ã€ŠPerspective Medical Genius Young Masterã€‹


 Chapter 1 Opportunity

    1: Chapter 1 Opportunity

    1 -1 Opportunity

    ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯ve given you so many chances, yet you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly.

    This is yourst chance; if you can¡¯tplete it, don¡¯t me me.

    After all, our hospital doesn¡¯t need a doctor who can¡¯t do anything right!¡±

    Looking at the rather handsome young man in front of him, Wang Changping swayed his portly body while sitting on the chair.

    ¡°Director Wang, rest assured, I will definitelyplete this medical task!¡± Xiao Yifei said, his eyes brimming with determination.

    Wang Changping feigned sincerity, ¡°Such a driven young man like you is very good, I appreciate it.

    If you can sessfullyplete this task, I can rmend you for a permanent position!¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely achieve the goal!¡± Xiao Yifei nodded repeatedly.

    Watching Xiao Yifei turn and leave, a cold smile spread across Wang Changping¡¯s chubby face: ¡°I have seen the patient in Room 302, and I am sure that the condition is not difficult to diagnose.

    Therefore, this task isn¡¯t tough, just grasp the opportunity well!¡±

    Shangjing Hospital is one of the top hospitals in the country; Xiao Yifei stood out from nearly a thousand new graduates and became an intern at Shangjing Hospital right after his graduation, which fully showcased his capabilities.

    However, the kind are easily bullied, and the gentler the mare, the easier ridden.

    Just a few days into his internship, Xiao Yifei stumbled upon Wang Changping and the head nurse in apromising situation in the office, and from then on, he became a thorn in Wang Changping¡¯s side.

    Wang Changping would hand over any patient with an intractable condition to him, resulting in all the interns who were hired at the same time as him getting permanent positions while he was still wearing the intern badge.

    The condition of the patient in Room 302 was extremely peculiar; even using the most advanced equipment in the city had not led to a definitive diagnosis.

    By passing this hot potato to him, Wang Changping was clearly looking for an excuse to drive Xiao Yifei away.

    Stepping out of the hospital, Xiao Yifei sighed deeply.

    This time he had truly been caught in Wang Changping¡¯s trap.

    Since he was going to be driven away anyway, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to the ward.

    Now that it was time for a meal, filling his stomach was the most pressing matter.

    But today, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to eat in the hospital staff canteen.

    He wanted to go out for a change of food, and besides, he had a vague feeling that something was going to happen today.

    ¡°What should I eat?¡± Xiao Yifei wandered at the entrance of the hospital, looking at the array of restaurant names on both sides.

    Suffering from choice paralysis, he was somewhat troubled.

    He looked left and right, unable to decide which one to pick.

    ¡°Young man, I see your Heavenly Court is full and your Earth Base is square.

    A golden aura shoots straight from the crown of your head to the sky.

    This truly is a sign of an extraordinary destiny!

    Young man, I am certain that your life will be thunderous and magnificent.

    You¡¯re surely not amon person.

    Wealth and prestige are trifles for you; turning into an immortal is your future!¡±

    As Xiao Yifei struggled with what to eat, he suddenly realized someone was tugging at his clothes.

    Turning around, he saw an old beggar with filthy hair and ragged clothes, his body covered in dirt, who had grabbed him and started speaking a string of words without a pause.

    Xiao Yifei grinned, suddenly finding the old beggar to be quite a character.

    But remembering he still needed to eat and had things to do in the afternoon, he turned to leave.

    Yet, just as he took a step, he found himself still being held back.

    ¡°Young man!

    I see your Heavenly Court is full¡­¡± The old beggar held onto Xiao Yifei, beginning to speak again, the same words as before, only this time, what was different was the old beggar slowly extending his hand toward Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Young man!

    What I just told you is all true!

    But to seed, you need an opportunity!¡± The old beggar suddenly emitted a mysterious aura, his voice also deepening, the sudden change truly captivated Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Master, tell me, what opportunity do I need?¡± asked Xiao Yifei with some curiosity.

    ¡°To know the opportunity, you need to go there!¡± The old beggar suddenly stretched out his hand, pointing to a ce, and Xiao Yifei seriously and earnestly shifted his gaze to where the old beggar¡¯s finger directed.

    ¡°Jiang¡¯s Big te Chicken!¡± The five glinting big characters seemed incredibly ring to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re hungry, just say so.

    There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush with me!¡± Xiao Yifei felt a dark line form on his forehead¡ªhe didn¡¯t understand how he, an intelligent man, could be so easily influenced by this old beggar.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!

    Meeting me today is your good fortune, and as it happens, I also didn¡¯t know what to eat.

    I¡¯ll treat you to Big te Chicken!¡± Xiao Yifei shook his head and was the first to enter the doors of the Big te Chicken restaurant.

    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll know that meeting me was your real stroke of luck!¡± The old beggar stood in ce, squinting his eyes, his tone mysterious, giving off the air of a hermit from outside this world.

    However, in just a moment, he was seen quickly wiping his hands and hurrying after Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°I want therge portion!¡±

    ¡°Burp¡­

    Burp¡­¡± An hourter, the old beggar came out of the restaurant hupping and staggering, with Xiao Yifei following behind, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    He touched his now-thin wallet and was left speechless.

    His internship sry was already low, yet this old beggar managed to devour three portions of Big te Chicken all by himself!

    It looked like for the next few days, he would have to make do with hospital cafeteria food.

    ¡°Burp¡­

    Young man, about the opportunity I mentioned, I didn¡¯t deceive you, burp¡­

    It¡¯s right here!¡± Xiao Yifei followed behind the old beggar and suddenly saw him turn around, a mysterious smile revealing his yellow teeth, as he spoke to Xiao Yifei in an oddly quiet voice.

    ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t have any more money!

    Stop pulling my leg, I won¡¯t believe it anymore!

    At your age, you shouldn¡¯t keep running around outside, what if something happens eh!¡± Upon seeing the old beggar¡¯s signature mysterious expression, Xiao Yifei immediately felt tense and quickly covered his wallet.

    ¡°Tsk!

    What are you afraid of!

    I have no interest in your money!¡± The old beggar sneakily nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s wallet and, lifting his head, said, ¡°I am truly going to give you your opportunity!

    Here, take it!¡±

    With that, the old beggar reached out his hand and gave Xiao Yifei something to clutch tightly.

    ¡°Jinling is not amon fish in a pond, once it meets the wind and the clouds, it will transform into a dragon!¡±

    ¡°With the sky so high and the sea so deep, wide for birds and fish, when wind and clouds gather, the opportunity arrives!¡±

    The old beggar suddenly started chanting a poem, leaving Xiao Yifei somewhat baffled as he lowered his head to look at the object the old beggar had given him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this!

    Tricked me again!¡± Upon looking down, Xiao Yifei saw that the old beggar had given him a stic carving shaped like an eye, light and weightless, with only a golden light in the center of the eye!

    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Xiao Yifei looked up, only to discover that the old beggar had suddenly vanished from his sight, as if he had never been there at all.

    ¡°What the heck!¡± Xiao Yifei was utterly confused and unsure of the situation.

    He brought the stic eye carving up to his own eyes to take a closer look, and abruptly, he saw that the golden light in the center of the eye carving suddenly lit up, shooting out a beam of golden radiance straight into his eyes.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei felt everything go dark before his eyes, and he fainted away.

 Chapter 2 Do Not Stare at Impoliteness

    2: Chapter 2: Do Not Stare at Impoliteness

    2 -2: Do Not Stare at Impoliteness

    ¡°People really have changed these days!¡±

    Time passed, and Xiao Yifei heaved a sigh as he picked himself up from the ground.

    During the time he had fainted, not a single passerby hade forward to help.

    ¡°What on earth happened!¡± Xiao Yifei touched his head, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact his wallet was still t, he would have doubted the existence of that old beggar from just a moment ago.

    Who knew the old beggar would disappear so suddenly?

    When Xiao Yifei came to his senses, he found that the cheap-looking mysterious carving the old beggar handed him had vanished from his hands as well.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes curiously, casting his gaze into the distance.

    He was a little shortsighted, but now he could see the distant license te numbers very clearly.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore.

    If the carving is lost, then it¡¯s lost.

    It was just a stic thing, not valuable anyhow.

    I¡¯ll just get my eyes checked at the hospital,¡± Xiao Yifei pulled out his phone to check the time, realized he was close to his work hours, and thought about the task that Wang Changping had given him.

    Xiao Yifei felt some distress, ¡°I wonder what kind of strange disease he¡¯s devised to trouble me with this time!¡±

    With a somewhat helpless sigh, he hurried toward the hospital.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!

    You¡¯re here!

    Come with me quickly, Director Wang told me about it; the patient in Room 302 had another episode today!

    Pleasee and have a look!¡±

    No sooner had Xiao Yifei stepped into the inpatient department and reached the third floor than Head Nurse Wu Lan, with an exaggerated smile on her face and twisting her slim waist, approached Xiao Yifei, wanting to take him to Room 302.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and walked ahead.

    Wu Lan, however, slowed her pace and followed behind Xiao Yifei, her smile suddenly vanishing as she cast a cold nce at him.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had discovered her sordid affair with Wang Changping, she had been gued by a sense of crisis.

    Although Xiao Yifei, clever as he was, never told anyone about her and Wang Changping¡¯s matters, Wu Lan felt that as long as Xiao Yifei was at this hospital, her heart would never be at peace!

    ¡°Room 302, this is it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at the number next to the door, took a deep breath, and pushed the door open to enter.

    In the hospital bed of Room 302y a delicate figure, a girl around seventeen or eighteen years of age, her pretty face pale with illness.

    Her weak body curled up on the bed, herrge eyes betraying pain.

    ¡°Director Wang!

    You¡¯re here!¡±

    Behind Xiao Yifei, Wu Lan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Unlike her feigned tone when speaking to Xiao Yifei, the way Wu Lan called out to Wang Changping was so coquettish it made one¡¯s skin crawl!

    Wang Changping squinted his sleazy little eyes and gave Wu Lan a smile, his obese figure squeezing through the door.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao!

    It seems you¡¯re not taking a serious attitude toward the patients!

    Nurse Head Wu and I have been waiting for you here in the inpatient department for a while now, and you just arrived!

    I¡¯m going to have to criticize you for that!¡±

    Wang Changping held his hands behind his back, his body of fat wobbling as he lectured Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei opened his mouth but said nothing.

    Wang Changping slowly moved to the bedside, perfunctorily examining the girl on the bed and making polite inquiries about the little girl¡¯s condition.

    The girl¡¯s mother sat at the head of the bed, her eyes coldly watching Wang Changping.

    Ever since her daughter hade to Shangjing Hospital, she had only undergone one examination and one treatment.

    Following that singr treatment, her daughter had been neglected in the ward with no qualified doctoring to visit.

    If she hadn¡¯t pulled some strings, there probably wouldn¡¯t even be someone to check on them today.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, today¡¯s opportunity was hard for me to secure for you.

    It is said that Vice President Nangong ising down to review our work, and he will be visiting ward 302.

    Perform well and bing a regr employee won¡¯t be just a dream!¡± Wang Changping pulled Xiao Yifei aside and whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at this girl, and she¡¯s easy to diagnose!

    I¡¯m not asking you to cure her, just determine the cause of her illness.

    Make a good impression in front of Vice President Nangong, and I guarantee you¡¯ll have no problems!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wang Changping¡¯s hypocritical fat face and felt a surge of disgust.

    ¡°If this girl were easy to treat, would you have passed her to me?

    I bet you can¡¯t even make a basic diagnosis!¡±

    However, Xiao Yifei definitely wouldn¡¯t say these words out loud.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to burn bridges.

    He shook his head gently and stepped forward to take a preliminary look.

    As Xiao Yifei concentrated and squinted at the fragile girl on the bed, suddenly, he felt a sh of light in his eyes and a cool stream of Qi flow from his brain toward his eyes.

    Then, he discovered that theyers covering the girl¡¯s body on the bed were disappearing one by one.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yifei suppressed the astonishment in his heart and focused once more to find out the truth.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the nket covering the girl gradually disappeared, revealing her body clothed in a hospital gown.

    ¡°No way!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s face reddened, and he swallowed nervously, his gaze continuing to shift.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The sudden sight of the smooth and fair naked body of the girl caught Xiao Yifei off guard.

    He eximed, quickly averting his gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look without permission, don¡¯t look without permission!¡± Xiao Yifei muttered to himself as he retreated.

    For Xiao Yi, this was his first glimpse of a girl¡¯s bare body, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene: ¡°The slightly raised twin peaks, the firm and round buttocks, and that¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought this girl, looking so sick, would actually have such a figure!¡± Xiao Yifei kept telling himself not to think about it, but the thoughts uncontrobly sprang to his mind.

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s peculiar behavior brought a disdainful sneer to Wang Changping¡¯s face, who stood behind him, ¡°With that helpless look, just wait to pack up and leave!¡±

    Xiao Yifei reached out to touch his nose, almost unable to hold back, and almost had a nosebleed.

    ¡°Could I have x-ray vision?¡± A shock ran through Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, and he focused his attention back on the girl in the bed.

    When Xiao Yifei focused his gaze once again on the girl, the material covering her body vanished in tune with the intensity of his concentration, revealing the girl¡¯s pure and wless body to Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes once more.

    Xiao Yifei inwardly took a deep breath, delighted, ¡°It seems I really do have x-ray capability, but if it can prate clothing, I wonder if it can see through her body!¡± With that thought, he continued his observation.

    His eyes narrowed, and a cool stream of Qi passed through his brain.

    Not the beautiful body but the interior of the girl¡¯s body came into view.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, nothing about the girl¡¯s internal state could escape his gaze.

    He meticulously observed her internal condition.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and his eyebrows furrowed.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei standing motionless in front of the girl¡¯s bed, a sullen smile crept across Wang Changping¡¯s lips.

    ¡°We¡¯ve used the best equipment in the entire city and still couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of her illness.

    I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯re going to determine this girl¡¯s diagnosis,¡± Wang Changping said, turning his head to look at the head nurse Wu Lan.

    They exchanged a nce and smiled, revealing a triumphant conspiracy.

    ¡°Her illness originates in her lungs!¡±

    Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment before suddenly speaking.

    At those words, Wang Changping was taken aback, his face showing surprise.

    He was about to speak when he was interrupted by a cold voice.

    ¡°Words alone are no proof, what¡¯s your evidence?¡±

 Chapter 3 Resisting the Opinions of Many

    3: Chapter 3 Resisting the Opinions of Many

    3 -3 Resisting the Opinions of Many

    The speaker was a woman in her thirties who had just pushed the door open.

    Her face was as cold as frost, her figure was hot, with her chest high and bulging out.

    She wore a pair of ck-framed sses on her smooth, pale face, which partially concealed her haughty gaze, but the arrogant and chilly demeanor she exuded was impossible to hidepletely.

    She was Nangong Yun, also known as Deputy Director Nangong, whom Wang Changping had mentioned.

    Wang Changping¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he immediately assumed a fawning smile, his pudgy face squinting his eyes into slits as he bowed and scraped before Nangong Yun, saying, ¡°Deputy Director Nangong, when did you arrive?

    Such a trivial matter and yet you personally came over, it¡¯s really making a mountain out of a molehill!¡±

    Nangong Yun gave Wang Changping a cold nce, her tone devoid of emotion as she said, ¡°How else would I get here if I didn¡¯t walk over?

    Did you expect someone to push me here?¡±

    Wang Changping was so taken aback by Nangong Yun¡¯s remark that he was left speechless, only able to ster a sycophantic smile on his face.

    However, Wang Changping quickly recovered from his embarrassment and, in a hurry to save face, he pulled Xiao Yifei to his side and said, ¡°This is Deputy Director Nangong.

    Xiao, haven¡¯t you always admired Deputy Director Nangong?

    Now you¡¯ve met her in person!

    How about it!

    Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±

    Nangong Yun nced at Xiao Yifei upon hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, said nothing, and walked over to the hospital bed.

    Xiao Yifei watched Nangong Yun in astonishment.

    Although he didn¡¯t admire her as much as Wang Changping had suggested, he was well aware of the renowned Deputy Director Nangong of Shangjing Hospital.

    Not only was Nangong Yun young and stunning, but her medical skill was also exceptionally proficient.

    To Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun seemed excessively young and strikingly beautiful.

    ¡°So, tell me, how did you make your diagnosis?

    On what basis do you im that the patient¡¯s illness originates from her lungs?¡± Nangong Yun approached the hospital bed, nodded in greeting to the girl¡¯s mother, and reached out to touch the girl¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Weakness, pallor, apanied by severe coughing, my preliminary conclusion was due to a lung-rted cause.¡±

    ¡°Oh?

    Just based on those few simple symptoms you¡¯ve determined that the pathology is in the lungs?

    You do realize that even amon cold could cause coughing, right?¡± Nangong Yun turned back around, her beautiful face disying a sly smile.

    Xiao Yifei opened his mouth, unsure of how to exin.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had seen the cause through X-ray vision, because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised to be taken away as a lunatic.

    Nangong Yun shook her head, walking past Xiao Yifei, and approached Wang Changping: ¡°What tests has the patient undergone?¡±

    Wang Changping, looking somewhat nervous, carefully wiped the sweat from his brow and cautiously responded: ¡°The patient underwent aprehensive examination when she was first admitted, but no definitive cause was found.¡±

    ¡°And where¡¯s the report?¡± Nangong Yun raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Bring it to me to have a look.¡±

    Wang Changping scurried off, bringing back the medical reports and respectfully handing them to Nangong Yun, saying, ¡°Deputy Director Nangong, all the examination reports are here, please take a look.¡±

    Nangong Yun took the reports, scrutinizing them carefully, and when she reached thest page, her brows furrowed sharply: ¡°Everything¡¯s normal?¡±

    Wang Changping bent over, his face wearing an ingratiating smile as he replied: ¡°Our final conclusion from the tests is that everything is normal, and the girl¡¯s current weakness, I surmise, is caused by malnutrition.¡±

    ¡°This condition results from malnutrition?¡± Nangong Yun frowned her pretty brows, her sharp gaze sweeping over the obsequious Wang Changping, then looked back at the girl on the bed with a puzzled look, ¡°Then how do you n to treat her?¡±

    ¡°Once we confirmed the diagnosis, we have been giving the patient injections of glucose to boost her nutrition,¡± Wang Changping said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?

    And has that been effective?¡± Nangong Yun questioned as she looked at the weak girl lying on the bed.

    ¡°Currently¡­ no,¡± Wang Changping paused, lowering his head, his eyes flickering.

    ¡°Well then, continue with your treatment method for the time being.

    If there¡¯s still no effect after a few days,e and find me,¡± Nangong Yun said, after studying the situation and finding nothing unusual, then prepared to move on to the next ward.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Wang Changping heaved a sigh of relief and nodded repeatedly in response.

    In fact, Wang Changping clearly knew the girl¡¯s illness was not due to malnutrition, but because he couldn¡¯t ascertain the cause of the disease, coupled with his low level of concern for the patient, he feared Nangong Yun would see through him, so he had been very nervous.

    Hearing that Nangong Yun was preparing to leave, Wang Changping couldn¡¯t help but rx.

    Having bluffed his way through this time, and considering that Xiao Yifei had no role in this diagnosis, he found the perfect excuse to kick Xiao Yifei out of the hospital.

    With this thought, Wang Changping lifted his eyes and looked at Xiao Yifei with satisfaction, only to suddenly realize that Xiao Yifei had run over to Nangong Yun¡¯s side from his original position.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Wang Changping suddenly felt something was amiss.

    ¡°Deputy Director Nangong!

    The patient¡¯s illness isn¡¯t due to malnutrition at all.

    Symptoms of malnutrition should include stunted growth, emaciation, loss of subcutaneous fat, and hair loss¡ªbut the patient doesn¡¯t have any of these symptoms.

    Moreover, she has severe coughing, so the cause can¡¯t be malnutrition!¡±

    Xiao Yifei swiftly stepped in front of Nangong Yun, who was about to leave, and blurted out.

    Nangong Yun, looking at Xiao Yifei, asked coldly, ¡°You were speaking earlier.

    I didn¡¯t ask you then, who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Xiao Yifei, currently a doctor under Director Wang,¡± Xiao Yifei straightened up, ¡°I urge Deputy Director Nangong to take the patient¡¯s condition seriously, and not to make hasty judgments!¡±

    Nangong Yun frowned, ¡°Xiao Yifei?

    Why haven¡¯t I heard your name before?¡±

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m still an intern at this time.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, this kid is causing me trouble, truly a burden.

    I need to get him out of the hospital quickly!¡± Watching the scene unfold, Wang Changping muttered under his breath.

    However, he walked up quickly, and by the time he reached Nangong Yun, Wang Changping¡¯s face had changed to a fawning smile, ¡°Deputy Director Nangong, this kid has just started interning in my department, he doesn¡¯t know anything.

    Please be lenient, don¡¯t hold it against him!¡±

    Immediately after, Wang Changping turned his head, rebuked Xiao Yifei sharply, ¡°Xiao Xiao!

    Theb report is right there!

    Deputy Director Nangong has seen it too, what nonsense are you spouting!

    I¡¯ve reminded you several times!

    Don¡¯t be so ignorant!

    Why don¡¯t you listen!

    Do you still want to work here or not!

    If not, pack your things and get out right now!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at the hypocritical Wang Changping, a wave of disgust in his heart, ¡°Director Wang, you think it¡¯s malnutrition, but the cause isn¡¯t necessarily malnutrition!¡±

    Wang Changping¡¯s icy gaze flickered, oppressively looking at Xiao Yifei, but he realized that Xiao Yifei was not affected by him at all, still standing his ground, which caused Wang Changping tough out of sheer fury, ¡°Heh, not bad Xiao Yi, you seem to be tough now!

    Daring to oppose me outright!

    Who gave you the confidence to be so arrogant?

    Now, in front of me and Director Nangong, admit your mistake, and I might forgive you!¡±

    Nangong Yun stood by with her arms crossed, watching the two intensely.

    Xiao Yifei recalled the scene he had witnessed inside the patient¡¯s body, which reinforced his conviction.

    Wang Changping suddenly became as furious as thunder, raising his voice an octave, ¡°Xiao Yi!

    I¡¯m not saying more for your sake!

    I¡¯m telling you!

    Theb report is right there!

    Go and look at it!

    Don¡¯t pretend to know what you don¡¯t!

    Our hospital doesn¡¯t need doctors who don¡¯t follow orders!

    Pack your things and go home right now!¡±

    Just then, Nangong Yun suddenly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Yi Yifei, is it?

    Then tell me, if the patient¡¯s illness isn¡¯t due to malnutrition, what caused it?¡±

    ¡°Deputy Director Nangong!

    Don¡¯t bother with this kid!

    He¡¯s ungrateful¡­¡± Wang Changping had just begun to speak when Nangong Yun cut him off with a wave of her hand, gesturing for Xiao Yifei to speak.

    ¡°The lungs¡ªit¡¯s an issue with the patient¡¯s lungs!¡± Xiao Yifei said, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nangong Yun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

 Chapter 4 What is this

    4: Chapter 4 What is this?

    4 -4 What is this?

    Nangong Yun shifted her gaze to Wang Changping, who sprang up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and shrieked, ¡°Impossible!

    If the cause of the disease is really as said, I may as well take his surname!¡±

    However, Xiao Yifei remained calm, which made Nangong Yun regard him more highly.

    A doctor¡¯s medical skill is one aspect, but temperament is also extremely important, and Xiao Yifei¡¯sposed demeanor was exactly what was needed in a good doctor.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk anymore!¡± Nangong Yun waved her hand, ¡°Xiao Yifei, since you are so sure that the patient¡¯s issue is with the lungs, then you will take full responsibility for this patient.

    We doctors are all for the patient¡¯s benefit.

    How long will you need to make a diagnosis?¡±

    ¡°I can do it now,¡± Xiao Yifei said, with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°What?!¡± Wang Changping eximed in shock, ¡°Xiao Yi!

    It¡¯s not just arrogance now¡ªit¡¯s stupidity!

    Are you out of your mind?

    How can you talk nonsense!

    Listen, if you can¡¯t exin yourself clearly right now, you¡¯d better get out of here immediately!¡± He stood with his hands on his hips, eyes zing as if he were about to devour Xiao Yifei alive.

    Nangong Yun, too, was taken aback and showed a puzzled expression on her cool face, ncing at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun¡¯s aloof face and nodded gently.

    ¡°Alright then, let me be enlightened today.

    I¡¯m not leaving; I will stay here with you to see exactly how you can diagnose the cause,¡± Nangong Yun said with her arms crossed and moving aside to clear the way to the girl¡¯s hospital bed, her professional attire entuating her figure.

    Xiao Yifei squinted and approached the girl¡¯s bedside gently, his face turning slightly red, as he had just seen the girl¡¯s unclothed body.

    ¡°We need to take a new set of X-ray images now, is that okay?¡±

    Without saying a word, the girl¡¯s mother helped her up and slowly started heading out of the hospital room.

    ¡°Auntie, please walk this way.

    This way is our radiology department.¡± Xiao Yifei quickly followed, guiding the girl and her mother.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Wang Changping let out a cold snort.

    He had already taken X-rays of the girl when she was first hospitalized and had examined them over and over, finding nothing wrong.

    Let¡¯s see how you figure out anything now!

    Better you get lost sooner rather than irritate me!

    Wang Changping thought fiercely, eager to see Xiao Yifei fail.

    Nangong Yun followed with a frown.

    In the radiology department, Xiao Yifei quietly waited for the results of the X-rays, with Wang Changping standing maliciously behind him.

    ¡°Director, Xiao Yi was quite obedient when he first joined the hospital.

    It didn¡¯t seem like much then, but now, why is he so insubordinate?

    ording to our hospital¡¯s rules, should we not fire him?¡±

    Wang Changping, hands on his substantial belly, said to Nangong Yun, while the head nurse, Wu Lan, who had joined them at some point, added, ¡°Exactly, Xiao Yi is a bit too clueless.

    I think it¡¯s better if he leaves our hospital sooner rather thanter to avoid tarnishing our reputation.¡±

    Nangong Yun turned and gave the two of them a peculiar look, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?

    Why are you so petty about an intern?

    Besides, the test results haven¡¯te out yet.

    How can you be so sure?¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s cool words made Wang Changping somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Director!

    You have also seen the X-rays, haven¡¯t you?

    They indeed show no problems!

    I¡¯ve also looked at them three or four times.

    Xiao Yi really doesn¡¯t know his ce!

    And he¡¯s not the brightest either!¡±

    Just then, a young nurse from the radiology department handed out an X-ray from inside the door, and the female patient also slowly walked out with the support of her mother.

    It was evident that the girl¡¯s body was very weak.

    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he took the X-ray.

    It was a set of chest X-rays, with neatly arranged ribs that were very conspicuous at both ends of the film.

    Seeing that the X-ray was out, Wang Changping hurriedly dragged his obese body over, stretching his thick neck trying to see what was different about the X-ray in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, but Xiao Yifeipletely ignored him and walked straight forward with the X-ray in hand.

    This action made Wang Changping feel even more embarrassed, and his resentment towards Xiao Yifei rose to another level.

    Xiao Yifei frowned as he ced the X-ray on the viewing light, crossed his arms, and stared thoughtfully at the clear image, pondering the situation.

    This time Wang Changping figured it out; he didn¡¯t talk much, just quietly tiptoed to the side of the viewing light and sneakily started looking.

    ¡°Hmph¡­hmph!¡±

    Wang Changping watched the viewing light intently for a moment, then turned his head to nce at Xiao Yifei, who was deep in thought, and couldn¡¯t stop coldly chuckling.

    In his opinion, there was nothing unusual about the X-ray on the viewing light.

    ¡°Director,e and take a look as well!¡± Wang Changping said with a schadenfreude tone, wanting Nangong Yun to see the result too.

    Upon hearing this, Nangong Yun saw the result on the viewing light, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and her stunning face showed aplex expression.

    She wanted to believe in this young man who exuded confidence, but the result forced her to ept the reality.

    ¡°I said everything was normal, didn¡¯t I?

    Yet you stubbornly argue with me!

    Xiao Yi, you are still too young.¡± Wang Changping said triumphantly, ¡°You, at such a young age, show no respect for your elders.

    Tell me, how should our hospital ept you?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei staring intently at the viewing light as if he couldn¡¯t believe the result, Wang Changping grew even more smug, his entire body of fat trembling, his nostrils almost reaching up to the sky.

    ¡°Is it really all normal?¡±

    Staring at the viewing light, Xiao Yifei suddenly turned around, his handsome face revealing a mysterious smile.

    Wang Changping¡¯s mocking words choked before they could be spoken.

    ¡°The X-ray is right here!

    Who else do you want to scare?

    This is the evidence that everything is normal!¡± Wang Changping said in a loud, red-faced voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you!

    It¡¯s all normal!

    If you keep saying the patient has an issue because of something in the lungs, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head.

    His extraordinarily keen vision and perceptive ability had already allowed him to spot something earlier.

    He slowly walked out of the radiology department, temporarily leaving.

    ¡°Could there be another twist?¡± Nangong Yun gasped in shock, her beautiful eyes fixated on Xiao Yifei until he had left the radiology department.

    ¡°I want to see what tricks you can pull!¡± Wang Changping snorted coldly, his gaze coldly watching the main entrance.

    Shortly afterwards, Xiao Yifei returned, holding a magnifying ss in his hand.

    Under Wang Changping and Nangong Yun¡¯s astonished gazes, Xiao Yifei approached the viewing light with a smile, ced the magnifying ss over the X-ray on the viewing light, and at the lung area of the chest X-ray, faint shadows and specks suddenly appeared.

    ¡°What¡­

    what is this!¡±

 Chapter 5 Identifying the Cause of Disease

    5: Chapter 5 Identifying the Cause of Disease

    5 -5 Identifying the Cause of Disease

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Nangong Yun, upon seeing these subtle shadows, hurried over and asked with confusion.

    The ck shadows were so faint that even with the aid of a magnifying ss, one could only see a faint trace.

    However, the reality was that there indeed existed shadows on the X-ray.

    Initially, Wang Changping too was astonished, his eyes widened.

    But after a moment, he turned his head away dismissively and said, ¡°What shadows?

    They¡¯re nothing but deposits on the X-ray film.

    Do we really need to make a fuss over this?¡±

    When Xiao Yifei heard Wang Changping¡¯s words, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°As a doctor, one should maintain a rigorous attitude, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Wang Changping, hearing the sarcasm in Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, red at him furiously and retorted, ¡°Then tell me!

    What are these shadows?

    They¡¯re so fine, they can¡¯t possibly be anything else!

    Kid, I¡¯m warning you, a doctor should be meticulous, yes, but you should also respect your elders¡¯ judgement!

    You greenhorn, you¡¯ve only graduated a year ago!

    I¡¯ve been a doctor for ten years!¡±

    Xiao Yifei just smiled faintly, turned to Nangong Yun, and said, ¡°Director Nangong, may I see the examination report that Director Wang just gave you?¡±

    Nangong Yun passed the examination report in her hand to Xiao Yifei with some bewilderment and then asked, ¡°What do you think these shadows are?¡±

    Xiao Yifei gestured for Nangong Yun not to worry yet.

    He opened the examination report in his hand and after carefully reading through it, he took a deep breath, pointed to a spot on the X-ray, and said to the nurse, ¡°Take the patient for a radioactive nucleotide test, increase the concentration, and focus on scanning here!¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun¡¯s brow furrowed sharply.

    With a tone of uncertainty, she said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you suspect that this patient¡¯s condition is¡­

    cancer?¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded slightly, looked up at the cold and stunning Nangong Yun, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility, but until the test resultse back, nothing is certain.¡±

    When Wang Changping heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s assessment, he burst into exaggeratedughter.

    His piercingugh was grating, ¡°Hahaha, are you kidding me?

    You¡¯re telling me you suspect cancer from these shadows on an X-ray?

    Xiao Yi ah Xiao Yi, how adorable are you?

    Do you think I don¡¯t know the symptoms of lung cancer?¡±

    Xiao Yifei nced at Wang Changping indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll know the result shortly.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wang Changping stoppedughing, snorted coldly, crossed his arms, and posed as if he were merely an onlooker.

    At this moment, Nangong Yun¡¯s elegant and proud face showed a look of surprise, her curious eyes peering over her gold-rimmed sses at Xiao Yifei.

    As the three waited, the nurse hurried back with the examination report.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Wang Changpingmanded imperiously, extending his hand towards the nurse, wanting to see the results first.

    The nurse hesitated, unsure of what to do, but Xiao Yifei stepped forward and took the examination report from her hand.

    Xiao Yifei held the examination report with a grave expression and didn¡¯t look up.

    Wang Changping felt a jolt of rm when he saw Xiao Yifei initially pick up the report, but when Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t react immediately, Wang Changping felt reassured.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, you should know¡­¡± Wang Changping, with hands on hips and an arrogant tilt to his head, began to address Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s still early-stage.

    The condition can still be controlled and treated.¡±

    Finally, Xiao Yifei murmured softly to himself.

    Wang Changping was instantly stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden words; his face still bore a triumphant expression, but disbelief shed through his eyes.

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Wang Changping cried out in shock, ¡°How is that possible!

    I¡¯m telling you, Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t think you can fool me!¡±

    Wang Changping leapt up and rushed over, snatching the examination report from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, his hands trembling as he read through it until his eyesnded on the final entry ¡°Confirmed tumor, early-stage.¡±

    ¡°How can this be!¡±

    Wang Changping was already filled with regret in his heart.

    He had never doubted that his patient could have lung cancer, but since he couldn¡¯t confirm the cause of the illness himself, he had intended to use this difficult case as an excuse to kick Xiao Yifei out.

    The result was an unexpectedly huge loss of face in front of the dean!

    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would not have treated Xiao Yifei like that!

    With a gloomy face, the bitterness surged up in Wang Changping¡¯s heart.

    ¡°However, why does Xiao Yifei have such superb medical skills?

    Howe I never noticed before!¡± Wang Changping¡¯s heart began to feel imbnced again, ¡°This must be his good luck!

    Just don¡¯t let me catch him slipping up; next time, next time I will definitely kick him out of this hospital!¡±

    Wang Changping thought viciously to himself, his eyes coldly watching Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing such a result, Nangong Yun also had some disbelief in her heart.

    She slowly walked over, took the examination report from Wang Changping¡¯s hand, and carefully examined it.

    After reading the examination report, Nangong Yun lifted her eyes, surprised as she looked toward Xiao Yifei.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Xiao Yifei could actually make an urate diagnosis and that this difficult-to-detect illness had been correctly identified by Xiao Yifei on his first try.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance had also greatly surprised Nangong Yun.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Nangong Yun¡¯s clear voice rang out, ¡°How could you tell from the start that the patient¡¯s illness was in the lungs?

    Don¡¯t tell me it was seen with the eyes, that¡¯s simply not possible!¡±

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose with a somewhat awkward gesture.

    He couldn¡¯t just say he had irvoyance and truly saw it with his eyes, right?

    So, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to say, ¡°My grandfather was a Chinese medicine practitioner.

    I learned some ancient Chinese medical skills from him, which helped me.¡±

    But Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t lying either; his grandfather was indeed a highly reputed practitioner of Chinese medicine, and that was why he had gone to medical school, hoping to be a doctor himself.

    Nangong Yun nodded thoughtfully.

    Indeed, Chinese medicine had many miraculous aspects that were beyond the reach of Western medicine.

    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve established the diagnosis, we can start treatment now.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei found it in time and didn¡¯t dy the illness, so the treatment should also be rtively straightforward.¡±

    Nangong Yun gently ced her hand on the graceful neck of her sleeve, pointed her chin, and said.

    At this moment, Wang Changping was filled with shame and disbelief, as well as hatred for Xiao Yifei who made him lose face in front of the dean.

    His eyes red at Xiao Yifei venomously, ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Xiao Yifei, you are still an intern, right?

    From today, you can be regr staff.¡± Nangong Yun turned her head and lightly dropped this statement.

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned, a faint smile appearing on his face.

    ¡°Thank you, Dean Nangong!¡±

    ¡°Dean!

    How can you decide so simply to make Xiao Yifei a regr staff member?

    That¡¯s against regtions!¡±

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s decision, Wang Changping¡¯s face suddenly showed a look of shock.

    If Xiao Yifei¡¯s position was confirmed, it would be more difficult for Wang Changping to set small traps for him and even harder to kick him out of the hospital.

    It would mean the dirty business between him and the head nurse might be a handle that Xiao Yifei could use against him!

    ¡°I must not let him get his way!¡± Wang Changping gritted his teeth, wanting to block Nangong Yun¡¯s decision.

    ¡°What?

    Are you the dean or am I the dean?

    Do I not even have this authority?

    Why wouldn¡¯t we keep such a skilled doctor quickly?

    Director Wang, I need to criticize you on this point.¡±

    Nangong Yun nced at Wang Changping lightly, her tone indifferent.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s ice-cold phrase left Wang Changping deted; he opened his mouth but eventually could only hang his head dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Dean Nangong¡¯s arrangements.¡± Although Wang Changping said this, his enmity towards Xiao Yifei grew even thicker.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nangong Yun nodded, ¡°Right, Director Wang, since Xiao Yifei has handled this matter well, you shouldn¡¯t be biased against him.

    From now on, he is also a regr doctor; you should cooperate well.

    I have other matters to attend to and must leave now; this patient is in your care!¡±

    Nangong Yun then turned her head towards the sick girl, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your illness has been diagnosed.

    It¡¯s in the early stage and can easily be treated.

    Rest assured.¡± After speaking, Nangong Yun smiled at the girl¡¯s mother and started to leave.

    Suddenly, Nangong Yun remembered something and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Come to my office after you finish up here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dean,¡± Xiao Yifei watched Nangong Yun leave the room, cleared his throat, and said to a cowering Wang Changping, ¡°Director Wang, or should I say Doctor Wang?

    What should I call you now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!

    This patient is yours now!

    If you don¡¯t handle it well, see how I will deal with you!¡± Wang Changping shouted at Xiao Yifei with ack of energy, and then slunk away from the ward.

 Chapter 6 Conversation with the Dean

    6: Chapter 6 Conversation with the Dean

    6 -6 Conversation with the Dean

    ¡°Hehe¡±

    Seeing Wang Changping leaving in low spirits, Xiao Yifei chuckled.

    During his internship, Wang Changping had given him a hard time, but now he could finally breathe easy.

    Most importantly,

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally be a formal doctor!¡±

    Xiao Yifei clenched his fist tightly.

    These several months at the hospital had not been in vain!

    ¡°Xiao, I really can¡¯t thank you enough!

    You saved Yingying¡¯s life!

    You¡¯re Yingying¡¯s lifesaver, and mine as well!

    We¡¯re so grateful to you!¡±

    At that moment, the sick girl¡¯s mother, holding her daughter¡¯s hand, slowly walked towards Xiao Yifei, speaking as they approached, her plump body trembling slightly, showing her extreme excitement.

    The sick girl also looked up at Xiao Yifei with wide eyes: ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiao!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback.

    Only then did he realize, not only was the girl really beautiful, but her mother was also such an enchanting and attractivedy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.

    I¡¯m just doing my job!¡± Xiao Yifei said, waving his hand, but he hadn¡¯t expected the girl¡¯s mother, in her excitement, to directly grab his hands.

    Xiao Yifei discreetly pulled his hands away from her soft, boneless grip, his face turning red, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, your daughter¡¯s illness, although cancer sounds scary, it¡¯s still in the early stages and very treatable.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Doctor Xiao to diagnose the cause, this disease could have been fatal if dyed!

    You¡¯re our lifesaver!¡± said the beautiful mother earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, I¡¯m Yu Jing, this is my daughter, Yu Yingying.

    Yingying¡¯s illness may still need your attention in the future.

    I hope we can trouble you for this.¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Jing took out a gift card from her purse and handed it to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Yu Jing¡¯s action, was initially stunned, then he smiled and pushed the card back, ¡°Sister, what are you doing?

    I¡¯m a doctor, it¡¯s my duty to cure Yu Yingying.

    Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Yu Jing looked up at Xiao Yifei, and he confidently met her gaze.

    A momentter, a sh of admiration passed through Yu Jing¡¯s eyes and she smiled, ¡°I was too forward.

    I¡¯ll take the gift card back; otherwise, you might think less of me.

    But please do take my business card.

    If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call me.

    I might not be able to handle big issues, but I can definitely manage small ones, and that¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed as he took Yu Jing¡¯s business card, which was made of special,fortable paper.

    The card was elegantly simple, with just Yu Jing¡¯s name and phone number engraved in hollowed-out patterns, conveying understated luxury.

    After advising Yu Yingying to rest more in anticipation of her treatment, Xiao Yifei recalled what Nangong Yun had said.

    Then he boarded the elevator, ready to go find Nangong Yun.

    Xiao Yifei arrived at the entrance of Nangong Yun¡¯s office, knocked for a long time without response, and then pushed the door open.

    The vice president¡¯s office was unlike an ordinary doctor¡¯s office,rger and more elegantly decorated, with a faint scent of sandalwood lingering in Nangong Yun¡¯s office.

    ¡°Dean Nangong, Dean Nangong¡±

    Xiao Yifei softly called out as he stepped forward.

    Finally, he saw Nangong Yun inside the main hall, lying exhausted on therge desk, her hair spread out like a waterfall, creating a stunningly serene and beautiful scene.

    Xiao Yifei, not wanting to disrupt this beautiful scene, stood silently waiting beside her.

    After what seemed like a long time, Nangong Yun finally woke up.

    She stretchednguidly, her striking figure fully entuated, her exquisite face still slightly bewildered.

    However, upon noticing an unexpected presence in her office, Nangong Yun¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp and cold as she looked towards Xiao Yifei, once again presenting a proud, aloof demeanor.

    However, Nangong Yun understood instantly what was going on.

    She gathered her long hair behind her with a hand and spoke indifferently, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, ¡°Not long ago.

    I had just knocked on the door and got no response, so I came in.

    I saw you were resting and didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Nangong Yun lifted her head, somewhat surprised by Xiao Yifei, then lowered her gaze back to the files on her desk and said, ¡°I wanted to see you for three reasons.

    Firstly, now that you are officially on board, you need to be prepared as a full-fledged doctor and perform your duties well.¡±

    Standing in front of Nangong Yun, Xiao Yifei, looking down through his significantly enhanced vision from the Transformation, caught a glimpse of soft, pale skin beneath the cor of Nangong Yun¡¯s white blouse, the supple whiteness making the blouse bulge prominently.

    ¡°Hiss¡±

    Xiao Yifei drew in a sharp breath.

    Who knew the frosty Nangong Yun had such a figure!

    Pulled by surging emotions, Xiao Yifei unconsciously focused on Nangong Yun¡¯s chest, the cool sensation rising again in his eyes.

    In his view, Nangong Yun¡¯s white blouse gradually faded away, slowly revealing those two prominent curves right before his eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Nangong Yun noticed that Xiao Yifei had been silent for a while, quickly looked up, and saw Xiao Yifei staring nkly at her chest, and furrowed her brows in anger while rebuking sharply.

    ¡°I¡­

    I wasn¡¯t doing anything!

    I saw something dirty on your shirt!¡±

    In his panic, Xiao Yifei could no longer focus, but managed to point quickly at a ck spot on the white blouse of Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun looked down at her shirt, indeed spotted the dirt, and thought no more of it, ¡°Did you hear the second thing I just told you?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    What was it?

    I didn¡¯t catch it!¡± Xiao Yifei felt awkward; his attention had been solely on Nangong Yun¡¯s striking figure.

    ¡°What are you thinking about!

    I will repeat it, listen closely,¡± Nangong Yun, irritated, pointed at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Tomorrow, our hospital is hosting a medical seminar.

    Mostly all the official doctors must attend.

    As a newly appointed official doctor, you need to deliver a report about your role.

    Make sure you do well!

    Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Nangong, it¡¯s just a seminar, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡±

    Nangong Yun opened her mouth as if she had a hidden struggle but finally gave up and changed the subject to another matter, ¡°Also, the third thing, I can see that your rtionship with Director Wang Changping is not very cordial; it seems like the Director has some issues with you.

    However, now that you too are an official doctor and colleagues, it would be better to be more friendly.

    After all, when we bow, we do not see each other¡¯s heads; some things are better left endured.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile faded as he replied, ¡°Director Nangong, I am the type of person who doesn¡¯t offend others unless offended.

    If Director Wang stops bothering me, naturally we can get along well.

    But if Director Wang continues to provoke me, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±

    Nangong Yun heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, looked at the confident Xiao Yifei, and rubbed her temples with a bit of distress, ¡°You young people nowadays are just too hot-tempered!

    You don¡¯t know how to step back.

    Oh well, you are a doctor that I personally approved; I¡¯ll take more care of you in the future.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else left, you should go and get ready.

    Come early tomorrow for the work handoff, and don¡¯t forget about the seminar,¡± Nangong Yun said to Xiao Yifei, who was still standing there, then she lowered her head to look at the documents on the table.

    ¡°Thank you, Director Nangong,¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes twinkled, he smiled at Nangong Yun and said, ¡°Then I will be leaving now.

    But Director Nangong, your Qi is weak, you need to nourish it more, or else your periods could be painful.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei pulled open the door and left, leaving a stunned Nangong Yun, who suddenly felt her cold, detached face flush red, both embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°Can Chinese Medicine really be that miraculous?

    Can he really tell what¡¯s wrong with my body just by looking?¡±

 Chapter 7 The Sad Past

    7: Chapter 7 The Sad Past

    7 -7 The Sad Past

    Exiting Nangong Yun¡¯s office, Xiao Yifei fiercely wiped his nose, ¡°Too spicy!

    It¡¯s just way too spicy!

    I¡¯m on the verge of a nosebleed!¡± In the end, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t resist temptation and used his perspective ability to look at Nangong Yun¡¯s body.

    Not only did he see Nangong Yun¡¯s super spicy figure, but he also unintentionally discovered a part of her body that was weak.

    Taking a moment to recover, Xiao Yifei stretchedzily.

    A smile finally appeared on his long somber face, and he felt unusually rxed.

    Tomorrow was the official work handover, so he had no duties for the rest of today.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei decided to go home and get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Leaving the hospital, Xiao Yifei wheeled out his bike from the hospital¡¯s parking shed¡ªa second-hand Phoenix bicycle.

    Mounting it, he rode spiritedly and quickly pedaled towards his rental house.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s home wasn¡¯t in Shangjing, but in Shan¡¯an City of Shan Province.

    It had been a long time since he was home.

    Coming from a poor family, he had never asked his family for money since college.

    Even during his most downcast period, he didn¡¯t tell his family to worry about him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s dream of bing a doctor stemmed from his once-famous Chinese medicine practitioner grandfather.

    Thinking of his grandfather, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed aplex expression.

    ¡°Doraemon, oh Doraemon¡­¡±

    In the cramped rental, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Half asleep, he answered the call, and a loud voice erupted, ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    How have you beentely?

    It¡¯s been almost a year since we graduated, right?

    As our ss president, aren¡¯t you going to organize a reunion?

    If you don¡¯t call, someone else will take over.

    Tonight at 7:30, Jinyunyan Grand Hotel, remember toe!¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Qiangzi, what did you say?¡±

    Still groggy, Xiao Yifei held the phone in his hand, but Wu Qiang had already hung up.

    Thinking of the college reunion, an elegant silhouette crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    Thus, he sighed softly, nced at the clock¡ªit was only 5:30¡ªso he got up and started to get ready, deciding to keep this appointment.

    Xiao Yifei had once studied at Shangjing Medical University, where he was one of the top students.

    Plus, with his handsome looks and outgoing personality, he was quite popr and even the ss president.

    However, due to various reasons, Xiao Yifei eventually spiraled into destion, not picking himself up again until just before graduation.

    He worked hard and managed to secure an internship at Shangjing Hospital.

    Otherwise, Xiao Yifei might not have had a job at all.

    The significant reason that led Xiao Yifei into despair was because of a woman.

    His ex-girlfriend, Sun Yun.

    Sun Yun was the belle of their Clinical Medicine College.

    Once mistaking Xiao Yifei for a rich second-generation, she cozied up to him, and they eventually got together.

    To outsiders, the beautiful and sexy girl paired with the tall and handsome guy seemed quite a match.

    Xiao Yifei thought so too, and he fell deeply into the rtionship.

    But little did anyone know, Sun Yun was a thorough gold digger.

    After finding out Xiao Yifei¡¯s family didn¡¯t have money, she decisively dumped him and ran to another man, deeply wounding the Xiao Yifei of that time and causing him tonguish for a long time.

    At 6:30 in the evening, Xiao Yifei descended his building, mounted his second-hand ¡®Flying Pigeon¡¯ bicycle, and pedaled vigorously to Jinyunyan Grand Hotel.

    Shangjing, as the capital, was a tapestry of blooming flowers, especially at night.

    The neon lights dazzled onlookers.

    By the time Xiao Yifei reached Jinyunyan Grand Hotel, his eyes were dazzled by the rows of luxury cars parked underneath.

    After agonizing for a while, Xiao Yifei finally locked his bicycle next to a telegraph pole.

    While he was locking up, a woman kept eyeing Xiao Yifei with a puzzled look.

    After arriving at Jinyunyan Grand Hotel, Xiao Yifei walked in.

    ¡°Sir, are you here to attend the ss of ¡¯14 Clinical Medicine reunion?

    Please follow me.¡±

    After stating his purpose, the door greeter dressed in a high-slit red cheongsam, her body¡¯s curves meticulously outlined, led Xiao Yifei to the elevator with a smile and kindly pressed the button for the sixth floor for him.

    When the elevator reached the Sixth Layer, Xiao Yifei saw that the entire sixth-floor hall was fully decorated.

    Someone had booked the entire floor for this ss reunion!

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you made it, haha, long time no see, you haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡±

    Xiao Yifei had just entered the hall when the loud voice rang out again, the same one he¡¯d heard on the phone.

    ¡°Qiangzi!

    Long time no see.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and greeted Wu Qiang, who was walking towards him.

    Wu Qiang was Xiao Yifei¡¯s best buddy during their college days, but he had gone abroad after graduation and had only recentlye back to the country.

    As a result, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen Wu Qiang in a while.

    ¡°Who¡¯s got such deep pockets that our ss reunion could actually book the entire sixth floor of the Yanyun Hotel?!¡±

    As the two chatted andughed through the lobby, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes swept over the ssmates in the hall.

    He noticed that after entering society, everyone seemed to have changed, no longer the innocent selves they once were.

    Today, due to the different social strata they upied, they clearly formed several groups.

    However, for various reasons, there weren¡¯t many from Xiao Yifei¡¯s level who had fared well.

    Xiao Yifei dealt with his ssmates¡¯ pleasantries, but he was puzzled to find his ssmates looking at him with strange eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yifei was baffled and turned to Wu Qiang, hoping to get an answer from him, but to his surprise, Wu Qiang also had a look that suggested he was holding back words.

    Realizing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion, Wu Qiang finally spoke up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who organized this reunion?

    It¡¯s not one of our ssmates but Wang Zicong from Clinical ss Two.

    He¡¯s the one who organized this event, iming he¡¯s doing it for Sun Yun.¡±

    Hearing the names Sun Yun and Wang Zicong, the smile on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face vanished abruptly, and his brows turned coldly indifferent, exuding an aura that warned strangers to keep away.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    You don¡¯t deserve to be like this for that gold-digging Sun Yun.

    It¡¯s been so long!

    Haven¡¯t you gotten over her yet?¡± Wu Qiang said to Xiao Yifei, disappointed as if scolding an unruly child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten over it.

    It¡¯s just not worth what I put into it at the time.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s clenched fist rxed, and a smile returned to his face.

    He had indeed moved on, but was just caught off guard by the mention of Sun Yun¡¯s name.

    ¡°Wow!

    Sun Yun looks so beautiful!¡±

    Suddenly, the exmations of the ssmates drew Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention to the tform ahead.

    Two figures appeared on the tform ahead, a man and a woman who walked down slowly, surrounded by everyone like stars circling the moon.

    The woman was dressed morously and had a bewitching appearance, holding on to the arm of the man next to her.

    Though, the man¡¯s appearance left something to be desired, being short and sleazy-looking.

    The two cozied up to each other as they slowly approached, exchanging pleasantries with the surrounding ssmates.

    ¡°Sun Yun!

    Long time no see, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Sun Yun, it¡¯s been such a long time.

    It seems like you¡¯ve been doing better and better!

    Truly envy-inducing!¡±

    ¡°Sun Yun, you¡¯re really lucky.

    Look at how outstanding your boyfriend is!

    Can you talk to him about letting me join hispany too?¡±

    Then, the elevator doors suddenly burst open, and a woman stepped out.

    Her eyes lit up the moment she saw Sun Yun, with an exaggerated smile, she sashayed over swiftly to Sun Yun¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lin Jing!

    You¡¯re here too!¡±

    Hearing thesepliments filled Sun Yun with immense vanity, her gorgeous face beamed, ¡°Dumping Xiao Yifei, that poor guy, was really the right choice!

    Even if he was talented, could he have let me enjoy such luxury and honor in such a short time?¡±

    Sun Yun turned her head and beamed at Wang Zicong, who in turn stepped forward to address Lin Jing obligingly, ¡°No problem!

    You¡¯re Yunyun¡¯s ssmate, so I will certainly help you out!

    Come see me tomorrow!

    Join mypany!¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much!

    Haha, I can see you and Sun Yun are truly a match made in heaven!

    You¡¯re like a celestial couple that makes everyone jealous!¡±

    Lin Jing, having received the promise, was grinning from ear to ear and kept showeringpliments on Sun Yun and Wang Zicong, filling their vanity even more.

    Seeing the opportunity, Sun Yun affectionately nted a kiss on Wang Zicong¡¯s face.

 Chapter 8 Sarcasm and Mockery

    8: Chapter 8: Sarcasm and Mockery

    8 -8: Sarcasm and Mockery

    ¡°Oh hahaha!

    You guys are really so in love!¡±

    Sun Yun¡¯s actions once again caused a surge of excitement among some ssmates, and there was a round of admiring exmations, especially from Lin Jing who fawned over them like apdog.

    ¡°What the heck!

    It seems like everyone has changed!

    I really thought this was a ss reunion, but now it¡¯s turned into Sun Yun and Wang Zicong¡¯s bragging show, totallyme.

    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have invited you!¡± Wu Qiang looked at the sickening hypocrisy around him and his face was filled with outrage as he said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Look at our ssmates, when did they be like this!

    I think Wang Zicong organized this ss reunion just to show off!¡±

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly, recalling the humiliations he suffered during his internship at Shangjing Hospital and how it was only today that he had be an official doctor; he shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t me them, after all, everyone has graduated and needs to n for their future.

    If Wang Zicong wants to show off, let him.¡±

    Xiao Yifei and Wu Qiang discreetly made their way to the inside of the hall, their personalities destined not to align with their current ssmates.

    So the two stood next to a table full of food, eating and talking quietly, keeping their distance from the attention-seeking Sun Yun and Wang Zicong.

    However, trouble found its way to them even when they weren¡¯t looking for it.

    While chatting with Wang Zicong, Lin Jing suddenly mentioned Xiao Yifei, ¡°Zicong, it¡¯s good that Yunyun ended up with you.

    If she were still with Xiao Yi, who knows how much hardship she would have had to endure!

    I think only you could give Yunyun happiness!¡±

    When Wang Zicong heard Lin Jing bring up Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, his eyes squinted abruptly.

    He had some friction with Xiao Yifei during their school days, and with Sun Yun in the mix, the conflict was even greater.

    He remembered how after Sun Yun became his girlfriend, Xiao Yifei had dered he would teach him a lesson, scaring him into staying in the dorm for a week, too afraid to go out.

    The main reason he helped organize this ss reunion was to thoroughly humiliate Xiao Yifei, something he had almost forgotten!

    With this thought, Wang Zicong said with a smile, ¡°Right, since you mentioned Xiao Yifei, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time!

    Did hee?

    After all, it¡¯s your ss reunion, it would be bad if the ss monitor didn¡¯t show up!¡±

    When Sun Yun heard Wang Zicong¡¯s words, she pretended to be annoyed and yfully hit him in the chest, saying, ¡°Why bring him up?

    We¡¯ve long since lost contact with that pauper, I don¡¯t even know whether he came or not.

    Anyway, I¡¯m now totally devoted to following you!¡±

    Wang Zicong chuckled and pulled Sun Yun into his embrace.

    ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!

    I saw him just now with Wu Qiang!¡±

    In the crowd surrounding Wang Zicong and Sun Yun, someone called out, and everyone began to look around, finally spotting Xiao Yifei and Wu Qiang eating in a corner.

    Wang Zicong saw the inly dressed Xiao Yifei, and a cold light suddenly shed in his eyes.

    With a mockingugh, he embraced Sun Yun and walked toward the direction of Xiao Yifei and Wu Qiang.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our ss monitor Xiao Yifei!

    Why are you hiding back here snitching food!

    You didn¡¯t evene to meet and talk with your ssmates!¡±

    Wang Zicong walked over while hugging Sun Yun, his tone saturated with scorn, and the ssmates around suddenly felt that the atmosphere was off, and they all fell silent.

    Wu Qiang was the first to detect the mockery in Wang Zicong¡¯s tone and, in defense of Xiao Yifei, he stepped forward with speed: ¡°What do you mean ¡®our ss Monitor Xiao¡¯?

    He¡¯s ours, not yours.

    You should know you¡¯re from Clinical ss Two, and besides, this is our ss reunion, not some show-off stage for you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re Wu Qiang, right?

    It seems Xiao Yifei was close to you in college, ending up so pitiful that he didn¡¯t even have a friend,¡± Wang Zicong said with augh to Wu Qiang, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is your ss reunion.

    But without me, who knows if this reunion would have even happened?

    And if it did, it probably wouldn¡¯t be at Yanyun Hotel, would it?

    More likely some cheap food stall!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t you look down on people!¡± Wu Qiang was furious and about to charge at Wang Zicong.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on people!¡± Wang Zicong shrugged indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m simply stating facts.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Wu Qiang, stop talking¡ªit¡¯s pointless,¡± Xiao Yifei pulled Wu Qiang back calmly.

    Pulled back by Xiao Yifei, Wu Qiang stomped his foot in frustration.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xiao Yifei said, his gaze skipping over Wang Zicong and resting calmly on Sun Yun.

    Sun Yun lifted her eyes coldly, her voice devoid of emotion, ¡°Ah?

    Are you talking to me?¡±

    Having said that, even Sun Yun seemed to realize the futility of her remark.

    She nced at Xiao Yifei with indifferent eyes and said, ¡°Oh, long time no see.¡±

    Wang Zicong appeared to enjoy Sun Yun¡¯s reaction to Xiao Yifei, a smug expression crossing his round face.

    He wrapped an arm around Sun Yun¡¯s waist, unting a defiant look at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, witnessing Sun Yun¡¯s response, gave a self-mocking smile.

    Seeing their clownish act, he gently shook his head, as thest vestige of remembrance for Sun Yun faded away in seconds, and he mocked himself for losing hisposure over these two clowns.

    After his taunting, Wang Zicong saw Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t rise to the bait and didn¡¯t achieve his aim of humiliating him, so he schemed again.

    His eyes shifting, he said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking with you, Xiao Yifei.

    It¡¯s been so long since graduation, where do you work now?

    I¡¯ve started a medical equipmentpany, and we¡¯re short on staff.

    How about youe work with us?

    I¡¯ll pay you a high sry!¡±

    At the mention of money, Sun Yun¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and she asked eagerly, ¡°Yeah, Xiao Yifei, where do you work now?

    We couldn¡¯t see you in the months leading up to graduation, so we don¡¯t know your situation.

    Anyway, Zicong¡¯s medicalpany is just starting, it¡¯s not a big one, it¡¯s only worth a couple of million, I guess.

    You coulde and help him out if you want.¡±

    Sun Yun casually let slip that Wang Zicong¡¯spany was worth a couple of million, eliciting gasps of astonishment from the ssmates.

    Indeed, for them, who had graduated just a year before, a couple of million was a substantial amount.

    Seeing the effect of her words, Sun Yun¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    She lifted her chin with pride, her eyes sweeping over Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheap clothes, full of disdain.

 Chapter 9 At a Loss

    9: Chapter 9 At a Loss

    9 -9 At a Loss

    Xiao Yifei nced at Sun Yun and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m working at Shangjing Hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Oh!

    Shangjing Hospital!

    That¡¯s a top-tier hospital!

    Really nice!

    So, how¡¯s it going with the internship at Shangjing Hospital?

    I heard it¡¯s particrly difficult to be a permanent doctor there.

    It just so happens I know some people at Shangjing Hospital,e beg me, and maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll help you out!¡±

    Wang Zicong said to Xiao Yifei with a tone dripping with ridicule.

    ¡°Oh, no need, I¡¯m already a permanent doctor.¡±

    Xiao Yifei cast a nce at Wang Zicong.

    At this moment, Lin Jing suddenly came over and began circling Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with confusion: ¡°Was that person I saw below the hotel just now you?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up, puzzled as to why Lin Jing suddenly brought up this question, ¡°When?

    What happened downstairs?¡±

    ¡°The person by the telephone pole just now, the clothes looked just like what you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    The confusion in Lin Jing¡¯s eyes grew thicker, and in the depths of her gaze seemed to be a hint of contempt.

    ¡°The person locking up the bike by the telephone pole, that was you, right?

    Is the sry for a permanent doctor at Shangjing Hospital so bad?

    You¡¯re still riding a bicycle?¡± It turns out the person who had seen Xiao Yifei locking his bike downstairs was Lin Jing.

    Xiao Yifei, a bit baffled, looked up with clear conscience and said, ¡°Yeah, that was me.¡±

    ¡°No way?

    The sry for a permanent doctor at Shangjing Hospital is that bad?¡±

    The rest of the ssmates began whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Pfft¡±

    Wang Zicongughed disdainfully, waving his hand, ¡°What permanent doctor, what nonsense, you can¡¯t even lie properly?

    A permanent doctor?

    Surely even the most basic doctor¡¯s sry isn¡¯t that bad?

    Can¡¯t afford a decent car get a motorcycle then, right?

    What era are we in that you¡¯re riding a rickety bike and still dare to boast about being a doctor?

    What a joke.

    I bet you¡¯re not even working at Shangjing Hospital, are you?

    Alright, you don¡¯t have to put up a front, it¡¯s pointless!¡±

    After Wang Zicong spoke, the other ssmates looked at Xiao Yifei with skeptical eyes.

    ¡°Exactly, although I¡¯m just an office worker now, I drive a Buick!

    How can he still be riding a rickety bike?¡±

    ¡°Can you fucking stop?

    Our Xiao Yifei likes to ride a bike because it¡¯s eco-friendly, is that not okay?

    Who are you looking down on with that attitude?¡±

    Wu Qiang suddenly stood in front of Xiao Yifei, furiously.

    ¡°Heh¡± Wang Zicong nced at Xiao Yifei mockingly out of the corner of his eye, then walked away hugging Sun Yun.

    ¡°No more talking with you, you¡¯re such a drag.¡±

    Sun Yun also turned her head with a mocking look at Xiao Yifei.

    Fuming, Wu Qiang stepped forward and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Damn it!

    What right do they have!

    With that condescending attitude!

    It¡¯s infuriating!¡±

    Watching the backs of Wang Zicong and Sun Yun as they left, Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile was yful, ¡°Let them go, what can she do about it?¡±

    ¡°This bitch, seeing her with Wang Zicong like that makes one want to beat them up so badly!¡± Wu Qiang was still unable to calm his anger, ¡°This damn reunion is so pointless, I¡¯m leaving, Xiao Yifei, you should leave with me!

    Don¡¯t stay here and take any more crap!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded gently and also prepared to leave.

    Having put behind him the memories of the past, Xiao Yi¡¯s mindset had be especially good.

    Especially after discovering he had the power of irvoyance, Xiao Yifei was filled with confidence.

    Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west, Xiao Yifei was full of confidence about his future!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Wu Qiang tugged at Xiao Yifei towards the elevator entrance, prepared to take the elevator downstairs.

    ¡°Call 120 quickly!

    Someone¡¯s fainted!

    Call 120 quickly!¡± Just as the two were about to leave, urgent shouts from a crowd of ssmates suddenly came from behind them.

    ¡°What happened?

    Someone fainted?¡± Xiao Yifei abruptly stopped his steps, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°Never mind them!

    Bunch of snobs!

    Why bother with them!¡± Wu Qiang pulled Xiao Yifei, intending to leave.

    ¡°We should still go take a look!

    After all, it¡¯s one of our ssmates!¡± Xiao Yifei called the reluctant Wu Qiang, and quickly walked toward the ssmates who were slowly gathering together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!

    I just noticed that Sun Yun¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look good, she was pale and it was kind of scary!

    Just as she spoke a few words to me, before anything else happened, she fainted with her eyes rolling back!

    It really has nothing to do with me!¡±

    From a distance, Xiao Yifei could see Lin Jing with a distraught face in the center of the crowd.

    Xiao Yifei hastened his pace, wanting to hurry forward to see the situation, but was blocked by the ssmates behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on!¡± Wang Zicong hurried over as he heard themotion, his impatience clear as he pushed through the crowd and saw Sun Yun copsed on the ground, ¡°Yunyun, what happened to you!

    Why are you lying on the ground!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!

    She was just lively and bouncing around, but suddenly her face went pale, and then she fainted!¡±

    ¡°She fainted?¡±

    A look of surprise shed across Wang Zicong¡¯s face, ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t let the owner of the Smoke Cloud Hotel know about this.

    The fact that the Smoke Cloud Hotel¡¯s owner rented me this entire floor was already showing me great favor.

    I heard she currently hates nothing more than trouble.

    Fainting is just fainting; I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.

    Otherwise, how can I ask her for help in the future!¡±

    Wang Zicong had left earlier due to an errand, and while he was gone, Lin Jing, seizing the opportunity, came up to get close to Sun Yun.

    However, while they were talking, Sun Yun suddenly fainted.

    Lin Jing¡¯s face was filled with reluctance, but there was nothing she could do; Sun Yun had fainted while she was with her.

    Wu Qiang, standing on tiptoes, saw that it was Sun Yun who had fainted on the ground, turned his head, and gloated to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Ha ha!

    That snobbish woman Sun Yun really had iting!

    She¡¯s getting her retribution now, isn¡¯t she!

    I¡¯ve disliked her from the start!¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed and shook his head, then suddenly heard someone in the crowd say, ¡°What are you all still standing around for?

    Sun Yun has fainted!

    Aren¡¯t you going to call 120 for an ambnce quickly?¡±

    Wang Zicong also heard the sound from the crowd, and like a cat whose tail was stepped on, he suddenly jumped up, ¡°What?

    Call an ambnce?

    Why call an ambnce?

    Aren¡¯t you all medical students?

    Go check out what on earth is going on!

    It can¡¯t be that serious!¡±

    Wang Zicong walked forward, standing next to the copsed Sun Yun, with no trace of urgency on his face, only the anxiety of not allowing anyone to call 120.

    ¡°This must be some illness!

    Could it be food poisoning?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, right?

    Food poisoning wouldn¡¯t cause someone to faint straight away, would it?

    What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I graduated, and the job my family found for me is so leisurely; I¡¯ve forgotten almost everything we studied.

    I know the basics, but I¡¯m really not equipped to deal with this kind of emergency!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just forgotten, I never learned it properly when I was in school!

    What are we supposed to do now!¡±

    With Sun Yun, who had fainted, at the center, the ssmates whispering among themselves had mostly forgotten nearly everything they had learned and were totally clueless about the current emergency.

    After a moment, a ssmate wearing sses stood up, his face filled with worry, ¡°Zicong, Sun Yun is your girlfriend, right?

    Why won¡¯t you even allow us to make a 120 emergency call?

    Although it doesn¡¯t seem like a big problem on the surface, we really are at a loss.

    It¡¯s best to call 120 and let more professional people handle it!¡±

    Wang Zicong¡¯s neck stiffened, and his expression turned ferocious, ¡°No one is allowed to call 120!

    Damn it!

    Sun Yun said her ssmates were all good at their studies.

    To think that you all, a bunch of medical students, are useless, totally unable to lend a hand!¡±

    It is indeed strange that in today¡¯s society, bullying the meek and fearing the strong ismon.

    After being insulted by Wang Zicong, Sun Yun¡¯s ssmates felt as though their fingers were pointed right at their faces, yet not one of them dared to make a peep, all with their heads drooped.

    Just then, a voice suddenly rose from the crowd, ¡°Lin Jing, weren¡¯t you the best at dealing with this kind of situation back in school?

    Go have a look!¡±

    ¡°How would I know how to handle it!

    I¡¯ve long forgotten!¡± Lin Jing replied agitatedly, then immediately bowed her head, her eyes darting under her smudged eyeliner.

    In an attempt to mask her ipetence and divert attention from the fact that Sun Yun had fainted while she was with her, Lin Jing suddenly raised her head, ¡°Hey!

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!

    Didn¡¯t Xiao Yifei say he is now a doctor at Shangjing Hospital?

    Let him have a look!¡±

 Chapter 10 Moving Objects with Gaze

    10: Chapter 10: Moving Objects with Gaze

    10 -10: Moving Objects with Gaze

    ¡°Yeah, exactly!

    Since Xiao Yifei is currently a practicing doctor, why not have him take a look?

    As a doctor, he must have a way!¡±

    The group of ssmates echoed the sentiment,pletely forgetting how they had just doubted Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, Wang Zicong¡¯s eyes began to survey the hall, searching for Xiao Yifei,pletely ignoring Sun Yun, who was lying on the ground and had started to convulse.

    ¡°Where is he!

    Damn it!

    Where did this guy go!¡± At this point, Wang Zicong was frustrated; no matter what he had previously thought, he now especially wanted to believe that Xiao Yifei was truly a formally employed physician.

    From the back, Xiao Yifei and Wu Qiang, who were watching themotion, couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the scene before them.

    ¡°Come on, make way, let me see what exactly is going on!¡±

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wait for his ssmates to call for him and pushed his way through the crowd to the front.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here!

    Come and see what¡¯s happening!

    I was just chatting with Sun Yun, and right after she took a bite of the egg tart, she fainted.¡±

    Lin Jing approached with a sycophantic smile on her face, but Xiao Yifei, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her, walked straight past her.

    Wang Zicong no longer mocked Xiao Yifei and obediently watched as Xiao Yifei squatted down beside the unconscious Sun Yun.

    ¡°First, we need to determine the cause of the illness,¡± Xiao Yifei said, slowly focusing his attention, his eyes intently examining Sun Yun lying on the ground.

    ¡°Can you do this or not?¡± Wu Qiang squatted down and gently bumped Xiao Yifei.

    He seemed worried, ¡°If not, just forget it.

    Sun Yun fainting is her retribution.

    Let¡¯s make up an excuse to get through this.

    These ssmates are one more mercenary than thest; it¡¯s better not to let them mock you again.¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned to Wu Qiang and smiled serenely, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Wu Qiang sped his hands tightly, ready to help Xiao Yifei deal with the ssmates¡¯ mockery at any moment.

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze slowly swept over Sun Yun¡¯s body, her body¡¯s structure began to materialize in his view.

    However, as Xiao Yifei observed, his brows furrowed.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what Sun Yun had gone through in recent years because, to him, Sun Yun¡¯s body was riddled with both big and small hidden health issues.

    Not a single organ in Sun Yun¡¯s body was unscathed.

    Although the problems were small, their sheer number was overwhelming.

    Should these issues erupt, the consequences would be dire.

    With furrowed brow, Xiao Yifei shifted his gaze slowly upward from Sun Yun¡¯s body.

    He realized that despite numerous health issues within Sun Yun¡¯s body, they were not the reason for her sudden copse.

    Just as Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze had moved to Sun Yun¡¯s head and there was no movement for a while, Wang Zicong grew impatient.

    ¡°Are you capable or not!

    If not, get lost quickly, don¡¯t be an embarrassment here!

    Sun Yun is still lying there; I need to think of other solutions!¡±

    Wang Zicong¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, and deeper down, there was also some anxiety¡ªbut evidently, the anxiety wasn¡¯t for Sun Yun, but because of another reason.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is just a fraud!

    He¡¯s useless!

    Let¡¯s call 120 quickly!

    Sun Yun¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t look optimistic at all!¡± Lin Jing, seeing Xiao Yifei yet to act while Sun Yun¡¯splexion on the ground was slowly turning pale, was very frightened.

    Just at that moment.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A furious rebuke suddenly erupted from Xiao Yifei.

    The Xiao Yifei who was previously looked down upon, his sudden outburst had a surprisingly intimidating effect, and the room suddenly fell silent.

    Wang Zicong opened his mouth, wanting to recover the dignity he had lost to Xiao Yifei¡¯s intimidation, but when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s prating eyes, he wisely closed his mouth again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, what does Xiao Yifei mean by this!¡±

    After an eerie silence, Lin Jing murmured softly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Sun Yun to get hurt, just shut up and watch me quietly!¡± Xiao Yifei, seeing the effect of his words, lowered his head again, focusing back on Sun Yun¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Sun Yun¡¯s body started to convulse, clearly, the situation was worsening.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the cause, but how do I deal with this!¡± Xiao Yifei looked gravely at a nerve on one side of Sun Yun¡¯s skull.

    His special vision allowed him to clearly see a blood clot on that nerve, which was pressing against it and causing Sun Yun¡¯s unconsciousness.

    To avoid suspicion from his ssmates, Xiao Yifei pretended to put his hand on Sun Yun¡¯s head and began to massage it slowly.

    What was even more concerning was that if it were just thea induced by the blood clot, Sun Yun wouldn¡¯t be taking it so seriously, because if that was the case, calling emergency services would still be timely.

    However, the position of this blood clot on the nerve was quite peculiar; it could affect the brain¡¯s blood supply and do so profoundly.

    If this continued, Sun Yun would be a vegetative state!

    And calling emergency services now would be toote!

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look around, hoping to find someone or something that could help him.

    Except for Wu Qiang, who looked anxious, the rest of the ssmates were apathetic, and Wang Zicong stood with his arms crossed, without a hint of concern.

    ¡°What should I do!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was bing anxious, but this mounting urgency allowed him to focus even more.

    He slowly entered a strange state where he seemed absent-minded and could distinctly feel a clear stream flowing from his pineal nd to his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei himself became exceedingly calm, devoid of any subjective emotions, as if he were a robot.

    ¡°The blood clot is 5 millimeters in diameter, irregr-shaped,pressing the nerve endings.

    The nerve signal is blocked.

    If not treated in time, it will cause paralysis, and in severe cases, lead to vegetative state.¡±

    The knowledge Xiao Yifei had learned passed before his eyes like a waterfall, and the methods to deal with it appeared ordingly, but none could resolve the current situation.

    But around Xiao Yifei, suddenly there appeared fine lines, invisible to the naked eye, that seemed both real and illusory.

    As Xiao Yifei concentrated deeply, these lines slowly became more solid.

    The source of these lines was Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes!

    The fine lines emerging from Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes followed his gaze, slowly reaching out towards Sun Yun¡¯s head on the ground, passing directly through her skull, and approaching the blood clot inside it.

    All of this was unbeknownst to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°If only there was something that could slightly move the blood clot,¡± he wished.

    The moment this thought appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, he suddenly noticed the blood clotpressing the nerve inside Sun Yun¡¯s skull twitch violently, and at the same time, Sun Yun moaned.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Sun Yun just made a sound!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Sun Yun is waking up?¡±

    Surprised by Sun Yun¡¯s sound, the ssmates gasped, but seeing Xiao Yifei, who was still squatting beside Sun Yun, they obediently shut their mouths.

    ¡°Could it be that these eyes bring me more than just the ability to see through things?¡±

    Xiao Yifei marveled inwardly.

    In his state of extreme calm, he quickly deduced the truth.

    At that moment, he once again directed his gaze and willed with his consciousness to move the blood clot.

    Fine lines entwined, slowly lifting the blood clot off the nerve endings.

    To Xiao Yifei, it appeared as if an invisible hand gently lifted the clot that was pressing on the nerve.

    ¡°It worked!

    My eyes really do more than just see through things!

    The surprises these eyes bring me are so abundant!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was thrilled inside!

    And just as the blood clot left the nerve, Sun Yun coincidentally ¡°mmhmm¡± and opened her eyes.

 Chapter 11 Because Youâ€™re Ugly

    11: Chapter 11 Because You¡¯re Ugly

    11 -11 Because You¡¯re Ugly

    By the time Sun Yun opened her eyes and came to, Wang Zicong visibly let out a sigh of relief, while her ssmates showed a surprised expression,

    Even Wu Qiang was taken aback as he tugged at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this situation¡ªhow did she suddenlye around?

    It seemed like they were all out of options, you just gave her a quick massage and she woke up.

    Just now, I saw her convulsing and nearly out of it!¡±

    Indeed, the recent reactions of Sun Yun had truly been distressing, and their ssmates wondered why Xiao Yifei was so miraculous.

    Hearing Wu Qiang¡¯s question, the ssmates perked up their ears wanting to hear the exnation.

    Xiao Yifei, clearly aware of the ssmates¡¯ confusion, opted to avoid unnecessary troubles and humbly chuckled, ¡°Actually, it was nothing serious.

    It seemed to me that it was just due to insufficient blood supply to Sun Yun¡¯s brain.

    I didn¡¯t have much choice but to rub her a bit to facilitate smoother blood flow, naturally Sun Yun woke up.¡±

    Upon saying this, Xiao Yifei remembered the blood clot still inside Sun Yun¡¯s head, despite him having moved it aside, and kindly advised her, ¡°However, Sun Yun, I am not sure if my judgment is urate, so it¡¯s best you go to the hospital to get checked, having a brain CT would be the safest approach.¡±

    Who knew that the newly awakened Sun Yun wouldn¡¯t appreciate it¡ªat Wang Zicong¡¯s help, she got up and didn¡¯t even nce at Xiao Yifei, let alone respond to his suggestion.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason.

    But it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Can a blockage that causes insufficient blood supply really be solved with just a massage?¡±

    Among the ssmates, some were sober enough to sense something amiss.

    Yet, not understanding the true facts, they remained quiet, with their necks shrunk.

    The rest of the ssmates didn¡¯t evenprehend the situation, not to mention raising any doubts.

    ¡°So, does Xiao Yifei really have some serious skills?

    Not to mention the quality of his medical skills, at least his judgement of the condition seems wless!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, which department are you in at Shangjing Hospital?

    I wille to you if I need help in the future!¡±

    Among the ssmates, voices began to emerge in support of Xiao Yifei, and some already believed that Xiao Yifei was a formally employed doctor.

    Just as Wang Zicong helped Sun Yun to sit down, he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response and the ssmates¡¯ remarks.

    Anxious in his heart, his moment was being stolen by Xiao Yifei.

    His eyes shifted alertly, he stood straight up and disdainfullymented, ¡°A formal doctor at Shangjing Hospital?¡± then he scanned the hall arrogantly, ¡°Do you know why I wasn¡¯t worried, why I didn¡¯t ask you to call for an ambnce?

    I¡¯ll tell you, because I had already seen that Yunyun¡¯s fainting was nothing serious, I knew it was due to the cirction problem, I knew it long ago!

    Even without those few massages from Xiao Yifei, Yunyun would have woken up by herself in a while!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, making us worry about Sun Yun like that?

    Even if you knew Sun Yun¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious, not showing any concern was really too much!¡±

    The ssmates, discontented, couldn¡¯t help but retort at Wang Zicong¡¯s after-the-fact revtion.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t care about Yunyun?

    I tell you, I care about her more than any of you!¡± Wang Zicong lowered his head to look at Sun Yun, ¡°How could I possibly not care about you?¡±

    At that moment, Sun Yun also looked up, still somewhat groggy from just waking up.

    She also felt that her condition was not as simple as insufficient blood flow, but seeing Wang Zicong brimming with confidence, she replied with a coy smile, ¡°Certainly!

    Zicong cares the most about me!¡±

    Wang Zicong, having received a positive response, looked down his nose with disdain and scrutinized the crowd below, ¡°For this ss reunion, I booked an entire floor of the hotel for you all, and yet you don¡¯t side with me, but with Xiao Yifei?

    What a joke.

    So what if he is a regr doctor at Shangjing Hospital?

    Let me tell you how I managed to book this entire floor.

    It¡¯s because the owner of the Yanyun Hotel asked me to use my connections to help her at Shangjing Hospital!

    I directly secured a chief physician position for her to return the favor!

    What¡¯s so great about Xiao Yifei being a regr doctor at Shangjing Hospital?

    Who just said they had to go to Shangjing Hospital to seek out Xiao Yifei for help?

    Don¡¯te to me in the future!¡±

    Sun Yun, acting coy, looked up at Wang Zicong, ¡°Zicong!

    I was clearly fine, yet you let another man touch my head!

    How could you let another man touch me!¡±

    Wang Zicong bowed his head and gently caressed Sun Yun¡¯s face, ncing at Xiao Yifei with a sneer, ¡°Yunyun, don¡¯t be angry.

    I could tell what minor illness you had in just one nce.

    I originally wanted to test whether your ssmates had any medical skill to see if they could help out at mypany.

    Turns out none of them are of any use.

    And there goes Xiao Yifei, kneading and pressing on your head.

    I couldn¡¯t stop him ¡ª maybe he¡¯s never seen a woman before!

    Besides, there¡¯s nothing impressive about Xiao Yifei¡¯s minor medical skills, I could diagnose your condition in a nce anyway.

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s so proud of!¡±

    ¡°What is all this nonsense!

    Sun Yun is a bit too much, isn¡¯t she?

    No matter what, it was Xiao Yifei who saved her!¡±

    Except for Lin Jing, all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s ssmates felt dissatisfied with Wang Zicong and Sun Yun, murmuring quietly behind them.

    Only Lin Jing wore an excited expression on her face, ¡°Wow!

    Zicong, you know so many people, that¡¯s really impressive!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Wang Zicong boasted with pride lifting his head.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei slowly stood up.

    He felt dizzy after moving the clot in Sun Yun¡¯s brain.

    Using this power seemed to have an effect on him too.

    Standing beside him, Wu Qiang could no longer stand the covert insults at Xiao Yifei.

    Initially, Wu Qiang could tolerate it, but such tant targeting was too much for him to bear.

    Not to mention that Wang Zicong had already stolen Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend, and now this despicable attack on Xiao Yifei and Sun Yun constantly insulting him made Wu Qiang furious and unable to hold back any longer.

    ¡°You bastards really need a beating!¡±

    Unable to endure any longer, Wu Qiang rolled up his sleeves and rushed forward to hit Wang Zicong.

    Seeing Wu Qiang¡¯s actions, Wang Zicong wore a cold smile, ¡°Oh ho, what¡¯s this?

    Ready to fight?

    You should look around and see whose territory this is!¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Wu Qiang yelled as he dashed toward Wang Zicong, a hint of panic shing through Wang Zicong¡¯s eyes.

    Just then, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Wu Qiang.

    Turning his head, he saw it was Xiao Yifei grabbing him.

    Wu Qiang, furious, said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Xiao Yifei, if you can still tolerate this, then don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging you as a brother!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei holding back Wu Qiang, Wang Zicong burst into contemptuousughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!

    A wise man submits to circumstances.

    The two of you, with no power or status, how can youpete with me?

    Let me tell you the truth, I came to this reunion specifically to insult Xiao Yifei!

    Knowing Wu Qiang, you also wanted to join in the fuss, don¡¯t me me then!¡±

    Wu Qiang¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he stared at Xiao Yifei, who gently shook his head at Wu Qiang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, Wang Zicong, intrigued, said, ¡°Oh ho, what¡¯s this?

    How do you n to settle this?¡±

    Wu Qiang came up to Wang Zicong and said softly, ¡°You went too far.¡±

    Wang Zicong, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, burst into uncontrobleughter, gasping for breath, ¡°Hahaha, why are you so funny!

    Is this how you handle things?

    Hahaha, I went too far?

    I did go too far!

    What can you do to me!¡±

    Afterughing for a while, Wang Zicong finally stopped.

    He looked menacingly at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Do you know why I look down on you?

    Because you¡¯re poor!¡±

    At that moment, Sun Yun also stood up, her eyes filled with disdain as she added, ¡°Not just poor, but also powerless!¡±

    ¡°You two are really something, what can you two do to me?¡± Xiao Yifei suddenlyughed, ¡°Just bbering, can that get you two excited?¡±

    Then Xiao Yifei, stillughing, said to Sun Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, Sun Yun.

    If you faint now, there¡¯s no one who can help you!¡±

    Wang Zicong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and sneered mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s just inadequate blood supply, right?

    No one can help her?

    You think too highly of yourself.

    Even if she faints again, what¡¯s that to you?

    Just now I wanted to see what you could do, but do you think I¡¯ll give you the chance to show off again?¡±

    Wang Zicong let out a disdainful hiss, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± A glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he looked at Wang Zicong with a half-smile, ¡°Can you really handle it?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Wang Zicong¡¯s tone was still mocking, but he suddenly noticed that Sun Yun, who had been ring fiercely at Xiao Yifei, suddenly rolled her eyes back and fainted again!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!

    What is happening!¡±

    Wang Zicong was surprised, but clearly, he didn¡¯t take Sun Yun¡¯s fainting seriously as he turned to Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Trash, I¡¯ll show you how I handle this simple situation!¡±

    Xiao Yifei first gently pinched the bridge of his nose, then smiled and spread his hands to Wang Zicong.

    Wang Zicong, with a proud look, knelt beside Sun Yun, observing her as sheid there unconscious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, why did Sun Yun faint again?

    Can insufficient blood supply really cause such frequent fainting?

    If Wang Zicong handles this well, wouldn¡¯t that just make him look good?¡±

    Wu Qiang turned his head, a puzzled look on his face.

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Wu Qiang, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yifei pinched his brow again, appearing somewhat in pain.

    This time, Sun Yun¡¯s fainting was not a sudden urrence.

    It was caused by Xiao Yifei using his superpower to tamper with something in Sun Yun¡¯s brain.

    A small move, enough to make her faint, but Sun Yun could still sense everything happening outside, just unable to wake up.

    Wang Zicong looked rxed as he watched Sun Yun lying unconscious, but gradually, his expression grew serious.

    He noticed that after Sun Yun had fainted, she showed no reaction.

    Then, imitating Xiao Yifei, Wang Zicong started to fumble around on Sun Yun¡¯s head, but still no response.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    Why hasn¡¯t she woken up?

    It was just inadequate blood supply, right?

    Zicong, handling this should be simple for you, right?¡± Lin Jing leaned in, her face showing confusion.

    Without a word, Wang Zicong stood up, gesturing for Lin Jing to continue massaging Sun Yun, but still with no effect.

    Then he pinched his nose and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to wake Sun Yun.

    I¡¯ll give you some face today, you go wake her.

    I¡¯m a bit tired today; I don¡¯t want to y anymore!¡±

    Sun Yun tapped her chin, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just admit it, why keep pretending?¡±

    Wang Zicong chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t do it?

    How so?

    Let me tell you, Sun Yun will naturally wake up in a while.

    I¡¯m just giving you a way out, don¡¯t bother me, hurry up and go!¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile and started walking toward Sun Yun.

    Wang Zicong watched as Xiao Yifei moved closer to Sun Yun, his expression suddenly turning to one of astonishment, because Xiao Yifei was actually bypassing Sun Yun and walking towards him.

    When Xiao Yifei came face to face with him, Wang Zicong clearly heard the words from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, ¡°You don¡¯t want to y with me?

    I want to y with you!

    Know why I¡¯ve always looked down on you?¡±

    Xiao Yifei paused briefly and then said softly, ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly!¡±

    Finally, a huge fist appeared before Wang Zicong¡¯s face, getting closer and closer!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xiao Yifei threw a fierce punch at Wang Zicong¡¯s face, knocking him to the ground.

 Chapter 12 Powerful Qi Field

    12: Chapter 12: Powerful Qi Field

    12 -12: Powerful Qi Field

    Wang Zicong was stunned by the blow, he never expected Xiao Yifei to strike him in front of everyone!

    ¡°Damn it!

    You actually dared to hit me!

    You actually dared to hit me!¡±

    Regaining hisposure, Wang Zicong got up in fury, ready to rush at Xiao Yifei, but, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s build, he backed off.

    Clutching his darkened eye socket, he yelled hysterically at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ssmates, ¡°Hit him!

    Go hit him!

    Help me hit him!

    He dared to hit me!¡±

    At that moment, not a single ssmate stepped forward to help.

    Then Wu Qiang came over and patted Xiao Yifei on the shoulder, ¡°Well done, Xiao Yifei, that punch was really satisfying!¡±

    But Xiao Yifei just smiled nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Wu Qiang.

    You have no idea how spiteful I can be, do you?¡±

    Wang Zicong stood panting in ce, his re vicious enough to kill Xiao Yifei ten thousand times over, but he himself didn¡¯t dare to confront Xiao Yifei.

    He took out his phone and made a call, while Xiao Yifei watched with crossed arms as Wang Zicong finished the call.

    ¡°What?

    Done with the call?

    Are you going to tell me now to ¡®wait and see¡¯?¡±

    With a smile that was not a smile, Xiao Yifei savored the punch, strengthened by his everyday exercise routine, which certainly made Wang Zicong suffer

    Wang Zicong paused, then pointing at Xiao Yifei with trembling hands and with dark circles under his eyes, he stammered, ¡°You just wait!¡±

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Wang Zicong¡¯s appearance was just too funny.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!

    Shouldn¡¯t you check on Sun Yun?

    She¡¯s still lying on the ground!¡± Xiao Yifei said,ughing and pointing at Sun Yun, who had fainted.

    Wang Zicong nced at Sun Yun fallen on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s all this chick¡¯s fault!

    Not only did she spend my money, she also lost me face!

    Would I have helped her organize this reunion and let her show off if she hadn¡¯t taken good care of me?¡±

    Then Wang Zicong red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, ¡°No matter what happened to her!

    Today, you¡¯re finished!

    I will make sure you¡¯re done for!

    Nothing anyone says will make a difference!¡±

    It was only then that the rest of the ssmates finally realized what had happened, and they no longer sided with Wang Zicong.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you better go now!

    Honestly, Wang Zicong does have some influence, you should leave andy low for a bit!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiao Yifei, if you can¡¯t handle it, you should go.

    The rest of us will cover for you here, no worries!¡±

    At this time, the ssmates¡¯ words started to favor Xiao Yifei, as they all urged him to leave and avoid trouble.

    ¡°Really, Xiao Yifei, why don¡¯t we leave?

    After all, we¡¯ve let off steam today, it¡¯s fine!¡± Wu Qiang came up to Xiao Yifei and whispered to him.

    ¡°Think you can leave?

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    If you dare, I¡¯ll break your legs!

    I want to see who dares to help Xiao Yifei today!

    If anyone helps him, I¡¯ll deal with them too!¡±

    Upon hearing someone suggest that Xiao Yifei leave first, Wang Zicong shouted furiously.

    Xiao Yifei stood calmly in ce, looking at the infuriated Wang Zicong without any intention of leaving.

    He raised his hand and said seriously to Wang Zicong, ¡°Sun Yun is already rolling her eyes, aren¡¯t you going to check on her?¡±

    Wang Zicong red coldly at Xiao Yifei, ¡°You just wait!

    I will make sure you pay with your life!¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed, bowing his head and started fiddling with his fingers, ¡°Wait is wait, then, I¡¯ll entertain you a bit!¡±

    Since discovering his abilities to see through things and control objects with his mind, Xiao Yifei feared nothing.

    Wang Zicong, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confident demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unnerved.

    However, just at that moment, the elevator suddenly ¡®dinged,¡¯ and Wang Zicong¡¯s eyes lit up as if he¡¯d seen a savior.

    ¡°Even if I have to exhaust all my favors today!

    No matter how much more I have to offer!

    I will make sure Xiao Yifei pays for hitting me!

    If I can¡¯t deal with you, can¡¯t the big boss of the Yanyun Hotel deal with you?

    That person has connections everywhere, both in the underworld and among thew, can¡¯t they deal with you?

    She¡¯s finally here!

    You just wait!¡±

    Wang Zicong watched Xiao Yifei with a sinister smile, then his expression brightened into a radiant smile as he approached the opening lift doors.

    ¡°President Yu!

    You¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±

    Wang Zicong, while bowing, wore a fawning smile as he greeted the womaning out of the elevator.

    And indeed, the entourage emerging from the lift¡ªthe six or seven ck-d bodyguards¡ªsuggested a formidable presence, circling a beautiful woman dressed in a professional ck suit.

    ¡°No way, what a coincidence!¡±

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim at the sight of the beautiful woman¡ªit really was a small world!

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out Yu Jing¡¯s business card, his face showing an inscrutable expression.

    Wang Zicong, bowing low, extended his hand to Yu Jing, whopletely ignored Wang Zicong¡¯s gesture.

    Standing before Wang Zicong, Yu Jingmanded the space, ¡°What¡¯s this?

    Why did you call me?

    Don¡¯t you know I hate being bothered?¡±

    The formidable presence of the strong woman, Yu Jing, surprised Xiao Yifei.

    He had thought of her as a loving and gentle mother, and this was the first time he was witnessing her powerful aura.

    Coupled with the mature charm exuding from her, recalling Yu Jing¡¯s soft palm, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart fluttered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!

    Why is someone fainted!

    Don¡¯t you know my biggest pet peeve is trouble, and second, I hate events rted to illness?¡± Yu Jing, suddenly noticing Sun Yun fainted on the floor, raised her eyebrows, her peach blossom eyes emitting an intimidating power that startled Wang Zicong.

    However, Yu Jing did not notice Xiao Yi, who was hidden in the crowd.

    ¡°This¡­this is nothing!

    The woman drank too much!

    She¡¯s just drunk!

    President Yu, you don¡¯t need to worry about her!

    I¡¯ll have someone toss her out soon enough!

    It won¡¯t be a bother to you!¡±

    Wang Zicong, shivering with fear, hastily replied, without any regard for Sun Yun¡¯s well-being.

    Yu Jing nodded slightly, and then noticed that the man talking to her, Wang Zicong, had a ck and blue eye and curiously inquired, ¡°What happened to your eye?

    Did someone hit you?¡±

    Initially groveling at Yu Jing¡¯s side and thinking about how to steer the conversation back, Wang Zicong suddenly burst into tears upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s question, ¡°President Yu!

    You must stand up for me!

    I kindly found them a ce for a ss reunion, then someone hit me!¡±

    Wang Zicong cried and exaggerated the story, wiping his tears and bowing his head, looking like he was utterly wronged¡ªit was a far cry from his earlier arrogance.

    But, of course, his status was not even close to Yu Jing¡¯s.

    Yu Jing listened to Wang Zicong¡¯s ount with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on!

    That something like this has happened!

    To think someone dared to hit somebody in front of so many people!

    But you do know how to find trouble!

    Tell me, who hit you, I will help you handle it.¡±

 Chapter 13 Shut up

    13: Chapter 13 Shut up

    13 -13 Shut up

    Wang Zicong heard Yu Jing¡¯s response and, with a mournful face, was actually overjoyed inside.

    He lowered his head and sneered as he looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Move it!

    Get the guy who hit you over here!¡± Yu Jing suddenly shouted, startling Wang Zicong.

    Wang Zicong, with his neck retracted, meekly said to Yu Jing, ¡°President Yu, I¡­

    I¡¯m afraid to go over alone.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yu Jing disdainfully shook her head and then gestured to three suited bodyguards to follow Wang Zicong.

    Followed by three burly bodyguards in ck suits, Wang Zicong suddenly felt a boost of confidence.

    As he left Yu Jing¡¯s side, he swaggered forward with a wild smile towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°What to do!

    These guys look really fierce!

    Xiao Yifei is going to suffer this time!¡±

    ¡°Although Wang Zicong is a bit of a scumbag, he really does know a lot of people!

    Let¡¯s hide quickly and avoid trouble!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is really out of luck this time!

    Ah, who else to provoke but Wang Zicong, that viin!

    He doesn¡¯t even care about Sun Yun anymore, yet he keeps saying they are so loving every day!

    It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    The ssmates whispered among themselves, but how could they speak up for Xiao Yifei?

    Eventually, they all stepped aside, making Xiao Yifei and Wu Qiang, who had been by his side, stand out.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll count one, two, three, and you run!

    I¡¯ll hold them off for a bit!

    Later, we¡¯ll settle scores with Wang Zicong!¡± Wu Qiang, watching Wang Zicong approach with the ominous men in ck, had sweaty palms and a tense heart.

    Even so, he was still thinking of ways to help Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei gently patted Wu Qiang¡¯s shoulder, signaling him it was okay.

    Then, to Wu Qiang¡¯s amazement, Xiao Yifei stepped forward and stood in front of Wang Zicong.

    ¡°Hahaha!

    Xiao Yifei!

    You still dare to be arrogant?

    Continue being arrogant now!

    I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Wang Zicong, with a ferocious expression, seemed almost ready to tear Xiao Yifei apart with his words.

    However, to Wang Zicong¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yifei walked up to him, calmly patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, aren¡¯t we supposed to meet your boss, Yu Jing?

    Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s action waspletely unexpected to Wang Zicong.

    He had arrived with three fierce-looking bodyguards in ck suits, blooding rushing forward to confront Xiao Yifei, who was not scared and even took the initiative to speak.

    Regardless of the oue, this bravery alone shocked Wang Zicong and not just him¡ªhis ssmates were also amazed by Xiao Yifei¡¯sposed demeanor.

    If what Wang Zicong said was true, this charming woman, allegedly the owner of the Yanyun Grand Hotel, must indeed be a person with vast connections and influence.

    The Yanyun Grand Hotel had stood tall in Yanjing City for decades, all thanks to this owner.

    Moreover, they were on her turf!

    Some ssmates quietly sneered at Xiao Yifei¡¯s foolishness for not taking the best opportunity to flee.

    Others felt bewildered; since when had Xiao Yifei be so fearless?

    Wu Qiang¡¯s heart was filled with worry, no matter what, none of those present believed Xiao Yifei could leave unscathed.

    Unless a miracle happened.

    Wang Zicong looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, his eyes signaling the bodyguards to catch Xiao Yifei to prevent his escape.

    A Large man in a suit stepped forward to grab Xiao Yifei but was pped away by Xiao Yifei: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me; we¡¯ll just go.¡±

    Wang Zicong snorted coldly, ¡°Act tough now, kid.

    I want to see what you¡¯ll doter!¡±

    Driven by revenge, Wang Zicong quickly walked up to Yu Jing: ¡°President Yu!

    This is the guy!

    He dared to hit me in your hotel!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Yu Jing gave a light response.

    Although her expression was full of charm, an air of authority suddenly emanated from her as she turned and said, ¡°I¡¯lle and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Wang Zicong felt satisfied, and with a vicious smile, he stepped aside to let Xiao Yifei appear in front of Yu Jing.

    The hotel was utterly silent, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Xiao Yifei and Yu Jing.

    They all worried about what would happen next, but when Yu Jing turned around, she was stunned into silence for moment.

    There was confusion in everyone¡¯s minds when suddenly, Yu Jing¡¯s facial expression dramatically changed.

    Initially expressing impatience, as soon as Xiao Yifei appeared before her, it transformed into surprise and disbelief, and finally, into an excited exmation, ¡°Doctor Xiao?!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently, neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°Hello, Sister Yu, nice to see you again.¡±

    Wang Zicong froze, and so did everyone else present.

    The intent was for a bloody revenge, but unexpectedly, the two knew each other, and from Yu Jing¡¯s reaction, she seemed to hold much respect for Xiao Yifei!

    ¡°How is it possible?

    From Wang Zicong¡¯s reaction to Yu in general, this quite beautiful woman is also a billionaire, yet her reaction to Xiao Yifei is filled with respect!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that we were wrong?

    Does Xiao Yifei have some other background?¡±

    ssmates stared wide-eyed, even Wu Qiang was frozen in ce.

    Watching the scene unfold, Wang Zicong felt an ominous sensation, but a sense of shame drove him somewhat mad, ¡°President Yu!

    It¡¯s him!

    You said you would help me get revenge on him!

    You must punish him severely for me!¡±

    Yu Jing quickly gave Xiao Yifei an apologetic smile, then turned around, her figure radiating the aura of someone in a high position, coupled with her mature body and stunning beauty, spreading a bewitching charm.

    She spoke sternly, ¡°Shut him up!¡±

    At hermand, arge man in a suit stepped forward and pinned Wang Zicong to the ground.

    Pinned to the ground, Wang Zicong still couldn¡¯t fathom it; after all, it was he who had called Yu Jing, so why was he the one lying on the ground!

    Wang Zicongpletely broke down, ¡°President Yu!

    What is going on!

    Have you forgotten?

    My connections were what finally diagnosed your daughter¡¯s illness!

    He¡¯s just a mere doctor!

    I¡¯m worth millions!

    How can you treat me this way!

    President Yu, have you mistaken the person!

    Please teach him a lesson for me!¡±

    Wang Zicong would have been better off not saying that, as it only fueled Yu Jing¡¯s anger.

    Her daughter had initially had only a cough, and she had nned to visit Shangjing Hospital.

    Despite a round of examinations, no issues were found, and the attending physician Wang Changping was indifferent to her daughter¡¯s case.

    Eventually, it was still Wang Changping whom Wang Zicong consulted, and he diagnosed her daughter with malnutrition.

    Although her family wasn¡¯t among the wealthiest, they were still worth billions; malnutrition was an absurd diagnosis!

    Had it not been for Xiao Yifei¡¯s help in diagnosing the condition, who knows what could have happened to her daughter¡ªit was cancer!

    Xiao Yifei was the lifesaver of her beloved daughter, and key to her future recovery, making Wang Zicong¡¯s millions seem trivial to Yu Jing.

    Yet, Yu Jing wouldn¡¯t voice these thoughts.

    Hearing Wang Zicong continue to rant unabashedly, Yu Jing could no longer maintain herposure and her phoenix eyes widened, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Therge man immediately struck Wang Zicong¡¯s face with a heavy p.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A crisp sound rang out, and Wang Zicong, stunned, covered his face in disbelief.

    All guests at the hotel stared in shock at everything unfolding, with Yu Jing not hesitating to strike Wang Zicong, the very person who had summoned her, for Xiao Yifei!

 Chapter 14 Stars Holding the Moon

    14: Chapter 14: Stars Holding the Moon

    14 -14: Stars Holding the Moon

    Yu Jing did not even nce at Wang Zicong, who sat dazed on the floor covering his face.

    She regted her breath, and her heaving chest gradually calmed.

    She gently gathered her hanging strands of ck hair and smiled at Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Doctor Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry.

    Why didn¡¯t you let me know before you arrived, to have you go through such an ordeal.

    As for how to deal with Wang Zicong, you decide!¡±

    After Xiao Yifei gained his superpower, he really did not take Wang Zicong seriously.

    However, what slightly surprised Xiao Yifei was Yu Jing¡¯s identity.

    He knew Yu Jing was no ordinary figure, but he had not expected her to be the CEO of such a grand hotel.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Yu, haven¡¯t you already taught him a lesson?

    That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Xiao Yifei really did not care much about Wang Zicong.

    He smiled lightly, responding to Yu Jing¡¯s words.

    As a billionaire, Yu Jing naturally had her own means.

    Her eyes scanned over the banquet hall, pausing briefly on the banner that read ¡°ss of ¡¯14 Medical University Reunion,¡± before she turned her head back and addressed all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s ssmates, saying, ¡°You are all Doctor Xiao¡¯s ssmates, right?

    Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!

    I apologize for dampening everyone¡¯s spirits.

    Come on,e on; the thirteenth-floor Baihua Hall is vacant.

    Let¡¯s move there, as the environment is much nicer.

    I¡¯ll apologize there, and I¡¯ll cover all expenses!¡±

    At once, a stir erupted among Xiao Yifei¡¯s ssmates who understood the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Baihua Hall, the most luxurious banquet hall in the Yanyun Grand Hotel!

    The elevators to Baihua Hall are exclusive.

    Ordinary people can¡¯t even ess them!

    To think that Xiao Yifei could get the owner of the Yanyun Grand Hotel to host us there!

    And he even said he would apologize!

    Paying all the expenses?

    This isn¡¯t a trivial amount of energy!

    Comparatively, Wang Zicong means nothing!

    Xiao Yifei is really powerful now?!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, is this for real?!¡±

    The ssmates buzzed with discussion, but in the middle of the crowd, Xiao Yifei could only offer a wry smile.

    This was a favor he now owed, but he was fearless, provided with his own confidence!

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Yu.¡±

    Yu Jing initially thought she was doing Xiao Yifei a favor, as she knew nothing about medical skill.

    Noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s high level of expertise, and with only her precious daughter left, she thought of doing him a favor to have him treat her daughter well.

    But amid such arge gesture, Xiao Yifei showed not the slightest hint of being overwhelmed but a look of full confidence.

    This demeanor made Yu Jing regard him even more highly!

    ¡°Perhaps this favor could yield even more!¡±

    Yu Jing, who had started with the notion of making a slightpensation, now had a change of heart!

    Never underestimate a doctor.

    An excellent doctor can save one¡¯s life!

    For the wealthy, what does money count forpared to life?

    Under Yu Jing¡¯s lead, everyone headed to the hotel¡¯s thirteenth floor.

    The group walked tentatively, visibly nervous, yet with Xiao Yifei taking the informal lead, he remainedposed and jovial.

    Behind them, only Wang Zicongy on the ground alone, his face disying a stupefied expression, disbelieving, while beside him, Sun Yun, although unconscious, suddenly shed tears of regret.

    Wang Zicong turned his head to see the unconscious Sun Yun, and fury surged within him.

    He fiercely pped her.

    ¡°This is all your fault, you damn fool!¡±

    Wang Zicong gnashed his teeth, and after pping Sun Yun, he didn¡¯t care about her life or death at all.

    Watching Xiao Yifei and his group enter the elevator, he dejectedly walked into the staircase.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly not take revenge!

    I can¡¯t do anything about Yu Jing, but if you really are a doctor from Shangjing Hospital as you say, I¡¯ll definitely destroy you!¡± Wang Zicong¡¯s eyes were red with hatred as he pulled out his cellphone and dialed a number: ¡°Director Wang, yes yes yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s Zicong.

    Do you have a doctor named Xiao Yifei there?

    What?

    He¡¯s under you?

    I need a favor¡­¡±

    No matter what sinister ns Wang Zicong had in mind for Xiao Yifei, today¡¯s impression of Xiao Yifei on his ssmates was simply too stunning, making those who looked down on him have their jaws drop, even Wu Qiang was extremely shocked.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, howe you never told me!

    You¡¯re doing so well now!

    You even know these multi-billionaire bosses!

    And they seem to really respect you!¡±

    Wu Qiang secretly pulled Xiao Yifei aside.

    ¡°They treat me this way because they think I¡¯m treating their daughter, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled in response to Wu Qiang¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good time at Baihua Hallter, I¡¯ve never seen what Baihua Hall is like, today will be an eye-opener.¡±

    Wu Qiang followed behind Xiao Yifei, his gaze towards Xiao Yifei slowly changed, now Xiao Yifei had an aura of profound mystery, but no matter what, Wu Qiang always knew, Xiao Yifei recognized him as his brother, and he always had!

    With Wang Zicong no longer causing trouble, coupled with the ssmates being intimidated by Xiao Yifei and deliberately amodating him, the gathering at Baihua Hall was very harmonious, everyone was enjoying themselves, and even felt a bit intimidated by Xiao Yifei.

    Yu Jing appeared for ten minutes then left, telling Xiao Yifei that he coulde to her with any issues.

    Money and power really can change most people¡¯s attitudes.

    After the party, Xiao Yifei became the center of attention.

    Although Xiao Yifei wanted to leave quietly, his ssmates insisted on seeing him off, so a group of them grandly made their way to the entrance of the Yan Yun Hotel.

    ¡°You just need to take Wu Qiang home, he¡¯s happy today, drank a bit, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stood at the hotel entrance, instructing his ssmates, Wu Qiang didn¡¯t know if he was happy for himself or for Xiao Yifei, but he had drunk a lot and was quite tipsy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to us!¡± A ssmate with a car pped his chest loudly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink, I¡¯ll definitely take Wu Qiang home.

    Xiao Yifei, where do you live?

    I can drop you off as well!¡±

    The speaking ssmate had a pleasing look, hoping to build a connection with Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and tossed his bicycle keys in his hand: ¡°No need, I have my own ride, you guys be careful on the way back, and drive safely.¡±

    The ssmates watched eagerly as Xiao Yifei walked to his bicycle locked at the hotel¡¯s fence, skillfully unlocked it, jumped on, and as he rode away, he turned back and waved coolly at them.

    ¡°That¡¯s really cool!¡±

    A ssmate who had boasted about driving a Buick at the party looked down at his own car keys and let out a self-depreciatingugh.

    And as the ssmates watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s receding figure, four words suddenly shed through their minds: ¡°Dust rises as he rides!¡±

 Chapter 15 Literary Flourish

    15: Chapter 15: Literary Flourish

    15 -15: Literary Flourish

    Xiao Yifei was not in a hurry to return because he did not want to be with his ssmates, but for other reasons.

    His head had started to ache since the fourth time he used irvoyance.

    After helping Sun Yun remove a blood clot from her brain at the hotel, a sudden surge of pain nearly made Xiao Yifei faint.

    To avoid copsing in front of his ssmates, Xiao Yifei had been forcing himself to stay conscious with his sheer willpower, but eventually, he could no longer bear it and hastily left.

    Dragging his painful body, Xiao Yifei finally reached the building where he rented an apartment.

    He carelessly threw his bicycle aside and, driven by his willpower, struggled to his room.

    Once inside, Xiao Yifei could no longer endure the pain.

    Waves of tearing pain flowed through his mind, and he let out a painful groan before heavily throwing himself onto the bed.

    He passed out.

    In the haze, a pair of enormous emerald eyes stared fixedly at him.

    Xiao Yifei stood beneath the eyes, gazing upward at these jewel-like orbs, until the crystal-clear eyes slowly began to bleed red.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly woke up, the feeling of exhaustion spreading through his limbs.

    He was both hungry and thirsty.

    Struggling, he climbed off the bed and scrounged around the house to make himself a huge pot of noodles.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the cramped room starting to eat while he sorted through his condition.

    ¡°irvoyance seems to have certain limitations; it cannot be used indefinitely, and the ability to control objects with my mind consumes a huge amount of my energy,¡± he thought as he slurped a big mouthful of noodles.

    Picking up his phone to check the time, it was already 2 AM.

    It meant that since he had gotten home at 9 PM, he had slept for a total of four hours.

    After finishing arge pot of noodles, Xiao Yifei felt strength return to his body.

    He stood up, deciding to test his superpower again.

    He could not rest easy without understanding this issue.

    He concentrated on his palm, watching as his own skin and bones slowly became clear, like lifting a thin veil.

    ¡°irvoyance is working, and I don¡¯t feel very ufortable.

    It seems I can use this superpower every day, though there might be a limit on the number of uses per day; I¡¯m not sure of the exact number yet, but it¡¯s reassuring to know I can use it daily,¡± Xiao Yifei slowly concluded about his superpower.

    Perhaps because he had just woken up, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t very sleepy.

    He frowned and thought for a while before pulling his batteredptop from the bedside, plugging it in, and turning it on.

    At first, he searched on the search engines for anything about the mysterious happenings regarding himself, to no avail.

    Then, Xiao Yifei logged into the Shangjing Hospital website using his doctor¡¯s credentials and essed the hospital¡¯s intr.

    He opened a few posts on the medical forum, read through several with wildly exaggerated headlines but dull content, and was about to shut down theputer to rest.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei remembered the structure inside Sun Yun¡¯s brain he had seen at the hotel.

    The vivid scenes were still etched in his mind.

    His eyes sparkled.

    His fingers glided over the keyboard, and a post entitled ¡°Several Spections Arising from Cranial Structures and Brain Configurations¡ªOn Brain Control¡± gradually took shape under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shone.

    He recalled thea caused by the blood clotpressing the nerve, how he had used his superpower to move the clot and let Sun Yun slip into unconsciousness but still maintain awareness, and remembered the extraordinarily clear brain circuitry.

    The brain, this incredibly mysterious area, often regarded as God¡¯s domain, slowly became clear under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands.

    His fingers rapidly tapped on the keyboard; a whole new paper was about to take form.

    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz¡±

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, indicating a new message.

    Xiao Yifei lifted his eyes and nced at the time on theputer beneath it, 3:15 AM.

    Who would message him at this time?

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat curious.

    Picking up his phone, Sun Yun¡¯s username ¡°Aquamist¡± was shing.

    With curiosity, Xiao Yifei opened Sun Yun¡¯s message.

    ¡°Idiot, I really miss you, I truly do.

    Only today did I realize your worth, nothingpares to you.

    Wang Zicong doesn¡¯t want me anymore, he drove me out.

    It¡¯s now 4:30 AM, I am on Wu Lake Road, can youe pick me up?

    I want to be with you!¡±

    ¡°So quick to sober up, it seems the brain is really quite wondrous!¡± Xiao Yifei muttered to himself, ording to his assumption, Sun Yun would have been unconscious for at least two days.

    Holding his phone, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat dazed, ¡°Idiot,¡± such a familiar nickname.

    In college, Sun Yun always affectionately called him ¡°Idiot.¡± Memories of the past slowly surged in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    Xiao Yifei fell silent.

    ¡°Stand still and wait for me there, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Heposed this message, took a deep breath, and sent it; sending the message, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes held a heart-wrenching sadness.

    Seeing that the message had been sessfully sent on his phone, a smile suddenly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    He nonchntly threw his phone onto the bed, stretchedzily, and continued to focus intently on the unfinished paper on hisputer.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smirked mischievously.

    It was said that on that day, Sun Yun waited all night for Xiao Yifei.

    Weak from her recent discharge from the hospital, she ended up back in the hospital yet again.

    At 4:30 AM, Xiao Yifei typed thest character on hisputer, and his paper finally took shape under his hands.

    He exhaled deeply, his gaze conflicted as he looked at the ¡°Submit Post¡± button.

    Remembering theplicated affairs in the hospital, and knowing that his ID ¡°Xiao Yifei is not an official doctor¡± seemed so ring, he was aware that the controversial content in his post would spark debates.

    Sighing softly, Xiao Yifei ultimately chose to submit anonymously, and this paper, eventually holding significant weight in the medicalmunity, appeared quietly in the ¡°Medical Talks¡± section of Shangjing Hospital.

    After posting, thinking about the busy day ahead, Xiao Yifei decided to grab any bit of rest he could.

    Tomorrow would be his first day as an official doctor, and he had to deliver an appointment report, definitely a tough challenge.

    With this in mind, Xiao Yifei hurriedlyy down on his bed, turned off the light, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 16 Overt Conflict and Covert Struggle

    16: Chapter 16 Overt Conflict and Covert Struggle

    16 -16 Overt Conflict and Covert Struggle

    Shangjing Hospital was able to be one of the best hospitals in Huaxia, not just because of its superb medical equipment and arge group of outstanding doctors, but also because of its so-called ¡°Medical Seminar¡± system.

    Held every three months, the seminar would summarize the quarter¡¯s work and discuss medical issues rted to that period.

    Of course, as in any hospital, where there are people, there is strife, and factional struggles within Shangjing Hospital were all toomon.

    Thus, the quarterly medical seminars also became the perfect opportunity for factions to suppress one another.

    Most doctors, influenced by the prevailing culture, were not clean; taking kickbacks, epting red envelopes, bullying neers¡ªcorrupt practices were verymon.

    Nangong Yun, who had returned from studying abroad, detested such behaviors, but despite her desire for change, she was powerless.

    She had published some well-known papers and her medical expertise was considerable, but her seniority wascking and she didn¡¯t have the kind of decisive influence.

    If not for some power wielded by Nangong Yun¡¯s father, she, who viewed evil as a sworn enemy, would have likely been ousted from Shangjing Hospital long ago.

    So, Nangong Yun was weak; this was something Xiao Yifei only realized when he attended the Medical Seminar as an official doctor for the first time.

    This seminar was not attended by Director Fang Yuan who, along with other senior hospital officials, was on an inspection trip in the United States, leaving Ning Yun and two other deputy directors seated at the leadership table.

    ¡°Next, we invite Doctor Xiao Yifei, who has been granted the title of resident by Deputy Director Nangong Yun herself, to deliver his inaugural speech,¡± Deputy Director Wu Shancong said with a smile from the podium.

    Scattered apuse rose from the floor, while most doctors looked on with indifference.

    Logically speaking, someone who had just earned the change in official doctorate status should not be eligible to speak at Shangjing Hospital¡¯s Medical Seminar.

    However, for reasons unknown, Xiao Yifei had this privilege, and in Wu Shancong¡¯s words, the phrase ¡°especially approved by Deputy Director Nangong Yun¡± was emphasized with greater intonation.

    Wang Changping sat below, pping heartily.

    Nangong Yun had originally intended to have Xiao Yifei introduce the seemingly miraculous effects of Chinese Medicine during his inauguration, to tell everyone that medicine needs to be inclusive.

    However, when Wang Changping told Wu Shancong that Xiao Yifei¡¯s promotion was specially approved by Nangong Yun, everything changed.

    Xiao Yifei became a direct affiliate of Nangong Yun, and Nangong Yun allowing Xiao Yifei to deliver a speech on stage was tantamount to provoking the corrupt forces!

    It also meant thrusting Xiao Yifei into the eye of the storm¡ªa lethal boost!

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with worry; suddenly, she wondered if she had harmed Xiao Yifei.

    In fact, as soon as Xiao Yifei entered the conference hall, he had sensed the unfriendly atmosphere.

    But then again, what was there to fear for a doctor who had acquired the superpower of X-ray vision?

    Xiao Yifei yawned, stepped onto the podium, and took out a crumpled speech that he had just found on Baidu that morning from his pocket.

    He began to read listlessly from the worn paper.

    ¡°Is this the best Nangong Yun can find to hold the fort?

    This is just too bad!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance on stage, listless andcking any hint of confidence, Wu Shancong couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside.

    ¡°Pfft,¡± the other deputy director sitting next to Wu Shancong, Li Entang, let out augh and quietly said to him, ¡°I remember this paper; it was written by one of my disciples.

    To think that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother to change it and just dared to use it as is.

    Hecks talent but certainly not boldness.¡±

    The two exchanged a smile.

    The Xiao Yifei that Nangong Yun had brought in was negligible, indicating that Nangong Yun herself had be inconsequential.

    Nangong Yun, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯sckadaisical performance on stage, let out a sigh of relief.

    In her mind, Xiao Yifei was not such a person, and his performance must be due to his clear sense of the odd atmosphere on stage, a way to cope with the lethal boost¡ªso Nangong Yun thought.

    But this time, Nangong Yun was mistaken.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s listlessness was due to his fatigue!

    He had gone to bedte the night before and was extremely sleepy that morning.

    The reason for using that paper was theck of time to write his own, hastily finding something to get by.

    Truth be told, Xiao Yifei was quite happy to be an official doctor.

    ¡°¡­So, I will be an exemry doctor.¡±

    Xiao Yifei read thest word listlessly, bowed to everyone, and stepped down from the stage.

    ¡°Good, good, good, Doctor Xiao Yifei¡¯s inauguration report was really quite splendid.¡±

    Wu Shancong smiled and led the apuse, prompting most of the doctors in the room to start pping as well.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s coldly beautiful face nodded silently, thinking to herself that even though Xiao Yifei had used this tactic to deal with the ttery, ¡°But from now on, if he¡¯s not one of my people, he will have to be.

    That¡¯s fine because I actually quite admire Xiao Yifei.

    Next up is the job assignment, and unless there¡¯s a surprise, it should be in surgery, which is just perfect, as surgery falls under my jurisdiction, and I can take extra care of her.¡±

    Xiao Yifei walked down from the podium, found his seat, and sat down, squinting his eyes as he began to feel drowsy.

    ¡°From Doctor Xiao Yifei¡¯s inauguration report, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s an ambitious person!

    Our hospital is in need of young people with dreams and aspirations!

    You were originally assigned to surgery, but since Doctor Xiao Yifei is so eager, let¡¯s make a small adjustment.

    How about you go to emergency?¡±

    Wu Shancong¡¯s tone shifted, signaling a change in Xiao Yifei¡¯s job cement.

    The moment Xiao Yifei heard this, his eyes flew open.

    Before he could speak, Nangong Yun interjected, ¡°Vice President Wu, I have familiarized myself with Comrade Xiao Yifei.

    Not only did he study surgery in college, but he has also been working in surgery since joining our hospital.

    A sudden transfer might not be advisable.¡±

    Nangong Yun, somewhat anxious and speaking hurriedly, revealed herck of cunning.

    How could Nangong Yun like this outwit seasoned foxes like Wu Shancong?

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yun, you¡¯re not quite right there.

    Young people should embrace challenges; that¡¯s how they improve.

    Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Wu Shancong said to Nangong Yun with a beaming smile.

    Li Entang also chimed in at this point, ¡°Right, Vice President Nangong, I think what Old Wu says makes sense.

    Xiao Yifei seems very promising, and he should be given plenty of opportunities to hone his skills.¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    but¡­¡±

    Nangong Yun wanted to say more, considering the emergency department is the frontline facing patients directly, a ce that tests a doctor¡¯s professional qualities the most, where conflicts are most likely to erupt, idents most likely to ur, and most crucially, not within her jurisdiction.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vice President Nangong!

    I can handle it!

    Trust me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the two old men bully Nangong Yun into speechlessness, felt some indignation and gave her a reassuring look before speaking up.

    ¡°Haha!

    Xiao Yun, look, Xiao Yifei has agreed, so no need for you to say more.

    It¡¯s decided, then.

    Young people are really confident!

    That¡¯s great!¡±

    Wu Shancong, with his deep political savvy, casually set the matter in stone.

 Chapter 17 Huge Changes

    17: Chapter 17 Huge Changes

    17 -17 Huge Changes

    Nangong Yun opened her mouth, but said nothing more.

    Xiao Yifei still looked sleepy, but asionally, when no one else noticed, a sharp glint flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei looks like a spent force.

    Why toss him into Emergency, where troubles abound?

    That¡¯s practically a death sentence!

    Shancong, when did your heart turn so dark?¡±

    Li Entang whispered to Wu Shancong by his ear.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s because Little Wang called me.

    I have no idea how Xiao Yifei managed it, but in his short time at the hospital, he¡¯s already offended so many.

    And now, with this conference being attributed to Nangong Yun¡¯s faction, how is he supposed to cope in the future!¡±

    Wu Shancong smacked his lips as he replied.

    In the minds of Wu Shancong and Li Entang, Xiao Yifei was nothing more than a tiny ant, easily crushed.

    The rest of the meeting had little to do with Xiao Yifei and went on slowly as he remained drowsy.

    After the meeting, half a day had passed, and in the end, Xiao Yifei was assigned to the emergency department, bing a doctor there.

    While everyone gradually left to eat after the meeting ended, Nangong Yun stopped Xiao Yifei.

    Her usually frosty face showed a hint of embarrassment for the first time, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not only was I unable to keep you in the surgery department, but this meeting has also implicated you, leading others to believe we¡¯re aligned.

    Your days ahead might be tough, and for that, I owe you an apology.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun in surprise, not expecting an apology from the vice-director of such arge hospital.

    What warmed his heart was that Nangong Yun was genuinely, sincerely apologizing, not just making a perfunctory gesture.

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for?

    No matter how tough the days ahead are, they¡¯ll still be better than my internship period.¡±

    As he said this, Xiao Yifei paused, his eyesnding on the kind woman before him.

    His heart skipped a beat and, seized by a whim, he said yfully, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always been ¡®yours.¡¯ There¡¯s no mistake about it.

    I belong to you, and you should trust me.¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei even mischievously winked at Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun stopped in her tracks, her recently embarrassed face now expressionless.

    She fixed her gaze on Xiao Yifei, ¡°You get this one chance to joke with me.

    I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but if you talk to me like that again, you¡¯ll owe me a 5,000-word self-criticism!¡±

    Having said that, Nangong Yun left without hesitation, her high heels clicking away, leaving Xiao Yifei with the view of her graceful back.

    Out of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight, Nangong Yun¡¯s face was already flushed with embarrassment, ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    Why do I feel embarrassed in front of Xiao Yifei!

    This is so humiliating!¡±

    Xiao Yifei watched Nangong Yun¡¯s retreating figure and smirked, ¡°That¡¯s it?

    She just walks away?

    With her striking beauty and that fiery figure, to be so icy is simply a waste of Heavenly Objects!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the need to conserve his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei might have indulged in his mischievous thoughts once again.

    Xiao Yifei packed up his things simply and headed down to the first floor¡¯s emergency department to take up his new position.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the new resident doctor in the Emergency Department, Xiao Yifei.¡±

    Carrying his bag, Xiao Yifei stood at the door of the emergency department¡¯s doctors¡¯ office and knocked.

    The door wasn¡¯t closed, so Xiao Yifei could clearly see two doctors inside, a younger and an older one, engrossed in conversation.

    Their discussion was interspersed withments like, ¡°This is really a novel point of view,¡± ¡°Whoever wrote this must be quite capable,¡± and ¡°It might be the work of some department head.¡± Upon his knocking, the two doctors paused their conversation, and the younger one frowned.

    Chen Xusheng was the Chief of the Emergency Department, nearing the venerable age of seventy, highly skilled in medicine, and of upright character.

    He had quite a reputation in the hospital.

    The young doctor, named Zhou Yuan, was, like Xiao Yifei, a resident in the Emergency Department.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    With liver spots already on his face, Chen Xusheng said gleefully to his grandson Xiao Yifei.

    Although his impression of Xiao Yifei was not favorable at the seminar, the kind-hearted Chen Xusheng bore no malice towards Xiao Yifei and still treated him very warmly.

    Zhou Yuan, however, just cast a cold nce at Xiao Yifei, did not say a word, and lowered his head to his book again.

    ¡°Thank you, Director Chen.¡± Xiao Yifei grinned at Chen Xusheng and carried his bag into the office.

    ¡°Are all the procedures taken care of?¡±

    Chen Xusheng called out to Xiao Yifei, and upon learning that Xiao Yifei hadpleted all the procedures, he cheerfully pointed to an empty desk and said, ¡°See that?

    That¡¯s going to be your desk from now on.

    I¡¯ve got it ready for you, and my office is next door.

    If there¡¯s anything you need,e find me.¡±

    ¡°Sure!

    Thank you, Director Chen!¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt warm inside from Chen Xusheng¡¯s care for him.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, this is Zhou Yuan, also a doctor in our Emergency Department.

    You¡¯ll be working together from now on, so it¡¯s good to get to know each other.¡± Chen Xusheng said to Xiao Yi with a smile, then turned to face Zhou Yuan: ¡°Zhou, take some time to get to know Xiao Yifei.

    I need to hurry to a meeting.¡±

    ¡°All right, take care, Director Chen,¡± Zhou Yuan said with a smile.

    Watching Chen Xusheng slowly leave the office, Zhou Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he cast a dismissive nce at Xiao Yifei, murmuring, ¡°They are cramming all sorts of things into our emergency room, really not ashamed at all.¡±

    Xiao Yifei, with acute hearing, caught this remark and frowned at Zhou Yuan, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Zhou Yuan let out a scornful noise, walked past Xiao Yifei, and seeing that Xiao Yifei did not seem like an easy target, Zhou shrank back.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and began arranging his belongings on the empty desk.

    Once he had settled in, Xiao Yifei, sitting in front of theputer, remembered the post he had published on the Shangjing Hospital¡¯s intr forum the previous night.

    So, he turned on theputer, intending to log into the intr to see the reactions to his post, but he found that this newputer assigned to him could not ess the inte.

    After busying himself for a while, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to give up.

    However, what Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that his post had already caused an uproar on the Shangjing Hospital forum!

    The first to discover this post was a young doctor from the Neurology Department of Shangjing Hospital named Zhang Wencai.

    Like other young people, he was not fond of dry academic papers.

    Being single and wanting to find a girlfriend, he believed that sharingmon interests was the foundation for a future rtionship.

    Zhang Wencai enjoyed browsing the hospital¡¯s intr forum aimlessly.

    That very morning, he had clicked on the ¡°Big Talk Medicine¡± section of Shangjing Hospital¡¯s intr forum and stumbled upon an anonymously published article, ¡°A Few Spections Arising from Cranial Structure and Brain Anatomy¡ªOn the Brain¡¯s Control.¡±

    At first, he wondered which bored clickbaiter had posted such a vacuous topic to the ¡°Big Talk Medicine¡± section, meant for tall tales and casual chats.

    But this notion drastically shifted the moment he opened the post!

 Chapter 18 None of My Business

    18: Chapter 18: None of My Business

    18 -18: None of My Business

    Embracing the intent of rebuking the original poster, Zhang Wencai clicked on the post.

    Upon seeing the lengthy and abundant text, Zhang Wencai felt overwhelmed as he disliked such verbose and stuffy writings.

    However,mitted to being a quality inte user, he was determined to find a reason to criticize the author if he was to rebuke at all, so he patiently read on.

    Since Zhang Wencai happened to specialize in neurology and was quite confident in his expertise, he readied himself to critique an article daring to tackle the massive subject of ¡°brain control.¡±

    After finishing the first paragraph, Zhang Wencai silently remarked that it was interesting.

    There were no major issues in the first segment, and it was written with reason and evidence.

    ¡°The author seems to have put some thought into this.

    The structure of the brain is clearly introduced.

    But, what¡¯s the use of presenting such basic knowledge so clearly?¡± Zhang Wencai mutely pondered.

    However, as Zhang Wencai reached the second paragraph, his eyes suddenly narrowed because he saw something different.

    He also realized the author wasn¡¯t just shooting in the dark; even their writing style was exceptionally good.

    The brain, a mysterious organ, was exined clearly using simple and engagingnguage.

    When he reached the third paragraph, Zhang Wencai waspletely immersed, shocked by various viewpoints introduced in the article.

    Although some statements vastly differed from what he had learned, as a neurologist, the article left him tremendously astounded.

    Furthermore, what this article brought to Zhang Wencai was no longer just astonishment.

    The views on controlling human behaviors through different brain structures left him shivering.

    He had never imagined encountering a paper in the Shangjing Hospital¡¯s online forum ¡°Medical Musings¡± that could merit publication in the esteemed journal ¡°Medical.¡± Initially, he had even intended to criticize it!

    Zhang Wencai couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of his initial thoughts.

    ¡°Worshipping the original poster!

    Utter admiration!

    The poster is truly a genius!

    To think we have such an incredible person at Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    After his shock, Zhang Wencai promptly left his admiringments below the post.

    Then, he immediately took out his phone and called his mentor, Associate Professor in Neurology, Wu Sheng.

    ¡°Professor Wu!

    Quickly check our internalwork!

    Go to the forum, and don¡¯t ask why!

    Just find a post titled ¡®Discussion on Brain Control¡¯ in the ¡®Medical Musings¡¯ section.

    Don¡¯t mind why it¡¯s posted in such a casual section¡ªgo and see, it¡¯s truly impressive!

    There are some points that I think only you could critique!

    It¡¯s incredibly brilliant!

    Just look, and you¡¯ll understand!¡±

    After his enthusiastic call to Wu Sheng, Zhang Wencai remained ted, unable to calm himself as he revisited the paper that could pioneer a new research direction in neurology, once again offering his sincere reverence.

    Soon after, Zhang Wencai found a newment below the article.

    ¡®Old Wu also ys in forums¡¯: ¡°The poster¡¯s paper is reasoned, meaningful, and even possibly a divergent guide for the development of neurology.

    Truly admirable and indeed a virtuoso.

    Still, I wish to know the anonymous poster from our Shangjing Hospital; I hope we can meet to discuss further!¡±

    Seeing this reply, Zhang Wencai was even more surprised because that forum ID undeniably belonged to his teacher Wu Sheng.

    Knowing that Wu Sheng, a person known for his thoroughness, replied with such respect, Zhang Wencai realized that this article might be even more brilliant than he had imagined.

    With the response, Xiao Yifei¡¯s post was pushed to the top of the list and viewed by many more people.

    Meanwhile, Wu Sheng also informed more people about this post.

    Within less than a day, the post rapidly gained poprity.

    Being in the professionally intensive environment of Shangjing Hospital¡¯s internalwork, the impact the post made on everyone grew swiftly.

    ¡°Phenomenal poster!

    To know every nuance of the inner brain structures, details that even a brain CT scan can¡¯t detect!

    I wonder how many dissections the poster performed to achieve such results!¡±

    ¡°While I disagree with some of the poster¡¯s viewpoints, I must admit the poster¡¯s professionalism.

    He indeed opened a new door for me.¡±

    ¡°Awesome!

    Poster, you are truly impressive, how do youe up with such ideas?

    Most importantly, your arguments are convincing, and I deeply admire you!¡±

    Consecutive shocked and amazed replies quickly multiplied under the post, increasing its influence.

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity about this mysterious anonymous author intensified, as any doctor capable of writing such a thesis had to be exceptional!

    Initially, people suspected the Associate Professor of Neurology at Shangjing Hospital, Wu Sheng, but the post receipt ofments including a reply from Wu Sheng made everyone even more astonished!

    Shangjing Hospital¡¯s top expert in neurology, Associate Professor Wu Sheng, wasn¡¯t the author; then who could possibly have the capability to write such a meticulously researched post!

    In the third hour, numerous doctors attracted by the fame elevated the post high on the homepage.

    In the fourth hour, the head of Shangjing Hospital¡¯s Gynecology Department, Wang Shan, appeared personally and moved the post to the restricted ¡®Scripture Pavilion¡¯ section for everyone¡¯s reference.

    By the fifth hour, due to the tremendous chain reaction, the whole Shangjing Hospital and even Yanjing¡¯s medicalmunity caught wind of it,pelling Wang Shan to temporarily lock the thread and ban responses while also urgently convening a major meeting of hospital chiefs and investigating the back-end IP address of the post.

    To prevent any exterior medicalmunity from discovering the incident, during the subsequent emergency meeting, everyone was issued a gag order by Deputy Director Nangong Yun, who was present, emphasizing theory.

    All efforts were to ensure that this admired author of the post remained at Shangjing Hospital and wasn¡¯t poached by other hospitals.

    Chen Xusheng had just gone to attend this meeting in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, at the center of the storm, Xiao Yifei was extraordinarily calm,zily dozing off at his desk,pletely unaware of the turmoil his post had stirred.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was still in the Emergency Department, a newly appointed resident doctor, being ridiculed as a useless nobody.

 Chapter 19 Arrogant and Domineering

    19: Chapter 19 Arrogant and Domineering

    19 -19 Arrogant and Domineering

    ¡°What are you doing just sitting there?

    Did we bring you to the emergency department just to ck off and doze off?¡±

    Xiao Yifei, who was squinting at his desk, nced sideways at Zhou Yuan, who was looking at him with a furious face, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°If I remember correctly, shouldn¡¯t you be the one on duty right now, ording to the schedule?

    Why aren¡¯t you working properly and instead just staring at me?¡±

    ¡°I came back to have a drink and saw you cking off!

    Let me tell you, Xiao Yifei!

    The emergency department isn¡¯t a ce for you to idle your days away!

    If you keepzing around like this, I¡¯m going to report it to Director Chen!

    Our emergency department doesn¡¯t need someone who¡¯s just waiting to die!¡±

    Zhou Yuan berated Xiao Yifei furiously.

    In the emergency room, before Xiao Yifei arrived, Zhou Yuan had been the lone young doctor.

    Director Chen Xusheng had been quite protective of Zhou Yuan, who, being narrow-minded, felt that the emergency department was his turf.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei was suddenly parachuted into the emergency department, which gave Zhou Yuan an instant feeling of crisis, and Nangong Yun¡¯s obvious favoritism towards Xiao Yifei added to Zhou Yuan¡¯s jealousy.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance at the seminar made Zhou Yuan think of him as an easy target.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s listless and indifferent demeanor at the seminar made Zhou Yuan contemptuous of him, so in Zhou Yuan¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei was someone he could bully at will.

    In front of Xiao Yifei, Zhou Yuan felt he could be vindictive.

    ¡°Is something wrong with your head?

    It¡¯s my first day here; what do you expect me to do?

    Why aren¡¯t you doing your duty and instead babbling at me?¡±

    Xiao Yifei responded with furrowed brows.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the first day?

    What about the first day?

    If you don¡¯t know what to do, can¡¯t you sweep the floor or wipe the table?

    Just waiting around to die and still so full of excuses?¡±

    Zhou Yuan hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to talk back, and that made him even angrier¡ªso angry that he was shaking.

    Without another word, Xiao Yifei simply squinted his eyes and started to rest,pletely ignoring Zhou Yuan.

    ¡°You!

    You!

    You just wait¡­¡±

    Zhou Yuan pointed at Xiao Yifei, too angry to speak.

    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±

    The office phone suddenly rang piercingly.

    The lethargic Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes snapped open, and a sharp light shed through them.

    Generally speaking, the office phone wouldn¡¯t ring unless it was an emergency.

    Its ringing meant there was a patient in critical condition!

    ¡°Hello, emergency room!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, who picked up the phone, seemed to transform into a different person; his lethargy vanished, reced by a confident, energized Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Where is the doctor on duty?

    Pleasee to the resuscitation room immediately.

    We have a critically ill patient!¡±

    Wu Rui spoke somewhat anxiously on the phone.

    The person brought in by the ambnce was covered in blood, eyes rolled back, hands reaching unconsciously towards the sky, body convulsing nonstop!

    The situation looked extremely urgent, yet at such a critical moment, there was no doctor on duty in the consultation room.

    Even though she was just a junior nurse, Wu Rui was also quite angry.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Xiao Yifei swiftly hung up the phone, grabbed his white coat from the hanger, and dashed towards the emergency room.

    ¡°Hey you!¡± Zhou Yuan,pletely ignored by Xiao Yifei, watched him leave, dumbfounded, and then hurriedly followed him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!

    The patient¡¯s already rolling their eyes back, and there¡¯s not a single doctor in the duty room!¡±

    Wu Rui, a standard southern belle, petite and pretty, was especially caring towards her patients as a nurse.

    Annoyed that there was no doctor in the duty room and worried about dying treatment, her pretty little face puffed up adorably in anger.

    Seeing a tall, handsome new doctor she had never met before approaching her, Wu Rui couldn¡¯t help but voice a fewints, and then she saw the tall, handsome new doctor give her an apologetic smile.

    The warm eyes of the handsome new doctor made Wu Rui¡¯s cheeks suddenly flush with warmth, and her heartful ofints vanished.

    She knew that this new doctor¡¯sst name was Xiao, and his reputation wasn¡¯t the best, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of fondness for this new, handsome doctor.

    ¡°Talk about the situation.¡±

    As they walked, Xiao Yifei inquired about the case.

    ¡°The patient is a female.

    ording to her family, she was in a car ident on the way home.

    Besides some visible injuries on her body, her head received a heavy blow.

    She¡¯s a bit out of it right now.¡±

    With just a few words, Wu Rui provided a clear ount of the patient¡¯s condition.

    Xiao Yifei listened silently, then looked up at the sign reading ¡®Emergency Room.¡¯ He took a deep breath, put on his mask, and pushed open the door to enter.

    After entering, Xiao Yifei immediately spotted the patient because, among the other quiet patients, she was the most agitated.

    Covered in blood, the restless patient was iling her arms, shouting incoherently, her eyes rolling back in her head, always trying to get up but unable to, foam appearing at her mouth.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was observing the patient, Zhou Yuan also entered, and seeing Xiao Yifei standing by the critically ill patient, she rushed forward with the speed of an arrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    An anxious Zhou Yuan first pulled Xiao Yifei aside and then, with furrowed brows and an unfriendly tone, demanded, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?

    I¡¯m the duty doctor today.

    Howe no one called me when a patient in such a critical condition arrived!¡±

    Wu Rui pouted, feeling a bit wronged, but she knew Doctor Zhou Yuan was used to throwing her weight around in the emergency department, so it was best not to offend her.

    Holding back her resentment, Wu Rui once again exined the situation to Zhou Yuan.

    Then, with watery, big eyes, she nced at Xiao Yifei; this new doctor was not only good-natured but also handsome!

    ¡°The patient definitely has internal bleeding in the skull!

    Take her to the CT room for a scan to assess the injury.¡±

    Zhou Yuan quickly assessed the patient¡¯s situation, then gestured to the patient¡¯s family to take her for a brain CT scan.

    Afterward, she turned to Wu Rui and ordered, ¡°Contact neurology, get someone down here to see if surgery is needed!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Wu Rui responded in a muted voice.

    After hastily directing the actions, Zhou Yuan felt a sense of control as she watched the patient¡¯s family push the gurney toward the CT room.

    That¡¯s when her eyes fell on Xiao Yifei, who stood to the side, deep in thought.

    ¡°You, what are you doing?

    The patient is in such a state, and you¡¯re just standing there dumbly.

    Go prepare for the patient¡¯s routine checks like blood sugar, and be quick about it!¡± Zhou Yuanmanded imperiously.

    Xiao Yifei raised his eyes to look at Zhou Yuan, with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    He ignored her; routine checks like blood sugar were done by the nurses and had nothing to do with Xiao Yifei!

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t moved, Zhou Yuan¡¯s anger red up instantly, ¡°You do what I say!

    Thinking of cking off?

    Dream on!¡±

    The discord in the emergency room quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Many people knew Zhou Yuan was not easy to provoke.

    On the contrary, they were not familiar with the new doctor, Xiao Yifei, and did not have high hopes for him confronting Zhou Yuan.

    Wang Xiu, who usually got along with Zhou Yuan and truly looked down on Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly inactive demeanor, sneered at him, ¡°Neers should follow the rules for neers.

    You¡¯d better do whatever Doctor Zhou asks.¡±

    After finishing her call, Wu Rui returned and overheard Wang Xiu¡¯s words.

    She felt indignant, her small chest heaving.

    Despite her petite stature, Wu Rui was by no means meek, ¡°Who says neers have to stick to neer rules?

    Doctor Xiao is not an intern, is he?

    Besides, Doctor Xiao was about to do something just now; he wasn¡¯t doing nothing!¡±

    Wang Xiu¡¯s brows furrowed.

    She and Wu Rui did not always get along, but she didn¡¯t expect Wu Rui to confront her head-on over this matter.

    ¡°How are you speaking?

    Doctor Zhou is still here!

    Are you suggesting that Doctor Zhou is not allowing the new doctor to work?¡± Wang Xiu¡¯s face changed, her eyes coldly fixed on Wu Rui and Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing that Wang Xiu was trying to drag Zhou Yuan into their argument, Wu Rui¡¯s tolerance reached its limit.

    She stood her ground, her beautiful eyes staring straight back at Wang Xiu, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all!¡±

 Chapter 20 What Are You

    20: Chapter 20 What Are You?

    20 -20 What Are You?

    Setting aside the squabble between the two nurses, the tension between Xiao Yifei and Zhou Yuan was slowly intensifying.

    ¡°Fine, just you wait there!¡± Zhou Yuan, arrogant as ever and facing Xiao Yifei who wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid of him,ughed bitterly in frustration as he viciously threatened, ¡°You dare to defy me?

    No one defies me!

    I can¡¯t wait to see if you can still act so tough when the timees!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, then resumed hiszy pose, leaning against the wall, ¡°Save your energy, don¡¯t talk anymore.

    Wait for the patient toe back in a bit!¡±

    The others were very surprised by this scene.

    You must know, Zhou Yuan was heavily favored by the emergency department director, Chen Xusheng, and although Zhou Yuan liked to bully others, he was very clever in only bullying those without power and strength, the so-called easy targets.

    He behaved very well in front of those who were powerful, and was quite popr among the elders.

    Therefore, many medical staff without backing didn¡¯t dare to provoke Zhou Yuan, which only served to inte his arrogance in the emergency department.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is clearly guilty of some offense; he was just shoved into the emergency department.

    Why doesn¡¯t he keep a low profile upon arriving?

    He still has the temper to sh with Zhou Yuan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a temper, that¡¯s overestimation of one¡¯s own abilities!

    Haven¡¯t you heard?

    They say Xiao Yifei became a doctor only by hanging onto Nangong Yun¡¯s coattails!

    What ability can he have?¡±

    Listening to some people¡¯s whispered gossip below, Wu Rui¡¯s delicate face puffed up with anger as she was a bit upset why this crowd looked down on Xiao Yifei so much.

    Ever since the hospital seminar, because he had followed Nangong Yun and held a different stance, Xiao Yifei had already fallen out of favor with many people.

    Moreover, his perfunctory speech at the seminar made many people look down on him.

    So, at this point, except for Wu Rui who was somewhat supportive of Xiao Yifei, no one else wanted to speak up for him.

    The atmosphere in the emergency room suddenly became a bit awkward.

    Xiao Yifei was leaning against the wall in hiszy stance, and Wu Rui, who had just edged closer to Xiao Yifei with her small footsteps, now imitated his posture and leaned against the wall, clearly aligning herself with Xiao Yifei.

    Even when her colleagues, who had been on good terms with her, made eye contact with Wu Rui, she pretended not to see it.

    ¡°Even if Doctor Xiao¡¯s medical skill isn¡¯t outstanding, Xiao Yifei is trying to do well!

    I can tell!

    Being targeted by so many people must be very distressing for Xiao Yifei!¡± Wu Rui¡¯s eyes shone with a great radiance born of overflowing maternal love, and despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s bad reputation, Wu Rui had decided she would support Xiao Yifei!

    Zhou Yuan sat down, his gaze cold as he looked at Xiao Yifei and Wu Rui, pondering how to deal with the two.

    He did not pay much attention to the emergency patient who had just arrived.

    However, at that moment, the double doors to the emergency room opened, and Liu Jiao¡¯s husband returned with a look of urgency.

    Behind him, a blood-covered patient, Liu Jiao, was pushed back in by a porter.

    Liu Jiao was still restless, struggling with odd movements and babbling incoherently.

    The stains of blood were so strikingly visible, even the cart was smeared with traces of blood.

    ¡°Doctor!

    There¡¯s no way!

    The CT room doctor said my wife can¡¯t get a cranial CT!¡± The patient¡¯s husband looked at Zhou Yuan with despair, ¡°Doctor, please have a look quickly!

    Save my wife!

    Her condition looks much worse than before!¡±

    Zhou Yuan frowned deeply upon seeing this situation and muttered to himself, ¡°Impossible, how could it be impossible to do a CT?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call the CT room.¡± He walked briskly to the phone, picked it up and said, ¡°Is this the CT room?

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why can¡¯t the patient have a CT?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a doctor for so long, don¡¯t you know a CT requires the patient to be still?

    The patient is obviously agitated due to a cerebral hemorrhage affecting her behavior.

    You sent her to the CT room without administering sedatives; how do you expect us to proceed?¡±

    The person at the other end of the phone from the CT room had an even bigger temper than Zhou Yuan, who immediately wilted.

    Faced with the CT room¡¯s inquiry, Zhou Yuan stammered out an excuse, hung up the phone, turned around in silence and injected Liu Jiao with a sedative.

    Liu Jiao now seemed a bit more calm but was still visibly agitated.

    After seeing the current situation, Zhou Yuan thought for a moment and then said to Liu Jiao¡¯s husband, ¡°Take her for the CT now, it should be possible at this point.¡±

    Seeing his wife in such pain, Wang Shuanhu was incredibly anxious, but the feeling of powerlessness surged through him in waves.

    Now, he could only trust in Zhou Yuan.

    With tearful eyes, Wang Shuanhu looked at Zhou Yuan, ¡°Doctor, please hurry, Liu Jiao looks much worse than before.¡±

    Zhou Yuan, without even ncing at Liu Jiao lying on the stretcher, waved his hand dismissively and said brusquely, ¡°Hurry and push her to the CT room for the scan!¡±

    Zhou Yuan was now seething with anger, ming Liu Jiao for getting him in trouble with the CT room, and holding a grudge against Xiao Yifei, feeling that all these unfortunate events were because of him!

    Wang Shuanhu and the nurse rushed Liu Jiao out the door in a hurry.

    At that moment, the neurologist who had been alerted toe arrived, and quite coincidentally, it was Zhang Wencai, the very neurologist who first discovered the post made by Xiao Yifei!

    Zhang Wencai was not old, but having studied under the deputy professor of neurology, Wu Sheng, his medical skill was also very high.

    He could be considered a young prodigy in neurology, and Zhou Yuan always greeted such people with a smile.

    After smilingly exining Liu Jiao¡¯s situation to Zhang Wencai, the two had a bit of a chat while waiting for the results of Liu Jiao¡¯s brain CT.

    ¡°So this is Xiao Yifei?

    He doesn¡¯t look like the ipetent fool the rumors make him out to be!¡±

    Zhang Wencai suddenly noticed Xiao Yifei wearing a white coat standing inside, he pointed with his hand and said to Zhou Yuan.

    ¡°What about beingpetent or not, he¡¯s just trash!¡± Zhou Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched with disdain.

    Zhang Wencai chuckled without saying anything.

    If talking about status, with his own ability, Zhang Wencai was not on the same level as Zhou Yuan anymore.

    As for Xiao Yifei, who had gained a bad reputation at the seminar, he had not even caught Zhang Wencai¡¯s eye.

    He also didn¡¯t realize that Xiao Yifei was the author of the post he deeply admired!

    Liu Jiao was brought back.

    At this point, Liu Jiao started convulsing non-stop, her eyes rolling back, havingpletely lost her own subjective consciousness.

    Simply put, her condition had worsened!

    Wang Shuanhu¡¯s eyes were already filled with blood vessels, the sense of urgency in his heart hadpletely set him aze, especially after seeing Liu Jiao¡¯s condition deteriorate, he felt as though he had lost himself!

    ¡°Doctor!

    Please hurry up!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu suppressed the rage in his heart and said to Zhou Yuan.

    Zhou Yuan, however, did not take it seriously.

    After receiving the CT scans handed over by Wang Shuanhu, Zhou Yuan was stunned, because Liu Jiao¡¯s situation was very grim!

    Looking at the scans, surgery was needed, but the problem was that for the surgery to be performed, the exact location of the bleeding needed to be precisely identified.

    A craniotomy was not a simple surgery.

    Zhou Yuan rolled his eyes, ¡°For this, you might need to do an angiography.

    Go on, take your wife back to the CT room again!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu, holding back anger, forced out a sentence through his teeth, ¡°The CT room just told me, if you want to do an angiography, let me tell you that angiography requires staying still for a long time, and with Liu Jiao¡¯s condition, it can¡¯t be done!

    Doctor, please resolve this issue for my wife immediately!

    Save her!¡±

    Zhou Yuan frowned with doubt, ¡°An angiography can¡¯t be done?

    How is that possible!¡±

    After speaking, Zhou Yuan seemed to remember something, lifted his eyes to give Wang Shuanhu a disdainful look, and said, ¡°Then you tell me, what should we do if the angiography can¡¯t be done!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu nced sideways at the very weak Liu Jiao lying on the stretcher, and upon hearing Zhou Yuan¡¯s reply, the fury in his heart could no longer be contained.

    He rushed forward, raising his fist and charging towards Zhou Yuan, ¡°If I knew what to do, what would I need you for!

    If you don¡¯t properly treat my wife, she won¡¯t survive!

    I will kill you too!¡±

    And when Zhou Yuan saw Wang Shuanhu charging at him, he was stunned, because he had never expected a patient¡¯s family member to actually resort to violence in the emergency room, not until Wang Shuanhu¡¯s fistnded hard on his face and the pain hit him did Zhou Yuane to his senses.

 Chapter 21 Dereliction of Duty

    21: Chapter 21: Dereliction of Duty

    21 -21: Dereliction of Duty

    ¡°Ah!

    You dare to hit someone!

    Someonee quick!

    There¡¯s a fight!¡±

    Zhou Yuan, in pain, clutched his head and ran amok, letting out a piercing shriek,pletely devoid of any dignity.

    Wang Shuanhu, meanwhile, was furiously chasing after Zhou Yuan with a determination as if he would not stop until one of them was dead!

    The emergency room was in chaos.

    Some nurses, seeing the conflict erupt, were afraid they might get involved and hastily retreated.

    The orderlies watched as the two men chased each other around the emergency room, utterly unsure of how they might stop Wang Shuanhu, who was like a furious bull.

    ¡°Wang Shuanhu!

    That¡¯s enough!

    This is an emergency room!

    It¡¯s not your home!

    Your wife is still lying there!

    If you continue to waste time, and something happens to Liu Jiao¡¯s life, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    A calm voice suddenly rose above the din of the noisy emergency room.

    It wasn¡¯t loud but carried an air of deterrence.

    Upon hearing Liu Jiao¡¯s name, Wang Shuanhu suddenly stopped.

    His emotions on the verge of copse, he gasped for breath; after all, she was his wife!

    His beloved, he couldn¡¯t lose Liu Jiao!

    Xiao Yifei stepped out of a corner and walked steadily towards Wang Shuanhu, soothing his emotions, ¡°Wang Shuanhu, you have to understand, this is a hospital.

    Your wife has lost her consciousness, so she needs you to cooperate with the treatment.

    We know you must be very anxious facing this situation, but if you can¡¯t control your emotions, how can you properly care for your wife?

    If you don¡¯t cooperate with our work, how can we treat your wife¡¯s illness?¡±

    By the end, Xiao Yifei spoke with full confidence, ¡°You have to trust us, we are doctors, and we will do our utmost to save every patient!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s speech gradually calmed Wang Shuanhu down.

    The emotionally unstable man squatted down, covering his face with his hands, ¡°I love my wife dearly!

    I can¡¯t lose her!

    I was truly scared when I saw her condition today.

    Liu Jiao doesn¡¯t even recognize people anymore!

    I just want you to definitely save Liu Jiao, but who knew that you wouldn¡¯t take her seriously at all!¡±

    At this point, Wang Shuanhu suddenly looked up, his eyes red, staring directly at Zhou Yuan, ¡°Especially you!

    Always so nonchnt!

    You never cared about Liu Jiao¡¯s life or death!

    Do you even deserve to be a doctor?

    Asking me what to do if the checkup can¡¯t be done, am I a doctor?

    If I were the doctor, what would I need you for?

    Hitting you!

    Not just hit you, I want to beat you to death!¡±

    Talking and talking, Wang Shuanhu¡¯s emotions seemed to get riled up again.

    He began to breathe heavily, his eyes locked on Zhou Yuan.

    Xiao Yifei nced at Zhou Yuan and then turned back to speak to Wang Shuanhu, ¡°About doctors, well, there are good ones and bad ones¡­¡±

    Before Xiao Yifei could finish, Zhou Yuan rushed forward in a burst, pulling Xiao Yifei aside, ¡°What are you doing?

    You want to y the hero without doing anything?¡± Noticing that Wang Shuanhu had calmed down, he felt less frightened and saw that all eyes were focused on Xiao Yifei, Zhou Yuan¡¯s jealousy red intensely.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    Don¡¯t try to y the hero!

    I¡¯ve already called Director Chen!

    This patient is mine and Director Chen¡¯s!

    You just stand aside and watch!¡±

    Even now, Zhou Yuan was still concerned about his own face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!

    How did it be like this?¡±

    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives, at this moment, Chen Xusheng came rushing in, he had received Zhou Yuan¡¯s call and hurried over immediately.

    ¡°Why is the patient like this!¡±

    Upon arriving, Chen Xusheng went straight to Liu Jiao on the gurney, now her aura had weakened, and even the spasms in her body had lessened.

    ¡°The situation is so critical!

    Why did you contact me only now!¡±

    Chen Xusheng immediately began to reprimand Zhou Yuan upon arrival, while Zhou Yuan still innocently cried out in protest, ¡°The patient¡¯s bleeding location couldn¡¯t be confirmed at all.

    Given the circumstances, imaging was necessary.

    I asked the patient¡¯s family to take the patient for brain imaging, but they said it couldn¡¯t be done!

    How can surgery be performed without the brain imaging?¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Chen Xusheng roared in anger, his elderly face full of wrath.

    Zhou Yuan shrank back at Chen Xusheng¡¯s sudden outburst, but still pouted, wearing a look of indifference.

    At that moment, Zhang Wencai, who had been standing aside, sighed softly, ¡°Ah, the disease has been dyed too severely, what a dy!¡±

    ¡°First get on the venttor, inject pressor agents, and maintain the patient¡¯s life signs!¡±

    Chen Xusheng began tomand with efficiency, and after arranging things, he slowly turned around, picked up Liu Jiao¡¯s brain CT scan, and began to study it intently.

    After a moment of contemtion, the age spots on Chen Xusheng¡¯s face seemed to deepen.

    He first asked the people around if the imaging had not been done and, upon receiving confirmation, he turned to face Wang Shuanhu with a sigh.

    ¡°First of all, I must admit that due to our reasons, the patient¡¯s condition was dyed, making it more critical,¡± he said.

    Chen Xusheng gently lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Wang Shuanhu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he burst out in frenzy again, ¡°What are you saying!

    Didn¡¯t you just tell us to trust in you doctors?

    How could it turn out like this now!

    I¡¯m telling you!

    If something happens to Liu Jiao today because of you!

    I¡¯ll make sure you all pay with your lives!¡±

    Chen Xusheng remained silent in face of Wang Shuanhu¡¯s crazed words.

    He could deceive the patient¡¯s family, but as a medical practitioner with both moral integrity and professional skills, Chen Xusheng couldn¡¯t deceive the patient in his heart, so he told the truth.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is likely agitation caused by arge cerebral hemorrhage pressing on the nerves.

    If we can¡¯t stop the bleeding inside the skull in time, it could cause paralysis.

    Indeed, brain imaging is needed to determine the location of the bleeding, so that surgery can be precise.

    But because of the patient¡¯s agitation, the brain imaging could not be carried out.

    The protocol would have been to sedate the patient with Ativan and then maintain life signs.

    However,¡±

    At this point, Chen Xusheng looked up at Zhou Yuan, his eyes filled with deep disappointment, and continued, ¡°Due to our mistakes, the disease was dyed and worsened.

    If nothing unexpected happens, ording to the patient¡¯s current reactions, the internal bleeding has be more severe.

    This is a serious dereliction of our duty.

    I sincerely apologize, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chen Xusheng, well in his years, said slowly with his head lowered, his eyes full of regret and sorrow that could not be concealed, touching one¡¯s heart inexplicably.

    ¡°What!

    Even you can¡¯t handle it, Director Chen?

    How could this be!

    I was just following the procedure!

    Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?

    What did I do?

    How can even you not have a solution, Director Chen!¡±

    Zhou Yuan finally realized the seriousness of the problem, yet he continued to look for an opportunity to exonerate himself.

    Chen Xusheng lifted his head to look at Zhou Yuan, then turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, standing in the shadows.

    He shook his head, suddenly feeling how unreliable it was to entrust the future of the emergency department to these young people.

    ¡°It¡¯s so unfair!

    Director Chen is so old, yet he has to pay for Zhou Yuan¡¯s mistake.

    Why should he!¡±

    Standing beside Xiao Yifei, Wu Rui clenched her small fists tightly, speaking indignantly.

 Chapter 22 There is Still Hope

    22: Chapter 22: There is Still Hope

    22 -22: There is Still Hope

    ¡°Stop telling me that useless stuff!

    You are doctors!

    You should be treating the illness right away!

    Hurry up!

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The helpless Wang Shuanhu now seemed to only be able to threaten the doctors in front of him using the feeblenguage of killing, as he furiously yelled, ¡°Who just said there was still time?

    Didn¡¯t you ask me to trust you?

    How could he also deceive me!

    I said none of you doctors are good!

    I was too lenient on you just now!

    You should be killed!¡±

    At the critical moment of his wife¡¯s life-threatening situation, Wang Shuanhu finally broke down.

    He cried and made a scene, making it hard to imagine that such a grown man could behave this way!

    Hearing Wang Shuanhu¡¯s words, Chen Xusheng looked towards the people in the emergency room unexpectedly, since it seemed that something unknown to him had happened just now.

    ¡°Just now, because of some reasons rting to Doctor Zhou Yuan, the family members caused a disturbance and hit people in the emergency room.

    Doctor Zhou Yuan got punched, and no one could stop him.

    It was Doctor Xiao Yifei who finally came forward and stabilized the situation.¡±

    Wu Rui noticed Chen Xusheng¡¯s surprise and stepped forward to whisper to him.

    Chen Xusheng looked at Xiao Yifei in astonishment, having not expected Xiao Yifei to not be as ipetent as imagined.

    Remembering Zhou Yuan¡¯s disappointing performance, Chen Xusheng suddenly thought that although Xiao Yifei was not currently very useful, training him for the future might not be a bad idea.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s toote now, we can only maintain the patient¡¯s life signs now.

    Surgery would still require brain imaging, but the patient¡¯s condition does not allow for brain imaging now, and by the time it could be done, the patient¡¯s body may not be able to handle it anymore.¡±

    Zhang Wencai came next to Chen Xusheng and quietly ryed this to Wang Shuanhu for Chen Xusheng.

    Hearing the response, Wang Shuanhu stood frozen as if struck by lightning.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to trust you?

    Didn¡¯t you say you would do your utmost?

    Howe I haven¡¯t seen any effort from you yet, and you¡¯ve so easily made conclusions about Liu Jiao?¡±

    Wang Shuanhu said softly, head bowed.

    Just as his words finished, he suddenly raised his head, grabbed a needle from the diagnostic rack, and charged towards Chen Xusheng!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you quacks!

    To apany Liu Jiao in death!¡±

    With a heart-wrenching scream, Wang Shuanhu charged forward.

    Due to his speed, it just took a few blinks before Wang Shuanhu was close to Chen Xusheng, holding the sharp needle as he tried to stab Chen Xusheng!

    ¡°Wang Shuanhu!

    What are you doing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s roar pulled Wang Shuanhu¡¯s attention away from Chen Xusheng.

    Wang Shuanhu¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Xiao Yifei: ¡°It was you!

    It was you who just asked me to trust you!

    I trusted you!

    But now!

    It¡¯s toote!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu turned his aim towards Xiao Yifei and charged aggressively.

    ¡°Wang Shuanhu, what are you doing!

    I¡¯m telling you!

    This is illegal!

    Although I can¡¯t cure your wife right now!

    We can still save her life!

    You need to calm down!

    Don¡¯tmit a huge mistake!¡±

    Chen Xusheng yelled as he saw Wang Shuanhu charging toward Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!

    I will definitely kill you quacks!

    I¡¯ll face the consequences!

    After all, Liu Jiao can¡¯t be saved anymore!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu mumbled to himself, delirious like a walking corpse.

    He reached Xiao Yifei and raised the syringe high, but as he was about to forcefully stab downwards, he stopped.

    Because everyone present heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s confident voice: ¡°Who said it¡¯s toote?¡±

    A moment of lucidity suddenly appeared in Wang Shuanhu¡¯s crazed eyes as he stared straight at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill us?

    Go ahead!

    Go ahead and see who can save Liu Jiao!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stared fearlessly at Wang Shuanhu, brimming with confidence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you!

    If you really have a way to save Liu Jiao!

    Please, please go save her!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu ¡®plop¡¯ fell to his knees in front of Xiao Yifei, seemingly grasping at thest straw.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, walked past the kneeling Wang Shuanhu, and under the watchful eyes of everyone present, approached Liu Jiao.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretty smart!

    Knowing to use this trick to stabilize the frenzied family member of the patient, but isn¡¯t it wrong to deceive him like this!¡± Chen Xusheng whispered to Xiao Yifei then suddenly shouted to Wang Xiu, who out of fear, had been standing near the door early on: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call the security at the door to control the situation quickly?

    Do you really want us to get killed?¡±

    Before Wang Xiu could respond.

    ¡°Huh?

    Director Chen, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Yifei blinked his innocent eyes, puzzled as he looked at Chen Xusheng: ¡°What stabilize the situation, I really do have a way!¡±

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s eyes were wide as bells, he could not believe his ears: ¡°What are you saying?

    Are you joking?¡±

    You should know, the only way to save Liu Jiao now is to perform a craniotomy, and to perform it without being able to precisely locate the bleeding point is to joke with the patient¡¯s life.

    Liu Jiao¡¯s life can still be saved, with the worst case being her ending up in a vegetative state, but if you recklessly conduct the craniotomy to locate the bleeding point in such a delicate organ as the brain, that¡¯s simply courting death!

    Yet Xiao Yifei actually said he had a way, which made Chen Xusheng think it was utterly absurd!

    Zhang Wencai, who had been about to leave, heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response and stopped in his tracks; he tilted his head to look at this doctor he had never seriously considered before.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?

    Director Chen already said he can¡¯t do anything and now you jump out pretending to be a hero?¡± Zhou Yuanined loudly at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Shut up!

    Now¡¯s not your time to speak!

    Scram to the side!¡±

    Xiao Yifei unmercifully yelled at Zhou Yuan.

    Zhou Yuan opened his mouth to retort but suddenly catching sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious and authoritative eyes, he swallowed back his words.

    ¡°I am not joking, I am serious.¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned back to face Chen Xusheng, smiling as he spoke: ¡°The situation is already critical, I have no reason to joke!

    After all, this is a living life, I would not joke about a life.¡±

    Chen Xusheng still could not believe that Xiao Yifei had a solution to the brain issue, filled with skepticism, he asked: ¡°What way do you have?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked straight at the increasingly weak Liu Jiao lying on the hospital bed and calmly said: ¡°I can pinpoint the bleeding location in Liu Jiao¡¯s brain.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Xusheng, who had practiced medicine for half his life, was incredulous upon hearing that someone could pinpoint something inside the brain without high-tech assistance, and he was skeptical.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Xiao Yifei kept his gaze fixed on Liu Jiao, gently nodding his head.

    ¡°No, no, this is too risky, I cannot trust you.

    If the surgery is not performed, at least her life can be spared.

    ording to what you said, performing the surgery might cost her her life, and if that responsibility falls to youter, you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s poor reputation and Chen Xusheng¡¯sck of trust in Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills, not to mention remembering that Xiao Yifei was still being targeted in the hospital, if anything unexpected happened, the me would certainly fall on Xiao Yifei.

    Out of his current fondness for Xiao Yifei, Chen Xusheng earnestly advised him, pleading with him not to be impulsive.

 Chapter 23 There are 2 brushes

    23: Chapter 23: There are 2 brushes

    23 -23: There are 2 brushes

    Xiao Yifei shifted his gaze away from Liu Jiao and looked at Chen Xusheng, who wore a face of concern, and smiled as he said, ¡°Doctor Chen, I know you have my best interests at heart, but I truly believe I¡¯m capable of doing what I said I would.

    I wouldn¡¯t have said it if I weren¡¯t sure.¡±

    At that moment, Wang Shuanhu also walked over and stood beside Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei paused and then continued, ¡°People live their lives not just to survive.

    Liu Jiao¡¯s current condition allows her to cling to life, but what¡¯s the difference between living like a vegetative person and being dead?

    It¡¯s better to take a risk.¡±

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, full of confidence, and said to Chen Xusheng, ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t a blind gamble, I am quite confident.¡±

    Wu Rui, standing behind Xiao Yifei, watched his confident and spirited demeanor.

    Stars seemed to twinkle in her eyes as she thought how incredibly handsome Xiao Yifei looked at that moment!

    Chen Xusheng frowned in thought and seemed about to say something else when Wang Shuanhu stepped forward.

    ¡°I trust Doctor Xiao!¡± Wang Shuanhu said with full confidence as he looked toward Xiao Yifei, then lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Liu Jiao loves lively ces; she herself would not want to be a vegetative person.

    Also, I apologize for causing a scene just now, I was too impulsive.

    I apologize to everyone; you¡¯re not like Zhou Yuan from before.

    You are good doctors, I was wrong to me you.

    It¡¯s okay, just do your best without worries.¡±

    Chen Xusheng opened his mouth but said nothing since the patient had agreed, what reason did he have to object?

    However, Chen Xusheng did not yet know how much of a surprise this unfamiliar doctor, Xiao Yifei, could bring him.

    ¡°Alright then, since everyone agrees and there are no objections, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and pped his hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention to himself.

    ¡°Since you all trust me, I have only one request, from now on, everyone must follow mymands!¡±

    At this point, Chen Xusheng seemed to have figured it out too.

    He may not understand how Xiao Yifei was going to proceed, but he felt he could lend a hand, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s do as Doctor Xiao says.

    From here on, we¡¯ll follow his orders and assist.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Chen Xusheng and said, ¡°Thank you, Director Chen, for trusting me so much!¡±

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned around, and the moment he did, his presence underwent a sudden transformation, blending confidence with authority, giving Xiao Yifei a unique charm.

    ¡°Can someone please shave Liu Jiao¡¯s head and bring me a surgical marker now.¡±

    Xiao Yifei entered work mode, exuding a calming presence.

    The emergency room started running smoothly, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence inspiring confidence and stability among everyone.

    This scene made even Chen Xusheng internally take his hat off; he had underestimated Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Call the surgery room on the seventh floor and inform them to prepare for the surgery soon.¡±

    Wu Rui nodded excitedly.

    She hadn¡¯t seen the emergency room work so cohesively in a long time, and she was thoroughly enjoying the atmosphere now.

    ¡°Give Liu Jiao another dose of sedative.¡±

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership, the measures taken for Liu Jiao finally took effect, and her life signs stabilized.

    Seeing Liu Jiao¡¯s life signs bing stable, the other medical staff all breathed a sigh of relief.

    Now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Xiao Yifei to see what he would do next!

    Unruffled, Xiao Yifei approached Liu Jiao.

    He appearedposed, yet his focus was entirely sharp as his irvoyant superpower came into y, his eyes, capable of seeing everything, had already seen through Liu Jiao¡¯s skull.

    Since Liu Jiao acquired irvoyance, her memory had also be exceptionally outstanding, to the point where she could remember everything she saw.

    It was this incredible memory that allowed Xiao Yifei to clearly recall Sun Yun¡¯s brain structure and to write that article that shocked everyone.

    While human brains differ, they generally have more simrities than differences, which is why, once Xiao Yifei used her irvoyance to prate Liu Jiao¡¯s skull and entered her cranial cavity, she couldy a better foundation for the judgments toe.

    ¡°The patient has consciousness disorders, and simultaneously, the patient¡¯s eyes have fixed gaze issues, determining this as thmic hemorrhage.¡±

    Xiao Yifei murmured softly as she kept moving, her surgical marker pen gently making marks on Liu Jiao¡¯s shaved head as she moved.

    ¡°The patient shows symptoms of vomiting, along with the urrence of epileptic symptoms, determining there is cerebral lobe hemorrhage.¡±

    As Xiao Yi continued to make marks on Liu Jiao¡¯s head, everyone below was dumbfounded¡ªher urate judgments, her detailed understanding of pathology, this wasn¡¯t the performance of a clueless doctor who was merely getting by!

    Clearly, these were the judgments of an experienced neurosurgeon!

    ¡°Due to external force hitting the brain, it cannot be ruled out that there are cracks in the blood vessels.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was fully focused, her distinct fingers holding the surgical marker like a fluttering butterfly, and Xiao Yifei herself danced around Liu Jiao like a beautiful dancer, delightful to watch yet shocking!

    Precise!

    Too precise!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions inevitably made everyone feel an illusion that the current Xiao Yifei was not an emergency room doctor, but a seasoned neurosurgeon!

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s enjoyable performance around Liu Jiao, Zhang Wencai and Chen Xusheng gaped in astonishment.

    ¡°Little Zhang, do you understand all these conditions in the brain?¡±

    Chen Xusheng turned around in shock, nkly asking Zhang Wencai.

    Zhang Wencai equally surprised, ¡°Director Chen, I know the brain structure, but to be this precise, I really can¡¯t manage it¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t manage it either?¡±

    Chen Wencai murmured to himself, ¡°Could it be that our emergency department really stumbled upon a treasure this time?!¡±

    Suddenly, the two simultaneously thought of something and turned their heads to look at each other, eximing in unison, ¡°That article!

    Only that article has such detailed description of the brain!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!

    No way, no way!¡± Chen Xusheng shook his head repeatedly, ¡°That article couldn¡¯t have been written by him, he¡¯s too young, too inexperienced, he couldn¡¯t have written such a deep article.

    If he can perform like this, it only shows that he thoroughly read and seriously studied that article!¡±

    Chen Xusheng expressed profound shock, ¡°Xiao Yifei is truly a genius, just by studying he can remember so manyplex details, his learning capability is really impressive!

    We underestimated him!¡±

    Zhang Wencai watched Xiao Yifei thoughtfully.

    ¡°Limb movements unconscious, bleeding in the shell nucleus of the brain, and extensive hemorrhage within the brain¡ªsurgery must be carried out promptly!¡±

    When Xiao Yifei, like walking in a leisurely courtyard, finally confirmed thest bleeding point, he slowly walked down, and at this moment, Xiao Yifei even possessed an amazing aura that Chen Xusheng felt somewhat oppressive, and he couldn¡¯t directly look at Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, which seemed to sh with light.

    ¡°You must be the chief neurosurgeon, right?¡±

 Chapter 24 s Too Accurate

    24: 24 Chapters Too urate

    24: 24 Chapters Too urate

    Xiao Yifei appeared rtively rxed as he spoke to Zhang Wencai, looking as if the breeze was light and the clouds were calm¡ªseemingly not at all reflective of the terrifyingly urate diagnosis he had just made, which demanded both mental and physical prowess.

    Yet, behind Xiao Yifei, urate and precise bleeding points, as if drawn by aputer, appeared on Liu Jiao¡¯s head.

    ¡°What are you pretending for?

    I want to see how you handle things when they go wrong!

    Wait till something happens, I will take you down!¡±

    Zhou Yuan cowered in the corner, gnashing her teeth in jealousy.

    ¡°Hello, I am Zhang Wencai.¡± Zhang Wencai extended his hand to Xiao Yifei.

    However, as a distinguished doctor of the new generation, Zhang Wencai held a sense of pride in his heart.

    ¡°The bleeding points are well determined, it shows that you really have quite some skills, it seems there has been some misunderstanding about you.¡± Zhang Wencai earnestly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°You must have seen that post on the forum to make such a judgment, but, although your actions just now were astonishing, the exact results might not be as easy as you think.¡±

    At that moment, Chen Xusheng also woke up; he had been somewhat dazzled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance.

    Influenced by Zhang Wencai, he began to think rationally¡ªafter all, they were dealing with the brain, the cranium!

    The slightest millimeter off could prove fatal!

    How could Xiao Yifei¡¯s judgments be so precise!

    Yet, when Chen Xusheng saw those extremely standard points and lines on Liu Jiao¡¯s head, he silently marveled, such steady hands, most certainly suited for surgery!

    Chen Xusheng took a deep breath as he came to his senses; he had begun to recognize Xiao Yifei truly as a talent.

    He decided that even if something went wrong during this surgery, he must protect Xiao Yifei and nurture his abilities, despite the fact that he thought the chances of surgery failure were high!

    ¡°Which post?¡± Xiao Yifei was a bit slow to catch on, scratching his head.

    Looking at Zhang Wencai, who at such a young age had be a lead surgeon, Xiao Yifei felt some envy.

    But he knew that for Zhang Wencai to be a lead surgeon so young, he must be truly outstanding.

    ¡°Alright, no more dys!

    Get ready, let¡¯s move to the surgery, my lines are already drawn, just follow them,¡± he said.

    Xiao Yifei realized that they indeed were running short on time, so he urged them on.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± A smile suddenly formed on Zhang Wencai¡¯s lips; he didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yifei was so confident in the lines he had drawn, because even the normally used brain imaging wasn¡¯t said to be very urate, and once on the operating table, it still required the lead surgeon to make adjustments based on personal judgment.

    Yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement was so full, he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, though he meant no disrespect; as a doctor, one must have confidence in oneself, which Zhang Wencai actually greatly admired in Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°I was about to leave when I heard you were giving up, but since Xiao Yifei, you convinced the patient¡¯s family to go ahead with the surgery, I¡¯ll join you in this gamble!

    The more challenging the surgery, the more rewarding it feels toplete it!¡±

    Every genius has their own pride.

    Zhang Wencai¡¯s eyes sparkled; he licked his lips excitedly, finding this surgery to be particrly intriguing!

    He also knew that a surgery with such high risks would mean greater responsibility if something went wrong!

    ¡°Why so excited!

    Don¡¯t worry about so much, just cut along the lines I¡¯ve drawn, then stop the bleeding, it¡¯s very simple!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stared and spoke to Zhang Wencai, as he saw, this surgery was very simple.

    Chen Xusheng felt somewhat helpless and patted his head: ¡°A rookie will always be a rookie.

    You still know too little about surgery.

    There are no such easy surgeries.

    Once you are on the operating table, it all depends on the lead surgeon.

    If everything could just go ording to n, then why bother with people at all, wouldn¡¯t machines suffice?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    I know that!

    Other surgeries might require it, but ours doesn¡¯t need it!

    Just stick to the surgery and it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked somewhat innocent as he faced Chen Xusheng, who could only shake his head and sigh inwardly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s naivety.

    However, Zhang Wencai didn¡¯t take Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarks personally.

    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he went ahead into the operating room to begin the preparatory work.

    He was very interested in such a challenging surgery!

    Watching Liu Jiao being wheeled out, Xiao Yifei sat next to Wang Shuanhu, ¡°See, didn¡¯t I tell you to trust me!

    Don¡¯t worry, your wife will soon be safely wheeled out of the operating room, and she¡¯ll tell you the surgery was very sessful!¡±

    Wang Shuanhu was too nervous to apany Liu Jiao to the operating room.

    His hands were sweating.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice eased his anxiety somewhat, but hearing what Xiao Yifei said, Wang Shuanhu could only offer a dryugh.

    Even now, he didn¡¯t understand where Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence came from.

    The surgery hadn¡¯t even started, yet it seemed as if it had already seeded.

    Seeing Wang Shuanhu so anxious that he couldn¡¯t even speak, Xiao Yifei found it boring and went back to Chen Xusheng.

    But upon reaching Chen Xusheng¡¯s side, before Xiao Yifei could speak, Chen Xusheng was the first to talk, ¡°Howe you know the brain¡¯s structure so well?

    It must not be easy to memorize such things!¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said, ¡°I told Vice President Nangong that I had studied Chinese medicine in my childhood.

    If I can remember so many acupoints, these basic structural names and locations are simpler.¡±

    Chen Xusheng also felt that what Xiao Yifei said made sense.

    While silently admiring Chinese medicine, he followed up, ¡°I really misjudged you before.

    Your performance at the conference made me think you were a trifler without real knowledge.

    I didn¡¯t expect you to show me something impressive today.

    Very good, very good indeed.

    You¡¯re really quite remarkable.¡±

    Chen Xusheng used the word ¡®good¡¯ three times to praise Xiao Yifei, which made Xiao Yifei scratch his head again and smile foolishly.

    He had a good impression of Chen Xusheng, so he was quite happy about the praise.

    ¡°However,¡± who would have expected Chen Xusheng to suddenly change tack, ¡°you should know, although your estimates sound logical and you¡¯ve pinned down the rough locations superbly, the exact precision still depends on the lead surgeon¡¯s own judgement.

    The lines you drew cannot be that exact!

    Zhang Wencai is an excellent neurosurgeon, a young talent indeed, and you should learn a lot from him.¡±

    Having witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance in dealing with this patient, Chen Xusheng had already epted him as his disciple, and he patiently taught him.

    ¡°But the lines I drew are that precise,¡± Xiao Yifei shrugged nonchntly, ¡°My judgments are correct, there¡¯s no need for him to make any judgements.¡±

    Chen Xusheng was somewhat at a loss for words.

    He still did not believe Xiao Yifei, although he now recognized that Xiao Yifei indeed had potential.

    Yet, the current Chen Xusheng still did not believe Xiao Yifei possessed the abilities he imed to have.

    Time passed in the conversation between the elder and the younger, while Zhou Yuan, had already been forgotten, quietly squatting in a corner.

    In the operating room on the seventh floor, Zhang Wencai was experiencing his most painful yet most effortless surgery, as from the moment the first incision was made, he began to doubt his own life, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s markings were just too urate!

 Chapter 25 Stakeholders

    25: Chapter 25 Stakeholders

    25 -25 Stakeholders

    With each incision, the proud Zhang Wencai wanted to rely on his own judgment, yet every time he cut open the damned marked point, he would precisely find the bleeding spot.

    After that, Zhang Wencai¡¯s job was to stop the bleeding, cut open the wound, stop the bleeding, stitch it up, cut open the wound, stop the bleeding, stitch it up.

    No need to think for himself at all!

    At one point, Zhang Wencai, not willing to believe in fate, wanted to rely on his own senses.

    Just that once, he did not follow the marking, and he made a mistake, nearly causing a grave error.

    Since that incision, Zhang Wencai no longer trusted himself; he mechanically followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s markings, performing the simple surgeries.

    Amidst the surgery, a multitude of thoughts filled Zhang Wencai¡¯s heart.

    He was d that the surgery would be extremely sessful!

    The patient¡¯s life would be saved by him, but he felt frustrated that what he thought would be a challenging surgery turned out, as Xiao Yifei said, to be very simple!

    Even a doctor who had just begun operating couldplete it independently!

    All because of the marks made by that beast Xiao Yifei, which were incredibly precise!

    No need to think at all!

    Zhang Wencai muttered to himself in secret: ¡°How on earth did Xiao Yifei grow up, to be so incredible!

    He¡¯s like apletely different person from the one at the symposium!¡±

    Downstairs, Xiao Yifei greeted Chen Xusheng since Yu Jing suddenly needed him for something, and he had to step out for a bit.

    An hourter, Chen Xusheng, who was waiting in the emergency office, saw Zhang Wencai rushing in, gasping for breath.

    ¡°How did the surgery go?

    Is everything alright?¡±

    Chen Xusheng asked.

    ¡°It really couldn¡¯t have been more sessful.

    Wang Shuanhu is hugging his head crying outside the operating room.

    Where is Doctor Xiao Yifei?

    I need to speak with him,¡± Zhang Wencai answered anxiously, looking around the office for Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°He stepped out for something.

    The surgery was very sessful?

    That¡¯s great, Xiao Zhang, your skills have improved again!

    You managed toplete such a difficult surgery so sessfully!¡± Chen Xusheng said cheerfully.

    Little did he know, upon hearing Chen Xusheng¡¯s words, Zhang Wencai¡¯s face twisted into a very awkward expression: ¡°What skill improvement, the sess of this surgery has little to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chen Xusheng suddenly froze, he lifted his head and his wise eyes widened in disbelief: ¡°Could it be¡­

    the markings?¡±

    Zhang Wencai looked at Chen Xusheng with a deep sense of defeat and nodded gently: ¡°Exactly right!¡±

    Chen Xusheng sat dumbfounded on the stool, blinking rapidly.

    Even Chen Xusheng, a doctor known for his schrly elegance and never swearing, couldn¡¯t control the shock inside his heart.

    His eyes widened as he softly uttered five words: ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s awesome!¡±

    Chen Xusheng, astounded, stood still in ce, struggling to process the news Zhang Wencai had just told him.

    He simply couldn¡¯tprehend how Xiao Yifei had done it; everything Xiao Yifei had aplished was beyond his imagination.

    Looking back, he even had doubts about Xiao Yifei, which now made himugh and cry at himself.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is simply a beast!

    Such a beast!¡±

    Zhang Wencai kept repeating, while Chen Xusheng nodded his head in agreement again and again!

    In the end, he looked at Zhang Wencai in front of him, and the two stared at each other, not knowing what to say.

    However, the director Chen Xusheng, who was over the age of seventy, knew full well the truth of the phrase ¡°The tree that stands out in the forest is the first to be brought down¡±.

    Zhang Wencai had Professor Wu Sheng backing him up, and he indeed possessed impressive skills, which was why Zhang Wencai could dominate the field of neurosurgery at such a young age.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Xiao Yi-fei!

    Xiao Yi-fei had been underestimated from the start, and it was his apparent ipetence that had reassured some factions opposed to Nangong Yun to ce him so confidently in the emergency department.

    However, if the news of Xiao Yi-fei¡¯s terrifying abilities were to get out, the opposing factions would surely feel threatened!

    There was a very real risk they might nip Xiao Yi-fei¡¯s career in the bud, which was thest thing Mr.

    Chen wanted to see.

    After pondering for a moment, Chen Xusheng made a decision, ¡°The sess of this surgery performed without the aid of imaging will certainly shock the hospital, and they will praise it.

    Such a challenging operation was sessfullypleted at Shangjing Hospital¡ªthe higher-ups can¡¯t ignore this opportunity to promote it.

    They will certainly want to push one or two people forward.¡±

    Zhang Wencai frowned, looking at Chen Xusheng, not understanding why he would bring this up.

    ¡°You are definitely going to be promoted, but as for everything that Xiao Yifei did in this surgery, you shouldn¡¯t spread the word.

    Just say that he only gave a little help this time.

    The actions that calmed the patient¡¯s family and those urate judgments¡ªdon¡¯t tell anyone about them.

    Even if people ask, you must im that the markings he made weren¡¯t urate.

    It was your own experience on the operating table that managed the surgery,¡± Chen Xusheng said earnestly, looking at Zhang Wencai.

    ¡°Why?

    Isn¡¯t this the best opportunity to clear Xiao Yi-fei¡¯s name?¡± Zhang Wencai was confused, ¡°Why can¡¯t we tell others?

    Why must we let Xiao Yi-fei carry the burden of being a nobody?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I only made a simple incision.

    You could say I barely even had to use my brain, just followed the markings Xiao Yi-fei drew for the operation.

    I can¡¯t bring myself to steal the credit for this surgery.¡±

    Zhang Wencai had his own pride.

    Although he admitted that taking credit for this surgery would greatly enhance his reputation, he wanted to prove himself through his own abilities, not by stealing Xiao Yi-fei¡¯s aplishments!

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re still too young,¡± Chen Xusheng shook his head and slowly continued, ¡°Xiao Yunfei is on Nangong Yun¡¯s side, and Dean Nangong Yun is in a weaker position, while Xiao Yi-fei with his impressive performance now¡­¡±

    At this point, Chen Xusheng stopped, casting his gaze towards Zhang Wencai.

    Initially, Zhang Wencai listened unwillingly to Chen Xusheng¡¯s words, but as he continued to listen, he eventually had an epiphany, ¡°Director Chen, are you suggesting that if Xiao Yi-fei bes too outstanding, he will be in danger?¡±

    Chen Xusheng nodded slowly, ¡°From Xiao Yi-fei¡¯s performance, he indeed has the potential to be a great doctor, and I would hate to see a good doctor lose his career so early due to factional struggles!¡±

    Zhang Wencai finally understood the thoughtful intentions behind Chen Xusheng¡¯s desire to protect Xiao Yi-fei.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.

    Even if this credit went to Xiao Yi-fei, people could say Xiao Yi-fei just got lucky since there is nothing concrete to prove his professionalpetence.

    Director Chen, I will do as you say because I believe Xiao Yi-fei will grow into an even better doctor.

    And among the younger generation of doctors, if there are no rivals, wouldn¡¯t that be too lonely?¡± Zhang Wencai thought back to the impressive way Xiao Yi-fei had made the markings by hand, ¡°But this honor is something I¡¯m just holding for him for now.

    Sooner orter, I will return it to him!¡±

    What Zhang Wencai didn¡¯t know was that the post that had been causing an uproar among the hospital¡¯s upper and middle management, the post he admired so profoundly, was written by Xiao Yi-fei himself, and it was evidence that allowed Xiao Yi-fei to stand tall with pride!

 Chapter 26 Beautiful Mother and Daughter

    26: Chapter 26 Beautiful Mother and Daughter

    26 -26 Beautiful Mother and Daughter

    Chen Xushengughed heartily, ¡°If that day reallyes, we¡¯d all have no need to hide, and I really like Xiao Yifei¡¯s personality.

    Why not support him when the timees!¡±

    Zhang Wencai looked deeply at Chen Xusheng.

    This older doctor of integrity genuinely had a sincere heart of a great doctor.

    In their whispered conversation, they decided to keep Xiao Yifei¡¯s secret.

    After Zhang Wencai left, Chen Xusheng gazed into the distance, ¡°Xiao Yifei, you are truly amazing.

    I hope one day you can grow quickly into the person who can handle all the honors and criticisms.¡±

    Xiao Yifei, currently in the inpatient department, of course wouldn¡¯t know about their exchange; even if he did, he would just smile nonchntly.

    With his irvoyance superpower, those who tried to harm him would learn what ¡°one force breaks all methods¡± meant.

    Meanwhile, as Chen Xusheng and Zhang Wencai were discussing Xiao Yifei, the main subject of their conversation had already arrived at the inpatient department to visit a girl, Yu Yingying.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Dressed in professional attire that perfectly outlined her excellent figure, the ck silk made of high-grade cotton clung tightly to Yu Jing¡¯s beautiful legs, enhancing their already gorgeous shape.

    Yu Jing exuded a strong charm, mixing mature woman and young wife¡¯s allure.

    When Xiao Yifei pushed the door open and entered, Yu Jing, who had been sitting beside the bed, got up to greet him.

    The idental parting of her legs revealed a glimpse of purple marks, which made Xiao Yifei, with his exceptional vision, gasp in surprise.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Yu.¡±

    Xiao Yifei awkwardly extended his hand to Yu Jing, whose delicate bone-free hands sped his.

    Previously, Xiao Yifei had never examined Yu Jing closely and had no idea she was such a beauty, particrly since she usually held a high position that added an intimidating queenly charisma!

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been so busy with thepany recently, I didn¡¯t have time to visit Yingying.

    I only found out you had been transferred to the emergency room after I got here!¡±

    Yu Jing tossed her hair back, speaking offhandedly.

    ¡°Yeah, the transfer was just made, but don¡¯t worry, Sister Yu.

    I¡¯ll take care of Yingying¡¯s illness.

    You can rest easy!¡±

    Xiao Yifei caught the implied trust in Yu Jing¡¯s words, and responded with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, no worries at all, I definitely trust you!¡±

    Yu Jing received the reassurance she needed and her face rxed into a smile.

    After all, she was a mother who dearly loved her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start by checking on Yingying¡¯s condition.¡± Xiao Yifei moved forward to begin the routine examination.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei was not officially qualified to examine Yu Yingying, but Wang Changping, who was eager to find fault with Xiao Yifei, had still entrusted her treatment to him.

    Originally intending to increase Xiao Yifei¡¯s burden, it conveniently aligned with Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions since he still owed Yu Jing a huge favor.

    ¡°Sister Yu, if it weren¡¯t for meeting you that day at the Yanyun Hotel, I really wouldn¡¯t have known you owned such a big hotel.¡±

    As Xiao Yifei examined Yu Yingying, he chatted with Yu Jing.

    He truly marveled at how charming and sensual Yu Jing was; she didn¡¯t look like someone who owned a fortune.

    ¡°What¡¯s there about being or not being a boss?

    Isn¡¯t it all just to make a living?

    Even though I¡¯m a boss, I still have to visit the hospital.

    If it weren¡¯t for you, Yingying¡¯s condition would still be neglected.¡±

    Yu Jing pursed her lips in a smile, disying myriad enticing expressions.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯ve only talked about Yingying, howe I¡¯ve never seen her dad?¡±

    After putting down the things used to measure Yu Yingying¡¯s blood pressure, Xiao Yifei looked up at Yu Jing.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Yu Jing chuckled lightly, sitting on the bed and turning her head to tuck in the quilt for Yu Yingying, ¡°Yingying has no father.

    It¡¯s just been me raising her all by myself.¡±

    ¡°No father?¡± Xiao Yifei was taken aback, suddenly wondering if he¡¯d asked something inappropriate.

    ¡°Sorry, Yu Jing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing to it.

    I had Yingying when I was 17, and this year Yingying is also 17.

    If her illness can be cured this year, she¡¯ll just be in time for the college entrance exams.

    I¡¯ve raised her since she was small and managed the Yan Yun restaurant from a small diner to its current state.

    Once Yingying goes to college, I can finally take a break.¡±

    Yu Jing turned her head to steer the conversation away from Yingying¡¯s father, her beautiful eyes solemnly looking at Xiao Yifei, ¡°So I really need Dr.

    Xiao to take good care of Yingying¡¯s illness, so I can have peace of mind!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Yu Jing.

    Just based on the face you gave me back at the Yan Yun Restaurant, how could I notpletely cure Yingying¡¯s illness!

    Otherwise, how could I have the face to see you!¡± Xiao Yifeiughed heartily and bent down to prepare the hospital bed for Yu Yingying¡¯s next examination.

    As he bent down, Xiao Yifei suddenly noticed Yu Jing¡¯s legs casually resting on the hospital bed, her expensive Gi ts dangling yfully at her toes, and inside the pale ck silk, Ning Jing¡¯s fair skin made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerate.

    With each flick of Yu Jing¡¯s beautiful legs, his heart rippled too!

    You should know, Xiao Yifei is a virgin!

    How could he handle this stimtion!

    ¡°Hmm?

    Dr.

    Xiao, what are you doing down there?¡±

    Yu Jing, after putting on her shoes and standing up, asked puzzledly when she saw Xiao Yifei still bent over.

    ¡°No!

    Nothing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei quickly raised his head, pretending to adjust the bed higher, smiling at Yu Jing, but he felt his nose get warm.

    ¡°Dr.

    Xiao, why are you bleeding from your nose?

    Are you okay?¡±

    Yu Jing asked with some concern.

    ¡°No!

    I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Yifei wiped his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    This was really awkward.

    Although Nangong Yun was fiery and gorgeous,pared to the naturally sensual mature woman like Yu Jing, it was hard to hold back.

    While he could restrain himself when seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s body, just a few unsuspecting movements from Yu Jing were too much for a virgin like Xiao Yifei.

    For him, such sensual mature women were a real killer!

    ¡°It¡¯s been hottely, I might be a bit overheated!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Hehe, you young men always have too much fire!¡± Yu Jing covered her mouth and giggled softly.

    After Xiao Yifei cranked up the bed, Yu Yingying woke up: ¡°Mom, what time is it now?¡±

    The yful and youthful voice came from Yu Yingying¡¯s mouth.

    Dragging her tired eyelids, she gently asked Yu Jing, ¡°Is it time to eat?

    I¡¯m a bit hungry!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stood at the head of Yu Yingying¡¯s bed, looking at the girl with a heart full of pity.

    Due to the torment of her illness, this girl in the bloom of youth appeared somewhat pale and weak, yet possessed a different kind of beauty.

    Yu Yingying hadpletely inherited her mother¡¯s delicate features, though her demeanor was quite the opposite, pure and beautiful.

    ¡°Ah!

    Dr.

    Xiao Yi came!¡± When her originally dull eyes saw Xiao Yifei standing at her bedside, Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    She always remembered how, when she first arrived at the hospital ignored by everyone, it was Xiao Yifei who stepped forward and diagnosed her condition.

    That bright figure had always been in Yu Yingying¡¯s heart.

    The tall and handsome Xiao Yifei made the young Yu Yingying¡¯s heart flutter with excitement.

    Although she had not seen Xiao Yifei many times, Yu Yingying always hoped to see him.

 Chapter 27 Awards Ceremony

    27: Chapter 27 Awards Ceremony

    27 -27 Awards Ceremony

    ¡°Yes!

    Doctor Xiao has arrived.

    He hase to treat you, and he said that you¡¯ll be cured very soon!¡± Yu Jing caressed Yu Yingying¡¯s head lovingly and spoke gently.

    ¡°Ah!

    That¡¯s really great!

    I really hate being sick!

    It makes me so listless all day!

    Brother Xiao Yifei, is it true?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked into Yu Yingying¡¯s hopeful eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, your illness is nothing serious.¡± Yu Jing smiled tenderly, and even Xiao Yifei revealed a knowing smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yu, I¡¯ll definitely cure Yingying,¡± Xiao Yifei repeated to Yu Jing.

    The days that followed became quite in, though the emergency department was always busy.

    Xiao Yifei made time each day to visit the hospital ward, to see Yu Yingying, chat with her about life, and discuss dreams.

    Yu Yingying¡¯s demeanor towards Xiao Yifei grew increasingly affectionate, fondly calling him ¡®Brother Xiao Yifei¡¯.

    Every time she saw Xiao Yifei, a radiant smile blossomed on Yu Yingying¡¯s beautiful face.

    Perhaps it was the uplift in her spirits, but Yu Yingying¡¯splexion also improved, bringing her closer to the time when she would be ready for surgery.

    Yu Jing was still as busy as ever, and Xiao Yifei rarely saw this stunning woman.

    Due to his hectic schedule, Xiao Yifei gradually forgot about a post he had made on a forum.

    However, being busy also made him feel fulfilled.

    His irvoyance became more adept, handling a few tricky medical emergencies skillfully.

    His outstanding first-time performance in managing Yu Jing¡¯s medical condition also slowly altered the emergency room staff¡¯s perception of him.

    During this period, Xiao Yifei only saw Nangong Yun once.

    After hearing that Xiao Yifei was doing well in the emergency room, Nangong Yun hurriedly left, as people nearby mentioned, she seemed to be constantly searching for a mysterious doctor.

    In the emergency room, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence gradually rose, his rivalry with Zhou Yuan became more public.

    It could even be said that the conflict was between Zhou Yuan and Xiao Yifei, because in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Zhou Yuan never even came into his view.

    Today is Wednesday, and Xiao Yifei received a notice from Chen Xusheng to attend some recognition event, with Zhou Yuan from the same department also attending.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t regard Zhou Yuan highly, so there was no question of rivalry.

    However, Zhou Yuan hadn¡¯t learned his lesson from the Liu Jiao incident and buzzed around Xiao Yifei endlessly, making Xiao Yifei somewhat annoyed by him.

    The two remained silent on their way together.

    Arriving at Shangjing Hospital¡¯s award hall, Xiao Yifei raised his head and saw, written on the LED screen outside the conference hall: ¡°Doctor Zhang Wencai¡¯s Outstanding Work Recognition Event.¡± He frowned.

    ¡°What kind of recognition event is this?¡±

    Looking around, he saw many young doctors attending the meeting.

    Xiao Yifei felt puzzled, entered the hall, found a seat in the back rows, closed his eyes to rest, and waited for the meeting to begin.

    Zhou Yuan, shrinking his head, was reading the content on the LED screen of the event.

    It seemed he had also heard some rumors and, after confirming that the text on the LED screen matched the rumors he knew, Zhou Yuan scoffed coldly, a mocking smile appearing on his lips, then entered the hall.

    From the entrance, he surveyed the area, saw where Xiao Yifei was sitting, sneered coldly, and made his way toward Xiao Yifei, eventually sitting right beside him.

    Xiao Yifei nced sideways and noticed it was Zhou Yuan next to him, which made him frown and continue to close his eyes, ignoring him.

    Who would have known that Zhou Yuan would still not relent and, filled with mockery, said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our very famous Doctor Xiao?

    Do you know what this recognition event is all about?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up and nced at Zhou Yuan, his tone indifferent, ¡°Are you sick or something?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei talk to him like that, Zhou Yuan felt annoyed, but something seemed to cross his mind, and soon his expression calmed again.

    With a forced smile, he said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Hey!

    Our great Doctor Xiao is really something.

    Seriously awesome!

    But I hope after you finish this awards ceremony, you can still be this awesome!¡±

    This time, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Zhou Yuan and turned his gaze towards the podium in the conference hall.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Zhou Yuan let out a cold snort: ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Meanwhile, the awards ceremony began.

    Following tradition, a hospital leader delivered a lengthy speech on the podium.

    Xiao Yifei was not interested in this and only recognized the face of the leader he had never seen before.

    After the lengthy preamble, the unfamiliar leader finally began the main theme of the awards ceremony, which was tomend Doctor Zhang Wencai for his outstanding work.

    ¡°Our neurologist, Doctor Zhang Wencai,pleted a highly challenging surgery two months ago.

    I hereby highly praise his achievement.

    Doctor Zhang Wencai, without any brain imaging, decisively and independently operated and sessfullypleted the surgery alone, saving the patient Liu Jiao¡¯s life!

    The difficulty of this surgery was extremely high!

    Doctor Zhang Wencai, without any assistance, sessfullypleted this challenging operation, showing not only superb skill but also great courage!

    We were shocked to hear this news!

    The achievement of Doctor Zhang Wencai¡¯s surgery has not only made our Shangjing Hospital proud but has also spread to other hospitals!

    Doctor Zhang Wencai¡¯s sessful surgery could not have been aplished without the guidance of our hospital, as well as his own efforts.

    Today, all of us here are young doctors, let us learn from Doctor Zhang Wencai.

    Let¡¯s apud for Doctor Zhang Wencai, an outstanding doctor!

    Next, I would also invite Doctor Zhang Wencai to speak!¡±

    The leader was passionate and excited on stage, his cheeks flushed.

    However, sitting below, Xiao Yifei was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Completed independently?

    Was the marker I drew in the wrong position?

    Impossible!

    Even if the marker I drew was wrong, it shouldn¡¯t be imed that hepleted it independently!

    Even if my contribution is not counted, the bunch in the emergency room should also get some credit!¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned in thought.

    He was surprised that Liu Jing¡¯s surgery could have caused such a stir.

    Furthermore, although he hadn¡¯t had much contact with Zhang Wencai, he knew that Zhang was not the type to take all the credit for himself.

    Zhou Yuan, sitting next to Xiao Yifei, saw the furrowed brows and felt a delightful shiver, thinking Xiao Yifei was feeling guilty.

    Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t help but mock with a victorious grin, ¡°How does it feel?

    Dumbfounded, huh?

    Did you really think others don¡¯t know who deserves the credit for a sessful surgery?

    You always acted so involved, and now the truthes out, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The more Zhou Yuan spoke, the angrier he got, seemingly venting all the frustrations he had encountered from Xiao Yifei recently: ¡°Now why don¡¯t you talk?

    Not acting high and mighty anymore?

    Worthless trash!¡±

    Xiao Yifei casually nced at Zhou Yuan, having already passed a death sentence on him in his mind.

    Nheless, Xiao Yifei had no time to deal with Zhou Yuan now; he wanted to hear Zhang Wencai¡¯s exnation, and if Zhang¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t satisfactory, he would definitely confront him.

 Chapter 28 Beat You Up

    28: Chapter 28: Beat You Up

    28 -28: Beat You Up

    At that time, Zhang Wencai stepped up to the podium and started to speak.

    What he had mentioned earlier was just some unimportant things.

    However, after finishing his statement, Zhang Wencai paused and cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Actually, to say that Ipleted the surgery entirely by myself is not correct.

    Besides the doctors in emergency who provided me with a lot of help, I must also thank one person.

    Though I cannot reveal their name, I must say that without this person, I simply could not havepleted the surgery!¡±

    Zhang Wencai¡¯s enigmatic final remark on stage left everyone stunned.

    After finishing, he stepped down, which caused some embarrassment for the leaders on stage.

    A leader with an unfamiliar face reacted quickly, immediately adding, ¡°Hahaha, our Doctor Zhang Wencai really knows how to create a sense of mystery!

    But I know who Dr.

    Zhang is talking about, it must be his mentor, right!¡±

    After the unfamiliar-faced leader finished speaking, he looked towards Zhang Wencai, who didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled gently at the leader.

    Xiao Yifei had already figured out the situation by that time.

    Since Zhang had his own reasons and had already thanked the emergency room staff, Xiao Yifei, trusting Zhang, didn¡¯t say much more, even though he didn¡¯t expect such a huge reaction after the surgery.

    Nheless, this did not cause Xiao Yifei to feel any differently, as he possessed irvoyance, far surpassing everyone present!

    However, Xiao Yifei decided not to say anything more, but there were still others who wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had not responded, Zhou Yuan grew more aggressive, believing he had grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s weakness.

    In their confrontation, Zhou Yuan gained the upper hand for the first time and became utterly immersed in it, ¡°Hahaha, you useless thing!

    Not talking now, huh!

    Still marking your ce!

    You can¡¯t do shit!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was really annoyed and even a bit angry.

    Without saying a word, he stood up and walked towards the conference hall door.

    When Xiao Yifei stood up, Zhou Yuan was taken aback, but seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything and just walked out, Zhou Yuan sneered and spit fiercely on the ground, ¡°What an asshole, daring to fight with me!¡±

    Little did he know, Xiao Yifei made a sudden return move.

    At the conference hall door, Xiao Yifei turned around and gestured with his finger, ¡°Come out here for a moment.¡±

    Zhou Yuan snorted coldly and stood up, walking towards Xiao Yifei.

    Upon reaching Xiao Yifei, Zhou Yuan looked down his nose at him, ¡°What¡¯s up?

    Called me out just to apologize?

    I won¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Zhou Yuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s crowded here.

    Come with me.¡±

    After speaking, he walked towards a less crowded area first, with Zhou Yuan cursing under his breath behind him.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei stopped, and by then, the two had reached a secluded area.

    Turning around, Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Yuan with a half-smile, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Zhou Yuan, oblivious to the tense atmosphere, tilted his head and dug his nose as he looked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°So what if I¡¯m done or not, what can you do about it?¡±

    After speaking, he even pointed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest with his finger that he had just used for picking his nose, but in that moment, Xiao Yifei grabbed it abruptly.

    Zhou Yuan¡¯s face showed disbelief, ¡°Just with your scaredy-cat look right now, what do you n to do?

    Fight me?¡±

    Zhou Yuan looked up and suddenly saw the cold sh in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    Xiao Yifei, holding Zhou Yuan¡¯s wrist, his expression had turned solemn, an oppressive aura surging forward, only to hear Xiao Yifei coldly saying, ¡°Whether you¡¯re done or not, shut your mouth!

    Never-ending bullshit!¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen than Xiao Yifei, pulling along, made Zhou Yuan stumble.

    Immediately afterward, Xiao Yifei decisively kicked, sending Zhou Yuan sprawling in the dirt!

    ¡°You fucker dare to hit me!

    You actually dare to hit me!¡±

    Zhou Yuan¡¯s voice was now tinged with a sob.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to actually strike as soon as he said he would.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you?

    Do you believe I could kill you?¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Yuan with a sinister smile, his white teeth reflecting a bone-chilling gleam.

    Zhou Yuan saw the look on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face and suddenly shuddered, goosebumps covering his body.

    In that instant, Zhou Yuan had no doubt that Xiao Yifei would kill him!

    But then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression changed, and that terrifying face suddenly disappeared, returning to his usualzy demeanor.

    Xiao Yifei stretchedzily and a mocking smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Look at you, I just wanted to scare you, see how pathetic you look!¡±

    Zhou Yuan looked up at Xiao Yifei, unable to hide the panic in his eyes.

    He pointed at Xiao Yifei shakily, ¡°You forced this on me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t helpughing upon seeing Zhou Jian¡¯s reaction, ¡°Yes, I did force you, so what?¡±

    Zhou Yuan looked at Xiao Yifei, gritted his teeth, quickly got up from the ground, and started running while pulling up his pants.

    As he ran, Zhou Yuan shouted back at Sun Li, ¡°You just wait!¡± He kept looking back as he ran, fearing that Xiao Yifei might catch up to him.

    Xiao Yifei stood still and watched Zhou Yuan run off in a sh, shaking his head with a smile.

    When Xiao Yifei returned to the emergency room, he found Zhou Yuan was not there.

    Someone nearby mentioned that Zhou Yuan felt unwell, took leave, and went home.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take Zhou Yuan seriously at all and was about to return to his office when he suddenly encountered Chen Xusheng.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, how did it go?

    Is themendation meeting over?¡±

    Chen Xusheng asked with slight concern, his gaze also mixed with something else, as he was the one who decided to temporarily withhold Xiao Yifei¡¯s recognition.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, but I found their discussions uninteresting, so I came back early.¡±

    Xiao Yifei replied to Chen Xusheng with a cheerful smile.

    Chen Xusheng, feeling somewhat guilty, was unsure whether his actions were beneficial or detrimental to Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s unaffected demeanor only solidified Chen Xusheng¡¯s belief that Xiao Yifei could be an excellent doctor.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Chen Xusheng said with a kindly smile, ¡°Keep up the good work, you¡¯re definitely the best one!¡±

    The elderly Chen Xusheng encouraged Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with care.

    Busy times always seem brief.

    When Xiao Yifei looked up from his hectic work, he realized it was time to leave.

    He stretchedzily and took a sip of water handed to him by Wu Rui.

    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned and said to Wu Rui with a smile.

    ¡°No problem at all!¡± Wu Rui waved her hands dismissively.

    ¡°Alright, work¡¯s over, I¡¯m heading home now!¡±

    Xiao Yifei sighed deeply, picked up his bag beside the desk, greeted his office mates, and left the hospital.

    After bing a full-time employee, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sry indeed increased, but since he still sent money home every month, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t afford to buy a car.

    Thus, he still rode his stylish Flying Pigeon brand bicycle to and from work.

    Humming a tune, Xiao Yifei leisurely cycled towards his rented apartment.

 Chapter 29 Qigong Master

    29: Chapter 29 Qigong Master

    29 -29 Qigong Master

    To get to the ce where he lived, Xiao Yifei always had to pass through a narrow path, and today, as he rode his bike along this narrow path, he sensed something odd about the atmosphere.

    On either side of the path, sparsely scattered, stood some unfamiliar faces that looked like they were no strangers to street life, around five or six people, each holding various items like sticks and bricks.

    This path wasn¡¯t usually this crowded, but what made Xiao Yifei particrly aware of the strange atmosphere was the apparent leader of these thugs, who kept looking at his phone and then at him!

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and furiously kicked his pedal to speed through the alley when suddenly, the leading thug noticed something and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him!

    Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    At thismand, the once sparse crowd quickly closed in, trapping Xiao Yifei in the middle, who sat on his bicycle with a helpless expression.

    He finally understood what Zhou Yuan meant by asking him to wait, but now, Xiao Yifei wondered why it turned out to be a bunch of people waiting for him instead.

    ¡°Fellows!

    We¡¯re all from the streets, let¡¯s talk things out properly!¡±

    Xiao Yifei had initially hoped to break through the crowd, but realizing it was impossible, he got off his bicycle with a resigned look, holding his fists in a polite gesture, and spoke righteously to the gang surrounding him.

    ¡°Haha, bro, look at this idiot, still ying jianghu with us.

    Where did this foole from?¡±

    A gang member with dyed yellow hair and a gaunt figureughed as he spoke to the leader.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably watched too many TV dramas!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Some gang member in the crowd picked up the conversation, causing everyone to burst intoughter.

    Xiao Yifei stood there, stunned.

    Isn¡¯t this how it ys out on TV?

    Why wasn¡¯t it working now?

    At that moment, the leading thug stepped forward, saying, ¡°Taking money to ward off misfortunes for others, although we are small, we keep our word.

    I¡¯ll tell you upfront¡ªif you don¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll just beat you up a bit.

    If you do resist, then the guys might not hold back as much.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked nkly at the leading thug as he finished his speech.

    Being cornered like this was new to him.

    ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, shouldn¡¯t there be a negotiation first and resort to physical conflict if that fell through?

    Howe they went straight to the action?

    ¡°I am only one person, you guys have 1, 2¡­6 people,¡± Xiao Yifei pointed at himself, then at each of the thugs, ¡°Are you really okay with so many of you beating up one of me?¡±

    Then Xiao Yifei looked earnestly at the leading thug and asked, ¡°Is there really no way to solve this without throwing punches?¡±

    ¡°We brothers keep our promises.

    It¡¯s not about us bullying you because you¡¯re outnumbered.

    Even if you had a hundred men today, we would still strike!¡± the leading thug scoffed with an air of a boss, ¡°Taking money to ward off misfortunes, please bear with us, brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yifei nodded and continued, ¡°Even if I can fight well, know Qigong, and take on the six of you, you¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!

    We brothers keep our promises!¡± The leading thug held his head high, clearly proud.

    ¡°Alright then, enough said, bring it on!¡±

    Xiao Yifei carefully leaned his bicycle against the wall of the alley, did a few warm-up exercises, and began a standoff with the thugs.

    The leading thug, noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s stance, was suddenly startled, apparently surprised; he then scrutinized Xiao Yifei¡¯s build closely before turning back to look at his fellows, weighing the situation for a long while.

    Finally, the gang leader shouted, ¡°Brothers uphold honesty!

    Don¡¯t scare us!

    Come on, follow me!¡±

    He charged forward towards Xiao Yifei, leading with his stick.

    Xiao Yifei, hands behind his back, had a calm expression and a ghostly stature, the figure of a martial arts master.

    The leading thug saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s posture and was taken aback again, but remembering his own words, he gritted his teeth and, though reluctantly, rushed towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei watched the gangsters armed with weapons approaching closer and closer and couldn¡¯t help but curse silently, ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t keep up this act as a master anymore!¡±

    He then shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t smash my bike!¡±

    He charged at the gangsters in response.

    ¡°With so many of them, this won¡¯t end well!

    I¡¯ve only used my irvoyance once today, I still have two uses left.

    I don¡¯t know the limits of my Mind Control, but let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    Xiao Yifei calmly watched the gang, first dodging a swing from the leader with a side step, then flipping to the side of Huang Mao.

    Xiao Yifei roared, ¡°Let me show you the power of a Qigong master!¡± He then kicked Huang Mao in the stomach, the kick was fake, the real trick was Mind Control.

    Calmly using his mind, Xiao Yifei twisted Huang Mao¡¯s intestines slightly.

    Although his Mind Control wasn¡¯t very strong and could only twist a little, it was still enough to make Huang Mao fall to the ground in pain, unable to get up.

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts, ouch!¡±

    Huang Maoy on the ground crying out in pain, startling the leader of the gangsters.

    He watched Xiao Yifei, who bore no trace of a trained fighter¡¯s posture, and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Then, he charged at him with his minions.

    Xiao Yifei used his sharp vision to observe the subtle dynamics of the gangsters¡¯ attacks, narrowly dodging their assaults.

    However, this rapidly exhausted him, and after several rounds, although he appeared rxed, his back was soaked with sweat.

    The gangsters, skinny like poles, didn¡¯t have much stamina either, panting heavily with their hands on their knees, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Brotherhood means trust!

    Come with me!

    Take him down!¡± the leader shouted, mustering his energy for another charge.

    ¡°Again!

    Will you guys ever stop?

    Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Xiao Yifei shouted, while thinking to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this, I¡¯m not going tost much longer.

    They¡¯re going to beat me up badly if it continues this way, I need to think of something.¡±

    Xiao Yifei focused and activated his irvoyance on the approaching gangsters, not missing any detail.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, ¡°It¡¯s a gamble!¡±

    Xiao Yifei took arge step back, creating distance from the gangsters, and yelled, ¡°You¡¯ve really angered me now!

    Behold the great technique of a Qigong master.¡±

    ¡°Six!

    Meridian!

    Sword!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers sharply lifted, pointing through the air at two of the five charging gangsters.

    ¡°Ah!

    My stomach!

    My stomach hurts so much!¡±

    One of the gangsters fell first, writhing on the ground in pain just like Huang Mao.

    ¡°My legs!

    Why can¡¯t I move my legs!

    Help!

    My legs!¡±

    Another gangster also copsed suddenly, crying and screaming while clutching his legs.

    The leader, baffled, looked at the sudden turn of events, ¡°Are you guys okay?

    Stop joking around!¡±

    ¡°Big brother!

    We¡¯re not joking!

    My stomach really hurts!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t move my legs!¡±

    The leader turned abruptly, looking at Xiao Yifei as if he had seen a ghost, while Xiao Yifei maintained his stance, his face calm.

 Chapter 30 Encounter with the Old Beggar Again

    30: Chapter 30: Encounter with the Old Beggar Again

    30 -30: Encounter with the Old Beggar Again

    ¡°Damn it!

    Run!

    Grab San¡¯er and Huang Mao!¡± While watching, the gang leader suddenly let out a bizarre scream and turned around to run, crying and shouting as he ran, ¡°Mommy!

    There really is a Qigong master!¡±

    Seeing the gang members throw away their helmets and armors in a frantic escape, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a smile.

    He shouted towards the fleeing gang leader, ¡°Brother, weren¡¯t you guys all about keeping your word?¡±

    From a distance, Xiao Yifei heard the gang leader¡¯s voice reply, ¡°I freaking was all about keeping my word!¡±

    Afterward, a crowd of people quickly disappeared from Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight.

    And Xiao Yifei still maintained the posture of raising his arm.

    ¡°Damn it, this Zhou Yuan, I¡¯m not gonna let him get away with this, daring to have people block me!¡±

    ¡°Luckily these little punks are in poor physical shape, so I could easily manipte the defects in their bodies using irvoyance and Consciousness Control.

    Also, thank goodness they run fast, because with my current ability, the pain would have subsided in a moment if they had run slower.

    But they probably won¡¯te back now, right?

    The trick I used must have scared them stiff.¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyelids got heavier and heavier.

    ¡°But man, I really did overdo the act, Zhou Yuan, you wait for me too!¡±

    Finally, the great consumption of irvoyance and Consciousness Control abilities caused Xiao Yifei to no longer be able to hold on, ¡®thump,¡¯ he fainted and copsed on the small path, with the shy Flying Pigeon bicycle quietly standing by his side.

    A gust of wind passed by and leaves suddenly fluttered up with the wind¡¯s motion.

    But in an instant, the fluttering leaves were grabbed by a figure that suddenly appeared.

    The figure slowly approached the fainted Xiao Yifei and crouched down, revealing an inscrutable smile while looking at Xiao Yifei.

    In a daze, Xiao Yifei felt an unbearable headache pressing down on him.

    In hisst memory, it seemed like he had fainted on the little path outside his home.

    Then, where am I now?

    Xiao Yifei struggled to open his eyes, and suddenly, got a shock and shrank back because right in front of Xiao Yifei appeared a fuzzy, round object.

    ¡°What is that!¡± Xiao Yifei let out a weird cry, panicked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal!

    No need to make such a fuss, is there!¡± The fuzzy round object suddenly spoke, revealing a mouthful of big yellow teeth, grumbling andining to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei took a closer look and finally rxed, realizing that it was a person crouching in front of him.

    The man was dressed in rags and unkempt, with long, unmanaged hair hanging down and covering his face, making it appear fluffy.

    Xiao Yifei struggled to his feet, noticed it was still light out, and let out a relieved breath.

    ¡°Good, I haven¡¯t been out for long!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already the next day!

    You think you just fainted!¡±

    The person crouching in front of Xiao Yifei swept his hair away from his face, revealing the countenance Xiao Yifei would never forget.

    ¡°Old¡­

    Old Beggar!¡±

    Xiao Yifei no longer had time to wonder why he had been out for a whole day.

    He stared wide-eyed at the person before him who had changed his life!

    ¡°Old Beggar!

    I finally see you again!

    Ever since you gave me that carving, my body has undergone some changes!

    Exin this to me!¡±

    After obtaining the irvoyance superpower, Xiao Yifei also went back to the street where he had met the Old Beggar to look for him, but never found him again.

    Now that he had seen the Old Beggar again, Xiao Yifei grabbed his hand firmly, afraid he would run away.

    ¡°You¡¯d better exin everything to me clearly, what on earth is going on!¡±

    Although Xiao Yifei now possessed irvoyance, facing this unfamiliar thing, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was still somewhat flustered.

    ¡°What transformation?

    What are you talking about?

    I have no idea what you mean!¡± The old beggar picked his nose and smeared it on his tattered clothes, staring at Xiao Yifei with huge eyes, lookingpletely clueless.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!

    It¡¯s that opportunity you talked about!

    You mentioned it before!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was persistent.

    ¡°Oh!

    Speaking of opportunities, I just remembered that big te chicken you treated me to!

    It was really delicious!¡± The old beggar¡¯s eyes zed over, and he licked his lips with his tongue, but in an instant, he changed his expression, turned his face, and said to Xiao Yifei, pulling him by the arm, ¡°Speaking of food, I¡¯m hungry now, you don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t have lunch yesterday, came here to see if I could scrape a meal, but I found you lying on the ground, I¡¯m old and couldn¡¯t carry you, no choice but to stay with you all night!¡±

    Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s foolish face, still not getting his hints, the old beggar couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡®This kid still needs to be bamboozled!¡¯

    ¡°Do you remember the poem I recited when we departed that day?

    ¡®Once encountering wind and clouds, the dragon transforms,¡¯ do you know where to be the dragon?¡± The old beggar sat up straight, speaking earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Ah?

    Where?¡± Xiao Yifei was a bit lost following the old beggar¡¯s erratic thoughts.

    ¡°Come,e,e, here!

    Follow me!¡± Seeing howpliant Xiao Yifei was, the old beggar couldn¡¯t help but smile joyfully, showing his big yellow teeth, and started running, pulling Xiao Yifei along.

    Xiao Yifei jogged along with the old beggar, and on the way, he tried to use his irvoyance on the old beggar, but for the first time, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see through him.

    The old beggar¡¯s body was like a mist,pletely obscure, and Xiao Yifei finally woke up to the realization that the old beggar¡¯s reappearance by his side was not without purpose, though he still pretended not to know, ying along with the old man.

    ¡°Here!

    Here is where you transform into a dragon!¡± The two finally arrived at their destination, and the old beggar, with his dirty hands, pointed again to the bright sign of a store named ¡®Spicy Crawfish,¡¯ saying, ¡°This ce has the tastiest crawfish!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei paused, chuckled lightly, and said to the old beggar, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in, eat whatever you want!

    I can afford it with my sry now!¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    The old beggar showed his big yellow teeth and smiled broadly.

    Who knows how long it had been since the old beggar had eaten, 5 pounds of crawfish were devoured in no time, leaving behind only a table full of shells.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the old beggar¡¯s appetite.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you really want from me.¡±

    Seeing that the old beggar had finally finished eating, Xiao Yifei sat up straight, his eyes fixed on the old man, and spoke in an even tone.

    ¡°Ah?

    What matter I want from you?

    What are you talking about?

    I was just passing by and saved you, that¡¯s all!¡± The old beggar blinked his eyes, still making excuses.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly and said nothing more, just kept looking at the old beggar in silence.

 Chapter 31 8 Sets of Radio Gymnastics

    31: Chapter 31: 8 Sets of Radio Gymnastics

    31 -31: 8 Sets of Radio Gymnastics

    Finally, the old beggar felt a bit uneasy under Xiao Yifei¡¯s intense gaze.

    He frantically rummaged through his belongings and pulled out a greasy, thread-bound book, hurling it at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Damn it!

    I save your life, and you can¡¯t even treat me to a meal without dying?

    You still suspect I have an ulterior motive?

    What motive could I possibly have!

    Your physical transformation has nothing to do with me.

    If you want to me me, you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree!¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the old beggar stood up, pushed aside the curtain, and hurried away.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Xiao Yifei reached out to grab the old beggar but ended up grasping at air, staring at his hand in disbelief that he had failed to catch the old man.

    Once the old beggar had left, Xiao Yifei finally turned his attention to the book that had been thrown at him.

    He gently picked up the book, which was so covered in grime that its cover was barely legible.

    Even with Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional vision, he could only make out the words ¡°Dragon Transformation Technique¡± written on the cover in traditional seal script.

    ¡°Is there really a Dragon Transformation Technique?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised.

    He quickly stuffed the book into his pocket, paid the bill, and hurried home to his rented room.

    Meanwhile, in a ce Xiao Yifei could not see, the old beggar stood on the rooftop of a tall building.

    As the wind blew, it tousled his disheveled hair, fluttering it in the breeze.

    The facade of madness and silliness had left his face, reced by a presence as deep as an abyss, exuding an imposing aura that felt profoundly unfathomable.

    As the old beggar¡¯s gaze followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s moving figure and shifted with the blowing wind, his voice seemed to mingle with the breeze, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you, but it¡¯s not yet the time.

    We must not sever the lineage!¡±

    With lingering doubts in his mind, Xiao Yifei finally returned home.

    He first called the hospital to request a half-day off, then carefully took out the mysterious booklet from his bosom and started reading intently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a set of calisthenics?¡±

    Squinting, Xiao Yifei flipped through the worn booklet.

    After casually browsing a few pages, he began to wonder.

    He had truly thought that the old beggar was a profoundly concealed expert, but after seeing this booklet, Xiao Yifei¡¯s doubts about the old beggar resurfaced.

    Because the content of the booklet titled ¡°Dragon Transformation Technique¡± felt eerily familiar to Xiao Yifei.

    It was a scant few dozen pages with drawings of a person performing different actions, alongside breakdowns of the movements.

    To Xiao Yifei, these actions were increasingly familiar because they were part of his school memories!

    He had strained himself to learn these moves in elementary and middle school to avoid being scolded by the gym teacher.

    This was none other than the school¡¯s routine exercise!

    ¡°The eighth set of broadcast exercises, ¡®Time is Calling¡¯!¡±

    Although there were some minor differences, Xiao Yifei was absolutely certain about the origins of these actions.

    Realizing this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated.

    Was this really what the old beggar had left him with?

    ¡°Could it be?

    Maybe I should give it a try?¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt like something might be wrong with his brain, but he nheless moved aside the table in his cramped rented room, clearing more space for activity.

    Saying it was as good as done, Xiao Yifei took off his jacket, did some warm-up exercises, and started doing the broadcast exercise.

    In the tight confines of the room, an adult man executed the broadcast exercise meticulously.

    The scene was as bizarre as bizarre could be, but fortunately, there was no one else in the room.

    He had barely made a few motions when Xiao Yifei acutely sensed something unusual about this set of movements.

    Although they were simr to the radio exercises, there were distinctions, and it was these differences that brought about the oddity.

    Xiao Yifei considered his body to be sturdy but not overly muscr; however, after only a few of the initial movements, he began to feel his body warming up.

    A nameless heat rose slowly from his lower abdomen to his eyes.

    He was panting heavily after just those few movements and found himself unable to continue.

    The exercise was extremely draining on his stamina!

    Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and finally managed toplete the movements illustrated on the first three pages of the booklet.

    With a ¡°thump,¡± Xiao Yifei copsed to the ground; he didn¡¯t have the strength even to move his little finger!

    Who could have imagined that motions simr to radio exercises could be this challenging to execute?

    Lying on the ground, Xiao Yifei stared straight up at the ceiling.

    The hot energy inside him flowed continuously toward his eyes and from there to the rest of his body.

    Despite the extreme exhaustion, he actually felt incrediblyfortable!

    Lying there, Xiao Yifei quietly enjoyed the soothing flow of warmth through his body.

    It was a genuinely pleasing sensation.

    After a while, he felt the strength returning to his body and stood up to head towards the restroom; the sweat covering him made him feel ufortable.

    After fetching a basin of cold water, the shirtless Xiao Yifei poured the entire basin over his head.

    ¡°Ah!

    Refreshing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei muttered under his breath and looked up to the mirror, wondering if it was an illusion, he suddenly noticed that his body seemed to have be more toned.

    ¡°How could this happen in just a short while?¡±

    Xiao Yifei marveled internally.

    Although the flow of heat had been very soothing, he found it hard to believe it had such miraculous effects.

    To make sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, Xiao Yifei focused intently and looked at his arms.

    However, as Xiao Yifei used his superpower, he realized that employing it was far less strenuous than before.

    He could confirm that, given his current condition, he was capable of using his ability to see through objects up to five times a day!

    Suppressing his excitement, Xiao Yifei shifted his attention back to his arm and indeed, it was true!

    His arm¡¯s muscle fibers had tightened, meaning he was not hallucinating!

    ¡°This set of radio exercises actually has this effect!¡±

    Xiao Yifei sighed inwardly, and this was just from the initial set of movements.

    He expected his condition to improve even more with continued practice!

    As a doctor, he couldn¡¯t exin this phenomenon, but Xiao Yifei was satisfied knowing that this was a positive development.

    After a quick wash, having just finished eating crayfish with the old beggar, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt hungry again.

    Shaking his head, he remarked, ¡°It seems that exercising really does use up a lot of energy!¡±

 Chapter 32 Chaos in the Hospital

    32: Chapter 32: Chaos in the Hospital

    32 -32: Chaos in the Hospital

    Xiao Yifei, hailing from Shan Province, still had a preference for noodles.

    After casually eating a bowl of noodles downstairs, he returned to the alley to get his bicycle and sped off towards the hospital.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten who was behind the people blocking his way!

    Meanwhile, Zhou Yuan, lounging with his legs crossed and humming a tune in the office, was in an exceptionally good mood after learning that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t shown up for work today.

    ¡°Now you know how formidable I am!

    Still dare to hit me?

    I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    Zhou Yuan thought that the punks he had hired had taught Xiao Yifei a lesson, thinking Xiao Yifei must be frightened and didn¡¯t dare toe to the hospital, which delighted Zhou Yuan even more.

    ¡°You still dare to fight with me, I¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t break your legs!¡±

    Zhou Yuan shook his head and swaggered, feeling exceptionally cheerful; even a pile of unfinished work seemed to make life all the more beautiful.

    Just as Zhou Yuan was immersed in his blissful life, the door to the office was suddenly pushed open.

    ¡°Zhou Yuan!

    Stand up for me now!¡±

    A loud voice suddenly came from behind Zhou Yuan.

    Hearing the familiar tone, Zhou Yuan shuddered violently.

    ¡°Xiao¡­

    Xiao Yifei, howe you¡¯re here; weren¡¯t you on leave!¡±

    Zhou Yuan trembled as he looked at Xiao Yifei, feeling extremely fearful, and seeing that there wasn¡¯t a single mark on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face or body only intensified Zhou Yuan¡¯s fear.

    ¡°Leave?

    Don¡¯t you know what you did yourself?¡±

    Xiao Yifei rolled up his sleeves and walked toward Zhou Yuan, his aura seething with fury.

    ¡°What¡­

    what did I do!

    What about it!

    You still dare to hit someone in the office?¡±

    ¡°p!

    Bang!¡±

    The sound of something hard striking a body rang out.

    ¡°You really dare to hit someone in the office!

    Haven¡¯t you considered the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Another sound followed by the noise of a person falling to the ground.

    ¡°Stop hitting, stop!

    Ouch!

    I was wrong!

    Bro!

    Bro, I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Bro!

    I really realize my mistake!

    I won¡¯t ever dare to provoke you again!

    I¡¯ll avoid you whenever I see you, okay!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Yifei Bro!

    Yifei Bro!

    I really was wrong!

    Please, give me a break!

    Look, you¡¯re fine!

    Please, I¡¯m begging you!

    I won¡¯t ever trouble you again!¡±

    Zhou Yuan¡¯s voice was now tinged with a sobbing tone.

    Apart from Zhou Yuan and Xiao Yifei, there was no one else in the office that day, so no one knew what happened inside.

    In the end, Wu Rui only saw Zhou Yuan rushing out of the office with a swollen face, and since then, Zhou Yuan would always avoid Xiao Yifei from afar whenever they met.

    Any doctor who has worked in the emergency department would know it¡¯s a very tough job.

    Not only do they have to deal with immense pressure, but the massive workload is also very exhausting.

    Since Xiao Yifei obtained that booklet from the old beggar, doing radio calisthenics every day has led to an increase in his appetite.

    The most noticeable change is that his body has be much stronger, and his spirits ever higher.

    For instance, now Xiao Yifei can stay awake for three days and nights and still remain very energetic.

    After conducting his own tests, Xiao Yifei found that his physical condition was such that facing two or three big Han men was no problem at all.

    The only thing that frustrated Xiao Yifei was that the number of times he could use his x-ray vision was still the same five times a day since he first exercised.

    Thanks to his x-ray vision, Xiao Yifei slowly gained a say in the emergency department.

    At the very least, everyone had started to respect this young doctor with considerable medical skills.

    Today, Xiao Yifei was on night shift and was reading materials in his office when he was suddenly distracted by the arguing at the door.

    He pushed open the door and went out.

    It was already three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, and ordinarily, apart from extremely urgent situations, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in the lobby.

    But when Xiao Yifei had just stepped out of the office and into the emergency hall, he was shocked by the scene before him.

    There were about fifteen or sixteen men in ck clothes, looking fierce and aggressive, standing in the emergency hall confronting the hospital¡¯s staff.

    The leading man in ck was holding a briefcase and arguing with Wu Rui about something.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll smash this hospital, believe it or not!¡±

    Zhao Ben, the rugged man holding the briefcase, said to Wu Rui fiercely, his face covered with pockmarks.

    Wu Rui, though petite and seemingly delicate, was actually quite fiery.

    She held her head high undauntedly against the burly Zhao Hu, ¡°Do you think Shangjing Hospital is so easy to smash?

    Go ahead, try it!¡±

    ¡°Smash!¡±

    Upon Meng Hu¡¯s order, the group of men in ck behind him, without a word, simultaneously pulled out batons from their belts and smashed them mercilessly on the nurses¡¯ station in front of the emergency hall.

    With a crash, the ss at the nurse¡¯s station shattered.

    The falling shards left Wu Rui dumbfounded.

    She genuinely didn¡¯t expect these men in ck to be so unreasonable as to actually start smashing things without leaving any room for discussion.

    Their actions, evidently, also frightened Wu Rui as she stood frozen on the spot.

    The deeds of these men in ck men rmed everyone else in the emergency hall, and out of fear, everyone involuntarily stepped back, their eyes filled with dread as they looked at the men in ck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chitchat with you all.

    I¡¯m telling you very seriously now, bring me a capable doctor immediately!

    If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can even walk out of here!¡±

    Meng Hu¡¯s fierce gaze swept over everyone in the emergency hall, his tone ruthless.

    The personnel stationed in the emergency room were suddenly quiet as cicadas in winter, believing without a doubt that Meng Hu would turn his words into action.

    ¡°Money!

    I¡¯m not short of money!

    I just need a capable doctor!

    You have five more minutes!

    For every minute nobody shows up, I will break someone¡¯s leg!¡±

    Meng Hu snapped open the briefcase¡¯stch with a flick, revealing neat stacks of RMB to those gathered in the emergency room.

    He sat arrogantly behind the case, his chilling gaze making one shiver.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xiao Yifei approached with a frown from behind the nurse¡¯s station, surveying the chaos on the floor and then looking towards Meng Hu and his men in ck, feeling a tinge of concern.

    The imposing stance of Meng Hu and his men clearly showed they were not mere street thugs.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!¡±

    Wu Rui, scared, hurried to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, her eyes reddened as she clutched the corner of Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes, ¡°Doctor Xiao, they started causing trouble as soon as they arrived, insisting that our hospital¡¯s doctor must go with them!¡±

    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Xiao Yifei pulled the frightened Wu Rui behind him.

    ¡°Humph!

    Call the police?

    You can try and see if that helps!¡±

 Chapter 33 Coerced House Call

    33: Chapter 33: Coerced House Call

    33 -33: Coerced House Call

    Meng Hu snorted coldly, looking disdainfully at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Even if the police came, I would like to see how many of you can remain unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯vee to our hospital sote at night.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward, faced Meng Hu, and asked in neither servile nor arrogant tone.

    ¡°What am I here for?

    I¡¯ve made it very clear, I need a doctor with excellent medical skills!

    Come with us!

    Money is no object!¡± Meng Hu said viciously, ¡°Damn it, you people really don¡¯t honor the wine you¡¯re served but rather the punishment wine!

    Must I force your hand!¡±

    Meng Hu¡¯s eyes shed fiercely as he pointed to a male doctor trembling in the corner and said, ¡°Hit him!

    I do not believe such arge hospital doesn¡¯t have an older, highly skilled doctor!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The ck-clothed men behind Meng Hu, wielding batons, walked directly towards the doctor cowering in the corner.

    ¡°No!

    Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The male doctor shouted in despair, not understanding why he was so unlucky to be targeted first by this group of thugs.

    ¡°Stop it!

    Is there now left!¡±

    Xiao Yifei roared, blocking the path of the ck-clothed men, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just looking for a doctor?

    I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!

    What are you doing!

    Don¡¯t interfere with them!

    Who knows what they intend by taking a doctor with them!

    I refuse to believe they really dare to abduct someone from such a big hospital!¡±

    Wu Rui saw Xiao Yifei directly confronting the thugs without backing down and was extremely worried.

    The crowd in the emergency lobby was so frightened by Meng Hu and his group that they dared not utter a word, all crouching back and timidly watching the situation unfold.

    Meng Hu nced at Xiao Yifei, his eyes full of disdain, ¡°You?

    A green doctor?

    Able to treat illnesses?

    You must be joking, bringing it onto Tiger Lord!¡±

    ¡°Hit him!

    Hit him hard!

    Anyone who blocks my way, kill him!¡±

    Meng Hu roared loudly, a menacing aura surrounding him.

    The ck-clothed man raised his baton high, smashing it down hard towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and with a single hand, casually intercepted the ck-clothed man¡¯s full-force swing, turning his head to Meng Hu, ¡°Brother Hu, right?

    I see you¡¯re anxious, and since we¡¯re just wasting time here, I suppose the patient¡¯s condition is unclear, let¡¯s not dy any further.

    Generally speaking, older doctors don¡¯t work the night shift in the emergency room.

    Give me some face, I¡¯ll go with you and let¡¯s not create more fuss here, you wouldn¡¯t want too much trouble in such a big hospital!¡±

    Meng Hu saw how easily Xiao Yifei had intercepted his subordinate¡¯s full strike, his eyes narrowing in recognition.

    Others might not know, but he was aware that despite not bringing many people today, each one waspetent.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s capability to intercept so effortlessly was no simple feat.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Meng Hu signaled to the ck-clothed man confronting Xiao Yifei with a nce, and the man promptly withdrew his baton and returned to Meng Hu¡¯s side.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you!¡±

    Meng Hu said to Xiao Yifei in a deep voice.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, just a junior doctor in the emergency department,¡±

    Xiao Yifei said calmly, bowing slightly to Meng Hu.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s calmness made Meng Hu take a few more nces at him, maintaining hisposure in front of him was something few could achieve.

    After all, Meng Hu was one of the top enforcers under the old master, famously known on the streets as Tiger Meng Hu!

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, is it?

    Are you so confident you can cure my patient?¡±

    Meng Hu looked at Xiao Yifei with a sinister tone.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m confident or not, I¡¯d have to see the patient to know.

    However, what I do know is that if you keep stalling, the patient might be in danger!¡±

    Xiao Yifei patted his sleeve and said casually to Meng Hu.

    At these words, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes trembled fiercely as he stared deeply at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Kid!

    You¡¯re smart!

    But I hope your medical skill is as effective as your brain!¡±

    After finishing his statement, Meng Hu pointed at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    A group of men in ck came forward, surrounded Xiao Yifei, and were about to take him away.

    ¡°Brother Hu, I will follow you voluntarily, but you¡¯ve turned our emergency hall into a mess.

    How can I be in the mood to treat the patient now?¡±

    Seeing the men in ck approach him, Xiao Yifei spoke unhurriedly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng Hu turned with a cold snort, ¡°Young man!

    You¡¯ve got guts!¡± He kicked a suitcase full of RMB toward Wu Rui, ¡°You know this little nurse, right?

    Take the money!

    Consider it your repair fee.¡±

    ¡°But if letting you treat the patient doesn¡¯t improve things¡­¡± At this point, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes shed viciously, ¡°Consider this money as your mortuary fee!¡±

    As soon as Meng Hu finished speaking, he left the emergency hall without looking back, while Xiao Yifei followed Mend Hu¡¯s footsteps with a light smile.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!¡±

    Wu Rui, without even caring about the suitcase of money kicked to her side, took a step forward with a choked voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!

    Don¡¯t worry!

    I¡¯m just going to see a patient!

    I¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned and gave Wu Rui a reassuring look, then bowed his head and got into the Land Rover driven by Meng Hu and his men.

    Only when Xiao Yifei and hispany had disappeared from the eyes of the people in the emergency department did the panicked crowd start to recover.

    ¡°Scared me to death, scared me to death, to actually kidnap someone!

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing!

    Doctor Xiao is really brave!

    He just got in the car with them, what should we do!

    Should we call the police?¡±

    ¡°Is calling the police useful?

    Didn¡¯t you hear what that leader said, calling the police is useless, if they dare toe to our hospital to kidnap someone in the middle of the night, what wouldn¡¯t they dare!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do!

    Just let Doctor Xiao go with them?

    It sounds like, if Doctor Xiao really can¡¯t cure the illness, it could really be dangerous!¡±

    ¡°What else can we do!

    Just hope that Doctor Xiao¡¯s medical skill is superb and that he can cure the illness!¡±

    Wu Rui stared nkly in the direction Xiao Yifei was taken, her hands tightly sped together.

    Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she turned and dashed frantically towards the emergency office, ¡°Hoping she can help Doctor Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei had been brought to his destination.

    ¡°Mu Yuan Vi!¡±

    This ce is one of the few vi areas in Yanjing.

    With such high real estate prices in Yanjing, these vis naturally cost a fortune.

    Mu Yuan Vi is a prime example.

    Only the wealthy and prestigious live here¡ªthis wealth pertains to the extremely wealthy and the prestigious pertaining to the highly prestigious.

    Ordinary rich people don¡¯t even qualify to buy a house here!

    And Xiao Yifei was brought by a group of men in ck to thergest vi in Mu Yuan Vi.

 Chapter 34 Give It a Try

    34: Chapter 34 Give It a Try

    34 -34 Give It a Try

    ¡°Quick, open the door!¡±

    Outside the vi, dozens of ck-d figures ceaselessly patrolled.

    Seeing Meng Hu return, the crowd hurriedly opened the gate.

    ¡°Did you find the doctor?¡±

    As the gate opened, an alluring and voluptuous woman strode out to meet them.

    Upon seeing Meng Hu, the woman asked coldly.

    ¡°Found him, found him!

    After such arge search, this is the doctor I kidnapped from the emergency room of Yanjing Hospital!¡± Meng Hu saw the young woman and respectfully said, ¡°Poison Scorpion, how¡¯s the old man?¡±

    ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good.

    A bunch of doctors are just standing there, unable to do a thing, I hope the one you brought back can be of use,¡± said the bewitching woman referred to as Poison Scorpion, her tone as cold as it was contrary to her sizzling figure.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?

    Where is he?¡±

    Poison Scorpion¡¯s gazepletely bypassed Xiao Yifei, looking past Meng Hu instead.

    ¡°Here he is!¡±

    Meng Hu pulled Xiao Yifei forward and gestured towards Poison Scorpion.

    ¡°So young?

    What were you thinking?

    Didn¡¯t I say young doctors are useless?

    Didn¡¯t I tell you to find someone older?¡±

    Poison Scorpion¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she shot Meng Hu a daunting look.

    Even Meng Hu, a towering figure nearly two meters tall, shrank back a bit at her unfriendly gaze, feeling a wave of fear, ¡°It¡¯s sote.

    I¡¯ve turned Shangjing Hospital upside down, and only found this kid, but he should be quite capable!¡±

    Meng Hu patted Xiao Yifei, his gaze filled with a threatening air as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Sun Li smiled faintly and replied nonchntly, ¡°I need to see the patient first before I can give you any conclusions.¡±

    Poison Scorpion gave Xiao Yifei a slightly surprised look, not expecting this young man to be soposed.

    However, Poison Scorpion didn¡¯t think highly of Xiao Yifei because of this.

    As the patriarch¡¯s right-hand woman, she had seen all manner of storms and waves.

    ¡°Come in!

    The old man is upstairs.¡±

    Poison Scorpion frowned and stepped aside, and as Xiao Yifei took his first step into the vi, his cell phone had already been confiscated.

    ¡°Who exactly am I supposed to treat?

    You should at least tell me that!¡±

    Xiao Yifei followed behind Meng Hu, looking at the vi¡¯s luxurious decor, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly astounded and grew curious about the identity of the patient.

    ¡°The old man¡¯s surname is Jiang!¡± Meng Hu turned his head and red at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Ask what you should ask, shut your mouth about what you shouldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Surname Jiang?¡± Xiao Yifei pondered, then suddenly, his eyes narrowed in shock, ¡°Could it be him?!¡±

    Xiao Yifei recalled a name, a name even someone not from Yanjing like himself had heard of, a name he always assumed existed only in stories.

    If it really was this person, then the ck-clothed subordinates and the ability to live in ¡°Mui Yuan Vi¡± would all make sense!

    The legendary figure known as ¡°Dog King¡± Jiang Mingquan!

    ¡°Dog King?¡± Xiao Yifei called out the name with caution.

    ¡°Want to die, do you?¡±

    Meng Hu suddenly turned his head, his face twisted with ferocity!

    ¡°It really is him!¡± Xiao Yifei sighed silently in his heart.

    Dog King Jiang Mingquan, once a legendary figure, came to Yanjing alone with just one man and one dog fifty years ago at the tender age of twenty.

    With his ruthlessness andck of mercy, he carved out a bloody path on the streets of Yanjing.

    Tomemorate the dog that had fought by his side until death, he established the gang ¡®Canine Society¡¯!

    Although ¡®Canine Society¡¯ has now be thergest entertainment hub in Yanjing, there was a saying in its heyday, ¡°The daytime in Yanjing belongs to the nation, but the nights of Yanjing belong to Dog King Jiang Mingquan!¡±

    In recent years, the national crackdown on gangs forced the ¡®Canine Society¡¯ to shift much of its operations aboveboard, but even a thin camel is bigger than a horse¡ªthe ¡®Canine Society¡¯ remained a behemoth.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei saw the Dog King himself in arge room on the second floor, but the man lying on the hospital bed did not have the vigorous aura he was known for.

    Like any ordinary old man, in fact, weaker than most, hey on the massive bed surrounded by medical equipment, his slight body riddled with tubes of all sizes.

    ¡°The condition is indeed very serious!¡±

    The moment Xiao Yifeiid eyes on the Dog King, he didn¡¯t even need irvoyance to make his diagnosis; the Dog King felt to Xiao Yifei like a candle flickering in the wind.

    At that moment, Scorpion also arrived on the second floor.

    ¡°Well, how about it?

    Figured anything out?

    If you have,e downstairs.

    Don¡¯t disturb the old man¡¯s rest.

    There¡¯s a bunch of doctors downstairs, talk it over with them, see if any of you cane up with something.¡±

    Scorpion whispered, considering Xiao Yifei, such a young doctor,pletely useless and a waste of time, and at the moment, she was filled with worry about the old man¡¯s health.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and took the lead in walking down the stairs.

    ¡°Putting on airs!¡±¡ã Scorpion followed behind Xiao Yifei with no expectations for the young doctor.

    Downstairs, Xiao Yifei entered a room resembling a conference room as directed by Meng Hu.

    As he pushed the door open, the sight caught him off guard.

    The small room was filled with people, all of whom, ording to Scorpion, were doctors!

    As a new face entered the room, the seated doctors¡¯ eyes lit up with hope, but upon seeing a young person who seemed barely out of his teens, their expressions dimmed, and they shrank back into their seats.

    Once Xiao Yifei entered the room, Scorpion locked the door behind them.

    She slowly moved to sit sideways at the bay window, inexplicably producing a nail clippers, and began tending to her nails, ¡°Let me tell you all, it has been 5 hours since the old man copsed.

    Just now, which one of you said the first 8 hours after thea is the best time for rescue?

    Now there are only three hours left.

    You all weigh your options.¡±

    Scorpion spoke casually, yet the speed with which those delicate jade hands expertly flipped the nail clippers betrayed that she was anything but calm inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you all, if it wasn¡¯t

    a necessity, I wouldn¡¯t have called you here in the dead of night.

    The old man wanted to stay in Yanjing, otherwise, we would have long since sought treatment abroad.

    Also, every single one of you doctors in this room, besides this newly arrived kid, is a distinguished figure.

    How can a single disease stymie you all to this extent?

    I¡¯ll repeat, I¡¯m not asking for the old man to be curedpletely¡ªif anyone can make him regain consciousness, I¡¯ll reward him with 5 million and a favor from me.

    But if you can¡¯t cure him, none of you useless beings will leave!

    Our ¡®Canine Society¡¯ might not be as powerful as it used to be, but I still don¡¯t take any of you seriously.¡±

    Scorpion¡¯s tone grew colder towards the end of her speech, her gaze lifting to sweep across those present.

    The murderous intent reflected in her eyes was enough to send shivers down the spine.

    This was no longer a femme fatale¡ªthis was a killing machine!

    After her speech, Scorpion returned to tending her immacte nails with a remote coldness.

    The room fell silent, and the faces around showed nothing but despair.

 Chapter 35

    35: Chapter 35

    35 -35

    ¡°Enough, enough!

    Why be so pessimistic?

    Come on!

    Tell me what¡¯s wrong with the patient!¡±

    Xiao Yifei broke the silence in the room, pping his hands loudly.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Seeing it was the young doctor Xiao Yifei who spoke first, Zhao Ziguo sneered disdainfully.

    In the profession of medicine, seniority often dictates respect, with older doctors generally possessing more experience and greater medical skill, and not many people trusted such a young doctor as Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Which hospital are you from?¡±

    Qian Wu rolled his eyes at Xiao Yifei, speaking in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Shangjing Hospital.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled, realizing that among the ten doctors present, there were some he had often seen in internal medical magazines, including Zhao Ziguo and Qian Wu.

    ¡°Heh, we were just saying that with so many doctorsing today, none were from Shangjing Hospital.

    Well, now that you are here, it¡¯s all covered.

    All the major hospitals in Yanjing have representatives here.

    You really are a fearless young calf, taking on such a task.¡±

    Qian Wu chuckled softly, nced at the scorpion sitting on the windowsill, then said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Have you ever thought, with so many of us here, do they really dare keep us locked in forever?

    Let¡¯s not talk about others, just Doctor Zhao Ziguo and I, we have some reputation.

    If we disappeared for a long time, surely many people would search for us.

    Would they really dare to keep us confined here?

    So, don¡¯t worry, just stay calm and wait!¡±

    Upon hearing Qian Wu¡¯s words, the scorpion by the windowsill smirked, then came over to the group of doctors and suddenly stomped on one doctor¡¯s shin: ¡°I don¡¯t care if anyone is looking for you; I only know that you are in my hands now and if you don¡¯t treat the illness properly, you won¡¯t have any power to resist for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The doctor who was stomped on by the scorpion screamed in pain, as the agony from the high heel intensified his suffering.

    ¡°Old Tian!¡±

    Qian Wu shouted loudly, disbelieving that the scorpion would act so rashly, his eyes wide as he stared directly at the scorpion: ¡°What exactly do you want to do!

    You asked us toe, we came; you asked us to treat, we treated; now you won¡¯t let us go, what exactly do you want!¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± The scorpion smiled softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you to do anything.

    I¡¯ve already said, if you can make the old man wake up, I won¡¯t only stop bothering you, but I will also give each of you a big gift!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you!

    We can¡¯t do it!

    Really, we can¡¯t!

    The old man¡¯s illness is due toplications from his youth that have red up now!

    We might have a chance in a hospital, but you refuse to go, and with the equipment in this house, there is really no way!¡±

    Qian Wu answered furiously, and all the doctors in the room red angrily at the scorpion.

    The scorpion, observing the tense situation, regained her cold demeanor, her unpredictable nature indeed putting a lot of pressure on everyone in the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want the old man to wake up now.¡±

    The scorpion said tly, her eyes void of emotion: ¡°If you can¡¯t make the old man wake up, then you all can die.¡±

    Seeing that the situation seemed truly unsolvable, Qian Wu let out a desperate sigh.

    At that moment, a confident voice finally spoke up.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you consider what I¡¯ve suggested?

    Let¡¯s discuss it, perhaps there is a solution?¡±

    Xiao Yifei said, squinting and smiling.

    Xiao Yifei shot Scorpion an unexpected nce, then turned his head to look at Qian Wu, Zhao Ziguo, and the others.

    ¡°Exactly.

    If you just cooperate, the old man will wake up sooner, and you can leave sooner.

    Why resist so much?¡±

    She smiled charmingly, transforming from the cold-hearted woman to a bewitchingly beautiful creature.

    ¡°The young ones catch on quick, not like you old fogeys.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.

    Discuss amongst yourselves here, and if you need anything, just say so.

    I¡¯ll be back in half an hour.¡± Scorpion winked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Have a good talk with these old fogeys.

    This is a matter of life and death!¡±

    After Scorpion left, Qian Wu and Zhao Ziguo exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with despair and helplessness.

    ¡°What do we do now?

    We only have half an hour.

    That¡¯s not enough!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!

    You, young man, really think you¡¯re above everyone,wless!

    We were just buying some time here, and we might have been released, but you had to im you could cure him, cure my ass!

    None of us here have a solution; what could you possibly do!¡±

    Zhao Ziguo redirected his hatred towards Xiao Yifei, mming the table furiously.

    ¡°Young man, your behavior just now really wasn¡¯t very calm!¡±

    Qian Wu chimed in, causing the doctors in the room to grow resentful towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, all of you present here are celebrities in the Yanjing medicalmunity.

    Dr.

    Zhao Ziguo, you are the chief surgeon at the Ninth People¡¯s Hospital, Mr.

    Qian Wu, you seem to be the associate professor at Yanjing Union Hospital, and Dr.

    Tian, you¡¯re not just an average doctor either.

    I¡¯ve read through your medical papers, but from your writings, I couldn¡¯t see such pessimism.

    How could you esteemed doctorsck even this bit of confidence?¡±

    Xiao Yifei said, his gaze drifting across the crowd.

    ¡°I, a mere junior doctor at Shangjing Hospital, seem to be better off.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!

    Naive child!¡±

    Zhao Ziguo, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, let out a contemptuous scoff.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what disease the patient upstairs has, and yet you dare to be so arrogant?

    That¡¯s not confidence; that¡¯s a death wish!¡±

    Having said that, Zhao Ziguo turned away, seeming unwilling to continue the conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Young man, I honestly don¡¯t know what to say to you.

    If it were curable, we surely would have gone up to treat him by now.

    Who doesn¡¯t want to go home?

    Why do you think we¡¯re still locked up in this house?

    It¡¯s because we truly have no other options!¡±

    Qian Wu looked at Xiao Yifei, only managing a bitter smile.

    ¡°The patient is in aa due to massive internal tissue necrosis causing disarray in the immune system.

    ording to the medical reports they provided, the patient had many underlying health issues that suddenly erupted, causing a chain reaction that has left uspletely at a loss.

    If we were in a hospital, maybe we could do something, but this family refuses to go to the hospital.

    Even though they have some medical equipment upstairs, it¡¯s far from enough!¡±

    Qian Wu painstakingly exined to Xiao Yifei and finally let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Young man, you really have dragged us down!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, with a smiling hint at the corner of his mouth, looked at everyone¡¯s mournful faces and then dropped a bombshell.

    ¡°Do you know who is lying upstairs?

    From what I understand, his name is Jiang Mingquan.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Mingquan!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face changed instantly, and they all felt a chill rushing from their spines to the crown of their heads.

    ¡°How can you be so sure that the old man upstairs is the Dog King?

    Are you sure?!

    Wasn¡¯t it said that the Dog King had moved overseas?¡±

    From everyone¡¯s reaction, it was clear that all present were aware of the nickname Dog King.

    Still, it was impossible not to know, as many severe cases of knife and chop wounds in the major hospitals of Yanjing over the past decade were somewhat linked to the Dog King¡¯s power.

    Xiao Yifei shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it should be true!¡±

    ¡°Dog King¡­¡±

    Zhao Ziguo quietly muttered the name, his eyes filled with uncertainty.

 Chapter 36 Full of Confidence

    36: Chapter 36 Full of Confidence

    36 -36 Full of Confidence

    ¡°Do you still believe that if you do nothing, they will let you go in the end?¡±

    Xiao Yifei spread his hands and tilted his head as he looked at the people in the room.

    ¡°Sigh!

    Forget it, forget it!¡±

    Qian Wu copsed in despair behind him, having given up because he knew that if the Dog King had gathered them here, they would not be able to get away unless they gave these people an exnation.

    But s, they truly had no way out!

    ¡°You kid, even at a time like this, you can still be so rxed; I really admire your attitude.¡±

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s carefree expression, Qian Wu shook his head.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m saying, has everyone really given up?

    Don¡¯t you want to think of a solution?¡± Xiao Yifei pulled up a chair casually and sat next to Qian Wu, ncing at his wristwatch: ¡°You have twenty minutes left.

    In twenty minutes, that woman will be back.¡±

    ¡°Let here back!

    There¡¯s nothing we can do anyway.

    I just have this crappy life for them to take if they¡¯re so capable!¡± Zhao Ziguo said in a fit of anger: ¡°You keep talking and talking, making us even more afraid.

    What are you trying to do!

    Do you have a solution or what!¡±

    ¡°Right, I do have a solution!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded seriously.

    ¡°You see, you also said you have no solution!

    So why are you still bbering on!¡± Zhao Ziguo hadn¡¯t caught on to what Xiao Yifei was saying, and he burst out with rage!

    However, in an instant, Zhao Ziguo froze.

    He turned his head, looking dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears: ¡°What did you say?

    Repeat that for me?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled, pausing between each word: ¡°I said, I have a solution!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what did you say?

    You have a solution?

    That¡¯s a joke!

    I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Zhao Ziguo burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world: ¡°This green kid thinking he can save the Dog King and everyone¡­

    pigs might fly!¡±

    He was full of disdain, not believing Xiao Yifei at all.

    Even though he didn¡¯t believe it, someone did.

    Qian Wu, the Doctor surnamed Tian, all the doctors inside the house, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, they all came over, their eyes shining, staring straight at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Really?

    Don¡¯t lie to us!

    You¡¯re so young, do you really have a solution?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no point in lying now!

    If you¡¯re lying to us, we¡¯ll beat you up right here and now!¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have as many advanced medical facilities up there as our hospital does, are you sure you can do it?¡±

    ¡°The Dog King is gravely ill, are you sure you can make him conscious with such a serious condition?¡±

    A barrage of questions erupted from everyone, quickly overwhelming Xiao Yifei.

    Originally, when everyone was feeling hopeless, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden confidence seemed to give everyone a glimmer of hope, and they eagerly surrounded him.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!

    Everybody, listen to me first.¡± Xiao Yifei said loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, everyone.

    Listen to me until I finish.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Ziguo sat in the corner, watching the stars gather around Xiao Yifei like the moon in their midst, and snorted with disdain.

    ¡°I just went up and briefly looked at the general situation,¡± Xiao Yifei pressed his hand downward to signal everyone to be quiet, ¡°You all arrived before me, so you definitely know more than I do, we should start by discussing what you know.

    That way, we won¡¯t waste any time.¡±

    Qian Wu pondered for a moment, contemting the situation of the patient, known as the Dog King, in his mind, ¡°From what I understand, the patient¡¯s illness must have been present for quite some time, and then today, a multitude of underlying causes suddenly erupted.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly, and there¡¯s also extensive necrosis of tissue within the patient¡¯s body.

    The patient¡¯s own immune system is in conflict with the necrotic tissue, causing a suddena.¡±

    Doctor Tian continued, having just performed a brief examination on the Dog King and drawn this conclusion.

    ¡°The Dog King¡¯s body is quite weak, with many organs at risk; these are due to hidden injuries from when the patient was younger that weren¡¯t properly healed.¡±

    Finally, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership, the pessimistic mood in the house was no more.

    Everyone summarized the Dog King¡¯s condition, thinking about what they could do for Xiao Yifei, as they felt helpless at the moment and could only ce their hopes on Xiao Yifei.

    They just hoped that Little Yifei wouldn¡¯t let them down.

    The unanimous attitude also caught the eye of Zhao Ziguo sitting aside.

    In his opinion, Xiao Yifei, this greenhorn, waspletely useless.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei had any real ability.

    Seeing everyone cing their trust in Xiao Yifei, and helping him sort through the patient¡¯s condition, Zhao Ziguo silently scorned the group of doctors for being led by a mere kid.

    Xiao Yifei listened attentively to everyone¡¯s descriptions.

    The collective energy of the united doctors was immense, especially when skilled doctors coborated and delineated the patient¡¯s condition, giving Xiao Yifei a clearer judgment regarding Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness.

    Even though he possessed irvoyance, Xiao Yifei had known from the start that waking Jiang Mingquan, let alone curing him, would be an incredibly energy-consuming task.

    To save his irvoyant uses for better aiding in the treatment of Jiang Mingquan, Xiao Yifei wanted to gather useful information from the other doctors.

    Indeed, the feedback from these doctors had truly helped Xiao Yifei.

    Time passes exceptionally fast for those immersed in serious work.

    Apart from the silent Zhao Ziguo, the rest of the doctors were in fervent discussion about Jiang Mingquan¡¯s condition,pletely unaware of time slipping by until the Scorpion re-entered the room.

    Only then did everyone realize that half an hour had already passed.

    ¡°How are the preparationsing along?¡± The Scorpion entered, face frosty, and from the expression on her face, everyone suddenly got a bad feeling about the situation.

    ¡°The old man¡¯s condition has worsened.

    If you bunch of wastes can¡¯te up with a solution,¡± The Scorpion spoke coldly, cutting her words short to draw a handgun.

    The dark muzzle pointed at everyone in the room: ¡°None of you will leave!¡±

    Seeing the murderous Scorpion actually produce a gun and point it at them, everyone gasped and backed away.

    ¡°They actually have a gun!

    What are we going to do now?¡±

    The people in the house were terrified, panic-stricken and at a loss.

    ¡°Hurry up!

    Your time is up!¡±

    The Scorpion urged emotionlessly.

    ¡°What should we do!

    Didn¡¯t you say you had a solution?¡± The crowd panicked and turned their hopeful eyes towards Xiao Yifei.

    The Scorpion noticed where their hopesy and swung the gun toward Xiao Yifei, ¡°So, young man, have you figured out a solution?¡±

    Listening to the Scorpion¡¯s emotionless words, and seeing her finger ready on the trigger, Xiao Yifei shrugged nonchntly.

    He teased the Scorpion, ¡°I have some ideas, but first put the gun down and we¡¯ll talk.

    A woman shouldn¡¯t be wielding a gun.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!

    I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense!¡±

    The Scorpion red at Xiao Yifei fiercely and put the gun away.

    Inside the house, everyone, including Zhao Ziguo, watched Xiao Yifei wide-eyed, curious about his next steps and his proposed solution.

    They knew well that the medical problem at hand was considered insurmountable!

 Chapter 37 I Regret It

    37: Chapter 37 I Regret It

    37 -37 I Regret It

    Xiao Yifei stretched leisurely, speaking to the scorpion in a casual tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the scorpion was taken aback, and not just the scorpion, all the doctors in the room were stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean?

    You¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t need any of the big-name doctors in this room, their help is unnecessary?

    You can do it alone?¡± The scorpion stared with eyes full of doubt and looked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded lightly.

    ¡°You can really do this by yourself?

    You don¡¯t need us to go up and assist you?

    Although we don¡¯t know what your method is, we have experience!¡±

    Qian Wu said to Xiao Yifei with an incredulous tone, he couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei was so presumptuous!

    Xiao Yifei shrugged, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me.¡±

    Xiao Yifei then spoke with a somewhat disdainful tone, ¡°No need for your help after this, lest you go up and cause more trouble for me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei yawned as he looked at the room full of prestigious doctors, gaping at him, ¡°Leave the rest to me.

    Hurry and take care of the patient, go back early, and you can get some more sleep.¡±

    The scorpion looked straight at Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei met his gaze without a care.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, young man!

    I hope your medical skill is as big as your mouth!¡± The scorpion flicked his head, pushed the door open, and walked out, ¡°If there¡¯s even a slight ident, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡±

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take the scorpion¡¯s threatening words seriously as he left.

    Before departing, Xiao Yifei waved at the people in the room and casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    And in the room, everyone was silent until Jiu Liang and Zhao Ziguo broke the silence with sharpughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you sure this young guy isn¡¯t out of his mind?

    You¡¯re cing your hope in the hands of this idiot?¡±

    Zhao Ziguo¡¯s derisiveughter echoed through the room, thinking that the young man must be somewhat neurotic.

    ¡°Did you ask what his name was just now?

    Are you sure he¡¯s a doctor from Shangjing Hospital and not someone released from a psychiatric hospital?¡±

    Zhao Ziguo¡¯s mockery plunged the room into deep silence again, because even Qian Wu felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior was a bit too much.

    ¡°Alright, alright!

    He gets to die first!

    Then we all follow him!

    To ce hope on such a green kid, impressive move you guys!¡± Zhao Ziguo curled his lip andy down on the ground, ¡°Might as well get some sleep before dying.¡±

    This time, Qian Wu heard Zhao Ziguo¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t respond, just staring nkly ahead, lost in thought.

    But a momentter, a timid voice suddenly rose in the quiet room,ing from a doctor surnamed Tian, named Tian He.

    ¡°If, if this young man wasn¡¯t deceiving us and actually made Jiang Mingquane to his senses, what then?¡±

    No one in the room answered his question, only Zhao Ziguo¡¯s ear-piercing strangeugh: ¡°If this young man can really do it, from now on, I, Zhao Ziguo, will follow this young man¡¯s orders without question.¡±

    The Poison Scorpion, walking ahead of Xiao Yifei, had never shown him any kindness.

    Her face, as cold as frost, remained silent until they arrived at the door of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s bedroom on the second floor.

    Only then did Poison Scorpion turn around and say coldly to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I still don¡¯t believe you, this greenhorn, have any way to do it, and you¡¯re so arrogant that you didn¡¯t let the doctors downstairs help you.

    But I will say one thing, if you can¡¯t wake the old master up, you definitely won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡±

    Poison Scorpion¡¯s face tantly carried a murderous intent.

    The aura she emitted made her seem not like a flirtatious woman, but like an Asura returning from a battlefield.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and looked at the Poison Scorpion, ¡°I like beauties with character like you.

    Originally, I thought I¡¯d just need to wake Dog King up simply, but seeing you like this, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Poison Scorpion¡¯s gaze sharpened, a sh of cold light crossed as she quickly ced her hand on the gun handle.

    She stared steadily at Xiao Yifei, ¡°How do you know the old master¡¯s title!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?

    Don¡¯t be impulsive, beauty!

    Are we still going to save him?¡± Xiao Yifei yawned, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; let me save the person so I can sleep!¡±

    The fury in Poison Scorpion¡¯s eyes zed fiercely.

    If she hadn¡¯t been uncertain whether this young man in front of her could really cure the old master, she would have long torn apart thezy and flirtatious mouth of this young man!

    No one had dared to speak to her like that in all the years she had been by Jiang Mingquan¡¯s side!

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve changed your mind!

    Changed your mind about what!¡± Poison Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei with a menacing gaze, as if the moment he regretted treating the old master, she would kill Xiao Yifei in the next second!

    ¡°Change my mind?

    What did I change my mind about?¡± Xiao Yifei tilted his head to think for a moment, then soon chuckled: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind about just waking Jiang Mingquan up.

    If I¡¯m going to save him, I¡¯m going to cure his illness!¡±

    Xiao Yifei dered proudly!

    ¡°If I really cure Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness, what would you do?¡±

    Xiao Yifei raised his head, his eyes aggressively sweeping over Poison Scorpion¡¯s body, but she remained unmoved, expressionless as she watched him.

    ¡°If you can cure the old master¡¯s illness!

    You can do whatever you want!¡± Suddenly, Poison Scorpion smiled coquettishly, the previously expressionless woman now as charming as a blooming peony.

    She thrust her chest forward without a care.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Poison Scorpion¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Her face abruptly showed no emotion, her eyes flickering with an unidentified red glow.

    She bit her lip, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, and said word by word, ¡°If you can¡¯t cure the old master, then I¡¯ll y your skin, pull out your tendons, and tear you to pieces!¡±

    No one had ever made Poison Scorpion this angry, and anyone who had enraged her like this was mostly already meeting King Yan!

    Only Xiao Yifei was still jumping around alive.

    ¡°Alright, alright!

    Beauty, why are you getting so angry!

    Enough, enough, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, remember your words!

    I¡¯m off to treat the illness!¡±

    Xiao Yifei winked at Poison Scorpion, content with himself, then said again, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe into the room with me.

    I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by outsiders when I¡¯m treating the patient, and you don¡¯t have to worry I¡¯ll do something to Poison Scorpion, because Poison Scorpion is already in critical condition!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Poison Scorpion¡¯s lips parted slightly as she took a step before the door leading into Jiang Mingquan¡¯s room was ¡®bang¡¯ shut by Xiao Yifei.

    Poison Scorpion stood at the door with her hands crossed over her chest, squeezing her ample weapons into an impressive curve.

    However, at that moment, Poison Scorpion had no interest in admiring her own figure as she clenched her teeth, staring at the closed door, having already killed Xiao Yifei a thousand times in her heart!

    After stepping through the door, Xiao Yifei was no longer the disdainful figure he had been outside.

    He squinted his eyes, his expression solemn as he approached Jiang Mingquan¡¯s bedside and looked at the man lying on the bed with a feeble aura.

    Xiao Yifei breathed deeply.

    Based on what the group of doctors downstairs told Xiao Yifei about Jiang Mingquan¡¯s condition, it wasn¡¯t straightforward, and even though he had the superpowers of X-ray vision and Consciousness Control, it was still a huge challenge for Xiao Yifei.

    Perhaps Xiao Yifei from a month ago would have had no ability to use his own powers for treatment, but after practicing that set of radio exercises every day, Xiao Yifei wanted to give it a try!

 Chapter 38 s Moralistic

    38: 38 chapters Moralistic

    38: 38 chapters Moralistic

    He settled on a stool next to Jiang Mingquan and began to focus intently on him.

    From now on, he could only rely on himself.

    As Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body became progressively transparent in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he quickly identified the areas of extensive necrosis in his body.

    That was why Xiao Yifei had consulted with a group of doctors downstairs earlier, saving a lot of time.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression grew somber as he looked at the area, furrowing his brow slightly.

    The situation was worse than he had imagined!

    One necrotic tissue linked to another,bating Jiang Mingquan¡¯s immune system, but evidently, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s immune system was no match.

    Under the assault of the necrotic tissues, the immune system was losing ground.

    If no one treated Jiang Mingquan at this time, in a few more hours, his life would be in grave danger, beyond saving!

    ¡°This must be the reason Jiang Mingquan fell unconscious!

    The rejection reaction was too severe, leading his body to initiate a protective response, causing his unconsciousness.

    It¡¯s good that I arrived in time.¡±

    Xiao Yifei thought pensively.

    ¡°The pressing matter now is to deal with this necrotic tissue!

    This way, the condition won¡¯t worsen, and Jiang Mingquan should be able to wake up.

    Then we can consider other areas.¡±

    Xiao Yifei quickly scanned the rest of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body, discovering various minor and major hidden ailments in each organ, but for now, he had to address the most pressing issue first.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way, then.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked serious and exerted his ¡°Consciousness Control¡± ability, joining forces with the immune system to corral the necrotic tissues together.

    Because of the sheer amount of necrotic tissue, this task was truly a test for Xiao Yifei!

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush!

    Take it slowly!¡±

    Sweat slowly began to form on Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted.

    He concentrated intensely, like Yu Gong moving mountains, slowly fusing the necrotic tissues together, yet above his line of transvision sight, countless more necrotic tissues waited for him.

    Meanwhile, as Xiao Yifei was fervently treating Jiang Mingquan, dozens of kilometers away at Shangjing Hospital, because Xiao Yifei had been taken away, a phone call made by Wu Rui turned the normally quiet hospital at night intoplete chaos.

    ¡°Then their people smashed our hospital, and Doctor Xiao, fearing they wouldmit outrageous acts here,plied and went with those people.

    Director Nangong, that¡¯s pretty much the situation,¡± Wu Rui, her nose red from probably crying earlier, spoke softly to Nangong Yun, ¡°Director Nangong, you must quickly save Doctor Xiao!

    Those people looked fierce and menacing, what if something happens to Doctor Xiao, what then!¡±

    As it turned out, Wu Rui¡¯s call had been to Nangong Yun.

    Most of the hospital staff knew that Xiao Yifei was associated with Nangong Yun, so in her urgency, Wu Rui could only think of Nangong Yun.

    ¡°These thugs!

    It¡¯s illegal!

    Don¡¯t they know that?

    To dare, in front of so many people, toe to Shangjing Hospital and forcibly coerce a doctor to leave with them!

    Has this ce bewless?¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes widened, her pretty face filled with cold anger; on receiving Wu Rui¡¯s call, Nangong Yun immediately came to the scene.

    Upon learning the details, she was furiously incredulous, unable toprehend how people could be sowless!

    ¡°No way!

    I must call the police right now!¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, fearing that the longer the dy, the greater the danger to Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety!

    ¡°But we¡¯ve already tried calling the police; they said the earliest they can dispatch is tomorrow morning!

    But by tomorrow morning, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    Wu Rui clenched her hands nervously.

    They had already attempted to alert the police, but there seemed to be some issue at the station¡ªshe was told there were no officers avable at the moment.

    ¡°Could these people really be sowless now!¡± Nangong Yun pped the wall angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Vice President Li and Vice President Wu to see if they have any solution, if they too have no other options.¡±

    Nangong Yun gritted her teeth, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have no choice but to call Grandpa!¡±

    True to her word, Nangong Yun pulled out her phone and dialed both Li Entang and Wu Shancong, who were displeased at being disturbed from their sleep, ¡°What is it!

    Is it really such a big deal that you have to call us at this hour?

    If he¡¯s been taken away, so be it.

    I really don¡¯t believe they dare do anything to Xiao Yifei!¡±

    The two vice presidents initially didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Nangong Yun, but after her persistent pleading, they grudgingly rushed from their homes to the emergency hall.

    Upon arriving at the emergency hall, the first thing the two vice presidents were shocked by was a suitcase full of RMB casually thrown on the ground.

    Then, they very perfunctorily inquired about what had happened.

    ¡°Oh, so some guys in ck came in the middle of the night and took Xiao Yifei away, huh?

    Said it¡¯s to treat his sickness, right?

    What¡¯s there to worry about?

    Once the disease is cured, Xiao Yifei will naturallye back.

    Why fuss about it?

    Don¡¯t bother with that brat!¡±

    Wu Shancong yawned, his face showing utter indifference.

    ¡°Exactly, how big of a deal is this to warrant such a fuss?¡± Li Entang nced at the suitcase of money on the floor, his eyes slightly brightening, ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t they alreadypensated us with money?

    Oh right, I took that money.

    It¡¯s with me now.

    Come find me when it¡¯s time to fix the emergency hall.¡±

    As soon as Li Entang finished speaking, he walked toward the suitcase, bent over, and hugged it in his arms.

    ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Nangong Yun stomped her feet, furious.

    She had never thought that two seemingly moral vice presidents would turn out to be such hypocritical, merciless viins.

    Instead of trying to solve the issue as her hospital faced a crisis, their first reaction was to focus on the money!

    ¡°What about us?

    Xiao Yifei is not my son; why should I care so much about him!¡±

    Wu Shancong nced at the suitcase of money Li Entang was holding, calcting in his mind how much was inside and how much he could get for himself.

    ¡°Exactly!

    Xiao Yifei has grown up; he¡¯s got arms and legs.

    Even if he can¡¯t handle it, can¡¯t he just run?¡±

    Li Entang and Wu Shancong yed off each other perfectly.

    For them, addicted to corruption, big money or small, as long as it was money, they always thought crooked thoughts.

    Moreover, Li Entang nced at the suitcase in his arms, which easily contained hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°This night out wasn¡¯t a loss!¡±

    Li Entang squinted his eyes and started to smile.

 Chapter 39 Speculation and Profiteering

    39: Chapter 39 Spection and Profiteering

    39 -39 Spection and Profiteering

    ¡°How did you guys know he could escape!

    There were more than ten burly men in ck!

    How could he possibly run away!¡±

    Nangong Yun was really angry, and for the first time, she shouted at the two of them.

    ¡°Ohe on!

    Don¡¯t worry about that brat!

    What could possibly happen!¡±

    They both dismissively waved their hands, indifferently saying in unison.

    ¡°How can we not worry!

    When Doctor Xiao Yifei was taken away by them, it felt incredibly dangerous!

    Especially that leader, Meng Hu, he looked so fierce!¡±

    Wu Rui couldn¡¯t hold back anymore!

    With tears in her eyes, her small chest heaved rapidly with anxiety.

    ¡°Meng Hu!¡±

    Li Entang, who was about to turn away and leave, stopped in his tracks when he heard the name: ¡°Is the Meng Hu you mentioned a big, burly man with a face full of scars?¡±

    Li Entang quickly turned around and grabbed Wu Shancong, who was already walking towards the exit.

    ¡°It seemed like that, and he was also very tall, wearing ck clothes, he looked just like a murderer!¡±

    Wu Rui carefully answered.

    Upon hearing Wu Rui¡¯s description, Li Entang¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Then, he just couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face, and hurriedly pulled Wu Shancong aside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!

    Making such a mystery in the middle of the night!¡±

    Wu Shancong was somewhat reluctant.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t earn money when given the chance?¡± Li Entang said excitedly, ¡°Meng Hu!

    Have you never heard of this name?

    Didn¡¯t I tell youst time about how the big leader at the Ninth Hospital got rich?

    Wasn¡¯t it because they sold medical equipment to a ¡®Meng¡¯ who had more money than sense!¡±

    Whenever money was mentioned, Li Entang¡¯s eyes would shine: ¡°They said after selling those second-hand medical equipment to Meng Hu, and after patching up their own hospital¡¯s deficits, they made a clean profit of 3 million!

    And then, the vice-president of the Ninth Hospital casually treated Meng Hu¡¯s big boss for a disease, and just the consultation fee was this amount!¡±

    Li Entang held up five fingers.

    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡±

    Wu Shancong guessed.

    ¡°Way too little!

    Exactly half a million!¡± Li Entang¡¯s forehead gleamed with excitement: ¡°In the end, the big boss of the Ninth Hospital even gave me the address of Meng Hu¡¯s big boss.

    Do you know where he lives?

    He lives in ¡®Wood Garden Vi¡¯!

    Can just anybody live there?

    I¡¯m telling you, we could really strike it rich now!

    Meng Hu is so anxious to kidnap someone in the middle of the night, what does that tell you!

    It shows that Meng Hu¡¯s big boss needs a doctor right now!

    Although we haven¡¯t treated anyone in a while, we¡¯re still better than that waste, Xiao Yifei, aren¡¯t we!

    If we bring a batch of medical equipment to Meng Hu, wouldn¡¯t they consider it as timely help?

    Now we can finally cover our bad debts!¡±

    After hearing Li Entang¡¯s words, Wu Shancong was truly shocked: ¡°I was wondering how the director of the Ninth Hospital suddenly became so wealthy!

    He was all secretive when I asked him about it!

    I had no idea that this was the reason he got rich!¡±

    But Wu Shancong remained calm: ¡°But what if we deliver the stuff and they don¡¯t need it?

    Besides, if Meng Hu¡¯s backing is really as powerful as you say, what if they look down on us?¡±

    Li Entang had lost his reason by now: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Meng Hu¡¯s big boss is so powerful that they wouldn¡¯t care about our small amount of money!

    Hurry up and tell me if you¡¯re in or not!

    If you are, I¡¯ll move the goods from the warehouse right now.

    This is a chance to make a fortune!

    If we hesitate, Xiao Yifei might cure the big boss¡¯ disease and then there¡¯s no deal for us!¡±

    Wu Shancong, thinking of the mountain of gambling debts he owed, clenched his teeth and said resolutely: ¡°Let¡¯s do it!

    Let¡¯s hurry!

    We¡¯ll take the goods from the warehouse first, and we can pay for them after we get the money back!

    This time we¡¯ll make a big score!¡±

    At that moment, Li Entang broke into a wide smile.

    He patted Wu Shancong¡¯s shoulder and said cheerfully, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!

    Hurry up and pack, you go get the supplies from the warehouse, we¡¯re leaving right now!¡±

    Watching Wu Shancong run towards the warehouse, Li Entang turned back to face Nangong Yun and the others.

    He cleared his throat and said with an air of integrity, ¡°After discussing with Vice President Wu, we feel that we cannot abandon any of our hospital staff.

    As it happens, I also know where Meng Hu is, and we¡¯re going to bring Xiao Yifei back right away!¡±

    ¡°To demonstrate our stance on this situation, I have decided to join Vice President Wu and apany you to bring Xiao Yifei back!¡±

    Li Entang stood righteous and imposing.

    If Nangong Yun hadn¡¯t already seen through Li Entang¡¯s character, she might have actually believed the sly fox¡¯s words.

    However, since Nangong Yun heard that Xiao Yifei could be found, she decided to see what kind of medicine these two crafty foxes were really selling in their gourd.

    Before long, Nangong Yun saw Wu Shancong driving a small truck over.

    The back box of the truck was filled with medical equipment!

    Nangong Yun¡¯s mind was filled with doubts, but she cleverly didn¡¯t say anything and sat in the small truck, in silence.

    ¡°Director Nangong!

    Doctor Xiao is such a good person!

    You must bring him back safely!¡±

    As they were leaving, Wu Rui leaned on the car window, her face full of earnest pleading.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Nangong Yun smiled and nodded at Wu Rui.

    By all ounts, both Li Entang and Wu Shancong had designated drivers of their own.

    But for certain unsanctioned activities like this one, it had to be them who took action.

    Hence, they saw Li Entang, following the address given by the Vice President of Ninth Hospital, hurriedly directing Wu Shancong to set off.

    ¡°I hope that damned Xiao Yifei runs into trouble, then the money will be all ours!¡±

    Li Entang, who was driving, cursed maliciously in his heart.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, who was currently at ¡®Mu Yuan Vi,¡¯ was barely holding on.

    Almost an hour had passed, and Duxie was anxiously pacing outside the Dog King¡¯s room.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of disturbing the treatment Xiao Yifei mentioned, he probably would have burst in by now.

    As an orphan who had received harsh training here under Jiang Mingquan, yet also experiencing care from him akin to a father¡¯s, it was the first time the capricious Duxie showed such distinct emotional turmoil¡ªas one could imagine, her feelings for Jiang Mingquan were deep and genuine.

    ¡°No, if it stays quiet like this after another five minutes, I¡¯m going in!¡±

    Duxie nced at her watch, her face full of urgency.

    In the room, Xiao Yifei was already sweating profusely!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s throat was working like a damaged bellows, breathing heavily; his wide eyes fixed, relying purely on his willpower to sustain his actions.

    Inside Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body, countless lethal diseased tissues had clustered together.

    Xiao Yifei was in the midst ofpleting the final part of the task, which was to pick out each of the fragmented diseased tissues one by one.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was exerting all his strength, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s eyeballs twitched slightly!

    Finally, all the diseased tissues had gathered in one ce.

    The next step was to expel these necrotic tissues from the body.

    Xiao Yifei stared with wide eyes, his spirit stretched to its limit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple!

    The diseased tissues can just be expelled through the mouth!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Xiao Yifei slowly pushed arge swath of tissue towards Jiang Mingquan¡¯s throat, then took a deep breath, mobilizing hisst bit of mental strength, and forcefully pushed arge chunk of necrotic diseased tissue forward.

    The tissue burst out swiftly, flying out of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s mouth.

    However, the necrotic tissue was blood-red in color, very simr to fresh blood.

    At first nce, it looked as though Jiang Mingquan was spewing blood.

 Chapter 40 A Minor Doctor

    40: Chapter 40 A Minor Doctor

    40 -40 A Minor Doctor

    Havingpleted the final step, Xiao Yifei no longer had any strength left; he slid off the stool and copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Ah!

    You bastard!

    What exactly have you done to the old man!¡±

    Unable to wait any longer outside, the Poison Scorpion forcefully pushed open the door and saw Jiang Mingquan coughing up necrotic tissue.

    Witnessing the scene before her, a sharp pang seized her heart¡ªshe thought Xiao Yifei had done something to Jiang Mingquan!

    The Poison Scorpion let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    Without a second thought, she pulled out a gun, aimed it at Xiao Yifei, whoy copsed on the ground, and was about to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Little Hero!

    Stop!¡±

    It was at that moment that the familiar voice of Jiang Mingquan pulled Poison Scorpion back from the brink of copse.

    Tears already streaming down her face, Poison Scorpion stared nkly at Jiang Mingquan, who now had his eyes open on the hospital bed, too shocked to add up: ¡°Old man, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Little Hero!

    Hahaha, that name is really funny!¡± Xiao Yifei, copsed on the ground, couldn¡¯t help butugh weakly at Jiang Mingquan¡¯s nickname for Poison Scorpion, and looking at her mixed with joy and sorrow, he said in a voice as feeble as a candle in the wind, ¡°What were you screaming about just now!

    Isn¡¯t the person awake now!¡±

    Even Xiao Yifei, who was so weak he couldn¡¯t even move a finger, still didn¡¯t forget to tease Poison Scorpion: ¡°Cry if you must, but don¡¯t sway your chest!

    It makes my heart flutter!¡±

    Poison Scorpion red fiercely at Xiao Yifei.

    Now she had no time to bicker with him.

    Looking at Jiang Mingquan who was now awake on the bed, she wept with joy: ¡°Old man!

    You really are awake!

    It¡¯s so wonderful!

    You have no idea how worried I was for you!¡±

    Although he still appeared a bit weak, Jiang Mingquany in the bed, at least looking sprightly, which was hard to imagine for someone who had just regained consciousness: ¡°Little Hero, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m all right now, aren¡¯t I?

    But seriously, we really must thank this young man beside me.

    Without him, I¡¯m afraid this old life of mine would have been long gone!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan spoke with a cheerfulugh.

    The man who had just awakened no longer seemed like the frail old man at the end of his years.

    The moment he came to, those bright, spirited eyes opened and closed, and an imposing aura, decisive andmanding, surged forth.

    ¡°Old man!¡±

    Sniffling and sobbing, Poison Scorpion stepped forward, leaning on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s frail body, weeping uncontrobly, only now truly resembling a young girl!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!

    The old man is awake now, isn¡¯t he!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan gently stroked the scorpion¡¯s head, then turned his head with some difficulty to look at Xiao Yifei, ¡°I am able to see the light again today, all thanks to you, sir!

    You have great talent!

    You have worked hard for this old man!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan spoke these words with a hint of reverence; since he knew who had helped him, it was clear that though he had beenatose and unable to move, he was still aware of his own body.

    He felt an external force continuously aiding him in his fight against the illness, until he overcame it.

    This power, in Jiang Mingquan¡¯s perception, was overwhelmingly strong!

    Though he did not know what it was, he was very certain that all of this was the doing of the young man who had copsed to the ground!

    ¡°It¡¯s a trifle!¡± Xiao Yifei, lying there, casually waved his hand and said indifferently.

    The scorpion, still unable to believe her eyes upon seeing the conscious Jiang Mingquan, couldn¡¯tprehend how this young man, who seemed only capable of bragging, managed to cure the old master¡¯s condition that had stumped so many formidable doctors without anyone¡¯s help.

    ¡°May I have the honor of knowing your esteemed name, sir?¡± Jiang Mingquan asked solemnly.

    Even though he didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, the sheer skill Xiao Yifei had disyed meant he deserved respect.

    Xiao Yifei, now feeling slightly better, stood up and said calmly, ¡°I am Xiao Yifei.

    I look forward to your guidance.¡±

    The scorpion, however, still couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent demeanor.

    In her memory, everyone who came to see Jiang Mingquan, regardless of their age, showed great respect at the very least, whereas Xiao Yifei acted neither inferior nor arrogant.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you!

    Do you really think just because you cured the old master by chance, you can be so arrogant?¡± The scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei with dissatisfaction and then turned to Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Old master!

    This Xiao Yifei is full of arrogance!

    Who knows how he muddled through to make youe to!

    I¡¯m afraid it was just a fluke, and I don¡¯t trust him!

    There are many doctors downstairs; let them have a look at you againter!¡±

    Having said her piece, the scorpion expected Jiang Mingquan¡¯s support; however, upon hearing her words, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

    He turned to the scorpion and said sternly, ¡°Scorpion!

    How do you talk to a sir like that!

    I am well aware of my own illness!

    Had it not been for sir¡¯s righteousness in saving me, I would surely have lost my life!

    It is my honor that sir possesses such ability and is willing to help me.

    You dare to disrespect sir?

    And even question him!

    Apologize to the sir immediately!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan lived up to the title of Dog King; his countenance darkened, the temperature in the room dropped a couple of degrees, and with his imposing aura, he showed a level of respect for Xiao Yifei that the scorpion found hard to believe.

    Nheless, the obedient scorpion still turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei, saying coldly, ¡°Sorry!

    I didn¡¯t know you were that powerful.

    I apologize to you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled but did not engage the scorpion for the moment; instead, he turned his head towards Jiang Mingquan and said, ¡°You are too kind, Jiang Elder.

    I am but a humble doctor.

    It is my duty to save lives and heal the wounded.

    However, it took all my effort to wake you up today.

    To cure the seventy-three afflictions in your body, I might need some more time.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan originally thought Xiao Yifei had onlye to help him awaken from hisa, but upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was also willing to treat his hidden ailments, Jiang Mingquan was in disbelief.

    He suddenly closed his eyes, then quickly opened them again.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei still standing before him, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body trembled with excitement: ¡°Sir, I thought I was hallucinating when you said those words.

    Such talent is rare in our nation.

    That you are willing to repeatedly extend your aid for an old man like me, I, Jiang Mingquan, am eternally grateful!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan struggled to get up, but the tubes inserted all over his body made him ufortable.

    Annoyed, he yanked all the tubes out and bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei: ¡°I could feel the effort you put into saving me.

    You pulled me back from the brink of death.

    Sir, you are my savior!

    And now you say you will help me eradicate the ailments that gue me¡ªthese ailments that have been like fishbones in my throat.

    If sir truly can eliminate them one by one, you will have given me, Jiang Mingquan, a second lease on life!

    I cannot adequately repay these two great debts.

    Sir, if you ever need something in the future, justmand me, and Jiang Mingquan will go through fire and water for you without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Old master!¡± Seeing Jiang Mingquan offering such a grand gesture to Xiao Yifei, the scorpion, who was concerned about Jiang Mingquan¡¯s health, quickly went to help him.

 Chapter 41 Why the Execution by Shooting

    41: Chapter 41: Why the Execution by Shooting

    41 -41: Why the Execution by Shooting

    ¡°Could he really be that incredible?¡± The Poison Scorpion listened to Jiang Mingquan¡¯s description, almost convinced that Jiang Mingquan indeed had significant skills, and couldn¡¯t help but regard Xiao Yifei with newfound respect.

    After Jiang Mingquan finished bowing, hey back down on the bed with the help of The Poison Scorpion, and the greatly pleased Jiang Mingquan even seemed to look healthier.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei said earnestly, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, your body has been damaged due to overuse in your younger years, which has affected your Yuan Qi, and, considering your advanced age, although I can cure the hidden illnesses in your body and relieve you of these pains, it¡¯s impossible to restore you to the state you were in when you were young!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!

    I know that!¡± said Jiang Mingquan with a chuckle, ¡°I know my own body.

    It¡¯s already rotten to the core.

    For the gentleman to be able to cure those hidden illnesses is already my greatest fortune!¡±

    Suddenly, like he had just remembered something, Jiang Mingquan looked at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°With such great talent, sir, where might you serve?¡±

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t spoken when The Poison Scorpion, who knew the situation, chimed in, ¡°I seem to have heard that he works at the emergency department of Shangjing Hospital, as a mere doctor!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Mingquan was somewhat surprised; he wasn¡¯t curious as to why Xiao Yifei, with such remarkable medical skill, was willing to work in a small emergency room at Shangjing Hospital, but after a moment, Jiang Mingquan understood, ¡°Haha, sir, I truly admire your realm!

    A great hermit hides in the market; what a state of mind, sir!¡±

    ¡°I was actually thinking, sir, if you weren¡¯t upied, you could stay here.

    It would be convenient for treating me, and I could also properly attend to sir.

    But since you have your own work, I won¡¯t say more.¡±

    Jiang Mingquany in bed, looking up to Xiao Yifei with admiration.

    ¡°Haha, Mr.

    Jiang, you jest!¡± said Xiao Yifei lightly, yet inside, he was already feeling quite helpless.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t had the irvoyance Superpower for long, how could he still be so unknown in an emergency room!

    ¡°With such talent, sir, how did my subordinates manage to find you?¡±

    Jiang Mingquan was curious.

    In his opinion, it wouldn¡¯t be easy toe across a reclusive expert like Xiao Yifei.

    At this point, The Poison Scorpion looked embarrassed; she certainly couldn¡¯t say that it was because Meng Hu had gone directly to Shangjing Hospital and randomly abducted a doctor to treat the old master, like a blind cat running into a dead mouse.

    This was when Xiao Yifei stepped forward, easing The Poison Scorpion¡¯s embarrassment, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, destiny allows those who are meant to meet toe together.

    My ability to be here to help you is our shared fate.

    As for the specifics of why they found me, there¡¯s no need to go into that.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan was somewhat bewildered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s enigmatic air, and Gou Wang nodded vigorously, ¡°Sir is right, sir is right!¡±

    And Xiao Yifei, who had stepped up to help The Poison Scorpion, thus earned a bit of her goodwill; she no longer disliked Xiao Yifei as much as before.

    While upstairs conversing with Jiang Mingquan, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a room full of doctors downstairs waiting for his good news, so he turned and smiled at Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, rest for a while.

    I¡¯lle back to check on youter.

    I have something to deal with downstairs.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan nodded, ¡°Go ahead, sir!

    Let Xiao Du apany you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei greeted Jiang Mingquan and then left Jiang Mingquan¡¯s room.

    The Scorpion followed closely behind Xiao Yifei.

    Ever since Jiang Mingquan regained consciousness, Scorpion¡¯s emotions were a bit unstable at first, but now she slowly returned to her usual cold demeanor.

    ¡°Little Scorpion, that¡¯s such a nice name.

    I¡¯ll just call you that from now on!¡± Xiao Yifei said with a mischievous smile as he looked at Scorpion, his tone full of teasing.

    ¡°Call me whatever you want!

    The important thing is that you¡¯ve healed the old man, so do whatever makes you happy.¡±

    Scorpion frowned slightly, her voice devoid of any emotion.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had awakened Jiang Mingquan and imed he could cure Jiang Mingquan¡¯s hidden ailment, Scorpion still didn¡¯t quite believe in Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Oh!

    Right!

    Speaking of curing Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness, do you still remember the bet we made?¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly stopped walking and swept his gaze over Scorpion¡¯s enticing figure once again, ¡°If I cure Jiang Mingquan, I get to do whatever I want, right?¡±

    Scorpion looked up directly at Xiao Yifei, trying to calm her emotions: ¡°You said you¡¯d cure the masterpletely, didn¡¯t you?

    Isn¡¯t there still seventy-three hidden ailments left untreated?¡±

    There were no ripples in Scorpion¡¯s profound gaze as she parted her cherry lips and uttered another phrase: ¡°If you really manage to cure all the hidden ailments inside the old master, when that dayes, I¡¯ll be yours!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by her words.

    He had initially just wanted to tease Scorpion a bit, but she had taken his words seriously.

    ¡°I was just kidding with you!¡± Xiao Yifei said, his face reddening as he scratched his head.

    After all, he was still a virgin, and Scorpion¡¯s bold statement took him aback.

    Hearing this, Scorpion didn¡¯t say anything but quietly followed Xiao Yifei down the stairs.

    However, just as Scorpion was following Xiao Yifei into a room full of doctors, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and pressed close to Xiao Yifei.

    Through the clothes, he could feel the tumultuous waves of Scorpion¡¯s body.

    Panic-stricken and about to retreat, he was grasped by Scorpion, who whispered in his ear with a breath as soft as orchids: ¡°I¡¯m serious.

    As long as you cure the old master¡¯s ailments, I¡¯ll be yours!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until he pushed open the door and entered, faced with a room full of doctors looking at him with eager anticipation, that Xiao Yifei snapped out of the shock from Scorpion¡¯s sudden behavior.

    His little heart was still pounding wildly.

    Xiao Yifei stood expressionless, his gaze vacant, actually stunned by Scorpion¡¯s actions.

    Scorpion, a woman who doesn¡¯t talk much and always has a cold face, except where Jiang Mingquan is concerned, was unlikely to say anything more.

    The two of them stood in the room like utility poles, and instantly the atmosphere became oppressively tense.

    Scorpion seemed lost in thought, her fingers idly tapping on the handle of a gun poking out.

    This scene sent everyone¡¯s mood plummeting to freezing point.

    ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t seed?

    Are they nning to make an example of him by killing him in front of us to intimidate us?¡±

    The panic in Qian Wu¡¯s eyes was impossible to hide as he looked uncertainly at Xiao Yifei and Scorpion.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t really dare to kill someone in front of us, would they?

    He¡¯s so young, is he really going to die here?¡±

    Doctor Tian He clenched his teeth, quivering with anxiety.

    ¡°I told you so!

    He¡¯s not capable!

    He¡¯s too young!

    And so arrogant!

    This is courting death!

    Looking at the two of them, not only is the patient not saved, but there might be even worseplications.

    Now we¡¯re all going to be held responsible for this fool¡¯s mistake!¡±

 Chapter 42 You Can Go Home Now

    42: Chapter 42: You Can Go Home Now

    42 -42: You Can Go Home Now

    Zhao Ziguo had already given up; he half-closed his eyes, his heart filled with resentment towards Xiao Yifei.

    Yet still, no one spoke, until the scorpion seemed unable to bear it any longer and nudged Xiao Yifei with her elbow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Yifei woke from his daze, shouting loudly as he was jolted suddenly, startling everyone in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over, all over!¡± Everyone closed their eyes, unable to bear the sight of what was toe: ¡°Now there will be trouble!¡±

    However, after they closed their eyes, they did not hear the expected dull gunshot.

    Driven by curiosity, Qian Wu slowly opened his eyes a crack and saw Xiao Yifei standing unharmed in front of them, looking at them with an expression one might give to a fool.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    Why are all of you closing your eyes?

    Are you tired?¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, puzzled as to why he had merely spaced out for a moment and all the doctors had their eyes shut, wearing expressions of utter despair.

    ¡°Could it be that they think my dazed look is too handsome, and they don¡¯t want to look at me?¡± Xiao Yifei touched his chin, wondering to himself.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t shot?¡±

    Qian Wu asked, full of shock and disbelief.

    Hearing Qian Wu¡¯s voice, everyone else opened their eyes as well and saw the unharmed Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Why would I be shot?¡± Xiao Yifei waspletely baffled: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would be back in a moment?

    Now that I¡¯m back, why do you all look like this?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was as confused as a monk encountering a riddle.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t cure the Dog King¡¯s illness, yet you weren¡¯t killed?

    Did you make a secret deal with them?

    Now they¡¯re not going to kill you; they are going to kill us instead!¡±

    Zhao Ziguo yelled out in rm, pointing at Xiao Yifei and bellowing, ¡°How could you do this to us!

    Are you trying to drag us all down with you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?

    Was your head kicked by a donkey?

    I cured the Dog King¡¯s illness; I came back to tell you that you can all go home,¡±

    Xiao Yifei said somewhat angrily, speaking directly to the gathered doctors.

    There wasplete silence in the room.

    Everyone was stunned.

    No one had anticipated that Xiao Yifei could actually cure Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness, and judging by Xiao Yifei¡¯s rxed appearance, it seemed he had not exerted much effort¡ªeffortlessly curing an illness that had left a roomful of distinguished doctors distressed and at their wits¡¯ end?

    ¡°Is what he¡¯s saying true?

    Is he really not deceiving us?¡±

    That was the first thought that came to the doctors¡¯ minds.

    Those who had believed in Xiao Yifei before felt a surge of joy welling up in their hearts.

    Along with this joy came disbelief; it seemed like a delusion that Xiao Yifei could resolve so easily an ailment that was thought to be incurable!

    Seeing that nobody was speaking, Xiao Yifei frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?

    I said the illness is cured; you can all go back now.¡±

    Having no other choice, Xiao Yifei repeated himself once more.

    Yet, the room remained silent, everyone staring with wide eyes, full of astonishment, at Xiao Yifei, speechless.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had repeated the news of the treatment¡¯s sess, all the doctors in the room had confirmed this information the second time they heard Xiao Yifei speak.

    However, swaying between great joy and great shock, the doctors found it hard to digest the surprising news Xiao Yifei brought to them, inevitably leaving them dazed.

    ¡°Hey!

    What¡¯s wrong with you all!

    You were all acting normal when I left!

    Why do you all look so neurotic now that I¡¯m back?¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned and spoke with confusion.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, you guys really are¡­

    You hear the good news I bring, and you don¡¯t even react at all, how uninteresting.

    Fine, no one¡¯s stopping you now, just go ahead and grab your phones at the door, they will have someone send you back!¡±

    Xiao Yifei could not understand what was wrong with the group of doctors, he shook his head and turned to leave.

    Just then, Qian Wu suddenly stuttered out, ¡°You¡­

    are you telling the truth?

    You¡¯re not deceiving us?!¡±

    ¡°Oh!

    Finally, someone is paying attention to me!¡± Xiao Yifei turned around and touched his nose, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not deceiving you, go ahead and go back first.

    I still have some things to do, you go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­

    thank you!

    When we get back, we will definitely thank you in person!¡± At this point, Tian He also spoke up, his eyes vacant as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    The tremendous ups and downs made it difficult for him to distinguish between reality and illusion.

    This group of doctors, stunned and speechless by Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, all stood dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing; after all, it¡¯s also to help myself!¡± Xiao Yifei said casually, waving his hand.

    He didn¡¯t take Tian He¡¯s words to heart.

    ¡°Ah, what a letdown!

    I thought you¡¯d all be shocked!¡± Xiao Yifei sighed lightly and pushed open the door to leave.

    He had thought that his stunning performance would shock the doctors, but one was calmer than the next, leaving Xiao Yifei feeling somewhat unamused.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei had stepped out the door, there suddenly erupted from the room behind him a deafening cacophony of celebratory cheers.

    It was hard to imagine that such a ruckus coulde from a group of highly qualified doctors.

    ¡°Damn!

    This young man is really too awesome!

    How did he do it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!

    Anyway, we couldn¡¯t do it!

    He saved us!

    We mustn¡¯t forget him!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!

    It¡¯s so exhrating, we can finally go home now.

    Oh, Zhao Ziguo!

    Don¡¯t forget what you once said!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Zhao Ziguo is dumbfounded now!¡±

    Zhao Ziguo, mentioned by their mouths, sat on the ground dumbstruck, as if he hadn¡¯t yet emerged from the astonishment.

    But after a moment, a wry smile slowly appeared on Zhao Ziguo¡¯s face: ¡°There¡¯s always someone better out there, someone younger worth fearing.

    From now on, no matter what happens, I, Zhao Ziguo, won¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve said.

    I will be at this young man¡¯s beck and call!¡±

    Zhao Ziguo was utterly convinced!

    Having left the room, Xiao Yifei went back upstairs, with the obedient Poison Scorpion following behind him.

    Xiao Yifei had originally gone downstairs to tell the doctors the good news.

    Now that he had done so, he returned upstairs because he had some issues to discuss with Jiang Mingquan.

    Jiang Mingquan was leaning against the bedhead, drinking a bowl of pearl shark fin soup that the maid had just prepared for him.

    The news of his recovery had spread throughout the entire vi, and everyone¡¯s face was beaming with joy for Jiang Mingquan¡¯s revival.

    After drinking the soup, some color returned to Jiang Mingquan¡¯s face.

    Hearing a knock at the door, he hurriedly put down his bowl and gestured for the maid to open the door.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, a look of respect appeared on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s face, ¡°Sir, you have returned!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped in with Poison Scorpion, and upon hearing Jiang Mingquan¡¯s address, he waved his hand, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, please, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.

    Just call me Xiao Zhou!¡±

 Chapter 43 Do It All at Once

    43: Chapter 43: Do It All at Once

    43 -43: Do It All at Once

    Jiang Mingquan nodded slightly with reservation.

    He sincerely respected Xiao Yifei because such a young man with exceptional medical skills was something Jiang Ming had never seen before.

    Being on good terms with a highly skilled doctor meant having a guarantee for one¡¯s health.

    ¡°Xiao¡­

    Xiao Yi, you keep addressing me as Mr.

    Jiang, so you must know who I am!¡± Jiang Mingquan said to Xiao Yifei gently.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly and said nonchntly to Dog King, ¡°I know, you are Dog King Jiang Mingquan.¡±

    The Dog King wasn¡¯t surprised at how calmly Xiao Yifei responded to knowing his name because, in his view, Xiao Yifei was qualified to do so.

    He sighed deeply, his tone filled with all sorts of ups and downs: ¡°My name is Jiang Mingquan.

    When I first came to Yanjing, I was often mocked because of my name, but when I was a child, my family was poor.

    They hoped this name would bring uspleteness.

    However, it was just a formality.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan shook his head with a hint of sorrow and, like any ordinary old man, started to chat about family affairs with Xiao Yifei while Scorpion listened quietly on the side.

    It was the first time she had heard the old man talk about his own story.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the poverty at home and, having no choice, I took my mountain dog, Wangcai, and left the mountains for Yanjing.

    My dog¡¯s name was Wangcai, and my name, Mingquan, means ¡®famous dog,¡¯ which felt like fate.

    Unfortunately, I was uneducated and unskilled.

    What could I do after arriving?

    I could only engage in jobs that didn¡¯t require intelligence, and eventually, Wangcai died protecting me in a skirmish.

    That led to the formation of ¡®Canine Society,¡¯ and slowly I made a name as the Dog King.

    Everyone said I was reckless like a mad dog, but what could I do!

    Eventually, when I made some money, I wanted to go home for a visit, but when I returned, I found that nobody was there anymore.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan sighed deeply with immense sadness: ¡°Only now, when I was on the brink of death, did I realize that what matters most isn¡¯t wealth or reputation, but life!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yi, thank you!

    You saved my life!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ying, go and get me a card, the ck card from the very bottom of my safe.¡±

    After expressing his emotions, Jiang Mingquan ordered Scorpion and then turned to Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Doctor Xiao, I know your realm is high and your abilities are great, and you already see money as something trivial, but still, I hope you will ept this card.

    It doesn¡¯t hold much money, but no matter how high your realm may be, Doctor Xiao, you still need to live.

    This money will help you improve your quality of life.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Scorpion to hand an exquisitely crafted ck bank card to Jiang Mingquan, who then handed it to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei stared nkly at the card Jiang Mingquan ced in his hand.

    Growing up poor himself, he was far from viewing money as trivial and secretly wondered how much money might be inside the card.

    Just then, Jiang Mingquan spoke again, addressing Scorpion, ¡°I remember we have a piece of property near Shangjing Hospital, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Scorpion nodded, her expression troubled, as she said, ¡°But Elder, it seems that property was prepared for yourself, wasn¡¯t it?

    It took quite a lot of effort to sort out that ce.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan waved his hand dismissively, ¡°What effort!

    Go and get the keys to the house and bring them to Doctor Xiao.

    And, I remember there is a car in the underground garage of thatplex; get the car keys too and give them to Doctor Xiao.¡±

    Scorpion opened her mouth to speak but made no move.

    Seeing this, Jiang Mingquan urged, ¡°What are you waiting for?

    Hurry up and get them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Scorpion bowed her head and left to retrieve the keys that Jiang Mingquan had mentioned for Xiao Yifei.

    Jiang Mingquan saw the venomous scorpion leave and turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei with a smile, ¡°Doctor Xiao, just ept this modest gift.

    I¡¯m not aware of where you reside, so I¡¯ll give you that house near Shangjing Hospital.

    If you feel like living there, move in; if not, just leave it be.

    It¡¯s yours now to do with as you please.

    The car isn¡¯t anything special; just make do with it.¡±

    The venomous scorpion returned holding a bag and handed it to Xiao Yifei, saying coldly, ¡°Everything is inside, take it.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at the venomous scorpion, puzzled by the sudden change in attitude, but he calmly epted the items.

    To Jiang Mingquan, these were but trivial, whereas for Xiao Yifei, the future treatment he would provide for Jiang would also require much effort.

    Moreover, since Xiao Yifei had saved Jiang¡¯s life, he epted the gifts without feeling embarrassed.

    Furthermore, the items given by Jiang were precisely what he needed, as his cramped rented room had be barely livable, and the greedyndlord had quite a problem with Xiao Yifei!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei ept the items, Jiang Mingquan showed a relieved expression on his face, fearing that Xiao Yifei might reject his gift!

    Downstairs, a bunch of doctors, upon confirming they could indeed leave the vi, also left with mixed feelings.

    As some left, others sped toward Jiang Mingquan¡¯s vi, arriving at the gates of ¡°Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡± in a van driven by Wu Shancong.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    The heavily guarded gatekeeper of ¡®Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡¯ asked as he looked at the van driven by the white-haired Wu Shancong.

    ¡°We¡­

    we are headed to ¡®Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡¯ No.

    9, Emperor Garden!¡± Li Entang, looking at an address written by the deputy director of the Ninth People¡¯s Hospital, leaned on the window and told the gatekeeper.

    The gatekeeper frowned at the peculiarbination in the vehicle, two white-haired old men with an icy beauty sitting silently between them.

    He felt uneasy about it but knowing that not many are aware that No.

    9 of ¡®Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡¯ is Emperor Garden and with the security also aware that there had been frequent activity at Emperor Gardentely, he didn¡¯t make it difficult for Wu Shancong.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    The gatekeeper waved his hand, signaling them to pass.

    ¡°Hey!

    Thank you!¡±

    Li Entang smiled ingratiatingly at the gatekeeper, and with a step on the elerator by Wu Shancong, the van started moving.

    Driving the van through the vast ¡®Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡¯, Wu Shancong and Li Entang admired the luxurious and high-end setup of the residential area, marveling to themselves, Wu Shancong saying to Li Entang, ¡°Wonder when we two could live in a ce like this!¡±

    Li Entang smacked his lips and nodded, ¡°Yeah!

    It would be great if we had a chance to move into a ce like this!

    Although our sries are not low and the treatment isn¡¯t bad either, still¡ª¡±

    Li Entang abruptly realized that Nangong Yun was still sitting beside them and hurriedly swallowed the words he was about to say next.

    Nangong Yun had been quiet throughout the trip, and Li Entang almost forgot there was another person in the van.

 Chapter 44 Scared to Death

    44: Chapter 44 Scared to Death

    44 -44 Scared to Death

    Nangong Yun seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word Li Entang said, anxiety filling her eyes, not knowing after all this time if Xiao Yifei was still safe!

    ¡°Rx!

    Anyone who can live in ¡®Mu Yuan Vi¡¯ is no ordinary person, how could they possibly bother with a small fry like Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Li Entang curled his lip, disdainfully speaking.

    Finally, the trio found thevishly decorated and majestic Emperor Garden.

    Seeing the guards in ck pacing back and forth at the entrance, Li Entang frowned and said to Wu Shancong, ¡°How are we going to get in?¡±

    Wu Shancong also didn¡¯t know how to get in.

    The deputy director of Ninth Hospital had only given him an address without any additional information.

    Wu Shancong furrowed his brow and said to Li Entang, ¡°Drive up to it!¡±

    Li Entang stepped on the elerator, and the van charged straight toward the gates of Emperor Garden,ing to a stop at the entrance.

    The guards in ck at the door were suddenly shocked to see a van charging straight at them, thinking it was some enemying to seek vengeance.

    One of the guards shouted loudly, ¡°Alert!

    Trouble!¡±

    With a ¡®whoosh,¡¯ in just a few short seconds, around fifty men in ck appeared out of nowhere, each holding a weapon, forming a semi-circle as if ready for battle, eyeing the van that had stopped at the vi¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Who are you?

    Damn it!

    Do you not know this is Dog King¡¯s residence?

    Daring to make amotion here!

    Tired of living, are you!¡±

    Meng Hu, hearing of the disturbance, quickly rushed out from the vi.

    Nearly two meters tall, muscles bulging all over, his presence was intimidating.

    Meng Hu cursed as he walked toward the van.

    Thinking it was a rival causing trouble, he didn¡¯t hesitate to announce Dog King¡¯s title to intimidate, only to find out that the upants of the van were not rivals but two deputy directors from Shangjing Hospital.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Dog King Jiang Mingquan!

    Damn it, why didn¡¯t you tell me this deal was with Dog King!¡± Li Entang, shivering, repeated the name, his eyes filled with panic!

    ¡°Damn it!

    I didn¡¯t know it was Dog King either!¡± cursed Wu Shancong.

    He continued to say, ¡°Dog King or not, the deal with the deputy director of Ninth Hospital was made, what are we afraid of!

    Just be careful, and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    For the two of them, who had been in Yanjing for many years, the name ¡®Dog King¡¯ was, of course, well-known.

    Due to the fact that they were both doctors, they understood the implications of the words ¡®Dog King¡¯ far better than others!

    ¡°Get out of the van!

    What sort of people are you!¡±

    Outside the van, Meng Hu knocked on the door with an alloy stick, his tone hostile.

    Then, to Meng Hu¡¯s astonishment, two white-haired old men descended from the van, one of them even offering Meng Hu a pleasing smile.

    ¡°Fuck!

    At your age, you¡¯re still out here hustling?¡±

    Meng Hu was utterly bewildered, his mouth agape as if he could swallow a whole egg.

    Wu Shancong, looking at the imposing man before him, spoke up, ¡°Ah!

    You must be Meng Hu!

    We¡¯re not out here hustling, we¡¯vee to do business with you!¡±

    He shed a sycophantic smile at Meng Hu, ¡°I had no idea this was Dog King¡¯s home.

    I apologize for the intrusion, please forgive us!¡±

    Li Entang also gave Meng Hu a silly smile.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Meng Hu waspletely lost, wondering how two old men suddenly appeared wanting to do business with him.

    Meng Hu shook his head, impatiently gesturing them away, ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost, what business?

    Who wants to do business with you?

    Late at night, two old men shouldn¡¯t be wandering around!

    Don¡¯t get into any troubleter on!¡±

    ¡°It is legitimate business!

    It is legitimate business!¡±

    Wu Shancong shed a grin at Meng Hu.

    ¡°Get lost!

    We have no business to do with you!

    You¡¯re here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A fierce light shed in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes as he threatened Wu Shancong, ¡°Looking for trouble with your old arms and legs?!¡±

    Wu Shancong and Li Entang were startled by his words, standing in ce somewhat panicked.

    Forced by the dog king¡¯s reputation, they felt a bit afraid, yet they didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed.

    ¡°So we just make this trip for nothing?¡± Zhao Fengyi and Zhou Aiguo looked at each other, bewildered.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to do business!

    We¡¯re here to look for someone!¡±

    At that moment, a cool and aloof female voice suddenly rang out from the car, and Nangong Yun also stepped out.

    Unafraid, she looked at Meng Hu and said, ¡°We are here to look for someone!

    Xiao Yifei, do you know him?¡±

    Meng Hu was initially startled by the cool voice, and then saw a frosty beauty emerging from the car.

    After hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, he pped his hands and smiled with a grin, ¡°So you¡¯re here for Doctor Xiao Yifei!

    Should have said so earlier!

    Talking about doing business and such, gave me a fright!

    Please,e in quickly!¡±

    Meng Hu chuckled heartily, stepping aside to open the gate to the vi.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had brought the dog king back to his senses, the vi was abuzz with the fact that the dog king greatly respected Xiao Yifei.

    Meng Hu, worried about the repercussions of capturing Xiao Yifei with force, was troubled by the fact he had no way to improve the rtionship between them.

    To his surprise, a perfect opportunity had just presented itself.

    ¡°Come on in,e on in!

    Doctor Xiao Yifei is on the second floor!¡±

    Meng Hu wasn¡¯t thinking at all as to why someone woulde looking for Xiao Yifei in the dead of night; he eagerly and politely ushered the three of them into the vi.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, talking about business and nobody pays attention to us, but as soon as we say we¡¯re here for Xiao Yifei, they¡¯re so polite and open the door!

    Could there be some trick?¡±

    Li Entang looked anxiously at Wu Shancong and asked with concern.

    ¡°Could it be that Xiao Yi has already fallen victim to them?

    Are they nning to let us in to deal with us together?¡± Wu Shancong muttered to himself but immediately shook his head: ¡°Impossible, impossible!

    Never mind, let¡¯s not worry about it!

    This is a golden opportunity for us, aren¡¯t they looking for a doctor?

    If we just show off a little of our skills, we¡¯ll certainly be much better than that useless Xiao Yifei.

    No matter who needs treatment, this time, we must make a good profit!¡±

    The two of them hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that Xiao Yifei had won the dog king¡¯s respect with his own abilities!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you two say something positive?¡± Nangong Yun gave the two men a cold re, ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still thinking about making money!

    Do you have no conscience?¡±

    Having said that, Nangong Yun quickened her pace, anxious that the words of Wu Shancong might actuallye true.

    Meanwhile, Wu Shancong cast a dismissive nce at Nangong Yun, then turned his head to look at Li Entang, ¡°But we must be careful in what we say and doter!

    We¡¯re not unaware of the dog king¡¯s title!

    He¡¯s ruthless and unpredictable!

    We must be cautious!

    Making money is important, but we must also ensure our safety!¡±

    For Li Entang and Wu Shancong, the name dog king was a symbol of bloodshed and violence.

    If they had known it was the dog king¡¯s ce from the beginning, they wouldn¡¯t have dared toe, even if they had the nerve to do so!

    ¡°Speak as little as possible!

    Be extremely careful!¡±

    Before going upstairs, Wu Shancong was still instructing Li Entang.

    ¡°Yeah!

    I got it!¡±

 Chapter 45 Farewell

    45: Chapter 45 Farewell

    45 -45 Farewell

    Li Entang nodded, his face serious.

    Upon reaching the second floor, guided by the vi¡¯s servants, the group of three finally arrived outside the Dog King¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°It should be inside!

    But I have no idea what the situation is!¡±

    Wu Shancong frowned deeply, a grave expression on his face as he pondered how to knock on the door without incurring the Dog King¡¯s displeasure.

    Little did he know, after learning the address, Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes shed with a decisive look, and without even knocking, she pushed the door open!

    ¡°What are you doing!

    Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Dog King is?

    What is this, courting death?

    If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡±

    Li Entang was terrified by Nangong Yun¡¯s actions, and he quickly reached out his hand to grab Nangong Yun, but she agilely dodged and pushed the door open.

    ¡°What do we do now!

    How should we exin this to avoid angering the Dog King?

    If the Dog King gets angry, people really could die!¡±

    Wu Shancong shivered with nervousness.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    Are you alright?¡±

    Nangong Yun, having flung the door open, barged into the room and yelled loudly.

    She seemed genuinely afraid that something might have happened to Xiao Yifei, her voice filled with anxiety.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for!

    We¡¯re definitely done for!

    Thiste at night!

    This girl is so loud!

    What if she disturbed the Dog King?

    We¡¯re finished, totally finished!¡±

    Wu Shancong stamped his feet nervously, and upon seeing this, Li Entang thought of turning and running, ¡°Can¡¯t we just not do this business?¡±

    However, the scene behind the opened door stunned all three of them.

    Li Entang and Wu Shancong opened their mouths in disbelief, taking in the scene within the room.

    Xiao Yifei was sitting in a chair, appearing rxed andfortable, engaged in a genial conversation with a fierce-looking elder on the bed, whose tiger-like eyes exuded authority.

    At first nce, he was clearly a man with great power, decisive in killing.

    Yet, in his exchange with Xiao Yifei, the elder sat up straight, his demeanor tense, which starkly contrasted with Xiao Yifei¡¯sx posture as he lounged in his chair, giving an impression of utmost rxation.

    In their conversation, the elder showed an unusual level of respect for Xiao Yifei!

    ¡°That elder must be the Dog King, Jiang Mingquan!¡±

    Wu Shancong stood there, dumbfounded.

    ¡°And who is the one opposite him?

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s Xiao Yifei?¡±

    Li Entang was likewise stupefied, muttering to himself.

    ¡°How is this possible!

    How could Jiang Mingquan ever show such respect for Xiao Yifei!

    This isn¡¯t realistic!¡±

    In the worlds of Wu Shancong and Li Entang, the Dog King was an infamous figure known for a ruthless willingness to draw blood at a moment¡¯s disagreement.

    The scene before them was turning their worldview upside down, leading both to question their life assumptions!

    ¡°Vice President Nangong!

    What brings you here!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Nangong Yun suddenly appearing at the bedroom door, asked in surprise, ¡°Sote at night, how did you find this ce?¡±

    Turning his head and seeing Li Entang and Wu Shancong standing beside him with nk expressions, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and paid them no mind.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, this is your friend!

    Toe and find you here sote at night, she must be very concerned about you!¡±

    Seeing the arrival was acquainted with Xiao Yifei, King Dog didn¡¯t make any further guesses, especially when he saw a beauty like Nangong Yun, Jiang Mingquan winked at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Nangong Yun asked anxiously as soon as she arrived, her concern warming Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.

    This elderly gentleman asked me toe over just to check on his health, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Xiao Yifei immediately understood it must have been the problem Meng Hu caused in the emergency room that brought Nangong Yun here with such a fuss, and the thought of her looking for him concerning his safety sote at night made him grow a slight fondness for this cold-on-the-outside, warm-on-the-inside woman.

    However, turning his head, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Li Entang and Wu Shancong were also here.

    ¡°Why did theye here too?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked.

    ¡°They seemed to have done some business with the owner here, so they knew the address.

    That¡¯s how I was able to follow them here.

    Are you really okay?

    Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Nangong Yun casually answered Xiao Yifei¡¯s questions while circling around him to see if he was truly alright.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay.

    Vice Director Nangong, you can rest assured!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan chuckled at the scene, teasing, ¡°Doctor Xiao, having such a beautiful and caring confidante, you are truly fortunate!¡±

    Scorpion, upon witnessing the scene, red at Xiao Yifei bitterly before turning and leaving with a cold snort.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re joking, Old Jiang, she¡¯s not my confidante, she is our hospital¡¯s vice director!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Mingquan showed an understanding smile, ¡°Ha ha, that exins why you chose to stay at Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei turned to whisper to Nangong Yun, ¡°Vice Director Nangong, don¡¯t worry.

    Old Jiang really is a good person and won¡¯t do anything to threaten my safety.

    It¡¯s just that there was a sudden issue, plus his old age, it¡¯s just toote for another trip to the hospital, so his men came to the hospital to fetch me.

    Maybe they were a bit overzealous due to the urgency, which is why they overreacted a bit, but Old Jiang¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t serious, I¡¯ve already handled it!¡±

    ¡°But that man called Meng Hu shouldn¡¯t have been so violent!

    Likewless thugs, they smashed our emergency hall!¡±

    Nangong Yun, who didn¡¯t recognize who King Dog was, looked coldly at Jiang Mingquan lying on the bed, ¡°They have topensate!¡±

    Through their conversation, Jiang Mingquan finally understood the situation; Xiao Yifei had been forcibly brought here by Meng Hu.

    Realizing the truth, he broke out in cold sweat, grateful that he hadn¡¯t mistreated Xiao Yifei.

    Otherwise, who knew what dangers might have urred.

    A doctor, especially a highly skilled one, if they can save lives, they can certainly take them!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei did not want to reveal his medical expertise, King Dog handed out a favor, saying to Nangong Yun with a smile, ¡°Compensate,pensate,pensate!

    We are truly sorry, we will pay triplepensation for the damage to your hospital!

    Is that alright?¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s icy demeanor softened somewhat, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Then she turned to Xiao Yifei with a cold voice, ¡°Now that you have seen the patient, isn¡¯t it time to go back?

    Don¡¯t you have work tomorrow?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Nangong Yun, seeing her intention.

    The kind-hearted Nangong Yun was afraid Jiang Mingquan wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei leave, hence her aforementioned words.

 Chapter 46 Attempting to Steal a Chicken but Losing the Rice Instead

    46: Chapter 46: Attempting to Steal a Chicken but Losing the Rice Instead

    46 -46: Attempting to Steal a Chicken but Losing the Rice Instead

    ¡°Go back, go back!

    I¡¯m heading back now!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart warmed as he nodded vigorously at Nangong Yun, then turned to Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, I¡¯ll leave for today.

    It¡¯s gettingte, and you¡¯ve just recovered, so make sure to rest plenty.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan replied, ¡°Hurry on back, and don¡¯t forget to take the ck bag with you, it has my contact information inside.

    We¡¯ll get in touchter.¡±

    After saying this, Jiang Mingquan still seemed uneasy, so he had someone by his side check the bag again to make sure his business card was inside before he felt relieved enough to hand the bag over to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Doctor Xiao, if you ever need anything, just give me a call.¡±

    Then, Jiang Mingquan gave anothermand, ¡°Have that little rascal Meng Hu take Doctor Xiao back.

    He should atone for his mistakes by doing this¡ªtell him he has to take responsibility for his actions!

    Follow Doctor Xiao¡¯s instructions!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, imagining Meng Hu¡¯s rough face twisted in difort, which made him want tough.

    As he was about to depart with Nangong Yun, he suddenly realized that Li Entang and Wu Shancong were standing there grinning foolishly, showing no intention of leaving.

    ¡°What about those two?

    Are they not leaving?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun nced at them, a flicker of disgust passing through her eyes as she said, ¡°Never mind them, they have a car.

    If it weren¡¯t for me, they wouldn¡¯t even have thought toe and find you!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Xiao Yifei nodded, turned back to Jiang Mingquan, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with these two, they might have some business to discuss with you, Mr.

    Jiang.

    I hope you can deal with it properly.¡±

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei turned around and left.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, take care on your journey back!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan bid Xiao Yifei farewell, understanding the underlying meaning in his words.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Jiang Mingquan also seemed to be feeling tired.

    He waved his hand, summoning the Poison Scorpion to deal with Li Entang and Wu Shancong.

    Without Xiao Yifei, these two probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to meet Jiang Mingquan.

    ¡°The old man needs to rest; if there is anything,e talk to me downstairs.¡±

    Poison Scorpion still had that cold demeanor, but for some reason, she seemed even more ice-cold now, as if her mood had be worse after seeing Nangong Yun.

    ¡°We are from Shangjing Hospital, and we¡¯ve heard that you are in need of medical equipment.

    Through a friend¡¯s introduction, we found this ce.

    Take a look, whatever you need, I have the best stuff in my car!¡±

    Wu Shancong shamelessly stepped forward to speak to the Poison Scorpion with his old face beaming.

    ¡°Yeah!

    Not only can you buy medical equipment from us, but we can also treat your big boss!

    Our medical skill is much better than that of that worthless Xiao Yifei!

    He¡¯s just a small ER doctor in our hospital!¡±

    Li Entang, no longer feeling nervous without Jiang Mingquan there, fantasized about making a fortune while not forgetting to nder Xiao Yifei.

    Poison Scorpion tilted her head, ever since she had misjudged Xiao Yifei and been sessfully teased by him, she didn¡¯t trust what people said without first discerning the truth in her heart.

    ¡°Are you really better than Xiao Yifei in medical skill?¡±

    Poison Scorpion tilted her head, her gaze coldly fixed on the two men.

    ¡°Of course!

    What kind of skill does Xiao Yifei have!

    He¡¯s just a small ER doctor!

    He can only treat simple things like colds and fevers, not us!

    So if your boss ever has a problem, you don¡¯t need to make a big fuss and go to our hospital, juste straight to the two of us!¡±

    Wu Shancongughed slyly as if he had seen another pathway to making money.

    Finally, Poison Scorpion judged that these two in front of her were spouting nonsense without understanding Xiao Yifei¡¯s background; how could they possibly surpass Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill?

    Poison Scorpion was already in a bad mood, and now Wu Shancong and Li Entang had the misfortune of running into her.

    ¡°What kind of medical equipment have you brought?¡±

    The scorpion spoke without expression.

    ¡°All kinds of high-tech medical equipment!

    They¡¯re in the van downstairs; you can go have a look!¡±

    Wu Shancong¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he introduced the equipment when he heard the scorpion inquire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    With a wave of her hand, the scorpion spoke coldly.

    Downstairs, Wu Shancong opened the cargo van to reveal a mountainous pile of dazzling medical equipment.

    After observing for a while, the scorpion closed the van door.

    ¡°How about it!

    Need anything?¡±

    Li Entang looked at the scorpion full of expectation.

    Cradling her chin in her delicate hands, the scorpion reminisced about the doctorsining at the beginning that the medical equipment they spent a fortune on wasn¡¯t practical.

    She also remembered Xiao Yifei treating the old man, barely using any medical equipment beside him.

    In the end, it seemed Xiao Yifei left a hint for the old man, and thinking of Xiao Yifei only reminded the scorpion of Nangong Yun¡¯s anxious gaze when facing Xiao Yifei, which further soured her mood.

    She turned around to face Wu Shancong and Li Entang.

    ¡°Do you know it¡¯s illegal to sell medical equipment privately?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Li Entang and Wu Shancong were stunned.

    ¡°Smash it!¡±

    Pointing her finger toward the medical equipment inside the van, the ck-d people who were standing around the scorpion sprang into action at hermand.

    The sound of crashing erupted almost immediately, and within moments, the medical equipment brought by the two men had been smashed into wreckage.

    Li Entang and Wu Shancong did not have the nerve to intervene, so could only watch as the medical equipment they risked everything to earn a fortune on was destroyed, not to mention, it was all brand new!

    ¡°Don¡¯t do these illegal activities in the future!¡± the scorpion said sternly to them, a sh of satisfaction in her beautiful eyes.

    Indeed, smashing things did improve her mood.

    After speaking, the scorpion turned around stylishly and returned to the vi.

    Li Entang and Wu Shancong stood disheveled in the wind for a long, long time, looking tearfully at the remnants on the ground.

    On their way back, they thought about the incident and directed all their resentment towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that little punk!

    Would we have suffered such a loss?¡±

    Wu Shancong was grinding his teeth in anger.

    The effort of driving back after seeing that batch of medical equipment smashed was beyond Li Entang now; they had no idea how to fill this financial hole.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Jiang Mingquan showed that little bastard some respect in the end?

    That little bastard is indeed lucky.

    It was just a minor illness, right?

    Seeing how happy Xiao Yifei was on his return, he surely made a good profit!¡±

    Li Entangy on the seat, staring nkly above, his tone full of resentment, no less than Wu Shancong.

    ¡°These wealthy people really are afraid of death!

    A minor illness causes such an uproar in the city; no wonder the deputy head of the Ninth Hospital made five hundred thousand with just a few words!

    This little bastard disrupted our financial path; I must kill her!¡±

    Li Entang was nearly drowning in his own hatred.

 Chapter 47 Feeling Good

    47: Chapter 47 Feeling Good

    47 -47 Feeling Good

    ¡°If that little bastard really had an ident just now, how great would that have been!

    All the benefits would have been yours and mine!

    How could we possibly end uppensating like this!¡±

    ¡°I must kill him!

    Once I get back to the hospital, I¡¯ll rule the ce!

    Just wait for it, you little bastard!¡±

    Wu Shancong gripped the steering wheel tightly, his voice filled with deep hatred.

    Xiao Yifei, of course, had no idea that he had been marked for revenge, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have cared much.

    As he directed Meng Hu to take Nangong Yun home, and cleverly remembered her home address, Xiao Yifei initially nned to have Meng Hu drop him off at his rental.

    However, a few words from Meng Hu suddenly made Xiao Yifei change his mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old man give you an apartment?

    It¡¯s quite close to where you work, and everything inside is set up nicely.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for you to move in there?

    No need to run back and forth.¡±

    It dawned on Xiao Yifei that he too was now a man with a house and a car.

    Why would he go back to that cramped rental apartment?

    With a grand gesture, he dered, Let¡¯s go!

    ¡°But where is that house?¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly asked.

    Actually, the apartment wasn¡¯t far from Shangjing Hospital at all.

    In fact, it was even closer than the rental where he was staying.

    Xiao Yifei often passed by this very upscale residentialmunity called ¡°Qing Shui Ya Ju¡±, especially as hemuted to and from work.

    He knew of the ce from when it was firstunched, but the prices were frighteningly high.

    Xiao Yifei had once dreamed of having an apartment there, and he hadn¡¯t expected to move in so soon.

    When they arrived at the entrance of themunity, Xiao Yifei got out of the car and was about to leave when Meng Hu called out to him with a look of restraint on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Something you need to say?¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Meng Hu.

    Meng Hu¡¯s burly frame was hunched over as he nervously rubbed his fan-sized hands together, and for once, his fierce face was filled with an embarrassed expression.

    Meng Hu¡¯s constraint was as muchical as it was surprising.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it.

    Be straightforward.

    You weren¡¯t this hesitant when you abducted me!¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯sment, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes, big as copper bells, stared intently at Xiao Yifei: ¡°Can I really say it?¡±

    ¡°Just spit it out, why beat around the bush!¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, I might have been a bit impulsive at Shangjing Hospital; I was just anxious!¡± Meng Hu said with an embarrassed face: ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me, I know my behavior wasn¡¯t great!¡±

    Meng Hu, out of nowhere, produced a pen and quickly wrote down a string of digits, handing it to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°This is my phone number; call me if you ever need anything.

    I might not be as powerful as the old man, but I can still handle small matters!¡± Meng Hu dered, his bovine eyes earnest: ¡°Just let me know if there¡¯s anything you need, no need to go through the old man.

    I can take care of it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he took the card: ¡°You¡¯re not done talking, are you?¡±

    Meng Hu scratched his head and spoke in a soft voice: ¡°Lastly, I just hope that you could put in a good word for me with the old man.

    I know he respects you a lot, so your words carry weight.

    I¡¯m worried that my actions at the hospital might have offended you, and the old man will me me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei burst into heartyughter: ¡°Got it, got it.¡±

    He waved goodbye to Meng Hu, and under Meng Hu¡¯s anxious gaze, Xiao Yifei stepped through the grand gates of ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯munity.

    It was almost dawn now.

    As Xiao Yifei walked through the high-endmunity adorned with birdsong and floral fragrances, owning a valuable apartment in ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯ surprisingly didn¡¯t stir any excitement within him.

    Using the bright streetmps as his guide, he pulled out the key to the apartment from his ck bag.

    It was a maic card, clearly marked ¡°Building 3, Floor 21¡±.

    Xiao Yifei followed the directions to find Building 3, looked up to see the high-rise with its duplex structure, which had only up to the 21st floor.

    ¡°I wonder which one it is on the 21st floor.¡± Xiao Yifei pondered, ¡°It would be so awkward if I can¡¯t find it!¡±

    No matter, he¡¯d go up and figure it out.

    Through the use of a sensor card, Xiao Yifei entered the hallway and pressed the button for the 21st floor in the elevator.

    When the elevator ¡°dinged¡± and stopped at the 21st floor, the scene before him told Xiao Yifei that he no longer needed to search for the apartment.

    Because upon exiting the elevator on the 21st floor of Building 3, there was only one door.

    Clearly, the King of Dogs had bought the entire 21st floor and had it transformed.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly, ¡°Rich people really know how to have fun!

    I¡¯ll just live here for now, and move when I get a new ce!¡±

    He walked up to the door, ced the sensor card against it, and with a ¡°beep,¡± the door opened.

    Thevish gold and glittering decorations were overwhelmingly luxurious.

    The grand room, obviously frequently cleaned, suddenlyy before Xiao Yifei.

    ncing briefly over the room¡¯s decor, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡±

    Ever since gaining his superpower of irvoyance, Xiao Yifei¡¯s standards had also risen a lot.

    Exhausted from a night¡¯s work, Xiao Yifei had no energy left to examine the roomyout.

    He flopped onto the wide, soft sofa in the living room and immediately fell asleep.

    Xiao Yifei, having worked the night shift, didn¡¯t have to go to work that morning.

    He just needed to sign in that afternoon.

    After sleeping until noon, Xiao Yifei washed his face and left the apartment.

    ¡°Off to work then!¡±

    He understood the consequence of possessing a valuable secret.

    Until he was powerful enough to confront anything, it was better to keep a low profile.

    ¡°Theplex is sorge, driving isn¡¯t convenient.

    I might as well ride my little bike.

    It¡¯s morefortable!¡±

    Feeling no need to drive to the hospital, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother going to the underground parking to get the car Jiang Mingquan had given him.

    His thoughts lingered on his little Flying Pigeon bike and when he would take it from his rental ce.

    Arriving at the hospital, Xiao Yifei stopped by the emergency department¡¯s office to say hello before heading to the emergency lobby to check the state it was in; he remembered it being a mess the night before.

    By the time Xiao Yifei reached the emergency lobby, he saw that everything had been restored to its original state.

    ¡°They sure act fast.¡±

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that, that very morning before the hospital had even opened, a construction crew hade and swiftly restored the emergency lobby, as Jiang Ming wanted to ensure everything was to Xiao Yifei¡¯s satisfaction.

    ¡°Dr.

    Xiao, are you alright?¡± Nurses in the emergency lobby, having heard about the previous night¡¯s situation, approached Xiao Yifei with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Yifei replied with a smile.

    ¡°Last night, Wu Rui saved us!

    We all panicked at the scene but thankfully, Wu Rui was quick-witted.

    She called the deputy director.

    That girl is truly great.

    She was so worried about you that she couldn¡¯t stop crying the whole night.¡±

    It was here that Xiao Yifei learned Wu Rui had sought out Nangong Yun the night before.

    ¡°Then I must properly thank Wu Rui,¡± Xiao Yifei thought.

    He asked the nearby nurses, ¡°Have you seen where Wu Rui went?¡±

    ¡°She seemed to be in the stairwell.

    I just ran into her there with a guy.

    It looked like he had some business with Wu Rui?¡±

    The nurse stretched out her hand to point Xiao Yifei in the approximate direction.

 Chapter 48 Xiao Yifeiâ€™s Fans

    48: Chapter 48 Xiao Yifei¡¯s Fans

    48 -48 Xiao Yifei¡¯s Fans

    Xiao Yifei nodded and walked in the direction the nurse had indicated.

    Just as he reached the staircase entrance, Xiao Yifei heard the argument inside.

    ¡°O Qi, I¡¯ve told you we¡¯re not suitable!

    Why do you keep pestering me?

    Do you find it amusing?

    I reluctantly agreed to talk to you before because I didn¡¯t know about the nasty things you did, but now that I know, do you think there¡¯s still a chance for us?¡±

    Wu Rui¡¯s irate voice kepting from the staircase, and the person she was speaking with had a soft, effeminate voice.

    ¡°Ruirui, just give me one more chance!

    My mother has met you, and she really likes you.

    Please agree to try and make it work with me one more time.

    I will change, I promise I will change everything for you!¡±

    The soft, effeminate voice pleaded in a low and humble tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, entirely impossible!

    Besides, I have a boyfriend now, so stop bothering me!¡±

    Wu Rui rejected him firmly.

    ¡°What!

    You dare to have a boyfriend, you slut!

    We¡¯ve only been apart for a short time, and you¡¯ve already found a new boyfriend!

    Do you have no shame at all!¡± Upon hearing Wu Rui mention she had a boyfriend, the soft voice became sharp, and he screamed angrily.

    Standing at the staircase entrance, Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the soft voice be frantic, knew he couldn¡¯t ignore the matter.

    ¡°What does my having a boyfriend have to do with you?

    When have we ever been together?

    I¡¯m telling you, O Qi, stop bothering me!¡±

    ¡°You bitch!

    You¡¯re just a little nurse, aren¡¯t you?

    How dare you talk to me like that!

    I¡¯ll kill you, believe it or not!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!

    Stay away from me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped into the staircase and saw a pale-faced man approaching Wu Rui with a ferocious expression, while Wu Rui was retreating backward in terror.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xiao Yifei roared angrily: ¡°This is a hospital, what are you trying to do!¡±

    Ou Long was startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s bellow, and he frantically turned to look at the entrance of the staircase where Xiao Yifei stood imposingly.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Xiao Yifei said sternly, ¡°Let go of Wu Rui!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!¡± Wu Rui saw Xiao Yifei appear suddenly, her eyes suddenly sparkled with hope as she hurried over, hiding her petite frame entirely behind him, and her hands pitifully clutched the corners of Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°So you two know each other!¡± Ou Long said, realizing after seeing this scene.

    He looked at Xiao Yifei with a threatening tone, ¡°This is our family matter.

    You¡¯d better not intervene, or you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Wu Rui said?

    She told you to stop harassing her.

    If you keep pestering Wu Rui, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Wow, who do you think you are?¡± Ou Long looked at Xiao Yifei sardonically: ¡°You¡¯re meddling so much; who even recognizes you?¡±

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Xiao Yifei turned to look at Wu Rui, but before he could speak, Wu Rui threw herself into his arms.

    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡±

    Wu Rui answered crisply!

    ¡°You slut!

    I knew you were bold now for a reason!

    So there¡¯s someone like this dog backing you up, huh!¡±

    Ou Long, seeing Wu Rui throw herself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms and perform such an intimate act, felt the mes of jealousy burning fiercely in his eyes.

    ¡°You just wait!

    Both of you wait!

    I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    Ou Long pointed at Xiao Yifei with his finger, saying ominously.

    After finishing his words, Ou Long turned around and walked away, ¡°You adulterers better not regret this!¡±

    ¡°Get lost already!

    Don¡¯t dirty my eyes!¡±

    Xiao Yifei red furiously and cursed loudly.

    He didn¡¯t take Ou Long¡¯s threats seriously at all.

    Seeing that O Qi had left, Sun Li patted Zhao Rui¡¯s small head, ¡°Alright,e out, the person troubling you is gone!¡±

    ¡°But your embrace is so warm!¡± To his surprise, Wu Rui clung to Xiao Yifei like a ko, burying her head deep into his chest.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xiao Yifei was somewhat helpless, ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve got work!¡±

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s urging, Wu Rui finally stepped back from his embrace, her cheeks blushing as she looked at him, ¡°Doctor Xiao!

    I only did it because I had no choice, you aren¡¯t mad at me, are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew Doctor Xiao was the best!¡± Wu Rui¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°Right, I heard you went to see Vice-President Nangongst night, and you ended up crying your eyes out for me?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Rui and said with a smile, ¡°Seeing how worried you were for me, I must do something in return, it wouldn¡¯t be right otherwise.

    Let¡¯s go for dinner after work today!

    Whatever you want, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Wu Rui was a bit embarrassed, ¡°Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re so kind, I was just scared something happened to you!¡±

    ¡°Really taking me out to dinner!

    That¡¯s wonderful!

    I must go!¡± Wu Rui gazed at Xiao Yifei, her eyes revealing that special gleam only foodies possess.

    She patted her tiny stomach, ¡°But don¡¯t back outter, Doctor Xiao, I can really eat a lot!¡±

    ¡°Haha, eat as much as you can!

    I fear you won¡¯t be able to finish it all!

    It¡¯s a deal then!

    Wait for me at the entrance after work, I¡¯lle pick you up!¡± Xiao Yifei waved to Wu Rui, ¡°Now go work properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, will do!¡±

    Wu Rui nodded vigorously, her gaze lingering on Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall and handsome figure as it slowly disappeared from her sight.

    Wu Rui recalled how she had thrown herself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms without a second thought, her delicate cheeks blushing at the memory.

    Wu Rui, oh Wu Rui, when did you be so bold?

    But Doctor Xiao¡¯s arms were truly warm!

    She fondly reminisced about the feeling, not realizing when she began to look up to Xiao Yifei.

    Busy times always fly by.

    In the blink of an eye, work was over.

    Wu Rui tidied up her things, changed her clothes, and even put on some lovely makeup.

    She stood expectantly at the hospital entrance, awaiting Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    She had just been to the office to look for Xiao Yifei, and it seemed he had left work a bit early for some reason.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao told me to wait for him here at the hospital entrance.

    He should be here any moment!¡±

    Wu Rui checked her watch, squinting her eyes in anticipation.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei arrivedte, riding his Flying Pigeon bicycle.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    With a dashing slide, Xiao Yifei turned the bicycle sideways and faced Wu Rui.

    It was hard to imagine how Xiao Yifei could make such an old bike look so cool.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Yifei gestured to Wu Rui with a sunny, brilliant smile.

 Chapter 49 Incomprehensible

    49: Chapter 49: Iprehensible

    49 -49: Iprehensible

    ¡°Haha, Doctor Xiao Yi, this little BMW of yours is quite practical!¡±

    Wu Rui pursed her lips and smiled.

    Everyone in the emergency room knew that Xiao Yifei rode an old-fashioned Flying Pigeon bicycle to and from work every day.

    Everyone jokingly referred to Xiao Yifei¡¯s bike as ¡®Little BMW¡¯.

    ¡°Haha, of course, it¡¯s my baby!¡± Xiao Yifei proudly patted the rear seat of his bicycle.

    ¡°It¡¯s been with me for a while now.

    Riding it just feels right.

    I moved today and specifically rode my ¡®Little BMW¡¯ out from my rental!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yi, you¡¯ve moved!

    Where to?¡± Wu Rui¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you need my help with anything?¡±

    As she spoke, Wu Rui stepped forward, preparing to sit on the back seat of the bicycle.

    Just as she sat down, a ¡®bang!¡¯ sounded, and the rear tire of Xiao Yifei¡¯s Little BMW deted.

    ¡°Ah!

    How did the tire burst!¡± Wu Rui jumped off the bicycle and looked at the deted tire.

    ¡°How could it burst?

    Am I really that heavy now?¡±

    Wu Rui was especially embarrassed.

    Her face reddened as she kept apologizing to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yi, I¡¯m so sorry!

    I¡¯m too heavy!

    I deted your Little BMW just by sitting on it!¡±

    While speaking, Wu Rui annoyedly patted her t belly.

    Seeing Wu Rui, who weighed less than 90 pounds and had a petite figure, Xiao Yifeiughed heartily.

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s not your fault.

    I know my bike; it¡¯s just too old.

    Having weathered the wind and rain every day, it was about time for it to show some temper!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yi, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wu Rui still felt very embarrassed.

    She lifted her head, herrge eyes looking at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°So what do we do now?

    Are we still going to eat?

    If the restaurant isn¡¯t too far, we can walk.¡±

    Wu Rui truly was a foodie.

    Right now, the first thing she thought about was still food!

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head.

    ¡°No problem, no problem.

    Let¡¯s just lock the bike inside the hospital for now.

    But the ce where we¡¯re eating might be a bit too far; we¡¯ll need a car.¡±

    He suddenly remembered that Dog King might have prepared a car for him in the ¡®Qingshui Garden¡¯ garage.

    Xiao Yifei and Wu Rui pushed the bike with the t tire into Shangjing Hospital, locked it up, and then he turned to Wu Rui, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go and get a car.¡±

    Wu Rui asked, ¡°Is it a hassle?

    If it¡¯s troublesome, we can just take a taxi.¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand dismissively at Wu Rui.

    ¡°No trouble, it¡¯s more convenient to drive our own car!¡±

    Wu Rui apanied Xiao Yifei back to the entrance of the hospital.

    ¡°Just wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Xiao Yifei turned and quickly walked away.

    After Xiao Yifei left, he picked up his pace and returned to ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯.

    He kept the car keys in a ck bag at home.

    Reaching his front door, Xiao Yifei swiped his card to enter the room and soon found the ck bag.

    Retrieving the uniquely designed car key from the bag, Xiao Yifei casually held the key in his hand, left the room, and hurriedly made his way to the car.

    Wu Rui was still waiting for him.

    Taking the elevator directly to the underground garage, Xiao Yifei saw many luxury cars neatly parked.

    He smirked, ¡°Rich people are really not in short supply.¡±

    However, what was even more eye-catching was the huge parking space in the middle of the underground garage, specially delineated by the property management, where a shiny, domineering supercar sat.

    The glossy ck streamlined body shone like a woman¡¯s skin; the tworge diamond-shaped headlights looked very cool, especially the four exhaust pipes at the rear of the body after transformation, which looked exceptionally domineering!

    A modified Lamborghini 670!

    ¡°These rich people¡¯s privileges are really outrageous; one parking spot for his car is enough for three cars for others!¡±

    Xiao Yifei thought about it and got angry.

    He walked up to this super cool car filled with resentment: ¡°I just hate the rich!

    No, I can¡¯t stand to see it strut like that!¡±

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t checked how much money Jiang Mingquan put on the card for him.

    If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have said that.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was still standing firmly next to the Lamborghini.

    He silently took out the car key Jiang Mingquan gave him.

    Speaking of which, the car key was also pretty peculiar, as if it had been modified.

    Other car keys at least have a brand logo, but this one was just pitch ck, with nothing on it.

    ¡°Ding.¡±

    Xiao Yifei gently pressed a button on the car key, and the alloy key sprung out.

    Holding the alloy key, he slowly approached the dazzling Lamborghini.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just scratch it!

    Scratch it and run!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s dark side waspletely revealed, his mouth twisting into an evil smirk.

    Suddenly, he stopped.

    ¡°Right, such a nice car must have excellent security; if I scratch it, how can I run without being caught?¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll do this¡ªI¡¯ll find my car first, and after I¡¯ve scratched this Lamborghini, I¡¯ll quickly drive away!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, having figured it out, put on a mischievous smile.

    He looked around to find the car that damned Jiang Mingquan had given him.

    After searching for a long time without a clue, he picked up his own key: ¡°If I unlock the car, as soon as there¡¯s any noise, wouldn¡¯t I be able to find the car?¡±

    Smacking his head, Xiao Yifei pressed the unlock button on the car key.

    ¡°Beep beep.¡±

    The car was activated, and the sound of the locks disengaging echoed far in the underground garage.

    The sh of the headlightsing on also made Xiao Yifei squint his eyes.

    ¡°Holy¡­

    holy shit!¡±

    When Xiao Yifei finally saw which car Jiang Mingquan had given him, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide and curse.

    Meanwhile, Wu Rui was standing alone at the entrance of Shangjing Hospital ying with her phone, bored as she waited for Xiao Yifei toe back.

    However, at that moment, she heard a voice that she extremely disliked.

    ¡°Ruirui!

    I¡¯m really sorry!

    I got a bit impulsive today, which is why I yelled at you!

    I¡¯m sorry, please give me another chance!

    I really will treat you well!¡± Ou Long suddenly appeared beside Wu Rui, clutching a bouquet of flowers and looking at her affectionately: ¡°Ruirui!

    I believe you¡¯lle back to me!¡±

    ¡°Why are you back again!

    Haven¡¯t I told you I already have a boyfriend?¡± Wu Rui, surprised to see Ou Long, then said with a voice full of disgust: ¡°It¡¯s impossible between us!

    Ou Long, don¡¯t show up in front of me again!¡±

    ¡°Ruirui!

    I love you so much!

    You definitely can¡¯t bear to leave me!

    I know, you¡¯re only saying this because you¡¯re still mad at me!

    Don¡¯t be mad!

    Come back to me!¡± Ou Long said with a narcissistic face, kneeling on one knee and holding up the flowers high.

    ¡°Are you sick?

    Bothering me every day, I¡¯ll say it again, I already have a boyfriend!

    You saw him today, didn¡¯t you?

    He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡±

    Wu Rui looked at Ou Long as if he were insane; she didn¡¯t understand why this man could be so shameless.

 Chapter 50 The Heavyweight Knight

    50: Chapter 50: The Heavyweight Knight

    50 -50: The Heavyweight Knight

    ¡°Stop talking!

    I¡¯ll never believe that man is your boyfriend!¡± Ou Long gazed at Wu Rui with infatuation, ¡°Such a beautiful girl as you, how could he be worthy of you!¡±

    When Wu Rui heard Ou Long¡¯s first sentence, her heart skipped a beat, thinking Ou Long had discovered the truth, but as soon as she heard the second sentence, her delicate brows furrowed sharply, and her small frame exploded with immense energy, ¡°How can you speak like that?

    How can you say Doctor Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t worthy of me?

    Let me tell you, Doctor Xiao Yifei is such an outstanding person, if anything, it¡¯s me who isn¡¯t worthy of him!¡±

    Ou Long stared at Wu Rui, baffled.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Wu Rui would defend Xiao Yifei so vehemently.

    Could it be that Xiao Yifei really was her boyfriend?

    No, I don¡¯t believe it!

    Ou Long shook his head as if it were a wave drum.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me!

    I saw it!

    Xiao Yifei, isn¡¯t it?

    Not to mention riding a broken-down bicycle, the tire even burst!

    How could you possibly fancy him!¡± Ou Long was lost in his own world, ¡°He¡¯s just slightly more handsome than me, but what¡¯s the use of that!

    He¡¯s a poor bast**d, how could he possibly be worthy of you!

    I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re so vulgar as to only look at a man¡¯s face!

    Ruirui!

    I understand you!

    You like men with substance!

    Stop using him as a shield, let go of your anger, ande back to me!¡±

    Ou Long patted the newly changed Huaxia BMW behind him, his face smeared with pride, ¡°Look, Ruirui!

    My dad just bought it for me!

    Over three hundred thousand!

    Isn¡¯t this a million times better than his bicycle?

    Aren¡¯t I a million times better than that toad wanting to eat swan meat, Xiao Yifei?

    That toad, still wanting to take advantage of you!¡±

    He spread his arms, wanting to embrace Wu Rui, ¡°Ruirui!

    Come on!

    Stop pretending,e back to me!¡±

    ¡°Enough!

    Ou Long, can¡¯t you speak properly!

    So what if you have a good dad?

    What¡¯s so great about that!

    I know Doctor Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t have money, but I don¡¯t like someone for their money!

    Like you, even if you were filthy rich, I wouldn¡¯t fancy you even if I went blind!¡±

    Looking at Ou Long¡¯s shameless face, Wu Rui was filled with rage, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary nurse; although I¡¯ve fantasized about living a life of luxury in the future and dreamt that my boyfriend would show up in a luxury car, that¡¯s just a fantasy.

    I like Doctor Xiao Yifei.

    That¡¯s it ¨C even if he¡¯s poor!

    Even if he has no money!

    But I want to be with him!

    I won¡¯t allow you to insult him like this!¡±

    Ou Long was startled, watching the emotionally uncontroble Wu Rui; he hadn¡¯t expected such a strong reaction from her, but he still believed his charm was irresistible, ¡°Ruirui, stop being mad at me,e back!

    Come back to me!¡±

    Wu Rui coldly spat out a word at Ou Long, ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Ruirui!

    Stop throwing a tantrum!

    You¡¯re not ordinary at all!

    At the very least, if you were with me, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer!¡±

    Ou Long thought he had moved Wu Rui, wearing what he thought was a charming smile as he walked towards her, about to grab her hand.

    ¡°p!¡± To his surprise, Wu Rui didn¡¯t exchange another word with Ou Long; she directly smacked his face with a resounding p.

    ¡°What!¡± Ou Long covered his face, incredulous: ¡°You¡­

    you dared to hit me!

    I¡¯ve been waiting here for you all afternoon!

    Not for you to hit me!

    Wu Rui, I¡¯m telling you!

    You must leave with me today!

    Today I¡¯ll settle things with you!¡±

    Ou Long, still covering his face, spoke in a sharp tone like a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see what you look like right now!

    Don¡¯t you find yourself repulsive?

    unting the bit of power your father wields, bullying people all day; don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    Wu Rui nced at Ou Long and, not deigning to speak further, turned to leave.

    But little did she know, Ou Long abruptly lunged forward, seizing Wu Rui¡¯s hand: ¡°You little bitch, let¡¯s see how I deal with you today!

    And that man called Xiao Yifei, whether or not he¡¯s your boyfriend, I¡¯ll deal with him too!¡±

    Ou Long¡¯s face was hideous, a far cry from any normal expression, as he dragged Wu Rui towards his car, while Wu Rui fiercely resisted.

    ¡°Let go of me!

    You beast!

    Let go of me right now!

    If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±

    Ou Long let out a viciousugh, ¡°Go on, call the police!

    I want to see how you¡¯re going to do that!¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment Ou Qi was speaking, Zhao Rui suddenly yanked herself free from Ou Qi¡¯s grasp.

    She frantically increased the distance between them, her heart pounding with fear.

    She looked around; Sun Li had not arrived yet.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Zhao Rui thought anxiously.

    Seeing Wu Rui escape his grip, a stubborn idea urred to Ou Long.

    He looked up, still smiling at Wu Rui, ¡°Ruirui, stop running.

    Look at all these cars on the road, be careful not to hurt yourself.¡±

    Just then, a ck supercar with shy lines slowly drove up from the other side of the road.

    Xiao Yifei sat inside, fuming, ¡°Jiang Mingquan is already so old, I didn¡¯t expect his taste in cars to be so shy!

    It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m smart and decided to test the car first, otherwise, I would¡¯ve scratched my own car!

    How much would that cost!¡±

    Every time Xiao Yifei thought about how he almost scratched his own car, his face grimaced in pain, ¡°This darn car key doesn¡¯t even have a logo on it, what a piece of junk!

    I wonder if Wu Rui is getting anxious.

    I need to hurry up!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped on the elerator; the modified engine roared like the fierce bellow of an ancient beast, attracting the attention of everyone on the road!

    ¡°Holy crap!

    What kind of car is this?

    It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s so cool!

    You can tell at a nce that it has scissor doors!

    Driving this car to pick up girls, how awesome would that be!¡±

    Of course, there were also car enthusiasts on the road who knew their stuff and could immediately identify the make of the car: ¡°A Lamborghini 670!

    Rumor has it that there are only ten in Huaxia!

    The base price alone is 7.8 million!

    Listening to that sound, the engine¡¯s been modified!

    This whole set-up can¡¯t be had for less than 10 million!¡±

    Amidst the exmations from the crowd, under the envious gaze of many, Xiao Yifei drove the domineering supercar towards Wu Rui¡¯s direction.

    Ou Long was no exception; he was a car enthusiast himself.

    Seeing such an imposing supercar, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of jealousy, ¡°The person who drives this car must have quite the power behind them!¡±

    And the Lamborghini 670, like a noble king, continued forward with haughty indifference.

    ¡°Ou Long!

    Haven¡¯t you always prided yourself on being rich?

    What¡¯s the matter now?

    Even with all your money, can you afford this car?¡± Although Wu Rui didn¡¯t know much about cars, she could tell from its appearance that this car was worth a fortune, ¡°If you¡¯re really that rich,e back to me when you can afford this car!¡±

    Ou Long, hearing Wu Rui mocking him, couldn¡¯t help but be incredibly frustrated, ¡°Is it the same thing?

    The people who can afford this car, which one of their families doesn¡¯t have powerful connections?

    I¡¯ve never even seen a young rich second generation able to afford this car!

    I admit it, I can¡¯t afford this car!

    But let me tell you this, your boyfriend, who rides that broken bicycle, even if he worked to death without eating or drinking for his whole life, he couldn¡¯t even afford one of this car¡¯s headlights!

    I bet you!

    If he can afford this headlight, I¡¯ll let you p me once!¡±

 Chapter 51 A Beautiful Day

    51: Chapter 51: A Beautiful Day

    51 -51: A Beautiful Day

    He red angrily at Wu Rui, but suddenly noticed the Lamborghini 670 driving straight onto the pedestrian crossing,ing up to him.

    The window rolled down halfway, and a familiar voice came from inside the car: ¡°Is there something you need?

    If not, please make way!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!

    I was blocking your way!¡±

    Ou Long hurriedly bowed and apologized.

    He stepped aside to clear the way,pletely oblivious to the fact that he was standing on the sidewalk, which was legal, while the owner of the Lamborghini was doing something illegal, yet he felt that the owner of the Lamborghini truly carried an imposing aura.

    Concerning this familiar voice, Ou Long didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°See that!

    When people have money, they can do whatever they¡­¡± After making way, the Lamborghini continued moving forward; however, he then saw it slowing down in front of Wu Rui.

    ¡°Is he going to ask for directions?

    Why not ask me?¡± Ou Long¡¯s voice gradually quieted down.

    However, the next scene was something he would never be able to forget for the rest of his life.

    The scissor door of the Lamborghini stylishly lifted upward, and the person who emerged nonchntly from the driver¡¯s seat was Xiao Yifei!

    Not just Ou Long, but even Wu Rui was stunned; she was so surprised her mouth could¡¯ve fit an egg!

    ¡°You¡­

    You¡¯re Doctor Xiao?¡±

    Just having gotten out of the car, Xiao Yifei, with his head bowed, muttered to himself: ¡°Damn, this car looks cool but it¡¯s tricky to handle!

    Why do both doors open when I press one button!¡±

    ¡°What do you want!¡±

    Upon hearing Wu Rui calling him, Xiao Yifei then lifted his head and looked at Wu Rui: ¡°What are you staring at, get in the car!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, this can¡¯t be real!

    I must be dreaming, if this is actually true, then this world is simply too absurd!¡±

    Ou Long rubbed his eyes, realized that he wasn¡¯t seeing things, and then pinched himself hard.

    It hurt!

    He wasn¡¯t dreaming!

    Convincing himself that everything happening was indeed real, Ou Long sat down heavily on the ground, mumbling to himself like a lunatic.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!

    This can¡¯t be happening!¡±

    When Wu Rui heard what Xiao Yifei said to her, she was so startled that she jumped up: ¡°Ah!

    Oh oh oh!

    Okay!¡±

    She clumsily tried to move around the back of the car, then suddenly thought it was closer to walk in front, and hurriedly circled back.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Wu Rui¡¯s dazed and silly expression, felt a strong urge tough.

    ¡°No rush, take your time.¡±

    Wu Rui dazedly nodded, then all of a sudden, as if she remembered something, she stopped in her tracks and said to Xiao Yifei: ¡°Wait for me a second!¡±

    Then she turned around and charged, full of fury, towards Ou Long, who was sitting copsed on the ground.

    The petite and delicately featured Wu Rui walked briskly toward Ou Long, shed him a sweet smile, then extended her hand and delivered a fierce p across his face.

    ¡°You said it yourself; let me p you!¡±

    As the p struck, a bright red handprint appeared on Ou Long¡¯s face, but this time, Ou Long didn¡¯t have the courage to confront Wu Rui again, especially since he saw Xiao Yifei standing by the Lamborghini, watching him.

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    Ou Long murmured in a timid voice, feeling that his world hadpletely copsed!

    Wu Rui returned to the car, and sat in the passenger seat with some trepidation.

    Only after Wu Rui came back did Xiao Yifei notice that the man Wu Rui had pped was Ou Long.

    He frowned: ¡°Is Ou Long harassing you again?¡±

    Wu Rui nodded gently.

    ¡°For men like that who have no shame, you should p their face hard!

    If he dares to bother you again, just tell me, and I¡¯ll handle him for you!¡±

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Ou Long was nothing worth mentioning; he said to Wu Rui casually.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!

    Time to eat!¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved at Wu Rui and got into the driver¡¯s seat himself.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The roaring sound of the engine burst forth, and under Ou Long¡¯s despairing gaze, the incredibly cool supercar reversed towards him, ran over his feet for a close encounter with the Lamborghini, and then, with a stylish drift, the Lamborghini sped away!

    Ou Long endured the pain without daring to shout, because he knew that the person driving this car was way beyond his reach!

    ¡°Little¡­

    Dr.

    Xiao, where did this care from!¡±

    Sitting in the car, Wu Rui¡¯s hands and feet were nervous, not knowing where to put them.

    It was her first time in such an expensive car, and she was afraid of identally damaging something.

    ¡°Is it because Dr.

    Xiao knew Ou Long was speaking ill of you just now, so you specifically borrowed a car?¡±

    This was the only reason Wu Rui could think of, and she asked directly with her straightforward nature.

    ¡°Ah?

    Did Ou Long speak ill of me just now!¡± Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, ¡°Then it seems I was too light on him just now for running over his foot, but this car isn¡¯t actually borrowed; a friend just gave it to me.¡±

    Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders, his tone full of nonchnce.

    ¡°Ah!

    So, this car is yours, Dr.

    Xiao!¡± Wu Rui eximed with wide eyes: ¡°Dr.

    Xiao is so impressive!

    Does that mean you can do whatever you want with this car?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, but I guess I¡¯ll only drive it a few times; I won¡¯t use it much.

    After all, this car attracts too much attention, and I didn¡¯t know he was giving me such a car.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    I see!¡± Wu Rui¡¯s eyes shifted, curious about what Xiao Yifei had done to receive such a grand gift!

    In her memory, Xiao Yifei was still the man who rode a bicycle and ate in the hospital cafeteria every day to save money.

    ¡°So, can I touch it?¡± Wu Rui was very curious about the interior and fixtures of such an expensive car as it was her first time.

    ¡°Touch anything you like, no worries!¡±

    Thus, Hot Pepper Wu Rui began messing around in the car, touching here and there.

    As time passed with Wu Rui¡¯s fiddling, Xiao Yifei drove the car to a restaurant where he had made reservations, a ce with a decent price range.

    However, the phrase ¡°decent price range¡± applied ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous standards, as the restaurant entrance had never seen a car as expensive as the one Xiao Yifei was driving now.

    When the car stopped, even the restaurant owner came out to wee them.

    ¡°Pleasee in, watch your step!¡±

    It was the first time Xiao Yifei enjoyed such treatment, making him remark that being wealthy was truly great.

    As Xiao Yifei and Wu Rui entered the restaurant, a pair of eyes kept watching them.

    The owner of these eyes was named Wang Changping.

    He was also dining in this restaurant and had just sat down not long before when he saw Xiao Yifei enter with Wu Rui.

    Noticing the girl with Xiao Yifei seemed familiar, he suddenly remembered she was a nurse from the emergency department.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Wang Changping cursed under his breath, feeling very upset.

    Originally, he thought that by ostracizing Xiao Yifei far away to the emergency room, a man without connections or skills like Xiao Yifei would be easily eliminated.

    But Wang Changping had heard that Xiao Yifei was doing quite well now, much liked by the director of the emergency department, Chen Xusheng.

    Wang Changping hadn¡¯t minded not seeing Xiao Yifei, but seeing him today, apanied by a pretty nurse, his mood soured instantly.

 Chapter 52 The Appreciation of the Crowd

    52: Chapter 52 The Appreciation of the Crowd

    52 -52 The Appreciation of the Crowd

    ¡°So you¡¯re allowed to y nurse, but I¡¯m not?¡±

    Wang Changping was indignant.

    His narrow mind couldn¡¯t bear to see others doing well, especially those who had once had a falling-out with him.

    Xiao Yifei, who used to be bullied by him and dared not speak out, had suddenly turned into Nangong Yun¡¯s favorite.

    This was something that Wang Changping just could not ept, especially since he had heard recently that Nangong Yun had even disturbed Wu Shancong and Li Entang in the middle of the night for Xiao Yifei¡¯s sake.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll need to pay you a visit soon!¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Wang Changping¡¯s chubby face.

    He believed, as a deputy chief physician, that causing Xiao Yifei a bit of trouble wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Walking up the stairs, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a chill at the back of his head.

    He turned around abruptly, but seeing nothing unusual, he touched his head with some confusion.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Rui asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Xiao Yifei replied with a slight smile toward Wu Rui.

    Joyful times are always fleeting.

    When Xiao Yifei was driving Wu Rui home and they reached the base of her apartment building, Wu Rui was still dizzy from the day¡¯s events; she felt as if it all had been too surreal.

    ¡°Alright!

    I¡¯ll drop you off here and then I have to head back!¡±

    As the car door opened, Xiao Yifei said to Wu Rui with a smile, ¡°If that Ou Longes looking for you again, just find me!¡±

    Under the envious gazes of many, Wu Rui got out of the car.

    Her cheeks flushed, she nodded vigorously toward Xiao Yifei, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Xiao!

    I had a great time today!¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved handsomely at Wu Rui, ¡°Get inside quickly; it¡¯s a bit cold tonight, don¡¯t catch a chill!¡±

    The engine roared to life, and the Lamborghini¡¯s breeze lifted Wu Rui¡¯s long skirt as Xiao Yifei slowly drove away under the sttered lights.

    ¡°My goodness!

    Isn¡¯t that old Wu¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Wu Rui¡¯s neighbor, Auntie Zhou, craned her neck to see.

    She had never seen a car like that, nor did she recognize the emblem, but she knew for sure that it couldn¡¯t be cheap.

    However, she did recognize the person who got out of the car.

    Seeing Wu Rui alight and Xiao Yifei drive away, Auntie Zhou dared to approach slowly.

    ¡°My girl, what kind of car is that?

    It looks so fancy!

    Must be expensive, right?¡±

    Auntie Zhou asked with a look of amazement, fishing for information, ¡°Is the man driving your boyfriend?

    What does he do?¡±

    Wu Rui responded to Auntie Zhou with a smile, ¡°Auntie Zhou, he¡¯s not my boyfriend.

    He¡¯s a doctor from our hospital!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Auntie Zhou walked away shaking her head, murmuring in admiration, ¡°No wonder you turn down the guys we introduce to you.

    Are doctors so wealthy these days?

    Old Wu has really raised a wonderful daughter!¡±

    Hearing Auntie Zhou¡¯s self-dialogue, Wu Rui¡¯s eyes filled with confusion.

    Standing in the night in her long dress, she looked ethereal as she whispered to herself wistfully, ¡°If he were my boyfriend¡­¡±

    In the night, Wu Rui stared in the direction Xiao Yifei had left, motionless for a long time.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei had returned to ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯, parking the car anew under the astonished gaze of the security guards.

    The security guards were surprised because they had finally seen someone drive the shy Lamborghini that had been parked in the garage for so long, and the owner was so young!

    Back at his ce, Xiao Yifei began to perform the set of radio exercises given to him by the old beggar.

    Xiao Yifei did these exercises daily, no matter how tired he was, and felt refreshingly invigorated afterwards.

    He continued without missing a single day.

    By now, Xiao Yifei could perform the fourth movement of the exercises, and with the advancement in his exercise routine came a corresponding improvement in both his irvoyant superpower and his physical fitness.

    Xiao Yifei found that his physique had be extremely excellent under the transformation of the exercise routine.

    Wearing clothes, it wasn¡¯t apparent, but once he took them off, Xiao Yifei¡¯s neatly chiseled eight-pack abs could be called perfect.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s build was not the exaggeratedly muscr type; his muscles were neither too much nor too little, perfectly proportioned.

    With his current build, there was no doubt Xiao Yifei could be a model!

    And now, only Xiao Yifei knew what astonishing strengthy hidden beneath those seemingly well-proportioned muscles!

    He had tested it one day and found that a full-force punch from him could punch through the sandbag hanging in his room at ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯!

    Afterpleting the exercise routine, Xiao Yifei took afortable shower and slept soundly until dawn.

    Today was Friday, and outside the door of Consulting Room 2 in the emergency department, a long queue had formed¡ªeven including patients lying on stretchers, unable to move.

    Each held the number they had already taken, waiting in silence.

    In stark contrast to the scene at Consulting Room 2 was Consulting Room 3, where not a single patient waited at the door.

    This was the emergency department, where critical illnesses were supposed to be treated!

    Why did everyone choose to wait outside Consulting Room 2 rather than go to Consulting Room 3?

    Wu Rui lifted her head to look at the LED announcement board.

    Consulting Room 1 is temporarily unupied

    Consulting Room 2 Xiao Yifei, Resident Physician

    Consulting Room 3 Zhou Yuan, Attending Physician

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yifei really has superb medical skills!

    We all feel very secure having him treat us!

    There¡¯s no need to rush, he¡¯s sure to handle everything well!¡±

    A patient who had juste out of Consulting Room 2 cheerfully walked by, casually saying this to theirpanion.

    Xiao Yifei gradually gained a reputation in the emergency room, and even those who didn¡¯t need emergency care insisted on seeing Xiao Yifei for treatment.

    Even the nickname ¡°Small God Doctor¡± had begun to circte.

    Chen Xusheng was very pleased to see this scene because he felt that Xiao Yifei truly deserved it.

    Zhou Yuan, ever since being taught a lesson by Xiao Yifei, had kept a low profile and no longer dared to cause trouble for Xiao Yifei, who was having a veryfortable time in the emergency room.

    It was now noon, and Xiao Yifei stood by the railing on the second floor, taking a brief rest.

    After being busy all morning, he finally had a chance to ck off a bit.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!

    I washed an apple for you!¡±

    Wu Rui walked up to Xiao Yifei, her pretty face beaming as she held out the bright red and shiny apple.

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he took it and thanked her.

    Wu Rui rubbed her fair and delicate hand on her clothing, wiping off the water droplets.

    She squinted her attractive eyes and crisply said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Just then, a voice suddenly erupted from the emergency nurse station.

    ¡°What are you doing!

    You can¡¯t barge in like that!

    You have to register first or you won¡¯t be able to see the doctor!¡±

    A nurse at the emergency nurse station stopped a figure wearing a mask, who was apanied by a man with a formidable presence.

    The formidable man had a buzz cut and bulging arms that looked very solid.

    His upright stature was like an unsheathed sharp sword.

    ¡°What?

    You want to take a number for Doctor Xiao Yifei?

    Doctor Xiao Yifei is resting now, if youe you¡¯ll have to wait until the afternoon!¡±

    It seemed that the person with the covered face said something to the nurse at the station, who responded.

    ¡°Look, Miss.

    I told you that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be relied upon!

    What time is it now?

    He¡¯s already resting.

    He¡¯s probably just a doctor with an empty reputation.

    We made such an effort toe out here for him, and it¡¯s not worth it!

    Old Qi was just panicking, rmending someone so blindly!

    If this Xiao Yifei were really that good, would he allow himself to take a rest when there are sick people?¡±

    The formidable man seemed to be trying to persuade the veiled figure about something.

 Chapter 53 Crisis Lurking Everywhere

    53: Chapter 53: Crisis Lurking Everywhere

    53 -53: Crisis Lurking Everywhere

    Xiao Yifei, who was far away, overheard this and the nurse at the nurse station was the first to disapprove, ¡°How can you speak like that!

    Let me tell you, Doctor Xiao Yifei is now the most popr doctor in the emergency room, with people lining up to the hospital door to see him!

    He just started his morning shift and is taking a little break.

    What right do you have to look down on Doctor Xiao Yifei!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The rugged man snorted coldly, his face full of disdain.

    Just then, the woman in the mask whispered something into the rugged man¡¯s ear, and he unwillingly followed the masked person and left.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, look how impressive you are now!

    People areing specifically to see you!¡±

    Wu Rui, seeing Xiao Yifei slowly earning fame, was even happier than Xiao Yifei himself!

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Xiao Yifei smiled indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡±

    It was exactly this positive attitude of Xiao Yifei that made everyone in the emergency room admire him.

    Wu Rui gazed admiringly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s profile, her face turning red as she recalled something and lowered her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Rui.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing!

    The fearless Wu Rui isn¡¯t afraid of anything, except in front of Xiao Yifei, where she bes as timid as a startled deer.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch!¡± Xiao Yifei gestured and headed towards the hospital cafeteria.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yifei did not see the masked womane back to the hospital, but he did see Zhang Wencai.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, stealing time amid busyness, had just started reading thetest issue of ¡°Medical Exploration,¡± a magazine with substantial national influence, when Zhang Wencai from neurology pushed the door and entered.

    Through the perfect surgery he performed for Liu Jiaost time, Zhang Wencai was already regarded as a leading figure among the young generation of doctors at Shangjing Hospital and was highly valued by the leadership, gradually bing an idol for younger generation doctors.

    Since that surgery, Zhang Wencai, despite his high pride, recognized Xiao Yifei as his peer.

    Furthermore, deep inside, Zhang Wencai harbored a suspicion, stemming from a certain thesis.

    Although it was from that surgery that Xiao Yifei and Zhang Wencai had be good friends, the others in the emergency room were aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary medical skills while those in other departments were still puzzled.

    ¡°How could the highly skilled and promising Zhang Wencai be friends with the supposedly worthless Xiao Yifei?¡±

    But only Zhang Wencai himself knew that in the craniotomy that dramatically elevated his reputation, he was merely the surgeon, while the one who truly ensured the surgery¡¯s sess was the calm and collected Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei put down the ¡°Medical Exploration¡± magazine, looked up with a smile, and asked, ¡°Wencai, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhang Wencai looked at Xiao Yifei, his eyes somewhat grave, and said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, how have you offended Wu Shancong and Li Entang?¡±

    Xiao Yifei waspletely baffled.

    He knew he didn¡¯t get along well with the two vice directors, but to say he had offended them seemed a bit much.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yifei still had a calm smile on his face.

    ¡°I heard from the higher-ups that Wu Shancong and Li Entang are specifically preparing to deal with you.

    What did you do to make them so furious?¡±

    Zhang Wencai asked, puzzled, because in his view, at Xiao Yifei¡¯s level, it was not possible to directly offend the deputy directors!

    Xiao Yifei shook his head; he genuinely did not know how he had offended these two deputy directors enough to make them personallye after him.

    Could something have gone wrong after he left Jiang Mingquan¡¯s house that day?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head again and started reading the medical magazine in his hand.

    He only briefly reviewed the interactions he had with the two deputy directors in his mind.

    As for dealing with him, Xiao Yifei was not afraid at all.

    There was no need for Jiang Mingquan; just Meng Hu alone could resolve this minor issue.

    Zhang Wencai looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s unconcerned appearance and was really anxious.

    For him, he might dismiss most people, but once he valued someone, he truly considered that person a friend.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, I know your medical skill is indeed excellent, but you really shouldn¡¯t be arrogant.

    Look at you, such high medical skill and yet only somewhat famous in the emergency room, isn¡¯t it because you dislike those social interactions?

    Aside from me and Director Chen Xusheng, you barelymunicate with other doctors.

    How can this be?

    You also need to carefully manage yourwork, or else if something unexpected happens, aside from me and Director Chen, no one will help you!¡±

    Zhang Wencai was indeed very worried for Xiao Yifei, giving advice, ¡°I suggest you do this, why not interact more with other doctors when you have nothing urgent, visit other departments more, invite them for meals, give some gifts or something¡ªat least you¡¯ll have people to speak for you.

    Otherwise, if the two directors really start to deal with you, then what will you do?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, raised his head, and said lightly, ¡°They dare to deal with me?

    Let them try.¡±

    Xiao Yifei indeed had the ability to say this now, but Zhang Wencai did not know.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    You can¡¯t be like this!

    You must realize they are deputy directors!

    At the very least, they have been working in our hospital for over a decade.

    How can you, a doctor who just arrived,pete with them?

    I think they are already giving you a lot of face by specifically targeting you!

    Why don¡¯t you try to find them and ask what it¡¯s all about?

    If it really doesn¡¯t work out, maybe you should apologize!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Xiao Yifeiughed: ¡°Apologize to them?

    Are they worthy?¡±

    Xiao Yifei remembered the corrupt and bribe-ridden reputations of these two deputy directors and felt an extreme disgust.

    ¡°I was even thinking of dealing with them!

    They dare toe after me?

    That¡¯s perfect!

    I¡¯ll take this opportunity topletely expose them!¡±

    The way these two old foxes bullied Nangong Yun still vividly appeared before Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Sigh!

    You really won¡¯t listen!

    Never mind then!

    I¡¯ll go and discuss with Director Chen what to do next!

    I imagine Director Chen has probably heard about this too.¡±

    Zhang Wencai looked disappointed that Xiao Yifei was being stubborn, and he hurriedly went to find Chen Xusheng.

    Xiao Yifei gently shook his head, no wonder Director Chen Xusheng had a hesitant expression when he saw Xiao Yifei that morning; it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but that he couldn¡¯t exin clearly to Zhang Wencai, as it involved Jiang Mingquan¡¯s issue, the fewer people who knew, the better.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to resort to using Jiang Mingquan¡¯s influence unless absolutely necessary.

    Xiao Yifei put the ¡°Medical Exploration¡± magazine back into the drawer without looking at it again, and he thought of Jiang Mingquan and remembered that it was almost time for their appointment to treat him.

    Xiao Yifei stretchedzily, deciding to visit Jiang Ming this weekend to treat a hidden ailment in the Dog King¡¯s body.

    He thought of the fiercely attractive cold scorpion and a mischievous smile appeared on his lips.

    After all, he had an understanding with the scorpion: curing Jiang Ming¡¯s hidden ailment would allow him to do as he pleased!

 Chapter 54 Secretly Developing Feelings

    54: Chapter 54: Secretly Developing Feelings

    54 -54: Secretly Developing Feelings

    And hidden within the bottom of the drawer, there was a medical magazine, when Xiao Yifei flipped to the page after that of the magazine, he would¡¯ve found a research paper that would seem very familiar, ¡°Several Spections Arising from Intracranial Structure and Brain Composition¡ªOn the Control of the Brain.¡± This worn yet impactful issue of ¡°Medical Exploration¡± devoted a significant number of pages to introduce this paper, and for the author, unknown to the magazine, it used phrases like ¡°a medical expert who has pioneered treatments within the skull¡± to emphasize its introduction.

    Clearly, ¡°Medical Exploration¡± also ced great importance on both the paper and its author.

    As to who submitted this paper to ¡°Medical Exploration,¡± it remained unknown for the time being, only at the end of the paper, there was a short phrase, ¡°If the author sees this report, please contact me immediately.¡± Following ¡®Yun¡¯ character, there was a series of contact information.

    Who ¡®Yun¡¯ was on the magazine, maybe others didn¡¯t know, but Nangong Yun herself was crystal clear, because she was the person who had submitted this paper to ¡°Medical Exploration.¡±

    Ever since Nangong Yun saw the post anonymously published by Xiao Yifei on the hospital forum, she was struck with awe and regarded it as something celestial.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s undergraduate study was in neurology, and although she went abroad for her PhD in a different field, her understanding of neurology was profound.

    The fundamental thesis that the paper built from the beginning surprised Nangong Yun.

    As she read further, she even fantasized that perhaps the author had written the paper next to a living brain, such was the impact the paper had on her.

    It was not just her¡ªafter Nangong Yun reposted this paper to ¡°Medical Exploration,¡± it had already sparked a new discussion in the field of neurology.

    Upon learning that the paper first appeared on the forum of her own hospital, she was overjoyed because this meant that the author was a doctor at Shangjing Hospital!

    She began searching eagerly for the author, nning to use her forum privileges to reveal the author¡¯s identity, but due to the original settings of the hospital¡¯s forum, she could do no such thing.

    She even tried tracking the IP address, but still to no avail.

    In the end, with no other options, Nangong Yun had to repost the paper in the influential and future-seeking magazine ¡°Medical Exploration,¡± in hopes of finding the author.

    But she never expected that her search would still yield nothing.

    Nangong Yun searched for a long time, but she could never find the author.

    She had only looked among the well-known doctors; it never crossed her mind that the paper that so shocked her was written on a whim by Xiao Yifei, who had just be an official doctor.

    The more Nangong Yun wanted to find, the more elusive the author became, and gradually she began to develop a peculiar feeling towards the author, a kind of distorted emotion, of which the instigator, Xiao Yifei, was unaware.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the matter with Xiao Yifei, how has he offended Wu Shancong and Li Entang again.¡±

    Nangong Yun was genuinely worried for Xiao Yifei when she learned in her office that the two deputy directors specifically aimed to deal with him because, in her view, Xiao Yifei would have no means of resisting if these two deputies joined forces against him.

    Now she had to put the search for the paper¡¯s author aside and concern herself with Xiao Yifei¡¯s predicament.

    ¡°When will I be able to find you?¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at the paper on theputer screen, her delicate fingers slowly tracing the screen, a fascinated look shed in her eyes¡ªa sight that had never before been seen on the aloof Nangong Yun.

    ¡°Deputy Director Nangong, are you there?¡±

    Just as Nangong Yun was lost in thought in her office, Xiao Yifei knocked on the door.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei?

    You¡¯re here,e in.¡± Nangong Yun was startled upon hearing this, and her face quickly resumed its coolposure.

    She shut down herputer and sat up straight in her graceful posture, waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    Xiao Yifei, having received Nangong Yun¡¯s call, hurried to Nangong Yun¡¯s office.

    He saw Nangong Yun sitting coolly behind her desk, her white coat worn over a figure-hugging professional outfit.

    ¡°Vice President Nangong, you were looking for me?¡±

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Nangong Yun.

    His eyes swept over her discreetly curvy figure and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow quietly, because only he knew, through his x-ray vision, how hot Nangong Yun¡¯s body truly was!

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Nangong Yun¡¯s coldness was nothing like the venomous chill of a scorpion.

    The scorpion¡¯s chill was born of bloodshed and heartlessness towards life, while Nangong Yun¡¯s coldness was of a gorgeous and superior nature, an innate aristocratic demeanor that set her apart from themon folk¡ªit was the kind of ethereal coolness that was untouched by the worldly smoke and fire.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you, Vice President Wu, and Vice President Li?

    Why did I hear that they are out to get you?¡±

    Nangong Yun stood up from her chair and approached Xiao Yifei with a cold expression.

    Xiao Yunfei looked down before he spoke, his gaze firstnding on Nangong Yun¡¯s legs, perfectly shaped by her flesh-colored stockings.

    He quickly raised his head to meet her gaze: ¡°I have no idea.

    Thest time I met with them was that night when you, Vice President Nangong, came to find me.

    I haven¡¯t seen either of them since then.

    I don¡¯t know what could have offended them.¡±

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei lowered his head again and nced at Nangong Yun¡¯s long, perfect jade legs.

    ¡°What are you looking at!

    Why can¡¯t you behave!¡± Nangong Yun sharply caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s wandering eyes.

    Her phoenix eyes widened in anger, and she red up: ¡°Look at you, so disreputable.

    I just heard that you made some achievements in the emergency room, so why have you reverted to thisxity now, and still have the time to let your eyes wander?

    Let me tell you, if those two are really teaming up against you, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±

    Unfazed by Nangong Yun¡¯s anger, Xiao Yifei responded calmly: ¡°Zhang Wencai has already informed me of this news.

    If they want to trouble me, let theme, as long as they¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    Nangong Yun, looking at the seemingly unbothered Xiao Yifei, grew even angrier.

    Her slender fingers dug into her waist as she watched him with an expression that was part frustration and part exasperation: ¡°How can you be so arrogantly confident?

    Can you really handle this situation on your own?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled nonchntly at Nangong Yun: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vice President Nangong, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Nangong Yun let out a deep sigh, her chest rising and falling slightly.

    She returned to her seat, her stunning visage tinged with helplessness: ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll think of something for you.

    Tell me, what on earth have you done to make those two vice presidents resent you so much.¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile.

    He walked around Nangong Yun¡¯srge office desk to stand behind her.

    In his heart, he had a lot of affection for the cool-yet-passionate Nangong Yun.

    Seeing how she still cared about him made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart warm.

 Chapter 55 Massage

    55: Chapter 55 Massage

    55 -55 Massage

    Approaching Nangong Yun from behind, he ced his hand on her fragrant shoulder and began, ¡°Vice President Nangong, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me.

    Rest assured, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Sitting in her chair and fuming with anger, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei was so arrogant.

    Then, she saw him walk around the table to stand behind her.

    The distinctly masculine aura emanating from behind her made Nangong Yun, who rarely had close encounters with men, somewhat ufortable.

    A faint blush spread across Nangong Yun¡¯s cold and detached face.

    She bit her lower lip lightly, truly unable to ept that Xiao Yifei was so near to her.

    Just as Nangong Yun wanted to turn around to warn Xiao Yifei not to stand so close to her, the next second she felt a pair of hands, radiating warmth, being ced on her fragrant shoulders.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    With a muffled groan, Nangong Yun felt as if Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were channeling an endless heat into her delicate body.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly, her long, slender legs tensing up suddenly.

    She immediately turned her head around, attempting to look at Xiao Yifei with an air of authority, ¡°What are you doing?

    Don¡¯t you have any sense of propriety?

    Get away from me immediately!¡±

    The moment Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands touched Nangong Yun¡¯s fragrant shoulders, he felt her body tremble.

    As he wondered why, he suddenly saw Nangong Yun turning around, her eyes filled with aplex expression, signaling him to stay away from her.

    Xiao Yifei had been in contact with Nangong Yun for quite some time now and he considered himself to be very familiar with her.

    Seeing theplexity in Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei thought she was still angry with him for not heeding her advice.

    Thinking of how hard Nangong Yun worked every day, and that she was worried about him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart filled withpassion.

    ¡°Vice President Nangong, I know you mean well for me, but this time you really don¡¯t need to worry.

    I truly have my own way to solve it,¡± Xiao Yifei said while keeping his hand on Nangong Yun¡¯s fragrant shoulder.

    ¡°As for you, Vice President Nangong, you work so hard every day.

    Don¡¯t you think about your own health?

    Have you taken care of yourself as I mentioned the other day about your Body Energy being weak?¡±

    ¡°Look, your shoulders are so stiff.

    It must be from working for such a long time.

    Let me help you with a massage.¡±

    When Xiao Yifei ced his hands on Nangong Yun¡¯s fragrant shoulders and realized that her entire body had tensed up, he didn¡¯t think much of it and began massaging her shoulders.

    For some reason, the longer people interacted with Nangong Yun, the more they found this icy beauty inessible and exceedingly aloof.

    Only Xiao Yifei, in his interactions with Nangong Yun, gradually lost his fear of her and increasingly found that she couldn¡¯t intimidate him.

    On the contrary, Xiao Yifei felt full of sympathy for this icy beauty.

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands began to knead on Nangong Yun¡¯s fragrant shoulders, he could feel the softness of her skin through her clothes.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei had no other thoughts.

    But standing behind Nangong Yun, smelling her faint body scent, and touching her body, Xiao Yifei gradually began to respond.

    Xiao Yifei, still a virgin and at an age brimming with vigor, found every morning that his little brother stood proudly in protest.

    Especially after practicing the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique booklet, the feeling became even more intense, as if his little brother was so robust it could pierce through walls.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers gently traced over Nangong Yun¡¯s shoulder through the fabric, lightly touching her skin.

    His breathing grew rapid, while a blush slowly crept over Nangong Yun¡¯s graceful neck.

    ¡°How dare he just start touching me without my consent!

    Who gave him the audacity?¡±

    Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Yifei was so bold, while other men would only nod and bow under her icy aura, yet Xiao Yifei dared to directly touch her body!

    Nangong Yun was somewhat angry, but what frightened her most was that deep down, she didn¡¯t repel Xiao Yifei¡¯s touch; what was even more terrifying was that as Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands began to knead her shoulders, she could faintly sense waves of his masculine aura from behind her, and she actually enjoyed this sensation immensely!

    When Nangong Yun first scolded Xiao Yifei but he didn¡¯t retreat, Nangong Yun, for some reason, blushed, gently biting her cherry lips, and remained silent.

    ¡°How is his hand moving slowly downwards!

    Didn¡¯t he say he was only going to massage my shoulders?¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s legs were tensely clutched together, sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands change their location, a look of panic appeared for the first time on the face of this frosty beauty.

    ¡°How dare he!

    How dare he move downwards!

    What is Xiao Yifei trying to do!

    What are his hands trying to do!¡±

    As she felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s hot hands continue to move down from her shoulders, Nangong Yun¡¯s heart was in turmoil.

    ¡°So he¡¯s just starting to massage the side of my arm.¡±

    Finally, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands passed by the sensitive area and stopped on the outer side of Nangong Yun¡¯s arm, starting to massage it.

    When she realized that Xiao Yifei was merely starting to massage the side of her arm, Nangong Yun, for some reason, felt a slight sense of loss.

    The season was summer, the weather hot, and everyone wore very little.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s professional attire consisted of a hip-hugging, body-con skirt for the lower body, and a blouse with a small jacket for the upper body.

    However, because of the heat, Ouyang Bing wasn¡¯t wearing her small jacket in the office, meaning Nangong Yun was only wearing a thin, sleeveless white blouse under her whiteb coat, which was also sleeveless in the summer.

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and mustered the courage to finally reach for Nangong Yun¡¯s arm.

    He was very nervous because he didn¡¯t know how she would react to his action; but when Xiao Yifei finally touched Nangong Yun¡¯s skin without any obstruction and found that her body only slightly shuddered before she remained still, his nervousness subsided.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes slightly reddened, his breathing hurried as his palms repeatedly glided over Nangong Yun¡¯s arm, experiencing for the first time the soft smoothness of her skin, truly understanding the meaning of skin as smooth as creamy jade.

    If saying that the initial shoulder massage somewhat resembled a proper massage, then Xiao Yifei¡¯s current actions had gradually drifted away from the word ¡®massage¡¯, slowly taking on a different meaning.

    Xiao Yifei was pressed closely against the chair behind Nangong Yun, his hands ceaselessly caressing her jade-like arms, and the moment Xiao Yifei leaned in, Nangong Yun shuddered violently as if struck by lightning.

    Since Nangong Yun did not like bulky chairs, she chose for her office a veryfortable and soft one, particrly the backrest, which was very light.

    A light backrest also had a characteristic: if there was anything behind it, one could feel it without obstruction.

    Thus, when Xiao Yifei pressed against her chair, in just an instant, Nangong Yun could feel something hot pressing against her back.

 Chapter 56 Unrequited Love

    56: Chapter 56: Unrequited Love

    56 -56: Unrequited Love

    ¡°Mmm¡­!¡±

    Nangong Yun let out a soft moan, her stunning face flushed red.

    She bit her lip, her gaze slowly bing hazy.

    Although others saw her as a very aloof woman, Nangong Yun knew it was rted to her personality.

    However, her body was extremely sensitive, which left Nangong Yun herself quite helpless.

    Thus, she used a colder exterior to mask herself, not knowing that Xiao Yifei, this reckless young man, would rush straight towards her,pletely undeterred by her aloof majesty.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    Nangong Yun could clearly hear the rapid breathing of the man behind her who had just be an official doctor.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun did not want to stop at all.

    She squinted her eyes pretending to be unaware, while under the table, her legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, were already entwined.

    ¡°Vice Director Nangong.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Nangong Yun¡¯s face was covered with flush, and her eyes were silky.

    If Xiao Yifei had seen Nangong Yun¡¯s face at this moment, he would never forget how temptingly beautiful this icy beauty was!

    She let out a soft moan, her body suddenly tensed and then rxed, and then she copsed in the chair, breathing hastily.

    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Just then, Xiao Yifei suddenly blurted out the question, shocking Nangong Yun sitting in the chair, her flirtatious eyes clearing as she came back to senses.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei too stopped his actions, tilted his head, and stared straight at Nangong Yun, his eyes seemingly aze.

    Nangong Yun turned around, looked at the handsome Xiao Yifei, her heart skipped a beat, her mouth opening as if an answer was about to spill out, but then, Ouyang Bing suddenly remembered the author of that thesis, how well it resonated with her.

    With that thought, Nangong Yun lowered her head and remained silent.

    Seeing such behavior from Nangong Yun, a fleeting look of disappointment crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    He smiled and then spoke, ¡°Vice Director Nangong, I¡¯ll step out then.

    You need not worry about Wu Shancong and Li Entang on my behalf.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he prepared to leave, and as he reached the door, he turned around, teasing Nangong Yun, ¡°Vice Director Nangong, try not to always look so stern.

    You look much prettier with a flushed face like now!¡±

    With those words, Xiao Yifei pushed open the door and left stylishly.

    Nangong Yun stared dumbfounded in the direction in which Xiao Yifei had left, a surge of mncholy suddenly hitting her heart, as if she had missed out on something, recalling the intimacy just moments ago, the warmth brought by Xiao Yifei¡¯s magical hands to her body, and her face flushed once again.

    ¡°How could this be me?

    I can¡¯t possibly be that kind of loose woman!¡±

    Nangong Yun huffed and patted her delicate hands.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei really has guts!

    If it weren¡¯t for my admiration for the author of that thesis, I might actually have developed feelings for Xiao Yifei, but s!¡±

    The flirtatious Nangong Yun in the office was not the same aloof Nangong Yun that people at Shangjing Hospital were scared of.

    ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable to be so constrained; it¡¯s morefortable to let go.

    After all that fuss, it turns out Nangong Yun does have someone she likes.

    Good that no major mistake was made.¡± Xiao Yifei sighed and patted his ¡®little brother¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve had it tough following me.¡±

    Xiao Yifei, recalling the soft touch of Nangong Yun¡¯s hands he¡¯d identally brushed against, and her reaction at that time, couldn¡¯t help but exim to himself, ¡°She¡¯s awfully sensitive!¡±

    Shaking his head, he tried to shake the alluring image of Nangong Yun from his mind.

    Xiao Yifei felt somewhat downhearted; in fact, he liked Nangong Yun quite a lot.

    Who would have thought Nangong Yun already had someone she liked?

    Xiao Yifei sighed softly.

    He forced himself to perk up, since, after all, he still had to see patients in the afternoon.

    For someone who had just be an official doctor, no matter how skilled at medicine, he still had to work a full day.

    However, when he returned to the office, Wu Rui, who had been keeping an eye on him, could tell his spirits were low.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Rui approached Xiao Yifei cautiously and spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Yifei looked up at Wu Rui and smiled.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Wu Rui replied quietly, but after a moment, she raised her little head, her tight chest entuating the pink nurse uniform in a beautiful arc, and she blinked at Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Doctor Xiao, if there¡¯s anything upsetting you, you must tell me!

    Although I don¡¯t know if I can help, I can definitely be a good listener.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Rui with slight surprise and nodded with a smile.

    In the afternoon, when Xiao Yifei saw Nangong Yun again, he was somewhat surprised because for some unknown reason, Nangong Yun was wearing a new pair of stockings.

    Their meeting was a bit awkward as they just nodded and greeted each other without any furthermunication, especially Nangong Yun, who seemed to blush slightly as she passed by Xiao Yifei.

    Time passed quickly and days flew by.

    Although Xiao Yifei had heard rumors about people wanting to target him, he found that Wu Shancong and Li Entang made no move, and the mysterious woman with a voluptuous body wearing a mask he had seen that day never appeared again.

    In a blink of an eye, the weekend arrived, and it was time for Xiao Yifei to go to help Jiang Mingquan with his treatment.

    To keep a low profile, Xiao Yifei made a phone call, letting Meng Hu know to pick him up a bit farther from the hospital.

    He packed up his belongings and left the hospital straight away.

    Just before leaving, he suddenly heard that there was going to be a charity g, Xiao Yifei shook his head and didn¡¯t pay much attention, and then he left the hospital.

 Chapter 57 VIP Treatment

    57: Chapter 57 VIP Treatment

    57 -57 VIP Treatment

    In front of Shangjing Hospital at the Jingxi intersection, Meng Hu, a fierce and imposing figure, got out of the driver¡¯s seat under the surprised gaze of the passersby and respectfully opened the door of the Porsche Cayenne for Xiao Yifei, ushering him into the car.

    ¡°How is it going?

    How has the elderly patient been recently?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked casually after getting into the car.

    Meng Hu turned his head, his eyes filled with fervent admiration as he looked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Doctor Xiao, you really are a miracle worker.

    The old man has been much strongertely.

    He had a checkup at home the day before yesterday, and his health was fantastic!

    Doctor Xiao, you truly are incredible!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nced at Meng Hu and said indifferently, ¡°Is that so?

    Then I can rest assured.

    Although the elderly patient still has some issues, they are all old problems.

    I¡¯ll go help him adjust slowly, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get better and better.¡±

    Meng Hu looked at the serene Xiao Yifei with deep respect, his tone full of reverence, ¡°Doctor Xiao, I must apologize to you again for any past offenses.

    I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand,ughing heartily, ¡°What are you talking about?

    That was just your concern getting the better of you.¡±

    The two chatted idly on the way as the Cayenne entered ¡®Mu Yuan Vi¡¯, driving towards No.

    9 Emperor Garden.

    Sitting in the car, Xiao Yifei saw from a distance arge crowd standing at the entrance of No.

    9 Emperor Garden.

    While he was curious where all these people hade from, Meng Hu stopped the car, walked over to the passenger side, and once again respectfully opened the car door for Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, after you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped out of the car, followed its sleek lines, and from afar, saw an imposing elderly man standing at the forefront of the crowd.

    It was Jiang Mingquan!

    Jiang Mingquan was now able to walk on his own.

    Hisplexion was ruddy, his presence as deep as the abyss, holding the power of life and death with an air of absolute authority.

    But upon seeing Xiao Yifei get out of the car, the expression on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s authoritative face immediately changed.

    He sported a full-faced smile, taking the initiative to walk towards Xiao Yifei.

    Twisting her slender waist and following behind Xiao Yifei was a woman with a cold face, the same one who had made a bet with Xiao Yifei, the venomous Butterfly Knife.

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao!¡± Jiang Mingquan was the first to greet Xiao Yifei with a respectful sped hands and a beaming face.

    Towards this inscrutable doctor, Jiang Mingquan dare not show the slightest neglect!

    ¡°Old Master Jiang!

    Why have youe out personally?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    ¡°When youe, sir, of course I must personally wee you!

    No one else is qualified!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan replied with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, Old Master, you¡¯re too kind.

    I see you¡¯ve recovered well ¨C walking with the might of a tiger!¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed and tried to change the subject.

    ¡°If not for the blessing of Mr.

    Xiao, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so well!

    Speaking of which, Mr.

    Xiao, your medical skill is truly excellent!¡± Jiang Mingquan began extolling Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill with great admiration, ¡°After you revived mest time, I recuperated for a while, and then upon examination, my old body¡ª I didn¡¯t expect it to have recovered so much already!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan said excitedly, and regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s visit to provide further treatment today, he was extremely pleased!

    Who wouldn¡¯t want a healthy body?

    Xiao Yifeiughed and said, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry, the subsequent treatment might take some time, but rest assured, Scorpion and I have already agreed, we will definitely cure you!

    Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, trembled with excitement, ¡°As long as I have Mr.

    Xiao¡¯s word, that¡¯s all I need!

    That¡¯s all I need!¡±

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, his eyes swept over Scorpion¡¯s curvaceous figure, he winked at her teasingly, a naughty smile on his face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Xiao Ying?¡±

    Scorpion initially showed a sh of happiness on her normally cold face when she saw Xiao Yifei, but the sight of him looking at her with a naughty smile, and hearing him call her Xiao Ying, reminded her of the arrogantly beautiful Nangong Yun who hade to pick up Xiao Yifei that night, which made her expression sour.

    She huffed coldly and turned her gaze away from Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Xiao Ying!

    What¡¯s this way to treat Mr.

    Xiao?

    Apologize right now!¡±

    Noticing Scorpion¡¯s behavior, Jiang Mingquan immediately turned around to scold her.

    Seeing that Jiang Mingquan was indeed upset and knowing that she respected Jiang Mingquan greatly, Scorpion reluctantly came in front of Xiao Yifei, her face oozing reluctance, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Xiao!¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily.

    He really enjoyed seeing the tough and sexy Scorpion humbled.

    ¡°No problem, no problem!

    Let¡¯s go!

    Let¡¯s go see the elder for his treatment!¡±

    Xiao Yifei then suggested that they start the treatment for Jiang Mingquan.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!

    Sir, pleasee in!¡± Jiang Mingquan, thrilled that Xiao Yifei initiated the offer, couldn¡¯t hide his joy.

    He waved his hand to the sea of people behind him and said, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao hase all this way to treat me, and you¡¯re being so rude!¡±

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was admiring Scorpion¡¯s round and pert buttocks.

    Perhaps her figure had something to do with her martial arts training; she had first-rate curves, highlighted by a pair of slim, toned legs in tight jeans that attracted the eye.

    And the most beautiful part of her was those slender, soft hands.

    At the moment, Scorpion was holding a Butterfly Knife, her nimble fingers coated with red nail polish seemingly floating over the knife like a butterfly gliding in the air.

    Following Jiang Mingquan, Scorpion turned around, presenting her perfect silhouette to Xiao Yifei.

    Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s enhanced eyes, Scorpion¡¯s beautiful legs and jade-like buttocks appeared even more perfect, which made him unable to take his eyes off her bottom and legs.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr.

    Xiao!

    You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    After Jiang Mingquan¡¯smand, the crowd burst into a synchronized, ear-shattering cheer.

    The noise startled Xiao Yifei, who had been intently sneaking peeks at Scorpion.

    He shivered and shrank his neck, startled.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Xiao Yifei quickly patted his chest and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s better not to spy too much!

    You could scare someone to death!¡±

    This behavior made Xiao Yifei¡¯s image of a hermit-like master copsepletely.

    Meng Hu, who was standing behind Xiao Yifei, felt that the more he watched, the less he understood about this mysterious young man.

    Scorpion, facing away from Xiao Yifei, showed a mischievously triumphant smile, as if she had a set of eyes on the back of her head that could see Xiao Yifei¡¯s reactions.

    After being frightened by the crowd, Scorpion began to swing her hips more cheerfully, while this time Xiao Yi followed with a straight face, not looking anywhere but straight ahead.

    The group eventually entered the vi and made it to Xiao Yifei¡¯s second-floor room.

    Meng Hu tactfully stayed at the door withouting in.

    Scorpion, Jiang Mingquan, and Xiao Yifei entered the room, closed the door, and Xiao Yifei began to prepare for Jiang Mingquan¡¯s treatment.

 Chapter 58 Hidden Illness

    58: Chapter 58 Hidden Illness

    58 -58 Hidden Illness

    Standing in the room, the seductive figure of the woman named ¡°Scorpion¡± leaned against the wall, her arms crossed over her chest.

    Silently positioned in the corner, her lips painted in bright red were slightly pouted.

    The butterfly knife she skillfully handled clicked into ce in her delicate hand, and her face reverted to that cold expression, ustomed to the sight of blood.

    The colder her expression, the icier her eyes, the more her red lips and chilled demeanor entuated her sensuality.

    Sensual, enchanting, icy, yet dangerous ¡ª these attributes mingled on Scorpion, projecting an astonishing charm.

    Scorpion had not yet seen how Xiao Yifei truly treated illnesses, and this time, she intended to observe closely.

    Xiao Yifei nced at Scorpion standing in the corner, and his own heart involuntarily quickened its pace.

    ¡°Scorpion!¡± Xiao Yifei motioned to her with his hand.

    Scorpion¡¯s gaze, cold as ice, turned towards Xiao Yifei.

    She disliked it when Sun Li called her by that nickname, and she felt that Xiao Yifei calling her over was never a good sign.

    As expected, Scorpion only heard Xiao Yifei say with displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there, I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I?

    I don¡¯t like being watched while I treat someone!

    Get out, get out!

    I¡¯ll call youter!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Scorpion had no intention to move initially, but upon catching Jiang Mingquan¡¯s gaze on her, she couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.

    She red fiercely at Xiao Yifei and turned to leave the room.

    Just before exiting, Xiao Yifei heard her mutter, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t watch, what¡¯s so great about that!¡±

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and shook his head; it wasn¡¯t about watching or not watching, rather, with Scorpion, that enticing figure standing there, Xiao Yifei found it utterly impossible to focus on treating Jiang Mingquan.

    Watching the interaction between Xiao Yifei and Scorpion, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s face broke into a teasing smile, ¡°My goddaughter, who grew up orphaned and was raised by me, has always worked for me.

    Perhaps because she¡¯s seen too much carnage, she always wears a cold expression towards others.

    Yet, it seems she behaves somewhat differently with you, Mr.

    Xiao.¡±

    Xiao Yifei, feeling somewhat embarrassed as if Jiang Mingquan was trying to introduce a girlfriend to him, blushed and waved his hands without saying a word.

    ¡°Haha, Mr.

    Xiao, you¡¯re still shy!

    Scorpion, not only has she mastered impressive skills, but she also holds dual degrees in Economics and Management from the third-ranked Durham University in the whole of the UK, and moreover, she¡¯s beautiful.

    She truly is exceptionally outstanding.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan winked andughed as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that!

    We should hurry and treat your condition!¡±

    Xiao Yifei quickly stood up and reached out to treat Jiang Mingquan.

    ¡°Haha, truly a man with a child¡¯s heart, Mr.

    Xiao.

    Having such skills surely wasn¡¯t effortless.

    I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shy when ites to girls,¡± Jiang Mingquanughed heartily, feeling for the first time that Xiao Yifei seemed more human; otherwise, the enigma surrounding Xiao Yifei and his potent medical skills sometimes made Jiang Mingquan doubt if he was even human.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start the treatment!¡± Jiang Mingquany down on the bed and looked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°How do I need to assist you?¡±

    When Xiao Yifei focused his attention on the medical aspects, his demeanor switched instantly; his eyes gleamed brightly, and he exuded an aura of confidence that made Jiang Mingquan straighten up on the bed, inwardly admiring, ¡°What a confident and handsome young man!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang, please lie down first.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was deep and steady, expressing boundless confidence, ¡°Elder Jiang, you are somewhat aware of the illness in your body right now.

    It stems from a condition acquired in your youth, so to fully cure it, it is not just about this moment but also about ongoing treatment that I will provide along with gradual adjustments in the future.¡±

    Xiao Yifei continued in a t tone, ¡°The main thing is my treatment.

    After each treatment, I will instruct you on some precautions.

    Just pay attention to them; during the treatment process, you don¡¯t need to do anything special, just lie on the bed and cooperate.¡±

    Upon hearing the steady voice of Xiao Yifei, Jiang Mingquan felt reassured, but even so, he couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, how long will it take to cure the hidden ailments in my body?

    Do you need any help?

    Just tell me, and I¡¯ll arrange it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Jiang Mingquan and said lightly, ¡°No need, I am sufficient.

    However, topletely eradicate your condition with my current capabilities, it will take about six months.

    The treatment is straightforward, so rest assured.¡±

    As soon as his words ended, Xiao Yifei began to take action; he first lifted Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm.

    Jiang Mingquan was a bit curious, for, in his opinion, aside from the asional sudden pain that made it difficult to lift, there was nothing else wrong with his left arm.

    Thus, he was somewhat puzzled as to why Xiao Yifei lifted his arm.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, has your left arm been injured before?¡± Xiao Yifei seriously observed Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm.

    In fact, he had already used his irvoyance to keenly observe the internal condition of the arm.

    ¡°Ah?

    Injured?

    I can¡¯t remember,¡± Jiang Mingquan said.

    Completely confused, Jiang remembered his left arm being entirely healthy.

    So why did Xiao Yifei say that?

    ¡°Right here,¡± Xiao Yifei said indifferently.

    He stretched out his hand and drew a circle with his fingertip about 5 centimeters above the elbow joint on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s arm.

    Following Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, Jiang Mingquan distinctly felt a warm current flowing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingertips into his own arm, gathering at the area Xiao Yifei had circled.

    In the next instant, a surge of tingling, numbness, itchiness, and pain suddenly washed over Jiang Mingquan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply as he looked at Xiao Yifei in total shock.

    ¡°What¡­

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why does my arm feel so ufortable!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nced at Jiang Mingquan and, to avoid further suspicion from Jiang, had to find an excuse.

    He replied, ¡°Rx, this is a type of nourishing therapy in Chinese medicine, stimting acupoints to repair issues in the tissues of your arm.¡±

    As soon as Xiao Yifei spoke, Jiang Mingquan suddenly remembered that his left arm had indeed been injured.

    It happened when he first arrived in Shangjing, when he was a novice and had no choice but to fight fiercely to make a name for himself.

    During one such brawl, his left arm was severely struck by someone imed to be a martial artist, exactly at the spot that Xiao Yifei had circled!

    At that time, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm became immobilized.

    Afterward, many methods had to be used to restore its mobility.

    Because there had been no further issues with his left arm in his subsequent life, Jiang Mingquan had gradually forgotten the incident.

    It was only today, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, that Jiang Mingquan recalled the incident.

    ¡°I remember now!

    My left arm had been injured before!¡± Despite being a powerful figure ustomed to great challenges, Jiang Mingquan was still incredibly shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculous performance, ¡°But that was decades ago!

    I hadpletely forgotten about it!

    I can¡¯t believe, Mr.

    Xiao, that you could actually discover it!¡±

 Chapter 59 Prostrate in Worship

    59: Chapter 59 Prostrate in Worship

    59 -59 Prostrate in Worship

    With a sense of awe, despite the difort in his left arm, Jiang Mingquan carefully said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, could there be something wrong with my left arm?¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was focused intently on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm.

    He did not respond to Jiang Mingquan¡¯s question; instead, his hands were busy massaging the injured area.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm slowly became more defined, resembling the unraveling of a cocoon.

    The aged nerve fibers, blood vessels, and muscle fibers were all clearly visible in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    At the location where Xiao Yifei was drawing circles, a mass of muscle fibers tangled like a chaotic bundle was showing an unhealthy purple due to prolonged ischemia.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s line of consciousness was already focused on this bundle of muscle fibers, the source of warmth Jiang Mingquan had just felt.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was manipting his line of consciousness to untangle the chaotic muscle fibers.

    ¡°If the problems left in your left arm remain untreated, within three years the arm will be useless and you won¡¯t be able to use it anymore.¡±

    Fully absorbed in manipting the line of consciousness, Xiao Yifei then began to respond to Jiang Mingquan¡¯s question.

    ¡°Ah!

    Is it that serious?¡±

    If Jiang Mingquan had any doubts about Xiao Yifei before, the disy Xiao Yifei provided hadpletely convinced him.

    Jiang Mingquan believed every word Xiao Yifei said.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s expression twisted slightly, an effect of shock but also due to the strange sensation caused by Xiao Yifei¡¯s maniption of the muscle fibers.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Xiao Yifei responded indifferently, then his gaze suddenly sharpened as he picked up a syringe set aside for administering an IV to Jiang Mingquan.

    He thrust it into Jiang¡¯s arm, and as Jiang looked on in surprise, the needle gently pierced the skin at the ce Xiao Yifei had circled on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm.

    Then, a stream of ck blood surged out.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief.

    After dealing with the disordered muscle fibers, he had also released the long-umted stagnant blood.

    The moment the ck blood flowed out of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s left arm, he suddenly felt a great release in his arm, as if arge stone had finally hit the ground.

    The numb, itchy, and painful sensations disappeared, and he began moving his left arm freely.

    It felt different from before, as if a blocked pipe had been cleared.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Jiang Mingquan stood up, bowed respectfully to Xiao Yifei, and said, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, you have worked hard!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance made him more puzzled about this young man.

    Young as he was, Xiao was proficient in both Western and Chinese medicine, and that warm flow moving through Jiang¡¯s body might even be the legendary Inner Energy!

    Jiang Mingquan now felt even greater admiration for Xiao Yifei and also a sense of unknown fear.

    No matter what, Jiang Mingquan had made up his mind once again.

    Xiao Yifei, this young man, was not someone to provoke.

    Not only was he not to be provoked, but Jiang should also try to be on good terms with him!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled lightly.

    He then said to Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Treating your left arm first does not mean that its condition is the most critical, but rather, some organs in your body can¡¯t handle treatment in your current state.

    Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡±

    Jiang Mingquan looked at the young man in front of him, confident, handsome, and extraordinarily mysterious, and nodded his head respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Mr.

    Xiao¡¯s arrangements in everything.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day then.

    I¡¯m also about to leave.

    I¡¯ll inform you the next time Ie to treat Old Mr.

    Jiang.¡±

    After helping Jiang Mingquan treat an arm, Xiao Yifei was ready to leave, but just then, Poison Scorpion heard some noise in the room, knocked on the door, and came in.

    Seeing the cold-faced Poison Scorpion, Xiao Yifei immediately transformed like another person, leering at the scorpion flirtatiously, ¡°Xiao Ying!

    Don¡¯t hurry!

    Our agreement will soon be realized!¡±

    ¡°Humph!

    Less talk!

    I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Poison Scorpion rolled her beautiful eyes at Xiao Yifei, then she turned to face Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Old Grandmaster, is today¡¯s treatmentpleted?

    There¡¯s a charity g tonight, are you attending?¡±

    Upon hearing Poison Scorpion¡¯s words, Jiang Mingquan pped his hands suddenly, quickly turning his head towards Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao!

    There¡¯s a medical charity g this evening, you shoulde along too!¡±

    Xiao Yifei gently shook his head; he wasn¡¯t too keen on going, thinking the time might be better spent at home practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique.

    But the next second, Xiao Yifei saw Poison Scorpion¡¯s graceful figure, and thus, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Is Xiao Ying also going?¡±

    Jiang Mingquan nodded, and Xiao Yifei chuckled, his gaze sweeping over Poison Scorpion¡¯s fiery figure, ¡°Then I might as well check it out, join in the fun!

    By the way, Old Mr.

    Jiang, the charity g is all about participation and increasing exposure, right?

    Tell Xiao Ying to dress a bit more seductively!

    That way, it wouldn¡¯t be in vain to have invited you!¡±

    Poison Scorpion was so furious she couldn¡¯t speak, her full chest heaving with anger.

    ¡°Old Grandmaster!

    How can you listen to Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Jiang Mingquanughed heartily, not taking Poison Scorpion¡¯s words seriously, and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Haha, got it!

    Okay, first, I¡¯ll have Meng Hu drive you there; you go and familiarize yourself with the ce.

    They have a buffet set up, so you can eat something first, and we will arrive shortly after.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, deciding to take a tour at this so-called charity g, since he had never attended such an event since childhood.

    ¡°Dr.

    Xiao,e with me, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    After receiving instructions from Jiang Mingquan, Meng Hu drove Xiao Yifei to a high-end club on the outskirts of Yanjing named ¡®Phoenix Pce¡¯, where the charity g was to be held.

    ¡°This charity g is ostensibly organized to scout for more exemry doctors in the field of medicine, but its primary purpose is really for everyone towork and expand their connections.

    The so-called charity involves participants donating money which goes to various hospitals and to individuals urgently needing funds to ovee medical challenges.

    Besides money, other donations are also made.

    However, some attendeese mainly to seek solutions for their medical issues, as the representatives invited to this event are prominent figures in the medical field with substantial resources, which can be very beneficial in treating one¡¯s own conditions.¡±

    While in the car, Meng Hu briefly introduced Xiao Yifei to the real purposes behind this so-called medical charity g.

 Chapter 60 Agile Reach

    60: Chapter 60 Agile Reach

    60 -60 Agile Reach

    The ¡°Phoenix Pce¡± was located on the outskirts of Shangjing, nestled in a serene environment.

    Its decoration was low-key yet still managed to convey a sense of grandeur.

    Choosing this ce for the medical charity g was indeed fitting, reflecting that the organizers had put some thought into it.

    When Meng Hu drove the Porsche Cayenne with its beautiful body curves into ¡°Phoenix Pce¡±, the guards at the entrance didn¡¯t hinder him at all, saluting and allowing him to enter.

    ¡°What?

    Do youe here often?

    It seems the guards are quite familiar with you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei casually turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Haha, not that familiar.

    This charity g has been held for four years now; this is the fifth.

    It¡¯s always been held here every year.¡±

    Meng Hu grinned broadly, his fierce and intimidating face unexpectedly showing a hint of simplicity and honesty.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Yifei nodded and turned to look around the ¡°Phoenix Pce¡±.

    The interior of Phoenix Pce was tranquil, with a stream mysteriously brought in from the outskirts running slowly under a rockery, surrounded by birdsong and fragrant flowers.

    It was an overwhelminglyfortable and elegant atmosphere.

    When Meng Hu drove to the parking lot, Xiao Yifei saw many luxury cars lined up side by side¡ªBMW, Audi, Bentley, Mercedes, dazzling to see.

    If it weren¡¯t for his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei might never have had the opportunity toe to such a ce in his life, and sitting in the car, he felt a momentary sense of awe.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ll drop you off here.

    You can have a look around first; the g starts at seven-thirty.¡± Meng Hu parked the car, got out first, and opened the door for Xiao Yifei: ¡°This ce is quite big; it is enough space for Doctor Xiao to look around.

    If you¡¯re hungry, you can head to the main hall first¡ªthere¡¯s food there.

    We will join you shortly.¡±

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and gave Meng Hu a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.

    You can go back.¡±

    Meng Hu scratched his thick head, greeted Xiao Yifei, got back in the car, and left.

    Xiao Yifei wandered around the ¡°Phoenix Pce¡±, finding that aside from the thoughtful environment and decor, there wasn¡¯t much else to see.

    He checked his watch; it was only six-thirty, an hour before the event.

    Not knowing what else to do, Xiao Yifei decided to head to the main hall to sit for a while and wait for the g to start.

    Indeed, Xiao Yifei had arrived early.

    When he entered the main hall, he found that apart from the buffet of snacks already set up, there were only a few guests present, with more staff members busily setting up the venue.

    The hall was well-organized, everyone diligently attending to their duties.

    Xiao Yifei casually picked up a ss of orange juice from the table and leaned in the corner, contemting the movements of the Dragon Transformation Technique while silently sipping his drink.

    Time flew by.

    When Xiao Yifei checked his watch again, he saw that half an hour had passed, and it was already seven o¡¯clock.

    The venue was nearly ready, with only the final touches of cleaning left to do.

    Holding the empty ss that once held orange juice, Xiao Yifei prepared to get another drink, but just as he approached the table where the sses were ced, a cleaner bending down to sweep the floor didn¡¯t see Xiao Yifei behind her.

    The woman stepped backward directly onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoe and subsequently tumbled onto the table with the sses of orange juice.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± the cleaner eximed.

    She didn¡¯t have time to worry about her own safety but immediately turned her worried gaze toward the table where the juice cups were ced.

    Seeing the cups filled with orange juice toppling over on the table, she cried out again, ¡°Be careful!

    We just finished setting those up!¡±

    Looking at the ss about to smash on the floor with a look of despair, the cleaner suddenly noticed a figure that moved with exceptional agility.

    The figure swiftly hooked one foot to catch a ss that was about to fall, then bent over to scoop another ss that was suspended in mid-air, and with a lift of his hand, he picked up the entire white tablecloth, preventing the sses from shattering on the ground.

    ¡°Thank you so much!

    I really can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± Zhao Rong quickly got up from the floor, her face brimming with relief as if she had escaped disaster.

    She patted her chest, expressing her heartfelt gratitude to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re incredible!

    To react so quickly in such a short time!

    Thank goodness you were here!

    If I had dropped these things, my entire month¡¯s wages could have been docked!¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem at all!

    Go find another tablecloth quickly, see, this one¡¯s all covered with spilled orange juice.¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed, speaking to Zhao Rong.

    In his heart, he was also somewhat astonished by his own dexterity and responsiveness.

    Those sharply executed moves after a quick thought were something the old him wouldn¡¯t even dare imagine.

    This change could very well be associated with the ¡®Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ he practiced every day!

    ¡°Young man, please move aside and let me change this tablecloth.

    I¡¯ll wash these cupster, refill them with orange juice, and everything will be fine.

    But this time, it¡¯s all thanks to you!

    Otherwise, I really would have been scolded!¡±

    Zhao Rong looked at Xiao Yifei with a face full of gratitude.

    As service workers, their biggest fear was making mistakes that would result in stern rebukes from their supervisor, not only criticism but also deductions from their pay.

    ¡°Haha, as long as no one is hurt.

    I saw you fall just now, are you okay?¡± Xiao Yifei stepped aside to let Zhao Rong pick the sses out of the tablecloth, as he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!

    Just a fall!

    These are small matters!

    These cups are worth much more than I am!¡± Zhao Rong replied with an earnest smile, her face etched with the hardships of life.

    She reached out to start cleaning up the tablecloth.

    ¡°Let me help you clean up.¡±

    Xiao Yifei extended his hand to help Zhao Rong tidy up.

    While Xiao Yifei was busily helping Zhao Rong, guests for the charity event had begun to arrive one after another.

    Outside the main hall of the event, a plump figure was descending from the passenger side of an Audi A6 with some difficulty.

    However, as soon as he got out, the chubby-faced figure hurried to the back of the car, opened the door, and assisted the person sitting in the back to get out.

    The plump figure was Wang Changping, and the man he was eagerly helping out of the car was Wu Shancong!

    They were also here to attend the charity event.

    In fact, Shangjing Hospital had also sent representatives to attend this charity event every time.

    However, the previous asions were attended by the hospital¡¯s director, Fang Yuan.

    But since Fang Yuan was currently abroad on an inspection, Wu Shancong had volunteered to attend this time.

    After getting out of the car, Wu Shancong looked around with a haughty lift of his chin.

    It was his first time at this charity event, but relying on his status as the vice director of Shangjing Hospital, he appeared exceptionally proud.

 Chapter 61 Stirring Up Trouble

    61: Chapter 61: Stirring Up Trouble

    61 -61: Stirring Up Trouble

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad!¡± Wu Shancong looked around ¡®Zhaohuang Pce¡¯ and arrogantly nodded, ¡°Had I known, I would havee earlier!

    To think such a great ce wasn¡¯t shared with me!¡±

    Wang Changping offered a ttering smile from the side, ¡°Exactly!

    We should have invited Director Wu long ago.

    Director Fang Yuan really isn¡¯t tactful, always attending by himself!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Shancong let out a disdainful snort from his nose, evidently quite dissatisfied with Fang Yuan who had always been a thorn in his side.

    ¡°This Fang Yuan has been overshadowing me for almost ten years now!

    He still hasn¡¯t stepped down, blocking my path to wealth!

    Now even Nangong Yun hase out to irritate me!¡± Wu Shancong grew very angry thinking about this matter, and upon thinking of Nangong Yun, he remembered Xiao Yifei as well.

    ¡°And that Xiao Yifei!

    Last time, he caused me such a huge financial loss!

    My debts just keep growing!

    I must find an opportunity to get rid of him!¡±

    Wu Shancong clenched his teeth in hatred, truly infuriated by the loss at Jiang Mingquan¡¯s house, which had only added insult to injury.

    ¡°Director Wu, stop thinking about these unhappy things!

    We¡¯ve finallye out today, we should enjoy ourselves!¡±

    Wang Changping¡¯s chubby face was all smiles as he jovially spoke to Wu Shancong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wu Shancong held his head high, striding into the reception hall, and upon arriving, his eyes found many familiar faces.

    ¡°Oh!

    Vice Director Qian!

    You¡¯re here too!

    Hahaha, why!

    Does your hospital also need donations?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Li!

    Doctor Li, it¡¯s been so long since west met!

    Two or three years, right?

    Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet today!

    That¡¯s really nice!¡±

    ¡°Director Wu!

    You haven¡¯t changed much after all these years!¡±

    ¡°Oh!

    Little Xu!

    You¡¯re here too!

    Hahaha, are you still here for that old problem of yours?¡±

    Wu Shancong, spirited and buoyant, stood in the reception hall bantering cheerfully with these doctors he knew, with Wang Changping smiling loyally by his side, his admiration for Wu Shancong deepening.

    ¡°This isworking!

    I hadn¡¯t realized not only is Vice Director Wu skilled in strategizing, but his connections are also so extensive!

    Truly an impressive figure!¡±

    Wang Changping was impressed, grateful he hade to the reception with Wu Shancong.

    Not only did he gain exposure, but he was also able to get closer to Vice Director Wu.

    With someone like Vice Director Wu helping him, his own promotions coulde easily!

    Thinking this, a broad smile broke out on Wang Changping¡¯s plump face!

    While Wu Shancong was merrily chatting with everyone, Xiao Yifei was quietly helping Zhao Rong pour orange juice into the prepared cups.

    ¡°Young man!

    You¡¯re really kind!

    Thank you so much!¡±

    Zhao Rong was genuinely grateful to this tall and handsome young man.

    ¡°No problem!

    It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly.

    ¡°Young man!

    Are you here looking for your rtives?

    Tell me!

    I know all the waitstaff and supervisors here!

    Just say it!

    I guarantee I can help you find them!¡±

    Zhao Rong looked up at Xiao Yifei and proudly tapped her chest as she spoke.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Yifei found Zhao Rong, the elder sister, not only honest but also quite interesting, ¡°How so?

    How do you know I¡¯m here to find rtives and not to attend the reception?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhao Rong with interest.

    ¡°Hey!

    Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    Look at these rich folks attending the reception, which one of them isn¡¯t dressed in fancy, bright clothing?

    You, dressed in casual clothes, of course aren¡¯t here for the reception!¡± Zhao Rong grinned widely, ¡°Besides, you managed to get through the club¡¯s doors, which means you know someone inside!

    It¡¯s either rtives or friends, right?

    Is your phone out of charge?

    Can¡¯t find them?¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, ¡°Big sister!

    You¡¯re actually wrong this time!

    I am here to attend the reception!¡±

    ¡°Oh?

    Is that so?¡± Zhao Rong eyed Xiao Yifei suspiciously, still half-believing, because in her view, this tall, handsome but simply dressed young man didn¡¯t resemble the morous, sessful people typically at the reception.

    ¡°Young man!

    You should know, those who can attend this reception are no ordinary people!¡±

    Zhao Rong reminded Xiao Yifei from the side, still somewhat disbelieving.

    Xiao Yifei smiled but did not reply to Zhao Rong¡¯s words.

    Instead, he turned his gaze toward the front of the main hall.

    The main hall of the evening party was a square space with a variety of exquisite food and beverages ced along one wall.

    Directly in front of the hall was an elevated tform with a microphone and some decorations on it, and below was a dance floor where most of the guests were gathered.

    ¡°It seems that the people attending this party are all either rich or noble!¡± Xiao Yifei silently thought to himself, ¡°I wonder when Jiang Mingquan and the ¡®Scorpion¡¯ will arrive!¡±

    ¡°Big sister!

    How long have you been here?¡±

    Finding himself with nothing else to do, Xiao Yifei started making small talk with Zhao Rong again.

    While Xiao Yifei and Zhao Rong were chatting happily in a corner, Wang Changping was busily attending to Wu Shancong: ¡°Director Wu!

    Would you like a drink?

    I¡¯ll get you one!¡±

    Wu Shancong rolled his eyes and gave Wang Changping a disdainful look, somewhat annoyed that Wang had interrupted his conversation with Xu Hao.

    ¡°Go ahead, go!

    Get me a ss of red wine, and get a juice for Mr.

    Xu next to me, he can¡¯t drink alcohol!¡±

    Wu Shancong waved his hand impatiently.

    ¡°Haha, Director Wu, your hospital¡¯s doctors are really obedient!¡±

    Standing next to Wu Shancong, Xu Hao watched Wang Changping obediently go to get the drinks andughed heartily.

    Xu Hao came from a wealthy family, a second-generation rich kid.

    As Xu Hao¡¯s father had himte in life, he was extremely indulgent towards Xu Hao, which led to Xu Hao¡¯s reckless and arrogant character.

    Involved in all sorts of vices, Xu Hao had already ruined his health.

    Too embarrassed to seek treatment at a hospital, Xu Hao met Wu Shancong through others and received some assistance from him.

    The two, simr in their foul ways, quickly became close and formed an age-defying friendship.

    ¡°I heard that this charity event is different than usual.

    It seems that the organizers are going to announce something.

    I wonder what they¡¯re going to say!¡±

    Xu Hao and Wu Shancong chatted.

    ¡°By the way, Director Wu, what was the name of that doctor you mentionedst time at your hospital?

    You told me, but I was too drunk that day and forgot!¡±

    Xu Hao suddenly remembered what Wu Shancong had entrusted him with a few days ago and asked.

    A vicious look shed in Wu Shancong¡¯s eyes: ¡°I was wondering why he¡¯s still hopping around the hospital these days.

    It turns out Mr.

    Xu, you forgot about that matter!

    There are people in the hospital protecting him; I can¡¯t touch him openly.

    I still need your help, Mr.

    Xu!¡±

    ¡°No big deal!

    Just say the word, how do you want him to die!

    I was wondering who dares to oppose you on your turf at Shangjing Hospital, Director Wu!¡±

    A malicious expression appeared on Xu Hao¡¯s face as he coldly said, ¡°Director Wu, would you please repeat his name?¡±

    Just as Wu Shancong was about to reveal Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, he suddenly saw Wang Changping hurrying back, empty-handed, with no drinks in sight.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    Wu Shancong frowned, slightly angry as he spoke to Wang Changping.

    ¡°Director Wu!

    Guess who I just saw!¡±

    Wang Changping spoke in a mysteriously low voice.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Wu Shancong¡¯s face was solemn.

    Wang Changping pointed with his plump finger, and Wu Shancong followed the direction of his finger.

    Xiao Yifei was standing in the corner, happily chatting with a woman dressed as a waitress.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    How did this little bastard get here!¡± Wu Shancong¡¯s eyes darkened, and his expression cooled.

    ¡°Director Wu, what¡¯s wrong?

    Did something happen?¡±

    Xu Hao noticed Wu Shancong¡¯s sudden change of expression and bluntly asked.

    With a grim look toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, Wu Shancong coldly said, ¡°Mr.

    Xu, weren¡¯t you asking me who had offended me?

    It¡¯s him, Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Wu Shancong gestured toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction with a tilt of his chin.

 Chapter 62 How Did You Get In

    62: Chapter 62 How Did You Get In

    62 -62 How Did You Get In

    ¡°Haha!

    What a coincidence!

    Just talked about helping you, Director Wu, with this little issue, and the guy shows up.

    But Director Wu, does this Xiao Yifei have any background?

    He¡¯s even here, which must mean he has some connections, right?

    We wouldn¡¯t want things to get too big and out of hand.¡±

    Although Xu Hao is arrogant, he¡¯s not without brains.

    He fears crossing the wrong people, so before helping Wu Shancong, he wants to make sure he¡¯s got all the dirt on Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Heh, him, have connections?

    What a joke!¡± Wu Shancong¡¯s face showed full disdain, ¡°It took him a year just to be a regr doctor, what kind of power could he possibly have?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how did he get into this g?¡±

    Xu Hao stroked his chin, his eyes flickering as he watched Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Young Master Xu, you can rest easy!

    This kid¡¯s been under my thumb for over a year, I¡¯ve bullied him miserably.

    If it wasn¡¯t for our hospital¡¯s vice president Nangong Yun helping him, he would¡¯ve been out on his ass a long time ago!

    You don¡¯t need to worry so much!

    Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?

    Xiao Yifei must have sneaked in!

    Probably heard there was a medical g and wanted towork with more people, had no other way but to sneak in!¡±

    Wang Changping finally found his chance to chime in, quickly saying, ¡°A person of your stature, Young Master Xu, ying around with a small fry like Xiao Yifei, isn¡¯t it as easy as pie for you?¡±

    He snorted coldly, spitting in the direction of Xiao Yifei, ¡°A nobody!

    What power could he have?¡±

    Xu Hao touched his chin and exposed a sinister grin, ¡°That President Nangong Yun of your hospital is quite the ice queen beauty!

    I¡¯d really love to pin her down!¡±

    But after a moment, he felt now wasn¡¯t the time for his lewd thoughts about Nangong Yun, turning his head back to Wu Shancong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!

    I¡¯ll take care of this kid!

    We¡¯ll teach him a lesson today.

    Can¡¯t go too far at the g, but after it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll hit him with something harsher!¡±

    Wu Shancong looked at Xiao Yifei with a cold, dark gaze, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Young Master Xu greatly!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Xu Hao¡¯s face revealed an excited grin.

    He stood up and walked over to the manager in charge of arranging the g¡¯s service, Zhu Ziqiang.

    Zhu Ziqiang, seeing Xu Haoe up to him, was momentarily stunned, then bent slightly towards Xu Hao, ¡°Good evening, Young Master Xu!¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡± Xu Haoughed, draping an arm around Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s shoulder and whispering a few words in his ear while pointing in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You got it, Young Master Xu.

    Leave it to me!¡± Manager Zhu Ziqiang patted his chest proudly, his sharp-featured face

    alight with the honor of being able to act as Xu Hao¡¯s flunky.

    Xu Hao often came to ¡°Zhao Feng Pce,¡± so the staff there knew him well and were very familiar with the young scion¡¯s character.

    Xu Hao also held sway among these staff members.

    After Xu Hao finished instructing Zhu Ziqiang, he came back with a confident smile on his face, leaned on the table and said casually, ¡°Now, let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the show!¡±

    Wu Shancong and his group huddled together, idly chatting, but their malicious gazes kept a watchful eye in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    Zhu Ziqiang strutted with head held high, making a beeline straight towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Haha, Sister Zhao Rong, you seem to be working hard too!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was chatting amiably with Zhao Rong when suddenly, upon seeing a change in Zhao Rong¡¯s expression and her hurried rub of her hand, he followed her gaze behind him, her face showing a panicky smile, ¡°Manager¡­

    Manager Zhu!¡±

    Xiao Yifei turned around and saw Zhu Ziqiang standing behind him with an overbearing presence.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Zhu Ziqiang uttered a disdainful response through his nose, then looking down at Zhao Rong with his nostrils red, he said, ¡°Old Zhao, who is this man next to you?

    Who let him in?¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned upon seeing Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s posture, sensing that Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s attitude was somewhat off.

    ¡°Manager Zhu, is it?

    I¡¯m here to attend this evening¡¯s party,¡± Xiao Yifei said, stepping forward before Zhao Rong to speak to Zhu Ziqiang, intending not to embarrass her.

    However, Zhu Ziqiang merely nced at Xiao Yifei with disdain and said, ¡°Did I speak to you?

    Is it your ce to talk?¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang then harshly said to Zhao Rong, ¡°Old Zhao, I¡¯m asking you, who is this kid really?

    How did he get in here?

    Speak up!

    Is this brat sneaking in here?!

    Think carefully before you speak!

    Do you still want your sry?¡±

    Zhao Rong shuddered at Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s sudden outburst, her neck shrinking back as she cautiously looked up at Zhu Ziqiang.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why the usually mean manager was giving her such a hard time.

    Yet, she discerned the implication in Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s words¡ªthey were meant to make her admit that Xiao Yifei had sneaked in.

    Zhao Rong timidly looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°I¡­

    I¡­¡± A woman in her fifties was left at a loss for words by Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s harsh scolding.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯!¡± Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s eyes widened as he berated Zhao Rong, ¡°You can¡¯t even speak properly, how do you work at ¡®Zhao Feng Pce¡¯?

    With your ipetence!

    I¡¯ll fire you sooner orter!

    Just a lowly waitress!

    If it were not for your long service here, I would have fired you already!

    Speak up!

    Did this kid sneak in on his own?!¡±

    Xiao Yifei could no longer bear it as he saw Zhu Ziqiang scolding Zhao Rong; she was a good person and very honest, so what gave Zhu Ziqiang the right to be so overbearing and intimidating?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?

    You¡¯re not very old; Zhao¡¯s age is nearly enough to be your mother, right?

    Do you talk to your mother like this at home?¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned, his tone filled with dissatisfaction as he couldn¡¯t stand Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s bullying behavior.

    ¡°Did I speak to you?

    When is it your turn to butt in?

    Where do youe from?

    I¡¯ll find out where you came from and thene teach you a lesson!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang raised an eyebrow and mockingly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I have no idea how this bastard got in here!

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    Is this the kind of party you think you can attend?

    Still trying to sneak in!

    Do you even qualify?¡±

    Zhao Rong, seeing Xiao Yifei being insulted by Zhu Ziqiang, suddenly felt a surge of anger and impulsively stepped in front of Zhu Ziqiang, ¡°Manager Zhu!

    Mr.

    Xiao didn¡¯t sneak in by himself!

    He already told me!

    He is here for the party!

    You can¡¯t disrespect a guest like this!¡±

    Zhao Rong¡¯s unexpected stand took Zhu Ziqiang by surprise, but after hearing what she said, Zhu Ziqiang suddenly stopped.

    A sly smile yed on his lips, though only the anger in his eyes revealed that he was furious.

    He slowly said, ¡°Sister Zhao, it seems you¡¯ve indeed been working here for quite a while, even daring to talk back to me!

    You must be in cahoots with this unidentified person!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei and, with anger brewing, said, ¡°If you want to prove that you are here for the party, sure, show me your invitation.

    If you don¡¯t have an invitation¡­¡±

    He paused, then with a sinister smile, continued, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±

 Chapter 63 Unusually Calm

    63: Chapter 63: Unusually Calm

    63 -63: Unusually Calm

    At this moment, the argument between Zhu Ziqiang, Xiao Yifei, and Zhao Rong had already drawn the attention of the guests at the party.

    ¡°Show me your invitation!

    Just prove you have an invitation, and I will shut up immediately!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang arrogantly looked at Sun Li and shouted.

    ¡°I bet it was you two who colluded to sneak this guy in!

    I don¡¯t care what kind of schemes you two have in mind!

    If you can¡¯t produce an invitation today!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang yelled viciously toward the outside, ¡°Security!

    What are you all doing?

    How did you let unauthorized personnel get in?

    Get over here!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the security guards from outside rushed over, and more than a dozen security officers dressed in uniform, holding batons, immediately took a position behind Zhu Ziqiang, eyeing Xiao Yifei and Zhao Rong with a predatory gaze.

    Themotion escted, and the distinguished guests present at the event began to understand the situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s with people these days?

    Everyone¡¯s sharpening their heads to climb into high society.

    Isn¡¯t that just utterly shameless?¡±

    Seeing the timing as about right, Xu Hao took the lead and started setting the tone.

    ¡°Exactly!

    What¡¯s with this bunch?

    Can¡¯t they see themselves for what they are?

    Do they really think that sneaking into a party will let them rub shoulders with high-profile figures?

    They spend their days not focusing on working hard but on trying to get rich through crooked paths¡ªdisgusting!¡±

    Qian Juanjuan frowned deeply, full of disdain, and said to Xu Hui in a coquettish tone, ¡°This young man is truly revolting!

    Such a waste of a good appearance.

    Why are people like this nowadays!¡±

    Qian Juanjuan was Xu Hao¡¯s date, a minor celebrity he had recently hooked up with.

    She said sourly, ¡°If it were this easy to attend this charity event, then I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding!

    It¡¯s really low-ss!¡±

    Hearing Qian Juanjuan¡¯s words, Xu Hao sneered and pped her butt hard, causing her silicone-filled chest to shake erratically.

    ¡°You little vixen, what are you being sour about?

    Noting anymore?

    Didn¡¯t you spend all that effort to y with me for so many days, all to get a chance to show your face at this event!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Qian Juanjuan giggled flirtatiously and gave Xu Hao a sultry nce, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand these little opportunists!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, young people these days, really willing to do anything to get ahead!

    If this young man hadn¡¯t been caught, who knows, maybe he would have tried to engineer some ¡®coincidence¡¯ to meet uster, even bribing insiders to cover for him.

    Such effort he goes to!¡±

    Li Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei and shook his head, finding Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions utterly contemptible.

    Li Weixing was a well-known chief physician from Yanjing Concord Hospital, representing the institution at the event.

    ¡°Absolutely!

    Such opportunistic scoundrels!

    They should be beaten up and thrown out!¡±

    Wu Shancong¡¯s mouth was almost splitting to the back of his head with joy; nearly everyone present was filled with disgust for Xiao Yifei.

    He knew that if he spread the word that Xiao Yifei was a doctor at Shangjing Hospital at this moment, everyone would surely have an even worse impression of him.

    Once the news got out, Wu Shancong didn¡¯t have to think about it; Xiao Yifei would surely be infamous throughout the entire Yanjing medicalmunity.

    This move wouldpletely sever Xiao Yifei¡¯s path as a doctor!

    Wu Shancong gave Wang Changping a knowing look, and Wang, understanding, nodded and waddled his chubby body towards Xiao Yifei.

    Just as Wang Changping was making his way toward Xiao Yifei, at the side of the banquet hall, a woman wearing a mask frowned as she watched the direction where themotion was unfolding.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?

    That young man doesn¡¯t look like a swindler to me.¡±

    The woman in the mask, though her face was not visible, had a sexy and enchanting figure.

    She spoke in a crisp and melodious voice, suggesting that the face behind the mask must also be exceptionally beautiful.

    Looking closer, it turned out to be the mysterious woman who had gone to Shangjing Hospital to look for Xiao Yifei but to no avail.

    Standing behind her was still the man with an imposing aura as sharp as a sword.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not get involved in this matter!

    Remember why we are here.

    It¡¯s for your illness.

    It¡¯s better not to meddle in extra affairs.

    Besides, who can tell if a person is good or bad just by their appearance?

    Maybe this youngster really is a petty person seeking gains without working for them?¡±

    Hong Fan was somewhat helpless as he whispered to the woman in the mask, ¡°Miss, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to sneak you out from the Tan Family to seek medical treatment.

    Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.

    We need to keep a low profile!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Hong Fan, are you not listening to me now?¡±

    Tan Yunjing red at Hong Fan and spoke, ¡°Regardless of whether this young man is really as they say, we can¡¯t let him be the target of a thousand fingers pointing at him.

    I told you to go, so just go and help him out of this siege.

    We¡¯ll discuss any issuester.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Hong Fan drooped his head in sullen eptance and strode toward Xiao Yifei.

    As he walked, he muttered, ¡°The Miss is just too kind-hearted, so easily deceived by people!¡±

    With his long legs, Hong Fan arrived before Wang Changping and, with a wave of his hand, he parted the group of security guards and made his way to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    As Hong Fan made his way into the crowd by pushing the security guards aside, Zhu Ziqiang felt displeased.

    He was about to scold the intruder when he saw the muscr and imposing Hong Fan, and so Zhu retracted his neck and chose not to speak.

    ¡°Hey!

    What are you guys crowding around him for?

    Do you really want him to pull out an invitation?

    He can¡¯t pull it out!

    Because he came in with me.

    Here¡¯s my invitation; take a look!¡±

    Hong Fan cocked his head, nonchntly tossing his own invitation to Zhu Ziqiang, before approaching Xiao Yifei and casually pping him on the back of the head, ¡°Kid!

    Look at you, running around and getting caught!

    Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡±

    Hong Fan¡¯s inner dissatisfaction was focused on that p, using no small amount of force; partly to vent, and partly because he found Xiao Yifei quite disagreeable.

    Unexpectedly, the moment Hong Fan¡¯s hand swung forward, Xiao Yifei suddenly reached out his hand and caught Hong Fan¡¯s wrist with calmposure.

    ¡°Brother!

    I appreciate your help, but I don¡¯t like to deceive people.

    I didn¡¯te with you; no means no.

    I admit I indeed do not have an invitation.¡±

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, gazing indifferently at Hong Fan.

 Chapter 64 A Bunch of Clowns

    64: Chapter 64 A Bunch of Clowns

    64 -64 A Bunch of Clowns

    Xiao Yi¡¯s reaction left Hong Fan somewhat shocked.

    Others might not know his own capabilities, but he was acutely aware of them.

    As a retired special forces soldier who had earned the title of acemando in the army, and someone who practiced external-style boxing, his causal p was also a deliberate one, and yet, this seemingly frail young man easily blocked it.

    Not only did he block it, but he also grabbed Hong Fan¡¯s wrist!

    This was somewhat inconceivable for Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan tried to pull his hand away from Xiao Yi¡¯s grasp, only to discover that Xiao Yi¡¯s hands, slender and with distinct knuckles that seemed frail, held his own wrist as firmly as iron pincers, leaving him unable to break free for a moment.

    This surprise left Hong Fan even more astonished.

    Could it be that he had lost his edge due to ack of realbat experience for an extended period?

    ¡°Kid!¡± Hong Fan was puzzled internally, but he didn¡¯t show it.

    Remembering the task Tan Yunjing had assigned to him, he opened his mouth with some reluctance to remind Xiao Yi, ¡°A wise man submits to the circumstances.

    Kid, at this point, there¡¯s no need to pretend.

    Juste with us, there¡¯s no need to put on a brave front!¡±

    Xiao Yi tilted his head and finally recognized that Hong Fan was the man who had apanied Tan Yunjing to the hospital.

    After judging that Hong Fan had no ill intent, Xiao Yi let go of Hong Fan¡¯s wrist with a slight smile, ¡°Thanks, brother, for standing up for me, but I truly didn¡¯te with you, and I have to admit that!¡±

    Hong Fan, seeing that Xiao Yi remained ungrateful despite his good intentions to help, became a bit angry.

    He said to Xiao Yi, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our Miss, who would want to help you?

    And stop with the ¡®brother¡¯ talk, who¡¯s your brother?¡±

    After speaking, Hong Fan reached out and snatched back the invitation that he had thrown into Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s arms, turning his head to look at Xiao Yi, ¡°If you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me others for not offering help!¡±

    After speaking, Hong Fan left nonchntly, and upon returning to Tan Yunjing¡¯s side, he shrugged helplessly, indicating that there was nothing he could do if Xiao Yi refused to ept help.

    Tan Yunjing frowned as she looked at Xiao Yi, unsure of how he would handle the situation.

    It was only after Hong Fan left that Zhu Ziqiang dared to continue speaking.

    He had been afraid that Xiao Yi might suddenly follow along with what Hong Fan suggested, which would have spoiled the task Xu Hao, Young Master Xu, had entrusted to him.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you, kid, to be not only a sinister scammer but also not the sharpest tool in the shed!

    You have people clearing your name for you and you don¡¯t even admit it.

    You¡¯ve said it yourself just now, you don¡¯t have an invitation, so don¡¯t me me for not being nice to you next!¡± Zhu Ziqiang said sinisterly.

    Just at that moment, Wang Changping suddenly arrived beside Zhu Ziqiang and coldly said, ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t have an invitation!

    If he dared to admit he had an invitation, that would be the joke of the century.

    How could an emergency department doctor from Shangjing Hospital possibly receive an invitation?

    If he could represent our Shangjing Hospital, then where would we put our Dean Wu?

    Isn¡¯t that right, Doctor Xiao Yi!¡±

    ¡°What?

    He¡¯s actually a doctor?

    For a doctor to do something like this is rather hical!¡±

    After hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, Qian Juanjuan covered her mouth exaggeratedly and said with feigned shock, ¡°A mere doctor with such scheming thoughts, focusing his mind onworking with big shots rather than his medical skill, how could he be proficient?¡±

    ¡°Sigh!

    Why can¡¯t the youth of today just settle down and study diligently?

    They¡¯re so eager to climb up thedder, which hospital would dare hire you in the future?¡±

    The other guests at the conference even shook their heads, clearly disdainful of Xiao Yi¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Who would have thought our hospital would have a doctor with no medical ethics!

    That¡¯s indeed a huge oversight on our part!¡± Wu Shancong, seeing the opportunity was ripe, also hurried over and stood next to Wang Changping,menting grievously, ¡°This is a dereliction of my duty!¡±

    ¡°Why keep such a doctor?

    Better to fire him early rather than let him tarnish the hospital¡¯s reputation, right?

    Really, Dean Wu, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted!¡±

    Xu Hao wore a spiteful smile on his face as he hypocritically said to Wu Shancong, admiring his own cunning ploy immensely.

    Three people¡¯s theatric behavior jolted Xiao Yifei into a harsh realization of the stark truth¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected to run into Wu Shancong here, but the undeniable truth was that they were out to get him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was that pale-faced, emaciated young man.

    Xiao Yifei remained calm andposed, eyeing Xu Hao with some confusion.

    ¡°Alright, Xiao Yi!

    I¡¯ll give you a chance, just apologize to everyone now and I won¡¯t hold it against you.

    Let¡¯s just say our Shangjing Hospital brought an extra person to this evening¡¯s event,¡± Wu Shancong said, with a fake smile stered on his face as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Shancong and his entourage performing like clowns and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing!

    What¡¯s so funny!

    I said you definitely weren¡¯t invited to the meeting, right!

    You just had to show off!

    If you had admitted earlier that you came to find rtives, it would have been so much better!

    Now look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused, not just for yourself, but for me too.

    What are we going to do now!¡± Sister Zhao Rong pulled at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve andined.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, big sister, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Xiao Yifei gave Zhao Rong a reassuring look, then leaned against the wall, silently observing the group of people in front of him with an indifferent gaze.

    ¡°You know, when you make a mistake, you should admit it!

    Why aren¡¯t you admitting it!

    You¡¯re still young!

    It¡¯s okay to make mistakes!¡±

    Wu Shancong continued to offer his insincere advice to Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Xu Hao gave Zhu Ziqiang a knowing look, and understanding the signal, Zhu Ziqiang took a step forward: ¡°Director Wu, enough talking!

    It seems like this young doctor from your hospital is rotten to the core, and he needs to be taught a lesson right now!¡±

    As he spoke, Zhu Ziqiang rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei showed no reaction, calmly watching Zhu Ziqiange closer, his serene expression making Zhu Ziqiang feel somewhat uneasy, and with ack of confidence, Zhu Ziqiang said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again!

    Do you have an invitation?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, but I was indeed invited.

    However, I suppose you won¡¯t believe me if I tell you.¡±

    ¡°You say you were invited, then who invited you!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang hesitated because he knew that once he made a move, there would be no turning back.

    It was then, Qian Juanjuan, Xu Hao¡¯spanion, suddenly burst outughing coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him intimidate you!

    When I came in, I even saw him helping to tidy the tables!

    He must have disguised himself as a waiter to sneak in!¡±

 Chapter 65 Hitting the Iron Plate

    65: Chapter 65 Hitting the Iron te

    65 -65 Hitting the Iron te

    Hearing Qian Juanjuan¡¯s words, Zhu Ziqiang finally felt reassured.

    He walked towards Xiao Yifei with a vicious expression on his face, ¡°So your name is Xiao Yifei, right?

    An emergency doctor from Shangjing Hospital?

    You really shame your hospital!

    It seems if I don¡¯t take action, you little bastard truly won¡¯t take the ¡®ming Pce¡¯ security seriously!¡±

    Tan Yunjing suddenly heard the name Xiao Yifei, and found it somewhat familiar.

    As she tried to recall where she had heard the name, Hong Fan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He looked at Tan Yunjing and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei the doctor in Yanjing¡¯s hospital emergency department who has the title of ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯?

    We went there that day but couldn¡¯t get an appointment with him, and you, miss, said we would go some other time¡ªthe one we¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Tan Yunjing finally remembered.

    She sighed with some disappointment, and looking at Hong Fan, said, ¡°Hong Fan, it seems you were right after all.

    Xiao Yifei really isn¡¯t a good person!

    Just now I thought he didn¡¯t ept your help because he was truly invited here, but who would¡¯ve thought!¡±

    Hong Fan, proud and smug, lifted his head and said to Tan Yunjing, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve told you before, although I¡¯m a bit simple-minded, I¡¯m very urate when ites to judging people!¡±

    Just as Zhu Ziqiang, with a sinister smile, was about to reach Xiao Yifei, suddenly a cold voice came through.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Everyone turned to look, and saw a figure in a red body-hugging gown appear at the entrance of the hall.

    The tall figure was perfectly outlined by the fitted gown, especially at the front of the red dress that the designer had intentionally left with a hollowed-outce mesh, hinting at the fullness beneath and creating a tantalising illusion.

    The round and lifted buttocks pushed up the hem of the dress, creating a perfect curve¡ªit was none other than Scorpion!

    Scorpion clearly wasn¡¯t ustomed to wearing this dress, thus her walk looked somewhat awkward.

    At this moment, Scorpion¡¯s face was filled with frost, her gaze icy cold to the extreme, as she headed straight for Zhu Ziqiang.

    Seeing Scorpion¡¯s arrival, even Xu Hao, a second-generation rich yboy, hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to take a second nce at Scorpion in such a sexy outfit for the first time, because he knew how terrifying Scorpion was!

    ¡°Who is this woman!

    What makes her so arrogant!

    Who does she think she is!¡±

    Qian Juanjuan watched Scorpion and sneered.

    She turned her head to look at Xu Hao and found him lowering his head.

    She felt contemptuous of Xu Hao and mocked, ¡°Young Master Xu, what are you doing?

    How did one woman scare you like this!

    Don¡¯t you like beautiful women the most?¡±

    Xu Hao suddenly looked up and pped Qian Juanjuan across the face.

    He ground out between his teeth, ¡°If you want to die, keep talking!

    Haven¡¯t you heard of a woman called Scorpion in Shangjing?¡±

    ¡°Scorpion?¡± Qian Juanjuan covered her face, then suddenly seemed to realize something, forgetting even her reddening cheeks as she remembered the rumors about Scorpion that circted in the Yanjing underworld.

    Her face turned pale: ¡°Could it be that Scorpion is involved with our party tonight?

    Is this woman Scorpion?¡±

    Qian Juanjuan quickly lowered her head, her face ashen as she fell silent.

    ¡°Sci¡­ Sister Scorpion!¡±

    The moment Zhu Ziqiang saw Scorpion, his face changed, a foreboding feeling washing over him.

    He turned his head and saw Xiao Yifei against the wall, wearing a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and his heart sank.

    He forced a smile and said, ¡°Sister Scorpion, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Given Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t even catch Scorpion¡¯s eye.

    Seeing her charging over furiously, his legs trembled, praying to himself that whatever had angered Scorpion had nothing to do with Xiao Yifei.

    But Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s prayers were of no use; Scorpionpletely ignored him and walked past him, right up to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao!

    I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my people to be so thoughtless as to cause such a mess!¡±

    Scorpion understood etiquette; regardless of her previous conflicts with Xiao Yifei, she knew what to say in any setting.

    She bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei with an apology.

    ¡°I truly apologize for the inconvenience, Mr.

    Xiao!¡±

    Just as Scorpion was sincerely apologizing to Xiao Yifei, the entire hall suddenly fell silent!

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is actually a high-status guest invited by Scorpion!¡±

    Xu Hao was the first to react.

    He trembled with fright, his legs shaking uncontrobly, at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°What on earth is going on?

    What is Xiao Yifei up to!¡±

    Wang Changping couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening, unaware of the situation, he was curious as to why everyone had suddenly be so quiet.

    However, Wu Shancong, who had a fresh memory of the scorpion who had destroyed his entire vehicle¡¯s medical equipment, saw the scorpion treating Xiao Yifei with such respect and a dreadful idea suddenly rose in his mind!

    ¡°Could it be¡­!¡±

    Indeed, what happened next confirmed Wu Shancong¡¯s fears.

    One saw Xiao Yifei smile lightly, reaching out his hand to pull up the bowing scorpion, and he casually said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys, at least give me an invitation if you¡¯re going to put me here!

    Otherwise, look how awkward this has be, everyone is suspecting that I sneaked in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!

    Since we were hosting this event, we thought it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for Mr.

    Xiao toe.

    It was my oversight!¡±

    The scorpion¡¯s face showed an apologetic expression as she spoke.

    ¡°Haha, so you guys are the organizers!

    You should¡¯ve said so earlier, then I wouldn¡¯t have worried about causing you trouble!¡± Xiao Lixian said with augh, but his tone turned suddenly cold when his eyes swept over Zhu Ziqiang, ¡°Everything else is fine, but this manager Zhu Ziqiang seems to have something against me, it looks like he¡¯s been targeting me all this time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhu Ziqiang trembled, barely able to stand.

    He forced a smile at the scorpion and said, ¡°Sister Scorpion, this is all a misunderstanding, let me exin!¡±

    ¡°No need to exin!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, leave now, immediately, this instant!¡±

    When Zhu Ziqiang heard the scorpion¡¯s words, he copsed on the ground.

    He had used so many means to finally achieve the position of a manager with great difficulty, only for it to be lost because of a single remark from Xiao Yifei.

    But that was not the end.

    The scorpion turned her head, her voice cold as she shouted to a group of security guards holding electric batons, ¡°What did he want to do to Mr.

    Xiao just now?

    Take him out now and repay him tenfold!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The security guards responded in unison, immediately taking Zhu Ziqiang into custody and marching him toward the exit.

    ¡°No, please!

    Sister Scorpion!

    I was wrong!

    I¡¯m blind for not recognizing Mount Tai!

    I¡¯m really sorry!

    Please forgive me!¡±

    Zhu Ziqiang, as the logistics manager of ¡®Phoenix Court,¡¯ naturally knew about the type of business the enigmatic owner Jiang Mingquan had started and was familiar with their methods.

    Now, being taken away by the security guards, he was filled with panic and screamed, ¡°Young Master Xu!

    This was all your instruction!

    You have to help me!

    Please, help me!¡±

    Xu Hao shuddered upon hearing Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s words.

    Looking guiltily at the scorpion, he hastened to defend himself, ¡°I knew nothing about this!

    Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Scorpion!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nced at Xu Hao, smiled slightly, then patted the stunned, wide-eyed Zhao Rong standing behind him and said, ¡°See, Zhao Da Jie, I told you it was nothing.

    You should believe me!¡±

    Then, Xiao Yifei turned to Zhao Rong and said, ¡°From today on, Sister Zhao, you¡¯re the manager, taking over Zhu Ziqiang¡¯s position.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked towards the scorpion and said indifferently, ¡°How about that?

    Is what I said fine?¡±

    The scorpion nodded her head, ¡°Whatever Mr.

    Xiao says goes!¡±

    Zhao Rong was stunned by the sudden turn of events, her joy overwhelming her.

    She stared dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei, unable to believe that what was happening before her eyes was real!

 Chapter 66 Boasting Doesnâ€™t Get Taxed

    66: Chapter 66 Boasting Doesn¡¯t Get Taxed

    66 -66 Boasting Doesn¡¯t Get Taxed

    Zhao Rong waspletely stunned, standing dumbfounded on the spot, unable to grasp the situation for a long time.

    How had the circumstances suddenly reversed in front of her eyes!

    One should know that was a manager position!

    Not just a manager in the simple sense, but the one responsible for the entire logistics of the ¡°Zhao Feng Pce.¡± And such an important position had so easilynded on her own head?

    Who exactly was this handsome young man and how could he possess such terrifying energy!

    With just one statement, he had easily stripped her direct superior of his position!

    Just one statement!

    And she could be the new logistics manager?

    Zhao Rong had lived for over fifty years and never dared to imagine such an event would happen to her.

    She pinched herself hard, and only when the sharp pain came did Zhao Rong confirm she was not dreaming.

    If she could really be promoted to manager as Xiao Yifei said, then she wouldn¡¯t need to borrow money for her daughter¡¯s college tuition anymore!

    She could finally buy new clothes for herself and her husband!

    It turned out that good people really do get rewarded!

    Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes slowly reddened, and she looked at Xiao Yifei, feeling extremely grateful to this mysterious young man!

    Everyone present who knew the details about the Scorpion were shocked by Scorpion¡¯s respectful behavior towards Xiao Yifei.

    That was the Scorpion!

    Rumored to be Jiang Mingquan¡¯s most capable assistant and most trusted foster daughter, and Scorpion¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei made everyone suddenly curious about this young man whom they had previously underestimated!

    If Xiao Yifei was really a junior doctor in the emergency department of Shangjing Hospital as Wu Shancong said, then how could he possibly be respected so much by Scorpion!

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, the old gentleman will arrive shortly,¡± the Scorpion said.

    ¡°The old gentleman mentioned that his legs are not very convenient, and he asked if you could wait a moment.¡±

    The Scorpion¡¯s words undoubtedly dropped another bomb in the venue, causing an uproar just as it had begun to settle.

    ¡°What exactly is Xiao Yifei¡¯s background!

    He could even disturb the person behind Scorpion!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Mingquan!

    Not someone ordinary people could meet by just mentioning it.

    I¡¯ve attended three parties already, and this is the first time I heard Jiang Mingquan attended!

    This young man has great influence!

    To actually have Jiang Mingquan apany him!¡±

    All eyes of those present were stuck on Xiao Yifei, shocked to their core.

    Even Tan Yunjing, who had been hiding in the back and initially wanted to just enjoy the spectacle, was shocked.

    Although the Tan family had far more influence than Jiang Mingquan, there really weren¡¯t many people who could impress Jiang Mingquan to show such respect!

    ¡°What exactly is this young man¡¯s background!¡± Hong Fan looked at Xiao Yifei with great surprise and doubt, touching his wrist that had just been shaken by Xiao Yifei, still faintly feeling pain: ¡°Is his true identity really just a simple doctor?¡±

    At this point, even Hong Fan dared not im anymore that Xiao Yifei was the kind of little person who wanted something for nothing.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s beautiful eyes kept thoughtfully gazing at Xiao Yifei, wondering about something.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei said in an indifferent tone, as if Jiang Mingquan¡¯s respect for him was to him an ordinary urrence.

    Then Xiao Yifei turned around, looked at the guests, and said, ¡°Now, no one here thinks I sneaked in anymore, right!¡±

    No one spoke; they did not dare speak anymore without understanding Xiao Yifei¡¯s background; they dared not say anything.

    Qian Juanjuan tightly held Xu Hao¡¯s hand, sweating from nervousness, and Xu Hao also looked at Xiao Yifei in terror, afraid that Xiao Yifei would settle scores with him the next second.

    However, at this moment, Wu Shancong and Wang Changping still had not grasped the situation.

    ¡°Kid!

    I¡¯m telling you!

    Look at how many seniors from our medicalmunity havee this time!

    As just a junior resident doctor, you should show them the proper respect!

    There was indeed a misunderstanding just now!

    Who allowed you to speak to everyone with that tone?¡±

    Wu Shancong, believing himself to be Xiao Yifei¡¯s dean, senior in rank, and deeply experienced, saw everyone being intimidated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence and wanted to assert his own authority.

    ¡°Apologize!

    Apologize to the guests right now!

    Think about it!

    You, a mere doctor, what right do you have to speak to everyone with that attitude!¡±

    Wu Shancong, full of righteous indignation, stood tall, looking down at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon seeing Wu Shancong take the initiative to scold Xiao Yifei, Wang Changping quickly chimed in, ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    Don¡¯t be ungrateful!

    Do as Dean Wu says!

    Otherwise, I¡¯d like to see how you can continue to stay at Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    Wang Changping, trembling with his corpulent body,manded authoritatively.

    The moment Wu Shancong spoke, everyone in the room looked at him as if he were a fool.

    It was everyone¡¯s first time encountering someone so oblivious to the situation.

    Xiao Yifei had a powerful background, yet Wu Shancong dared to treat him this way¡ªcould it be that Wu Shancong, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital dean, had lost his mind?

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and said to Wu Shancong, ¡°Dean Wu, nobody said anything just now, and you and Director Wang kept ndering me.

    I didn¡¯t respond to that, and now you¡¯re pping a big charge on me.

    What, are you trying to kill me?¡±

    Wu Shancong, hands behind his back, saw everyone¡¯s gaze shift toward him, feeling all the more certain of his own brilliance.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wu Shancong scoffed and said, ¡°Xiao Yifei!

    I¡¯m telling you!

    Nobody knows where youe from!

    I, however, know very well.

    Weren¡¯t you just lucky?

    Clinging to Nangong Yun¡¯s coattails just barely got you officially appointed as a doctor within a year.

    As for why Miss Scorpio respects you, nobody knows, but I know very clearly!¡±

    Wu Shancong snorted coldly, his gaze sweeping from the bottom up over Xiao Yifei, and said with a sneer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just luckier?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was amused by Wu Shancong¡¯s behavior; this was his first time seeing such a foolish person: ¡°Dean Wu, I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re even sane.

    With your intelligence, how did you manage to be a deputy dean?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei dare to insult him, Wu Shancong suddenly leaped up, furious, and said, ¡°You little bastard!

    You¡¯re really asking for it!

    Daring to insult me!

    No need to say anything more!

    From now on, you don¡¯t have to stay in Shangjing Hospital anymore.

    This time, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s protecting you.

    You¡¯re fired!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, tilting his head, looked at Wu Shancong, ¡°Is your brain okay?

    Can you just fire me like that?¡±

    Hearing this, Wu Shancong became even angrier, feeling that Xiao Yifei¡¯s wordspletely undermined his dignity, and he became more agitated, ¡°I¡¯m telling you!

    You little bastard!

    Don¡¯t think just because Miss Scorpio backs you, you can do whatever you want!

    Weren¡¯t you just luckier to have cured Mr.

    Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness ahead of others?

    What¡¯s so great about that?

    Jiang Mingquan is a man of character and integrity, he respects you just because you cured his illness!

    Had I met Mr.

    Jiang Mingquan earlier, the one who cured his illness wouldn¡¯t have been you¡ªit would have been me!¡±

    As Wu Shancong spoke these words, the hall erupted once again!

    ¡°So it was Xiao Yifei who cured Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness; no wonder Miss Scorpio respects Xiao Yifei so much!

    That makes sense now!¡±

    ¡°But I heard that Jiang Mingquan¡¯s condition was very severe, right on the brink of life and death!

    Xiao Yifei was able to cure Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness?

    Is that really true?¡±

    The hall buzzed with discussions, casting surprised nces toward the handsome young man, given that everyone had vaguely heard that Jiang Mingquan¡¯s condition was not so simple!

    Xiao Yifei pulled up a chair, sat down with the chair back facing forward, rested his hands on the back of the chair, and looked at Wu Shancong calmly, ¡°What you mean is, it almost cost me half my life to cure the old man¡¯s illness, and you could easily have done the same?¡±

 Chapter 67 Boasting Shamelessly

    67: Chapter 67: Boasting Shamelessly

    67 -67: Boasting Shamelessly

    Wu Shancong sneered coldly, looking down at Xiao Yifei, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can easily cure the patient with a casual effort, but what I do know is that no matter what, I¡¯m much stronger than a rookie like you who has just be an official doctor!¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Just at that moment, suddenly a voice rang out.

    ¡°What is it!

    Doctor Li, do you also think that Xiao Yifei this little bastard is too arrogant!¡± Wu Shancong was fiercely interrupted by Li Weixing, and he turned around to see Li Weixing slowly walking towards him.

    ¡°You little bastard!

    You see that!

    Even Doctor Li from Yanjing Union Hospital can¡¯t stand you anymore!

    And you¡¯re still smug about it!

    I really don¡¯t know whether you should be ashamed or not!¡±

    Wu Shancong was triumphant, he had made quite a name for himself today, and his reputation at Shangjing Hospital was sure to rise even higher.

    ¡°Haha!

    Old Li, what do you have to say?¡± Wu Shancongughed as he walked up to meet the approaching Li Weixing.

    However, Wu Shancong¡¯s smile immediately froze on his face, because he realized that Li Weixing was not paying any attention to him, and walked straight past him towards Xiao Yifei!

    ¡°I felt that your name sounded incredibly familiar earlier, and now I finally remember!

    It¡¯s really you!¡± Li Weixing came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and with a slightly excited tone amid everyone¡¯s surprised looks, he said, ¡°Hello, Dr.

    Xiao!

    I¡¯ve heard of your great reputation, I am Li Weixing from Yanjing Union Hospital!¡±

    Wu Shancong furrowed his brows, watching Li Weixing, ¡°Old Li!

    What are you doing!

    Why are you speaking so gently to this little bastard?¡±

    Li Weixing turned around, frowning at Zhao Fengyi, ¡°Deputy Director Zhao, I don¡¯t know what makes you so confident that you could cure Mr.

    Yuan¡¯s illness just like Dr.

    Sun did.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Li Weixing continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t even understood the situation, how can you talk nonsense like that?¡±

    Wu Shancong was taken aback, exploding in anger, ¡°Li Weixing!

    Are you saying that I, a doctor with decades of experience, am not better than a rookie who just became an official doctor!

    Li Weixing!

    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re siding with this little bastard!¡±

    Li Weixing raised his eyebrows upon hearing Wu Shancong¡¯s words, speaking with a trace of dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you think you too could bring someone back from the brink of death when their body¡¯s tissue necrosis has reached five percent?¡±

    Li Weixing turned his head sincerely towards Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Dr.

    Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry for misunderstanding you earlier and speaking ill of you without understanding the situation.

    Please ept my apology.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up, nced at Li Weixing with interest; he didn¡¯t know how this doctor knew of his deeds.

    Yanjing Union Hospital?

    The hospital where Qian Wu worked?

    ¡°How do you know it so clearly?

    Five percent tissue necrosis, what difference does that make from being nearly dead?

    This little bastard can do that?

    You think he¡¯s a reincarnation of Hua Tuo?

    I think you¡¯re in cahoots with this little bastard!

    Spouting nonsense!¡±

    Five percent tissue necrosis was a terrifying figure, which was why Wu Shancong could equate it to being nearly dead.

    He knew everyone present with a medical background would understand what this figure meant, and everyone began to look at Xiao Yifei with suspicion.

    Li Weixing shook his head, feeling that there was nothing more to discuss with Wu Shancong.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t believe it either, but Qian Wu was not one to lie.

    The Poisonous Scorpion cocked her head, watching Wu Shancong, who behaved like a jumping clown; finally, she spoke up with an icy tone, ¡°I remember who you are now!

    The day Mr.

    Xiao was treating the old master, you rushed over with a cart full of medical equipment, all frantic.

    Though we at the ¡®Canine Society¡¯ aren¡¯t short on money, don¡¯t take us for fools!

    So many well-known doctors couldn¡¯t handle the old master¡¯s illness at that time!

    With just you?

    Could you deal with it that simply?

    What a joke!

    Do you think you are Mr.

    Xiao?¡±

    Scorpion looked down on Wu Shancong with disdain and said, ¡°And stop calling me Miss Scorpion like we¡¯re that familiar.

    Are we?¡±

    Scorpion¡¯s words had inadvertently confirmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities!

    This set the entire banquet aze with excitement!

    If Xiao Yifei¡¯s skills were truly as Scorpion had acknowledged, then his abilities were terrifyingly great!

    Wu Shancong was stunned, suddenly feeling that the situation had exceeded his expectations.

    He turned his head to look at Wang Changping, but Wang, who had already sensed the shift in the situation, had hidden himself in a corner and no longer spoke.

    Wu Shancong swallowed nervously, yet not wanting to lose face, he blustered on, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s doing or not.

    So what if it was him?

    No matter how skilled he is in medicine, I¡¯m still his dean!

    If I say he¡¯s fired, then he¡¯s fired!

    Who am I?

    I¡¯m the Deputy Dean of Shangjing Hospital!

    I have far more resources at my disposal than he does!

    My connections!

    The value I can create!

    It¡¯s hundreds of times more than this little bastard¡¯s!

    What gives him the right topete with me!¡±

    Wu Shancong¡¯s face was flushed with anger as he screamed hysterically, ¡°I¡¯m saying it now!

    As long as I am the Deputy Dean of Shangjing Hospital, I will not let this little bastard stay at Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    Wu Shancong hadpletely lost it!

    ¡°And what if you¡¯re no longer the Deputy Dean of Shangjing Hospital?¡±

    ¡°How much value can a person with a dysfunctional brain create?

    Ten million a year?

    Or twenty million?¡±

    A voice full of vigor suddenly rang out, carrying with it an infinite authority that silenced the entire banquet hall at once!

    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice, and a figure appeared before them.

    An elderly man with white hair and amanding gaze moved with grand gestures, exuding a domineering aura.

    His presence was like an abyss, with dozens of burly men closely following behind him.

    However, the imposing manner of these burly men piled up to not even match that of the elderly man alone.

    This old man was naturally Jiang Mingquan!

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang Mingquan!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang!¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    The moment Jiang Mingquan appeared, everyone stood up and greeted him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Mingquan to really show up!

    I heard rumors that Jiang Mingquan wasn¡¯t doing very well a while ago.

    Seeing him full of energy now, it seems that what Li Weixing said is true.

    It was really Xiao Yifei who cured Jiang Mingquan!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei is too mysterious!

    I had never heard of his name before.

    This has truly taken us by surprise!

    We were looking down on Xiao Yifei just a moment ago, but in reality, he simply didn¡¯t consider us worth noticing!¡±

    The guests at the banquet hall began to whisper among themselves.

    Upon seeing Jiang Mingquan¡¯s arrival, Xu Hao could no longer contain the fear in his heart and copsed to the ground with a thud.

    If Scorpion could make him feel fear, then Jiang Mingquan was the one to make himpletely despair!

 Chapter 68 The Buffoon in the Limelight

    68: Chapter 68 The Buffoon in the Limelight

    68 -68 The Buffoon in the Limelight

    Although his family was well-off, and he was considered a prominent second-generation rich kid, he was no match for Jiang Mingquan.

    He knew all too well how ruthless and cruel the Inugami Organization was!

    Xu Hao silently prayed in his heart, praying that Xiao Yifei would forget all about him and treat him like a fart¡ªletting him go!

    However, no matter how much Xu Hao prayed now, the focus was no longer on him.

    Once Jiang Mingquan stood firm, he looked at Wu Shancong and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, with your mediocre abilities, how much benefit can you bring to the hospital?¡±

    Wu Shancong felt fear upon seeing Jiang Mingquan; after all, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s reputation was truly built on blood and ughter.

    Wu Shancong¡¯s fear was extraordinary.

    He looked around the main hall of the evening g and realized not a single person would stand up for him.

    His pride in his connections was utterly worthless in the face of absolute power.

    Wu Shancong looked at Jiang Mingquan, gritted his teeth fiercely, and felt that Jiang Mingquan wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him with so many people around.

    He steeled his heart and said, ¡°Just by myself!

    I can bring at least five million in revenue to Shangjing Hospital each year!

    That¡¯s hundreds of times more than what Xiao Yifei brings in!

    What right does he have topare with me!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan smirked, his eyes looking indifferently at Wu Shancong, ¡°Why should Mr.

    Xiaopare with you?

    Because he saved my life!

    He is my life-saving benefactor!

    I have been sick for a long time, and my temper has improved a lot!

    If you dared to talk to me like this in the past, you would have to leave behind an arm first!¡±

    Wu Shancong was intimidated by Jiang Mingquan¡¯s aura and did not dare to speak.

    Jiang Mingquan looked at Wu Shancong with disdain andughed, ¡°With your courage, you dare topare with Mr.

    Xiao?

    Have you lived all these decades in vain like a dog?

    Just five million a year!

    I¡¯m telling you today!

    Starting this year, I will donate fifty million to Shangjing Hospital every year!

    And I want you to get the hell out of Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    When Wu Shancong heard Jiang Mingquan¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly shouted, ¡°On what basis!

    I¡¯m a public official!

    What you say doesn¡¯t count!

    Why do you get to say whether I can work or not?¡±

    Wu Shancong ranted, not believing that Jiang Mingquan had such power.

    Jiang Mingquan smiled faintly, his eyes suddenly turned cold as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for so long, and the original purpose of this medical charity g was to see if I could find someone who might cure my illness.

    Although I didn¡¯t find one in the end, I still met quite a few people!

    You just said, you are the vice president of the hospital, and that if you tell Mr.

    Xiao to stop working, you can fire him?

    You¡¯re influential, and your word is final, so now I¡¯m telling you!

    Even if I have to sell my old face, I will pull you down from this vice president position!¡±

    Jiang Ming roared, ¡°Bring me the phone!¡±

    Being a vice president of a grade-A hospital was indeed not a position that one could easily be made to step down from, and if Jiang Mingquan managed to do it, it certainly meant he had called in some major favors.

    Just as Jiang Mingquan pulled out his phone, Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice rang out.

    ¡°Elder, I know it¡¯s for my sake, but this man is not worth such a big sacrifice.¡±

    Xiao Yifei walked forward calmly, a gentle smile on his face, and he politely said to Jiang Mingquan, ¡°Elder, you are so kind to me, and I appreciate it!

    But this is my matter, and I should handle it myself!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan stared at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?

    If you have any trouble, tell me at any time!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, he looked at Wu Shancong, who was now holding his head high, arrogantly staring at Xiao Yunfei.

    He feared Jiang Mingquan, but he was full of disdain for Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Vice President Wu, I¡¯ve never considered myself a good person, and it just so happens that I can settle things today.

    From the first day I became a fully qualified doctor, you were dissatisfied with me.

    If my medical skill weren¡¯t up to par, you probably would have kicked me out of the hospital a long time ago.

    Just now, Zhu Ziqiang was so hostile to me, iming it was Xu Hao¡¯s instruction, but Xu Hao and I bear no grudges¡ªwhy would he target me?

    So, it must be you, right?¡±

    Xiao Yifei spread his hands open, looking at Wu Shancong with an innocent face.

    ¡°Hmph, so what if it is!¡±

    Wu Shancong nced sideways at Xiao Yifei, speaking with utter disdain.

    ¡°I just find you disagreeable!

    What¡¯s it to you!

    Blocking my path to wealth!

    I want to take you down!¡±

    Having said his piece, Wu Shancong had heard Jiang Mingquan¡¯s words and felt that even Jiang Mingquan himself couldn¡¯t easily remove him from his position as deputy director.

    As for the bloody vengeance from the ¡®Canine Society,¡¯ he was nning to make a big score and then leave for abroad¡ªhe didn¡¯t believe Jiang Mingquan¡¯s influence could reach that far!

    With such thoughts, Wu Shancong felt he had nothing to fear anymore; his face had already been torn, so now he didn¡¯t care about anything!

    With a casual smile, Xiao Yifei said, ¡°Director Wu, just now you signaled Zhu Ziqiang to nder me as having sneaked in; that¡¯s tarnishing my reputation.

    Then you pointed out that I am also a doctor, which is cutting off my retreat, making it impossible for me to establish a foothold in the Shangjing medical circle ever again.

    And finally, you had Zhu Ziqiang and his men prepare to make a move, which was an attempt on my life.

    How could you be so ruthless with your actions!¡±

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and shook his head, ¡°You really are a master at ying games.¡±

    Hearing Sun Li¡¯s words, Wu Shancongughed heartily, ¡°What can you do to me!¡±

    He was supremely arrogant.

    Meng Hu stood by the side, watching Wu Shancong and suddenly clenched his fists tight.

    Scorpio also watched Wu Shancong with a cold look, an expression that seemed as if Wu Shancong had already been killed a thousand times over in his mind.

    In the end, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, speaking indifferently, ¡°Alright, leave now!¡±

    Not only Wu Shancong but everyone present was stunned upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, because Wu Shancong¡¯s schemes were truly life-threatening to Xiao Yifei!

    But why was Xiao Yifei letting it slide so easily?

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!¡± Meng Hu hastily said, ¡°If there¡¯s something unspeakable holding you back from acting, tell me!

    I will help you deal with it!

    How can you let Wu Shancong leave so easily!¡±

    Scorpio also watched Xiao Yifei with a cold gaze, speaking in a low voice, ¡°You being so afraid of confrontation, it¡¯s really disappointing.

    He¡¯s walking all over you, and you still put up with it?¡±

    Jiang Mingquan looked deeply at Xiao Yifei; he felt Xiao Yifei was not so simple!

    Xiao Yifei, as if he had not heard the others, stretchedzily.

    Yawning, he said to Wu Shancong, ¡°Just go; I don¡¯t want to say anything more!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Wu Shancong became even more arrogant.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, he said with scorn, ¡°You little bastard!

    Just you wait!

    I¡¯ll deal with you when I¡¯m back at the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± With a triumphant smile, Wu Shancong nced at Wang Changping, who was hiding in the corner with his head down, noticing that Wang Changping had no intention of leaving with him.

    Wu Shancong harbored resentment towards him as well, ¡°Wait till I¡¯m back at the hospital, and see how I¡¯ll deal with you both!¡±

 Chapter 69 None of My Business

    69: Chapter 69: None of My Business

    69 -69: None of My Business

    Wu Shancong also knew that the current situation was not suitable for him to stay any longer, so he was about to step away and leave, but Meng Hu¡¯s thick arm blocked him.

    Meng Hu looked anxiously at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Dr.

    Xiao!

    Are you really going to let him go just like that?¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand.

    ¡°Let him go quickly!

    I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Meng Hu pped his hand vigorously, filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Shancong red provocatively at Meng Hu and arrogantly prepared to leave.

    Xiao Yifei stared deeply at the figure of Wu Shancong, a smile with ambiguous meanings on his lips.

    Wang Changping did not follow Wu Shancong for a reason; he had suddenly remembered how Xiao Yifei had diagnosed Yu Yingying¡¯s condition in a simr manner before.

    Hence, Wang Changping deduced that Xiao Yifei was not so simple after all.

    However, as Wang Changping watched Wu Shancong exit the door and was about to leave, Xiao Yifei still showed no reactions.

    He suddenly regretted staying here alone, fearing Xiao Yifei would not dare to mess with Wu Shancong and would vent his anger on him!

    Comints about Xiao Yifei being timid and weak reached Wang Changping¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei seemed so formidable just now, I thought it would cause a huge uproar!

    Turns out he¡¯s a coward!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!

    So weak!

    I really don¡¯t understand why Jiang Mingquan respects such a cowardly person like Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Qian Juanjuan approached Xu Hao, who had been sitting on the ground all along, and looked at Xiao Yifei with some disdain, saying, ¡°Is this even a man?

    Someone was after his life, and yet he let them go!¡±

    Xu Hao shook his head, feeling that there was something strange about this situation; he stared deeply at Xiao Yifei, wondering about something.

    ¡°This is truly a great drama!

    Full of ups and downs, this Xiao Yifei is really a man without balls.

    He¡¯s too weak; even if he really has great medical skills, his personality alone is disappointing!¡±

    Hong Fan sneered, his face filled with disdain.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not consult him for medical issues!

    How can someone so spineless be a good doctor!¡±

    Tan Yunjing remained silent.

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao!

    This¡­¡±

    Jiang Mingquan also felt it inappropriate and finally spoke up.

    Xiao Yifei yawned, looked towards Jiang Mingquan, and spoke in a voice that was neither loud nor soft.

    ¡°Old man!

    I am a doctor!

    I know my medical skills are superb!

    Thus, I can definitely save lives and help the injured!¡±

    Here, Xiao Yifei paused, and hiszy voice suddenly changed.

    The following words from Xiao Yifei were chilling, like a wind with a hint of blood blowing from a damp prison, causing the guest in the entire hall to shiver violently.

    ¡°But who said that doctors only know how to heal?

    A doctor!

    He can also kill!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was solemn, his gaze cold.

    Jiang Mingquan stared at Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold demeanor, and despite being used to facing tough situations, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Just at that moment, a panicked voice suddenly erupted: ¡°Wu Shancong has fainted!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s shocked gazes quickly turned towards the entrance, where they saw Wu Shancong lying on the ground, his eyes rolled back and his body convulsing.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening!

    Go check on him!¡±

    It was unclear who shouted, but Wang Changping swiftly dashed forward, quickly arriving beside Wu Shancong.

    Despite such prompt discovery, Wang Changping, after checking Wu Shancong¡¯s condition, still spoke to everyone present with a trembling voice filled with despair, ¡°His pupils are dted, and his heartbeat has stopped!¡±

    In just a matter of seconds, the previously lively and arrogant Wu Shancong had actually died?

    The party was dead silent, so quiet that a needle dropping could be heard clearly.

    Everyone at the venue, wearing looks of horror, slowly turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, who stood calmly in the center of the hall.

    Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders, a sunny smile appearing on his face: ¡°Hey, hey, hey!

    Why are you all looking at me?

    I¡¯m just kidding!

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Wu Shancong either!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sunny smile sent a shiver through everyone present!

    Nobody could utter a word, staring at Xiao Yifei as if he were the Grim Reaper in control of life!

    ¡°Hey!

    I already said, why look at me!

    The person is dead!

    Shouldn¡¯t you be calling the police or dialing 120 right now?¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, giving everyone an innocent expression!

    Following Xiao Yifei¡¯s reminder, people finally sprang into action, but whether they were preserving the scene or calling the police and dialing 120, they all cast strange nces at Xiao Yifei!

    Xu Hao and Wang Changping watched, dumbstruck, at everything unfolding before them, frozen for a long time!

    Realizing what had happened, they both sprinted toward Xiao Yifei like rabbits.

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!¡±

    The two shouted in unison, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong by you!

    Please don¡¯t hold it against us!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at them with a bizarre expression and hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth when the two spoke again simultaneously.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, we¡¯re not saying you did anything; we just recognized our mistake!

    We think we¡¯ve misjudged you just now and we¡¯re sorry!

    Please don¡¯t me us!¡±

    The two men stood side by side, one thin and one fat, lookingically nervous; they trembled, too worried about dying cluelessly and frightfully like this.

    The two stood straight, their faces pitiful as they gazed at Xiao Yifei, fearing he might not forgive them!

    ¡°You¡¯re actually quite smart.¡±

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and shook his head, waving his hand and saying, ¡°Go on, it¡¯s none of your business anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?

    Why are you still standing there?¡±

    Xiao Yifei noticed the two were still nervously standing still and asked.

    ¡°No¡­

    nothing!

    Doctor Xiao, we¡¯re not leaving!

    How could we dare to leave if you haven¡¯t left?!¡±

    The two said respectfully.

    They were truly scared, fearful that they might end up like Wu Shancong the moment they left, never waking up again.

    ¡°Little Doctor Xiao!

    I misunderstood you before!

    Back at the hospital!

    I will definitely treat you to a nice meal to apologize!¡±

    Wang Changping said sycophantically, his chubby body trembling as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly, no longer paying attention to the two extremely nervous men.

    He walked up to Poison Scorpion, a smile with unclear intentions on his face, and whispered near the tender neck of Poison Scorpion,ughing and saying, ¡°How about now?

    Are you still disappointed?¡±

    Poison Scorpion¡¯s neck tickled by the breath Xiao Yifei exhaled as he spoke, and she red at him fiercely, ¡°A death has urred at ¡®Summoning Phoenix Pce¡¯!

    It will definitely impact future business!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the stern Poison Scorpion disying a girlish demeanor, his face lit up with a teasing smile: ¡°I told you to dress sexier, didn¡¯t expect you to really follow through and dress so sexily today!¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Poison Scorpion¡¯s ears turned red, but she stubbornly said, neck held high, ¡°Not at all!

    What you say!

    I picked this outfit myself, okay?¡±

 Chapter 70 Overly Reliant

    70: Chapter 70: Overly Reliant

    70 -70: Overly Reliant

    ¡°Very beautiful!¡±

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± The Scorpion didn¡¯t hear what Xiao Yifei had said and asked foolishly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you are very beautiful!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked directly into Scorpion¡¯s eyes and said earnestly.

    For the first time, Scorpion felt panicked; she didn¡¯t know how to respond to Xiao Yifei and looked around nervously.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Xiao Yifei burst intoughter upon seeing Scorpion¡¯s reaction.

    Realizing that Xiao Yifei wasughing at her, Scorpion couldn¡¯t help but give him a cold look.

    Finally, the police and the emergency medical team arrived.

    Surprisingly, the ambnce that arrived was from BJ Union Hospital.

    The doctors following the ambnce were shocked into silence by the scene before them.

    What kind of people were present?

    So many renowned doctors from Yanjing Hospital were there; what was there left for them to do!

    Li Weixing stepped forward and spoke a few words; then the emergency doctor quickly examined Wu Shancong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sudden cerebral hemorrhage, likely caused by excessive excitement.

    The victim was unfortunate; the hemorrhagepressed the nerves, preventing the brain from issuing breathingmands, leading to death fromck of oxygen.¡±

    In just a few sentences, the cause of Wu Shancong¡¯s death was determined; the emergency doctor shook his head.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s pupils had already dted, and he had long since lost all life signs.¡±

    Li Weixing stepped forward and talked with the newly arrived doctor, then loaded Wu Shancong¡¯s body into the ambnce and left.

    When the police arrived at the scene and saw the crowd wasrge and consisted of highly esteemed individuals, they realized it was impractical to take everyone back to the station.

    Therefore, they took statements at the scene.

    Since the death was ssified as idental, even the police roughly understood the situation and then left.

    Jiang Mingquan watched the police car leave, then turned to look at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, I haven¡¯t seen the police in so long, I never expected to see them again today!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, you had your ns; thankfully, we did not act rashly just now!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan said, grinning at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Old man!

    What are you talking about?

    You don¡¯t really think Wu Shancong¡¯s death had anything to do with me, do you?

    Impossible!

    Old man, stop guessing wildly!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Jiang Mingquan with a warm smile; he certainly wasn¡¯t going to admit that Wu Shancong¡¯s death had anything to do with him.

    Jiang Mingquan looked deep into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, his fear of Xiao Yifei deepening.

    Silently killing a man, the thought was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine!

    ¡°By the way, old sir!

    Are we still going on with the charity g?¡±

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Mr.

    Xiao, please wait a moment; I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan smiled, walked up to the main stage, turned on the microphone, and began, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m truly sorry.

    An unfortunate event has spoiled the mood today.

    Everyone who attended this g will receive a 10,000 Yuan consumption card from ¡®Zhao Huang Pce¡¯ aspensation.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the original intent of this charity g was to discover more outstanding doctors, though I also had a personal motive.

    I¡¯ve been unwell recently and was hoping to find a doctor who could treat my condition.

    But now, I¡¯ve found one!

    Thus, this charity g might not continue.

    This one will be thest, and I hope everyone has a good time!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan nced at Xiao Yifei and continued, ¡°You might really have never seen Mr.

    Xiao¡¯s medical skills at their miraculous peak, which is why some of you doubt Mr.

    Xiao.

    However, here, I can guarantee with my integrity that Mr.

    Xiao truly possesses great talent!

    He is worthy of my respect, so I hope those who doubt Mr.

    Xiao will stop being skeptical.

    Additionally, I hope that everything that happened at tonight¡¯s party should only be known among us and not be spread outside.

    On behalf of all the staff of ¡®Canine Society,¡¯ I thank you all!¡±

    ¡°I hope everyone enjoys themselves!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan finished speaking and stepped down.

    Xiao Yifei sighed to himself in his heart; true to Jiang Mingquan¡¯s reputation, he handled the situation wlessly, not only sealing everyone¡¯s lips to prevent rumors and protecting himself but also to avoid the negative impact Wu Shancong¡¯s death might have on the party, he simply canceled the party to mitigate the impact on ¡°Phoenix Pce.¡± Old ginger is indeed spicier!

    Xiao Yifei watched Jiang Mingquan slowly descending and expressed his thanks.

    ¡°Thank you, elder, for your concern!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei thanking him, Jiang Mingquan regarded Xiao Yifei even more highly.

    This rational and powerful young man¡¯s future was unimaginable!

    The party continued in a festive atmosphere of song and dance, as if the incident involving Wu Shancong had no effect on it, everyone intentionally forgot what had happened and, with deliberate interest, kept flocking to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei momentarily became the center of the entire party!

    While Xiao Yifei was dealing with a crowd of tterers, Hong Fan and Tan Yunjing also approached him.

    ¡°Kid, I want to discuss something with you!¡±

    Hong Fan pushed through the crowd and said to Xiao Yifei, with Tan Yunjing standing behind him wearing arge mask.

    ¡°Is your medical skill really as formidable as Old Master Jiang said?¡±

    Hong Fan, blunt and straightforward, said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to treat an illness!¡±

    Venom, originally standing far away, did not enjoy such bustling situations, but when she noticed a person with outstanding temperament approaching Xiao Yifei, her beautiful eyes suddenly shed, and she slowly moved closer to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    ¡°Xiao Ying!

    How did youe over here!¡±

    Xiao Yifei noticed Venom had joined him, his face wearing a sleazy smile as he looked at her and spoke.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Venom huffed and said nothing, but she continued to stand right next to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and turned his gaze towards Hong Fan, ¡°Ah, if I remember correctly, you guys hade to Shangjing Hospital looking for me.¡±

    Hong Fan spoke gravely, ¡°Yes, I had heard from someone that there was a doctor in the emergency department of Shangjing Hospital with highly skilled medical expertise, so I went to find you.

    Just like now, I want to ask you to treat an illness!¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and nced towards Tan Yunjing beside Hong Fan, extending his hand, ¡°Is it to treat her illness?¡±

    Hong Fan nodded, ¡°The condition is ratherplex, so it might trouble Doctor Xiao quite a bit.¡±

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Tan Yunjing and said, ¡°You just helped me, so rest assured, I will look into this disease for you.¡±

    Hong Fan saw Xiao Yifei dared to make such a promise without even asking about the condition and, even with Jiang Mingquan¡¯s guarantee, he still harbored doubts about Xiao Yifei, ¡°You don¡¯t even ask about the condition, and you dare guarantee you can cure it?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too overconfident?¡±

 Chapter 71 Eldest Daughter

    71: Chapter 71: Eldest Daughter

    71 -71: Eldest Daughter

    Xiao Yifei shrugged and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about whether I¡¯m bluffing or not, just bring her to Shangjing Hospital and find me when the timees.¡±

    Hong Fan was somewhat dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent attitude, and he red at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Doctor Xiao, we¡¯ve sought many doctors for our young miss¡¯s illness, and none have found a solution.

    Are you sure you don¡¯t need to understand the condition seriously?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a skin disease?¡± Xiao Yifei waved his hand dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing difficult!

    Besides, with so many people here right now, how can I understand the situation, eh?

    Don¡¯t mention it, just bring her to me in a couple of days!¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Hong Fan¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed, and it was then that he was certain Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t just shooting in the dark.

    The fact that he could so easily tell that Tan Yunjing had a skin disease meant that Doctor Xiao Yifei was nomon physician.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s crisp voice rang out, ¡°Then we wille to visit Doctor Xiao in a couple of days, and we hope Doctor Xiao won¡¯t let us down!¡±

    Hong Fan was somewhat impatient; he looked at Xiao Yifei and hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Xiao, since you could easily diagnose that our young miss has a skin disease!

    You must have a way to treat it!¡±

    Touching his nose, Xiao Yifei said, ¡°Look, your young miss wears a mask wherever she goes, obviously not wanting to show her face.

    Why wouldn¡¯t a youngdy in her prime want to reveal her face unless she has a skin disease, right?¡±

    ¡°Go on, go on!

    You¡¯d better head back now!

    Patients with skin diseases should minimize contact with outdoor air!¡±

    Impulsive as he was, Hong Fan still wanted to say something, but Tan Yunjing stopped him, ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble Doctor Xiao when the timees!¡±

    Tan Yunjing, much like ady from ancient times, performed a respectful curtsy to Xiao Yifei, then moved to leave gracefully.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Suddenly, Xiao Yifei remembered something and called out to Tan Yunjing, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to register when youe!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Doctor Xiao!¡± Tan Yunjing nodded slightly and, with light steps, left the banquet hall.

    The ssically elegant Tan Yunjing certainly drew the attention of the banquet attendees, but no one understood her background, with only Jiang Mingquan seemingly noticing something.

    ¡°Could it be the girl from the Tan family?¡± Jiang Mingquan wondered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the girl from the Tan Family rarely leaves home?

    Howe she¡¯s here at my ce?¡±

    However, after a moment¡¯s thought, Jiang Mingquan pushed the matter from his mind.

    He turned his attention back to Xiao Yifei, considering how to get closer to him.

    Even though Xiao Yifei consistently denied having any connection to Wu Shancong¡¯s case, Jiang Mingquan was convinced that Wu Shancong¡¯s death definitely rted to Xiao Yifei.

    And the ability to silently bring about someone¡¯s demise was frankly chilling.

    Time flew by, and the banquet was quicklying to an end.

    By then, Xu Hao had already slinked away, afraid that Xiao Yifei mighte after him again, for, after all, it was he who had foolishly poked the tiger first.

    However, Wang Changping still had to work at Shangjing Hospital, so it was impossible for him to just leave.

    At this moment, wearing a troubled expression, he approached Xiao Yifei once again.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao!

    I really was¡­¡± Wang Changping began, but Xiao Yifei interrupted him.

    ¡°Director Wang, you don¡¯t need to keeping to me.

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°As long as you treat everyone seriously from now on and don¡¯t just whimsically charge them, I won¡¯t go looking for trouble with you.

    Rest assured!¡±

    Wang Changping was taken aback; he didn¡¯t know what to say, because on reflection, with his current capabilities, he might not even have anything that could catch Xiao Yifei¡¯s eye, so all he could do was bow his head and listen seriously to what Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Go back and seriously learn how to be a doctor.

    Don¡¯t always think about ttery.

    Just focus on learning your professional skills, and that will be enough!¡± Xiao Yifei, like reprimanding a schoolboy, lectured Wang Changping, who obediently hung his head and listened to Xiao Yifei speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Xiao!

    I will definitely study professional techniques diligently!¡± Wang Changping saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior and had an epiphany, realizing that true strengthes from within!

    Xiao Yifei nodded and continued, ¡°About what happened tonight, when you go back, don¡¯t b about it.

    Pretend it never happened.

    I¡¯m guessing that the vice president¡¯s absence might cause a bit of an impact on our hospital.

    If someone asks about it, carefully consider what you should and shouldn¡¯t say!¡±

    Wang Changping nodded earnestly, indicating he understood, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, when suddenly, it seemed as if he remembered something.

    He called out to Wang Changping, startling him; he thought Xiao Yifei had changed his mind.

    Wang Changping turned around, shivering as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Oh right, you should also pay attention to your rtionships with women!

    After all, we¡¯re in the same hospital¡ªsee each other when we look up or down!¡±

    Wang Changping¡¯s face flushed red instantly, and after nodding repeatedly, he left with his head down.

    Xiao Yifei stretched, feeling a bit tired.

    He turned to Jiang Mingquan and said, ¡°Old man, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out too!¡±

    Jiang Mingquan let out a heartyugh, ¡°The banquet is about to end anyway.

    So, how about I have Xiao Ying send you home?¡±

    The Scorpio heard Jiang Mingquan wanting her to take Xiao Yifei home, her expression changed, and she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to send him home!

    Old man, find someone else!¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head yfully, teasing Scorpio, ¡°Xiao Ying, if the old man asks you to send me home, you send me home.

    You¡¯re dressed so beautifully today, I want to take another good look at you!¡±

    Scorpio¡¯s ears reddened slightly when she heard what Xiao Yifei said.

    Without a word, she walked straight out of the banquet hall, leaving Xiao Yifei standing there dumbfounded, staring at her retreating figure.

    Why did she run away in the middle of his sentence?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe back?

    If not, that¡¯s fine too!¡±

    Scorpio, who was at the door, suddenly turned her head, her stunning face showing a barely noticeable blush: ¡°If you¡¯re going, hurry up!

    If not, forget it!¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile is so wide it could almost reach the back of his head.

    He waved to Jiang Mingquan and hurriedly chased after Scorpio!

    ¡°With a beauty offering an escort, how could I refuse!¡±

    Xiao Yifei caught up with Scorpio in a few quick steps and walked beside her.

    ncing sideways at her ample chest, he couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips.

    ¡°How much papaya does one have to eat to get like that!¡± Xiao Yifei whispered.

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Scorpio turned around, her brows furrowed coldly on her bewitching face.

    Despite Scorpio¡¯s voluptuous figure and sexy attire, she was, in fact, still a virgin!

 Chapter 72 Mental Adjustment Period

    72: Chapter 72: Mental Adjustment Period

    72 -72: Mental Adjustment Period

    The Scorpion was driving her own red Ferrari 911.

    She pulled out the keys and had just opened the car door when she saw Xiao Yifei leap into the car.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Scorpion frowned as she spoke to Xiao Yifei, then buried her head and got into the car herself.

    Dressed in a form-fitting red gown, Scorpion¡¯s perfect figure was on full disy, andbined with the red Porsche 911, it was a sight every man dreamed of.

    Based on what she knew about Xiao Yifei, he should have been showering her withpliments by now; instead, Xiao Yifei was curled up in a ball, staring nkly out of the window.

    Scorpion felt puzzled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior.

    She inserted the key into the ignition and started the car.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Scorpion turned and asked softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home right now.

    Just drive around randomly!¡±

    Scorpion responded without any enthusiasm.

    Worried, Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei, not understanding why the once lively young man had suddenly be so mncholic.

    Scorpion opened her mouth, intending to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to begin.

    She started the car, and it cut through the night as it drove off.

    In the quiet of the night, the two of them remained silent.

    Scorpion couldn¡¯t help but keep turning her head to look at Xiao Yifei, unustomed to his current state.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze remained fixed outside the car.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei spoke.

    ¡°Xiao Ying, do you think when someone dies, they truly cease to exist?¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s bright eyes glittered in the dark as he stared straight at Scorpion, making her feel a sudden panic inside her heart.

    She pulled the car over and turned to look at him.

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    This was the first time Scorpion didn¡¯t object to Xiao Yifei calling her Xiao Ying.

    She asked.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve killed someone!

    For the first time, I¡¯ve killed someone!¡±

    Xiao Yifei murmured to himself, finally admitting in front of Scorpion that he had killed Wu Shancong.

    However, Xiao Yifei, in his twenties, hadn¡¯t even killed a chicken before, despite possessing the superpower of x-ray vision.

    And now, having used his power to kill someone, his heart was in agony.

    Scorpion initially didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yifei but then chuckled.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom that this young man, who had always been so irreverent, could be in such distress over this matter.

    ¡°Hey, kid!

    You¡¯re still too young!¡± Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei as though he were a wounded child.

    Remembering how he often teased her, a wicked sense of humor suddenly surged within her.

    She hooked her slender finger under Xiao Yifei¡¯s chin and breathed out like an orchid from her red lips, ¡°Kid, do you know when your sister first killed someone?

    I was only 14 years old.

    Some bastard tried to rape me, so I cut off his balls!

    And I wasn¡¯t even as upset as you are now after I killed him!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± Scorpion let out a coyugh.

    This woman, seen as cold-hearted by others, was alluring and fairy-like in front of Xiao Yifei!

    ¡°He cut off your retreat, didn¡¯t leave you a way out, and even wanted your life!

    I would¡¯ve killed his whole family had I encountered such a person!

    You just killed him, and you¡¯re acting like a little wife?¡±

    The scorpion tapped Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face with her slender fingers painted with crimson nail polish.

    It was these slender and beautiful jade hands that had already imed many souls!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes gradually lit up, and under the scorpion¡¯s soothing words, Xiao Yifei finally saw the light.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand, it was just that he was unustomed to killing for the first time.

    Even though this kill hadn¡¯t been bloody, a life had still been extinguished by his hand.

    ¡°But he deserved to die!

    Anyone who wants me dead has to die first!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze refocused, and he silently made a decision.

    After Xiao Yifei regained hisposure, his attention naturally shifted elsewhere.

    In the Porsche sports carte at night, the scorpion wore a sexy and enchanting form-fitting gown.

    The hollowed-out front of the gown barely allowed Xiao Yifei a glimpse of her milky white skin.

    Waves of her fragrance assaulted Xiao Yifei, and he could clearly feel the warmth of the scorpion¡¯s smooth and slender jade hands.

    With a ¡®gulp,¡¯ Xiao Yifei swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Seeing that the scorpion seemed oblivious to his recovery, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart skipped fiercely, and he decided to keep up the act.

    He feigned a look of despair towards the scorpion, saying weakly, ¡°Shancong, I feel so miserable!

    My heart aches!¡±

    ¡°Why does it hurt?

    How can it hurt?¡± At this point, the scorpion didn¡¯t care that Xiao Yifei called her Shancong.

    She thought Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t gotten over it and looked at him with some concern.

    However, she found the idea of turning the tables and teasing Xiao Yifei, who had always been beyond her reach, quite interesting.

    The scorpion slowly leaned in, her beguiling face almost touching Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    Xiao Yifei could distinctly smell the fragranceing from her breath.

    ¡°Young man!

    You really are too young!

    You have a lot to learn from your sister!¡±

    As the creamy whiteness drew closer to him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart raced faster.

    However, he forcibly suppressed the restlessness in his heart, still feigning emptiness in his eyes as if oblivious, but his eyes stealthily kept ncing at the depths revealed by the scorpion¡¯s hollowed-out gown.

    He was deeply captivated and couldn¡¯t look away!

    ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± Xiao Yifei repeated while swallowing saliva, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain!

    Shancong, I really am in so much pain, my heart aches!¡±

    If the scorpion initially had intentions of teasing Xiao Yifei, by now she started to worry for him as his condition seemed increasingly grave.

    She had heard real-life stories of people who chose to break down after killing someone because they didn¡¯t receive proper psychological counseling afterwards.

    ¡°What should I do!¡± The scorpion bit her cherry lips, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s lifeless eyes.

    She was good at dealing with other matters, but had no idea how to handle this situation.

    ¡°Shancong, I feel so terrible!

    My heart is suffering!

    But I think, you can help me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, sensing the scorpion¡¯s concern, was struck by an idea.

    ¡°What can I do!

    How can I help you!¡± The scorpion, muddled by worry, wouldn¡¯t have otherwise missed the gaping holes in Xiao Yifei¡¯s act.

    ¡°I want you to hold me!

    Just hold me, that¡¯s all I need!¡±

    While mumbling, Xiao Yifei lunged straight toward the scorpion¡¯s chest, burying his head in her softness.

    ¡°So warm!

    So warm!

    I feel a bit better!¡±

    Xiao Yifei kept rocking his head against the scorpion¡¯s chest, murmuring to himself.

 Chapter 73 Treat me and I will help you

    73: Chapter 73: Treat me, and I will help you

    73 -73: Treat me, and I will help you

    Venom looked at Xiao Yifei, who was shaking his head on her chest like a child, and suddenly felt a surge of maternal love.

    She extended her slender and beautiful hands, cradled Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, and pulled him into her embrace.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ying isn¡¯t wearing a bra!¡±

    Xiao Yifei made this judgment, and his nosebleed was about to burst forth!

    It turned out that Venom, in order to better show off the beautiful gown, truly hadn¡¯t worn a bra underneath.

    Feeling that Venom wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, a fire seemed to ignite in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    His voice trembling, he continued, ¡°Xiao Ying!

    I¡¯m feeling a bit better now!

    But I think I¡¯m still not quite there.

    Just a bit more, and I¡¯ll bepletely fine!¡±

    Xiao Yifei withdrew from Venom¡¯s chest, mustered his emotions, and looked pitifully at her.

    Completely deceived by Xiao Yifei¡¯s acting, Venom asked worriedly, ¡°What should I do?

    What can I do to make you feel better?¡±

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard, his eyes drifting to Venom¡¯s chest, and he pointed a finger at her twin peaks, ¡°Let me touch them, just let me touch and I swear I¡¯ll be all better!¡±

    After Xiao Yifei said this, Venom did not respond for a long time.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt something was off in the atmosphere; he felt two chills on his head.

    Slowly, Xiao Yifei raised his head and met Venom¡¯s eyes, filled with a murderous re.

    ¡°Er¡­

    Xiao Ying!

    I think I¡¯m feeling much better now!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, slightly embarrassed, slowly made his way back to his seat, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!

    I¡¯m fine now!

    You can take me back home!¡±

    Xiao Yifei tightened his clothes, trying to sound nonchnt.

    ¡°You still want me to take you back?¡± Venom¡¯s grim voice suddenly made Xiao Yifei shiver.

    ¡°Heh heh, heh heh heh.¡± Xiao Yifei forced a calm demeanor,ughing dryly, ¡°What are you talking about, Xiao Ying!

    Stop messing around!

    Just take me back home!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± All Xiao Yifei heard was Venom¡¯s sinct and forcefulmand, ¡°Get out of the car now!¡±

    Xiao Yifei shivered, looking at Venom, ¡°Xiao Ying, you¡¯re joking, right?

    It¡¯s almost eleven, and it¡¯s at least twenty kilometers from here to where I live, are you telling me to run back?¡±

    With a cold look, Venom nced at Xiao Yifei, ¡°You¡¯re ovee with lust, running twenty kilometers will do you good to clear your head!

    Get out!¡±

    Xiao Yifei shrank his neck and sulkily muttered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get out!

    I really don¡¯t believe you¡¯d leave me here!¡±

    Xiao Yifei ducked his head and got out of the car, hands on his hips as he stared at the viper in the car, thinking she surely wouldn¡¯t dare to drive away.

    Just as he was about to speak, he saw her m on the gas, and the Porsche 911 carved a beautiful curve as it turned around, whizzing past him and sending his hair into disarray with the breeze it created.

    ¡°You really dare to leave!¡± Xiao Yifei, hands still on his hips, yelled in the direction the viper had gone: ¡°It¡¯s just a grope!

    Is it that serious!¡±

    But no matter how much Xiao Yifei screamed his lungs out, the viper¡¯s silhouette never appeared again, leaving Xiao Yifei staring dazedly in the direction she had left, somewhat in disarray.

    In the end, the viper didn¡¯te back.

    Xiao Yifei sighed, resigned to the mess he¡¯d made¡ªthere was nothing he could do!

    Standing there, Xiao Yifei checked his pockets and realized he had only five yuan and fifty cents on him, and his phone was out of battery too.

    He stood in the wind, sighing deeply with infinite destion.

    Luckily, although ¡®Phoenix Court¡¯ was on the outskirts of Yanjing, the ce where the viper had stopped wasn¡¯t deste.

    Xiao Yifei spotted a barbecue stand in the distance.

    The aroma of grilled meat wafted into his nostrils, provoking his stomach to let out a fierce growl.

    The scent made Xiao Yifei slowly lose any thoughts of going home.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t eaten all afternoon, and at the charity dinner, he had only had some pastries before causing a whole mess of trouble, so he was indeed truly hungry.

    He sniffed the air and headed straight for the barbecue stand.

    ¡°Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll just give the stall owner a check-up!

    It wouldn¡¯t be too much to get a free meal out of him for that, right?¡±

    As soon as he reached the barbecue stand, Xiao Yifei was captivated by the lively and noisy atmosphere within.

    It was summer, a time when everyone enjoyeding out at night to enjoy some skewers and a few drinks, which was veryfortable.

    Therefore, the barbecue stand was bustling with customers at its peak business time, and there were hardly any empty seats.

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the glossy skewers of meat and grilled kidneys on the tes, swallowed hard.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s craving was unbearable.

    He lifted his head and noticed a silent middle-aged man sitting alone in a corner of the stand.

    He walked over to the man¡¯s direction, pulled out a small stool from under the table, and sat down beside him.

    ¡°Hey, big brother, are you alone?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was the first to strike up a conversation.

    You see, Xiao Yifei was quite curious about this man because middle-aged men, due to family responsibilities, seldom dined out alone.

    Even if they did, it was usually due to some social obligation.

    This was the first time Xiao Yifei had seen a middle-aged man eating out alone at night.

    ¡°Yeah, young man, I¡¯m by myself.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked up at Xiao Yifei, who then got a clear view of the man¡¯s face.

    He had a square-shaped face, a high forehead, and a square jaw.

    He looked every inch the powerful official, and there was aposed and indifferent aura about him.

    He ate alone but seemed to enjoy every bite.

    Watching the man eat with relish, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t bring any money when I went out, and I¡¯m really craving some food.

    Could you lend me some?

    I¡¯m a doctor; I could give you a free check-up in return!¡±

    The middle-aged man looked up with a hint of interest, ¡°Young man, you are an amusing one.

    Setting aside whether or not you¡¯re a doctor, I find it boring to eat by myself anyway.

    Come on, join me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t just eat for free.

    My name is Xiao Yifei, and I work in the emergency room at Shangjing Hospital.

    I really didn¡¯t bring any money this time.

    If you treat me to this barbecue today, you cane to me for help in the future, and I¡¯ll definitely assist you!¡±

    The middle-aged man burst intoughter.

    As Zhang Ming, the mayor of Yanjing City, there really wasn¡¯t much that he would need Xiao Yifei¡¯s help with.

 Chapter 74 Forgot

    74: Chapter 74: Forgot

    74 -74: Forgot

    Today Zhang Ming had the evening free, and since his wife and child had just gone back to their hometown for a visit, he decided to drive out for a casual stroll.

    He conveniently spotted a barbecue stall and, just like Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming¡¯s craving kicked in.

    He parked his car and went straight to satisfy his taste buds, never expecting to meet someone as intriguing as Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve got it, you work at Shangjing Hospital, Xiao Yifei, right?¡± Zhang Mingughed heartily, finding the young man truly interesting, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your intentions clear, go ahead and eat your heart out!

    After all, you¡¯ll return the favor eventually!¡±

    ¡°Boss!

    Another 50mb kidneys and 50 meat skewers!¡±

    Zhang Ming shouted to the barbecue stall owner.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hold back, he grabbed the grilled meat from the te and started devouring it.

    Zhang Ming watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s sincere demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but feel cheerful, striking up a conversation with him.

    After a satisfying meal and good wine, the two struck a great rapport and felt that they were quitepatible with each other.

    Xiao Yifei admired the calm and gentlemanly demeanor of Zhang Ming, while Zhang Ming found the tall and handsome young man very entertaining, and his manner of speaking was exactly to his taste.

    ¡°Well then, my young friend, let¡¯s meet again some other day!¡±

    Zhang Ming drove Xiao Yifei to the entrance of the ¡®Jinghang Garden¡¯plex and cheerfully said goodbye to him.

    ¡°Drive safely, big brother!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, with a radiant smile, bid farewell to Zhang Ming.

    ¡°A public servant?¡±

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes as he suddenly noticed the license te of Zhang Ming¡¯s car, gaining some insight into his profession.

    He shrugged indifferently and returned to the apartment that Jiang Mingquan had given him.

    After a tiring day, Xiao Yifei fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

    The next day was a weekend, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have to work.

    He overslept until the sun was high in the sky, and it wasn¡¯t until 10:30 in the morning that he finally got up.

    After doing some exercises, Xiao Yifei felt refreshed.

    Although it was just past 10 in the morning, he felt a bit hungry, so he decided to go downstairs to buy something to eat.

    He took the elevator down, and thergeplex was already bustling with people.

    ¡°It looks like thisplex has a good upancy rate!¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    As he headed towards the stall selling egg pancakes, he noticed a crowd gathered in a circle, looking anxious and apparently discussing something.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay much attention and kept walking towards the gate.

    He bought an egg pancake and a cup of soy milk at the gate and started eating as he walked.

    Since it was the weekend and there was nothing special to do, Xiao Yifei nned to rest at home.

    Using his superpower intensively over the past few days had given him a bit of a headache.

    After buying the egg pancake, Xiao Yifei still noticed the crowd gathered together, and curiosity finally drove him to approach.

    In the center of the crowd, a beautiful, mature woman was sitting on the ground, her lovely face filled with pain.

    She continuously massaged her exposed, tender ankle with her hands as delicate as peeled onions.

    The mature woman was well-maintained, her skin smooth as porcin, and her face blooming like peach blossoms, apart from the redness around her tender ankle.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    Some of the onlookers asked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up and try?

    Why are you so careless to fall while walking?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make her stand up!

    It looked like a bad fall.

    Maybe it¡¯s better to call 120 (emergency services)!¡±

    The onlookers brainstormed for solutions.

    ¡°Come on, everyone, make way, I¡¯m a doctor, let me take a look at her!¡±

    Xiao Yifei saw the beautiful mature woman¡¯s face contorted in pain, and he hurriedly pushed through the crowd to approach her, stepping forward as a doctor.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, there¡¯s a doctor here, let the doctor have a look!¡±

    The people made way for Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    What happened?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked as he reached the side of the beautiful mature woman.

    ¡°I identally fell just now, and now my leg hurts a lot.¡±

    The beautiful mature woman¡¯s voice was melodious, her soft and delicate speech carried the essence of the Jiangnan water towns.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes focused on the woman¡¯s fair ankles, and the swollen red areas were visibly swelling at a slow pace, significantly noticeable on her fair ankles.

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡±

    Xiao Yifei reached out, gently removed the stiletto heels the beautiful mature woman was wearing, revealing her jade-like feet.

    The mature woman¡¯s tender feet were painted with red nail polish, and her delicate toes curled together from the pain, appearing extremely adorable.

    Xiao Yifei reached out and took the mature woman¡¯s foot in his hands, the softness of her feet caused a sudden stir in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    He shook his head vigorously, casting aside the distracting thoughts.

    Xiao Yifei concentrated, a glint shed in his eyes as his irvoyance Superpower suddenly activated.

    He could see through the mature woman¡¯s fair skin, directly to the injury in her ankle.

    At the same time, to avoid revealing his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands pretended to probe the situation while continually massaging around the mature woman¡¯s ankle and her delicate fooy.

    As he examined the situation, Xiao Yifei slowly furrowed his brows.

    ¡°The fall was quite severe, with extensive soft tissue damage and harm to the meridians, but fortunately, there is no fracture.¡±

    Xiao Yifei briefly exined the injury to the mature woman¡¯s foot, and then said, ¡°Let me try to see if I can treat it.¡±

    The mature woman did not speak, her alluring eyes fixed intently on the handsome Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei tried to use his controlling ability to repair the tissue damage inside the ankle of the beautiful mature woman, but he had no idea where to start.

    Xiao Yifei squatted there, thinking hard for a long time, still without a solution.

    He suddenly realized the deficiencies in his irvoyance Superpower rted to the thought process.

    It was only capable of controble adjustments, just likest night when he dealt with Wu Shancong by simply stimting a weak structure in Wu Shancong¡¯s brain slightly, which caused the brain¡¯s blood to seep out.

    However, recently, faced with the injury on the mature woman¡¯s ankle, which couldn¡¯t be adjusted with external force, Xiao Yifei was at a loss.

    This realization shocked Xiao Yifei.

    He had always believed that with his irvoyance Superpower, there was no illness he could not cure.

    Suddenly discovering this w in his Superpower, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a bit panicked.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Yifei recovered, realizing it was better to have discovered this issue earlier, so he couldpensate for his deficiencies.

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and looked up at the mature woman, ¡°I can¡¯t make your injury heal quickly, but luckily, your type of injury will heal just fine with some rest at home.

    To avoid severe consequences, don¡¯t walk on it recently, just rest in bed peacefully.¡±

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei prepared to leave but at that moment, the mature woman spoke, ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t walk in my current condition.¡±

    Xiao Yifei paused, seeing the voluptuous mature woman still slightly in pain, holding her ankle.

    He smacked his forehead, ¡°How could I have forgotten this!¡±

 Chapter 75 Rapid Trembling

    75: Chapter 75: Rapid Trembling

    75 -75: Rapid Trembling

    Xiao Yifei stared nkly at the beautiful mature woman who had fallen on the ground and foolishly asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Initially covering her slightly painful ankle with her hand, the beautiful mature woman couldn¡¯t help but give Xiao Yifei a charming, reproachful look upon hearing his foolish words.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what should I do¡¯?

    Take me back home!¡±

    The beautiful mature woman was at that ripe age, neither too old nor too young, full of charm, with every smile and every frown, every cell in her body emanating a rich sensual fragrance.

    ¡°Ah?

    Your leg is injured, how can I take you back?¡±

    Xiao Yifei stood there, dumbfounded and foolish.

    ¡°Are you really foolish or just pretending?¡± the beautiful mature woman said with a mix ofughter and exasperation.

    She frowned and continued, ¡°How to take me back?

    Are you, a strong young man, not capable of carrying me back?¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, realizing he hadn¡¯t thought of that; he had been preupied with his superpower¡¯s shorings.

    After being reminded by the beautiful mature woman, Xiao Yifei came to his senses, took a step forward, reached out his arms, and directly scooped her up around her waist.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had been practicing the movements taught to him by the old beggar, his physical strength had grown day by day.

    Carrying not just one but even ten beautiful mature women wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move slightly startled the beautiful mature woman.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The beautiful mature woman cried out sweetly.

    It was summer, and everyone was wearing light clothes.

    She was dressed in only a thinyer of chiffon short sleeves, faintly revealing her ck bra underneath.

    Through the clothes, the beautiful mature woman could clearly feel the warmth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s young and strong body.

    She thought of something and her face turned red.

    Not just the beautiful mature woman, but Xiao Yifei as well, felt his heart stir the moment he lifted her.

    The fragrance from her body continuously wafted into his nostrils.

    Holding the delicate, boneless body of the beautiful mature woman felt like holding a huge mound of soft dough¡ªsoft and fragrant.

    Xiao Yifei, already stimted by yesterday¡¯s scorpion encounter, found his blood heating up in her soft embrace, and the wicked thoughts he had banished just moments before crept back into his mind.

    ¡°My name is Wei Man.

    It seems I¡¯m a few years older than you, you can call me Sister Man.¡± In Sun Li¡¯s embrace, Wei Man felt a rush of heat, and to dispel this sensation, she spoke up, ¡°My house is in building number four, make sure you don¡¯t go to the wrong one!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister Man!¡±

    Sun Li replied in a muffled voice.

    He looked up at the sign on the high-rise building and walked toward building number four, eventually arriving at its entrance.

    ¡°Um, on the ninth floor, you¡­¡±

    Wei Can continued speaking, but suddenly, she stopped, her face flushing red, because she felt something pressing against her from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Because Wei Can¡¯s foot was injured, Xiao Yifei, for convenience, opted to lift her around the waist.

    As he opened the door downstairs, Xiao Yifei lowered one hand while reaching out with the other toward the doorknob.

    Consequently, Wei Can¡¯s lower body pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei¡¯s lower half, and as Xiao Yifei bent over to push the door, their bodies pressed even closer, making Wei Can acutely aware of the unusual stiffness in Xiao Yifei¡¯s lower half.

    Xiao Yifei also noticed the irregrity, his face flushed, and he chuckled awkwardly.

    After entering the building, he lifted Wei Can, separating from the previously embarrassing close contact.

    ¡°Sister Can, where do you live on the ninth floor?¡±

    Xiao Yifei spoke up to lighten the mood.

    ¡°9031, my key is in my pants pocket.

    It¡¯s inconvenient for me, so you can just help me get it outter.¡±

    Xiao Yifei, holding Wei Can, entered the elevator and pressed the button for the ninth floor.

    In the enclosed elevator space, their breathing seemed to quicken.

    ¡°Young man, I told you my name, aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡±

    It was Wei Can again speaking in a low, sexy voice with her distinctive vocal tone.

    ¡°My name is Xiao Yifei, and I work at Shangjing Hospital.¡±

    Xiao Yifei bowed his head, still somewhat embarrassed by his earlier reaction.

    ¡°Haha, so you really are a doctor!¡± Wei Can pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I thought you were lying to me!¡±

    Xiao Yifei opened his mouth to say something but then noticed the elevator doors had opened.

    ¡°Turn right, my ce is on the right.¡±

    Wei Can stretched out her delicate, onion-peeling-like fingers to point to the right, and Xiao Yifei followed her direction and walked forward.

    ¡°Alright, here we are!¡±

    ¡°The key is in the pocket behind me, just take it out.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stopped at the door of Wei Can¡¯s apartment.

    Following her instructions, he lifted her up with one hand while reaching into the back pocket of her pants with the other.

    When Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand slowly touched Wei Can¡¯s perky and stic buttocks, her body suddenly trembled.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked in confusion.

    Besides feeling Wei Can¡¯s stic buttocks, he hadn¡¯t felt anything else, though Wei Can¡¯s stic buttocks made his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°It¡¯s inside, in the pocket of the pants.¡±

    Wei Can said softly, her face flushed, feeling her body getting hotter.

    ¡°Wei Can, Wei Can!

    You just got divorced, is there any need to be this desperate?

    A young man touches you a couple of times, and you can¡¯t handle it?¡± Wei Can thought to herself, feeling her cheeks burning and her thoughts turning chaotic.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei lifted me up so effortlessly just now, does that mean he must be very strong?¡±

    The truth was that it wasn¡¯t Wei Man¡¯s fault.

    Dragon Nature is inherently provocative, and after Xiao Yifei cultivated the Dragon Transformation Technique, his body carried an aura that could stir desires, especially attractive to a mature woman like Wei Can.

    As Wei Can¡¯s mind wandered, Xiao Yifei reached into the pocket of her buttocks again.

    ¡°Where is it?

    Let me check.¡±

    Xiao Yifei whispered back, his hand deftly opening the back pocket and slipping in.

    Wei Can was wearing a pair of tight shorts, and as Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand moved inside her pocket, she felt his warm hand sliding slowly over her buttocks.

    This caused Wei Can¡¯s heart to heat up even more, not just hers; Xiao Yifei, too, was deeply attracted by the wonderful touch when his body came into intimate contact with Wei Can¡¯s buttocks.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand searched about Wei Can¡¯s buttocks for a while, finally finding the key to her apartment door.

    Both felt a mix of enjoyment and embarrassment as Xiao Yifei searched for the key.

    With a ¡®click¡¯, Xiao Yifei opened the door to Wei Can¡¯s apartment and carried her inside.

    Although Wei Can¡¯s home was notrge, it was very stylishly decorated, reflecting Wei Can¡¯s refined taste.

    Xiao Yifei gently ced Wei Can on her bed and said, ¡°Sister Can, you should try to keep the injured foot off the ground as much as possible.

    If possible, you should take a few days off to rest at home.

    I took a quick look earlier, and it¡¯s quite serious; you need to rest at least a week.¡±

    Wei Cany on the bed, her eyes filled with a hint of allure, and she softly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do my work from home, no worries.¡±

    Xiao Yifei uttered an ¡°oh¡± and then said, ¡°Sister Can, do you have any Red Flower oil or something?

    I could apply some for you.

    It¡¯s good for blood cirction and will benefit your injury.¡±

 Chapter 76 Coming at the Wrong Time

    76: Chapter 76 Coming at the Wrong Time

    76 -76 Coming at the Wrong Time

    Wei Can furrowed his handsome brows for a moment before answering, ¡°I think there might be.

    I can¡¯t really remember, but you can check in the drawer under the coffee table in the living room.

    If it¡¯s there, it would only be there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded and left Wei Can¡¯s room, heading towards the living room.

    ¡°The drawer under the coffee table.¡± Xiao Yifei approached the TV cab, bent down, and pulled open the small drawer beneath the coffee table.

    ¡°It¡¯s not here.

    Where could it be?¡± Xiao Yifei rummaged through but couldn¡¯t find a small bottle containing Red Flower Oil.

    Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly spotted a ck box at the very back of the drawer.

    ¡°Could it be inside this box?

    I remember the Red Flower Oil seemed toe in a small box when we bought it.¡±

    Mumbling to himself, Xiao Yifei reached out and took the ck box out, holding it in his hands.

    The box was small, but it was surprisingly heavy.

    Driven by curiosity, Xiao Yifei opened the ck box.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned at the two objects in the box, a smooth, pink oval-shaped object next to something that looked like a remote control.

    ¡°What is this thing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand what it was.

    He picked up the item resembling a remote and pressed a button on it, causing the pink oval object he was holding in his palm to suddenly start vibrating.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    The sound abruptly filled the air, startling Xiao Yifei.

    Even though he had never eaten pork, he had seen it being run!

    It dawned on him suddenly ¨C wasn¡¯t this the thing that appeared in the * movies Mengmeng watchedte at night?

    Xiao Yifei quickly turned off the remote, touched his nose awkwardly, noticing that the remote¡¯s batterypartment had traces indicating that the batteries had been recently changed.

    ¡°So that means Wei Can is actually using this?¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart pounded nonstop.

    He hastily put the item back in the box and slid the box back into the drawer.

    It was his first time being this close to such a thing.

    He regted his breathing, pretending as if nothing had happened and prepared to return to Wei Can¡¯s room.

    As he took a step, Xiao Yifei, out of the corner of his eye, suddenly spotted the Red Flower Oil on top of the TV.

    Touching his head in a somewhat embarrassed manner, he picked up the Red Flower Oil.

    Upon entering the room, Xiao Yifei dared not look at Wei Can because the imagination of a virgin is boundless.

    He was afraid that just one nce at the sultry, mature aura of Wei Can would make him think of Wei Can using the thing he¡¯d just found.

    ¡°Cough cough, Cancan, I found it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei coughed twice and passed the Red Flower Oil to her.

    ¡°Have your husband apply this oil to the injury twice a day, morning and evening.

    It will stimte cirction and disperse blood clots.

    For 48 to 72 hours, you should ice the area to reduce swelling.

    After 72 hours, which is the day after tomorrow, you should apply heat with hot water, which will aid in tissue recovery.¡±

    Xiao Yifei instructed in a methodical manner.

    ¡°What husband?

    Sister Cancan doesn¡¯t have a husband.

    Where can I find someone to apply Red Flower Oil for me!¡±

    Wei Can¡¯s morous face flushed, and she said to Xiao Yifei in a charming manner, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, little brother, to help me apply it.¡±

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard, and with some hesitation, he replied, ¡°Is this¡­

    appropriate?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?

    Do you need to see Sister Cancan unable to walk before you help!¡±

    Wei Can yfully rolled her eyes at him and stretched her beautiful leg towards Xiao Yifei, ¡°Hurry up and apply the medicine for me, my foot is getting more painful!¡±

    With no choice, Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement.

    He sat by the bed and cradled Wei Can¡¯s beautiful leg in his arms.

    Wei Can wasn¡¯t very tall and seemed somewhat slim, but it was only when Xiao Yifei touched her leg that he realized she wasn¡¯t so slender after all.

    Wei Can belonged to those women who seem thin but feel supple to the touch, with skin that was delicate and soft.

    Holding Wei Can¡¯s leg gave Xiao Yifei a stirring feeling!

    He pretended nothing was out of the ordinary, opened the Red Flower Oil bottle, smeared the oil onto his hands, and, still holding her leg,id his hands upon it.

    The Red Flower Oil was already slick, and when it was spread on Wei Can¡¯s smooth skin, reflecting the light and shining, it exuded a startling seductiveness.

    Xiao Yifei swallowed saliva, forcibly suppressing the desire within him, and began to apply the Red Flower Oil to Wei Can earnestly.

    As Wei Can felt the warm touch of Xiao Yifei¡¯srge hands moving on her skin, her face grew increasingly red.

    She quickly grabbed a pillow and covered her face with it, not wanting Xiao Yifei to see her reaction.

    While Xiao Yifei was absorbed in applying the Red Flower Oil, he suddenly noticed scars from scrapes on Wei Can¡¯s thigh.

    He abruptly pulled her leg closer into hisp, intending to apply the oil on the thigh¡¯s scars.

    However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that as he drew Wei Can¡¯s thigh into hisp, the timing just so happened to make her crotch press against his swollen area.

    Wei Can acutely felt her foot touch something hard, and her heart skipped in shock.

    Her instinct was to retract her leg, but for some reason, she halted the motion and, instead, pressed closer against Xiao Yifei¡¯s bulge.

    Xiao Yifei immediately felt the difference, his heart leapt, sensing Wei Can¡¯s foot attempting to withdraw.

    A quick sh of disappointment ran through him, but then he noticed she had stopped moving away and instead was pressing closer towards him.

    He could distinctly feel the appealing sensationing from Wei Can¡¯s beautiful foot.

    Xiao Yifei looked up to find the beautiful Wei Can lying on the bed, their gazes meeting, eyes soft as silk.

    Their eye contact suddenly added an amorous aura to the small room.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt Wei Can¡¯s foot move skillfully against him, stirring an indescribable sensation within him.

    Biting his lip, he grew bolder; his trembling hand slowly reached for Wei Can¡¯s thigh.

    Seeing Wei Can¡¯s body respond sent a wave of difort through him, but it was within the range he could bear.

    ¡®Bang, bang, bang!¡¯

    The door to Wei Can¡¯s room was suddenly knocked on urgently.

    At such a critical moment, it really was like being rudely awakened from a dream.

    ¡°Cancan!

    Cancan, are you alright?¡±

    A somewhat anxious female voice came from outside Wei Can¡¯s door, startling the two people inside and shattering the mood.

    Xiao Yifei immediately got up, scratched his head, and in a low voice said, ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door!¡±

    Xiao Yifei let out a long breath, and after leaving the room, he opened Wei Can¡¯s front door.

 Chapter 77 Treated as a Swindler

    77: Chapter 77: Treated as a Swindler

    77 -77: Treated as a Swindler

    Xiao Yifei opened the door, and outside stood a woman with heavy makeup, probably about the same age as Wei Can, around thirty-four or thirty-five, but she didn¡¯t maintain herself as well as Wei Can did, looking somewhat older.

    Upon seeing the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei, the woman paused abruptly.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    With a puzzled tone, the woman squinted and asked, immediately tiptoeing to peek inside the house: ¡°Wei Can!

    Wei Can, are you home?¡±

    Wei Can heard the woman¡¯s loud call from inside the room.

    ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m home!

    Come in!

    It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Wei Can responded to the woman at the door from inside the room.

    The woman looked up again, eying Xiao Yifei unfavorably, shoved past him, and rushed into Wei Can¡¯s home.

    ¡°What happened just now?

    You called me saying you had fallen and hurt yourself, I searched for you downstairs for ages and couldn¡¯t find you, I was so worried!¡±

    Liang Lanfei spoke worriedly as she walked, entering Wei Can¡¯s bedroom, where she saw Wei Can lying on the bed with a somewhat flushed face.

    ¡°Who was that man outside?

    He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Upon seeing that Wei Can was all right, just with a bit of swelling on her ankle, Liang Lanfei finally felt relieved.

    She shifted her focus to Xiao Yifei, pointing at Wei Can¡¯s face, ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before?

    A new friend you¡¯ve made?

    Also, why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Wei Can, a bit embarrassed, brushed away Liang Lanfei¡¯s pointing hand: ¡°His name is Xiao Yifei, he helped carry me back this morning after I fell, and even applied medicine for me, he¡¯s a doctor.¡±

    Liang Lanfei scrutinized Wei Can with unfocused eyes: ¡°Cancan, tell me honestly, did you really just meet this man this morning?¡±

    Wei Can nodded, and at that moment, Xiao Yifei also closed the room¡¯s door and returned to Wei Can¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Come,e, Xiao Yifei, let me introduce her, this is my good friend Liang Lanfei!¡± Wei Can pointed at Liang Lanfei to Xiao Yifei with a happy face as he entered.

    ¡°Sister Liang, hello, my name is Xiao Yifei.

    I saw Cancan injured downstairs this morning and helped carry her back.¡±

    Xiao Yifei said, smiling at Liang Lanfei who was staring intently at him.

    Unexpectedly, Liang Lanfei¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t very friendly; she looked at him with suspicion: ¡°What do you do for a job?

    Where is your home?¡±

    Taken aback by the question, Xiao Yifei slowly replied: ¡°I work at Shangjing Hospital and currently live in thismunity.¡±

    Liang Lanfei continued to look at Xiao Yifei with skepticism, wanting to say something more, but Wei Can interrupted her.

    ¡°Enough, enough!

    Why are you questioning him like you¡¯re conducting a household survey, he kindly helped me!¡±

    Wei Can mumbled to Liang Lanfei.

    Seeing that someone was there to take care of Wei Can, Xiao Yifei felt his presence was no longer needed, so he opened his mouth to bid farewell to Wei Can: ¡°Cancan, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stood up, preparing to leave, while Liang Lanfei stood behind him, still looking at him with a face full of vignce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry!

    Why are you so eager to go back?¡±

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was about to leave, Wei Can became anxious, immediately sat up, and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°You helped me this morning, and I haven¡¯t thanked you yet.

    Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s have lunch together.

    Cancan will treat you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, ¡°No need, Cancan, you should not get out of bed now, just focus on recovering.

    Besides, it was just a small effort on my part; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The fact that Xiao Yifei had refused made Wei Can obviously disappointed.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°Well, alright then.¡±

    Wei Can looked up, somewhat hopeful, and said, ¡°You can go, but leave me your phone number.

    Forget about the meal; you¡¯re a doctor.

    If there¡¯s another issue with my foot, I could still consult you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded and then gave her his phone number.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m leaving now, Cancan!¡±

    Xiao Yifei bade farewell to Wei Can, nodded at Liang Lanfei, but Liang Lanfei did not respond to Xiao Yifei and, feeling uninterested, Xiao Yifei turned and left.

    ¡®Click¡ª¡¯

    Hearing the door close behind Xiao Yifei, Liang Lanfei suddenly jumped up.

    ¡°Cancan!

    Tell me honestly!

    What¡¯s the deal with this guy!¡± Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can with a wary face, ¡°You, a delicate woman, dare to casually let a man into your house?

    Don¡¯t you know how sexy and attractive you are?

    You¡¯re acting so recklessly; do you realize you could be inviting trouble?¡±

    Upon hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words and remembering what had just happened, Wei Can¡¯s cheeks flushed, and a seductive glint shed in her eyes, ¡°Not really!

    Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t like that!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean not like that!

    Cancan, you have to understand, all men in the world are the same!

    Have you forgotten how your ex-husband treated you?¡± Liang Lanfei seemed to have a lot of grievances against Xiao Yifei, ¡°You¡¯ve only known this Xiao Yifei for half a day, and you¡¯re already siding with him?

    Do you even understand him?¡±

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s derision of Xiao Yifei came out like rapid gunfire, ¡°You didn¡¯t even notice that youngster living in ¡®Jinghang Garden.¡¯ He must be rich for being from a wealthy family, a so-called second-generation rich, but look at his clothes, all cheap.

    How could he possibly be a rich second generation?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not a rich second generation, given his looks, I assume he¡¯s a scammer!

    Preying on naive women like you with his good looks!

    Deceiving for money and romance!

    As for whether he¡¯s really a doctor,¡± Liang Lanfei scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Who the hell knows!¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough!¡± Wei Can somewhat helplessly interrupted Liang Lanfei, ¡°You only saw him for a moment, from where do you get all these conspiracies and theories?¡±

    ¡°Cancan!

    Don¡¯t disbelieve me!

    A man with his looks is exactly the type lonely women like you fall for¡ªso full of masculine charm!

    It¡¯s all an act to deceive women like you!¡± Liang Lanfei said earnestly and worriedly to Wei Can, ¡°You must be very careful.

    You don¡¯t know how beautiful and sexy you are, beware this man might have dishonorable intentions toward you!¡±

    Wei Can recalled the recent events, her face reddened again, ¡°If he has dishonorable intentions, it¡¯s probably me who has dishonorable intentions toward him!¡±

    However, Wei Can couldn¡¯t say this to Liang Lanfei.

    All she could do was nod at Liang Lanfei, ¡°I know, Feifei, there¡¯s no need to say more!¡±

    Liang Lanfei still looked unconvinced as she gazed at Wei Can, ¡°Cancan!

    Listen to me!

    You better not interact with this man ever again!

    Be careful not to bepletely deceived!¡±

    Wei Can nodded along absentmindedly, ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.

    Now help me up, I need to use the bathroom!¡±

    Liang Lanfei grumbled to herself, but she still bent down to help Wei Can up and supported her, limping toward the bathroom.

    As Liang Lanfei was helping Wei Can to the living room, Wei Can suddenly noticed that the drawer under her coffee table was open.

 Chapter 78 Hostility

    78: Chapter 78 Hostility

    78 -78 Hostility

    ¡°Xiao Yifei really is something, so careless that he even forgot to close the drawer,¡±

    Wei Can grumbled to herself.

    After Liang Lanfei helped her use the restroom, Wei Can said to Liang Lanfei, ¡°Just let me stay in the living room, I want to watch TV for a while.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a handful.

    You¡¯d better go back to bed and lie down!¡± Liang Lanfeiined, but despite her words, she still helped Wei Can to sit on the sofa.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?

    I¡¯ll go make it for you!¡± Liang Lanfei reached out to grab Wei Can¡¯s chest, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you grew these, so big and yet so soft!¡±

    ¡°Ah!

    That¡¯s enough!

    Stop fooling around!

    I¡¯m injured, don¡¯t bully me!¡± Wei Can dodged Liang Lanfei¡¯s ¡®devil¡¯s w¡¯ with a coquettishugh and said, ¡°There¡¯s some food at home, just steam some rice for us to eat!¡±

    Shaking her head helplessly, Liang Lanfei said, ¡°Alright then!

    You¡¯re the patient, what you say goes!¡±

    Then, Liang Lanfei headed toward the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, Wei Can looked at the drawer under the coffee table that was left open.

    Just as she was about to reach out to close it, she suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°No way!

    He couldn¡¯t have found out, could he?¡±

    Wei Can¡¯s face suddenly flushed red; she nervously reached into the drawer and fumbled around, pulling out a small ck box.

    Seeing that the small box was intact, Wei Can let out a sigh of relief.

    She gently opened the box and muttered to herself, ¡°Ah, what can a woman without a husband do!¡±

    However, when she saw the two items inside the box, Wei Can froze¡ªusually, after using these things, she would be very careful to put them away properly.

    At that moment, though, she noticed that someone had tampered with the two items in the box.

    She picked up the remote control and studied it carefully, especially the switch, which wasn¡¯t tightly closed!

    Wei Can¡¯s neck and cheeks turned beet red, and she didn¡¯t know where to put her nervous hands.

    ¡°He knows!

    Xiao Yifei must have seen it!

    Oh my, what am I going to do!

    This is so embarrassing!

    What if he thinks I¡¯m a loose woman!¡±

    Wei Can¡¯s mind was in turmoil.

    She quickly put away the items back in the drawer and hastily closed its door.

    Thinking back on everything that had happened with Sun Li in the bedroom earlier, if it hadn¡¯t been for the timely appearance of Liang Lanfei, maybe, possibly¡­

    Wei Can dare not think further.

    Remembering her personal items had been handled and yed with by Xiao Yifei, she suddenly felt her body growing hotter.

    ¡°Really!

    Of all times for Feifei toe, he had to pick that moment!¡±

    Inside, Wei Can seemed to suddenly hold some resentment towards Liang Lanfei.

    She cast a seductive nce towards the drawer under the coffee table and involuntarily squeezed her legs together.

    After Xiao Yifei returned home, there was nothing much to do.

    If he was working, time seemed to move slowly, but if he was idling at home, lying on the bed doing nothing, time passed swiftly.

    The weekend went by ndly, and before he knew it, Xiao Yifei¡¯s weekend had passed, and it was time for him to go back to work at the hospital.

    ¡°Good morning, Doctor Xiao!

    I¡¯ve brought you a cup of tea!¡±

    Early on Monday morning, as soon as Xiao Yifei sat down in the emergency room office of Shangjing Hospital, Wu Rui appeared on time, handing Xiao Yifei a shiny, bright red apple.

    ¡°Doctor Xiao, have you had breakfast yet?

    I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡±

    Wu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei with her big, sparkling eyes, and said in a crisp voice.

    ¡°Haha, thanks, Ruirui, I¡¯ve eaten already.

    You go ahead and get busy!

    I¡¯m fine over here!¡±

    Xiao Yifei said with augh to Wu Rui; his heart was filled with fondness for this lively young nurse.

    ¡°Okay!

    Doctor Xiao, just call me if you need anything!¡±

    Wu Rui nodded vigorously and then hopped and skipped away.

    Xiao Yifei watched Wu Rui¡¯s retreating figure, a sincere smile spreading across his face.

    Not long after Xiao Yifei settled into the office, he saw Director Chen Xusheng walk in with a furrowed brow and a worried expression.

    ¡°Director Chen!

    What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xiao Yifei, noticing that something seemed to have happened, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Xusheng let out a long sigh and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Vice President Wu Shancong is no more!¡±

    ¡°Ah!

    Really?

    What happened?

    Howe I don¡¯t know about it!¡±

    Xiao Yifei pretended to be clueless and asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Justst night, he went to a party, and suddenly he had a cerebral hemorrhage.

    He was gone just like that.

    I always remembered him being quite healthy!¡± Chen Xusheng sighed, then continued, ¡°But to speak frankly, his passing might be a good thing.

    Many of the bad practices in our hospital originated with him and Zhou Entang.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said nothing.

    Chen Xusheng was indeed a doctor who possessed medical ethics.

    Fearing that Xiao Yifei might be too prominent and provoke other people¡¯s jealousy, he was very protective of Xiao Yifei.

    So far, Xiao Yifei¡¯s deeds had only circted on a small scale within the emergency room.

    But as is said, gold will always shine, and gradually, the news of Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional medical skills began to spread beyond the emergency room to the rest of the hospital.

    For someone who initially performed poorly at medical conferences, his sudden rise was bound to arouse the envy of many, particrly after the nickname ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ circted outside the emergency room, prompting many other department doctors to sneer.

    Those doctors in the know, such as Zhang Wencai and Chen Xusheng, naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Other doctors, who were thoroughly intimidated by Xiao Yifei, would obediently heed his words and wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out of turn, like Zhou Yuan, Wang Changping, and others.

    But of course, other doctors didn¡¯t share this view.

    ¡°A doctor from the emergency room called a ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯?

    That¡¯s utter nonsense!¡± Jin Zhuang, a dermatologist, spoke dismissively of Xiao Yifei¡ªthe recently prominent topic¡ªdespite having no professional interactions with him, he deeply looked down on Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°A Divine Doctor from the emergency room?

    Please, what¡¯s the job of an emergency room doctor?

    Just to do an examination, then decide which department should handle the case.

    Everything else is our job.

    This ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯bel, isn¡¯t it just some stooge Xiao Yifei found to prop him up?¡±

    Xiong Yang, a doctor from internal medicine, was even more disdainful.

    When Xiao Yifei was keeping a low profile, Xiong Yang held his tongue.

    However, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s fame grew, Xiong Yang found it increasingly intolerable.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei?¡± Upon hearing the news that Xiao Yifei was being called a ¡®Divine Doctor,¡¯ Fu Kaiyuan, an orthopedic surgeon also known as one of the Twin Stars of Shangjing Hospital, showed utter contempt on his face: ¡°Divine Doctor?

    Isn¡¯t that a gimmick con artists often use?¡±

    He sneered, his attitude toward Xiao Yifei shifting from previous disdain to current hostility.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never called ourselves divine doctors.

    How dare he be called that?

    What gives him the right?¡±

 Chapter 79 Be Low-Key

    79: Chapter 79: Be Low-Key

    79 -79: Be Low-Key

    Chen Xusheng, after finishing the matter concerning Wu Shancong, did not leave but stood by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, hesitant to speak.

    He furrowed his brows tightly, indicating that there were still matters weighing on his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Director Chen, just speak up, it¡¯s alright!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled indifferently, he always felt that Chen Xusheng had more to say to him.

    ¡°Well, Xiao Yi,¡± Chen Xusheng had secretly made a decision.

    He turned to Xiao Yifei and said earnestly, ¡°Recently, when you go out and do things, try to keep a low profile.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was startled by these words and asked with some confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Director Chen?

    Why do you suddenly ask me to keep a low profile?

    I have always been low-key.

    I have never done anything high-profile!¡±

    Chen Xusheng sighed and said slowly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.

    You always conduct yourself in a low-key manner and treat others kindly.

    Everyone in our emergency room appreciates you.

    But,¡±

    Chen Xusheng seemed to speak as if he harbored an unspeakable secret, ¡°Lately there might have been some unfounded gossip about you, so I still hope you can keep a low profile.

    Hearing everyone¡¯s baseless remarks, I hope you can endure it.

    After all, in the medical profession, just endure a bit and you wille out on top.

    I am afraid that, being young and full of energy, you might sh with others.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was even more puzzled.

    At the hospital, except for a few doctors, he rarely interacted with other doctors.

    He did not understand why there would be gossip about him.

    Had he offended someone?

    ¡°Director Chen, please rify what you mean.

    It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t you know my character?

    Just say what needs to be said!¡±

    Xiao Yifei spoke in an even tone.

    ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t it because your medical skill is indeed impressive, causing some narrow-minded doctors in our hospital to be jealous of you!¡± Chen Xusheng spoke with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Originally, everyone in our emergency room knows you are skilled.

    However, didn¡¯t you cure several critically ill patients recently without consulting other departments?

    It¡¯s also unlucky for those patients, who went out and loudly praised your medical prowess.

    Now, that has led to dissatisfaction among the doctors from other departments.

    Now, they are even calling you ¡®Divine Doctor Xiao,¡¯ but whether or not they mean it sincerely is another question.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Chen Xusheng in surprise.

    ¡°Is that what they are saying?

    Those patients didn¡¯t even need the other departments; I could handle it myself!¡±

    Chen Xusheng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, we know that, but they don¡¯t!

    It has caused their dissatisfaction, and they might unite to suppress you, which really isn¡¯t good for you.

    So, what I mean is that you should keep a low profile for now, and once this storm blows over, then it will slowly get better!¡±

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and said with a slight smile to Chen Xusheng, ¡°Director Chen, I know you mean well, but tell me, were those patients not cured by me?¡±

    Chen Xusheng looked at Xiao Yifei, unsure why he suddenly spoke like that, ¡°Yes, those patients were cured by you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said tly, ¡°Exactly, those patients were cured by me.

    I have the ability, so I don¡¯t need them.

    It¡¯s not wrong for the patients to go out and thank me by telling others about it.

    They are not wrong, and neither am I for treating them.

    So why should I keep a low profile?¡±

    Chen Xusheng looked at the proud Xiao Yifei and tried to reason with him, ¡°This isn¡¯t about right or wrong, I know you have your pride, but they have their thoughts too.

    We all belong to the same hospital, and this will involve your future promotion.

    There¡¯s no need to make rtionships so tense, so listen to my advice, don¡¯t be so extreme.¡±

    Xiao Yifei listened indifferently to Chen Xusheng¡¯s words, raising an eyebrow, ¡°This is my strength; I don¡¯t think I need to stay low-key.

    Why should I be afraid of them?¡±

    Chen Xusheng looked at Xiao Yifei and felt a bit lost.

    Had he been ground down by the system to the point of losing his vigor?

    Nheless, Chen Xusheng still advised, ¡°This is about connections.

    Who knows what opportunities mighte up in the future?

    Knowing one more person is having one more path.

    It¡¯s better not to make rtionships too rigid!¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, ¡°Director Chen, it¡¯s not arrogance.

    This is just the way I am.

    I¡¯m not stealing anyone¡¯s thunder.

    I¡¯m just earnestly doing my duties.

    As for connections,¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile, ¡°Such things are mere dirt in front of absolute strength!¡±

    He looked up at Chen Xusheng and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s people being jealous or disliking me, but thinking they can target me?

    They are not even worthy.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so insistent, Chen Xusheng could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, as you wish!

    Just remember, the emergency room is your strongest backup!¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Chen Xusheng and smiled, saying, ¡°Then I thank you, Director Chen!¡±

    ¡°But still,¡± Xiao Yifei spoke emphatically, ¡°I won¡¯t deliberately be high-profile, nor will I deliberately be low-profile.

    This is just who I am, this is my strength.

    I don¡¯t need to hide.

    Whoever wants to mess with me, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t even make it back!¡±

    Looking at the calm Xiao Yifei, Chen Xusheng smiled and shook his head, ¡°You young people!¡±

    Chen Xusheng smiled and then left the office.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the office chair, shrugged nonchntly; he really wasn¡¯t concerned about the people Chen Xusheng mentioned who were hostile towards him.

    He had plenty of adversaries, including Deputy Dean Li Entang, yet he was still living well, sitting at the emergency room desk doing his job.

    Just then, the phone in front of Xiao Yifei rang, and he picked it up to hear Chen Xusheng¡¯s somewhat urgent voice, ¡°Xiao Xiao, hurry to the hospital entrance.

    I¡¯ve just been notified that an important figure is visiting our hospital, and the hospital leaders require a doctor from each department to greet them!

    I¡¯m tied up right now and can¡¯t make it, so you represent our emergency room and go meet them!¡±

    Xiao Yifei yawnedzily, ¡°Okay, Director Chen, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Xiao Yifei stood up, stretchedfortably, rubbed his eyes, and slowly ambled out of the office.

    ¡°An important figure?

    What kind of important figure requires such a grand reception that all doctors must go out to greet?¡± Xiao Yifeizily half-squinted his eyes, ¡°This big shot¡¯s airs are so grand, no wonder everyone wants power.¡±

    Getting up early this morning, thefort of the weekend had not yet worn off.

    After speaking with Chen Xusheng, Xiao Yifei was even feeling a bit sleepy.

    He ambledzily with a swagger towards the hospital entrance.

 Chapter 80 Welcoming the VIP

    80: Chapter 80 Weing the VIP

    80 -80 Weing the VIP

    Xiao Yifei saw from a distance that the hospital entrance was packed with a sea of people dressed in white coats.

    ¡°Wow!

    It really is a full turnout.

    Every department seems to have sent someone.¡±

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t interact much with doctors from other departments, he was at least aware of their existence.

    On closer observation, he noticed that the weing doctors were all pirs of their respective departments.

    Dermatology¡¯s Jin Zhuang, Internal Medicine¡¯s Xiong Yang, Surgery¡¯s Wang Changping ¨C they were all there, craning their necks in anticipation at the entrance.

    From Neurology came Zhang Wencai and from Orthopedics came Fu Kaiyuan.

    These two were truly the shining new stars of Shangjing Hospital, each surrounded by a group of doctors.

    They chatted andughed with ease, exuding a sense ofmanding authority.

    Zhang Wencai and Fu Kaiyuan were hailed as the Twin Stars of Shangjing Hospital not just for their youth, but more importantly, because they had highly esteemed professional and medical skills.

    For people their age to already be lead surgeons was quite an extraordinary aplishment!

    Yet Xiao Yifei had never set foot in an operating room to this day.

    His major in university was clinical medicine, which left him feeling a little mncholic.

    Shuffling to the front of the crowd, Xiao Yifei stopped in his tracks, stamping his feet to keep warm as he joined the doctors waiting for the so-called important person¡¯s arrival.

    Jin Zhuang turned his head, saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure, and with a teasing smile nudged Xiong Yang with his elbow, ¡°Hey!

    Who¡¯s that looking half-dead over there?

    Isn¡¯t that our little ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯?¡±

    With a mocking smile on his face, Jin Zhuang pointed at Xiao Yifei with a tone of ridicule, ¡°Look at our little ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯, curing with the look of a corpse!¡±

    ¡°Haha!

    Jin Zhuang, aren¡¯t you being a bit too harsh?¡± Xiong Yangughed heartily, ¡°How can you call someone a corpse?

    He is the well-known little ¡®Divine Doctor,¡¯ after all!¡±

    Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang stood together, continuously teasing Xiao Yifei with their mocking banter.

    Xiao Yifei stood in a daze on the spot.

    ¡°Howe this important person hasn¡¯t arrived yet!

    They don¡¯t even tell us who it is, just have use out to wee them, how irresponsible can you get!¡± Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepier by the minute.

    It looks like I can¡¯t stay upte on weekends anymore, or I won¡¯t have any energy to worke Monday.¡±

    Meanwhile, in front of the group of doctors was the head of the Surgical Department, Wang Changping, lecturing everyone.

    After being intimidated by Xiao Yifei once, he had indeed improved quite a bit, at least he was willing to work diligently.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s visiting today is Director Lou Nanfu from the Yanjing Health Bureau, so I still hope everyone can muster their spirits!¡± Wang Changping lectured in front of the crowd, ¡°Ordinarily, weing Director Lou would not be my responsibility.

    Vice President Li is out on business, so the task of weing Director Lou temporarily falls to me to lead everyone!¡±

    As Wang Changping spoke, he caught sight of Xiao Yifeizily standing at the back of the crowd.

    The moment he saw Xiao Yifei, Wang Changping¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered with a bit of fear, as he certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten Xiao Yifei¡¯s terrifying demeanor at the charity g.

    Fortunately, he only saw Xiao Yifei quietly standing at the back of the crowd, which eased Wang Changping¡¯s mind.

    Remembering the instructions given by Xiao Yifei, Wang Changping shifted his gaze away, vowing not to reveal any information about Xiao Yifei to others!

    Assisting Wang Changping in weing Director Lou Nanfu was He Shanming, the deputy head of the respiratory department, who stood by Wang Changping¡¯s side.

    Listening to Wang Changping¡¯s admonishment, suddenly, He Shanming saw his colleague¡¯s nce drift to the very back of the crowd.

    Following Wang Changping¡¯s gaze, he too noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s listless face.

    He Shanming¡¯s eyes lit up, recalling the hospital¡¯s rumors about the discord between Wang Changping and Xiao Yifei, an idea started forming in his mind.

    ¡°For some reason, Director Lou decided to visit our hospital today.

    We only just received the notice that Director Lou would be arriving at ten o¡¯clock.

    With time being so short, we haven¡¯t prepared much,¡± said Wang Changping, hands on hips, to the doctors, ¡°So I hope we can all greet Director Lou positively and show him a spirited Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.¡±

    As one of the few directly-governed municipalities in Huaxia, the ranks of all officials in Yanjing City were slightly higher.

    The saying goes that even dogs and chickens rise to heaven at the Emperor¡¯s feet, so it¡¯s no wonder that the Health Bureau¡¯s Director Lou Nanfu could stir such amotion in a hospital like Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Wang Changping finished his speech and stood to one side, arms crossed, waiting for the arrival of Lou Nanfu.

    After Wang Changping finished speaking, He Shanming stepped forward, looking in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction as he emphasized his words, ¡°Director Wang has just highlighted what needed emphasis.

    I only want to add one thing¡ªI hope everyone can adopt the correct attitude.

    Don¡¯t be like a certainrade, all ck and slovenly, bringing shame on our Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    With He Shanming¡¯s remark, the grouped doctors started whispering amongst themselves, unsure of whom He Shanming was referring to.

    Standing at the forefront, He Shanming expected his words to prompt at least some change in Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei remained inattentive as ever, standing crookedly at the back of the crowd.

    Frowning, He Shanming felt a surge of anger when Xiao Yifei ignored his words; he spoke sharply to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!

    Xiao Yifei!

    If you keep up this careless demeanor, then get out of the way!

    Don¡¯t bring disgrace upon our Shangjing Hospital!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Yifei, hearing his name, widened his eyes and pointed at himself.

    ¡°Deputy Director He, what did I do wrong?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s innocent expression, He Shanming said angrily, ¡°You still don¡¯t know what you did wrong?

    Everyone is here to wee Director Lou, all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, except for you, snoozing in the back.

    You should know, the doctors representing our hospital to wee Director Lou are the best of our hospital!

    I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing out here!

    You¡¯re truly casting a shadow on our hospital¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Looking at Xiao Yifei with disdain, He Shanming continued, ¡°An unworthy person participating only for show; how did someone like you emerge from the emergency room!

    Don¡¯t disturb my mood here!

    If Director Lou sees you like this, it won¡¯t do any good to his mood either!

    Get lost!¡±

    When Wang Changping saw He Shanming scold Xiao Yifei with the first sentence, his heart sank instantly!

    He turned his fiery gaze towards He Shanming; if He Shanming didn¡¯t want to live, he better not drag him down with him!

    Before Wang Changping could intervene, He Shanming spoke so swiftly that he finished berating Xiao Yifei before Wang Changping had a chance to stop him.

 Chapter 81 Various Mockeries

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Various Mockeries</h4><h4></h4>

    Wang Changping hurriedly cast a worried nce at Xiao Yifei, fearing that Xiao Yifei, in a fit of anger, might do something unpredictable. He was even more afraid that Xiao Yifei¡¯s rage would extend to him, but to his surprise,

    "Huh?" Xiao Yifei, with wide eyes, looked at He Shanming and asked innocently, "I¡¯m not going back. Director Chen sent me out here, said that I was to represent the emergency room!"

    He Shanming, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, became even more infuriated. He couldn¡¯t stand someone like Xiao Yifei: "How did the emergency room produce a freak like you? If you¡¯re not rolling back to the hospital, then get over to the side, now!"

    He Shanming, flustered and exasperated, pointed at arge pir by the entrance of Shangjing Hospital and yelled, "If you¡¯re not going back, then stand right behind that pir! Don¡¯t let Director Lou see you!"

    "Oh!"

    Xiao Yifei obediently replied, then took steps toward the pir, leaned against it, and continued to feel sleepy.

    "Haha! This Xiao Yifei is really something! Wasn¡¯t it just a while ago that I heard rumors spreading about name him? They say that Xiao Yifei is extremely skilled in medicine, that he doesn¡¯t even need the other departments and can handle things all by himself. Isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei touted as the ¡¯Young Divine Doctor¡¯?"

    Jin Zhuang, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly in the crowd.

    Little did Jin Zhuang know, hisment was like a spark to the tinder, thoroughly igniting everyone¡¯s enthusiasm to ridicule Xiao Yifei.

    "Him? I used to think at least that Xiao Yifei was a normal person, but looking at him today, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with his brain? He looks like aplete fool; it¡¯s just too funny!"

    Xiong Yang was the second to speak up, and his words sparkedughter from the doctors around him.

    "Right? Haha, I¡¯ve heard too, all about how Xiao Yifei is the ¡¯Young Divine Doctor,¡¯ omnipotent in the emergency room, short of calling the wind and summoning the rain! Tell me, with such divine prowess in our hospital, howe he hasn¡¯t ascended to immortality?"

    Another doctor followed up with ament.

    Hearing everyone¡¯s voices, Fu Kaiyuan nced at Xiao Yifei with a disdainful curl of his lips, showing no interest in discussing Xiao Yifei¡¯s antics.

    Leaning against the pir, Xiao Yifei half-opened his eyes and cast a nce at the group of doctors.

    "If Director Chen has told me that their hostility just amounts to mocking me like this, then it¡¯s really too boring! I¡¯d rather catch up on some sleep which is far more substantial!"

    Finding it all rather dull, Xiao Yifei turned around to the back of the pir and continued to doze off.

    "Tsk!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, everyone inside carried a sneer of disdain.

    "Haha, just look at him!"

    Jin Zhuang opened his mouth to say something more, but he was cut off by a stern rebuke from Wang Changping, "What are you all doing! Do you still want to work here or not!"

    Wang Changping¡¯s sudden outburst took everyone by surprise.

    He turned his head and firstshed out at He Shanming: "What are you doing! As a deputy chief physician, to insult one of our doctors in front of so many people! Is this what you should be doing?"

    The fear Wang Changping had for Xiao Yifei turned into anger towards He Shanming: "Xiao Yifei is a doctor at our hospital! Even if there are areas where he¡¯scking, whatever he has be in your mind, he¡¯s one of our own! He¡¯s ourrade-in-arms! How dare you publicly reprimand one of our members! This affects the unity of our hospital!"

    Wang Changping¡¯s usations caught He Shanming off guard. He Shanming stared with innocent eyes, looking dumbfounded. Although he originally intended to give Wang Changping an excuse to trouble Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by Wang Changping instead.

    After Wang Changping finished speaking, he turned his head toward the group of doctors, his face red with urgency as he yelled, "And you! Where is the professionalism expected of doctors? Your behavior just now was no different from street thugs! Anyone who dares to say another word now, I¡¯ll have him out on his ear!"

    Wang Changping¡¯s outburst made all the doctors meekly lower their heads; however, their disdain for Xiao Yifei did not diminish in the slightest. Far from diminishing, they even med Xiao Yifei for Wang Changping¡¯s reprimand, adding a touch of hatred to their disdain for him!

    "Director Wang must be worried that the Department Chief would see our performanceter and get angry. That¡¯s why he blew up like that!"

    Some doctors below were looking for reasons for Wang Changping¡¯s outburst.

    Then everyone saw Wang Changping rush toward the pir where Xiao Yifei was standing, his furious figure disappearing from their view.

    "Hmph! Director Wang is angry. I heard that there¡¯s a personal grudge between Xiao Yifei and Director Wang. Now it looks like Xiao Yifei is in for it!"

    Jin Han snorted coldly, his eyes maliciously fixed on the pir where Xiao Yifei was.

    "Tsk."

    Fu Kaiyuan shook his head in disdain.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Wencai turned his head with some concern, looking toward the pir. His rtionship with Xiao Yifei was good, but the result of his consultation with Chen Xusheng to protect Xiao Yifei made it difficult for him to help.

    However, the loud scolding from behind the pir that everyone had been waiting for never came.

    Behind the pir, Wang Changping was grinning obsequiously, his face filled with a sycophantic smile: "Doctor Xiao, are you alright? Those people don¡¯t know anything! Don¡¯t stoop to their level and reprimand them!"

    Xiao Yifei yawned and casually waved his hand, "I¡¯m fine, you¡¯d better go back. Don¡¯t let it be that when Lou Nanfu arrives, you are not standing up front. I know what they are like; I¡¯m not petty enough to argue with them!"

    "Yes, yes, yes! You are magnanimous!" Wang Changping nodded repeatedly, his chubby cheeks quivering, "Doctor Xiao, you have the breadth of mind to sail a ship in your belly! You truly are my role model!"

    Xiao Yifei was at a loss whether to cry orugh. He said helplessly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop the apple-polishing? Now you¡¯ve even started brown-nosing me!"

    Wang Changping, grinning from ear to ear, drew closer to Xiao Yifei, giggling, "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re different! This isn¡¯t apple-polishing; I¡¯m just speaking the truth!"

    "Scram, scram, scram! Beat it!" Xiao Yifei waved his hand in disgust; he was still sleepy.

    "Alright!"

    Wang Changping left the pir with a fawning smile on his face, scurrying away.

    As he came out from behind the pir, Wang Changping¡¯s expression returned to one of seriousness.

    He saw everyone looking at him with curiosity; a contemptuous smile also appeared on his lips, "You people, how could you possibly know Doctor Xiao¡¯s vast powers!"

    He wasn¡¯t going to exin anything. ncing at his watch, seeing that the time was nearly upon them, he shouted at the doctors, "Snap to it! The Department Chief will probably be here any moment. When the Department Chief arrives, everyone be enthusiastic!"

    With his hands sped behind his back, Wang Changping looked forward eagerly to Lou Nanfu¡¯s arrival.

    "I wonder what exactly the Department Chief has in minding to our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital all of a sudden!"

    Even Wang Changping was muttering in his heart; in fact, he was also afraid of Lou Nanfu making a surprise inspection.

 Chapter 82 There are still big shots

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 There are still big shots</h4><h4></h4>

    Finally, amid the eager anticipation and heartfelt longing of a group of doctors, Lou Nanfu arrived.

    At the entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, three cars slowly drove up, two Audis, with a low-key luxurious Rolls-Royce in the middle.

    "Could that... could that be Director Lou?"

    Wang Changping was filled with doubt as he saw the scene before him, because within the Huaxia system, the standard official car for civil servants like Lou Nanfu was an Audi, yet what was the deal with that Rolls-Royce, which appeared like a star surrounded by the moon, showing up in the middle.

    However, what happened next dispelled Wang Changping¡¯s doubts. The rear door of thest Audi A6 opened, and Lou Nanfu stepped out from the car with a faint smile.

    Lou Nanfu was over sixty this year, with a thin face and neatly arranged hair fluttering in front, but unfortunately, due to some baldness, his neatlybed hair failed to cover his bald spot, resulting instead in an oddly humorously full look; he was slim yet liked wearing oversized suits, giving off a feeling akin to a monkey in silk robes.

    "Director Lou!"

    Wearing an enthusiastic smile, Wang Changping approached: "Director Lou, you¡¯ve finally arrived! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while! Wee, Director Lou, to inspect the work at our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!"

    Wang Changping reached out warmly with both hands, but Lou Nanfu nced at Wang Changping from top to bottom and, with a light touch of Wang Changping¡¯s thick palm, withdrew his hand.

    "Wee, Director Lou, to inspect our work!"

    The doctors standing at the door said in unison.

    "Hmm, hello!" Lou Nanfu slightly frowned and nodded his head in a pretentious manner, full of bureaucratic air.

    He was somewhat dissatisfied with the reception from Shangjing Hospital. After all, he was the head of the Shangjing Health Bureau! How could such a modest wee befit his status in front of that person?

    Without having done much, Lou Nanfu had already taken a dislike to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s gaze scanned the crowd at the entrance, and suddenly his eyes lit up. With a full smile on his face, he walked through the crowd to Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s side and patted Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s shoulder affectionately: "Xiao Fu! Haha, I didn¡¯t expect your Uncle Lou to have such a big face, to have you personallye out to wee me! How have you beentely? Are you doing well?"

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s smiling and cordial conversation with Fu Kaiyuan drew envious looks from everyone around them.

    "I¡¯ve always heard that Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s family background is not simple, but I never expected even Director Lou Nanfu to be so courteous to Fu Kaiyuan!"

    The doctors silently reassessed their attitudes toward Fu Kaiyuan as this scene unfolded before their eyes, and even Wang Fushu stared wide-eyed at what he was witnessing; he truly had no idea that Fu Kaiyuan could be connected to Lou Nanfu!

    Seeing everyone¡¯s surprised expressions, a proud look appeared on Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face, and with a smile, he said, "Uncle Lou, long time no see!"

    "Haha! Indeed! It has been a while!" Lou Nanfuughed heartily, patting Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s shoulder: "I¡¯ve long heard of Xiao Fu¡¯s youth and talents, and seeing you today, I can say that your reputation is well-deserved!"

    "How is your father doingtely?"

    Lou Nanfu chatted idly with Fu Kaiyuan, leaving everyone else hanging, and the people standing nearby had no choice but to just wait.

    "My father has been doing well recently, and he often speaks fondly of Uncle Lou!"

    Fu Kaiyuan smiled demurely.

    "Hahaha! That¡¯s good! That¡¯s really good!" Lou Nanfu, hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words,ughed jubntly, holding Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s hand tightly and speaking enthusiastically: "One of these days I must pay a visit to your father! By the way, Uncle Lou is now the head of the Health Bureau in Yanjing and still has some influence, so if you have any issues, feel free to reach out to Uncle Lou!"

    "Thank you, Uncle Lou, I¡¯ll remember that!"

    Fu Kaiyuan nodded with a smile.

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s actions towards Fu Kaiyuan drew everyone¡¯s attention to Fu Kaiyuan, particrly because his profound family background added ayer of dazzling luster to this promising young man. Fu Kaiyuan seemed quite unmatchable at the moment.

    "Hmm?"

    Just as Lou Nanfu was basking in happiness, he suddenly noticed a shoe poking out from beside arge pir. He furrowed his brow and called out, "Who¡¯s hiding behind the pir? Come out right now!"

    Yet, the person behind the pir seemed not to hear him at all and made no movement.

    Lou Nanfu, who had a penchant for grand appearances and cared deeply about face, felt his pride was on the line. He stiffened his face and turned to Wang Changping, "What¡¯s going on! Why is there someone behind the pir! How are you managing things here!"

    He Shanming, Jin Han, and others at the back couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and snicker.

    "Xiao Yifei, that poor sod, just ran into some bad luck!"

    Hearing Lou Nanfu¡¯s questioning, Wang Changping could only offer a dryugh in response, "That¡¯s also one of our doctors from the hospital. He wasn¡¯t feeling well just now, so I let him rest behind there."

    "Not feeling well?" Lou Nanfu frowned. "Even if he¡¯s feeling unwell, why doesn¡¯t he respond when I talk to him? What are you all up to! I¡¯m here, and he doesn¡¯te out to greet me?"

    Wang Changping, obviously sensing Lou Nanfu¡¯s displeasure, gave an awkward smile and quickly scurried behind the pir, only to find Xiao Yifei had fallen asleep against it!

    "Doctor Xiao! Doctor Xiao!"

    Wang Changping shook Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm.

    "Hmm?" Xiao Yifei asked in a groggy voice, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Director Lou is here! Can you at least make an effort toe out and greet him?"

    Caught between the two, Wang Changping truly didn¡¯t know what to do, not daring to offend either.

    "Oh! Sure!" Xiao Yifei, half asleep and half awake, responded as he followed Wang Changping out from behind the pir.

    "Director Lou, hello!"

    As Xiao Yifei emerged from behind the pir, rubbing his bleary eyes and speaking in anguid tone, he simply couldn¡¯t figure out why he was so unbearably sleepy today!

    "Hmph!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in such a state, Lou Nanfu snorted coldly and turned away.

    Xiao Yifei, staggering slightly, made his way once more to the back of the crowd and stopped.

    Wang Changping maintained an awkward smile towards Lou Nanfu.

    "Uncle Lou, Uncle Wang Changping, don¡¯t be angry. That¡¯s our hospital¡¯s useless doctor! He¡¯s not all there in the head, you shouldn¡¯t stoop to his level!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, noticing Lou Nanfu¡¯s obvious discontent, spoke up to cate him.

    Lou Nanfu nodded and nced at Xiao Yifei standing behind the crowd. He cleared his throat and addressed the doctors present.

    "Today, I didn¡¯te to our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital to inspect the work, but rather to apany a VIP for a medical visit!"

 Chapter 83 Who is Doctor Xiao

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Who is Doctor Xiao</h4><h4></h4>

    Lou Nanfu cleared his throat and solemnly said to a group of doctors, "Today, I came to our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital not to inspect the work, but to apany a distinguished guest for a medical visit!"

    "What?"

    At this, not only Wang Changping but also all the doctors at Shangjing Hospital who were standing at the entrance were stunned. They were too shocked, having no idea who could possess such significant influence to have the head of the Yanjing Health Department apany them for a medical visit.

    "Isn¡¯t that a bit too exaggerated!"

    Xiong Yang, stunned, said to Jin Zhuang, "How important is this guest? It¡¯s my first time seeing someone with such powerful influence!"

    Jin Zhuang was also somewhat dazed, but he recovered quicker than Xiong Yang, "There are plenty of things in the world we haven¡¯t seen! But someone with such huge influence must be no ordinary person!"

    Despite Lou Nanfu¡¯s announcement, Fu Kaiyuan, who came from a well-connected family, was shocked as well. He didn¡¯t know who could wield such significant power.

    Apparently not noticing everyone¡¯s astonishment, Lou Nanfu continued, "It¡¯s quite odd, this distinguished guest specifically mentioned wanting toe to your hospital for treatment, so this is an opportunity for your hospital. I hope you can seize it and take good care of this patient!"

    Lou Nanfu deeply looked at Fu Kaiyuan and continued, "If you could satisfy this distinguished guest with your treatment, it will surely bring you a lifetime of glory!"

    Since Lou Nanfu even said such a thing, it proved that the visitor was indeed no ordinary person.

    However, Lou Nanfu then turned his attention to Xiao Yifei and said indifferently, "Your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital has always been a traditional hospital in Yanjing. Otherwise, the distinguished guest wouldn¡¯t have chosen your hospital specifically."

    "However, traditional hospitals are prone to bing arrogant andcent. Some unqualified doctors also manage to get in through various connections because they think, once they¡¯re in the hospital, they can rest easy in life. I¡¯m here to tell you today that you must be very cautious and put a stop to this! Doctorscking personal integrity are most likely to tarnish the hospital¡¯s reputation!"

    Lou Nanfu, looking at the drowsy Xiao Yifei, spoke in a stern voice, "Some doctors don¡¯t even know how to respect their superiors, let alone exhibit good professional conduct!"

    "Such doctors! They are the worst doctors! Theyck medical ethics the most! They are the least trustworthy doctors! People surely wouldn¡¯t go back to such a person for medical care, such people! They don¡¯t deserve to be doctors!"

    Lou Nanfu went to such lengths to express his thoughts, which showed how dissatisfied he was with Xiao Yifei. He calmed his emotions and continued, "So I hope you pay more attention! Ideally, you shouldn¡¯t allow such doctors to appear in the hospital!"

    All the doctors present understood who Lou Nanfu was sarcastically targeting. Everyone was secretly pleased, as Xiao Yifei was known as a "young divine doctor," and now he had earned the disfavor of the head of the Yanjing Health Department. Leaving aside whether his medical skills were good or not, just the fact that Lou Nanfu had taken a dislike to him was enough to put Xiao Yifei in an untenable position.

    Wang Changping raised his head and looked at Lou Nanfu, speaking vehemently. Wang thought, "Director Lou¡¯s mind is too narrow. Just because Xiao Yifei didn¡¯te out to greet him and didn¡¯t show respect, he actually spoke about Xiao Yifei like this!"

    But some officials are just like that, smiling on the surface while being pettier than anyone else! Being disliked by him, one wouldn¡¯t even know how they ended up dead.

    "It¡¯s such a pity," Wang Changping thought to himself with a sigh for Lou Nanfu, because Lou was talking about Xiao Yifei.

    Wang Changping stared intently at Lou Nanfu, as if expecting that any second now, Lou would faint and lose consciousness!

    However, the scenario Wang Changping imagined didn¡¯t happen. Lou Nanfu was still wearing that oversized suit and asionally used his hand to flick the few strands of hair covering his bald scalp, as if that could somehow hide his baldness.

    When He Shanming saw Lou Nanfu chastising Xiao Yifei, his eyes darted around, sensing an opportunity to show off!

    He stepped forward, whispered a few words to Lou Nanfu, then stood in front of everyone.

    "Regarding such a scum doctor, everyone, tell me, what should be done!"

    He Shanming stood before the crowd and said to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, you start, what should be done!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard He Shanming calling his name, he was confused and hadn¡¯t quite heard what He Shanming had said. He bowed his head and remained silent.

    He Shanming saw that Xiao Yifei no longer disyed his usualx demeanor but obediently bowed his head. A malicious smile appeared on his face.

    "Come on, everyone! Say it! For doctors like the one Director Lou just mentioned, what should be done!"

    He Shanming loudly said to all the doctors present.

    "Doctors who just coast through their days! They should be immediately fired, never to be hired again!"

    Jin Zhuang nced at Xiao Yifei disdainfully and said.

    "No! For such doctors! Not hiring them for life is letting them off too easily! They should be directly stripped of their medical licenses! Preventing them from deceiving others using the title of doctor! Also, especially those who like to be pretentious! Such people should bepletely abandoned!"

    Xiong Yang sneered loudly, ncing at Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing everyone continuing to indirectly belittle Xiao Yifei, while Xiao Yifei kept his head down as if admitting his mistake, Lou Nanfu couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at He Shanming. This doctor was indeed very perceptive!

    Lou Nanfu looked at everyone¡¯s reactions, feeling a sigh of relief in his heart, no longer having to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent face; a happy smile appeared on his face.

    "Right! Such doctors definitely won¡¯t have anyone consulting them for medical advice!"

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s face showed a smug expression!

    The denunciations continued, showing no sign of stopping. Zhang Wencai couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and suddenly spoke out, "Enough! Director Lou has spoken, and there are distinguished guests waiting for us to treat their illness! Shouldn¡¯t we think about how to treat our guests first?"

    Zhang Wencai¡¯s voice finally calmed everyone down, and Lou Nanfu suddenly remembered, preupied by the crowd¡¯s agreement, he had forgotten the main issue!

    Lou Nanfu hastily said to the doctors below, "Wait a moment, I will invite the distinguished guests down!"

    Lou Nanfu hurried with a brisk jog to the side of the Rolls Royce, gently opening the car door to help two people alight from the car.

    One of the tall figures whispered a few words to Lou Nanfu, who nodded repeatedly.

    He then jogged back to the group of doctors, enthusiastically saying aloud, "Does your hospital have a Master Doctor surnamed Xiao? Who is Doctor Xiao?"

 Chapter 84: Who is Calling Me?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Who is Calling Me?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Master Xiao?" The crowd buzzed with discussion, "A doctor called a master must be very skilled!"

    "Exactly! It turns out the distinguished guest wasn¡¯t here to see a doctor at our hospital, but specifically came to see Doctor Xiao for treatment! I knew it! How could our hospital have such strong capabilities to attract a guest of such standing, apanied by the Director of the Health Department, toe all the way here for treatment!"

    Jin Zhuang, listening to people¡¯s discussions, nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s right! Although our hospital isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s not that powerful! But this Doctor Xiao really has a big reputation! To have such a high-level gueste all the way to our hospital for treatment, that¡¯s impressive! Eh! But do we have any well-known Doctors with the surname Xiao in our hospital?"

    Xiong Yang also felt puzzled, responding to Jin Zhuang¡¯s question, "I don¡¯t know either. To be called a master, that must mean at least an associate professor level, right? Although our hospital has quite a few associate professors, I really don¡¯t know any with the surname Xiao. It seems like we don¡¯t have many Doctors with the surname Xiao at all!"

    Jin Zhuang nodded, agreeing with Xiong Yang¡¯s perspective.

    Standing there with a face full of pride, Fu Kaiyuan frowned upon hearing Lou Nanfu¡¯s question and began to ponder which Doctor Xiao in his memory could be referred to as a master. Fu Kaiyuan was well-connected, and he knew almost every well-known doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Despite that, after thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t recall any particrly famous Doctor Xiao. In fact, it seemed as if there were no Doctors with the surname Xiao at all in the entire Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    No, that¡¯s not right! Suddenly, Fu Kaiyuan remembered something. He slowly turned his head backward, and Xiong Yang seemed to have realized something too. Like Fu Kaiyuan, he slowly turned his head back. There, a Doctor Xiao, who had just been belittled and deemed insignificant by them, stood.

    However, Xiong Yang quickly turned his head back, "Maybe it¡¯s some low-profile expert! Our hospital really does hide dragons and crouching tigers!"

    Fu Kaiyuan casually turned his head back too, resuming his mental search for names.

    Xiao Yifei was never even considered by them.

    However, at this moment, Wang Changping¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He stared nkly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, murmuring in disbelief, "Could it be?"

    Lou Nanfu stood in front of the crowd, somewhat annoyed, having asked his question for quite some time without anyone paying attention to him! This made Lou Nanfu feel quite embarrassed!

    "I¡¯m asking you! Answer me quickly!"

    Lou Nanfu furrowed his brow, speaking with an increased firmness.

    "Director Lou! Our hospital is sorge, and we have many doctors. With the little clue you¡¯ve given, it seems we can¡¯t find that Doctor Xiao! How about you go ask again? Narrow down the range a bit, then I guarantee we¡¯ll be able to find this Doctor Xiao for you!"

    He Shanming said cautiously to Lou Nanfu, who squinted his eyebrows in irritation, "What a hassle!"

    He ran off again, heading towards the two figures to speak a few words. After receiving a reply from the taller figure, Lou Nanfu slowly walked back towards the crowd.

    "I¡¯ve got it clear! Master Xiao, Doctor Sun, seems to be in the emergency department!" Lou Nanfu said discontentedly, "I¡¯ve asked in such detail, if you still can¡¯t find this person, don¡¯t me me for being unkind! Look at you! You¡¯re just the same as a useless good-for-nothing!"

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s eyes turned to Xiao Yifei, full of implicit meaning.

    Jin Zhuang was stunned.

    Xiong Yang was stunned.

    Fu Kaiyuan was stunned as well.

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Silence, aplete silence enveloped the area, not a single person spoke, all with their mouths wide open.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you all? I ask you a question, and you don¡¯t answer, even with all the details I¡¯ve provided! What¡¯s the matter with you people at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital? Are your brains not functioning?"

    Time and again, theck of response had made Lou Nanfu even more dissatisfied. He had wanted to show his face in front of the two prestigious guests, but to his dismay, none of the doctors paid any attention to him! This had led Lou Nanfu to decide to make a severe note of this in his little book against Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    However, the deadly silence that followed finally made Lou Nanfu sense something different because he saw that all the people present, like puppets, mechanically turned their heads slowly towards the back. Following their gaze, Lou Nanfu¡¯s eyes also drifted in that direction.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why are you all looking at this stupid, useless doctor?"

    Lou Nanfu said dismissively, but in the next second, he realized what was happening.

    Lou Nanfu abruptly turned his head to look at He Shanming, who was in a dazed, foolish state, and asked word by word, "What¡¯s that kid¡¯s name!"

    He Shanming responded mechanically in a dazed and foolish manner, "His surname is Xiao, called Xiao Yifei, the only doctor in the emergency room with the surname Xiao!"

    "Damn!" Lou Nanfu pped his thigh hard. His worldview shaken, he hurried back to the Rolls-Royce, facing the tall figure.

    "Mr. Hong! Do you know the full name of the doctor you¡¯re looking for?" Lou Nanfu¡¯s eyes were wide open, full of hope as he looked at Hong Fan.

    Hong Fan scratched his head, pondered for a while, then looked at Lou Nanfu and gave the answer Lou Nanfu least wanted to hear, "If I remember correctly, his full name seems to be Xiao Yifei? Miss, is that the name?"

    Hong Fan turned his head and asked Tan Yunjing, who was standing by his side wearing a mask. Yue Wanqing nodded, her crisp and beautiful voice chimed in, "Yes, that¡¯s the name, no mistake!"

    Lou Nanfu stood in ce, his mind still not recovered from the extreme shock, "Could it be a coincidence? Definitely a coincidence! It must be!"

    Lou Nanfu muttered to himself, shivering. He quickly ran to the group of doctors and said again, "Who among you knows another doctor named Xiao Yifei!"

    After a moment of silence, nobody answered Lou Nanfu¡¯s question. Slowly, Lou Nanfu turned his head towards He Shanming, who looked at him and slowly shook his head.

    "This is really awkward!"

    Zhang Wencai murmured, standing in the middle of the crowd.

    "Impossible! How could this happen! This isn¡¯t scientific!"

    Xiong Yang was struck as if by lightning, his mouth agape in astonishment.

    "There must be some misunderstanding! There has to be a reason! The prestigious guests must have got the wrong person!"

    Fu Kaiyuan also frowned, his eyes trembling as he looked forward.

    Lou Nanfu hurried to the side of the Rolls-Royce, almost stumbling on the way in his frenzy.

    "They must have mistaken the person!"

    This was thest hope Lou Nanfu held in his heart.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei raised his head; he seemed to have heard his name. Rubbing his bleary eyes, he asked in a muffled voice, "Who¡¯s calling me?"

    Lou Nanfu then saw the real prestigious guest, Tan Yunjing, her eyes suddenly lighting up as she ran towards Xiao Yifei, calling out respectfully while running, "Mr. Xiao!"

    His legs gave out under him, and this time he didn¡¯t just stumble¡ªhe sat down on the ground with a thump!

 Chapter 85: Rules Must Not Be Broken

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Rules Must Not Be Broken</h4><h4></h4>

    Lou Nanfu sat trembling on the ground, too shocked to utter a single word.

    It wasn¡¯t just Lou Nanfu, everyone present was at a loss for words.

    The girl who seemed to have a significant background, who had gone through so much trouble to have the head of the Yanjing City Health Department apany her in search of a doctor, was the same "moronic" doctor they had just been mocking, one who couldn¡¯t even lift his head in their presence?

    This reality was something that all of those present found hard to ept.

    "Who would want such a doctor treating them!"

    This question echoed in their minds, yet the harsh reality was that the very person they had just ridiculed was now pping their faces without leaving a trace!

    All the doctors present felt their cheeks burning with shame, unable to fathom how Xiao Yifei, the doctor they had looked down upon, had suddenly risen to prominence!

    Adding to this, rumors had been circting in the hospital for some time about Xiao Yifei being called a "Divine Doctor," and such stories intertwined, causing those who looked down on Xiao Yifei to feel a sense of conspiracy.

    Those who had epted the reality in front of them had done so long ago, while those who still couldn¡¯t ept it, added their own imagination, and a conspiracy theory began to take shape in the minds of the doctors who looked down on Xiao Yifei.

    Jin Zhuang, Xiong Yang, He Shanming, and even Fu Kaiyuan, they simply couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe this situation was true, preferring to think it was all a conspiracy.

    "Do you think, could it be that Xiao Yifei intentionally had people spread his fame, iming he¡¯s a Divine Doctor with extraordinary healing abilities? Then he lures unsuspecting patients into his trap and profits from them!"

    Jin Zhuang whispered to Xiong Yang beside him: "I didn¡¯t see that oneing! Xiao Yifei has been keeping quiet, just now he acted all foolish, but when ites to schemes, he¡¯s quite adept!"

    Xiong Yang nodded in agreement, seriously responding, "That¡¯s probably the closest to the truth! To say that Xiao Yifei has any real medical skill, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I were beaten to death!"

    "Xiao Yifei is really crafty! Not only did he spread the false news that he¡¯s a Divine Doctor, he actually managed to deceive this woman with such a powerful background! To think this woman has even been apanied by Lou, the head of the Health Department! I really have to hand it to Xiao Yifei for his maneuvers, I have no idea through what means he was able to hook such a big fish!"

    Xiong Yang smacked his lips, his face full of wonder.

    "I have no idea! But I really look down on such tactics!" Jin Zhuang said disdainfully, "I¡¯ve never had any respect for Xiao Yifei, and now I see how hypocritical he is! That woman wearing the mask seems so na?ve! I must warn her not to fall for Xiao Yifei¡¯s tricks!"

    No sooner had Jin Zhuang taken a step forward than Fu Kaiyuan pulled him back.

    Narrowing his eyes, Fu Kaiyuan looked over at Xiao Yifei with a chilling voice, "Don¡¯t bother, didn¡¯t you see that girl looking at Xiao Yifei with adoration? If you go now, you¡¯re just asking for trouble!"

    "Fu, what should we do then? We can¡¯t let Xiao Yifei get away with being so arrogant!"

    Xiong Yang said indignantly to Fu Kaiyuan.

    "Humph!"

    With a cold snort, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s mouth twisted into a sinister smile, "A fox will eventually show its tail! Reputation also has to be backed by actual skill! He¡¯s nothing but a worthless wretch, and no matter how clever his schemes, when it actuallyes to treating a patient, I really want to see what kind of tricks he can pull to continue deceiving such an esteemed client! With the client¡¯s deep connections, once they discover Xiao Yifei has deceived them! I believe that by then we won¡¯t even need to do anything, and Xiao Yifei will definitely suffer!"

    Fu Kaiyuan smirked coldly, his arms crossed, just waiting to see the drama unfold with Xiao Yifei!

    It was at this time that Tan Yunjing finally approached Xiao Yifei.

    She bowed respectfully to Xiao Yifei and said crisply, "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s been a long time! Sorry to bother you today!"

    "Yeah," Xiao Yifei responded nonchntly, waving his hand and replying with a yawn, "I was wondering who the honored guest was, turns out it¡¯s you! If you had told us earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have had to wait here for you this early in the morning!"

    At that moment, Hong Fan also stepped forward to greet Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, hello!"

    "Uh-huh, all is well," Xiao Yifei replied, reaching out his hand in a nomittal fashion.

    "It¡¯s all because I told my father about you. At first, I thought it would be fine for just me and Brother Hong Fan toe, but my father got a bit excited and insisted on sending someone with me. After my strong insistence, my father decided just to let someone casually apany me at thest minute, saying this way you guys wouldn¡¯t bully me."

    It was the first time Xiao Yifei heard Tan Yunjing speak at such length. Although Tan Yunjing had never removed her mask, her voice was very appealing. Just listening to it made Xiao Yifei somewhat intoxicated.

    Xiao Yifei was only listening to Tan Yunjing¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t notice that her casual mention of "someone" who came with her to seek medical attention was actually the head of Yanjing City¡¯s Health Bureau!

    "Oh, I see!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded perfunctorily.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards Tan Yunjing left the crowd outside gobsmacked because everyone was usually very respectful and amodating towards such a young person with a deep background. A single word from them could change someone¡¯s fate for life. Yet, here was Xiao Yifei, behaving so casually and even seemingly impatient in the face of these two people! This shock sent a shiver through everyone present, and made them all the more puzzled about the person Sun Li was.

    "Is he mentally ill or what?"

    Even Lou Nanfu couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. He was helped up from the ground by He Shanming and cursed under his breath as he watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance.

    "Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have just deceived this woman with such a carefree demeanor!"

    Jin Zhuang found it hard to believe, his eyes wide in disbelief at Xiao Yifei¡¯s conduct.

    Wang Changping stood obediently in ce, saying nothing, while Zhang Wencai frowned among the crowd. He knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill was unfathomably deep, and seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s present behavior, he didn¡¯t know what earth-shattering thing Xiao Yifei had done outside, but he vaguely felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s power in the hospital might not stay hidden for long. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent attitude towards the woman, Zhang Wencai thought that even if Xiao Yifei¡¯s true capability were fully exposed, Xiao Yifei probably wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any threats from others.

    Just when everyone thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent attitude towards Tan Yunjing was already the limit, Xiao Yifei did something they found unimaginable.

    "Mr. Xiao! Since you don¡¯t have anything else on, and since so many people are here to wee us, we don¡¯t need to register today, right?"

    Hong Fan asked tentatively.

    Upon hearing Hong Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s listless expression immediately changed. His brows furrowed, and he said angrily, "How can that be okay! Rules are rules and must be followed!"

    Xiao Yifei gestured grandly, instructing Tan Yunjing and Hong Fan, "No matter what, you go and register!"

 Chapter 86 Why Donâ€™t You Try It

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Why Don¡¯t You Try It</h4><h4></h4>

    "Damn! I can see now! This kid named Xiao Yifei really has something wrong with his brain!"

    Lou Nanfu just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, he swore and said, "Can this kid even understand the situation at all! You should know, the backgrounds of these two distinguished guests are really incredible! He actually dares to do this! That¡¯s just asking for death!"

    It wasn¡¯t just Lou Nanfu; when the rest saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, a phrase popped into everyone¡¯s heads: ¡¯courting death!¡¯

    The rest red angrily at Xiao Yifei, now eager to dissociate themselves from him, fearing that the two guests would hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and direct their anger at them.

    "Hey! What are you all looking at me for! Do I have a flower on my face?"

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled why everyone was staring at him.

    "Boring!" After asking his question and receiving no response, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, then turned his gaze toward Tan Yunjing and Hong Fan.

    "Are you going to treat or not? If you want treatment, you better hurry up!"

    Xiao Yifei urged disdainfully, "I still have to work this afternoon, don¡¯t mess up my lunch break!"

    With that statement, everyone present metaphorically pronounced him dead!

    But what happened next was beyond what anyone expected.

    Tan Yunjing obediently stood in front of Xiao Yifei, nodding and saying, "Okay, Mr. Xiao, we will go register now! We definitely won¡¯t dy you!"

    Those present didn¡¯t know what to say, they were truly rendered speechless. Is this how upper-ss people are? Ignoring gentleness but responding to toughness?

    Fu Kaiyuan gave a coldugh, looking at the arrogant Xiao Yifei, a deep urge to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s uing misfortune growing more intense within him.

    "Let¡¯s go, Brother Hong Fan, we¡¯ll register first."

    Tan Yunjing called to Hong Fan, and the two headed towards the outpatient department.

    "You guys are really trouble!" Xiao Yifei shook his head and followed the two towards the outpatient department.

    As Tan Yunjing left, the remaining people naturally could not keep standing at the entrance of Yanjing City People¡¯s Hospital. The events of the morning left them unsure of what to do next, not knowing where to go or how to handle thisplicated issue. Should they go back and tell others that the distinguished guests, who came with the head of the Shangjing Health Bureau, were specifically looking for the worthless Doctor Xiao Yifei? Saying this would surely be aughing stock.

    The rumor from a few days ago that Xiao Yifei was called a ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ had already been quiteughable!

    "Miss Tan, wait for me!" Lou Nanfu quickly broke free from He Shanming¡¯s support and chased after Tan Yunjing, not caring who Tan Yunjing was actually looking for, he only knew that he must serve Tan Yunjing well!

    Lou Nanfu hurriedly followed, causing the group of doctors who had been enjoying the spectacle to follow as well.

    Thus, an impressive scene unfolded at the outpatient department, where the head of the Yanjing City Health Bureau and a pir of doctors from Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital followed Tan Yunjing, under the coercion of Xiao Yifei, to register!

    This grand sight, the outpatient staff of Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital might only get to see once in their lifetime!

    "Okay, Mr. Xiao! I¡¯ve registered! Can you treat me now?"

    Tan Yunjing held the registration form in her hand, waving it towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Of course, that¡¯s possible!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "Let¡¯s go, follow me to the emergency room!"

    Then Xiao Yifei turned his head to the group following behind him and said, "Once I start treating Tan Yunjing, you all don¡¯t need to follow with such arge crowd, right!"

    At this moment, the group of doctors finally learned the name of the woman wearing the mask.

    "But!"

    Xiong Yang opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.

    At that time, Fu Kaiyuan stepped forward, a faint smile on his face as he addressed Tan Yunjing, "I wonder where thisdy is feeling unwell? The doctors present can cover all departments of our hospital, and the emergency room is meant to determine the cause of illnesses. The final treatment will still be divided among our different departments."

    "So Miss Tan, if you are feeling unwell anywhere, you can just tell us, and our coborative efforts in treatment will surely be much more effective than Xiao Yifei treating alone!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, with a confident smile on his handsome face, blocked Tan Yunjing¡¯s way.

    Tan Yunjing smiled at Fu Kaiyuan and spoke softly, "Thank you, Doctor, but my condition might be quiteplicated, which you might not be able to handle."

    "We can¡¯t handle it, but Xiao Yifei can?" Jin Zhuang could not contain his impatience, he bluntly interjected, "How long has Xiao Yifei been a fully-qualified doctor? Which one of us here hasn¡¯t been practicing medicine longer than Xiao Yifei? Why can¡¯t we handle it!"

    Jin Zhuang¡¯s impolite questioning caused the hot-tempered Hong Fan to be angry. He stepped forward, his thick arms tightening as he was about to teach Jin Zhuang a lesson, but he was stopped by Tan Yunjing, who smiled faintly at Jin Zhuang, "My illness isn¡¯t about who has practiced medicine longer; it¡¯s really quiteplex. But I still thank everyone for trying so hard toe up with solutions."

    Tan Yunjing disyed her excellentposure, she turned around to walk towards the emergency room with Hong Fan.

    However, just at that moment, Fu Kaiyuan once again blocked the path of Tan Yunhun, "Miss Tan, if you don¡¯t tell us, how would we know the condition? If we don¡¯t know the condition, how would you know we can¡¯t treat it?"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s repeated obstructions greatly annoyed Hong Fan. He approached Fu Kaiyuan with a frown, his towering figure looming over Fu Kaiyuan as he coldly said, "Are you ever going to stop? Do you really think we have all this time to waste with you? If you continue being oblivious, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    Hong Fan¡¯s sudden outburst made the doctors realize that their earlier politeness was only directed at Xiao Yifei, and neither Tan Yunjing nor Hong Fan were to be trifled with!

    "Alright, Hong Fan!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice came from behind, "Don¡¯t scare them like that,e back here, let me talk to them."

    Hong Fan red at Fu Kaiyuan, huffed coldly, and obediently returned. Although he also didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei could indeed cure Tan Yunjing, hoping was always better than despairing, which is why Hong Fan listened to Xiao Yifei.

    "Tan Yunjing has a skin condition, what about it? Do you have any solutions?"

    Thezy voice of Xiao Yifei came from behind.

    Fu Kaiyuan gave Jin Zhuang a look, and Jin Zhuang nodded, stepping forward boldly, "I specialize in dermatology!"

    The voice of Xiao Yifei, sounding somewhat mocking and unhurried, rose, "Oh? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?"

 Chapter 87: The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87: The Bet</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, with a smirk that was not quite a smile, slowly rose from behind, "What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?"

    He slowly walked forward, a yful smile on his lips as he looked at Jin Zhuang.

    At his words, Jin Zhuang was taken aback and turned his head to look at Fu Kaiyuan. Fu Kaiyuan gave him a slight nod, and only then did Jin Zhuang step forward. He held his head high, his face full of contempt for Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯ll give it a try, why not? I¡¯ve studied dermatology for so many years and treated so many dermatology patients at Shangjing Hospital. Am I supposed to be afraid of a little emergency department doctor like you?"

    Upon hearing Jin Zhuang¡¯s words, the corners of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. He calmly said to Jin Zhuang, "Since you¡¯ve put it that way, it wouldn¡¯t be fair if I didn¡¯t let you have a try. Oh, by the way, I should rify one thing for you. I agree to let you treat Miss Tan, but I don¡¯t know if Miss Tan agrees."

    Jin Zhuang was stunned for a moment and then turned his head towards Tan Yunjing, "Miss Tan, please let me take a look at you! I think I am much better than that guy Xiao Yifei. I don¡¯t know where he fooled you into thinking otherwise!"

    Jin Zhuang¡¯s voice trembled as he talked to Tan Yunjing because he thought if he could perhaps cure Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness by chance, then hitching himself to her coattails would lead to smooth sailing from there on!

    Tan Yunjing had indeed only heard Jiang Mingquan mention Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional medical skill; she had not witnessed it with her own eyes. So, at this moment, she was somewhat hesitant.

    But Hong Fan didn¡¯t think too much about it. He stared at Jin Zhuang intensely. He had been very angry with Jin Zhuang¡¯s unreasonable behavior just now and said sullenly, "So you also want to treat the youngdy, huh? No problem at all! However, the youngdy¡¯s illness is not something everyone can treat. Tell me, if you want to treat the youngdy and fail to cure her, what price are you willing to pay?"

    Jin Zhuang was stunned, as was Fu Kaiyuan behind him, because he didn¡¯t know that failing to cure Tan Yunjing woulde at a cost.

    "Uh..." Jin Zhuang suddenly was at a loss for words. However, when he turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, his eyes suddenly lit up. He pointed straight at Xiao Yifei, "Why should I pay a price! Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t have to! You can¡¯t be unfair just because of Xiao Yifei!"

    Hearing Jin Zhuang¡¯s childish tone, Xiao Yifeiughed and shook his head.

    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yifei nced at Jin Zhuang and spoke casually, "They don¡¯t talk about me making a sacrifice because I can cure Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness!"

    Jin Zhuang rubbed his ears, thinking they were ying tricks on him. He looked at Xiao Yifei as if he were looking at a fool, "What did you just say? Say it again?"

    Xiao Yi shrugged his shoulders and ignored Jin Zhuang.

    "Just by yourself? You haven¡¯t even observed the patient¡¯s symptoms, and you say you can cure the patient¡¯s illness? Are you living in a fantasy?"

    With a mocking smile, Jin Zhuang initially thought that Xiao Yifei might indeed be skilled, but it seemed now that Xiao Yifei was nothing but an ignorant braggart spouting nonsense, not worth mentioning at all.

    "Tsk, this kid ispletely living in his own dream. He thinks the world revolves around him, that whatever he says goes? He is delusional. If he¡¯s sick, he should just go get treated!"

    Xiong Yang also had a mocking smile on his face as he shouted at Xiao Yifie from the back.

    "Who are you?" Xiao Yifei cocked his head, looking at Xiong Yang, "Is there a part for you to speak here?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xiong Yang felt a surge of stifled blood rush to his head. That remark from Xiao Yifei left him choking up. His face swelled with a flush of red, and he pointed at Xiao Yifei, struggling to utter a word!

    Fu Kaiyuan still nced arrogantly at Xiao Yifei, considering him nothing more than a jumping clown, not even worth mentioning.

    At this moment, Lou Nanfu stood obediently and cleverly in the background. Since he had already made a fool of himself, and a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him, he didn¡¯t want to blindly rush into the line of fire again. All he needed to do now was to take good care of Tan Yunjing. As for Xiao Yifei, who had caused him to lose face, Lou Nanfu swept his gaze over him out of the corner of his eye, "If he truly has the ability, then I admit defeat. But if he¡¯s just pretending to be the big bad wolf, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, speaking very casually to Jin Zhuang, "Well, let¡¯s do this. Miss Tan seems to have quite an extraordinary status, so her illness might not be fit for too many prying eyes. Since you don¡¯t trust me but have so much confidence in yourself, let¡¯s make a bet between us."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and rubbed his nose, which caused his voice to sound muffled as it was blocked, "Let¡¯s not bet on anything else. Let¡¯s just bet on who can cure Miss Tan¡¯s illness today, how about that!"

    Jin Zhuang listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words with the same look one might give a lunatic, staring at Xiao Yifei incredulously, "Are you crazy? Who can cure an illness in one day? Even a cold takes three days to get over!"

    Everyone present felt that Xiao Yifei was joking. Indeed, as Jin Zhuang had said, curing an illness is a process, and even a cold would take three days to heal, let alone skin diseases which are extremely difficult to treat!

    Xiao Yifei yawned, speaking in anguid manner, "I can cure Miss Tan¡¯s illness within a day! If you can¡¯t, that¡¯s your problem, it has nothing to do with me. If you¡¯re afraid to bet with me, then just obediently scram, and don¡¯t jump around here with me!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jin Zhuang became infuriated, raising his voice as he said, "You¡¯re just looking for trouble! You don¡¯t even respect scientific evidence! You¡¯re just making things difficult!"

    Jin Zhuang was beside himself with anger, his body trembling uncontrobly as he red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, wondering if there was some sort of conspiracy at y.

    "Jin Zhuang! Don¡¯t be intimidated by him! I tell you, he¡¯s just trying to scare you! Although I don¡¯t know the specifics of Miss Tan¡¯s condition, it seems that it¡¯s not an easy disease to cure. How could it possibly be cured in one day? Xiao Yifei himself doesn¡¯t have this confidence; he¡¯s merely trying to frighten you so you won¡¯t dare to bet with him!"

    Xiong Yang said triumphantly from the back, convinced he had pinpointed Xiao Yifei¡¯s loophole.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid! Just take the bet with him! I want to see if he dares to ept the bet once you agree!"

    Fu Kaiyuan also nodded silently to Xiong Yang¡¯s analysis, thinking that it made a lot of sense, and that Xiao Yifei was indeed just bluffing.

    "Go on! Don¡¯t be scared!"

    Fu Kaiyuan stood behind Jin Zhuang, softly urging him on.

    Jin Zhuang¡¯s eyes sharpened, and all at once, it dawned on him that Xiao Yifei was just trying to scare him. Taking a confident step forward, he said to Xiao Yifei, "Alright! I¡¯ll take your bet! However, I definitely won¡¯t be able to cure Miss Tan¡¯s illness within a day. Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s make this bet!"

 Chapter 88: Isnâ€™t this nonsense?

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Isn¡¯t this nonsense?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Seeing as you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s make a bet like this!"

    "I can confirm Miss Tan¡¯s diagnosis today, and there might be initial effectiveness in the treatment."

    Jin Han¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, "You¡¯re so amazing, so confident, you must cure Miss Yue¡¯s illness within today! How about it? No objections, right?"

    Upon hearing Jin Han¡¯s words, Zhang Wencai couldn¡¯t help but frown tightly. Jin Han was really going too far, why should the stakes of a bet between two people be so unequally matched! However, Zhang Wencai thought that only a fool would agree to such drastically different conditions!

    "Damn! Jin Han is being way too harsh! Even though Xiao Yifei seems a bit slow, he isn¡¯t a fool! With Jin Han ying so hard, if Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t that be awkward?"

    Xiong Yang, standing behind Fu Kaiyuan, whispered, "If Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t agree, how are we going to mess with him? He just made us lose face! Besides, I¡¯ve disliked Xiao Yifei for a long time, what should we do if we don¡¯t seize this opportunity today!"

    Fu Kaiyuan also looked at Xiao Yifei with some worry, muttering to himself, "Jin Han really went too far!"

    Jin Han, arrogant as ever, looked at Xiao Yifei, "Well? Have you thought it through? Will or won¡¯t you agree to gamble with me!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his eyes and nced at Jin Han, "Fine, fine, fine, since you¡¯re so ugly, whatever you say must be right! I¡¯ll cure the patient within one day, and you have to diagnose and try to achieve initial effectiveness within a day, right?"

    He spoke in anguid tone, "Alright, I¡¯ll take you up on that bet!"

    After finishing his sentence, he turned his head towards Xiong Yang, his gaze indifferent, "You talk quite a lot, eh? What now, do you also want to make this bet with me?"

    Xiong Yang suddenly felt tremendous pressure emanating from Xiao Yifei and shrank back, remaining silent.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡ª"

    However, the doctors surrounding them started to buzz with excitement. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Yifei dared to be so arrogant and make such an unfair bet with Jin Han; was it because Xiao Yifei was foolish, or did he truly have the ability?

    "But even with all the ability, who can cure a disease within one day!"

    Everyone thought this in their hearts. As medical workers, they naturally knew something about treating diseases, so their gaze towards Xiao Yifei shifted from seeing him as a fool to definitely seeing him as a fool.

    Even Lou Nanfu, an outsider, saw Xiao Yifei in a different light, "How did this fool manage to deceive Tan Yunjing!"

    Wang Changping, on the other hand, didn¡¯t utter a word. In his view, after the charity event night, he still hadn¡¯t grasped the true depth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, so Wang Changping was the least worried about Xiao Yifei.

    Zhang Wencai frowned and looked at Xiao Yifei. On Xiao¡¯s face, he saw the same confident demeanor he had when marking lines on Liu Jiao¡¯s head. Despite still harboring doubts about Xiao Yifei, seeing that posture on his face which had once left him shocked, Zhang Wencai felt a flicker of hope for Xiao Yifei.

    "What if, this isn¡¯t him talking nonsense, but something he can actually do?"

    Zhang Wencai¡¯s heart raced, filled with anticipation for what was toe.

    Tan Yunjing also turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei with a hint of surprise. She did not know whether Xiao Yifei was posturing or really possessed the skills!

    "However, since you¡¯ve changed the conditions of our bet, I should set the stake, right?" said Xiao Yifei, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, as he suddenly spoke up. This was the second thing he said since agreeing to the bet.

    Jin Han stretched out his hand forward, signaling that Xiao Yifei could say whatever he wanted, because if Xiao Yifei could agree to such an unfair bet, what did Jin Han have to fear!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp gleam, and as he looked at Jin Han, thezy demeanor on his face disappeared. Instead, he spoke with a calm tone, "Since Director Lou is here today, let¡¯s have Director Lou bear witness to our bet! If either of us fails to fulfill the terms of the bet we make."

    He stood his ground, gazing at Jin Han with an oppressive look in his eyes, and said word by word, "Then he must resign and get the hell out of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Do you ept this bet or not?"

    The room fell suddenly silent, before erupting with even louder voices.

    "Has Xiao Yifei gone mad?"

    "He¡¯s not mad! His brain¡¯s just really messed up!"

    "Hey, I¡¯m saying! Maybe Xiao Yifei never wanted to work here in the first ce and is looking for an excuse to resign! Otherwise, why would hee up with such a nonsensical bet?"

    Almost everyone was pessimistic about Xiao Yifei¡¯s chances, not just pessimistic, but they didn¡¯t even entertain the thought of Xiao Yifei winning.

    ¡¯Pfft¡ª¡¯"

    Jin Han stared at Xiao Yifei, unable to hold back augh, "Alright! I ept your challenge! Let¡¯s make this bet!"

    After a pause, Jin Han looked at Xiao Yifei with a worried expression, "But Xiao Yifei, are you sure you haven¡¯t taken the wrong medication today? I¡¯ll give you another chance to think it over before you agree to me. After all, there¡¯s no turning back after the bow is drawn. If you¡¯ve really considered this bet well, then let¡¯s get started for real!"

    Xiao Yifei cracked a smile, then turned and walked towards the emergency room, "After you¡¯re done bbering, let¡¯s begin!"

    Watching Xiao Yifei stride away, Xiong Yang couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach andugh out loud, "Xiao Yifei, the Divine Doctor! In such a hurry to leave! Don¡¯t you want to take a few more nces at our hospital? You know, after today, you might not have the chance to ever see it again!"

    Jin Han patted Xiong Yang on the shoulder, "You really are ruthless, kid!"

    After saying that, Jin Han quickly followed, because he noticed that Tan Yunjing had already followed Xiao Yifei.

    "Do you really have confidence, Mr. Xiao? It sounds like, ording to them, the bet you¡¯ve chosen is quite unfavorable to you!"

    "I¡¯ve had many doctors look at my illness, including some medical experts, but it seems like no one really has a solution. Are you sure you can do it? This bet seems quite unfair!"

    Tan Yunjing walked beside Xiao Yifei, speaking to him with some concern, while Hong Fan also frowned and followed behind Xiao Yifei. He was trying to understand the young man¡¯s true intentions, because from the performance at the party that night, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to be someone without any sense.

    "In the face of absolute strength, all plots and schemes are nothing but trash!"

    Xiao Yifei said calmly.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Tan Yunjing remained silent, but her beautiful eyes above her mask looked at Xiao Yifei with a curious expression.

    At the hospital entrance, Wang Changping squinted at the doctors who were reluctant to leave.

    "Everyone has heard from Director Lou and Miss Tan, so there¡¯s nothing more for you here. Disperse! Hurry back to your departments and get to work. The hospital still needs you. You can¡¯t just think about watching the excitement! Get back to your jobs!"

    Wang Changping shouted at the doctors at the entrance.

    The doctors left reluctantly, turning back step by step, still wanting to continue watching the bet between Xiao Yifei and Jin Han. They hadn¡¯t seen such an interesting bet in a long time!

 Chapter 89 Preparation Work

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Preparation Work</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hurry up and go back! I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news! What does it look like with a crowd like this, and you¡¯re all doctors at that! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?"

    Wang Changping waved his hand and scolded.

    "Go back, go back! There¡¯s nothing to see here. I can¡¯t believe Jin Han will lose. Let¡¯s just wait for Xiao Yifei to hand in his resignation willingly tomorrow and leave!"

    He Shanming followed behind the crowd, speaking with a sarcastic tone.

    The crowd finally began to disperse slowly, but a few people still remained at the scene. Wang Fushu stood still, pondering something; Fu Kaiyuan and Xiong Yang also didn¡¯t leave, seemingly waiting to see Sun Li embarrassed, and Zhang Wencai, the only person in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital who had a good rtionship with Xiao Yifei, of course, wouldn¡¯t leave either, as he was worried that Xiao Yifei might encounter some kind of misfortune.

    "Alright, since the few of you don¡¯t want to leave,e with me and take a look!"

    Wang Changping squinted his eyes at Fu Kaiyuan and Zhang Wencai. These two "Twin Stars" of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had considerable abilities, so Wang Changping could hardly criticize them, so he also brought Xiong Yang along, and the group of four followed Wang Fushu slowly towards the emergency room.

    Once inside the emergency room, they saw Xiao Yifei again.

    Xiao Yifeizily nestled himself in his soft chair, gazing indifferently at the few people in the office.

    Jin Han wore a look of full confidence, provocatively staring at Xiao Yifei, while Tan Yunjing stood quietly behind Xiao Yifei, not saying a word, and Lou Nanfu was pointing around, apparently discussing something.

    "I just called your hospital director! Although director Fang Yuan said he doesn¡¯t support this kind of betting behavior, he fully supports the treatment of Miss Tan. He says you can use all the medical equipment in your hospital and has even adjusted your priority to the highest. Now the hospital¡¯s top priority is to help Miss Tan get treatment!" Lou Nanfu coughed and then added, "Director Fang also said, as long as you have the capability and can find others to help you, the hospital¡¯s resources are at your disposal!"

    Upon hearing Lou Nanfu¡¯s words, a confident smile appeared on Jin Han¡¯s face. With this support from Lou Nanfu, he was even less afraid. Even if he couldn¡¯t handle something himself, he had the very supportive head dermatologist, Ma Chuan, to assist him.

    "But Xiao Yifei?" Jin Han nced disdainfully at Xiao Yifei. He had very few friends in the entire hospital topete with!

    Xiao Yifei still nestled in his chair with an indifferent expression, not saying a word.

    "Alright, you can start the treatment now."

    Lou Nanfu spoke up, then stepped aside, giving time to Jin Han and Xiao Yifei.

    Jin Han stared intently at Xiao Yifei, really eager to know what was behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s calmposure that gave him such confidence.

    "Tan Yunjing,e here!"

    Xiao Yifei was the first to speak, his voice echoing in the not-sorge emergency room, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    Outside the emergency room, Wu Rui carefully peered in, having seen a group of people charge into the emergency room; although she didn¡¯t know what was happening, her gaze was fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, Doctor Xiao!"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s crisp voice rose as she slowly walked up to Xiao Yifei: "Doctor Xiao, should I take off my mask?"

    Tan Yunjing asked confusedly, seeing Xiao Yifei not blinking as he stared at her face.

    "No need," Xiao Yifei responded indifferently, "Juste closer to me!"

    Tan Yunjing moved her masked face closer.

    Xiao Yifei, looking indifferent, kept his gaze fixed on Tan Yunjing¡¯s face, motionless.

    "Nonsense and superstition!"

    Xiong Yang disdainfully nced at Xiao Yifei and said to Fu Kaiyuan beside him, "Brother Fu, doesn¡¯t his dazed look remind you of a chatan?"

    Fu Kaiyuan smiled lightly, didn¡¯t speak, while Jin Han crossed his arms and stared fixedly at Sun Li.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s face was very close to Xiao Yifei; she could even feel his warm breath. Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome and serious face, Tan Yunjing suddenly found him somewhat charming. Her face turned slightly red, but the mask hid it from Xiao Yifei, which slightly reassured her.

    "But his eyes are really beautiful!"

    Tan Yunjing suddenly met Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze. Staring into his deep eyes, it seemed like a bottomless vortex was slowly drawing her in¡ªhis eyes seemed to hide a universe!

    Xiao Yifei stared intently at Tan Yunjing¡¯s face, having already activated his irvoyance. Beyond the mask, there was no difference in what his eyes could see.

    He scrutinized her face closely, his brows slowly furrowing. His gaze gradually moved downward, slowly leaving Tan Yunjing¡¯s face.

    "Sigh."

    Tan Yunjing then heard a faint sigh escape from Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Xiao?"

    Tan Yunjing asked, puzzled.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Xiao Yifei responded lightly. "It¡¯s just that your condition is indeedplex, more than I had initially thought."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Xiong Yang curled his lip and said disdainfully, "Pretending!"

    "What should we do now?"

    Tan Yunjing looked at Xiao Yifei with some worry.

    "It¡¯s okay, no matter howplex the problem is, I think I can handle it."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his eyelids and began to think.

    "This is just during Miss Tan¡¯s treatment¡ªis simply disrespecting her!"

    Jin Han gave a coldugh and looked at Xiao Yifei challengingly.

    Xiao Yifei lifted his eyes and met Jin Han¡¯s gaze briefly, then he smiled lightly. "I haven¡¯t finished my assessment yet, but if you are in a rush, then go ahead and take Tan Yunjing for treatment."

    "I wish you all the best!"

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei lowered his head and opened hisputer that could finally connect to the inte.

    The people in the emergency room were utterly confused, not understanding what Xiao Yifei was doing at all¡ªhad he given up?

    Although they didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei was doing, it didn¡¯t stop Jin Han¡¯s next move; he slowly walked to Tan Yunjing¡¯s side and respectfully said, "Please, Miss Tan,e with me."

    Tan Yunjing looked back at Xiao Yifei, lightly stepped forward, and followed Jin Han, leaving the room. Seeing Tan Yunjing leaving, Wang Changping and the others followed, knowing Jin Han would take her for a checkup; they wanted to get a better understanding of Tan Yunjing¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 90: Settling Scores Enjoyably

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Settling Scores Enjoyably</h4><h4></h4>

    Wang Changping and two others followed Tan Yunjing out of the door, leaving Xiao Yifei alone at his desk in the emergency room, where he turned on hisputer.

    "This isn¡¯t just a simple skin disease!"

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and logged onto a search engine, typing a few words into the search bar.

    While Xiao Yifei was gathering information in the office, the issue between Xiao Yifei and Jin Zhuang had finally reached the ears of Nangong Yun and Chen Xusheng. Their initial reaction upon hearing the news was disbelief.

    "Xiao Yifei is a smart man! How could he agree to such a foolish bet?"

    After hearing the news, Nangong Yun immediately dropped what she was doing and rushed toward the emergency room. Her beautiful face was filled with anger, clearlying to demand an exnation.

    Chen Xusheng was no exception, but he met Xiao Yifei before anyone else.

    "Xiao Yifei! What did I tell you!" Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Chen Xusheng shouted angrily, "Didn¡¯t we agree? Keep a low profile! Look at this mess now! Creating all thismotion! And making a bet! Did you ever consider what you¡¯d do if you actually lost!"

    Chen Xusheng, deeply concerned, scolded Xiao Yifei like never before, the spirited old man being thoroughly agitated by Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Chen Xusheng and, seeing how worried he was, felt a warmth in his heart. He smiled and said, "Director Chen, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know me? Am I the type to fight a battle I¡¯m not sure of winning?"

    Chen Xusheng hesitated upon hearing this. It seemed to be true. Over this period, Chen Xusheng had indeed observed that Xiao Yifei never did anything without certainty. Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s aplishment while treating Liu Jiao had shocked him profoundly. However, that was neurology, and this time it was said to be a skin disease, which still worried him: "Are you sure you can handle it? Xiao, I still don¡¯t know the extent of your medical skill. Are you truly confident?"

    Chen Xusheng stared with eyes full of concern.

    Xiao Yifei gave a gentle smile, and responded, "Director Chen, rest assured, although this patient¡¯s condition is a bitplicated, I still believe I can handle it."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confident reply, Chen Xusheng slowly nodded. He had indeed noticed that during the long time Xiao Yifei had been working in the emergency room, there hadn¡¯t been a disease Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t treat, which surprised Chen Xusheng greatly. He was also curious to know the limits of Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills: "If you say so, then I¡¯m relieved. However, I still want to advise you to be very cautious. I urged you to keep a low profile earlier because I didn¡¯t want you to make too many enemies. But seeing your situation now, since it has already turned out this way, don¡¯t be afraid of anything and just go for it!"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s heartfelt words made Xiao Yifei smile slightly, and he nodded vigorously: "Don¡¯t worry, Director Chen, I remember everything you¡¯ve said!"

    "If you remain this confident, then I¡¯ll head back. I don¡¯t even know how Jin Zhuang managed to offend you enough to make you bet like that. I¡¯ll return when you two settle the oue of your bet!" Chen Xusheng, with his hands behind his back, slowly ambled toward the door: "Lately, because of this incident, I¡¯ve heard that many people have opinions about our emergency department. If they really decide to bully us, don¡¯t hold back! Let me know if anything happens! I may be old, but I still enjoy taking people down a notch!"

    Xiao Yifei watched Chen Xusheng leave the emergency room with a smile. Just as Chen Xusheng had barely left, Nangong Yun pushed open the door and came in.

    Xiao Yifei had exhibited a rather intimate gesture with Nangong Yun in her officest time they met, which made their first encounter after some time quite awkward for both of them.

    When Nangong Yun pushed open the door to the emergency room and saw Xiao Yifei, a slight blush appeared on her usually aloof face, but that quickly changed. Furious about what she had heard regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Nangong Yun spoke with a hint of softness between her lips but with a tone cold as ice, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, I need an exnation."

    "Vice President Nangong." Xiao Yifei, smiling as he saw Nangong Yune in and begin to speak, started with a smile but was interrupted by Nangong Yun¡¯s scolding. He was taken aback, but then he thought to himself that Nangong Yun was doing this for his own good so he responded with a smile, "Vice President Nangong, don¡¯t be angry."

    Nangong Yun, however, remained harsh and cold, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll say it again, I need an exnation!"

    "What exnation?" Xiao Yifei replied cheerfully, "You must have already heard about what happened, Vice President Nangong. The situation is generally as you know."

    Nangong Yun¡¯s face was cold as she sternly said, "What gives you the right to make a bet with Jin Zhuang? What gives you the right to upset so many doctors? You¡¯re a surgeon, what qualification do you have to make a bet with a dermatologist?"

    Today, Nangong Yun was dressed casually, yet her fine figure was still noticeable, her chest more prominent due to her anger.

    "Vice President Nangong, don¡¯t worry about it. The bet has been made and I¡¯ll handle whateveres after," Xiao Yifei said to Nangong Yun calmly, apparently tempted by some thought. Recalling that Nangong Yun had someone she liked, he felt slightly displeased.

    "You can handle it? With what? By looking for shadows on a CT scan with a magnifying ss?" Nangong Yun, angered and scornful without any reason, retorted, "Xiao Yifei, you even dared to bet that whoever loses will leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. You told me not to interfere, right? Fine! I won¡¯t! But I will see what you¡¯re going to do when you actually lose the bet!"

    Nangong Yun crossed her arms, her face red with frustration, and stood coldly aside, saying nothing more.

    Nangong Yun, who once had feelings for Xiao Yifei, was filled with disappointment. She thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were immature, treating his profession as a joke and not considering the consequences at all. How could she associate with such a person!

    But Nangong Yun didn¡¯t hear the mockery and disdain from the other doctors toward Xiao Yifei. If she had, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have thought so.

    How could a man tolerate such treatment from others?

    A true man should swiftly deal with enmities¡ªreturning respect with more than what he received.

    If you insult or belittle me, I will make sure you never recover!

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Nangong Yun, whom he had an argument with, then he lowered his head again, no longer paying attention to her reaction. As for Tan Yunjing¡¯s condition, Xiao Yifei already had some ideas.

 Chapter 91 Wasting Time

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Wasting Time</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu Rui peeked at the doorway and saw that something unpleasant seemed to have urred between Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun, though she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the situation. She slowly moved into the emergency room and quietly walked behind Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Ruirui?"

    Xiao Yifei noticed Wu Rui¡¯s movements and turned around with a smile as he spoke to her.

    Wu Rui¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons, and she shook her head lightly as she quietly handed an apple to Xiao Yifei. Whispering in his ear, she said, "Doctor Xiao, no matter what happens, I will always support you!"

    Xiao Yifei also smiled when he heard what Wu Rui had said.

    Meanwhile, Jin Zhuang was hurriedly conducting numerous tests with Tan Yunjing, a grave expression never leaving his face.

    Testing for ANA, ENA antibodies spectrum,plement c3, c4, double-stranded DNA, immunoglobulins, c-reactive protein,plete blood count, routine urine test, and ESR.

    Through a series of tests, any expert could tell that these were no longer just for diagnosing skin diseases. Tan Yunjing¡¯s tests were prioritized, so the results came back very quickly. He looked down somberly at the report, and finally, he came to a conclusion.

    "Let¡¯s go! We need to find Sun Li!"

    Jin Zhuang held the report in his hand, a fierce grin emerging on his lips, "Such aplicated disease, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to cure this one!"

    "What exactly is going on?"

    Xiong Yang couldn¡¯t contain his impatience. He came up to Jin Zhuang and asked softly, while Fu Kaiyuan also showed a puzzled look.

    "Hmph," Jin Zhuang sneered. Looking at Xiong Yang, he said, "You¡¯ll find out soon. Let¡¯s first go find that reckless Xiao Yifei!"

    The group finally returned to the emergency room, and upon hearing that Tan Yunjing¡¯s test results were out, Chen Xusheng also arrived at the emergency room.

    "Director Nangong, Director Chen, hello!"

    As soon as Jin Zhuang entered the emergency room, he saw Chen Xusheng and Nangong Yun standing there, especially Nangong Yun. For some reason, Jin Zhuang felt her cold aura was even more intense than before!

    Behind him, Fu Kaiyuan saw Nangong Yun, and a brilliant smile finally appeared on his usually arrogant face as he greeted her enthusiastically, "Nangong! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you!"

    "Hmm!" Nangong Yun answered coldly, without even ncing at Fu Kaiyuan.

    Fu Kaiyuan seemed already ustomed to Nangong Yun¡¯s demeanor. He stood beside her, chatting away without feeling any embarrassment, as he had always been pursuing Nangong Yun.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Fu Kaiyuan and Nangong Yun standing together, his heart suddenly clenched: "Could it be that Nangong Yun actually likes this Fu Kaiyuan?"

    For some reason, Xiao Yifei suddenly developed a dislike for Fu Kaiyuan, a feeling he had not even when Fu Kaiyuan was mocking him.

    "Director Nangong, hello! I am Lou Nanfu!" Lou Nanfu came in and also saw Nangong Yun. He approached her with a smile and extended his hand, having heard of her impressive family background.

    Suppressing the difort in his heart, Xiao Yifei looked up at Jin Zhuang: "Now that you are back, do you have a diagnosis for Tan Yunjing¡¯s condition? If not, better get lost sooner than waste my time here!"

    Everyone present was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, because in their eyes, although Xiao Yifei was always differentzy, confident, smart¡ªthis was the first time they had seen him with such heavy malice.

    Wang Changping, seeing Xiao Yifei in such a state, quickly lowered his head.

    Jin Zhuang looked at Xiao Yifei with arrogance in his eyes, "Do you think I am a useless fool like you? How long does it take to determine a diagnosis?"

    He picked up the medical report he was holding and shook it, taunting Xiao Yifei, "I bet even if I gave these reports to you, you wouldn¡¯t understand them!"

    Jin Zhuang turned his head, his gaze sweeping around, and seeing so many hospital bigwigs waiting for him to speak, a proud feeling arose in his heart. Although he was a well-known dermatologist, he had never received such treatment before.

    "After observing Miss Tan¡¯s symptoms, at first, I also thought Miss Tan had a skin disease, but after a thorough examination, I have reached a conclusion." Jin Zhuang paused here, looking around at everyone except Xiao Yifei, who looked at him with expectant eyes, his lips curling into a smug smile, his gaze proud and aloof, as if he owned the whole world.

    Sun Li wiped the bright red apple Wu Rui had given him with his hand and took a big bite.

    "Mmm, so sweet!"

    The emergency room was quiet, except for the sound of Xiao Yifei munching on the apple. Nangong Yun red at Xiao Yifei annoyedly, as everyone waited for Jin Zhuang to announce his diagnosis.

    Finally, Jin Zhuang spoke, "My final judgment is that Miss Tan doesn¡¯t have a skin disease, but rather..."

    Just as Jin Zhuang was about to reveal those four words, a muffled voice, muddled by food, suddenly interrupted.

    "Lupus erythematosus, right?"

    "Uh...."

    Jin Zhuang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, like a duck suddenly choked by the neck, only managing to emit awkward ¡¯uh, uh¡¯ sounds.

    Everyone sharply turned their eyes toward Xiao Yifei, only to find him not looking at them, but seriously eating his apple.

    "Is it lupus erythematosus or not? If it¡¯s not, keep talking."

    Xiao Yifei, not even lifting his head, spoke casually.

    Jin Zhuang felt as if he had gathered all his strength to fiercely smash into a solid wall, only to find at the moment his fist hit the wall, Xiao Yifei had effortlessly pierced it with his pinky finger.

    He stood there, silent and dumbfounded.

    "Is it or isn¡¯t it? Why aren¡¯t you talking!"

    Xiao Yifei finally looked up, his brow furrowed as he urged Jin Zhuang, "Hurry up and speak, you¡¯ve been setting it up for so long, why have you stopped talking now!"

    Jin Zhuang weakly nodded, "It is lupus erythematosus!"

    "Heh." Xiao Yifei revealed a disdainful smile, now it was his turn to mock Jin Zhuang, "What are you doing? You¡¯ve been busy all afternoon, and now youe up with a diagnosis? What good are you!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head somewhat helplessly, speaking indifferently as if reciting from a book, "Tan Yunjing¡¯s partially uncovered face from her mask has butterfly-shaped erythema, and although she looked spirited, she still had to rest after walking a few steps, which shows she is experiencing mild fatigue. I don¡¯t know if you noticed Tan Yunjing¡¯s hands earlier, but she frequently rubbed her arms, indicating symptoms of joint and muscle pain, most crucially, due to nervousness, her fingers turned stark white."

    He raised his head and spoke disdainfully to Jin Zhuang, "Couldn¡¯t all these clues lead you to diagnose what disease Tan Yunjing has? And you still had her undergo so many tests?"

    "Waste of time!"

 Chapter 92: Taking You to See the Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Taking You to See the Doctor</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, Tan Yunjing also gently removed the mask from her face. Her face should have been as beautiful as a blooming flower, but the butterfly-shaped rashes on both cheeks and the scaly patches across her nose had marred her overall beauty, giving one a nauseating feeling.

    Seeing Tan Yunjing¡¯s true appearance, everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown, except for Xiao Yifei, who looked at her calmly and even smiled at her.

    However, Xiao Yifei then turned his gaze towards Jin Zhuang.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark left Jin Zhuang speechless. He could only point at Xiao Yifei, shivering and unable to utter a word.

    "What? Is it lupus?"

    The room was abuzz with whispers.

    "Lupus is not just any skin disease!"

    As a doctor, one should have some understanding of this disease. Hearing the diagnosis of Tan Yunjing, Xiong Yang murmured to himself, "It¡¯s an autoimmune connective tissue disease!"

    Hearing the two people¡¯s definitive judgment of the disease, Nangong Yun was suddenly shocked, and immediately looked at Xiao Yifei with worry. No matter how much she had criticized Xiao Yifei or been angry with him, at this moment, she was still very concerned about him.

    "That¡¯s lupus! It seems that in recent history, since this disease was identified, there has not been a single case of it being cured!"

    The worry in Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes almost spilled out. She turned her head toward Chen Xusheng, anxiously saying, "Are you sure that Tan Yunjing has lupus?" Xiao Yifei and Jin Zhuang had confirmed it was indeed lupus, and there was also a diagnostic reportid out on the table. That should not be deceptive, but if it really was lupus, what should Xiao Yifei do!

    Still in disbelief, Nangong Yun suddenly rushed out, grabbed the diagnostic report from the table, and carefully read through it. After finishing, an expression of helplessness crossed Nangong Yun¡¯s face.

    "What should we do now!"

    Nangong Yun was now thinking about how to keep Xiao Yifei here, rather than letting him resign and leave ording to the bet. No matter how much he had annoyed her, Nangong Yun suddenly realized, she did not want Xiao Yifei to leave at all.

    "But just now, they said that the bet between Xiao Yifei and Jin Zhuang was even attested by Director Lou!" Nangong Yun turned her gaze towards Lou Nanfu: "How should I speakter in order to make them give up this bet!"

    Nangong Yun annoyed, pped her forehead.

    Jin Zhuang was so blocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t say anything, but soon, he reacted. He was still in a bet with Xiao Yifei. Despite being intimidated by Xiao Yifei earlier, Jin Zhuang remembered that Tan Yunjing had lupus, and he felt somewhat pleased!

    "I want to see how you are going to treat it!"

    Jin Zhuang glowered at Xiao Yifei, his heart filled with thrill.

    In fact, without saying much, everyone present could confirm that Xiao Yifei had lost. Lupus, ever since the disease was discovered, there had never been a sess story of curing it.

    As for a miracle? Not a single person present believed a miracle could happen at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, because in everyone¡¯s mind, even the countries with highly advanced medical facilities had not been able to conquer this disease, let alone Xiao Yifei, an obscure doctor.

    Xiao Yifei looked up and nced at Jin Zhuang: "What¡¯s the matter? I remember your bet was that you could determine the disease and show initial effectiveness. Now, there is no effectiveness at all. Are you giving up already?"

    Jin Zhuang nced at Xiao Yifei and said dismissively, "I haven¡¯t given up! I¡¯m not like some people, I know my own abilities, and I have already diagnosed the illness. At the very least, I¡¯vepleted half of the bet."

    Jin Zhuang lifted his head, his nostrils ring toward Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯ve justpleted half, and you don¡¯t need toplete much, just finish your half too!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Jin Zhuang, who was exuding an arrogant and unapproachable demeanor, and he indifferently shook his head.

    "You don¡¯t think I have no way of dealing with lupus erythematosus, do you?"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, his tone even.

    "What? Hahaha, what are you talking about??" Jin Zhuangughed as if he heard the funniest joke, "Stop kidding me, okay? If you can cure this disease, pigs might fly!"

    Xiong Yang heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, smacking his lips, convinced that there was definitely something wrong with Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    Even Fu Kaiyuan, who looked arrogantly, couldn¡¯t help but smirk faintly upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Nangong Yun and Chen Xusheng frowned as they watched Xiao Yifei, unsure of how he would handle the situation and how they should help him save face if he lost the bet.

    "You can¡¯t do it!" Jin Zhuang pointed at Xiao Yifei, enunciating each word, "You just can¡¯t, you can¡¯t cure Tan Yunjing, she¡¯s got a terminal illness! If you cure Tan Yunjing¡¯s disease, not only will I resign, but I¡¯ll also run naked around our hospital!"

    Hong Fan, standing behind Tan Yunjing, heard Jin Zhuang¡¯s words and his eyebrows furrowed deeply. Although he knew Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness was serious, seeing Jin Zhuang¡¯spletely dismissive attitude made Hong Fan very dissatisfied, especially when Jin Zhuang became more arrogant.

    "We didn¡¯t even ask you for treatment, and you had to butt in? Now you say it¡¯s incurable, and you¡¯re still so cocky, you¡¯re sick, right?"

    Hong Fan blurted out, cursing at Jin Zhuang.

    Jin Zhuang nced at Hong Fan, a bit inted with himself. He looked at Hong Fan and shook his head, then pointed at everyone in the emergency room, "If it¡¯s incurable, it¡¯s incurable, I can¡¯t do it, he can¡¯t do it, they all can¡¯t do it, and as for Xiao Yifei, this utterly useless loser, naturally, he can¡¯t do it even more!"

    Hong Fan was furious, stepping forward to confront the cocky Jin Zhuang, but was stopped by Tan Yunjing.

    Tan Yunjing slowly turned her eyes toward Xiao Yifei and softly spoke, "Doctor Xiao, is there really no way to treat my disease?"

    Xiao Yifei grinned, casually tossing the apple core he had finished eating. The core traced a beautiful arc into a trash can ten meters away. Xiao Yifeizily stretched and spoke in a light tone to Tan Yunjing, "Don¡¯t listen to him spouting nonsense. Who says I can¡¯t do it!"

    Tan Yunjing, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice, revealed a big smile.

    Despite not knowing the eventual oue, she felt immense gratitude toward Xiao Yifei, the handsome man who didn¡¯t show any different attitude when he first saw her.

    "Enough, look at that guy ying the toughest, he¡¯s so puffed up it¡¯s unbearable, and we¡¯ve just wasted an afternoon¡ªit¡¯s so pointless!"

    Xiao Yifei listlessly gestured toward Jin Zhuang¡¯s direction, thenzily waved at Tan Yunjing, "Come on! Follow me, I¡¯m going to treat your illness!"

 Chapter 93: Medicine Cures the Disease

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Medicine Cures the Disease</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei utter these words, everyone was stunned. "Could it be that Xiao Yifei really has a way?"

    Skepticism about Xiao Yifei kept emerging, as everyone stared directly at him, wanting to see what kind of method he had. But Xiao Yifeipletely ignored everyone present and took Tan Yunjing into a small treatment room next to the emergency room.

    "What are you going to do!" Jin Zhuang directly objected, "If it¡¯s to treat an illness, then just treat it. Isn¡¯t it just about medical treatment? Why do you have to take Miss Tan to the treatment room? Since you¡¯re so confident you can cure Miss Tan¡¯s incurable disease, then it¡¯s perfect, just treat her in front of us, let us also broaden our horizons!"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Jin Zhuang¡¯s words, turned his head and did not even bother to speak to him. Instead, he said to Hong Fan, who wanted to follow them into the room, "You don¡¯t need toe in, rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problems."

    Jin Zhuang, seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him, furiously shouted at Xiao Yifei, "You dare to ignore me? Who gave you the audacity!"

    "Psychotic."

    Xiao Yifei muttered softly and then with a ¡¯bang,¡¯ closed the door to the treatment room, while Hong Fan crossed his arms in front of him, blocking the entrance to the treatment room.

    Jin Zhuang was left with a snub, his anger not yet subsided, he stared fiercely at the treatment room door, eyes sparking with fire.

    Still furious, he turned and walked towards Fu Kaiyuan, saying to him, "Brother Fu, this kid is really infuriating!"

    Fu Kaiyuan gave a soft smile, not saying much, but instead crossed his arms and looked coldly at the treatment room. Talking more now was pointless; when the door opened again, whether it revealed a dragon or a worm, a deceit or true capability, that would be the moment when everything came to light!

    Everyone outside the door waited with different emotions for the treatment room door to open.

    Zhang Wencai, Chen Xusheng, and Nangong Yun all looked worried.

    The rest were gleefully anticipating Xiao Yifei¡¯s exit, knowing that after he came out, they could freely mock and vilify him!

    However, the door that they so eagerly desired was exceptionally quiet inside.

    Tan Yunjing sat quietly on the treatment room¡¯s bed, her back straight as an arrow, her beautiful eyes like a tranquilke. She quietly watched Xiao Yifei, waiting for the treatment he would give her.

    Xiao Yifei saw Tan Yunjing¡¯s demeanor, smiled softly, and said to her gently, "Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I said I can cure your illness, and I definitely can cure it!"

    Tan Yunjing blinked, her face covered with rashes looking somewhat harrowing, but her voice was unusually pleasant, "Is that true? Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t deceive me. I¡¯ve known for a long time that my disease is lupus. I thought there was a new breakthrough when Doctor Jin Zhuang took me for the tests today, but it turned out to be the same old story."

    "I¡¯m aware of the disease; indeed, up to now, there hasn¡¯t been a case of it being cured. Grandfather and father have truly broken their hearts over my illness. They¡¯ve tried many methods, but none have worked, and my body has been getting weaker by the day. I remember there was a time when I couldn¡¯t even get out of bed at all. It was only after Grandfather went to a Taoist elder on Zhongnan Mountain and got a prescription that I could barely get up."

    Tan Yunjing pursed her lips and smiled. She had not had a conversation like this with another person in a long time. Talking to Xiao Yifei today made her very happy, "I remember when my illness first started, red patches began to appear on my face. My friends, who used to hang out with me, did not say anything to my face, but I could tell they were disgusted by me. As my illness became more severe and my face uglier, until one day, I overheard them talking behind my back. They said, if it weren¡¯t for my family¡¯s wealth and power, they would not want to be around me at all."

    Tan Yunjing lowered her head and kicked her shoes with a self-deprecating smile, "I used to have a fianc¨¦, but after he saw my face, he was so scared that he ran away."

    "Doctor Xiao, you are the first person to see my face without showing any disgust. So whether you can cure my illness or not, I will always be thankful to you!"

    She said to Xiao Yifei with a smile. The girl, who should have been as proud as a swan, now carried the self-esteem of an ugly duckling.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Yunjing and suddenly felt sympathy for this unfortunate girl from a wealthy and influential background.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Yunjing with a sunny smile and said steadily and confidently, "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me! To ensure that you will recover and go out, you don¡¯t have to wait, just a moment! Your illness will be cured in a moment afterward!"

    Tan Yunjing squinted her eyes and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    "However, to treat you, you will have to close your eyes. Remember, you must never open them because if you do, all my efforts in treatment will be wasted!"

    Xiao Yifei said earnestly to Tan Yunjing.

    Tan Yunjing nodded. Although she had learned from Jiang Mingquan that Xiao Yifei was highly skilled in medicine, the attitude of the group of doctors towards Xiao Yifei in the hospital just now made her think that Xiao Yifei might not be as formidable as she had imagined. But meeting such a nice person, she felt it wasn¡¯t a loss at all!

    Tan Yunjing couldn¡¯t quite believe that Xiao Yifei could cure her. Herst thought before closing her eyes was to teach all those at the door who had insulted Xiao Yifei a lesson.

    Seeing Tan Yunjing close her eyes, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath. His expression grew serious, his gaze sharpened, and a sh of brilliance appeared deep in his pupils ¨C his irvoyance superpower had been activated!

    "I must cure this heart-wrenching girl!" Xiao Yifei had already made a firm decision in his heart!

    Xiao Yifei knew about lupus. He had written a paper on lupus in college. Although at that time, he did not make any significant contributions to the understanding of the disease, he still had an in-depth understanding of lupus.

    Although lupus manifests on the skin, it is not a kind of skin disease but an autoimmune disorder that causes the copse of various organs in the body. And most crucially, the cause of lupus does not have a confirmed answer in medical history; not even the cause of the disease is known, let alone the treatment.

    This was also the reason why Jin Zhuang and the others stood at the door with confidence. However, this disease, which had stumped countless doctors, was not a problem for Xiao Yifei because he possessed the superpower of irvoyance, and even more, he had the support of his consciousness thread!

    With her eyes closed, Tan Yunjing suddenly felt a warmth on her face, as if something was sliding under her skin. This stream of heat surged through various parts of her body, and the wonderful sensation almost made Tan Yunjing cry out.

 Chapter 94 Gradually Change

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Gradually Change</h4><h4></h4>

    "How can I feel like this!"

    Tan Yunjing didn¡¯t understand why such afortable feeling was emanating from her body. In her memory, it seemed that Xiao Yifei never used any other medical tools!

    However, Tan Yunjing still heeded Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions not to open her eyes until she was fully healed, and so her eyeballs kept rolling within her eye sockets, but she never actually opened her eyes.

    Wave after wave of heat kept assaulting her body. This caused Tan Yunjing¡¯s breathing to be rapid, and she started feeling hotter and hotter. Slowly, sweat began to trickle down, fragrantly following the intimate shapes of her vicle and dampening her clothes.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t paying attention to those details; he waspletely focused on controlling his superpower, navigating it within Tan Yunjing¡¯s body.

    In modern medicine, most lupus is identified as having a gicponent, but these researchers never considered how the very first case of lupus came about if it was a hereditary disease.

    Xiao Yifei had also pondered this question. After examining the symptoms of lupus, some medical schrs discovered a familial clustering tendency of the disease, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t see it that way. However, he had been frustrated by theck of research materials. Until today, not only had Xiao Yifeie across Tan Yunjing, who suffered from lupus, but he also possessed the irvoyance superpower!

    When Xiao Yifei truly observed the truth about lupus with his own eyes, he understood the actual cause of the disease. At the locations of disease manifestation and organ failure, he discovered a unique substance. Combining this with his past knowledge, Xiao Yifei was able to determine that this substance had a special name¡ªthey called it hormones!

    ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s judgment, these disobedient hormones were indeed the culprits behind lupus. The number of these stubborn hormones had already reached a frightening count. Thankfully, Tan Yunjing¡¯s body contained numerous light, transparent bubbles protecting her organs, and these transparent bubbles were obviously foreign substances. Remembering that Tan Yunjing had mentioned her long-term use of an ancient herbal medicine, Xiao Yifei believed that these bubbles might be the product of the herbal medicine.

    "Fortunately, I made it in time."

    Xiao Yifei let out a long sigh, grateful to Yunjing¡¯s grandfather for providing prescriptions that truly saved her life, thus giving him enough time to treat her.

    Xiao Yifei concentrated, first identifying the source of the hormone production andpletely sealing it off with his mental threads. He then condensed the mental threads into a sharp spike, and Xiao Yifei, like a fisherman spearing fish, used these mental threads to systematically eliminate all the stray hormones within Tan Yunjing¡¯s body!

    This process was lengthy, and wherever Xiao Yifei¡¯s mental threads traveled, they gave Tan Yunjing a sensation of warmth. With each hormone killed, Tan Yunjing felt incrementally better. She also increasingly felt a surge of strength in her body although the slowly heating body made her slightly ufortable.

    The heating of the body was a part of the internal functions working in conjunction with Xiao Yifei to protect the host, signaling theprehensive start of recovery. The heat was inevitable, but the prolonged warmth gradually made Tan Yunjing lose consciousness.

    Sweat continued to flow slowly down Tan Yunjing¡¯s body, gradually soaking her entire outfit. Initially, she wore a white silk dress, which didn¡¯t appear remarkable when dry. Once wet, the dress clung tightly onto the delicate curves of her body, entuating Yunjing¡¯s finely sculpted figure.

    The treatment by Xiao Yifei continued, and Tan Yunjing kept sweating. As the sweatpletely soaked her clothes, she truly looked as though she was barely clothed, her entire figure clearly visible.

    Along with the sweat, the hormones within Tan Yunjing¡¯s body were also being lost. Those killed by Xiao Yifei also triggered a response in her. With her eyes closed and her expression growing hazy, she gently bit her lip and suddenly embraced Xiao Yifei.

    The girl¡¯s feverish body suddenly clung close to his own, and Xiao Yifei was startled. He almost snapped out of his irvoyance state, but the treatment was at a critical juncture and couldn¡¯t afford any errors. Gritting his teeth, Xiao Yifei let Tan Yunjing¡¯s burning body slide against his own, fully feeling the peaks, the valleys, and the soft texture brushing against him differently.

    "Water! I really want to drink water! I¡¯m so thirsty!"

    Sticking closely to Xiao Yifei, Tan Yunjing murmured continuously, unconsciously pressing and twisting against Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    "Damn it! How is one supposed to live like this!"

    Xiao Yifei cursed inwardly while biting his teeth, but no matter how tempting, his body¡¯s response to her fiery, smooth body had to be ignored as he focused solely on treating Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s conscious thread slowly processed the sex hormones within Tan Yunjing¡¯s body, and then, he shifted his focus onto her face, which was marked with many disgusting red patches.

    Using his irvoyance superpower, Xiao Yifei saw through the granryer of Tan Yunjing¡¯s face where numerous red patches were deeply rooted.

    Xiao Yifei forced himself to concentrate on those red patches and harshly shattered the roots of each one with his conscious thread!

    In the real world, Tan Yunjing was now stuck without any gap to Xiao Yifei, causing his young, vigorous body to almost explode!

    "Just wait! You just wait!" Xiao Yifei said fiercely in his mind, "Once I¡¯ve cured you, we¡¯ll see!"

    And Tan Yunjing, overwhelmed by extreme submission, even began softly singing into Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, causing him great agony.

    Xiao Yifei diligently treated Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness. As her sweat dripped down incessantly, tracing her cheeks, suddenly, motivated by the sweat, a red patch on her face also slid off, revealing the delicate skin underneath. One after another, more red patches mixed with sweat gradually flowed down, revealing Tan Yunjing¡¯s wless face¡ªa face without a single defect!

    Arched eyebrows, a delicate nose, skin like creamy jade, lips like tinted Dan, and a face with features that could topple cities slowly became visible!

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment neared its end, thest red patch fell from Tan Yunjing¡¯s face, and Xiao Yifei finally snapped out of his irvoyant state,

    Xiao Yifei stared intently at Tan Yunjing¡¯s perfect face, slightly stunned, while Tan Yunjing also finally came to her senses. Realizing her own behavior, she lifted her head, gazing fixedly at Xiao Yifei, her face slowly turning red.

    Outside, the people who could hardly wait finally saw movement in the consultation room. The door handle of the consultation room was gently turned.

 Chapter 95 Shock Without Sound

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Shock Without Sound</h4><h4></h4>

    The crowd outside anxiously watched the treatment room¡¯s main door, as they saw its handle being gently turned.

    Everyone was too nervous to even breathe, as their long wait was solely for this moment. Finally, the door opened!

    Xiao Yifei, with his head bowed, came out from the room. Just as he exited, he turned around to close the door of the treatment room. He then looked up, gazing indifferently at the anxious people encircling him in the emergency room, without uttering a word.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak, and everyone present didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. With a nervous and curious mindset, they all waited for Xiao Yifei to tell them the result.

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his nose, and spoke emotionlessly, "Everyone, wait a moment. Tan Yunjing is tidying up inside; she will be out soon."

    "Youe out and say nothing, why is that? What¡¯s the result?"

    Jin Zhuang finally saw Xiao Yifeiing out, and his face showed a cold smile as he said coldly, "Even if you failed, don¡¯t you have to inform everyone? Saying nothing, do you think you can just escape?"

    But Hong Fan clearly didn¡¯t care about this issue. He swiftly stepped forward, appearing suddenly in front of Xiao Yifei, staring directly at him with undisguised killing intent in his eyes, "Doctor Xiao! Why have youe out alone! Where¡¯s our young miss? What happened to her!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, looking at the group of people staring anxiously at him. He was just about to speak, but unexpectedly yawned instead. Treating Tan Yunjing had drained Xiao Yifei quite a bit, so he was somewhat tired now, and with drowsiness, he mumbled, "Why don¡¯t you all just wait until Tan Yunjinges out? Why are you all standing here looking at me?"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei pushed past Hong Fan standing in front of him and staggered toward his soft chair. He sat down with afortable sigh.

    "Sleep, sleep, sleep! Just know how to sleep! Morning sleep, afternoon sleep! What a waste!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, Xiong Yang coldly remarked with ridicule.

    Nangong Yun and those concerned about Xiao Yifei, like Chen Xusheng and Zhang Wencai, couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly now and didn¡¯t dare to go forward to inquire, so they just stood there, full of worry, waiting for the result.

    Especially Nangong Yun, her palms tightly clenched, her face no longer bore the aloof demeanor but was visibly tense.

    "Hmph!"

    Jin Zhuang nced at Xiao Yifei with a sneer, his smile brimming with disdain.

    Just then, the treatment room¡¯s door creaked open again, and everyone quickly turned their eyes there. They saw Tan Yunjing walking out slowly, still wearing a mask, and no notable change except if one must mention, her clothes seemed noticeably damp.

    Seeing Tan Yunjing appear, the hearts of Nangong Yun and others were caught in their throats, whereas Jin Zhuang and his group finally rxed their frightened hearts.

    "Haha! Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Aren¡¯t you called the young Divine Doctor? Xiao Yifei, why aren¡¯t you talking now?"

    Jin Zhuang could finally stop holding back. He pointed at Xiao Yifei andughed loudly, "I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time! Speak up, continue to be arrogant for me now!"

    He turned his head to look at Xiong Yang, mocking Xiao Yifei, "Look at him, still daring to bet with me, watch me beat him down to nothing! This person, poor brain, poor medical skill, I really don¡¯t know what gives him the confidence to keep living!"

    Nangong Yun frowned as she looked at Jin Zhuang, who was gloating like a petty person. She opened her mouth to speak.

    Xiong Yang responded to Jin Zhuang¡¯s words with a contemptuous smile, "Exactly! I shouldn¡¯t have spared him any face just now. I should have taken his bet! Let him die with rity!"

    Fu Kaiyuan sneered coldly, his gaze disdainfully flicked toward Xiao Yifei huddled in the chair, taunting, "ying tricks!"

    Hong Fan, having heard everyone¡¯s words, also felt anger rising against Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei had been so confident at the time, deceiving him and the youngdy here, yet he had not solved the problem at all. He turned his head toward Tan Yunjing to check on her condition. As he saw Tan Yunjing walking slowly towards him, Hong Fan¡¯s ears twitched, suddenly noticing something unusual.

    For a retired special forces soldier skilled in martial arts, keen insight is essential. When he looked at Tan Yunjing, he keenly detected that the sound of her footsteps waspletely different from the usual feeble steps; now they were firm and strong.

    He slowly widened his eyes, turning his head towards Tan Yunjing, thinking of an unbelievable answer.

    Still, Jin Zhuang continued to mock Xiao Yifei, his words of abuse and ridicule growing uglier, which finally made Nangong Yun unable to listen any longer.

    "Shut your mouth!"

    Nangong Yun fiercely scolded, finally interrupting Jin Zhuang¡¯s insults. Jin Zhuang stared dumbly at the suddenly explosive Nangong Yun.

    "Enough already! Are you even a doctor anymore? How can you speak so crudely?" Nangong Yun angrily berated Jin Zhuang, "Even if you win the bet against Xiao Yifei, what then? What can you do? Who can¡¯t diagnose? What Xiao Yifei bet on was curing Miss Tan¡¯s illness! Although he did not cure her, his courage is a hundred times stronger than yours!"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s strong bias towards Xiao Yifei was apparent to everyone present, especially to Fu Kaiyuan, whose eyebrows subtly furrowed upon hearing how Nangong Yun defended Xiao Yifei, his eyes shooting a cold sh towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the chair with his eyes closed, pretending to sleep. Theughter and mocking from Jin Zhuang and the others did not evoke any reaction from him. However, when Nangong Yun stood up to speak for him, Xiao Yifei opened his eyes and looked at Nangong Yun, a flicker of brilliance passing through his eyes.

    When Nangong Yun mentioned that he had not cured Tan Yunjing, Xiao Yifei slowly rose from the chair, casually nced over the crowd, and spoke in an even tone, "Who says I didn¡¯t cure her?"

    "What?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    The sudden outburst from Xiao Yifei made everyone present turn their gaze towards him. Everyone stared at Xiao Yifei, puzzled about the relevance of his statement at that moment.

    Especially Jin Zhuang, who pointed his finger at Tan Yunjing and said to Xiao Yifei, "Are you blind? Have you forgotten that you just went into the consultation room with Miss Tan?"

    "Look at what she looks like now, then tell me you cured her illness!"

    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Jin Zhuang¡¯s finger towards Tan Yunjing.

    At that moment, Tan Yunjing gently removed her mask, revealing a face that was wlessly beautiful and breathtakingly stunning.

    The room fellpletely silent, stunned into silence!

 Chapter 96: Keep Running

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Keep Running</h4><h4></h4>

    The room fell silent for a long while!

    "How... how is that possible!"

    Seeing that Tan Yunjing¡¯s face no longer had purple spots, Jin Zhuang couldn¡¯t ept it initially. He looked incredulously towards the people in the emergency room, "Tell me! This is fake, isn¡¯t it! Speak up! This is just a hallucination, isn¡¯t it!"

    The sudden shock made Jin Zhuang, who had intended to humiliate Xiao Yifei, somewhat mentally unstable. He kept asking everyone present, but the others were also shocked and stood frozen, unable to answer Jin Zhuang¡¯s questions.

    "Miss! Miss!" Seeing Tan Yunjing¡¯s spotless face, Hong Fan couldn¡¯t contain his excitement, and the usually stoic man broke down in tears, "Miss, I finally see you again! I thought I would never see your face again! I must quickly share this great news with the master and make him happy too!"

    Hong Fan¡¯s excitement made him somewhat incoherent as he fumbled to pull out his mobile phone, but was stopped by Tan Yunjing.

    Tan Yunjing herself hadn¡¯t expected to recover so quickly. After an awkward encounter with Xiao Yifei in the treatment room, she hurriedly got off him. There was arge mirror in the treatment room, and as she turned her head, she saw her restored face and immediately knelt before Xiao Yifei! She knelt and cried, which was also the reason why Xiao Yifei came out alone first. Tan Yunjing needed to fully vent her emotions in the treatment room. The proud princess of the Tan Family, Tan Yunjing, was back!

    "Hong Fan, don¡¯t rush to tell my father!" Tan Yunjing gently urged Hong Fan, looking at Jin Zhuang and the others with a light smile on her face. She had not forgotten how these people had treated Xiao Yifei.

    "We still have unfinished business!"

    The shock of everyone reached its peak when Tan Yunjing spoke. If they were still doubting whether Xiao Yifei had secretly reced someone to deceive them, the familiar and pleasant sound of Tan Yunjing¡¯s voice left no room for excuses.

    Jin Zhuang still didn¡¯t believe it. He kept shaking his head, "Impossible! It¡¯s just not possible!"

    Jin Zhuang suddenly looked up at Tan Yunjing and said, "Lupus is incurable! Xiao Yifei is deceiving you! He must have just found some way to remove the spots on your face; you can¡¯t believe him!"

    He rushed towards Tan Yunjing, attempting to pull her outside, "You have to believe me! Come with me! Let¡¯s get more tests done! I don¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei can do it! I don¡¯t believe it!"

    Seeing Jin Zhuang charge at Tan Yunjing, Hong Fan reacted immediately. He stepped aside, stretched out both hands suddenly, and easily subdued Jin Zhuang, then quickly pinned him to the ground.

    "Brother Hong Fan, just let him go; I¡¯ll also go for a check-up! To prevent some people from doubting that Doctor Xiao cured my illness!"

    Tan Yunjing gently pursed her lips and smiled, possessing a beauty that could bring disaster to the country. Xiao Yifei¡¯s favor towards her was something she might never fully repay in her lifetime. Right now, she primarily wanted to cast those who looked down on Xiao Yifei into the abyss!

    "Let¡¯s go, Doctor Jin! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to check again?"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s face wore a faint mocking smile, but even so, Tan Yunjing remained breathtakingly beautiful.

    She turned and spoke to the crowd in the emergency room, "You alle along too! Otherwise,ter you might say Doctor Xiao is deceiving people and that he¡¯s an ipetent nobody!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s resentful words, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, waving his hand at her, "Hurry up and go. After the check-up,e back quickly and wrap up today¡¯s affairs. I need to get back early to sleep. You know, Xiong Yang was actually right; I really have been wanting to sleep these past few days!"

    "Okay, Doctor Xiao!" Tan Yunjing smiled sweetly at Xiao Yifei and quickly led the eager crowd away, clearly caring deeply about Xiao Yifei¡¯s words!

    Nangong Yun did not follow Tan Yunjing because she was certain of Tan Yunjing¡¯s cure as soon as she saw her restored face. Nevertheless, how exactly Xiao Yifei had cured Tan Yunjing intrigued Nangong Yun, but her priority was not to ask this crucial question about the first cured case of lupus but her own issues.

    The woman¡¯s acute intuition allowed Nangong Yun to instantly realize something different between Xiao Yifei and Tan Yunjing.

    "What were you doing in the treatment room just now!" Nangong Yun coldly looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just treating her!" Xiao Yifei yawned, slightly drowsy as he spoke.

    "What exactly is your rtionship with her now!"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s repeated question caught Xiao Yifei by surprise. He turned his head, blinked at Nangong Yun, "Vice Director Nangong, why are you asking these questions? Don¡¯t you have someone you like? Why still ask me this?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s response was clearly not what Nangong Yun wanted to hear. She stomped her foot angrily, snorted coldly, and looked away from Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Nangong Yun¡¯s mood, but at that moment, Tan Yunjing arrived with Jin Zhuang and others.

    Jin Zhuang and his group were walking slowly with their heads down, like walking corpses, whereas Chen Xusheng held his head high, proudly!

    "The results came out so quickly?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, tilting his head.

    "Yes! Right!" Tan Yunjing sweetly smiled at Xiao Yifei, very happy.

    "Then there was no problem, right?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Tan Yunjing shook her head cheerfully like a bobblehead, afraid that her slow reaction would make Xiao Yifei think she was questioning the doctor¡¯s skills!

    "How did you! How did you manage to do it!"

    Jin Zhuang didn¡¯t speak, instead, Xiong Yang suddenly raised his head, pointing at Xiao Yifei with his finger, incredulously asking.

    At that time, Fu Kaiyuan was also looking down, his face filled with defeat, his eyes dim, Xiao Yifei had indeed brought him down.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile was as brilliant as the sunlight; he chuckled and said, "How I did it is not your concern right now, the main thing is, I cured her. And don¡¯t forget about your bets, not mentioning resignation, Jin Zhuang you first fulfill that additional bet you added!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s brilliant smile appeared terrifying like a demon from hell in the eyes of Jin Zhuang and others.

    Jin Zhuang cried out, covering his clothes, and tried to run: "You can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t treat me like this!"

    Before Xiao Yifei could speak, Tan Yunjing coldly said, "What? Are you thinking of backing out?"

    Hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Hong Fan sprang like a cheetah, instantly capturing Jin Zhuang. He turned his head to look at Tan Yunjing.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s gaze became icy. She stretched out her dainty finger coldly pointing at Xiong Yang, "Did you just say you regret not cing a bet earlier? Fine! I¡¯ll satisfy you!"

    Hong Fan charged again, capturing the resisting, dancing Xiong Yang too. Tan Yunjing smiled at Hong Fan, and he nodded in return.

    Then Hong Fan looked down at the two with a sinister smile: "I¡¯ve disliked you guys for a long time! Since you don¡¯t want to strip, I will help you!"

    "Rip-rip¡ª" The sound of clothes tearing filled the air, followed by Hong Fan¡¯s chillingughter.

    "Go on! Run naked! Anyone who doesn¡¯t run gets hung up on therge gate of your hospital!"

 Chapter 97 Highly Valued

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Highly Valued</h4><h4></h4>

    News of two naked perverts running wildly around Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital circted online for a very long time.

    After this incident, even though Xiao Yifei no longer mentioned Jin Zhuang¡¯s resignation, Jin Zhuang had no face to continue staying at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital any longer. The next day, he processed his resignation!

    However, at that moment, while Hong Fan was watching Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang run around Shangjing Hospital with a sinister smile, a tremendous storm was silently brewing inside the emergency room.

    This was the world¡¯s first case of lupus being cured, and it happened in Huaxia, in Yanjing, in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

    It could be said that the seven people currently in the emergency room,

    Nangong Yun, Tan Yunjing, Wu Rui, Zhang Wencai, Chen Xusheng, Fu Kaiyuan, and Yanjing Health Bureau Director Lou Nanfu, were the eyewitnesses to history created by Xiao Yifei.

    They were speechless, staring straight at Xiao Yifei who appearedzy and seemingly indifferent.

    Wu Rui was especially entranced as she watched Xiao Yifei. She didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to treat lupus, she only knew that Doctor Xiao Yifei was amazing. Even if everyone else didn¡¯t believe in what Xiao Yifei could achieve, she definitely would!

    And Xiao Yifei now appeared as though he had no idea of the great thing he had done!

    However, this wasn¡¯t just something for Xiao Yifei alone. Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, even the whole of Huaxia, should be proud of Xiao Yifei!

    "Kid, do you know what you¡¯ve done?" Xiao Yifei was a doctor from their emergency department!

    Xiao Yifei looked up unconcernedly and yawned, saying, "I know, I just cured Tan Yunjing¡¯s disease."

    Chen Xusheng was trembling and too excited to speak. Nangong Yun didn¡¯t wait for Chen Xusheng to speak again, she spoke herself, even an icy beauty like Nangong Yun was uncontrobly excited upon seeing what Xiao Yifei had achieved, "Lupus is still an incurable disease in the world, yet in your hands, in less than an hour, you managed to cure it. Do you know what this represents, do you understand what this means!"

    Nangong Yun repeated herself, too excited to control herself. Her usually cold face lost all its frostiness as she stepped forward and grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, "This means, Xiao Yifei, today you have made history! You¡¯ve conquered a monumental challenge in medical history!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the excited Nangong Yun indifferently and said nothing.

    Nangong Yun looked at Xiao Yifei with burning eyes. Being so young and able to solve such a difficult problem as lupus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s future was unpredictable!

    "I need to go to the restroom; I¡¯ll be right back."

    It had taken Xiao Yifei a considerable amount of time to treat Tan Yunjing, and he was bursting to go to the bathroom. After informing the others, Xiao Yifei headed towards the restroom.

    As Xiao Yifei just left the emergency room, Chen Xusheng¡¯s hands trembled as he took out his phone, "I have to call the Dean. I need to let him know that it was you, Xiao Yifei, who cured the first case of lupus in the world!"

    Fu Kaiyuan had been standing still up to then, still unable to believe his eyes. Xiao Yifei, how did he actually cure Tan Yunjing!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonchnt demeanor not only was a p in the face for Jin Han but also for him and for all those who looked down on Xiao Yifei. This news was currently known only to the few people in the emergency room, but Fu Kaiyuan was deeply aware that once the news spread, it would be a huge shock to the Huaxia medicalmunity!

    This medical challenge that had perplexed the whole world was so easily solved by Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands! Right there in the makeshift treatment room with rudimentary equipment!

    "Hello, Director Fang! Director Fang! Are you listening?"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s hand holding the phone was trembling slightly; he did not care about the expensive international call charges at all. He was so eager that he kept talking into the microphone without waiting for Fang Yuan¡¯s response. He just wanted to quickly share with Fang Yuan the news that Xiao Yifei had sessfully cured lupus!

    "Is that Chen Xusheng?"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s voice was calm and strong. Since Jin Han had spent a long time doing some tests with Tan Yunjing, it was now five in the afternoon in China, while in the United States, it was one o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Fang Yuan knew about Tan Yunjinging to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for treatment, and he also knew that Chen Xusheng would not call him at this time unless something significant had happened, so there was a slight worry in Fang Yuan¡¯s tone.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened at the hospital that they can¡¯t handle? Did something happen to Miss Tan?"

    Chen Xusheng was aware of Tan Yunjing¡¯s background and was somewhat concerned about her situation.

    "Do you know? Lupus, an incurable disease, was cured today right before my eyes by our hospital¡¯s Doctor Xiao Yifei!"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s voice was filled with uncontroble excitement!

    "What did you say? Could you repeat that? Xiao Yifei? Who is Xiao Yifei? Why haven¡¯t I heard his name before?"

    Upon hearing the news from Chen Xusheng, Fang Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly changed, filled with doubt and surprise. When Fang Yuan was abroad on a field visit, Xiao Yifei was still an intern, so naturally, he had not heard of Xiao Yifei¡¯s name.

    "I said, our hospital¡¯s Xiao Yifei! Sessfully cured lupus! It¡¯s our hospital¡¯s doctor, Xiao Yifei!"

    The pride in Chen Xusheng¡¯s voice was clearly audible over the phone.

    After Chen Xusheng¡¯s reply, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone, while Chen Xusheng kept holding the phone, his face wearing an excited expression.

    Atst, Fang Yuan¡¯s voice finally came through, sounding even more subdued. Chen Xusheng could detect the suppressed emotion in Fang Yuan¡¯s low voice.

    "Okay, I understand. I¡¯ve booked a red-eye flight for tonight; I should be back in the country by tomorrow afternoon. We¡¯ll talk after I get back."

    Fang Yuan¡¯s seemingly casual reply hid a deeper understanding; originally, Fang Yuan¡¯s overseas inspection was scheduled for an entire year, but now, only half the time had passed, and yet he was rushing back home overnight, showing great importance to the situation with Sun Lizhi curing lupus.

    Fang Yuan, a truly remarkable figure, capable of securing a top ten position in China¡¯s medicalmunity with his superb medical skills and clever character.

    After hanging up the phone, Chen Xusheng turned around with an excited smile and said to everyone, "The director ising back to the country tomorrow. We will hold another medical conference tomorrow, so Director Nangong, you might need to take the trouble to notify all the departments."

    The medical conferences were held every three months, a steadfast rule since Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was established, but it seemed that today, this rule was going to be broken because, if Xiao Yifei was not mistaken, they had just had a medical conferencest week.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei returned from the bathroom, his hands still wet. Noticing the shift in everyone¡¯s mood in the emergency room, his heart stirred slightly. He felt that curing Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness had seemingly affected everyone¡¯s emotions differently this time.

 Chapter 98 Tan Yunjingâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Tan Yunjing¡¯s Determination</h4><h4></h4>

    When Nangong Yun heard the words Chen Xusheng had entrusted to her, her eyes lit up. She turned her head and looked deeply at Xiao Yifei. For some reason, she felt even happier about Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievements than Xiao Yifei himself.

    "No problem!"

    A smile appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s usually aloof face as she nodded at Chen Xusheng.

    Chen Xusheng walked up excitedly, pping Xiao Yifei on the shoulder vigorously, "Goodd! You didn¡¯t disappoint me!"

    "Director Chen, I only did what I should have done."

    Xiao Yifei returned the smile gently, calm and indifferent.

    Now, even Lou Nanfu¡¯s excitedly bald head was glowing red. He dared not harbor any discontent towards Xiao Yifei because if Xiao Yifei truly had a method to cure lupus, it would be a tremendous honor for him as the head of Yanjing¡¯s Health Bureau. With a little more effort on his part, this could indeed be a significant entry on his resume.

    Lou Nanfu slowly approached Xiao Yifei, his face morphing into a respectful expression, "Doctor Xiao, Doctor Xiao, what else do you need help with? Our Yanjing Health Bureau will provide full support!"

    Lou Nanfu knew very well that once this news got out, Xiao Yifei would definitely be famous. He wanted to use Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden emergence like a giant ship to boost his own aplishments, after all, curing lupus was a matter of great honor for all of Huaxia. If others knew that the Yanjing Health Bureau had supported Xiao Yifei in sessfully treating lupus, how wise and valiant would he, the head of the Yanjing Health Bureau, appear!

    However, Xiao Yifei paid no attention to Lou Nanfu, this condescending director, but instead turned his gaze to Tan Yunjing.

    "I told you I could cure you, do you believe it now?"

    Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders, his face expressing nonchnce.

    "Yes!" Tan Yunjing nodded vigorously. When she saw her restored self in the mirror, the feeling was extremely surreal, and even now, Tan Yunjing felt a strong sense of unreality. The things she had only dreamed about, Xiao Yifei had made them a reality with his miraculous medical skill. The past insecurities, helplessness, and thoughts of giving up that Tan Yunjing had experienced were all saved by Xiao Yifei¡¯s divine interventions!

    While everyone in the emergency room was happy for Xiao Yifei, Fu Kaiyuan quietly left. As he left, he cast a malicious nce at Xiao Yifei. Whether it was Xiao Yifei curing Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness, tantly defying him, or Nangong Yun¡¯s affection towards Xiao Yifei, it all deeply embittered Fu Kaiyuan against Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, in his heart, he still didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei could aplish all this.

    "There must be some trick here, it must be so! How could Xiao Yifei possibly cure an incurable disease like lupus in such a simple consultation room? Even if he really could cure it, it must have just been luck! He came out of the consultation room without a word; he didn¡¯t even know the cause of lupus, so how could he possibly cure Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness? Tan Yunjinges from an extremely wealthy background, perhaps it was her family who found a way to slowly cure her illness, and just when she was cured, she happened to be seen by the lucky Xiao Yifei!"

    "It must be like this, it¡¯s exactly like this, no doubt! I must find a way to expose Xiao Yifei¡¯s false face!"

    Fu Kaiyuan couldn¡¯t ept Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden rise; he was very proud, whether it was of his own medical skills or his family background, he had extreme pride. He couldn¡¯t believe someone else could be better than him, but now, after everything that had happened, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t even given him a single look by the end, which had heavily shattered Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s pride. He just couldn¡¯t ept it!

    However, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s departure caught Tan Yunjing¡¯s attention. Xiao Yifei had given her new life, yet he was still enduring insults and distrust. Watching Fu Kaiyuan leave, Tan Yunjing silently made a decision in her heart.

    "Doctor Xiao Yifei is so outstanding and talented; even though it will take time, I am sure Doctor Xiao Yifei will eventually stand proudly before everyone. However, I cannot bear to see him suffer any more disrespectful insults. I must repay him!"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s gaze was determined as she looked at Xiao Yifei, seeing his handsome face brought back the intimate moments they had inadvertently shared while he was treating her, and suddenly her face turned red.

    Next.

    Almost simultaneously, Tan Yunjing and Nangong Yun both took out their phones.

    Nangong Yun was informing about the medical conference tomorrow, while Tan Yunjing was calling her father to share the exciting news of her recovery and had something else to tell him.

    "Inform all departments, all doctors with the title of associate chief physician or above, to send one outstanding doctor representative from each department. Everyone will head to the hospital¡¯s conference hall tomorrow for the medical conference. Moreover, Director Fang Yuan will be attending."

    As Nangong Yun¡¯s notices were passed down one by one, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was no longer peaceful.

    "What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we just have a meeting a few days ago? Why another meeting tomorrow? Did something happen?"

    "Exactly! I remember Director Fang Yuan was in the United States, wasn¡¯t he? Why is he suddenlying back? Something big must have happened at our hospital!"

    "I also think something happened! But I just don¡¯t know what it is!"

    The doctors were all buzzing with spection, but none of them looked out the window. If they had, they would have immediately seen two familiar faces, Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang, not wearing a single piece of clothing, being chased by a fierce man as they ran around the hospital.

    The call made by Tan Yunjing was very brief. Apart from seeing Tan Yunjing happily talking on the phone, the only thing Zhang Wencai, who was standing beside her, heard was thest sentence: "Dad, I can¡¯t let the doctor who cured my illness be wronged."

    "Alright! If there¡¯s nothing else, Xiao Yifei you can head back! I¡¯ll give you some time off. Go home and rest well, and remember to attend the meeting tomorrow!"

    After whispering a few words to Nangong Yun with his head down, Chen Xusheng waved at Xiao Yifei with an excited smile on his face.

    "Doctor Xiao! Let¡¯s go together!" Tan Yunjing came bouncing over to Xiao Yifei, her face beaming with joy.

    Lou Nanfu watched as Tan Yunjing prepared to leave, also lowering his head and following behind Tan Yunjing, his eyes twinkling with contemtive light.

    Although Xiao Yifei was puzzled why there was another medical conference the next day, he was happy about getting off work early. Thus, he smiled and nodded, greeted everyone in the emergency room, and then left the emergency room¡¯s main door with Tan Yunjing.

 Chapter 99: The Dean Returns

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Dean Returns</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hong Fan, we¡¯re headed back!"

    As she stepped out the door, Tan Yunjing waved at Hong Fan, who was standing on the doorstep.

    Xiao Yifei saw a crowd gathered at the entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, consisting of doctors, patients, and onlookers, all pointing and talking amongst themselves. He shifted his gaze to where everyone was pointing. There, two lumps of fat were running forward.

    ¡¯Pfft¡¯

    Seeing Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang¡¯s manner of running, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Jin Zhuang sounded sturdy, but stripped, he was all bby, trembling with every step he took; Xiong Yang, following behind Jin Zhuang, was even more out of breath.

    Hong Fan stood on the high tform, baring his stark white teeth ferociously, "If you two don¡¯t want to die, then run faster!"

    Upon hearing Hong Fan¡¯s voice, the two men, like frightened rabbits, hurriedly buried their heads and sped up. Xiao Yifei had always wondered what kind of magic Hong Fan possessed to make these two overbearing doctors so obedient!

    The answer came to Xiao Yifei when Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang ran past him, naked. He noticed several deep belt marks on the pale buttocks of the two men.

    "This is just like disciplining children."

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.

    Tan Yunjing waved at Hong Fan, whose gaze then turned to Yue Wanqing. When his eyes fell upon Tan Yunjing¡¯s face, now unmasked and revealing its stunning beauty, his eyes lit up and his nose twitched, feeling a pang of heartache for the prejudices Tan Yunjing had once faced. However, seeing her now fully recovered, Hong Fan was filled with deep emotion.

    "Miss!"

    Hong Fan walked toward Tan Yunjing.

    "Let¡¯s go, Hong Fan. We¡¯ll head back now. I heard Dr. Xiao has a meeting tomorrow, so let¡¯s let him rest well today. We¡¯lle back another day specifically to thank him!"

    Tan Yunjing smiled at Hong Fan, then pointed her finger at Jin Zhuang and Xiong Yang, who were running naked, her face flushing slightly as she spoke, "Let¡¯s not worry about those two unsightly fellows. Let them keep running. After all, they dared to insult Dr. Xiao and recklessly made a bet with him!"

    Hong Fan nodded his head,ughing heartily, "Miss is right! Let them keep running!"

    Upon learning that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t require any escort, Tan Yunjing respectfully bid him farewell and got into the understated but luxurious Rolls Royce, hurrying home. Although she had already informed her father over the phone that her illness was cured, Tan Yunjing was still eager for her family to see her fully recovered self.

    After parting ways with Tan Yunjing, Xiao Yifei smiled and then strode off in the direction of his home. As he walked, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He checked it to find a message from Wei Man asking if he was free recently because she wanted to thank him by inviting him to dinner.

    Xiao Yifei stared at the message, pondered for a moment, and replied to Wei Man that he was free this weekend and could make the appointment.

    Pocketing his phone, Xiao Yifei looked up at the sky. It was already around seven or eight in the evening, the peak of summer. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet in Yanjing, the sun was slowly setting. As Xiao Yifei walked through the streets and alleys, he felt a strong sense of unreality. Since acquiring the irvoyance, it seemed everything had changed. He had driven cars he had never driven before and met people he might never have met otherwise. Yet, his heart was still very calm. Suddenly, he felt homesick; he missed his impoverished yet warm home, his parents who were going slightly gray, and his grandfather, a Chinese Medicine practitioner, who had taught him much but was no longer in this world.

    "¡¯Dress rich to return home¡¯ indeed,"

    Xiao Yifei smiled slightly. What was the point of going home without having achieved anything, or without making his parents proud? Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to make a mark, but he believed that with the superpower of irvoyance, it wouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know that when the sun rose again, everything would be different.

    Upon arriving home, Xiao Yifei continued his routine by performing a set of movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique, sweating profusely afterward. He thenfortably took a bath, skipping dinner, and went straight to bed.

    While Xiao Yifeiy in bed sleeping soundly, many others could not find peace that night. At that moment, Fang Yuan was sitting anxiously on a ne, wishing he were on a rocket that could take him straight back to Yanjing. He was eager to meet Xiao Yifei, who had recently be a certified doctor and cured lupus, a feat that was a great honor for Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and for Fang Yuan himself.

    Nangong Yun hadn¡¯t gone home yet. Being a workaholic, she didn¡¯t want to return to her cold home, so she busied herself with work to keep herself upied. However, at this moment, Nangong Yun wasn¡¯t focused on her work. She stared intently at herputer screen disying the paper on "Intracranial Structures,". Despite searching for a long time, she hadn¡¯t found the author. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face shed across her mind, and her cheeks turned red with embarrassment as she thought of the medical seminar happening the next day, filled with anticipation.

    At home, Chen Xusheng, alongside a few dishes mixed by his wife, happily sipped his rice wine. His wife kindly advised him to drink less, but Chen Xusheng, like a child, tilted his head back in pride and said, "I¡¯m happy! Can¡¯t I drink a little more? The doctor I trained has just solved a medical problem that was deemed incurable!"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s wife shook her head with a resigned smile and let him be.

    Upon hearing the news, Li Entang, who was sorting out the mess left by the absence of Wu Shancong, suddenly mmed everything on his desk to the floor. He angrily discussed the matter with Fu Kaiyuan, who hade to consult with him, for a long time until Fu Kaiyuan left with a smirk of triumph on his face.

    All this, however, was unknown to Xiao Yifei, who was sleeping very soundly in his bed.

    The next day finally arrived. Xiao Yifei washed up and dressed quickly, then headed toward Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Walking along, he still didn¡¯t regard curing lupus as a big deal. Just like howymen watch the excitement and professionals see the nuances, once Xiao Yifei knew the real cause of lupus, treating it had be a fairly simple task.

    As he entered Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, without even returning to his office, he ran into Zhou Yuan.

    "Xiao Bro! You¡¯re here too! Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go! They¡¯ve informed us to head straight to the conference hall. We better hurry! Who knows what happened to call Director Fang Yuan back from the United States," Zhou Yuan, after briefly retracting his neck, came over to Xiao Yifei, greeting him cheerily.

 Chapter 100: Seek Your Own Blessings

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Seek Your Own Blessings</h4><h4></h4>

    Ever since Zhou Yuan was taught a lesson by Xiao Yifei, whenever Zhou Yuan saw Xiao Yifei, he would call out "Brother Xiao, Brother Xiao," and never again did he disy that arrogant and domineering attitude from before.

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Zhou Yuan and chuckled lightly, "It might have something to do with me."

    Zhou Yuan, tilting his head while looking at Xiao Yifei, said with a smile, "Brother Xiao, I admit that you are very capable, and your medical skills aren¡¯t bad either. However, I think that something big must have happened to make the Dean rush back from the United States. We, being minor characters, aren¡¯t likely on that level yet."

    Xiao Yifei smiled softly and remained silent, directing his gaze toward the stage where Nangong Yun and Chen Xusheng were busy.

    "Come on! Brother Xiao, let me find us a ce to sit. We¡¯ll just sit at the back since this meeting doesn¡¯t really concern us, and we can ck off a bit back there!"

    Zhou Yuan sneakily pulled Xiao Yifei towards a corner, aiming for the seats near the wall.

    "Haha, you sit first, I¡¯lle backter."

    Xiao Yifei grinned at Zhou Yuan and, under Zhou Yuan¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, turned and walked towards the stage.

    "Brother Xiao, what are you doing?"

    Zhou Yuan asked curiously as he followed behind Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei did not answer him and continued straight to the stage.

    "Vice Dean Nangong, Director Chen, you are all here."

    Xiao Yifei stepped onto the stage and spoke.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here! Just in time, just in time, Dean Fang will be here soon. Dean Fang has been studying abroad for a while, and you probably have not met him. This is a good opportunity for him to get to know the Divine Doctor of our hospital!"

    Chen Xushengughed heartily, a look of satisfaction on his face as he vigorously patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    Nangong Yun remained silent, her eyes intently fixed on Xiao Yifei, seemingly deep in thought.

    Xiao Yifei nodded lightly, his expression serene.

    Just then, Nangong Yun¡¯s phone rang. She pulled out her phone, and a sh of joy crossed her stunning face as she turned to say, "Dean Fang has arrived!"

    Chen Xusheng was overjoyed, grabbing Xiao Yifei and heading towards backstage, "Come on, let me introduce you to Dean Fang!"

    Nangong Yun followed behind the two men.

    Upon reaching backstage, Xiao Yifei finally met the man hailed as the most excellent dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital in nearly fifty years, Fang Yuan.

    Fang Yuan, in his sixties, had slightly graying hair but neatlybed. He was tall with a robust demeanor, his eyes bright and spirited as he looked around¡ªa quintessential doer indeed. Indeed, being able to firmly outmaneuver seasoned strategists like Li Entang and Wu Shancong at his age spoke volumes about Fang Yuan¡¯s abilities.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze shifted back to Nangong Yun, and he felt a twinge of curiosity, "I wonder how old she actually is this year."

    As he pondered, a group of people finally reached Fang Yuan¡¯s side.

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s face revealed an excited expression, "Director Fang, long time no see! I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievement to be so astonishing that it brought you back from the United States!"

    Fang Yuan, having endured a long and tiring journey, was obviously weary, but his voice remained firm and steady. He first smiled at Chen Xusheng, then turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei. In an instant, he guessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s identity: "Haha, Doctor Xiao¡¯s sessful treatment of lupus is not only a great fortune for our hospital but even for our Huaxia¡ªit¡¯s quite an honorable matter! How could I note back for this!"

    He turned his piercing gaze to Xiao Yifei and spoke with a smile, "This must be Doctor Xiao Yifei. So young, yet to achieve such sess at such an age, truly a case of ¡¯a young hero¡¯! I must say, the future of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital lies in your hands!"

    Xiao Yifei, having heard what Qin Han said, replied with a smile, neither arrogant nor humble, "Director Qin is too kind. I am just a bit luckier than others!"

    Qin Han, surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, took another look at him. He had assumed that someone so young and sessful would be arrogantly overconfident. Contrarily, Xiao Yifei¡¯s impression was of being unassuming, which not only surprised Fang Yuan but also caused Fang Yuan to regard him more highly.

    At that moment, a low murmur from Fan Cheng, an associate professor of gastroenterology behind Fang Yuan, drifted over, "Isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei too young? What if there¡¯s been some mistake? With so many people here today, it would be so awkward!"

    Fang Yuan squinted at Xiao Yifei, feeling that upon first sight Xiao Yifei did indeed seem excessively young. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to contemte these thoughts. Heughed heartily and said, "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting. This great news should be made known to the whole hospital!"

    With those words, Fang Yuan led the way to the podium, with Xiao Yifei and others following behind.

    As Fang Yuan stepped onto the podium, the conference hall suddenly quieted down, everyone¡¯s eyes turning to the hastily returned director from the United States. However, when they saw the person following Fang Yuan to the podium, their gazes grew strange.

    "Why is Xiao Yifei also following behind Director Fang? What qualifies him to be behind Director Fang?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei actually closely following behind Fang Yuan, murmurings arose among everyone.

    "Could it be that Xiao Yifei got into big trouble by making a bet with Jin Han that day? I heard from little Ma in our departmenting back that Wang Changping eventually drove them all away, and they don¡¯t know the final oue."

    "Exactly! Xiao Yifei dared to joke about the safety of patients in such a strictly managed ce in our hospital! And it¡¯s said that the patient¡¯s background is not simple. Now it¡¯s good; Xiao Yifei must have created a disaster!"

    The doctors below chattered ceaselessly, their eyes filled with disdain and contempt as if Xiao Yifei had embarrassed Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Humph! I knew this Xiao Yifei was no good, always pretending to be an upright gentleman. He never epts red envelopes. I still vividly remember his speech at the seminar; he looked like he hadn¡¯t even woken up, it was so embarrassing!"

    "Indeed, Xiao Yifei is an embarrassment. I think Director Fang might severely criticize Xiao Yifei this time, but I¡¯m really curious about why Director Fang hase back to the hospital!"

    The crowd watched as Xiao Yifei, with a calm expression, followed Fang Yuan to the front of the podium, unable to fathom why he remained soposed. Then, Fang Yuan picked up the microphone, coughed, and opened his mouth, preparing to speak.

    Zhou Yuan, sitting in the audience, watched as Xiao Yifei followed Fang Yuan to the front, and a surprised expression emerged in his eyes.

    "Brother Xiao really knows how to stir up trouble! I heard he offended Wang Changping in surgery and after bing a regr, offended two deputy directors. Now that Director Fang has just returned, Brother Xiao has gotten on Director Fang¡¯s bad side too. Brother Xiao is really something, but Director Fang is not easy to deal with. Brother Xiao might be in trouble this time!"

    Zhou Yuan was astounded. He too thought Xiao Yifei was following Fang Yuan because he had caused trouble and was about to be criticized.

    Then, he looked at the seat he had taken for Xiao Yifei next to him and shook his head, "Brother Xiao, you¡¯re really going to need to fend for yourself!"

 Chapter 101 Whatâ€™s the Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 What¡¯s the Situation?</h4><h4></h4>

    And just at that moment, Zhou Yuan noticed that Xiao Yifei actually followed behind Fang Yuan and sat down on a chair beside Fang Yuan.

    "Since when do people who make mistakes receive such treatment?"

    With these thoughts flickering through his mind, Zhou Yuan sat upright without letting his mind wander because the meeting was about to start.

    After Xiao Yifei took his seat, he suddenly realized that Li Entang was sitting opposite him, looking at him with coldness in his eyes. Next to Li Entang, He Shanming sat on Li¡¯s right side, also looking at Xiao Yifei with an unfriendly expression. When He Shanming noticed Xiao Yifei looking at him, he even smirked at Xiao Yifei sinisterly.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, not paying heed to these two people because he heard Fang Yuan¡¯s cough, and he knew that the meeting was about to begin.

    "Perhaps everyone is wondering why I rushed back from the United States in such a hurry,"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s steady voice came from the microphone, spreading throughout the conference hall, "I¡¯m sure everyone knows who this young man beside me is. His name is Xiao Yifei, and he is the reason why I returned to the country this time."

    When Xiao Yifei was mentioned by Li Entang, he stood up and smiled at everyone in the conference hall.

    As Xiao Yifei stood up, everyone cast disdainful and doubtful nces at him.

    Who didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei? Thatzy, freeloading doctor at the hospital, devoid of any professional skill, who only managed to be a regr staff member by clinging to Nangong Yun¡¯s coattails. That doctor who boasted about being a "Divine Doctor."

    People sneered with a teasing look in their eyes, ready to witness Xiao Yifei¡¯s spectacle.

    "This guy is also something, not knowing what big trouble he has caused, yet he managed to have Director Fang Yuan rush back from the United States to scold him in a meeting, what a freak!"

    Looking at the young man on the stage with an indifferent andposed face, everyone¡¯s minds never entertained the possibility that Xiao Yifei was being praised: "They say he is the only one who doesn¡¯t ept patients¡¯ red envelopes? I think it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to take them, but rather he is afraid to. Without any real skill, of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take the money offered to him!"

    People¡¯s dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei stemmed not only from hearing him tout himself as a "Divine Doctor," but also because, like Nangong Yun, he never epted red envelopes from patients. This made Xiao Yifei an outlier among the grassroots doctors and a target of animosity.

    Thus, aside from Zhang Wencai, Xiao Yifei had few friends in the hospital.

    Amid the schadenfreude nces from everyone, what Fang Yuan said next stunned all the doctors, making them think their ears had deceived them.

    "Doctor Xiao Yifei is the pride of our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! He is the pride of the entire Shangjing medical circle! He is the pride of the whole Huaxia medicine!"

    The words Fang Yuan spoke caused a hugemotion to burst forth within the hall.

    "Has Director Fang fallen ill or something? What nonsense is he talking?" Do we not know what kind of person Xiao Yifei is? How did he be a source of pride? Isn¡¯t this a joke?"

    "Could it be that Director Fang has be confused from sitting on a ne for too long? What nonsense is he talking!!"

    All the doctors looked at Fang Yuan with incredulous shock on their faces.

    Before Fang Yuan spoke these words, Zhou Yuan was talking to ate-arriving doctor.

    "Is anyone sitting here? Can I sit here?"

    Thete-arriving doctor asked, pointing to the seat Zhou Yuan had saved for Xiao Yifei.

    However, Zhou Yuan, anticipating that Xiao Yifei would likelye back dejectedly soon, was about to refuse thete doctor to avoid embarrassment, when he heard the words of Director Fang Yuaning from the microphone on the stage. He was stunned, so much so that he didn¡¯t even notice thete doctor had already taken the seat he was holding for Xiao Yifei.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Even Zhou Yuan looked towards the podium with trembling eyes.

    Seeing the astonishment and disbelief below, Fang Yuan chuckled and said, "It seems everyone is not yet aware of exactly what achievements our Doctor Xiao Yifei has made."

    However, every word from Fang Yuan elicited amotion among the doctors below!

    "What achievements? With Xiao Yifei looking half-dead all the time, what could he possibly have achieved that would make us proud? Has Director Fang been bewitched by someone?"

    "It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day today, what exactly is Director Fang up to? We all know what Xiao Yifei is like, ims he doesn¡¯t take red envelopes, but isn¡¯t it just because his professional skills aren¡¯t high enough, pretending to be something he¡¯s not!"

    "Exactly! Xiao Yifei even boasts about being a ¡¯little Divine Doctor¡¯! He doesn¡¯t look at himself in the mirror, what kind of a joke is he! He doesn¡¯t do proper medical research, only engages in these crooked tricks, deceiving those above and below, a dying good-for-nothing!"

    The crowd had never had an in-depth interaction with Xiao Yifei, so they did not understand his character. At this time, only a few doctors had arrived in the emergency room, and their reactions did not attract anyone¡¯s attention, so when Fang Yuan spoke, it was all defamation towards Xiao Yifei.

    Fang Yuan frowned and looked down at the group of doctors. He wasn¡¯t in the hospital and didn¡¯t understand why these people harbored such hostile emotions towards Xiao Yifei. He turned his head a bit perplexedly to nce at Xiao Yifei and, seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have any excess reaction, turned back to continue speaking, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, just yesterday, overcame a major challenge in medical history and cured the disease lupus erythematosus!"

    Fang Yuan finished his powerful statement, expecting it to be met with thunderous apuse, but to his surprise, after he spoke, the hall fell silent.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Shouldn¡¯t you all be happy about the achievements Doctor Xiao Yifei has made?"

    Fang Yuan said, frowning.

    But then, a mocking voice came from the crowd, "Director Fang, don¡¯t be fooled by Xiao Yifei, he¡¯s very scheming. I think it¡¯s very likely he has deceived you! How could he possibly cure lupus erythematosus?"

    The voice from below made Fang Yuan narrow his eyes. But before he could speak, Chen Xusheng became anxious. He picked up another microphone on the table and spoke discontentedly, "Yesterday we witnessed Xiao Yifei cure lupus erythematosus. Vice Director Nangong and I can vouch for him. To say that Doctor Xiao Yifei cannot cure this disease is nonsense!"

    Chen Xusheng stood up to defend Xiao Yifei, who sat on his stool, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the group of doctors sitting in the conference room. Suddenly, he sniffed out a whiff of conspiracy.

    "Director Chen, I hope you haven¡¯t been deceived by Xiao Yifei as well! He is actually aplete fraud!"

    This voice sounded again, and Chen Xusheng turned his gaze towards the direction it came from, seeing Fu Kaiyuan sitting rxedly on his stool, arms crossed, his face wearing a yful look.

 Chapter 102 Nothing Works No Matter What Is Said

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Nothing Works No Matter What Is Said</h4><h4></h4>

    Chen Xusheng pointed at Fu Kaiyuan, his face filled with displeasure, "Dr. Fu, how can you speak like that? If I remember correctly, you were also at the scene yesterday! Although not many people saw Dr. Xiao cure lupus yesterday, you certainly should have seen it with your own eyes!"

    Suddenly, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s questioning of Xiao Yifei changed the atmosphere in the conference hall dramatically. Logically, this meeting was supposed tomend Xiao Yifei, but now it felt like he was being interrogated instead.

    The doctors were not fond of Xiao Yifei, and the news of him curing lupus had not spread. With the abrupt announcement from Director Fang Yuan, the doctors who were unhappy with Xiao Yifei became even more distrustful, filled with a sense of imbnce in their hearts, which made them more hostile toward Xiao Yifei. However, since it was an announcement from Fang Yuan, if no one objected, the matter should have been slowly epted by everyone. Unexpectedly, Fu Kaiyuan was the first to raise doubts, resonating with the crowd.

    "Exactly! Director Chen, you have always been a senior with a great reputation that we all respect. It¡¯s just on this matter, please don¡¯t speak up for Xiao Yi again! We all know what kind of person Dr. Xiao Yifei is, he¡¯s just a nobody. We didn¡¯t have much hostility towards him at first, but his constant bragging about his abilities has now made us doubt his character. We hope, Director Chen, that you won¡¯t make us have a bad impression of you as well!"

    The chief physician from dermatology, Ma Chuan, sitting below with a cold look in his eyes, spoke up. With Fu Kaiyuan taking the lead in questioning, he didn¡¯t care about holding back anymore!

    "Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened yesterday, all I know is that my disciple Jin Zhuang ended up resigning because of Xiao Yifei! Such a petty man, how can he receive the great honor that Director Fang mentioned!"

    Ma Chuan was indignant on behalf of his disciple, Jin Zhuang, not considering at all how Jin Zhuang had insulted Xiao Yifei. Filled with rage, he spoke vehemently.

    "What? Are you saying that yesterday Jin Zhuang lost a bet to Xiao Yifei? What exactly happened after we were rushed to start our shifts by Director Wang?"

    The doctors who were aware of the situation started discussing among themselves below.

    "Did Xiao Yifei really cure that patient? No wonder I saw Jin Zhuang walking into the personnel department looking depressed today. What on earth is going on?"

    Yesterday¡¯s events still had some influence, and the doctors below began to talk. Hearing this, Ma Chuan turned angrily to the discussing doctors and rebuked them.

    "How could Xiao Yifei possibly win a bet against Jin Zhuang! I raised Jin Zhuang with my own hands! I know his level very well! Just because Jin Zhuang opposed Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei used some underhanded tricks to force Jin Zhuang out!"

    Ma Chuan¡¯s angry words made Director Fang Yuan above grow curious, and he asked, "What exactly is going on?"

    "What¡¯s going on! Let¡¯s not even talk about whether Xiao Yifei actually has the ability to cure lupus! Director Fang, you have to stand up for me, deal with the matter of Xiao Yifei forcing our department¡¯s Jin Zhuang away yesterday first!"

    Ma Chuan pointed at Xiao Yifei and trembled as he spoke, "Sun Li, this viin, just because Jin Zhuang said a few words of dissatisfaction with him, he forced Jin Zhuang out!"

    Director Fang Yuan turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, who simply shrugged his shoulders indifferently at him without uttering a word of exnation, causing him to frown. At that moment, Nangong Yun spoke up.

    "Director Fang, here¡¯s what happened: the patient from yesterday, the one for whom you personally authorized a priority increase to the highest level when I called you¡ªyou know, the bet between Xiao Yifei and Jin Zhuang took ce yesterday..."

    Nangong Yun began to speak, recounting yesterday¡¯s events to Fang Yuan.

    Fang Yuan frowned as he listened to Nangong Yun¡¯s ount, "No wonder Jin Han wanted to resign, who could continue to stay after losing a bet and running naked around our hospital? They¡¯d be too ashamed."

    He looked up at Ma Chuan, "Director Ma, I am aware of this matter. A bet is a bet, and since Jin Zhuang lost, he must pay the corresponding price. Although I don¡¯t approve of these young people¡¯s betting habits, since he lost, he must ept all of this."

    After listening to Fang Yuan, Ma Chuan was slow to recover, trembling with anger as he pointed at Xiao Yifei, "Director Fang! How can you say that! It was clearly Xiao Yifei, that viin, who drove Jin Han away!"

    He wanted to say more, but Fang Yuan interrupted him, "No more of this. We are here today to honor the medical achievements of Doctor Xiao Yifei, not to dwell on these matters!"

    Fang Yuan frowned and spoke in a displeased tone.

    Just then, Fu Kaiyuan, who was sitting among the audience, suddenly spoke, "Director Fang, we might need to wait a moment more before we can discuss Xiao Yifei¡¯s aplishments, because as Director Chen Xusheng mentioned earlier, I was present during Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment."

    Although Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words were not amplified by a microphone, they still carried far in the conference hall. Fang Yuan turned his gaze toward Fu Kaiyuan. He was aware of Doctor Fu Kaiyuan, a man of considerable medical skill and a strong family background, young but with opinions that carried weight.

    At this point, Nangong Yun heard Fu Kaiyuan speaking, and she turned her head over, looking at him coldly, "Even if you were there, you should have witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill! He truly cured the patient¡¯s lupus erythematosus, what more is there to say!"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s icy words reached Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s ears, her defense of Xiao Yifei only deepening Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s resentment toward him.

    He snorted coldly, his gaze turning to aposed Xiao Yifei sitting on the dais, and said, "After going back, I thought about it and realized there¡¯s something odd about this matter!"

    "Was the patient really suffering from lupus erythematosus? And was it truly Xiao Yifei who cured it? I am full of doubts about these ims!" Fu Kaiyuan pointed his finger sharply at Xiao Yifei and rebuked loudly, "I suspect this is a scam orchestrated by Xiao Yifei himself! A scam to make everyone believe in his so-called superior medical skill! Xiao Yifei is nothing but aplete fraud!"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei finally looked at Fu Kaiyuan. He tilted his head and picked up the microphone, looking at Fu Kaiyuan as if looking at a fool, "Are you okay? Is there something wrong with your brain?"

    Fu Kaiyuan, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s dismissive attitude and recalling Nangong Yun¡¯s constant support for him, felt a surge of old and new resentment. His eyes reddened as he turned towards Fang Yuan and continued, "Director Fang, look at this, Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t even dare to face me directly. Moreover, during the treatment, he was alone with the patient in the consultation room for just under two hours. Can it really be that in less than two hours, Xiao Yifei could cure lupus erythematosus, an incurable disease?"

 Chapter 103: Stomping to Death with One Foot

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Stomping to Death with One Foot</h4><h4></h4>

    Fu Kaiyuan had not yet finished speaking when he emphatically began to say, "Xiao Yifei is not without prior offenses! As far as I know, he aplished nothing in the emergency room, but still, rumors praising Xiao Yifei as a ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ have been circting! Xiao Yifei has always wanted to boost his reputation, but I don¡¯t know why, but I can assure you! Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart deserves to be condemned!"

    He pointed his finger viciously at Xiao Yifei, "Such a doctor,cking medical ethics, with ill intentions! He must have colluded with that patient to deceive our hospital¡¯s inspection! He wanted to use this opportunity to be famous! But he didn¡¯t expect that lupus, an incurable disease, how could it possibly be cured by such a hypocrite!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fu Kaiyuan, he smiled slightly and was just about to speak, but Nangong Yun spoke before him. Nangong Yun picked up the microphone and, with a face like frost, looked at Fu Kaiyuan and said, "Didn¡¯t you see the entourage of the patient who came yesterday? Lou Nanfu, the Head of Yanjing¡¯s Health Department, personally apanied him. If Xiao Yifei had that kind of strength, why would he deceive people? Furthermore, Director Ma, you said that Jin Zhuang was forced off by Xiao Yifei because he had offended him. Does Xiao Yifei have the power now to just push a resident doctor out? Is he capable of that?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s sessive probing questions left Fu Kaiyuan somewhat speechless. But after thinking for a moment, Fu Kaiyuan spoke again, even bing somewhat irrational, "I don¡¯t care about what you said; Xiao Yifei is a fraudster, he loves to deceive people. Maybe he deceived the patient who came yesterday, and they jointly put on a show!"

    At that moment, Li Entang, sitting on the dais, also slowly spoke, "Vice President Nangong, you should not continue to be biased towards Xiao Yifei. We all know what kind of person Doctor Xiao Yifei is, apletely useless, low-skilled physician. If it weren¡¯t for looking out for you, how could we have let him be official? We had hoped he would improve himself in the emergency room, perhaps experience an epiphany, but now it seems he has taken to crooked paths instead!"

    Li Entang sighed, his tone filled with pity for Xiao Yifei, "A promising young man, not focusing on the right path, what a shame. If there¡¯s an insider story, maybe your protection of Xiao Yifei, Vice President Nangong, is the actual intrigue!"

    Li Entang disyed an air ofment on his veteran face, a feigned benevolence in his eyes that made it unbelievable that this Vice President was the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital official most deeply mired in bribery.

    Fang Yuan frowned, a sudden jolt in his heart unsettling him. Despite hisposure, he began to doubt his own decision to hastily praise Xiao Yifei without a thorough investigation.

    "Hmph."

    Fu Kaiyuan, sitting below, let out a cold snort, "Xiao Yifei probably didn¡¯t expect to mess up this badly."

    Now, even Li Entang led the mockery of Xiao Yifei, emboldening all the doctors there. Their snide remarks about Xiao Yifei, previously restrained under Fang Yuan¡¯s pressure, now burst forth unrestrained with Li Entang¡¯s backing.

    "What merits does Xiao Yifei have to receive such great protection from Vice President Nangong Yun, and to dare deceive people so brazenly! Does he really possess such exceptional medical skill? Impossible!"

    "Exactly! Impossible! How could lupus, which has been incurable for so long, be healed so quickly under Xiao Yifei¡¯s care!"

    Eventually, the situation on the floor slowly shifted from the initial shock and suspicion over Fang Yuan¡¯smendation of Xiao Yifei to a collective denigration of him.

    Most crucially, even Fang Yuan slowly began to cast doubtful nces towards Xiao Yifei.

    "What on earth is going on?"

    He turned his head to ask Nangong Yun, "Did you really see with your own eyes Xiao Yifei cure the patient¡¯s lupus erythematosus?"

    Nangong Yun nodded firmly, and at that moment, Chen Xusheng also spoke up, "We all saw it! Is there still something to question?"

    But just at that moment, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s voice inappropriately rang out, "Did you really see it? Think carefully, did you really see Xiao Yifei cure the disease? You know, we have no idea what he did inside the consultation room!"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, as he repeated, "Are you certain that you saw with your own eyes Xiao Yifei cure the patient¡¯s disease?"

    Chen Xusheng opened his mouth, ready to respond to Fang Yuan, but then suddenly remembered he had not actually seen what Xiao Yifei did in the consultation room; hesitating, everyone¡¯s disbelief in Xiao Yifei also began to affect the resolution Chen Xusheng had previously held.

    Seeing Chen Xusheng hesitate, Fang Yuan instantly became annoyed; he angrily smashed the microphone down on the lectern, his face was full of anger, "This is absurd! Without seeing it with your own eyes, how can youe to such a conclusion! Isn¡¯t this a joke? It¡¯s utterly shameful!"

    The series of events that unfolded on the stage made the doctors sitting below revel in schadenfreude, "I¡¯ve always disliked that Xiao Yifei,cking real skill but still putting on airs! Now I want to see how he handles the situation when the truthes out! Serves him right!"

    Not a single person was willing to believe Xiao Yifei, even Chen Xusheng began to doubt, and Zhang Wencai also turned his skeptical gaze towards Xiao Yifei; in their hearts, amid the whispers of the crowd, they too began to harbor doubts.

    Fang Yuan, furious, was about to leave the stage, but was stopped by Nangong Yun who suddenly stepped forward, "Director Fang! Don¡¯t rush, the patient who came to our hospital for treatment, you must also be aware, has a very profound background, and specifically came to find Doctor Xiao Yifei. We are very clear about Doctor Xiao Yifei¡¯s background; he does not have the ability to have this patient collude with him in such a performance. Doesn¡¯t this prove that Doctor Xiao hasn¡¯t deceived anyone?"

    While everyone doubted Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun still firmly stood by his side, speaking up for Xiao Yifei.

    Fang Yuan stood in ce, feeling that what Nangong Yun said made sense. He was conflicted and truly struggling, but at this moment, Li Entang¡¯s slow voice finally sounded.

    "I remember, Xiao Yifei is Jiang Mingquan¡¯s lifesaver! And for Jiang Mingquan to help him out with a little act, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult, would it?"

    Li Entang¡¯s words made Fang Yuan turn around abruptly as he looked towards Li Entang, listening as he continued to speak.

    "Director Fang, you also know, since Vice Director Wu met with an ident and left us, but before Vice Director Wu passed away, both he and I clearly knew Xiao Yifei had once cured Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness and was quite pleased with himself! Knowing Jiang¡¯s personality, having had dealings with him before, Director Fang, you are aware that it was very easy for Xiao Yifei to ask Jiang for this kind of help!"

    Li Entang recalled how Xiao Yifei had caused him heavy losses through Jiang Mingquan and couldn¡¯t help the twitch of his mouth. He stared at Xiao Yifei with death in his eyes, determined to crush Xiao Yifei with this opportunity!

 Chapter 104 Joint Liability

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Joint Liability</h4><h4></h4>

    "Director Fang, it¡¯s quite simple! You could ask this highly skilled Doctor Xiao how he came to know the patient named Tan Yunjing! Why is it that as soon as she arrived, she was looking for him?"

    Fu Kaiyuan sat below, arms crossed and eyes filled with malice. Although he didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yifei hade to know Tan Yunjing when Xiao copsed, he had already made some ns against Xiao Yifei based on the discussion he had with Li Entangst night.

    Just as Fang Yuan turned to look at Xiao Yifei and before he could speak, Xiao Yifei, who had been silent until now, finally opened his mouth to talk.

    Xiao Yifei stood up from his chair,zily stretched, and looked toward Fu Kaiyuan with an indifferent gaze, speaking calmly, "Indeed, I met Tan Yunjing through Old Master Jiang."

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t wrong in what he said; when Tan Yunjing came to the hospital to find him, he didn¡¯t know her, and he formally met her at the charity event hosted by Jiang Mingquan. However, other people who did not understand the situation didn¡¯t see it that way.

    "Hmph! Just as I thought! Xiao Yifei must have used Jiang Mingquan¡¯s influence to build his reputation! I knew Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly have the skill on his own! But he is a clever one, knowing he can¡¯t rely on Jiang Mingquan¡¯s favors for a lifetime! That¡¯s why he came up with such an underhanded scheme to deceive us, just so he could get attention in our hospital!"

    Fu Kaiyuan red coldly at Xiao Yifei. He initially just wanted to stir some trouble for Xiao Yifei, but to his surprise, Xiao did indeed meet Tan Yunjing through Jiang Mingquan. At this moment, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s mind was filled with images of Nangong Yun taking care of Xiao Yifei, and jealousy ignited within him. "Why is it that when I politely inquire about Nangong Yun¡¯s health she doesn¡¯t care, yet a neer like this brat gets her favor!"

    "However, he didn¡¯t expect that this time Xiao Yifei went too far! It was too obvious! And we caught on!"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words finally triggered a reaction in Chen Xusheng, who turned to look at Xiao Yifei feeling worried and somewhat distrustful of him.

    "Could Xiao really be the despicable person Fu Kaiyuan described? But that can¡¯t be right! I know for a fact that Xiao truly does have some real abilities!"

    Chen Xusheng felt conflicted. He didn¡¯t understand why so many people didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei and, amidst the widespread distrust, he too began to waver.

    Nangong Yun stood on the stage, her beautiful face filled with urgency. She didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would admit to meeting Tan Yunjing through Jiang Ming, but at this time, she could only feel anxious on Xiao¡¯s behalf. Nheless, from beginning to end, she strongly believed in him.

    But when Nangong Yun wasn¡¯t looking for trouble, trouble came looking for her.

    After scrutinizing the situation, Li Entang finally showed a confident expression, as if everything was under his control. With Wu Shancong¡¯s idental death, some of Wu¡¯s authority temporarily fell into his hands. At this moment, if he could remove Nangong Yun from the circle, he would immediately be the most powerful deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. And it was at this time that he finally revealed his true agenda hidden behind his targeting of Xiao Yifei.

    "Since Doctor Xiao has admitted it, there¡¯s nothing more to say, and we can confirm that Doctor Xiao has used a series of lies to boost his own position, deceiving everyone. I feel that this issue, while not being too serious, isn¡¯t too trivial either, because after all there haven¡¯t been any serious slip-ups, and it could be forgiven. However, we can¡¯t help but think about Deputy Director Nangong¡¯s earnest attempts to protect Doctor Xiao."

    Li Entang¡¯s voice emanated slowly, filled with a kindness that belied the chilling malice contained within it aimed at Nangong Yun.

    "Was it Vice President Nangong who instructed Doctor Xiao to do this? Honestly speaking, Doctor Xiao indeed does not have much medical skill to speak of. Vice President Nangong seemed so eager to push Doctor Xiao forward; could it be because she thought Doctor Xiao was easy to control and that¡¯s why she has always supported him? Are you so eager for power, Vice President Nangong?"

    No sooner had Li Entang finished speaking than Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows forcefully. While attacks against him were somewhat tolerable, as he knew the truth clear in his heart, the indiscriminate usations against Nangong Yun were something Xiao Yifei found hard to ept. Despite the fact that a future with Nangong Yun was impossible for him, her care for him was something Xiao Yifei could deeply feel.

    "Vice President Li! How could you say such things? When have I ever been eager to promote Xiao Yifei? When have I ever been eager to seize power? I just want to do my job well. How can you be so reckless with your words?"

    Nangong Yun, infuriated, stamped her foot. With her cool and disdainful nature, how could she possibly stoop to engage in the dirty business¡ªthe very thing that made her no match for Li Entang. With just a few words, Nangong Yun felt herself at a loss.

    "Oh? How is it not you? When Xiao Yifei became a formal doctor, wasn¡¯t it you who supported him from behind? I¡¯ve also heard rumors from the emergency room that Xiao Yifei was the ¡¯Divine Doctor.¡¯ Without someone pulling the strings behind the scene, how could such rumors about Xiao Yifeie about? Add to that the absurd incident of Xiao Yifei curing lupus. Are you saying you¡¯re not the one behind it? That¡¯s really interesting!"

    Li Entang watched Nangong Yun with amusement in his tone, speaking with a light and smiling voice.

    "I didn¡¯t! If I say there wasn¡¯t any, then there definitely wasn¡¯t!" Nangong Yun, out of breath with anger, shook her head vehemently and stomped hard on the floor: "You can¡¯t frame me!"

    But how could Nangong Yun¡¯s simple defensepare with Li Entang¡¯s seemingly well-founded arguments? The two¡¯s dispute had the entire conference hall buzzing with noise.

    "Vice President Nangong, who is so beautiful and earnest, how could she possibly do the things Vice President Li is talking about? It must be a misunderstanding by President Li!"

    "That¡¯s not necessarily true! It¡¯s said to know the face is not to know the heart! I think Vice President Nangong¡¯s arguments are well-founded!"

    "s! How can there be such a mess! In my opinion, all these issues are Xiao Yifei the troublemaker¡¯s fault! Without the strength, he still drags so many others down with him. It¡¯s so infuriating!"

    The buzz of discussion beneath the stage reached Fang Yuan¡¯s ears, causing him to frown subtly. His gaze towards Nangong Yun held an unclear meaning, and then he picked up the microphone and spoke in a stern voice: "Enough! We are not here to discuss this matter right now! Since I¡¯ve already returned to the country, what we are discussing now is about the handling of the Xiao Yifei incident! Let¡¯s not talk about anything else! Now, let¡¯s discuss what to do about Xiao Yifei."

    Fang Yuan intended to temporarily shelve the matter involving Nangong Yun, so he turned to look at Xiao Yifei with a serious expression and a severe tone: "Doctor Xiao Yifei! Regarding the situation of you deceiving everyone and oppressing colleagues, do you admit it?"

    However, with all the prominent doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital present, how could Li Entang, who thought this the best opportunity to bring down Nangong Yun, possibly give up such a good moment!

 Chapter 105 Watching from the Side

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Watching from the Side</h4><h4></h4>

    "Director Fang! I feel that if we don¡¯t provide an exnation today, we won¡¯t be able to convince everyone,"

    Li Entang¡¯s leisurely voice rang out again, his eyes fixed intently on Fang Yuan. Contrary to his tone, his gaze was filled with urgency.

    "Exactly! Director Fang, I think it¡¯s too simple to just deal with Xiao Yifei alone. We should also talk about Vice Director Nangong¡¯s issue. Could we have wronged Vice Director Nangong?"

    The corners of Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s mouth were smiling, but his voice was cold as he spoke.

    "I can¡¯t wait to see how this pair of shameless lovers will step down!" The more Fu Kaiyuan thought about it, the angrier he got. He kept his eyes on Xiao Yifei, who was standing on the stage with his head lowered, feeling extremely pleased with himself.

    "I¡¯ve already said it! I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong the hospital! How can you say such things!"

    Nangong Yun was so anxious she was almost crying, her usually cool face now filled with eagerness.

    Fang Yuan took a deep breath and looked up at Nangong Yun. With a somewhat heavy tone, he said, "Xiao Yun, what on earth happened? Tell me the truth, were you deceived by this man Xiao Yifei?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were wide as she looked at Fang Yuan: "Director Fang! Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t deceive me! What I said is also the truth! It was Doctor Xiao who cured the patient, I didn¡¯t provide any help from behind! We didn¡¯t see what happened during Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment of the patient yesterday, but we saw everything else that happened! I didn¡¯t lie to anyone!"

    Fang Yuan and Nangong Yun looked at each other for a long time, without saying a word.

    "If you weren¡¯t covering for Xiao Yi from behind, then how could the test results have all been favorable to Xiao Yifei?"

    Li Entang chuckled and asked with skepticism.

    "If I say it wasn¡¯t, then it definitely wasn¡¯t! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask the doctors in the testing department!"

    Nangong Yun stamped her foot, speaking in a rush, clearly overwhelmed by Li Entang¡¯s bullying.

    "Ah, Xiao Yun, if you still won¡¯t admit it, then I really have no choice," Fang Yuan sighed deeply, his eyes filled withpassion for Nangong Yun: "I believe you¡¯re not the sort of person who craves power, but I don¡¯t know what kind of love potion Xiao Yid has given you that you speak so highly of him! However, if you can¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation, then I really have to take action. Why don¡¯t you take a break, and we¡¯ll talk after I¡¯ve investigated everything thoroughly?"

    From Fang Yuan¡¯s tone, it seemed he was ready to temporarily strip Nangong Yun of her duties. Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, a look of excitement appeared on Li Entang¡¯s face.

    "It¡¯s about to happen!"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s mouth hung open, wanting to speak, but he simply couldn¡¯t interject in the current situation. His head turned toward Xiao Yifei, who had been silent since uttering a single sentence a while ago, making Chen Xusheng somewhat angry internally. Seeing Xiao Yifei still hanging his head, Chen Xusheng pped his hand down hard, harboring some resentment towards Xiao Yifei!

    "Director Fang! Deputy Director Li! I said that if I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t do it! And I truly believe that Xiao Yifei has cured lupus! If you don¡¯t believe it, then don¡¯t believe it! But I still trust my own judgment. As for the break that Director Fang mentioned, if I need a break, I¡¯ll take one! It¡¯s no big deal!"

    Nangong Yun turned her head and nced at Xiao Yifei, who was silent with his head bowed. She sighed silently, feeling that her once fleeting affection for Xiao Yifei was not worth it. She turned back, her cool face wearing a faint smile that shone like a snow lotus on an iceberg, stunningly beautiful: "Director Fang, please speak! It¡¯s rare for me toe back, I¡¯ll listen to you. I have no objections."

    Sitting below, Fu Kaiyuan was indeed dazzled by Nangong Yun¡¯s smile. Such a beautiful smile, yet Nangong Yun¡¯s defense of Xiao Yifei only served to irritate Fu Kaiyuan, who scoffed at Nangong Yun, "You keep defending Xiao Yifei, but don¡¯t you see what a wimp Xiao Yifei is? Just cowering and not speaking! How can he even be considered a man!"

    Yet Nangong Yun didn¡¯t even pay attention to Fu Kaiyuan, still resolutely standing in front of Xiao Yifei and looking at Fang Yuan.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s behavior caused some turmoil among the doctors present, unsure about the rtionship between Nangong Yun and Xiao Yifei. Nangong Yun was so supportive of Xiao Yifei, but seeing Xiao Yifei with his head bowed behind Nangong Yun, they harbored even more disdain for him. "What a wimp, letting a woman take the lead. Is Xiao Yifei even a man at all?"

    Fang Yuan, seeing all that had transpired, exhaled silently and said with a low voice, "Well then, since Xiao Yun has said so, you should take a break for now. Delegate all your work to Deputy Director Li. You have worked hard recently."

    Li Entang, hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, practically beamed from ear to ear, and stood up to approach Nangong Yun: "Deputy Director Nangong, I might have misunderstood you too, but it¡¯s fine. You take some time off. Once the Director has cleared up the matter, you cane back too!"

    Li Entang, with squinting eyes, spoke slickly like an old fox, stretching out his hand to pat Nangong Yun¡¯s shoulder, but it was blocked by arge hand that appeared suddenly and swatted it away vigorously.

    "What are all of you doing? Are you so sure I¡¯ve deceived someone?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice came from behind Nangong Yun, as he finally lifted his head and stepped firmly behind her, pping away Li Entang¡¯s hand and said mockingly, "Has everyone be so conceited that decisions are made without needing the person involved to admit anything?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was sharp as he nced at Li Entang. Then he lowered his head and said gently to Nangong Yun, "We haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why act guilty! Leave this matter to me! Just stand behind me and watch."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden appearance took Nangong Yun by surprise, especially his assertive words made her feel that this seemingly unreliable man was extraordinarily dependable. The aura emanating from Xiao Yifei even made the usually aloof Nangong Yun step back several paces, obediently taking her ce behind him.

    "What¡¯s he going to do being so formidable? Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood him?"

    Nangong Yun felt a flutter in her heart, standing behind Xiao Yifei and looking at his silhouette, she felt that the man even radiated light. After all, the nder and distrust from everyone had not been without effect on Nangong Yun, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival had inexplicably brought her a sense of peace.

    "What now? You were silent just now, but now you suddenly jump out, what are you trying to do? Do you think we would just forget about you while dealing with Deputy Director Nangong Yun¡¯s issue? Get back! We haven¡¯t dealt with your problem yet!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei stepping forward, Li Entang furrowed his brows, speaking from a position of authority and sternly scolding him.

 Chapter 106: Everyone Present Is Trash

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Everyone Present Is Trash</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked at Li Entang and shook his head with a smile. At that moment, Fang Yuan, frowning, spoke up, "Dr. Xiao, you¡¯ve just admitted to your actions, what else do you want to say?"

    Fang Yuan was already very dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei. He had hurried back from the United States, only to find that all of it was a farce, and in the end, it had even implicated Nangong Yun. How could Fang Yuan not be infuriated? Hence, his tone towards Xiao Yifei was very unfriendly.

    Xiao Yifei spread his hands innocently towards Fang Yuan, "Director Fang, when did I admit anything? What I admitted just now was that I met Tan Yunjing through Mr. Jiang Mingquan, the so-called "King of Dogs". I have admitted nothing else! It¡¯s just that Deputy Director Li wouldn¡¯t let me speak and assumed that I was deceiving people. But when did I admit to deceiving anyone?"

    Fang Yuan furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment, realizing that Xiao Yifei indeed had not admitted to any deception. So he thought for a while, looked at Xiao Yifei without saying anything, and wanted to know what Xiao Yifei had to say.

    At this time, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s annoying voice sounded again. His tone was mocking as he said, "You¡¯ve already admitted to meeting the patient through Jiang Mingquan; doesn¡¯t that amount to admitting this whole thing is a sham? A deception to fool us?"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face bore a smug, contemptible expression. He looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain, his lips curled, not missing any opportunity to defame and suppress Xiao Yifei, "Stubborn as a dead duck! What else do you want to say?"

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s response to Fu Kaiyuan was very simple and crude. He just nced at Fu Kaiyuan and said, "You have been trouble from the start, and I haven¡¯t even asked¡ªwho do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak while I¡¯m talking to the directors?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s retort left Fu Kaiyuan speechless. Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face turned red with anger, trembling as he pointed at Xiao Yifei, mumbling something incoherently.

    Li Entang saw the situation unfolding and his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed, sensing that something was not right. However, being the cunning fox he was, he suppressed his unease and looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile, "Very well, you say Dr. Fu doesn¡¯t have the right to speak. Then, let me listen to you. Go ahead, what would you like to say?"

    A soft knife is always deadlier than a hard one. Hearing Li Entang¡¯s breezy words, Xiao Yifei was slightly moved, realizing that Li Entang did indeed have some tricks up his sleeve. But in the face of absolute power, all tactics would only be shattered easily!

    Xiao Yifei looked at Li Entang with a smile and said, "Deputy Director Li finally has the time to listen to me talk. Since you all can listen now, then I shall speak my mind."

    Xiao Yifei, appearing confident, made Li Entang somewhat worried, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he kept smiling at Xiao Yifei, while Fang Yuan also looked at him with a puzzled expression, wanting to know what Xiao Yifei was really up to.

    Xiao Yifei picked up the microphone, blew into it, and hearing the feedback from the speakers, he nodded in satisfaction. Facing all the doctors in the conference hall, he began to speak, "This is the second time I stand at this spot, and both times have been rted to Deputy Director Nangong Yun. The first time I stood here, it was when Nangong Yun specially approved my transition to a formal doctor. The second time I¡¯m here, it is also because Nangong Yun wants to help me. Maybe it¡¯s better left unsaid, because by mentioning it, it seems as though Deputy Director Nangong is trying to use some scheme. But Deputy Director Nangong is so attractive; how could she be someone who resorts to schemes?"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and continued into the microphone, "However, one thing that hasn¡¯t changed during both times I¡¯ve stood here is everyone¡¯s attitude towards me. I know, you all look down on this young and inexperienced guy, displeased with me. But,"

    Here, Xiao Yifei paused, then raised his eyes with a somewhat sly smile and said, "But I just love seeing how you can¡¯t stand me yet can¡¯t do anything about it. You are displeased with me, but I¡¯m living well, and I really enjoy seeing those frustrated looks on your faces. That¡¯s why I never said much. However, today you have even dragged Nangong Yun into this, and I can¡¯t tolerate that!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice remained calm, but anyone could sense the energy buried beneath that unassuming demeanor, "Vice President Nangong is so beautiful! She has been quite caring towards me, so I won¡¯t allow you to bully her!"

    Xiao Yifei extended his finger towards Li Entang, "Especially you, Li Entang, Vice President Li!"

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei turned his head back, smiled indifferently, and spoke softly into the microphone, "Once, you couldn¡¯t stand me, but perhaps from today on, you won¡¯t even see me! Not even my silhouette, you won¡¯t catch a glimpse! I won¡¯t give you the chance to admire me like this!"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows, his words indeed incredibly arrogant!

    Everyone who heard this sentence, even Zhou Yuan sitting below, twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, because what Xiao Yifei had said, was really asking for a beating!

    "Brother Xiao isn¡¯t such an arrogant person! What¡¯s gotten into him today!"

    Zhou Yuan really couldn¡¯t figure it out, of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one. The crowd sitting below, all prominent figures of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, how could they tolerate such mockery from Xiao Yifei! Especially Xiao Yifei¡¯s series of statements, they were simply asking for hatred! It was like he had offended everyone all at once.

    "Kid! In all my life! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you! I really don¡¯t know what gives you the courage to say these things!"

    "Young man! I used to really dislike you! But now, I have to say I admire you! How has someone as brainless as you managed to live this long?"

    The doctors with bad tempers had already started pointing fingers and cursing at Xiao Yifei, and even the moreposed doctors were panting with anger. They truly looked down on Xiao Yifei, but they had never imagined Xiao Yifei would offend all the doctors present in such a direct manner!

    Li Entang heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and his eyes gently narrowed, he looked at Xiao Yifei standing on the stage but said nothing.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Li Entang and said with a lightugh, "You¡¯ve always disbelieved me, right? That¡¯s simple! If you don¡¯t believe I can cure patients, find a lupus erythematosus patient in the hospital right now, I¡¯ll treat them on the spot, see if I can cure them, wouldn¡¯t that solve the issue?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and looked intently at Li Entang, the overwhelming sense of oppression suddenly making Li Entang feel somewhat ufortable.

    "Isn¡¯t this perfect? Then let¡¯s see if our hospital still has any lupus patients for you to treat!"

    Li Entang steadied his mind, nced sideways with a mocking tone.

 Chapter 107: The Hall Manager Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: The Hall Manager Arrives</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Fu! Go check and see if we still have any patients with lupus in the hospital. If there are, take Doctor Xiao Yifei to see if they can really cure this disease."

    Li Entang flicked his fingers and addressed Fu Kaiyuan, who was sitting below.

    Upon hearing Li Entang¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan looked at him with innocent eyes and responded, "Vice Director Li, you don¡¯t even need to mention it. Right after Doctor Xiao had treated that patient, I was quite skeptical of Xiao Yifei¡¯s ims and immediately checked our hospital, but it seems we haven¡¯t received any lupus patients since then!"

    Fu Kaiyuan spread his hands in a pretentious response to Li Entang.

    Although they didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei could really cure an incurable disease like lupus, for safety, they had already considered this argument duringst night¡¯s discussion and had prepared a countermeasure. The hospital doesn¡¯t have any other lupus patients, so how can you prove you can cure it? Moreover, even if there were lupus patientster, by then, Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun would have already been bullied beyond recognition!

    Fu Kaiyuan and Zhou Aiguo exchanged nces and a smug look appeared on their faces.

    "Ah! There¡¯s no way for you to prove it now, Doctor Xiao! At the moment, no one has truly witnessed you curing lupus, and the patient hasn¡¯te forward to support you, so there¡¯s really nothing we can do. How about this? Why don¡¯t you take a break like Nangong Yun for now? After all, as you im, your medical skill is so profound, you certainly aren¡¯t afraid to wait. Once our investigation resultse out, we¡¯ll discuss it then. At that time, if it really was you who cured the patient, you would definitely receive what you deserve!"

    Li Entang waved his hand grandly, determined to bring down Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun together. He distorted the truth as easily as having a casual meal, never considering Xiao Yifei¡¯s efforts. With just a light-hearted sentence, he attempted to nullify Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievements.

    "Hmph! Vice Director Li, you are really giving too much face to Xiao Yifei! Have you not thought about it? Xiao Yifei was a lifesaver for that patient; how could the patient not be grateful? How could it be like it is now, as if nothing had happened¡ªdoes this not suggest that Xiao Yifei is just putting on a show?"

    Fu Kaiyuan snorted disdainfully, looking at Xiao Yifei with contempt, "Hiring someone to act and not even doing a thorough job, how embarrassing! I tell you, if that female patient showed up now, I might still believe you, but someone with her background helping you once was already a huge blessing for you!"

    The other doctors, hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s disparaging remarks about Xiao Yifei, burst into harsh, mockingughter.

    This group of doctors, solely focused on internal strife, bullied Xiao Yifei to this extent!

    Xiao Yifei watched everything happening before him, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. He furrowed his brow, feeling that things were indeed difficult to handle, while Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan, one old and one young, both wore smug smiles.

    Chen Xusheng and Zhang Wencai both disyed worried expressions, unsure of what to do.

    At that moment, Fang Yuan¡¯s somewhat weary voice finally sounded, "Well then, let¡¯s do as Vice Director Li suggests..."

    Fang Yuan hadn¡¯t returned to the hospital for a long time and was unfamiliar with some aspects, so he could only listen to Li Entang for the time being.

    Just then, as Fang Yuan¡¯s voice was being heard, amotion was heard outside the conference room.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why is it so noisy outside our conference hall? Who dares make trouble at our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital now?"

    Li Entang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his tone stern as he spoke. With his ns nearing fruition, someone was actually disrupting him¡ªhow could he not be angry.

    "You two at the door! Open the door and let security go out to check! What exactly is going on!"

    Li Entang, with a look of disgust, directed the two security guards standing at the door to open it, but the conference room door was pushed open from the outside before the guards could act.

    "What¡¯s the situation?"

    Upon seeing the scene after the door was opened, everyone was baffled.

    Outside the door, a throng of journalists, armed with long and short cameras, were eagerly standing on tiptoes and craning their necks, trying to get a glimpse inside the conference hall. Leading them was Lou Nanfu, the director of the Yanjing Health Bureau.

    After Lou Nanfu had the people at the door open the door, he strode in with a swaggering gait, followed by a group of journalists curbing their anticipation.

    "What¡¯s going on! What exactly happened!"

    Fang Yuan nced at Li Entang, his eyes filled with surprise and suspicion, but at this moment his unppable nature shone through. He smiled and walked towards Lou Nanfu.

    "Director Lou! You honor us with your presence yet didn¡¯t give us a heads-up toe and greet you! Why have you brought so many journalists today! Has there been some major news at our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?"

    Fang Yuan beamed, warmly gripping Lou Nanfu¡¯s hand, his eyes scanning the crowd of journalists around him. Noticing that all these reporters were rted to the medical field made his puzzlement deepen.

    "Haha! Director Fang, you¡¯re back! Weren¡¯t you still in the United States on a study tour!" Lou Nanfuughed heartily, casually brushing his scarcely haired head as his eyes scanned the conference hall, seemingly searching for something. Then he continued, "I must congratte Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Generation after generation of young talents are emerging!"

    Fang Yuan felt somewhat awkward, as he didn¡¯t quite grasp what Lou Nanfu meant, so he could only offer a dryugh in response.

    "Director Fang! You shouldn¡¯t be just smiling! Your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital really has brought glory to Yanjing¡¯s medicalmunity!" Lou Nanfu¡¯s face was aglow with excitement: "Some time ago, that doctor from your hospital who can perform precise surgeries without the need for brain imaging, what¡¯s his name... "

    "Zhang Wencai! Director Lou! A doctor named Zhang Wencai! He truly is the pride of our hospital! Young and talented! Did youe this time for him? Then you really should get a good interview with him! He¡¯s truly amazing!" Fang Yuan, not being fully aware of the details since he was not at the hospital, replied, but Li Entang knew and chimed in with a smiling old face, saying, "Doctor Zhang is really something! I brought him up!"

    "Exactly, exactly, Zhang Wencai! I remember you even held a specialmendation ceremony for him, right! Commendation well deserved! Our Yanjing Health News covered that event, and it shocked me tremendously! He¡¯s really impressive! Doctor Zhang has indeed be well-known! Today¡¯s Yanjing Health News reporters have also arrived!"

    Lou Nanfu couldn¡¯t stop grinning, giving a side nce and a nod at a young reporter standing behind him.

    "And there¡¯s more! That paper on your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s intr was also republished in ¡¯Medical Exploration¡¯ magazine, right? The one about brain structure! That was truly remarkable!"

    Lou Nanfu continued without responding to Li Entang¡¯s query about his own purpose for visiting.

 Chapter 108: Itâ€™s Probably a Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: It¡¯s Probably a Misunderstanding</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing this, Fang Yuan felt even more baffled, as he had no idea how many things had happened at the hospital during his absence that could have rmed Lou Nanfu.

    When Lou Nanfu praised his hospital like this, Li Entang¡¯s grin almost split his face, as these memorable achievements had been made not in Fang Yuan¡¯s absence, but while he himself had been at the helm.

    "Haha, Director Lou also knows about that paper, huh! You should know that it really caused quite a stir in our hospital! The points argued in the paper seemed to have opened up a whole new world, shocking even an outsider like me who isn¡¯t a neuro-specialist! It¡¯s just such a pity, we have yet to find the author of the paper! I think, if we do find the author, their expertise! Even the position of deputy director of our hospital would be more than sufficient for them, but it¡¯s just really unfortunate that we haven¡¯t located them!"

    Li Entang¡¯s face was filled with regret, as if he felt a profound sense of loss for not finding this genius with world-shaking talent.

    "Indeed!" Lou Nanfu smacked his lips with an expression of regret as well, saying, "I¡¯ve heard through the grapevine that the paper is truly remarkable. If only we had found the author, it might have been nominated for the ¡¯Ende Medical Science and Technology Award¡¯! It¡¯s such a pity! The nominations have already been submitted, and it¡¯s toote even if we find the author now, but this just goes to show how extraordinary the paper really is!"

    "What? Nominated for the ¡¯Ende Medical Science and Technology Award¡¯? That¡¯s a major medical award established by the national ¡¯863¡¯ n! We also thought the paper was impressive, but we didn¡¯t realize it was that impressive!"

    Li Entang beat his chest and stamped his feet in regret. The ¡¯Ende Medical Science and Technology Award¡¯ was prestigious throughout Huaxia! If he had known that no one woulde forward to im it, he would have just found someone to take the credit. It could have been a political achievement for himself! He couldn¡¯t believe he missed such a glorious opportunity. It was infuriating!

    "What exactly is going on here?"

    Fang Yuan stopped Li Entang and asked.

    Li Entang then realized that the formal dean was still by his side, and felt somewhat embarrassed about his previous demeanor! However, he quickly adjusted his attitude and gave Fang Yuan a detailed exnation of the two matters.

    After listening to Li Entang¡¯s exnation, Fang Yuan nodded to show he understood, but he was secretly amazed at the number of things that had happened at the hospital during his absence.

    "Zhang! Come over here! Come,e!"

    Li Entang waved Zhang Wencai over.

    "This is our hospital¡¯s Doctor Zhang Wencai! Director Lou, look! Isn¡¯t he a promising young man? But, unfortunately, we really can¡¯t find the author of that paper, so we might not be able to cooperate with your interview!"

    Li Entang said apologetically with a smile, thinking that Lou Nanfu¡¯s visit to the hospital was for the two matters he had just mentioned, but Fang Yuan didn¡¯t see it that way.

    Fang Yuan knew Lou Nanfu all too well; the man was full of officialdom and had a considerable air about him. Normally, it was improbable for him to praise them for no reason, and now, thesepliments from Lou Nanfu made Fang Yuan harbor some doubts.

    Zhang Wencai jogged over to Lou Nanfu, his face showing a bit of embarrassment, because the credits mentioned earlier were not his at all. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that Lou Nanfu¡¯s attention was not focused on him, as he was looking around elsewhere.

    "No, no, I¡¯m not here to look for Doctor Zhang."

    On hearing this, Li Entang was momentarily stunned and immediately revealed an even more pleased smile. If Lou Nanfu hade to visit an outstanding young doctor and it wasn¡¯t Zhang Wencai, then it must be the other half of the Twin Stars of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Fu,e here quickly,e here! Have you recently secretly aplished something incredible that has led Director Lou toe looking for you?"

    Li Entang couldn¡¯t contain the excitement on his face, believing that Lou Nanfu hade to see Fu Kaiyuan.

    When Fu Kaiyuan heard Lou Nanfu¡¯s voice, a sh of joy crossed his face. He walked up quickly and said with a smile to Lou Nanfu, "Uncle Lou, hello, we just met yesterday, you could have mentioned your concerns then! There was no need to go to the trouble ofing to see me specifically."

    As soon as he had spoken, Fu Kaiyuan proudly scanned the conference room, exuding an air of arrogance. He didn¡¯t believe that Lou Nanfu¡¯s personal visit to the hospital had anything to do with Xiao Yifei. Even if Xiao Yifei had sessfully treated Tan Yunjing¡¯s lupus erythematosus yesterday, Fu Kaiyuan didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yifei had the clout to warrant another visit from Lou Nanfu.

    The doctors sitting below looked at Fu Kaiyuan with envy; with his handsome looks and young age, the attention he was receiving was significant¡ªhis future seemed boundless!

    Unexpectedly, after hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, surprise clearly shed across Lou Nanfu¡¯s face. However, he still smiled at Fu Kaiyuan and said, "Little Fu! I¡¯m pleased to see you again, but I¡¯m not here to see you this time."

    Receiving this response, Fu Kaiyuan was visibly embarrassed. He stood on the stage, at a loss for what to do.

    At that moment, Li Entang stepped forward to smooth things over for Fu Kaiyuan.

    "Director Lou, if you¡¯re not here to interview our outstanding doctors, then what¡¯s your business here? Our hospital hasn¡¯t done anything illegal or against regtions!"

    Li Entang waspletely baffled.

    "I am indeed here to find your hospital¡¯s most outstanding young doctor!"

    Lou Nanfu responded resolutely with an innocent stance. Li Entang and Fang Yuan were filled with doubt¡ªwho else in the hospital could be worthy of the title of outstanding young doctor besides these two?

    Finally, from the back of the stage, Lou Nanfu saw Xiao Yifei standing in front of Nangong Yun. His eyes lit up and he called out loudly, "Doctor Xiao! I am here specifically to find you today!"

    At this, not only were Li Entang and Fang Yuan shocked, but all the doctors in the room were stunned too. They couldn¡¯t understand why Lou Nanfu woulde especially for Xiao Yifei. And from the looks of it, all the cameras and microphones were there to interview Xiao Yifei¡ªhow could this be? How on earth could Xiao Yifei be worthy of such attention?

    Everyone was perplexed about why Lou Nanfu woulde looking for Xiao Yifei, someone they considered an opportunist and scoundrel.

    Lou Nanfu walked towards Xiao Yifei with excitement written all over his face, as if carried by the wind.

    It was at this moment that Fang Yuan suddenly remembered that during the treatment of the patient, Lou Nanfu had been by the patient¡¯s side and had even spoken over the phone with him.

    "This is bad!"

    Fang Yuan pped his thigh in rm, his anxiety immediately apparent. He took off like an arrow and intercepted Lou Nanfu.

    "Director Lou! Please, don¡¯t rush! There seems to be a misunderstanding!"

 Chapter 109: Arriving Soon

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Arriving Soon</h4><h4></h4>

    "Director Lou, please don¡¯t be hasty! This must be a misunderstanding!"

    At that moment, Li Entang was still standing in ce, so only Fang Yuan rushed forward quickly, desperately trying to stop Lou Nanfu.

    "What? What misunderstanding are you talking about?"

    Lou Nanfu looked at Fang Yuan with a puzzled expression, pointed his finger at Xiao Yifei and said, "Isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei the most outstanding young doctor in your hospital? I¡¯ll acknowledge that Doctors Fu and Zhang are also good, but I still believe they haven¡¯t reached the level of Doctor Xiao Yifei. That was lupus! An incurable disease that was healed by Doctor Xiao Yi. Are you saying that Doctor Xiao is not excellent enough?"

    "No, that¡¯s not what I mean! Director Lou, what I¡¯m trying to say is, the lupus was not treated by Doctor Xiao Yifei."

    Fang Yuan was somewhat out of breath, he said to Lou Nanfu with urgency, fearing it might provoke an even worse reaction.

    "Ha ha, what? Xiao Yifei really is amazing. I thought the fake work we usually do was already impressive enough, but to think Xiao Yifei had the audacity to deceive even the Director of the Health Department; his gall really knows no bounds!"

    The doctors sitting below burst intoughter at the unfolding situation; for them, the scene was getting more entertaining. They couldn¡¯t wait to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s miserable fate when everything was exposed, having long since forgotten about the true heart of a healer.

    For them, not believing in Xiao Yi¡¯s medical skill meant they were the ones only believing in unorthodox methods. Faced with Xiao Yi¡¯s sudden prominence, they were filled with animosity.

    "Ha ha! Exactly! Greed knows no bounds; this Xiao Yi has really gone too far. I¡¯m terrified even when I¡¯m offering a small gift for a title promotion to my superiors, but Xiao Yi manages such a grand scheme with such calm; he really is something!"

    The whispering doctors had a cold gleam in their eyes as they stared intently at theposed and indifferent Xiao Yifei.

    "What? Why wasn¡¯t it Doctor Xiao who cured the disease? I was right there when Doctor Xiao was treating the patient, and I witnessed with my own eyes how Doctor Xiao cured Miss Tan¡¯s illness. How can you say that it wasn¡¯t Doctor Xiao Yifei who did it?"

    Lou Nanfu, who had been interrupted time and again, was bing displeased. His tone turned colder as he stared fixedly at Fang Yuan.

    Fang Yuan was a smart man; seeing how certain Lou Nanfu was in his statement, he finally sensed something off. He lifted his eyes to nce at the calm and cid Xiao Yifei standing in the back, a guess forming in his mind. He was somewhat disbelieving, yet he wisely chose to remain silent.

    But at this time, Li Entang finally could no longer keep hisposure. He hurried forward with an urgent look creasing his wrinkled face. Hurriedly, he said, "Director Lou, could it be that you¡¯ve been deceived by Xiao Yifei as well? You should know that he is infamous for his deceit! This whole thing is a trap he set up with that patient, all just to swindle people! In fact, he hasn¡¯t cured the patient at all, and it¡¯s even questionable whether the patient truly has lupus!"

    Seeing Li Entang move forward eagerly, Fu Kaiyuan followed suit. He furrowed his brows as he looked at Li Entang, and then turned his head towards Lou Nanfu, "Uncle Lou, Deputy Director Li is right, Xiao Yifei simply loves to deceive people! You really shouldn¡¯t be fooled by Xiao Yifei and Tan Yunjing¡¯s collusion!"

    Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan had hoped their earnest warnings would grab Lou Nanfu¡¯s attention, but to their surprise, Lou Nanfu¡¯s face suddenly turned furious upon hearing their words. Lou Nanfu, who already didn¡¯t look too well, exploded in anger in front of all the doctors and even the reporters behind them!

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s face turned beet red, his fury seething as his voice rose eight octaves, and he furiously said to Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan, "What in the world are you doing? What do you mean Doctor Xiao is a fraud? That Doctor Xiao has deceived me? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? That I would be so easily deceived? I witnessed everything with my own eyes; don¡¯t I know what happened? You¡¯re actually suggesting that Miss Tan and Doctor Xiao conspired to deceive people? Do you know who Miss Tan is? Does she need to deceive anyone to give someone her support? After suffering from her illness for so many years, you actually have the audacity to call her a trickster? What exactly are you trying to do?"

    Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan were left standing there dumbfounded by the barrage of angry questions. Although they didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei had truly cured lupus from the start, they had still made some contingencies for the unexpected, but they never anticipated that Lou Nanfu would suddenly appear, let alone show such support for Xiao Yifei. However, disdainful of Xiao Yifei, Li Entang still tried to exin.

    "Director Lou, please calm down. The key issue is that we all understand the worthlessness of Xiao Yifei¡¯s Medical Skill, which is why we feared you¡¯d been scammed. Otherwise, wait until we¡¯ve investigated thoroughly before you proceed with the interview! Otherwise, if a misunderstanding arises, it would definitely be bad!"

    Li Entang said to Lou Nanfu with a smile stered on his face.

    Lou Nanfu, rendered speechless by Li Entang¡¯s brazenness, sneered in frustration, "Did Doctor Xiao offend you in some way? For you to target Doctor Xiao like this, you really don¡¯t know whether to live or die. I just praised Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for having a wealth of talent, but it seems now that your institution doesn¡¯t know whether to live or die! Capable individuals are constantly suppressed; it looks like your hospital is in need of a serious reevaluation. As for Miss Tan arriving soon, see for yourselves what to do when the timees!"

    Lou Nanfu left those words hanging in the air, swung his sleeves, and headed straight toward Xiao Yifei. Arriving beside Xiao Yifei, Lou Nanfu said with a smile, "Doctor Xiao, we meet again. I¡¯ll need a bit of your time today. I¡¯ve arranged an interview specifically for you and I hope you can ept it."

    Xiao Yifei appeared indifferent, if Lou Nanfu hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have had his own methods to prove himself, but since Lou Nanfu did show up, it saved him the trouble. Hearing Lou Nanfu¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile, "Director Lou, after handling all this, we can discuss everything."

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s respectful approach toward Xiao Yifei surprised all the doctors sitting below. The current situation seemed to be taking a surprising turn. Zhou Yuan sat below, swallowing hard, his gaze vacant as he looked at theposed Xiao Yifei. In his nightmarish memories, Xiao Yifei had the same expression when he showcased his abilities and cured that patient back then.

    Li Entang and the others stood in ce, stunned. They were at a loss over the turn of events and had no idea what to do.

    And it was at this moment that a graceful figure appeared outside the conference hall.

 Chapter 110: Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Chaos</h4><h4></h4>

    Just at this moment, at the entrance of the conference hall, a graceful figure appeared.

    This figure was dressed in a long silk gown, her cascading hair simply gathered at the back of her head with a jade hairpin, humble yet regal, and on her feet were t cloth shoes. Such attire might have seemed in on someone else, but on this figure, she seemed like ady from a painting, imbued with an ancient charm. Particrly striking was her face¡ªwithout a touch of makeup yet devastatingly beautiful. Every furrow of her brow and every smile radiated a breathtaking beauty.

    As soon as this figure appeared, she captured the attention of everyone in the room. All eyes were fixed on her, captivated by her exquisite face and outstanding demeanor.

    Of course, this figure was none other than Tan Yunjing.

    As Tan Yunjing stepped through the doors of the conference hall, Hong Fan, sharp as an unsheathed sword, closely followed behind her. The mere presence of these two was enough to silence the noisy discussions within!

    Upon seeing Tan Yunjing arrive, Lou Nanfu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, whereas Xiao Yifei, upon seeing her, surveyed Tan Yunjing¡¯s wless face and a relieved expression appeared on his face.

    Li Entang, on the other hand, furrowed his brows deeply, staring at Tan Yunjing as she walked towards the podium, without blinking an eye.

    "Miss Tan! You¡¯ve arrived!"

    Tan Yunjing walked slowly to the front of the room; Lou Nanfu promptly greeted her with a smile. Tan Yunjing nodded at Lou Nanfu and then turned her gaze to Xiao Yifei, giving him a big smile.

    "Mr. Xiao! We meet again! Yesterday was too exnt, so I rushed home to share the good news! I specifically came today to thank you!"

    Tan Yunjing, her eyes steady as sereneke waters, stared at Xiao Yifei. Remembering something, a blush crept over her beautiful face. In a clear voice, she said, "Thank you, Mr. Xiao, for your help. It cured a longstanding illness of mine."

    Upon hearing this, Tan Yunjing respectfully bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei in a traditional manner. Xiao Yifei, seeing her act, waved his hands continuously, "No need for that, no need. Saving lives and healing the wounded is a doctor¡¯s sacred duty."

    Tan Yunjing straightened up, her eyes crinkling in a smile at Xiao Yifei, then suddenly turned cold as she looked towards Li Entang. "Mr. Xiao is right; the sacred duty of a doctor is to save lives and help the wounded. However, it seems some doctors have forsaken even the most basic decency, suspecting Mr. Xiao and I of collusion to deceive others."

    At this, Tan Yunjing scoffed, "Why would Doctor Xiao need to deceive? Whom would he deceive? Who is worthy of such deception by Doctor Xiao?"

    Li Entang, his brows knitting at Tan Yunjing¡¯S hostile words, but his excellent Qi Cultivation Skills kept him from showing any outward reaction. He still smiled as he said to Tan Yunjing, "My dear, it seems you must be the patient from yesterday. Not to question your standing, but let¡¯s talk about your condition. Yesterday you had lupus, and today I see no trace of it on your face. Could it be that the renowned Doctor Xiao¡¯s medical skill is so profound that lupus can heal overnight, leaving no trace?"

    Li Entang shook his head, "Perhaps you really think we are fools? How can a disease heal so quickly? Doesn¡¯t this suggest that Doctor Xiao and you have staged this whole act? As for why would you stage such a y, I think it does not need to be said ¨C once Xiao Yifei gains fame, he will surely notck money or power. Considering your family¡¯s condition seems quite decent, I don¡¯t know how Xiao Yifei deceived you, but I just want to say, miss, one should be honest in life."

    Li Entang seemed to be advising Tan Yunjing earnestly, but the unfriendliness in his tone was clear for all to hear.

    Tan Yunjing cocked her head, blinking her eyes in a rather cute manner. Hearing Li Entang speak of her that way, Tan Yunjing wasn¡¯t angry, but instead, she smiled gently.

    "Elder gentleman, in that case, let me ask you, if ording to what you said, Mr. Xiao has made a considerable profit after such deception, then tell me, after going through the trouble of such deception, how much money do you think Mr. Xiao could ultimately make?"

    Li Entang, hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, disyed a puzzled look on his wrinkled face. He raised his eyes to stare directly at Tan Yunjing for a few seconds, weighing the pros and cons before speaking, "Miss, I¡¯m not sure what deeper meaning there is in your question, but I think, if Mr. Xiao Yifei indeed misled you to join him in deceiving us, it would be tremendously beneficial for Mr. Xiao Yifei!"

    Li Entang, wary of this woman whose temperament and appearance stood out remarkably, wanted to bluff his way through, but after speaking at length, he found Tan Yunjing still staring at him fixedly, waiting for an answer. He gritted his teeth, thought of an astronomical figure, and said.

    "At least eight million! Mr. Xiao Yifei¡¯s profit could reach at least eight million! Miss, do you really want to cooperate with Mr. Xiao Yifei in deceiving? Remember, it¡¯s not just about money, but also about reputation!"

    Li Entang put on a kindly face, speaking in a heartfelt and serious tone.

    "Eight million?"

    Tan Yunjing touched her lips, her beauty both ancient and charming with a hint of na?vety, captivating the onlookers. For some unknown reason, seeing Tan Yunjing evoked an inexplicable hostility in Nangong Yun toward this beautiful girl. Nangong Yun, usually cold by nature, wouldn¡¯t typically have such feelings. She lifted her head with aplex expression to look at Xiao Yifei standing in front of her.

    "Could it be because of him?"

    Nangong Yun was entwined withplex feelings inside.

    Upon hearing the amount of eight million, the doctors in the audience were visibly astonished. Could curing a disease really earn Xiao Yifei so much money? This seemed unbelievable to everyone.

    However, what Tan Yunjing did next truly tore open the prelude to the uing dramatic confrontation!

    After pondering for a moment with her lips pursed, Tan Yunjing¡¯s clear, distinct eyes stared straight at Li Entang, and she said seriously, "Do you think my life, Tan Yunjing, is only worth eight million?"

    "What?"

    Li Entang hadn¡¯t grasped what Tan Yunjing meant, his face full of confusion, but soon, Tan Yunjing¡¯s words changed his confusion into horror!

    "Mr. Xiao cured my incurable disease, and while we haven¡¯t yet settled on how to express our gratitude, since Mr. Xiao works at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, I, personally, will donate ten million Yuan to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!"

    The venue exploded!

 Chapter 111: So Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: So Shameless</h4><h4></h4>

    As soon as Tan Yunjing finished speaking, the whole room erupted into chaos. Some people gasped, others shouted, and the entire auditorium became a noisy mess. The behavior of everyone present did not resemble that of highly educated doctors; instead, they seemed like a bunch of lunatics.

    "How is that possible? Has this woman gone mad?"

    "Am I hallucinating? She just donated ten million so easily! Is she lying?"

    "Good gracious! That¡¯s ten million we¡¯re talking about! This is no joke!"

    The bustling noise seemed like it could lift the roof off, and even Nangong Yun and Fang Yuan stood frozen in ce, deeply shocked by Tan Yunjing¡¯s grand gesture.

    Tan Yunjing seemed to feel that the stimtion she had caused among the people in the auditorium was still insufficient. She continued, "And it will be a donation of ten million every year, as long as Mr. Xiao remains at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. The pledge for my donation will remain valid for each day he is there!"

    After Tan Yunjing finished speaking, she didn¡¯t give people time to react but turned her head to look at Li Entang. With a slight smile, she said, "What do you think, Deputy Director Li? Do you think this amount of money is sufficient? Compared to the eight million you thought you could profit from by colluding with Mr. Xiao and me, is it more or less?"

    Li Entang was so astounded by Tan Yunjing¡¯s grand gesture that he was beyond recovery. His mouth slightly open, he just stared at Tan Yunjing, unable to utter a word. Fu Kaiyuan, hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, felt his legs go weak. His own family was well-off, but not to the extent that he could casually donate ten million personally!

    "Who on earth is this Tan Yunjing!"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s tycoon-like behavior even surprised Xiao Yifei a bit. With a painfully wry smile, he said to Tan Yunjing, "I know you¡¯re trying to prove something for me, but there was no need to spend so much money! Why didn¡¯t you just give the money to me directly!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Yunjingughed, her eyes curving into crescents, "Mr. Xiao! Curing my condition deserves such thanks to your hospital. My father said he wants to invite you to our house to thank you in person!"

    Although Xiao Yifei heard what Tan Yunjing said, he still felt a bit pained because it was ten million a year! How wonderful it would be if that astronomical figure were given to him! At this moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t realize that receiving personal thanks from Tan Yunjing¡¯s father was a priceless treasure that hundreds of ten millions could not buy, but at that time, Xiao Yifei was still pining over the money.

    "Deputy Director Li, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Why are your eyes so wide?"

    Tan Yunjing looked at Li Entang¡¯s astonished expression and felt truly happy in her heart. She just couldn¡¯t stand to see Xiao Yi, who had exceptional medical skills, still facing exclusion in the hospital. Spending ten million a year to make Mr. Xiao and herself happy was a worthwhile deal, Tan Yunjing thought to herself.

    Li Entang stared nkly at Tan Yunjing for a while before he finally recovered. Remembering the allure of that ten million, Li Entang couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and asked, "Miss Tan, you aren¡¯t lying, are you?"

    Tan Yunjing heard Li Entang¡¯s words, raised her eyebrows, and before she could speak, Hong Fan, who was standing behind her, said, "This isn¡¯t for you to worry about. The transaction amount involved is toorge, so the transfer request just made may need to be dyed for some time. Money is not your concern!"

    Finally, Fang Yuan also recovered from his shock. He stepped forward sincerely and said, "Although it¡¯s still not confirmed whether it was Doctor Xiao who cured your illness, we are truly grateful for your donation to our hospital. With this money, I believe our hospital will only get better!"

    Li Entang¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed as he stood behind them. Ever since he heard the figure of ten million, he had be like a changed man, no longer mentioning a thing about Xiao Yifei deceiving people. Now in his mind, he probably wouldn¡¯t care even if Xiao Yifei had really deceived them, as long as he could get his hands on that ten million¡ªeverything else was negotiable! He wouldn¡¯t target Xiao Yifei anymore!

    At this moment, Li Entang was already calcting how to stuff more of this money into his own pockets.

    Fu Kaiyuan red with fiery eyes at everything happening in front of him, feeling indignant inside. What was clearly a n against Xiao Yi had been forcefully resolved with money! Now, he couldn¡¯t care less about the other issues. Fu Kaiyuan, who had long seen Xiao Yi, a man constantly in the limelight and protected by Nangong Yun, as a thorn in his side, pushed through the crowd with a fierce look in his eyes and said.

    "So what if you have money? You think you¡¯re so great because you have money? Let me tell you! If it can¡¯t be proven today that it was indeed Xiao Yi who cured your illness, then we won¡¯t want a cent of your ten million!"

    Fu Kaiyuan spoke without any rationality, and just as he finished, Li Entang¡¯s face turned furious. He whipped around and scolded Fu Kaiyuan, saying, "Xiao Fu! What are you talking about! If you don¡¯t want this money, we want it! Don¡¯t create chaos for us here!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, suddenly reprimanded by Li Entang, was momentarily stunned. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, he was abruptly interrupted by Tan Yunjing.

    "Oh! Right, I forgot to mention, this annual donation of ten million will establish a separate foundation named after Mr. Xiao, and all the ounts will be transparent. We will follow the trail of every penny. This money isn¡¯t for any of you personally; it¡¯s for your hospital!"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s sudden words caught Li Entang somewhat off guard. Recalling the excitement the ten million brought him, Li Entang quickly changed his tune and hastily replied, "Miss Tan! I think there might be some misunderstanding. While Doctor Xiao¡¯s treatment definitely improved your condition, the recovery from your illness cannot be divorced from our hospital¡¯s efforts. It¡¯s also possible that Doctor Xiao has inadvertently cured your illness, so I think it¡¯s the illness being cured that has little to do with Xiao Yifei. It would be more appropriate for the money to be managed directly by our hospital!"

    "I still have to say that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill might not have reached that level of realm. Greater credit should be given to our hospital, so I hope Miss Tan will reconsider this carefully!"

    Li Entang¡¯s words garnered approval from many doctors present. They were not only covetous of that ten million yuan but also unhappy to acknowledge that Xiao Yifei might truly possess formidable medical skills. Li Entang, like a highwayman, was intent on forcibly snatching away that annual donation of ten million!

    "How is it rted to your hospital? I clearly remember that doctor from your hospital, named Jin Zhuang, who took me for a series of examinations without any effect! And Mr. Xiao simply treated me alone for a while, and my illness was already cured!"

    Tan Yunjing was obviously displeased. She furrowed her beautiful eyebrows, unable to fathom why Li Entang could be so shameless.

 Chapter 112 Reveal the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Reveal the Truth</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Yunjing never expected Li Entang to be so shameless, and she stared at the dishonorable old man with her pretty eyebrows furrowed.

    "Vice-President Li, how can you still insist that Mr. Xiao¡¯s medical skills are problematic? Isn¡¯t my personal testimony enough?"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s tone began to turn unfriendly, but Li Entang pretended not to notice her tone and said, "Miss Tan! I am doing this for your own good, afraid that you¡¯ve been deceived!"

    Li Entang shamelessly continued, with only the annual ten-million donation in his eyes.

    "Enough! It¡¯s all enough! Stop talking!"

    In the tense impasse, a voice suddenly rose up, and all eyes turned toward the source of the sound. Zhang Wencai, out of breath, also walked towards the podium. As he walked, he said, "Vice-President Li, I think you¡¯ve gone too far! At the beginning, you said you didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could cure lupus unless the patient herself came forward. Now that Miss Tan is here, you¡¯re calling it a coincidence! In the end, you¡¯re just forcefully dragging down Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill as the issue. I¡¯ve had enough!"

    "You¡¯ve always believed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t profound, always thought he was a petty person seeking undeserved fame, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve always said that no one has truly witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills, so everything is just coincidence, right?" Zhang Wencai¡¯s eyes turned red, and he stared intently at Li Entang, "Today, I¡¯m going to vindicate Doctor Xiao! His medical skill is indeed extremely profound!"

    "Zhang Wencai! What¡¯s wrong with you? You, a neurologist, really think you can talk nonsense just because you¡¯ve had a bit of sess? You prove it? How will you prove it? Get back to work now!"

    Li Entang looked up to see that it was Zhang Wencai who had spoken, and his brows furrowed, reprimanding him.

    "A bit of sess? I, Zhang Wencai, do understand. Being able to urately locate an intracranial hemorrhage without needing cranial imaging, just this skill alone qualifies one as a master. How can this be called a ¡¯bit of sess¡¯?" Fed up with Li Entang¡¯s shameless face, Zhang Wencai was resolute, no longer worried about what consequences there might be in opposing Li Entang, and it was time to repay the debt of honor he owed Xiao Yifei!

    "But this ability isn¡¯t mine! I just made a simple incision, and marking out the precise location for me was none other than the Xiao Yifei you¡¯ve been disparaging as worthless!"

    The resounding voice from Zhang Wencai¡¯s mouth brought sudden silence to the entire meeting hall. Wave after wave of revtions arose. While there was still doubt over who had cured Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness, Zhang Wencai suddenly dropped this bombshell!

    "Director Chen and I were afraid that Doctor Xiao would be subject to the hostility of viins like you, so we suppressed the news at first. There was no choice but for me to temporarily take credit for Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievement. But I know, this achievement is not mine; it has always belonged to Doctor Xiao! Today! I want to tell you all!"

    The fact that Zhang Wencai pointed at Li Entang and called him a viin didn¡¯t even catch the attention of the others, because they were all stunned by this revtion from Zhang Wencai.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly turned towards Xiao Yifei, who stood steady andposed. The way everyone looked at Xiao Yifei changed.

    Li Entang¡¯s expression became vacant for a moment. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, he was rudely interrupted by Zhang Wencai.

    "I bet you¡¯re going to say I¡¯m just speaking up for Xiao Yifei again, aren¡¯t you? Want evidence? I¡¯ll show you!"

    Zhang Wencai, furious, strode to the podium, connected his cellphone to theputer via a data cable, and therge screen that originally disyed the words ¡¯Medical Symposium¡¯ suddenly showed the graceful steps of Xiao Yifei as he marked the pinpoint bleeding spots on Liu Jiao¡¯s shaved scalp.

    "See that! When I was performing the surgery! I cut precisely where Xiao Yifei marked the bleeding spots! What do you have to say now?"

    Zhang Wencai, in his outburst, possessed a daunting aura, and the thought of how terrifying Xiao Yifei must be to elicit such defense from Zhang Wencai chilled everyone to the bone.

    "No wonder! No wonder Xiao Yifei was so arrogant in his first statement! He had the audacity to im he was a figure all doctors looked up to! It turns out he truly has the skills! And we, blinded by fame and benefits, have long forgotten our duty as doctors!"

    The doctors sitting below, upon seeing what appeared on the screen, felt deeply ashamed; their response was as if they had been struck on the head with a cudgel!

    "It¡¯s a good thing that I secretly filmed the video when I saw how skilled Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique was! Otherwise, you, Vice Director Li, might have really managed to deceive us all! Now, what do you have to say?"

    Zhang Wencai stared intensely at Li Entang, and as soon as Li Entang saw the video, his legs went weak and he could barely stand. He had not anticipated that Xiao Yifei, whom he had been targeting, was such a formidable figure!

    "Without opening the skull, to be able to clearly identify the intracranial bleeding spots ¨C that¡¯s more than ten times harder than finding the bleeding spots after opening the skull. I must say, Xiao Yifei is really impressive. We truly misjudged him!"

    Wu Sheng, the associate professor of neurology, sat below and shook his head in self-derision: "This old man definitely can¡¯tpare to him! To be able to guide the intracranial structure so precisely, I think, only that mysterious person on our hospital¡¯s forum could possiblypare!"

    At this point, Wu Sheng let out a quiet sigh.

    The reporters from the "Yanjing Health Newspaper" heard this news and hurriedly rushed towards Xiao Yifei, without concern for anything else. They had been invited by Lou Nanfu specifically to interview Xiao Yifei, but who could have foreseen the drama that just unfolded? With the director of the Yanjing Health Department right beside them, they were restrained from doing much, but upon hearing the bombshell dropped by Zhang Wencai, they couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, because this was the news they had published in their paper, which had sold better than usual. Moreover, this was the news that Zhang Wencai, who they had originally thought to possess such abilities, had personally confirmed ¨C how could they not be interested!

    No sooner had they started rushing forward than they were stopped, because everything that was unfolding had not yete to an end, and this group of journalists keenly sensed that a major event was surely going to y out in front of them today!

    "Didn¡¯t you want to say that Xiao Yifeicked medical skill? What do you have to say now?" Zhang Wencai finished his words in one breath, staring fixedly at Li Entang, eager to see how Li Entang would try to argue his way out of this.

    The events before him crushed Li Entang, who stood motionless on the spot, looking at Xiao Yifei with aplex expression on his face¡ªXiao Yifei appeared nonchnt as if nothing could ever be a problem for him.

 Chapter 113 Seems Like I Wrote It

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Seems Like I Wrote It</h4><h4></h4>

    "I know my own strength! It was all Xiao Yifei¡¯s aplishment, yet it was attributed to me. I¡¯m really fed up with this situation, and speaking out now really feels much more relieving. I don¡¯t want to keep hiding it!"

    Zhang Wencai¡¯s candid revtion silenced the entire conference room. Nobody could have expected that at this crucial moment, it would be Zhang Wencai who first revealed a shocking truth!

    Li Entang stood still; he and Fu Kaiyuan stared at each other, dumbfounded. Despite their desire to defend themselves against what Zhang Wencai had revealed, they were rendered speechless the instant they saw the video recording.

    Finally, Fu Kaiyuan was the first to speak. His voice slightly trembling andcking confidence, he said, "This... This just shows that Xiao Yifei knows something about neurology! It doesn¡¯t really prove much else!"

    As he spoke, Fu Kaiyuan began to find his ground, "Right! It only indicates that Xiao Yifei has researched neurology. Since I have seen this video, I certainly won¡¯t deny that. I admit Xiao Yifei is indeed impressive in this aspect, but I do not ept that Xiao Yifei can cure lupus!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, standing tall and confident in his words, said, "This video, besides proving Xiao Yifei¡¯s research in neurology, provides no evidence that Xiao Yifei can treat lupus effectively! And Xiao, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Let me tell you, our hospital is full of capable people! At the very least, I know that the author of that mysterious paper is a hundred times better than you!"

    The words from Fu Kaiyuan made Li Entang nod hurriedly, casting an admiring nce towards Fu Kaiyuan. Fu¡¯s quick-wittedments indeed helped them out of their awkward situation.

    However, Zhang Wencai clearly disagreed with Fu Kaiyuan¡¯sments. Since he had already stood up for Xiao Yifei, he felt no need to hold back. Steadily watching Fu Kaiyuan, Zhang Wencai said, "We have already studied that paper you mentioned! Only a seasoned writer could produce such a sophisticated paper! Xiao Yifei is still young, how can you be so sure that Doctor Xiao¡¯s future won¡¯t surpass that of the mysterious author?"

    Fu Kaiyuan scoffed disdainfully at Xiao Yifei, "Him? I think he¡¯ll never achieve that in his lifetime! Right now, he¡¯s just a blind cat that ran into a dead rat!"

    Right after Fu Kaiyuan made thatment, Xiao Yifei, full of confusion, was inquiring Nangong Yun.

    "What are you talking about? What paper? A paper from our hospital? I don¡¯t know anything about it!"

    Xiao Yifei turned and whispered to Nangong Yun, but he didn¡¯t realize that the microphone Nangong Yun had been holding was still on. Thus, Xiao Yifei was unaware that his soft-spoken words were broadcasted far away through the microphone.

    "You don¡¯t know? Such big news at our hospital and you¡¯re unaware?"

    Ever since Xiao Yifei stood in front of her, Nangong Yun¡¯s attitude towards him had softened slightly, so her tone also became less icy, "Such a big event and you don¡¯t care? That sensational paper on our hospital¡¯s internal forum, and you know nothing about it? Even if you don¡¯t care about our hospital¡¯s internal forum, you should at least read ¡¯Medical Exploration¡¯ magazine. The paper was published there, and you still don¡¯t know?"

    Nangong Yun cocked her head, looking at Xiao Yifei. Somehow, her penchant for lecturing emerged again, "You see, I once thought you were really shallow in academia, but you¡¯ve surprised me time and again. However, even if you are indeed skilled in medicine, you shouldn¡¯t stop learning! Education enables further progress! You should read more books! Did you hear me?"

    Watching Nangong Yun earnestly schooling him, Xiao Yifei found it quite amusing. He quickly nodded, "I know, I know, Vice Director Nangong! I actually do read ¡¯Medical Exploration¡¯ magazine, but maybe I missed that paper. Tell me about it! What kind of paper could cause such a sensation? Being published in ¡¯Medical Exploration¡¯

    "That¡¯s impressive, just now I heard Director Lou say that this paper almost won the ¡¯Ende Medical Science and Technology Award¡¯. To be nominated for this award, the paper must be really something! And it¡¯s written by someone from our hospital! I need to study it soon!"

    The performance of Xiao Yifei deeply satisfied Nangong Yun. Remembering being captivated by the talent of the paper¡¯s author for quite some time, Nangong Yun¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly as she spoke, "The title of this paper is ¡¯Several Conjectures Arising from Intracranial Structure and Brain Anatomy¡ªOn the Control of the Brain¡¯!"

    Nangong Yun recited the somewhat tongue-twisting full name of the paper in one breath, showing her extreme familiarity with it. In fact, not only was she familiar with the title, Nangong Yun knew she could recite the paper from memory.

    Zhang Wencai was confronting Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan on stage, and they remained silent. All the attendees¡¯ attention was drawn to the voices of Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun, amplified by the microphone.

    However, after Nangong Yun finished stating the name of the paper, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice did not transmit through the speakers for a long time. Everyone was somewhat puzzled, turning their doubtful eyes towards Xiao Yifei.

    At this point, all eyes were on Xiao Yifei as he was frowning and pondering something, because the name of the paper mentioned by Nangong Yun was all too familiar to him. Finally, a somewhat strange voice of Xiao Yifei came through the speakers.

    "Vice President Nangong, is this the paper that was first posted on the ¡¯Medical Talks¡¯ section of our hospital¡¯s internal web forum?"

    Nangong Yun nodded, "Yes! You knew this information, right? It first appeared on our hospital¡¯s internal forum, so we are certain that the paper was written by someone from within our hospital. However, we still haven¡¯t found out who this mysterious person is! It seems they really do not want to reveal themselves!"

    Nangong Yun sighed deeply.

    Then, there was a deathly silence. Nangong Yun raised her eyes to look at Xiao Yifei, somewhat puzzled, "What¡¯s the matter? Why have you suddenly stopped talking?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his spirited eyes filled with innocent yetplex expressions, and his innocent voice identally transmitted through the sound system, spreading throughout the entire venue.

    "This paper... it seems... I wrote it."

    "What did you say?"

    Nangong Yun stared at Xiao Yifei, unable toprehend what he had just said.

    "I said, this paper, it seems that I wrote it."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, repeating his earlier statement.

 Chapter 114 Anticipatory Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Anticipatory Gaze</h4><h4></h4>

    The conference hall fell silent once again, including Fu Kaiyuan and Zhang Wencai who were still in confrontation. They both slowly turned their heads towards Xiao Yifei, their expressions exceptionally marvelous. Zhang Wencai¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He had gone out of his way to help Xiao Yifei, and the situation was about to be salvaged, only to see Xiao Yifei suddenly pull such a stunt. Wasn¡¯t this nullifying all his efforts? Zhang Wencai looked dejected as he lowered his head, no longer arguing with Fu Kaiyuan.

    When Fu Kaiyuan heard what Xiao Yifei said, his eyebrows raised, his eyes brimming with ecstasy. Xiao Yifei was truly courting death! He had already nned how to use this slip-up topletely shatter the ground Xiao Yifei had recovered after admitting to his mistake. And then, in front of so many journalists and in the presence of so many doctors, he would utterly ruin Xiao Yifei! What ¡¯damn¡¯ Xiao Yifei, why should he receive Nangong Yun¡¯s care!

    Hidden beneath Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s sinister smile was sheer malice towards Xiao Yifei!

    Meanwhile, Li Entang, who was just feeling a bit thirsty and drinking mineral water, heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and spit the water straight out. He turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei with wide eyes, his face suddenly breaking into a smile.

    "Interesting, this Xiao Yifei is really interesting, daring to take all the credit for himself! He wants to reach the skies! Just now, I was worried that today¡¯s event might fall through, but I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to support me so much at the end!"

    Just like Li Entang, after a moment of silence in the conference hall, a thunderousughter erupted, the sound gratingly loud!

    "Hahaha, just now I thought maybe we really had some misunderstanding about Xiao Yifei, but now it seems, is Xiao Yifei going a bit crazy from the pressure?"

    A doctor wasughing so hard he bent over, shouting to the doctor beside him.

    The doctor by his side didn¡¯t exhibit as exaggerated an expression, but a smile also appeared on his face. He shook his head as he looked at Xiao Yifei, toozy to even speak.

    Even Chen Xusheng felt that Xiao Yifei was indeed going a bit too far. Men, asionally bragging in front of beautiful women, that¡¯s amon weakness among most men, but you can¡¯t exaggerate your boasting this much! The impact of the paper had caused such a stir; how could Xiao Yifei recklessly boast about it? Wasn¡¯t he afraid the real author of the paper mighte after him? Most crucially, Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement had spread through the speakers, heard by everyone in the hall. This made the slightly improved impression Xiao Yifei had just managed to create through his abilities bepletely ineffective, even backfiring. A young man who liked to talk big, of course, had a greater chance of being a liar!

    Deep down, Chen Xusheng had never truly believed that the paper was actually Xiao Yifei¡¯s work, no matter how skilled a doctor he might be, conducting research took time to umte!

    "How am I supposed to help you now!"

    He stretched out his hand, covering his face as if he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more. Chen Xusheng felt too embarrassed; Xiao Yifei normally seemed sensible, so why had he suddenly be so foolish!

    After hearing the voice that came out of the speaker, Fang Yuan furrowed his brows and let out a deep sigh.

    Xiao Yifei, somewhat clueless, watched the hystericallyughing crowd, puzzled as to what they wereughing at. Because of the noise, he simply hadn¡¯t heard what people wereughing about! Up to now, he was unaware that his voice had been transmitted through the speakers.

    Behind him, the aloof Nangong Yun, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s repeated phrase, suddenly froze. Her beautiful eyes rounded as she stared, her cherry lips parted slightly, barely emitting a thread of a sound.

    "Huh?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why Nangong Yun reacted this way. He scratched his head, confused, and said, "Yeah! That night I was suddenly inspired and wrote this paper and posted it on our hospital¡¯s internalwork ¡¯Big Talk Medical¡¯ section. I did it for fun, howe now it seems this paper is such a big deal?"

    "Suddenly inspired!"

    "Did it for fun!"

    The words that came out through the speakers only made theughter that surrounded them grow louder.

    "Hahaha, did you hear that? Does this Xiao Yifei always put on airs like this? It¡¯s just too funny!"

    "I¡¯ve definitely learned a new trick! I¡¯m dying ofughter! If Xiao Yifei can spout such big talk, then I¡¯ll be even less scared when I go out and brag to others!"

    Nangong Yun heard what Xiao Yifei had said, and for some reason, a sudden shiver passed through her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she had this feeling, but it was getting stronger. Shouldn¡¯t she normally be questioning everything that Xiao Yifei had done? Why did she feel at this moment that Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance was so genuine that, deep down, she even had a faint belief in him?

    "What¡¯s happening to me!"

    Nangong Yun shook her head vigorously. She tried hard to make herself start disliking Xiao Yifei because after all, she admired the author of that thesis so much¡ªhow could she allow herself not to hate someone who was impersonating others!

    Xiao Yifei saw Nangong Yun¡¯s expression change several times in just a few seconds. He was clueless about theplexity of her feelings; he just noticed some disbelief from her towards him. Indeed, he himself was perplexed, so he wanted to prove something as well.

    "You..."

    Finally, Nangong Yun adjusted her mentality. A cold look shed in her eyes, and just as she was about to scold Xiao Yifei, she found him already turning around and walking towards the front of the stage.

    As Xiao Yifei walked towards the front of the stage, the loudughter still echoed in his ears. Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make out the specifics of theughter mixed with "bragging" and "putting on airs," he distinctly heard the malice in it. He frowned, wondering where this malice came from.

    He walked past Chen Xusheng, who covered his face without speaking. He walked past Fang Yuan, who frowned at him disapprovingly. Atst, he arrived where Zhang Wencai was. Zhang Wencai gave him a deep look but said nothing.

    "Wencai! Thisputer has inte ess, right?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to ask, and it turned out that his destination was thisputer. However, Zhang Wencai did not respond to him. Instead, it was Fu Kaiyuan standing by, obviously stiflingughter, who said, "Sure, sure, it has Inte ess! Feel free to use it!"

    Being suddenly so friendly was quite a surprise to Xiao Yifei, prompting him to give Fu Kaiyuan a surprised look.

    "Oh! Thanks a lot!"

    Xiao Yifei expressed his thanks and then started busily tapping away at theputer. Everyone in the conference hall watched his actions as if they were watching a drama scene, all curious about how Xiao Yifei could still be so calm at a moment like this when he had embarrassed himself so much.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei truly was the center of "universal attention."

    Then everyone saw on the big screen that Xiao Yifei skillfully opened up the official website of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and then entered the intr.

    The crowd watched with skepticism, eager to see what this young man, who had bragged to the heavens, was nning to do.

 Chapter 115: Cancel Anonymity

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Cancel Anonymity</h4><h4></h4>

    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Xiao Yifei as he maneuvered on theputer, watching intently and mocking him with a teasing tone as they observed.

    "This kid, is he searching for that article or what? He¡¯s been fussing for so long, if I were him I¡¯d have run off with my head in my hands by now!"

    Since theputer Xiao Yifei was using was linked to the big screen in the conference room in real time, everyone could see everything Xiao Yifei was doing on it!

    Everyone saw Xiao Yifei controlling the mouse to enter the intr, then into a forum, but contrary to what everyone had thought, Xiao Yifei did not go directly into the forum but clicked into the login page and logged into his intr forum ount.

    And everyone also saw that when Xiao Yifei was entering his ount password, he looked up quite cautiously, which provoked peals ofughter from everyone, as they found his behaviorically overcautious!

    "Look at how petty he looks! How could such a person ever achieve anything significant? Just the way he is! Now I¡¯m starting to doubt the help Zhang Wencai just gave Xiao Yifei!"

    After Xiao Yifei had entered his ount and password to ess the intr, the shining "Xiao Yifei is not a formal doctor" ID made everyone on the verge of losing their voice withughter.

    "Look at that ID, how fitting! Xiao Yifei himself must believe he has no chance of bing a formal doctor! Just now, that patient said he would donate ten million to our hospital if Xiao Yifei cured his illness, and all for a doctor who has no self-confidence? This must be a joke!"

    Theughter and ridicule grew louder, and indeed, as Chen Xusheng had predicted, everything was developing in a direction that was increasingly unfavorable for Xiao Yifei; Chen Xusheng watched Xiao Yifei with aplex look in his eyes, thinking this might be thest time he saw this young man in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, as everything Xiao Yifei had done had ruined his future, not only affecting himself but possibly involving Nangong Yun as well¡ªChen Xusheng also looked worriedly at Nangong Yun, then solemnly lowered his head.

    Xiao Yifei clumsily clicked with the mouse, mumbling to himself as he clicked, "Strange, I remember posting this article in the ¡¯Big Talk Medical¡¯ section! Why can¡¯t I find it now!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions furrowed Fang Yuan¡¯s brows; although Fang Yuan had not read the article, the high praise from everyone who had read it made him believe such a famous article must be prominently ced. Yet Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t even find the thread; how could he still dare to falsely im he wrote it¡ªwasn¡¯t this madness?

    Fang Yuan had already decided that, should Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital ever need to recruit doctors again, they must investigate their IQs! Someone like Xiao Yifei would definitely be excluded!

    Finally, Xiao Yifei found the post he wrote on the forum in the "Scripture Pavilion" section.

    "Strange, when was my post moved here."

    Xiao Yifei muttered to himself, then opened the post. Since the post was moved to the Scripture Pavilion section, all the previous responses were hidden, leaving just the original post alone on the opened page. Seeing his post seemed to have received no responses, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat disheartened.

    "Could it be that I really got it wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei sniffed, then raised his head and called out with little confidence to Nangong Yun, "Vice President Nangong, is this the post you were talking about?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of confidence was evident to everyone, and their mockery became even nastier.

    "Yes! It¡¯s this post! What now, you still im you wrote it yourself?"

    Nangong Yun responded coldly, her eyes emotionless.

    Relieved by Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and shouted back with a heartyugh, "Yes, Vice President Nangong! This really is my work! I had no idea my expertise was so impressive that it even impressed all of you!"

    A flicker of astonishment passed across Nangong Yun¡¯s usually impassive face upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response.

    "How can Xiao Yifei still dare to admit things so recklessly!"

    "What¡¯s wrong? Vice President Nangong, how can you still not believe it!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled, scratching his head, then moved the mouse and clicked gently under the title of the reopened post page.

    Nangong Yun frowned as she watched the operations on therge screen behind him. She then realized Xiao Yifei¡¯s page was slightly different from hers when entering the site because there was a line of small text under the post title on Xiao Yifei¡¯s page that she didn¡¯t have.

    "Cancel anonymity!"

    In ordinary times, these inconspicuous words might not have drawn Nangong Yun¡¯s attention, but in the current situation, the moment she saw these four words, her pupils suddenly constricted, and her beautiful face turned crimson with extreme excitement.

    Her gaze shifted abruptly from therge screen to Xiao Yifei. Her body swayed slightly due to the abrupt movement, but she didn¡¯t care about that at all. Nangong Yun stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, this tall, handsome young man, this young man who seemed to have everything under control, this young man who had brought her surprise after surprise, gradually merging with the wise andposed author she had imagined in her mind!

    Suddenly, Nangong Yun heard a voice inside her heart, growing clearer¡ªit was Xiao Yifei¡¯s name!

    On therge screen, right after Xiao Yifei clicked on "Cancel anonymity," the original author¡¯s ount ID finally appeared in the row for anonymity.

    "Xiao Yifei is not a formal doctor," a username that had just been ridiculed by numerous doctors, now brazenly appeared on therge screen!

    Silence.

    Deathly silence!

    As if the whole world had hit the mute button in that second!

    Xiao Yifei, with innocent eyes, looked around the hall in confusion. He wondered why the people who had beenughing heartily just moments ago were suddenly silent, their faces still wearing the mocking expressions from moments before!

    "Hiss¡ª"

    "Cough... cough, cough!"

    The hall was only quiet for a moment, then a wave of sharp intakes of breath followed, and with it, the sound of coughing from not being able to catch their breathpletely filled the hall!

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of the podium, the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes. But now, their looks were no longer mocking. The doctors trembled as they looked at Xiao Yifei, their expression as if they were seeing a monster!

    "This... this... this..."

    Fu Kaiyuan waspletely speechless, his lips trembling, unable to utter a word. He felt weak in his legs, his body felt faint, and his hands were sweating profusely. He lifted his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his mind in a daze.

    And Li Entang, who had worn a self-satisfied expression, suddenly froze the moment he saw the results. His facial expression still held that smug look, but his eyes were filled with sheer horror, and he felt a darkness before his eyes, almost unable to stand!

 Chapter 116: Awkward Situation

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Awkward Situation</h4><h4></h4>

    If it were just about Xiao Yi being able to log into that ount, there might still be a possibility that he was using someone else¡¯s ount. However, seeing the ID of this ount, no one would doubt that this wasn¡¯t Xiao Yi¡¯s, especially since in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, all postments require verification!

    Thus, the paper written by Xiao Yi was a done deal! There was no room for anyone to quibble over this.

    The irond fact ced in front of everyone meant that for those who had just mocked Xiao Yi, doubting his capabilities, Xiao Yi¡¯s seemingly nonchnt p was, in reality, a forceful blow to their faces!

    It wasn¡¯t just the people who had been mocking Xiao Yi who felt pped; even Chen Xusheng thought this was utterly astonishing. Was this paper, which even stirred the entire Yanjing medicalmunity, truly the work of a man in his twenties?

    If doctors in the future were as terrifyinglypetent as Xiao Yi, then what use would there be for these old-timers!

    "But fortunately, there is only one Xiao Yi in the world!"

    Chen Xusheng consoled himself, still feeling his face hot, "Thank goodness I didn¡¯t voice my doubts about Xiao Yi earlier, or it would have been so embarrassing!"

    Zhang Wencai suddenly looked up at Xiao Yi, his eyes filled with zealous admiration. Xiao Yi, a doctor younger than him, hadpletely won Zhang over with his abilities!

    Nangong Yun watched Xiao Yi, who stood at the front of the podium, her face blooming into a beautiful smile as if ice and snow were melting!

    Tan Yunjing saw the change in Nangong Yun¡¯s expression and slightly curled her lips in dissatisfaction. She spoke, "I told you Mr. Xiao is truly incredible, but you all didn¡¯t believe it, and now you¡¯ve been proven wrong, haven¡¯t you?"

    This time, no one in the audience rebutted because Xiao Yi had factually demonstrated his prowess!

    "Whoosh¡ª"

    A throng of reporters suddenly charged forward, unstoppable in their enthusiasm. They were initially directed by Lou Nanfu to interview the first doctor who had cured lupus. Upon arriving and finding that the doctor was none other than the young Xiao Yi, they were skeptical too, but restrained frommenting due to their professionalism as journalists. Little did they know that apart from lupus, there were even more surprises waiting for them!

    How could the reporters not be excited! How could they not be overjoyed! After all, for those in the medical field, this was big news! Colossal news!

    "Doctor Xiao, hello! I am a journalist from ¡¯Modern Medicine Magazine¡¯! Your paper was first published in our magazine; what were your feelings during the creation of this paper!"

    "Doctor Xiao, Doctor Xiao, hello! We are from the Yanjing Medical Journal. First of all, we apologize for the inurate news we previously published about locating the bleeding point without brain imaging. However, we are still curious, how did you determine it?"

    "Doctor Xiao, Doctor Xiao! I am a journalist from Modern Medicine Magazine. Regarding today¡¯s announcements, we have some questions for you, if you don¡¯t mind?"

    Xiao Yifei was swarmed by reporters, making it impossible to move. In the eyes of the journalists, other doctors at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital seemed to vanish¡ªneither the Dean Fang Yuan nor the Vice Dean Li Entang existed! Now their focus was solely on Xiao Yifei!

    Yet, surrounded by reporters, Xiao Yifei showed no sign of difort. He possessed a calm and unflustered demeanor. He paused, then said to all the doctors around him, "Actually, I don¡¯t feel anything special about what you¡¯re saying. I just did what a doctor should do. The issues that erupted today were also beyond my expectations. Without some people¡¯s deliberate oppression, these issues might never havee to light. I hadn¡¯t seen the paper, so I didn¡¯t realize it, but if I had known that this paper would cause such a stir, perhaps I would not have admitted it in public like today."

    Composed and calm, Xiao Yifei responded appropriately, making the journalists around him even more impressed.

    "Ah!"

    Li Entang sighed heavily. He didn¡¯t understand why the scene had turned out this way, but he knew that he had misjudged this young man who was not only excellent in medical skill but also modest. His own crooked methods were nothingpared to real talent!

    Now, both Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan were worried about only one thing ¡ª whether lupus was indeed cured by Xiao Yifei, because this was theirst lifeline. Since Xiao Yifei had never provided evidence that he cured the lupus, they still held some credibility. However, with their constant pressure, even involving Nangong Yun, how could Xiao Yifei not retaliate!

    Xiao Yifei nced indifferently at Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan, then turned his head and said calmly to the reporters surrounding him, "By the way, you initially came here because of lupus, right? The difficulty in treating this disease is because its cause had not been determined. Once the cause is known, the disease is quite treatable. I also happened upon the cause of this disease by chance, which is why I could treat it so quickly."

    As soon as Xiao Yifei started speaking, the reporters raised their recorders and notebooks, everything they used for recording, uniformly high. They were already delighted by the news received earlier, but to their surprise, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t forgotten about lupus! Most importantly, it seemed that Xiao Yifei had no intention of patenting his exclusive treatment for lupus, as if he intended to fully disclose the method to the public!

    If what Xiao Yifei was saying was true, he had no intention of monopolizing this immensely valuable patent! Such medical integrity! How could it be as base as Li Entang imed!

    The reporters all looked at Li Entang with disdain.

    If initially they didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei at all, after he demonstrated his capability, they could no longer be sure that Xiao Yifei was a fraud. But as the situation unfolded, Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan had to admit, Xiao Yifei indeed had the means to cure lupus! Their limbs went cold, their hearts sank, feeling as if the sky had copsed.

    "Are you finished? Hurry up and say it, Xiao Yifei! Give us a clear answer!"

    Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan closed their eyes, resignedly awaiting their fate. They felt that nothing could be worse than the current scenario.

 Chapter 117 Bias

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Bias</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei, facing the hopeful gazes of the reporters, smiled gently and said nonchntly, "Hormones, the cause of lupus erythematosus is due to hormones."

    "Hormones?"

    The reporter from the "Yanjing Medical Journal" heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, his eyes filled with a contemtive expression, muttered to himself.

    Their newspaper had dedicated an issue to introducing intractable diseases, and that issue had featured lupus erythematosus, listing various hypotheses regarding its causes, including hormones. However, due tock of verification, they couldn¡¯t confirm it. Since Xiao Yifei had mentioned it, it might indeed be true!

    All the doctors present, upon hearing Xiao Yifei name the cause of the disease, showed thoughtful expressions. Although they couldn¡¯t verify the truth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words at the moment, since Xiao Yifei could state the cause so calmly and confidently, he must have his reasons, and they just needed to go and verify it.

    After Xiao Yifei provided this well-founded answer, the attitude of all the doctors towards him finally changed.

    They went from initially disdainful and mocking, to seeing him in a new light, then to admiration, and now to astonishment. Everyone finally realized Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogance was not without aim. Xiao Yifei¡¯s effortless and low-key achievements were being revealed one by one, and it truly filled them with disbelief. The aplishments made by Xiao Yifei at such a young age were something they couldn¡¯t achieve in several decades.

    "Is Doctor Xiao Yifei even human? His medical skill and rted theories are truly beyond our reach, even if we were to chase after him at full speed!"

    The doctors sitting in the audience finally used honorifics. They looked up at Xiao Yifei, who stood on the stage with a calm demeanor, tall and handsome, their hearts filled with shock. This young doctor had made it so they couldn¡¯t even feel envious!

    "See that? That¡¯s my Brother Xiao! He¡¯s even beaten me up before!"

    Zhou Yuan, seeing Xiao Yifei stand proudly in the center of the stage, receiving the worship of all eyes, was extremely excited, relentlessly patting the shoulder of the doctor sitting next to him, making the doctor grimace in pain.

    "Xiao Yifei is just amazing! I knew it! Wherever he goes, he¡¯s the main character!"

    Zhou Yuan squinted his eyes towards Xiao Yifei, inwardly praising his own wisdom for not continuing to be enemies with Xiao Yifei.

    As an associate professor in neurology, Wu Sheng also felt that hecked the ability to write that paper himself. When he first saw the paper, he was filled with astonishment, especially since it was written by such a young doctor, and not even from his field of neurology. Wu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, silently sighing.

    "A hero emerges from youth! We really shouldn¡¯t underestimate young people! After the conference, I must discuss that paper with Doctor Xiao, no no no, not discuss¡ª I should ask for guidance!"

    All the doctors who had mocked and disdained Xiao Yifei could only stand with their mouths agape, wanting to say something but ultimately unable to utter a word, feeling their faces burn with shame, as if Xiao Yifei had indeed pped them hard across their cheeks.

    Chen Xusheng stared at Xiao Yifei, dumbfounded. The obedient, reliable, and dependable young man had silently aplished so many astonishing feats! Chen, as his master, was ashamed that he had even felt a trace of distrust towards Xiao Yifei a moment ago. This feeling left Chen Xusheng feeling ufortably embarrassed.

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking with a smile, he fell silent, just smiling with his eyes as he looked at the group of reporters who had surrounded him. These reporters had been holding back a bellyful of questions since earlier and now finally had the opportunity to ask them.

    Just as the group of reporters were about to ask Xiao Yifei more questions, they noticed his eyes narrow. Following his gaze, they saw Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan trying to sneak away, shrinking back and hiding their heads.

    "Where are you going? My dear Director Li and my Doctor Fu!"

    Xiao Yi¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile as he walked towards Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan. The reporters standing next to him noticed Xiao Yifei wanted to leave and consciously cleared a path for him. This was not only because they felt that the drama wasn¡¯t over yet but also because they were overpowered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s formidable aura!

    "Doctor Xiao! I¡¯m telling you! Don¡¯t push people too far!"

    Li Entang, realizing he had been caught trying to secretly leave by Xiao Yifei, blustered and red in an attempt to intimidate Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯m pushing people too far? Director Li, it seems to me that the person who has been excessively bullying from the start, always trying to target me and Deputy Director Nangong, is you," said Xiao Yifei with a gentle smile. He then turned his head and spoke to Fu Kaiyuan, who was hiding behind Li Entang: "Doctor Fu, you can stop ducking your head now. After I cured Tan Yunjingst night, you sneaked away and vanished. How could I possibly let you escape today? It¡¯s time we settled our ounts!"

    Seeing no way to escape, Li Entang straightened his back, his face no longer carrying that kindly demeanor. With a dark look on his face, Li Entang said to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, I admit that your Medical Skill and knowledge are indeed impressive, but as for the cause of lupus you¡¯ve mentioned, it hasn¡¯t been verified yet! Don¡¯t get too carried away with pride! After all, we are both doctors at Shangjing Hospital. In terms of ranks, both Doctor Fu and I are still several levels above you! I hope you¡¯ll show some respect!"

    "Ha! Hahaha!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Li Entang¡¯s words,ughed without knowing quite what to say. With the achievements he had just made public, staying at any hospital would be an honor that would bring great prestige, and even if he never made any significant aplishments again, just the discovery of the cure for lupus and that published paper would suffice for him to rest on hisurels for a lifetime! Now Li Entang was trying to pressure him with seniority, how could it not make Sun Li find itughable!

    Fang Yuan frowned as he watched everything unfold. He looked up at Li Entang and then Xiao Yifei. He sighed softly, making a decision that would cause him immense regret. Turning around to face Xiao Yifei, he said, "Doctor Xiao Yi, look, Director Li and Doctor Fu already know they were wrong. Mercy to those who admit their faults could be well shown. After all, Director Li is quite old now. Just let it be, don¡¯t make it hard for them to step down, especially with so many reporters here today."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, his face showing a hint of surprise, as he looked at Fang Yuan and said, "Director, where do you see any sign of them admitting their mistakes? Besides, I haven¡¯t even done anything yet! When they mocked me at the beginning and tried to corner me, I didn¡¯t see you step forward to speak up for me! And now you¡¯re bullying me like this?"

 Chapter 118 My Eldest Brother

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 My Eldest Brother</h4><h4></h4>

    ?reeweb¦Çove?

    Fang Yuan heaved a deep sigh and said solemnly to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, didn¡¯t I just keep out of the conversation? Really, let¡¯s leave it at that for today. We¡¯ve all seen your outstanding contributions, and for the injustice done to you, our hospital willpensate youter. We, as doctors, also need connections! There¡¯s no need to make things so rigid!"

    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking; he had never really understood Xiao Yifei. He thought that with his reputation, he could easily protect Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan, after all, a hospital¡¯s vice president is quite important. He assumed that since Xiao Yifei was young, a bit of constion would suffice. However, he waspletely wrong!

    When Xiao Yifei heard what Fang Yuan had said, his expression suddenly turned cold. He looked at Fang Yuan and said indifferently, "Director Fang, when I joined the hospital, you were studying in the United States. I¡¯ve always heard good things about you in the hospital and thought you were a very upright and capable director. But today, your reaction is unexpected. With things having reached this point, you actually still want to smooth things over. I cannot ept your approach! If there was a satisfying oue today, I believe no one present would be happy!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fang Yuan frowned. A young doctor dared to speak to him in such a tone, which made Fang Yuan very dissatisfied. Even if this young man was capable, as the director of a First Level Grade A hospital, Xiao Yifei dared to threaten him!

    "Doctor Xiao! I think you need to calm down! At Shangjing Hospital, we are never short of excellent doctors! Remember, as doctors, we also need connections. Don¡¯t make the situation too rigid!"

    Fang Yuan spoke bitterly, his tone unfriendly.

    As soon as Fang Yuan finished speaking, everyone present gasped, because Shangjing Hospital truly was not short of excellent doctors. However, a doctor as outstanding as Xiao Yifei was treasured in any hospital. What had gotten into Fang Yuan to say such words?

    When Tan Yunjing heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words, she suddenly turned to look at him, her indifferent eyes swiftly turning frosty. Lou Nanfu also furrowed his brows looking at Fang Yuan, and even Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    Xiao Yifei looked steadily at Fang Yuan and spoke emotionlessly, "Director Fang, do you mean that if I don¡¯t smooth things over as you suggested, you would actually not let me work at Shangjing Hospital anymore?"

    Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan thought they were in for a major embarrassment that day, but when Fang Yuan suddenly appeared wanting to protect them, it reignited a glimmer of hope in them. Seeing Xiao Yifei and Fang Yuan openly shing, they were even more delighted.

    "Doctor Xiao! I think you should listen to Director Fang! You know, Director Fang is quite influential in the Yanjing medical circuit. It¡¯s better not to offend him! Otherwise, no matter how capable you are, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the Yanjing medicalmunity!"

    Li Entang was more tactful and did not speak, but Fu Kaiyuan could not hold back. He looked at Xiao Yifei smugly and mocked.

    "Shut up!"

    When Fang Yuan heard what Fu Kaiyuan said, he suddenly turned around and scolded Fu Kaiyuan sharply, as Fu Kaiyuan was indeed about to escte the issue!

    After hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei first nced at Fu Kaiyuan, smiled faintly, then turned his head to look at Fang Yuan and said indifferently, "Director Fang, are you tantly bullying me now?"

    Fang Yuan was about to respond when suddenly a strong voice came from the entrance of the conference hall.

    "Who dares to bully my big brother!"

    Who could that be showing up now, directly challenging Fang Yuan?

    Although many thought Fang Yuan¡¯s actions were somewhat excessive, after all, he was still their superior, the director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and a powerful figure in the Yanjing medical circle. Who would dare confront Fang Yuan like this!

    The scene today was truly a spectacle with no end. It had started with Lou Nanfu and Tan Yunjing showing up; who could it be this time!

    Everyone turned their puzzled gazes toward the source of the sound, only to see several figures walking into the conference hall¡ªone after another, very familiar faces. They were all characters often featured in medical newspapers and magazines!

    The leading figure, the one who had spoken so robustly, was named Zhao Ziguo! He used to be the chief surgeon at Ninth Hospital, and recently, due to his excellent performance, he had risen to be the director of Ninth Hospital! He was in the prime of his career, his face full of spirited emotions!

    Following him was Doctor Qian Wu, an associate professor at Yanjing Union Hospital, also a renowned figure often publishing influential academic papers.

    Then came Tian He, also quite a famous doctor. Following Tian He closely was Li Weixing, a well-known doctor from Yanjing Union Hospital.

    These people, from hospitals that included all of Yanjing¡¯s Third Level Grade A hospitals, with Zhao Ziguo now the director of Ninth Hospital, were peers with Fang Yuan! It could be said thatbined, these individuals had undeniable authority in the entire Yanjing medical circle!

    Nevertheless, their appearance confused the doctors of Shangjing Hospital even more because, typically, a medical seminar was an internal matter of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡ªwhy were individuals from other hospitals there?

    Fang Yuan, seeing these people appear, was visibly startled, but he quickly recovered and smiled at the menacingly approaching Zhao Ziguo, "Old Zhao! Why are you here! I heard you got promoted! Now the director of Ninth Hospital, congrattions! I hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to congratte you. What kind of wind blew you over today?"

    Zhao Ziguo didn¡¯t even bother with Fang Yuan as he approached, nor did he return the handshake Fang Yuan extended. Instead, he coldly snorted, strode past Fang Yuan, went straight to Xiao Yifei, and spoke quite respectfully, "Big brother! I¡¯ve been meaning toe and thank you! I never had the time; when I heard about your cure for lupus yesterday, I thought I wouldbine two things in one trip. Today I deliberately brought Qian Wu and the others along, not expecting to run into this situation. It¡¯s really regrettable that you had to suffer this indignity!"

    Turning his sharp gaze back to Fang Yuan and Li Entang, Zhao Ziguo spoke with an overpowering tone, "Who dares to bully my big brother?"

    Fang Yuan was left stunned by Zhao Ziguo¡¯s fierce demeanor.

 Chapter 119 Connections

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Connections</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhao Ziguo and scratched his head, his eyes filled with confusion. It took him a while to recall who the person in front of him was. Finally, Xiao Yifei spoke, "You¡¯re Doctor Zhao Ziguo, right? How did you get here? When did I be your ¡¯big brother¡¯? You¡¯re quite a bit older than me, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Uh." Zhao Ziguo¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and the situation instantly became awkward. He turned his head towards Xiao Yifei and said, "I once said that as long as you cured Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illness, I would follow your orders to the letter, but you didn¡¯t hear that. A man must keep his word. I said I would follow your orders, but calling you ¡¯my life¡¯ would be too mushy! So I had to start calling you ¡¯big brother¡¯ instead!"

    Xiao Yifei clearly heard Qian Wu, who was standing behind Zhao Ziguo, trying hard to suppress hisughter.

    "So that¡¯s what it was!"

    Xiao Yifei curled his lips, now understanding why Zhao Ziguo had started calling him ¡¯big brother¡¯, but wasn¡¯t this a bit too hasty? He was much younger than Zhao Ziguo, and having Zhao call him ¡¯big brother¡¯¡ªwasn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?

    Xiao Yifei was ufortable with it, but just as he was about to say something, Qian Wu, standing behind him, interrupted.

    Qian Wu could tell that Xiao Yifei was struggling with something. He smiled and said to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, just take it easy. Old Zhao is just that kind of person¡ªpassionate and true to his feelings. If you¡¯re not keen on it, Zhao might feel even worse. Since he¡¯s started calling you that, it means he truly respects you. Just ept it!"

    Upon hearing Qian Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed an expression of being both amused and helpless¡ªhe really did not know that Zhao Ziguo was like that!

    "We came here today for two reasons: one was to personally thank you, and the other was to congratte you on your achievements! We happened to meet Chief Lou yesterday, and he told us about what happened at Shangjing Hospital. It seems that the only doctor in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital capable of curing lupus is you, Doctor Xiao! We didn¡¯t expect to run into this situation today! Seeing you being bullied like this, Old Zhao simply couldn¡¯t stand it, so let him stand up for you!"

    Qian Wu quietly said to Xiao Yifei, standing behind him.

    On the stage, with Zhao Ziguo, Qian Wu, and others standing forcefully behind Xiao Yifei, they clearly divided from Fang Yuan, Li Entang, and their group on the opposite side. Fang Yuan and his outnumbered group werepletely overwhelmed by Zhao and his group¡ªthe alliance of well-known doctors from big hospitals was formidable!

    If one didn¡¯t know that everyone on stage was a famous doctor from Yanjing, just by looking at this scene, you might think it was a street gang setting up a fight!

    With each unfolding event, the worldview of the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was being constantly updated, especially when Zhao Ziguo, all fiery, joined Xiao Yifei¡¯s side and earnestly called him ¡¯big brother¡¯. Not only were Fang Yuan and his group taken aback, but the doctors sitting in the audience watching the tables turn again were baffled if their ears were deceiving them!

    "Is this really the Xiao Yifei with no background and no one to help him?"

    The doctors of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital were filled with disbelief as they stared at Xiao Yifei.

    "Could it be a case of mistaken identity? Just moments ago, Xiao Yifei had been warned and even threatened by Fang Yuan; yet unexpectedly, Zhao Ziguo suddenly jumped in and viciously pped Director Fang Yuan across the face, leaving him utterly disgraced!"

    Everyone was utterly shocked; they couldn¡¯t utter a single word!

    "The Ninth Hospital in Yanjing, that is on the same level as Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Their Director, Zhao Ziguo, and Director Fang are peers. No matter what, as the director of a top-tier hospital, one should know a little about interpersonal rtionships, right? How could Zhao Ziguo so tantly disregard Director Fang¡¯s dignity like that! Just how influential is Xiao Yifei!"

    Shocked by the scene unfolding before him, Chen Xusheng cast a stunned look towards Xiao Yifei; he realized he had never fully understood this tall and handsome young man, despite their many interactions!

    "Old Zhao! Could you have mistaken him for someone else?"

    Fang Yuan, frowning, responded to Zhao Ziguo¡¯s earlierment. Although he and Zhao Ziguo were not unfamiliar, being both from Yanjing¡¯s medical circle, they certainly knew each other. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Ziguo to disregard him sopletely, and wondered if Zhao might have mistaken another person for Xiao Yi!

    Zhao Ziguo smirked coldly, nced sideways at Fang Yuan, and said, "Director Fang, I never knew you were like this before? Are you bullying my Commander because you think he¡¯s isted and weak? With my Commander¡¯s aplishments, which hospital wouldn¡¯t fight to have him? You even threatened him; are you implying that if you speak up, no hospital would dare to ept him?"

    Fang Yuan furrowed his brows; hearing Zhao Ziguo¡¯s reply made him realize Zhao Ziguo hadn¡¯t mistaken someone else but was truly willing topletely fall out with him because of Xiao Yifei. He couldn¡¯t fathom why; he felt he had not done anything wrong, except perhaps showing a little favoritism towards Li Entang. He had no idea where Zhao Ziguo¡¯s hostility came from.

    Zhao Ziguo nced at Fang Yuan, then turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Commander, you don¡¯t have to listen to Fang Yuan anymore since you¡¯re unhappy at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Why not just quit? With your exceptional medical skills, it¡¯s suffocating to suffer such indignity! Come to our hospital! I guarantee you, not only will nobody dare to bully you at our hospital, but everyone from top to bottom will absolutely treasure you like a panda!"

    After saying this, Zhao Ziguo still felt somewhat stifled inside; Xiao Yifei was, after all, his life-saving benefactor!

    He paused, then turned back, fiercely addressing Fang Yuan, "Director Fang, you just mentioned that to get by in Yanjing¡¯s medical circles, one needs connections. I admit that¡¯s true, but these connections need to be equal! Do you know why my Commander didn¡¯t show you any respect just now? It¡¯s because my Commander simply doesn¡¯t regard your minor rtionship highly! Thinking about connecting with my Commander, do you even qualify? Even I wouldn¡¯t dare im I could be in the same circle as my Commander! Your group, nothing but frogs in a well!"

    Zhao Ziguo was not wrong¡ªputting aside everything else, just the fact that Xiao Yifei was Jiang Mingquan¡¯s lifesaver was an incredibly daunting factor. Zhao Ziguo didn¡¯t need to think twice; with Xiao Yifei¡¯s almost mystical medical skill, his future achievements would undoubtedly be terrifying!

    Fang Yuan, seeing Zhao Ziguo¡¯s reaction, felt his heart skip a beat as if, apart from his own hospital¡¯s people, everyone else knew about Xiao Yifei¡¯s superior medical skills! He looked at Xiao Yifei, a foreboding sense spreading faintly within him.

    It was from Zhao Ziguo¡¯s words that everyone realized he wasn¡¯t joking at all but truly treated Xiao Yifei like his own brother! Most crucially, from the hints Zhao Ziguo subtly dropped, Xiao Yifei¡¯s background was far from as simple as it appeared!

 Chapter 120: Fang Yuanâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Fang Yuan¡¯s Rage</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh no, not at all, how can you make me sound so terrifying!"

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed and waved his hands repeatedly to indicate that he was not as Zhao Ziguo imed.

    Seeing Zhao Ziguo stand up for him, Xiao Yifei was very pleased, but he felt some things were better kept secret. The lower his profile, the less likely his irvoyance would be discovered¡ªafter all, it was his means of establishing himself!

    "Big brother! Look at you, still being modest!" Zhao Ziguo looked at Xiao Yifei, opened his mouth to say something more, but upon seeing Xiao Yifei ring at him suddenly, he shrank his neck and dared not speak anymore.

    "Ha Ha! Old Zhao, stop with the pretense!" Qian Wu had shared life-and-death experiences at Jiang Mingquan¡¯s house with Zhao Ziguo, and even though his position was lower, his manner of speaking was still casual, "What do you mean ¡¯you all will treasure Doctor Xiao like a panda¡¯? If hees to our hospital, we¡¯ll value him even more!"

    Even Qian Wu felt that Fang Yuan had gone a bit too far. He nced at Fang Yuan with sarcasm and said, "Apart from some hospital directors who don¡¯t have eyesight and use their authority to press people, which hospital wouldn¡¯t shine brighter with Doctor Xiao¡¯s arrival, or wouldn¡¯t wee him with open arms? Do you really think weck discernment? Your Shangjing Hospital doesn¡¯tck outstanding doctors, why don¡¯t you find another doctor as excellent as Doctor Xiao and show me!"

    "How infuriating!" Qian Wu nced at Fang Yuan and really thought Fang Yuan¡¯s approach was brainless. He turned around, faced Xiao Yifei with a smile on his face, and said, "Doctor Xiao! Don¡¯t listen to Old Zhao¡¯s nonsense, he just got promoted to director and hasn¡¯t even started his work, so the conveniences he can offer you definitely won¡¯tpare to ours. I can guarantee you today, right here! As long as youe to our hospital, not only will we green-light your professional title, but even your regr work schedule,ing in three days a week will be enough! Not to mention the sry, it will definitely be top-notch!"

    Having seen Fang Yuan¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei just now, Qian Wu already had the idea of poaching him, and Zhao Ziguo got in ahead of him. Now that it was finally his turn to speak, he naturally wanted to persuade Xiao Yifei to join their hospital. Such an excellent doctor would surely make his hospital even better in the future! As for whether it was possible to fulfill these promises¡ªthere was no need even to consider that. Qian Wu even thought that if the head of their Ninth Hospital were here, the terms offered would probably be even more generous!

    He turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly and said, "Don¡¯t be fooled by this seemingly honest lieutenant of yours! He¡¯s very sly, not even offering you any terms, just trying to coax you into their hospital. To pull off such a bluff is really something!"

    Just then, Tian He also spoke up weakly, "Doctor Xiao, both their hospitals are major ones, there¡¯ll definitely be a lot ofplications if you go there. You might as welle to our Armed Police Hospital. Although we¡¯re not a third-grade-A hospital, we¡¯re still a second-grade-A one! Not only will you have a military rank if youe, but the terms and everything else are also negotiable, and most importantly! The ethos of our hospital is sound!"

    "Old Qian! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! As the director of the Ninth Hospital, don¡¯t I have the ability to secure good treatment for my big brother? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, you just want my big brother to go to your hospital! I¡¯ll tell you! No way! My big brother is definitely going toe to our hospital!"

    Although Zhao Ziguo didn¡¯t dare to continue on the topic of Xiao Yifei, he still had the guts to re and rage at Qian Wu.

    "I still think that our Armed Police Hospital is the most suitable for Doctor Xiao! There¡¯s too much trouble in those other hospitals!"

    Tian He was still in that weak demeanor.

    "No way! Whatever you all have said doesn¡¯t matter, I think Doctor Xiao will be happiesting to our Ninth Hospital!"

    Qian Wu closed his eyes, a shameless expression on his face!

    The three esteemed doctors, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, were tantlypeting for Xiao Yifei! It must be known that, no matter how unhappy the situation, Xiao Yifei was still a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! In their actions, they weren¡¯t even giving a second thought to Fang Yuan who had just bullied Xiao Yifei!

    Even the reporters, who had seen much of the world, were astounded by Zhao Ziguo referring to Xiao Yifei as "big brother" and witnessing the high-level officers of three well-known hospitals in Yanjing arguing over a single doctor.

    Fang Yuan, who originally felt uneasy and wondered if he had done something wrong, saw the scene before him and felt a surge of nameless anger. A doctor who goes wherever the treatment is better, how could such a doctor with no loyalty to the hospital be considered a good one! But he never considered the fact that Xiao Yifei had not yet mentioned leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and that it was they who had been targeting him all along; if it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, Xiao Yifei would have always been surrounded by mockery, disdain, and cold looks!

    Fang Yuan stared hard at Xiao Yifei, now feeling that the cause of everythingy with him!

    Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan realized that the situation was now out of their control, especially Fu Kaiyuan, who saw that a fire was about to start. Although he couldn¡¯t control when the fire would begin, he could certainly fuel it to burn more intensely.

    Fu Kaiyuan tiptoed to Fang Yuan¡¯s side and whispered, "Director Fang, I think the root of all these troubles is Xiao Yifei. He didn¡¯t consider that so many reporters are present, and this situation will surely tarnish the reputation of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! I think it¡¯s necessary to deal with Xiao Yifei properly, don¡¯t worry about Zhao Ziguo and the others, they¡¯re leaders of other hospitals, they can¡¯t control what you do!"

    As Fu Kaiyuan spoke, mes of rage ignited in Fang Yuan¡¯s heart! Fu Kaiyuan was right¡ªthere were so many reporters present, and Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought about the bad oue this farce could bring upon Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

    Just then, Li Entang, who was also very angry with Fang Yuan, thought about his own future as deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and about some indiscreet earnings he had made during Fang Yuan¡¯s absence. His eyes lit up, sensing a good opportunity to show his worth, so he took a step forward and spoke before Fang Yuan could.

    Li Entang stepped forward, cleared his throat, looked at Xiao Yifei, and said sternly, "You haven¡¯t left Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital yet, so you are still a doctor under the jurisdiction of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. We still have the right to manage you. Considering that you have now caused damage to the reputation of our hospital during the medical symposium, although you have merits, your faults weigh heavier!"

 Chapter 121: Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4><h4></h4>

    Li Entang¡¯s eyes were filled with malice as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "So prepare your materials and report to the logistics department. By the way, if you don¡¯t want to work at our hospital anymore, that can¡¯t be helped. We will not recognize your resignation letter. And if other hospitals think about poaching you, they can forget about it! It¡¯s impossible toplete the transfer of your file!"

    Who would have expected Li Entang to suddenly show up and say such things? His words even surprised Fang Yuan, who cast a nce at Li Entang. He thought Li Entang was being a bit too much. Although he himself was angry, there was no need to sever Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical career like this! The logistics department had nothing to do with medicine!

    No sooner had Li Entang spoken than Lou Nanfu turned his head, furrowing his brows and looking at him with distaste in his eyes.

    Upon hearing Li Entang¡¯s words, Zhao Ziguo raised his eyebrows. He turned around to face Li Entang with disdain in his eyes and bluntly asked, "What are you? We were clearly discussing this issue with your hospital director, and now you¡¯re butting in?"

    Zhao Ziguo¡¯s words made Li Entang livid; he had not expected Zhao Ziguo topletely disregard his status as the Vice-Director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, acting like an unreasonable hooligan!

    Nevertheless, Li Entang did not dare provoke Zhao Ziguo. He could only turn his head towards Xiao Yifei. Initially, he was worried that Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievementsing to light would make Fang Yuan favor Xiao Yifei, but unexpectedly, Fang Yuan sided with him and Fu Kaiyuan. Furthermore, Xiao Yifei had clearly angered Fang Yuan during the ensuing events, and this reassured Li Entang! That¡¯s why he stood firm and spoke those words.

    "Did you hear that? Gather your materials! Get ready to report to the logistics department!"

    Li Entangmanded sternly.

    Zhao Ziguo was furious to see Li Entang dare treat Xiao Yifei like this. He stepped forward, about to charge at Li Entang, but was stopped midway by Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei sighed softly. He lifted his head, his face expressionless, and said, "I say, you really think I¡¯m easy to bully, don¡¯t you? That anyone can bully me? Is it because I¡¯m just a small-time doctor that even with some academic achievements, but no official position, you feel you can trample over me?"

    Zhao Ziguo looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion; he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei was nning to do.

    Li Entang looked at Xiao Yifei and snorted coldly, his attitude clearly one of bullying Xiao Yifei.

    "Heh heh..." Xiao Yifei chuckled and shook his head. He raised his eyes sharply, like a sword¡¯s edge, and stared fixedly at Li Entang, saying coldly, "Just like what Zhao Ziguo said, what are you, exactly?"

    "How dare you talk to me like that! Remember! I am still your Vice-Director!"

    Li Entang had not expected Xiao Yifei to dare talk to him like this. Regardless of how he had targeted Xiao Yifei in the past or bullied him, Xiao Yifei had never dared to speak to him with such an attitude. Now Xiao Yifei must have grown incredibly bold to talk like this!

    "Doctor Xiao! Deputy Director Li is much older than you! At least based on age alone, I hope you can show some respect to Deputy Director Li!"

    Fang Yuan chastised Xiao Yifei with a frown upon hearing his words.

    "Heh."

    A disdainful sneer escaped from Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips. Seeing Li Entang¡¯s attitude toward him, Xiao Yifei was fuming. He hadn¡¯t wanted to make a big fuss about things. Because of Nangong Yun, Xiao Yifei had never thought about leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, but trouble kepting for him regardless, with Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan seeming to pressure him nonstop!

    However, Li Entang was unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, and he was even more oblivious to the real reasons behind Wu Shancong¡¯s sudden death! If he had known, Li Entang would have probably been too scared to speak anymore!

    Meanwhile, Wang Changping, who knew the truth, was obediently sitting down below, the only one who had unconditionally believed in Xiao Yifei from the beginning until now!

    Xiao Yifei looked at Li Entang and slowly narrowed his eyes, "You just think you can bully people because you¡¯re the deputy director of Shangjing Hospital, don¡¯t you!"

    Xiao Yifei paused there, and then, with a lightugh and a deliberate pace, he looked at Li Entang and said, "If I strip you of your position as deputy director of Shangjing Hospital! Will you still feel as impressive as you do now?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were filled with arrogance! Regardless of his contributions to medical science, and no matter what, his current title was that of the most junior resident doctor. How could he so confidently im he could strip Li Entang of the deputy director¡¯s position!

    "Hahaha! Who do you think you are? You think you can just strip me of my position? Not even the Emperor of Heaven is as arrogant as you!"

    Li Entang pointed at Xiao Yifei and burst intoughter,pletely baffled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s audacity.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Li Entang, smiled coldly, and without uttering another word to Li Entang, turned his head toward Lou Nanfu. He spoke to Lou Nanfu with a profound tone, "Director Lou, if I say I don¡¯t want Li Entang to continue as the deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital anymore, would it be difficult for you to handle that?"

    Lou Nanfu was slightly startled upon hearing this, not expecting Xiao Yifei to resort to such a method. He furrowed his brows tightly. While even the most powerful hospitals were still under the jurisdiction of their health department, removing a deputy director of a Third Level A-grade hospital was no easy matter. Moreover, there were so many people around now! First, Lou Nanfu scanned the conference room with his gaze, uncertain about the decision. Then, he turned his gaze to Tan Yunjing and, seeing her nod at him, he was reminded of her words about unconditionally supporting Xiao Yifei.

    Thinking about the backing of the Tan Family, Lou Nanfu gritted his teeth, lifted his head, and said to Xiao Yifei, "Although it¡¯s a bit difficult, it is not impossible to aplish! If you, Doctor Xiao, ask me to, I can still handle this matter for you!"

    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face lit up with a faint smile, without showing too much of a reaction. However, everyone else¡¯s eyes widened in shock! They had not expected Xiao Yifei to be so brazen, so irrational! He was grantly using such underhanded tactics without any shame! In front of so many witnesses, Xiao Yifei seemed to have no concern whatsoever, boldly disying his stance!

    The crowd was not only surprised that Xiao Yifei would dare to determine the appointment or removal of a deputy director of a top hospital in front of so many people but also that Lou Nanfu, the Director of the Yanjing Health Department, would actually agree to Xiao Yifei¡¯s request!

 Chapter 122 Donâ€™t Celebrate Too Soon

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Don¡¯t Celebrate Too Soon</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei had gone mad, but had Lou Nanfu gone mad too? Or had the entire world gone mad? Many of the doctors in attendance stretched out their hands to pinch themselves hard, wanting to know if they were, in fact, dreaming!

    When he heard Lou Nanfu¡¯s response, Li Entang suddenly widened his eyes in panic. He had not expected Lou Nanfu to go crazy along with Xiao Yifei. Was it possible now to just abandon reason? His position, just because Xiao Yifei said it could be taken away, it could be? It wasn¡¯t until now that Li Entang truly understood what Zhao Ziguo had meant when he said they weren¡¯t worthy of befriending Xiao Yifei!

    "You... you... how dare you do this! Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s now in your eyes anymore!"

    Li Entang pointed at Xiao Yifei, stepping back as he spoke, his heart shatteredpletely by Xiao Yifei! Gone was his usual bullying demeanor! His distorted old face was filled with panic!

    Xiao Yifei wanted tough at the sight of Li Entang¡¯s demeanor. He didn¡¯t follow thews, he didn¡¯t reason? Li Entang must have forgotten who started this! And Li Entang had gone too far!

    However, at this moment, Fang Yuan stepped forward with a frown. He nced at Xiao Yifei, then turned his gaze to Lou Nanfu, and said in a deep voice, "Director Lou, this might not be quite appropriate! At the very least, I am still here as the head of this hospital. It¡¯s not quite right to jump to conclusions without discussion, is it?"

    Fang Yuan was somewhat dissatisfied with Lou Nanfu. He couldn¡¯t understand how a single word from Xiao Yifei could have such an effect. Did Xiao Yifei really have that much power? But regardless of the angle, Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation now.

    Seeing Fang Yuan speak up for him, Li Entang quickly ran behind him. His old face no longer carried the disgusting arrogance of the past. Now he hid pitifully behind Fang Yuan, his face full of pleading: "Director Fang! You must speak for me! Xiao Yifei, he is way toowless! He doesn¡¯t take the system seriously at all! I am, after all, the deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. How can he just oust me like that!"

    Li Entang finally realized that he was no match for Xiao Yifei; in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he might not even count as a leg hair. He also understood what Zhao Ziguo had said: how could he possibly handle someone who could just rip away the title he was so proud of? Li Entang had woken up! He had no more thoughts of going against Xiao Yifei. All that he now had in mind was how to preserve himself. He turned his head toward Xiao Yifei and said, "Doctor Xiao! I admit that I had some prejudices against you in the past, but now I realize that what I did was not quite proper! So I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me! If you¡¯re looking for trouble, don¡¯te looking for me! It was Fu Kaiyuan who was hell-bent on targeting you!"

    Who knew that a word from Xiao Yifei would scare Li Entang to this extent? In order to keep his position as the deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, he threw away his pride andpletely shifted the me to Fu Kaiyuan. However, he didn¡¯t think about whether Fu Kaiyuan would dare to brazenly target Xiao Yifei without the orders of a deputy director like him!

    Xiao Yifei looked at Li Entang¡¯s pitiful performance and shook his head: "With that greedy, power-hungry look of yours, how could you possibly be a good doctor!"

    Even Fang Yuan frowned upon seeing Li Entang¡¯s behavior.

    However, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on this. He continued his gaze towards Lou Nanfu, seeking a response from him.

    Lou Nanfu¡¯s brows were furrowed, and his face showed his dilemma. He thought over it again and again, unsure of what decision to make!

    At that moment, Li Entang seemed to see the light of victory. He stared with wide eyes at Lou Nanfu, hoping to hear news that favored him.

    Just as Lou Nanfu was greatly troubled, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice finally helped to free him from his dilemma.

    "Haha! Director Lou! I was just joking with you! How could I possibly make things difficult for you! They oppress others with their power, bullying someone like me who has no background at all. I had to give it back to them, let them taste this feeling too!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly became light-hearted as he spoke to Lou Nanfu with a smile on his face.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, not only Li Entang, but also Fang Yuan and Lou Nanfu finally showed a relieved expression on their faces because the decision they had been forced to make was just too difficult.

    But upon hearing Xiao Yifei say this, a group of doctors seated below in the conference hall started cursing under their breath.

    "Damn it! If Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t have connections, then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one in this world who does!"

    "Ha... Hahaha!"

    Li Entang, thinking he had dodged a bullet, suddenly felt drained of all strength; he was about to copse to the floor, yet a smile surfaced on his face.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and his lips formed a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he looked at Li Entang. Those who knew Xiao Yifei understood that there was no way he would let off someone trying to target him so easily!

    One should know that Xiao Yifei had always upheld a certain principle.

    I do not provoke others, but if others provoke me, they must be eradicated!

    If my strength is not enough, then I will live like a dog until the day I can bring you down. I will tear you apart and devour your flesh!

    Since Li Entang wanted to put an end to Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical career, Xiao Yifei was sure to make him regret it for the rest of his life!

    So, just when Li Entang thought he was out of trouble, Xiao Yifei, with a smile, said to Lou Nanfu, "Director Lou, although I said I wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you, I didn¡¯t say I would let Li Entang off the hook, right? We are all civilized people here, and we must abide by thew!"

    With a smile and narrowed eyes, Xiao Yifei looked innocuous, but Li Entang felt an extreme sense of dread.

    "What... what do you want to do!"

    Li Entang was shivering, not knowing what kind of scheme Xiao Yifei was brewing, and even Fang Yuan cast a puzzled look at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei walked towards Lou Nanfu with a smile and, upon reaching him, handed his mobile phone over to Lou Nanfu. Xiao Yifei grinned, "Director Lou, the secretary of the Disciplinary Committee of your Health Bureau would probably be very interested to see these materials, right?"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei still smiled at Lou Nanfu and waved his hand: "Take your time, Director Lou, no rush. These materials should be enough for you to take some action, right? Oh, and no need to thank me. I¡¯m just being Lei Feng."

    Lou Nanfu looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion, not understanding what he meant, until he looked down at his phone and saw the shocking figures in the materials Xiao Yifei had given him, causing his brows to suddenly furrow.

    "This... this... His audacity is too much!"

    Lou Nanfu only nced at the materials before sharply raising his head to look at Xiao Yifei: "Doctor Xiao, are you sure this information is urate? If it is, just these things alone would be enough to bury him ten times over!"

    Xiao Yifei shrugged: "Director Lou, if you investigate, you¡¯ll be able to verify all of this!"

 Chapter 123 Too Late for Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Too Late for Regrets</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh, fantastic! Truly fantastic!" Lou Nanfu sneered with a ferocious smile, "Who would have thought that a deputy director would dare to embezzle so much! He really has the audacity of a lionhearted leopard!"

    Lou Nanfu took a swift stride to Fang Yuan, passing Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone directly to him, "Look at this! Look at this! This is your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s deputy director! You still want to protect him? I would like to see how you¡¯re going to do that!"

    Fang Yuan received the phone with some confusion, but as soon as he saw the first message, he abruptly lifted his head to nce at Li Entang, then started to earnestly read each message one by one. The more he read, the more Fang Yuan started to tremble with rage, his hand holding the phone shaking uncontrobly.

    In the end, Fang Yuan finally looked up, his gaze fixed on Li Entang with a tone full of hatred, "Just how much money have you taken from our hospital while I was away!"

    Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Li Entang was suddenly rmed, and when he raised his head and saw the mocking smile on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, his heart turned to ash, knowing that his deeds had finally been exposed. He opened his mouth, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. In the end, he lowered his head inplete despair, silent.

    What Xiao Yifei had shown Lou Nanfu was a record of the public funds Li Entang had recently embezzled from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, siphoning off money for himself through different channels, which of course included a shipment of medical equipment he had pulled in for Jiang Mingquan. Xiao Yifei had only begun to suspect something after a casual mention of this matter by Red Scorpion.

    He had noticed that Li Entang was always targeting him, so early on, Xiao Yifei had asked Red Scorpion to help gather information about Li Entang. There are no imprable walls in this world; Li Entang thought he had covered his tracks perfectly, but how could he escape the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ organization that specialized in investigating him? They found nothing until they checked, and upon checking, they were shocked. Even Xiao Yifei was taken aback by the number he saw in the materials.

    The exposure of this matter meant that Li Entang¡¯s future was likely to be spent in a prison cell, Lou Nanfu thought.

    "Look at this! Look at this! Did you or did you not do all of this!"

    Fang Yuan said heatedly to Li Entang, phone in hand, but Li Entang gave no response, just sitting there on the ground, dumbfounded and silent!

    "Sigh!"

    Fang Yuan heaved a heavy sigh; he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. He was now crystal clear about one thing: Li Entang was finished, and his own deep-seated disdain for Li Entang¡¯s actions was evident!

    The other doctors sitting in the conference room finally understood what had happened; each felt insecure, worrying the investigation might reach them. Under Li Entang¡¯s poor influence, none had clean hands, which filled the group of doctors with trepidation and fear.

    It was at this moment that Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his smile that was not quite a smile sweeping across the room, making everyone feel as though Xiao Yifei had all their secrets in hand. This only intensified the doctors¡¯ sense of dread of Xiao Yifei, causing them to fall silent like cicadas in winter, each bowing their heads.

    Thus, one could witness a scene filled with drama; just moments before, the doctors who had been full of bluster, but now, wherever Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze traveled, heads would bow. Almost no doctor in the entire room, save for a few, dared meet Sun Li¡¯s gaze.

    Sun Li saw this scene and smiled lightly. At this point, he had no spare time to deal with these distractions. Instead, he asked Lou Zhenye casually, "Director Lou, our distinguished Deputy Director Zhou can no longer hold his title, can he?"

    Lou Nanfu nced at Li Entang, who was slumped on the ground, and snorted coldly, "Still wants to be a deputy director? Whether he can even get out of a cell alive is another matter!"

    Li Entang¡¯s face was ashen, the former deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, once a maniptor of conspiracies and a lover of wealth and power, looked up at Xiao Yifei once again. The thing he regretted the most in his life was that he failed to recognize Mount Tai and offended Xiao Yifei. If he was given a chance to do it all over again, he would certainly hold Xiao Yifei in high regard and never offend him!

    Everyone was stunned that Xiao Yifei could so easily and casually bring down Li Entang, leaving him with no chance to turn the tables!

    "It¡¯s too terrifying! Xiao Yifei is really too frightening!"

    The crowd stared at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei, who seemed harmless to humans and animals, waves of fear rising in their hearts. It turned out the most terrifying thing was not someone else but this Xiao Yifei they had always looked down on! Not only was his medical skill superb, but he was also able to produce a detailed investigation report on someone as easily as that! It was just too horrifying!

    From that moment on, every doctor present was telling themselves never to offend Xiao Yifei, no matter who else they might displease!

    Xiao Yifei nced at Li Entang, who was slumped on the ground, and smiled slightly, saying nothing.

    He stretchedzily, yawned, and said to Fang Yuan, "Director Fang, this time you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m abusing my power, right? What I¡¯ve presented is all evidence!"

    Fang Yuan looked deeply at Xiao Yifei but didn¡¯t respond.

    It was Lou Nanfu who was somewhat shocked. He had just thought that Xiao Yifei had found a strong backer in the Tan Family, but when he saw the detailed data on the mobile phone, he instantly realized that Xiao Yifei was not that simple. The Tan Family usually wouldn¡¯t investigate these matters, which meant that there must be an even more terrifying force behind Xiao Yifei. Lou Nanfu was very d he hadn¡¯t offended Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing that Fang Yuan didn¡¯t respond to his words, Xiao Yifei grinned and continued, "Director Fang, you see, Deputy Director Li targeted me for no reason, and you wanted to protect him, but his end is not so good. Doctor Fu Kaiyuan is also targeting me; do you still want to protect him?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his gaze to Fu Kaiyuan, smiling sinisterly, thinking, I will settle the scores with those who target me one by one!

    Fu Kaiyuan shivered when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile.

    Fang Yuan nced coldly at Xiao Yifei, then decisively turned his head and said to Fu Kaiyuan, "Doctor Fu, pack your things and go home to reflect for a year, and think about where you went wrong!"

    "I understand, director!"

    Fu Kaiyuan made a swift decision, and as soon as he heard Fang Yuan¡¯s verdict, he hurriedly left the meeting room. Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s quick reaction caught Xiao Yifei off guard. He had thought Fu Kaiyuan would try to exin himself, but to his surprise, Fu Kaiyuan wisely remained silent and simply left, leaving Xiao Yifei with no room to use his nned countermeasures. However, this also reflected Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s intelligence; he knew that the trend was against him, and that he was no match for Xiao Yifei alone.

    "You¡¯re smart!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly; he knew that Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s family background was not simple, but that made it all the more interesting. Otherwise, it would be too unchallenging to simply teach Fu Kaiyuan a lesson.

 Chapter 124: Does Your Tooth Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Does Your Tooth Hurt?</h4><h4></h4>

    "We¡¯ll y this game slowly!"

    Xiao Yifei watched as Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s defeated figure scurried away, his heart gently stirred.

    "Alright, Doctor Xiao! Are you satisfied with these oues?"

    Fang Yuan watched Xiao Yifei coldly. This time, Xiao Yifei had truly offended Fang Yuan. In front of so many people and journalists, the reputation of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had been greatly damaged!

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction, nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. Earlier, Fang Yuan had been so biased in favor of Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan, and Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t said much. But now, Fang Yuan was actually showing him attitude, which made Xiao Yifei quite unhappy; however, the two people who had been targeting him had been dealt with, and that fact did make Xiao Yifei very happy.

    At this moment, the crowd of onlooking journalists finally came to their senses after wave upon wave of shock, and they directed their incredulous gazes toward Xiao Yifei. They hadn¡¯t expected that Doctor Xiao, not only had brilliant medical skills, but also had a deep background. Such a person was truly unfathomable!

    With these matters temporarily concluded, the troubles that followed still presented some difficulties!

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the group of journalists, rubbed his eyebrows with some distress. He didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile, but given the circumstances of today¡¯s events, keeping a low profile was impossible! Forbidding these journalists from publishing the news was even less likely. Asking them not to release the news was probably more painful than asking them to die.

    "I¡¯ll just have to think of a way to handle the news they publish."

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his nose and gathered the journalists together.

    "So much has happened today. I feel that it¡¯s impossible not to let you report it, but I hope that the news you release today can be somewhat adjusted. First, I do not wish for my real name to appear in any news, newspapers, or magazines,"

    Xiao Yifei said seriously to the group of journalists.

    Xiao Yifei knew deep down that his irvoyance superpower must not be exposed. After all, the ability to see through objects far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Once exposed, Xiao Yifei might even be captured for dissection studies.

    Therefore, he could only conceal things that he could hide, including his name. As long as the incident didn¡¯t cause too much of an uproar, then he was safe.

    The words of Xiao Yifei sparked whispering among the journalists. Not only the doctors, even some medical doctors who heard what Xiao Yifei had said were full of curiosity. To them, this was the perfect opportunity to make a name for oneself. With so many journalists in the conference hall, exposing who truly wrote the medical achievements and papers would certainly cause a sensation. To be known as the first person to cure lupus erythematosus! The real author of the already famous neurology paper! Without speaking of other things, just possessing these two honors alone would be enough for Xiao Yifei to be famous throughout the Huaxia medicalmunity! With fame, money and power would naturally follow! Didn¡¯t Xiao Yifei care about these things at all?

    The most surprising thing for everyone was that Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t seem to value these things! He didn¡¯t want his name to appear in the newspapers!

    "This is a true medical expert! No wonder he has reached such achievements!"

    Some journalists silently marveled in their hearts.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about empty titles, but devoted himself to schrly research! Only in this way could he have achieved so much! Besides being excessively young, Xiao Yifei had shown himself to be a true paragon of medical virtue! This action of Xiao Yifei¡¯s further demonstrated that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person concerned with fame and profit as Li Entang had originally thought! The journalists all looked at Xiao Yifei with admiring eyes, which made Xiao Yifei, the object of their reverence, feel a bit ufortable.

    Scratching his head somewhat awkwardly, even with Xiao Yifei¡¯s thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. He had simply not wanted his irvoyance to be exposed too early, but who would have known it would lead to such a misunderstanding? This truly made him feel a bit embarrassed. However, after some thought, Xiao Yifei decided to have an even thicker skin! He epted it!

    He cleared his throat and said with ack of confidence to the crowd of journalists, "I don¡¯t care about such empty titles! But since you¡¯vee, it¡¯s certainly not eptable to not report anything. You are all meticulous journalists rted to medicine, so I think you should just report on medical matters. As for the unpleasantness that urred in the conference hall, I hope you won¡¯t talk about it outside!"

    A group of doctors had already been impressed by what they saw as Xiao Yifei¡¯s noble medical ethics. They gazed at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei with stars in their eyes, nodding continuously, "Doctor Xiao, we understand. We definitely won¡¯t report those matters! You can rest assured! However, we will certainly report on your medical achievements, but since you don¡¯t want your name to appear in our reports, please choose a pseudonym! We¡¯ll use that pseudonym for publication! After all, these are your achievements, Doctor Xiao, and it should be up to you to decide!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the editor from one of Huaxia¡¯s top magazines, Medical Exploration, silently praising him in his heart. Indeed, an editor from a major magazine knew how to handle things very well, and dealing with him was trulyfortable, but being worshipped by this group of journalists like this was seriously making Xiao Yifei feel a bit ufortable.

    "Then just use Mu Zi."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and thought for a moment, then decided on his pseudonym.

    "Alright, Doctor Xiao! We¡¯ve got it! We¡¯ll be leaving now! We need to rush back and work on our articles. The news we¡¯ve discovered this time will definitely make the front page! And thank you, Doctor Xiao!"

    After getting the authorization to use Xiao Yifei¡¯s pseudonym, the journalists hurriedly made to leave, knowing that so many explosive medical achievements, even if not discovered by them, would bring tremendous benefits to theirpany as long as they were the first to publish the news!

    So the group hurriedly prepared to leave!

    "Alright then, take care on your way out!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded. With the reporters there, there were some things he couldn¡¯t say, but before they left, Xiao Yifei emphasized once more, "Write about the things that are appropriate to write, and do not write about things that are not!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Xiao! We all understand!"

    The doctors who had reached the door of the conference hall turned back and spoke in unison. After saying this, they waved at Xiao Yifei and then left.

    Xiao Yifei watched as the group of doctors left the conference hall and turned around with a grin. These reporters were really not easy to fool, pretending to be a doctor of high moral standing might have been the only way to hoodwink them. But since he had managed to fool them, everything else should be easy to handle.

    "Big brother, what¡¯s wrong! Does your tooth hurt?"

    The straightforward Zhao Ziguo saw Xiao Yifei grinning awkwardly and asked in a muffled voice.

 Chapter 125 Thoughts Abound

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Thoughts Abound</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei turned his head with a helpless look and nced at Zhao Ziguo, at a loss for words, and could only shake his head.

    The reporters finally left, and now the conference room was left with only the hospital¡¯s internal staff and Tan Yunjing, Lou Nanfu, and others, with no outsiders present, the atmosphere seemed to suddenly rx.

    "See! I told you so! Doctor Xiao truly has superb medical skills! Yet you wouldn¡¯t believe it, and now look at this awkward situation, what was the point?"

    Tan Yunjing sighed softly, speaking in a dispirited tone.

    Standing at the back, Nangong Yun remained silent since learning that Xiao Yifei was the real author of that thesis. The merging of two silhouettes in her mind brought back the intimate moments in her office, which made her cool and indifferent face blush slightly. However, she also remembered her own history of seemingly rejecting Xiao Yifei, which caused a sharp twinge in her heart. She suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei, her heart in a panic but her reserved and reticent nature left her at a loss for expression.

    Although Xiao Yifei now possessed the superpower of X-ray vision, he could not see through Nangong Yun¡¯s heart. Thus, he waspletely unaware of Nangong Yun¡¯s emotional turmoil. When Xiao Yifei stood on the tform, his gaze sweeping across the group of doctors, the overwhelming aura emanating from him made those who had once looked down upon him unable to raise their heads any longer.

    Zhou Yuan sat at the back, ecstatic, unlike the other doctors. His eyes narrowed in delight. He felt deeply that he was extremely smart, having wisely chosen not to offend Xiao Yifei early on. Despite having been beaten up by Xiao Yifei, Zhou Yuan felt it was worth it, absolutely worth it!

    With a smug smile on his face, Zhou Yuan turned to the doctor beside him, who was still rubbing his shoulder, and said, "Told you not to doubt my Brother Xiao, now you¡¯ve been pped in the face, huh?"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei on the tform wasn¡¯t paying attention to these trivial matters. He finally turned his gaze to Fang Yuan, their eyes meeting, filled withplex emotions.

    Fang Yuan¡¯s heart was exceptionally conflicted. By rights, he should feel proud of having such an outstanding doctor in his hospital, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had made it difficult for Fang Yuan to feel happy, and deep down, he even harbored some resentment toward Xiao Yifei.

    He felt that it was Xiao Yifei who refused to obey orders, who also rallied a group of doctors from other hospitals to thoroughly suppress the morale of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, who made the head of the Yanjing Health Bureau have a bad impression of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and most crucially, led to the loss of a vice president of their hospital! Wu Shancong, having met with misfortune not long ago as the vice president of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, had barely been gone for long when another vice president was about to leave, and Li Entang was leaving on ount of corruption!

    All of this was attributed to Xiao Yifei by Fang Yuan, but he did not consider that if it hadn¡¯t been for their group pressing Xiao Yifei, such an embarrassing situation wouldn¡¯t have arisen!

    Of course, this was because Fang Yuan did not know that Wu Shancong¡¯s death had a direct connection to Xiao Yifei. If he had known this, perhaps he would have resented Xiao Yifei even more!

    He looked at Xiao Yifei, weighing the pros and cons in his mind, thinking of how to handle the situation.

    And Xiao Yifei, after gazing steadily at Fang Yuan for a while and realizing Fang Yuan had no intention of speaking, let out a slight smile, turned his head away, picked up the microphone from the podium, and began to address everyone in the meeting hall.

    "You all must have seen what I said to the reporters just now. I think it is the same for everyone here, as we are colleagues. The events that took ce today are rted to us at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, so I feel there is no need to discuss them outside. Moreover, regarding my medical achievements, there might be reports on it tomorrow. Although not under my real name, we all know what¡¯s what, so there¡¯s no need to promote it."

    As Xiao Yifei had just picked up the microphone, the doctors present turned their gazes towards him. The current Xiao Yifei was no longer like the one from before; when he spoke, no one dared not to listen carefully anymore, no one dared to utter a mocking word. Even after witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s superb medical skill and profound background, his words could be even more valuable than those of Fang Yuan¡ªsuch was the impact Xiao Yifei had made and the embodiment of his strength!

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat helpless. He sighed softly in his heart. Wasn¡¯t the scene before him reflecting that same mindset of these doctors¡ªalways coveting advantage and authority?

    "I really hope that in the future, you can calm down and stop thinking about those crooked ways. Concentrate on doing your medical work properly, without being too greedy! Take your responsibilities towards the patients seriously, and treat them with dedication. Everything that shoulde to you, wille! There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry! Although I know that among you sitting here, there are definitely some whose hands are not clean, I want to say, starting from today, if I discover anything like that again, don¡¯t expect me to be courteous!"

    Xiao Yifei was indignant, and his voice became colder. The sudden change in his tone left many doctors stunned. But then, looking into Xiao Yifei¡¯s intensely shining eyes, they felt deeply touched. Most of the doctors were older than Xiao Yifei, some by quite a lot, but as they listened to his words, they were like primary school students attentively listening to a teacher. They truly took Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to heart.

    Wu Sheng¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xiao Yifei, his mind full of thoughts. They had indeed been too anxious, forgetting the original intention of being doctors. But now, they were indeed awakened by Xiao Yifei¡¯s stern warning.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that his words seemed to have had some effect, felt somewhat relieved. And it was at this moment that Fang Yuan, looking at Xiao Yifei coldly, finally spoke up.

    "Xiao Yifei, after thinking it over carefully just now, you might really be a very good doctor, but I think that you are no longer suited to stay in our hospital. I also heard just now that many hospitals want to poach you. Rest assured, if you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you."

    Fang Yuan¡¯s face was cold as he spoke in a hard voice to Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯ll repeat what I said, I acknowledge that you are a good doctor, but I think Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital doesn¡¯tck good doctors!"

    As Fang Yuan¡¯s words came out, the doctors in the meeting hall were perplexed. A doctor as excellent as Xiao Yifei was rare toe by, virtually impossible to find; how could it be that Fang Yuan was not nning to let Xiao Yifei continue at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?

 Chapter 126: Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Abandoned</h4><h4></h4>

    Nangong Yun heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words and suddenly lifted her head, her eyes filled with an anxious expression as she looked at him directly. She really, really did not want Xiao Yifei to leave.

    Chen Xusheng and Zhang Wencai were also greatly shocked, not understanding why Fang Yuan held such a grudge against Xiao Yifei to the point of not wanting him to continue at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. If Xiao Yifei were properly nurtured, no, no, no, without even nurturing, following Xiao Yifei¡¯s own development trajectory, he was bound to be the future hope of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Had Fang Yuan gone mad?

    Especially Chen Xusheng, having had Xiao Yifei in his emergency room for quite some time, he knew all too well that Xiao was actually a very good person, highly skilled in medicine, and humble in dealing with people. He just couldn¡¯t fathom why Fang Yuan would do this!

    "Don¡¯t try to persuade me! I have a n in mind!"

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Chen Xusheng was just about to step forward to argue but was immediately stopped by Fang Yuan. Standing still, Chen¡¯s face was filled with urgency, clearly showing that Fang Yuan was very determined this time.

    "I know your medical skill is extraordinary, but I don¡¯t believe that our grand Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital can¡¯t nurture a doctor better than you in the future!"

    Fang Yuan looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, thinking to himself.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. He really hadn¡¯t considered leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, despite some unhappy times there. After all, he liked being there very much. Who would have thought Fang Yuan meant to truly let him go!

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and looked at Fang Yuan, saying, "Director Fang, are you sure? Don¡¯t you want to think it over?"

    It was clear what Xiao Yifei meant: he didn¡¯t want to leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. His words not only showed his desire to stay, but they were also unnecessary, given his aplishments. Any hospital would have mored for him! His words were meant to make Fang Yuan reconsider.

    However, Fang Yuan didn¡¯t even take Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude seriously, scoffing, "Think over what? No need to think! Our hospital is too small to support a big Buddha like you!"

    Although Fang Yuan said this, he didn¡¯t feel that way. History was replete with doctors who shone brightly only briefly. Even out of sheer stubbornness, he refused to believe that with the full effort of a top-tier hospital, they couldn¡¯t nurture a doctor more outstanding than Xiao Yifei!

    In fact, Fang Yuan did have another consideration, which was that Xiao Yifei was not someone who could be easily controlled. Xiao Yifei had just recently made a big ssh, and Fang Yuan was worried that if Xiao continued to stay at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, some uncontroble factors might arise.

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, "Okay, Director Fang, I understand your meaning!"

    Xiao Yifei briefly responded to Fang Yuan¡¯s words and then turned his head away, no longer paying him any heed. This left Fang Yuan, who had been prepared for a debate with Xiao Yifei, feeling somewhat stifled, as Xiao had not given him the chance to argue.

    Nangong Yun had wanted to speak all along but didn¡¯t know how to begin. Even more, she couldn¡¯t find a way to interject, so she could only stamp her feet anxiously. When Xiao Yifei and Fang Yuan¡¯s conversation ended, Nangong Yun found that the matter had already been decided, and she was so anxious that she was nearly in tears. The usually calm and cold Nangong Yun was experiencing such intense emotional turmoil for the first time.

    Finally, Nangong Yun could onlye to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, opening her mouth but not knowing what to say. Her beautiful face showed a mix of anxiety, reluctance, and a variety ofplex emotions, which was pitiable to see.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Vice President Nangong? You couldn¡¯t possibly be missing me, could you!"

    Xiao Yifei said, teasing Nangong Yun upon seeing her expression.

    But to his surprise, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun, deviating from her usual aloof demeanor, looked directly at him and gently nodded. This left Xiao Yifei greatly astonished.

    He gazed steadily at Nangong Yun, his mouth agape, suddenly at a loss for words. Although Nangong Yun was a bit cold, during his time at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, she had taken good care of him, and he also had those ambiguous memories in her office. If there was anyone Xiao Yifei would miss the most from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, it was probably Nangong Yun.

    Truth be told, Xiao Yifei did have some thoughts about Nangong Yun, but since he found outst time that she had someone she liked, he had deliberately kept his distance. However, her reaction to his earlier teasing was indeed something he was not ustomed to.

    "Alright, alright, Vice President Nangong, it¡¯s just me leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s some kind of life or death parting. We¡¯ll surely meet again in the future. Besides, even if I leave, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving today. Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯ll be fine!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice softened as he spoke gently to Nangong Yun.

    After he spoke, he watched Nangong Yun with a smile, only to find that she was looking back at him eagerly. The usually aloof Nangong Yun showing such a girlish demeanor was a stark contrast that made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart beat even faster.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelye to visit you more often!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke again to Nangong Yun, who, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s departure was inevitable, finally nodded slowly, saying nothing further.

    After seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei finally settled on the idea of leaving. Since Fang Yuan didn¡¯t seem to want him to stay any longer, there was indeed no point in saying he wanted to stay.

    Chen Xusheng watched with aplicated expression as Xiao Yifei stood there, looking utterly nonchnt. His gaze then moved to the cold-faced Fang Yuan, and Chen Xusheng sighed deeply. He felt that Fang Yuan would definitely regret this decision!

    Fang Yuan watched Xiao Yifei with a cold indifference, while the doctors at Shangjing Hospital were seeing for the first time a doctor with supreme medical skills being let go by a hospital!

    However, the news of Xiao Yifei leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital naturally made some people happy and others sad. There were quite a few who were sad, but even more were delighted!

    At this moment, Zhao Ziguo, Qian Wu, and others standing behind Xiao Yifei were already overjoyed. Fang Yuan¡¯s shortsightedness had given them such a great opportunity! If they could poach Xiao Yifei for their hospital, then wouldn¡¯t their own hospital rise to new heights!

    "Big brother! Big brother! Look, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital already said they don¡¯t need you, so stop staying here! Think about what I said! Come with me to our Shangjing Ninth Hospital! I promise you¡¯ll have a great time! If youe, we¡¯ll immediately give you a professional title! Directly a Chief Doctor position for you!"

 Chapter 127: Frantic Poaching

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Frantic Poaching</h4><h4></h4>

    It was Zhao Ziguo, having seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, who first rushed to speak. He was eager to recruit Xiao Yifei to their hospital because he was genuinely impressed with Xiao Yifei, whether it was due to having treated Jiang Mingquan in the past or the feats revealed today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t repeatedly address a man over fifty as ¡¯big brother!¡¯

    He spoke hastily, saying that if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptionally young age, he would have given him everything possible! However, no matter what, Zhao Ziguo still adhered to conventional wisdom, which was locked in the belief that older doctors possessed superior Medical Skill. Thus, as the dean, although he was sincerely impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill and respected him greatly, he offered Xiao Yifei only the title of chief physician.

    However, even the title of chief physician was quite impressive. For a doctor, afterpleting an internship and passing the exam, one could be a resident doctor. Above a resident doctor were the attending physician and the associate chief physician, with the chief physician being the highest rank! Moreover, generally speaking, it takes at least a decade to rise from a resident doctor to a chief physician! In other words, Zhao Ziguo was giving Xiao Yifei a green light, promoting him two levels directly to get him to join their hospital!

    This already clearly showed the extent of Zhao Ziguo¡¯s regard for Xiao Yifei! But then, Qian Wu also began to speak.

    "Doctor Xiao! Although I¡¯m not the dean of Union Hospital, nor am I your little brother, I dare say, if youe to our hospital, the basic conditions we offer will be the same as Zhao Ziguo¡¯s. Additionally, we will offer the highest sry, and every month, there are additional allowances and supports, a house! A car! Our hospital will cover it all for you!"

    Seeing Zhao Ziguo fight so hard, Qian Wu gritted his teeth and spoke out, offering even more generous conditions than Zhao Ziguo.

    Zhao Ziguo, hearing Qian Wu¡¯s words, his eyebrows stood on end with anger as he stared and said, "Old Qian! That¡¯s not very righteous of you! Moreover, can you even deliver on those promises! I am the dean of our hospital! Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to promise my big brother so much! What right does an associate professor like you have to make such grand promises!"

    Zhao Ziguo, furious, spoke out to Qian Wu and then quickly turned to look at Xiao Yifei, his voice immediately turning gentle, "Big brother! Don¡¯t listen to him! He doesn¡¯t have the right to offer you so much! Don¡¯t believe him! If he lures you to their hospital and then fails to deliver, what will you do! You shoulde to our hospital! I definitely won¡¯t trick you, big brother!"

    Qian Wu, also angered by Zhao Ziguo¡¯s words, his whiskers bristling in indignation said, "Zhao Ziguo! Who says I¡¯m not qualified! I¡¯m telling you! If Doctor Xiao joins our hospital, what we offer will not only be what I¡¯ve mentioned! There will definitely be more! Although I¡¯m not the dean, our hospital readily provides the best benefits for an outstanding doctor like Doctor Xiao!"

    "Get lost, get lost! Who would believe what you say!"

    Zhao Ziguo deployed his old rogue skill, waving his hand dismissively, indicating that no one should listen to Qian Wu.

    This aggravated Qian Wu even more; his face reddened, and he pointed at Zhao Ziguo, struggling to find the words!

    In the midst of the argument between Zhao Ziguo and Qian Wu, the weak voice of Tian He resounded. Despite the ¡¯He¡¯ in his name, Tian He had a weaker presence, so he couldn¡¯t out-shout Zhao Ziguo or Qian Wu, but the words he spoke stopped both Zhao Ziguo and Qian Wu, who looked at Tian He with astonished gazes.

    "Doctor Xiao, if youe to our hospital, the offered benefits will surely not be less than what these two have offered. Moreover, our Armed Police Hospital includes military ranks, so you definitely don¡¯t need to worry about your security. I can assure you, once you join our Armed Police Hospital and get ustomed to the work, when the timees for blending, we can set up an independent treatment group based on your expertise, led directly by you!"

    Although Tian He had a soft presence, the words he spoke were indeed shocking. Normally, treatment groups are only set up in cases of severe illness, and the permissions for such a group are certainly the highest. Based on what Tian He said, once Xiao Yifei joined their hospital, they would establish a permanent medical team for him. Although it would only be in one medical field, it was still a remarkable proposition! Indeed, if things went as Tian He described, the ranking of the team-leading Xiao Yifei could even match that of a deputy dean!

    "Old Tian! Have you gone mad? Do you even have the authority? Just spouting nonsense like that!"

    Zhao Ziguo blinked, his voice rather hoarse; uh.

    "Yeah, Old Tian! That¡¯s too big a gamble! Doctor Xiao is excellent, no doubt, but what if his achievements aren¡¯t as high as you anticipate in the future? How can you make such reckless statements! You probably can¡¯t make this decision, can you?"

    Qian Wu also stared nkly at Tian He.

    Tian He scratched his head and spoke in his still weak voice, "I just called our dean, and over the phone, I talked about Doctor Xiao¡¯s deeds. However, Doctor Xiao had asked not to reveal his real name, and I didn¡¯t notice when I was talking to our dean. I hope it¡¯s okay, Doctor Xiao."

    Tian He looked at Xiao Yifei timidly, who smiled awkwardly in response, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as not many people know about this, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Tian."

    Tian He nodded and continued, "The dean and the hospital management quickly held a meeting and made this decision. If it were up to me alone, of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a big statement. The dean said, let¡¯s first get Doctor Xiao over to our hospital, then see. Honestly, I was also surprised; I didn¡¯t expect our dean to be so decisive! He must really want our hospital to keep getting better!"

    "Damn! Old Zheng really has guts!"

    Zhao Ziguo couldn¡¯t help but curse silently, and Old Zheng was the dean of the Armed Police Hospital, Zheng Keti!

    After speaking, Tian He then cast an expectant gaze toward Xiao Yifei, hoping to get an answer from him.

    "Big brother, you really need to consider this carefully!"

    Zhao Ziguo also looked eagerly at Xiao Yifei!

    Meanwhile, as this dramatic scene unfolded on the stage, Fang Yuan stood at a distance with his arms crossed, watching dispassionately as the pirs of the three major hospitals, without a care for their dignity, each tried to pull Xiao Yifei to their side.

    He couldn¡¯t help but scoff, full of disdain for the actions of Zhao Ziguo and the others.

    "Whether Xiao Yifei can maintain his level is still uncertain! All this effort, and we could have already cultivated a new doctor!"

 Chapter 128 Reserved Position

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Reserved Position</h4><h4></h4>

    The doctors from the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital present at the scene had never imagined the event to be so bustling!

    You must know, Xiao Yifei has not yetpleted the resignation procedures, and theoretically, he is still a doctor at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Now, to be so highly sought after, upon hearing the terms offered by those hospitals, all the doctors were listening with flushed faces and rapid breathing! Because the offers were so good! They were incredibly envious!

    "Oh my God! Xiao Yifei is indeed impressive! The terms given by these three hospitals are more exaggerated than the next! They really make people envious! But Doctor Xiao deserves it! I think, after all, his strength speaks for itself!"

    "Sigh! That¡¯s right! I also think he deserves it. With such generous terms, anyone would be willing to go! Not to mention me¡ª even if the benefits were cut in half, I would definitely go! This truly shows the value they ce on Doctor Xiao!"

    "I wonder what Director Fang Yuan is thinking. Doctor Xiao is so highly valued elsewhere, yet he just can¡¯t see it. I think he¡¯s definitely going to regret it!"

    The sensational scene prompted whispers in the crowd below, and these voices reached Fang Yuan¡¯s ears. As he watched Xiao Yifei, who was being surrounded like a star amidst the moon, a flicker of coldness passed through his eyes. He sneered disdainfully and remained silent.

    While Zhao Ziguo and others were vying eagerly, Tan Yunjing, with her lotus-like gait, slowly approached Xiao Yifei. Wearing a chiffon long dress, Tan Yunjing naturally had a certain temperament. Her absolutely beautiful face wore a calm smile, and it was hard to imagine that such a beautiful countenance had once been quite unattractive. And for such a transformation, the greatest contributor was none other than Xiao Yifei.

    After Tan Yunjing arrived by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Zhao Ziguo and others involuntarily stopped talking. They turned their gaze to Tan Yunjing. With her eyes curved in a smiling expression, Tan Yunjing said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, beforeing here, I¡¯ve already discussed it with my family. If you don¡¯t want to continue at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, I can also help you find a new job. The overall treatment is still very good."

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback when he heard this. He looked up with some confusion at Tan Yunjing, not knowing what she meant by a new job.

    Xiao Yifei did not speak, but upon hearing Tan Yunjing speak, Zhao Ziguo and the others, after realizing what she had said, suddenly became anxious. They had always treated the mysterious Tan Yunjing with respect but from a distance. However, Tan Yunjing was nowpeting with them for Xiao Yifei! This made them too impatient to consider their prior reservations, with Zhao Ziguo being the first to lose his patience!

    Zhao Ziguo¡¯s eyes widened as he said to Tan Yunjing in a rough-draft voice, "Girl! What are you doing! You even want to find a job for my big brother. I know your background isn¡¯t simple, but I¡¯m curious to see what kind of job you, this little girl, can actually find for my big brother, that would be better than the jobs at our hospitals!"

    Despite Zhao Ziguo and the others having a heated debate about taking Xiao Yifei to their hospital, when an outsider wanted to get involved, they would stand united. Qian Wu joined in with a smile, "Exactly, youngdy, we know Dr. Xiao cured your disease, and you are eager to repay him by helping him find a good job. We appreciate your kindness, but at this point, I think you should avoid meddling unnecessarily. What kind of job could there be right now that¡¯s better than what I can offer Dr. Xiao?"

    Regardless of Qian Wu¡¯s smiling demeanour, his words were anything but polite, directly telling Tan Yunjing not to meddle in the matter.

    Unoffended by their words, Tan Yunjing smiled slightly, "Dr. Zhao, Dr. Qian, I know Mr. Xiao¡¯s medical skill is exceptional, and it¡¯s only natural for you to appreciate Dr. Xiao. But regardless, I still think I should mention the job I¡¯ve found for Dr. Xiao."

    Yue Wanqing was speaking when Tian Zhen interjected, "While you can tell us, we haven¡¯t stopped you, but we believe that the job you mention surely won¡¯t be better than ours!"

    Yue Wanqing smiled gently at Tian Zhen¡¯s words, looked at Sun Li, and said softly, "Dr. Sun, I wonder if you would be interested in teaching at Yanjing Medical University, bing a university professor."

    Upon hearing Yue Wanqing¡¯s words, Sun Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at her with an inquisitive expression.

    Yue Wanqing saw Sun Li¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with a chuckle. She continued, "I hadn¡¯t nned on revealing this news, but who would have thought that your hospital director would have decided not to retain you. At this time, I certainly had to speak out. Of course, the terms for teaching at Yanjing Medical University won¡¯t be as good as what Dr. Zhao and Dr. Qian just offered you, but I still needed to let you know. Because no matter where you end up, having one more option is naturally a good thing."

    After finishing her speech, Yue Wanqing stood there contemting for a moment, then added, "Because I believe, Dr. Xiao, with your qualities and your superb medical skill, if you could pass those on to more doctors through the ssroom, it would be even more beneficial for the development of medicine!"

    Lou Nanfu, hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, nodded in agreement, "Exactly, Dr. Xiao, I believe what Ms. Tan says is very true. Although I¡¯m not from the Ministry of Education, I think if you teach at the university, I can also offer you some conveniences."

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, lowered his head and fell into deep thought.

    This group of people, in the conference room of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, vying for Xiao Yifei, who was still a doctor at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital,pletely left the other doctors there out in the cold. And during their discussions, hints of Fang Yuan¡¯sck of insight were inevitably revealed. The key issue was, Fang Yuan and others, upon hearing their mockery, had no other choice but to remain silently listening.

    What a power move this was!

    Zhao Ziguo, seeing Xiao Yifei deep in thought, still wanted to make onest attempt, "Big brother! You really need to think this through! They aren¡¯t the hospital directors, but I am! They don¡¯t have the same power in a hospital as I do!"

    "Hey hey hey! Old Zhao, what are you talking about? What do you mean ¡¯no power¡¯? We guarantee that if Dr. Xiaoes to our hospital, we will surely wee him with open arms and make everything convenient for him!"

    Upon Zhao Ziguo¡¯s words, Qian Wu and Tian He were not going to stand for it!

    Watching the heads of these three hospitals squabble overpelling Xiao Yifei to their respective hospitals and about to start arguing again, Tan Yunjing simply shook her head with a smile. She stood still, looking at Xiao Yifei without saying a word.

 Chapter 129: Great Tolerance

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Great Tolerance</h4><h4></h4>

    To speak of personal motives, Tan Yunjing had some too; her aunt was the president of Yanjing Medical University! Securing Xiao Yifei, such an excellent medical resource, for Yanjing Medical University was something her aunt had mentioned to her more than once or twice in secrecy just yesterday!

    "Enough, no need to say more."

    Xiao Yifei finally looked up, and it seemed he had already made up his mind.

    Firstly, Xiao Yifei turned his head towards Zhao Ziguo and others, wearing a slight expression of apology, "Dean Zhao, I¡¯m sorry! Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been a doctor for a while and encountered some issues today, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired and would like to rest for a while, not really wanting to stay at the hospital anymore."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Yunjing¡¯s face instantly beamed with a brilliant smile, while Zhao Ziguo¡¯s face turned bitter. He understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention, "Brother, don¡¯t call me Dean Zhao, it sounds strange. Just call me Old Zhao, but are you really not considering it anymore? We offer you the best benefits and treatment!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, "Old Zhao, I meant what I said, I thought about it a bit and I¡¯m indeed tired. I¡¯d like to take a break, so I¡¯m truly sorry!"

    He looked at Zhao Ziguo, Qian Wu, and Tian He one by one, his face bearing an apologetic expression, "Thank you for your recognition, but I want to rest for now."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision, Zhao Ziguo heaved a sigh and then said, "Alright, brother, it seems you¡¯ve made up your mind. We wish you the best in your future endeavors, but like I said, if you ever want to leave the school and be a doctor again, just give me a call. Our offer remains the same! We¡¯ll wee you back anytime!"

    Qian Wu and Tian He also nodded following Zhao Ziguo¡¯s statement, indicating they felt the same way.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhao, I understand!"

    At that moment, Tan Yunjing addressed Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, leave your phone number with me. Once you have finalized the resignation procedures at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, someone will arrange to transfer your files. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. If everything goes smoothly, you might start working at Yanjing Medical University within three or four days after the job handover isplete. I¡¯ll call you then!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded after hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words and gave his mobile number to Tan Yunjing, who noted it down with a serious expression.

    Xiao Yifei was aware that although he didn¡¯t know the exact nature of Tan Yunjing¡¯s family background, it was definitely substantial, so he wasn¡¯t worried about Tan Yunjing deceiving him. What surprised Xiao Yifei the most was how, in just a few days, arrangements for him to start working at a top Huaxia university ssified under 211 and 985 standards could be made so swiftly, making him regard Tan Yunjing¡¯s background with even greater scrutiny.

    Under the watchful eye of Fang Yuan, the president of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Doctor Xiao Yifei, who they felt did not need to stay, had already secured his next job before even resigning, and after intensepetition too, which undoubtedly was a harsh blow to Fang Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Alright, since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t say much more. I came today to congratte you, only to see things turn out like this! Some people just don¡¯t see things clearly! Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I also secretly noted down your number when you were talking to Miss Tan on the phone earlier. I¡¯lle to find you another day!"

    Zhao Ziguo gave Fang Yuan a meaningful look as he prepared to leave, along with Qian Wu, Tian He, and other doctors who hade with him. Regardless of how his rtionship with Fang Yuan had been in the past, he was now convinced not to interact with Fang Yuan anymore due to Fang Yuan¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yifei. This decision was probably shared by Qian Wu, Tian He, and the others.

    "Doctor Xiao! No, no, soon I¡¯ll have to call you Professor Xiao!" Qian Wu joked with Xiao Yifei, casting a nce at Fang Yuan without speaking to him, just greeting Xiao Yifei, "Then we¡¯re off! We¡¯ll meet again another day!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled, bidding them farewell and watched as they left the meeting hall of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Alright! Since there¡¯s nothing more to say, let¡¯s adjourn the meeting! Everyone, go back to your posts and work hard! Don¡¯t reveal anything about what happened in the meeting hall today!"

    Fang Yuan was filled with resentment, furiously picking up the microphone and shouting, prompting the doctors, who had witnessed quite a show, to slowly start leaving the meeting hall. Fang Yuan¡¯s expression was cold; today, their hospital, including himself, had embarrassed themselves far too much!

    After most of the doctors had left the meeting hall, Fang Yuan turned and looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, please process your resignation as soon as possible!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fang Yuan, shrugged indifferently. At that moment, Fang Yuan suddenly thought of something and turned his head toward Tan Yunjing, his tone bing cordial as he started to stammer, "Miss Tan, about what you mentioned at the beginning... that yearly donation... I am not sure..."

    Fang Yuan had just been disying a cold demeanor, but suddenly switched to such a submissive attitude. He had briefly looked into the corruption involving Li Entang, the deputy director he had protected, which had caused a huge financial leak for their hospital. He truly couldn¡¯t think of a way to cover this deficit!

    Tan Yunjing, upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s hesitant speech, immediately understood his intention. She calmly spoke with a straight face, "Director Fang, I¡¯ve already said that the annual donation of ten million has a condition: Mr. Xiao needs to be employed at your hospital for the donation to continue. Now that Mr. Xiao has already left your hospital, you still want the money? Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive?"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment at Tan Yunjing¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei, seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s condition, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He turned to Tan Yunjing and casually said, "Miss Tan, since you¡¯ve already promised to donate, you should keep your word. If this sum of money doesn¡¯t seem very important to you, I think it should still be donated to the hospital. At least for now, I am still a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Fang Yuan¡¯s earnest pleading fell shortpared to Xiao Yifei¡¯s casual remark. After hearing Xiao Yifei speak, Tan Yunjing smiled sweetly at him without a moment¡¯s hesitation, "Whatever you say, Mr. Xiao. But since you¡¯re about to leave the hospital, I will only donate ten million to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. There will be no more donations after this, and I will assign someone to manage the money. After all, you were the one who treated my condition in the emergency room, so this money will be donated solely to the emergency room for use!"

    Tan Yunjing was clearly trying to spite Fang Yuan on behalf of Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 130: The Imprinted Trace

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130: The Imprinted Trace</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Yunjing was clearly sticking up for Xiao Yifei, she just couldn¡¯t stand Fang Yuan¡¯s initial partiality, nor could she bear Fang Yuan¡¯s arrogance in not retaining Xiao Yifei at the end.

    "This money belongs only to the emergency room. If I ever discover someone else from the hospital using this money, I will immediately take back the donation!"

    Tan Yunjing looked at Fang Yuan, her voice crisp and enunciated.

    When Fang Yuan heard Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, he frowned, while the director of the emergency room, Chen Xusheng, could only offer a bitter smile beside him.

    No sooner had she spoken than Tan Yunjing called Hong Fan to leave, and upon seeing her actions, Lou Nanfu quickly followed suit. However, before leaving, Lou Nanfu still took the paralyzed Li Entang with him, preparing for an investigation.

    "Mr. Xiao! I¡¯ll be leaving now! My father will invite you to our home, and we¡¯ll be able to meet very soon!"

    Tan Yunjing smiled slightly at Xiao Yifei, blooming like a hundred flowers.

    Xiao Yifei watched Tan Yunjing¡¯s graceful figure leave the conference hall and then turned his head back around. Now, only Xiao Yifei, Fang Yuan, Chen Xusheng, and Nangong Yun were left in the room, even Zhang Wencai and Zhou Yuan had already left with the crowd.

    "Hmph!"

    Fang Yuan snorted coldly, his gaze cutting across Xiao Yifei icily.

    "If you¡¯re not a member of our hospital, then leave immediately! We don¡¯t have time to idle chat with outsiders!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Yuan, with his hands behind his back, turned and left the conference hall with an air of arrogance.

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, watching Fang Yuan, his mind a whirl of thoughts.

    "Sigh! Director Fang is actually a good person! I don¡¯t know what got into him this time, insisting on taking issue with you! I thought a word or two could have settled it, but who knew he¡¯d be so resolute! Xiao, don¡¯t take it to heart. Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, make sure you do well out there!"

    Chen Xusheng was a kind-hearted man, and Xiao Yifei had always respected his highly esteemed mentor.

    "Director Chen, I understand! When I go out, I certainly won¡¯t let you down! After all, I have worked under you for no short time, and I owe a lot to your care!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heartfelt thanks were met with Chen Xusheng waving his hands, "It¡¯s me who was shortsighted, not realizing just how capable you are. Forget about calling me mentor; I think I only have more experience, but when ites to medical skill, I might not evenpare to you!"

    Chen Xusheng chuckled bitterly, "If I had known all this, I would never have let thingse to this pass, how awful it is!"

    Chen Xusheng shook his head and said to Xiao Yifei, "No matter what you achieve in the future, I have some advice for you. You¡¯re still young, at an age of youthful pride. It¡¯s right for you to be spirited, but remember, don¡¯t fall into the trap of arrogance. Most importantly, whether you be a doctor or a teacher, don¡¯t forget the principles of being a person - be kind and virtuous, yet capable!"

    Chen Xusheng spoke from the heart, sharing his life lessons with Xiao Yifei, "Of course, when ites to your enemies, you must show no mercy. While I advise you to be kind, there will still be bad things that happen in society. With such matters, you cannot afford to be lenient, or you¡¯ll be the one regretting it."

    Chen Xusheng then coughed, lifted his eyes to nce at Xiao Yifei, and said, "Although I don¡¯t know the exact situation with Li Entang, and it¡¯s not my ce to judge, I have to say I really admire the way you handled him¡ªstriking him down with the force of thunder!"

    Xiao Yifei listened intently to Chen Xusheng¡¯s advice, then bowed deeply with respect. This revered elder of the medicalmunity deserved such a gesture.

    "Goodd! Keep it up! Your future will definitely be much more brilliant than this old man¡¯s!"

    Chen Xusheng ruffled Sun Li¡¯s hair and left the conference hall with a smile and shaking head, leaving only Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun behind.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun, who was a stunning blend of cool beauty and allure, and his gaze once again swept over her curvaceous body, suddenly feeling the atmosphere be somewhat awkward.

    "Vice President Nangong! Let¡¯s go too! There¡¯s really nothing interesting about staying here!"

    Xiao Yifei swallowed and said to Nangong Yun.

    Xiao Yifei, unlike the other doctors at the hospital, wasn¡¯t filled with dread when it came to the aloof Nangong Yun, but today, for some reason, especially after Nangong Yun admitted she would hate to see him leave the hospital, Xiao Yifei felt ufortable around her. Now, he didn¡¯t even dare to utter his usual flirtatious banter.

    "Mhm."

    Nangong Yun responded coolly, lowering her head and obediently following behind Xiao Yifei.

    It was the first time Xiao Yifei had seen Nangong Yun like this; she wasn¡¯t like this before! This version of Nangong Yun indeed made him feel ufortable.

    "Vice... Vice President Nangong, you haven¡¯t eaten anything strange, have you?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, shivering with apprehension, wondering if her unusual behavior was due to taking the wrong medicine.

    "Ah? No!"

    Nangong Yun looked straight at Xiao Yifei with her clear and bright eyes that, in their depths, seemed to be hiding a trace of different emotions.

    "Xiao Yifei, did you really write that paper?"

    Nangong Yun asked earnestly, as if something had just urred to her.

    "I did write it! What about it?"

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled as to why Nangong Yun would suddenly ask about the paper. He tilted his head to look at her, finding today¡¯s Nangong Yun particrly odd.

    "Vice President Nangong, since I have received a lot of care from you during my time at the hospital, and I am leaving now, don¡¯t you have anything you want to tell me?"

    Gradually, Xiao Yifei had gotten used to Nangong Yun¡¯s state and finally managed tomunicate fluently with her.

    To his surprise, his attempt to make conversation didn¡¯t elicit a response from Nangong Yun. Curious, he paused, turned around and found that she hadn¡¯t kept up with his pace but was standing still with her head down.

    "Vice President Nangong! What are you doing? Is there money on the ground?" Xiao Yifei lifted the corner of his mouth, jokingly saying, "If you don¡¯t have anything to tell me, I have something I want to tell you! Look at you, although you are so beautiful, you are not getting any younger. Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you had someone you liked? You should act fast! Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to regret, you need to take action!"

    Xiao Yifei meant well by advising Nangong Yun, but upon hearing his words, she trembled slightly, especially after hearing the phrase "you need to take action." Nangong Yun suddenly raised her head, her bright eyes bravely gazing at Xiao Yifei. Takenpletely off guard, Xiao Yifei felt Nangong Yun press her lips¡ªluscious and tempting¡ªagainst his left cheek with a ¡¯smack¡¯, leaving a mark.

 Chapter 131: Attend the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Attend the Banquet</h4><h4></h4>

    When Xiao Yifei left the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, touching his left cheek that Nangong Yun had kissed, his mind, which had been short-circuited for a long time, still echoed with Nangong Yun¡¯s astonishing act and the beautiful sight of her blushing cheeks after she had kissed him. He was still recalling the feel of Nangong Yun¡¯s lips and her scent.

    Who knew that Nangong Yun would suddenly kiss him like that? Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t figured out the meaning of that kiss! Just as he realized what Nangong Yun was doing and was about to reciprocate, she turned around and swiftly left like an elf.

    This left Xiao Yifei quite helpless. However, now Xiao Yifei could be sure of one thing¡ªthat Nangong Yun didn¡¯t have someone she liked¡ªXiao Yifei still didn¡¯t dare to think that he was the person Nangong Yun liked.

    "Goodbye is really seeing you again!"

    These were the words Nangong Yun left Xiao Yifei with as she turned and left.

    "Hehe...hehehe!"

    Xiao Yifei, like a fool, touched his cheek and chuckled all the way back to his neighborhood.

    Once home, Xiao Yifei threw his body hard onto the soft,rge bed. Everything that had happened at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital conference hall had really tired him out, and now he could finally rest.

    "Somewhat tired."

    This was indeed the reason Xiao Yifei was nning to temporarily leave the hospital. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t be away from his position as a doctor for long, he thought he should seize the time to rest for a while! Yanjing Medical University was after all Xiao Yifei¡¯s alma mater, and he didn¡¯t know what would happen when he returned to the school as a teacher.

    Xiao Yifei, with a hopeful smile on his face, drifted off to sleep.

    "Doraemon, oh Doraemon...."

    In his sleep, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone rang, awakening him. He rubbed his eyes and answered the call.

    "Xiao Yi, what¡¯s up! You didn¡¯t reply to my messages, and today Cancan is treating you to dinner, right? You didn¡¯t forget, did you? Hurry to the neighborhood entrance, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time!"

    Wei Can¡¯s soft and enticing voice came through the phone, and without even thinking, an image of Wei Can¡¯s soft and spicy figure, her pale skin, vividly jumped into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    Having slept through, he really had forgotten that Wei Can had arranged to treat him to dinner to thank him for his assistancest time.

    "Coming,ing! Cancan, I¡¯m on my way now!"

    Xiao Yifei picked a random piece of clothing in his room, put it on, and checked his pockets to find he barely had any money on him. Even though Wei Can was treating, he couldn¡¯t go without any money! After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yifei put the ck card that Jiang Mingquan had given him into his pocket.

    "That should be enough!"

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, then he closed the door and hurried out of his room.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Jinghang Garden, Wei Can and Liang Lanfei were waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    "Cancan, I mean, look at you¡ªa tempting peach with a great figure and personality, not to mention a decent ie. Why don¡¯t you want to find someone else quickly? You¡¯ve been divorced for quite a while now and still haven¡¯t taken advantage of your looks and figure to find someone. When you¡¯re old and faded, I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯d do!"

    Liang Lanfei stood beside Wei Can, hands on hips and somewhat angrily followed up with, "With your qualifications, you can definitely find someone better¡ªyou need to hurry up!"

    Liang Lanfei seemed somewhat disappointed.

    "I know, I know! Lanfei, I know you have my best interests at heart. Haven¡¯t I just not met the right one yet? If I do, I surely won¡¯t let him go!"

    While speaking to Liang Lanfei, Wei Can was busy touching up her makeup with a small mirror in hand.

    "Lanfei, Lanfei, look at my makeup today! Does it make me look younger?"

    Wei Can flipped the mirror left and right, dabbing on some lipstick, but seemed unsatisfied with her own efforts.

    "Hey! Cancan, I¡¯ve never seen you wear makeup like this before! You didn¡¯t even care this much when you went on blind dates with those guys I introduced!"

    Liang Lanfei squinted at Wei Can, suspiciously saying, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that Xiao something guy!"

    "Haha, how many times have I told you, Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei¡ªthat¡¯s his name! Why can¡¯t you remember?" Wei Can chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry! How could I? He¡¯s so young, and I¡¯m not only older but also divorced! Impossible!"

    Hearing Wei Can¡¯s response, Liang Lanfei turned to her with a serious look, "Cancan, hearing you say this makes me even more worried! I¡¯ve emphasized to you so many times! That young man Xiao Yifei, aside from being handsome, ims he is a doctor who can treat injuries. But you can¡¯t actually think he¡¯s really a doctor, can you? No matter how well a young doctor might do, he can¡¯t afford an apartment in Jinghang Garden unless he¡¯s from a wealthy background! Cancan, I must warn you, don¡¯t be deceived!"

    Upon hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, Wei Can closed the small mirror, turned around and said, "What are you talking about? Xiao Yi isn¡¯t the type to deceive people! I still trust him in this regard!"

    Liang Lanfei shook her head, "Cancan, this makes me worry about you even more. Xiao Yifei¡¯s attire doesn¡¯t look like that of a wealthy heir¡ªyou really need to be careful! I¡¯ll say it again, be very careful not to be deceived!"

    Wei Can nodded somewhat helplessly, "I know, I know! Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be deceived!"

    No sooner had she spoken than Wei Can¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she pointed inside Jinghang Garden, "Lanfei, look! Is that little Suning out?"

    Liang Lanfei looked up and indeed saw Xiao Yifei warily looking around as he walked out of the neighborhood. Seeing his rather cheap and casual outfit, she disdainfully shook her head, "Who dresses in sweatpants to a meeting? So casual! Cancan, if you really do fall for this Mr. Xiao, I can¡¯t agree with it even more!"

    After she spoke, Liang Lanfei looked up, somewhat puzzled that Wei Can hadn¡¯t responded to herment¡ªonly to realize that Wei Can had already walked toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao! Come over here, here!"

    Wei Can¡¯s face was radiant with a bright smile, her hands waving nonstop.

    "Hmph! Still iming you¡¯re not smitten? If you weren¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t be so eager!"

    Liang Lanfei muttered to herself as she watched Wei Can¡¯s retreating figure.

 Chapter 132: Great Anger

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Great Anger</h4><h4></h4>

    Wei Can today was wearing a green fringe halter top, revealing a yful and cute belly button beneath the top. At Wei Can¡¯s age, wearing a crop-top might seem somewhat inappropriate, but when she wore it, the mature charm mixed with a youthful aura created an astonishing seduction. Her fair skin, as white as snow, was exposed, continually assaulting Xiao Yifei¡¯s senses. Wei Can was wearing white capri pants that perfectly outlined her firm legs, and on her feet, she wore white sandals with exposed toes, her toenails painted with clear polish, looking crystal clear.

    "Cancan! It¡¯s been so long! I¡¯m really sorry, something came up, and I¡¯mte. Please ept my apology!"

    Xiao Yifei, while looking at the mature and seductive Wei Can, struggled to keep his nosebleed from flowing. He scratched his head and said to Wei Can.

    "What are you talking about, Xiao Yi! It¡¯s still early, notte at all! Come on, Cancan will take you to have dinner!"

    Wei Can was not the least bit shy; she directly took Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, pulling him towards the direction of Liang Lanfei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm unintentionally rubbed against Wei Can¡¯s bulging chest over and over, and the wonderful sensation that came back through his arm made him somewhat lost in it.

    "I can¡¯t take it anymore! Just one look! It shouldn¡¯t matter, right?"

    Xiao Yifei sniffed his nose; as a virgin, he had no resistance to a mature beauty like Wei Can, who exuded seductive charm all over. Before Wei Can did anything, Xiao Yifei was already overwhelmed. He looked at Wei Can¡¯s graceful figure, and a sleazy thought slowly surfaced in his mind.

    "I haven¡¯t used my irvoyance for the past few days, using it today shouldn¡¯t matter!"

    Xiao Yifeiforted himself internally, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist, lowering his head, concentrating, and activated his irvoyance to look at the tender whiteness that had been unintentionally brushing his arm.

    "My God!"

    Only heaven knew what enticing things Xiao Yifei saw! The indescribable visual experience made his whole body shiver, and he didn¡¯t even need to touch to imagine what it felt like.

    "Soft! Smooth! Tender! White! My goodness, oh my!"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei, full of youthful vigor, couldn¡¯t withstand the shock any longer, and he got a nosebleed.

    "Oh no, Xiao Yi! Why the nosebleed! Quick, quick, quick! Let me find some tissue to wipe it off for you!"

    Wei Can noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s nosebleed immediately; she hurriedly searched her bag and pulled out a pack of tissues to hand to him.

    "Hurry, hurry, Xiao Yi, wipe it quickly!"

    Xiao Yifei was unable to take the stimtion any longer. This was one of the few times he used his superpower for mischief, and he felt a bit guilty, especially seeing how concerned Wei Can was about him, which made him feel even worse. So, Xiao Yifei quickly turned off his irvoyance.

    "Thanks, Cancan! I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just that the weather is too hot! I have too much ¡¯Qi¡¯, which makes my nose bleed easily!"

    Xiao Yifei bowed to receive the tissue Wei Can handed over, but in the moment he lowered his head, without needing irvoyance, from his elevated position, he could see the deep chasm formed between the peaks of her towering chest.

    "Hiss!"

    Xiao Yifei drew in a sharp breath, quickly lifted his head, pretending to worry about his nosebleed dripping, took out a tissue to block his nose, and then bowed his head again. This time, though, Xiao Yifei did not dare to look around aimlessly; he fixed his gaze straight ahead.

    "You young people, always so fiery! Prone to nosebleeds!"

    Wei Can muttered to herself as she ced the unused tissues back into her bag.

    "Actually, it¡¯s because Cancan, you¡¯re too sexy!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke frankly, not even knowing how the words had slipped out of his mouth.

    When Wei Can heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she paused, but as a mature woman, she was different from those young girls. After hearing Xiao Yi¡¯sment, she giggled, nudging him with her shoulder, "Xiao Yi, you¡¯re not nosebleeding because you find Cancan too sexy, are you?"

    Xiao Yifei ¡¯uh¡¯ed and didn¡¯t respond to Wei Can¡¯s words.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Wei Canughed even more merrily, "Hahaha, oh Xiao, you young one!"

    Xiao Yifei felt somewhat embarrassed, his face slightly flushed as he fell silent.

    Wei Can, noticing Xiao Yifei blushing,ughed louder. She was out of breath fromughing while her two prominent features ceaselessly drew Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, "You¡¯re blushing! That¡¯s just too cute!"

    Amidst Wei Can¡¯sughter, the two approached Liang Lanfei.

    "Alright, stopughing already! What¡¯s so funny! We¡¯re all adults here, why are you behaving like a child!"

    Liang Lanfei frowned as she spoke to Wei Can.

    "Sister Lanfei!"

    Xiao Yifei learned Liang Lanfei¡¯s name from Wei Can and greeted her upon seeing her.

    "Humph!"

    Liang Lanfei nced sideways at Xiao Yifei and ignored him.

    "Xiao is saying hi to you! Why are you ignoring him!"

    Finally catching her breath, Wei Can nudged Liang Lanfei and spoke.

    "Oh, hello."

    Only then did Liang Lanfei lift her eyes to take a brief look at Xiao Yifei and spoke indifferently, before turning her head away again.

    Wei Can didn¡¯t see it, but she could clearly see that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were intently fixed on Wei Cha¡¯s chest. Although appreciating a beautiful woman is a habit every man has, this habit on Xiao Yifei somehow especially irked Liang Lanfei. Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior further made her feel that he was ascivious pretty boy, specifically targeting single women with decent financial standing, like Wei Can.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Cancan! I will definitely expose this pretty boy¡¯s true colors!"

    Liang Lanfei became even more resolute in her heart, but looking at the current situation, Wei Can was still in a bewitched state, a phase most difficult to awaken someone from. The only option was to unmask Xiao Yifei!

    "But what should my approach be!"

    Liang Lanfei furrowed her brow, pondering over this question.

    "Xiao, Lanfei, let¡¯s go! Today¡¯s meal is on me. After all, the other day when I fell down, Xiao was so eager to help, and Lanfei¡¯s rtionship with me has always been great!"

    Wei Can smiled as she led Xiao Yifei and Liang Lanfei towards a red Audi A4 parked at the entrance of the residentialplex.

    "Let¡¯s go! Get in the car!"

    Wei Can pressed the key, the A4¡¯s headlights shed, and the doors opened.

    "You guys don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve not been drivingtely, right? Today, when I went to the underground garage to get my car, gosh, I saw this super handsome Lamborghini. Definitely costs several millions! Those lines, absolutely gorgeous! Yanjing really has a lot of rich people!"

    Wei Can let out an admiring tone, starting a casual conversation with Xiao Yifei and Liang Lanfei.

 Chapter 133: Qi Style Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Qi Style Restaurant</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yanjing really has a lot of wealthy people! But that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking supercar! Wish I could have a go in it someday!"

    Wei Can took the driver¡¯s seat, fastening her seatbelt while speaking. Despite being no spring chicken, she still harboured a young heart.

    "Err..."

    Xiao Yifei hesitated for a moment, torn over whether to tell Wei Can that the car was actually his and that he could let her drive it, when Liang Lanfei began to speak.

    Liang Lanfei, sitting in the passenger seat, firstly turned her head to nce at Xiao Yifei then continued, "Right! Yanjing does have no shortage of rich people! After all, it is Beijing! Money is indeed a great thing; it can do so many things. Otherwise, why would there be so many people willing to deceive others for it? Don¡¯t you think so, Xiao Yi?"

    "Err... that¡¯s true."

    Xiao Yifei nodded. During his internship when his sry wasn¡¯t high and he had to send half of it home, he truly felt the pain of not having enough money. However, once he became a full-fledged doctor, his benefits improved. Not only could he send some money home, but he also managed to save a bit each month. Now, Xiao Yifei had already saved tens of thousands of yuan, which he had painstakingly umted over time.

    When Xiao Yifei casually told Yunjing to donate ten million to the hospital, it was because he felt that the money had no connection to him, so it didn¡¯t impact him at all. What he felt now was tied to the tens of thousands of yuan in his bank ount, which he always thought was all he had. Of course, this was before he had seen the figures on his ck Card.

    "Hehe, does Xiao Yi have any thoughts about all this?"

    Liang Lanfei saw Xiao Yifei respond so nonchntly and followed her lead in the conversation. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle, thinking her hints had been sufficiently clear, then she proceeded to speak again.

    "There really are a lot of scammers nowadays!" Xiao Yifei agreed wholeheartedly, "If I weren¡¯t clever, I might have been cheated too! So, Sister Can and Sister Lanfei, be careful not to get conned!"

    "Haha, of course! Your Sister Can is no fool!"

    Wei Can giggled.

    Liang Lanfei was taken aback by Xiao Yi¡¯s answer, unsure if he was naively missing her point or pretending to be oblivious; he even went as far as to earnestly warn her and Wei Can, which left Liang Lanfei feeling somewhat helpless.

    "Looks like we have a pretty boy who can y dumb!"

    Liang Lanfei frowned, finding Xiao Yi to be a tough nut to crack, and realized she had to think of another n.

    "I¡¯ll put on a song for us!"

    Wei Can, finding the ride somewhat boring, turned on the car stereo and yed some music.

    With soft music apanying them, they finally arrived at their destination, a restaurant carefully chosen by Wei Can.

    "Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve arrived!"

    Wei Can was the first to get out of the car, with Xiao Yifei and Liang Lanfei following behind her.

    After Wei Can informed the front desk staff of her reservation, a waiter dressed in a small suit and bowtie led the three of them to their seats.

    Specializing in Western cuisine, the restaurant¡¯s main attraction was its style. They were seated above a man-made stream flowing gently, and the warm lighting within made for an exceptionallyfortable atmosphere. The serene music ying in the restaurant was rxing, and it was clear that Wei Can had put some effort into choosing this ce.

    "Victoria! Cancan, you¡¯ve outdone yourself! How long have I been asking you to treat me to a meal here? You¡¯ve never agreed, but as soon as you mentioned treating Xiao Yi, you brought him straight here!"

    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes widened with indignation as she looked at Wei Can.

    "Haha! Stop it! I brought you here today, didn¡¯t I?"

    Wei Cha tried to brush it off awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    "Hmph!"

    Liang Lanfei red at Wei Can with a puff of anger before turning to Xiao Yifei, her face disying a look of disdain.

    "Even the waitstaff here are dressed more formally than you! Not even a single proper outfit! And you want to deceive Cancan!"

    The Victoria Restaurant is one of Yanjing¡¯s rather famous and stylish Western restaurants. The prices are average, the environment is nice, and the Western food is very delicious, so the business is always booming. You have to reserve a table in advance to get seated. Although the prices are said to be average, for Wei Can, even ¡¯average¡¯ meant a significant expense. One could say that this meal was definitely going to cost Wei Can quite a bit, not to mention the once-penniless Xiao Yifei.

    Possibly a single meal here might cost what the former Xiao Yifei earned in a whole month of sry.

    Although it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first time at such a stylish restaurant, his demeanor was very appropriate and calm. There¡¯s a saying that fits very well:

    A person can be poor, but their spirit must be noble.

    This saying was once very applicable to Xiao Yifei, but now he probably doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s a wealthy man!

    After ordering their meal and while waiting for the food to be served, Liang Lanfei looked at Xiao Yifei, who was sitting across from her in his simple clothes, and a new idea came to her mind.

    "Hey! Xiao Yi! I heard from Cancan that you are a doctor at the Beijing People¡¯s Hospital, right? I¡¯ve been feeling a bit unwell recently, and I want to have it checked out. Can Ie to you when the timees?"

    Liang Lanfei pretended to be in pain, pressing on her lower abdomen, "Right here, I often get this pain. So, what do you think, can you take me for an examination? It¡¯s not easy to meet a doctor, and I don¡¯t trust any other doctors."

    "The doctors nowadays, their hearts can be so dark!"

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Liang Lanfei, somewhat puzzled.

    "Lanfei! What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯ve been feeling unwell, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner! I¡¯ll take you to have it checked out!"

    Before Xiao Yifei had a chance to speak, Wei Can, noticing Liang Lanfei¡¯s pained expression, quickly asked with concern.

    Liang Lanfei, seeing Wei Can¡¯s worried look, felt a tingle of irritation but also, inexplicably, some touch of emotion.

    "Cancan is so nice! I definitely can¡¯t let this pretty boy ruin you!"

    In her heart, Liang Lanfei was even more resolved.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing! It just hurts asionally. What¡¯s the use of you taking me to see a doctor? You aren¡¯t a doctor! But we have one here! You¡¯ve already treated him to a meal at Victoria! It wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to take me for a check-up at their hospital, would it!"

    Liang Lanfei took her hand off her lower abdomen and looked straight at Xiao Yifei.

    "Right, Xiao Yi! Aren¡¯t you a doctor at the Beijing People¡¯s Hospital? Let Lanfeie to youter, and you can take her for an examination. Don¡¯t worry about the money, just make sure to do a good job with the check-up!"

    Wei Can said to Xiao Yifei earnestly.

    "You¡¯ve finally seen sense!"

    Liang Lanfei, seeing Wei Can¡¯s reaction, slightly curved her lips into a smirk, a glint of triumph shing in her eyes.

    "This... is actually rather unfortunate, but I just resigned from the Beijing People¡¯s Hospital today."

    Xiao Yifei said somewhat awkwardly, scratching his head.

 Chapter 134: A Face of Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134: A Face of Disdain</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a slight smile tugged at the corners of Liang Lanfei¡¯s mouth. She nced at Wei Can before speaking to Xiao Yifei with a somewhat exaggerated tone, "Oh, Xiao Yi, how inopportune, I was just saying I wanted to go to your hospital to ask for your help, and now you¡¯ve resigned?"

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Xiao Yifei replied to Liang Lanfei, "I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lanfei, this very morning, during the meeting, something unexpected happened. I had some unresolved conflicts with colleagues and had no choice but to leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of sarcasm as she looked at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Xiao Yi, I understand youthful fervor, but even so, how could you leave because of conflicts with colleagues when being a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is such an envied position? And what a coincidence that I wanted to go to your hospital for you to help me with an examination today, only to find out that you resigned on this very day?"

    When Wei Can heard about Xiao Yifei¡¯s conflict with someone else, her face immediately showed concern. She hurriedly said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yi! Are you alright? Conflicts with colleagues can be tricky, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should be driven to leave the hospital! Whoever dared to bully you, I know a few people who can help. Tell me about it; I¡¯ll stand up for you. Let¡¯s see if this issue can be resolved. After all, being a doctor is a great career; you can¡¯t just quit like that!"

    Seeing Wei Can¡¯s reaction, Liang Lanfei rubbed her temple with a headache. She wanted Wei Can to focus on why Xiao Yifei happened to resign just when she wanted to go to the hospital for a visit¡ªa coincidence that should be suspicious. Yet, Cancan actually believed what Xiao Yifei said. This silly woman!

    Xiao Yifei felt his heart warm as he looked at Wei Can, who was genuinely concerned for him.

    Then, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and pondered about the incident that urred this morning. Because Li Entang and Fu Kaiyuan targeted him, and Fang Yuan shielded others, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s image had taken a hit in front of a host of reporters and the Yanjing Health Department director. Because of Li Entang¡¯s and Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s targeting, one lost his job as a doctor and the other ended up in jail, likely never to be released. Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t secure the ten million donation to fill the hospital¡¯s deficit due to Xiao Yifei, and he had to let Xiao Yifei go out of sheer frustration.

    Xiao Yifei initially thought he was the one treated unfairly, but upon reflection and knowing he could teach at a great university, he realized that if he still wanted to be a doctor, many hospitals would wee him with excellent offers.

    "It seems like I haven¡¯t lost out at all, but rather got a huge load off my chest!"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose with his hand.

    Then, raising his head with a warm smile on his face, Xiao Yifei responded to Wei Can¡¯s words, "Thank you, Sister Can, but it¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t really suffered any loss, and it¡¯s okay to not work there anymore. The job I¡¯ve found is also very good."

    "Really? You¡¯re not deceiving Sister Can, are you?"

    Wei Can was still worried, looking at Xiao Yifei full of concern, even thinking that if Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t continue being a doctor, she would help find a job for him. But then she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm face reassuring her.

    "That¡¯s good, but Xiao, if you have any difficulties, you must tell big sis, okay? I will definitely help you!"

    Seeing Wei Can react like that, Liang Lanfei was almost bursting with anger. Was Wei Can this illogical? How could one find a good job on the same evening after leaving their job in the morning? And judging by the tone Xiao Yifei used, this job seemed almost as good as his previous one as a doctor. It can¡¯t be that easy! Especially when Liang Lanfei noticed Xiao Yifei ncing at Wei Can¡¯s impressive bust, she grew even more worried for Wei Can.

    "This se wolf! This white-faced se wolf seems to be after more than just money¡ªhe wants to deceive her out of her affections too! No, no, Cancan is clearly bewitched by this white face. She believes anything he says now. I must show Cancan the true shameless face of this man! Only then can shee to her senses!"

    Liang Lanfei stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, her emotions churning like a storm. She was determined to do whatever it took to make Wei Can see Xiao Yifei¡¯s true nature.

    "Xiao, you mentioned you had conflicts with a colleague. What was that all about? Who were you having conflicts with? It ended up with you not being able to be a doctor anymore."

    Suppressing the restlessness in her heart, Liang Lanfei pretended to be calm as she gently stirred the coffee in front of her with a spoon and looked up to ask Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei found it strange that Liang Lanfei wanted to delve into these details, but since she had asked, he could only reply honestly, "It was with two of our hospital¡¯s deans. I had conflicts with them, but the deputy dean has already taken care of it. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t resolve my conflict with the head dean, so I had no choice but to leave the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, getting Li Entang sent to prison was indeed taking care of it, and he continued, "However, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be a doctor anymore. If I wanted to continue, many hospitals would be vying for me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯d like to take a break, which is why I chose a different job instead of being a doctor. By the way, Liang Lanfei, if you really need to visit our hospital, I can still help. Let me know when you n to go, and I¡¯ll arrange your checkup."

    "Haha, Xiao, you are really amazing. I was wondering why you couldn¡¯t stay at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and it turns out you offended the head dean. But you really have a way with people, managing to make one of the deputy deans forgive you. You must have given quite a few gifts, huh! I bet the head dean is not that easy to bribe since he¡¯s in charge of the hospital. He doesn¡¯tck such things."

    Having heard that Xiao Yifei had found a new job, Wei Can was no longer so worried. She burst intoughter after his answer, growing increasingly impressed with Xiao Yifei who dared to offend the head dean! However, in Wei Can¡¯s view, Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea of ¡¯taking care of it¡¯ meant that he had bribed the deputy dean.

    ¡¯Ssh¡ª¡¯

    Liang Lanfei, panting heavily, red at Xiao Yifei. Her stirring grew faster and faster until coffee sshed out of the cup. In her eyes, Xiao Yifei was brainless, not even knowing how to lie, and Wei Can was even more brainless! She actually believed these absurdity-inducing words from Xiao Yifei!

    Could someone really offend the head dean of a tertiary hospital and still act as if nothing happened? And after offending the head dean of such a prestigious hospital, Xiao Yifei imed other hospitals would be scrambling to hire him. What a huge joke! Who would dare to employ him? And he still thought he could arrange her checkup as if he were someone important!

 Chapter 135 Traffic Accident

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Traffic ident</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯re only being believed because you¡¯ve encountered Cancan, such a naive woman. Otherwise, who would believe a word you say! You call yourself a doctor? With the nonsense you¡¯ve just spouted, if you can be a doctor then I¡¯ve seen it all! Liese out of your mouth as easily as breathing! I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you before!"

    Liang Lanfei was fuming with anger at Wei Can. In her opinion, Wei Can was just too naive; she couldn¡¯t even detect such obvious lies! Even if Xiao Yifei was impressive, could he really have found a good job so quickly after being fired in the morning? Liang Lanfei would never believe such a thing!

    "Oh, so, Xiao Yi, by your ount, your medical skill must be quite extraordinary if so many hospitals are vying for you. Tell me, with your remarkable medical skill, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to pursue a career as a doctor?"

    Liang Hongfei felt that her acting skills were impable; utterly disdainful on the inside, she still managed to speak to Xiao Yifei in an oblivious and roundabout way¡ªall for Wei Can¡¯s sake! She turned her head to nce at Wei Can.

    Wei Can felt somewhat puzzled by the look in Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes, tilting her head without understanding what was wrong with Liang Lanfei.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry about me, Sister Lanfei. My new job is also rted to medicine. I¡¯ll be teaching at Yanjing Medical University. I haven¡¯t even finished the resignation process at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be able to report for work!"

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t realized how strongly biased Liang Lanfei was against him. He just thought that when he first met her, she was a bit unfriendly. After getting to know her, Xiao Yifei found that besides being rather inquisitive, Liang Lanfei was actually a nice person.

    "Yanjing Medical University? You mean that 211 and 985 institution in Yanjing, focusing on medical education? You¡¯re going to teach there? You were just fired by your hospital director this morning, and by the afternoon, you¡¯ve secured a teaching position at Yanjing Medical University?"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes widened as she stared straight at Xiao Yifei. Have people these days started boasting so oundishly without any regard for logic?

    "I wasn¡¯t fired by our hospital director. We had some irreconcble differences, so I chose to leave," Xiao Yifei replied somewhat sheepishly. "I¡¯m going to teach at Yanjing Medical University, but I haven¡¯t been notified yet about which subject I¡¯ll be teaching. Also, I can¡¯t start right away; as I said, I have toplete my resignation process before I can begin working."

    After finishing his exnation, Xiao Yifei picked up the ss of lemon water from the table and took a sip.

    "That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve heard all I need to!"

    Liang Lanfei couldn¡¯t stand listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s response any longer. She waved her hand impatiently, stood up, and started to leave, pulling the seated Wei Can along with her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Wei Can was taken aback, nearly stumbling as Liang Lanfei pulled her.

    "To! The! Restroom!"

    Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can and said each word slowly and emphatically.

    "Xiao Yi, wait for us, we¡¯ll be right back!"

    Wei Can, being all but dragged away by Liang Lanfei, still remembered to let Xiao Yifei know they would return shortly.

    "Where did you meet this bizarre creature?"

    In a secluded corner, Liang Lanfei asked Wei Can, her voice full of indignation.

    "Huh? Who? What bizarre creature! Weren¡¯t we going to the restroom? Why did you bring me here?"

    Wei Can, with her big watery eyes, stared straight at Liang Lanfei,pletely unaware of what was going on.

    "Are you really that naive, or are you just pretending? How did I never notice you could be this foolish! That Xiao Yifei, do you actually believe the nonsense he spouts, with not a thought to logic, spewing lies and brags as easily as breathing! Isn¡¯t that bizarre enough? Cancan, is your brain not working properly? You actually believed that kind of lie he told you?"

    Liang Lanfei, frustrated to the point of wishing she could transform Wei Can into something better, said, "You really are going to be the death of me. How can you not see people for who they really are? Xiao Yifei even imed that he got fired in the morning, and by the afternoon he knew he¡¯d been hired as a teacher at Yanjing Medical University. Anyone capable of that would have toe from a powerful background. Yanjing Medical University! That¡¯s one of the top Medical Universities in Huaxia, a university many failed to get into after the college entrance examination! And Xiao Yifei, so young, is going there to teach? Looking at him, does he seem like that kind of person? You need to use your brain, Cancan! Don¡¯t let him deceive you!"

    Liang Lanfei was stomping her feet in her hurry for Wei Can to understand!

    "Ah? Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated? I think Xiao seems to be a good person. He¡¯s not after anything from me, so what¡¯s the point in lying to me? Although, now that you¡¯ve brought it up, I do find it odd that Xiao can go teach at Yanjing Medical University at such a young age. But what if Xiao is really that outstanding? Maybe he was hired precisely because he¡¯s exceptional!"

    Wei Can raised her jade finger to her forehead, responding to Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, when suddenly she spotted a man¡¯s figure rushing towards the exit of the restaurant.

    "Outstanding? Are you joking? Even the best doctor can¡¯t just walk into a university to teach. Those are twopletely different systems! Besides, have you ever seen a doctor in their twenties that powerful? Have you seen a doctor that age who could teach at a 211 or 985 university? Please stop kidding around, Cancan! Think about it!"

    Liang Lanfei was almost beside herself with anxiety, unable toprehend why Wei Can was so stubbornly deluded!

    "What are you doing, Cancan! Are you even listening to me?"

    Liang Lanfei realized that despite her urgent words to Wei Can, Wei Can had no reaction, which now saddened her into anger!

    "Look quickly!"

    Unbeknownst to her, Wei Can still didn¡¯t pay any attention to her and instead grabbed her, making Liang Lanfei frown and turn her gaze in the direction Wei Can was looking.

    "Ah!"

    Under the watchful eyes of both of them, the man who Wei Can had seen rushing just moments ago was struck violently by a speeding car as soon as he left the restaurant. The man¡¯s body was thrown into the air, and the events didn¡¯t stop there! After flinging the man aside, the driver of the car went ahead and cruelly ran over the man¡¯s body!

    "Ah! The driver did that on purpose!"

    With a cry, Liang Lanfei quickly covered her eyes, while Wei Can also lowered her head, unable to bear the sight of the man¡¯s condition.

    "There¡¯s been an ident!"

    "Someone has been hit! Hurry up and help!"

    "Quick, quick, quick! Call 120!"

    This tragic scene outside the restaurant was seen clearly through the ss by the customers inside, who started shouting in rm. Some customers took out their phones, some covered their eyes, and others prepared to rush out to help.

    Inside the restaurant, there was chaos!

    And the car that caused the ident, after rolling over the man¡¯s body, quickly fled the scene.

 Chapter 136: Emergency Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Emergency Rescue</h4><h4></h4>

    "Is this person insane? Why would someone intentionally drive a car into a person and then run over them again! Their heart must be really cold!"

    Wei Can gently lifted her head and furrowed her brows as she looked towards the site of the ident not far from the restaurant entrance; suddenly, it seemed like she spotted something, her eyes suddenly lighting up.

    "This is tragic! I never expected to witness such a horrifying scene right before my eyes!"

    Liang Lanfei slowly removed his hands from his eyes, guiltily looking towards the ident scene, when suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in his vision, making Liang Lanfei¡¯s brows furrow.

    "Xiao Yifei? What is he doing?"

    In the view of Wei Can and Liang Lanfei, among the crowd rushing towards the ident scene, Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure was especially prominent at the forefront.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei dash forward, Wei Can also quickly ran towards the ident scene, with Liang Lanfei shaking his head and following.

    "Quickly call 120! Get the ambnce here fast! The situation is too urgent!"

    "Call the police too! It¡¯s clear someone did this on purpose!"

    "Don¡¯t go forward anymore! Make sure to preserve the scene!"

    The ident site was chaotic, but still, there are many good people in this world; during this car ident, a group of concerned citizens spontaneously formed a barricade to protect the scene.

    "Hey! What are you doing! Don¡¯t touch him! He still has Qi, don¡¯t make things worse by clumsily moving him! Thest thing you want in this kind of ident is someone unskilled making things worse¡ªyou might increase the victim¡¯s injuries!"

    Among the onlooking crowd, someone saw Xiao Yifei sprint towards the blood-soaked victim on the ground and hurriedly spoke out.

    Indeed, in such sudden idents, it is frowned upon for those uninformed to recklessly move the injured, as such actions could potentially worsen the injuries and, if it¡¯s severe, could even threaten the victim¡¯s life!

    "I am a Doctor!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and said to the kind person who was advising him not to recklessly move the injured party, and after speaking, he quickly lowered his head again to assess the victim¡¯s injuries.

    "Uh, well then! Be careful! We¡¯ve already called 120, but it¡¯s still best to wait for the ambnce crew!"

    The kindly onlooker seemed somewhat skeptical of the overly young Xiao Yifei and spoke to him cautiously; however, when he noticed that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t making any drastic moves on the victim, he obviously breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xiao Yifei, with a deeply furrowed brow, observed the victim lying on the ground, not rashly extending his hands to touch the body but instead scrutinizing the situation meticulously.

    The victim appeared to be in his 40s, and after being thrown a long distance by the vehicle, he was bleeding profusely, blood flowing from his mouth and nose. His upper body was twisted and deformed, clearly showing signs of fractures. Most horrifyingly, the victim¡¯s legs, having been run over by a car again, had muscles separated from the bones, ground into fibrous bits, leaving empty, blood-soaked pant legs hanging from the exposed bones.

    The victimy on the ground, gasping heavily; he had no sensation of pain anymore, only thest vestige of the desire to survive as he tried to keep breathing.

    When Wei Can and Liang Lanfei arrived at the scene of the incident, this was the scene they encountered.

    Xiao Yifei was squatting next to the victim with a frown, his face filled with solemnity, but he hadn¡¯t made any move yet.

    "This is too tragic! It hurts just to look!"

    Liang Lanfei took one look at the victim¡¯s injuries, and unable to bear the sight, covered her eyes again with her hand.

    Wei Can was also filled with concern as he watched the victim and then turned his head toward Xiao Yifei, unsure what Xiao Yifei was nning to do.

    It wasn¡¯t just them, but also the kind-hearted people who had formed a protective circle around the scene; all eyes were on Xiao Yifei, their hearts filled with worry for the victim!

    Xiao Yifei, meanwhile, was carefully observing the victim¡¯s injuries, and after a simple external assessment of the injured parts, had already focused his attention to activate his x-ray superpower. The more Xiao Yifei looked, the colder his heart felt.

    Because with his x-ray vision, he clearly saw that inside the victim¡¯s body, there were more than ten ces with fractures of varying sizes. The victim¡¯s hipbone, the direct point of impact, was extremely critical, and had suffered aminuted fracture! Moreover, the victim¡¯s legs were even more severe, with only a bit of flesh connecting the lower legs to the thighs, bones and muscles starkly exposed.

    Xiao Yifei raised his head to look at the victim¡¯s face and noticed that due to significant blood loss, hisplexion was somewhat pale, his lips continuously trembling.

    "No! If we don¡¯t administer rescue measures now, his life could be in danger!"

    With his x-ray superpower activated, Xiao Yifei reached out toward the victim for the first time.

    "What are you doing! Xiao Yi, let me tell you, if you are notpletely sure, you better not touch him! Otherwise, if something else happens to this man, it will definitely be your responsibility!"

    Liang Lanfei saw Xiao Yifei, a fake doctor, daringly extend his hand to treat the severely injured victim, which made her feel ufortable. She was most afraid that Xiao Yifei¡¯s ignorance would dy the treatment of the victim or even worsen his condition.

    "Just let him try! He says he is a doctor! In this situation, if we don¡¯t take some measures, this man¡¯s condition is going to deteriorate rapidly!"

    The kind-hearted person who had tried to deter Xiao Yifei said to Liang Lanfei.

    "What kind of doctor! Just because he says he¡¯s a doctor, you believe him? Someone who can only treat bruises with Red Flower Oil is a doctor? Do you dare let him move carelessly, and when something really goes wrong, whose fault will it be? Right now, this man can still be saved, don¡¯t let Xiao Yi do something that makes him beyond saving!"

    Liang Lanfei was also anxious, and she urgently spoke to the kind-hearted person, fearing that Xiao Yifei would do more harm than good.

    "His name is Xiao Yifei? Do you know him? Are you saying he isn¡¯t a doctor?" The kind-hearted person was rmed upon hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words! He quickly turned to pull Xiao Yifei away from the victim, but found that Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands had already touched the victim. He rushed to scold, "Stop! What are you doing! If you are not a doctor, don¡¯t mess around! Can you take responsibility if something goes wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei was at this momentpletely focused on activating his x-ray superpower, and cautiously reached out, trying to administer first aid to the victim without affecting the fractured areas. He heard the chaotic noises from outside and the voices telling him to stop, which made him extremely irritated.

    "Shut up! Just watch quietly! Whatever I need, make sure you have it ready! Don¡¯t add to the chaos here!"

    Xiao Yifei did not even turn his head, his voice thundered out suddenly, and the sudden burst of authority startled everyone, leaving them overwhelmed by the imposing manner that had abruptly emanated from him.

 Chapter 137: Perilous Process

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Perilous Process</h4><h4></h4>

    Even the fiercely certain Liang Lanfei, who was convinced that Xiao Yifei was an impostor doctor, couldn¡¯t help but obediently stand aside and keep quiet after witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden outburst. She opened her mouth several times but could not make a sound. She was even more puzzled¡ªwhat gave an impostor doctor such boldness?

    Liang Lanfei crossed her arms and stood aside indifferently. She had just been sharply rebuked by Xiao Yifei and felt somewhat irritated. Now, she hoped that the situation under Xiao Yifei¡¯s control would get worse, as long as it did not endanger the patient¡¯s life!

    The rest of the onlookers, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s fierce explosion, also fell silent, but their eyes were filled with concern for the patient and distrust towards Xiao Yifei!

    Only Wei Can, with her hands sped, looked eagerly at Xiao Yifei as he administered emergency treatment to the patient, silently praying for him. Her already impressive chest appeared even more pronounced due to her sped hands.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s unobstructed X-ray vision, he could clearly see every bleeding part inside the patient¡¯s body. Due to the numerous bleeding spots, Xiao Yifei decided to first bandage the parts where it was easier to stop the bleeding.

    "Hemostatic cloth! Or anything else that can stop bleeding, do you have it?"

    Xiao Yifei was fully focused on observing the patient¡¯s body as he spoke.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s question was met with no response. He then lifted his head, looking around to find most people just staring at him with wide eyes, clueless.

    "So stupid!"

    Xiao Yifei cursed under his breath before decisively taking off his T-shirt, revealing a handsome, muscr body. Due to his long-term practice of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique,¡¯ there was not an ounce of excess fat on him¡ªonly solid muscle. His eight-pack abs were particrly striking when he straightened up!

    His T-shirt was made of pure cotton, which technically did not meet the requirements for a hemostatic cloth, but he couldn¡¯t be too picky under such urgent circumstances.

    ¡¯Rip¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei exerted force with his arms, making the shape of his biceps even more pronounced, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he tore the T-shirt into strips.

    "Wow!"

    This sudden action elicited surprised exmations from the crowd.

    At this moment, Wei Can wasn¡¯t concerned with much else¡ªshe just hoped Xiao Yifei could save the patient¡¯s life. Still, when she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s attractive muscles, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    "Still says he¡¯s not just a pretty face! Are those solid muscles also just for show? How does a doctor, so busy, find time to work out! But indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s physique is quite impressive!"

    Liang Lanfei was startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden movement as well, but when she saw his perfect body, she ended up taking a few more nces before quickly sneering at her own action. She would not appreciate a ¡¯pretty face¡¯! Especially not in a life-or-death moment when she should focus on the patient!

    At this point, Xiao Yifei had no time to care about what others thought or saw. He waspletely focused on the patient because, through his X-ray eyes, the situation seemed to be worsening.

    He quickly bandaged the more manageable wounds, and with great care, bandaged the patient¡¯s severely damaged leg. The frightening wounds became invisible, but fresh blood quickly soaked through the strips of his white T-shirt.

    Although blood was still seeping out, the flow had significantly decreased, bringing some relief to the deeply worried Xiao Yifei. He had managed to contain the major bleeding, leaving only minor bleeding areas to be addressed. Frowning, he watched the patient lying on the ground, growing paler, and fell into deep thought.

    "Thirsty... I¡¯m so thirsty, I need water, please give me water!"

    Whether it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s makeshift bandaging or his mere touch, atst, the patient managed to say a few words, with his eyes closed and lips parched as he made unconscious outcries.

    "Quick, quick, quick! Fetch water! He¡¯s awake! He¡¯s asking for water!"

    Liang Lanfei stood by and saw the injured person moring for water, so she rushed to shout at the crowd.

    "Water¡¯sing, water¡¯sing!"

    Actually, someone outside had already heard the patient¡¯s shouts and hurriedly grabbed a bottle of mineral water and ran over. Liang Lanfei took the bottle from the person and hastened to Xiao Yifei.

    As she walked towards Xiao Yifei, Liang Lanfei smelled a pungent scent of blood, which made her frown. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands covered in fresh blood from dressing the patient¡¯s wounds just now, she inadvertently showed a look of disgust.

    "Here, he said he wanted to drink water. Quickly feed him some!"

    Liang Lanfei ced the mineral water in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and turned to leave.

    "Hey! What are you doing? What are you doing? The injured said he¡¯s thirsty! What are you doing?"

    Just as Liang Lanfei turned to leave, she heard a voice of reproach behind her, and she quickly turned around. She saw Xiao Yifei unscrew the bottle of mineral water, fiercely took a gulp for himself, then poured the rest out to wash his hands.

    "Xiao Yifei! What are you thinking! That water wasn¡¯t for you!"

    Liang Lanfei, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, was even more displeased and spoke angrily.

    "What do I think? I¡¯d like to ask you, what are you thinking!"

    Xiao Yifei fiercely squeezed the water bottle, released all the air inside, then recapped it. He looked up, his eyes cold as he stared at Liang Lanfei, a serious Xiao Yifei exuded a surprisingly oppressive sentiment, "Do you want the injured to die? He¡¯s still losing a lot of blood! Rashly giving him water, causing an imbnce in the osmotic pressure inside his body, could be fatal, don¡¯t you know that!"

    "Stop adding to the chaos. I¡¯ve said what needs to be done. Just go do it! The patient¡¯s condition is very critical now!"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei no longer called her ¡¯Sister Lanfei¡¯. His demeanor was filled with solemnity and authority. After saying this, he lowered his head again and started the next steps of the emergency procedure for the patient.

    "You... you..."

    Liang Lanfei was trembling from Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She pointed at Xiao Yifei, rendered speechless. A fake doctor, and yet so much younger than her! Why was Xiao Yifei so arrogant!

    "Come on, Lanfei! Why are you angry? Don¡¯t you see how critical the situation is? This is a human life at stake!"

    Wei Can came over at this point and tried to calm her.

    "Hmph!"

    Liang Lanfei snorted coldly, then turned and walked away, heading to a spot far from Xiao Yifei, not wanting to be near him.

    After furrowing his brows and pondering for a moment, Xiao Yifei looked around. Suddenly, he stood up and ran towards the restaurant inside.

    "What is he doing now?"

    The onlookers were very puzzled, but then, a piercing rm sounded¡ªan ambnce had arrived!

 Chapter 138: Lucky to Have You

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Lucky to Have You</h4><h4></h4>

    "Make way! Make way! The ambnce is here! Clear the road for the ambnce!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei rushed back to the restaurant, the ambnce finally arrived.

    The ambnce screeched to a halt at the scene, the rear doors flung open with a tter, and several doctors and nurses with masks hurried out. Their faces were obscured byrge masks, yet their furrowed brows suggested their expressions were very serious.

    "Who called 120, and what¡¯s the situation!"

    The leading doctor saw the victim lying on the ground and strode toward him while asking.

    "Hmph! Now the ambnce is here! The real doctor is here too! I want to see how arrogant you¡¯ll be when youe back!"

    Liang Lanfei coldly snorted at the sight of the ambnce; she harbored a deep resentment towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude just moments before.

    Upon seeing the ambnce arrive, Wei Can turned his head, looking around, searching for Xiao Yifei.

    "I did, I did! I¡¯m the one who called 120!" The kindhearted uncle who spoke first said, his face showing some nervousness: "We were dining inside the restaurant when we saw this man get hit by a sedan. Not only was he thrown into the air, but the sedan also rolled over his legs!"

    The kindhearted uncle detailed the situation to the doctor who had just arrived.

    The leading doctor listened to the kindhearted uncle¡¯s exnation while squatting down to examine the victim.

    "This..."

    The leading doctor¡¯s voice turned cold when he saw obvious signs of first aid on the victim perpetrated by someone else.

    "What happened here?"

    The doctor gently fiddled with the piece of clothing Xiao Yifei had just wrapped around the victim¡¯s wound.

    "Oh no! Is there a problem, doctor? This is terrible! There was a man earlier, his friends said he wasn¡¯t a doctor, yet he insisted he was, and he started tampering everything. We couldn¡¯t stop him. Did his reckless actions adversely affect the victim? This is horrible! I need to give him a good talking-to when he gets back!"

    The kindhearted uncle smacked his hand and spoke with fury in his voice upon hearing the doctor¡¯s question.

    Liang Lanfei, upon hearing the doctor speak, revealed a schadenfreude smile as if she had already seen the scene where Xiao Yifei would be scolded by everyone when he returned.

    At that moment, however, the doctor suddenly spoke up.

    "No, I mean the person who did this first aid is quite impressive! His choice of methods was extremely correct. Look, his bandaging technique is quite professional. Here, you see? He even knew to use an empty mineral water bottle to stabilize the victim¡¯s body to prevent secondary injuries and fractures. This enthusiastic person is truly remarkable, such professional skills, clearly from a professional doctor! Even if not a professional doctor, this person definitely has professional first aid knowledge!"

    The doctor spoke earnestly to the onlooking crowd, eager not to let a truly kind person be unjustly treated, so he spoke up to vindicate Xiao Yifei.

    "What... So, doctor, you mean that all the tampering the man did earlier didn¡¯t have a negative impact on the victim?"

    The kind-hearted uncle found it hard to believe, his eyes wide as he stared at the doctor.

    "Not only has he not had a negative impact, but I dare say if he hadn¡¯t stepped in with those emergency measures, the victim might not havested until we arrived! Given the victim¡¯s current severe condition, we are still hesitant to make any sudden moves. By the way, where did that enthusiastic man go? We might need to wait for him toe back and discuss the treatment approach with him!"

    The doctor spoke seriously, and from his tone, it was clear that Xiao Yifei was not an impostor and that his medical skills might even be quite advanced! Even the doctors in the ambnce thought they needed to consult with Xiao Yifei before proceeding with the rescue.

    "Oh dear! It was all a misunderstanding! Such a misunderstanding! I was a bit rude just now! I really owe him an apology! He was in the middle of a rescue when he suddenly got up and ran toward the restaurant, and I have no idea why!"

    The enthusiastic uncle truly had a genuine nature. After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he immediately admitted his mistake and promptly extended his hand to point in the direction Xiao Yifei had run off.

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, the crowd, who had been somewhat critical of Xiao Yifei earlier, also felt somewhat sorry for Xiao Yifei, realizing their attitude toward him had been too unfriendly.

    "Lanfei, did you hear that! Even the doctor praised Xiao for his skills! It turns out Xiao really does have considerable medical skill, just like he said!"

    Upon hearing the doctor acknowledge Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wei Lan felt even happier than if she had been praised herself, squinting her eyes and excitedly pulling on Liang Lanfei as she spoke.

    Liang Lanfei stood, stunned, upon hearing the doctor. She could hardly believe that what the doctor said was true. Could it be that the pretty boy, that fraud, was actually a doctor? Impossible! It had to be impossible! The doctor must be mistaken! Xiao Yifei must have only learned a few basic first aid techniques and was pretending to be a great doctor!

    Just then, the kind-hearted uncle¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "He¡¯s back, he¡¯s back! Look, Doctor, he¡¯s back!"

    The kind-hearted uncle pointed toward Xiao Yifei emerging from the restaurant, speaking hastily.

    Xiao Yifei came with his upper body bare, showing off his muscr torso, carrying some wooden sticks and rope he had found somewhere in the restaurant, his handsome face full of seriousness as he walked toward the scene of the incident.

    And when the leading doctor from the ambnce saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure, his eyes suddenly brightened. Even though he was masked, one could feel the doctor¡¯s joy, and most importantly, a clear sense of rxation washed over him.

    "Strange!"

    Liang Lanfei, who had been observing the doctor, keenly noticed the change in him. If earlier the doctor had seemed very cautious, even appearing unsure upon seeing the victim, the sight of Xiao Yifei now made him seem suddenly unafraid and capable of solving any difficulty.

    Xiao Yifei, after returning to the scene of the ident with a pile of items, also noticed the arrival of the ambnce.

    "You¡¯ve finally arrived, but you¡¯re too slow! If I hadn¡¯t taken some measures, it might have already been toote!"

    Upon spotting the ambnce, Xiao Yifei began by scolding the doctor! This surprised everyone present, including Liang Lanfei!

    Liang Lanfei, unable to stand Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant demeanor, frowned and angrily said to the doctor, "Look at his attitude! All talk and no action! That¡¯s just too arrogant! He¡¯s out of options! You need to go and start the rescue right now!"

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, the doctor chuckled, then took off the mask covering his mouth, looked up at Xiao Yifei and said, "If Brother Xiao can¡¯t handle the current situation, then it truly is hopeless!"

 Chapter 139: Seize the Time

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Seize the Time</h4><h4></h4>

    Liang Lanfei was clearly stunned when she heard the doctor say this.

    "Xiao Bro, Xiao Bro? Who is that? Instead of attending to the injured right away, this doctor is spouting nonsense here!"

    Little did she know that as she looked down, she saw the doctor remove his mask and say to Xiao Yifei, with all due respect, "Xiao Bro, what a coincidence to run into you here today!"

    "Uh!"

    Seeing this scene, Liang Lanfei was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei an impostor? What was going on now? Why was the ordinarily arrogant doctor being so respectful towards Xiao Yifei?

    "Huh? Zhou Yuan? Why is it you?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his eyes to nce at the iing emergency doctor, somewhat puzzled, but soon his tone became stern. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care who it was, he scolded, "What¡¯s going on! Why is medical help so slow! This is a human life at stake! What if it dys the best time for treatment? Things are fine today because I¡¯m here! If I weren¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t the injured be in danger?"

    Zhou Yuan, hearing Sun Li¡¯s reproach, nodded repeatedly, his face showing a look of apology: "I¡¯m really sorry, Xiao Bro. This area is under the joint jurisdiction of our hospital and another hospital, so there were some dys in coordinating the dispatch of medical aid. I¡¯m really sorry!"

    The onlookers watching Xiao Yifei scold the arriving emergency doctor into stupefaction, and seeing that thetter didn¡¯t even dare to rebut, dropped their jaws in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze to the tall, handsome young man they had initially misunderstood, looking at him with amazement in their eyes.

    "What kind of background does this guy have? He seems so impressive and authoritative!"

    "What are you talking about! He didn¡¯t say he had any background. Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said, about their hospital and all that? This young man is clearly a doctor, probably one with exceptional medical skill! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such authority! He really is quite handsome!"

    "Who was it that said this guy wasn¡¯t a doctor! Who said it! Damn it! That made us all misunderstand a good person! It¡¯s infuriating! If I catch the person who was spreading rumors, I¡¯ll definitely give them a piece of my mind!"

    The crowd, which had spontaneously formed a cordon, quietly murmured among themselves, their eyes filled with surprise as they looked towards Xiao Yifei, stunned by his youth since, in their minds, impressive doctors were usually older.

    And Liang Lanfei, witnessing all that had happened, couldn¡¯t close her mouth in astonishment; the truth she had firmly believed that Xiao Yifei was a fraudster had just been easily shattered! She had once so confidently dered Xiao Yifei a swindler, making it particrly hard for Liang Lanfei to ept the truth that nowy bare before her.

    "Hey! Lanfei!"

    Wei Can, standing next to Liang Lanfei, tugged at her sleeve. Seeing that Liang Lanfei didn¡¯t react, Wei Can turned around, his eyes filled with adoration as he gazed at Xiao Yifei, who stood proudly amidst the crowd, his bare upper body revealing his solid muscles.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei had no time to pay attention to the psychological changes of the onlookers. He turned his head and said to Zhou Yuan with a serious expression, "I was just about to grab some things to secure the injured¡¯s fractured area, but now that you¡¯re here, that¡¯s even better. Professional equipment is always superior to my makeshift solutions."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand to point at the wooden stick he had taken from the restaurant and some ropes he had found earlier, which he was preparing to use to stabilize the victim.

    "Go to the vehicle and bring down everything, including the stretcher¡ªbring it all down now. Although the victim¡¯s bleeding has temporarily been stopped, the situation is still very critical!"

    Xiao Yifei crouched down, his expression grave as he continued to provide basic first aid to the injured person lying on the ground.

    "Alright, alright! Did you hear that? Hurry up and get the stuff!" Zhou Yuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions, nodded quickly, and then turned around to yell at the emergency personnel who hade with him. After shouting, Zhou Yuan turned back, grinning, and crouched next to Xiao Yifei: "Xiao Brother, I was startled when I got the call, afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the situation. I never expected to see you here! My heart immediately calmed down! Heh heh! Xiao Brother, you always make people feel at ease!"

    With a broad smile on his face, Zhou Yuan spoke, which irritated Liang Lanfei, who stood nearby. She was already dissatisfied with Zhou Yuan¡¯s respectful attitude toward Xiao Yifei, and Zhou Yuan¡¯s continued ttery toward Xiao Yifei made Liang Lanfei re at him: "At such a critical time, you¡¯re still brown-nosing! How embarrassing. Is Xiao Yifei your father? You seem thrilled to see him!"

    Although Zhou Yuan did indeed intend to curry favor, his words were also the truth. Without Xiao Yifei present, he would have felt uncertain, but seeing Xiao Yifei, he felt entirely reassured. The series of actions that Xiao Yifei had taken deeply convinced Zhou Yuan of his belief in Xiao Yifei being an omnipotent doctor. Thus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s second ardent admirer emerged. As for who was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first fanatic admirer, his name was Wang Changping.

    "What are you smiling about! What is the time now! Still grinning goofily!" Xiao Yifei, with his head down and hands busy, heard Zhou Yuan¡¯s cheerful tone and, without even looking up, scolded fiercely, "Don¡¯t you know what to do? Have you been idling in the emergency room for nothing? Quickly observe the victim¡¯s life signs! Don¡¯t let anything go wrong!"

    "Oh! Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯m on it, Xiao Brother!"

    Zhou Yuan shrank his neck and quickly shut his mouth, starting to seriously undertake the task Xiao Yifei had given him.

    Watching this scene, Liang Lanfei inexplicably felt some joy, especially seeing Zhou Yuan¡¯s docile manner after being scolded by Xiao Yifei, her heart was even more delighted. She suddenly felt that Xiao Yifei might indeed be a good person!

    "That¡¯s the once Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s Doctor Xiao Yifei! He looks so young!"

    "Yeah! Looking at Doctor Zhou¡¯s attitude, it¡¯s definitely Doctor Xiao! Not only is he handsome, but he also has such a good figure. It¡¯s such a pity that he can no longer continue to work at our hospital!"

    The ambnce personnel sent to retrieve items were two youngdies from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. To Xiao Yifei, who had be a legendary figure within the hospital, they looked on with admiring gazes.

    "Here you go, Xiao Brother! Bandages, splints, stretcher¡ªall here! Just tell me what to do!"

    Zhou Yuan stood up and took the items passed over by the emergency personnel, quickly addressing Xiao Yifei.

    "No! The victim¡¯s condition can¡¯t use a splint right now. His fractures are too severe, and the injuries are critical. Recklessly repositioning might cause secondary damage that endangers his life!"

    Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance and looked towards the victim¡¯s body with an increasingly solemn expression.

 Chapter 140 Preparation for Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Preparation for Surgery</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ah! It¡¯s that serious! If we can¡¯t use a stretcher, how are we going to move the patient? And if we don¡¯t move the patient, how can we get him to the hospital!"

    Although Zhou Yuan also concluded that the patient¡¯s condition was not optimistic, he didn¡¯t have Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities and couldn¡¯t clearly understand the situation of the patient. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s conclusion, Zhou Yuan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock.

    Because Zhou Yuan knew that as long as they got the patient to the hospital, with the professional equipment avable there, the patient¡¯s fractures, bleeding, and extensive leg injuries could be treated. But the current situation was such that they dared not move the patient¡¯s body rashly; careless movement could injure the internal organs due to the broken bones!

    At this moment, Zhou Yuan also started to get a bit anxious. He looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of hope, wishing Xiao Yifei had a good solution.

    "I hope the patient¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t deteriorate! I hope the patient¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t get worse! Give Brother Xiao enough time to think! He can definitely do it!"

    Zhou Yuan crouched beside the patient, constantly monitoring the life signs. He kept muttering to himself, fearing an ident, but sometimes things in this world are like this, the more you worry about an ident, the more likely it is to happen!

    "Ah! Brother Xiao! It¡¯s not good! The patient¡¯s blood pressure is dropping sharply, the heartbeat is slowing down rapidly, the nasbial fold is ckening, and the pupils are beginning to dte slowly! Brother Xiao! The patient is not going to make it!"

    While checking the life signs, Zhou Yuan let out a cry, and he looked up at Xiao Yifei and yelled out loud because he found that the patient¡¯s condition had started to worsen, now endangering his life!

    "I know, I saw it!"

    Xiao Yifei replied calmly. At the moment when the patient¡¯s bleeding suddenly increased, he had already noticed the patient¡¯s condition through his irvoyance superpower. The more critical the situation became, the calmer Xiao Yifei got. He frowned in thought, intently observing the patient¡¯s internal condition.

    "Brother Xiao! What do we do? What do we do?"

    Zhou Yuan panicked. An emergency doctor shouldn¡¯t be so frantic. But when he had pinned all his hopes on Xiao Yifei, he had already lost the ability to make his own judgments. Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s subtle influence, Zhou Yuan could be considered a doctor with medical ethics by now; he truly couldn¡¯t bear to watch a life fade away before his eyes, so he couldn¡¯t help but urge Xiao Yifei.

    "He¡¯s bleeding again! He¡¯s bleeding again!"

    The onlookers who heard about the sudden change also couldn¡¯t help but exim, because now they could see with their own eyes that the patient, with the amount of bleeding increasing, was slowly oozing blood!

    "Xiao Yifei! Didn¡¯t you say you were amazing? Weren¡¯t you very proud? Find a solution now! What are you standing there for!"

    Liang Lanfei saw Xiao Yifei still standing there doing nothing, and remembering his previous arrogance, any fledgling good impression she might have had of him disappeared at once, and she angrily said to Xiao Yifei, "Are you that indifferent? Didn¡¯t you say you had a way? Start saving him now!"

    Liang Lanfei scolded Xiao Yifei without restraint, but at that moment, Wei Can came up and held onto Liang Lanfei. Her eyes full of worry as she looked at Xiao Yifei, her heart also extremely tense, "Lanfei, stop it, trust Xiao Yi! He must have a way!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay attention to Liang Lanfei; he couldn¡¯t afford to at the moment. With a focused look and a sh in his eyes, he decisively turned around and shouted at Zhou Yuan, "Go! Get the temporary surgery table from the ambnce!"

    "What! Brother Xiao, you want to do surgery? Here?" Zhou Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, incredulously scanning the surroundings, "There¡¯s no professional medical equipment, no sterile room, no operating lights, no anesthetist, nothing. Brother Xiao, you want to do surgery?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, "Don¡¯t waste words, if I tell you to prepare, just prepare! Also, get all the blood bags from the ambnce, Type A blood!"

    "I¡¯m on it!"

    Zhou Yuan bent his head low, and since Brother Xiao had given the order, he would carry it out.

    Zhou Yuan, with great effort, and a few onlookers, managed to move the cumbersome makeshift operating table down from the ambnce.

    "Brother Xiao, what do we do next!"

    Zhou Yuan was gasping for breath, clearly finding the makeshift operating table extraordinarily heavy!

    "What to do?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was serious, yet a subtle confidence radiated from him; in that moment, it was as if he shone with a light: "Leave the rest to me!"

    "Ah!" It wasn¡¯t just Zhou Yuan who was stunned; even the onlookers, including Liang Lanfei, who had always been critical of Xiao Yifei, were immobilized, watching Xiao Yifei with dumbfounded expressions, at a loss for which act he was performing!

    "Brother Xiao! Are you.. sure.. about this? Can it really be done? I know your medical skills are exceptional, but it seems like you¡¯ve never dealt with hands-on... surgery in our hospital¡¯s history!"

    Zhou Yuan stammered his question, as his impression of Xiao Yifei was of someone incredibly adept at diagnosis and treatment, but it seemed Xiao Yifei had never once stepped up to the operating table!

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t concerned with Zhou Yuan¡¯s words; he was now using his irvoyance superpower to precisely determine the location of each bone fracture in the victim. His mind was racing as he mentally simted how to move the patient¡¯s body to avoid inflicting further damage.

    "Let¡¯s do this!"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei had figured out the method, his gaze sharpened, and he bent down, scooping the injured person up by the waist. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were grand, he had rehearsed them in his mind several times, ensuring each pressure point was identified, thus minimizing any secondary damage to the fractured areas.

    "What are you doing! You just said we shouldn¡¯t move him carelessly! Why are you being so reckless all of a sudden! And all you doctors said you have no experience in surgery, now behaving so rashly! What are you trying to do! Are you trying to kill the victim? What kind of doctor are you! A reckless quack!"

    The onlookers, witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move, were startled, angrily shouting at him.

    "If we don¡¯t treat him now, it will already be toote!"

    Xiao Yifei was anxious and didn¡¯t even bother responding to the doubts of others; he took out a bottle of mineral water and carefully washed his hands, then donned the sterile gloves ced next to the makeshift operating table, neatly arranged the surgical instruments, and began preparing for the surgery.

    "Zhou Yuan, prepare for surgery!"

    Xiao Yifei said in a solemn voice.

    "Yes! Brother Xiao!"

    Although Zhou Yuan didn¡¯t understand all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, deep down, he had an intense trust in Xiao Yifei. Despite his initial skepticism, once Xiao Yifei got serious, Zhou Yuan would earnestly carry out everything Brother Xiaomanded!

    "Because Brother Xiao says it can be done, then it surely will be!"

    Zhou Yuan bowed his head, silently hung the drapes, and enclosed himself, Xiao Yifei, and the injured patient within.

 Chapter 141 A Silence

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 A Silence</h4><h4></h4>

    "What are they doing! Are they really starting surgery with such simplicity? This is too rudimentary!"

    "Exactly, I just thought this young man was quite good, but he isn¡¯t even considering the current situation. Can you really perform surgery now? He was the one who kept saying not to move the injured, and now he¡¯s the one who picked them up. Why is he meddling so much!"

    "They should have just taken the injured to the hospital quietly, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking!"

    Zhou Yuan slowly raised the curtain surrounding the makeshift operating table, which also shielded the incessant criticisms from outside.

    "Brother Xiao, justmand! What should be done?"

    Behind the curtain, Zhou Yuan looked up at Xiao Yifei with bright eyes, with immense trust in him.

    "As usual, pay attention to observing the victim¡¯s life signs. The victim¡¯s bleeding has suddenly increased; if we don¡¯t operate now, the victim will soon be gone!"

    Xiao Yifei finally looked up and smiled at Zhou Yuan, the calm expression on his face easing the constantly worried Zhou Yuan: "Don¡¯t worry, after all, I¡¯m a professional in clinical medicine. I can handle such surgical operations, not so afraid!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Yuan was even more reassured, in his impression, Xiao Yifei was a man who could do anything!

    ¡¯Hiss¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei cut open the victim¡¯s clothes with scissors, frowned, and began cleaning the wound. The goal of Xiao Yifei¡¯s operation was not only to stop the bleeding but also to remove necrotic tissue to prevent cross-infection and more severe consequences.

    "Transfusion, Type A blood."

    While treating the wound, Xiao Yifei also instructed Zhou Yuan to begin the blood transfusion for the victim.

    "Brother Xiao! How did you know the victim is type A blood?"

    While inserting the transfusion needle into the victim, Zhou Yuan also asked with a bit of confusion.

    "The victim told me."

    Xiao Yifei did not even lift his head as he spoke to Zhou Yuan while making the first cut with the surgical knife.

    "Damn! Brother Xiao, you are so impressive!"

    It¡¯s true that outsiders see the fun, insiders see the know-how. If others were to watch, they would surely just think that Xiao Yifei looks very handsome while performing surgery. However, now that Zhou Yuan was watching Xiao Yifei operate, Xiao Yifei had only made the first cut, and Zhou Yuan could already see Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary skill!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were exceptionally steady. Normally, if a person holds something for a long time, there would be some trembling. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand holding the knife was so steady it was chilling! The small and sharp scalpel, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, seemed as if it hade to life. Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s steady incisions, each cut was very precise, finding the spot without any deviation. The traces the surgical knife left on the wound were as neat and precise as those made by aputer!

    "Goodness! This is really incredible! I have never seen such skill from Brother Xiao before! I never knew Brother Xiao was so impressive in surgery!"

    Zhou Yuan had also followed surgeons into the operating room a few times, but he had never seen such steady hands as Xiao Yifei¡¯s, not even once! Whether it was the ordinary doctors he had followed or the well-known chief surgeon of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, ¡¯Liu Yidao¡¯ Liu Ping, none had the steadiness of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands. It can be said that the renowned chief surgeon of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, ¡¯Liu Yidao,¡¯ didn¡¯t even have half the steadiness of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands!

    Zhou Yuan¡¯s pair of hands seemed to have been born for surgery! The precise and simple incisions, that process akin to beauty itself, left him stunned and speechless!

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei entered another state, throwing himself wholeheartedly into the surgery. Although this surgery was not very difficult, dering it as not difficult was only rtive when performed in a hospital setting. Under these open-air conditions with no support measures, the surgery was an impossible task for any doctor!

    By then, Xiao Yifei was utterly self-forgetful, activating his irvoyance to urately locate all the injury points. Cutting, suturing, disinfecting allpleted in one go. Some of the already necrotic tissue, with a gentle tap of the scalpel by Xiao Yifei, was precisely removed without harming any normal tissue. While performing surgery with irvoyance activated, Xiao Yifei¡¯s line of consciousness also operated at full capacity, acting like invisible barriers, blocking all the difficult bleeding points!

    This was Xiao Yifei¡¯s greatest reliance! Without the ability of the "rity line," relying solely on irvoyance, Xiao Yifei would never have dared to undertake this surgery!

    Gradually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed in surgery became even swifter, his steps lighter, and his movements more graceful!

    Precise! urate! Swift! Beautiful!

    This was the stunning performance Xiao Yifei was disying in front of Zhou Yuan, who had nothing to do with the surgery but stood captivated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, imagining when he could also excel like Xiao Yifei.

    While Xiao Yifei was fully engrossed in the surgery, outside the curtain, it was in uproar.

    "What¡¯s happening! Look! He¡¯s been in there so long! Still no movement! Did he kill the patient?! What¡¯s going on!"

    Some people started shouting towards the makeshift surgery enclosed by curtains.

    At this moment, the police had also arrived at the scene and after understanding the situation, found that the victim was being operated on by a passerby thought to be a doctor, and they could only anxiously wait outside.

    "You say this passerby is too reckless! How can surgery be performed under these conditions! They should have just taken him to the hospital!"

    One of the police officers who arrived at the scene wasining about Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, but the voice was very crispy, clearly that of a female officer.

    "Officer! I¡¯m telling you! This passerby really is a big problem! Always acting so high and mighty! Honestly! If something happens to the victim, it would definitely be because of him! You have to arrest him!"

    The onlookers harbored significant resentment towards Xiao Yifei, relentlessly shouting at the police.

    Liang Lanfei coldly watched the makeshift surgery site, his thoughts unknown, while Wei Can was praying fervently with his hands sped and a worried expression on his face.

    Just as chaos reigned outside, suddenly, the wind picked up!

    A strong gust of wind blew by, and, with nothing to anchor it, the curtain was blown away, revealing the scene inside to the moring crowd.

    Xiao Yifei, with his robust upper body bare, was fully focused on performing the surgery, his handsome face serious while Zhou Yuan stood transfixed, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements.

    In the eyes of the spectators, Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgical movements flowed like clouds and water, as if expertly butchering an ox, and everyone¡¯s gaze was deeply captivated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgery process that resembled a beautiful dance.

    For a moment,plete silence fell over the scene!

 Chapter 142: Youâ€™re Still Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: You¡¯re Still Handsome</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance was still ongoing, and he,pletely absorbed, had not noticed that the cover had been blown away by the wind.

    The watching crowd, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s disy, dared not even breathe out, for fear of breaking his rhythm and adversely affecting the surgery. They were also afraid of ruining what was an exquisite ¡¯performance¡¯!

    Time ticked by second by second, and Xiao Yifei, deeply engaged in the surgery, did not know how much time had passed, but such an exhausting procedure had also put an extreme load on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, and beads of sweat slowly emerged on his forehead.

    Xiao Yifei carried out the surgery diligently, while the spectating people stood quietly in their ces, silently watching his performance.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei, with nimble hands, sutured thest stitch, then raised his hand, somewhat tired, and wiped the sweat off his forehead. When he looked up and around, he realized that the cover had been blown away at some unknown time, and he was directly facing the crowd of onlookers.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he looked around with puzzled eyes at the silent crowd watching him, unaware of why everyone had such expressions.

    "Brother Xiao, is...is the surgery done?"

    At this moment, Zhou Yuan beside him carefully asked.

    "Yes, it¡¯s done. What¡¯s up?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head.

    "Was it sessful?"

    Zhou Yuan lifted his eyes, full of admiration as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "Life is preserved, but there are still quite a few things that need further treatment at the hospital."

    Zhou Yuan¡¯s mouth slowly opened wide, and the way he looked at Xiao Yifei was no longer as if he was looking at a person but more like a god!

    At that moment, apuse thundered!

    The sudden burst of pping startled Xiao Yifei, and he involuntary shrank his neck, looking towards the suddenly apuding crowd.

    Xiao Yifei saw the excited smiles on the faces of these onlookers, and in their eyes looking at him, there was no longer any skepticism, only respect and admiration!

    With his actions, Xiao Yifei hadpletely conquered these spectators, and they looked at Xiao Yifei as if they were looking at a hero!

    "Young man! You are fantastic! I apologize for what I said earlier!"

    "Really so handsome! I¡¯m not just talking about your looks and physique! I mean your actions just now! Really so cool, so cool!"

    "Young man! If all the doctors in Huaxia were as responsible and capable as you, how good that would be! But having a doctor like you is truly fortunate!"

    Suddenly, a flood of admiring words surged towards him, and it was the first time Xiao Yifei had received such gratitude. He couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    "Could you guys lend me some clothes to wear? I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to be seen like this!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed a shy smile.

    "Hahaha..."

    The crowd burst into joyfulughter, their fondness for this handsome and capable young man amplified.

    When Wei Can saw this scene, a big smile appeared on her face, her eyes squinting, especially when her gaze swept over Xiao Yifei¡¯s well-built physique, her cheeks faintly blushed without leaving a trace.

    However, Liang Lanfei, upon seeing this scene, scoffed disdainfully and humphed, "What¡¯s so great about that!" But she didn¡¯t realize that her own tightly wound heart had finally rxed.

    Xiao Yifei hurriedly put on the white coat Zhou Yuan handed him, finally feeling a sigh of relief. Even though he knew his physique was quite good from consistently practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique, he was still unused to being stared at.

    It was only now, after performing the surgery, that Xiao Yifei could turn to look at his surgical oue. The patient¡¯s life signs had finally stabilized. Lying on the makeshift operating table, receiving a blood transfusion, his face no longer held the terror of near death. Although still pale, his expression was much calmer.

    As Xiao Yifei stood there, recalling the recent events, it all felt like a dream. He looked down in disbelief at his own hands¡ªthese were the hands that had just performed another miracle! And the steadiness of his hands was inseparable from his practice of the movements in the Dragon Transformation Technique.

    Since he started his cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique, his physical condition improved day by day, exceeding that of an average person, especially his libido, which boisterously asserted its presence daily. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei nced at Wei Can, who was standing nearby.

    Looking at this fair-skinned beautiful woman, Xiao Yifei covertly swallowed his saliva.

    However, this was not the time to consider such things. Turning around, Xiao Yifei solemnly said to Zhou Yuan, "Although the surgery was rtively sessful, the patient¡¯s wounds still need to be treated. He has more than ten fractures internally. Don¡¯t dy any further; send him to the hospital for more treatment immediately!"

    Wei Can, standing behind and looking at Xiao Yifei in the white coat, truly felt that the coat suited him incredibly well! The more she looked, the more she felt that Xiao Yifei had a unique charm. He seemed like a mysterious vortex, pulling her into total submersion.

    Zhou Yuan, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions, looked up at him, opened her mouth, and her expression wasplex.

    "What¡¯s the matter? If you want to say something, just say it."

    Xiao Yifei noticed Zhou Yuan wanted to speak, so he urged her to talk.

    "Brother Xiao, are you really not going to continue being a doctor? I truly think you were born to be a doctor! And a particrly remarkable one at that! This white coat couldn¡¯t be more perfect on you! Even if you don¡¯t continue working in our hospital, please don¡¯t give up on the medical profession. It would be a waste of your talents!"

    Zhou Yuan finally expressed what she wanted to say, her eyes earnestly looking at Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha! Don¡¯t worry about it, rest assured, I wille back when it¡¯s time to be a doctor, didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m just taking a break for a while?"

    Xiao Yunfei grinned and continued, "And yeah, lend me this coat for a couple of days; after all, I can¡¯t go without clothes! If there¡¯s nothing else, you guys should hurry up and leave, don¡¯t dy the patient¡¯s treatment!"

    Upon receiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Zhou Yuan nodded vigorously, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Brother Xiao, you have toe back soon and be a doctor! I¡¯m already eagerly looking forward to seeing your medical prowess!"

    Hearing Zhou Yuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled gently, lowered his head and slid off the sterile gloves stained red with blood, remaining silent.

    Zhou Yuan gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, then hurried to help move the operating table and the patient into the ambnce, waved to the police officers present, and then left.

 Chapter 143 Cool Female Cop

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Cool Female Cop</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hello, please answer some questions."

    After the ambnce had left, Xiao Yifei had just turned around and squatted down to pick up the stic bottle he had thrown on the ground, but at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out in front of him. Xiao Yifei looked up and saw two legs d in police trousers.

    "So it was the police who came! I didn¡¯t even notice and got a bit of a shock. I was wondering, with such a major hit-and-run incident, how could there be no police on the scene!"

    Xiao Yifei, having been too focused just a moment ago, hadn¡¯t noticed the police arriving until one blocked his way and he finally had to look up at the officer who stood in his path.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept from the ground up.

    "Hmm, this officer really seems to care about cleanliness!"

    As a person who habitually paid attention to details, Xiao Yifei mentally critiqued the officer¡¯s quiet and tidy uniform. However, as he looked further up, he suddenly saw tworge mounds appear in his line of sight.

    The form-fitting material of the uniform failed entirely to conceal theserge mounds and, instead, made them even more eye-catching, giving them an almost bursting-out appearance.

    "Damn! Buddy, what did you stuff inside your shirt! What¡¯s so big!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t fully getting it, and when he first saw therge mounds, he thought the officer was hiding something inside. As his gaze continued upward, he then saw a face as cold as frost.

    "Female...a woman?"

    Xiao Yifei shivered suddenly, thinking that the male officer next to the policewoman was the one who had spoken, only to realize he was mistaken when he looked up and saw that it was actually a female officer, and moreover, she had a baby face!

    "Baby-faced beauty with huge..."

    For some reason, this phrase suddenly exploded in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind the moment he saw the female officer¡¯s face and figure. The most critical part was that he couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted it out!

    The policewoman¡¯s baby face was already covered in frost! Upon hearing Xiao Yifei utter those words, Xiao Yifei distinctly heard a teeth-gritting sounding from her!

    "I¡¯m so sorry, so sorry!"

    Xiao Yifei quickly started apologizing, addressing the female officer who looked like she was about to shoot mes from her ice-cold eyes.

    Lin Xian¡¯er was already in a bad mood that day; the case she had been investigating hadn¡¯t been solved yet and was assigned to another officer by her superiors. Then she received a report that someone had intentionally hit a person with their car, and filled with anger, Lin Xian¡¯er hurried to the scene to investigate the matter thoroughly.

    However, upon arrival, she learned that the car involved in the incident had already fled, leaving Lin Xian¡¯er somewhat helpless. Fortunately, the victim hadn¡¯t died but was undergoing emergency treatment. Lin Xian¡¯er thought she¡¯d wait a while, and during the wait, she found out the person receiving emergency aid was also an unrted bystander. This made Lin Xian¡¯er somewhat uneasy, but luckily, Xiao Yifei eventually stabilized the victim¡¯s condition. Just as she was about to ask about the details, though, the unrted bystander let the ambnce take the victim away, which only angered Lin Xian¡¯er more. However, human life is paramount, so she had to tolerate it.

    Despite her restraint, Lin Xian¡¯er still couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure towards Xiao Yifei. Not knowing what had initially happened, Lin Xian¡¯er, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s bare upper body, found it increasingly displeasing. Although she admitted that Xiao Yifei had a good physique, she couldn¡¯t help but think he seemed like a pervert¡ªa pervert who liked to be shirtless!

    What infuriated Lin Xian¡¯er the most was that when she decided to suppress her difort to inquire about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation, he dared to look at her with a frivolous gaze! This was unbearable for her! Had there not been so many people around, Lin Xian¡¯er might have already thrown Xiao Yifei to the ground with the Grappling Technique she had mastered!

    She knew she had arge bust, which had always troubled her! The first thing everyone noticed about Lin Xian¡¯er was always her bust, which upset her greatly! Coupled with her doll-like face, the nickname "childlike huge bust" had unknowingly spread throughout the police department. Once she heard of this nickname, Lin Xian¡¯er severely reprimanded anyone who used it, which finally brought some peace to the department. However, from then on, Lin Xian¡¯er became extremely sensitive to those four words! Little did she know that today, Xiao Yifei would recklessly utter them.

    However, Lin Xian¡¯er, having no real grievance against the meless Xiao Yifei, could only re at him to alleviate her hatred.

    Xiao Yifei felt his skin crawl under Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s intense stare and quickly shifted his gaze to the male police officer standing beside her, saying, "Ask me anything, I¡¯ll borate as much as I know!"

    Yan Shuhao looked at Xiao Yifei and could only ruefully smile. He just hoped that Xiao Yifei would not run into Lin Xian¡¯er again, for those who incurred her wrath often met with bad oues. Little did he know that Xiao Yifei had the audacity to shout those four words in front of Lin Xian¡¯er, though he deep down agreed with Xiao Yifei¡¯s assertion.

    "My name is Yan Shuhao, and I am a police officer. We received a report today that an intentional assault urred here, so we came to investigate," he exined.

    Yan Shuhao wanted to hurry and ask his questions so he could leave, as he dared not imagine what the vtile Lin Xian¡¯er might do if they stayed any longer.

    "Very well, go ahead!"

    Xiao Yifei, still being fiercely red at by Lin Xian¡¯er with fiery eyes, felt incredibly ufortable and quickly urged him on.

    Yan Shuhao nodded and began his routine inquiries, which, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s cooperation, concluded very swiftly.

    "Alright, if the situation is as you described, then we know what we need to know," Yan Shuhao said after finishing his questions. "If it¡¯s convenient, please leave your contact information so we can easily reach you if there¡¯s anything else in the future. We need to head to the hospital now to see if we can gather some information from the victim."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and dutifully reported his mobile number, feeling quite terrified under Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s piercing gaze.

    "Thank you for your cooperation; we¡¯ll be leaving now!"

    Yan Shuhao smiled at Xiao Yifei, then pulled Lin Xian¡¯er away to leave.

    As Xiao Yifei watched them prepare to leave, he suddenly felt a great relief. The pressure Lin Xian¡¯er imposed was simply too overwhelming.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei noticed that even as Lin Xian¡¯er was leaving, she kept turning back to stare at him intensely, as if trying to imprint his face into her memory.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt a chill down his spine, wondering if he might have provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have!

 Chapter 144: Eating Together

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Eating Together</h4><h4></h4>

    Finally, Xiao Yifei watched as Lin Xian¡¯er got into the police car, and then the police car started, and Lin Xian¡¯er and Yan Shuhao finally left Xiao Yifei¡¯s line of sight.

    This finally allowed Xiao Yifei to rx, Lin Xian¡¯er, ****bined with the impressive bearing of her police uniform, indeed gave off a vibe that made one want to take a few more nces, but what felt even more oppressive were Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes

    Recalling Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes that seemed as if they wanted to chop him into a thousand pieces, Xiao Yifei shivered, and he still felt terrified.

    All of this finally ended Xiao Yifei scratched his head and walked over to Wei Can.

    And the crowd that surrounded Xiao Yifei looked at him with eyes full of admiration and respect.

    "Young man, you really did great!"

    Once again, the onlookers spontaneously burst into apuse for Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    Xiao Yifei smiled in response, then turned his head and gave Wei Can a gentle smile with a bit of an apologetic look, saying, "Cancan, I¡¯m really sorry, this incident disrupted the atmosphere of our meal."

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!" Wei Can shook her head repeatedly, and her fair and charming face was entirely filled with admiration for Xiao Yifei: "Xiao Xiao, you were really too cool just now!"

    "Haha, Cancan, you tter me, let¡¯s head back to the restaurant. When I came out earlier, our ordered meals hadn¡¯t been served yet, let¡¯s hurry back now, we shouldn¡¯t let your generous offer go to waste today."

    Xiao Yifei, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his head and took the lead with his long legs toward the restaurant.

    "Oh! Right, Lanfei, what were you trying to tell me just now in the corner of the restaurant? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly."

    At this moment, Wei Can suddenly remembered the words that Liang Lanfei had whispered to her in the corner about Xiao Yifei. At the time, her attention was all on the strangely behaving man, and she hadn¡¯t clearly heard what exactly Liang Lanfei had told her.

    "Hmph!"

    Liang Lanfei remembered how she had called Xiao Yifei a pretty boy to Wei Can and said that Xiao Yifei was definitely not a doctor. Immediately after, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had proved her wrong, which made Liang Lanfei quite unhappy. She snorted coldly, didn¡¯t respond to Wei Can¡¯s question, and kept her eyes firmly on Xiao Yifei, stubbornly believing that although Xiao Yifei was a doctor, he surely had ulterior motives in getting close to Wei Can!

    "Good evening, sir."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, in his white coat, return to the restaurant, the waiter came up to him with a friendly smile. The waiter, like others in the restaurant, had seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s act of saving someone and held great respect for this young doctor with outstanding Medical Skill who had shown such heroism.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up with a puzzled expression.

    "Well, sir, because of the sudden incident and your heroic act, our boss was deeply moved after witnessing everything. Therefore, today, you and these twodies dining at our restaurant will have everything on the house. The meals you ordered earlier got a bit cold, we¡¯ve already cleared them and have made them fresh again for you. Is there anything else you¡¯d like?"

    The waiter smiled at Xiao Yifei: "The meal is on the house!"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the waiter¡¯s words, immediately broke into a beaming smile: eating without having to pay! How great is that! Indeed, good deeds do get rewarded!

    "Haha! That¡¯s just wonderful! By the way, where is your boss? I¡¯d like to thank her!"

    Xiao Yifei cheerfully said to the waiter.

    The waiter smiled and responded, "Our boss is sitting over there. She said there¡¯s no need for you to thank her; we should be the ones thanking you!"

    Xiao Yifei followed the direction the waiter was pointing and saw ady with an elegant demeanor, dressed in a purple qipao, sitting sideways on a spacious sofa. When she noticed Xiao Yifei looking her way, she raised her wine ss to him.

    "Thank you!"

    Xiao Yifei called out to the elegantdy, who nodded and smiled back at him.

    Xiao Yifei and hispany didn¡¯t order much; they kept to the number of dishes they had before. However, perhaps due to the restaurant owner¡¯s instruction, a bottle of red wine was sent to Xiao Yifei¡¯s table.

    "Haha! Sister Cancan, look how great this is. You invited me to dinner, and we don¡¯t even have to pay!"

    No sooner had the waiter left than Xiao Yifei smiled broadly at Wei Can, clearly in high spirits.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s happiness stemmed not just from the belief that good deeds get rewarded, but even more from the fact that he had used his own hands to pull a life back from the brink of death.

    "Such pettiness!"

    Liang Lanfei still couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yifei and rolled her eyes at his reaction.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wei Can looked at him with aplex expression in her eyes, "Xiao Xiao, listen to you talk! It was supposed to be Sister Cancan treating you to dinner, and now it¡¯s turned into you owing her a favor and getting a free meal!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head andughed heartily, "Sister Cancan, what are you saying! That¡¯s not the case at all! The main thing is that we are happy! It¡¯s just that these clothes of mine are really not suitable!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and tugged at the whiteb coat he was wearing. In order not to expose his body, he had chosen to fasten all the buttons, which looked somewhat odd.

    Just then, a waiter came over with arge tray, on which a bottle of red wine was ced.

    "Come on, Xiao Xiao, Sister Cancan wants to express her gratitude and toast you!"

    Wei Can opened the wine bottle quickly and poured a ss for herself, her gaze fixed steadily on Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, cheers! I¡¯ll drink with Sister Cancan!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed boisterously, poured himself a ss, gently clinked sses with Wei Can, and began to drink.

    Liang Lanfei sat on the other side, sulking. She remembered Wei Can had clearly said that she was inviting her and Xiao Yifei, yet now it turned out that she was constantly talking with Xiao Yifei alone, which made Liang Lanfei¡¯s impression of him even worse.

    "You wait! I will investigate you thoroughly and then show all this to Cancan, so that she can see your true face!"

    Liang Lanfei sat there, intently watching Xiao Yifei. She couldn¡¯t forget how terribly he had treated her just a moment ago! However, today Xiao Yifei had indeed made a scene, and she knew now wasn¡¯t the right moment as it wouldn¡¯t be easy to snap Wei Can out of her deep trust in Xiao Yifei.

    As she saw Wei Can¡¯s gaze toward Xiao Yifei grow increasingly affectionate, she felt even more irritable, "Pour me one too!"

    Liang Lanfei held up her ss directly and spoke coldly to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Liang Lanfei somewhat bewildered, not understanding why her attitude had suddenly be so strange. Nevertheless, he still poured wine for Liang Lanfei.

    "Hmph! You really do have a strong mind! You just finished a bloody operation, and now you can still eat!"

    Liang Lanfei raised her head, finished her wine in one gulp, and said to Xiao Yifei with a hint of sarcasm.

 Chapter 145 Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Drunk</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uh, maybe after being a doctor for so long, you just get used to it. Anyway, I don¡¯t find anything disgusting about it."

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback when he heard Liang Lanfei¡¯s words. It seemed he had really never considered this issue before.

    "Haha, why think so much,e on, quick! Pour another for Sister Wei! Sister Wei is happy today!"

    At this moment, Wei Can interrupted their conversation, giggling. She squinted her eyes and continually swirled her ss, the warm light casting a ttering glow on her already radiant skin.

    Looking at Wei Can, whose face was tinged with a hint of pink, Xiao Yifei felt a surge of heat inside him and quickly grabbed some ice water to gulp down fiercely.

    "Giggles."

    Wei Can watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions andughed coquettishly continuously, her superior being trembling non-stop. The originally delicate and tender Wei Can was indeed a very appealingdy, and now, slightly tipsy, her beauty was even more stunning.

    After three rounds of drinks, the first bottle of red wine the restaurant provided was long gone. The second bottle Xiao Yifei opened was also nearly finished. Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical condition had long surpassed that of an ordinary person due to practicing the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯, and such amounts of alcohol didn¡¯t affect him at all. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t drunk much anyway since, for some unknown reason, Wei Can and Liang Lanfei were the ones doing most of the drinking.

    "It¡¯s all gone? I still want to drink! I haven¡¯t had enough yet!"

    Wei Can was already drunk, her face flushed as she reached out to pour herself more wine, but Xiao Yifei stopped her, not only her.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to take a look at Liang Lanfei, who was already nodding off, and he sighed.

    "Ah."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head somewhat helplessly.

    "That¡¯s enough, we should be heading back!"

    "I¡¯m not going back! I don¡¯t want to go back!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Liang Lanfei and Wei Can, but Wei Can, with her eyes closed, waved her hand and mored for more drinks, not wanting to leave.

    "You¡¯re like this already, what more is there to drink!"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was certain that he couldn¡¯t let these two drink anymore. He wondered what had gotten into them today; they had just kept talking and drinking, one ss after another, and he hadn¡¯t noticed that the wine was finished.

    So, he bent down and literally picked up the two now copsed women. Thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellent physical strength, something ordinary people couldn¡¯t match. Despite Wei Can looking slim, she wasn¡¯t light at all. This was the second time he had to carry Wei Can like this, and he had quite an experience with it.

    The bodies of the two fragrant, soft, and bonelessdies leaned against Xiao Yifei, causing his heart to tremble as he distinctly felt their tenderness.

    Especially Wei Can, needless to say, her skin soft as snow, her body weakly delicate, it was truly ufortable. And although Liang Lanfei wasn¡¯t as well-maintained as Wei Can, her figure was also excellent in all respects!

    "Sir, do you need any help?"

    The waiter, observing what was happening, hurriedly came up to offer assistance.

    "It¡¯s okay, no need to worry. By the way, take this card and charge the second bottle of red wine I ordered earlier."

    Xiao Yifei originally wanted the waiter to help support Liang Lanfei a bit, but just as he was about to let go, Liang Lanfei¡¯s body suddenly plummeted down. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reflexes to hold her up again, she would have likely fallen.

    Having no choice, Xiao Yifei firmly refused the waiter¡¯s help. He managed to free one hand and fished in his trouser pocket, pulling out a ck card and said to the waiter.

    "Sir, our boss has said that your meal is on the house!"

    The waiter was slightly taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    "I know, it¡¯s fine that you¡¯ve waived the meal cost, and you even gifted us a bottle of red wine. I know it¡¯s not cheap. I can¡¯t let you pay for everything; I¡¯m not asking for that. Just take the money for the second bottle of wine."

    Xiao Yifei handed the ck Card to the waiter, "Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle."

    "Okay, Sir, please wait a moment!"

    The waiter, somewhat surprised, looked at Xiao Yifei again, then took the ck Card he had been handed and headed to the restaurant owner, a woman with an elegant demeanor in a purple cheongsam, and began speaking to her about the situation.

    The elegant woman, after hearing the waiter¡¯s report, looked towards Xiao Yifei with a surprised expression. Was there such a person who wouldn¡¯t take advantage even when it was offered? However, when the elegant woman looked down at the ck Card that Xiao Yifei had handed to the waiter, her face showed even more shock.

    She suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei, her lips slowly forming an inexplicable smile.

    "Go on! Charge it! Don¡¯t give him a free meal for this one. Charge it all. He¡¯s not short of money anyway!"

    The elegant woman casually threw the ck Card back to the waiter and spoke with a slightly surprised tone, her voice unique and deep with a special maic quality, sounding incredibly mysterious and seductive.

    "You indeed carry good fortune!"

    The elegant woman looked at Xiao Yifei, who was supporting two beauties, with an amused and interested nce.

    When Xiao Yifei took the ck Card back from the waiter, he was unaware that the waiter had also charged the meal to his card. He smiled and nodded at the waiter, and with the waiter¡¯s help, pushed open the restaurant¡¯s door and walked towards Wei Can¡¯s red Audi A4.

    If Xiao Yifei had known that his money was overcharged, he definitely would have been reluctant! He would have undoubtedly gone back to discuss it with the restaurant owner! Even though he didn¡¯t know how much money was actually on the ck Card.

    At the car, Xiao Yifei leaned both people against the Audi A4 before he could free his hands. He wiped a non-existent sweat from his forehead.

    "You two really are my acimeddies!"

    Xiao Yifei helplessly took out Wei Can¡¯s small bag and retrieved the car keys from it.

    "It was supposed to be just a meal. How did it turn into saving someone, using up quite an effort, and then still having to strenuously take these two extra esteemeddies home? It was just a meal, why drink so much!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what else to say; he rather struggled to position both Liang Lanfei and Wei Can one by one into the car. Although he greatly enjoyed the wonderful feeling earlier, he felt quite helpless now.

    After settling the two soft and fragrant women into the car, Xiao Yifei got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and prepared to head back.

    By this time, it had grown dark, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s unusual physique meant that the small amount of alcohol originally in his system had already evaporated, so there was no danger of drunk driving.

    Xiao Yifei stepped on the elerator, and the Audi A4 moved forward smoothly. He focused intently on the road ahead, with the lingering scent of women in his nose.

 Chapter 146 Really Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Really Ufortable</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei concentrated intensely on driving,pletely unaware that Wei Can, who he¡¯d ced in the passenger seat and who until recently had been totally unconscious, was now slowly opening her eyes.

    Since both Wei Can and Liang Lanfei had drunk quite a bit, especially Liang Lanfei, who waspletely copsed and unresponsive, Xiao Yifeiid Liang Lanfei out t in the back seat, allowing her to lie down there, while Wei Can, who still had some reaction left in her, was ced in the passenger seat.

    "Xiao Sun! You... say... do you think Can Sister is pretty!"

    Suddenly, Wei Can, who had opened her eyes, leaned her body towards Xiao Yifei with a sudden move, her mouth fragrant with alcohol and her eyes wide as she looked at him and spoke.

    Xiao Yifei was startled by Wei Can¡¯s sudden action, nearly failing to grip the steering wheel properly, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t too greatly affected.

    "Can Sister, this is really unsafe! If you lean on me like this, I can¡¯t drive properly!"

    Xiao Yifei tried hard to shift his body, but there was so little space inside the car that he couldn¡¯t move away, so he spoke up to Wei Can.

    "How... how can I not drive properly! I¡¯m seeing that you¡¯re driving fine!"

    Wei Can moved her body a bit unhappily, "Besides, Can Sister¡¯s body is so soft, it surely won¡¯t affect you!"

    It seemed that even when she was drunk, Wei Can was aware that her body was extremely soft.

    "I¡¯m asking you a question! Xiao Xiao, you haven¡¯t answered me yet! Is Can Sister pretty or not!"

    Wei Can leaned her entire upper body onto Xiao Yifei, her pretty forefinger raised and gently pressing on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, "If you don¡¯t answer me, I won¡¯t leave!"

    Wei Can¡¯s small camisole was quite revealing, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s whiteb coat was even less to speak of; other than serving as a cover for the body, it was practically nothing. So when Wei Can leaned onto Xiao Yifei, he could clearly feel two things ttening against him under the cover of a single piece of fabric due to the pressure on his body.

    "Can... Can Sister, don¡¯t be like this!"

    Xiao Yifei felt ufortable, especially at such a close distance with Wei Can, who was slightly exposed through the thin whiteb coat and emitting a dense, depressing charm. This made Xiao Yifei even more uneasy.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me! You still haven¡¯t answered my question, is Can Sister pretty! Is her figure good!"

    Wei Can suddenly leaned forward, whispering in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, her breath as sweet as orchids causing goosebumps to rise quickly all over Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    "Can Sister, you really are beautiful! You¡¯re the most beautiful! Everything about you is great! The best! Please, I¡¯m begging you, go back now! I can¡¯t focus on driving when you¡¯re like this!"

    Xiao Yifei shivered, his face blushing red. He wasn¡¯t used to this kind of stimtion! The way Wei Can was behaving was something Xiao Yifei found hard to handle.

    "Giggle giggle."

    Wei Can giggled on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. Her movement let Xiao Yifei feel even more the friction between his upper body and Wei Can¡¯s "two things," and waves of her aura kept surging into Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose, making it absolutely impossible for him to settle down to drive.

    "Xiao Xiao, why are you reacting so strongly! You¡¯re not still a virgin, are you!" Wei Canughed enchantingly, her already rosy cheeks from drinking further enhanced by the night light, making her look like an indescribable elf. Her eyes gazed distantly, her expression hazy as she looked at Xiao Yifei. This time, she went even further by leaning her head towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck and gently blowing an aura into his ear, "Xiao Xiao, tell me, if that day when you carried me upstairs to help me with the medicine and if Lanfei hadn¡¯t suddenly arrived, what would have happened between us!"

    Xiao Yifei sat up as though he¡¯d been electrocuted, mming on the brakes and bringing the car to a stop on the roadside.

    "Can Sister! What are you trying to do!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared fiercely at Wei Can, who sat next to him, looking like a peach that had been bitten into.

    "Haha, what do you think I want to do, there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t want to do!"

    Wei Can giggled and reached out with a vague arm over Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, and another arm extended to touch Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead. She intentionally said, "I just wanted to see if you would react to seeing Sister Can like this."

    Xiao Yifei gasped for air as he red at Wei Can. He was on the verge of losing control over his senses. His eyes zed with fire as he raked his gaze over Wei Can¡¯s ambiguous figure, especially when Xiao Yifei saw the glimpse of pale skin revealed through the clothes Wei Can wore on her upper body. Xiao Yifei felt he was about to lose control of himself and transform!

    As for Wei Can, she seemedpletely unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, her eyes wide open, watching him as if expecting Xiao Yifei to take the next step.

    "Hehe."

    Wei Can looked at Xiao Yifei and let out a heartyugh. Her gaze suddenly turned intense as she slowly retracted the hand from Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead, her slender fingers painted with deep red nail polish. Wei Can gently parted her lips and slowly ced her finger between them.

    "Sister Can!"

    Xiao Yifei cried out lowly, unable to hold back anymore. He reached out and yanked hard at Wei Can¡¯s arm on his shoulder, pulling her forcefully into his embrace. It was the first time he held Wei Can with such a mindset¡ªthe feel of her body, soft like marshmallow, utterly bewitched Xiao Yifei!

    "Ah!"

    Wei Can eximed in surprise at Xiao Yifei¡¯s somewhat rough action. However, she quickly recovered, her graceful neck tilting as she leaned her face towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    Just as Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were red with the urge to kiss Wei Can¡¯s indescribable lips, a muffled, blurry voice suddenly came from the back seat of the car.

    "Why aren¡¯t we leaving yet? Hurry up, I want to sleep!"

    The sudden outburst from Liang Lanfei startled Xiao Yifei, who nearly jumped back in shock, but instead Wei Can reached out and embraced Xiao Yifei¡¯s torso.

    "Scared, huh? Sister Can isn¡¯t scared, what¡¯s there for you to fear!"

    Wei Can¡¯s body pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei¡¯s, and he could clearly feel the breath from her words.

    Indeed, after Liang Lanfei¡¯s slurred murmur, there was no further sound.

    Xiao Yifei widened his eyes at Wei Can, who suddenlyughed like a blossom in full bloom. He then saw Wei Can¡¯s figure getting closer and closer until he felt the contact on his chest. It was then that Xiao Yifei awoke with a start.

    "Was I assaulted again?"

    Xiao Yifei sat there on the car seatpletely dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.

    "Hee hee! Alright, alright! Sister Can won¡¯t tease you anymore. Seeing your reaction, you really are a newbie! It¡¯s so fun. Hurry up and drive. Take Sister Can back home!"

    Wei Can chuckled and shifted back, moving away from Xiao Yifei.

    As Xiao Yifei once again started the car and began driving toward Jinghang Garden, his eyes still stared nkly ahead.

    "Did I just get yed by Wei Can?"

 Chapter 147 Deserved It

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Deserved It</h4><h4></h4>

    "Can... Can, are you sure you can make it upstairs? Do you need me to walk you or anything?"

    Xiao Yifei had already parked Wei Can¡¯s Audi A4 in the underground parking of ¡¯Jinghang Garden¡¯. To his surprise, although Wei Can was still staggeringly drunk, she was able to stand up on her own. Not only could she stand, but she also managed to support a befuddled Liang Lanfei and walk. This astonished Xiao Yifei. Was Wei Can really that drunk, or not? The things she did in the car just now, were they because she was drunk, or did she already have that in mind...

    Xiao Yifei stared nkly at the swaying, rosy-cheeked Wei Can, all the way to ¡¯Jinghang Garden¡¯, still unable to snap out of the shock from what happened in the car. What just happened? How did he get kissed? Why did he just drive the car when Wei Can told him to? Shouldn¡¯t he have responded in some way? His impulse on the car ride just vanished! Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    "It¡¯s fine! Xiao Xiao, you don¡¯t need to walk me! I can make it back!"

    Wei Can spoke with the smell of alcohol still on her breath, swaying and staggering as she walked. Despite that, she still supported Liang Lanfei, as the two of them wobbled toward their apartment block.

    "It seems like Can really drank too much!"

    Finding his answer, Xiao Yifei was convinced that Wei Can was indeed drunk. However, he couldn¡¯t let go of his worries seeing her current state. But considering Wei Can¡¯s resolute attitude, refusing his help, Xiao Yifei simply followed behind her, escorting her to the entrance of her unit.

    "Can, if you¡¯re really okay, then you can go upstairs! I¡¯ll head back too!"

    Xiao Yifei stood at the security door downstairs, talking to Wei Can.

    "Yeah, alright! Then you head back! It¡¯s convenient since we¡¯re in the same neighborhood anyway!"

    Wei Can didn¡¯t turn around but instead lowered her head to fumble with her door card, casually responding to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Seeing Wei Can¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei felt a faint sense of loss as if nothing had happened in the car. His mood inexplicably dropped.

    "Oh, then Can, I¡¯m off!"

    Xiao Yifei said in a low voice, looking up at Wei Can who had just unlocked the security door, ready to turn and leave.

    "Oh! Right, Xiao Xiao!"

    Wei Can stopped Xiao Yifei as if she had something to say.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    Xiao Yifei replied despondently, with his head down.

    "You were so cute in the car just now! But you¡¯re just a little too timid! That kiss is Can¡¯s reward for your bravery today!"

    Wei Can tilted her head and squinted her eyes, her tone suddenly bing upbeat.

    "Ah!" Hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly lifted his head, looking at this peculiar woman with an extremely rich expression: "Then, Can, were you really drunk today or not?"

    Wei Can made a cute grimace at Xiao Yifei, "That¡¯s for you to guess!"

    Then, Wei Can quickly stepped through the security door, leaving Xiao Yifei alone outside, letting his imagination run wild.

    Once inside the security door, Wei Can hurriedly closed it. She settled the sleepy Liang Lanfei against the wall and immediately crouched down, reaching out to touch her own feverish cheeks.

    "What¡¯s gotten into me! Why was I so bold today? Could it really be the alcohol that made me do what I¡¯ve never dared to do before?"

    Wei Can¡¯s heart raced. She really wasn¡¯t the type of woman who could do all those things she had just done. She was a delicate and charmingdy from Jiangnan, speaking gently and acting elegantly, and her personality was as soft and tender as her body. Who knew she would suddenly be so bold today, going so far as to think of seducing Xiao Yifei... and actually going through with it!

    Thinking of Xiao Yifei made Wei Can feel even more embarrassed.

    "Looking like this, will Xiao Yifei think I¡¯m very slutty?"

    With that thought, Wei Can was shocked. She suddenly stood up and tiptoed to the security door, peeking through its gap to see what was happening outside.

    Outside, Xiao Yifei, after hearing Wei Can¡¯s response, was first stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly squatted down, started pounding the ground with a pained expression, muttering to himself as he hammered.

    "You deserve to be single! It serves you right to have your little brother be lonely too!"

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re a coward! Coward! Coward!"

    "You¡¯re doomed to be a virgin your whole life! You deserve it! She threw herself into your arms, and you still try to act all noble and resist temptation like Lu Xiaohui! You¡¯re doomed to be a virgin your whole life!"

    Looking through the security door¡¯s gap, Wei Can saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s foolish behavior, her lips curving slightly in a smile. For some reason, her mood suddenly improved, and she helped Liang Lanfei stand up with a smile.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to sleep!"

    Wei Can¡¯s steps quickened!

    At the door, Xiao Yifei, after pummeling the ground, sat there in a daze, looking up at the sky with vacant eyes, on the verge of tears.

    "If I ever face this kind of situation again and back down because I¡¯m too scared, then I¡¯m no man!"

    "Twice now! Damn it, twice I¡¯ve been forced by a woman! Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re really bringing shame to men!"

    Remembering his experiences, once with Nangong Yun in the office when he foolishly asked about her boyfriend, and once in the car when he took his acting too far¡ªRed Scorpion directly kicked him out of the car. Both times involved Wei Can, interrupted once by someone else, and the other time because he chickened out, Xiao Yifei was in despair, "Why am I so cursed!"

    He stood up from the ground, his face a picture of sorrow, and walked towards his house.

    No matter what happened, life goes on. In the end, the ones who suffer are just Xiao Yifei and his little brother!

    Xiao Yunfei walked back to his house with a shake of his head, copsing onto the gigantic bed.

    "When will I stop having to sleep on this bed alone?"

    Xiao Yunfei felt stifled, so he tore off the whiteb coat he was wearing and tossed it aside, then started to perform the exercises from the Dragon Transformation Technique to alleviate his sadness.

    Xiao Yifei had been practicing the exercises from the Dragon Transformation Technique for a long time, and now his ability to see through objects and to control his focus was growing stronger. His memory and physical fitness had also improved remarkably. However, the more he practiced, the more he realized he had hit a bottleneck.

    He was stuck on the third movement and couldn¡¯t continue. Not that he couldn¡¯t do it, but when he started the fourth movement, there was a clear obstruction in his body, preventing him from performing the action, so he couldn¡¯t do the fourth movement at all.

 Chapter 148: Reluctant to Part

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Reluctant to Part</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t break through the barrier of the fourth movement; he furrowed his brows and pondered for a long time. The movements in the Dragon Transformation Technique were very simr to those in "Time is Calling," with eight movements in total. He faintly felt that the ease of the earlier movements was meant toy the groundwork for theter ones, and the fourth movement was the first major turning point¡ªthe following movements would definitely be increasingly difficult to perform.

    After trying several times again, Xiao Yifei decided to give up, believing that things would work out when the time came. There would surely be a solution by then. After repeatedly practicing the first three movements, the restless heat inside him gradually subsided. Hey down on his bed, ready to sleep since he still had to make a trip to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital the next day. Even though, as Tan Yunjing had said, he didn¡¯t need to do anything but wait for her notification, Xiao Yifei still needed to go back one more time. He had left in a hurryst time and had many things left unexined. There were also some people he needed to meet there.

    Thinking about these matters, Xiao Yifei gradually fell into slumber.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei was already neatly packed. He picked up the white coat he had borrowed from Zhou Yuan the day before and, stepping into the Chaoyang, headed towards Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    His Flying Pigeon bicycle, after many years of service, had finally nobly sacrificed itself, so now Xiao Yifei had no choice but to walk to the hospital.

    Arriving on time for work, Xiao Yifei entered the grand entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, but now, even if he werete, no one would reprimand him.

    Once inside the gates of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Xiao Yifei headed straight for the emergency room.

    Doctors who encountered Xiao Yifei along the way looked at him with either surprise or full of respect, and some even with adoration. Although Xiao Yifei no longer worked at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, his legend still circted there.

    "Ruirui!"

    As Xiao Yifei stepped through the door of the emergency department, he first saw the young nurse, Wu Rui, listlessly leaning on the nurse¡¯s station, seemingly lost in thought.

    Hearing someone call her, Wu Rui turned her head and, seeing it was Xiao Yifei, she initially couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and rubbed them. After realizing it wasn¡¯t a hallucination, Wu Rui jumped up excitedly, "Doctor Xiao! I finally see you!"

    Wu Rui¡¯s face was lit up with a joyful smile as she ran towards Xiao Yifei, but halfway there, she seemed to remember something and immediately turned and ran back. Watching this small and delicate Wu Rui, Xiao Yifei resignedly smiled.

    Meanwhile, Wang Xiu looked at Wu Rui somewhat surprised. Although she and Wu Rui had had some conflicts before, as time passed, their discord had gradually dissipated. Wang Xiu was curious why Wu Rui suddenly became so happy, as she had seemed somewhat mncholic and often appeared lost in thoughttely, showing signs of absent-mindedness. She wondered why Wu Rui seemed to be revitalized today.

    Wang Xiu¡¯s gaze sharply caught Xiao Yifei, "Could it be him?" she thought.

    Wu Rui finally came hopping back and arrived beside Xiao Yifei like a spirited deer, stretching out her dainty white hand and crisply said to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, here, eat this!"

    Xiao Yifei looked down and saw an inviting apple standing still in Wu Rui¡¯s palm.

    Seeing the apple, Xiao Yifei appeared momentarily dazed.

    "Doctor Xiao! I heard you¡¯re leaving Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Is it true? It can¡¯t be! You¡¯re so happy here, you couldn¡¯t possibly be leaving, right?"

    Wu Rui, tilting her head, yfully spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s go, we can talk as we walk, I need to handle some paperwork."

    Xiao Yifei bit hard into an apple, facing Wu Rui who was as adorable as the apple itself, Xiao Yifei genuinely liked her from the bottom of his heart.

    "Okay!"

    Wu Rui nodded vigorously, then, with her hands sped behind her back, she hopped and skipped behind Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, when I heard that you were leaving our hospital, I was shocked. I worried it might be because of me, that perhaps you were unhappy here. But then I thought, that couldn¡¯t be right! I give you an apple every day; you surely wouldn¡¯t leave!"

    Wu Rui walked and talked like a cheerful little angel, "I was quite unhappy about this matter! But seeing youe back has made me happy again!"

    As Xiao Yifei listened to Wu Rui talk continuously, he just kept eating his apple in silence, until finally, they reached the ce he meant to go. Xiao Yifei stood still and looked towards the ce he was heading.

    "Human Resources"

    He was going to process his resignation here, and at this moment, Xiao Yifei turned around, smiled at Wu Rui, and said, "I am leaving indeed! But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a goodbye forever. Who knows, one day I mighte back and be a doctor again!"

    Initially, there was a joyful smile on Wu Rui¡¯s face, but the moment she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s news, her delicate face suddenly froze, and her eyes also dimmed drastically.

    "Doctor Xiao, are you deceiving me?"

    Wu Rui¡¯s voice suddenly quieted down, she lifted her eyes, looking at Xiao Yifei with a somewhat pained expression.

    Seeing Wu Rui¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly his heart twitched. He reached out to rub Wu Rui¡¯s head, his voice warm as he said, "Yes, I am leaving, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like we will never see each other again. Just wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go finish up my paperwork."

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking to Wu Rui, he turned and entered the Human Resources office.

    Wu Rui stood alone outside the door, her expression gloomy. She listlessly leaned on the railing, staring out the window, lost in thought, and if one looked closely, they could even see the tears welling up in her eyes.

    Wu Rui sniffed, wiped her eyes with her hand, and made a silent decision in her heart.

    Xiao Yifei came out of the Human Resources office holding his personal file, saw Wu Rui leaning outside, and then called out, "Ruirui, let¡¯s go."

    Wu Rui turned her head, looked steadily at Xiao Yifei, and said with a firm voice, "Doctor Xiao! If you¡¯re not being a doctor, what else do you n on doing? Whatever you do, take me with you, I¡¯ll go with you!"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Wu Rui¡¯s words. He stared straight at Wu Rui, but after a moment, the corners of his mouth gently lifted, and he spoke softly, "I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t worry, Ruirui. Even if I¡¯m not a doctor, I still have a decent job. I¡¯m going to teach at Yanjing Medical University! You keep working this great job with good benefits as a nurse at our hospital. When I can offer you an even better job, I¡¯lle get you then, and it won¡¯t be toote!"

 Chapter 149: Handover Completed

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Handover Completed</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, Wu Rui was looking straight at Xiao Yifei, her eyes full of determination. Xiao Yifei saw the firmness in her eyes, and he smiled faintly, reaching out to stroke Wu Rui¡¯s head again, "Don¡¯t worry, Ruirui, who can you trust if not me? Work hard here for now, and if one day I tell you to leave, don¡¯t be too reluctant to go!"

    Wu Rui nodded vigorously: "Doctor Xiao! I definitely won¡¯t be reluctant!"

    After saying this, she cautiously looked at Xiao Yifei and said, "Doctor Xiao, you have to keep your word!"

    Xiao Yifei, moved by this gesture, assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, when have I ever gone back on my word?"

    Wu Rui gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, then turned around to leave first, "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ll go to work first, you go on with your tasks!"

    Xiao Yifei watched Wu Rui¡¯s departing figure without saying a word, while Wu Rui, as she turned to leave, reached up and wiped her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei let out a soft sigh and then, with his file in hand, went to the oncology department. Yu Yingying had been transferred to oncology after he diagnosed her condition. He arrived at the door of Yu Yingying¡¯s hospital room and pushed the door open.

    "Doctor Xiao! Long time no see!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei enter, Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and a sh of joy crossed her pale face. Yu Jing was also present that day, sitting elegantly to one side, with her professional attire entuating her captivating legs.

    "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re here."

    Yu Jing greeted Xiao Yifei with a slight smile, her charm radiating warmly.

    "Aunt Yu, Yingying, it¡¯s been a while!"

    Xiao Yifei greeted Yu Jing and Yu Yingying. He hadn¡¯t been clear about Yu Jing¡¯s age in the past, always addressing her as Sister Yu. However, during a conversation with Yu Yingying, he learned that he should call her Aunt Yu based on their ages, so he adjusted how he addressed her from then on.

    "How have you been recently!"

    Yu Jing¡¯s alluring face showed surprise when she saw the folder in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, then she quickly inquired about his situation.

    "I¡¯ve been quite well."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and continued, "Yingying¡¯s surgery should be able to take ce today. Aunt Yu, you can rest assured, the best lead surgeon has been arranged for Yingying, and everything will surely go smoothly!"

    Yu Jing, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, seemed to rx a bit, "What about you? Why do I see you holding your file? What happened? Tell Aunt Yu if there¡¯s anything, and see if I can help you."

    Yu Jing, sharp as ever from her experience in society, quickly noticed something different about Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yu Jing and smiled, "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯vepleted my resignation procedures. After Yingying¡¯s surgery is done, I¡¯m nning to leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Yu Jing narrowed her eyes at Xiao Yifei, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy with your job? Or is someone targeting you? How can you just quit such a good job? Tell Aunt Yu what¡¯s going on, I still have some influence."

    Despite Yu Jing¡¯s typically elegant and mature demeanor, there was a moment when her frowning forehead revealed a sharp toughness, adding a different kind of allure to her beauty.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Yu, I was the one who ultimately decided to stop working. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Besides, my new job is really great. I¡¯ll be a teacher at Yanjing Medical University, so you just rx!"

    Xiao Yifei replied, "It¡¯s Yingying you need to watch over. Although her tumor isn¡¯t very serious, she must rest quietly after surgery without anyplications. Didn¡¯t you say Yingying has her high school examing up? How did it go in the end?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing stretched out her hand to gently stroke the head of Yu Yingying, who was lying quietly on the bed, and said tenderly, "Yingying did go to take her college entrance exam that day. She said she did well when she came back. I didn¡¯t ask for specifics, because our top priority is to treat Yingying¡¯s illness. As long as she gets better, I¡¯ll be at ease."

    At this time, Yu Yingying lying on the bed squinted her eyes and smiled, "Mom, what are you talking about? I actually felt great on the day of the exam! So I certainly didn¡¯t do badly! Besides, Doctor Xiao is so awesome, and he said there was nothing seriously wrong with me, so just rx!"

    After finishing, Yu Yingying lifted her head, perked up and said cheerfully, "Isn¡¯t that right, Doctor Xiao?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the cheeky young girl and smiled, nodding his head. Then he said to Yu Jing, "Auntie Yu, I came today to discuss Yingying¡¯s situation. Her surgery can proceed very soon, and you must ensure she receives proper care afterwards, as I may be leaving the hospital soon and won¡¯t be able to provide as much help, so you will need to take extra care."

    Yu Jingughed upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re so considerate. I will definitely take care, after all, Yingying is my daughter. If I don¡¯t worry about her, who will?"

    After speaking, Yu Jing bent down and kissed Yu Yingying¡¯s forehead.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing bending over, his eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of the low-cut camisole she wore under her professional attire, her ample contours fully exposed. He quickly looked up, somewhat embarrassingly.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. You have my phone number, Auntie Yu. Just call me if anythinges up!"

    Xiao Yifei felt he had said everything he needed to say and had done all he could and was therefore ready to leave.

    "Take care, young Doctor Xiao. Once Yingying is discharged, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properly!"

    Yu Jing looked up at Xiao Yifei with a smile, and Xiao Yifei was once again captivated by the sight.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and nced at Yu Jing again before turning around to leave.

    Yu Jing, curious about Xiao Yifei¡¯sst action, looked down and realized she had identally exposed herself, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, "This Doctor Xiao, I was wondering what he was looking at!"

    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Yu Yingying, hearing Yu Jing¡¯s mutter, looked at her with her big eyes, puzzled.

    "Nothing! You just focus on getting better, and when you¡¯re out of the hospital, whatever you want, Mom will buy it for you!"

    Yu Jing reached out her hand and yfully scraped Yu Yingying¡¯s nose. The glow of motherhood was so magnificent.

    After making a round, Xiao Yifei returned to the emergency room. After bidding farewell to Chen Xusheng, he met Zhou Yuan and inquired about the condition of the car ident victim from the previous day. He then returned his white coat to Zhou Yuan and, amid the reluctant gazes of the emergency department doctors, he turned around and left Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Standing at the entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Xiao Yifei turned and looked back at the hospital gates, aplex expression in his eyes. His first Chapter as a doctor had ended, and his legend was just beginning!

 Chapter 150: Starting the Job

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Starting the Job</h4><h4></h4>

    Early one morning, in front of the opulent entrance of Yanjing Medical University, a young figure appeared. The old gatekeeper caught sight of the figure and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, "The university students these days are all so carefree, look at this one, must have not returned to the dormitory all night!"

    Xiao Yifei certainly wouldn¡¯t know what the old gatekeeper was thinking as he watched his figure; he simply stood at the entrance of Yanjing Medical University, filled with emotion.

    "I¡¯m back again!"

    Indeed, Xiao Yifei was back. He had chosen Yanjing Medical University not without reason but because he had once been a student here. He had spent five years during his university life filled with joy, but also with sinking and loss. Now, several years after graduating, he had returned, but this time not as a student. His identity had changed; he was now a teacher in the Clinical Medical College, specializing in Surgery.

    He was reminded of the conversation he had had with Tan Yunjing the night before.

    "Mr. Xiao, everything has been arranged at the school, and you can report first thing in the morning. However, there are still some issues. Here we have several medical specialties, including Clinical Medicine, Anesthesiology, and Pharmacy."

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s call camest night, and her pleasant voice could be heard on the other end of the phone. But before Tan Yunjing could finish speaking, Xiao Yifei interrupted.

    "Let¡¯s go with Clinical Medicine. As for the specific courses to teach." He paused for a moment, suddenly recalling his own university days and the Surgery teacherden with grievances. Xiao Yifei continued, "Could you arrange for me to teach Surgery?"

    "Of course, that¡¯s no problem."

    Tan Yunjing said with a lightugh over the phone.

    "Then it¡¯ll be Surgery! When I studied that subject, it was so painful I nearly wanted to die."

    Xiao Yifei grinned and said to Tan Yunjing on the other end of the phone.

    Shaking his head to clear the memories from his mind, Xiao Yifei strode confidently into the familiar yet unfamiliar campus.

    Noticing the various changes around the school, Xiao Yifei silentlymented that times had changed and so had the people.

    "Hey! Isn¡¯t that Xiao... Xiao Yifei?"

    Suddenly a slightly surprised voice rang out. Xiao Yifei turned his head in confusion and saw a familiar figure.

    "Wang Teng, so it¡¯s you!"

    After briefly searching his memory, Xiao Yifei immediately recognized the figure¡¯s name.

    Wang Teng was once Xiao Yifei¡¯s ssmate; although they were not in the same ss, they were from the same department and the same major. During the time Xiao Yifei shined brightly, he and Wang Teng were constantlypeting to see who would be ranked first in their grades. However, Wang Teng was very narrow-minded and often tried to trip up Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s the matter? I heard you went to work at Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital after graduation. Why aren¡¯t you working today and back at our school?"

    Wang Teng slowly walked over to Xiao Yifei, eyes filled with evaluative scrutiny, circling around Xiao Yifei several times, "I heard you¡¯ve worked at Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital for quite a while, still as an intern?"

    After saying that, Wang Teng let out a disdainful snort ofughter, "How about it, got promoted yet?"

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head and looked at Wang Teng, slowly matching the memory in his mind with the person before him.

    "I quit. I¡¯m not working at Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital anymore."

    Xiao Yifei frowned at Wang Teng, puzzled by the tone he was using.

    "Ha... hahaha, just quit like that! What courage! But it¡¯s right to quit. I heard that if an intern works too long without being made permanent, it means that person is a failure!"

    Wang Teng finally stopped walking, stood in front of Xiao Yifei with his head held high, his eyes filled with a sense of superiority, "I¡¯m currently working hard studying for my Ph.D. exams. If I pass, when ites to working in the future, no one would dare let me intern for too long! They aren¡¯t even qualified to do so!"

    Wang Teng walked with his head high, lecturing Xiao Yifei with a face full of condescension, "Back in our ss, you were quite the figure, good grades, handsome, popr. Who would have thought you¡¯d end up like this!"

    He ¡¯tsk tsk tsk¡¯ looked at Xiao Yifei, "What brings you back to school today? Did you lose your job ande back to reminisce the good old days?"

    Xiao Yifei looked back indifferently at Wang Teng, who was continuously unting his superiority, and inexplicably felt a sense of sadness, "Are you okay? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ve got things to do."

    After uttering those words, Xiao Yifei strode away, but Wang Teng, seeing that his presence was being ignored and not eliciting any envy in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, grew irritated, "Hey! What¡¯s the rush? If it¡¯s about not having a job, I could introduce you to some. Several hospitals have contacted me already, hey! Don¡¯t you want to catch up, old ssmate?"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifeipletely ignored him and his figure getting further away, eventually disappearing from view, he spat furiously onto the ground: "ying what game! I¡¯ve never seen someone without a job act so arrogantly! I¡¯m one studying for a Ph.D. and even I¡¯m not as busy as you! You¡¯re busy, busy with what exactly!"

    After venting at Xiao Yifei¡¯s vanishing figure, Wang Teng felt much more relieved. He sped his hands behind him and strutted forward, feeling that he was bing more and more outstanding and that he had far surpassed all his former ssmates.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, after rounding the corner, shook his head with a sense of helplessness. He had never been fond of Wang Teng, and who would have thought he would encounter him upon his return to school. However, Xiao Yifei quickly cast this minor incident out of his mind; his priority now was to report for duty.

    Following the locations in his memory, Xiao Yifei found the office of the Clinical Medical College and proceeded to register amidst the astonished gazes of many.

    "Hey, did you see that? That¡¯s Xiao Yifei, the teacher who was directly parachuted into our department from above!"

    "No way, he looks so young! He doesn¡¯t look older than thirty, does he? How did he manage to be a teacher? His background must be incredibly solid!"

    The office staff whispered among themselves after Xiao Yifei finished the paperwork.

    "It¡¯s not just solid; it¡¯s unfathomable. Did you not see his file? It says he graduated with a bachelor¡¯s degree! All the professors teaching specialized courses in our college are required to have a Ph.D. For him to teach specialized courses with just an undergraduate degree, there must be a reason! Just look at his documents¡ªspecially appointed! I¡¯ve heard of specially appointed professors, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a specially appointed undergraduate teacher!"

    "Bachelor¡¯s degree from Yanjing Medical University, majoring in clinical medicine."

    A teacher quietly read out the information on Xiao Yifei¡¯s document.

 Chapter 151: Profound Background

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Profound Background</h4><h4></h4>

    "Our school¡¯s graduates!"

    The teacher, with eyes widened in shock, said, "And it looks like he hasn¡¯t graduated for many years, how did he get into our school through a special appointment quota! Having him teach sses, isn¡¯t this leading the students astray!"

    He spoke indignantly, "Look at what our school has be! They even dare to take in such people who backdoor their way in. If they gave him some idle position I wouldn¡¯t say anything, but look, he¡¯s teaching Surgery! Such an important specialized course has been handed over to an inexperienced greenhorn! I don¡¯t know what the leaders are thinking! The reputation that our hospital has worked so hard to build over the years, I fear it will soon be ruined in their hands!"

    This teacher was an old man over sixty, not a school administrative teacher but a teaching staff member. He hade to the office today to collect materials and happened to witness this scene. Coincidentally, he also taught a course in the clinical medicine specialty!

    "Teacher Qiu, just hold back a few words, okay? If you didn¡¯t have such a fiery temper, you would have been promoted long ago. And the only reason you¡¯re still toiling away at teaching is because of your upright nature! You must understand, this is a decision made by the leadership. If we say less, we¡¯ll have fewer problems!"

    The office teacher looked at Qiu Shaobin with a somewhat helpless tone, advising, "The leadership must have their reasons. They must see some kind of logic in specially appointing an undergraduate who graduated from our school not long ago. Maybe this young man is truly outstanding in some aspect! Besides, if there is an issue, the leaders will be the ones to assume responsibility; you don¡¯t need to worry so much!"

    Qiu Shaobin was so furious that his face was contorted. He said angrily, "I just can¡¯t stand it! I never thought that such people existed! I really don¡¯t believe it ¨C no matter how outstanding this greenhorn is, I must have at least heard his name! Look at his name! Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ve never even heard of it!"

    "It¡¯s maddening. It¡¯s precisely because of the existence of people like you, who think it¡¯s better to avoid getting involved, that our school has so many parasites!"

    Old man Qiu Shaobin, when angry, didn¡¯t even recognize his own kin, he was the type to even curse himself out.

    "Xiao Yifei... I seem to have heard that name before."

    Sitting in the farthest corner, Teacher Luo mumbled the name Xiao Yifei, deep in thought. He had felt the name was oddly familiar, "Oh! That¡¯s right! I remember now! Isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei that boy who caused an uproar a few years back in our school, trying tomit suicide over a girlfriend issue? Who knew his family background was so substantial. Indeed, appearances can be deceiving!"

    Hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Qiu Shaobin was even more enraged: "See! What did I say! Who is this guy? A person who only knows lovey-dovey stuff all day long, how can he be good at studying! Him teaching our students, that¡¯s truly leading the young ones astray! It¡¯s infuriating! I¡¯m so angry! I am going to talk to the school¡¯s leadership!"

    Qiu Shaobin stormed out of the office, and not even the office teacher could stop him.

    "Xiao Yifei... I remember his grades were not bad, though."

    Luo Di was still reminiscing about the scraps of information rted to Xiao Yifei, but after a while, he still couldn¡¯t think of anything else and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    "Why think so much about it, as long as we know not to offend Xiao Yifei, that¡¯s enough! With such a strong background, his credentials areid out openly, clearly not afraid of scrutiny. Anyone that backed can¡¯t be trifled with!"

    Luo Di shook his head and sighed.

    On the very first day Xiao Yifei processed his onboarding paperwork, without his knowledge, his name had already spread throughout the Clinical Medicine College. Everyone knew that a new teacher by the name of Xiao Yifei, with an extremely prestigious background, had been specially appointed as a professional course instructor with only an undergraduate degree. Regardless of what the teachers who knew this piece of news really thought about Xiao Yifei, they all deeply understood that Teacher Xiao Yifei was unfathomable and not someone to be trifled with!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei,pletely unaware of all this, didn¡¯t know that in others¡¯ eyes, he had already be someone with a significant background. At that moment, he was bowing his head, looking at some materials, textbooks, and the course schedule that the office had given him.

    Xiao Yifei carefully reviewed the ss schedule in his hands, silently thinking to himself, "It seems that Surgery is still as important as ever, arranging so many sses in a week. Well, now I really have my work cut out for me."

    Xiao Yifei picked up the Surgery textbook that he was exceptionally familiar with. This course had once brought him endless agony, but now, it was his turn to teach it.

    He nced at his nearest ss, which was the third and fourth periods this morning, arge ss for Clinical (3) (4) Group. Xiao Yifei smiled and set off towards the ssroom.

    At this moment, Qiu Shaobin was storming into the Dean¡¯s office, furious.

    "Dean Tang, what¡¯s the deal with that Xiao Yifei! How can a greenhorn like him be a professional course instructor! Isn¡¯t this making a mockery of education? Keep in mind, we¡¯re training future outstanding doctors, not some insignificant small fry. How can you expect a kid with no professional qualifications to teach them! This is a joke! Have you even considered the patients who will face the doctors that we¡¯re training?!"

    As soon as Qiu Shaobin entered the Dean¡¯s office, he began berating furiously. When Qiu Shaobin got angry, he didn¡¯t care who was who and he ranted at the Dean of Clinical Medicine College without any reservations.

    "Qiu Lao! Calm down, calm down! Don¡¯t be so angry. We¡¯re all in the medical field, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that getting too angry is bad for your health?"

    Tang Weixing, looking at the infuriated Qiu Shaobin, felt somewhat uneasy. He was quite wary of Qiu Shaobin, not only because he was younger than Qiu Shaobin but also because of Qiu Shaobin¡¯s explosive temper. If it wasn¡¯t for Qiu Shaobin¡¯s upromising integrity and his propensity to disregard rtives when angry, Qiu Shaobin might have already be a senior leader at the university level. Qiu Shaobin¡¯s professional qualifications were unquestionable.

    "Qiu Lao, have some water to cool down. You¡¯re talking about Xiao Yifei who came in today for the onboarding procedures, right? I didn¡¯t approve this young man¡¯s file; it was handed down to me from above!"

    Tang Weixing respectfully handed Qiu Shaobin a cup of water. With Qiu Shaobin¡¯s seniority in the college, it wasn¡¯t at all excessive. Then Tang Weixing continued, "I also felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate at the time and raised objections to the higher-ups, yet they simply told me one thing in response, ¡¯Trust in Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities.¡¯ What could I do when the authorities spoke this way? I had no choice."

    Tang Weixing gestured upwards with his hand, also expressing his helplessness, "So I just had to ept it."

    With this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation as someone with a profound background was further solidified.

 Chapter 152: The Persistent Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152: The Persistent Old Man</h4><h4></h4>

    "The notification from above, how high up does ite from?"

    Seeing Tang Weixing¡¯s secretive appearance, Qiu Shaobin curled his lips.

    "Principal Tan personally instructed me! Otherwise, do you think Xiao Yifei could join our department so easily? You must know our department is one of the best at Yanjing Medical University!"

    Qiu Shaobin, noticing that Tang Weixing seemed somewhat skeptical of his words, couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit anxious, "Do you think I would lie to you? In our entire hospital, the number of people who have the authority to make such a special appointment doesn¡¯t exceed five, and I certainly don¡¯t have the power to make that decision!"

    Qiu Shaobin hung his head and pondered for a moment, realizing that Tang Weixing might indeed have a point. But he still shook his head like a rattle, "Are you talking about that woman, Tan Yun? Impossible, impossible!"

    "Although Tan Yun is a bit harsh and sharp, I still understand her character. She would never do something that favors personal rtionships under the guise of public interest. Besides, the Tan Family is so powerful that any mid-level job they pick would pay more than our school¡¯s teachers. No, no! She definitely wouldn¡¯t do that!"

    Qiu Shaobin said with wide eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help shrinking his neck when he mentioned Tan Yun, indicating that this woman named Tan Yun was indeed not easy to deal with if even the old stubborn Qiu Shaobin, who was usually fearless at Yanjing Medical University, was afraid of her.

    "I also thought it impossible! I couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but this notification was indeed personally handed to me by Principal Tan. Look, here¡¯s the document! I only received itst night!"

    Tang Weixing said with a bitter face, handing over the document that Tang Yun had given him the previous night to Qiu Shaobin.

    "This is truly strange! It really is her document."

    Qiu Shaobin frowned in confusion. Given his age, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to call Tan Yun, who had just turned forty, a "young girl."

    "So, Qiu, you can rest assured! Principal Tan said that this new young man is truly capable. If it weren¡¯t so, I would certainly be the first to disagree!"

    Tang Weixing, finding his attempts to reassure Qiu Shaobin ineffective, steeled his heart and said directly, "Qiu, we could do this: Let¡¯s see what this kid is made of. If he really is a soft egg who got in through the back door, I¡¯ll go straight to Principal Tan with you! Our department doesn¡¯t need teachers who mislead students!"

    Qiu Shaobin red at Tang Weixing, "You¡¯re saying this!"

    "I am!"

    Tang Weixing said decisively, lifting his head.

    "Good! That¡¯s more like it!" Qiu Shaobin nodded emphatically, "That¡¯s the spirit!"

    "Now, Qiu, maybe you can go get ready for your ss. Always staying in my office isn¡¯t ideal, right?"

    Tang Weixing said with some resignation, speaking meekly to Qiu Shaobin.

    "What! You think my staying in your office is in your way, is that it?" Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyebrows shot up, looking somewhat domineering.

    "No, no! Not at all! How would I dare?" Frightened, Tang Weixing waved his hands in denial, having no way to handle Qiu Shaobin.

    "Xiao Tang, go check when that new kid¡¯s next ss is. Whatever the case, I must get a sense of what he¡¯s really like, so he doesn¡¯t tarnish our Medical College¡¯s reputation!"

    It seemed that Qiu Shaobin was a bit annoyed that Tang Weixing had earlier seemed to imply he was overstaying in the office, and now he stopped calling him Dean Tang, instead addressing him as "Xiao Tang" out of seniority.

    "Thetest ss I have, let me see, Surgery, seems like it¡¯s the third and fourth periods today, a major ss! It¡¯s in the Medical Building ssroom 305."

    Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly as he flipped through the professor schedule and told Qiu Shaobin.

    "I¡¯ll go take a look!"

    Qiu Shaobin was truly a man of action. He nced at his watch, realized that it was almost time for ss to start, immediately stood up, and dashed out of the dean¡¯s office with urgency. His agile figure didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of his age, well past sixty.

    Watching Qiu Shaobin¡¯s retreating back, Tang Weixing shook his head with a rueful smile.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, whom Qiu Shaobin was eagerly thinking about, had just begun climbing the stairs of the Medical Building. He looked around at this ce that was both familiar and strange, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    "Sigh."

    Xiao Yifei let out a profound sigh. When he looked up again, he found himself in front of ssroom 305 in the Medical Building. Xiao Yifei peeked through the window and saw that there was no ss during the first period in this ssroom, so he stepped inside and sat down in thest row.

    Surgery as a subject is specialized, so it¡¯s usually offered to juniors and seniors in the university. The clinical (3) (4) ss that Xiao Yifei was about to teach today consisted of juniors. Xiao Yifei bowed his head slightly and flipped through the textbook for the subject, finding that although it was different from the textbook from his year, it wasrgely the same.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei let go of some of his anxiety. He was worried that the textbook had been revised too much and that what he had learned would bepletely useless. Now it seemed that he had been needlessly anxious.

    Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s academic performance had cked during thetter part of his university days and wasn¡¯t as excellent as before, his grades were still good. After all, Yanjing Medical University was known for its strict academic atmosphere and for training future doctors; they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. It could be said that students fresh from Yanjing Medical University were filled with spirit and a sense of medical ethics, but two or three years after graduating, that might not be the case anymore.

    Xiao Yifei had been praised by patients at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for his noble medical ethics, not because he was exceptional in any way, but simply because he never forgot his original aspirations.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was sitting in thest row quietly looking at the textbook, someone suddenly patted him from behind.

    "Hey, bro! Howe you¡¯re here so early! You¡¯re even early for Surgery; you¡¯re really a diligent student, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you had enough torment from Teacher Shen yet?"

    A clear voice rang out, and Xiao Yifei turned his head to see anky boy making faces at him.

    "Bro, you look unfamiliar. You¡¯re not from our Clinical (3) ss, are you? Although the university groups us by dorms, it¡¯s been at least three years, and I more or less know the people in our ss. You look unfamiliar; you must be from (4) ss!"

    Thenky boy seemed very outgoing and didn¡¯t show any shyness as he started chatting with Xiao Yifei.

    "I guess you¡¯re not a very active member in (4) ss either, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t find your face so unfamiliar. But man, you sure are handsome. Do you just bury your head in your books all day? Studying all day is kind of a waste of that handsome face!"

    Thenky boy chatted away, smacking his lips as he appraised Xiao Yifei.

    "Sigh, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s normal for us toete, but why hasn¡¯t Teacher Shen arrived today?"

    Just as thenky boy finished speaking and before Xiao Yifei could respond, he frowned and looked around.

    Teacher Shen was the teacher who had previously taught them Surgery.

 Chapter 153 Guess

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Guess</h4><h4></h4>

    You couldn¡¯t tell this tall and skinny boy was such a chatterbox, as he hadn¡¯t managed to get a word in since the beginning.

    However, when Xiao Yifei heard the name "Shen crazy," the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, and he raised his head to look at the tall and skinny boy, "Shen Liguo?"

    "Yeah! Who else but him could we call Shen crazy! Nobody else but him!"

    As soon as Shen Liguo was mentioned, the tall and skinny boy pped his hands together, his face full of resentment, "That crazy teacher, just recites the textbook during ss, assigns lots of homework after ss, and gives difficult and numerous exams. If he¡¯s not crazy, who is!"

    The tall and skinny boy stood with his hands on his hips, his face full of dissatisfaction, as he looked at Xiao Yifei with drooping eyes, "You don¡¯t think this teacher is good, do you! It sounds like you¡¯ve never attended his ss!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh helplessly, "I definitely attended his ss! This teacher is indeed a bit too much."

    He turned his head, looking interestedly at the tall skinny boy and said, "That rhyme you mentioned earlier was quite funny, who spread it around?"

    The tall skinny boy lifted his head, proudly saying, "Of course, I made it up! Who else has the ability? But I just made up that rhyme, and it¡¯s only circted in our dorm for now. However, I believe, as long as someone has taken Shen Liguo¡¯s ss, they would definitely appreciate the rhyme I created."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and startedughing, "That¡¯s certainly true!"

    Because Xiao Yifei also deeply understood Shen Liguo¡¯s ss, the only course he had ever failed in college was Shen Liguo¡¯s surgery, and he said he wouldn¡¯t let him pass no matter what. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yifei revisited and studied intensely for the makeup exam that he was able to potentially receive his diploma. He held a deep grudge against this teacher, which was why he chose to teach surgery, to find out whether the course itself was that difficult or it was Shen Liguo¡¯s teaching method that was wed.

    But at that thought, Xiao Yifei was suddenly shocked. He quickly turned back, furrowing his brow as he looked at the tall skinny boy, "Wait, did you just say this course has always been led by Shen Liguo?"

    The tall skinny man widened his eyes at him, "What are you doing, aren¡¯t you from our Clinical 3, 4 ss? He has been teaching us surgery for almost a semester, how do you not know this! Are you kidding me?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at the tall skinny boy, "I¡¯m indeed from the clinical ss, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t I just tell you I¡¯ve taken his ss?"

    The tall skinny boy looked suspiciously at Xiao Yifei.

    Whereas Xiao Yifei was deep in thought.

    There was one thing he hadn¡¯t considered, that he hadn¡¯t arrived at Yanjing Medical University at the beginning of the school year, but nearly at the end of this semester. Xiao Yifei then realized that choosing to teach this surgery course meant he was directly ousting Shen Liguo!

    Finally getting his thoughts straight, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He knew that being so young anding to teach at Yanjing Medical University would certainly spark some gossip. Although he was fully confident in his ability to teach the course well, it was somewhat inappropriate, especially since he was recing Shen Liguo. This would surely add not only a powerful background but also a reputation as a bully!

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly, while admiring Tan Yunjing¡¯s vastwork, he was quite indifferently towards his situation, ready to deal with any challenges that came his way!

    The tall skinny boy stared straight at Xiao Yifei, not speaking, but he wasn¡¯t worried and didn¡¯t overthink it. Instead, he pped Xiao Yifei on the shoulder and said casually, "Hey! Buddy, I¡¯m Wu Dahua. I think you¡¯re really my type; since we¡¯re ssmates anyway, let¡¯s be friends. What¡¯s your name?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at this interesting boy and smiled meaningfully, "Sure! We will definitely be good friends. As for my name, you¡¯ll find out in a moment!"

    After that, Xiao Yifei even winked at Wu Dahua.

    "Damn! You¡¯re not gay, are you! Don¡¯t look at me like that; I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m telling you! I¡¯m a straight man!" Wu Dahua stepped back a bit in fear as he looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression.

    "What are you talking about! I¡¯m a straight man too!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! You know, what¡¯s with all the mystery? You wouldn¡¯t even tell me your name!" Wu Dahu¡¯s eyes rolled, but he didn¡¯t take it too seriously and furrowed his brow before checking his watch again, "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already thiste, howe Shen Liguo still hasn¡¯t shown up?"

    By this point, quite a number of students had continuously been entering the ssroom from outside, and most of them greeted Wu Dahua warmly upon seeing him. It was clear that Wu Dahua was quite popr.

    "Hey! Old Wu! You might not know yet, but it seems we¡¯re getting a new Surgery teacher! Shen Liguo won¡¯t be teaching us anymore!"

    A boy, hearing Wu Dahua speak, patted him and eximed.

    "Really? What¡¯s going on, changing teachers at the end of the semester? Could it be divine intervention? Can¡¯t stand to watch us suffer under Shen Liguo any longer!"

    Upon hearing this news, Wu Dahua dramatically stretched out his arms, as if to embrace the sky.

    "But what¡¯s going on, the new teacher still isn¡¯t here! ss is about to start, and we haven¡¯t even seen a trace of him! Does the new teacher not want to leave a good impression on us in this first ss?"

    Wu Dahua scratched his head, turned around mumbling, and then poked Xiao Yifei, "Hey! Bro, what do you think our new teacher is like! I hope it¡¯s a curvy woman with a voluptuous figure¡ªthat would really spice up the sses!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Wu Dahua¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat; being around these college students was really rxing, although he wasn¡¯t much older, but sometimes it could be quite painful, just like now.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a female teacher, I think it might be a handsome guy!"

    "A man! That¡¯s so boring!"

    Wu Dahua curled his lip, saying disdainfully.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei was at a loss for words and he lowered his head to nce at his own watch, realizing that it was indeed time to start ss.

    "Let¡¯s prepare for ss then!"

    Xiao Yifei said quietly, but Wu Dahua still heard him.

    "Prepare for what ss! The teacher isn¡¯t even here, what are you talking about teaching!"

    Wu Dahua smacked his head, suddenly wondering if Xiao Yifei was a bit off when he suddenly saw Xiao Yifei stand up and walk towards the podium.

    "Hey! What are you doing running up to the front! And going up to the podium, what are you doing up there, you¡¯re not the teac..."

    Wu Dahua shouted at Xiao Yifei loudly, but then he saw Xiao Yifei standing on the podium, looking back at him with a somewhat amused expression.

    "Uh... hello, teacher!"

    It dawned on Wu Dahua then, his body shivered as he quickly added the greeting.

 Chapter 154: The New Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154: The New Teacher</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu Dahua was instantly full of admiration for his own cleverness, feeling that his reaction time was incredibly fast.

    But almost immediately, he grimaced in pain, who could have imagined he had been boasting for so long to their new Surgery teacher! And most importantly, Wu Dahua remembered the words he had just bragged to Xiao Yifei, and was so distressed he didn¡¯t know what to say. He reached out to cover his face; if Xiao Yifei heard what he just said, then he was surely doomed in this ss!

    How could this new teacher be so young! It was totally againstmon sense! This swindler teacher! Tricked me into thinking he was from the clinical ss! And also tricked me into saying he had taken Shen Liguo¡¯s Surgery ss! I was just too naive! To believe all that! And when he thought back to his wish for the new teacher to be a "plump and sexy" woman, he couldn¡¯t help but want to punch himself twice¡ªhow careless he was! It was all because of his big mouth!

    Xiao Yifei watched Wu Dahua¡¯s expressions go through several changes in just a few seconds, from initial shock and disbelief to incredulity, and finally anguish and regret. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out how Wu Dahua managed all that in such a short time!

    "Alright, I¡¯ve checked the time, and indeed, it¡¯s time for ss. I heard some students mentioning earlier that your Surgery ss has indeed changed teachers, and I, am your new Surgery teacher. Let me introduce myself, my name is Xiao Yifei."

    Standing on the podium, Xiao Yifei returned to the familiar campus, his identity now a teacher, but his mindset hadn¡¯t changed much. He smiled at the students below and spoke.

    "I, am a graduate of Yanjing Medical University, not long out of school myself. I was also in the clinical ss and took sses from Teacher Shen on Surgery, so if some students feel I¡¯ve deceived them, that would be incorrect!"

    Xiao Yifei said, as if seeing into Wu Dahua¡¯s heart.

    "Teacher! Given your age, you can¡¯t be very old, right?"

    No sooner had Xiao Yifei finished speaking, when an eager student from below spoke up.

    "Yes, I am not very old. But that¡¯s all rtive; no matter how young I am, I¡¯m still quite a bit older than you all," Xiao Yifei said, without any airs but with a smile to the students below.

    "Teacher! You¡¯re so handsome! Do you have a girlfriend?"

    Some girls in the ss, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, had stars in their eyes as they cried out loudly.

    "Er... I don¡¯t have one at the moment."

    Xiao Yifei thought for a moment¡ªindeed, he did not have an official girlfriend.

    "Hahaha."

    Some of the studentsughed happily, not quietly at all, and just then, another kind of voice suddenly rang out from the first row of the ssroom.

    "Teacher, you¡¯re not very old, do you really feel capable of teaching us this course well? You know, Surgery is a professional course that we will take for two semesters. Although the previous Teacher Shen¡¯s sses were indeed boring, he did have rich teaching experience. After all, this course ispulsory for bing a doctor, it¡¯s very important."

    In the first row of the ssroom sat a boy with sses, his gaze fixed firmly on Xiao Yifei as he asked in a low and serious tone.

    "Hey! Huo Bing! What kind of way is that to speak, huh? Since Teacher Xiao is qualified to teach us, he must be capable! He will definitely teach us well. Besides, do you really want to continue listening to Shen pervert reading the textbook to us every day? I actually think Shen pervert doesn¡¯t have any real knowledge; he just reads the book all day!"

    Wu Dahua seemed to be trying to recover the impression points he had just lost in front of Xiao Yifei, so he hastily spoke up in defense of Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei heard what Huo Bing had said and smiled gently. He looked at the students in the ssroom with a tone full of confidence, "Don¡¯t worry. Since I can stand here, it proves that I can really teach you well. I¡¯ve attended Professor Shen¡¯s sses before, and I know what they¡¯re like. What I want to tell you is that my ss will definitely not be as boring as his."

    "The new teacher is really handsome, tall, and good-looking!"

    Among the students, the seated girls began whispering to each other. Their gazes toward Xiao Yifei seemed to sparkle.

    "I hope so! If that¡¯s true, I wouldn¡¯t want a different teacher. An experienced teacher is much better than an inexperienced one. After all, Surgery is one of the key subjects to bing a doctor. I hope you can really teach us well, just like you said," Huo Bing said, lifting his eyes to nce at Xiao Yifei as he mumbled to himself.

    Xiao Yifei heard Huo Bing¡¯s words and could tell that Huo Bing was a very ambitious person. Xiao Yifei smiled lightly; he was still confident in himself and was sure that he would win these students over with his ability in theing days.

    "Alright, Wu Dahua, sit down now. No need to stand so tall; I didn¡¯t say anything about you. We can solve our problems privately!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Dahua, who was too nervous to sit down, and couldn¡¯t help but tease him, "Look how nervous you are. I didn¡¯t say I would fail you, what are you afraid of!"

    "Oh! Okay, okay!"

    Wu Dahua, feeling awkward, scratched his head and quickly sat down, promptingughter from everyone at his behavior.

    Xiao Yifei straightened his expression and looked at all the students in the ssroom, clearing his throat to speak.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious demeanor, the students knew that whatever he was about to say was important, so they sat up straight, ready to listen to what Xiao Yifei had to say.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp as he scanned the ssroom and said in a deep voice, "However, there are some things we need to make clear in advance. When I teach, I never call roll or check attendance, but the exams I give will definitely be the hardest!"

    "What! Why!"

    Just as the students were prepared to listen to what Xiao Yifei was going to say, they heard such terrible news. They couldn¡¯t help but wail in dismay. They had thought that a lenient teacher had arrived, but instead, he told them straight away that the exam questions would definitely be the hardest, which caused the students great distress.

    "How are we supposed to pass if the exam questions are so hard!"

    The students cried out in agony.

    Just then, a shadow suddenly darted in from the back door and sat down in thest row of the ssroom. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay much attention to it but continued to speak,

    "Although the questions I set are tough, I can guarantee that every one of you can pass, as long as you sincerely attend my ss. Also, I dare to assure you that you¡¯ll definitely fall in love with my ss!"

    "Of course, it¡¯s possible that you might fall in love with me too!"

    Xiao Yifei made a joke with the students.

 Chapter 155: The New Teacher is So Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155: The New Teacher is So Handsome</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s joke did not serve its purpose, because the ssmates were still deeply immersed in the nightmare that the exam questions were extremely difficult to wake up from.

    "The questions Shen Bi**t**ai already sets are hard enough, who knew that as soon as this new teacher came, he imed his questions were the hardest, and by his look, it seemed they might even be harder than Shen Bi**t**ai¡¯s. How are we supposed to live!"

    The ssmates sighed, their expressions filled with despair greater than heartbreak.

    "Alright, alright, no need to be so dramatic. You haven¡¯t met me yet, so of course, you wouldn¡¯t know that though the questions are difficult, passing them is quite easy!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the painful scene in the ssroom and couldn¡¯t help but have a face full of dismay as he quickly spoke up.

    Hearing what Xiao Yifei said, the distressed ssmates finally began to quiet down, their doubtful gaze fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    "Hope you really are as good as you say!"

    Huo Bing sat in the front row, his eyes full of distrust as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Fine, when the examse, won¡¯t you know then?" Xiao Yifei saw the ssmates finally calming down and, to avoid the earlier scene happening again, did not dare to speak recklessly. He changed the subject: "After all, this course was previously taught by Teacher Shen, and I don¡¯t know up to where he taught. I might need to go back and prepare, so for this first ss, let¡¯s just chat. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    "We can chat if there¡¯s nothing else. I know you¡¯re all busy with your studies, so consider this ss a break!"

    After Xiao Yifei spoke these words, he received the approval of the entire ss, who pped cheerfully, seemingly happy to do anything as long as it freed them from lesson time.

    "Teacher, teacher! You said that you graduated from our school, so were your grades good when you graduated?"

    Some students couldn¡¯t wait to start asking questions.

    "Err... my grades weren¡¯t too good when I graduated!"

    Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment and then decided to tell the truth.

    "Then Teacher Xiao, if your grades weren¡¯t good, why were you able to return to our school to teach so soon after graduating? Our school is also ranked among the top five medical institutions in Huaxia; usually, only very aplished teachers can get in. How did you manage to do it so young, and even teach us such an important Surgery course? Was it because you had connections or asked someone for a favor?"

    Huo Bing, sitting in the front row, suddenly spoke up, posing a question that was actually on the minds of the entire ss.

    "Of course not, I never liked the idea of asking someone for a favor." Xiao Yifei smiled calmly, "Actually, I was a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Due to some circumstances, and indeed someone earnestly invited me, so in the end, I chose toe back to our school to teach."

    "Oh! So that means you were a doctor before, teacher! Haha, you must have been very handsome as a doctor!"

    In the ss, there were always some girls with simple thoughts, whoughed out loud, without focusing on the main point.

    Huo Bing looked at Xiao Yifei standing on the podium with an indifferent face, opened his mouth, about to ask more questions, when suddenly his voice was interrupted by another voiceing from thest row of the ssroom.

    "Then let me ask a few questions as well!"

    An aged voice, distinctly different from the young students, rose up, and the ssmates¡¯ gaze turned towards the source of the voice.

    "Teacher Qiu!"

    "Good to see you, Teacher Qiu!"

    "Teacher Qiu, what brings you here!"

    The surprised voices of the ssmates rose up, their respectful tone proving that, despite Qiu Shaobin¡¯s bad temper, he still had a certain standing among the students, which is very difficult to achieve in a university.

    "Professor Qiu, when did youe in? I didn¡¯t even see you."

    Xiao Yifei saw Qiu Shaobin suddenly stand up, and his voice was quite surprised, because he hadn¡¯t seen when Qiu Shaobin hade in.

    "You also call me Professor Qiu, it seems you recognize me."

    Qiu Shaobin let out a light cough and lifted his eyes. Although he had a vtile temperament, the stringent aura of the older generation of schrs was still vividly on disy.

    "Yeah, I know you, Professor Qiu. Even though you didn¡¯t teach our ss human anatomy, I still heard your name."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qiu Shaobin with considerable respect as he spoke.

    Qiu Shaobin, seeing that Xiao Yifei actually knew him and that his attitude wasn¡¯t overly arrogant but rather quite respectful, felt a bit embarrassed since he had initially nned to test Xiao Yifei¡¯s mettle rather harshly.

    "Since you know me, then that¡¯s easy to talk about."

    Qiu Shaobin looked at Xiao Yifei, steeled his heart, and said, "Teacher Xiao, if you were cordially invited to teach at our school, that must mean you are indeed excellent in some aspects."

    He paused momentarily and continued, "I also saw your eptance notice; you took a very special route, ¡¯distinguished appointment,¡¯ which allowed you to teach here with only a bachelor¡¯s degree. Therefore, tell us, do you have any outstanding examples of your work? Sharing them would also help dispel any doubts we might have about your capabilities."

    Upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, the students all suddenly turned to look at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of shock.

    "Teacher Xiao is too impressive! Distinguished appointment! He was specially recruited by our university? He must be really skilled!"

    "Teacher Xiao only has a bachelor¡¯s degree, and to be able to teach at our university, that already proves he¡¯s very capable. I really want to know about Teacher Xiao¡¯s distinguished achievements!"

    The ssroom buzzed for a while as everyone sat up straighter, looking at Xiao Yifei with expectant eyes.

    "Uh... I do have some minor aplishments, but I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss them."

    After some thought, Xiao Yifei considered that his papers and the case where he sessfully treated lupus had caused quite a stir and could be seen as minor aplishments. However, he didn¡¯t want to expose himself too early and invite unnecessary trouble, so he decided to keep them concealed for now.

    The students who heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response were somewhat disappointed.

    "Not at liberty to discuss them, huh?"

    Qiu Shaobin narrowed his eyes with suspicion toward Xiao Yifei. However, he didn¡¯t n to react too harshly for the moment since Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude still seemed quite good.

    "If you don¡¯t want to discuss it, then let it be. Since you¡¯ve chosen to teach Surgery and I¡¯ve also heard what you said to the students, with such confidence, you must be very familiar with this subject. To prove that what you are teaching is indeed knowledge and not misleading the young, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions."

    Qiu Shaobin was very decisive; he didn¡¯t even need to grab a book, he directly asked, "Let me start with a simple question: What are the main ssification methods for breast cancer? It¡¯s an easy question¡ªI think the students working on it should all be able to answer, so you definitely can, right?"

    Qiu Shaobin started asking Xiao Yifei quiz-like questions relevant to the course material on the spot.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment, slightly hesitant.

    "You can¡¯t answer this?"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s brows furrowed, and his piercing gaze shot towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yunfei looked at Qiu Shaobin, shrugged his shoulders, gave a light smile, and said, "Give me ten minutes!"

 Chapter 156: Ten Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Ten Minutes</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiu Shaobing¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he looked at Xiao Yifei and said in an unfriendly tone, "If you know it, you know it; if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t. Ten minutes, what do you need ten minutes for? Such a simple question, and you need to think about it for ten minutes? Any student you ask could answer it right away. It¡¯s an answer you could find in a book in less than a minute. Why do you need ten minutes?"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s attitude suddenly changed, he was filled with rage towards Xiao Yifei! It seemed to be true! Xiao Yifei must have entered through backdoor connections, a teacher without genuine knowledge or skills! Wasn¡¯t this misleading the students? How could such a teacher educate good students! He even dared to boldly im that he could teach the students well, how could that be possible!

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s anger was almost bursting, it was visible, his beard seemed to be curling up from his fury.

    The students sitting below were also very puzzled; the performance of the new teacher Xiao Yifei now waspletely contrary to the confident demeanor he had shown earlier! Remembering what Xiao Yifei had said earlier, everyone was filled with doubt about him, and how could a person who couldn¡¯t even address such a simple question fulfill all he had promised?

    Xiao Yifei noticed the change in the attitude of the students and Ou Weibin and saw Qiu Shaobin staring at him; he smiled lightly.

    "It seems if I don¡¯t show some skill, this matter really won¡¯t be resolved, will it!"

    He raised his head, looked at Qiu Shaobin and said with ease, "Mr. Qiu, don¡¯t be anxious. After all, it¡¯s my first day today and I¡¯m not very familiar with the previous material. Give me ten minutes, and I don¡¯t just mean for the question you just asked. I mean, give me ten minutes, and in ten minutes, any question in this book, including any annotations, appendices, or misceneous things, just ask, and I will definitely answer. That way, at least it would prove that I am quite familiar with this textbook and teaching the students shouldn¡¯t be a problem, should it!"

    Xiao Yifei picked up the Surgery book with a blue binding that was on the lecture desk, his face rxed as he held it up towards Qiu Shaobin, full of confidence, his eyes bright.

    "What? Has the new teacher gone mad? He couldn¡¯t even answer the simplest conceptual question just now, and he still dares to confidently say he can answer every question in our textbook? He must be insane!"

    "Exactly! I bet even the author of this book wouldn¡¯t be as arrogant as him, to so confidently im to answer every question on Surgery! What exactly is this new teacher doing?"

    Not only were the students sitting below whispering and pondering, but even Qiu Shaobin did not believe Xiao Yifei could achieve what he imed.

    "Ten minutes? Can you memorize the book in ten minutes? Being familiar with the textbook usually just means being familiar with the key points, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so arrogant im to know every single thing in the entire book!"

    Qiu Shaobin coldly watched Xiao Yifei but found that Xiao Yifei was looking back at him calmly, showing no fear at all.

    "Fine! Since you¡¯ve said so much, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes! I want to see how, after ten minutes, you will fulfill your words!"

    He pped the table and sat down right away, keeping his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei, fearing Xiao Yifei might use some trick.

    Meanwhile, the other students realized they did not need to attend ss and could witness a showdown between two teachers, which they found very interesting. They consciously moved to the sides, allowing Qiu Shaobin a clear view of Xiao Yifei. They liked both teachers and did not particrly hope for one to lose to the other; they were merely filled with doubt about what Xiao Yifei had said. Ten minutes, could he really aplish that seemingly impossible task?

    Xiao Yifei raised his eyebrows and said to the person sitting in the first row next to Qiu Shaobin, "Wu Dahua, time me."

    Wu Dahua obediently took out his mobile phone from his pocket, setting it to the stopwatch mode.

    "Mr. Qiu, I am starting now!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Qiu Shaobin, still respectful, and unchanged by Qiu Shaobin¡¯s skepticism.

    "Hmm."

    Qiu Shaobin grunted from his nose, watching Xiao Yifei, slightly worried that Xiao Yifei might pull some tricks.

    Xiao Yifeiughed, stopped talking, and began calmly flipping open the first page of the Surgery textbook.

    The moment Xiao Yifei opened the book, Wu Dahua pressed the start button on his stopwatch.

    Qiu Shaobin saw that Xiao Yifei was really just reading the book without any odd behavior, which filled him even more with disbelief.

    "Are you kidding? Can he really memorize the entire book? You should know, this book has three hundred and fifty-nine pages with nearly five hundred thousand words!"

    However, at that moment, besides shock in his eyes, Qiu Shaobin made no further moves, and time quietly passed amidst the rustling sound of Xiao Yifei turning pages.

    Xiao Yifei started turning pages slowly, but as time passed, his actions became faster and faster. In the end, in the eyes of the students, Xiao Yifei seemed to turn the pages without even looking at the content.

    "My god, what is the new Mr. Xiao doing? He¡¯s not actually reviewing the past material, is he? He is merely flipping through the book!"

    The students were dumbfounded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions,pletely unable to understand what he was doing.

    Of course, at this time, no one would disturb Xiao Yifei, and he continued his actions in the puzzled understanding of his students, just ying with flipping the book!

    Time passed by the second, and finally, at a certain moment, Xiao Yifei made a motion other than turning pages.

    When Xiao Yifei turned thest page, he snapped the book shut with a ¡¯p¡¯ sound, and leisurely stretched, then said to Wu Dahua, "Dahua, that¡¯s it, you can stop the timer now!"

    Wu Dahua was still stunned and raised his head in surprise, "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s only been seven minutes and thirty-two seconds."

    "Seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, huh? It seems the time did go by quite fast!"

    Xiao Yifei murmured to himself, then raised his head, smiled faintly amidst the astonished gazes, and said rxedly to Qiu Shaobin, "Mr. Qiu, I am ready, you can start asking your questions!"

 Chapter 157 - s, Word for Word

    <h4>Chapter 157: 157 Chapters, Word for Word</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiu Shaobin heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, stared at him in shock, and his voice even changed as he spoke, "You kid, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? Is this what you call being prepared? Just flipping through the book from beginning to end is being prepared? You say you should read the book more carefully, this is about your reputation, in front of so many ssmates, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?"

    Even Qiu Shaobin, who wanted to question Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. When he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, he was filled with absurd feelings. If Qiu Shaobin hadn¡¯t seen that Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards him was still decent, he would have gone up to beat him already. Was this not teasing him?

    Not to mention the ssmates who saw this situation, they were all shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance. Was this new teacher too humorous, or perhaps here specifically to tease them?

    When Xiao Yifei heard Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Qiu Shaobin was indeed a decent person, a respectable teacher truly had his merits. Even if he had some opinions on him, he would still consider him. But Xiao Yifei knew his own abilities, he looked at Qiu Shaobin, smiled and said, "Of course, I¡¯m not joking with you, Teacher Qiu, just ask away, I never do things I¡¯m not confident about."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s reckless demeanor somewhat exasperated Qiu Shaobin.

    "If you are reckless and not afraid of making a fool of yourself, then don¡¯t me me!"

    Qiu Shaobin lifted his eyes to look at Xiao Yifei, and decided not to fuss with Xiao Yifei anymore. He still didn¡¯t look at the book but directly asked, "What are the clinical reactions and treatment methods for hemolytic reactions?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qiu Shaobin and without hesitating answered, "First, it can cause redness and pain along the transfusion vein, chills, high fever, breathing difficulties, and other adverse reactions; second, it can cause increased heart rate or even blood pressure drop, shock, hemoglobinuria, and hemolytic jaundice, and if severe, it can lead to DIC or acute renal failure. For the treatment of hemolytic reactions, renal function can be protected, urine alkalized and diuresis promoted, and...."

    Xiao Yifei faced Qiu Shaobin and spoke fluently, his words had no pause.

    When Xiao Yifei finished his answer, Qiu Shaobin looked at him astonishingly because everything Xiao Yifei said was exactly the same as what was written in the book!

    "Good, you pass. Now, let me ask you another question!"

    After his surprise, Qiu Shaobin furrowed his brows and continued to ask, "What are the characteristics of sma Volume Expanders?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, still in his calm demeanor, and the correct answer came out of his mouth without missing a beat, "They are easy to obtain, do not need cross-testing, have no risk of infectious hepatitis or AIDS, and are easy to store."

    Hearing this answer, Qiu Shaobin was even more astonished because this question was one of those rather detailed ones that even teachers often got wrong, yet Xiao Yifei confidently presented the answer without a hint of hesitation. He raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei, somewhat unbelieving.

    "What are theplications of transfusion?"

    "Febrile reactions, circtory overload, and syphilis."

    "What is isotonic dehydration?"

    "Isotonic dehydration, also known as acute dehydration or mixed dehydration, urs when water and sodium are lost proportionally, so the serum sodium is still within the normal range, and the osmotic pressure of the extracellr fluid also remains normal."

    "What includes the underlying causes of ARDS?"

    Direct injuries, including aspiration syndrome, drowning, inhtion of toxic gases and smoke, lung contusion, pneumonia, and lung injuries caused by mechanical venttion. Indirect injuries include various shocks, sepsis, acute pancreatitis, massive transfusion of stored blood, fat embolism, and extracorporeal cirction. It mostmonly urs in the context of systemic infection, systemic inmmatory response syndrome, sepsis, multi-organ dysfunction syndrome, or failure."

    "What are the two categories for a patient¡¯s tolerance to surgery?"

    "Good tolerance. This implies that the surgical disease has minimal systemic impact or has a manageable impact; the patient¡¯s overall condition is good, important organs have no organic lesions, or their function is in apensatory state. Poor tolerance indicates that the surgical disease has significantly affected the system; the patient¡¯s overall condition is poor, or important organs have organic lesions, with functions that are nearing or show signs of dpensation."

    ........

    ........

    ...

    As the two exchanged questions and answers, their pace quickened. Sometimes, it was so fast that even their ssmates couldn¡¯t clearly hear what Qiu Shaobin was asking or what Xiao Yifei was answering. However, this did not prevent their admiration for Xiao Yifei from growing.

    For the knowledge that their ssmates knew, Xiao Yifei¡¯s answers were exactly the same. For the questions they didn¡¯t know, just by looking at Qiu Shaobin¡¯s reactions, they knew Xiao Yifei must have answered correctly. Initially, they wanted to check in the books to see if Xiao Yifei¡¯s answers were right, but they simply couldn¡¯t keep up with the back-and-forth pace. Although some managed to confirm Xiao Yifei¡¯s answers in the textbooks, eventually, they couldn¡¯t keep up. Moreover, it was crucial to note that the answers found in the books matched Xiao Yifei¡¯s answers to the letter, even the punctuation marks where Xiao Yifei paused were exactly as indicated in the books!

    From not needing to look at the book at the start, Qiu Shaobin began to pick up the book to ask Xiao Yifei questionster on, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed of response remained constant throughout, no matter how tough the question, the standard answers always came from his mouth.

    "What is the title of the third section of Chapter two in the third Chapter of ¡¯Surgery¡¯!"

    Later on, holding the book, Qiu Shaobin even asked such questions.

    But even then, it did not stump Xiao Yifei.

    "The title of the third Chapter is Imbnces of Body Fluids and Acids-Bases in Surgical Patients, the second section¡¯s title is Disorders of Fluid Metabolism, and the third subsection of the second section is titled Abnormalities of Calcium, Magnesium, and Phosphorus in the Body!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s answers were detailed to this extent!

    "How many pages in total does the introduction of ¡¯Surgery¡¯ have!"

    "It has four sections totaling thirty-two pages!"

    "Who is the chief editor of ¡¯Surgery¡¯!"

    "The chief editors of the textbook ¡¯Surgery¡¯ are Chen Xiaoping, Wang Jianping." At this point, Xiao Yifei paused, then continued with a smile, "And you, Teacher Qiu Shaobin."

    After Xiao Yifei finished answering this question, Qiu Shaobin did not pose another question. Xiao Yifei looked at Qiu Shaobin with a smile and said, "What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Qiu, do you want to continue?"

    At this time, the ssroom was already utterly silent. Everyone was astounded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s incredible performance. Finding answers is easy, but to have answers that match the textbook perfectly is incredibly difficult. Moreover, every single answer provided by Xiao Yifei was exactly identical to the ones in the textbook, not a single letter off!

 Chapter 158: Wonderful Expressions

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Wonderful Expressions</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiu Shaobin, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, didn¡¯t utter a word but stared intently at Xiao Yifei, as if trying to see through him from the outside in to determine whether he had transformed from a demon!

    "Could it be that he had already memorized these questions and was just pretending to be foolish to tease me?"

    As Qiu Shaobin looked at Xiao Yifei, his heart was filled with doubts. However, after a moment, he cast aside the thought. Xiao Yifei¡¯s reactions didn¡¯t seem feigned, and besides, who would bother to memorize an entire book for no reason? By now, Qiu Shaobin had to admit that Xiao Yifei was no ordinary man. Still, with pride in his heart, Qiu Shaobin truly couldn¡¯t believe there wasn¡¯t a single spot in the book that could stump Xiao Yifei.

    He shook his head vigorously at Xiao Yifei, then, feeling unconvinced, lowered his head and began flipping through the book in his hands again.

    "No wonder Professor Qiu is so familiar with this book, asking questions without even looking at it turns out he is the chief editor of this book. It seems that Professor Qiu really is impressive!"

    "Isn¡¯t that what it says, Qiu Shaobin? But I know Professor Qiu is amazing, he teaches us human anatomy, and isn¡¯t it obvious from the way he does it!"

    "Although I think Professor Qiu is incredible, I find this new Mr. Xiao even more formidable. Who else could memorize the book so thoroughly like him? Just now Wu Dahua said how long it took¡ªseven minutes and thirty-two seconds? This new Mr. Xiao is simply too abnormal! How I wish I had such a brain!"

    As Qiu Shaobin was poring over the book, whispered discussions began to rise among the students sitting nearby, filled with awe, admiration, and respect for Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that Qiu Shaobin wasn¡¯t taking any further action, wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. He leaned casually against the lectern, waiting for Qiu Shaobin¡¯s next question.

    The various changes in Xiao Yifei were all brought about by his irvoyant eyes. He had already discovered, while writing that paper, that these irvoyant eyes provided him not only with the superpower of irvoyance and robust physical health but also with an extraordinary memory capacity.

    After using his irvoyance to observe Sun Yun¡¯s brain structure and returning home, the images of her brain structure lingered in his mind for a long time. This was even before he had practiced the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique, whichplemented his irvoyant eyes. After he practiced these movements, his abilities improved remarkably, and he thought it would take about ten minutes to memorize the entire book. Unexpectedly, it only took seven minutes and thirty-two seconds! This result also surprised him greatly.

    Finally, Qiu Shaobin seemed to find the question he wanted to ask. He suddenly raised his head, a glint in his somewhat cloudy eyes, and asked, "In the book of ¡¯Surgery,¡¯ how many Chapters are there in total, and what is the total number of characters in all the Chapter headingsbined?"

    Upon hearing this question, the ssmates all chuckled¡ªit was such an absurd question. Had any teacher ever required knowing the number of characters in the Chapter headings of a surgery textbook? It was clear this was meant to challenge Xiao Yifei. From this, it was evident that Qiu Shaobin had lost; this question was just a face-saving measure for the proud old man!

    Xiao Yifei, stunned by Qiu Shaobin¡¯s question, stared straight at him, puzzled by such a bizarre query.

    "Can¡¯t answer, can you? If you can¡¯t, then let it be! You¡¯ve answered those other questions, so I¡¯ll allow you to not know this one!"

    Qiu Shaobin stood with his hands on his hips, somewhat smug, believing he had finally stumped Xiao Yifei. Although he had internally acknowledged Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, he couldn¡¯t let his pride be tarnished.

    By now, Xiao Yifei and Qiu Shaobin had exchanged at least a hundred questions back and forth, some of which were quite peculiar. But when Xiao Yifei heard this final question, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    "Haha, Professor Qiu, you really are something!"

    Xiao Yifei keptughing softly, hisughter making Qiu Shaobin feel somewhat embarrassed.

    "Stopughing! If you can¡¯t answer, just let it be. I won¡¯t make it hard for you!"

    But Qiu Shaobin watched as Xiao Yifei continued tough and shake his head, then surprisingly, he himself startedughing and spoke.

    "This book has a total of twenty-six major Chapters and fifty-three sections. The Chapter titlesbined have a total of one hundred fifty-eight characters; counting the sections, the totales to four hundred thirty-three characters."

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, slightly smiling yet steady, filled the ssroom, it suddenly fell silent for three seconds. Then, rustling sounds of flipping books filled the air abruptly.

    Including Qiu Shaobin, no exception, this question that he didn¡¯t even know an answer for, and Xiao Yifei just told him the answer without even calcting it first? Qiu Shaobin didn¡¯t believe it!

    He too immediately lowered his head and began counting on his fingers, using the names of the Chapters in the book.

    "Damn!"

    Two minutester, the first student who calcted the answer eximed in astonishment.

    "Damn!"

    This was the second student.

    Momentster, the entire ssroom was filled with a continuous chorus of "Damn!"

    Finally, Qiu Shaobin also numbly muttered the number he had calcted,paring it to the number Xiao Yifei had given.

    "Damn!"

    These were the final words from Qiu Shaobin¡¯s mouth.

    Everyone in the ssroom was astonished; they looked towards the calm-faced Xiao Yifei with feelings of disbelief surging through their hearts!

    Qiu Shaobin raised his eyes, staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei, his eyeballs trembling uncontrobly from shock, he actually got it right! They had spent so much time calcting the numbers, yet Xiao Yifei had spoken them so easily!

    "Alright! Kid! I admit you¡¯re impressive! I¡¯m convinced!"

    Having no other recourse, Qiu Shaobin could only give Xiao Yifei a thumbs up, reluctantly.

    "I admit, you answered all of my questions correctly, but that only proves you understand the course on Surgery very well. With your knowledge of the textbook, I admit that at least in teaching, you won¡¯t dy the students, but whether you can teach well, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t know. However, being a teacher also requires understanding of other subjects! So, besides the course on Surgery, I still have another question for you, and this one is about neurology."

    For Qiu Shaobin, a professor who very much cared about face, to admit to this extent was already quite remarkable, but he still couldn¡¯t let it go and wanted to trouble Xiao Yifei a bit more. He believed no one knew the answer to his next question.

    "Recently, dozens of medical journals and newspapers published a paper that caused a stir in the medicalmunity, ¡¯On Intracranial Structure and Cerebral Configuration: Several Conjectures ¡ª On Brain Control.¡¯ Who is the author of this paper?"

    Qiu Shaobin held his head high, looking smug as he asked Xiao Yifei a question he believed Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly answer.

    "Huh?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was filled with intrigue upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s question.

 Chapter 159 Stubborn Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Stubborn Old Man</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei heard Qiu Shaobin¡¯s question and his facial expression was infinitely amusing.

    "Oh... Mr. Ou, are you not joking with me?"

    Suppressing the urge tough, Xiao Yifei spoke to Qiu Shaobin. Because he was holding his breath, his expression appeared a bit odd, somewhat akin to pain.

    "Joking? Why would I joke with you!"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyes bulged, and he said seriously with a stern face, "Who is the author of that neurology paper published jointly by dozens of medical journals, newspapers, and magazines? Although the paper is signed ¡¯Mu Zi,¡¯ everyone can see it¡¯s a pseudonym. What I am asking you is, who is the real author of that paper! What is his real name?"

    After finishing his words, Qiu Shaobin gave Xiao Yifei a challenging look, full of smugness: "Hurry up and answer me. Though this question goes beyond the ¡¯Surgery¡¯ course, as an academic teacher, you need to be familiar with these issues!"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s question also caused quite a stir in the ssroom, and the students began whispering to each other.

    "What paper is that? It sounds very impressive!"

    "Although I don¡¯t know what paper it is, I can see that Mr. Qiu sincerely wants to make things difficult for Mr. Xiao. Who would know the real name of the author of such a paper!"

    "Right! I think so too. Look at Mr. Qiu¡¯s expression; I bet even he doesn¡¯t know who the author of the paper he mentioned is! Who would know, only a ghost would!"

    Even though the students were only learning university knowledge and didn¡¯t know much about professional medical publications, they still realized that Qiu Shaobin was making things difficult for Xiao Yifei. Seeing the smugness of thecent little old man, the students felt somewhat helpless.

    "Why does this little old man have to be so vain! He has to ask Xiao Yifei a question he can¡¯t answer."

    When Xiao Yifei once again confirmed the question posed by Qiu Shaobin, his face showed a bitter smile. Looking at Qiu Shaobin, who was holding his head high and refusing to concede defeat, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat helpless.

    "I can¡¯t very well say I wrote the paper, can I? Even if I did, you might not believe me. Besides, if I don¡¯t admit soon that I can¡¯t answer the question, we may not finish today¡¯s ss. With so many students here, I can¡¯t let our honor-loving Mr. Qiu be embarrassed."

    Xiao Yifei noticed that after repeatedly answering Qiu Shaobin¡¯s questions, Qiu¡¯s face turned green.

    Finally, on this issue, Qiu Shaobin seemed to realize that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t answer, and at that moment, he straightened his back with a look of smugness on his face.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Hurry and say it! Who is the author? What¡¯s his real name?"

    With his hands on his hips and his nostrils ring, Qiu Shaobin was overjoyed to have found a question Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t answer.

    Xiao Yifei gave a bitterugh but didn¡¯t admit his ignorance; he simply shook his head at Qiu Shaobin with a bitter smile.

    "Look! I told you that you couldn¡¯t answer! So I tell you, young man, a teacher can¡¯t just focus on one book. To meet, or even exceed, teaching requirements, you need to understand a broader range of knowledge! But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you for not being able to answer this question!"

    Qiu Shaobin felt he had finally gained the upper hand on this issue and began lecturing Xiao Yifei with great self-satisfaction.

    "Young man, let me tell you, the author of this paper is truly incredible. To write such a deep, potentially influential paper, he must be no ordinary person. So you, you should learn from the author of this paper!"

    With his hands on his waist, Qiu Shaobin felt he had stumped Xiao Yifei. The vain Qiu Shaobin, covering his earlier embarrassment, began to prattle on.

    "And it¡¯s not just you; even I have to learn from this author! As university professors engaged in research, in addition to teaching our disciplines well, we must not neglect these medical issues; we must address them together!"

    Qiu Shaobin began educating Xiao Yifei, and he was quite unambiguous about it. To make Qiu Shaobin end his lecture sooner, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to nod continuously to Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words.

    "Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Teacher Qiu! Absolutely correct!"

    Qiu Shaobin narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei, who was so obedient and sensible, and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly.

    "This kid, aside from being a bit obtuse at the beginning, is actually quite likable!"

    However, at times like these, there would always be some students in the ss whocked awareness and would jump out to get in the way. Wu Dahua was a prime example of this.

    He had heard Qiu Shaobin talk a lot without getting to the main point and couldn¡¯t help but be impatient.

    "Teacher Qiu! You just said that paper was so impressive, so hurry up and tell us the answer, who is the real author of that paper!"

    He was full of curiosity about the extraordinary person mentioned by Qiu Shaobin, so he looked at Qiu Shaobin expectantly, blinking like a curious baby.

    "Uh..."

    Upon hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s question, Qiu Shaobin, who had been speaking eloquently until now, suddenly got stuck. He blushed, looked left and right, and finally, upon spotting Wu Dahua, his voice shot up an octave.

    "What¡¯s your name, who let you interrupt when the teacher is speaking! Go back and copy the ¡¯Human Dissection Manual Precautions¡¯ ten times!"

    Wu Dahua, realising the sudden change in Qiu Shaobin¡¯s attitude but not understanding the situation, just stared nkly at Qiu Shaobin, wondering how he had managed to offend the teacher.

    "What are you looking at! Still looking at me! Want to fail the course, do you!"

    Qiu Shaobin continued to scold Wu Dahua.

    "Oh, I¡¯m not looking anymore!"

    Wu Dahua lowered his head in grievance, his face mournful; he couldn¡¯t understand why he always seemed to be the one who got hurt.

    "Alright! I¡¯ve asked all my questions and have checked out this new teacher for you. At the very least, when ites to basic knowledge, he is capable of teaching you, so I¡¯m relieved. However, if there is any issue with this new teacher, juste to me! I¡¯ll handle it for you!"

    Qiu Shaobin realized that his sudden outburst at Wu Dahua might have revealed something, feeling a bit embarrassed, he prepared to leave at once. Before he left, he looked at all the students in the ss and said in a low voice.

    "By the way, I don¡¯t know who the author of that paper really is either. But I really admire the author for focusing on their studies without seeking fame or fortune, so I brought them up as thest question today in the hopes that you all will learn from them! I didn¡¯t mean to trouble anyone by asking this question!"

    Having said this, Qiu Shaobin, standing by the rear door, quickly scampered off.

    "Hahaha!"

    Seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s hurried departure, the students in the ssroom let out a good-natured burst ofughter.

    Qiu Shaobin hurried out of the medical building, and of course, he heard theughtering from behind him. But Qiu Shaobin didn¡¯t mind at all; he pretended not to hear and didn¡¯t take theughter to heart in the slightest.

 Chapter 160 Applause of Admiration

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Apuse of Admiration</h4><h4></h4>

    "It seems this kid really has some skills, I said the Tan Family girl wouldn¡¯t do something underhanded, but does this kid have a good memory or does he truly understand the subject to such a deep level? Even I, thepiler, can¡¯t remember these minor issues, yet he knows them clearly."

    Qiu Shaobin furrowed his brows and pondered this question, but obviously, it was somewhat beyond his expectations.

    "No way, it¡¯s not possible! Seven minutes and thirty-two seconds, there¡¯s no way this kid could remember so much in such a short time!" Qiu Shaobin shook his head vigorously, "Forget it, forget it, no use thinking about it, at least I know this kid is qualified to teach ¡¯Surgery,¡¯ we¡¯ll talk about the restter!"

    Meanwhile, standing on the podium, Xiao Yifei was being worshipped by all his ssmates.

    "Professor Xiao, you¡¯re really amazing! How did you remember so much?"

    "Yeah, Professor Xiao, in such a short time, you memorized the whole book? That¡¯s just unbelievable! You even said you were a poor student before, if someone with such a good memory was a poor student, then there¡¯d be nobody who¡¯s good at studying in this world!"

    "Exactly! Professor Xiao, how did you train your memory? Can you teach us too? We also want to have a memory like yours!"

    Incredible exmations of disbelief were uttered by the students, all admiringly looking at Xiao Yifei, eager to know how he did it.

    Xiao Yifei stood on the podium, squinting and smiling. He mysteriously whispered to the whole ss.

    "Some secrets cannot be revealed!"

    As a result, Xiao Yifei¡¯s response met with unanimous eye rolls from all the students.

    "Alright, alright, just now with some questions and answers with Professor Qiu, we¡¯ve basically covered the whole book. I don¡¯t know if you were listening carefully, but if you were, it would definitely help you sort through your knowledge."

    Xiao Yifei, standing grandly on the podium, once again made the female students in the ss starry-eyed.

    "Professor Xiao is really charming, I didn¡¯t expect to have such a great teacher at the end of the semester, the surprise came so suddenly!"

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know that he had be an exemr of a male god in the eyes of many female students. At that moment, he looked down at his watch and realized that he and Qiu Shaobin had spent a lot of time on their Q&A, engaging the entire ss so much that they didn¡¯t hear the ss bell, and now, the ss was almost over.

    "I¡¯ve checked the time, and there are five minutes left before ss ends. We really didn¡¯t do much today, so if there¡¯s nothing else, you guys can leave. We¡¯ll start ss properly next session."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and smiled as he spoke to the ss.

    But the students lingered, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, seemingly not wanting to leave at all.

    For the first time, this was the first time that clinical students (3) (4) were so reluctant to leave after hearing the teacher announce the end of the ss.

    "Why are you looking at me? ss is over, if you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯m leaving!"

    Xiao Yifei found none of the students had stood up; puzzled, he shook his head, pushed the door open, and left first!

    "Damn! Professor Xiao is so cool! He just leaves when he says he will!"

    "Yes, really, without a hint of hesitation, Mr. Xiao actually left!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette as he pushed the door and left straightaway left the students unable to react. This was the first time they had seen such a uniquely characterful teacher.

    "Quite interesting!"

    In fact, Huo Bing, who had always been somewhat distrustful of Xiao Yifei, even showed a smile on his usually indifferent face after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing behavior, the bold statements he had made, and his rather distinctive personality all made the students look forward to his uing sses with great anticipation. They wanted to see what exactly Xiao Yifei would bring to them!

    After leaving the ssroom, Xiao Yifei headed towards the teachers¡¯ lounge, where he had a seat allotted to him by the college, which was a ce for grading papers and such.

    University is different from high school, being a ce that cherishes freedom. Not only do the students have a lot of discretionary time, but the teachers do too. Besides their main duties, they do all kinds of other tasks. Hence, there are no fixed offices for these teachers to rest, so Yanjing Medical University has set up several teacher lounges for their fragmented office work.

    The teacher lounge that Xiao Yifei went to was in the medical building, not far from ssroom 305 where he had just taught.

    Pushing open the door of the teacher lounge, Xiao Yifei stepped in confidently.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei entered the teacher lounge, a teacher looked up and scrutinized him.

    "Which teacher are you looking for? What do you need?"

    This teacher mistook Xiao Yifei for a student who hade to find a teacher in the lounge. It was close to the end of term, and visiting teachers often meant trying to get a sneak peek at the exam questions, so this teacher did not show Xiao Yifei a weing expression.

    Xiao Yifei noticed this teacher looked somewhat unfamiliar, probably a new teacher who had joined after he had left the school. Xiao Yifei smiled at the teacher and said, "I¡¯m not here to find a teacher."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei looked around, trying to find his seat. Finally, on the other side, he saw a seat with his name already on it. It seemed that Yanjing Medical University had been very meticulous in preparing his area, even though Xiao Yifei had never been here before.

    "If you¡¯re not here to find a teacher, then what are you here for?"

    The teacher frowned and looked at Xiao Yifei with disapproval, "This isn¡¯t the ce for you, hurry up and go back! Don¡¯t disturb the teachers¡¯ rest and their work!"

    The teacher raised his voice by several decibels as he spoke, and the sound drew the attention of most teachers in the room. All eyes turned to see a teacher reprimanding a rather young student. Everyone did not pay much attention and prepared to continue their tasks when Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke again.

    Xiao Yifei, having seen the name of the teacher speaking next to the seat, said with a smile, "Teacher Qi, I¡¯m here to find my seat."

    The person Xiao Yifei called Teacher Qi was Ji Xunlei, a short and easily angered teacher responsible for the Chemistry course in the first-year clinical sses. Seeing Xiao Yifei repeatedly ignoring his words and still speaking, Ji Xunlei became angry.

    "Which ss are you from? Howe you¡¯re aimlessly wandering into the teacher lounge all day? Is this a ce you should be? And looking for your seat? Everyone sitting here is a teacher, there¡¯s no seat for you! Have you been attending school for so long and still don¡¯t understand that?"

    Ji Xunlei looked at Xiao Yifei, scolding him furiously.

 Chapter 161: Shocked by Favor

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Shocked by Favor</h4><h4></h4>

    Other teachers, already somewhat bored, had be enthusiastic spectators upon noticing the excitement to be had.

    "Teacher Qi, I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood!"

    Xiao Yifei still spoke politely to Qi Xunlei and did not be upset because of Qi Xunlei¡¯s words.

    "Misunderstood? What have I misunderstood! Misunderstood you? You, a greenhorn, do I also misunderstand that you are a teacher? What international joke is this!"

    Qi Xunlei, over forty but already somewhat bald, looked at Xiao Yifei somewhat angrily.

    "Yes indeed, Teacher Qi, I really am a new teacher! You misunderstood!"

    Smiling at Qi Xunlei, he stretched out his hand to point to the seat with his name on it: "Look, that¡¯s my spot, my name is even written on it!"

    When Qi Xunlei heard what Xiao Yifei said, he was about to frown and scold Xiao Yifei for daring to joke with a teacher, but a sudden thought stopped him; he turned his head to look in the direction Xiao Yifei was pointing.

    "Xiao Yifei."

    Next to the seat, squarely ced were tworge characters.

    Seeing these two characters, Qi Xunlei, with his back to Xiao Yifei, suddenly showed an expression of conflict mixed with annoyance on his face.

    "So this is Xiao Yifei!"

    Qi Xunlei¡¯s face fell as he realized that since the morning, when they had heard about a surprisingly young "Surgery" teacher suddenly being added to the Clinical Medical College, they had been discussing privately for a long time. A teacher who could take the special appointment route and still be so young, must either have exceptional abilities or a shocking background. And they knew very well that, in recent years, there had been no young prodigies who emerged in the medical field domestically, so it was certain that this new teacher had a deep background.

    His ability to enter through the back door so overtly, especially at Yanjing Medical University, one of the top-ranked universities in Huaxia, meant this man¡¯s background must surely be astonishing. They had discussed for a long time that, regardless of who they might offend, they must not offend this new young teacher. They had also inquired for a long time before they found out that this new teacher was named Xiao Yifei.

    To wee this new teacher, they had even specially cleaned the teachers¡¯ lounge, particrly around Xiao Yifei¡¯s seat, which they had wiped and washed over and over again, just waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s grand arrival. Little did they know, Xiao Yifei would barely arrive before Qi Xunlei managed to offend him.

    "Why am I so unlucky!"

    Qi Xunlei groused, lifting his eyes to scan the other teachers in the lounge. He found that they had already adopted an indifferent attitude, pretending either to be engrossed in reading or picking their noses, showing none of the earlier enthusiasm for the spectacle.

    "Is there a problem, Teacher Qi? Should I not be in this teachers¡¯ lounge?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that Qi Xunlei was slow in turning back, asked with some confusion.

    "No, no, not at all!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei speak, Qi Xunlei finally turned around, his face showing a forced smile: "So you are Teacher Xiao, I have heard so much about you!"

    Seeing Qi Xunlei¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei became even more puzzled. How had Qi Xunlei¡¯s face suddenly turned into that, he asked with concern, "Teacher Qi, are you feeling unwell?"

    "It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m fine! We¡¯re all fine!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s query, Qi Xunlei hurriedly stood up from his seat, and, as if fearing Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t believe him, he even vigorously performed several movements to prove his good health.

    A bald teacher suddenly performing some strange movements was a scene that was humorous no matter how one looked at it, and some of the teachers behind him could barely hold back theirughter.

    This wasn¡¯t really Qi Xunlei¡¯sck of dignity, nor could one say these older teachers were petty-minded; in fact, they cared about their jobs deeply. They were terrified of inadvertently offending someone they shouldn¡¯t, consequently suffering an undeserved misfortune and losing their jobs, which was why they appeared so anxious about Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    Qi Xunlei remembered the mention from their morning discussion that allowing someone so young to join Yanjing Medical University so easily and without quandary indicated that the new teacher had an unfathomably deep background in the education system, which they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    The crux of the matter was that the new teacher was too young, brash, and unlike more seasoned individuals, didn¡¯t consider many things that could, from merely one misstated remark, result in an unfortunate oue for them; thus, they behaved so timidly!

    The foreboding shadow of Xiao Yifei¡¯s profound background had genuinely fallen!

    Seeing Qi Xunlei acting this way, Xiao Yifei also found it rather funny, but he suppressed the urge tough, recognizing Qi Xunlei¡¯s actions as his own peculiar quirks, which Xiao Yifei respected fully.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei did not interrupt Qi Xunlei¡¯s demonstration and watched it with respect, struggling to contain hisughter.

    Finally, after finishing a series of movements and gasping for breath, Qi Xunlei had initially intended only to perform a few simple actions, but since Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t signal him to stop, Qi didn¡¯t dare to cease his movements until he genuinely couldn¡¯t continue any longer.

    "Mr. Qi, I just heard you say ¡¯I¡¯ve long respected you¡¯; does that mean you know of me?"

    Only when Qi Xunlei finally stopped did Xiao Yifei ask this question that had perplexed him.

    "Ah...haha, yes, this morning we heard that a new colleague wasing to the Clinical Medical College, and we knew it was Teacher Xiao!"

    Qi Xunlei said to Xiao Yifei while panting andughing.

    "Oh! I see! Thank you, Mr. Qi, but you really did misunderstand earlier¡ªI¡¯m not a student!"

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows in thought, then nodded, looking at Qi Xunlei, and earnestly exined.

    "I¡¯m indeed quite young, so I hope everyone will be supportive in our future work."

    "I¡¯m indeed quite young, so I hope for support from all the teachers in our future work."

    First, Xiao Yifei nced at Qi Xunlei, then addressed all the teachers in the staff room.

    This statement wasn¡¯t just directed at Qi Xunlei, but also meant for all the teachers in the Clinical Medical College present in the staff room.

    Xiao Yifei had matured quite a bit. He realized that during his time in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, despite being highlypetent, others chose not to trust him; therefore, upon arriving at Yanjing Medical University, Xiao Yifei understood that whatever the circumstances, he needed to manage his rtionships reasonably well.

    This way, although it¡¯s uncertain whether anyone would help you in a crisis, if they don¡¯t kick you when you¡¯re down, you should be very thankful.

 Chapter 162: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Tit for Tat</h4><h4></h4>

    Even though Xiao Yifei knew that none of these older teachers could pose a threat to him with his own abilities, he believed that less trouble is always better than more, and he also discovered that there were many benefits to acting this way, which could have immediate effects.

    "Don¡¯t worry, rest assured! Teacher Xiao, just rx! If you ever run into any issues, we can always have a good chat. To have be a teacher at Yanjing Medical University at such a young age, the sky¡¯s the limit for your future!"

    Qi Xunlei was the first to thump his chest with resounding pats, squinting and smiling at Xiao Yifei, hoping to dispel some of the unfavorable first impression Xiao Yifei might have had of him.

    The rest of the teachers, seeing that this new Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t disying the entitled and arrogant demeanor of the wealthy or politically connected second-generation they had imagined, but was instead quite humble and seemingly approachable, let out a sigh of relief.

    "Of course, don¡¯t worry, Teacher Xiao. If you ever run into any problems, feel free toe to us. We¡¯ll definitely help out wherever we can!"

    "Exactly, you can count on us, Teacher Xiao. After all, we¡¯re all colleagues here, everything is negotiable."

    As these teachers let out their sighs of relief, they all smiled and spoke to Xiao Yifei in turn.

    "Thank you, all the teachers!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing how friendly all the teachers were, couldn¡¯t help feeling touched, thinking how wonderful the ivory tower of the university was, without the dirty scheming and intrigue, and how all the surrounding teachers were so nice.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, have some water! Your throat must be ufortable after teaching a ss!"

    To the side, a teacher even went out of their way to pour Xiao Yifei a cup of water and ced it on his desk.

    "Thank you so much!"

    Xiao Yifei was moved to tears, thinking to himself, my goodness, the teachers at the university are just too nice, too enthusiastic! He didn¡¯t at all consider that it was his nonexistent, phantasmal background that had frightened the teachers into this state!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s current achievements and his recruitment as a teacher were all down to his own abilities!

    While the teachers¡¯ lounge was filled with a joyful, harmonious atmosphere, suddenly, the door to the lounge was pushed open again.

    A somewhat hunched figure entered, his eyes a murky yellow as he looked around vigntly and spitefully.

    Upon seeing this figure walk in, the teachers in the lounge all showed signs of displeasure, but the figure didn¡¯t pay attention to the other teachers and walked straight to his own seat, plopping down.

    "Shen Liguo,"

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw this figure, he instantly called out his name, because the impression Shen Liguo had left on him during college was too profound.

    After entering the teachers¡¯ lounge, Shen Liguo looked around, his coldugh filled with disdain for the other teachers. When his gaze turned towards Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t see the paper with Xiao Yifei¡¯s name because the other teachers surrounded him, but when he saw a group of teachers surrounding a young man, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    A sneer issued coldly from his nose.

    "Hmph! The world has gone downhill, since when did teachers start revolving around students! Truly a disgrace to schrs!"

    After his cold snort, Shen Liguo leaned back in his chair with a lofty and dismissive attitude.

    "Teacher Shen, you¡¯re wrong to say that. How can you say that teachers revolving around students is a disgrace to schrs? Besides, Teacher Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t a student, he¡¯s a new teacher. Is it wrong for us to share our experiences with him?"

    Qi Xunlei somewhat disagreed with Shen Liguo¡¯s statement and spoke up in rebuttal.

    "Hmph!"

    Unbeknownst to Qi Xunlei, Shen Liguo didn¡¯t even consider him worth noticing. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Qi Xunlei at all and turned his head in the opposite direction.

    However, it was only a moment before he turned his head back again. "Who did you say? Teacher Xiao Yifei? Is that the new kid on the block? The little brat that took my position?"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s tone was filled with disdain and disrespect for Xiao Yifei, and even deeper, there was a hint of resentment.

    He immediately stood up, pushed past the teachers blocking him, and approached Xiao Yifei.

    "Are you that Xiao Yifei?"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei with a nting gaze.

    "A brat whose hair hasn¡¯t even fully grown, how dare you take over my position? They¡¯ve assigned you two sses to teach?"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei saw Shen Liguo walking towards him, he had already stood up straight. No matter how Shen Liguo had treated him before, at the very least, Shen Liguo was his teacher, and the respect Xiao Yifei ought to have could not becking.

    "Shen Teacher."

    Xiao Yifei said to Shen Liguo, with a slight show of respect.

    "Who is your ¡¯Shen Teacher¡¯? How dare you address me as ¡¯Shen Teacher¡¯?"

    Shen Liguo didn¡¯t appreciate it in the least. He maintained his arrogant demeanor, treating everyone with contempt.

    "I was once a student at Yanjing Medical University, right in the ss you taught, Teacher Shen."

    Although Xiao Yifei knew what Shen Liguo was like in ss, he hadn¡¯t expected Shen Liguo to be even more detestable outside of ss. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, yet his tone remained calm and respectful.

    "Oh¡ªso that¡¯s how it is. So you¡¯re a little brat who used to be one of my students!"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei with vacant eyes, his tone utterly dismissive.

    "I was wondering who had the credentials to teach at Yanjing Medical University at such a young age. I had thought it was someone from a well-connected wealthy family or something like that, but it turns out it was my former student, huh? That¡¯s fine then, only I could have mentored a student like you! Now it all makes sense to me."

    With his hands behind his back, he looked at Xiao Yifei with pride, attributing all achievements to himself, as though without his teaching, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly have be a good teacher.

    "Alright, enough said. I¡¯ll bestow those two sses on you. They were originally fraught with troublemakers and difficult to manage. Now, you can take them over!"

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was a former student of his, the threatening demeanor Shen Liguo had brought to question Xiao Yifei disappeared instantly. He seemed indifferent, even assuming an air of magnanimity, as he flicked his hand casually, as if tossing away a piece of scrap paper.

    The other doctors frowned upon seeing Shen Liguo act this way. They all knew what kind of person Shen Liguo was, but what he was doing to Xiao Yifei today was indeed going too far. The substitute teaching arrangement was determined by the university, and he had no say in it. How could Shen Liguo put on airs as if he were the best in the world?

    Shen Liguo¡¯s attitude offended everyone who saw it, not to mention Xiao Yifei, who already had a poor impression of him.

    I respected you out of politeness. I greeted you with a smile even when you spoke rudely to me because you are older than me. But if you repeatedly scorn me, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless and unfeeling.

 Chapter 163: A Comparison Can be Made

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: A Comparison Can be Made</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei saw Shen Liguo¡¯s reaction and chuckled lightly. He watched as Shen Liguo, with his hands sped behind his back, took pigeon-toed steps, shaking his head as he walked away, and said with augh, "However, Teacher Shen, although I am your student, I¡¯ve never actually passed that one ss of yours!"

    Xiao Yifei continued, "And I also remember, during one of your sses, you looked me in the eyes and said that I would definitely amount to nothing in my life, and you failed me, insisting that you would not let me pass."

    The reason why Xiao Yifei¡¯s memory of Shen Liguo was so vivid was precisely that during the most disheartened period of Xiao Yifei¡¯s life, Shen Liguo had not given any encouragement. Instead, one day during ss, when calling on the spiritless Xiao Yifei, he humiliated him in front of everyone. Looking directly into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Shen Liguo confidently stated that Xiao Yifei would never amount to anything and was adamant about failing him, which made Xiao Yifei aughing stock amongst his ssmates.

    "Oh? Then it seems letting you retake the exam and eventually receive your diploma was a mistake! I should have never let you pass and let you go without a diploma forever!"

    Shen Liguo turned around, smiling as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, but the words that came out were so malicious.

    That¡¯s just the kind of person he was, extremely narrow-minded, without much ability, and always feeling looked down upon by others. He never remembered the good things others did for him; if anyone slighted him even a little, he would hold a grudge for a long time. The key point was, he looked down on everyone!

    Now, at just over fifty years old, Shen Liguo, for these reasons, seemed to be living more and more like an old man. There were few colleagues at Yanjing Medical University who liked him, but due to certain special reasons, they couldn¡¯t make him leave; over time, these teachers had started to keep their distance from Shen Liguo.

    Confronting Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders. He didn¡¯t really know that Shen Liguo was this sort of person. Once there was a teacher-student rtionship, but now, Xiao Yifei was on the same level as Shen Liguo and didn¡¯t have as many reservations when speaking.

    He said calmly, "I only remember that at the time, out of sheer determination, I studied extremely hard for the retake. Unless there was an unexpected mishap, I was certain to have aced that retake exam. If I still couldn¡¯t pass after that, then there really would be no justice in the world, and it likely wouldn¡¯t have much to do with you, Teacher Shen."

    "Hmph!"

    Shen Liguo snorted coldly at Xiao Yifei and then added, "It seems that Yanjing Medical University is really going downhill, daring to take in any rotten vegetables, rotten leaves. Aren¡¯t they afraid they¡¯ll turn Yanjing Medical University into a garbage dump in the end? I just don¡¯t know what price this rotten leaf¡¯s family paid to enter the garbage heap!"

    Although Shen Liguo didn¡¯t specify, it was clear whom he was referring to.

    Upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Teacher Shen, you really know how to speak, don¡¯t you? The students you¡¯ve taught bing teachers is as it should be. But the students you didn¡¯t like, the ones you didn¡¯t teach well, when they be teachers, they¡¯re rotten leaves and roots?"

    Xiao Yifei had thought that upon seeing Shen Liguo, he might just exchange a smile, but to his surprise, due to Shen Liguo¡¯s personality, their first encounter was asbative as can be.

    Shen Liguo, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was momentarily at a loss for words to retort and could only glower at Xiao Yifei, his face flushing red with anger.

    The surrounding teachers, seeing the two of them be like this upon their first meeting, were truly displeased, but since no one liked Shen Liguo, they could only advise Xiao Yifei, "Alright, Teacher Xiao, you¡¯ve just arrived today; try not to make things so unpleasant!"

    But before the colleagues¡¯ advice was even finished, Shen Liguo suddenly exploded. He pointed disdainfully at Xiao Yifei and said, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t go around iming you¡¯re a student I taught. The students I teach wouldn¡¯t be as impolite as you! I say you have no prospects, no matter what you do! You will be a failure for your entire life! I¡¯m truly disgusted to be called your teacher!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s reaction, suddenly felt a surge of anger rush to his head; his eyes turned piercingly sharp. Besides Sun Yun, his deepest memory from his university days was of Shen Liguo telling him he¡¯d never amount to anything, and now Shen Liguo had said it again.

    "Teacher Shen, I have always respected you, yet you don¡¯t deserve my respect," Xiao Yifei said with a low voice, looking at Shen Liguo, "You say I¡¯ll never have prospects, do you? I don¡¯t know how you define ¡¯prospects,¡¯ but all I know is that, today, I¡¯m half your age, and yet, like you, I am also a teacher, and as for further teaching points,"

    Xiao Yifei paused there, lifted his head, and a gleam of light shed in his eyes: "You¡¯ve been teaching for over twenty years, right? This year is my first year, so how about we see whose ss can perform better? Let¡¯spare the ss you im is difficult to manage, which I¡¯ve taken over, with the two sses you teach and see whose students achieve better results? If the students I teach perform better than those you¡¯ve taught, even if I¡¯m ¡¯without prospects,¡¯ shouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m more sessful than you?"

    When Shen Liguo heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he exaggeratedly reached out to clear his own ears, "What did you say? Compare teaching results with me? Are you dreaming, kid? Or have you had too much to drink?"

    Seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much but merely looked at him indifferently, "Teacher Shen, just say it, will youpare or not?"

    Originally, Xiao Yifei felt some guilt for inadvertently recing Shen Liguo in teaching the ss he was covering, but who would have thought Shen Liguo would behave so. Seeing Shen Liguo repeatedly taunt him, Xiao Yifei felt that continual endurance would only make things worse. For Xiao Yifei, the best approach now was to strike back.

    When Shen Liguo heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he looked at Xiao Yifei with an astonished gaze, "Kid, am I hearing you right? You want topete with me? Don¡¯t you even look in the mirror to see what you¡¯re like, what qualifications do you have topete with me? Seeing you now, I don¡¯t even want to teach you a lesson, it¡¯s too shameful!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t utter a word, his gaze firmly fixed on Shen Liguo, resolute and confident.

    Shen Liguo, arrogant, tilted his head up to look at Xiao Yifei. He snorted coldly from his nose, didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge Xiao Yifei, and after sweeping a contemptuous nce at Xiao Yifei, he turned on his heel to return to his own seat.

    "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯ve also just arrived, no need to get so worked up over Teacher Shen! What for? Everyone knows what kind of person Shen Liguo is. Don¡¯t be so angry, or else in a fit of rage you¡¯ll start talking nonsense. Even if Shen Liguo has limited teaching skills, he¡¯s been teaching students for over twenty years. How can you be so foolish topare with him? If you¡¯re going topare, do it in a way that¡¯s advantageous for us!"

 Chapter 164: Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Wait and See</h4><h4></h4>

    fr§×ewebno?el.?o?

    Qi Xunlei saw that Xiao Yifei recklessly wanted topete with Shen Liguo in teaching skills, and while he could understand the youthful impudence and irrationality, Xiao Yifei¡¯s rashness was problematic.

    "Exactly, Doctor Xiao, you should indeedpete, but you should wait until you are familiar with everything before you challenge Shen Liguo. Competing with Teacher Shen Liguo right now is really irrational!"

    The nearby teachers also tried to persuade Xiao Yifei, seeing his actions as a foolish disy of youthful impetuosity, but of course, they didn¡¯t dare call Xiao Yifei foolish to his face for fear of drawing his wrath upon themselves. So, the teachers could only speak kindly and softly to Xiao Yifei.

    It seemed that Shen Liguo had heard the teachers persuading Xiao Yifei, and he gave a coldugh. He had his back to Xiao Yifei, his face already filled with disdain for him.

    "Biting off more than you can chew. Even if your eyes have issues, you should still see who you are challenging!"

    In his eyes, someone like Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t even worth his little finger and had noparison. In his mind, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s family¡¯s wealth, he would have wanted Xiao Yifei to leave immediately because looking at Xiao Yifei made him feel sick.

    "People I¡¯ve failed in exams have no right, what right does he have to talk to me like that! Even if it¡¯s because of his family, he¡¯s still a worthless person!"

    Shen Liguo even felt that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the right to speak to him, and after turning around, he disdained to talk to Xiao Yifei.

    However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei, who had been persuaded by a group of teachers, smiled indifferently, "Teacher Qi, all the teachers, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m really not speaking recklessly without aim. When I entered the school and was asked to choose which sses to teach, I specifically chose ¡¯Surgery,¡¯ because I wanted to see whether the course ¡¯Surgery¡¯ was too difficult, or if the teacher teaching us then was just ipetent."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor had calmed down, and he continued smiling, "Back then, I didn¡¯t consider the repercussions and didn¡¯t realize I was discing two of Teacher Shen Liguo¡¯s sses, which I feel somewhat embarrassed about. However, now I find myself quite happy because at least the two sses I taught weren¡¯t poisoned by Teacher Shen Liguo. That¡¯s what I consider lucky now."

    Qi Xunlei was astonished as he listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "Is this new teacher, Xiao Yifei, mistaken? How can someone so young be so reckless in his speech? No matter how average Shen Liguo¡¯s teaching might be, he has decades of teaching experience and a deep understanding of the material. How can this newbie be so bold?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words also made the teachers around him who had been persuading him feel very awkward.

    "Why won¡¯t Xiao Yifei listen to advice? Why does heck so much awareness! Does he really need to sh head-on with Shen Liguo ande out battered before he regrets it?"

    They were all rendered speechless by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, so they just stopped talking and stood awkwardly next to Xiao Yifei.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s words also reached Shen Liguo¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Shen Liguo abruptly turned around, furrowing his brow and squinting his murky eyes as he stared intently at Xiao Yifei: "Kid, what did you say? Say that to me again."

    Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders at Shen Liguo, whose oppressing gaze had no effect on him. shing a grin, he said, "Doctor Shen, did you not hear me clearly? I said it¡¯s a good thing I took over those two sses you were in charge of. Otherwise, they would still be suffering under your harmful influence."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words again, Shen Liguo finally exploded in anger!

    "You little brat! Who gave you the courage to speak to me like that? Do you not know who I am? Have you, a spoiled child, never been disciplined before?"

    Shen Liguo red at Xiao Yifei, his teeth clenched as he spoke darkly.

    Looking at Lu Guoli, Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile. "Doctor Shen, you do look frightening right now! You¡¯re older, and getting too angry could harm your health. Instead of getting so worked up with me, why not ept a teachingpetition with me? You¡¯re a prominent figure who feels ashamed to berate a minor teacher like me¡ªthat¡¯s simple, ept the teachingpetition. If you win, you can humiliate me as much as you like. Otherwise, look at yourself right now; what if you get sick from anger? I can¡¯t bear such a heavy responsibility!"

    "Fine... fine, you sharp-tongued kid! Since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me me for bullying you!" Shen Liguo turned and walked straight up to Xiao Yifei, reached out his hand to point at him, his eyes coldly fixated on Xiao Yifei as he said in a sinister tone, "You proposed thepetition, I ept. But to prevent others from saying I¡¯m taking advantage of the young, you set the rules¡ªI¡¯ll agree to any kind ofpetition!"

    As Shen Liguo¡¯s finger pointed directly at his nose, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy. He coldly curled the corners of his lips, reached out, and slowly pulled Shen Liguo¡¯s finger down. "Doctor Shen, I understand respect for others. Have you never been taught manners in all your years? The only people who can point at me like this are my parents. Who are you to dare point at me like this?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s anger was finally provoked by Shen Liguo.

    Shen Liguo¡¯s previous rash deration that Xiao Yifei would never amount to anything had always lingered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s memory. This time, Shen Liguo pointing his finger at Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes had truly ignited Xiao Yifei¡¯s fury.

    Xiao Yifei stared coldly at Shen Liguo and slowly, in a deep voice, began to speak, "Doctor Shen, I can¡¯t say much about the things you did to me during my school days. I needn¡¯t even mention, no matter what achievements I make, with your stubborn old face, you would certainly deny them all. Let¡¯s not talk about that then."

    At this point, Xiao Yifei paused, touched his forehead, and continued in a tone devoid of emotion, "Let¡¯s talk about the present then. We¡¯llpare our teaching abilities. The winner will be decided by the students¡¯ final grades."

    Right after Xiao Yifei finished this sentence, just as Shen Liguo was about to disdainfully respond, Qi Xunlei quickly pulled on Xiao Yifei, whispering.

    "Doctor Xiao, there are only four weeks left until the final exams. If it¡¯s based on the final grades of the students, you are at a disadvantage! After all, during the final review phase, the students will follow their current teachers. And you¡¯ve only just taken over; it¡¯s already very disadvantageous, especially since this is your first year teaching this content! Doctor Xiao, you really need to stay calm!"

    Qi Xunlei hoped to somehow save the situation, urging Xiao Yifei not to be too impulsive.

    "So that¡¯s how it is!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly seemed to realize something as he looked at Qi Xunlei.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei seemed to take his advice, Qi Xunlei¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a relieved smile.

 Chapter 165: A Kind Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: A Kind Reminder</h4><h4></h4>

    "Kid, do you understand the situation now? Regretting it yet?" Shen Liguo sneered coldly, his tone full of malice.

    However, Qi Xunlei¡¯s satisfied smile and Shen Liguo¡¯s sly expression did notst long.

    "Professor Shen, what are you talking about? Are you daydreaming? When I said I understood, I meant I realized the exam is in three weeks!" Xiao Yifei looked at Qi Xunlei as if he were looking at an idiot, but his expression suddenly turned cold a momentter.

    Xiao Yifei spoke in a cold, deliberate tone, "I am someone who respects the elderly and loves the young; of course, I should give you some leeway, old man. So be it, the subject you teach, ¡¯Surgery,¡¯ let¡¯s see, after the exam in three weeks, let¡¯spare who has taught their students better. Let¡¯s see whether it¡¯s me, this insignificant little figure who is supposed to be good-for-nothing all his life, or you, this exalted great figure who is supposedly so formidable!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s smug expression had not yet faded from his face when he heard Xiao Yifei say this. His look of disbelief mingled with his prior expression, making him appearically pathetic.

    "Well then, since you are so eager to doom yourself, I suppose I must oblige. But let me be humane about this! With only three weeks left, indeed that¡¯s quite pressing. Here¡¯s my offer, as I¡¯m a very magnanimous person, I¡¯ll give you three and a half weeks! We¡¯ll set the exam for a three and a half weeks from now! Oh, and there¡¯s no need to thank me. After all, I was once your teacher, and taking care of students is only right!" Shen Liguo said with a sinister smile, his spare and mean face filled with disdain for Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Shen Liguo, smiled slightly, and nonchntly shrugged, "You¡¯re ugly, so you call the shots!"

    When Shen Liguo saw Xiao Yifei still daring to mock him, he could not help but snort coldly. He felt staying any longer was pointless, as he could not outsmart the quick-witted Xiao Yifei. Thus, Shen Liguo, with a confident and triumphant look, turned and left the teachers¡¯ lounge.

    "See you in three and a half weeks!"

    As Shen Liguo was about to leave, Xiao Yifei casually said to him.

    Just as Shen Liguo stepped out the door, the teachers¡¯ lounge suddenly erupted into chaos.

    "Professor Xiao! How could you be so reckless!"

    "Exactly, Professor Xiao, everyone knows exactly what kind of person Shen Liguo is. Even though he went too far today, you shouldn¡¯t have let his provocation rush you intopeting with him like this!"

    "Professor Xiao! It¡¯s only your first day at our school. Even though we know you have connections at the school, there¡¯s no need to do this. Have you thought about how embarrassing it will be if you lose!"

    The teachers in the lounge all frowned and spoke to Xiao Yifei with worried expressions, unanimously disbelieving in him. It seemed to them that by agreeing topete with Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei had already lost.

    Qi Xunlei, seemingly more aware of the details, sighed and spoke to Xiao Yifei with concern.

    "Teacher Xiao, I too once had some arguments with Shen Liguo because of his words and behavior. I originally didn¡¯t take these matters to heart, but that very night, I received a call. It was from the school leadership, warning me not to have conflicts with Shen Liguo, or else they would reassess my teaching evaluation. Although I know that you, Teacher Xiao, must be no ordinary figure to have joined our school, I still want to advise you, the fact that Shen Liguo can live sofortably at our school with such a peculiar personality must have its reasons. I hope you won¡¯t underestimate him!"

    Qi Xunlei seemed to have experienced being bullied by Shen Liguo as well, yet he could only endure it. Now, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, after all, it was you who initiated the challenge. If you lose in the future, no matter how strong your background might be, it might still be difficult to manage!"

    Xiao Yifei had been listening intently to his colleagues in the teachers¡¯ lounge advising him, especially after hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei finally spoke up.

    He looked rxed while facing his colleagues in the teachers¡¯ lounge and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve heard all your concerns. Thank you! But listening to it all over, it just seems like everyone thinks Shen Liguo will win! I mean, can¡¯t you have faith in me just once? Is it so hard to believe that I can win?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so obstinately deluded, everyone shook their heads helplessly, and as if they had already seen Xiao Yifei lose, they sighed and returned to their seats.

    "Since Xiao Yifei has chosen to act the fool, there really isn¡¯t much they could do."

    Only Qi Xunlei stayed till the end. He too sighed and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, although I teach basic chemistry, I¡¯ve done some research on Surgery. If you face any trouble, you cane to me."

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Qi Xunlei, somewhat helpless. Since others didn¡¯t know his character well, Xiao Yifei, of course, couldn¡¯t force anyone to believe in him, so he could only respond with a resignedugh, "Alright then, since none of you believe in me, I won¡¯t say much now. But in three and a half weeks when the results are out, you¡¯ll all know!"

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qi Xunlei realized that Xiao Yifei was still stubbornly deluded and shook his head before turning and leaving.

    Xiao Yifei watched as the teachers¡¯ lounge finally returned to calm and let out a long sigh of relief.

    He was so tired of standing! Now he could finally sit down and rest!

    Xiao Yifei quickly plopped down into his chair, grateful for the peace well nobody came to disturb him, finally able to sit quietly at his own desk. To be honest, although the teachers were enthusiastic earlier, Xiao Yifei really wasn¡¯t used to it.

    As for Shen Liguo, who had recently provoked Xiao Yifei¡¯s anger, Xiao Yifei, sitting in his chair, had a cold look in his eyes. Without even thinking about it, one could already foresee his miserable end!

    Today Xiao Yifei had checked the schedule, and due to a school event, one of his sses was canceled. When other teachers learned of this, they could only keep shaking their heads at him.

    In their minds, Xiao Yifei was not just a step away from winning the contest, but hadpletely fallen into the abyss of failure.

    However, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t affected by any of this. Apart from eating and using the bathroom, he sat at his desk calmly, reading his teaching materials for half a day. This half day of organization helped him gain deeper insight and understanding of how to teach his students.

    It had been a long time since Xiao Yifei had experienced such a tranquil time dedicated to a single task, and deep inside, he quite liked the feeling of being able to settle down and focus on something.

 Chapter 166 Little Fangirl

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Little Fangirl</h4><h4></h4>

    When Xiao Yifei looked up at his watch again, it was already evening. He rubbed his somewhat sore shoulders and realized he was the only teacher left in the staff room.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled softly, stood up, and stretchedfortably, suddenly feeling a bit hungry.

    However, Xiao Yifei stood there and pondered for a moment. It had been some time since hisst visit to treat Jiang Mingquan, and it was due for another treatment.

    Xiao Yifei took out his phone and dialed Meng Hu, who answered the call immediately.

    "Doctor Xiao, what can I do for you? Justmand me!"

    Meng Hu¡¯s booming voice came through the phone. Having not been in touch for a while, his impression of Xiao Yifei remained that of a doctor at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "What do you mean ¡¯what can I do¡¯! Come pick me up, I need to treat the old man. And you, could you not always speak in such a tough-guy manner? It¡¯s like you expect me to send you off to beat someone up every time we talk! We are civilized people!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh at Meng Hu¡¯s simple words. Despite being an honest man, he always came off like a viin capable of any misdeed.

    "Heh heh! Alright, alright, Doctor Xiao, you just tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle to get you!"

    Meng Hu asked with a simpleugh.

    "Yanjing Medical University, I¡¯ll be waiting at the main gate."

    Xiao Yifei felt an inexplicable sense of amusement towards Meng Hu and replied with augh in his voice.

    "Got it, Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ll be there in half an hour!"

    Meng Hu responded decisively.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei touched his nose, unsure of what to do with the half-hour he had to spare. Remembering it was his first visit back to the university after such a long time and that he had left hurriedly that morning, he decided to take a stroll around campus.

    Xiao Yifei pushed open the door of the staff room and walked out. It was summer, and although it wasn¡¯tpletely dark outside, the lights had been turned on across campus. Walking through the brightly lit grounds, Xiao Yifei felt a sense of nostalgia.

    "Time really flies!"

    Xiao Yifei trod the same paths he once had, his eyes filled with curiosity at the changes around campus. In the coolness of the summer evening, groups of female students in light clothing passed by, providing Xiao Yifei with a pleasant sight.

    "Tsk tsk, although these female students haven¡¯t fully developed yet, they are young and beautiful; each one dresses in less than the next! It seems they¡¯re much more liberal now than in my younger days!"

    Xiao Yifei stroked his chin and smacked his lips, even though he wasn¡¯t much older than the students himself. Yet he pretended to be mature, squinting and ncing around. To an inattentive observer, he might seem like a tall, handsome male student. But anyone paying close attention could clearly see that Xiao Yifei was undeniably a lecher.

    "Hey! That girl is pretty good-looking! Such long legs! And what a figure!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he spotted two girls walking towards him. Both girls were attractive¡ªone petite and cute, the other tall and slender¡ªand he set his sights on the taller one. Just as they were about to pass him by, he pretended to look straight ahead, although his enhanced eyes had already taken in every detail.

    "Why do they look somewhat familiar?"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt that these two girls looked somewhat familiar, but since they had already passed by him, he didn¡¯t think much of it and just smirked with some indecent thoughts, "They really are pretty!"

    Although Xiao Yifei seemed somewhat lustful, anyone familiar with his behavior would know that he only appeared that way. At crucial moments, Xiao Yifei would chicken out.

    However, just as the two girls walked past Xiao Yifei, one of them suddenly turned around and stopped.

    "Hey! Sisi! Did you see that? Was that handsome guy who just passed by our new teacher, Xiao?"

    The petite and cute Tian Miaomiao from Clinical (4) ss tugged at the tall girl next to her and said urgently.

    "Really? I didn¡¯t take a close look just now, so I didn¡¯t see clearly!"

    Shi Sisi turned around, frowned prettily, and raised her eyes to look at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure: "But he does have the height that resembles him."

    "Exactly! I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t wrong! I have a particrly high recognition rate for handsome guys, especially when it¡¯s our handsome new teacher!"

    Tian Miaomiao excitedly pulled on Shi Sisi¡¯s hand and said urgently, "Xiao Teacher was so cool this morning! But it¡¯s sote now; why isn¡¯t he going back? I didn¡¯t get to talk to him properly this morning; I don¡¯t care, I want to go chat with Xiao Teacher!"

    Tian Miaomiao pulled Shi Sisi and hurried towards the direction Xiao Yifei had left.

    Shi Sisi allowed herself to be dragged by Tian Miaomiao, running fast, while Tian Miaomiao excitedly chatted to her on the run.

    "Sisi, don¡¯t you think our new teacher, Xiao, is very handsome? He¡¯s a million times better than the previous Shen. You also saw the verbal duel between Xiao Teacher and Qiu Teacher this morning, right? I really admire Xiao Teacher; he managed to memorize the entire book in such a short time! He¡¯s simply too cool!"

    Shi Sisi wasn¡¯t as infatuated as Tian Miaomiao. She was a rather rational girl. Hearing what Tian Miaomiao said, Shi Sisi responded with some helplessness, "Miaomiao, can you not be so crazy about every handsome guy you see? Remember, he¡¯s our teacher! Even though Xiao Teacher is indeed quite impressive, I¡¯m very curious about how he managed to memorize an entire book in such a short period of time!"

    Shi Sisi blinked her pretty eyes thoughtfully as she looked at the fading figure of Xiao Yifei.

    "Ah! Yes, I do like handsome guys, but it¡¯s my first time seeing one with character, depth, and knowledge like Teacher Xiao! So what if he¡¯s a teacher? Can¡¯t I like him?"

    Tian Miaomiao pouted cutely as she spoke.

    Hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s response, Shi Sisiughed and said, "Miaomiao, why are you so certain that our new teacher is so capable? I¡¯m a little worried that he¡¯s young and might not have the ability to teach us well. In my opinion, older teachers seem more reliable."

    "Oh my!"

    Tian Miaomiao cried out in exasperation upon hearing Shi Sisi¡¯s reply and said with frustration, "Sisi, can¡¯t you just stop being so rational about everything and simply like a handsome guy? Hey! Look, look, Xiao Teacher has stopped; let¡¯s hurry up and catch up to him!"

    Just as Tian Miaomiao was about to make her convincing case to Shi Sisi, she saw Xiao Yifei stopping by the gate of Yanjing Medical University. Her eyes lit up, and her pace quickened again.

    Shi Sisi, pulled along at a fast pace, showed a helpless smile, "You¡¯ve never run this fast even when you¡¯rete for ss!"

    Just as the two girls were about to catch up with Xiao Yifei, they suddenly saw a ck Porsche Cayenne pull up in front of him, standing at the entrance of Yanjing Medical University. Tian Miaomiao watched with eyes wide open as a man in a ck suit and a robust physique got out of the car, respectfully opened the car door for Xiao Yifei, and after Xiao Yifei got in, he jogged back to the driver¡¯s seat. Then, the Porsche Cayenne with its beautiful streamlined body drove into the thickening night.

 Chapter 167 Grateful Heart

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Grateful Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    Shi Sisi furrowed her brows at the sight before her, and thoughtfully said to Tian Miaomiao, "Miaomiao, did you see that? Our new teacher Mr. Xiao doesn¡¯t seem so simple!"

    Having witnessed the recent scene, she harbored some doubts about Xiao Yifei¡¯s family background and thus looked at Tian Miaomiao with a bit of concern.

    Little did she know, Tian Miaomiao hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Shi Sisi¡¯s words. Her eyes sparkled as she stared in the direction Xiao Yifei had left, "My goodness! Mr. Xiao is so handsome! Really so handsome! I must listen carefully in his ss tomorrow! I¡¯ll find questions after ss to ask him!"

    Of course, Xiao Yifei had no idea what was happening behind him, nor did he know that the pretty girl he had mentioned had followed him all the way. Noticing that it was about time, he walked toward the school¡¯s main gate. Just as he arrived at the gate, Meng Hu was there right on time, even getting out of the car to open the door for him.

    "Doctor Xiao! What brings you to Yanjing Medical University?"

    After Xiao Yifei got into the car, Meng Hu, with his simple and sincere demeanor, asked him.

    "I¡¯m working. Oh, right! From now on, don¡¯t call me Doctor Xiao anymore. I¡¯ve resigned from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and am now teaching here at Yanjing Medical University!"

    Xiao Yifei exined with a smile, also updating Meng Hu on his recent whereabouts.

    Meng Hu cleverly did not ask why Xiao Yifei had resigned. Instead, he just smiled goofily and gave Xiao Yifei a reminder.

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll call you Mr. Xiao just like the old master does. Mr. Xiao, the university town is a mixed bag, with some chaos here and there. If any blind fool troubles you, just give me a call!"

    Meng Hu¡¯s simple smile somehow carried a hint of coldness in the night.

    "I¡¯ll see who dares to mess with you, Mr. Xiao!"

    Xiao Yifei just smiled and nodded, not taking Meng Hu¡¯s words to heart. Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, Xiao Yifei turned his head and asked with some confusion, "By the way, what has Xiao Ying been up to recently? I haven¡¯t heard from her and you haven¡¯t mentioned her either."

    Since the incident with Red Scorpion in the car, Xiao Yifei had not seen her even once, and while he used to asionally receive messages from Red Scorpion, there had been none recently. Puzzled, he decided to ask Meng Hu.

    "Are you talking about Red Scorpion, Mr. Xiao? She¡¯s on a mission in Ennd recently, the old master has some business he wants her to handle."

    Meng Hu, who wouldn¡¯t dare to call Red Scorpion ¡¯Xiao Ying¡¯ like Xiao Yifei did, earnestly replied to Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, but he really didn¡¯t know the specifics of the mission.

    "I see."

    Hearing Meng Hu¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei realized he wouldn¡¯t meet Red Scorpion at Jiang Mingquan¡¯s this time, and for some reason, he felt a faint sense of loss.

    The Porsche Cayenne smoothly passed through the gates of ¡¯Mu Yuan Mountain Vi¡¯,ing to a halt at the entrance of ¡¯Emperor Garden¡¯ amid the respectful looks of the gatekeepers.

    Members of the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ swiftly approached, opened the car doors for Xiao Yifei and Meng Hu.

    Upon reaching the upper floor, Xiao Yifei saw Jiang Mingquan. The old master¡¯s spirits had been much lifted by Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatments on several asions.

    "Mr. Xiao! You¡¯ve arrived!"

    Jiang Mingquan greeted Xiao Yifei with a spirited smile.

    "Old Master! Long time no see, you¡¯re getting stronger and stronger!"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Jiang Mingquan, reaching out to shake hands with him. He fully sensed Jiang Mingquan¡¯s solid recovery from the strength of his grip.

    "This is all thanks to Mr. Xiao! Not only am I mostly cured, but I¡¯ve also saved a considerable sum that would have been spent on my illness. All credit goes to you, Mr. Xiao! Moreover, Mr. Xiao rarely took any fees from me, which really makes me feel ashamed!"

    If Jiang Mingquan had previously interacted with Xiao Yifei on equal terms, after witnessing Xiao¡¯s abilities at the charity g, he treated Xiao with deep respect! And he was right; the money saved from medical expenses wasn¡¯t a small amount for someone like him, the "Dog King" Jiang Mingquan!

    Upon hearing Jiang Mingquan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei managed to keep aposed smile, showing an air of nonchnce.

    "Mr. Xiao is truly a noble person! Such demeanor really garners my utmost admiration!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s bearing, Jiang Mingquan was wholeheartedly deferential, believing that this was what a true noble person looked like, unconcerned with fame and wealth!

    But the moment Xiao Yifei turned his back, his face suddenly fell: "What the hell! You never said you¡¯d give me money! Look at all those cars, houses, and cards you¡¯ve given me¡ªI never asked for them! Why didn¡¯t you offer money? I¡¯m poor, you know! My sry is really not high at all!"

    Xiao Yifeiined inwardly, his face bitter, wracked with internal anguish.

    However, once Xiao Yifei turned back around, he resumed his unparalleledposure.

    "Old Master, then let¡¯s get ready to start the treatment,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Jiang Mingquan with a smile. Despite the pain of gaining no reward, befriending Jiang Mingquan, the "Dog King," was a considerable upside. Moreover, through Jiang Mingquan, he had met Tan Yunjing and "Red Scorpion," and most importantly, Xiao Yifei was a man of his word!

    "Yes, yes, yes! Every time I receive treatment from Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s a thoroughly enjoyable experience!"

    The "Dog King" Jiang Mingquan cheerfully expressed his excitement to Xiao Yifei, then led him towards his room on the second floor of the vi.

    Meng Hu looked on enviously at Jiang Mingquan and Xiao Yifei. He had heard from Jiang Mingquan that Xiao Yifei¡¯s methods were not only clever but also veryfortable, feeling like a warm current flowing through the body.

    This made Meng Hu full of envy; he too wished to be treated by Xiao Yifei one day, but the issue was, he was as sturdy as an ox!

    When Xiao Yifei and Jiang Mingquan arrived in the room, Jiang Mingquan wisely closed his eyes, and the treatment began.

    Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance power to thoroughly scan Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body, nodding silently to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but think, having money really was great!

    Because in his clear scan with irvoyance, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body was recovering much better than he had expected. Old stubborn ailments seemed to show signs of healing after his treatment, but Xiao hadn¡¯t treated Jiang recently. Yet, the ailments were nearly recovered, showing that although Jiang hadn¡¯t sought random medical treatment, he hadn¡¯t missed taking care and therapy for his health.

    "Old Master, your body is getting better and better!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim. As time passed, aging of the organs was inevitable for Jiang Mingquan, but through treatment and self-care, the functions remained strong.

    Jiang Mingquan didn¡¯t respond to Xiao Yifei¡¯sment, justy there grinning, feeling the revival of vitality within his body.

 Chapter 168 Zhang Mingâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Zhang Ming¡¯s Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stopped talking. He concentrated, stretched out his consciousness thread, and began to clear some of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s tricky hidden ailments.

    Jiang Mingquan felt that familiar warmth flow toward him once again, sharply targeting the most ufortable points on his body.

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel once more in his heart at the miraculous and exceptional medical skill of Xiao Yifei.

    Time slowly passed.

    Jiu Liang.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath, retracted the consciousness thread from Jiang Mingquan¡¯s body, and smiled with satisfaction. The healing session was now over, and Xiao Yifei felt that both the duration for which he could maintain irvoyance and the strength of his consciousness thread had improved significantly.

    "It seems that the movements from the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ were not practiced in vain!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded to himself. There had indeed been times when he didn¡¯t want to continue, but fortunately, he had ultimately ovee himself.

    "Alright, elder, let¡¯s pause our treatment here for now. Your health has improved a lotpared to the previous sessions. There are only a few tough spots left in your body. I dare not attempt them rashly; we can only gradually work on them. Don¡¯t hurry, elder."

    Xiao Yifei calmly said to Jiang Mingquan.

    "Not hurrying, not hurrying! With Mr. Xiao here, I¡¯m not worried at all!"

    Jiang Mingquan cheerfully said to Xiao Yifei.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll take my leave now!"

    Xiao Yifei bowed to Jiang Mingquan, ready to bid farewell and leave.

    "Oh, Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve gone through so much trouble! Coming all this way just to treat me specially and not asking for anything in return! I really feel embarrassed,"

    Jiang Mingquan said somewhat blushing as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not troublesome, Meng Hu alwayses to pick me up."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and responded to Jiang Mingquan, although his heart was racing.

    "Who says I don¡¯t want a return! It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t say to give me anything!"

    Xiao Yifei bowed again to Jiang Mingquan and then went downstairs. Jiang Mingquan, needing rest after the treatment, had thanked Xiao Yifei but did not go downstairs to see him off.

    With the Red Scorpion absent today, only Meng Hu could take Sun Li home. Jiang Mingquan did not trust anyone else to do so.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the ck Porsche Cayenne, while Meng Hu drove the car steadily toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s home.

    Xiao Yifei looked out the window at the scenery moving backward, and for some reason, he suddenly recalled thest time something happened in the car with Poison Scorpion, and the events that unfolded after he had deceived Poison Scorpion. A smile involuntarily appeared on his face.

    "Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s the matter? You seem very happy!"

    Meng Hu noticed Xiao Yifei smiling and asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just remembered some memories."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, indicating it was nothing, when suddenly, he realized the two of them hade to the ce where Poison Scorpion had left himst time. Not far away, the barbecue stall was still brightly lit, and the car with the official te number was also parked there.

    "Stop the car!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke. He was already hungry¡ªhaving forgotten about it while treating Jiang Mingquan¡ªand now, seeing the barbecue stall suddenly reminded him, and his stomach obligingly made a noise. Plus, he still owed big brother Zhang fromst time a barbecue meal!

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Meng Hu didn¡¯t hesitate to stop the car.

    "You can drop me off here."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Meng Hu.

    "Mr. Xiao, what is this...."

    Meng Hu looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion and a bit of worry.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just eating something here, I can go back, don¡¯t worry! You should head back too, that way you¡¯ll save some travel time."

    Xiao Yifei opened the car door, stepped out, and waved at Meng Hu, gesturing for him to go back with peace of mind.

    "Go on back! What could possibly happen to a big guy like me, you know my skills!"

    Seeing the worried look in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but speak lightheartedly, and Meng Hu, recalling how Xiao Yifei had easily countered one of his moves, finally felt relieved and turned the car around to leave.

    Xiao Yifei watched Meng Hu leave and pushed through the curtain of the barbecue stall.

    It was still the same ce asst time, Zhang Ming was still sitting there alone, but unlikest time, there was a bit of a frown on his face this time.

    "Boss! Another fifty skewers of kidneys, fifty skewers ofmb! Make it vorful!"

    Xiao Yifei headed straight to the seat where Zhang Ming was, pulled out the chair opposite him, and plopped down. He then turned his head and shouted to the barbecue stall owner.

    "Eh! Alright! Just a moment!"

    The barbecue stall owner responded cheerfully.

    At this moment, Zhang Ming raised his head, only to realize that someone had suddenly appeared across from him. When he saw it was Xiao Yifei, the frown on his face eased a bit, revealing a slight smile.

    "Xiaod, we meet again! What? nning to freeload and gorge again?"

    Zhang Ming noticed the young man whose temperament matched his own had reappeared before him. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, teasing Xiao Yifei. But just as he finished speaking, he picked up the small cup on the table, raised his head, and downed a cup of white liquor, the sharp taste suddenly surging, making Zhang Ming frown.

    "Haha, Brother Zhang, who said I¡¯m freeloading! This time I¡¯ve brought money! It¡¯s on me!"

    Xiao Yifei was not shy at all; he directly grabbed the skewers Zhang Ming had ordered and started devouring them.

    "This kid!"

    Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior.

    "What¡¯s up, Brother Zhang, got something on your mind? Share it, let¡¯s hear it!"

    Xiao Yifei, his mouthful of meat making his speech somewhat unclear, spoke while nibbling on the skewers. He had noticed right from the first nce that Zhang Ming was troubled.

    "Come on, Brother Zhang, drinking alone is no fun, let me join you!"

    Xiao Yifei swiftly finished the skewers in his hand and stood up to pour himself some drink.

    Zhang Ming, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unreserved behavior, smiled and shook his head. Having been in the bureaucracy for a long time, he was used to superficial politeness, so he found Xiao Yifei¡¯s genuine, unpretentious demeanor rather endearing.

    "Ouch, Brother Zhang, what is this liquor? It feels particrly spicy!"

    Xiao Yifei poured himself a ss of white liquor, took a sip, and grimaced. He picked up the ordinary mineral water bottle holding the liquor, turned it over and could not make sense of it.

    "This is some homemade liquor someone gave me; you can¡¯t tell anything from it!"

    Zhang Ming saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s action and felt a bit helpless. He looked at the tall and handsome young man, his heart slightly moved, and then he said, "Say, Xiaod,st time you mentioned you were a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Do you know about an injured person named Zu Gang who was recently admitted to your hospital?"

    "Rong Fang?"

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, and then shook his head at Zhang Ming: "Brother Zhang, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital receives many patients every day. Unless it¡¯s someone very distinctive, we generally don¡¯t remember their names. Plus, I¡¯m not working at the hospital now."

 Chapter 169: Unfathomable Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Unfathomable Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, nodded somewhat disheartenedly, but when he learned that Xiao Yifei was no longer working at the hospital, he asked with some confusion, "How can you just quit such a good job at the hospital? You¡¯re still young and have great potential for development!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head at Zhang Ming, his face indifferent: "Something happened, but it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m now teaching at Yanjing Medical University, and the job is still okay."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he stared intently at Xiao Yifei, his face revealing a thoughtful expression: "It seems this young man is really not simple. To think that after leaving the hospital, he could immediately be a teacher at Yanjing Medical University. He¡¯s so young! Looks can be deceiving!"

    However, a momentter, Zhang Ming shook his head gently, dismissing the thought: "What am I thinking? Could thisd, whom I¡¯ve met only twice, actually be someone sent to get close to you?"

    "Then keep at it!

    Zhang Ming said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "Teaching at a university is really good too!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said to Zhang Ming, "Big Brother Zhang, you better eat. The meat won¡¯t taste good once it¡¯s cold, and look at the worry on your face. I ask if something is troubling you and you don¡¯t tell me. Never mind, just enjoy your meal!"

    Zhang Ming nodded gently at Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, picked up a skewer of meat, and began eating slowly.

    During this time, Zhang Ming felt like he was walking on thin ice. Although he was the mayor of Yanjing City and was still young, a suitable time to make his mark, recent events had plunged him into a deep crisis, starting with a premeditated car ident. Initially, this incident would not have rmed him, but the subsequent developments had given Zhang Ming a sense that something unusual was going on. He felt someone wanted to put him in danger. Fortunately, the victim of the car ident, Rong Fang, was saved on the spot by a mysterious figure, keeping Rong Fang alive, which allowed Zhang Jun to breathe a slight sigh of relief.

    The only lead to uncovering the truth now was Rong Fang, whoy in aa in the intensive care unit of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Xiao Yifei was the person who had saved Rong Fang at the restaurant door. However, for some unknown reason, Rong Fang¡¯s condition, which had stabilized, had once again be critical.

    Zhang Ming didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to know about these events because he viewed them as too sordid. But he did not know that the person he had heard about, whose medical skill had miraculously saved Rong Fang at the scene, was Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiaod, you spent some time working as a doctor at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, do you know which doctors there are particrly skilled?"

    Zhang Ming, wrapped in crises, now unable to trust others, had no choice but to inquire about the situation from Xiao Yifei, whom he had met only twice.

    "The most skilled doctor! That would definitely be me! Really! Big Brother Zhang, don¡¯t doubt it, I dare say, there¡¯s not a single doctor at the entire Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital better than me!"

    Xiao Yifei took another sip of white wine and dered emphatically to Zhang Ming, his eyes wide.

    "Haha, very good, it¡¯s great to see a young man with such confidence!"

    Seeing how Xiao Yifei drank, Zhang Ming, who had been drowning his sorrows in drink these past few days due to immense pressure, thought Xiao Yifei was speaking nonsense due to being drunk andughed heartily at his antics.

    "Really! Big Brother Zhang, you really shouldn¡¯t doubt me, I¡¯m truly skilled. If you don¡¯t believe me, you could find a patient to see if I can cure the illness!"

    Xiao Yifei insisted earnestly to Zhang Ming.

    "Haha, I believe you, of course, I believe you!"

    Zhang Mingughed heartily, as if the immense pressure from the past few days had lessened considerably with hisughter.

    "Alright! For your superb medical skill, I¡¯ll treat you to today¡¯s meal! If I ever run into any trouble in the future, I¡¯ll still need to trouble Divine Doctor Xiao!"

    Zhang Ming didn¡¯t take Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to heart; he just wanted to treat Xiao Yifei, a young man with whom he felt a temperamental kinship, to a meal.

    When Xiao Yifei heard what Zhang Ming said, he took it seriously, looking earnestly at Zhang Ming as he spoke.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zhang, as long as you have troubles, just say it, and I will definitely help you!"

    Zhang Ming, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s earnest demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth in his heart. He looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a smile, "With those words from you, these two meals weren¡¯t in vain!"

    In truth, deep down, Zhang Ming didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could really help him much. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s words suggested he was no ordinary man, he was still a young man without any solid backing. If he, the Mayor of Yanjing City, couldn¡¯t navigate his own crisis, how could this young man possibly manage?

    Nevertheless, Zhang Ming was moved by the demeanor Xiao Yifei disyed. If he hadn¡¯t been in the midst of a crisis, inconvenienced in many ways, he would have even considered seeing if he could help the young man somehow.

    Although Zhang Ming didn¡¯t care too much about Xiao Yifei, his im of being highly skilled in medicine had left some impression on him.

    "Enough said! Let¡¯s not talk any more today! Let¡¯s enjoy our meal and drink up! Who knows when we¡¯ll meet again next time!"

    Zhang Ming chuckled carefree and clinked his ss with Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    Both men chatted joyfully at the humble barbecue stall and had a wonderful meal, to the point where Zhang Ming felt that the dinners he had out of diplomatic necessity in five-star hotels didn¡¯tpare to the joy of this evening at the simple stall.

    Lastly, at Xiao Yifei¡¯s strong insistence, Zhang Ming saved Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone number.

    As the night deepened, after they had finished eating, just likest time, Zhang Ming drove Xiao Yifei back to Jinghang Garden. After saying goodbye, Xiao Yifei watched as Zhang Ming drove away, sighing softly.

    He keenly sensed the heavy pressure in Zhang Ming¡¯s heart. Although he possessed X-ray vision, he couldn¡¯t see into people¡¯s hearts. He didn¡¯t know what issues Zhang Ming faced, and Zhang Ming didn¡¯t want to tell him, but he truly wanted to help his Brother Zhang. That¡¯s why he strongly requested Zhang Ming to save his number. He didn¡¯t know if Zhang Ming would ever call, but he had done all he could.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, tossing the worries to the back of his mind, and returned home. He had to really start his first ss tomorrow, and he also had a three-and-a-half-week appointment with Shen Liguo waiting to be fulfilled.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei arrived early at Yanjing Medical University, for ording to his schedule, his ss was the first one in the morning.

    When Xiao Yifei rushed into ssroom 305 of the medical building at the sound of the ss bell, he found both sses of students had already arrived early in the ssroom, eagerly anticipating his arrival.

    "Howe you all arrived so early this time? Remember the first time when you guys came nonchntly, in no hurry at all!"

    Xiao Yifei looked around the packed ssroom, scratching his head, a look of surprise on his handsome face.

    "Isn¡¯t it because we were waiting for you, Teacher Xiao! We love your sses!"

 Chapter 170: Boosting Morale

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Boosting Morale</h4><h4></h4>

    The students hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Tian Miaomiao, sitting in the front row, had already loudly replied, her cute face brimming with excitement. And beside her, Shi Sisi, with a resigned expression, had been dragged to the front row by Tian Miaomiao to sit with her.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze shifted to Tian Miaomiao and Shi Sisi, and only then did he suddenly remember that the two beautiful girls he had seen the night before were actually students in his ss, no wonder they seemed so familiar to him.

    "That¡¯s just nonsense! I haven¡¯t officially started teaching yet, how can you say you like my ss! Are you afraid of failing?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tian Miaomiao as he scolded her with a stern face.

    In fact, everyone in the ss was surprised to see Tian Miaomiao sitting in the front row, as they all knew her quite well. This petite and cute-looking girl was not one for studies; her grades barely skimmed the pass mark on every exam. They were all curious why she would sit in the first row for Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss today.

    It made sense for Shi Sisi to sit in the front row since this tall and beautiful girl¡¯s academic performance had always been among the best. Usually, it was Shi Sisi who helped Tian Miaomiao with her studies, but today, it was actually Tian Miaomiao who had dragged Shi Sisi to the front row.

    "No, no! Actually, after hearing what you said yesterday, Teacher Xiao, I was just a bit curious, curious about how exactly you teach our ss!"

    Tian Miaomiao, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s stern face, actually became a bit scared and spoke cautiously with a pout.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just her¡ªall the students who hade so early and were so eager today were filled with curiosity about how Xiao Yifei¡¯s teaching methods would live up to what he imed they would be like.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the scared Tian Miaomiao, couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, he didn¡¯t look at her again, but instead, raised his head and addressed the rest of the students in the ss.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you all, I¡¯ve made a bet with Teacher Shen Liguo. In three and a half weeks, his two sses willpete with our Clinical (3) (4) sses to see whose final grades are better. Although I¡¯m confident in myself, I still have to tell you, don¡¯t let me down!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made all the students in the ssroom a bit shocked; they hadn¡¯t expected the young teacher, Xiao, to have such a direct confrontation with Shen Liguo upon his arrival and, surprisingly, the greenhorn teacher Xiao seemed to be very confident.

    "Ah! What! Teacher Xiao, do you really think you can win? Even if you think you can win, Teacher Xiao, have you considered us? Shen Liguo has said that our students in these two sses are dull and hard to manage, and our academic performance definitely won¡¯t be as good as those other two sses!"

    Right after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Wu Dahua¡¯s voice carried from the back of the ssroom; he hadn¡¯t been spared from Shen Liguo¡¯s criticisms. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made up a jingle just to mock Shen Liguo. But differently, it seemed that Wu Dahua had lost confidence in himself as a result of the criticism.

    Not just him, all the students in Clinical (3) (4) felt that they could not possibly outperform Clinical (1) (2), since ss ranks were assigned based on performance, and their (3) (4) sses¡¯ grades weren¡¯t as good as the others to begin with. Hence, deep down, they trulycked confidence.

    "Haha, have you all really got no confidence in yourselves? We¡¯re all people, why should those two sses be any better than our two? Just because Shen Liguo said you¡¯re dumb, do you really believe you¡¯re dumb?"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile, squinting at the students¡¯ responses.

    "Just because Shen Liguo ims you¡¯ll get nowhere in life, does that mean you¡¯re doomed for a lifetime? If whatever he says goes, then what¡¯s the point in making an effort? Just him making a statement about you doesn¡¯t prove anything."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes swept over the students sitting in the ssroom, his voice seemingly filled with magic.

    "Moreover, just because you feel your grades were poor when you first started school, do you think you can¡¯t catch up with them? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying those students from the other two sses aren¡¯t human. Others mayck confidence in you, but you shouldn¡¯tck confidence in yourselves!"

    His voice was calm, even tinged with a hint of teasing.

    "No, Teacher Xiao, the exams are almost upon us, and to be honest, because I don¡¯t like Teacher Shen, that pervert, I don¡¯t know whether the other students have been paying attention in ss, but I definitely haven¡¯t enjoyed his lessons. I haven¡¯t attended them properly for a whole term, and I feel like I might drag you down."

    Wu Dahua¡¯s voice conveyed his dejection,ing from the back row.

    "Do the rest of you feel the same way?"

    Hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, his gaze sternly sweeping over the face of every student in the ssroom.

    "Yes, Teacher Xiao, I think you¡¯re being a bit irrational. You¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯ve started thispetition with Teacher Shen. Not to mention his many years of teaching experience, which certainly counts for something, let¡¯s just talk about ourselves. I feel that with the semester nearly over, our grades have never been better than those in sses (1) and (2), and there¡¯s likely to be no change in the remaining three weeks. So, Teacher Xiao, I think thepetition you¡¯ve agreed to with Teacher Shen is somewhat unwise."

    A student¡¯s voice slowly rose.

    His words won the approval of most of the students.

    "Right, Teacher Xiao, and you¡¯re also new to teaching our ss. Unless we know the exam questions, it¡¯s really possible that we won¡¯t do better than those two sses."

    "Teacher Xiao, we really feel like we might not be up to it! You really shouldn¡¯t have agreed to thispetition with Teacher Shen, because I truly think we¡¯re unlikely to win."

    In the ssroom, aside from a few individual students, the majority did not believe in their heart that they could win thepetition Xiao Yifei mentioned.

    "I don¡¯t care! I think we can win! If Teacher Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t brought up this matter today, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about it, but why should their grades always be better than ours! Why should we think we¡¯re inferior just because Teacher Shen says so! Do we really have so little confidence in ourselves? If Teacher Xiao can engage in such apetition with Teacher Shen, it must mean he is confident in us!"

    However, when the majority chose not to believe, Tian Miaomiao was the first to jump out in support of Xiao Yifei. She didn¡¯t care about all that nonsense; she supported Xiao Yi unconditionally. After saying these words, Tian Miaomiao¡¯s big eyes sparkled as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "I support Teacher Xiao!"

    Huo Bing, as a fairly proud student whose grades were always at the top of the ss, initially wasn¡¯t too interested in Xiao Yifei, but upon hearing about thepetition between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo, he couldn¡¯t help but give Xiao Yifei a rather surprised look.

    "This new Teacher Xiao really has character, but whether he rashly agreed to thispetition without having the ability, that¡¯s something we don¡¯t know yet!"

 Chapter 171: The Heart Feels as the Body Senses

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: The Heart Feels as the Body Senses</h4><h4></h4>

    freewe?nov¨¥l.co?

    Shi Sisi had also remained silent, her attractive eyebrows furrowed. Although she didn¡¯t have too much faith in Xiao Yifei herself, she didn¡¯t quite like seeing her ssmates exhibit ack of confidence in themselves.

    "You all seem to have a problem in your mindset, why should it be taken for granted that they are better than us?"

    Xiao Yifei finally frowned, his eyes scrutinizing his ssmates as he spoke with a calm and steady tone.

    "If you have no confidence in yourselves, then how can you achieve anything great? Since I can engage in thispetition with Shen Liguo, it shows that I have confidence in myself, and even more so in you! What you need to change most right now is your mindset!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at his students, his voice filled with power, "Don¡¯t you harbor even a little desire within your hearts to defeat those who are stronger than you? Do you truly believe that it¡¯s only natural for those who are currently stronger than you to always be superior? Do you think because they are stronger now, they will be stronger for life, standing above you forever? Don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of defiance in your hearts?

    Finally, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words seemed to provoke a reaction among the students, who, rather than immediately speaking out against him, opened their eyes wide and fixed their intense gaze on Xiao Yifei.

    "If you don¡¯t believe in yourselves, then it¡¯s simple¡ªyou just have to believe in me. Let¡¯s see whether you actually can be stronger than them when the timees!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an unusual charisma emanated from him,pelling his ssmates to start paying close attention to his speech involuntarily.

    "I was once, just like you, a student of Shen Liguo. He once told me that I would never amount to anything in life. Yet here I am, standing before you, having made the decision to challenge him, to see whether the students taught by someone he said would never seed can outshine his so-called good students!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed softly, "I want to prove that I am certainly stronger than him. I have confidence in myself, and even more so in you. Don¡¯t you want to prove that you¡¯re not the so-called weak students, that you are no less than anyone else? Or have you grown ustomed to being inferior?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the ssroom fell silent, with no sound of dissent, only the slowly intensifying breathing could be heard.

    Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened as she stared unblinkingly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao is really so, so, so cool! Absolutely too manly!"

    And the wrinkles in Shi Sisi¡¯s furrowed brows also smoothed out, her beautiful eyes looking straight at Xiao Yifei, as if a glimmer of light shed through them.

    "Heh."

    Huo Bing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Even he felt his blood boiling upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "Not at all! I am not inferior to anyone! Teacher Xiao! I believe in you!"

    Wu Dahua suddenly stood up. Representing the weakest student in the Clinical Studies ss 3 and 4, he felt his blood igniting at that moment!

    "Teacher Xiao, we believe in you!"

    At that point, the other students also snapped to attention. mes seemed to be burning in their eyes as they stared resolutely at Xiao Yifei, their voices firm.

    Xiao Yifei finally heard the resounding response from his students. His gaze calmly swept across each of the students making eye contact with him, and atst, he said with a light smile, "That¡¯s more like it. This is how young people should be¡ªunwilling to be outdone. Why should they be stronger than us?"

    "Exactly! We all eat and drink, why should they be better than me!"

    "Teacher Xiao is right! Why do they always strut around so arrogantly? Especially Shen Liguo, what gives him the right to look at us with such disdain every time?"

    The emotions of the students were stirred up by Xiao Yifei; they recalled how their ssmates from Clinical Group (1) (2) would always behave so arrogantly in front of them. They remembered the condescending attitude Shen Liguo had towards them. The students had even grown somewhat ustomed to this feeling, but when Xiao Yifei raised the issue today and put it before them, they had an epiphany.

    "Why can¡¯t we be better than them? Why can¡¯t it be us who look down on them!"

    The students looked up at Xiao Yifei, who stood at the podium, exuding extraordinary charisma and handsome stature, with eyes filled with admiration and trust.

    "You must trust not only in me but also in yourselves!"

    Xiao Yifei shrugged his shoulders as he addressed the gathering of students.

    Wu Dahua looked at Xiao Yifei with a resolute gaze and said firmly, "We understand, Teacher Xiao, don¡¯t worry!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and waved his hand, "Then let¡¯s start the ss!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the students in the ss stopped talking and fixed their gaze on him without distraction, filled with curiosity, for they did not know how Xiao Yifei would teach them. Logically speaking, the usual way of teaching could not achieve the astonishing effects Xiao Yifei talked about.

    Even Huo Zheng, who usually didn¡¯t much care, sat up straight and proper. He looked seriously at Xiao Yifei, eager to find out how Xiao Yifei would conduct the ss.

    Xiao Yifei stood at the podium without even bringing out the textbooks, because the materials were already firmly etched in his mind.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you, I have some different views from what Teacher Shen has taught you before, so we won¡¯t be reviewing those. I will take these three and a half weeks to go over this textbook with you once again," Xiao Yifei said offhandedly, as if something had just crossed his mind.

    This time, none of the students challenged Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly arrogant words, because they were now filled with belief in him.

    "Teacher Xiao once told us to trust him, and we certainly will. We also believe that he will not let us down!"

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, his eyes swept over the ssroom and found all the students looking at him with bright eyes, without a hint of doubt. This caused a sudden tug at his heart, and he smiled softly.

    With the students cing so much trust in him, Xiao Yifei was determined to give them a great surprise.

    "Let¡¯s begin today with the first Chapter, ¡¯Introduction to Surgical Diseases.¡¯ Pay a little attention, because whates next might feel somewhat painful."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rang out confidently and serenely in the ssroom.

    The students, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, widened their eyes and stared straight at him. They had seen teachers who don¡¯t carry the textbooks to ss before; those teachers were highly familiar with the materials as they had discovered from the question and answer session with Teacher Xiao and Teacher Qiu yesterday. However, they were even more curious about thetter part of Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement¡ªwhy would it be painful? Why would they feel pain during the ss?

    While Xiao Yifei¡¯s words filled the students with a sense of wonder, his ensuing actions didn¡¯t catch thempletely off guard. Like Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei also started with a conceptual exnation.

 Chapter 172 Rational Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Rational Exnation</h4><h4></h4>

    "Surgical diseases can be divided into trauma, infection, tumors, malformations, and other forms of disease."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice echoed in the ssroom, yet the words he spoke did not seem novel to the students.

    This was because they had heard and understood this knowledge before; if Xiao Yifei were to teach in this manner, it wouldn¡¯t differ from their usual lessons. So, where did Teacher Xiao Yifei find the confidence to surpass those sses that inherently had a better foundation?

    Doubt and whispers began to spread among the students.

    Tian Miaomiao watched Xiao Yifei with wide eyes. It was her first time listening so intently to a lesson, so she found what she heard quite intriguing. However, it was not the case for other students, as those who studied would not find Xiao Yifei¡¯s words unfamiliar.

    While the murmurs grew in the minds of the students, Shi Sisi watched Xiao Yifei thoughtfully. She believed that if Xiao Yifei could present himself with so much confidence just before, then his method surely wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    Xiao Yifei saw the expression of doubt slowly emerging in the eyes of the students below and his lips curved slightly upward.

    "Trauma refers to the destruction or dysfunction of tissue structure integrity caused by mechanical factors acting on the human body."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s following words were not much different; they too were like recitations of concepts, which only increased the students¡¯ doubts, prompting them to whisper amongst themselves.

    "Just discussing concepts like this, can it really improve our grades? Although I believe in Teacher Xiao, I also understand that this conceptual material won¡¯t be of much help to us!"

    Some students quietly started speaking up.

    "Right, what¡¯s going on? Teacher Xiao¡¯s performance doesn¡¯t seem to match what he said!"

    The doubtful voices of the students caused Zhou Dahu to frown.

    "I¡¯ve already said to trust Teacher Xiao, so we must trust him. There¡¯s definitely a reason why he teaches this way; all we need to do is listen carefully!"

    Zhou Dahu spoke with a frown, somewhat dissatisfied. Although he too was doubtful about why Xiao Yifei¡¯s teaching method seemed so mediocre, the students had just previously vowed to trust Xiao Yifei, so their newfound skepticism made Zhou Dahu unhappy.

    And while most of the students harbored murmurs of doubt, Xiao Yifei, standing on the podium, raised his eyebrows and a mischievous expression appeared on his face.

    "And there are several examples of trauma, such as internal organ rupture!"

    "Fracture!"

    "And burns!"

    The moment Xiao Yifei spoke, the curious students finally sensed a change.

    "Ouch, ouch, my stomach is kind of hurting!"

    "Ow! Ow! Now my bones hurt!"

    "What¡¯s going on! I feel like my skin is burning!"

    As Xiao Yifei listed each type of injury, correspondingly, there were students shouting out in pain.

    Shi Sisi, sitting in the front row, also sensitively sensed changes in her body. With each example Xiao Yifei mentioned, at that moment, the corresponding part of her body would develop a slight sensation. Although faint, Shi Sisi keenly noticed it, and at this time, she also heard the cries of her ssmates, confirming that she wasn¡¯t the only one experiencing this sensation.

    When Xiao Yifei lightly touched upon ¡¯Internal Organ Rupture¡¯ with a hint of a smile, Shi Sisi acutely felt a sudden twinge in her abdomen. The feeling was mild, but it was undeniably there.

    And as Xiao Yifei spoke of the second example, ¡¯bone fracture¡¯, Shi Sisi suddenly felt a sharp pain at the tip of her finger, a sensation of breakinging through, which made her quickly stretch out her hand and, somewhat frantically, touch her slender, onion-white fingers. It was only after she found her fingertips to be unharmed that Shi Sisi¡¯s heart settled down.

    She hurriedly turned her gaze to Xiao Yifei because if she remembered correctly, the next example should be burns.

    Indeed, as Xiao Yifei uttered ¡¯burns¡¯, Shi Sisi¡¯s fair arm suddenly felt a searing pain. The sensation was fleeting, but Shi Sisi vividly remembered it!

    Shi Sisi, touching the arm that had felt scorched, had her eyes wide open with astonishment as she looked at Xiao Yifei, wondering how this new young teacher had managed to do it. All she saw was the handsome Xiao Yifei giving her a mysterious smile.

    This piqued the interest of Shi Sisi, who had not been very interested in Xiao Yifei before, filling her suddenly with curiosity about him.

    "Holy shit! Did I just have a hallucination?"

    "What hallucination, did you feel your organs ache first, then your bones, and finally your skin burn? That¡¯s no hallucination! I felt it too!"

    "Especially when Teacher Xiao mentioned the first one! I¡¯ve been hit by a car before, nearly shattering my liver, and I vividly remember the feeling, which was exactly like what Teacher Xiao described for Internal Organ Rupture! Although it was far less painful than when my liver was almost crushed by the car, it was truly the same sensation. I got so scared; I thought my liver was shattered again!"

    The ssmates, all at once, started eximing in amazement, and not only were they astonished, but they also began to discuss their symptoms.

    "Exactly! I broke a bone ying basketball once, and the feeling that Teacher Xiao described for the second example was just the same!"

    "I... although I¡¯ve never been burned, I have been burned by a cigarette before, and that feeling, it was really simr!"

    The ssmates¡¯ discussion grew louder, and astonishment was no longer sufficient to describe their feelings. After a whole discussion, they concluded that the sensation they had felt was truly that of the actual injuries.

    They suddenly fell silent, their pupils constricted with extreme shock. Slowly, they turned their heads, casting their terror-filled gazes onto Xiao Yifei, who leaned casually against the ckboard.

    At that moment, Xiao Yi¡¯s face bore a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he silently watched them. His handsome face radiated sly amusement, and at this moment, Xiao Yifei was enveloped in mystery in the eyes of all the students, this young and handsome male teacher having given them an immense shock.

    "Words... words...e... to pass!"

    Wu Dahua, with eyes huge from fright, pointed tremulously at Xiao Yifei, too nervous to speak coherently.

    The leisure lives of college students are incredibly rich and varied, and Wu Dahua, too, was an avid reader of online novels. In those ssic web novels about immortal cultivation he had read, reaching the ultimate realm would result in phenomena like this, where an extremely powerful cultivator¡¯s every spoken word would instantlye true¡ªthis was the power of ¡¯wordse to pass¡¯!

    "Teacher Xiao! Are you perhaps a cultivator hidden among us, who has even reached the pinnacle of the Mahayana Realm, possessing the ability of your wordsing to pass?"

    Wu Dahua shouted excitedly and made as if to rush to the podium.

 Chapter 173: Change from the Inside Out

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Change from the Inside Out</h4><h4></h4>

    "Teacher Xiao! You must take me as your disciple! I want to cultivate too! I want to be immortal!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was streaked with ck lines as he looked at Wu Dahua, truly at a loss for how this oddball, Wu Dahua¡¯s brain, could possibly leap to such an extent!

    "Get out! Get the hell down from here!" Xiao Yifei said darkly, scolding Wu Dahua who was nearly rushing onto the podium, "What¡¯s wrong with you to think that my words could instantly turn into reality? You seem to know too much! Cultivating immortality? If you¡¯re so capable, why aren¡¯t you ascending to the heavens then!"

    Wu Dahua couldn¡¯t even lift his head up after being scolded by Xiao Yifei, his figure disheartened as he turned around and spoke in a low and pitiful voice, "I also wish to ascend to the heavens, isn¡¯t that why I want to worship you as my teacher, Teacher Xiao? Following your cultivation, I¡¯ll be able to ascend, right?"

    "Bang off! What kind of cultivation is this? It¡¯s hypnosis!"

    Seeing Wu Dahua like this, Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, clueless on how tomunicate with him.

    After having said this to Wu Dahua, Xiao turned to address the rest of the ss with a serious face, "It seems that just now everyone felt changes within themselves, but don¡¯t believe the nonsense that Wu Dahua, that foolish boy, was talking about words manifesting into reality. The reason you all felt that way is because I performed a collective subconscious hypnosis on everyone when you were not paying attention."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation that it was hypnosis and not some form of cultivation, Wu Dahua was visibly disappointed. However, after just a moment, he perked up with curiosity, his interest piqued in this fascinating form of hypnosis.

    Xiao Yifei seriously rattled on a bunch of nonsense to the whole ss. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that the sensations they felt were due to the maniption of his consciousness thread, which he had grown robust enough to split into several portions after persisting with the Dragon Transformation Technique every day. The feelings the ssmates experienced were the result of Xiao Yifei touching each person with his consciousness thread.

    He could not let his ssmates know that he possessed the superpowers of X-ray vision and the consciousness thread, and Wu Dahua¡¯s description of words turning into reality was too mystical and exaggerated, so Xiao Yifei could onlye up with the excuse of hypnosis as a way to fend them off.

    Xiao Yifei earnestly hoodwinked the entire ss with his reasonable-sounding ptrap.

    "I¡¯ll tell you, though I am a teacher now and used to be a doctor, what I love researching the most is hypnosis. I¡¯ve been researching hypnosis for at least twenty years!" Xiao Yifei stated with conviction.

    "Twenty years, nobody bluffs like that, how old are you even this year!"

    Shi Sisi did not get distracted by Xiao Yifei¡¯s rhetoric. She immediately spotted the loophole in his words,ughed lightly, and rolled her pretty eyes at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei also realized he might have exaggerated a bit and quickly waved his hands, "I misspoke just now. I have been researching this hypnosis technique for at least ten years, so I have quite a bit of insight in this area. Just now, I hypnotized all of you through psychological suggestion, leading to symptoms of a surgical case, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much, as it¡¯s all harmless."

    College students were a group that could quickly ept novel things, especially when Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation seemed logical, so everyone, except Shi Sisi, believed what Xiao Yifei said.

    "Teacher Xiao, that¡¯s amazing, I also want to learn hypnosis, can you teach me!"

    Wu Dahua, who had his brainwashed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s bbering, stared with wide, envious eyes and said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Why do you want to learn everything!"

    Seeing that it was Wu Dahua again, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly and said somewhat helplessly.

    "Teacher Xiao, I¡¯m just so curious! If I can learn this hypnosis trick, it would be amazing for deceiving young girls, surely a surefire sess every time! If you won¡¯t teach me the way of immortal cultivation, at the very least could you teach me hypnosis? After all, no matter what, I am the first student from our ss that you got to know!"

    Wu Dahua shamelessly looked at Xiao Yifei with pitiful eyes.

    The ssmates in the room were amused into heartyughter by Wu Dahua¡¯s words.

    "Old Wu, it¡¯s bad enough you can¡¯t find a girlfriend, but now you want to learn hypnosis from Teacher Xiao to trick girls? Be careful or the police wille and arrest you!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know quite what to say upon seeing Wu Dahua like this. When he had first joined the ss, he hadn¡¯t even settled the score with Wu Dahua for the nonsense he spouted, and now here was Wu Dahua shamelessly making excuses! However, Wu Dahua was an interesting student, and having such a character in ss was amusing, at least it kept the atmosphere lively.

    But there was no way Xiao Yifei would teach Wu Dahua hypnosis, because he didn¡¯t know how¡ªafter all, what the ssmates had felt earlier had been done through "conscious threads." But to cate Wu Dahua, Xiao Yifei could only narrow his eyes and look at him.

    "Alright, alright, I can teach you the method of hypnosis, but only if you score in the top five of our ss in this exam!"

    Xiao Yifeiid out his condition to Wu Dahua.

    "Teacher Xiao, are you sure? If I really get into the top five in the ss, you¡¯ll teach me hypnosis?"

    Wu Dahua said to Xiao Yifei with a gaze that was devoid of any hint of jest.

    "Of course! I never joke about such things!"

    Xiao Yifei swept his hand grandly, now aware of Wu Dahua¡¯s grades, which had always been at the bottom of the ss. So, Xiao Yifei had some doubts that Wu Dahua could improve his marks drastically enough to reach the top any time soon. After all, it wasn¡¯t just Wu Dahua who was studying in his ss, all the students were learning together!

    "Alright! Teacher Xiao, then just wait for three and a half weeks, and you¡¯ll teach me hypnosis!"

    Wu Dahua straightened up, his eyes shining with confidence as he spoke, resembling Xiao Yifei¡¯s own confident demeanor quite unintentionally.

    "Yo, since when did you start believing in yourself so much?"

    Xiao Yifei teased as he looked at Wu Dahua.

    "Didn¡¯t you tell us to have confidence, Teacher Xiao? I believe in myself, and I believe in you too!"

    Wu Dahua replied with his head held high.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the expressions of Wu Dahua and other students in the ssroom, noticing a soft glow on their faces, radiating a quality they had never possessed before¡ªconfidence.

    Xiao Yifei smiled to himself with his lips pursed.

    The whole ss¡¯s demeanor had changed, all because of Xiao Yifei, shining with a new brilliance. It was as if the ssmates had been reborn, filled with confidence and fighting spirit!

    Wu Dahua, spirited, said to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, let¡¯s not waste any more time, let¡¯s start the lesson. We have knowledge to learn! We are eager to see the day we help you, help ourselves to defeat Teacher Shen, to defeat ss (1) (2)!"

 Chapter 174: Other Teachersâ€™ Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Other Teachers¡¯ Concerns</h4><h4></h4>

    The students¡¯ confidence wasn¡¯t unfounded. From the moment they experienced Xiao Yifei¡¯s first lesson, they were deeply captivated by his teaching style and eager for the colorful methods he promised to bring in future lessons! Using hypnosis to gain a vivid and deep understanding of each pathology had made them truly absorb the material!

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei nodded in satisfaction and continued, "Alright then, let¡¯s continue with the lesson!"

    With his charm and the effects of the consciousness thread, he had truly conquered this group of students, who were initially reluctant about attending sses.

    Even Huo Bing, who had always been skeptical about Xiao Yifei, finally started to appreciate him. A faint smile appeared on his usually expressionless face. For the first time, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s guidance, this boy, who had struggled with his personality, slowly began to feel a sense of belonging in the ss.

    "I told you! Teacher Xiao Yifei must be incredibly talented! For a teacher specially appointed by our school, how could he not be skilled? Most importantly, he¡¯s so handsome! I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to faint!"

    Tian Miaomiao sped her hands together, her eyes twinkling as she excitedly looked at Xiao Yifei.

    This time, Shi Sisi did not mock Tian Miaomiao¡¯s infatuation. She, too, showed a look of surprise toward Xiao Yifei. In her heart, she didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei¡¯s method was hypnosis; she wanted to know how he had achieved it, and now, her curiosity about Xiao Yifei was piqued!

    Xiao Yifei was unaware of the myriad thoughts swirling in his students¡¯ minds; he knew only that his efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. The ss was now filled with an aspiring atmosphere, and he felt even more confident about his teaching going forward.

    "The second item in surgical diseases is called ¡¯infection¡¯."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s maic voice rang out again as he resumed the lesson. However, when he mentioned this term, the students sitting in the ssroom screamed in horror.

    "Teacher Xiao! No, please! Infections are the worst! Please don¡¯t hypnotize us to experience it first-hand!"

    Some of the more timid female students huddled together, looking pitifully at Xiao Yifei.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei looked somewhat dazedly at the students¡¯ reactions, and finally spoke slowly, "What are you doing? I didn¡¯t say I was going to use hypnosis to make you feel the sensation of infection!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the girls then settled down, looking a bit embarrassed at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and continued with the lesson.

    While discussing ¡¯infection¡¯, Xiao Yifei indeed did not use the consciousness thread, as it was particrly difficult to replicate the feeling of infection. Moreover, the sensations of infections are quite simr and wouldn¡¯t provide much insight for the students. Thus, Xiao Yifei opted for a narrative approach to elucidate the topic to the students.

    Xiao Yifei cited numerous sources,bining them with real-life examples from his time working in the hospital, making the topic of ¡¯infection¡¯e alive. His asional humor during the lecture had the students roaring withughter, and they were all thoroughly engaged as they listened earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    This method greatly improved the efficiency of the ss, so although Xiao Yifei spoke quickly, the students absorbed the material just as rapidly. Their learning wasn¡¯t rote memorization but a deep understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s teachings. Thus, the progress of the lessons was also very fast. If this pace were maintained, Xiao Yifei could definitely finish teaching the entire textbook in three and a half weeks.

    Time always flies when one is fully engaged, and as Xiao Yifei was about to transition to another topic, suddenly, the bell signaling the end of the ss rang.

    Not only did he feel that time had flown by, but the students also felt that today¡¯s lesson had been far too short.

    "What the heck! ss is over already! I hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to listen properly yet, and there goes the bell!"

    "Right? Xiao Yifei¡¯s sses always seem to end so quickly!"

    The students¡¯ints rose one after another in the ssroom, but there was nothing to be done; once ss was dismissed, it was dismissed, and Xiao Yifei gave the students a gentle smile.

    "Alright, ss is dismissed."

    No sooner had these sinct words left Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth than the students, barely having a chance to take another look at him, saw him leave the ssroom just as directly as he had done before.

    "Darn! My teacher Xiao really has character!"

    Wu Dahua had wanted to stick around Xiao Yifei a bit longer to see if he could catch any news about hypnosis, but Xiao Yifei got up and left straight away, not giving him any chance whatsoever. Wu Dahua stood there dumbfounded, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure.

    After ss, Xiao Yifei leisurely made his way to the teachers¡¯ lounge and upon arriving, pushed the door open and entered.

    At this early hour, there were hardly any teachers in the lounge, so Xiao Yifei was pleased to find some peace. He found his spot and started reading a book.

    After some time, the door to the lounge was pushed open again. Qi Xunlei, carrying a cup of herbal tea, sauntered in. On seeing Xiao Yifei sitting at his desk, Qi instinctively straightened up, suddenly recalling the rumors that had spread from ss 3-4. Frowning, Qi walked over to Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao."

    Approaching Xiao Yifei, Qi Xunlei set down the herbal tea on the desk, seemingly unsure of how to start and thus hesitated, opening and closing his mouth.

    "Teacher Qi, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei, noticing Qi Xunlei hade over, set down his book and spoke with a smile.

    "Teacher Xiao, I heard from your ss students that it seems you want to overturn the textbook and start teaching them from the first Chapter again?"

    Qi Xunlei tried hard to control his tone, but still let slip a hint of concern.

    "Yes, haha, I feel Shen Liguo¡¯s previous teachings had some issues. Rather than correcting, I thought it best to start over entirely and reteach the students."

    Xiao Yifei spoke with augh, his tone free of worry, entirely calm and confident.

    "But... do you really think there¡¯s enough time, Teacher Xiao? An entire book was supposed to be a semester¡¯s lesson n, and now you want toplete it in three and a half weeks. I really think it¡¯s a bit impossible!"

    Qi Xunlei no longer hid the distrust in his voice and spoke openly.

    At this point, other teachers hearing the conversation between Qi Xunlei and Xiao Yifei also came over; they too had heard about Xiao Yifei¡¯s ns to reteach the course and expressed theirck of understanding towards his idea.

 Chapter 175: Disregarding Advice

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Disregarding Advice</h4><h4></h4>

    "Teacher Xiao, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, why you would choose to start lectures over for them," said one of the teachers. "You have to know, this book is already difficult to understand. Teacher Shen Liguo managed to almost finish it in one semester, and the students can be said to have truly learned this course. But now you want to start from the beginning again, isn¡¯t that a bit inconsiderate!"

    "Teacher Xiao, I also think your approach is somewhat inconsiderate. Let¡¯s not even talk about who would win thepetition between you and Teacher Shen Liguo; let¡¯s talk about your behavior."

    The teacher paused momentarily before continuing, "Isn¡¯t that a bit irresponsible to the students? You can¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re young, you can do whatever you want. Haven¡¯t you considered the students? If you lose thepetition with Teacher Shen, don¡¯t be anxious, but if the students¡¯ learning of this course is really dyed, there¡¯s no way to remedy that!"

    Xiao Yifei listened carefully to the words of his fellow teachers. He understood their concerns, but they had not attended his lectures and did not know his capabilities, so they could only offer advice based on their own thoughts.

    "Don¡¯t worry, teachers. I have my reasons for doing this. I know you are all good teachers, considering not only me but also our students. But rest assured, I won¡¯t dy their learning!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to exin his teaching approach, but the results would be the best proof. He then added, "So teachers, you don¡¯t need to worry now. After three and a half weeks, when the resultse out, you will understand."

    Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s assurances, the teachers still found it hard to believe him. But they didn¡¯t know what else to say to him. They had made their concerns clear, and yet Xiao Yifei remained stubborn. There was nothing more they could do.

    "Sigh."

    Qi Xunlei had decided to stop trying to persuade Xiao Yifei. Shaking his head, he stood up to leave, now thinking that both Shen Liguo and Xiao Yifei had their issues.

    He had never before met such a stubborn and arrogant young person who refused to listen to advice.

    It wasn¡¯t just Qi Xunlei. The teachers who hade with good intentions to advise Xiao Yifei also shook their heads and left. They had thought this young man with a profound background was modest and reasonable but now saw that he was quite arrogant and wouldn¡¯t recognize good advice or listen to warnings, which made them quite angry.

    "Sigh."

    They shook their heads, worried for the two sses under Xiao Yifei¡¯s charge.

    At that moment, Shen Liguo entered the room. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, he snorted coldly, gave him a brooding look, and, with a disdainful spit, lifted his head.

    He had heard the rumors about Xiao Yifei starting the lectures over and also knew that Xiao Yifei had chosen to do so because he was dissatisfied with how he had taught. This filled him with disdain towards Xiao Yifei and an absurd feeling.

    "Does this kid really not know what death is? Just because he¡¯s upset with me, he chooses to start over with the sses? The regr schedule is already tight, and now he¡¯s re-teaching. He can¡¯t even teach well; who gave him the courage!"

    Shen Liguo seemed to be upset by Xiao Yifei¡¯s dissatisfaction with his teaching, feeling even more angry inside.

    He gave Xiao Yifei a cold look, a malicious smile spreading across his face. He was determined to make Xiao Yifei remember this for the rest of his life after the results of thepetition came in!

    As for Xiao Yifei, upon seeing Shen Liguo enter and re at him so malevolently, he found it somewhat amusing. He touched his nose, nced at the time¡ªit was almost noon¡ªand decided it was time for lunch. Getting up, he headed toward the door.

    As Xiao Yifei passed by Shen Liguo, he heard him say bitterly, "A good-for-nothing that misleads the students!"

    Xiao Yifei heard Shen Liguo¡¯s words, and a bright smile spread across his face. He turned his head and said to Shen Liguo, "Teacher Shen, remember what you said today. See you in three and a half weeks!"

    Shen Liguo responded with a cold sneer.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, let out a breath, stretchedzily and left the teachers¡¯ lounge.

    He was nning to go to the school cafeteria to eat, but that meant he had to pass by the outdoor basketball court of Yanjing Medical University. As he was walking past the outside of the basketball court, his eyes inadvertently nced over to the court.

    What he saw happening on the court made Xiao Yifei suddenly furrow his brows.

    "Heh, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m taking your court, so what? What can you even do to me?"

    On the court, a tall boy dressed in branded sportswear and sneakers was arrogantly confronting Wu Dahua, nked by four or five boys with simrly unfriendly expressions.

    They were eying Wu Dahua like tigers watching their prey.

    "We were here first, how can you just im it¡¯s yours!"

    Wu Dahua held his head high, and although he wasn¡¯t as tall as the boy in front of him, he didn¡¯t show a hint of fear. Instead, he stood his ground defiantly in the face of the arrogant student.

    "Gao Jianjun,e on, we are from the same college. Even if not, we are all from the clinical ss, aren¡¯t we? We can y together, but by what right do you im our court and forbid us from ying? Are you bullying us?"

    Wu Dahua kept his head high, looking unflinchingly at the domineering student before him.

    "Yeah! I am bullying you, so what? It¡¯s you guys from Clinical (3)(4) that I¡¯m bullying."

    Gao Jianjun curled his lip, disdainfully saying, "You should see what your Clinical (3)(4) students look like, daring topare yourselves to us from (1)(2). Do you even qualify! This court is mine now!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s words enraged Wu Dahua. He looked like he was about to charge forward and argue with Gao Jianjun but was held back by his Clinical (4) ssmate.

    "Old Wu, cool it, don¡¯t we already know what kind of person Gao Jianjun is? Just because his family has some money, he looks down on everyone. Let¡¯s not stoop to his level. Come on! It¡¯s about time for dinner anyway, let¡¯s go eat!"

    Gu Teng from the Clinical (4) ss pulled Wu Dahua, trying to de-escte the situation and keep the peace.

    "Why should we? Why should we back down! Did you not hear what he said? He¡¯s specifically targeting our sses. Why is he so brazen! It was our spot that we took, why should we give it to him!"

    Wu Dahua couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Teng wanted to back down and spoke to him angrily, then he turned his head toward Gao Jianjun and shouted, "Who do you think you are? Think you can bully our ss whenever you want? Take over our court as you please, is it your family¡¯s property? I won¡¯t let you, no way!"

    Gao Jianjun saw Wu Dahua¡¯s reaction, smiled contemptuously and paid him no mind. Instead, he took the basketball from another boy¡¯s hand and with an extremely dashing movement, threw the ball over Wu Dahua¡¯s head.

 Chapter 176: The Arrogant Student

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176: The Arrogant Student</h4><h4></h4>

    If Gao Jianjun had merely disyed disdain towards Wu Dahua before, now his behavior had turned into outright ignoring him.

    "Smack!"

    The basketball didn¡¯t go in but instead mmed against the hoop and bounced back, hitting Wu Dahua heavily.

    Having been hit by the basketball, Wu Dahua couldn¡¯t bear it. He turned around, picked up the basketball that hadnded on the ground, and threw it out fiercely. He looked at Gao Jianjun, furious.

    "Stop fucking ying already!"

    "Yo! What¡¯s up? Got no more skills but your temper¡¯s all red up, huh?"

    Gao Jianjun looked askance, his toneden with sarcasm as he addressed Wu Dahua. Suddenly, his gaze turned cold, and he spoke with a threatening tone, "You have thirty seconds. Go fetch the basketball back for me, or else, we¡¯re not done here today!"

    No sooner had Gao Jianjun finished his sentence than the four or five boys standing behind him stepped forward, their eyes dark and threatening as they stared menacingly at Wu Dahua.

    "What¡¯s this? You think you can bully others just because there are more of you? The people who were just ying with me wouldn¡¯t agree with you taking over our court!"

    Wu Dahua wasn¡¯t intimidated by Gao Jianjun¡¯s show of force. He turned to look at the people who had been ying basketball with them, but found that they had already retreated to the edge of the court, watching Gao Jianjun and his group with a fearful gaze, leaving only Gu Teng by his side.

    However, even Gu Teng, standing next to Wu Dahua, looked timid as he eyed Gao Jianjun.

    "A bunch of spineless cowards!"

    Seeing that the people who had been ying happily with him had run off at this juncture, Wu Dahua couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath.

    Now, only Wu Dahua from Clinical ss 3 and Gu Teng from Clinical ss 4 remained on the court.

    Then, he lowered his head, fiddled with his fingers, and said casually, "You¡¯ve got fifteen seconds left. If you don¡¯t fetch that basketball for me, I¡¯ll see if you can leave this court today!"

    Seeing Gao Jianjun acting this way, Wu Dahua felt deeply insulted. Why should Gao Jianjun be allowed to bully him? Just because Gao Jianjun¡¯s family was wealthier? Just because he was from Clinical ss 2, he could bully people like this?

    Wu Dahua slowly clenched his fists. He stared straight at Gao Jianjun, showing no sign of going to fetch the ball for him.

    Gao Jianjun, seeing that Wu Dahua had no intention of fetching the ball for him, raised his head, his eyes slowly narrowing with a cold glint: "Ten seconds left... nine, eight, seven..."

    Gao Jianjun began a chilling countdown for Wu Dahua. Meanwhile, the four boys behind him slowly approached, encircling Wu Dahua.

    "Alright, alright! I¡¯ll fetch it! Is that okay?!"

    Gu Teng, seeing how the situation had developed to this point, was somewhat scared and quickly bowed his head, saying, "Here you go, Gao Jianjun. I brought your basketball back! Is that okay now? We don¡¯t want the court anymore! Let¡¯s go eat."

    Rushing back with Gao Jianjun¡¯s basketball in hand, Gu Teng timidly extended the ball to Gao Jianjun, his attitude already softened, deciding they didn¡¯t even want the court anymore, only wishing for Gao Jianjun to let them off the hook.

    Seeing Gu Teng¡¯s actions, Gao Jianjun smirked dismissively, proudly not taking the basketball offered to him, feeling delightfully satisfied with bullying others. However, when he noticed Wu Dahua still standing behind him, staring intently without any sign of backing down, Gao Jianjun suddenly felt a burst of anger. He remembered the announcement Shen Liguo had made during ss.

    Gao Jianjun then looked at Wu Dahua with a mocking smile and began taunting, "I heard recently that your ss got a new ¡¯Surgery¡¯ teacher, didn¡¯t you? Did he make a bet with Teacher Shen Liguo? Saying he could lead both your sses to surpass our two sses in grades? Andtely, every one of you from those two sses seems pretty smug, doesn¡¯t it? Have you guys been brainwashed by that idiot new teacher? Do you actually believe your two sses can surpass ours? Seriously, this new teacher is really stupid. Doesn¡¯t he see what a bunch of misfits you two sses are? Does he really think you can surpass us?"

    Gao Jianjun let out a snideugh from his nostrils, "What a joke!"

    Gu Teng, who had been insulted all along without speaking up and had even picked up Gao Jianjun¡¯s basketball, became suddenly furious upon hearing Gao Jianjun speak ill of Xiao Yifei.

    He stepped back and, instead of handing the basketball to Gao Jianjun, threw it up and delivered a powerful kick, sending it flying far out of sight, let alone reach for picking up.

    "Damn, nice shot! He dared speak ill of Teacher Xiao; kicking his basketball was too light¡ªshould have given him a good kicking instead!"

    Witnessing Gu Teng¡¯s sudden action, Wu Dahua also approached,menting with satisfaction to Gu Teng.

    And then, Gu Teng¡¯s face no longer bore the cringing expression; he too red angrily at Gao Jianjun.

    "Damn it! What gives him the right to insult Teacher Xiao!"

    For them, who had lost confidence in themselves, Xiao Yifei was like a shining gate that had been opened, helping them to regain their self-confidence, so how could they tolerate anyone insulting Xiao Yifei?

    "I¡¯m not scared today! The worst that could happen is getting beaten up! But even if I do get beaten up, I mustnd a couple of fierce punches on the face of the guy who dares insult Teacher Xiao Yifei!"

    Gu Teng fixated his gaze on Gao Jianjun¡¯s handsome face, his fists already clenched; Wu Dahua took a step forward, standing next to Gu Teng without a hint of retreat, staring determinedly at Gao Jianjun and his crew.

    When Gao Jianjun was startled by Gu Teng¡¯s sudden move and couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, but when he realized his basketball was now gone, his face became extremely grim.

    His face dark and silent, he slowly approached Gu Teng and Wu Dahua, while four burly guys closely surrounded them.

    Gao Jianjun had never faced such defiance. Relying on his family wealth, good looks, and decent rtionships with several school teachers, he was ustomed to having things go his way at school and to bullying other students.

    Especially the students from Clinical ss 3 and ss 4, who were usually easy targets for him. But what vexed himtely was that the students from these sses seemed to be changing, no longer appearing intimidated as they used to, which was somewhat upsetting for Gao Jianjun. So today, when he saw Wu Dahua and Gu Teng ying basketball, he deliberately went looking for trouble, not expecting that this time, the duo, who usually chose to bend, would stand up and confront him ¡ª making Gao Jianjun even more furious.

 Chapter 177: Left Too Hurriedly

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Left Too Hurriedly</h4><h4></h4>

    So he decided, today he would harshly teach Wu Dahua and Gu Teng a lesson.

    Gao Jianjun usually had a group of followers eagerly trailing behind him. Today, the four men following him were his minions, but they were not from Yanjing Medical University. Instead, they were students from the neighboring Huaxia Sports University. Gao Jianjun felt that the boys from the Medical University were too thin and weak, which didn¡¯t give an oppressive enough appearance when taken out, so he specifically made acquaintances with some robust students from Huaxia Sports University, believing that their presence would exert a greater oppressive force when out and about.

    "Well, what have you eaten to have the nerve to oppose me today and even kick my basketball away? It looks like I have to teach you a lesson today or you really won¡¯t know who you are!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s tone was icy as he spoke to Wu Dahua and Gu Teng, who had been cornered with no way to retreat.

    At that time, a group of students still ying basketball saw that a fight seemed about to break out immediately and couldn¡¯t help but step back, fearing they would be implicated.

    Gao Jianjun, seeing that Wu Dahua and Gu Teng still showed no signs of submission, was burning with rage inside. He pointed fiercely at the two and said,

    "Beat them up!"

    Just as Wu Dahua and Gu Teng were about to receive punches, a somewhat rxed voice suddenly rang out.

    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing!"

    Gao Jianjun heard the sudden voice, whirled around, and without looking, he cursed.

    "Who the hell is meddling, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy!"

    When Wu Dahua and Gu Teng heard the voice, they looked up with surprise: "Professor Xiao!"

    Hearing the two¡¯s surprised shouts, Gao Jianjun then realized that the person who had spoken was a teacher!

    At that moment, with a faint smile on his face, Xiao Yifei finally stood in front of Wu Dahua and Gu Teng.

    Xiao Yifei exuded a particrlymanding presence, which made the four burly students surrounding Wu Dahua and Gu Teng dare not block him. So they watched as Xiao Yifei walked past them and then helped Wu Dahua and Gu Teng who were already sitting on the ground.

    "What are you doing! You¡¯re all ssmates! If there¡¯s any conflict that can¡¯t be resolved, must you resort to fighting? Everyone here is a university student, why engage in such uneducated behavior!"

    Xiao Yifei pretended not to have heard what Gao Jianjun had just said, and smilingly looked at Gao Jianjun, asking puzzledly, "By the way, which ss are you in?"

    From the moment Xiao Yifei appeared, Gao Jianjun had been paying attention to this handsome, rather young man. When he heard what Wu Dahua and Gu Teng had just said, he knew that this excessively young man before him was the new teacher he had just mocked and insulted.

    Remembering some rumors about this new teacher, Gao Jianjun felt quite displeased and pursed his lips. Then he raised his head and said,

    "Hello, teacher, my name is Gao Jianjun, and I¡¯m in clinical (2). We just had a little conflict with Wu Dahua, but we didn¡¯t n to start a fight. We were just teasing them for fun!"

    Gao Jianjun grinned and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    "Oh, is that so!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly understood, nodded his head, turned around, and looked at Wu Dahua and Gu Teng, who were staring fiercely at Gao Jianjun, and said with a smile, "They didn¡¯t say they wanted to fight! Look what you two have be from anger! Okay, okay, stop being angry! Tell me, why did you start arguing in the first ce!"

    Xiao Yifei looked utterly harmless as he pretended to be clueless and asked.

    "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s nothing serious. They just thought they had more people, started bullying us, and wanted to take over the court we were ying on!"

    Wu Dahua concealed the fact that the argument had started because Gao Jianjun insulted Xiao Yifei and was preparing to fight, only mentioning the initial cause of their dispute with Gao Jianjun.

    Hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei still had a smile on his face. He turned his head and looked at Gao Jianjun with a gentle voice, "Jianjun, you see, this is where you were wrong. They were enjoying their game, and you just run over wanting to take their court. No one would be happy about that, so don¡¯t me the teacher for criticizing you. What you did was really not very nice!"

    Gao Jianjun, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, immediately showed an innocent expression. He waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Teacher, teacher, it¡¯s not like what they are saying. We just wanted to join them in their game, but they didn¡¯t include us, so that¡¯s why the conflict arose!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, turned his head, and said with a somewhat reproachful tone to Wu Dahua, "Dahua, look at you, why? Why wouldn¡¯t you include them in the basketball game?"

    Wu Dahua stared wide-eyed at Xiao Yifei, unable to reconcile the image he had of Mr. Xiao, who typically didn¡¯t behave this amiably. Although they hadn¡¯t interacted much, Wu Dahua was quite certain about Mr. Xiao¡¯s character. He should not appear so affable and certainly not be siding against his own ss. Confused, Wu Dahua smartly chose to remain silent.

    After speaking to Wu Dahua, Xiao Yifei turned back to face Gao Jianjun with a full smile and said, "Alright, you see, I¡¯ve already reprimanded Wu Dahua. Since you are all students of the clinical ss, you should love each other! It¡¯s really not suitable to have conflicts!"

    Gao Jianjun, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s affable demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly, utterly disdainful.

    "I bully their ss students like this, and he doesn¡¯t even dare to fart, yet he still sides with us! Such a spineless teacher, could he really say something as bold as ¡¯leading ss (3) (4) to surpass our ss¡¯?"

    "Alright! I understand, teacher! You are absolutely right, ssmates should be harmonious and loving. So, I think Wu Dahua and the others not including us in their game has indeed harmed our ssmate rtionship, so I hope, teacher, you will properly criticize them next time!"

    Gao Jianjun, sensing Xiao Yifei was easy to bully, then wore a smug expression and pushed further in his conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    "Hmm, you make a good point! Next time, I will really reprimand Wu Dahua and Gu Teng!"

    Facing such responsespletely based on one side of the story from Gao Jianjun, Xiao Yifei surprisingly chose to believe it! This even surprised Gao Jianjun, who nced at Xiao Yifei, thinking the new teacher was rather foolish.

    Wu Dahua and Gu Teng also looked at Xiao Yifei in amazement, unsure why he was behaving this way, but they trusted that Mr. Xiao would never do anything they felt was unfair. Thus, they both hung their heads in silence.

 Chapter 178: The Solution

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: The Solution</h4><h4></h4>

    "Heh!"

    Gao Jianjun nced at Xiao Yifei with a sneer in his heart.

    He assessed the situation and, because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, he realized he couldn¡¯t do anything too excessive for now. Gao Jianjun coldly eyed Wu Dahua and decided to let them off today. When the opportunity arose, he would teach them a lesson. In any case, Gao Jianjun believed that he had to vent his frustration today!

    But with no good opportunity at hand, Gao Jianjun had no choice but to give up. His mouth curled with a threatening air as he fiercely swept his gaze over Wu Dahua before beckoning to the four Huaxia Sports University students still standing around Wu Dahua.

    "Alright, since the teacher has said he will go down and teach them a lesson, let¡¯s not believe we have been treated unfairly. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back!"

    Gao Jianjun prepared to leave.

    Just as Gao Jianjun was about to leave the court with his fourckeys, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rose again, but this time, there was a different intent in his tone.

    "Hey! ssmate Gao, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!"

    "Hey! ssmate Gao, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice once again made Gao Jianjun stop in his tracks. He frowned and turned around.

    "Teacher, is there anything else?"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s voice contained some dissatisfaction; he had little regard for this kind of weak teacher.

    "Nothing much!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and looked at Gao Jianjun, speaking in a calm tone, "I¡¯m just worried that today¡¯s conflict might lead to disharmony among the students, so I thought I¡¯d help you resolve it thoroughly today."

    Gao Jianjun tilted his head and frowned, his eyes filled with puzzlement. He didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei was up to.

    "Didn¡¯t the teacher just deal with it? Why resolve it again? What are you nning to do!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s tone was bing disrespectful. He gave a dismissive snort and spoke casually.

    "Haha, just now I was preventing you from fighting, now it¡¯s time to truly handle your conflict," Xiao Yifeiughed, then continued, "I said I¡¯d go down and teach Wu Dahua and Gu Teng a lesson, but I feel that if this issue doesn¡¯t end well, they definitely won¡¯t be willing. What if they me me, their teacher, in the future? So, the conflict certainly needs to be resolved!"

    Gao Jianjun narrowed his eyes and said coldly to Xiao Yifei, "Then what do you suggest we do!"

    Seeing Gao Jianjun¡¯s attitude, Xiao Yifei pretended to notice nothing, maintaining his amiable demeanor, "Oh, ssmate Gao, don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s simple. The problem started because of basketball, so why not resolve it with basketball? It makes sense, doesn¡¯t it!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand, pointing genially at Jianjun and the four people behind him, "Look, wasn¡¯t it just you five who cornered Wu Dahua and Gu Teng? That means the conflict involves you five. Perfect, let¡¯s have a basketball game, a fair match between you. Whoever loses, from now on, will keep their distance whenever they see the other on the basketball court. If you don¡¯t even see each other, then surely there won¡¯t be any conflicts, right!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words; he understood that the teacher was not as genial as he appeared. He wanted to settle today¡¯s issue with a clear oue, and the loser would have to bow their head in submission.

    Obviously, this new teacher disapproved of their bullying behavior and wanted to cut down their arrogance in this regard. But did he not see the difference in athletic ability between those four students from the sports institute behind him and Wu Dahua and Gu Teng¡¯s group?

    Gao Jianjun chuckled coldly in his heart and said to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher, but they¡¯re short of people! Even if we y 3v3, they only have two people. Don¡¯t say that I bully them¡ªthere are too few of them. How can they y? Why don¡¯t they just admit defeat?"

    Hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s somewhat sarcastic tone, Wu Dahua became unwilling, but when he turned his head, he realized that indeed, it was only him and Gu Teng on his side. He felt frustrated and turned his gaze toward the onlooking students, but those students all adopted an indifferent, it¡¯s-none-of-my-business attitude when Wu Dahua looked at them.

    "What a bunch of cowards!"

    Wu Dahua cursed silently, helpless, he could only look to Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh! So that¡¯s the case! Wu Dahua and his team are short on people, what should we do!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and looked at Gao Jianjun with an expression of helplessness on his face.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Gao Jianjun sneered in his heart. He fully doubted Xiao Yifei¡¯s intelligence and looked down on him even more because, in his view, even if Wu Dahua and his group managed to gather three people, they would still be no match for his side!

    "Well, how about this! I¡¯ll join in to make up the numbers. If you include me, doesn¡¯t that give Wu Dahua¡¯s team three yers?"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly looked enlightened, pping his hands and happily said to Gao Jianjun, "How about that? I¡¯ll y too, and then Wu Dahua¡¯s team will have the three people they need!"

    Gao Jianjun looked at Xiao Yifei, his lips curling in disdain, "You? Teacher, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but do you really think you can do it? Besides, our young people y basketball with a lot of physical contact. What if you get knocked around by ident? What would we do then?"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hands in response to Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, "No problem, no problem! Haven¡¯t you seen that I¡¯m not that old myself? It really doesn¡¯t matter! Hit away! I definitely won¡¯t say anything. Besides, we¡¯re here to resolve your conflicts! It¡¯s all good intentions! You definitely won¡¯t be too rough! The teacher knows!"

    Gao Jianjun watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance and ¡¯pfft¡¯ughed. He couldn¡¯t tell if Xiao Yifei was genuinely naive or just pretending. What kind of teacher could be so clueless? Did he really think everything on the court was harmonious? Xiao Yifei himself said that the losing side would have to avoid the winning side in the future, with such a wager, who would y just for fun? Moreover, Gao Jianjun still harbored anger towards Wu Dahua and intended to properly humiliate him on the court, which meant that the game would definitely be intense if it indeed took ce.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you agree?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled.

    "We agree, of course we agree, but perhaps, teacher, you should find someone else to rece you. With you on the court, we really feel it¡¯s somewhat inappropriate. What if you get knocked down identally? Who would be responsible then? We couldn¡¯t bear that responsibility if something happened!"

    Gao Jianjun spoke as if he was filled with worry, but in his heart, he really wanted to humiliate the new teacher on the basketball court, so his tone was full of provocation.

    Sure enough, Xiao Yifei took the bait.

    "No problem, really no problem! Don¡¯t treat me as a teacher on the court, just as an opponent, that¡¯s all!"

 Chapter 179: Brainlessly Confident

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Brainlessly Confident</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei waved his hands repeatedly, appearing utterly unconcerned, "Of course, I¡¯ll do the same on the court, I won¡¯t treat you guys as my students!"

    "Really? Teacher, are you serious?"

    A sinister look shed across Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes.

    "Of course, I am serious!"

    Xiao Yifei kept nodding, but he soon fell into thought, and spoke softly, "However, ying against you as a teacher does seem a bit unfair."

    Gao Jianjun let out a coldugh, curious to see what trick Xiao Yifei was up to.

    "Alright then!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly lifted his head and extended his hand, pointing at Gao Jianjun and his four teammates one by one, speaking casually, "All five of you,e at once!"

    "What?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gao Jianjun couldn¡¯t believe his ears and thought he must be mistaken. He stood there stunned, staring at Xiao Yifei in total disbelief.

    "Teacher, what are you talking about? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?"

    Gao Jianjun shook his head vigorously, still bewildered, and asked again.

    Basketball is a highlypetitive and confrontational sport in itself and the court is not as vast as a ser field. In ser, it¡¯s barely manageable to y with one yer down, but in basketball, which often involves full-court man-to-man defense, being short one yer is simply unworkable, let alone two yers¡ªand they were only ying half-court! Three-on-five in a half-court game ispletely unyable!

    Even three NBA-level yers against five CBA-level yers would be outmatched, let alone a squad of four sports college students and Gao Jianjun up against Xiao Yifei, Wu Dahua, and Gu Teng!

    That¡¯s why Gao Jianjun was so astonished. It wasn¡¯t just Gao Jianjun; even Wu Dahua gave Xiao Yifei a look of helplessness, even doubting inwardly whether Xiao Yifei actually knew how to y basketball. Just by looking, he knew that the guys next to Gao Jianjun were no ordinary folks. They might not even win three-on-three, let alone with Xiao Yifei digging such a hole right from the start.

    "Teacher!"

    Wu Dahua stepped forward, tugging on Xiao Yifei, "Teacher, think about it, even if we y basketball well, we¡¯re no match for their five¡ªespecially since we¡¯re just average! Teacher, I know you taught us to be confident, but confidence isn¡¯t about being irrational!"

    In the end, Wu Dahua added softly, "Also, teacher, can you really y? How can you propose such a disadvantageous condition for ourselves!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu Dahua, who seemed distrustful, grinned, and said to him, "Hey! Kid, you still don¡¯t trust me? When have I ever been unsure about what I do! Just watch and see!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s utterly confident demeanor, Wu Dahua opened his mouth, sighed helplessly, and resigned himself to the situation.

    This Teacher Xiao, while truly skilled in teaching, seems utterly clueless about sports, sticking stubbornly to his own way!

    "No joke! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t kid with you! I am the teacher, and you are the students. I can¡¯t bully you, so all five of you,e on, let¡¯s do this!"

    Xiao Yifei said earnestly to Gao Jianjun.

    Gao Jianjun, trying not tough at Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious mien, tightly pursed his lips.

    This new teacher was really foolish. Basketball isn¡¯t like academia where a teacher¡¯s knowledge can outshine a student¡¯s; basketball depends on skill. Yet, he foolishly thought that as the teacher, he should give them an advantage, which was hrious!

    "Anyway, we¡¯re just ying for fun! It won¡¯t be a big deal! Right!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Gao Jianjun with a smile.

    "Alright, alright! Teacher, since you¡¯ve said so! Let¡¯s do it your way then!"

    Gao Jianjun barely held back hisughter and nodded at Xiao Yifei.

    "Okay then, let¡¯s get started. We¡¯ll y by the 3v3 rules, twelve minutes and see who has the higher score at the end."

    Gao Jianjun could barely contain himself andughed out loud, "The three of you, against the five of us!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Gao Jianjun and then said, "So, starting with the ball for us shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"

    Gao Jianjun, not caring at all, waved his hand and said, "Sure! You guys start with the ball, no problem!"

    After saying this, he turned around and looked at the four sports college students standing behind him, his face unable to suppress a smile. "Don¡¯t be polite, thrash them good!"

    Having seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s foolish act, the four sports college students were already bursting withughter. They nodded at Gao Jianjun and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, boss Gao, we won¡¯t hold back. We¡¯ll crush them to dust!"

    Of course, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t know what Gao Jianjun and his friends were saying. He picked up the basketball from Wu Dahua, bounced it on the ground, and finding it to his liking, he walked to the center circle ready to start the game.

    At that moment, Gu Teng, feeling a little unsure, asked, "Teacher Xiao, can we really win? Like you said earlier, if we lose, seeing themter, we¡¯ll have to dodge far away, how embarrassing!"

    "Of course we can! Don¡¯t you trust me?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at him. "Get ready properly; we¡¯re about to start."

    On the other side, it was evident that Gao Jianjun¡¯s group of five wasn¡¯t rxing at all. Facing Xiao Yifei¡¯s group of three about to serve, they surprisingly set up the ¡¯2-3 zone defense¡¯ usually used for full-court ys.

    This made the already slightly crowded inner court even more congested. The onlookers watching the game shook their heads at the scene. Without even thinking, one could imagine how intense the defense Xiao Yifei and his team would face when attempting to score!

    How could Xiao Yifei and his two teammates possibly win?

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care that much. He stood at the center circle and threw the ball to Wu Dahua.

    The game had begun.

    Wu Dahua, a bit nervous after receiving the pass from Xiao Yifei, dribbled the ball. He spotted an opening and quickly passed it to Gu Teng. Gu Teng, upon receiving Wu Dahua¡¯s pass and seeing so many people in the paint, nervously took the shot, but the basketball bounced off the rim.

    It didn¡¯t go in!

    "Hahaha."

    Seeing how simple Gu Teng and Wu Dahua¡¯s approach to offense was, and witnessing their poor coordination, the spectators burst outughing.

    "Tsk¡ª"

    Not just the audience, but Gao Jianjun, after leaping up to catch the rebound, also sported a disdainful smile on his face. With their terrible skills and performance, what were they ying at!

    With a mocking smile on his face, Gao Jianjun dribbled beyond the three-point line. Xiao Yifei and his teammates, facing five opponents, couldn¡¯t even manage basic man-to-man defense, allowing Gao Jianjun to easily dribble back within the three-point line and execute a slick, quick stop jump shot.

 Chapter 180 Watch Closely

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Watch Closely</h4><h4></h4>

    "Swish¡ª"

    The basketball entered the with a sound. After scoring, Gao Jianjun tauntingly stuck out his pinky finger at Wu Dahua.

    "One to zero, huh? This isn¡¯t challenging at all! Can¡¯t you guys put up a bit of a fight?"

    Not just in actions but also verbally, Gao Jianjun started taunting Wu Dahua.

    "And you had all five of use out here, I have no idea what you were thinking. I mean, I reckon even Gao by himself could take on you three without any problems!"

    A student from the sports college, dressed in a ck short-sleeved shirt, spoke mockingly toward Xiao Yifei, not caring at all whether Xiao Yifei was a teacher,¡ª after all, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t teach their sses.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the guy in the ck shirt mocking him, he smiled and shook his head without saying much in return.

    Just then, over ten people suddenly walked onto the basketball court. The petite and cute ssmate, Tian Miaomiao, with her round face full of indignation, stood at the front.

    "Who¡¯s bullying our ssmates?"

    As soon as Tian Miaomiao stepped onto the basketball court, she spoke up angrily.

    Some people had noticed the conflict on the basketball court earlier, and those who recognized Wu Dahua hurried back to inform the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4. As soon as Tian Miaomiao learned of the situation, she sprang up like a little cat with its tail stepped on.

    "Who dares to bully the students of our Clinical ss 3 and 4? I want to see who¡¯s got the nerve to do that!"

    With her anger rising, Tian Miaomiao decisively dragged along Shi Sisi and yelled in the ss group chat, quickly arranging for dozens of their ssmates to arrive at the basketball court, looking ready to fight.

    When she arrived on the court, Tian Miaomiao saw the scene before her.

    Xiao Yifei, Wu Dahua, and Gu Teng were actually ying basketball in a match against Gao Jianjun, the rich second-generation from Clinical ss 2.

    Though Tian Miaomiao wasn¡¯t particrly good at studying, her mind was quite clear. She immediately guessed the situation on the court, pouted slightly, and shouted toward Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao! Mr. Xiao! Why should they have five against your three? That¡¯s so unfair!"

    Initially wanting to help her ssmates regain face, Tian Miaomiao noticed the unfairness on the court and spoke up, "Also, I know for a fact that those four behind Gao Jianjun aren¡¯t even from our school! Mr. Sun, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage ying against them like this!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw Tian Miaomiao, clearly indicating he knew her. Consequently, Gao Zixuan said to Tian Miaomiao, "You can¡¯t nder us! The teacher himself said he could take us on, three against five in a game! I have no intention of bullying anyone."

    Hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s reply, Tian Miaomiao looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion but then spotted Xiao Yifei smiling and winking at her.

    "Hey, hey, hey! Sisi! Did you see that? Mr. Xiao smiled at me! He¡¯s really so handsome!"

    Tian Miaomiao didn¡¯t pay attention to what Gao Jianjun said, and after seeing Xiao Yifei smile at her, she became excited and started stamping her feet, speaking cheerfully to Shi Sisi.

    "Fine then! If our teacher says it¡¯s okay, then it must be okay! Carry on!"

    Tian Miaomiao received a response from Xiao Yifei, and seeing he wasn¡¯t panicking at all, she waved at Gao Jianjun without a worry.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sisi looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion. She understood the basketball rules well and knew it was unwise for Xiao Yifei and his two teammates to take on five opponents. She didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei seemed so confident.

    Next to Xiao Yifei, Wu Dahua closed his mouth with evident embarrassment on his face. Just moments ago, he had been considering picking two people from the dozen or so ssmates that had arrived to join up and form a team of five to directly confront Gao Jianjun and his cohort. Yet looking at Mr. Xiao¡¯s demeanor, it seemed that such assistance wasn¡¯t needed, which left Wu Dahua feeling somewhat helpless. He let out a heavy sigh.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they lost, at most it would be a minor loss of face, but now with so many of their ssmates here, if they lost this game, it would be a true embarrassment. Moreover, Gao Jianjun¡¯s words just now clearly held contempt for their Clinical (3) (4) ss. If they were to lose again, wouldn¡¯t it also bring shame to both their sses?

    Wu Dahua lifted his head, giving Xiao Yifei a look filled with resentment.

    "What in the world is Mr. Xiao thinking? Gao Jianjun was about to start a fight with us. I thought Mr. Xiao would stand up for us, but instead, he arranged a basketball game with an oue that appears to be certain defeat. Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s gotten into you?"

    However, on the court, except for Tian Miaomiao who believed unconditionally in Xiao Yifei, the other ssmates who knew a bit about basketball weren¡¯t very optimistic about Xiao Yifei. They didn¡¯t know what the stakes of this win-or-lose game were, but seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to need any help, they just stood on the sidelines, watching Gao Jianjun with hostile eyes.

    No matter what, they held no affection for Gao Jianjun who had the audacity to bully their ssmates.

    "Hmph!"

    However, after seeing the reaction of the students from the Clinical (3) (4) ss, Gao Jianjun couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully. He picked up the ball and ran to the center circle, ready to inbound the ball.

    "Focus, and give them a good thrashing! Teach them a lesson they won¡¯t forget!"

    Gao Jianjun said coldly to his teammate in the ck short sleeves, then passed the ball into y.

    He was ready to thoroughly humiliate them in front of so many students from the Clinical (3) (4) ss!

    Upon seeing that Gao Jianjun was ready to inbound the ball, Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and patted Wu Dahua and Gu Teng on their shoulders, speaking in an easygoing tone, "Oh by the way, if you get the ballter, don¡¯t y as chaotically as before. Just pass the ball to me."

    Wu Dahua looked at Xiao Yifei who seemed to be lost in thought with a rxed expression and sighed deeply. What else could he do? He had no choice but to listen to Mr. Xiao and see if a miracle could happen.

    "Oh! Sure!"

    Gu Teng responded morosely as well.

    As for whether Mr. Xiao was really nning to take on five yers by himself, that was beyond his consideration. At this point, he was prepared for the mindset of losing the game.

    "It¡¯s started!"

    Gao Jianjun passed the ball to his teammate in the ck short sleeves and moved quickly toward the insidene. The teammate, clearly someone from a sports college, though it was not known what he studied there, showed a level of skill from his dribbling that indicated he must be someone who yed basketball frequently and yed well.

    With a stylish dribble between his legs, the yer in the ck short sleeves dodged Wu Dahua¡¯s attempt to steal the ball, then leaned against Wu Dahua with a turn of his body, getting past him. After shaking Wu Dahua, he even turned around to taunt him.

    "Hey! Are you even trying? I got past you so easily. If you can¡¯t handle it, just step down and give up early! Don¡¯t waste my time!"

    Wu Dahua¡¯s face showed anger when he heard the taunting from the yer in the ck short sleeves, and he charged at him again.

    "Stop the damn jabbering! Pass the ball here!"

    Gao Jianjun, seeing the taunting from the yer in ck short sleeves, felt like his limelight was being stolen and cursed out loud.

 Chapter 181: Truly Explosive

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Truly Explosive</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s curse, the man in the ck short-sleeve quickly passed the ball to Jianjun, who then shot it immediately, but this time, the ball didn¡¯t go in.

    The basketball rebounded and Gu Teng picked it up, remembering what Xiao Yifei had said, Teng tossed the ball to Xiao Yifei.

    After catching the ball, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and started smiling.

    "Ready for it? Showtime ising!"

    Xiao Yifei tucked the ball under his arm, nced at Wu Dahua, who was standing there fuming, then at Gu Teng looking somewhat clueless, and finally, smiling, he said to Gao Jianjun,

    "What¡¯s the act for!"

    The man in the ck short-sleeve couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor and muttered a curse under his breath.

    Gao Jianjun, after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance, also shook his head with disdain. He simply didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could do anything noteworthy; no matter how good Xiao Yifei was, could he really be better than himself and four physical education students? Moreover, the guy was just a university teacher.

    Gao Jianjun sneered at the man in the ck short-sleeve, who knowingly nodded his head. Then, taking a step forward, he ran toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Heard you¡¯re a teacher? Then let me guard you and see how good you really are!"

    The man in the ck short-sleeve, with a fierce smile, charged at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei saw the man in the ck short-sleeveing at him with fierce momentum, smirked lightly, andpletely ignored the man who was trying to defend him. Standing a step away from the three-point line, Xiao Yifei casually lifted his arm and, in an extremely cool pose, threw the ball.

    The basketball traced a beautiful arc in the air and without a hint of hesitation, went straight into the basket.

    Swish! The ball went cleanly through the, the wavering of the from the ball¡¯s passage as beautiful as a ssh of water.

    "Holy shit! Teacher Xiao¡¯s shot is so urate!"

    Wu Dahua was dumbfounded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s effortlessly stylish throw thatnded the ball into the basket so smoothly.

    The man in the ck short-sleeve, stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯splete disregard for his defense and the ease with which the shot was made, just stood there in shock at the unexpected skill Xiao Yifei disyed.

    "Damn! What the hell are you doing? Can¡¯t you defend? Were you raised on shit? To think you¡¯re in the basketball major, yet you can¡¯t even guard a single person!"

    Gao Jianjun, seeing how easily Xiao Yifei scored, was enraged, and he yelled angrily at the man in the ck short-sleeve.

    And then, people realized why the man in the ck short-sleeve had dribbled past Wu Dahua so skillfully¡ªit turned out he was from the basketball major!

    Hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, the man in the ck short-sleeve hung his head in dejection but soon lifted it again, setting his jaw firmly as he cast a determined gaze at Xiao Yifei, "You¡¯ll see, I won¡¯t let you score another basket!"

    The man in the ck short-sleeve¡¯s threatening words only made Xiao Yifei smile indifferently; he reached out to beckon for the basketball to be picked up and the game continued.

    "Did you see that? Did you see that? How cool Teacher Xiao is! My God! Too cool!"

    Tian Miaomiao didn¡¯t care about how difficult the shot was; she just thought Xiao Yifei was extremely handsome, to the point of being out of this world. Her eyes were filled with stars as she jumped around excitedly.

    Standing beside her, Shi Sisi was quite surprised as she gave Xiao Yifei a look. She didn¡¯t expect that in addition to hypnosis, Teacher Xiao seemed to y basketball quite well, at least, his shooting was incredibly precise!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move surprised everyone watching the game.

    "Holy crap, just one step away from the three-point line and he swishes it, he¡¯s way too urate!"

    "Absolutely! His shooting is so on point! But it could also just be good luck!"

    They buzzed with conversation off-court, giving Xiao Yifei astonished looks, their expectations rising as they eagerly anticipated whether his performance would continue to stun them!

    "It¡¯s just a fluke shot, right? Why are you all so amazed?"

    Gao Jianjun was filled with dissatisfaction at the sounds of astonishment from the audience; he cast a disdainful nce at the vocal spectators, then got ready, determined not to let Xiao Yifei¡¯s side score another basket!

    "It¡¯s two to one now, right?"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, smiling at the man in the ck short-sleeve shirt standing before him as if facing a formidable enemy.

    The rules of their 3v3 game weren¡¯t quite the same as full-court basketball games; normally a basket was worth one point, and a basket from beyond the three-point line was worth two. Now, since Gao Jianjun¡¯s team had scored a one-pointer and Xiao Yifei a two-pointer, and the side that scores gets to inbound rather than alternating possession.

    So when Xiao Yifei stood at half-court ready to continue inbounding the ball, the man in the ck short-sleeve shirt also moved closer, ready to stick to Xiao Yifei wherever he went; after all, they had more yers!

    Seeing that the man in the ck short-sleeve shirt didn¡¯t respond to his remark, Xiao Yifei, feeling bored, pouted and passed the basketball to Wu Dahua, who was standing to one side.

    After receiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s pass, Wu Dahua felt somewhat awkward; his eyes darted around, then he tossed the ball back to Xiao Yifei.

    However, this pass was anticipated by Gao Jianjun, who charged forward with a burst of speed, but he was still too slow; his fingertips only grazed the basketball but failed to steal it.

    Gao Jianjun pped his head in frustration, unaware that this touch on the ball would be hisst interaction with it for the rest of the match.

    Xiao Yifei took the pass from Wu Dahua, holding the ball in one hand while looking down at the man in the ck shirt with a dismissive gaze, a mocking smile finally breaking out on his face: "You better keep up with me!"

    The man in the ck shirt, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s retort, snorted in disdain. How could he possibly fail to keep up with Xiao Yifei¡¯s pace? Just when he thought Xiao Yifei was being too arrogant, his view blurred; Xiao Yifei had vanished in an instant. Turning his head in panic, he found Xiao Yifei had already infiltrated the paint, gracefully stepping around three defenders to make an easyyup.

    "Three to one now!"

    Xiao Yifei finally stopped concealing his brilliance, shaking his finger at the man in the ck shirt, his eyes brimming with contempt.

    "Damn!"

    The man in the ck shirt cursed, realizing he had been careless.

    At that moment, Gao Jianjun held back from berating his teammate, as it became clear that Xiao Yifei truly had skill. Xiao Yifei¡¯s moves were incredibly fast; it was understandable that the man in the ck shirt couldn¡¯t keep up with the first step.

    Now, not only Gao Jianjun, but the other four yers also put aside their underestimation of Xiao Yifei. They got serious, stopped their wishful thinking, and prepared for the next defensive y.

    "Defend well! We can stop him! Can he really take down all five of us by himself?"

    Gao Jianjun spoke firmly, his eyes fixated on Xiao Yifei standing at half-court, a look of ease written all over his face.

    But in the next moments, they realized they had indeed been wrong: Xiao Yifei could, in fact, take all five of them down on his own, without so much as needing Wu Dahua and Gu Teng to do anything. They merely stood at half-court inbound the ball, while Xiao Yifei, with his three-pointers and drives, crossovers, step-back jump shots, and various tricks, used them effortlessly. The five of them, including four students from the sports university with a solid basketball foundation, gotpletely demolished by one man¡ªa teacher from Yanjing Medical University.

 Chapter 182: Desperate from Losing

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Desperate from Losing</h4><h4></h4>

    "How much is the score? I haven¡¯t been counting!"

    After scoring another basket, Xiao Yifei casually swung his neck while standing at the center circle, looking incredibly cool!

    "It¡¯s 20 to 1, Teacher Xiao!"

    Tian Miaomiao, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, began to shout excitedly. She thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance was simply astonishing!

    Gao Jianjun stared intently at Xiao Yifei, who looked rxed and nonchnt. It was only now that he realized Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial amiability was all an act, his real intention was to stand up for his students! On the court, he was fiercely avenging Wu Dahua and Gu Teng.

    He had wondered how there could be a teacher so foolish as not to side with his own students, but it turned out that Xiao Yifei nned to humiliate them in front of everyone!

    And Xiao Yifei indeed seeded. The five of them just couldn¡¯t handle Xiao Yifei alone! It was truly Xiao Yifei alone who blew them all away!

    Wu Dahua and Gu Teng just stood there dazed and did nothing but pass the ball twenty times!

    "Is this new teacher even human? His skills on the court are kind of scary!"

    "It¡¯s not just the skills, didn¡¯t you see just now? He faced off against four yers on his own to make a basket. It¡¯s not just about skills, his physical prowess is terrifying as well. He doesn¡¯t feel like a teacher, he feels more like a professional athlete, but even a pro athlete doesn¡¯t have such terrifying basketball strength, right?"

    The spectators at the court were already dumbstruck by the Xiao Yifei solo show. They watched him y, full of amazement and admiration.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s terrifying performance had not only captivated the spectators but had alsopletely conquered the students from sses (3) and (4). They watched speechlessly, thoroughly shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s individual show. They couldn¡¯t understand how this teacher, who looked so schrly and who seemed so knowledgeable in their eyes, could have such a ferocious side on the basketball court!

    Indeed, it was ferocious!

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s recentyup, in hisst confrontation, he showed such a headstrong and bloodthirsty temperament, which kept assaulting their senses, forcing them to re-evaluate this new Teacher Xiao.

    And under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, the five opponents who appeared formidable were simply no match for him!

    "My goodness!"

    Standing still, Tian Miaomiao seemed to have lost all capacity for thought. She just mechanically watched Xiao Yifei, utterly conquered by his performance.

    "Teacher Xiao is truly my dream lover! Humorous, kind, and so manly at the crucial moment!"

    Tian Miaomiao stared at Xiao Yifei on the court, muttering to herself.

    "Is Teacher Xiao even human? I¡¯ve never seen anyone so powerful! It¡¯s like he never runs out of energy!"

    On the court, Wu Dahua tugged at Gu Teng, his tone filled with shock as he spoke. They could directly feel the impact of Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance; although their own basketball skills were average, they loved ying the game and had seen many decent yers. However, they had never before encountered someone like Xiao Yifei, who brought such a shock to their senses¡ªXiao Yifei¡¯s skills were simply too astonishing!

    "Just like that, he can take on five yers alone so easily, Teacher Xiao¡¯s level..."

    Gu Teng also marveled, standing beside Wu Dahua and gazing at Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall figure. His heart was already overwhelmed by shock. At first, he had thought Xiao Yifei was just passably good, but the waves of impact Xiao broughtter far exceeded his expectations.

    "Teacher Xiao¡¯s level is a bit exaggerated, right?"

    Gu Teng muttered to himself, as everything that had just transpired before him gave him a strong sense of unreality!

    When Xiao Yifei, with ease, scored against Gao Jianjun and his team of five once again, the score had reached twenty-two to one. In other words, since the beginning when Gao Jianjun scored a basket, they hadn¡¯t scored again¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t just that they hadn¡¯t scored again, they hadn¡¯t even touched the ball again!

    This brought an extraordinary sense of shame to Gao Jianjun, who prided himself on his decent basketball skills, let alone the fact that it was five of them, with the other four being students from the Physical Education college, who were unable to defeat Xiao Yifei alone. He allowed Xiao Yi to soar over their heads time and time again, easily sending the basketball into the hoop.

    But in their hearts, they also felt helpless because they simply couldn¡¯t guard against Xiao Yifei. Whether it was in footwork or bodily confrontation, they were no match for Xiao, and his shooting was incredibly urate too. Each shot made them hear the despairing sound of the basketball swishing through the.

    Gao Jianjun looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent face, which even had a rxed expression, and the sense of shame in his heart grew even stronger. He stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei, having long since discarded the fact that Xiao was his teacher. In Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei, who had humiliated him again and again on the court, was now like his archnemesis!

    Originally, he had wanted to thoroughly humiliate Xiao Yifei and Wu Dahua, but he hadn¡¯t expected the oue to differ so vastly from his expectations!

    This made it even harder for Gao Jianjun to ept. When had their Clinic ss 2 ever been so humiliated by students from Clinic ss 3 and 4?

    Finally, Gao Jianjun directed all his resentment toward Xiao Yifei, believing that the reason for his humiliation was this new teacher, and the change in the spirit of the students from Clinic ss 3 and 4 was also because of this teacher!

    "Think you can surpass us? Not even a chance!"

    Gao Jianjun red at Wu Dahua, then turned his fierce gaze onto Xiao Yifei: "Whether in academics or sports, don¡¯t even dream of surpassing us! If you want them to surpass us, you¡¯ll have to pay the price!"

    Gao Jianjun gritted his teeth as he looked at Xiao Yifei and lightly gestured to the four Physical Education college students behind him. This time, Gao Jianjun didn¡¯t care whether Xiao Yifei was a teacher or not; he nned to disable Xiao first! Even if something happened, he felt that with his family¡¯s background, he could still handle it!

    Xiao Yifei waspletely unaware of Gao Jianjun¡¯s thoughts. After receiving the pass from Wu Dahua, he narrowed his eyes and gave the ball a gentle pat, ready for his next offensive move.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, anyone who dared to bully his students, no matter who it was, wouldn¡¯t get away easily!

    Xiao Yifei stretched his long legs and dribbled skillfully and elegantly towards the basket, and this time, there wasn¡¯t much action from Gao Jianjun in Xiao¡¯s path.

    He wondered, could it be that Gao Jianjun had given up, unable to defend?

    But when Xiao Yifei finally made it to the hoop, ready toy up, he suddenly saw a vicious smile on Gao Jianjun¡¯s face as he charged straight at him. This time, Xiao Yifei keenly sensed that Gao Jianjun¡¯s target was not the ball, but him!

 Chapter 183 I Really Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 I Really Was Wrong</h4><h4></h4>

    And at the same time, he also felt that behind him, people were harboring ill intentions and were charging towards him.

    Gao Jianjun aimed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs, while the man in the ck short sleeves behind him was slyly positioning his elbow!

    Xiao Yifei keenly noticed their sinister maneuvers. He furrowed his brows sharply, a cold glint shed in his eyes, and saw Xiao Yifei leap high, avoiding the sneak attacks from Gao Jianjun and the man in ck short sleeves. Following that, Xiao Yifei seized the basketball with both hands and ferociously mmed it towards the hoop!

    ¡¯Crash¡ª¡ª¡¯

    A loud bang echoed as the entire basketball hoop was torn apart by Xiao Yifei¡¯s tremendous force! The acrylic backboard shattered on impact, and ss fragments scattered across the ground.

    "Still want to y?"

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifeinded proudly, his icy gaze falling upon Gao Jianjun, his tone involuntarily sending chills.

    The whole court fell silent!

    Whether they were on the court or off it, including those ying basketball on the adjacent court, as long as they had witnessed the recent scene, everyone went quiet!

    Aside from Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold voice, the only other sound on the court was that of broken ss sporadically falling and hitting the ground.

    The sound of ss hitting the ground so softly was piercing in the vast silent basketball court.

    If Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance just now brought them surprise, then Sun Li¡¯s recent action was no longer a surprise, but a shock!

    Shock!

    They were all stunned by that earth-shattering dunk as if they were under an Immobilization Spell. Everyone stood frozen in ce, even their breathing seemed to turn subtle.

    "That¡¯s just incredible! It¡¯s truly unbelievable!"

    No matter how much they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Xiao Yifei would bring them such a shocking scene!

    To shatter the entire backboard! He actually managed to shatter the entire backboard! The students¡¯ gaze fell upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly frail body, and the immense shock left them speechless. How amazing must the explosive power be to shatter a backboard, made of highly durable acrylic, in an instant!

    The sheer brute force of Xiao Yifei left everyone¡¯s soul deeply intimidated!

    "That¡¯s terrifying! It seems that it¡¯s best not to make Teacher Xiao angry in the future! Otherwise, if he punches me in anger, wouldn¡¯t my life be over!"

    Wu Dahua¡¯s thought process, as expected, was unlike normal people¡¯s. After being hit by a huge shock, he was the first toe to his senses. However, his thoughts werepletely different from others. After seeing the shattered ss on the ground, Wu Dahua smacked his lips, seemingly pained and said, "Goodness, that backboard must¡¯ve cost quite a bit, right? Is Teacher Xiao going to have to pay for it? That¡¯s going to hurt!"

    The scene dominated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s intimidation remained for a long while.

    Gao Jianjun, who had just harbored the thought of tripping Xiao Yifei with a dirty trick, was thoroughly terrified by Xiao Yifei¡¯s astounding dunk. He and the man in the ck short sleeves fell to the ground because of the force of Xiao Yifei¡¯s leap, and as pieces continuously fell,nding on their bodies and heads. Fortunately, these small shards weren¡¯t very harmful, so they didn¡¯t cause any injury to Gao Jianjun. Trembling, Gao Jianjun looked up at the half-torn backboard, loosely connected to its counterpart, swaying dangerously above their heads.

    They couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    And then, when they saw the chilling, cold gaze of Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes sweeping over them, their hearts violently clenched! Unable to bear the oppressive aura of Yifei, Gao Jianjun scrambled backward in panic, his hands shed by sharp shards of acrylic ss without even feeling the pain.

    "I was wrong! Teacher, I was really wrong! I won¡¯t fight anymore! We concede! We will never bully the students of ss 3 and ss 4 again! From now on, I will avoid them when I see them!"

    The inner strength of Gao Jianjun was thoroughly shattered by Yifei, and the once arrogant and domineering fa?ade on his face was gone. The rich boy who used to revel in bullying his ssmates, at this moment, appearedpletely devoid of dignity, a pathetic wretch.

    Witnessing Gao Jianjun¡¯s behavior, everyone quickly turned their attention to Xiao Yifei, who stood silently in ce. They realized that the situation was not as simple as they thought ¨C it was not just Yifei sessfully making a basket.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak, just squinted his eyes, looking at Gao Jianjun.

    In reality, at that moment, the heart of Yifei was filled with extreme anger, because if it weren¡¯t for him encountering Gao Jianjun¡¯s behavior, anyone else subjected to his vicious attacks could have suffered gravely. Being a medical student, he was well aware of the consequences.

    At best, it would result in a fracture, and at worst, it couldpletely ruin a leg!

    It was evident that Gao Jianjun was fully aware of the potential consequences, which is why he was so terrified when Yifei looked at him.

    Seeing that Yifei had yet to respond to his words, fear filled Gao Jianjun¡¯s heart, as Yifei¡¯s earlier demonstration had been truly frightening.

    "Teacher! Teacher, I really was wrong! I was just being impulsive! I should never have tried to trip you up! Please forgive me, teacher! Consider that I¡¯m still a student! Please don¡¯t hold it against me, alright?"

    Gao Jianjun was on the verge of tears, paying no attention to his bloodied hands, scraped on the ground, as he desperately pleaded for Yifei to spare him.

    At this moment, the onlooking students realized that there had been a reason for Yifei¡¯s sudden outburst!

    "No wonder Teacher Xiao got so angry; it¡¯s my first time seeing him like that, and it was really scary! But Gao Jianjun really was asking for trouble, provoking anyone but had to provoke Teacher Xiao!"

    The students from the clinical sses started whispering amongst themselves.

    "But when Teacher Xiao loses his temper, it¡¯s terrifying indeed! Even the backboard can be shattered by his dunk, such explosive power is simply beyond what ordinary people can achieve! I¡¯m convinced that Teacher Xiao is no ordinary person, as evidenced by the hypnosis session he conducted for us before! Who knows what other amazing things about Teacher Xiao have yet to be discovered!"

    A nearby student¡¯s voice reached Shi Sisi¡¯s ears. She tucked her long hair behind her ear with her slender fingers, her beautiful eyes looking over the wrecked basketball court, her curiosity about Xiao Yifei growing ever stronger.

    "Now that¡¯s a true male god! Gao Jianjun even tried to cheat our Teacher Xiao! That¡¯s asking for death! My idol is really impressive! Even the way he counters underhanded tactics is so cool!"

    Even Shi Sisi was impressed, let alone Xiao Yifei¡¯s fan, Tian Miaomiao. She stomped her foot, admiring Yifei¡¯s amazing performance while also sparing a disdainful nce at the pitiful Gao Jianjun lying on the ground.

    "He got what he deserved! This is what happens when a normally arrogant and bossy rich boy loses face!"

    The crowd was filled with disdainfulments about Gao Jianjun.

    It was then that Xiao Yifei finally reacted.

    He squinted his eyes and gestured with his hand for Wu Dahua and Gu Teng toe over.

 Chapter 184: A Bird Comes Out

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184: A Bird Comes Out</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu Dahu and Gu Teng rushed over at the summon of Xiao Yifei. Gu Teng was still immersed in shock and hadn¡¯t snapped out of it, so his face was a bit nk, while Wu Dahu wore an expression of intense pain.

    "Mr. Xiao! You about that m dunk, why use so much force! Look what you did to the backboard. It¡¯s shattered! How much is that going to cost! Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve really made a costly mistake this time!"

    Wu Dahu¡¯s first words upon seeing Xiao Yifei were actually expressing sadness over the money for Xiao Yifei!

    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao, are you okay!"

    Tian Miaomiao rushed forward first. Although she had been stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s incredible move just now, she quickly ran up to check on him. Looking at him with a face full of concern, she reached out and grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand to check if he had injured it.

    "It¡¯s fine."

    Xiao Yifei gently pulled his hand back from Tian Miaomiao¡¯s smooth and delicate hands and then smiled at her.

    "Thank you for your concern."

    Upon hearing what Xiao Yifei said, Tian Miaomiao felt her earlier actions might have been a bit inappropriate. She couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly, feeling somewhat shy.

    Shi Sisi narrowed her eyes, looking at this young yet mysterious teacher. Her curiosity about him grew even stronger.

    "Mr. Xiao, what is your hand made of! You shattered the backboard like that and act as if nothing happened. Are you even human!"

    Wu Dahu scratched his head, speaking with amazement.

    "How can you say that! Why would Mr. Xiao not be human! Is that any way to speak!"

    Hearing Wu Dahu¡¯s amazement, Xiao Yifei had not yet spoken when Tian Miaomiao showed her displeasure. Although she was a bit short, she could jump high. Tian Miaomiao hopped and hopped, trying to hit Wu Dahu, who did not dare to dodge and just let Tian Miaomiao hit him.

    "I was just amazed, thinking Mr. Xiao is too awesome! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!"

    Wu Dahu, feeling wronged, argued in a low voice.

    Xiao Yifei watched Wu Dahu getting hammered by Tian Miaomiao and burst outughing.

    "Mr. Xiao, does this shattered backboard not matter? Do we actually have topensate?"

    Only Shi Sisi was considering the practical issues. She looked at the scattered debris and the shaky basket framework, feeling a bit worried. Actually, she wasn¡¯t only concerned about the damage caused to the basketball framework by Xiao Yifei, but she was also worried about the impact of the actions Xiao Yifei had taken against Gao Jianjun. Although everyone present knew the truth, if the matter spread, it would definitely generate negative rumors about Xiao Yifei, since one was a student and the other a teacher.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Shi Sisi¡¯s concerned expression. Pulling himself out of theughter caused by Wu Dahu, he squinted his eyes towards the chaotic basketball court and showed a thoughtful look, as the current scene was indeed not easy to sort out.

    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Just as they were discussing the issue of the basketball hoop Xiao Yifei had shattered, at that moment, Fang Zhong, the logistics teacher responsible for the school¡¯s sports equipment, stormed towards Xiao Yifei and his group angrily.

    "What happened here! What is going on!"

    Fang Zhong¡¯s face carried a look of anger when he arrived in front of Xiao Yifei and others, pointing to the mess beside him he said sternly, "Who did this? Speak up! Who wrecked the school¡¯s basketball hoop like this?"

    He didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Yifei and the others to respond before he stretched out his finger toward the group huddled together and sharply eximed, "Was it you students with nothing better to do, damaging the school¡¯s property? Do you know how much one basketball hoop costs? Just messing around here? Aren¡¯t you happy until you break the hoop?"

    Fang Zhong had just brewed a cup of steaming tea in his office, ready to enjoy afortable mid-afternoon break, but then he had heard from the office window a few students leaving the basketball court talking about the damaged hoop. He immediately rushed to the basketball court, fearing that the person responsible for the damage would escape if he arrived toote.

    Upon arriving at the basketball court, he saw a group of people gathered around, pointing at and discussing the damaged hoop; in an instant, Fang Zhong discerned who the ringleader was and charged directly towards Xiao Yifei, who stood at the forefront, most conspicuous, unleashing a barrage of scolding.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei heard Fang Zhong¡¯s first sentence, he opened his mouth wanting to speak, but Fang Zhong interrupted him, so Xiao Yifei just stood aside seriously waiting for Fang Zhong to finish speaking.

    "Speak! Why aren¡¯t you talking? You all look like you¡¯ve been struck mute! Who damaged the hoop? Step forward!"

    Fang Zhong said, his hands on his hips and his demeanor fierce.

    "Teacher, I am really sorry, it was my fault for identally breaking the hoop just now, how much is it, I will pay for it,"

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward after Tang Zhong finished speaking, first admitted his mistake, then spoke earnestly.

    "Oh! You¡¯re quite capable, huh! Just one person could do all this damage?"

    Fang Zhong clearly didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could have broken the hoop by himself and said sarcastically, "Fine! You have the money, right? It¡¯s your responsibility alone, is it? But can you afford thepensation? Damaging school property means paying ten times the price!"

    Fang Zhong seemed to think Xiao Yifei was easy to bully, without a word he demandedpensation, and he struck a pose as he addressed Xiao Yifei.

    This Fang Zhong, not a good man either, usually handles purchases for the school and ys it dirty. Now seeing how Xiao Yifei seemed easy to bully, his eyes shifted as he started making outrageous demands.

    "Teacher, are you sure you¡¯re not just making this up? Although I remember that damaging school property requirespensation, it doesn¡¯t need to be ten times as much. Maliciously damaging school property merits aggravatedpensation, but we didn¡¯t intend to damage this hoop!"

    Shi Sisi said to Fang Zhong, frowning.

    "What? What do you mean it wasn¡¯t malicious? Such a sturdy hoop cannot even be broken by a dunk, and now it¡¯s in this wrecked state, and you still im it wasn¡¯t malicious?"

    Fang Zhong red down, agitated by the student talking back, making him quite unhappy: "Which department and major are you from? You as a girl look lovely, but your intentions are quite vicious, still think you shouldn¡¯tpensate? Come on, let¡¯s go to your dean!"

    Fang Zhong made a move to grab Shi Sisi¡¯s arm.

    "What are you doing! Did we say we wouldn¡¯t pay? We just thoughtpensating ten times seems a bit excessive, and here we are still discussing it with you, why are you suddenly taking me to see our dean?"

    Shi Sisi dodged Tang Zhong¡¯s hand, speaking with dissatisfaction.

    "You still dare to talk back? I decide how much you pay, and you, a student, are so disobedient!"

    Fang Zhong looked at Shi Sisi imperiously, saying angrily, "Let¡¯s go! Today, we must take you to see your dean! Full of lies, damaging the school¡¯s property and not willing topensate! We will tell all this to your dean and see if he disciplines you!"

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185: 185</h4><h4></h4>

    "Let¡¯s go! What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to see? Are any of you still not convinced or what? Am I wrong?"

    Fang Zhong, noticing the other students¡¯ unfriendly gazes, couldn¡¯t help but roar at his ssmates with an intense tone.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Was this thing really shattered by one of you dunking during basketball? Bullshit! Cut the crap! Either pay ten times the damage ore with me to your faculty office to see your dean! I see now that every single one of you is connected to this broken backboard! None of you are leaving! Every one of you will receive a punishment!"

    Fang Zhong pointed at the basketball hoop beside him, teetering on the brink of copse, and said to Xiao Yifei¡¯s group in an aggressive manner.

    "Hello, I don¡¯t know your esteemed surname."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing what was happening, couldn¡¯t help but frown. He stepped forward and said to Fang Zhong.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Which student gave you the audacity to be so disrespectful? Not even calling me ¡¯teacher¡¯ when you see me? Do you have any manners? I bet even the principal would greet me politely as ¡¯Teacher Fang,¡¯ yet what¡¯s wrong with you, student!"

    Fang Zhong, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, reprimanded him angrily.

    Looking at Fang Zhong, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression slowly turned stern. He had intended to handle the situation with the damaged hoop properly since it was he who had broken it, and he considered it normal topensate¡ªeven tenfold¡ªby reasoning politely. However, little did he know he woulde across such an arrogant teacher like Fang Zhong, which started to irk Xiao Yifei.

    "So you¡¯re Teacher Fang, I see. I am Xiao Yifei, also a teacher at our school, but not in the administrative department. I am a temporary instructor at the Clinical Surgery Institute."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fang Zhong and introduced himself first, hoping to soften Fang Zhong¡¯s attitude. However, not only did his words fail to improve Fang Zhong¡¯s demeanor, they seemed to have the opposite effect.

    Fang Zhong squinted his eyes and scrutinized Xiao Yifei from head to toe. Seeing how young Xiao Yifei was, Fang Zhong firmly believed that Xiao Yifei could not be a figure of any significance.

    "Oh! So that¡¯s how it is!"

    Fang Zhong showed a look of sudden realization, squinting at Xiao Yifei, "I was wondering why these students were acting so tough, daring to talk back to me. Turns out they¡¯ve got you, their teacher, backing them up! What an impressive teacher you are, not teaching them anything good, instead leading them to vandalize school property! You really have some nerve!"

    A mocking smile appeared on Fang Zhong¡¯s face as he sarcastically addressed Xiao Yifei with augh.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fang Zhong, shook his head helplessly, and decided not to exin that it was indeed he who had shattered the backboard. Prepared topensate, Xiao Yifei had thought that revealing his status as a teacher might improve Fang Zhong¡¯s attitude, but he had not anticipated the current situation.

    "I don¡¯t care what kind of teacher you are, nor what you teach! All of that is irrelevant! Even if the principal were here today, I wouldn¡¯t give him face, much less you. The damage must be paid tenfold!"

    Fang Zhong held his head high, gesturing at the basketball hoop and said unreasonably.

    "You this..."

    Wu Dahua felt that there was no reason in Fang Zhong¡¯s words. He stepped forward, trying to say something to Fang Zhong, but was interrupted by Fang Zhong¡¯s dismissive wave.

    "Shut up! None of you need to say anything! That includes all of you students!" Fang Zhong¡¯s eyes fixed on the group of students, as he pointed at Xiao Yifei and bitterly added, "If there¡¯s nopensation today! None of you are leaving! And you, teacher! I will report everything to the authorities exactly as it happened!"

    Seeing no way to reason with Fang Zhong, Xiao Yifei heaved a sigh of resignation, then took out his phone, looking at Fang Zhong with a weary voice, "Alright, alright, alright. You keep mentioning the principal, I never said I wouldn¡¯tpensate. I can¡¯tmunicate with you, no need for you to report to the higher-ups, I¡¯ll do it."

    So Xiao Yifei lowered his head, sighed again, and dialed a number on his phone.

    "Still making phone calls! How bold of you! Who are you trying to scare! Even if the emperor showed up today, I wouldn¡¯t recognize him! I¡¯m telling you! I want to see who you¡¯re calling! As if you¡¯re the only one who can make phone calls!"

    Fang Zhong, seeing Xiao Yifei taking out his phone, felt even more infuriated, pointing at Xiao Yifei and speaking non-stop.

    "Enough, enough, stop talking, here, you listen!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face bore an expression of utter despondence as he handed the phone to Fang Zhong.

    Fang Zhong red at Xiao Yifei fiercely, picked up the phone, and only then was the call answered.

    "Hello! Who¡¯s this?"

    Fang Zhong spouted arrogantly into the phone.

    "It¡¯s Yunjing!"

    The simple, indifferent voice came through the phone, a voice that in ordinary conversation might be found quite pleasant to the ear. But the moment Fang Zhong heard this voice, his body jerked, and after hearing the name that followed, Fang Zhong¡¯s body trembled even more, nearly dropping the phone.

    "Principal Tan!"

    Fang Zhong¡¯s whole body tensed up, shaking with nerves. This voice, whom he had only heard at staff meetings, was suddenly so close through the phone. Though he had just disyed such arrogance, when the principal spoke to him at such close range, he really couldn¡¯t take it, especially since it was Yunjing, the legendary Yunjing!

    "Hmm, what¡¯s the matter? You have Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone; did he ask you to tell me something, or did you want to say something to me?"

    Yunjing¡¯s voice drifted indifferently from the phone.

    Fang Zhong¡¯s entire body stiffened, and he stood respectfully, almost as if he wasn¡¯t on the phone with Yunjing, but as though Yunjing was standing right in front of him.

    "This..."

    Fang Zhong pondered his words for a moment, lifted his head, shed a smile uglier than crying at Xiao Yifei, and then walked to the side with the phone.

    "It¡¯s like this, Principal Tan..."

    As Fang Zhong walked away, everyone saw his attitude change abruptly; the previously haughty Fang Zhong instantly turned into a mouse scurrying with its tail between its legs.

    The students then turned their eyes, filled with surprise, towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao, who was that call for? What made this old guy suddenly change his attitude so drastically!"

    Wu Dahua, with his mouth agape, stared at Xiao Yifei and asked.

    "Teacher Xiao, didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful! To know so many people, just one phone call, and look at him now, all cowed; didn¡¯t he just say he wouldn¡¯t fear even if the Emperor came?"

    Tian Miaomiao, her eyes brimming with admiration, looked towards Xiao Yifei, snickering andughing.

    "It¡¯s just a leader from our school, this isn¡¯t something you should worry about! I stood up for you this time, now go back and really hit the books! Don¡¯t embarrass me three and a half weekster, got it?"

    Xiao Yifei replied with augh, but after a moment, his expression turned serious, and he sternly addressed the students gathered around him.

 Chapter 186 Humble Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Humble Attitude</h4><h4></h4>

    "I know, I know! Don¡¯t worry! With Mr. Xiao teaching us, how can we not surpass those two sses? We are confident!"

    The ssmates pounded their chests, making loud thumps, and confidently told Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, Fang Zhong came back holding his phone, his face showing a smile uglier than crying: "Mr. Xiao... Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry, there might have been some misunderstanding here."

    Now, Fang Zhong no longer had the fierce and bullying demeanor, but was nodding and bowing to Xiao Yifei respectfully, epitomizing the word ¡¯submissive¡¯!

    "Oh! So it was a misunderstanding then!"

    Xiao Yifei casually nodded his head. He had thought Fang Zhong truly had the courage to stand up to the person on the phone, but who knew he¡¯d turn so timid once he made the call. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t harbor any hard feelings against Fang Zhong, seeing that his attitude had improved, so he spared no further thought.

    "Alright! Since it was just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s discuss the matter at hand now, how should wepensate for this?"

    Xiao Yifei pointed at the broken basketball hoop and spoke in an even tone.

    "No need forpensation, no need! No need to worry about this! It¡¯s fine!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei still talking aboutpensation, Fang Zhong waved his hands frantically, saying hurriedly, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Mr. Xiao, you and your students can leave, don¡¯t worry about this stuff. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle it! Rest assured, I¡¯ve got this!"

    "What?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fang Zhong quite surprised, "Are you sure it doesn¡¯t needpensation? After all, I did break it! No problem! Just tell me how much, even if it¡¯s ten times the cost, I can ept it!"

    Who knew, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fang Zhong nearly burst into tears, begging pitifully, "Mr. Xiao! Really, nopensation needed! Really! It¡¯s fine! Please don¡¯t talk about paying money anymore! If I actually make you pay, then what about my job! You are a teacher, these things don¡¯t count as damaging public property!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fang Zhong¡¯s pitiful performance, feeling somewhat amused. He was also quite curious about what exactly Yunjing had said to Fang Zhong on the phone to scare him into this state.

    "Okay, okay! If nopensation is needed, then nopensation shall be made! But if there really is a need forpensation, you can find me anytime, I¡¯m at the Clinical Medical College, I¡¯m all forpensating!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand and told Fang Zhong.

    "Okay, okay! I will definitelye to visit you some time! But of course, not forpensation!"

    Fang Zhong nodded repeatedly, his attitude extremely respectful.

    Seeing Fang Zhong¡¯s behavior, Sisi also smiled, narrowing her eyes. However, after smiling, she exhaled a helpless sigh.

    Wu Dahua obviously was not as inclined to keep the peace as Sisi; he spoke gruffly to Fang Zhong, "What about us then? You just said you¡¯d take us to see our dean, and said you wouldn¡¯t let us go if we don¡¯t pay, are we still going to find him now?"

    Upon hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s words, Fang Zhong¡¯s eyes widened again, "How could that be possible! Even if I wanted to meet your dean, it would only be for something good! Being with Mr. Xiao means you all are excellent students! Breaking the basketball hoop must have had your reasons, perhaps you were researching something! Why would that deserve criticism? It deserves praise!"

    Fang Zhong¡¯s stance changed in an instant. He looked at Wu Dahua, speaking with a serious face.

    Wu Dahua stared back at Fang Zhong, unsure of what to say. When he encountered someone with even thicker skin than him, Wu Dahua was left without options.

    "Professor Xiao, here¡¯s your phone back. Also, Principal Tan asked you to call her againter."

    Respectfully, Fang Zhong handed the phone to Xiao Yifei, then continued, "Professor Xiao, don¡¯t worry. We will handle the basketball hoop situation, so no need for concern! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now; there are matters at the office waiting for me!"

    Xiao Yifei took the phone from Fang Zhong, nodded to indicate he had no further matters, and upon seeing this, Fang Zhong breathed a sigh of relief as if a great burden had been lifted, feeling much more rxed. Then, he gave Xiao Yifei a pained smile, quickly turned around, and left as if staying another second would be torture!

    "What are you doing! What are you doing! So clueless. He already said he was the instructor. How could such a young instructor not have a background? Sending you, a brainless fool, to confront him! That¡¯s just in stupid! Fortunately, I reacted quickly and didn¡¯t make a grave error!"

    As Fang Zhong hurried away with his head down, he cursed himself in his mind.

    "That was Principal Tan Yun, after all! Who knew this Professor Xiao had a connection with Principal Tan! Luckily, I didn¡¯t mess things up too badly!"

    Remembering the terrifying tactics of Tan Yun, Fang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but shudder again.

    Xiao Yifei watched Fang Zhong¡¯s retreating figure, seemingly trembling with every step. He was somewhat astonished. Was it really necessary to be that terrified over a single phone call from Tan Yun?

    Xiao Yifei simply couldn¡¯t understand.

    "Alright, alright! Those who haven¡¯t eaten, go eat! Those who have, go back and sleep! This issue is resolved; go back and focus on your studies!"

    Deciding not to dwell on it, Xiao Yifei shook his head and spoke to the gathered students of Clinical Medicine (3) and (4).

    Seeing how easily Professor Xiao had handled the situation with just one phone call, the students were further astounded, their shock deepening. However, since Xiao Yifei was ushering them away, the students didn¡¯t say anything. They left the basketball court in small groups, all casting admiring nces at Xiao Yifei as they departed.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Stop staring!"

    Shi Sisi, dragging the reluctant Tian Miaomiao who kept looking back, spoke. Clearly, Xiao Yifei had something to handle, or else he wouldn¡¯t be rushing them off, so Shi Sisi wisely pulled Tian Miaomiao to leave.

    However, this time, not only Tian Miaomiao but even the tall andposed Shi Sisi felt a different emotion towards Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei continued to shake herposure with each encounter, causing even the rational Shi Sisi to feel inner turmoil.

    Xiao Yifei waved goodbye to the departing students, then took out his phone and dialed Tan Yun¡¯s number. He had been at the school for quite some time but had never spoken to Tan Yun on the phone after the initial call.

    This was quite strange. After Tan Yunjing invited Xiao Yifei to teach at Yanjing Medical University, she gave him her aunt Tan Yun¡¯s phone number. Tan Yun also had Xiao Yifei¡¯s number. Tan Yunjing told Xiao Yifei not to worry about anything else, just to report to the school.

    Xiao Yifei had done just that, but what he couldn¡¯t figure out was why, from the day he arrived at the school until now, Tan Yun had not once called him, nor had there been any contact at all. It was as if his arrival was a trivial matter to her.

 Chapter 187: Mentally Challenged Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Mentally Challenged ssmate</h4><h4></h4>

    "Even if it¡¯s not important, the least one should do is make a phone call out of courtesy."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with misgivings. Today was the first time Tan Yun had asked Xiao Yifei to call her, and he too wanted to have a real conversation with Tan Yun. Xiao Yifei curled his lips and ced the phone to his ear.

    ¡¯Beep¡ª¡ª¡¯

    After waiting for a few seconds, the call was connected, and Xiao Yifei heard an indifferent voiceing from the other end of the phone.

    "Hello, is this Xiao Yifei?"

    The voice sounded quite mature as well, but that made sense, being Tan Yunjing¡¯s aunt and the president of Yanjing Medical University, Tan Yun was definitely not young. From her name, Xiao Yifei imagined she must be a very mature and intellectual woman, but the voice he heard was somewhat unexpected to him.

    Because the voice that came through the smartphone, although pleasant to hear, seemed tock life, giving the impression that Tan Yun was an extremely indifferent person, devoid of emotions.

    "Hello, President Tan, I am Xiao Yifei."

    Xiao Yifei found it odd, but when he heard Tan Yun¡¯s voice, he responded to the phone neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    "Hmm, I heard there¡¯s been some discontent between you and Shen Liguo, and apetition over final grades hase about?"

    Tan Yun was very concise, not the least bit polite, heading straight to the point with her question.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei was truly unustomed to this mode ofmunication, it was also the first time he encountered a conversation with no pleasantries, going straight to the point. He held the phone, a look of conflict evident on his face.

    "How should I answer? Would Tan Yun criticize me for having conflicts with colleagues upon just arriving at the school?"

    Xiao Yifei was worried about this issue. Although he was invited to teach at Yanjing Medical University, after all, causing trouble was not ideal, even though it was Shen Liguo who had provoked him first.

    "Yes, there has been such an incident, but..."

    Xiao Yifei clenched his teeth, holding the phone as he replied, having thought through his next words carefully, but the response from the other end of the phone left him staring agape.

    "Hmm, do you have confidence in winning against him?"

    Without adding anything more, Tan Yun gave a sparing indifferent response as always.

    "I... I do have confidence."

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat dizzy with Tan Yun¡¯s straightforward manner, and he quickly responded, just as he wanted to say something more, Tan Yun spoke again from the other end of the phone, her tone as detached and resolute as before.

    "Good, as long as you have confidence, just do your job. Call me if there are any problems."

    After Tan Yun simply finished saying this, she actually cut the call directly, not giving Xiao Yifei any time to react.

    "This...."

    Xiao Yifei held the phone with a bitter smile on his face. It was the first time he had encountered someone with a character like Tan Yun¡¯s. He stood still for a while, shaking his head with augh, "This Principal Tan really is something."

    Up to now, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen Tan Yun in person, but just through this phone call, he could already sense Tan Yun¡¯s formidable presence. He had already formed a basic understanding of her.

    "No wonder the teacher responsible for the school¡¯s equipment and logistics, Mr. Fang, was so nervous just now."

    Xiao Yifei now had a deep understanding of Fang Zhong¡¯s reaction.

    Xiao Yifei put the phone into his pocket, and with a small, soft smile, he walked towards Yanjing Medical University¡¯s cafeteria with hunger in his belly.

    While eating, Xiao Yifei received a text message from Yu Jing. She informed him that Lele¡¯s surgery was very sessful. In the message, Yu Jing expressed deep gratitude to Xiao Yifei and said that once Lele was a bit better in a few days, she would bring her to have a meal with Xiao Yifei.

    After reading Yu Jing¡¯s message, Xiao Yifei pictured her mature and graceful appearance in silk shoes, a smirk crossed his lips. He stopped thinking about that rather charming posture, feeling extremely happy about Lele¡¯s sessful surgery.

    When Sun Li finished eating and was ready to leave the cafeteria, he saw his former ssmate Wang Peng walking toward him with a proud smile on his face, surrounded by a group of people chatting andughing.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei saw Wang Teng, Wang Teng also noticed him. His eyes lit up at the sight of Xiao Yifei, and a cryptic smile formed on his lips. Then, he walked straight toward Xiao Yifei with his entourage.

    "Hey, Xiao Yifei, we meet again! Didn¡¯t you say a couple of days ago that you lost your job? Shouldn¡¯t you be hastily looking for work? Why do I always see you around the school? What are you loitering here for? You¡¯ve graduated quite a while ago, haven¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you be searching for a job instead of wandering around aimlessly?"

    Wang Teng¡¯s first words upon seeing Xiao Yifei carried an air of superiority.

    Xiao Yifei lightly furrowed his brows upon hearing Wang Teng¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t have any special opinion about Wang Teng¡ªalthough they were former ssmates, they weren¡¯t particrly close. Moreover, so much time had passed since graduation. He would have been willing to catch up and reminisce if they were on good terms. However, seeing the way Wang Teng acted both the first time and now, it was clear that he didn¡¯t intend to have a friendly conversation; he was obviously showing off his superiority in front of Xiao Yifei, whom he believed to be living an unsatisfactory life.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wang Teng with a furrowed brow but said nothing.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond, Wang Teng felt even more pleased with himself. The sight of Xiao Yifei, once so proud and sessful, now in such a sorry state, filled his heart with joy.

    Wang Teng¡¯s eyes scanned over Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheap clothing, and his lips curled into a scornful smirk, "What¡¯s up? You just came out of the cafeteria, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re not a student here anymore¡ªare you using a school meal card? Do you find that the meals in the school cafeteria are much cheaper than outside?"

    He spoke in a teasing tone, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯m working at the school now."

    Seeing that ignoring Wang Teng wasn¡¯t an option, Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Haha, hahaha, no wonder I see you around the school so often. It turns out you found yourself a job back at the school, huh? What kind of job did you get? Dorm supervisor for boys, or security guard at theb?"

    Wang Tengughed loudly as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, frowning, wasn¡¯t sure what to say in response. His ssmate who used to be kind, if not worldly, had be so sarcastic.

    He didn¡¯t want to continue interacting with Wang Teng because he felt that no matter what was said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Wang Teng¡¯s intention of unting his superiority. Xiao Yifei turned to leave, but at that moment, Wang Teng reached out his hand to stop him.

    Today, Wang Teng was finally visited by a few friends. They were happy, had a few drinks outside, and were in high spirits as they returned to the school. They were walking along, discussing what to do next, when they happened to run into Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 188 Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Unreasonable</h4><h4></h4>

    "This guy, he used to be my ssmate, seemed pretty good at studying. After graduation, he even found a job at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Who knew, when I ran into him a few days ago, he told me he quit. But it makes sense, after working at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for so long and still just an intern, he really didn¡¯t have much of a future."

    Wang Teng pointed at Xiao Yifei and told his friends with augh, his tone carrying a hint of mockery.

    "s, those who used to study well are now in such a sorry state. I bet I¡¯m considered the most sessful one from our year!"

    "Look at me," Wang Teng boasted to his friends, "I¡¯ve already passed the preliminary exams for my PhD today. Once I pass the retest in thetter half of the year, I¡¯ll be a PhD graduate straight out of school, and everyone will be fighting to hire me. The sry is definitely going to be high. Some people even mocked me for always staying at school and not wanting to go out. I justughed! Look at those who left school early to work; they¡¯ve alle back tail between their legs, haven¡¯t they?"

    Wang Teng puffed out his chest, feeling very impressive, "Some say I spend too much. That¡¯s even moreughable. Sure, I don¡¯t skimp on money. Although I¡¯ve been relying on my family without a job, just wait until I have my doctorate. I¡¯ll be raking in money! Earning a few hundred thousand a year won¡¯t be a problem. Look at this ssmate of mine, it¡¯s uncertain whether he can even make a hundred thousand a year. Even if he stays working at the hospital, he definitely won¡¯t earn as much as a PhD graduate like me!"

    "Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re about to make it. With you as a PhD graduate, when we mention it, it also gives us a lot of face!"

    Wang Teng¡¯s friends immediately echoed him with ttery.

    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t easy for Wang Teng to be admitted to a doctorate program; he had put in some effort. But Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t understand why Wang Teng had to belittle him to elevate himself. Your achievements are praiseworthy, and I would genuinely be happy for you if you spoke kindly. But why do you feel the need to demean me?

    Xiao Yifei was even more baffled by how the once innocent ssmates had be so fixated on money.

    Watching Wang Teng¡¯s smug posture, Xiao Yifei sighed. He felt somewhat sad and didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Wang Teng, "My job isn¡¯t a dorm supervisor orb watcher; it¡¯s just working at the university. If you¡¯re still in school, you¡¯ll probably see me around while I¡¯m working."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Wang Teng became even more convinced that Xiao Yifei¡¯s job must be particrly undesirable, or else Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be so reluctant to talk about it. "Ha, listen to you, Xiao Yifei. I¡¯ve been at school all this time and still haven¡¯t seen whatever job you¡¯re talking about. Alright, alright, if you don¡¯t want to say, then I won¡¯t force you!"

    His heart was filled with pride. Even though he didn¡¯t receive looks of envy from Xiao Yifei, being admired by his own friends greatly satisfied his vanity. He looked at Xiao Yifei and felt that talking to someone so clearly below him was a very refreshing experience.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t rush off! We¡¯re old ssmates who don¡¯t often get to meet; how can we not talk more!"

    Wang Teng just wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei go and kept him talking incessantly.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t you worry! No matter what, we¡¯re still ssmates. Once I finish my doctorate, I¡¯ll help you find a good job too! Let you also make big money!"

    He looked at Xiao Yifei and said proudly, patting his chest.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wang Teng¡¯s demeanor, torn betweenughter and tears, not knowing what to say, he could only shake his head and smile.

    "What! You¡¯re not willing? You still want to stay in school and do a job with no future?"

    Wang Teng saw Xiao Yifei shaking his head and widened his eyes with some surprise, saying, "But actually, I didn¡¯t really intend to introduce a job to Xiao Yifei, I was just satisfying my sense of superiority. So, he continued, looking at Xiao Yifei, "By the way, Xiao Yifei, do you have a girlfriend now? If you don¡¯t want a job, that¡¯s fine, do you want me to introduce you to a girlfriend?"

    Proudly having said that to Xiao Yifei, he turned his head back and boasted to his friends with pride, "You guys have no idea,tely, there have been these shameless little girls wanting to cling to me. I just can¡¯t figure it out, what is it about me that attracts them so much? They pop up out of nowhere, insisting on getting together with me! Can¡¯t drive them away! Really annoying!"

    Wang Tengined to his friends in a pretentious manner, then turned his head back and said to Xiao Yifei, "Do you want me to introduce you or not? Rest assured, those girls, they all look quite pretty! And each of them has a decent education too! Looking at your age, you should be thinking about marriage by now, right? Not having a girlfriend must be really frustrating for you!"

    He took turns showing off his superiority to the people around him like a clown, a behaviour that, however, earned Wang Teng¡¯s friends¡¯ admiration.

    "You¡¯re too awesome! When will you introduce a few to us? Don¡¯t let the good stuff flow into others¡¯ fields! You¡¯ve got to take care of your own brothers!"

    Wang Teng¡¯s friends expressed their amazement, and following their admiration, he patted his chest even louder.

    "Sure! No problem! I¡¯ll take care of it all!"

    Heughed joyfully, then refocused his attention on Xiao Yifei, "What about it! You haven¡¯t answered me yet, whether you want it or not!"

    Xiao Yifei sighed lightly as he observed Wang Teng¡¯s behaviour. He saw through it, Wang Teng wasn¡¯t trying to catch up with him at all; he was simply trying to show off in front of his friends, and Xiao Yifei had inadvertently be a tool for that.

    Feeling that it was pointless to stay, Xiao Yifei was indeed ready to leave. Listening to Wang Teng¡¯s meaningless chatter was even less appealing than going back to sleep. However, just at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, he saw a very familiar red Ferrari slowly approaching.

    "Why is she here? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be in the United States dealing with things? What¡¯s she doing at the Medical University?"

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the mboyant red Ferrari, felt a sense of surprise and murmured to himself.

    "Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! What are you looking at?"

    When Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze turned to the distance, Wang Teng noticed that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond this time, which annoyed him, as he wanted to show off in front of Xiao Yifei. His brow furrowed, he spoke to Xiao Yifei with an unfriendly tone.

    At the same time, he also turned his gaze in the direction of Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, wanting to know what Xiao Yifei was looking at.

    "Damn! That car is really cool!"

    Upon seeing the red Porsche 991, Wang Teng too let out an exmation of admiration. He elbowed the friend standing beside him, "Hey! Look! That car is really cool! Who¡¯s this big shot driving such an amazing car into the campus!"

    Even though Wang Teng had just inted his own ego to the skies, even so, he was worlds apart from being able to drive a Porsche sports car. Therefore, seeing the stylish Porsche 911 sports car, Wang Teng¡¯s face showed an expression of intense longing.

 Chapter 189 Whatâ€™s the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 What¡¯s the Situation</h4><h4></h4>

    "So cool! Anyone cruising in a car to pick up girls is sure to nab one every time! Just don¡¯t know whose car it is¡ªwho in the school can afford such a ride?"

    Wang Teng¡¯s friend also marveled, usually, they were all talk, dreaming of having a few million yuan someday, so owning a sports car worth a million was something they didn¡¯t even dare to think about.

    Simrly, the red Porsche 911 sports car attracted attention as it sped through the campus, with passing students turning their heads in surprise and admiration.

    "Enough already! Stop looking! Even if you keep staring, it¡¯s not going to be ours! Plus, with a car that nice, a little scrape could cost a fortune! It¡¯s not worth buying such a car!"

    Wang Teng turned his head away, feeling a bit like a fox who ims the grapes are sour because he can¡¯t reach them, but he paused for a moment as if thinking about something, then added, "Wait till I make some money, I¡¯ll work hard, maybe I could afford a second-hand one!"

    Though Wang Teng spoke with a hint of sour grapes, hisst words revealed his actual desire for the sports car.

    Wang Teng forcibly turned his head back to avoid looking at the cool sports car, then continued speaking to Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯m asking you! Want a girlfriend? I can introduce you to someone!"

    He might have felt upstaged by the sports car, but it seemed like he was seeking some sce in his conversation with Xiao Yifei. However, after seeing the red Porsche 911, Wang Teng¡¯s enthusiasm had significantly waned, leaving him sounding rather dispirited and listless.

    After speaking to Xiao Yifei, Wang Teng looked at him expectantly, hoping to get some excitement out of his reaction.

    "If I can¡¯t surpass others, can¡¯t I at least surpass myself easily? I might not drive a sports car, but I feel I¡¯m definitely the object of envy! Xiao Yifei must be jealous of me! He doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend!"

    Wang Teng consoled himself internally, feeling somewhat better.

    Xaio Yifei, filled with curiosity, was looking at the sleek red Porsche 911 and his mind wasn¡¯t on Wang Teng, so when Wang Teng said something, he didn¡¯t really listen and just nodded nomittally.

    "Oh! Right! You¡¯re right!"

    Xiao Yifei nonchntly humored him.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei also agreed, confirming indeed he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend as Wang Teng thought, Wang Teng felt even more pleased. Meanwhile, his friends had shifted their attention away from the sports car, realizing it was too remote a dream and it was better to focus on the present reality.

    "Your ssmate is really pitiful! Still staring at that car, who knows what he¡¯s daydreaming about!"

    Aftering to their senses, Wang Teng¡¯s friends saw Xiao Yifei still eyeing the car and couldn¡¯t help but mockingly say to Wang Teng.

    Wang Teng chuckled at his friend¡¯sment and said, "Nothing can be done, he¡¯s probably fantasizing about owning such a car and picking up his non-existent girlfriend with it!"

    Wang Teng joined in mocking Xiao Yifei, and looking at Xiao Yifei, he noticed there was no reaction despite their teasing, which Wang Teng found quite uninteresting. He reached out and pulled Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, his enthusiasm dampened as he said, "Alright, enough of that! No use looking; it¡¯s not like it¡¯s yours. Find a good job in the future, and I¡¯ll find you a decent, honest woman to settle down with. Some things, I don¡¯t have them either, and you can¡¯t even dream them up!"

    Only then did Xiao Yifei turn his head, looking at Wang Teng who was acting high and mighty, and with a face of helplessness, he touched his nose. For such a presumptuous ssmate, Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    And the Porsche 911 they had been paying attention to earlier, after a pause, seemed to have found something as the car suddenly started moving.

    ¡¯Vroom¡ª¡¯

    The roaring sound of the engine suddenly erupted, startling Wang Teng.

    "What the hell! Are you trying to get us killed? Just because you drive a fancy car doesn¡¯t mean you can scare people!"

    Wang Teng cursed at the Porsche sports car, then turned his head and with an air of arrogance began lecturing Xiao Yifei, "When the timees, you shouldn¡¯t be concerned about a girl¡¯s background either. With the way you are now, just lead a down-to-earth life. I¡¯m introducing you to a girlfriend, and you don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m just helping you out for the sake of being old schoolmates!"

    As Wang Teng was speaking to Xiao Yifei, the Porsche sports car had already pulled up beside them. While Wang Teng was still talking, he suddenly heard the sound of a car door opening. When he turned to look in the direction of the noise, the first thing to appear from the Porsche was a perfectly toned leg.

    "Damn! A woman? Is she a beauty?"

    Following that, the owner of the toned leg stepped down from the Porsche, not disappointing Wang Teng¡¯s expectations, and in fact, greatly exceeding his fantasies! The woman stepping out of the Porsche was aplete cold beauty. She was dressed in a ck off-the-shoulder top that revealed her corbones, wore a pair of denim shorts that reached her thighs, and strutted on wless, slender legs in high heels. Her whole being exuded a sense of icy, stylish beauty!

    Such a cold beauty, just her aura alone made Wang Teng shrink his neck. Upon seeing this cold and blood-spoutingly gorgeousdy for the first time, Wang Teng was frightened to the point that he dared not even entertain any wicked thoughts in his mind.

    Wang Teng stood there, stunned and motionless, but then he abruptly noticed the cold beauty walking in his direction.

    "Mei Yan? Why are you here?"

    Just as Wang Teng was silently swallowing his saliva watching the perfectly shaped, cold and beautiful woman, a voice filled with surprise suddenly came from beside him.

    Wang Teng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he turned his head.

    Wang Teng¡¯s surprise was not just that this beautiful woman was walking towards him, nor was it the surprise regarding ¡¯Mei Yan,¡¯ a name that seemed to be the tacky name of this beautifuldy standing before him. What surprised him was the person who uttered the phrase, that voice.

    Wang Teng knew that voice very well because just a moment ago, he had been bragging in front of its owner.

    Turning around, Wang Teng saw, sure enough, Xiao Yifei with a puzzled expression on his face, but with a smile tugging at his lips as he walked towards the stunningly beautifuldy he wouldn¡¯t even dare to fantasize about.

    It wasn¡¯t just Wang Teng; his friends were also stunned, their mouths agape, staring incredulously at Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s going on! How could Xiao Yifei know such a beautiful woman, and she¡¯s driving such an amazing car!"

    Wang Teng stood there, dumbfounded and bewildered: "Could it be that Xiao Yifei identally scratched her car and she tracked him down to the school, looking to settle the score with Xiao Yifei? That must be it! It definitely has to be!"

    Rooted to the spot in his disbelief, when he saw the cold beauty still had a stern face while heading towards Xiao Yifei, as if she had a vendetta against him, Wang Teng found a reason and became more and more convinced of it.

 Chapter 190 Chest Pain

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Chest Pain</h4><h4></h4>

    He ignored the situation when Xiao Yifei called out the name of the woman, Leng Yan, in front of him.

    This stunning Leng Yan woman was the Scorpion, and for some reason, she appeared at Yanjing Medical University today.

    "What, I can¡¯te here?"

    The Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei and said coldly.

    Hearing the Scorpion¡¯s icy tone, Wang Teng was even more certain of his thoughts. He wore a look of someone watching a good show, curious to see how Xiao Yifei would handle the uing situation.

    Xiao Yifei shed an embarrassed smile at the Scorpion. He bowed his head and scratched it. He knew he was in the wrong, not only had he lied to the Scorpion but had also taken advantage of her in the car, so, for the first time, the usually slick Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly in front of her.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in such a state¡ªbullied by her yet not daring to speak¡ªsuddenly brought a bit of joy to her heart. Her lips slightly curved upward as she watched him, staying silent.

    Although the Scorpion didn¡¯t remove her sunsses, the slight smile that formed was stunningly beautiful, leaving Wang Teng, who stood beside them, utterly dumbstruck.

    "I mean... no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. Weren¡¯t you in the United States? How did youe back, and what brings you to the Medical University today?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head, his eyes unintentionally sweeping over the Scorpion¡¯s impressive front. Suddenly, the memory of the touch from that night when she wasn¡¯t wearing much shed through his mind, making him quickly bow his head again.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, the Scorpion knew right away that his mind was filled with less than pure thoughts. Yet, this time, for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel angry at all, which was a surprise to herself as well.

    To mask the turmoil inside, she adjusted her tone and said indifferently, "Can¡¯t I just walk around aimlessly for a bit?"

    Xiao Yifei heard the Scorpion¡¯s reply and curled his lip, not believing a word. What a joke, wandering around and ending up in Yanjing Medical University¡¯s campus? Jiang Mingquan¡¯s home was at least an hour¡¯s drive from here.

    However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei definitely wouldn¡¯t argue with the Scorpion¡¯s words. He was afraid of upsetting her, fearing that in a moment of impulsiveness, who knew what she might do.

    Meanwhile, Wang Teng, who hadn¡¯t heard the Scorpion demand the car repair fees from Xiao Yifei, finally realized that Xiao Yifei and this Leng Yan woman indeed knew each other¡ªit wasn¡¯t a case of Xiao Yifei scratching someone¡¯s car!

    ¡¯Snap¡ª¡¯

    It was as if something shattered. Wang Teng clutched his chest in agony, his eyes filled with disbelief as he stared straight at Xiao Yifei.

    Wang Teng still held onto a sliver of hope, hoping that this Leng Yan woman was merely an acquaintance of Xiao Yifei, who happened to see him by chance and decided to greet him. Otherwise, what would be of him, who had just exhibited such a superior andcent demeanor while lecturing and unting in front of Xiao Yifei!

    "Get in the car!"

    The Scorpion stretched out her hand as if to cover up her embarrassment, brushing her hair behind her ears. Those dexterous and slender hands, capable of flipping a pocket knife as smoothly as a flying butterfly, were so enticing.

    "What?"

    Xiao Yifei waspletely stunned; he didn¡¯t understand what the Scorpion meant.

    "I told you to get in the car, didn¡¯t you hear me? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re allowed to take advantage of me, but when I travel all this way to find you, you don¡¯t want to get in the car?"

    Although the Scorpion wore sunsses, concealing her eyes, Xiao Yifei could still imagine her ring at him with her beautiful eyes.

    "Oh oh oh! Get in the car, get in the car! I¡¯m getting in right now!"

    Hearing the Scorpion¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei hurriedly ran to the red Porsche 911, pulled open the door, and swiftly jumped inside.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the panicked expression on his face, her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. As soon as Xiao Yifei got into the car, she too gracefully stepped in and took the driver¡¯s seat. Then, the stylish red Porsche 911 drew a beautiful curve and drove away elegantly.

    Wang Teng stood there stunned and speechless, swallowing the dust kicked up by the starting Porsche 911.

    He felt that today, he had received the biggest blow of his life since birth.

    Dazed and bewildered, he then plopped down on the curb, covered his face with his hands, and went silent. He wished so much that today was just a dream he had made up!

    "They¡¯re lying to me, they must be lying! This isn¡¯t possible! How could he possibly be doing better than me!"

    Especially when Wang Teng heard that Leng Yan, a goddess whom he thought was unattainable, hade specifically to find Xiao Yifei and even uttered reproachfully the words "You¡¯re only allowed to take advantage of me," Wang Teng felt as if the sky was falling!

    He had been bragging to Xiao Yifei, even said he would introduce him to a girlfriend, and told Xiao not to be picky, just to be honest and simple. Now, it seemed Wang was pping his own face!

    He had also said Xiao Yifei was not doing well at his job and had no money, but seeing how Leng Yan treated Xiao Yifei, it was clear that Xiao didn¡¯t care to listen to him at all. No wonder Xiao Yifei ignored him!

    Wang Teng covered his face tightly, still struggling to ept the harsh reality.

    "I... damn!"

    It was only now that Wang Teng¡¯s friend, finally catching on, cursed as they slowly turned their heads towards Wang Teng.

    "You... you said your ssmate wasn¡¯t doing so well, right? So... what the heck was that just now?"

    Wang Teng¡¯s friend was also shocked, they stuttered as they spoke, looking at Wang Teng.

    Hearing his friend¡¯s words, Wang Teng said nothing, burying his face deep into his hands.

    "Who was that group of people just now? They seemed very arrogant from inside the car."

    Sitting in the car, Scorpion frowned slightly, speaking discontentedly.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just an old ssmate."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Scorpion and chose not to discuss the matter further.

    Scorpion looked sideways at Xiao Yifei, took off her sunsses, and ced them aside.

    "By the way, you still haven¡¯t answered me. When did you get back from the United States? Why did you visit the Medical University today? It couldn¡¯t have been, like you previously said, just to see me, could it?"

    Xiao Yifei sat in the car, touched his nose, and spoke to Scorpion with some confusion.

    "I just got back this morning."

    Scorpion reached out to touch her delicate face, speaking in a very casual tone, "I heard from Meng Hu that you weren¡¯t working at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital anymore and had chosen to substitute at Yanjing Medical University. I¡¯ve just returned to the country and didn¡¯t have much to do, so hearing that Yanjing Medical University had a nice campus, I thought toe and rx."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Scorpion¡¯s response.

    You must be joking, thought Xiao. She doesn¡¯t suffer from jetg, drives an hour to Yanjing Medical University just to rx because the Medical University¡¯s environment is nice? Xiao Yifei squinted, thinking about the environment of Yanjing Medical University. Although it¡¯s situated in an expensive area in Yanjing and only in the university town, the actual area of Yanjing Medical University is indeed just tiny.

 Chapter 191: Inexplicable Fondness

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Inexplicable Fondness</h4><h4></h4>

    Besides the initial entrance to the school, which had some greenery, the rest of thend waspletely covered with tightly packed buildings. Yanjing Medical University, which had problematic nning, felt entirely messy even though it was well-known. Theyout of the school really didn¡¯t give a good impression.

    Is this supposed to be a good environment?

    Xiao Yifei was even more puzzled. He turned his head and sneakily nced at the Viper, wondering if the long flight had muddled her brain.

    "What are you looking at!"

    The Viper acutely sensed Xiao Yifei¡¯s stare. She turned around, her voice icy as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Frightened by the Viper, Xiao Yifei quickly turned his head back. He feared that if the Viper got angry, she might kick him out of the car again. His previous impulsive act had not yet been forgiven by the Viper.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei turn his head away, the Viper finally rxed and started driving seriously. However, Xiao Yifei did not notice that a faint blush had crept onto the Viper¡¯s beautiful face, making her look even more charming!

    The Viper would never admit she hade specifically to find Xiao Yifei. During her time in the United States, she couldn¡¯t understand why, but she would often find herself thinking of Xiao Yifei, and his mischievous face seemed to appear before her at all times.

    The day she took Xiao Yifei home, although his reckless behavior had greatly angered her, once her anger subsided, she surprisingly began to worry about him. She didn¡¯t even understand what she was worried about, but she couldn¡¯t let it go and had even driven back one more time. However, at that time, Xiao Yifei was happily dining with Zhang Ming and didn¡¯t see the Viper return.

    Sometimes she would still think of that night. For some reason, she would inexplicably remember how Xiao Yifei had deceived her, and the way he had nuzzled his head against her chest; she had been really angry at the time, but as time passed, the Viper actually found herself no longer angry!

    This made the Viper somewhat fearful. When she was sent abroad by the Dog King to handle affairs, she thought she could take a breather, hoping that her mind would be less cluttered. Yet, once overseas, the Viper still frequently found herself thinking of Xiao Yifei.

    On her first day back in the country, she learned from Meng Hu that Xiao Yifei had changed jobs and was now working at Yanjing Medical University. The Viper felt a sudden impulse and drove straight to Yanjing Medical University. She didn¡¯t know why she had done it, or if she could even find Xiao Yifei, but she just wanted to go there, finding her own actions strange.

    It just so happened that the Viper indeed saw Xiao Yifei. The moment she saw him, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so she stopped the car and thought for a long time. This is also why Xiao Yifei and the others saw the Porsche stop.

    But in the end, the Viper decided to meet Xiao Yifei.

    And so, the story just now happened.

    Xiao Yifei initially sat in the car somewhat stiffly, fearing that the Viper was there to settle scores with him. But after sitting for a while, he realized that the Viper had no intention of disciplining him. As time passed, Xiao Yifei rxed.

    He blissfully leaned back in thefortable seat, inhaling the familiar faint fragranceing from the Viper, and watching her exposed shoulder. A satisfied smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    This feeling was really nice.

    "Xiao Ying, where are we going?"

    After lying down for a while, Xiao Yifei realized the Viper was still driving the car. He finally came to his senses that he had been in the car so long, yet still had no idea where they were going! Realizing this, Xiao Yifei finally turned his head and asked.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Viper abruptly braked and suddenly stopped the car on the roadside.

    Seeing the Viper¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of fear in his heart. He remembered thest time the Viper had kicked him out of the car was simr, suddenly stopping the car and then sending him away.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the Viper somewhat panic-stricken. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, he even barely dared to speak, so why had the Viper stopped the car again?

    After stopping the car, Scorpio turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei, furrowing her brows. Her cherry lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak.

    In fact, even Scorpio herself didn¡¯t know where she had driven to. Sitting beside her, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t realized where they were going either. The two of them had driven aimlessly for half an hour until just now, when Xiao Yifei finally asked her, causing her to snap out of it and abruptly stop the car to think.

    "Hang out with me for a bit."

    The car was silent for a moment, and then Scorpio finally managed to squeeze out a few words, speaking indifferently to Xiao Yifei.

    After hearing Scorpio¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei finally rxed and patted his chest, thinking that as long as he didn¡¯t have to get out of the car, it was fine.

    "Sure! Where do you want to go? Just say the word! I¡¯ll definitely go with you!"

    Xiao Yifei eagerly agreed, waving his hand at Scorpio, "Let¡¯s go! Wherever you want to go, I¡¯m in!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s enthusiastic response, Scorpio felt inexplicably happy and a smile appeared on her face.

    Xiao Yifei saw Scorpio¡¯s smile and thought she really looked beautiful when she smiled, but today, she seemed strangely peculiar to him.

    Scorpio turned the car around, and the red Porsche 911 dashed off like a sh of red lightning towards their destination.

    When Scorpio parked the car again, Xiao Yifei realized they had arrived outside a luxurious and opulent entertainment center.

    "Xiao Ying, what are you nning to do here? You¡¯re not taking me for some special spa treatment, are you?"

    Xiao Yifei had his doubts; he had seen these types of clubs before, designed luxuriously like bathhouses, but when he got out of the car, he found it was not as he had imagined.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei stepped out of the car, the first thing he noticed was the cars parked outside the entertainment center¡ªall high-end, various types of luxury cars lined up at the entrance, none worth less than a million, including quite a few supercars.

    So when Scorpio parked the Porsche 911, it didn¡¯t stand out particrly.

    Xiao Yifei looked up and saw the name of the entertainment center.

    ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯

    This rather imposing name made Xiao Yifei smirk.

    "Xiao Ying, what is this ce for?"

    Xiao Yifei asked Scorpio, somewhat puzzled.

    However, Scorpio didn¡¯t answer Xiao Yifei¡¯s question and instead looked up at the entrance of ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯ and headed straight there.

    Seeing Scorpio¡¯s actions, Xiao Yifei, feeling rather bored, shook his head and followed behind her.

 Chapter 192: Play Two Rounds

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192: y Two Rounds</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hello, please show your membership card."

    At the entrance of ¡¯Heavenly Pce,¡¯ Xiao Yifei and Poison Scorpion were stopped by a beautiful woman dressed in a high-slit cheongsam. The greeter smiled respectfully at Xiao Yifei and Poison Scorpion, speaking in a very friendly manner.

    Poison Scorpion skillfully pulled out a purple membership card from her bag and shed it in front of the greeter. As the beautiful greeter saw the purple membership card, her eyes lit up and her smile widened. She gently bowed, gesturing an invitation to Poison Scorpion and Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside."

    Poison Scorpion gently said to Xiao Yifei, then strode ahead into the venue.

    As Xiao Yifei watched the greeter bending down, he suddenly glimpsed arge expanse of snow-white skin through the hollowed front of her cheongsam. He quickly touched his nose and hurriedly followed Poison Scorpion.

    "What ce is this? Can¡¯t we enter without a membership card?"

    He approached Poison Scorpion, speaking with considerable perplexity.

    "Yes, Heavenly Pce is a membership-only club. You can¡¯t enter without a membership."

    Poison Scorpion responded to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and then led him into an elevator. Contrary to what Xiao Yifei had expected, the elevator descended instead of ascending, shrouded in secrecy. Xiao Yifei was puzzled but didn¡¯t say anything, simply obediently following Poison Scorpion.

    "Let¡¯s go rx a bit."

    The two proceeded to an unknown basement level. Once out of the elevator, they faced a door decorated with stunning opulence. Poison Scorpion, with a casual tone, walked up and pushed open the grand doors.

    The spectacle behind the doors then unfolded before Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Avishly decorated, majestic casino!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he took in the casino. He enjoyed casual card games, but he had never seen a casino so luxurious and grand before. He had thought such casinos existed only in movies. Today, however, he was encountering one in real life.

    Xiao Yifei then turned his gaze towards Poison Scorpion, noticing that she seemed quite ustomed to such scenes, showing no particr reaction¡ªunlike him, looking like a bumpkin, deeply shocked.

    Feeling slightly embarrassed, he grinned and followed Poison Scorpion to the chip exchange counter.

    Poison Scorpion only exchanged chips worth a hundred thousand Yuan. Seeing Poison Scorpion¡¯s casual demeanor, it was clear she wasn¡¯t nning on winning. That hundred thousand Yuan seemed just like money set aside for her to rx by losing it.

    Xiao Yifei stared at Poison Scorpion, hoping she might give him some chips to y with. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, Poison Scorpion frowned slightly and asked somewhat curiously, "Why are you looking at me? Go and get some chips for yourself."

    "I...I don¡¯t have money! The minimum for exchanging chips here starts at five thousand, and I don¡¯t have that much!"

    Xiao Yifei retorted, staring wide-eyed and indignant.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Poison Scorpion couldn¡¯t help butugh. Smiling, she said, "Didn¡¯t the old man give you a card? Isn¡¯t there enough money in it for you? What a joke! You carrying that card are richer than me, and here you are crying poor?"

    Upon hearing Poison Scorpion¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He hadn¡¯t known nor had anyone told him just how much money was on the card Jiang Mingquan had given him. From what Poison Scorpion implied, the amount wasn¡¯t small.

    However, although Xiao Yifei was curious, now wasn¡¯t the time to investigate how much was actually on the card. With his head bowed, he walked towards the chip exchange counter.

    "Could I... could I get five thousand Yuan worth?"

    Xiao Yifei softly told the staff at the chip exchange counter, then handed over the card Jiang Mingquan had given him.

    "Sir, are you sure you only want to exchange chips for five thousand Yuan?"

    The attractive staff member at the exchange counter looked at the card Xiao Yifei handed over and asked with surprise in her voice,

    "Five thousand is five thousand! Hurry up!"

    Xiao Yifei replied in a muffled voice, five thousand yuan was nearly half a month¡¯s sry for him teaching at university! Exchanging so much money in one go made his heart ache!

    "Here you go, sir!"

    The staff handed Xiao Yifei five thin green chips, each marked with the amount of one thousand yuan.

    "Just these five little things are five thousand yuan!"

    Xiao Yifei, muttering under his breath, took the chips and walked towards Scorpion. Scorpion saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s submissive demeanor and didn¡¯t show any reaction on his face, but the smirk at the corner of his eyes betrayed that he actually found Xiao Yifei quite amusing.

    "Using a ck card to exchange only five thousand yuan? This really is a first for me."

    The attractive staff member at the exchange counter shook her head in confusion after Xiao Yifei left.

    "When I¡¯m feeling down, I like toe here to y and rx. I¡¯m not very lucky, I hardly ever win, but I really enjoy the process,"

    Scorpion said, walking alongside Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei curled his lip; he really couldn¡¯t understand the lifestyle of the rich.

    "What are they ying? I don¡¯t even know how to y any of these games."

    Xiao Yifei, holding five thousand yuan worth of chips, looked around left and right, unsure of what to y.

    The casino was not only huge, but it also offered a tremendous variety of games. In one corner, there were slot machines, and the central gaming pool was divided into several different sections.

    Dice, poker, barat, ckjack, roulette, Texas hold ¡¯em, and even betting on football and basketball.

    There seemed to be another floor upstairs in the casino; Xiao Yifei wondered what it was for.

    Thus, it was no wonder Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to y, as the casino offered a wide array of games, and he had never been to a casino before, so he didn¡¯t know how to y.

    "Just y whatever you want, as long as you¡¯re having fun."

    Scorpion gave Xiao Yifei a smile, then headed toward the dice table, and Xiao Yifei followed behind him.

    There were indeed many people gathered around the dice table, as ying dice was simple and quick, which made it quite popr. Xiao Yifei saw those around the dice table dressedvishly, betting tens of thousands in a single game without blinking an eye, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how many wealthy people there were.

    When Scorpion approached the gambling table, the well-dressed crowd, seeing his outstanding demeanor, made way for him.

    Just in time, as Scorpion arrived at the dice table, bets were being ced. Without even blinking, he casually threw down ten thousand yuan worth of chips, then squinted his eyes, waiting for the oue.

    The sound of dice rattling in the dice cup crackled like thunder.

    Then, the croupier slowly opened the dice cup to reveal the rolled numbers.

    "3, 3, 2, eight points, small, pays two to one!"

    The croupier announced crisply upon seeing the numbers in the dice cup,

 Chapter 193 Suppressing the Inferior

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Suppressing the Inferior</h4><h4></h4>

    As the result appeared, some people around the gambling table joyfully shook their fists while others hung their heads in dismay. Scorpio, seeing that she had bet on "small" correctly, revealed a delighted smile. She happily picked up her chips from the table, which had doubled from ten thousand to twenty thousand yuan.

    No wonder so many people are addicted to gambling; moneyes way too fast!

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    He then saw Scorpio casually throw the ten thousand yuan she had won, plus her original ten thousand yuan stake, a total of twenty thousand yuan, back onto the "small" bet on the gambling table.

    "I¡¯m in luck! Maybe I¡¯ll win again!"

    Scorpio turned her head and said with a smile to Xiao Yifei.

    Whether it was because Xiao Yifei apanied Scorpio today or some other reason, after the dice cup shook again, it revealed a "small" result once more. Scorpio won another twenty thousand yuan.

    Scorpio, with a joyful smile on her face, bet her chips once again.

    Scorpio¡¯s luck today was indeed good, winning time after time. Within a short fifteen minutes, she had over three hundred thousand yuan in chips.

    "Hey! I¡¯m betting on ¡¯small¡¯ again!"

    With an excited look on her face, Scorpio picked out two hundred thousand yuan in chips and tossed them in again, but this time, things didn¡¯t go as Scorpio had expected. When the dice cup was opened,

    "5, 4, 5, 14 points, big!"

    The croupier announced the dice points sinctly and with force. Scorpio had bet wrong, and she lost her two hundred thousand yuan in chips in one go.

    "Hmph!"

    Scorpio, seeing that she had lost the hard-won two hundred thousand all at once, wasn¡¯t very concerned about the money, but she still felt somewhat upset.

    "I don¡¯t believe it!"

    Even the most astute person, once they fall into a state of disbelief after losing money in gambling, has entered a vicious cycle. It¡¯s the same for most gamblers, believing they can turn things around next time, not realizing that such thinking only drags them deeper.

    "A little gambling is refreshing, a little gambling is refreshing; but don¡¯t let it get to your head, ah!"

    Xiao Yifei was quite open-minded about this and said to Scorpio, "Didn¡¯t wee out to have fun? That¡¯s enough, Xiao Ying, see, your capital is still there, right? Let¡¯s go y something else, no need to fixate on this!"

    Scorpio turned her head to nce at Xiao Yifei. She could take advice well from Xiao Yifei, but despite this, the disbelieving Scorpio still bet two thousand yuan in chips, wanting to try her luck again.

    However, the oue remained the same; Scorpio lost once more.

    Seeing that she had lost yet another two thousand yuan in chips, Scorpio¡¯s eyes widened angrily. She was getting carried away and couldn¡¯t listen to Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice this time, tossing her chips back into the game.

    This time, she bet ten thousand yuan.

    After several rounds, though she had a few wins, losses outnumbered wins. Consequently, Scorpio sessfully lost all her chips. She seemed unconvinced and was about to exchange more chips when Xiao Yifei quickly stopped her.

    He had to intervene. Seeing that Scoprio was stubbornly persisting, Xiao Yifei quickly held her back and took out his five thousand yuan in chips, handing them to Scorpio: "Here, here, here, I¡¯ll give you my chips to y with; don¡¯t go exchange anymore."

    Scorpio looked up at Xiao Yifei, took one thousand yuan chip from the five one-thousand yuan chips he offered, and then used the remaining chips to bet again.

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s chips weren¡¯t many to begin with and despite Scorpio betting a thousand at a time, it didn¡¯t take long before she had lost all the chips in her hand.

    Scorpio¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in frustration; she had even lost the chips Xiao Yifei gave her, which only increased her discontent. So, without further discussion, she insisted on exchanging for more chips.

    "Don¡¯t go, look, don¡¯t we still have chips?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the angrily puffing Scorpion with a touch of helplessness and sighed; then he shook thest one-thousand-yuan chip in front of Scorpion.

    "This is for you."

    He handed the small green chip to the Scorpion.

    "Just a thousand is not enough! It¡¯ll be lost in one go!"

    Scorpion pursed her lips, originally she had saved thisst chip for Xiao Yifei, but now he had given it back to her.

    "That¡¯s not necessarily true! Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll win with thisst chip?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled mysteriously at Scorpion and then pulled her toward the gambling table.

    "Come on, listen to me."

    Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s secretive demeanor with curiosity, wondering what kind of trick he was ying.

    Following Xiao Yifei to the gambling table, the croupier began to shake the dice cup, and after a while, put it down on the table with a ¡¯snap¡¯.

    "Are there any more bets? If no more bets, then I¡¯ll open the cup."

    The croupier nced around the room, lifting her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes at the dice cup under the croupier¡¯s hand, and after a moment, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "Here, I think there¡¯s a greater chance of rolling a low number this time. You bet low!"

    Xiao Yifei patted Scorpion¡¯s shoulder and nudged his chin toward her, signaling her to bet low with the chip.

    "How is that possible, it¡¯s alreadye up low five times in a row! How can it be low again? If we lose thisst chip, we really won¡¯t have any left!"

    Scorpion turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "My luck has been especially bad today; one hundred thousand went by in a sh. I don¡¯t care, if we lose thisst chip, I definitely need to get more chips, and this time you can¡¯t persuade me otherwise!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the Scorpion, somewhat puffy with annoyance, and couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile. He winked at her and said mysteriously, "Go ahead, I think it will be low!"

    Scorpion, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s mystique, couldn¡¯t help but snort. Although she didn¡¯t have much faith in him, in the end, Scorpion obediently threw the chip toward the ¡¯low¡¯ section.

    The croupier, seeing that Xiao Yifei and Scorpion, after much deliberation, had only ced a single one-thousand-yuan bet, chuckled softly. Raising her head for thest time, she said, "If no one else is cing bets, then I¡¯m going to open it!"

    The croupier lowered her head and reached out to open the dice cup.

    "3, 5, 1, nine points, low!"

    When Scorpion saw the numbers inside the dice cup, she looked at Xiao Yifei in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be right; it was indeed low! Including this one, that made six low oues in a row, something Scorpion hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    "Didn¡¯t expect your luck to be pretty good, huh!"

    Scorpion tilted her head and said to Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing her words, Xiao Yifei just smiled lightly, neither confirming nor denying, and then he said to Scorpion, "See, we won it back, didn¡¯t we?"

 Chapter 194: Turning Defeat into Victory

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Turning Defeat into Victory</h4><h4></h4>

    The scorpion was initially quite happy, but upon seeing the chips in her hand double from two thousand to four thousand, she gave Xiao Yifei a disdainful nce, "That¡¯s all? Just four thousand yuan, still far from what I just lost!"

    After hearing the scorpion¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and smiled at her, "Take it easy, who says we can¡¯t turn these four thousand into more?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the scorpion shook her head. She didn¡¯t believe that four thousand yuan could win back much because just one round could result in losing all the winnings.

    While the scorpion and Xiao Yifei were talking, the croupier once again shook the dice cup in his hand.

    "I think it will still be ¡¯small! It should still be ¡¯small¡¯!"

    After the croupier ced the dice cup on the gambling table, Xiao Yifei whispered gently in the scorpion¡¯s cute little ear, the breath he exhaled causing her earlobes to turn red.

    The scorpion obediently ced her four thousand yuan chips on "small," Xiao Yifei¡¯s intimate gesture made her lose her ability to think. After cing her bet, she realized she had followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice on bet size, although she had intended to bet on ¡¯big¡¯ this time.

    "It can¡¯t possibly be ¡¯small¡¯ again this time!"

    At the side, the well-dressed man ying dice with Xiao Yifei and the Scorpion at the same gambling table watched the dice cup intently. Xiao Yifei nced at the stack of chips in front of him, with a neat twenty thousand yuan, firmly ced on ¡¯big.¡¯

    The croupier opened the dice cup.

    "1, 2, 3, six points, small!"

    It was unexpectedly ¡¯small¡¯ again! The suit-d man covered his face in agony.

    The scorpion, on the other hand, widened her eyes in disbelief at Xiao Yifei, not expecting him to guess correctly once again.

    "Your luck is so good! You¡¯ve guessed it right twice in a row!"

    The scorpion happily retrieved her eight thousand chips, but momentster, she seemed to remember something and her face soured again, "Just now, I kept winning and then kept losing. Maybe we should stop. It¡¯s fine if we can get back eight thousand!"

    It was the first time Xiao Yifei saw the scorpion like this, and he found it incredibly cute. However, seeing her genuinely distressed, he felt that if he didn¡¯t help her win back the money today, the scorpion wouldn¡¯t have fun, especially since Xiao Yifei had promised her a fun outing.

    "No worries, you said it, let¡¯s have fun while we y!"

    Xiao Yifei told the scorpion, then turned his head, squinting his eyes once again towards the dice cup on the gambling table, then said to the scorpion with a half-smile, "This time I think it¡¯s ¡¯big¡¯!"

    After seeing Xiao Yifei guess correctly twice before, the scorpion began to slowly trust Xiao Yifei and ced her chips on ¡¯big.¡¯

    As expected, Xiao Yifei guessed right again.

    "Your luck is way too good!"

    The scorpion¡¯s cherry lips parted in surprise as she gazed at Xiao Yifei.

    Although Xiao Yifei was trying to avoid drawing attention by minimizing the times he guessed correctly, the stack of chips in front of them was still growing.

    "5, 5, 5, fifteen points, big!"

    When the dice cup was opened this time, Xiao Yifei had guessed the size of the points right again, and the chips the scorpion had retrieved from the table had already reached as much as five hundred thousand yuan.

    Xiao Yifei could have won even more, but he was careful in concealing his irvoyance Superpower. Five hundred thousand yuan, for some heavy yers, is merely a bet for one game, but managing to win five hundred thousand yuan from a thousand yuan, this astonishing profit also attracted some attention.

    Everybody was engrossed in throwing dice and didn¡¯t notice at first, but as the chips piled up in front of the scorpion, they finally spotted Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei felt he had seen enough by then and decided to stop.

    "How about that, I told you I could win it back, didn¡¯t I? You didn¡¯t believe me!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said to the scorpion, "Xiao Ying, how about that, aren¡¯t you happy now! Gambling is all about mindset. With the right mindset, you naturally win, but there¡¯s also a limit, like right now, we shouldn¡¯t continue."

    The scorpion stared with wide eyes, somewhat surprised at the tall stack of chips before her. She was initially shocked by how Xiao Yifei kept correctly guessing the numbers;ter, she didn¡¯t even have to think but just followed the calm voice of Xiao Yifei instructing her.

    When Xiao Yifei said bet big, she bet big. When Xiao Yifei said bet small, she bet small.

    Doing so not only did Xiao Yifei help her win back the money she had just lost, but he also won quite a bit more.

    The scorpion was in a constant state of shock, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions once again exceeding her expectations.

    Xiao Yifei was not only a skilled doctor but also an excellent gambler.

    When Xiao Yifei continuously guessed the numbers correctly twice, it might have been good luck, but when he helped her win back so many chips, it was no longer about luck; it was certainly tied to betting skills!

    Moreover, when the scorpion heard Xiao Yifei finally suggesting stopping, she totally agreed; gambling was easy to start but hard to stop, and the ease with which Xiao Yifei decided to stop gambling further surprised the scorpion.

    Seeing the money Xiao Yifei helped her win back indeed made the scorpion, who had been rxed about losing money, very happy.

    Although her expression was still cold, she was actually very happy inside. She felt thating out to y and rx with Xiao Yifei today was the right choice.

    "Alright, I feel like I¡¯ve had enough fun too."

    When the scorpion came before, she usually lost all her money. Today, not only did she not lose any money, but she also won quite a bit, so she was very happy and decided to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice.

    Seeing the scorpion agree to go back, Xiao Yifei showed a faint smile and then said to her.

    "Gambling really depends on one¡¯s mindset; especially, one mustn¡¯t get carried away. The more one does, the more they lose. So it¡¯s crucial to know when to stop. I see Xiao Ying, you¡¯re usually not the impulsive type. Why did you change after losing money today?"

    Xiao Yifei said to the scorpion, sounding a bit puzzled.

    At that moment, before he received a response from the scorpion, a voice tinged with sarcasm and coldness came from the side.

    "I was wondering who was so impressive. Turns out it¡¯s Doctor Xiao. What¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t Dr. Xiao Yifei supposed to be treating patients? Now you¡¯re here at the casino showing off. From your tone, you seem to be pretty skilled at gambling?"

    This sudden unfriendly voice puzzled Xiao Yifei, as he found it vaguely familiar.

    Xiao Yifei looked in the direction the voice came from, and there, he saw an unexpected person.

    "Fu Kaiyuan? What are you doing here?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the owner of the voice, eximed in surprise.

    Fu Kaiyuan was sitting on a chair in the lounge area, his gaze cold as he watched Xiao Yifei, having been observing him for a while now.

 Chapter 195 Roll

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Roll</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why can¡¯t I be here? Doctor Xiao is so authoritative, forcefully removed me from my medical position, and won¡¯t let me continue being a doctor. Does that also mean I can¡¯te to the casino for some fun?"

    Fu Kaiyuan stood up from the chair, holding a ss of red wine. He swirled the wine in his ss and walked towards Xiao Yifei, speaking with a tone filled with hostility.

    Xiao Yifei was also quite surprised to see Fu Kaiyuan at this ce, thinking it was too much of a coincidence. However, once Xiao Yifei saw Fu Kaiyuan, he could confirm the rumor that had been circting in the hospital that Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s family background was indeed not ordinary.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to talk, Doctor Xiao? Weren¡¯t you just chatting away with this beautiful girl beside you? Why have you stopped talking now?"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sinister glow, speaking to Xiao Yifei with a tone full of mockery.

    Back in the hospital, Fu Kaiyuan had been flourishing, and his family was preparing to give him a few years of grassroots experience before boosting him into a higher position. He had made a name for himself in the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, but unexpectedly ran into Xiao Yifei, who, in a meeting room, used his influence to oppress him, leaving him no choice but to run off in disgrace. This negated all of Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s past efforts, which made it impossible for him not to hold a grudge against Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, the vice president Li Entang, who had been quite caring towards him and was also supported by his family¡¯s resources, was thrown directly into jail by Xiao Yifei, which made Fu Kaiyuan hate Xiao Yifei to the core.

    Having not recovered from his state for a long time, Fu Kaiyuan ended up loitering in the casino nightclubs every day to numb himself, but who would have thought, today of all days, he would coincidentally meet Xiao Yifei at the casino.

    If it had been in the hospital, Fu Kaiyuan might have still been quite cautious of Xiao Yifei, but now in the casino, Fu Kaiyuan had no such concerns and decided to teach Xiao Yifei a harsh lesson in the casino.

    "What, weren¡¯t you just bragging to this beautiful girl about your superb gambling skills? Why aren¡¯t you continuing? Did you really think that just because you won some money by luck, you can go around boasting about it?"

    Fu Kaiyuan thought that the girl with Xiao Yifei, whom he regarded as alluring, had been sweet-talked intoing by Xiao Yifei. Seeing her striking appearance and qualities, Fu Kaiyuan also harbored ulterior motives. He believed that Xiao Yifei had ruined his chances with Nangong Yun. Now, what could be more satisfying than stealing the woman apanying Xiao Yifei from right beside him?

    Although he had been observing Xiao Yifei for some time, he was still a bit distant from fully understanding him. He only saw Xiao Yifei preparing to leave after winning half a million and constantly talking to the girl, so he wasn¡¯t very clear about the specific details.

    However, he believed that with his attractive conditions, merely beckoning would make the woman apanying Xiao Yifei follow him. Thus, Fu Kaiyuan strutted up, adopting what he believed to be a very dashing attitude, and said gently to the girl, "Hello, from afar I have been captivated by your beauty and demeanor, but I find that you have chosen the wrongpanion. The Xiao Yifei next to you is so stingy that after winning a little money, he wants to leave, and he¡¯s been talking big to you. I think he does not deserve you. May I have the honor of keeping youpany?"

    Fu Kaiyuan mistook the girl for a materialistic type, thinking the same approach he used on other girls would work on her too. He continued, "Although I can¡¯t offer you much, I feel that in this casino, at the very least I can allow you to have a great time¡ªif you lose, it¡¯s on me; if you win, it¡¯s yours. In this respect, I am surely much better than that stingy man next to you."

    After a series of words, Fu Kaiyuan shed what he thought was an extremely charming smile and reached out his hand, waiting for the girl toe to his side.

    "Who is he? Is there something wrong with him? Is his mind not all there?"

    Unexpectedly, instead of getting what he had hoped for, what he heard were disdainful words, and he looked up surprised, only to meet the girl¡¯s eyes full of disdain.

    "What?"

    Fu Kaiyuan was somewhat unable to ept it.

    "Who is he? Do you know him? Is he sick or something, blocking my way and talking so much, as if he just got out of a mental hospital?"

    The Scorpion turned her head first to ask Xiao Yifei if he knew Fu Kaiyuan, but seeing a helpless shake of his head from Xiao Yifei, she directly turned back and burst into a tirade against Fu Kaiyuan.

    The Scorpion was Jiang Mingquan¡¯s most trusted subordinate, truly ustomed to seeing all kinds of storms. Yet today, there was a man blocking her way, speaking words that, to The Scorpion, were full of insults. This made The Scorpion very angry.

    "Get lost!"

    So she chose the simplest method to deal with the man in front of her, her cold, beautiful face void of any emotion, her eyes filled with disdain as she looked at Fu Kaiyuan, her lips parted slightly. A single word burst out.

    "Get lost!"

    Fu Kaiyuan stared nkly at the cold beauty in front of him, unable to react for a moment. In his mind, even if this beautiful woman rejected him, she would do so politely and he wouldn¡¯t lose too much face, and he had never even considered that she might reject him.

    Who knew, The Scorpion¡¯s reaction far exceeded his expectations.

    A woman, both in looks and temperament nearly perfect, how could she be so vulgar! She didn¡¯t even bother to speak to him, just dismissed him with a single word?

    Fu Kaiyuan first gave The Scorpion a look, then turned his gaze, full of hatred, towards Xiao Yifei, feeling that the reason he was so humiliated was because of Xiao Yifei. In his confrontations with Xiao Yifei, he had never won, always ending in his own embarrassment.

    This made the fury in Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s heart burst forth uncontrobly. He stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei and said, "Xiao Yifei! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to deceive this pretty girl, but I have only one thing to say now. Since we¡¯ve met here at the casino today, you duel with me in a game, do you dare?"

    "Is he really sick?"

    The Scorpion heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words and was even more confused because she had brought Xiao Yifei to the casino just to rx. How could it be that this man looked at Xiao Yifei as if he was looking at the murderer of his father and insisted on pulling Xiao Yifei into a game with him?

    "Has he taken the wrong medicine? Why on earth should we duel with him?"

    The Scorpion turned her head, helplessly saying to Xiao Yifei, utterly speechless at Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s absurdity.

    "I¡¯m just asking you¡ªdo you dare or not?"

    Fu Kaiyuan, hearing The Scorpion¡¯s words, grew even more angry. He stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, speaking each word deliberately.

    Upon hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei also looked at him with surprise, thenughed and said, "Dare? Of course I dare, but why should I gamble with you? Why should I? What¡¯s in it for me?"

 Chapter 196: A Game is a Must

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196: A Game is a Must</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was baffled¡ªeven though he knew that Fu Kaiyuan had always been antagonistic towards him, the meaningless challenge to gamble at this moment was something Xiao Yifei found hard to ept.

    "Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re highly skilled at gambling? Prove it to me!"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes zed as he spoke harshly to Xiao Yifei.

    "I didn¡¯t say that!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head at Fu Kaiyuan.

    Having heard Xiao Yifei, Fu Kaiyuan was at a loss for words for a moment. Struggling to find a way to respond and finding none, he could only stare down Xiao Yifei and continued, "I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t gamble with me today, you¡¯re not leaving here!"

    Fu Kaiyuan was out of options and even resorted to making threats.

    "What did you say?"

    The Scorpion heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words and her phoenix eyes widened in shock. This was the first time she had seen someone so bold as to threaten someone at the Heavenly Pce!

    However, just as the Scorpion was about to speak, Xiao Yifei held her back. He wore a yful smile on his face and looked at Fu Kaiyuan, "Don¡¯t scare me. Whether I can leave here or not is up to me, you¡¯re not qualified yet. I just want to know, what can you put on the table if you want to gamble with me?"

    He remembered how Fu Kaiyuan had targeted him at every turn in the hospital, and how Fu Kaiyuan had managed to escape unscathed from the hospital despite temporarily losing his position, which did not sit well with the vengeful Xiao Yifei.

    Had Fu Kaiyuan not been so aggressive today, it might have been over and done with. But today¡¯s encounter with Fu Kaiyuan gave Xiao Yifei the sense that this was a fight to the death. Remembering the times he was targeted by Fu Kaiyuan in the hospital, Xiao Yifei was struck by a sudden impulse to y along with Fu Kaiyuan.

    "What can I put up?"

    Fu Kaiyuan sneered at Xiao Yifei, "What I can put up will be beyond your imagination. But if you¡¯re going to gamble with me, what do you have?"

    Xiao Yifei picked up the 500,000 Yuan worth of chips he had just won and shook them at Fu Kaiyuan, "This is what I can put up."

    Fu Kaiyuan, upon seeing that Xiao Yifei had only brought out some money, felt his evil thoughts breaking all boundaries. He sneered coldly at Xiao Yifei, "You can only put up 500,000, I¡¯ll put up 5 million. If you gamble with me and win, the 5 million is yours! If you lose, not only will you give me the 500,000, but you¡¯ll also lose your eyes! I don¡¯t like people looking at me with that kind of gaze!"

    His gaze was sinister as he looked at Xiao Yifei, and then he said coldly, "Even if you don¡¯t agree to gamble with me today, you won¡¯t escape! If you refuse to gamble with me today, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."

    The Scorpion¡¯s eyes sparkled with a fierce light when she suddenly heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words. She stared straight at Fu Kaiyuan, surprised by someone being so obtuse to dare threaten Xiao Yifei! However, the Scorpion, being clever, remained silent because she sensed that Xiao Yifei had his own ns.

    Upon hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly shed a smile. His lips curled up slightly, and he looked at Fu Kaiyuan with a yful smile, "I will regret it? How will I regret it?"

    Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei, snorted coldly, then continued, "After I left the hospital, I did some simple digging. Your hometown is in Shan Province, isn¡¯t it? Ji City in Shan Province? How many people are there in your family?"

    Hearing Fu Kaiyuan speak up to this point, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a fierce aura erupted around him, unexpectedly altering the atmosphere in that second.

    Fu Kaiyuan had actually been investigating him¡ªdefinitely not good news. Now, Xiao Yifei was grateful he had apanied Poison Scorpion to the gambling scene today and encountered Fu Kaiyuan. Otherwise, he could hardly imagine what Fu Kaiyuan, narrow-minded and always seeking revenge, might do without his knowledge!

    "Fine, I agree!"

    In that instant, Xiao Yifei had already sentenced Fu Kaiyuan to death because Fu Kaiyuan had dared to threaten him with his family. Xiao Yifei¡¯s face bore a smile as he responded crisply.

    Only those familiar with Xiao Yifei knew that when such a smile surfaced on his face, it heralded the most terrifying side of Xiao Yifei.

    "However, let¡¯s not gamble with money, it¡¯s too dull. Simple, you want my eyes, right? Fine, I won¡¯t bully you¡ªI want your tongue. If you win, take my eyes; if I win, your tongue is mine. I¡¯m not particrly fond of the words you speak,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Fu Kaiyuan with a smile, though his words were chillingly grim, "Let¡¯s make it clear if you refuse to honor the bet after you lose, then I¡¯ll take your life, and anyone who tries to save you will pay with theirs!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, even Poison Scorpion looked at him with a hint of surprise. To her, Xiao Yifei had never seemed the way he did now.

    Family was Xiao Yifei¡¯s sore spot, and Fu Kaiyuan had dared to touch it! That was courting death!

    Fu Kaiyuan, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden speech, was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to be so resolute. But after a short pause, a grim look appeared on his face as he nodded at Xiao Yifei, "All right, if you want my tongue, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!"

    Xiao Yifei faced Fu Kaiyuan and spoke clearly, "Name the game."

    Fu Kaiyuan narrowed his eyes at Xiao Yifei. Facing suchposure from Xiao Yifei made him involuntarily recall the moment he was humiliated by Xiao Yifei in the hospital.

    "This isn¡¯t the hospital! This is my turf!"

    He turned his head to look at the croupier at the ckjack table, then Fu Kaiyuan clenched his teeth and said to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s y ckjack!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over Fu Kaiyuan. He wasn¡¯t very adept at other games, but ckjack was something he knew.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei replied softly and then stepped towards the ckjack table, with Poison Scorpion closely following him. A thoughtful expression appeared on her face, as if she were pondering something, but when her gaze unintentionally swept over Fu Kaiyuan, it was like she was looking at a dead man.

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Xiao Yifei as he also followed towards the ckjack table. It seemed such a coincidence to run into Xiao Yifei today, and finally, he could have his revenge.

    "Good evening, gentlemen. While we at the Heavenly Pce do not endorse personal grudges, if you two still wish to proceed, please relocate to the second floor where we have private rooms."

    The confrontation between Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan did not only draw the attention of nearby gamblers but also that of the ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯ staff for quite a while. Seeing Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan approaching the ckjack table, a staff member dressed in a suit and tie took the initiative to approach Sun Li with a polite address.

 Chapter 197: Thereâ€™s Something Fishy

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197: There¡¯s Something Fishy</h4><h4></h4>

    Just out of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight, the staff member exchanged a subtle nce with Fu Kaiyuan below, after which a confident expression appeared on Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face.

    "Fine by me, I also think it¡¯s inconvenient to express gratitude with so many people around!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said to the staff member, "If you could find us a private room on the second floor, that would be perfect."

    "Please follow me."

    The staff member bowed slightly and then led Xiao Yifei and the others up the luxurious staircase to the second floor.

    Following behind, Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei and revealed a mocking smile, "Overestimating himself!"

    The decor on the second floor was even more luxurious than on the first; as they stepped onto it, the subtle fragrance of expensive incense wafted through the air. Although it was not as splendid as the first floor, the second floor¡¯s decor was more understated and luxurious.

    Under the guidance of the staff member, Xiao Yifei entered one of the private rooms, which, aside from a gambling table, was equipped with all manner of luxuries.

    "Sir, are you satisfied with this room?"

    The staff member asked Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Xiao Yifei looked around the room and nodded.

    "Then great, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll serve as the croupier for your private game."

    The staff member spread his hands out toward Xiao Yifei as he spoke, disying five unopened decks of ying cards on the table.

    Scorpion had been following right behind Xiao Yifei, but unlike the rxed Xiao Yifei, if one observed closely, they could see that Scorpion was extremely tense, poised to react explosively at any moment. Her eyes swept over the room, reflecting a contemtive expression.

    "If I remember correctly, only guests with at least a blue membership card can ess the second-floor private rooms. Howe we were able toe up here without Xiao Yifei presenting his membership card? Could it be because they really fear private gambling would look bad?"

    The ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯ membership cards have seven levels; red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, with each level going higher in status. Naturally, Scorpion held the highest level membership card from ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯. She had recently spent some time in the United States, so she hadn¡¯t visited this ce for a while.

    "Could the rules have changed?"

    Scorpion, looking at the somewhat unfamiliar staff member, puzzled in her mind.

    Just then, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and six or seven burly men in ck clothes walked in, standing firmly at the door.

    Seeing what was happening before her, Scorpion frowned even more, sensing something odd about the entire situation.

    But Xiao Yifei seemed to notice nothing, still maintaining his indifferent demeanor, now even more rxed than before.

    "Please don¡¯t mind, sir, arranging these men is because we fear unexpected incidents."

    The staff member, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s still indifferent demeanor, felt inexplicably irritable, but he maintained his smile and continued, "By the way, sir, my surname is Li, you can call me Li Chao."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand without even turning back to look at the burly men in ck who had entered. He spoke casually to Li Chao, "Alright, alright, I know everything. No worries, Li, just deal the cards. Don¡¯t keep me and Fu Kaiyuan waiting!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, observing the current situation inside the room, watched Xiao Yifei with a cold smile curling at the corners of his mouth.

    "Alright, sir, let¡¯s get started then." Li Chao reached out, swiftly opened a new deck of cards, showed it to Xiao Yifei to confirm there was no issue with it, and while shuffling, he continued, "I heard about the bet you and the other gentleman made earlier. I feel that might not be appropriate. Why don¡¯t you y against the other gentleman with money first? Whoever loses all their money can then proceed with your final bet. After all, both of your stakes are quiterge, and we don¡¯t really advocate for any bloodshed here. Who knows, maybe you and the other gentleman could settle things amicably with a handshake afterwards."

    Upon hearing Li Chao¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan nced sharply at Xiao Yifei and spoke indifferently, "I have no objections. Well, I won¡¯t bully a poor man like you. Don¡¯t you have five hundred thousand Yuan? No need to raise the bet; your fifty thousand will counter my five hundred thousand!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fu Kaiyuan, his gaze sweeping past Li Chao, then shrugged nonchntly and smiled softly, "Since you¡¯re so generous, I won¡¯t say much. Let¡¯s start then."

    "OK."

    Li Chao agreed, and then skillfully dealt a card each to Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan.

    "First round."

    Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei. He didn¡¯t even flip over his card but waved at Li Chao to continue.

    The ckjack game between Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan had no dealer, it was just a face-off between the two of them.

    The rules of ckjack are quite simple¡ªcards are dealt to both parties, scores are calcted, and the one with the highest score wins, providing their score is equal to or less than 21 points. Exceeding 21 points is called busting. Cards from 2 to 10 are counted at face value, J, Q, K are worth ten points each. An Ace can be counted as 1 point or 11 points, being valued as 1 point if counting it as 11 would lead to busting.

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and looked at Fu Kaiyuan, then flipped over his card, it was a 5. Thus, he simrly beckoned to Li Chao and said, "Then deal me another card."

    After asking for another card, squinting towards Fu Kaiyuan, his x-ray vision had already discreetly activated, revealing that Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s card was a 2.

    When Li Chao dealt him another card, it was a K. Xiao Yifei looked at his cards, pondered for a moment, then looked back at Fu Kaiyuan.

    Fu Kaiyuan, noticing Xiao Yifei was looking at him, couldn¡¯t help but give a coldugh. He said sinisterly, "What? Why are you looking at me? Aren¡¯t you supposedly very skilled in gambling? Why theck of confidence now?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s provocation to heart because he saw that Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s second card was a 9, bringing his total to eleven points, while his own score, though higher than Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s, wasn¡¯t guaranteed to win.

    He activated his x-ray vision again, looking at the cards in Li Chao¡¯s hand, then after seeing the next card was a 5, Xiao Yifei smiled, and continued to ask for another card.

    Li Chao dealt him the 5.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei had a total of twenty points. He also saw the next card in Li Chao¡¯s hand was a 6. After Fu Kaiyuan took this card, he chose to stop.

    Seeing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s action, Xiao Yifei showed a faint smile on his face. He felt that gambling with x-ray vision was like having a cheat activated. He calmly looked at Fu Kaiyuan, signaling that it was time to reveal their cards.

    He spread out his cards, totaling twenty points.

    "Pretty impressive, twenty points, huh!"

    Fu Kaiyuan looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, then slowly flipped over his cards, a 2, a 9, and thest one, not a 6, but a K! Exactly twenty-one points, beating Xiao Yifei¡¯s twenty!

 Chapter 198: The Arrogant Qi

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198: The Arrogant Qi</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he witnessed the scene before him. He clearly remembered the card dealt to Fu Kaiyuan by Li Chao was a six, but how did it suddenly change to a king? And just enough to beat him by a little.

    "Alright! Since you bet one hundred thousand yuan in the first round, I¡¯ll take your money now!"

    With a sinister smile, Fu Kaiyuan triumphantly took the one hundred thousand yuan in chips from in front of Xiao Yifei. He sneered, "I wonder if you¡¯re ready. Once your money is gone, your eyes are next!"

    Sun Li watched as Fu Kaiyuan took one hundred thousand yuan from in front of him, and fell into brief contemtion. Then Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his eyes thoughtful, as he turned to look at Li Chao, who stood in front of the gambling table with an innocent face and a smile. A light smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips.

    "So it¡¯s you who¡¯s been ying tricks!"

    Xiao Yifei said, shaking his head with a smile.

    Li Chao, facing Xiao Yifei with an expression as if nothing had happened, spread out his hands and said with a smile, "Sir, you lost the first round. Shall we proceed to the next? I would still advise both of you to carefully consider participating in private gambling¡ªit¡¯s a bloody affair."

    Li Chao acted as if he waspletely unaware of what had happened, even advising Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan.

    "Enough talk, let¡¯s continue."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed as he urged Li Chao, who said nothing and began to shuffle a new deck of cards, in the interest of fair y.

    "Xiao...Xiao Yifei, I think there¡¯s something fishy going on here, definitely some trickery. Be careful and don¡¯t act rashly."

    Scorpion called Xiao Yifei by his full name for the first time, which was unusual for her, but she sensed something was amiss and warned him.

    "I know, it¡¯s fine, I have a n."

    Xiao Yifei, looking at Scorpion, slightly bending over inadvertently revealing a sh of fair skin, said with confidence and a rxed smile.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Scorpion was puzzled but said nothing more.

    "What¡¯s the matter? What are you whispering about over there? Scared? Discussing ways to run away? Let me tell you! It¡¯s toote! Just wait for me to pluck your eyes out today!"

    Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei with a cold gaze, his tone filled with chilliness.

    "Cut the crap, we¡¯re not done betting yet! Deal the cards!"

    Xiao Yifei nced at Fu Kaiyuan and casually spoke.

    Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei, let out a cold chuckle, his face full of eeriness.

    And this time, Xiao Yifei finally spotted where Li Chao was tampering.

    Like the previous round, Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan both asked for quite a few cards, but when Fu Kaiyuan asked for thest card, Xiao Yi¡¯s prating eyes saw that what was originally a five, Li Chao shook slightly, and slid out a two from under his sleeve to rece the five.

    Watching Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face beaming with pride, Xiao Yifei gently shook his head.

    Just as Li Chao was about to deal the swapped card to Fu Kaiyuan, Xiao Yifei suddenly deployed his mental line. Li Chao, who had been quite pleased with his own high-end cheating techniques, suddenly felt a sharp pain at his wrist that was unbearable. His brows furrowed, and the card intended for Fu Kaiyuan flew out of his hand, along with another card that had been hidden up his sleeve.

    The two cards that flew out of Li Chao¡¯s hands abruptly made the scene awkward for a moment.

    "You¡¯re cheating? Are you in cahoots with this guy named Fu?"

    Seeing this, Scorpion suddenly stood up straight, and said to Li Chao with a cold voice.

    At this moment, Li Chao¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. He held his wrist, which was still throbbing with pain, and the sudden turn of events made him panic inside. He didn¡¯t know how to start exining.

    Just then, Fu Kaiyuan, too, was taken aback by Li Chao¡¯s slip. But in an instant, he thought of something to help Li Chao get off the hook. Looking at Scorpion with displeasure, he shouted, "Hey hey hey, what are you doing? Just because you¡¯re pretty, you can nder people? Which eye of yours saw us colluding? You can use him, but leave me out of it, okay? Where¡¯s the evidence? Where¡¯s the evidence that we¡¯re in collusion to cheat?"

    Fu Kaiyuan red at Scorpion. "Why are you making such a fuss? I beat Xiao Yifei; do I need to cheat? Can¡¯t you see that Xiao Yifei¡¯s such a loser, I need to cheat? Didn¡¯t you see that it¡¯s because the croupier¡¯s hand hurt, and he couldn¡¯t hold the cards properly, making them fly out?"

    After speaking, Fu Kaiyuan leaned back in the chair behind him, assuming a superior posture.

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s shameless demeanor, akin to a dead pig not fearing boiling water, really pissed off Scorpion. She bowed her head, about to speak to Xiao Yifei, but then noticed Xiao Yifei waving at her with a faint smile.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Since it slipped out of hand, I can¡¯t me you. This round doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s start over."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed an indifferent expression, and then he said to Li Chao.

    "Hurry up and continue! Deal the cards!"

    Scorpion¡¯s face revealed a look of disbelief at Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction. Perhaps she was puzzled as to why Xiao Yifei was being so naive¡ªwasn¡¯t it clear that he was being bullied and yet he didn¡¯t know it?

    But seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unconcerned appearance, Scorpion sighed silently, prepared to help Xiao Yifei sort out the aftermath.

    Meanwhile, Fu Kaiyuan watched Xiao Yifei coldly and a mocking smile crept over his face as he sneered, "Idiot!"

    Xiao Yifei seemed not to have heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s insult. He casually gestured to Li Chao to deal the cards.

    Li Chao was feeling a bit uneasy inside. He felt that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared, and the sudden intense pain earlier wasn¡¯t without reason. Why did ite just at the moment he was dealing the cards, he wondered, filling his mind with worry.

    He looked at Xiao Yifei, who was filled with a casual confidence, gritted his teeth, and continued to deal the cards.

    Just likest time, when it came to thest card, Li Chao remembered how he and Fu Kaiyuan used to cheat others out of their money with tricks just like the one that had just failed. Recalling the look Fu Kaiyuan had given him, he sighed internally.

    He couldn¡¯t understand: when allied with Fu Kaiyuan, they would con people out of at least a million Yuan. Why was Fu Kaiyuan going after Xiao Yi, who only had five hundred thousand Yuan on him and with such a vicious stake?

    Li Chao shook his head. As he prepared to tamper with thest card intended for Fu Kaiyuan, just then, before he could switch the card, a severe pain again shot through his hand. The pain was so intense that he simply couldn¡¯t switch the cards, as the ongoing pain made it impossible for him to execute such a precise and tight movement.

    Li Chao frowned and nced at Xiao Yifei, then looked at Fu Kaiyuan with some concern. Unable to switch the cards, he could only hope that Fu Kaiyuan would fend for himself. But when he saw six or seven men that he had arranged standing at the door, his anxious heart slowly calmed down.

    "Keep dealing to me!"

 Chapter 199: Another One

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Another One</h4><h4></h4>

    Fu Kaiyuan still had that smug look on his face as he casually spoke to Li Chao; however, he did not see the dissuasive meaning in Li Chao¡¯s eyes. When Li Chao genuinely could no longer deal him a card, Fu Kaiyuan looked at the cards in his hands with widened eyes full of surprise.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    He suddenly stood up, scolding Li Chao furiously, then threw the cards in his hand onto the gambling table in anger. His hand had exceeded twenty-one points¡ªhe busted!

    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to not know each other?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face bore a smile that was not quite a smile as he looked at Fu Kaiyuan, then he revealed his own hand, which was only ten points.

    With just his ten points, he had already beaten Fu Kaiyuan!

    "Hmph!"

    Fu Kaiyuan huffed coldly and sat back down, realizing that he no longer trusted Li Chao.

    Li Chao felt annoyed in his heart, but he could not exin now and could only silently continue to deal the cards.

    "Don¡¯t be smug! You¡¯ve only won one round against me. I¡¯ll make you regret it in the rounds toe!"

    Fu Kaiyuan red coldly at Xiao Yifei and threatened, "Today, I¡¯m not only going to bankrupt you, but I¡¯m also going to take this nosy woman by your side for a good *handle!"

    His rage rose from within, and he was beyond restraint.

    Scorpion heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words and let out a lightugh, and only those who knew Scorpion understood how terrifying she could be at this moment.

    Xiao Yifei was no exception; seeing Fu Kaiyuan in this state, Xiao Yifei simply gave a detached smile, looked at Li Chao, and with a sh of sharp light in his eyes, signaled Li Chao to continue dealing.

    In the following rounds, Xiao Yifei won every time against Fu Kaiyuan, and the winning points were very small.

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s spirit began to grow increasingly unstable.

    Finally, thest chip on his table was also won by Xiao Yifei. Fu Kaiyuan suddenly stopped and no longer allowed Li Chao to continue dealing. He stared dead at Xiao Yifei, silent.

    Because he knew, if ording to the agreement with Xiao Yifei, the next round would be gambling his tongue. The once confident Fu Kaiyuan, facing the calm-faced Xiao Yifei across from him, suddenly began to feel panic rising within him.

    He did not understand how the situation had be like this because his prior coborations with Li Chao had always been seamless. Howe today, when facing Xiao Yifei, those previous coborations seemed useless, and aside from the first round, it seemed like Li Chao had not helped him at all anymore.

    Now he no longer had the heart to me Li Chao. He looked at Li Chao¡¯s helpless expression and finally realized that Li Chao must have encountered some unforeseen events. He turned his head, his eyes dark as he looked at Sun Li.

    "What, not ying anymore? If you don¡¯t continue, it means you admit defeat!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched leisurely,zily picking up the fruit juice beside the gambling table to take a sip, and casually spoke to Li Chao.

    Scorpion stood behind Xiao Yifei, somewhat puzzled at how Xiao Yifei managed to do it.

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on Xiao Yifei, but Li Chao had yet to respond, which made Fu Kaiyuan feel somewhat uneasy. However, when he saw the several men dressed in ck standing at the door, his heart suddenly felt certain.

    "What? You were quite talkative just now. Why are you silent now?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fu Kaiyuan and teased him, "Are you afraid of losing, knowing that you will lose to me in the next round?"

    Fu Kaiyuan looked at Xiao Yifei and scoffed coldly, "y! Why not y! Of course, we must y! I¡¯m still looking forward to seeing what you look like when I gouge out your eyes!"

    Then he turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei with an intensified tone, and said, "Deal the cards! This is thest round, I can¡¯t lose again!"

    Li Chao, catching the hint from Fu Kaiyuan, couldn¡¯t help but harden his heart. This time, he had to take action to help him no matter what!

    Then he bowed his head in silence, opened a deck of poker, and began dealing the cards.

    In this round, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t ask for many cards. He only had two rounds of cards from Li Chao, totaling nine points, and he looked interestedly at Fu Kaiyuan.

    Fu Kaiyuan, seeing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t asked for more cards, felt a bit unconfident, not knowing how many points Xiao Yifei had. Suddenly, he saw from the corner of his eye Li Chao nodding slightly, so Fu Kaiyuan confidently waved his hand towards Li Chao.

    "Give me another card."

    Li Chao¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and then he dealt another card to Fu Kaiyuan. When Fu Kaiyuan stretched out his hand and saw the points on that card, a satisfied smile finally appeared on his face. His lips curled slightly, and he disdainfully said to Xiao Yifei, "Go ahead, open your cards. If you can win this round, I will cut off my tongue for you right now!"

    After speaking, Fu Kaiyuan looked at his three cards again, an Ace, a King, and a Jack, which added up to exactly twenty-one points. He still didn¡¯t believe that with the cards in his hand, he could lose to Xiao Yifei¡¯s two cards!

    After confirming the cards in his hand, Fu Kaiyuan ced his cards on the table. Then, with a mockingugh, he leaned back in his chair rxedly, his eyes fiercely fixed on Xiao Yifei, "Open your cards! I want to see how you are going to beat me today!"

    But, unbeknownst to Fu Kaiyuan, the cards he had ced on the table subtly moved.

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently, ced his two cards, a four of hearts and a five of clubs, slowly on the gambling table. Then, Xiao Yifei spread his hands toward Fu Kaiyuan, gesturing for him to reveal his cards as well.

    Fu Kaiyuan, seeing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand only totaled nine points, his eyes filled with disdain for Xiao Yifei. He then coldly said to Xiao Yifei, "Just give up, you idiot! I don¡¯t know who gave you the courage! You dare to y against me with just these nine points? If you want to die, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!"

    Hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s ridicule, Xiao Yifei said nothing, just indifferently shook his head. Then, with a smile in his tone, he said, "It¡¯s your turn, let¡¯s see how many points you really have!"

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face was full of contempt and insult toward Xiao Yifei. With a haughty smile, he abruptly revealed his cards.

    "I¡¯ve got twenty-one points here! How are you going to y against me!"

    When Fu Kaiyuan confidently threw his cards onto the gambling table, he expected some kind of reaction, but to his surprise, he received none, and even Li Chao¡¯s expression changed.

    Seeing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s cards, Li Chao suddenly turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei but realized Sun Li was staring at him with a smirk. His heart jumped, realizing he had encountered a true expert this time! His gaze flickered as he thought about how to best handle the situation at hand.

    Finally, Fu Kaiyuan, realizing the atmosphere had suddenly be quiet and odd, lowered his head sharply to look at the points he was all too familiar with just a moment ago.

    What had clearly been an Ace, a King, and a Jack adding up to twenty-one points, had now changed to a Jack, a Queen, and a King, totaling thirty points¡ªa bust!

 Chapter 200: Refuse to Acknowledge

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Refuse to Acknowledge</h4><h4></h4>

    And how could a burst card everpete with Xiao Yifei¡¯s nine points!

    "How? How did you beat me? JQK? A straight bigger than mine? Are you ying ckjack without following the rules?"

    Xiao Yifei cracked a smile, picked up the juice beside him and took a sip, his gaze indifferent as he looked at Fu Kaiyuan and spoke.

    Fu Kaiyuan stared dumbfounded at his own cards, his face filled with disbelief. However, a momentter, Fu Kaiyuan suddenly looked up, his finger pointing straight at Xiao Yifei, his voice sharply using, "You cheated! You actually dared to cheat! You won by cheating!"

    Fu Kaiyuan trembled all over, his hands fumbling with his clothes, then frantic and disoriented he dived under the table, searching everywhere like a panicked monkey for the Ace he had lost.

    "What¡¯s wrong? iming I cheated just because you lost? Do you have any proof? Can¡¯t you just ept your loss? You say I cheated just because I won?"

    Xiao Yifei raised an eyebrow, somewhat astonished as he responded to Fu Kaiyuan. But then his tone shifted, his voice growing deeper as he narrowed his eyes at Fu Kaiyuan, "What did you say earlier? If you lost this round, were you going to cut off your tongue and give it to me right away?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan sprang up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, leaping high into the air. His voice piercing, his gaze venomous as he pointed at Xiao Yifei, "You did cheat! Don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know. Just say it! My bottom card was clearly an Ace, where did you switch my card to? If you won¡¯t admit your cheating, don¡¯t me me for being harsh!"

    Hearing Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s angrily embarrassed words, Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, then innocently looked at Fu Kaiyuan, "Let¡¯s be reasonable in our usations. You say I cheated, where is your proof? If it¡¯s just about verbally iming your cards, what¡¯s the point of ying? If it¡¯s just by word of mouth, then nobody could ever out-bet you, could they?"

    Xiao Yifei pointed at the massive gambling table, "I¡¯m sitting here, and you¡¯re all the way over there. How could I make your card disappear? Are you joking?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan was so infuriated that smoke almost came out of his seven orifices. He abruptly turned to Li Chao, saying sharply, "You tell me! The card you dealt me just now, wasn¡¯t it an Ace? My Ace is gone now! Isn¡¯t that proof enough that this bastard across from me cheated?"

    Li Chao heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words but kept his head down, saying nothing.

    As Xiao Yifei heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, he picked up the cards on the gambling table, spun one with his finger, then looked at Fu Kaiyuan with a mocking smile, "But I¡¯m really curious, ording to you, does that mean this righteous-faced Li Chao knew what he was dealing you? Now I¡¯m really wondering, why would he know what card he was giving you?"

    Fu Kaiyuan turned his head back, ring fiercely at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with murderous intent, but he said nothing.

    Xiao Yifei saw Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s reaction, shrugged his shoulders at him, then chuckled softly, his fingers suddenly flicked, and a poker card flew out,nding in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    "Right, I saw you searching around earlier, not sure if you were looking for this card."

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, he quietly held the Ace of Hearts, and his action caused Li Chao¡¯s eyes to abruptly narrow.

    Seeing that the Ace of Hearts, which had just been in his hand, now appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, Fu Kaiyuan exploded, cursing Xiao Yifei with foulnguage.

    And the Viper, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculous action, was also astonished, staring at Xiao Yifei as the scene before her exceeded her imagination.

    "You think I don¡¯t know about the little maneuvers you two have been pulling? Really thought you two coordinated wlessly? You even wanted to plot against me, as if you were qualified!"

    Xiao Yifei slightly smiled, his face wearing a mocking expression as he softly said to Fu Kaiyuan, "Alright, no need to say anything now. Your tongue¡ªis it you who¡¯ll cut it off, or shall I help you?"

    Fu Kaiyuan stopped his verbal abuse toward Xiao Yifei and stared nkly at him, his face suddenly losing all color.

    After Xiao Yifei had finished speaking, hezily leaned back in the soft chair, picked up the fruit juice in his hand that he hadn¡¯t finished, and continued drinking, clearly not taking Fu Kaiyuan seriously at all.

    The Scorpion stood behind Xiao Yifei, her face also filled with surprise. So Xiao Yifei knew it all! He knew that Li Chao and Fu Kaiyuan were in cahoots, and he still dared to bet against Fu Kaiyuan¡ªand he even won!

    This filled Scorpion with amazement as she looked at Xiao Yifei sitting indifferently in the chair. She felt the outing today had not been a waste; she saw another side of Xiao Yifei, but the feeling remained the same: Xiao Yifei was still mysterious and powerful.

    However, Fu Kaiyuan, after staring steadily at Xiao Yifei for a while, suddenly startedughing. Hisughter grew louder and louder until it abruptly stopped. He then looked at Xiao Yifei with a chilling gaze and said in an eerie tone, "So you knew everything. So smart, aren¡¯t you? But what good does that do?"

    Xiao Yifei, having heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, sat upright, spread his hands in innocence, and said, "What good? Didn¡¯t I win the bet?"

    Then Xiao Yifei, seemingly intrigued, looked toward Fu Kaiyuan, and continued, "As I said earlier, ¡¯the loser obeys the winner.¡¯ Your tongue¡ªI really don¡¯t want to hear you talk anymore!"

    But now Fu Kaiyuan had calmed down, he threw Xiao Yifei a disdainful smile and said coldly, "You want my tongue? Let¡¯s see if you have the heart for it, and if you have the life to take it!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fu Kaiyuan, tilted his head, and said indifferently, "What? By the sound of it, you aren¡¯t nning to honor our bet?"

    "The bet? Of course, the bet will be honored!" Fu Kaiyuan grinned sinisterly and continued, "But it¡¯s taking your stake instead! Today, I settle both new and old scores! Not only do I want your eyes, today, I also want your life!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Fu Kaiyuan and nodded as if he suddenly understood, "I get it now! You¡¯re reneging on the bet! Well then, remember what I said? If you don¡¯t honor the bet, then I want you dead! Who will protect you?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes coldly swept over everyone in the private room, and he continued with a murderous tone, "Will also have to die!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, looking at the impressive momentum of Xiao Yifei, scoffed and then abruptly shouted, "Attack!"

    The moment Fu Kaiyuan spoke, the six or seven big men in ck clothes standing at the door suddenly moved. Each pulled out a dagger from behind and charged towards Xiao Yifei with a threatening aura.

    Meanwhile, Fu Kaiyuan, with a disdainful sh across his face, stepped back against the corner of the wall, ready to enjoy the show.

    Xiao Yifei, catching the developments with the corner of his eye, revealed an indifferent smile on his face. Just as he was preparing to counterattack, he noticed a shadow dart out from behind him, and before Xiao Yifei could react in shock, this shadow shed head-on with an aggressively intimidating ck-d man charging toward him.

 Chapter 201: The Real Strike

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Real Strike</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yi, be careful!"

    Xiao Yifei said to the Scorpion with some concern.

    The shadow that had just shed out from behind Xiao Yifei was none other than the Scorpion, who, as soon as Fu Kaiyuan ordered them to take action, had charged out even faster than the ck-clothed Han.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s worried words, the Scorpion even twisted her head to give him a smile. That smile was truly captivating!

    The smile of the Scorpion made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart tremble violently; he felt as if he had been electrocuted the moment he saw that smile!

    Just as the Scorpion rushed toward the ck-clothed Han, a Butterfly Knife suddenly appeared in her hand¡ªit was the same knife that Xiao Yifei often saw her fiddling with.

    While Xiao Yifei stood frozen in ce, the Scorpion turned her head back to face the group of ck-clothed Han charging towards her, the stunningly beautiful yet cold face of the Scorpion revealed a cruel smile, which added an astonishing sense of beauty to her demeanor.

    The Scorpion had long harbored malice; utterly infuriated by Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s earlier words, she had finally found an outlet for her anger, and crucially, her methods felt somewhat terrifying!

    The seemingly delicate and powerless Butterfly Knife danced in the Scorpion¡¯s hand, truly like a beautiful butterfly. Eventually, the Scorpion faced the first ck-clothed Han who dashed towards her. At the sight of a beautiful woman opposing him, the man was suddenly stunned; seizing the opportunity, the Scorpion did not hesitate.

    With a gentle movement of her slender, delicate hand, the Butterfly Knife fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wing, then as the Scorpion and this ck-clothed Han brushed past each other, she did not look back but directly surged towards her next target.

    Xiao Yifei gazed in amazement as the Scorpion moved gracefully before him,nding by the side and behind the ck-clothed Han in an instant, and in a few moments, she had crossed past the group to reach the rear. When she brushed past all the ck-clothed men, a slight smirk curled at the corner of the Scorpion¡¯s mouth; she picked up the Butterfly Knife and lightly licked the de with her tongue. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional eyesight, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the trace of fresh blood on the razor-sharp edge of the Butterfly Knife.

    "How stinky!"

    The Scorpion suddenly frowned, spat disdainfully, and sheathed her Butterfly Knife.

    In the next instant, the group of ck-clothed Han suddenly stood frozen, maintaining their charging posture. Their eyeballs incredulously twitched, and then, starting from the first ck-clothed Han the Scorpion brushed past, a fine red line suddenly appeared on his neck, like a string of red beads, which burst open momentster, and blood surged out violently!

    Beginning with the first ck-clothed Han, in the order that the Scorpion had passed them, blood rhythmically sprayed out like fountains!

    With a cruel expression on her face, the Scorpion stood at the end of the group, with the blood-spraying fountains seemingly providing music to her recent dance; yet on her cold, stunning face, there was now a startlingly bewitching look.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei understand why the Scorpion, who wielded a Butterfly Knife, was not called Butterfly but Scorpion, because she indeed resembled a scorpion¡ªurate, swift, graceful, deadly in one strike!

    And Xiao Yifei also finally understood why Meng Hu was so afraid of the Scorpion, why those who knew of the Scorpion felt such fear at the mention of her name!

    Because the methods of the Scorpion were indeed too terrifying!

    Watching the Scorpion standing behind the crimson fountain, her face adorned with rming beauty, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered the full name of the Scorpion.

    "Scorpion!"

    "How... how... how is this possible!"

    Due to panic, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes were wide open. His whole body was trembling with intense fear, and beside him, Li Chao also felt weak in the knees from the terrifying performance of the Scorpion.

    They were seven robust men! Although they had only received some basicbat training, it was still better than no training at all! Most importantly, they were men, and in the face of the seemingly delicate Scorpion, they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single encounter!

    In such a short span of time, they were easily defeated by the Scorpion! No, it wasn¡¯t just defeat. They had proved the terror of the Scorpion with their lives.

    Fifteen secondster, the astonishing grace on Scorpion¡¯s face finally began to recede, and her expression turned cold again. With a swift flick of her hand, the Butterfly Knife, as if by magic, disappeared from her grip.

    The corner of her mouth slightly curled, seemingly disdainful as the blood of the burly men had not satisfied her. Then, Scorpion tilted her chin upwards and slowly walked past a crowd of men in ck.

    The Scorpion, whose stature and features resembled Leng Yan, slowly moved past the men dressed in ck, unconcerned as the blood beneath these men soaked the luxurious carpet of the booth red.

    As Scorpion walked past a man, he slowly copsed to the ground, hisrge eyes staring directly at the sky, seemingly still in disbelief about thest thing he saw before he died!

    Finally, the Scorpion, who had seemed to perform a dance of blood, returned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. She gently bowed her head, obediently standing behind Xiao Yifei.

    "My darling!"

    As a doctor, Xiao Yifei had seen blood and even more terrifying scenes, but the sight of Scorpion still sent a chill down his spine. He felt secretly relieved that he hadn¡¯t truly provoked Scorpion to her limits.

    Though Xiao Yifei had also killed people, it was through his Superpower and didn¡¯t involve bloodshed. For the first time in his life, Xiao Yifei saw someone presenting the connection between life and blood in such a beautiful manner!

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei recalled that night; he was sitting in the Porsche, painfully telling Scorpion about his difort from his first killing. Back then, Scorpion had mocked him, and he thought she understood nothing, but seeing everything that had happened today, he realized she was absolutely right to mock him! Indeed, his actions paled inparison to hers!

    Xiao Yifei had underestimated Scorpion. As the most trusted subordinate of Yanjing¡¯s once-famous ¡¯Dog Gang¡¯ Boss, her ability to keep a crew of fearsome men in line already exined a lot! The murderous aura that Scorpion had previously exuded wasn¡¯t just for show!

    Even though Scorpion looked like a delicate and beautiful woman, today, Xiao Yifei saw why Scorpion was truly called ¡¯Scorpion¡¯!

    Xiao Yifei slowly turned his head towards the doorway. There, seven lifeless bodies, which could no longer speak, silently exined everything that had happened.

    "Did you really kill them all?"

 Chapter 202 Please Let Me Go

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Please Let Me Go</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, touched his nose, and said somewhat awkwardly.

    Though Xiao Yifei was shocked by the action of the Scorpion just now, even scared, the highly adaptable Xiao Yifei had already gotten used to the scene that had just unfolded.

    Perhaps it could also be said that when Xiao Yifei obtained irvoyance, his mentality had already changed.

    "They want to kill us."

    Scorpion stood behind Xiao Yifei, looked up, and simply spoke a few words to Xiao Yifei.

    "Uh... you¡¯re right," Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Scorpion¡¯s reply, didn¡¯t know how to respond because after thinking it through, it seemed Scorpion was indeed correct.

    "I see you reacted so swiftly, were you prepared in advance?"

    He was still puzzled as to why Scorpion had reacted so quickly just now.

    "Yeah. I felt something was off the moment I entered this private room. So I was prepared well in advance."

    Faced with Xiao Yifei¡¯s questioning, Scorpion responded crisply and cleanly.

    Listening to Scorpion¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei helplessly adjusted his own forehead, realizing that the silent Scorpion behind him had been ready to act all along. Xiao Yifei was still curious why Scorpion was in such a good mood today, not talking; it turned out Scorpion had already considered these people as dead, hence he was not bothering with them.

    "But that¡¯s still murder! Seven lives at once, how can this be properly handled!"

    Xiao Yifei let out a deep sigh, not knowing what to say.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, if I can act, it means I have a way to deal with it!"

    Scorpion, noticing that Xiao Yifei seemed to have some objections to her killing, red at him unamused and then pointed her finger at Fu Kaiyuan and Li Chao, continuing, "There are still two more, if you don¡¯t deal with them now, they¡¯re going to run away!"

    Only then did Xiao Yifei shift his gaze towards Fu Kaiyuan and Li Chao. Seeing that the situation seemed wrong, they were clearly preparing to flee, and by this time, they had already reached the doorway!

    "Hey! Where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Xiao Yifei temporarily put the issue with Scorpion aside, turned his head with a half-smiling, half-serious look, and addressed Fu Kaiyuan: "We haven¡¯t settled our bet yet, why are you running off?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan stopped in his tracks, while Li Chao, standing beside him, seemed like he wanted to be chummy with Xiao Yifei, but when he saw a pile of dead men in ck suits in front of him, he promptly shut his mouth and lowered his head.

    Because he knew, this was not a situation a few words could handle.

    "Need me to deal with it?"

    Scorpion, seeing that Fu Kaiyuan seemed inclined to flee, lifted her head, looking at Xiao Yifei with eyes sparkling with eagerness. She had not forgotten how Fu Kaiyuan had insulted her earlier; if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei being there, she would have dealt with Fu Kaiyuan herself earlier.

    Hearing Scorpion¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly; he admitted, today he hadpletely misjudged the situation, underestimating not only Xiao Yifei but also Scorpion, whom he had thought was just a decorative piece by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    Where did this womane from? How is she so terrifying!

    Even now, when Fu Kaiyuan saw the stunning but deadly scorpion, his heart was still filled with fear of everything that had just happened.

    "Xiao Yifei, I think we should be able to have a talk," he said.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, Fu Kaiyuan sighed deeply and said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Talk? Sure, but first give me what you lost to me. Then we can talk."

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes at Fu Kaiyuan.

    When Xiao Yifei squinted and smiled as he said this, Fu Kaiyuan knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t end simply.

    "What do you want? Money? Power? Just say it, and I think I can satisfy you. Seeing that you only used half a million as a chip earlier, you must not be doing well now! I can give you more!"

    Fu Kaiyuan stared intensely at Xiao Yi, trying to make ast desperate rescue, though he too knew the chances of Xiao Yi agreeing were slim.

    Sure enough, Xiao Yifei smiled softly at him and then said indifferently, "I only want your tongue."

    Xiao Yifei would not forget that Fu Kaiyuan had dared to threaten him with his own family members just moments ago. For people like Fu Kaiyuan, if not dealt with decisively, there would surely be endless troubles!

    "Sigh."

    With a deep sigh, Fu Kaiyuan looked up at Xiao Yifei and continued, "It seems that things can¡¯t end well today, but think carefully about where you are now."

    Unable to tempt, he resorted to threats. He looked at Xiao Yifei, his tone turning graver.

    "Have you considered that if I can bring seven people here, then I can also bring seventy, or even seven hundred people? I admit that the beauty by your side is quite skilled, but do you think she can kill seven people, seventy people? Let alone seven hundred!"

    With earnest eyes, Fu Kaiyuan continued to speak to Xiao Yifei, "If you choose to let me go today, then I can pretend nothing happened today, I can also give you arge sum of money, help you take care of the seven unfortunate lives lost because of the ident. Just let me go, don¡¯t harm me, and we can talk about everything."

    While speaking to Xiao Yifei, his eyes subtly surveyed the surroundings, Fu Kaiyuan was looking for a way out. His mind kept telling him, just let himself escape this private room, then everything thereafter could be negotiated. It was never toote for revenge as long as he could first get away!

    Fu Kaiyuan saw a hint of ruthlessness in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, but he still maintained a posture of giving in, "As you can see, my family¡¯s wealth means that if you were to cut off my tongue tonight, unharmed, my family would never agree to it. Think about it, your life would be extremely difficult afterward, and even more unexpected events could happen."

    While earnestly talking to Xiao Yifei, Fu Kaiyuan subtly moved towards the door.

    Xiao Yifei seemed to be swayed by Fu Kaiyuan, as he looked seriously at him and said, "But I won the bet, and our wager was your tongue. If you don¡¯t give me your tongue, what else can you offer as a recement?"

    Fu Kaiyuan breathed out softly when he saw Xiao Yifei wavering, his heart rxing a bit, "That¡¯s easy, whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s not my tongue, I can satisfy you!"

    He looked at Xiao Yifei with a confident and solemn expression.

    "Alright, Xiao Yifei, stop acting! I know your tricks now! Just say what you really want to do!"

 Chapter 203: Those Who Block My Path Shall Die

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Those Who Block My Path Shall Die</h4><h4></h4>

    The Scorpion finally figured out Xiao Yifei¡¯s pattern. Whenever Xiao Yifei acted like an innocent face, it meant someone was about to have bad luck. The Scorpion pointed at Xiao Yifei with his hand and opened his mouth to speak.

    As expected, after being called out by The Scorpion, Xiao Yifei smiled embarrassingly. He looked up at Fu Kaiyuan and said, "You don¡¯t have to give me your tongue. I don¡¯t want it right now anyway. It¡¯s very simple; I just want your life now."

    Xiao Yifei said indifferently to Fu Kaiyuan, "No matter what you say today, I¡¯m determined to take your life!"

    Actually, from the very beginning, when Xiao Yifei heard Fu Kaiyuan threaten him with his family, he had already sentenced Fu Kaiyuan to death. Moreover, if you don¡¯t root out the weeds, they wille back bigger than before. The reason Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t taken action yet was because he had his ns.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, but by then he had already moved to the door of the private room without a trace. He looked at Xiao Yifei, but never said a word.

    "How do you understand me so well now! And you used to call me Mr. Xiao and Mr. Sun, but you don¡¯t respect me as you did before! Little Ying! You can¡¯t be like this!"

    After speaking to Fu Kaiyuan, Xiao Yifei looked down at The Scorpion and teased him.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, The Scorpion rolled his eyes at him fiercely.

    While Xiao Yifei and Fu Kaiyuan were joking around, Fu Kaiyuan seized an opportunity, suddenly pulled the room door, and bolted out in a panic.

    "Look at you, now you¡¯re not talking anymore, huh! The man has run away! Now I want to see how you deal with this!"

    The Scorpion saw Fu Kaiyuan pull open the door and escape. Sheined to Xiao Yifei, but she saw that Xiao Yifei still had that calm and unhurried appearance.

    "Hey! Who was that! Little Li! Let¡¯s go, walk with me!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face wore a faint smile. He was not the slightest bit anxious. Xiao Yifei waved at Li Chao, signaling him to leave the private room with them.

    As Xiao Yifei stepped out of the private room and slowly walked down the second floor without any rush or panic, he found that the gamblers on the first floor had already left one after another. He only saw thest of the gamblers¡¯ hurried figures as they left.

    Seeing this scene unfold, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth curled disdainfully.

    Then he saw Fu Kaiyuan reappear before him, and this time, Fu Kaiyuan was following a short, fat man, his face wearing a ferocious smile as he appeared again.

    In front of the short, fat man stood nearly fifty members of the casino¡¯s security team, a dark mass of people standing in the lobby on the first floor, confronting Xiao Yifei.

    "Is it you? Causing trouble in our casino? And you killed seven of our staff members?"

    The short, fat man looked at Xiao Yifei with a sullen face. He twisted the huge gold ring that he wore on his hand and began to speak.

    Behind the short, stocky man, someone had already closed the doors of the underground gambling den tightly.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the situation before him, finally showed a relieved smile; then, he ignored the short, stocky man¡¯s questioning and simply pointed at Fu Kaiyuan, who was hiding at the back of the crowd, wearing a sinister smile, and said softly to the man, "I only want his life. You¡¯d better step aside. I made it very clear earlier, if anyone tries to stop me..."

    At this point, Xiao Yifei paused, let out a puff of breath, and said in a casual tone, "Those who block me will die."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the short, stocky man burst into a loudugh; he squinted his eyes and, looking at Xiao Yifei, said, "I, Yang San, have never seen such an arrogant brat in all my life!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the short, stocky man¡¯s words, could not help but shake his head with augh. His face was no longer thezy look, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression finally turned serious.

    "You finally showed up; my efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Since Fu Kaiyuan sought your protection, it means you and Fu Kaiyuan are in cahoots, right?"

    The short, stocky man, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and frowning, said murderously to Xiao Yifei, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I know that since you¡¯re causing trouble in our ¡¯Heavenly Pce,¡¯ I¡¯ll have to make you pay the price!"

    He thought his imposing words would scare Xiao Yifei, but when he looked at Xiao Yifei again, he found Xiao Yifei standing on his tiptoes, pointing seriously at his side.

    "Kid! What are you doing! Aren¡¯t you afraid even when death is upon you?"

    The short, stocky man frowned, speaking with a hostile tone to Xiao Yifei. Anyone facing nearly fifty people on their turf would have some reaction, even if they were psychologically strong. But the short, stocky man, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s face not showing a hint of panic, was filled with confusion.

    "Twenty-eight, twenty-nine, thirty..."

    Xiao Yifei was counting with his fingers, seeming to have some trouble keeping track, which annoyed him. He suddenly frowned and shouted to the security in front of the short, stocky man, "Brother, hey! That¡¯s you! Make some room! You¡¯re blocking the short guy behind you!"

    The short, stocky man, seeing Xiao Yifei boldly ignoring them, was even more furious. He said to Xiao Yifei with an icy tone, "Kid, you¡¯re very arrogant, but do you realize your life is about to be over!"

    It seemed that Xiao Yifei had finally finished counting, as he pped his hands happily and said to the short, stocky man, "All right! Including you and Fu Kaiyuan, there are fifty-one people in total! You must be the ringleader, and they are all your underlings. It shouldn¡¯t be their fault, then. Good, everything is clear now!"

    The short, stocky man looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, who was acting strangely, but said nothing; he already knew that talking to Xiao Yifei was useless, as he hadn¡¯t responded to a single word he had said just now.

    "That¡¯s fine then. I see you¡¯ve also closed the doors, which means no more people wille in. This is for the best, to get it done once and for all!"

    Xiao Yifei pped his hands and said to the short, stocky man, "You don¡¯t even have to think about it; you can¡¯t be the boss of this gambling ce. At most, you¡¯re just a manager. You must have some dirty dealings with Fu Kaiyuan, so you¡¯ll definitely protect him. If I were to kill Fu Kaiyuan today, you might seek revenge on me for him. I¡¯m not worried about myself, I just fear that you might go after my family."

    The short, stocky man listened to the iprehensible wordsing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s babbling mouth.

    But indeed, he wasn¡¯t the gambling den¡¯s boss, and because he wanted to make some extra money, he did have some secret dealings with Fu Kaiyuan, a frequent gambler. He was the mastermind behind Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s operations; Li Chao was just a pawn he assigned to Fu Kaiyuan. Relying on the croupier¡¯s actions, he partnered with Fu Kaiyuan to swindle the gamblers¡¯ money, keeping the transactions off the gambling house¡¯s books, a detail the boss of the gambling house was unaware of.

 Chapter 204 Ungrateful

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Ungrateful</h4><h4></h4>

    "We need to make things clear so you don¡¯t end up dying without understanding why,"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and wagged it at the short, fat man.

    Behind him, Scorpion finally grasped what Xiao Yifei meant. He feared that after dealing with Fu Kaiyuan, those in the know, seeking revenge for Fu, might target Xiao Yifei¡¯s family. For safety, he had deliberately let Fu go so he could call all his helpers from the gambling den and truly resolve the issue once and for all.

    However, Scorpion couldn¡¯t help but give Xiao Yifei a helpless look before turning her head to face the dark mass of people opposite them.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts were good, but, he was perhaps overthinking it! Even if he could fight, he couldn¡¯t beat more than fifty people opposite him; he would exhaust himself to death.

    She gazed at the triumphant Xiao Yifei and secretly sighed. Whenever it came to this, she always had to handle the aftermath for Xiao Yifei.

    "You¡¯re Yang Hu, right?"

    Scorpion stepped forward from behind Xiao Yifei, squinting her eyes and spoke coldly to the short, fat man.

    The short, fat man was initially surprised to see a beautiful woman emerging from behind Xiao Yifei. When Scorpion called him by his real name, Yang Hu was even more shocked! Very few people knew his real name.

    "Who are you!"

    Upon hearing Scorpion call out his real name, Yang Hu jerked violently and stared intently at Scorpion because those who knew his real name were no ordinary people.

    "I am from ¡¯Canine Society.¡¯" Scorpion nced at Yang Hu, waved her hand casually, and then continued, "Just hand over the guy named Fu Kaiyuan behind you, and there will be no trouble!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly as he saw Scorpion¡¯s disdainful attitude, realizing that when Scorpion went wild, she outdid even him.

    Scorpion noticed Xiao Yifei seemed to beughing at her, and turned around to re fiercely at him, "This is all for you!"

    At that moment, the opposite Yang Hu finally came to his senses, nervously watching Scorpion. The arrogant demeanor on his chubby face had vanished, and he stuttered to Scorpion, "Scorpion... Sister Scorpion?"

    Even though Yang Hu was middle-aged, he still respectfully addressed her as ¡¯sister¡¯ upon seeing Scorpion.

    His eyes filled with shock, he couldn¡¯t believe that the real Scorpion stood opposite him!

    Although the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ had gradually faded from the public eye, it had not disbanded. Hidden behind the scenes, no one dared to underestimate this organization. Due to its discretion, many had heard of it but hadn¡¯t seen it. ¡¯Scorpion,¡¯ a prominent member, was known as the second-inmand of the ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ famous for her stunning looks yet ruthlessness. However, very few had actually met her. Yang Hu, at his level, did not have the privilege to meet Scorpion.

    "That¡¯s her! Extremely skilled. Just a moment ago, she took down seven brothers inside the room,"

    Just then, Fu Kaiyuan came to Yang Hu¡¯s side and whispered to him.

    Yang Hu heard the words Fu Kaiyuan whispered in his ear, his eyes suddenly squinting. He quickly reached out to touch his waist and, after feeling something hard, he calmed down.

    "Sister Scorpion, I truly didn¡¯t know you wereing today. Given the circumstances, please, don¡¯t take it badly!"

    Yang Hu treated Sister Scorpion with utmost respect, but he still didn¡¯t step out from behind the crowd, standing at the back as he spoke to Sister Scorpion.

    Seeing Yang Hu¡¯s respectful manner, she turned her head smugly and raised her eyebrows at Xiao Yifei as if to unt her imposing presence.

    Even so, Sister Scorpion, turning back, still frowned with dissatisfaction, "What¡¯s wrong? Does my word no longer hold sway, or is ¡¯Qi Society¡¯s¡¯ word futile now? I told you to hand over that Fu Kaiyuan beside you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?"

    Yang Hu heard Sister Scorpion¡¯s words, his lips tightly pressed together, showing a hesitant expression on his face, while Fu Kaiyuan, who had been smug just moments before, panicked upon seeing Yang Hu¡¯s indecision.

    "Brother Yang! You can¡¯t sell me out! You know we¡¯ve done quite a lot together! You can¡¯t just betray me when trouble arises! The things we¡¯ve done, you can¡¯t cover up all alone!"

    Fu Kaiyuan said to Yang Hu in a panicked tone.

    As Yang Hu heard Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s words, an embarrassed look appeared on his face. He certainly couldn¡¯t offend the ¡¯Qi Society¡¯; he was just a minor supervisor in the gambling house, how could he dare confront such a behemoth. Yet, handing over Fu Kaiyuan was also distasteful to him because the ties between them ran deep due to their shared enterprises.

    "Sister Scorpion, can we discuss this matter amicably? If not, perhaps I canpensate you more and you could then refrain from harming Little Fu."

    Yang Hu, with a conflicted expression, said to Sister Scorpion.

    However, how could Sister Scorpion possibly agree to Yang Hu¡¯s proposal? Her phoenix eyes widened threateningly, exuding a formidable aura as she coldly said to Yang Hu, "What right do you have to negotiate with me? I¡¯m telling you to hand him over for your own good! I have a good rtionship with your boss; don¡¯t bury your future because of a moment¡¯s impulse!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Sister Scorpion¡¯s words, now understood why Sister Scorpion seemed so familiar with the gambling house; she actually knew the owner.

    But as Yang Hu heard Sister Scorpion¡¯s words, he suddenly frowned, his gaze fixed intensely on Sister Scorpion, his thoughts racing.

    "Brother Yang! You really shouldn¡¯t agree to what this woman is saying! What kind of person is she anyway! She spooks you with a few words, iming she knows the boss of Heavenly Pce. If she knows the boss of Heavenly Pce, then you definitely shouldn¡¯t hand me over to her! Imagine if she speaks to your boss. You know, the stuff we have done must never get out!"

    Fu Kaiyuan, sensing Yang Hu¡¯s struggle, quickly spoke out to reassure him.

    Yang Hu considered what Fu Kaiyuan had said; if Sister Scorpion informed their boss about their deeds, with his boss¡¯s methods, his actions under his boss¡¯s rule would certainly prove unsustainable. However, today, if he could handle this cleanly, perhaps he could still get away with it.

    Thinking this, Yang Hu¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, he reached out to feel his waist again, settling his nerves slightly.

    "Sister Scorpion, although I¡¯ve heard of ¡¯Qi Society¡¯s¡¯ tales, today, I might still have to apologize to you!"

    Yang Hu looked at Sister Scorpion, his tone somewhat apologetic, but a momentter, his eyes chilling suddenly, he abruptly eximed to those standing before him, "Charge! Kill those two opponents! How dare they make trouble in our Heavenly Pce! Kill them! Avenge our seven brothers who just had an mishap!"

 Chapter 205: Physical Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Physical Mutation</h4><h4></h4>

    After Yang Hu finished speaking, nearly fifty security guards surged forward from in front of him, their faces bearing a cold sharpness, as they pounced toward Xiao Yifei and the Scorpion.

    "How about that! You were just showing off to me, and now it¡¯s useless! Look, they¡¯re not buying what you¡¯re selling!"

    Even faced with this scene, Xiao Yifei still had the mindset to joke with the Scorpion as almost fifty ck-d security guards pressed toward them, swarming in. In the huge first-floor gambling hall, there was nowhere for them to hide.

    The Scorpion had been very worried when she saw Yang Hu hesitating earlier that something unexpected might happen. Now, the scene she had feared most had finally urred, but Xiao Yifei was still joking around with her, which irritated her a bit.

    "You still have time to joke? Look how many people are on the other side! Even if I can fight, can I take on so many? I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with you! Because of you, I might end up dying here today!"

    She said angrily to Xiao Yifei, although sheined, the Scorpion, who was used to seeing the fiercest storms, was unexpectedly calm at what seemed like the real brink of death today.

    "How could I possibly let someone as beautiful as you die here!"

    Xiao Yifei made a funny face at the Scorpion.

    Originally feeling truly despairing because the current scenario meant there wasn¡¯t even time to call for help, the Scorpion could not help but burst intoughter when she saw the funny face Xiao Yifei made. Sheughed and red fiercely at him, and in that moment, the Scorpion who had lived a life full of twists and turns suddenly felt that if she was to die today with Xiao Yifei, it would be worth it.

    "What else can you do, really thinking you could create a miracle?"

    The Scorpion said with augh to Xiao Yifei, having already scoured the hall for an escape route and found none.

    Although she had witnessed many miracles created by Xiao Yifei, saving Jiang Mingquan from an impossible situation, unbelievably winning against the cheating Fu Kaiyuan in gambling, she did not believe that Xiao Yifei could find a way out of the current deadly situation. However, the Scorpion was very happy because, in what she deemed thest moments of her life, she stared steadily at Xiao Yifei and finally realized something.

    "Fine! If you really can create a miracle today, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, something I just figured out."

    The Scorpion said, hands behind her back and tilting her head toward Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei wickedly smiled at the Scorpion, "That¡¯s good, remember your words, and you¡¯ll definitely be able to tell me soon!"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned around, his face calm as he alone confronted the nearly fifty fiercely charging security guards.

    He was ready to make his move.

    As Xiao Yifei turned around to face the nearly fifty security guards charging at them, for some reason, the Scorpion, looking at the back of him, felt a sharp tug at her heart, and her eyes inexplicably began to well up.

    Despite the Scorpion usually appearing cold, it was a method she used to protect herself. Having an unfortunate childhood, the luckiest thing was meeting Jiang Mingquan. However, under Jiang Mingquan, her life wasn¡¯t entirely stable; Jiang Mingquan just provided her a rtively fair environment.

    The Scorpion¡¯s achievements today depended solely on herself; she had long forgotten what it felt like to be protected. In her memories, which she was reluctant to revisit, it seemed to be filled only with betrayal, killing, and endless days and years of relentless training.

    She could possess formidable abilities, which was no coincidence. From the same batch of children selected by Jiang Mingquan¡¯s "Dog Society," if she remembered correctly, she was the only one still alive today.

    The Poison Scorpion seemed to have forgotten what feelings were until she met Xiao Yifei, and the heart that had long stopped beating seemed to revive.

    Her eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly frail figure, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up.

    "If today you can truly create a miracle and take me from here, then from now on, my smile will be only for you, and from now on, I will be your shadow; you can always trust your back to me."

    A faint smile appeared on the Poison Scorpion¡¯s face. Then she slowly stepped forward, moving towards Xiao Yifei, ready to face whatever wasing together with him.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the Poison Scorpion approach, a mischievous smile appeared on his face, and then he turned his head, his gaze seriously fixed on the security personnel rushing towards them.

    In fact, if the Poison Scorpion were outside facing fifty people, she would have managed to take them down slowly, one by one. However, facing a crowd head-on, the Poison Scorpion had no way out because human strength is limited.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei could already see that the more than fifty security personnel rushing at them were truly obeying Yang Hu¡¯s orders, and they were indeed out to take their lives, but unfortunately for them, they had met Xiao Yifei.

    "Watch this!"

    Xiao Yifei turned around, stopping the Poison Scorpion who wanted to help him, then twisted his neck and stepped forward, charging head-on towards the security personnel rushing at him.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the irvoyance had already been activated; he concentrated his attention, fully focused on preparing to deal with everything that wasing next, and meanwhile, he tested how strong his body had be from the daily Cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique.

    When Xiao Yifei confronted the first security guard, his eyes had already foretold the actions the security guard would take upon encountering him. Thus, Xiao Yifei bent down, tilted his head, and threw a cross punch straight forward!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei charging forward instead of retreating, the security guard couldn¡¯t help but grab the dagger in his hand, ready to stab at Xiao Yifei. But just as he drew the Dagger, as if Xiao Yifei had seen through his actions, his punch came out even faster!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s full-force punch fiercely hit right on the Dagger in front of the security guard.

    ¡¯ng!¡¯

    The steel Dagger was directly smashed under the force of Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch, and flying out with the broken Dagger was the security personnel who had been holding it.

    Xiao Yifei looked down, staring nkly at his fist. Although he knew his physical condition had improved beyond the ordinary, he did not realize he had be this powerful, and what exactly the Dragon Transformation Technique was, had Xiao Yifei furrowing his brows in confusion.

    However, now was not the time to think about these things, as security guards continued to rush towards him in waves, their shining daggers clearly intended to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s life.

    Watching the group of security personnel charging at him, a look of disdain appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. In the blink of an eye, a sharp light shed through his eyes, and an astonishing aura suddenly burst from his body. If previously Xiao Yifei had seemed like a gentle and refined gentleman, now he had transformed into a fierce tiger descending the mountain!

 Chapter 206: Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Begging for Mercy</h4><h4></h4>

    Watching the transformation in Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura, even the Poison Scorpion, who stood at the back and was ustomed to bloody violence, couldn¡¯t help but reveal repeated astonishment in his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei charged forth without any set patterns, relying solely on his own pair of eyes and his robust physical condition, he managed to kill his way into and out of the crowd.

    Every security guard that came into physical contact with Xiao Yifei was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, unconscious, and Xiao Yifei seemed to have an endless supply of energy. His punching speed and footwork had not changed from the start, so stable that it was chilling to the onlookers.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing performance, the security guards started to feel apprehensive because they saw that anyone who took a punch from Xiao Yifei never stood up again after falling to the ground.

    When the security guards realized that Xiao Yifei was not so easy to deal with, nearly thirty people were already down on the ground.

    "Kill him! Whoever kills him, I will reward with eight million Yuan!"

    Yang Hu stood at the back, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s shocking performance, he couldn¡¯t help shouting anxiously.

    Finally, a security guard at the back of the crowd, seeing that the human wave tactic didn¡¯t seem to work, harbored a sinister thought. He suddenly grabbed the dagger in his hand and threw it viciously towards Xiao Yifei. The sharp tip of the dagger, reflecting a chilling gleam, stabbed straight at Xiao Yifei.

    The sharp dagger flew smoothly towards Xiao Yifei, unimpeded, and just as the security guard thought he saw the dagger pierce Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, securing himself the eight million Yuan, suddenly, as if Xiao Yifei had eyes on the back of his head, he turned around and snatched at the dagger, reversing its direction and driving it back into the security guard¡¯s forehead at an even faster speed.

    The security guard fell instantly, the only one, and the first to die at the hands of Xiao Yifei. As hey on the ground, his eyes were unbelievably wide because he clearly saw that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t touched the dagger¡ªso why had it changed direction?

    Xiao Yifei knew Demon Art! And against someone with supernatural abilities like Xiao Yifei, how could they, mere mortals, expect a good oue!

    These were the security guard¡¯sst thoughts before his death.

    With this security guard down, there were now fewer than ten guards left surrounding Xiao Yifei. The others had already been knocked down by Xiao Yifei, unable to get back up. The remaining ones finally didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly anymore, standing still, watching Xiao Yifei anxiously.

    In the deadly silence that had settled over the scene, suddenly, a muffled gunshot rang out from the back of the crowd!

    "Be careful!"

    Poison Scorpion shouted and charged out, turning around to embrace Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in shock!

    Yang Hu stood at the very back, seeing that the situation hadpletely exceeded his expectations. In his panic to prevent things from getting worse, he finally pulled out the gun that had been tucked at his waist.

    Yang Hu had bought the gun for a high price from the ck market not too long ago, thinking that with his current status, he would never need to use it. But today, it had been called into action.

    After Xiao Yifei had knocked down the security guards, Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance was beyond his imagination. Xiao Yifei, who was like a monster, overwhelmed him with panic, so he drew his pistol and, seizing the opportunity, squeezed the trigger directly at Xiao Yifei.

    With a muffled shot, the bullet sliced through the air, flying straight towards Xiao Yifei. And finally, a satisfied smile spread across Yang Hu¡¯s face.

    "Go to hell!"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was still in a standoff with the security personnel, not noticing Yang Hu¡¯s actions, but Poison Scorpion, who stood behind him, did. Her pupils shrank suddenly at the sight. Without time to think, she instinctively rushed towards Xiao Yifei, intending to shield him with her body from the deadly bullet.

    As Xiao Yifei watched Poison Scorpion embrace him, smelling the faint fragrance emanating from her, the puzzled Xiao Yifei finally saw the oing bullet.

    His pupils contracted sharply!

    The eyes of Xiao Yifei, transformed by his superpower, saw clearly the ripples in the air caused by the bullet. However, the bullet was too fast, and with his current abilities, he had no way to stop it!

    Time seemed to have slowed down in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "No!"

    Xiao Yifei let out a painful cry, not wanting to witness the tragic scene that was about to unfold!

    In that moment, due to the intense stimulus, a cool stream of Qi burst forth from the depths of Xiao Yifei¡¯s brain, flowing towards his eyes.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the world once again slowed down, and in his line of sight, the bullet moved leisurely as if it were an old man at the end of his days.

    He controlled the thread of his consciousness, gently hooking the fired bullet and pulling it towards the ground.

    ¡¯Clink¡¯

    The bullet fell onto the marble floor with a clear sound that was incredibly loud.

    The Viper looked up, filled with shock as she looked towards Xiao Yifei, because she had yet to feel the pain of being struck by the bullet. The Viper turned her head and saw on the smooth floor the deformed bullet!

    "What! How is this possible!"

    It wasn¡¯t just the Viper who saw the bullet; Yang Hu and Fu Kaiyuan had also seen it. Especially Yang Hu, who, after seeing the bullet, looked up in shock, his expression one of disbelief as he trembled while looking towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Impossible! You must be deceiving me!"

    Yang Hu¡¯s hysterical screams filled the air as he frantically pulled the trigger at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯Clink, clink, clink, clink¡¯

    In front of Xiao Yifei, it was as if an invisible solid wall had appeared, and all the bullets aimed at him fell to the ground.

    And Xiao Yifei moved toward Yang Hu with an indifferent expression, his steps so steady and firm that they sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    "Impossible! How can this be! How can you not be afraid of bullets! Are you even human! You must be tricking me!"

    Watching Xiao Yifei slowly walking towards him, Yang Hu waspletely terrified. He backed away, pulling the trigger until thest bullet in the magazine was fired. But it had no effect. Cornered with nowhere to go, he copsed against the wall onto the ground.

    "You¡¯re a devil... you must be a devil...!"

    Yang Hu raised his head, staring at the indifferent face of Xiao Yifei who had finally arrived in front of him, his voice filled with desperate murmuring.

    "Creating trouble, umting evil, you like guns? Let me help you find peace."

    Xiao Yifei looked down from above, his voice cold and devoid of any emotion. He extended a hand, making a gun-like gesture, and lightly tapped Yang Hu¡¯s forehead.

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    Xiao Yifei spoke softly, and suddenly a bullet hole appeared on Yang Hu¡¯s forehead, even though there was clearly nothing in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand!

    Yang Hu¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he was instantly lifeless! After dealing with Yang Hu, Xiao Yifei, with no trace of emotion on his face, walked towards Fu Kaiyuan, who was standing to the side, already too frightened by Xiao Yifei¡¯s god-like abilities to run.

 Chapter 207 Wudai

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Wudai</h4><h4></h4>

    "Brother Xiao! Grandfather Xiao! I know I was wrong! Please, I¡¯m begging you! Really! Please spare me this time!"

    As he looked at Xiao Yifei, who seemed like a devil straight from Hell, Fu Kaiyuan fell to his knees and began to kowtow to Xiao Yifei.

    "I truly made a mistake! I shouldn¡¯t have wanted to take revenge on your family! Grandfather Xiao, save me! Spare me and I can give you anything! Please, I¡¯m begging you!"

    Tears and snot streamed down Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s face as he faced Xiao Yifei; no longer did he show that cold and cunning facade.

    Xiao Yifei silently watched Fu Kaiyuan, who had fallen to his knees, his gaze devoid of any emotion.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei stop, Fu Kaiyuan saw a glimmer of hope and crawled on his knees to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, grabbing at his pant leg and beginning to cry and wail.

    "When you just now wanted to kill me and take revenge on my family, did you think about the scene you¡¯re in now?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was ice-cold.

    Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with joy upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. As long as Xiao Yifei spoke to him, it meant there was hope. But just as a gleam of light sparked in his eyes,

    "Die!"

    With a cold word uttered from his mouth, Xiao Yifei¡¯s irvoyance activated, and Fu Kaiyuan¡¯s body convulsed, copsing to the ground, and in an instant, his breathing ceased.

    Havingpleted this series of actions, Xiao Yifei slowly turned around, his gaze steadily on the scorpion. Just as he took a step forward, his body suddenly staggered.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    The scorpion called out with concern and quickly ran to Xiao Yifei, supporting him up.

    "It¡¯s nothing... I¡¯m fine!"

    A unnatural pallor was on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, and he weakly smiled at the scorpion, indicating extreme weakness.

    It seemed he had finally awakened from the state he was in a moment ago and returned to normal. However, it was still evident that the ordeal had taken a tremendous toll on Xiao Yifei!

    "Are you... are you really okay?"

    The scorpion did not have time to inquire about what exactly had happened to Xiao Yifei, her eyes full of concern.

    "I said I¡¯m fine!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, then continued to say, "I know my own body. It¡¯s just a bit of weakness, that¡¯s all!"

    He wasn¡¯t lying, but he had indeed reached a limit due to the overexertion he had just experienced.

    Although Xiao Yifei was extremely weak at the moment, when he swept his gaze over the ck-d security personnel who were still conscious, they didn¡¯t wait for him to speak; they all lowered their heads. They stood in ce and did not dare to move, their bodies trembling with extreme fear.

    "We, we didn¡¯t see anything! We don¡¯t know anything!"

    The security trembled and started backing away, Xiao Yifei¡¯s ghostly demeanour moments before had been too terrifying.

    Watching the guards¡¯ panic-stricken behavior, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He casually pulled back the chair behind him and then sat down bare-chested, still showing a bit of paleness from the exhaustion he had just endured.

    "Right, Xiaoying, what were you about to tell me just now?"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered something, and he turned around with a puzzled look at Scorpio¡¯s blush.

    And because Xiao Yifei had not said they could leave, the security guards obediently stood still, unmoving.

    When Scorpio¡¯s blush heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Leng Yan¡¯s face turned slightly red. She looked at Xiao Yifei, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    "I¡¯ll tell youter, but I need to deal with the situation at hand first!"

    With her face flushed, Scorpio¡¯s blush lowered her head and whispered to Xiao Yifei. After saying that, she immediately turned and ran out with a red face.

    Seeing the always cold Scorpio¡¯s blush turn red, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. However, he did not say much, and he sat down in a chair, letting out a long sigh. His palms were slightly trembling; the expenditure of energy had been too great.

    He didn¡¯t know why that astonishing change had urred, and when Xiao Yifei tried to re-enter that state, he found his head splitting with pain, unable to concentrate.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei only didn¡¯t want Scorpio¡¯s blush to receive the slightest injury, but he hadn¡¯t expected to enter such an astonishing state. Although now Xiao Yifei was suffering from a terrible headache, and had no energy to activate his irvoyance, the feeling from just now was too wonderful. That illusion of having everything under control was something Xiao Yifei found deeply alluring.

    While Xiao Yifei was resting in the chair, Scorpio¡¯s blush stood to the side and made a phone call.

    She frowned slightly while speaking into the phone, said a few simple words, then hung up and turned to walk towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Please wait a moment, someone will be here shortly."

    With her face still slightly red, Scorpio¡¯s blush said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Now you should tell me, what did you want to tell me just now?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, grinning widely at Scorpio¡¯s blush, then asked with a smile.

    Scorpio¡¯s blush looked straight at Xiao Yifei, biting her cherry lips tightly. Ultimately, she lowered her head and softly said to Xiao Yifei, "From now on, I am your shadow."

    He was surprised by Scorpio¡¯s blush¡¯s words, and just as he was about to say something to her, suddenly, the doors to the casino were forcefully pushed open.

    After the doors were violently pushed open, only three figures appeared.

    An elegantly-shaped woman wearing a purple cheongsam swayed in the front, followed by two figures, one tall and one short, behind her.

    Xiao Yifei was surprised and his eyes widened at the sight. He wondered how just these three individuals were able to bust open the rather solid doors.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t know why just then, but when he saw the faces of the two men behind the woman in the purple cheongsam, he suddenly had his answer.

    And when Xiao Yifei caught sight of those two men, his eyes narrowed warily because he felt that the two men following the woman in the purple cheongsam were not simple characters¡ªthey exuded a killing aura in their every move.

    While Xiao Yifei was on guard internally, he saw Scorpio¡¯s blush approach the woman who had entered.

    "Wudai! Do you know that Heavenly Pce really has a problem? I almost died here!" Scorpio¡¯s blushined to the woman, frowning slightly.

    Upon hearing Scorpio¡¯s blush¡¯s words, Wudai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she asked in a deep voice, "What happened!"

    After speaking, she directed her gaze toward the casino hall. Seeing the disarray inside the casino, with people scattered all around, Wudai furrowed her brows, especially when she saw Yang Hu¡¯s lifeless body, his eyes wide open, revealing a grave expression on her face.

    Then her eyesnded on Xiao Yifei, sitting casually in the center of the casino, and her eyes suddenly showed surprise, because she had seen Xiao Yifei before!

 Chapter 208 Taking You Home

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Taking You Home</h4><h4></h4>

    When Xiao Yifei saw Wudai, he too was slightly taken aback, with a look of surprise shing in his eyes, because this woman was the owner of the restaurant where Wei Can and he had eaten!

    It was there that Xiao Yifei had saved an ident victim.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had a deep impression of this woman, who possessed an extraordinary temperament and a distinctive voice. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be the secretive boss of "Heavenly Pce"!

    When Wudai noticed Xiao Yifei with some surprise, she lent an ear to the words being spoken to her by the scorpion. Upon hearing what the scorpion had to say, Wu Wudai frowned slightly.

    She turned her head and looked at Yang Hu¡¯s lifeless body with some anger and yelled, "He deserved to die!"

    Then she turned her gaze to the scorpion, showing an apologetic expression, "I¡¯m really sorry, this is my fault! I¡¯ll handle this matter!"

    The scorpion watched Wudai, who spoke to her with genuine sincerity, and then nodded her head. She turned around, walked towards Xiao Yifei, and returned to stand behind him.

    "Is it over?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up somewhat and asked the scorpion. The scorpion nodded at Xiao Yifei. Hearing her response, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression turned somewhatplex.

    It seemed that to some big shots, a few human lives really could be easily dealt with.

    "Sigh."

    He exhaled, addressing the scorpion, "If there isn¡¯t anything else, let¡¯s leave. It¡¯s pointless to stay here. Since they can handle it, that¡¯s good, but can they really be trusted?"

    The scorpion nodded again, then said to Xiao Yifei, "Don¡¯t worry, I have a pretty good rtionship with Wudai. I know what she¡¯s like, she¡¯ll definitely handle it well."

    Xiao Yifei was reassured, since the scorpion had said so, he definitely trusted her.

    "Right! Don¡¯t forget to take the money I won. We came all this way, it shouldn¡¯t be for nothing! After so much trouble and nearly losing my life, we can¡¯t walk away empty-handed!"

    He suddenly remembered something and raised his head to speak to the scorpion, who looked at Xiao Yifei with a gentle smile.

    "Put it on this card! That¡¯s several million after all!"

    Xiao Yifei took out his card and handed it to the scorpion, a gesture that made the scorpion feel somewhat helpless.

    Still, she did as Xiao Yifei had instructed. The scorpion went over to Wudai, had a brief exchange, reported the card number to Wudai, and then turned to leave.

    Supporting a somewhat weak Xiao Yifei, she spoke as they walked past Wudai, "We can chat another time. You might need to deal with this mess for now, otherwise, the reputation of your ¡¯Heavenly Pce¡¯ will bepletely ruined!"

    Xiao Yifei, from beginning to end, did not say a word to Wudai because in his heart, no matter what his earlier impression of Wudai had been, upon learning she was the secretive boss of "Heavenly Pce" and that Yang Hu was one of her subordinates, Xiao Yifei had no good feelings towards Wudai, despite the mysterious aura she exuded.

    The scorpion helped Xiao Yifei walk straight past Wudai, who watched them leave, her eyes filled with an indescribable look.

    Xiao Yifei and the scorpion slowly left the gambling venue¡¯s main hall without looking back.

    After Wudai entered the main hall, she shut the doors that had been knocked open by her subordinates. Only then did she have the chance to see clearly everything that had happened inside, and it finally dawned on her that Xiao Yifei and the scorpion had been alone all along.

    Gazing at the scene in the gambling hall, Wudai¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she murmured to herself in disbelief, "Since when did the scorpion have such amazing skills!"

    She immediately turned, pulled over a sober security guard, and demanded sternly, "Tell me everything that happened in the gambling hall, exactly as it unfolded!"

    Sun Li and the scorpion were of course unaware of everything that had transpired inside the gambling hall. As they stepped outside and sat in the scorpion¡¯s Ferrari 911, the scorpion, looking at the open sky, was still full of disbelief about the events that had just urred.

    She turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei, whose face was somewhat pale. Her heart fluttered, and ultimately, the venomous scorpion didn¡¯t say much, because deep down, she had already solidified a belief.

    "I don¡¯t care what kind of person you are, nor do I care how many secrets you have. All I know is, starting from today, I am your shadow! From today onward, I will forever protect you!"

    The venomous scorpion lowered her head in silence, and on her stunningly beautiful and icy face, a gorgeous smile slowly emerged!

    Xiao Yifei, due to the immense exhaustion from earlier, seemed somewhat weary in spirit, sitting in the car, lost in his thoughts.

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and gently said to the venomous scorpion.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the venomous scorpion immediately did a U-turn and drove towards Jinghang Garden, where Xiao Yifei lived.

    When they reached the entrance of the residential area, Xiao Yifei lifted his head, intending to tell the venomous scorpion that halting the car there would suffice, but to his surprise, the venomous scorpion pressed on the elerator and drove straight into Xiao Yifei¡¯spound.

    "What are you doing?"

    Xiao Yifei, puzzled, lifted his head and asked the venomous scorpion nkly.

    "I¡¯m not up to much. Seeing how weak you are, I need to take care of you."

    The venomous scorpion bowed her head, unbuckled her seat belt, then got out of the car first and helped Xiao Yifei out.

    "Come on, let¡¯s go."

    She supported Xiao Yifei, then walked toward the unit where he lived.

    "This is..."

    The venomous scorpion knew where Xiao Yifei lived, which did not surprise him at all, as this apartment was originally a gift from Jiang Mingquan. As a subordinate of Jiang Mingquan, it was not surprising for the venomous scorpion to be aware. What did surprise Xiao Yifei was her decisive actions.

    As she bent down to support Xiao Yifei again, the paleness revealed beneath her cor left Xiao Yifei gaping in awe.

    "Are you taking me back?"

    Xiao Yifei leaned on the venomous scorpion, a fragrance wafting to his nose.

    "Yeah, you¡¯re so frail like this, I must take you back."

    The venomous scorpion responded simply, and although her cold face seemed expressionless, the depths of her eyes were still filled with concern.

    Although Xiao Yifei had assured her that he was fine and told the venomous scorpion not to worry, after witnessing his demi-godlike performance and seeing how weakened he became afterward, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Uh... Okay then."

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the venomous scorpion¡¯s attractive figure, secretly rejoiced in his heart.

    After they went upstairs, the venomous scorpion supported Xiao Yifei back to his bedroom, gentlyid him on the bed, and then turned to leave the room.

    Xiao Yifei watched the venomous scorpion, with her long white legs, leave the room, his eyes lingering on her retreating figure reluctantly.

    He thought she had left for good. But soon after, she returned with a cup of warm water in her hands, came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, supported his head, and slowly fed him the water. Xiao Yifei had never before enjoyed such treatment; his head rested against the venomous scorpion¡¯s soft bosom, he squinted his eyes in bliss.

 Chapter 209 What do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 What do you want to do?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Are you feeling better?"

    The Poison Scorpion opened her mouth to ask.

    "Much better."

    Xiao Yifei, still lost in ecstasy, responded without fullying to his senses.

    No sooner had Xiao Yifei finished speaking than the Poison Scorpion moved his head aside and stood up again.

    The very second Xiao Yifei left the embrace of the Poison Scorpion, he regretted it. It was hard to enjoy such a moment, and he had just ruined it for himself!

    While he was frowning and fretting over it, he suddenly felt someone pushing his trousers.

    The sudden sensation startled Xiao Yifei. He quickly looked up to find the Poison Scorpion, with a serious expression, untying his belt, which made him extremely ufortable.

    "What... what are you doing?"

    Xiao Yifei asked in a panic.

    "Nothing! Seeing how weak you are, I am helping you take off your trousers so you can rest properly!"

    The Poison Scorpion said earnestly to Xiao Yifei. Seeing her stunning face put on a serious look, Xiao Yifei embarrassingly reacted.

    "Big sister! I¡¯m just a bit weak, I¡¯m not disabled! You going hands-on like this is a bit awkward for me!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned beet red, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare say this out loud.

    Feeling the Poison Scorpion¡¯s cool hands exploring his body was truly too skinny. Xiao Yifei¡¯s face flushed as he slowly enjoyed it, unexpectedly receiving such wonderful service! The wear and tear on his body hadn¡¯t been for nothing!

    The Poison Scorpion finally helped Xiao Yifei pull down his trousers. Since it was summer, Xiao Yifei was only wearing a pair of trousers, so when the Poison Scorpion stripped off Sun Li¡¯s outer trousers, a very straight tent suddenly popped up front of the Poison Scorpion¡¯s eyes.

    Her face blushed slightly as she looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s erected tent, finally shedding that Leng Yan expression. The Poison Scorpion feigned an indifferent face and said to Xiao Yifei, "Let me help you take off your jacket too!"

    The Poison Scorpion said it and immediately acted, not giving Xiao Yifei a chance to react. She leaned over, crouched in front of the bed, and began pulling off his short sleeves.

    "Ah..."

    Xiao Yifei was wonderfully touched by the Poison Scorpion¡¯s slippery hand. He also resisted the turmoil inside him and cooperated with her in removing his short sleeves.

    After the short sleeves were removed, Xiao Yifei finally took a deep breath, thinking the unaware caregiving from the Poison Scorpion should also end. He tightly closed his eyes and started silently reciting the Diamond Sutra to calm his mind.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei even felt somewhat awkward because now his body was down to just underwear. Although his physique was not bad, being stripped by a woman for the first time and lying bare on the bed made him quite ufortable.

    Xiao Yifei closed his eyes¡ªout of sight, out of mind. He began to focus intently on reciting the Diamond Sutra, thinking the Poison Scorpion would take this as her cue to leave. But unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t hear anyone leaving through the door. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but slightly open his eyes to peek at the situation outside.

    On this side of the bed, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t see anything, but he heard rustling sounds from the other end of the bed. Curiously, he turned his head only to bepletely startled by what he saw!

    Xiao Yifei saw the Poison Scorpion standing by the bed, slowly stripping off ayer!

    Although it was summer and the Poison Scorpion was not wearing much, she started removing even those scanty clothes.

    The off-shoulder short sleeves that revealed the Poison Scorpion¡¯s vicle were almost off. Through the half-coverage, Xiao Yifei spotted her firmness. The dim outline of her proud contours glowed against the backdrop of the ck lingerie, looking exceptionally alluring.

    Finally, the Poison Scorpion stripped off the upper part of her off-shoulder short sleeves, revealing her wless upper body entirely to Xiao Yifei. The smooth skin without a trace of fat, and the firmness glowing under the ck lingerie, all appeared in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s breath quickened, his blood racing at the scene before him!

    After removing the outeryer, the Poison Scorpion turned around; her slender, jade-like hands that could fulfill any hand fetish swept her hair behind her ears. She suddenly saw Xiao Yifei lying on the bed, his eyes fixed on her. Seeing this, her once cold face blushed faintly, appearing even more enticing.

    "What... what are you doing! It¡¯s daytime! What are you really trying to do!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that the Poison Scorpion was looking at him, finally spoke, his voice stuttering due to nervousness.

    "What are you doing? I know it¡¯s daytime, but you need to rest!"

    Scorpion looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly and surprisingly began to lightly unzip her super short denim shorts, even pretending to take off her bottoms.

    "What on earth are you trying to do! I know I need to rest, but why are you taking off your clothes! Why are you even taking off your bottoms now!"

    Xiao Yifei watched Scorpion in panic, having never encountered such a situation before. Although Scorpion¡¯s body was beautiful and indeed made his breathing rapid just moments ago, the current scene still left Xiao Yifei at a loss, especially since he was still a virgin!

    As Scorpion listened to Xiao Yifei, she continued with what she was doing.

    "I just don¡¯t feel at ease about you."

    Scorpion responded, her long slender leg slightly bent, her delicate fingers gently hooking something, her very flexible body bending into a beautiful curve as she took off her super short bottoms. At this moment, Scorpion wore only a ck tube top and ck thong.

    Scorpion¡¯s tight buttocks were tightly embraced by the closely fitted ck thong, showcasing her perfect curves vividly, and next to her hip bone, a red scorpion tattoo appeared alive, looking extremely delicate under normal circumstances but exuding a strong seductive charm now.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to respond to Scorpion¡¯s words; his gaze fixed on her beautiful body,pletely forgetting what he wanted to say, as his breathing became even more rapid.

    Just as Xiao Yifei¡¯s brain was still in a frozen state, Scorpion agilely climbed onto the bed. She pulled up the quilt, covering both her and Xiao Yifei underneath it.

    "Holy... shit!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly felt the soft touch from Scorpion¡¯s body, causing him to shiver violently.

    "What on earth are you trying to do!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were trembling, unsure where to ce them; he hadn¡¯t forgotten the moment when he impulsively got kicked out of the car by Scorpion. Now, Scorpion had taken off her clothes herself, climbed onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s bed, and covered both of them with the quilt. Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s wandering thoughts, he was genuinely scared of being kicked off the bed by Scorpion!

    "I said I¡¯m not doing anything. I took off your clothes and climbed onto the bed so I can take care of you better; otherwise, how ufortable you would feel while sleeping."

    Scorpion¡¯s body pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei as she breathed softly, speaking to him.

    Upon hearing Scorpion¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in shock: "You¡¯re going to sleep here?"

    "Yes."

    Scorpion nodded and earnestly told Xiao Yifei, "If I don¡¯t sleep here, how can I take care of you!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Scorpion, his eyes widening again, his body tensed up under the quilt, not daring to move an inch.

    However, Scorpion seemedpletely unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s difort; she was sticking even closer to him and kept twisting and turning against him, causing Xiao Yifei great difort.

    "Damn it, are you trying to kill me!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Scorpion nestled against him, fire shooting from his eyes.

    Scorpion seemed not to feel Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze and still pressed her body tightly against his.

    "To die beneath the peony flower, a ghost also flirts!"

    Finally unable to endure any longer, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and made up his mind. His arms, tense from nervousness, slowly moved towards Scorpion, his hand finally touching Scorpion¡¯s smooth skin.

    Xiao Yifei pretended to touch Scorpion¡¯s arm unintentionally. His eyes were wide open, intently watching her, ready to retreat at any sign of difort from her. But Scorpion seemed to notice nothing at all, unresponsive.

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard and gently ced his hand on Scorpion¡¯s lower abdomen, the touch of her t, lean belly making his heart suddenly flutter.

    "She must exercise regrly, but how does she maintain such smooth skin!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s nerves were still tight, but he couldn¡¯t stop his thoughts from wandering again.

    As Xiao Yifei saw Scorpion still showing no reaction, he finally steeled his heart, his hand swiftly moving from her lower abdomen to her firm chest. He ced his hand there, closed his eyes, and anxiously awaited Scorpion¡¯s potential retaliation, but it never came.

    He lowered his head, looking at Scorpion lying against him.

 Chapter 210 - 211 To Do Later

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 211 To Do Later</h4><h4></h4>

    And in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the scorpion still had a reaction-less demeanor, and she had closed her eyes as well. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yifei seeing the tightly shut eyes of the scorpion nervously rolling incessantly, he would have really thought that the scorpion was asleep.

    And under Xiao Yifei¡¯s meticulous observation, he had also noticed the scorpion¡¯s face slowly turning red.

    Xiao Yifei found the scorpion¡¯s reaction exhrating! Although he didn¡¯t know why the scorpion¡¯s attitude towards him had suddenly undergone a tremendous change, seeing the scorpion seemingly ripe for the picking ignited a me within Xiao Yifei that suddenly burst forth!

    His hands began to slowly move, and through Ney, Xiao Yifei also felt that startling touch; it was so marvelous!

    Suddenly, the scorpion spoke, "Once your body has recovered, then at that time, whatever you do, I won¡¯t resist!"

    Xiao Yifei copsed back onto the bed upon seeing the scorpion in this state, releasing a long, lifeless sigh.

    "Ah! If only I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be so weak!"

    Xiao Yifei felt as if the whole world had darkened, he who had just seen the light closed the door of brightness on himself due to his greed for a fleeting moment, suffering the consequences of his own actions.

    "Are you saying I can touch as I please, as long as I don¡¯t do that thing?"

    The paralytic Xiao Yifei on the bed suddenly remembered something; he sprang up like a carp striking and jumped onto the scorpion¡¯s body, speaking earnestly to the scorpion.

    The scorpion saw Xiao Yifei looking ravenous and even she, who had seen fields of corpses and seas of blood, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat flustered. After her gaze trembled, it finally met Xiao Yifei¡¯s zing eyes.

    "Mhm."

    The scorpion finally nodded slightly, then shyly turned even her neck red.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing be rapid, as if trying to vent the depression in his heart, he swung his hand and grabbed the scorpion¡¯s tworge Mengmengs and began vigorously kneading them.

    His somewhat rough movements made the scorpion ufortable, particrly the inexperienced Mengmengs hurt a bit because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s rough handling; however, the scorpion didn¡¯t speak but bit her lip, her eyes carrying a pitiable look towards Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing the scorpion¡¯s expression, an even greater devilish fire rose in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. The normally frosty scorpion¡¯s pitiable expression actually gave Xiao Yifei an impulse to act violently, but since he had already promised the scorpion not to do anything improper, Xiao Yifei could only forcibly suppress that devilish urge, his movements growing even stronger.

    The scorpion, who had at least endured devilish training, could bear such pain. But, after enduring for a while, she didn¡¯t know why, from Xiao Yifei¡¯s forceful actions, she even faintly perceived a sense of pleasure.

    It seemed the harder and more forceful Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements were, the more pain she felt, the more pleasure she seemed to perceive in it.

    The scorpion furrowed her pretty brows, her eyes filled with a pitiable look; her appearance only increased Xiao Yifei¡¯s impulse to vite!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements became even stronger, and the Mengmengs changed into various shapes under his hands.

    Watching Xiao Yifei slowly close his eyes and fall deep asleep in his arms, the scorpion Leng Yan¡¯s face revealed a warm smile as she watched. She lowered her head and gently rubbed the now sore Mengmengs from Xiao Yifei¡¯s rough handling, then turned her gaze back to Xiao Yifei, locking her eyes on his handsome face. The scorpion¡¯s heart had never felt so steadfast; she leaned on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, just gazing straight at him, her eyes filled with obsession and deep dependence.

    Xiao Yifei slept like a log, unaware of how long he had slept; he only knew that in his dreams, he once again saw those mountainous, gigantic eyes. Despite their ferocity, those eyes somehow conveyed a familiar warmth to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei, somewhat perplexed, opened his tired eyes, he checked the time, and it was around ten in the morning the next day. Since he had fallen asleep around four or five o¡¯clock the previous afternoon, he had been asleep until now. Upon waking, Xiao Yifei suddenly nced beside him; in his memory, the scorpion had been next to him the day before.

    However, Xiao Yifei did not see the scorpion¡¯s figure. Frowning, he got out of bed, his head heavy, barely able to remember what had happened yesterday.

    "Could it have been a dream? Was I hallucinating?"

    Xiao Yifei remembered the intimate moments in bed with the scorpion the previous afternoon, and he remembered those astonishinglyrge hands of Mengmeng, filling his heart with doubt.

    As Xiao Yifei stood there full of confusion, a sudden intense hunger surged from his belly, making him furrow his brows deeply. This hunger resembled the one he had felt when he first gained his irvoyance.

    Suppressing the hunger in his stomach, Xiao Yifei dashed to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat in the house.

    Upon arriving at the kitchen, he abruptly discovered that the cupboards were brimming with a variety of foods. Without pausing to wonder where the food hade from, he dove in and gorged himself. In just half an hour, he had consumed what would be enough to feed an adult for two days.

    He patted his belly, looking rather satisfied, then headed to the living room. On the table in the living room, he saw a piece of paper.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the content of the note with some confusion; when he saw a lifelike scorpion drawn at the bottom of the page, his face broke into a wide smile.

    He could finally confirm that what happened yesterday was not a hallucination, and the food in the kitchen had been specially prepared by the scorpion for him. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei recalled the words the scorpion had whispered in his ear the day before. His smile grew wider, and he waved his hand excitedly.

    "I can finally free myself from Chu Nan!"

    Xiao Yifei looked down at his ¡¯little brother¡¯ and cheerfully said, "Don¡¯t worry, buddy, I won¡¯t wrong you!"

    The note indicated that the scorpion suddenly had to leave for a while, and although her intention was to always take care of Xiao Yifei, she now had no choice. She expressed regret to Xiao Yifei and asked him to wait for her return.

    And when the scorpion returned, wouldn¡¯t that day be his day of liberation?

    A mischievous smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he chuckled, stroking his chin.

    After fantasizing for a bit, Xiao Yifei then realized that if he remembered correctly, he still had sses at school that afternoon, so he needed to hurry back to substitute teach.

    He hurriedly dressed and, upon picking up his cellphone, burst into a grin at the sight of a message.

    It was a transaction notification¡ªXiao Yifei¡¯s bank ount had just received fifty-five million yuan!

    "Pretty good, you kept your word!"

 Chapter 211: Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Disdain</h4>

    ?r¨¥ewebnovel<h4></h4>

    Although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much was on the ck Card that Jiang Mingquan gave him, seeing the scorpion¡¯s reaction indicated it was a hefty sum. Despite this, Xiao Yifei felt uneasy because the card came from Jiang Mingquan. But the 5.5 million transferred to his own card was indeed hard-earned cash!

    Suddenly bing a millionaire, Xiao Yifei felt dazed for a moment, then he grinned and started tough again.

    "It¡¯s true! I¡¯m a good person, and good people get good returns. Does this count as sess in both love and wealth?"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled to himself. Now, he could also be considered a wealthy man!

    With a spring in his step and a beaming face, Xiao Yifei donned his coat and scampered out of the house, heading towards Yanjing Medical University.

    It just so happened that as he arrived at the door today, he bumped into Wang Teng again. Sun Li frowned upon seeing Wang Peng, remembering how Wang Peng always showed off to him. Sun Li felt a bit disgusted and decided to leave quickly. However, when Wang Teng saw Xiao Yifei, his eyes lit up, and with a sycophantic smile, he made his way over to him.

    "Xiao Yifei! What a coincidence! We keep running into each other these days!"

    He had an exaggerated smile on his face, trying desperately to cozy up to Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t go! I was about to invite you to a meal! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, and thest few times we met, I forgot to offer to take you out for a meal! Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t leave!"

    With a shameless face, Wang Teng followed Xiao Yifei with that ttering smile from the school entrance all the way inside the campus.

    But Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t pay any attention to Wang Teng, continuing to walk forward without a sideways nce.

    "Hey! Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei! Are youing for the meal or not? Even if you don¡¯te for the meal, at least give me your phone number! After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long!"

    Xiao Yifei ultimately ignored Wang Teng and quickened his pace into the school.

    "Sigh."

    Wang Teng, with a huff, pped his thigh in annoyance!

    "Brother Wang, who is that? Why is he so arrogant, with that conceited look on his face, not even paying attention to you?"

    Next to him, a friend of Wang Teng¡¯s craned his neck forward, furrowing his brow as he watched Xiao Yifei walk away, cursing under his breath.

    Having heard his friend¡¯s words, Wang Teng¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared straight at his friend, jumping three feet in the air and fiercely raising his hand to strike his friend¡¯s head.

    "What nonsense are you spouting! You dare to insult anyone! He is my ssmate! He deserves to be arrogant, what right do you have to talk about him! I don¡¯t even dare to speak of him, what gives you the right?"

    Wang Teng kept hitting his friend¡¯s head repeatedly until his friend shrank his neck and stopped talking.

    After stopping his hand, he looked in the direction where Xiao Yifei had gone, his eyes filled with admiration.

    "Now this is a true character! Despite being so capable, he remains so low-key¡ªI really admire that! I always said Xiao Yifei must be the most sessful among our cohort!"

    Wang Teng¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei had undergone aplete turnaround!

    By this time, Xiao Yifei had already arrived at the teachers¡¯ lounge. He wasn¡¯t teaching many sses this semester, just one on Surgery. After greeting the other teachers in the study room, Xiao Yifei sat down in his chair to prepare for his ss, as he was due to teach shortly.

    However, just at this moment, the door to the teachers¡¯ lounge was flung open with a bang, and Shen Liguo stormed in furiously. Without even a nce around, he strode directly towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Aren¡¯t you ashamed? A teacher bullying students¡ªwhat a great role model you are! I won¡¯t say anything about you bullying students from your own ss, but how dare you bully students from my ss too? Do you really think you¡¯re somebody? I agreed to thatpetition just to give you a lesson in humility, and now you think you can challenge me?"

    Fury filled Shen Liguo¡¯s face, and he started using Xiao Yifei the moment heid eyes on him.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t we have a civil conversation?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, looking at Shen Liguo with a hint of confusion in his eyes, not understanding what Shen Liguo meant.

    "Hmph, talk nicely? How can we talk nicely? Did you, with your Clinical ss 3 and 4 bunch of losers, bully our ss¡¯s Gao Jianjun? Do you have any idea who Jianjun¡¯s father is? His father is the big shot of the Yanjing City Construction Bureau, and he made a point to greet me personally, asking me to take care of his son. And who are you, a mere teacher, to bully the son of the head of the City Construction Bureau?"

    Shen Liguo frowned and scolded Xiao Yifei angrily.

    "I¡¯ve seen it myself, Jianjun¡¯s hand was all cut up and bleeding profusely. I only found out after asking what kind of teacher you are! Dare to bully a student? Do you not want your job anymore? If you don¡¯t want it, get lost early! Don¡¯t wait until someonees knocking on your door to deal with you¡ªthen you¡¯ll be sorry!"

    He told Xiao Yifei reproachfully.

    Shen Liguo¡¯s reprimand of Xiao Yifei attracted the attention of the other teachers in the lounge, but this time, upon seeing the scene, they only sighed and did not say much.

    If everyone had once believed that Xiao Yifei came from a substantial background, time had passed since he arrived at the school with no special instructions received to take extra care of him. Shen Liguo and Xiao Yifei¡¯s conflicts had be overt, and nobody stood up to defend Xiao Yifei, nor did anyone protest the unfairpetition. Gradually, everyone viewed Xiao Yifei as merely a fortunate individual who luckily gained the school¡¯s favor and became a teacher, without any significant backing.

    "Sigh!"

    Qi Xunlei took a deep breath as he looked at the inly dressed Xiao Yifei. During Xiao Yifei¡¯s several shes with Shen Liguo, Qi Xunlei had tried to mediate several times to no avail; this time he finally didn¡¯t speak up for Xiao Yifei and instead turned his head away to attend to his affairs.

    "Teacher Shen, have you not rified the situation beforeing here and unleashing your anger on me? Do you even know what actually happened?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head to look at Shen Liguo, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    "Humph! I don¡¯t need to know the situation! All I need to tell you is that Jianjun is the kid I¡¯m looking after, and the Clinical ss 1 and 2 are also my responsibility. Go back and let those wasted sses you¡¯re teaching, Clinical 3 and 4, know for the future when they see ss 1 and 2 students, they better tuck their tails and steer clear of them!"

    Shen Liguo huffed coldly, his eyes carrying a threat as he spoke to Xiao Yifei. "If I hear one more time that Jianjun is bullied, don¡¯t me me for not being polite! Not just me, but Jianjun¡¯s dad won¡¯t let you off either. When the timees, and you feel our wrath, don¡¯te crying because you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry! Just do your little teacher gig and stay out of trouble!"

    After a bout of scolding and threatening Xiao Yifei, Shen Liguo sneered, his face filled with arrogance, hands sped behind his back, head held high as he walked away.

 Chapter 212: The Studentâ€™s Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212: The Student¡¯s Curiosity</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei frowned as he looked towards Shen Liguo, his lips twitching slightly without a word. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t taken Shen Liguo¡¯s words to heart; he only knew that Gao Jianjun must have gone back and tattled to Shen Liguo. After pondering for a moment, he smiled, shook his head, and lowered it to continue reading the textbook.

    The other teachers, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, were even more convinced he was simply a lucky fellow with no connections. Having been scorned so thoroughly by Shen Liguo, he didn¡¯t even dare to talk back. What scion with a strong family background would act like that?

    Everyone shook their heads as they watched Xiao Yifei bowing over his textbook, expressing deep sympathy for the likely future waves of targeted treatment he would face from the narrow-minded Shen Liguo. But they wouldn¡¯t say much, fearing they might also be affected since Shen Liguo could throw his weight around in the school for good reason.

    In reality, in universities, adjunct teachers¡¯ ss management is not as strict as in high schools or middle schools, nor are they as responsible. The duty of a university adjunct teacher is more about teaching than managing the students.

    Generally speaking, adjunct teachers do not get involved in conflicts between students, let alone take special interest in any particr ss. Therefore, Shen Liguo¡¯s scolding of Xiao Yifei from the standpoint of ss management, other than being provoked by Gao Jianjun, had plenty of personal motives; he just wanted to bully Xiao Yifei.

    This was clear to the teachers in the office. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of reaction, they concluded that he was just an ordinary teacher without any connections, possibly recruited for some standout quality that brought him good fortune. And with someone like Shen Liguo, who had a significant background, targeting a in teacher like Xiao Yifei, how could he have a good oue?

    However, these thoughts were not something they would share with Xiao Yifei.

    After tidying up a bit, Xiao Yifei raised his head, smiled kindly at the surrounding teachers, and, taking his textbook, walked towards the ssroom. His ss was about to start.

    The teachers around, especially Qi Xunlei, could only silentlyment upon seeing the humble and handsome young man, Xiao Yifei, being targeted by Shen Liguo.

    Today, Xiao Yifei arrived at the ssroom earlier than usual. Nevertheless, when Xiao Yifei reached the ssroom, it was already packed full. Xiao Yifei was taken aback as he opened the door, and all eyes were upon him, filled with admiration and trust.

    "Why? Why have you alle so early?"

    As Xiao Yifei entered the ssroom, he casually shut the door behind him and joked with his students.

    After experiencing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unexpected teaching methods and his impressive performance on the basketball court yesterday, the students of Clinical Medicine sses 3 and 4 had their perception of him go from mysterious and capable to shockingly omnipotent!

    They were filled with admiration for Xiao Yifei.

    "Nothing much! We just wanted to see you earlier, Teacher!"

    Tian Miaomiao was still sitting in the front row. She put her hand under her cute little face and sweetly spoke to Xiao Yifei. Next to her, Shi Sisi, with her incredibly long legs, quietly watched Xiao Yifei, her eyes sparkling with an indescribable light.

    Shi Sisi wore a grey short-sleeved shirt and tight-fitting jeans today, which was veryfortable to look at. With no powder on her delicate face, a refreshing ponytail added a special charm.

    "Haha."

    Xiao Yifei heard Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words,ughed, and scratched his head before opening his book to briefly recall where he had left offst time. Then, he began to prepare for teaching the ss.

    And just at that moment, Xiao Yifei saw Tian Miaomiao raising her jade-like hand high, tilting her head, and looking at him with a yful expression on her face.

    "What¡¯s up, Tian Miaomiao? I haven¡¯t even started the ss yet, and you already have a question."

    Xiao Yifei said to Tian Miaomiao with a smile, "What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you want to tell the teacher?"

    Tian Miaomiao gave Xiao Yifei a sweet smile, then began to speak, "Teacher Xiao! I want to ask you two questions! The first one is, was it true when you saidst time that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend?"

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback when he heard Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words, not knowing why she would ask such a question, but he still answered with a smile, "Yes, I still don¡¯t have a girlfriend."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, while Shi Sisi, who had always exuded a quiet beauty sitting beside her, lifted her head upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and looked at the handsome Xiao Yifei, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re so outstanding and handsome! How can you not have a girlfriend?"

    Tian Miaomiao, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, felt very happy inside. She was somewhat puzzled, and in fact, not only she, but the whole ss agreed with what she said. Although they had their doubts about Xiao Yifei before, after a few incidents, they now held no more doubts about him, and they all deeply admired him!

    Such an outstanding teacher, and so handsome, how could he not have a girlfriend!

    "I don¡¯t know either."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said to Tian Miaomiao seriously, "That was your second question. Let¡¯s start the ss once you¡¯ve asked your question, shall we?"

    But Tian Miaomiao, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, hurriedly waved her hands, "No, no! Teacher Xiao! That was just something I blurted out, not the question I wanted to ask! I haven¡¯t asked my question yet!"

    Tian Miaomiao was very anxious, it was apparent that she really wanted to ask the second question.

    "Teacher Xiao, Teacher Xiao! What kind of girl do you like? What kind of girl do you think is qualified to be your girlfriend?"

    Tian Miaomiao¡¯s hand was raised high, and she looked at Xiao Yifei with an expectant face, very eager to know the answer.

    Xiao Yifei frowned and thought for a while. It seemed that he preferred the more mature ¡¯young married woman¡¯ type, but of course, he couldn¡¯t say that in ss. He looked down at Tian Miaomiao and teased, "I only agreed to answer two of your questions, so this third one doesn¡¯t count. However, I¡¯ve always known that your grades aren¡¯t very good, so if you can make a big breakthrough in this term¡¯s final exam, I¡¯ll answer your question then!"

    Tian Miaomiao made a bitter face upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, but then she immediately lifted her head, her eyes full of fighting spirit as she looked at Xiao Yifei as if telling him that she would definitely achieve it.

    Xiao Yifei saw Tian Miaomiao¡¯s reaction andughed; he was very happy to see that he could bring about such a spirited change to his two sses.

    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s start the ss. We all know that if we are to relearn this book, time is indeed tight, so let¡¯s not talk any more and get started with the lesson. If we can finish our tasks for today earlier, I¡¯ll join you guys for a

 Chapter 213: The Teacherâ€™s Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213: The Teacher¡¯s Mystery</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was ready to start his ss, and his expression became serious.

    For a ss period, which used to be a kind of torment for his Clinical ss (3) (4) ¡¯Surgery¡¯, now they only felt that time passed too quickly. Xiao Yifei¡¯s lectures were always full of surprises, enabling them to immerse themselves in curiosity and fully absorb the knowledge.

    Even though Xiao Yifei hadpressed the knowledge to the utmost, he would just barelyplete his teaching task in one ss. When the ss bell rang, Xiao Yifei maintained his characteristic approach; as soon as the bell sounded, he left the ssroom without any dillydallying, turning around and departing immediately.

    The students watched as Xiao Yifei left the ssroom with such ease. They admired and trusted him enormously, but his abrupt departure at the end of ss left them utterly speechless. They had never seen a teacher leave so stylishly ¨C without a word, he would just stand up and walk out. It was incredibly unconventional.

    However, once out of the ssroom, Xiao Yifei was quite pleased with his habit of leaving immediately after ss. His biggest pet peeve in college was when teachers overran their time. So, he was quite proud of himself for not dragging things out, convinced that the students must like this approach. What he didn¡¯t realize was that the ssroom was in an uproar over his behavior.

    "What¡¯s with that! Can¡¯t Professor Xiao not leave so decisively every time? I wanted to ask him some questions! He said he was a student at Yanjing Medical University, so he must know about the incidents there. I heard there was a boy in Medical University who, in a fit of emotional distress, tried to jump off a building. Halfway down, he changed his mind, did a somersault in the air, and survived, albeit injured! I really wanted to ask Professor Xiao if he knew about it! But he doesn¡¯t give me the chance; he¡¯s always so quick to leave!"

    Wu Dahua¡¯s voice stood out amidst the collective cries and howls in the ssroom; his voice was readily identifiable to anyone listening.

    "Really? Our school had someone that incredible?"

    Gu Teng asked with surprise next to Wu Dahua.

    "Of course, but that¡¯s just a rumor, after all. I wanted to ask Professor Xiao to verify, but he never gives me the chance! He won¡¯t teach me his unique hypnosis techniques, either. Did you see how awesome his lecturing was today? If I could do that, I bet I could charm any girl I want..."

    Wu Dahua¡¯s voice was gradually drowned out by the noise at the back of the ssroom, but Shi Sisi in the front still heard what he said.

    "Is there really someone who takes rtionships so seriously in today¡¯s society?"

    Shi Sisi held her sharp chin with her hand, her beautiful eyes revealing a curious look, full of longing for a perfect rtionship.

    "Sigh, Professor Xiao just leaves too quickly! I don¡¯t even get the chance to look at him more!"

    Tian Miaomiao¡¯s delicate and cute face showed a troubled expression as she pouted cutely, somewhat annoyed.

    Seeing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s expression, Shi Sisi couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    "Oh, that¡¯s right! Wu Dahua, Gu Teng, Huo Bing, let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight! After all, under Professor Xiao¡¯s leadership, we¡¯ve put those snobbish kids from Clinical ss (1) (2) in their ce! Especially that Gao Jianjun! You should¡¯ve seen how scared he was by Professor Xiao; he almost cried!"

    Tian Miaomiao suddenly remembered something, turned her head, and called out to Wu Dahua and the others. Then she poked Shi Sisi with her hand, "Sisi, no need to say it, you have toe too!"

    Shi Sisi had no choice but to nod her head and agree.

    Yanjing Medical University is located in the university town of Yanjing. Although this ce is some distance from the vast Yanjing City, the proximity of numerous universities here has also driven the local economy, and the consumption of university students is not to be underestimated.

    So to cater to the needs of college students, every evening, the night market near the university town is always bustling, especially now that it¡¯s summer, which is a great time to go out for skewers and beer. As a result, basically every barbecue joint at the entrance is packed to the brim.

    As soon as the sky began to dim, Tian Miaomiao dragged Shi Sisi and Wu Dahua into one of the barbecue restaurants and they started feasting on the grilled food with great enthusiasm.

    "Hey! Huo Bing, you go around all day with a stern face, looking all fierce. Even though you have good grades, with that kind of attitude all day, you definitely won¡¯t have good rtionships with people! It¡¯s only because Wu Dahua here is brainless that he made contact with you first, otherwise we would have really thought you were an unapproachable person!"

    Tian Miaomiao might have looked petite and cute, but she had a bold personality. She hoisted a beer with an open frankness and spoke boisterously to Huo Bing.

    They didn¡¯t know when it started, but they became friends with the somewhat reclusive Huo Bing.

    "What do you mean I¡¯m brainless! Exin yourself!"

    Upon hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words, Wu Dahua got defensive, tilting his neck and expressing his dissatisfaction to Tian Miaomiao.

    Huo Bing looked at the beer ss that Tian Miaomiao extended towards him. He was still a man of few words, but he also picked up his ss, clinked it with Tian Miaomiao¡¯s, and downed the beer in one gulp.

    Meanwhile, Shi Sisi sat beside them, smiling as she watched her friends joking and bickering. She elegantly picked up a skewer of grilled vegetables and ate it slowly and delicately. She didn¡¯t drink alcohol.

    "If I say you¡¯re brainless, then you are brainless!"

    Tian Miaomiao pped Wu Dahua¡¯s head with a ¡¯smack¡¯, making him shrink his neck and leaving him too intimidated to speak.

    However, as they chattered, the conversation turned to Xiao Yifei.

    "Sigh! Teacher Xiao is really handsome, you have seen it too! He could dunk and almost break the basketball hoop¡ªincredible physical strength! Teacher Xiao looks so slim and frail, but who would have thought he has such a strong physique and explosive force! Not only is he good-looking and physically fit, but he¡¯s also talented. How can such a perfect man just be my teacher!"

    When Tian Miaomiao talked about Xiao Yifei, she looked distressed and sulkily pursed her lips.

    "I also think Teacher Xiao is very handsome, but don¡¯t be afraid, Miaomiao! A teacher-student romance sounds so romantic! You need to be brave!"

    Gu Teng, hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words, started giving her bad ideas.

    "I wish I could, but I¡¯m afraid that Teacher Xiao won¡¯t take notice of me. Don¡¯t think that Teacher Xiao is just a simple university teacher. Let me tell you, the other day Sisi and I saw Teacher Xiao getting into a ck Porsche Cayenne. The driver got out specially to open the door for Teacher Xiao! And he was very respectful, too!"

    Tian Miaomiao widened her eyes and told this to Wu Dahua and the others.

    "Holy crap! Really? Teacher Xiao is truly a dark horse! A Porsche Cayenne, that car must cost at least a million to start with!"

 Chapter 214: Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Retaliation</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu Dahua¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, and he looked at Shi Sisi with some disbelief. Little did he know, Shi Sisi also nodded her head.

    Seeing Shi Sisi nod, even Huo Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up because Shi Sisi wouldn¡¯t lie. If she nodded, it meant it was indeed true.

    Their curiosity about the mysterious Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but grow. However, just as they were about to say something else, a menacing voice suddenly erupted beside them.

    "It¡¯s these guys!"

    Tian Miaomiao, Shi Sisi, and the others heard that fierce voice, but they didn¡¯t think the phrase had anything to do with them. They continued to eat and drink, gossiping about Xiao Yifei. But gradually, they sensed something was off because the noisy barbecue stand had be quiet. That¡¯s when they realized something was wrong and hurriedly turned their heads to look around.

    These simple barbecue stands were the open-air kind, with the owner setting up a stove and cing some small tables and stools to start business. It was easy and allowed for a quick retreat in case urban enforcement officers came, so they were amon sight near university night markets. The stall that Tian Miaomiao visited was one they often went to because it always did good business; it wouldn¡¯t suddenly be deserted.

    When Tian Miaomiao turned her head, she discovered that the people who were sitting and eating skewers just now had all stood up and moved aside, looking at them with worried eyes.

    Looking behind her, she then saw a group of ruffians staring at them menacingly, and behind this gang was Gao Jianjun, his hand wrapped in thick bandages, his eyes filled with a sinister light. He appeared smug as he watched Tian Miaomiao and the others seated.

    The customers who had been sitting and enjoying skewers had apparently been scared away by this group that evidently didn¡¯t seem like good news at all.

    Tian Miaomiao, seeing the scene before her, suddenly frowned. She turned her head to look for the owner of the barbecue stand, but noticed that he had also hidden himself away.

    "Enjoying your meal, aren¡¯t you!"

    Gao Jianjun, with his shoulders sagging, swaggered towards Tian Miaomiao and her friends: "You haven¡¯t even seen what my hand has be because of you, and you still have the mood to eat here?"

    He spoke to Wu Dahua in a crude manner, then raised his tightly bandaged hand, squinting his eyes and said coldly, "I¡¯ve finally caught you guys!"

    Tian Miaomiao, upon hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s threatening words, abruptly stood up. She fearlessly faced Gao Jianjun, tilted her head up, and said defiantly, "What do you want? The state of your hand is clearly your own doing. You wanted to bully our ssmate and ended up like this. You asked for it!"

    Hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s sharp retort, Gao Jianjun spread his mouth into a smile.

    "Haha, hahaha, you sure have some nerve, not realizing the situation you¡¯re in. Have you never been put in your ce before?"

    There was a sh of cold light in Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes. "Eating? Still have the mood to eat?"

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Gao Jianjun sent a flying kick that flipped the table Tian Miaomiao and the others had set up, scattering beer and barbecue all over the ground.

    "What the hell do you want to do?"

    All of them who were sitting by the table stood up, and Wu Dahua shouted at Gao Jianjun, his anger boiling over.

    "What do I want to do?"

    Gao Jianjun shrugged his shoulders, tilting his head contemptuously as he looked at Wu Dahua: "My hand has been messed up by you guys, and now you ask me what I want to do?"

    His voice suddenly became cold, and he spoke harshly to Wu Dahua, "I¡¯ll tell you right now, I don¡¯t want to do anything; I just want to beat the hell out of you to soothe the grudge in my heart! I¡¯ve been at school for so long, and this is the first time I¡¯ve suffered such bullying!"

    Upon hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, Tian Miaomiao¡¯s face turned crimson with anger, and she snapped at Gao Jianjun, "In broad daylight, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d dare to start a fight in front of so many people! I¡¯m telling you Gao Jianjun, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have some money and your family has some power! You should know that no matter how tough you are, there¡¯s always someone tougher!"

    Gao Jianjun heard what Tian Mengmeng said, and heughed disdainfully. Rolling his eyes, he said to Tian Mengmeng, "Someone is tougher than me? So what? What does that have to do with any of you? I¡¯m telling you, none of you are going to escape. I¡¯ve gone to so much trouble to find you, just to teach you a good lesson, to let you know who you can provoke and who you can¡¯t. Have I, Gao Jianjun, ever been mistreated like this during my time at school? Do you think I can tolerate this?"

    "Call the police! With so many people here! I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d really dare to do anything!"

    Shi Sisi stared at Gao Jianjun and said to Wu Dahua behind her, then she reached out and pulled Tian Miaomiao, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Shi Sisi, leading the other four, was about to leave when they had just taken a step and were stopped by a group of unruly thugs on the outside, their eyes filled with sinister looks, staring intently at Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao.

    "Humph! Think you can leave? I¡¯d like to see who can get away without my permission!"

    With a sneer, Gao Jianjun tilted his head and said menacingly, "Go ahead, call the police. By the time they get here, you¡¯d probably have been beaten so badly you won¡¯t be able to stand up!"

    Gao Jianjun, with a vile expression on his face, slowly walked towards Tian Miaomiao and her group, while the gang of thugs behind him pressed on step by step, surrounding Tian Miaomiao and her group of five.

    "Gao Jianjun! Don¡¯t think that knowing a few thugs means you can be so arrogant, hitting whoever you want! Don¡¯t forget how Teacher Xiao taught you a lesson! You were scared stiff under Teacher Xiao¡¯s hands! If you dare to touch us today, Teacher Xiao certainly won¡¯t let you off!"

    Tian Miaomiao red with wide eyes, speaking angrily to Gao Jianjun.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, a flicker of fear crossed Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes, but after a moment, he sneered coldly and said disdainfully to Tian Miaomiao, "You¡¯re talking about that new teacher of yours? That loser, other than the strength to shatter a backboard, what use is he? I¡¯ve already told Teacher Shen, and Teacher Shen must have given that Xiao Yifei a good scolding by now. He dared to treat me like that; it¡¯s not even certain if he can continue working at the school! You still hope for him to stand up for you? Can he beat more than a dozen of us, even if he¡¯s good at fighting? Dream on!"

    However, Gao Jianjun also realized that his emotions were a bit exaggerated when mentioning Xiao Yifei again. He paused, then said coldly to Tian Miaomiao, "You two women, I definitely won¡¯ty a finger on you, but as for my brothers here, I can¡¯t say the same for them. However, these guys, don¡¯t even think about getting away today!"

 Chapter 215: Righteous Indignation

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Righteous Indignation</h4><h4></h4>

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s sinister gaze swept over Wu Dahua and others, full of hatred in his eyes.

    "Dare to hurt me, if I don¡¯t teach you all a lesson today, my name isn¡¯t Gao!"

    He waved to the group of thugs behind him and said fiercely, "Hit them hard! I¡¯ll take the me for any trouble!"

    Hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, the thugs slowly approaching had a vicious look on their faces, some even had a sinister gleam in their eyes as they eyed Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao, who were good-looking and pretty.

    "Seeing his audacity, he really dares to strike. What do we do?"

    Gu Teng stood behind, lowering his head and spoke softly.

    "What do we do! I don¡¯t believe they can beat me up badly today! Just this Gao Jianjun, bullying others because he thinks he can, I just won¡¯t ept it! So what if I get beaten today, it¡¯s not a big deal!"

    Wu Dahua held his head high with furrowed brows, angrily staring at the group of thugs walking toward him.

    "Don¡¯t be impulsive! Bringing so many people along, he must have nned this in advance! He¡¯s been plotting for a long time, I think it¡¯s not as simple as just getting beaten. These thugs don¡¯t hold back in their strikes, what if something serious happens?"

    Shi Sisi wasparatively calm, her eyebrows furrowed and eyes reflecting a severe light as she looked at the encroaching thugs and said in a grave voice.

    Just then, Tian Miaomiao had just hung up the phone. She looked up worriedly at the menacing faces of the thugs, knowing her side was clearly outnumbered.

    "I have already called the police, but it will take them some time to get here. Maybe we should run for it! Run as far as we can to buy some time!"

    Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Although she had been brave just moments before, the sight of the hostile crowd approaching still instilled fear in her, after all, she was also a girl.

    "How can we run! Haven¡¯t you seen that we are also surrounded by people behind us? Gao Jianjun really nned this long ago. It¡¯s just to get revenge for what happened on the basketball court, he specifically blocked us! We are doomed this time!"

    Wu Dahua looked serious, his fists already clenched tightly. Although they had all put on a tough front earlier, they were actually very anxious inside, as none of them liked to stir up trouble and it was their first time encountering such a situation, so naturally, they felt extremely nervous.

    "What, the police have been called? Are you relieved now? Ready to neatly kneel down and get beaten?"

    Gao Jianjun tilted his head, swaggeringly speaking to Wu Dahua and the others, then he pointed at Tian Miaomiao and Shi Sisi, turned his head toward the thugs and said, "Guys, don¡¯t touch these two women for now, let¡¯s deal with these men first, and then we¡¯ll slowly teach them a lesson!"

    No sooner had Gao Jianjun finished speaking than the group of thugs revealed sleazy smiles on their faces.

    "What kind of hero calls for help, you bastard! If you¡¯ve got the guts,e fight me one-on-one! Hiding behind like a scared turtle, are you even a man!"

    Wu Dahua stretched his neck and roared at Gao Jianjun.

    "What¡¯s that? I¡¯m bullying you because you have fewer people, aren¡¯t I? Come hit me! You¡¯re a real idiot, still shouting there. I really want to see if you can still shout in a while!"

    Gao Jianjun looked at Wu Dahua with cold eyes and spoke ominously.

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    Suddenly, a dull thud erupted from behind Wu Dahua and his group, making the already tense group shudder. Wu Dahua quickly turned around, only to see Huo Bing decisively smashing a beer bottle, holding the neck of the bottle with the sharp end pointing straight at Gao Jianjun.

    "Why all the nonsense? Looks like we definitely can¡¯t run away. You want a fight? Even if they cripple me today, I¡¯m taking a couple of them down with me!"

    Huo Bing still had that deadpan expression, his eyes coldly fixed on Gao Jianjun.

    "Fuck! Are you crazy? You actually dare to go toe-to-toe with them!"

    Behind Huo Bing, Gu Teng hurriedly patted his shoulder. Gu Teng¡¯s palms were sweating from nervousness; so many gangsters, even one hit from each was enough to knock them to the ground.

    "Hey, kid, you¡¯ve got guts! Think you¡¯re great because you have a broken beer bottle? You think you¡¯re the only one with a weapon?"

    The leader, Huang Mao, looked at Huo Bing nonchntly, then suddenly shouted, "Brothers, grab your weapons!"

    As soon as the words fell, the gangsters pulled out switchdes, daggers, and other prohibited items from behind their backs and savagely lunged at Wu Dahua and the others.

    "Hit them!"

    Seeing the ferocious gangsters approaching with sharp weapons, Wu Dahua and his group grew even more panicked.

    "What do we do? What do we do! They have weapons, we can¡¯t beat them now!"

    Gu Teng, who was at the back, panicked and lost hisposure.

    "No choice now, we stick together and see if we can find a chance to run! Don¡¯t let them catch us, I can tell these guys aren¡¯t just into petty fights! We really have to be careful, don¡¯t let anything bad happen!"

    Wu Dahua watched the approaching thugs, swallowing nervously, his eyes filled with panic.

    "We¡¯re done for! It looks like we¡¯re in trouble today!"

    In their confusion, they hadn¡¯t yet reacted or taken any timely measures. Their nervousness made them clumsy, and they already saw the first thug raise his club high, about to brutally smash it down on Wu Dahua¡¯s head.

    If the blownded, Wu Dahua would surely end up with a cracked skull and bleeding profusely.

    Standing behind, Gao Jianjun was also startled by the thug¡¯s ruthless strike.

    "The people Brother Worm found for me are really hardcore!"

    But then he remembered the humiliating scene he had suffered at the hands of Xiao Yifei on the yground, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, revealing a smug expression: "Who told you to stand against me? I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t teach you a lesson! Anyway, whatever happens, my family can cover for me!"

    Gao Jianjun seemed to already envision the respect he¡¯dmand at school in the future after showing them his clout now.

    ¡¯Snap!¡¯

    He lit a cigarette, thinking he looked suave, his eyes meanly fixed on Wu Dahua.

    "Wu Dahua, be careful!"

    Tian Miaomiao screamed at this sight, and standing beside her, Shi Sisi and the others looked on in horror, their eyes wide open.

    Finally snapping to his senses, Wu Dahua saw the swing stick getting ever closer to his head. He could clearly hear the swooshing sound of the overstretched swing stick and, terrified, his eyes widened.

    "I¡¯m done for!"

 Chapter 216: Is There No One Else?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Is There No One Else?</h4><h4></h4>

    And just at this critical moment, a stic chair suddenly flew in from outside the crowd. The flimsy stic chair, bearing the force of a thunderous blow, smashed fiercely toward the thug opposite Wu Dahua.

    "Who! Who the hell has the gall to cause trouble!"

    Clearly, Huang Mao, the leader of the gang of thugs, was shocked by the sudden turn of events, and immediately his gaze swept around fiercely, his toneced with icy menace.

    Then, the chair that had flown over had already hit the thug who had swung his stick at Wu Dahua.

    Huang Mao didn¡¯t pay much attention to the stic chair because, in his view, such a lightweight piece of furniture couldn¡¯t cause much damage no matter how hard it was thrown. He was just angry that someone dared to make a move at this time; wasn¡¯t that a tant provocation?

    However, what happened next took himpletely by surprise.

    The stic chair, which seemed like it would break from a simple toss, exploded upon hitting the thug wielding the stick! The force contained within hurled the thug far away. The thug flew through the air and crashed heavily to the ground, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth due to internal injuries caused by the sudden impact.

    The wounded thug covered the spot where he¡¯d been hit, his face showing none of the excitement he had disyed when he was about to hit Wu Dahua. His sticky far away on the ground.

    The stic chair exploded on the thug, and the scattering fragments of stic made Huang Mao narrow his eyes.

    Seeing this sudden change, Gao Jianjun in the back widened his eyes in shock. His freshly lit cigarette fell from his gaping mouth to the ground due to his amazement.

    Since when did a stic chair have such power? A chair that would hardly cause any effect even if smashed by someone, could exert such force when thrown?

    The scene quietened down for a moment as the thugs ceased their advance, scanning their surroundings with malice and silently raising their guard.

    Wu Dahua, who had been saved at thest moment, let out a breath of relief, feeling somewhat drained since the fear he had just experienced was too overwhelming. Tian Miaomiao and Shi Sisi were also surprised, and they cast curious nces around, wanting to see who had helped them.

    Huang Mao didn¡¯t speak, scanning the surroundings with an icy gaze, trying to find out who had thrown the chair.

    Who was so bold as to throw something at them? Did they really no longer wish to live?

    "Who dares to bully my students?"

    At that moment, an indifferent voice sounded, and as it did, the crowd encircling the scene slowly parted, and a tall, handsome figure walked out slowly from the back and appeared before everyone.

    His fine features were cold, devoid of any expression, and his eyes were filled with indifference toward the Huang Mao and his thug followers. As he walked through the crowd, the tall man exuded an aura as though he could sweep through any opposition.

    Cold as a solitary king! That was the first impression this sudden figure gave to others, but the small bowl of stinky tofu he was carrying somewhat ruined the overall awe-inspiring image.

    "Teacher Xiao! How did you get here!"

    Seeing the figure that had appeared, Tian Miaomiao jumped three feet high in excitement; her face, previously full of worry, was suddenly alight with excitement!

    And upon seeing Xiao Yifei show up, although they still faced a group of thugs far greater in number, Shi Sisi, for some reason, felt suddenly reassured. The panic that she felt a moment ago disappearedpletely, and a faint smile appeared on her face.

    "Mr. Xiao! You¡¯re here!"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Wu Dahua was so moved he almost cried. He looked pitifully at Xiao Yifei, with a belly full of grievances he wanted to tell his teacher.

    "Hmm."

    Xiao Yifei nodded to Tian Miaomiao and the others, slowly walking over to them. On the way, he casually picked up a piece of stinky tofu with a toothpick and put it in his mouth, savoring the delicious taste with narrowed eyes. After he reached their side, Xiao Yifei ced the small bowl containing the stinky tofu on a nearby table, apparently worried that the tofu would cool down, so he carefully tied up the stic bag wrapped around the small bowl.

    There seemed to be a heart-shaking charisma about Xiao Yifei when he first appeared, which rendered the gangsters speechless, simply staring at him. It was not until Xiao Yifei had tied up the stic bag and turned around that he spoke first.

    "What¡¯s going on here? Who dares to bully my students?"

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao, like a solid barrier. He frowned and looked indifferently at the group of over a dozen gangsters standing opposite him, his voice cold as he spoke.

    At that moment, not only was Tian Miaomiao gazing at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back infatuatedly, but even Shi Sisi stared at him in a daze.

    The first time Gao Jianjun saw Xiao Yifei, he shrank his neck nervously, but as he saw that the people by his side far outnumbered Xiao Yifei, a haughty look appeared on his face. He walked over to Huang Mao and started pointing at Xiao Yifei, gesturing aggressively.

    When Xiao Yifei caught sight of Gao Jianjun, a sh of sharpness passed through his eyes.

    "You¡¯re their teacher? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re pretty strong. What¡¯s the n? Going to y the hero? Take care of this mess?"

    After hearing what Gao Jianjun had said, Huang Mao nodded slightly. He too gradually recovered from the shock of Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial presence and, looking at Xiao Yifei who was outnumbered, a mocking expression appeared on his face.

    "Was it you who threw that stic chair earlier? Hit my little brother, what are we going to do about that?"

    Huang Mao red at Xiao Yifei maliciously, clearly not nning to let him off the hook.

    "Did you not hear me asking you a question? Who dares to bully my students?"

    Upon hearing Huang Mao¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows. He did not respond to Huang Mao but instead raised his head, his gaze indifferent as he repeated the question.

    "Ha! You¡¯re quite arrogant! Really think that just because you ate a couple of pieces of stinky tofu, you can be so insolent? I think you and your litter of student ¡¯pups¡¯ are all in need of a lesson!"

    Huang Mao sneered coldly, then said to Xiao Yifei: "Well, that¡¯s perfect. Today we¡¯ll take care of you, teacher, too! When you get hurt, don¡¯te crying, pleading for mercy!"

    The indifferent look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed by, and he didn¡¯t take the gang of more than ten hoodlums seriously at all. He turned around and pointed his finger at Huang Mao and his gang.

    "Those who want to bully you are this group of hoodlums right across, no one else, right?"

    When she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tian Miaomiao pursed her lips. Despite appearing strong earlier, she was actually suppressing the panic inside. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Tian Miaomiao could no longer hold back her grievances. Her eyes reddened, and with a voice tinged with a sob, she said to Xiao Yifei: "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s not just them, they were all called here by Gao Jianjun! He said that we bullied him and wants to take his revenge! He¡¯s nning to teach us a lesson. If it weren¡¯t for your arrival, Wu Dahua would have definitely been in trouble!"

 Chapter 217: Start the Show

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Start the Show</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei heard Tian Miaomiao¡¯s tattle, he nodded slightly, signaling that he got it, then turned around and his gaze lightly swept across the group of thugs standing in front of him.

    When Huang Mao saw that Xiao Yifeipletely ignored him, the anger he could no longer control had red up. After all, he was a well-known thug in the college area, and it was the first time he had been so thoroughly ignored.

    "What are you pretending for? You¡¯re dead meat! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I won¡¯t mix in this college town ever again!"

    Huang Mao was burning with fury, his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei as if he had already skinned him and killed him several times over. He gritted his teeth and said.

    "Gao Jianjun!"

    Xiao Yifei still ignored Huang Mao and spoke softly, though his voice was low, everyone present could hear him, "You really made it big, huh? Facing a little adversity at school, you bring in these thugs from the streets to fight your battles? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gao Jianjun¡¯s gaze flickered, then spoke with disdain, "What can you do to me! It seems that Teacher Shen hasn¡¯t taught you well! No one who offends me ends up well, and you¡¯re no exception! Just wait!"

    Xiao Yifei, after hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s words, gave him an indifferent nce.

    "Oh."

    After lightly responding, Xiao Yifei fell silent again.

    By then, Huang Mao, seeing Xiao Yifei ignore him over and over again,pletely exploded, "I don¡¯t care who you are! Dare to ignore me like this, and I¡¯ll make you regret it! I must kill you!"

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the group of thugs, then said softly, "You all sure talk a lot!"

    "Mr. Xiao! Look, we know you¡¯re in good shape, but I think we should be sensible and get out of here first! They have so many people, looking so fierce, as if they¡¯re about to eat us alive, and most importantly, they have weapons. Let¡¯s leave now! We can im our ground back when there¡¯s a chance!"

    As Tian Miaomiao came down from the initial excitement of seeing Xiao Yifei, she realized that with more than ten people on the other side, Mr. Xiao¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t really affect the oue, so she whispered behind him.

    "Mr. Xiao, they¡¯ve opened a gap for us, let¡¯s run! Run fast, they definitely can¡¯t catch up with us. It¡¯s touching that you came out alone against over ten delinquents for us, but we¡¯re definitely no match for them!"

    Tian Miaomiao cautiously nced at the thugs across from them and said anxiously to Xiao Yifei.

    "Right, Mr. Xiao! A wise man does not court danger. Let¡¯s just run, there¡¯s no shame! We wanted to run just now but didn¡¯t have the chance. Now you¡¯ve created an opening, let¡¯s quickly escape! Otherwise, considering how angry they look, something bad is bound to happen today!"

    Wu Dahua also came behind Xiao Yifei, speaking nervously.

    Aside from Huo Bing, who still firmly held the broken beer bottle ready to make a move, the rest of the students looked worriedly at Xiao Yifei, having calmed down from their initial irrational state, their eyes filled with concern.

    After hearing their remarks, Xiao Yifei turned around and said lightly to them, "Keep an eye on the fermented tofu on the table for me; I just bought it and haven¡¯t even eaten much yet!"

    After finishing his sentence, Xiao Yifei then turned his head away and walked forward with a calm gaze.

    "What does Mr. Xiao mean?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, staring straight at the carefully tied bag of fermented tofu on the table, as puzzled as a monk who couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    "Look! Mr. Xiao is charging over there!"

    At that moment, Wu Dahu suddenly cried out in rm. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Xiao Yifei, while Tian Miaomiao and Shi Sisi followed his gesture. Step by step, Xiao Yifei approached the gang of hoodlums with a cold expression and indifferent eyes.

    "Damn! What¡¯s he trying to do?"

    It wasn¡¯t just them; even the onlookers were shrieking, watching as Xiao Yifei walked straight toward the dozens of hoodlums opposite him.

    "You guys really talk too much. Hurry up and let me deal with you, or my food will get cold!"

    Xiao Yifei said indifferently to Huang Mao, his eyes devoid of emotion. The only time they lit up was when he turned to look at the small bowl of stinky tofu on the table.

    Huang Mao, taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s audacity to charge at them, showed a look of surprise in his eyes. But after a moment, a sinister smile curled his lips: "You¡¯re asking for it, so don¡¯t me me!"

    "Get him! Kill him!"

    Huang Mao shouted, pulling a small knife from behind and charging at Xiao Yifei first.

    About a dozen hoodlums cried out in chaos, charging straight at Xiao Yifei. For the first time, there was a ripple in his eyes as he watched them rush toward him.

    A gleam shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes and a disdainful smile crossed his lips as he stepped forward to meet them.

    Facing the charging hoodlums, Xiao Yifei disyed indifference and calm. He simply stretched out his hand and dealt a punch to the first hoodlum who wielded a baton!

    The first punch! The baton contacted Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and was sent flying by his powerful fist!

    The second punch! Xiao Yifeinded a punch directly on a hoodlum¡¯s face. The hoodlum couldn¡¯t even scream before his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

    Just two punches were enough to knock a grown man unconscious!

    "Damn! Mr. Xiao is incredibly cool! He must have trained! His moves are unstoppable!"

    Tian Miaomiao, who was standing far away, yelled out in amazement after witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance.

    Yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance was far from over. Another hoodlum rushed at Xiao Yifei, swinging a baton fiercely at his back. A glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he swiftly twisted his body, dodging the blow with an unthinkable movement and then, using the momentum from his twist, delivered a flying kick!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s flying kick solidly hit the swinging baton, but this time, instead of sending it flying, he broke the baton with sheer force! His leg, undeterred and still powerful, kicked into the chest of the hoodlum.

    ¡¯Ah!¡¯

    The hoodlum screamed and flew backward, traveling four to five meters before crashing heavily to the ground.

    Seeing this, Huang Mao¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at Xiao Yifei, suspicion rising within him.

    "This guy really seems to have some skills. Judging by his moves, the ten of us might not be able to beat him! No, I need to report this to Brother Chong!"

    Staring intently at Xiao Yifei, Huang Mao decisively took out his phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 218: Like Magic

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Like Magic</h4><h4></h4>

    "Boss, it¡¯s Huang Mao! Yes, yes, the young guy you introduced. Right, we¡¯re over by the Medical College in the University Town and encountered some problems we can¡¯t handle. We might need you to step in!"

    Huang Mao bowed and nodded as he spoke on the phone, his attitude extremely respectful.

    "Got it!"

    A slightly sinister voice came from the other end of the phone, and then the man called Boss hung up directly!

    At that moment, when Huang Mao looked at Xiao Yifei again, he found that only three of Xiao Yifei¡¯s opponents could still stand in front of him, while the rest were lying on the ground, moaning in pain.

    Huang Mao narrowed his eyes at Xiao Yifei, grateful that he had called the Boss just now. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with this situation. In Huang Mao¡¯s heart, he was absolutely certain that Xiao Yifei was a skilled fighter.

    His gang, though physically weak, could not be underestimated in numbers, and they used vicious moves. To be defeated by Xiao Yifei in such a short time proved Xiao Yifei¡¯s capability indeed!

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the only three gang members standing in front of him. The scene had be very quiet due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance a moment ago.

    Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, shocked by this teacher who continued to surprise them¡ªfrom his astonishing teaching methods to shattering the basketball hoop, and now effortlessly knocking down a group of gangsters. They wondered what other surprises Xiao Yifei had in store for them!

    Even the bystanders were deeply impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s incredible skills.

    "Damn, this young teacher is really amazing! Those moves are not something ordinary people can do! And he still looks so rxed!"

    The onlookers were shocked, mouths agape as Xiao Yifei knocked down several gang members effortlessly and calmly.

    These were a group of adult men, not some kids, and Xiao Yifei had knocked them all down so easily.

    Xiao Yifei lightly patted his clothes and then looked up indifferently, extending his little finger towards the three men in front of him and curling it slightly.

    "Come on, all three of you together!"

    The three gang members nced at each other, wondering if Xiao Yifei could really take all three of them down at the same time?

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s incredible performance had already instilled some fear in these three gangsters, they looked back at the cold-eyed Huang Mao and gritted their teeth, picking up their clubs and charging at Xiao Yifei again.

    Xiao Yifei watched the three gang members rushing towards him, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, and with a swift motion like a ghost but with a thunderous momentum, he threw a cross punch at the oing gang members!

    The speed of the punch was so fast that it was hard to see clearly. In an instant, the three gang members were on the ground, their faces stricken with fear as they looked up at Xiao Yifei, who seemed like a deity. They could no longer think of opposing Xiao Yifei, and the throbbing pain in their chests sent a clear message about the consequences of opposing him.

    One of the gang members struggled to get up, but couldn¡¯t manage it. Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch seemed to have deprived him of the ability to control his own body!

    Xiao Yifei walked forward calmly, each step he took causing the fallen thugs on the ground to try to move away with fear in their eyes; however, they couldn¡¯t manage it. Eventually, they realized that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t even looking at them. His eyes held an indifferent expression as he slowly walked toward Huang Mao.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m telling you, even if you can fight, it¡¯s no use! I¡¯ve already called my big brother, Insect. He¡¯ll be here soon. I advise you to kneel down and beg for mercy now, because once Insect arrives, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to save your life!"

    Although Huang Mao¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before, his gaze still carried a vicious and stern look as he faced Xiao Yifei. Achieving the position of gang leader, he must undoubtedly have his unique capabilities.

    Huang Mao nced at the thugs who had fallen on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up; his pupils suddenly constricted. Holding a shiny dagger in his hand, he pointed it towards Xiao Yifei. Although there was some fear in his heart, he still didn¡¯t retreat and confronted Xiao Yifei, issuing threats.

    "Insect?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Huang Mao detected a tone of disdain, "I¡¯ve never heard of any Insect or Dragon. All I know is, whoever dares to bully my students, if it¡¯s a dragon, it must coil before me! If it¡¯s an insect, don¡¯t me me for killing it and extracting its guts!"

    Huang Mao was utterly shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his eyes widening. He didn¡¯t know whether Xiao Yifei had ever heard of Insect or if he was just being arrogantly reckless!

    However, at that moment, Huang Mao had no leisure to think about that, as the overwhelming pressure from Xiao Yifei in front of him was just too intense.

    "Once Insect arrives, you¡¯ll see how powerful he is!"

    Holding the dagger, Huang Mao suddenly took a step forward and stabbed at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei watched Huang Mao¡¯s movements, the corner of his mouth slightly curling up. He carefully watched Huang Mao¡¯s approaching route and lightly tapped with his finger. Suddenly, Huang Mao felt a numbness in his arm, and as Xiao Yifei waved his hand, Huang Mao felt a blur before his eyes. By the time he could see clearly again, he realized that the dagger he had been holding was gone.

    "Where is my dagger!"

    Startled by the eerie scene that had just urred, Huang Mao cried out. He couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened, and his dagger had suddenly disappeared. It seemed as though Huang Mao¡¯s courage stemmed only from the sharp dagger he held; once it was gone, he panicked.

    "Are you looking for this thing?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice rang in Huang Mao¡¯s ears. Huang Mao fearfully looked up, only to see the shining dagger somehow in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    "Why are you carrying such a sharp object around? What if you identally hurt someone?"

    With a hint of mockery in his indifferent voice, Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm exerted slight force, and he bent the dagger sharply!

    "Now, this thing can¡¯t hurt anyone anymore!"

    Xiao Yifei casually threw the dagger to the ground. As Huang Mao looked on incredulously, the dagger, newly purchased and touted as incredibly sturdy, was twisted into an unbelievable arc, discarded on the ground like trash by Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 219: Being Arrogant Isnâ€™t Very Good

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Being Arrogant Isn¡¯t Very Good</h4><h4></h4>

    Huang Mao looked at Xiao Yifei with a sense of panic rising in his heart for the first time. He felt that he wasn¡¯t facing a person, but a monster!

    "You... you... Are you human or ghost! Let me tell you, if you dare touch me, Brother Worm will definitely not let you off!"

    Huang Mao waspletely crushed by Xiao Yifei. As he looked at Xiao Yifei, he frantically retreated backwards, not noticing his footing. Suddenly, Huang Mao slipped and fell straight to the ground.

    "Stay away from me! I¡¯m telling you! If you touch a single hair on me today, Brother Worm will definitely have you yed and dismembered!"

    Huang Mao recoiled in fear on the ground, his eyes trembling as he stared at Xiao Yifei.

    "Don¡¯te closer! Don¡¯t you dare!"

    As Xiao Yifei came closer and closer, Huang Mao shouted out in terror, while Xiao Yifei¡¯s mere presence had already scared Huang Mao to this state.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even pay attention to Huang Mao, who was copsed on the ground, but walked straight towards Gao Jianjun who was standing behind Huang Mao.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei was ignoring him, Huang Mao felt a momentary relief. However, this soon turned into intense resentment toward Xiao Yifei for being so dismissive.

    Hey on the ground, his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    "You just wait and see! Brother Worm will be here soon, and when hees, you¡¯ll regret it! No matter how tough you are, can you fight off all of Brother Worm¡¯s men? I¡¯d like to see how tough you can really be!"

    He then turned his venomous gaze towards Tian Miaomiao and the others standing behind him: "When Brother Worm gets here, none of you are getting away! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead! You made me lose so much face!"

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, the object of Huang Mao¡¯s deep resentment, was calmly walking step by step towards Gao Jianjun. Gao Jianjun, seeing Xiao Yifei approaching him, couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He felt like he was back on the basketball court from before, Xiao Yifei confronting him with that shocking aura.

    This only increased the fear of Gao Jianjun, who already had a shadow in his heart regarding Xiao Yifei. He had no idea Xiao Yifei could bring down all the gangsters he had gathered from the society so effortlessly. Yet, Gao Jianjun, who had already lost enough face yesterday, still held onto his bravado, his eyes determinedly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao, I admit, you¡¯re a good fighter, but dare toy a finger on me and try! I¡¯m close with Teacher Shen! You know Shen Liguo, right? He has a lot of clout in our school! If youy a hand on me, you¡¯ll lose your job!"

    Gao Jianjun held his head high, looking arrogantly at Xiao Yifei as he spoke.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Gao Jianjun with an indifferent expression, not saying a word.

    "Hmph!"

    Gao Jianjunughed coldly as he looked at Xiao Yifei. With his hand thickly wrapped in gauze, he gently lifted it and lit a cigarette for himself. Squinting at Xiao Yifei, he took a deep drag and blew the smoke into Xiao Yifei¡¯s face: "Feeling scared now, huh? Let me tell you something scarier, my dad is the bureau chief of Yanjing City Public Security Bureau. You¡¯ve done this to my hand, just wait for the bad luck toe!"

    Gao Jianjun sneered mockingly, thinking Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence was due to fear. His gaze moved to the gang on the ground, easily defeated by Xiao Yifei in a few rounds, who were still groaning in pain. He smirked.

    "How does it matter if you can fight? I¡¯m more powerful than you, I¡¯ve got a stronger background. Even if you¡¯re a teacher, what of it? If I say I¡¯ll take you down, I will!"

    He then turned his gaze towards Shi Sisi and others standing behind, a look of disdain on his face: "And those people, they better wait! I won¡¯t let them off either!"

    Finally, after listening to Gao Jianjun for a while, Xiao Yifei spoke.

    "Do you think I never hit students?"

    His tone was indifferent, his gaze cold and detached.

    "Oh? What else will you do? You dare to hit me? Even if you had the guts, try touching me and see!"

    Gao Jianjun blew smoke in Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, his expression full of disdain.

    Xiao Yifei slightly turned his head to dodge the smoke Gao Jianjun had blown his way, then the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.

    "I don¡¯t hit students, that¡¯s because I¡¯ve never had to discipline my own students. But for someone like you, rotten to the core, the second generation of an official, I never said I wouldn¡¯t raise my hand!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, then, amid his shock, he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s fist violently lunge out.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    A muffled sound, Gao Jianjun clutched his stomach, bending over like a prawn, his face contorted in pain. Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch had made him feel as if his insides were pierced through, and the taste of bile faintly rose in his mouth.

    "You... You actually dared to hit me!"

    Gao Jianjun, clutching his stomach, looked up at Xiao Yifei in disbelief.

    Xiao Yifei gazed coolly at Gao Jianjun and sneered, then threw another punch, hitting Gao Jianjun¡¯s lower abdomen with force.

    How could Gao Jianjun withstand such a powerful blow from Xiao Yifei? After the second punch, he was already kneeling in pain on the ground, reaching out to Xiao Yifei, signaling him to stop.

    However, Xiao Yifei wore an indifferent expression, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Gao Jianjun¡¯s gesture. He said indifferently, "It seems that the wounds on your hands didn¡¯t teach you a lesson. If that doesn¡¯t work, then today let¡¯s try your legs!"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gao Jianjun shuddered violently. In panic, he shouted, "Where are the police? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet? Tian Miaomiao, didn¡¯t you call the police? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? Someone¡¯s going to die if they don¡¯te soon!"

    Upon hearing Gao Jianjun¡¯s cries for help, Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, then without blinking, he stomped fiercely on Gao Jianjun¡¯s left leg.

    "You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit you because you¡¯re a student?"

    "Ah! It hurts! It hurts!"

    The sharp pain from his left leg, forcefully stepped on by Xiao Yifei, quickly spread to Gao Jianjun¡¯s brain. He screamed in agony. What shocked him even more was that despite knowing his powerful background, Xiao Yifei dared to strike him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being dealt with by the school?

    "Your teacher didn¡¯t discipline you well, so I will do it for you!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke lightly to Gao Jianjun and, under his pained gaze, stomped cruelly again, this time on Gao Jianjun¡¯s right leg.

    "Ah! You motherfucker dare to hit me like this! I swear I will kill you, believe it or not! You¡¯re hurting me to death! Where the hell are the police? If they don¡¯t get here soon, I¡¯ll be beaten to death!"

    Gao Jianjun¡¯s face changed colors from pain, his features grimaced as he howled. Being pampered and used to bullying others, the official¡¯s second generation, Gao Jianjun had never been beaten like this. The immense pain nearly brought him to tears.

 Chapter 220 Chong Pi

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Chong Pi</h4><h4></h4>

    "Still mouthing off?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he hooked the corner of his mouth slightly and stomped down again, causing Gao Jianjun to howl in agony once more.

    "Stop hitting me! Stop it! I know I was wrong, isn¡¯t that enough? I beg you, please stop hitting me!"

    Gao Jianjun cried and sobbed in pain, looking nothing like his formerly haughty self as he wailed in agony.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Teacher Xiao is too ruthless! With those few kicks, I reckon Gao Jianjun won¡¯t be getting out of bed for ten days to half a month!"

    Wu Dahua watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s relentless moves and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in astonishment; he hadn¡¯t expected the refined Xiao Yifei to be so ruthless. There was no holding back at all, and seeing Gao Jianjun¡¯s pain, even Wu Dahua felt a twinge of sympathy.

    "Hmph! It¡¯s his own fault for sending someone to teach us a lesson! This is all his own doing! I think Teacher Xiao isn¡¯t being tough enough. For someone like Gao Jianjun, harsher methods are needed. Wu Dahua, don¡¯t forget, if Teacher Xiao hadn¡¯t shown up in time to help you a moment ago, you¡¯d beid up in bed longer than Gao Jianjun from that thug¡¯s blow to your head!"

    Tian Miaomiao raised her head, puckered her lips at Wu Dahua, then turned her admiration-filled eyes towards Xiao Yifei: "But Teacher Xiao is amazing! He never ceases to surprise us! He¡¯s just so cool! I think I¡¯m getting more and more smitten with him!"

    Wu Dahua, reminded by Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words of the terrifying moment he¡¯d faced, suddenly widened his eyes and shouted at Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao! You must teach him a lesson! That kind of force just isn¡¯t enough! He won¡¯t remember it!"

    Hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s words, Shi Sisi couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle, yet at the same time, her eyes, filled with surprise, were glued to Xiao Yifei, and she was overwhelmed with emotion.

    Meanwhile, Huo Bing kept his re fixed on Xiao Yifei, his hand gripping the broken beer bottle tightening and then rxing. This proud and slightly aloof young man looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of fervent admiration, and even a hint of devoutness surfaced in the depths of his gaze.

    Gao Jianjun, copsed on the ground, heard Wu Dahua¡¯s shout to Xiao Yifei, and he turned his head around in despair to nce at Wu Dahua. Then, lifting his head helplessly to look at the imposing figure of Xiao Yifei, who seemed to have descended like a deity, he pleaded pitifully, "I really did wrong, please don¡¯t hit me anymore! Really!"

    Xiao Yifei saw Gao Jianjun¡¯s reaction, smiled indifferently, and was just about to say something when suddenly, from the outskirts of the crowd, a noisymotion was heard.

    Huang Mao, who was also lying on the ground without having gotten up, heard the disturbance from outside the crowd and his eyes suddenly lit up. His face, which had been filled with panic and despair, suddenly changed as he cast a venomous nce at Xiao Yifei and smirked coldly.

    "Chong Pi is here. Now I¡¯m going to watch you die, kid!"

    At the same time, the onlookers, with fear on their faces, quickly dispersed to both sides, leaving a wide open space in the middle.

    "It¡¯s Chong Pi! I thought Huang Mao was just joking earlier. I didn¡¯t expect Chong Pi to actually show up!"

    Whispers filled with fear sounded from the crowd of spectators.

    "You can¡¯t be serious? Is it really Chong Pi? If it truly is Chong Pi, I think this young teacher is in serious trouble! Just a moment ago, I was thinking how much I admired this young teacher. Could it be that Huang Mao actually knows Chong Pi? That¡¯s impossible! How could someone of Chong Pi¡¯s status know a little thug?"

    A nearby vendor, who was clearly a small business owner, spoke with a flicker in his eyes and fear in his voice.

    "Didn¡¯t Chong Pi start off as a small-time thug himself? Look for yourself! Isn¡¯t that Chong Pi¡¯s car? In this university town, who else would dare to drive such a car besides Chong Pi?"

    The pot-bellied middle-aged man standing next to the small vendor nudged the vendor and pointed at an Audi A6 that was slowly driving in.

    "Damn, that¡¯s really Chong Pi¡¯s car! No, no, I think we¡¯d better not stick around to watch this! Otherwise, if we get caught up in this and it leads to trouble for us, that would be bad!"

    Seeing the Audi A6ing through the crowd, the small vendor man shrank his neck nervously and really was about to make a run for it.

    "Let¡¯s just wait and see! I quite admire this upright young teacher, and if something happens to himter, I still want to help him after Chong Pi leaves, but, sigh!"

    The middle-aged man with the big belly sighed with regret, his eyes filled with worry as he looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    As they were talking, the Audi A6, with a huge red insect painted on its body, drove arrogantly into the center of the crowd, mmed on the brakes, and came to an abrupt stop. After the Audi A6 stabilized, five or sixrge Jinbei vans followed in, along with a session of motorcycles, which also came to a stop in the middle of the scene.

    The Audi A6, originally a rather understated and calm model, was spray-painted with an imposing red giant insect, making it somewhat out of ce. However, it was precisely because of this distinctive feature that the car was instantly recognizable.

    But weirdly, after this convoy of vehicles came to a stop, there was a long silence with no one getting out. Even the motorcyclists, with their helmets on, were sporadically revving their engines, and the scene fell into an odd quietness, as if everyone was waiting for something.

    Huang Mao saw the Audi A6 stabilize, and his eyes finally lit up.

    When Huang Mao saw the Audi A6e to a steady stop, his eyes finally sparkled. He struggled to get up, limped toward the Audi A6, his face disying a mix of joy and fear.

    But when Wu Yun faintly heard the name ¡¯Chong Pi¡¯ and saw the Audi A6 painted with a red giant insect, his face, which had been smug, suddenly changed, and Wu Yun, usually all smiles, became serious.

    "Chong Pi."

    A thick cloud of worry seemed to envelop Wu Yun¡¯s face, turning it dark.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You seem to know this Brother Chong. Who is he? Your face looks worried."

    Tian Miaomiao, ever cheerful, turned her head and pouted at Wu Yun. She was dissatisfied with Wu Yun suddenly bing so somber.

    "This time, along with Teacher Xiao, we might really be in trouble!"

    Wu Yun turned his head and spoke to Tian Miaomiao in a low voice.

    Seeing Wu Yun react like this, Shi Sisi and Gu Teng looked at him puzzled, not understanding why he said that. Although they too were curious about the convoy that had suddenly arrived, Wu Yun¡¯s manner suggested that the situation was even worse.

    "What happened! Tell us already!"

    Tian Miaomiao became anxious too and urged Wu Yun.

 Chapter 221: Are You Looking for Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Are You Looking for Trouble?</h4><h4></h4>

    "When I used to y basketball, I think I heard about this Chong Pi," said Wu Dahua, his voice somber. "Chong Pi used to be a gangster himself, slowly stabilizing his footing near our university town. He¡¯s extremely ruthless! Gradually, his business grew, and though he publicly shed his gangster identity, he¡¯s actually still the biggest gang leader around our university. Hemits all sorts of crimes here; many bars and hotels around our university town are partially owned by him! With his ruthless nature, he now thrives, not someone just anyone can handle!"

    Wu Dahua stared fixedly at the Audi A6 adorned with a giant red insect, his voice heavy with concern.

    "I thought it was something else! It¡¯s just a gangster, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s so great about that! Didn¡¯t Teacher Xiao just scold a bunch of them? This gangster is only a bit more formidable than Huang Mao!"

    Tian Miaomiao listened to Wu Dahua¡¯s words and dismissively curled her lip.

    "It¡¯s not like that, Chong Pi and Huang Mao are entirely different; it¡¯s like heaven and earth," Wu Dahua exined. "Chong Pi has hundreds of gangsters under him doing all sorts of illegal activities. Huang Mao is just one of them. I remember a rumor, when Chong Pi wanted a piece ofnd to build a bar, the owner didn¡¯t agree, and somehow, in the end, Chong Pi still built his bar there, and the original owner¡¯s family of five... they just vanished!"

    Worry filled Wu Dahua¡¯s eyes as he looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Dead?"

    Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at Wu Dahua, "Isn¡¯t there police to handle such a person?"

    Wu Dahua shook his head, "I¡¯m not sure about the details. How to handle him? Chong Pi always has his gangsters do his dirty work; there¡¯s no evidence. How can they tackle him? Plus, he¡¯s so ruthless that most people dare not speak against him, let alone act."

    "Ah! What can we do then? From what you¡¯re saying, isn¡¯t Teacher Xiao in big trouble, and aren¡¯t we going to suffer too?"

    Tian Miaomiao, filled with worry, looked towards Xiao Yifei. These young, inexperienced university students were frightened by the prospect of endangering lives, but what they didn¡¯t realize was that their seemingly refined Teacher Xiao had also been involved in violent deeds, albeit against bad people.

    "I don¡¯t know either, but I feel that the development of today¡¯s situation might not be very optimistic," Wu Dahua said with a troubled expression while Shi Sisi, standing behind him, clenched her fists anxiously.

    It wasn¡¯t just Wu Dahua; everyone standing by and watching was filled with fear.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon seeing cars pulling up beside him, yet his gaze remained indifferent.

    Huang Mao, after standing up, slowly approached Chong Pi¡¯s Audi A6, his face wearing a fearful expression as he gently knocked on the car window.

    "Brother Chong, you¡¯ve arrived!" Huang Mao said, his tone full of respect.

    Then, the Audi A6 finally opened its door and a fierce man with a scorpion tattooed on his wrist stepped down. As the man exited the vehicle, it seemed as if the scene finally came alive. It was as though everyone had been waiting for this man¡¯s move. The door of a big minivan swung open and a stream of gangsters with dyed vibrant hair flowed out, while those on motorcycles also dismounted, revealing their multicolored hair.

    The gangsters nged together with bats and machetes, resting them on their bony shoulders as they menacingly looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    In just a moment, nearly a hundred gangsters had surrounded Xiao Yifei. They squinted their eyes, smoked cigarettes, and gave off a thuggish vibe as they stared at Xiao Yifei.

    Boss.

    Huang Mao, standing in front of Chong Pi with his head bowed, spoke in a soft voice.

    However, upon hearing Huang Mao¡¯s words, Chong Pi abruptly kicked him, sending him tumbling to the ground.

    "You are useless! You can¡¯t even handle such a trivial matter and you still have the face to call me!"

    Chong Pi yelled at Huang Mao, still not satisfied, he viciously pped Huang Mao¡¯s face several times: "Waste! Wait until I¡¯m done here, and see how I deal with you!"

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei remained indifferent, watching everything unfolding before him.

    Finally, Chong Pi looked up at Xiao Yifei. When he saw Gao Jianjun lying in pain beside Xiao Yifei, and the thugs sprawled all around, his eyebrows shot up. He red at Xiao Yifei and menacingly said, "Kid, it seems you are the troublemaker!"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, his expression unchanging as he looked at Chong Pi. He pointed towards Huang Mao on the ground and calmly said, "So, you¡¯re his big brother?"

    Chong Pi sneered and disdainfully said to Xiao Yifei, "He¡¯s not fit to be my underling."

    After hearing Chong Pi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded slightly. He raised his head, looked at Chong Pi, and said indifferently, "Oh, so are you here to seek death?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant words, Chong Pi¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, a gleam shing in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Yifei and smiled faintly: "Kid, from the sound of it, you seem quite arrogant. Do you not know who I am, hence you dare talk to me like this?"

    Xiao Yifei expressionlessly gazed at the nearly hundred thugs standing behind Chong Pi, his face devoid of any emotion, his gaze still indifferent, not at all intimidated by Chong Pi¡¯s show of force.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Chong Pi red fiercely at him, sneered slightly, and mockingly said, "Kid, I admire your courage, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re really overestimating yourself?"

    After Chong Pi finished speaking, the nearly hundred thugs behind him burst into mockingughter.

    "Boss, I think this kid simply hasn¡¯t seen such a big setup before, and it scared him silly! Hahaha!"

    "Yeah, boss, look at this kid, he looks like a dead man, surely intimidated by your presence!"

    The thugs pointed at Xiao Yifei, letting out sneeringughs.

    As Gao Jianjuny beside Xiao Yifei, upon seeing Chong Pi appear, hope flickered in his eyes. However, because he was beside Xiao Yifei, he dared not speak more and gave Chong Pi a pitiful, pleading look.

    "Kid, I¡¯d advise you toe to your senses and let go of Gao Jianjun beside you. Otherwise, I feel like you might not be able to bear the consequences!"

    Seeing the pleading look in Gao Jianjun¡¯s eyes, Chong Pi coldly said to Xiao Yifei with a sinister gaze.

 Chapter 222 Wait for 5 Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Wait for 5 Minutes</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head and looked at Chong Pi, then slowly lowered his head to gaze at Gao Jianjun, who was sprawled on the ground. He revealed a faint smile and then swiftly kicked, stepping once again on Gao Jianjun¡¯s left leg.

    "Ah! It hurts!"

    In pain, Gao Jianjun howled, and in panic, he looked at Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao! Stop hitting me! Please, stop!"

    "You!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Chong Pi suddenly stood up and spoke sharply, a ferocious look shing through his eyes.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei, unafraid, lifted his head to meet Chong Pi¡¯s gaze impassively, and said indifferently, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Noting Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Chong Pi¡¯s originally sinister face suddenly turned indifferent. He gave a cruel smile and slowly nodded, "Kid, you¡¯re quite something. You have guts, daring to oppose me in the university town."

    He narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, his voice chilling as he said, "That Gao Jianjun beside you merely used some connections to find me, asking me to teach a few ssmates a lesson. Initially, I wasn¡¯t too keen on helping him, but meeting you sparked my interest. It¡¯s been a long while since anyone has dared to confront me, Chong Pi, like this!"

    After hearing Chong Pi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gently shook his head. He looked down at the pained face of Gao Jianjun, finding it dull. Thus, he calmly stepped towards where Shi Sisi and the others were.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei ignoring himpletely, a venomous light shed in Chong Pi¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, "I was in a good mood, and if you had knelt and called me ¡¯grandpa¡¯ a few times, I might have let you go. But now, you¡¯d better call your family soon to have theme and collect your body!"

    Xiao Yifei walked over to Shi Sisi. Seeing that the situation was unlikely to be resolved quickly, he picked up the bowl of still-hot stinky tofu, opened the stic bag, gently took out a piece, and began to eat. After finishing, he looked indifferently at Chong Pi and said lightly, "Are you so arrogant and domineering just because you have many people with you?"

    The nearly hundred shady-looking thugs behind Chong Pi burst into roaringughter upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words!

    After hearing Xiao Yifei, Chong Pi also showed a mocking expression. He looked coldly at Xiao Yifei and said, "The people with me today are just a fraction of my underlings. Of course, if you speak of having more people, then indeed, I do outnumber you right now."

    "Oh."

    Xiao Yifei nodded indifferently. His eyes scanned the nearly hundred thugs standing around and he nodded slightly, "You do have quite a lot of people!"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei took out his phone, dialed a number, and the phone quickly rang. Then Xiao Yifei spoke calmly into the phone, "This is Xiao Yifei. I¡¯m at the night market near Medical College, blocked by nearly a hundred people. They are after my life."

    Xiao Yifei, after speaking, didn¡¯t wait for a response from the other end and hung up. He gently ced his phone back in his pocket, picked up the bowl of stinky tofu, and continued eating. While eating, he said indifferently to Chong Pi, "If that¡¯s the case, then please wait a moment. Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling to wait, there¡¯s not much I can do about it."

    Chong Pi, after hearing Xiao Yifei,ughed as if he had heard a huge joke. Laughing so hard he couldn¡¯t catch his breath, he pointed at Xiao Yifei and said, "Hahaha, what? Are you also calling people? Hahaha, that¡¯s hrious. Who dares to oppose me, Chong Pi, near the university town? He must not want to live. Alright, alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll y along!"

    Chong Piughed while telling a young gangster next to him, "Go! Gather all the brothers nearby who haven¡¯t arrived and tell them to hurry over."

    After finishing his directive, Chong Pi¡¯s gaze turned cruel as he looked at Xiao Yifei. When he saw Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao next to Xiao Yifei, his eyes suddenly brightened, "Haha, I knew something good would happen today. I didn¡¯t expect to run into such beautiful college students though! How about this, let them keep mepany nicely, and I might spare your life!"

    After that, Chong Pi, with a sleazy look, licked his lips while staring at Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao.

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    Feeling disgusted by Chong Pi¡¯s gaze, Tian Miaomiao quickly turned her head and looked helplessly at Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!"

    After finishing thest piece of stinky tofu, Xiao Yifei showed Tian Miaomiao a reassuring smile and then sat down calmly.

    The buzzing of engines suddenly erupted again, and a number of cars and motorcycles rushed to the scene. The neers got out and started to shout towards Chong Pi, "Hello, Brother Chong!"

    Ignoring these people, Chong Pi looked at Xiao Yifei with a mocking smile and slowly said, "My brothers are all here¡ªwhere are your people?"

    Xiao Yifei casually nced at the newly arrived gangsters and then looked up, speaking indifferently to Chong Pi, "Just wait a bit more. Like I said, if you¡¯re not willing to wait, you can do whatever you want right now¡ªI won¡¯t stop you!"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Chong Pi looked at him as if seeing a fool andughed, "Hahaha, you are really interesting. Did you just call the mortuary toe and pick up your body? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll wait for you, but only five more minutes. If your people don¡¯t arrive in five minutes, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful! I¡¯m very busy. By the way, I must take those two women with me today."

    Chong Pi pointed at Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao, revealing a sinister smile, and then he made his way back to his car while his group of over a hundred followers imposingly surrounded him.

    Narrowing his eyes cruelly, Chong Pi observed the people around him. With this disy of power, he wanted to intimidate others and make them fear him, which was why he was patiently waiting for Xiao Yifei, given his nature of being ruthless and decisive.

    At this moment, seeing the fierce and menacing gangsters, and Chong Pi threateningly calling out her name along with Tian Miaomiao¡¯s, Shi Sisi¡¯s face showed a look of despair.

    Hesitating, as if she had finally made a decision, Shi Sisi clenched her teeth and said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, if it can¡¯t be helped, I will spend a night with him! As long as he lets you go. I know you are strong, but how can you possibly take on more than a hundred people? It looks like that bastard really wants to kill you! Mr. Xiao! I don¡¯t want you to die!"

    Desperation filled Shi Sisi¡¯s gaze as she looked at Xiao Yifei, and Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes lost all their brightness.

    Wu Dahua trembled with fear, unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 223: More People?

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223: More People?</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked at Shi Sisi with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected the usually rational and pretty girl to do something like this. A faint smile appeared on his face as he reached out and patted her head, "You silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? If I said it¡¯s going to be okay, then it¡¯s definitely going to be okay!"

    "Mr. Xiao, calling for help to buy time is useless. Even the police might not be able to handle this situation if theye!"

    There were too many people around, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to reveal his superpower, so he chose to make that call. Little did he know that in Tian Miaomiao¡¯s eyes, the action of making the call became an act of buying time.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled softly, his voice warm as he spoke to the desperate students, "When I say it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s definitely okay. They¡¯re bullying you, and I haven¡¯t even started with them yet. What gives them the right to be so arrogant!"

    Just then, a ck Porsche Cayenne, filled with an air of urgent emergency, charged through the crowd and thundered into the scene, heading straight for where Xiao Yifei was.

    The car screeched to a halt with a foot on the brake, and before it hadpletely stopped, a burly, imposing man got out.

    Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao recognized this ck Porsche Cayenne which hade to pick up Xiao Yifei before.

    "Mr. Xiao! Are you okay?"

    After Meng Hu got out of the car, he came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side with a look of panic, circling around him in a hurry, a face full of concern.

    "I¡¯m fine, but if you hade anyter, I might not have made it!"

    Xiao Yifei, with a faint smile on his face, said to Meng Hu.

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was okay, Meng Hu let out a breath of relief. However, when he heard thetter half of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sentence, his eyes widened in shock. He turned around, looked at the hundred or so gang members opposite him, and said fiercely, "You punks think you can touch Mr. Xiao? None of you are leaving today! I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your lives!"

    Meng Hu, dressed in a ck suit, suddenly emitted a brutal aura, managing to overpower the hundred or more people on the other side!

    "Oh wow, a Cayenne! A luxury car! But howe only one person came? Do you think just because someone rolled up in a Cayenne, you¡¯re something special?"

    Chong Pi got out of the car and, upon seeing Meng Hu, felt very strange about his appearance. With a cold smirk at the corner of his mouth, he said mockingly.

    Meng Hu looked at Chong Pi, his face showing a brutal expression; he pointed at Chong Pi and threatened violently, "It looks like you must be their boss. Daring toy a hand on Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ll make sure to skin you alive!"

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Meng Hu, contemting the towering figure of Meng Hu. He could feel that what Meng Hu had just said was not an idle threat, but something he could actually do. Xiao Yifei again recalled the amazing skills of the scorpion at the gambling venue and couldn¡¯t help but think that none of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s men were simple.

    Chong Pi, having heard Meng Hu¡¯s words, had a sh of viciousness in his eyes. He said to Meng Hu with a menacing tone, "Think bringing a Cayenne here makes you immune to death? And you dare to threaten me!"

    Enraged, Chong Pi raised his head and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He gestured fiercely to the gang behind him and shouted, "Attack! Leave the two girls, kill the rest!"

    The punks responded in unison, charging with their colorful hair and clubs, ready for a fight.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why did youe alone?"

    Xiao Yifei was still calm. He slowly raised his head, nced at the charging punks, and said to Meng Hu with a half-smile.

    "I brought the guys! But the ce is too small, there¡¯s no room for the cars!"

    Meng Hu first held his head up, saying somewhat aggrievedly to Xiao Yifei, then turned to look at the oing group of punks with a look full of brutality in his squinted eyes.

    Just then, the rustling sound of light footsteps emerged from outside the crowd, quickly followed by the synchronized sound of marching feet.

    The little hooligans, who had been full of bluster, stopped in their tracks at this strange noise, ncing around in confusion, trying to figure out what had happened.

    Next, a group of big men dressed in neat ck suits marched in from outside the crowd, an imposing sight to behold.

    With their round buzz cuts that highlighted their fierce demeanors, d in ck suits, they had stern expressions, yet they remained silent. Upon closer inspection, each man was gripping a sharpened machete in hand.

    Theserge men, uniform in their ck suits and fierce in demeanor, made a stark contrast with the group of skinny, colorfully-haired hooligans on the other side.

    "Call everyone over!"

    As the men in ck suits gradually took their ces and radiated an intimidating presence, Meng Hu bellowed loudly.

    Straight away, the crowd saw this group of men in ck suits neatly turn around and bow reverently at ny degrees to Xiao Yifei, who sat indifferently on the chair.

    "Good day, Mr. Xiao!"

    Their voices resounded like thunder!

    "Good day, Mr. Xiao!"

    Their voices, uniform and thunderous, rose again as the overwhelming group of men in ck suits bent their waists neatly in front of Xiao Yifei, bowing deeply to him.

    "That¡¯s enough!"

    With another shout from Meng Hu, the men in ck suits slowly lifted their heads, looking up at Xiao Yifei, who sat unperturbed in the chair, their eyes filled with admiration.

    Their admiration for Xiao Yifei came from the heart, as they all knew it was Xiao Yifei who had cured Jiang Mingquan¡¯s illnessand, his health was visibly improving by the day. The ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ had be a massive entity, primarily due to the unity of its members, so, to them, Xioa Yifei had always been a figure of gratitude and worship for curing the boss of their organization, Jiang Mingquan. Today, they finally saw him in person.

    Witnessing this scene, Xiao Yifei slightly curved the corners of his mouth and, smiling, said to Meng Hu, "You¡¯ve put together quite a scene here!"

    Meng Hu scratched his head and, facing Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t show his usual fierceness but rather a simple smile, and then said, "Not really! They all genuinely respect you, Mr. Xiao. I just led the way, that¡¯s all."

    However, Meng Hu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold, and he spoke with a harsh tone, "But they dared to im they wanted Mr. Xiao¡¯s life; such a serious matter, I dare not take lightly!"

    He slowly turned his head, his eyes icily fixing on Chong Pi as if looking at a dead man, showing a fierce smile.

    Witnessing this sudden turn of events, everyone present showed a look of shock.

    "Damn, this looks like the difference between a regr army and a ragtag militia!"

    The small vendor, wide-eyed, used an imperfect analogy to describe the scene unfolding before him.

    "Uh..."

 Chapter 224: Are We Still Comparing?

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Are We Still Comparing?</h4><h4></h4>

    The middle-aged man with a big belly who just said he¡¯d help Xiao Yifei if something happened waspletely stunned. He stared nkly at everything in front of him, his mouth agape in disbelief. Hearing the words of the small vendor¡¯s boss, he couldn¡¯t help but respond, "This isn¡¯t just the difference between a regr army and a fake one, this is the difference between humans and monkeys!"

    "Who exactly is this young man? One phone call and all these people who look like professionally trained soldiers arrived! Who could possibly train such subordinates? Seeing how respectfully they treat this young man, I can hardly believe it!"

    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand and vigorously rubbed his eyes, muttering to himself in a dazed state.

    Indeed,pared to the skinny, colorfully dyed-haired young gangsters, the group of men across from them, dressed in neat ck suits and with brawny, intimidating demeanors, were like from a different world! It was no wonder the middle-aged man made thement about the difference between monkeys and humans!

    Standing behind Sun Li, Shi Sisi, Tian Miaomiao, Huo Bing, and others, who were filled with despair just moments before, now stood there dumbfounded, unable to discern whether this was reality or just a dream.

    Tian Miaomiao pinched herself hard until the pain made her grimace. Only then was she sure that everything happening in front of her was real.

    "Damn, is Chong Pi the gangster here or is Teacher Xiao? I feel like Teacher Xiao is the real gangster here, and not just any gangster, but a very formal one!"

    Wu Dahua stared dumbly at Xiao Yifei sitting nonchntly on the chair, as if nothing had happened, and muttered to himself.

    Shi Sisi and Huo Bing heard Wu Dahua¡¯s words and agreed deeply because the scene before them was very much like that of a gang leader.

    Xiao Yifei sat indifferently on the chair, his facial expression uninterested. In front of him respectfully stood a mass of brawny men in ck suits. The scene was truly shocking!

    Just as everyone was still stunned, Xiao Yifei tilted his head and slowly stood up.

    After Xiao Yifei stood up.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡ª¡¯

    The noise that followed was of the men in ck suits making way for him. They parted fiercely in the center, making a broad path for Xiao Yifei to pass through unobstructed. He walked past them with a in expression, and each of the brawny men showed a respectful demeanor.

    And without needing to count, a quick nce revealed that there were at least two hundred of these brawny men in ck, each wielding a gleaming, sharp machete.

    Xiao Yifei walked from the back to the front and finally stood before the crowd of brawny men. He looked at Chong Pi indifferently and said, "I didn¡¯t keep you waiting too long, did I?"

    Chong Pi had already seen everything happening, and immense fear caused him to lose control of his body, so much so that he found himself unable to move at all except for his eyeballs, which could only gently turn.

    Seeing this scene, all the small-time hoodlums felt like a bomb had exploded. The moment they saw the situation turning against them, they were ready to scatter and flee, but they found themselves surrounded.

    The ones who frequently surrounded others were now surrounded themselves for the first time, because at the outermost perimeter of the crowd were brawny men in ck suits who had already formed a circle, trapping them in the middle!

    In other words, there were not only the two hundred plus men in ck suits before their eyes¡ªthere were even more! And the swishing sounds of footsteps they had hearding from outside the crowd were from these men in ck suits!

    It was clear that Meng Hu had made up his mind, determined to wipe out this group of second-rate thugs who dared to attack Xiao Yifei!

    Right when the suited Han appeared, Chong Pi already knew he had encountered someone formidable because he could tell these suited Han were not on the same level as his minions!

    The men in suits had sharp eyes and fierce demeanors, obviously trained, and the motley crew beside him couldn¡¯t possibly be their match! Moreover, they were alsopletely overwhelmed in numbers!

    The night market next to Yanjing Medical University, originally spanning arger area, now seemed quite crowded.

    "Hey buddy, what¡¯s your background?"

    Chong Pi, trying to suppress the panic within, made an effort to remain calm as he spoke to Meng Hu.

    "Don¡¯t talk to me! Speak to Mr. Xiao if you have something to say!"

    Meng Hu, full of disdain, waved at Chong Pi, indicating that in the current situation, everything was up to Mr. Xiao!

    Chong Pi slowly turned his head and said to Xiao Yifei with a grave voice, "Can we resolve today¡¯s issue peacefully?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Chong Pi with an indifferent expression and said lightly, "Talking about having more men? Are you stillparing now?"

    Chong Pi, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, his face that lost its sinister look showing a bit of seriousness.

    He squinted his eyes and said to Xiao Yifei, "Brother, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, but is there any chance for negotiation today? Despite the imposing appearance of your group and I admit my guys are not as numerous as yours, have you ever heard the saying, ¡¯Even a mighty dragon cannot suppress a local snake¡¯?"

    Chong Pi continued, addressing Xiao Yifei, "If I didn¡¯t mishear earlier, brother you are a professor at Yanjing Medical University. If you n to remain in this university town in the future, I think, you wouldn¡¯t want today¡¯s matter to get too tense!"

    Although Chong Pi had initially been intimidated by the sudden show of force, being a fierce character used to living on the edge, he slowly adjusted his emotions and spoke slowly to Xiao Yifei.

    Chong Pi managed such a disy because he was unfamiliar with Meng Hu¡¯s appearance; in his memory of Yanjing City¡¯s major figures, there wasn¡¯t anyone who looked like Zhang Menghu. Moreover, his own experience in the university town had been smooth, so Chong Pi believed he still had the capacity to negotiate terms with Meng Hu and his group.

    However, he had never considered that his own level was too low, not nearly on par with the "Canine Society." He had only heard of this organization in rumors, let alone meeting a significant boss like Meng Hu from the "Canine Society"!

    That¡¯s why, after stabilizing his mindset, he managed to present the argument he just had.

    Meanwhile, Chong Pi¡¯s underlings, who had initially scattered in preparation to flee, now gathered together. After hearing Chong Pi¡¯s words, they felt not as frightened as before. They stood behind Chong Pi, watching Xiao Yifei and his party.

    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 225 Canâ€™t We Discuss It?

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Can¡¯t We Discuss It?</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, indifferently looking at Chong Pi as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a glint shed in Chong Pi¡¯s eyes. He looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a smile, "How dare I threaten you? After all, I¡¯m at a disadvantage here. I was merely weighing the pros and cons for you, brother. After all, I still have some say in the University Town. Even if you teach me a lesson, I still have some brothers here! Moreover, if things turn ugly today, I won¡¯t say much, but some of the brothers I know, although not as imposing as your group, do have their minions. It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the light, but hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. They might take some actions."

    Chong Pi paused for a moment, aware that the current situation was very unfavorable for him. However, his cunning and deceitful nature always led him to consider a lot. He knew he shouldn¡¯t overstate things. Thus, Chong Pi continued, "Of course, if I am brought down today, I¡¯ll ept it. You¡¯vee with so many people, which couldn¡¯t have been easy. I¡¯ll offer 500,000 yuan to cover your travel expenses. Let¡¯s call it even today, how about that?"

    "Five hundred thousand?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curved emotionlessly as he coldly stared at Chong Pi. "Let¡¯s not talk about money first. Just your earlier words¡ªthat¡¯s a threat. And I, personally, hate being threatened the most. Although I¡¯m also a small fry, when I do things, what I fear most is leaving lingering troubles."

    He was indeed speaking the truth. After sparing Fu Kaiyuan out of mercy in the past, Fu Kaiyuan actually investigated his family members. Xiao Yifei¡¯s family was his Achilles¡¯ heel! Fortunately, he discovered it in time; otherwise, the consequences could have led to lifelong regret for Xiao Yifei. Hence, he had decided that if he did not engage in enmities on regr days, should he face an enemy, he must eradicate them thoroughly!

    "Brother, what do you mean? Are we really breaking off negotiations today? I¡¯ll raise thepensation for your brothers¡¯ travel hardships to one million! And from now on, whenever I see you in University Town, I, Chong Pi, will walk away. Isn¡¯t this condition eptable?"

    As Chong Pi looked into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and he started speaking somewhat frantically.

    Unexpectedly, this time, Xiao Yifei did not respond to him but indifferently turned his head to look at Meng Hu and lightly said, "I¡¯ve said what needed to be said just now. The rest I¡¯ll leave to you to handle!"

    After finishing his statement, he turned around without looking back, walking towards Tian Miaomiao and the others, leaving only a cold and suave silhouette for Chong Pi.

    "Bro... Brother! We¡¯re all from the underworld, and we at least understand the rules. Can¡¯t we talk it over again?"

    As Xiao Yifei turned to leave, a brief sh of panic crossed Chong Pi¡¯s eyes. He stammered to Meng Hu, clearly aware that if a fight ensued, his own brothers definitely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    But, as members of the underworld, they were genuinely afraid of bloodshed because once such incidents happened, one would obtain a criminal record, making them an easier target for the police! Therefore, he felt that it was impossible to take aggressive action for now.

    However, seeing what happened next, Chong Pi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief as he looked at Meng Hu!

    Meng Hu looked at Chong Pi, a cruel expression shing across his face as he chuckled, "Heh, daring to harbor ill intentions against Mr. Xiao, it seems you¡¯re tired of living!"

    After Meng Hu spoke, he no longer cared about what Chong Pi was saying, and excitedly licked his lips as he took steps forward, his eyes shimmering with a bloodthirsty gleam.

    And the group of men in ck suits standing behind Meng Hu, seeing him take action, they moved like silent yet ferocious Tibetan mastiffs. They silently drew out sharp knives, wordlessly following behind Meng Hu!

    Although they did not utter a sound, the fierce look in their eyes and the overwhelming pressure emanating from their bodies deeply shocked the nerves of all onlookers!

    That group of people actually never spoke another word and followed Meng Hu¡¯s back, walking toward Chong Pi!

    "Aren¡¯t you going to reason here?"

    Chong Pi watched as the silent crowd advanced toward him like a pack of Tibetan mastiffs, feeling a sudden shock in his heart. There was no such thing in the underworld! He had never seen anyone who¡¯d start a fight without uttering a word! If everyone were this fierce, how could anyone survive!

    "Brother, we can talk this out!"

    Chong Pi tried to salvage the situation, seeing that Meng Hu was not walking very fast, but this time, his voice quivered immensely.

    If viewed from above, the men in neat ck suits looked like a despairing ck tide, slowly moving toward Chong Pi. During this time, not a single person made a sound, the silence was utterly despairing.

    No one responded to Chong Pi¡¯s words.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing the scene before him, Chong Pi couldn¡¯t help but curse vehemently. Then he turned his head, and angrily said to the gang of punks beside him: "Get your weapons!"

    "Chong... Chong Bro!"

    One of the minions looked at the suffocating array of ck-suited mening from the other side, his legs trembling involuntarily. He stuttered, "Chong Bro, by the looks of it, we can¡¯t beat them!"

    Hearing the punk¡¯s words, Chong Pi¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he kicked the punk to the ground. Then, with a ferocious look, he gazed at Meng Hu leading the group of men in ck suits and gritted his teeth, "Afraid of what? Aren¡¯t I, Chong Bro, supported by brothers in this area! If they hear I¡¯m in trouble, wouldn¡¯t theye to save the day? When my other brothers show up, we can definitely kill them! I want to see who dares to mess with me in this college town!"

    His eyes glinting coldly, he roared at the punks: "Afraid of what? We¡¯ve fought before! Hold them off, and they¡¯ll soon regret it!"

    Empowered by Chong Pi¡¯s words, a resolute look shed through the punks¡¯ eyes. With their multicolored hair, they picked up sticks and bars, cursing as they rushed towards the men in suitsing their way.

    "F**k! You actually dare to mess with Chong Bro! I¡¯m gonna kill you guys!"

    One of the punks with green hair was the fastest. He raised his steel rod high and smashed it down hard toward Meng Hu!

    But the lead Meng Hu, seeing the punk charging at them first, smirked disdainfully. He sidestepped, dodging the attack from the green-haired punk. Without even ncing at him, Meng Hu walked past him, focusing solely on Chong Pi who had just threatened Xiao Yifei!

    Following behind Meng Hu, a man slightly shorter than the others stepped forward. His eyes shone with a sharp light, his wrist flicked, and a sharp knife shed a chilling gleam, heading straight for the green-haired punk.

 Chapter 226 Desperate Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Desperate Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t kill anyone!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly erupted from behind, his gaze unmoving as he sat in his chair, observing the first contact between the two sides.

    Whether it was the ce he was at now or the surrounding onlookers, everything was telling Xiao Yifei that the scene at this moment was not suitable for excessively bloody events.

    "Yes!"

    The man responded deeply, then with a flick of his wrist, the de light shifted direction, lightly sweeping across the green-haired punk¡¯s ankle.

    "Ah! My foot! My foot hurts so much!"

    The green-haired punk suddenly fell on the ground, screaming in agony as blood slowly started seeping from his ankle, realizing he couldn¡¯t stand up for the time being!

    Other men in ck suits acted as if nothing had happened right in front of them. Apart from the man who deeply replied to Xiao Yifei, the rest didn¡¯t make a single sound, impassively walking past the howling punk, advancing towards their next target.

    Chong Pi¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed at the sight unfolding before him. He originally thought that the men in suits were only imposing, but when he saw what happened, he knew that if no one came to his rescue soon, he was probably done for!

    Because, in that brief moment, he clearly saw that without Xiao Yifei¡¯s timely warning, his subordinate¡ªthe green-haired punk¡ªmight have been killed, meaning that the silent men in suits in front of him truly had no regard for human life. Such chilling adversaries were beyond hisprehension.

    "Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a street brawl? How did it turn into a life-and-death struggle! Who on earth did I offend that I shouldn¡¯t have!"

    Desperately thinking, Chong Pi had not foreseen the situation escting like this. The silent men in suits were on a level far beyond his imagination. His eyes, filled with yearning, scanned the crowd, hoping to find any of the gang bosses who would usually cheer and refer to each other as ¡¯brothers¡¯ in university town, toe forward to help him.

    But when he saw someone with a somewhat familiar face look at him with pity before swiftly turning away, Chong Pipletely lost hope. He was just holding on by a thread!

    When Chong Pi finally came to his senses and looked forward, he saw Meng Hu, with a brutal expression on his face, already standing in front of him. He nced back and saw his gang of punks, lying on the ground, crying in pain, temporarily unable to move.

    Behind Meng Hu, the group of men in suits remained silent, only the blood-red glint of their sharp long knives speaking of the violence that had just taken ce.

    Chong Pi stared at Meng Hu who was now in front of him, opened his mouth, and feeling utterly hopeless, did not know what to say. Especially when his gaze shifted slightly downward and he saw the faint golden ¡¯dog¡¯ character sewn on Meng Hu¡¯s suitpel, he finally thought of that legendary name. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and kneeled to Meng Hu in defeat.

    This confrontation wasn¡¯t on the same level at all!

    Crushing!

    Everyone present was too shocked to speak, the scene was like something out of a movie or a novel, happening right before their eyes. Eventually, they slowly turned their terrified gazes towards the man sitting in the chair, Xiao Yifei, who appeared indifferent.

    Everything that unfolded, the capability of the men in ck suits, had been summoned by a mere casual phone call from this young man!

    Meng Hu walked towards Xiao Yifei with a gaze that held respect.

    "Mr. Xiao, all the flies have been dealt with,"

    Meng Hu approached Xiao Yifei, tossing the limp Chong Pi on the ground. He then respectfully bowed his head to Xiao Yifei.

    The group of men in ck suits behind him followed Meng Hu¡¯s lead, also respectfully bowing their heads to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry for the scare!"

    The fierce ck-suited men, who had been silent until now, spoke up respectfully and loudly in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing that everything had been taken care of, Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent gaze slowly shifted to show other emotions, returning to normal from his previously detached state.

    He looked at Meng Hu standing respectfully before him and said with a smile, "Alright, that¡¯s enough, you¡¯re putting on quite a show. Do you really think I¡¯m not imposing enough?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Meng Hu lifted his head. He gave Xiao Yifei a simple grin, and looking at him now, one would never have thought he was the same fearsome, brutally terrifying person from moments ago.

    "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t think you¡¯re imposing, but we genuinely feel we haven¡¯t done well, making you wait too long. The ce is too small, and it was really hard to find parking nearby, so we did this because we felt a bit guilty," Meng Hu said bashfully as he scratched his head, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re right! You did put me out today," Xiao Yifei said to Meng Hu with a smile on his face, speaking politely.

    "No, no, no! Mr. Xiao, please don¡¯t be so kind. Feel free to use us whenever you need! If the old man saw you being this polite to me, he¡¯d surely give me an earful," Meng Hu kept waving his hands, his face showing a hint of panic.

    Seeing Meng Hu¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, when his eyes shifted to Chong Pi lying copsed to the side, a sharp glint flickered through them.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei was quite surprised by thebat strength of the ck-suited men brought by Meng Hu, for he could tell that none of them were ordinary. If all of Jiang Mingquan¡¯s men were as terrifying as this, then the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯s¡¯ strength was truly formidable!

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that when Meng Hu received his call, and after hearing that someone had threatened Xiao Yifei¡¯s life, he brought the elite of the elite from Jiang Mingquan¡¯s men. All the ck-suited men who came today were Jiang Mingquan¡¯s most elite, which was why their presence was so remarkable.

    Meng Hu was genuinely afraid something would happen to Xiao Yifei. He hadn¡¯t told Xiao Yifei that because he said someone wanted his life, Meng Hu brought the entire elite of the Dog Society, not to mention the guns in the car. But those were too conspicuous, so Meng Hu had opted not to bring them, just des.

    However, the surprise was but a fleeting moment in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. He grinned at Meng Hu and lightly said, pointing to Chong Pi, "Right, as for him and his little brothers, you decide what to do with them. In any case, I¡¯d prefer not to meet anyone who threatens me again."

    "Understood, Mr. Xiao!"

    Meng Hu nodded seriously at Xiao Yifei and responded in a deep voice.

 Chapter 227 Clean Up

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Clean Up</h4><h4></h4>

    After replying to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he stood in ce, his eyes asrge as copper bells, staring intensely at Xiao Yifei without moving, while Xiao Yifei also looked back at Meng Hu.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t handle it?"

    After observing Meng Hu for a while, Xiao Yifei really felt that even if his eyes were big, they couldn¡¯tpare to Meng Hu¡¯s bull-like eyes. Meng Hu¡¯sck of response also made Xiao Yifei a bit puzzled, so he asked.

    "I can handle it! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xiao! I can take care of all this! I will definitely make you satisfied!"

    Meng Hu said proudly, patting his chest while looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei frowned and suddenly smacked the back of Meng Hu¡¯s head, "If you can handle it, why aren¡¯t you moving now? Why are you staring at me? Want to make the scene even bigger?"

    The smacked Meng Hu quickly shrank his neck and, giving Xiao Yifei a nervous smile, hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on it!"

    After finishing his words, Meng Hu quickly turned around, waved his hand grandly, shouting, "Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Xiao? Hurry up and move, take these kids away first, we¡¯ll deal with them slowly!"

    As soon as Meng Hu finished speaking, a group of Han moved forward, picking up several lying punks in batches.

    "Heh, heh, heh. Mr. Xiao, does this work for you?"

    Meng Hu grinned foolishly at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Meng Hu¡¯s silly appearance, Xiao Yifei was both amused and frustrated, helplessly holding his forehead, "Alright, alright, just handle it well."

    Then Xiao Yifei seemed to remember something, he looked up, reminding Meng Hu, "Right, you should gauge the severity, some people, just be straightforward, most people, a lesson will do."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned his head and nced lightly at Chong Pi, a coldness appearing in his eyes.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hint, Meng Hu grinned again, his simple smile returning,cking any of the serious and fierce aura from before: "I got it, Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ll do as you said!"

    "Good! Now that you know, hurry up and get lost, all few hundred of you here, it¡¯s too conspicuous, just scram, I don¡¯t want to end up in the newspapers for no reason!"

    Xiao Yifei waved at Meng Hu, not wanting to draw too much attention. The longer Meng Hu¡¯s people stayed here, the more attention they attracted, and that wasn¡¯t what Xiao Yifei wanted, especially since this group of men in neat ck suits, gathered together, had a terrifying presence.

    "We are leaving, we are leaving!"

    Meng Hu, feeling a sudden tremble in his heart upon seeing Xiao Yifei, said hurriedly, then he reached down and lifted Chong Pi up from the ground again, then waved to the people behind him and said, "Let¡¯s go, brothers!"

    At that moment, the men in ck suits once again bent down respectfully and called out loudly to Xiao Yifei, "Goodbye, Mr. Xiao!"

    After speaking, they hurriedly left under Meng Hu¡¯s lead, slipping away.

    "Damn, giving me such a send-off, why are you all so polite!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the swarm of men in ck suits with a full head of frustration. He felt rather helpless, but when he raised his head again and suddenly saw what seemed like more silhouettes of men in ck in the crowd, he couldn¡¯t help but say with desperation, "How many people did Meng Hu bring exactly?"

    No wonder there was such a bigmotion here, and no new spectators hade to watch the excitement; it turned out they were all blocked outside by Meng Hu¡¯s people!

    Xiao Yifei sighed heavily, filled with weariness, "The scale is too huge! I hope it hasn¡¯t caused any major sensation!"

    He indeed hadn¡¯t expected that a single phone call would elicit such a massive reaction, but when Xiao Yifei turned around and saw the astonished gazes of the onlookers, he sighed deeply out of helplessness.

    Suddenly, as if he¡¯d realized something, his eyes brightened sharply and he looked up, pretending to be self-deceptive as he said to the surrounding onlookers with hopeful eyes, "I said those people weren¡¯t called by me, do you believe me?"

    Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hopeful gaze, for some reason, the onlookers tensed up suddenly and began nodding their heads vigorously.

    "I believe! I believe! Young man, I believe you!"

    The small vendor nodded vigorously like a pecking chicken, trembling all over in nervousness.

    "I believe you too! Young man, I definitely believe you! Those people couldn¡¯t possibly have been called by you! That¡¯s impossible!"

    The pot-bellied middle-aged man tried to give Xiao Yifei a casual smile, which came off rather awkwardly as he worked hard to keep a nonchnt demeanor, making him appear even more bizarre.

    Xiao Yifei blinked with somewhat embarrassed eyes, watching the reactions of the people before him, feeling that his previous question was totally stupid. Helplessly, he sighed.

    "Well then, since you believe, that¡¯s good enough."

    Then Xiao Yifei turned around listlessly and helplessly sat back down.

    "Xiao...Teacher Xiao!"

    Just then, the timid voice of Tian Miaomiao sounded next to Xiao Yifei. He raised his head and looked at her, still sporting a listless expression as he asked, "What¡¯s up!"

    "Teacher Xiao, are...are you really part of the underworld? The people just now seemed like mere thugs, but those you called, they looked like they are really from an organized underworld!"

    Tian Miaomiao looked timidly at Xiao Yifei, her big eyes full of curiosity as she continued, "I¡¯ve read in novels where it¡¯s often mentioned that mob bosses, tired of fighting, run off to schools seeking a quiet life. Teacher Xiao, is that what you¡¯re doing? Otherwise, how could you be so skilled and be able to summon so many people with just a phone call!"

    Xiao Yifei nced over at Wu Dahua, who seemed quite persuaded, then at Huo Bing, whose expression had a hint of fear mixed with fanaticism. Xiao Yifei felt rather helpless, realizing he, once a doctor and now a teacher, how had he suddenly be a mob boss in the eyes of his students, all of whom seemed rather convinced.

    He turned his gaze back to Tian Miaomiao, staring at her intensely until she felt somewhat nervous, then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh longingly.

    Although Xiao Yifei intervened to save them, and appreciated those students who had chosen to stay and fight alongside him instead of fleeing when the situation was critical, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to react negatively, even feeling somewhat touched.

    "No, look, I¡¯m so young, right? I only graduated not long ago, and I was a doctor until recently, just an ordinary person. How could I possibly be a mob boss, right?"

    Xiao Yifei earnestly exined to his students, "The reason I can do this is because I saved their boss; yes, they aren¡¯t the mafia, they are apany. They are merely showing their gratitude to me for saving their boss!"

 Chapter 228: Seeing Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Seeing Her Again</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was exining to the students with a serious expression, and what he said wasn¡¯t wrong; the "Canine Society" was no longer any sort of criminal society but just apany.

    However, after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, he looked at these students he taught with a hopeful gaze, but in return, he received looks of distrust.

    "Hey, I¡¯m your teacher, you guys can¡¯t distrust me like this!"

    Xiao Yifei found that no one believed him even when he was telling the truth, which made him somewhat angry.

    "We believe, we definitely believe you, Teacher Xiao!"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Wu Dahua and Tian Miaomiao hurriedly nodded their heads, their current demeanor identical to the spectating crowd that had just been frightened.

    "Alright, alright! Anyway, I wasn¡¯t lying. Believe it or not!"

    Xiao Yifei gestured dismissively, giving up on exining this issue.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unexpectedly proud demeanor, Tian Miaomiao couldn¡¯t help but smile until her eyes curved into crescents, her eyes filled with infatuation as she gazed at Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei stepping forward to rescue them just now, along with his subsequent impressive disy and the shocked exmations of people, all these impressive acts were deeply engraved in Tian Miaomiao¡¯s heart.

    This lively and adorable university student harbored feelings of admiration and infatuation for Xiao Yifei, and after the events of today, she even felt that Xiao Yifei was invincible!

    Wu Dahua nced at Xiao Yifei nervously and, upon realizing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t really changed, his anxious heart finally settled. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head andugh.

    The dire situation that had left them in despair was effortlessly resolved by the god-like Xiao Yifei!

    Among all the students, only Shi Sisi looked at Xiao Yifei with a somewhat disappointed expression. Although she was full of respect and gratitude for Xiao Yifei¡¯s intervention, the sensible her pondered briefly and firmly concluded that Xiao Yifei was not just a simple teacher. From her recent interactions with Xiao Yifei, he seemed like a bright light in the dark night, definitely very popr with the girls, and in her eyes, Xiao Yifei must be quite a flirtatious man, because she believed that no man could resist the advances of a woman!

    This made Shi Sisi, who had just started harboring romantic feelings for Xiao Yifei, feel somewhat disappointed. The tall and graceful Shi Sisi, intelligent and beautiful, lowered her eyes in disheartenment, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the person at their school willing to jump off the building for love, as mentioned by Wu Dahua.

    "Are there really such people in the world?"

    With her waterfall-like long hair fluttering in the wind, Shi Sisi, who held perfect fantasies about love, looked forward with bewildered eyes.

    But in all honesty, the Xiao Yifei who was misunderstood by Shi Sisi wasn¡¯t even embarrassed¡ªhe was still diligently a true gentleman!

    Xiao Yifei raised his head to look at Shi Sisi, who had just said she would rather spend a night with Chong Pi to save him, and suddenly felt that her mood was a bit strange.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was pondering the strange mood of Shi Sisi, a piercing siren noise suddenly sounded from afar, rapidly approaching.

    ¡¯Beep woo, beep woo¡ª¡¯

    A police car came into the scene with great momentum and screeched to a halt, from which two police officers jumped out quickly and dignifiedly walked towards the direction where Xiao Yifei and others were.

    However, when Xiao Yifei noticed one of the slightly shorter police officers with arge hat outrageously cocked forward, his face couldn¡¯t help but suddenly sour. He didn¡¯t even need to look at the face to know who it was!

    "How can this world be so small!"

    While Xiao Yifei was stillmenting in distress, Lin Xian¡¯er and Yan Shuhao had already reached his side.

    "Who called the police just now!"

    A somewhat childish voice rang out in front of Xiao Yifei as Lin Xian¡¯er slowly lifted her head.

    "It¡¯s you, this hooligan! It must be because of your hooligan disease that no one else can handle you, so they had to call the police and say there was someone causing trouble here! Let me tell you, this doesn¡¯t count as causing trouble, this is harassment of women! Today, I finally caught you! Don¡¯t even think about running away!"

    Despite Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s doll-like face and childish voice, the piercing sharpness that suddenly emanated from her when she raised her eyebrows and red left people feeling nervous and trembling.

    Yan Shuhao also looked at Xiao Yifei in surprise because he remembered the young man who had shown amazing reactions at the scene of the car ident very clearly; he was also very curious about why Xiao Yifei would be here.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who called the police! It has nothing to do with Mr. Xiao!"

    Tian Mengmeng saw that Xiao Yifei and the doll-faced police officer knew each other and seemed to have some misunderstandings; she couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Yifei in surprise. She had not expected that Xiao Yifei not only knew people from the underworld, but even an ordinary police officer knew him, which made Tian Mengmeng admire Xiao Yifei¡¯s extensive connections.

    "Was it you who called the police? What happened? Didn¡¯t this hooligan harass you?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Tian Miaomiao with doubtful eyes, then turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei with some disbelief.

    "It wasn¡¯t like that; we were surrounded by a gang of thugs earlier; they were going to hit us! I saw it was urgent, so I called the police!"

    Tian Miaomiao said to Lin Xian¡¯er with a serious face.

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Xiao Yifei with contempt and decided to set aside this hooligan who had brazenly harassed her before to deal with the immediate matter.

    "What happened? Please describe it! It will help us to record it."

    Lin Xian¡¯er furrowed her brows and said to Tian Miaomiao, while Yan Shuhao, standing by her side, quickly took out a notebook from his bag, ready to write things down.

    "It was these people; we were just having dinner when they suddenly appeared and aggressively wanted to hit us."

    Tian Miaomiao said to Lin Xian¡¯er and pointed towards the thugs still lying on the ground.

    The ones Meng Hu had taken away were only the ones who had confronted and been knocked down by them; Meng Hu had not bothered with the thugs who had already been lying on the ground when they arrived.

    Following the direction of Tian Miaomiao¡¯s finger, Lin Xian¡¯er saw about a dozen thugs lying on the ground and looked puzzled.

    "Didn¡¯t you say they were going to hit you? Howe they all were knocked down by someone?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked curiously at Tian Miaomiao and asked.

    "Because Mr. Xiao appeared just in time and rescued us!"

    Tian Miaomiao looked at Xiao Yifei with respect and said to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Who? Who is Mr. Xiao?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Xiao Yifei and said, "You just said he is who? Mr. Xiao? This hooligan is a teacher? Isn¡¯t he corrupting the youth? What school are you from!"

    Hearing Lin Xian¡¯er continuously call Xiao Yifei a hooligan made Tian Miaomiao somewhat unhappy, and she said in a dissatisfied tone, "We are from Yanjing Medical University, and he is our teacher! He¡¯s not some hooligan, why do you keep calling him a hooligan? Not only did you arrivete, but you also insist on calling my teacher a hooligan, what kind of police officer are you?"

 Chapter 229: Settle private grudges under the guise of public action

    <h4>Chapter 229: Settle private grudges under the guise of public action</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Lin Xian¡¯er had a bad temper, it varied depending on the person. After hearing what Tian Miaomiao said, Lin Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she turned her head with a much friendlier attitude and even kindly reminded Tian Miaomiao, "Sorry about that. I might have been a bit harsh just now, but you really need to be careful with your teacher. He not only likes to show off his ¡¯Shenzi¡¯, but he also likes to harass girls. You pretty female students should be extra cautious not to get deceived by him!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er still couldn¡¯t forget the incident where Xiao Yifei called her "baby-faced with huge assets". She looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain and muttered, "No wonder he¡¯s skilled in medical arts, turns out he¡¯s a teacher at the Medical University. But how did someone as sleazy as you manage to be a teacher!"

    After showing her disdain for Xiao Yifei, Lin Xian¡¯er turned her gaze to the dozen or so young thugs lying on the ground, who were still writhing in pain, unable to stand up. Huang Mao, having seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities,y on the ground looking up at the sky with a lifeless gaze.

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Tian Miaomiao with confusion, "Are you saying that everyone lying on the ground here was taken down by your Mr. Xiao?"

    Tian Miaomiao nodded seriously at Lin Xian¡¯er, "Yes! It was Mr. Xiao who took them down all by himself. He¡¯s really good with his hands! You arrived sote; if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xiao showing up on time, we probably would have been in the hospital by now!"

    After hearing what Tian Miaomiao said, Lin Xian¡¯er looked skeptically at Xiao Yifei and then continued to speak to Tian Miaomiao, "Do you know the backgrounds of these thugs?"

    Caught off guard by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s question, Tian Miaomiao replied with some confusion, "How would I know their backgrounds? Anyway, I think they¡¯re from the underworld, called in by a ssmate to take revenge on us!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er nodded slightly upon hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words. She walked over to Huang Mao with furrowed brows, patted him on the shoulder, and pointing at Xiao Yifei, she was just about to say, "This man..."

    But before Lin Xian¡¯er could finish, Huang Mao looked in the direction she was pointing and, as if seeing a ghost, shuddered and scrambled back, shouting in rm, "I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything! I don¡¯t know anything about this man! Yes, I¡¯m from the underworld, just called in to teach those students from earlier a lesson! Officer, please take me away! I beg you!"

    Huang Mao looked at Xiao Yifei in terror, shouting frantically at Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Seeing Huang Mao¡¯s reaction, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes showed confusion. She turned her head to look at the innocent-looking Xiao Yifei, a sly smile creeping onto her face as she thought of something.

    "Since you¡¯ve admitted it! Alright, then we¡¯ll take you in for questioning first!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er, who detested evil, clearly saw that Huang Mao was no good, so she decisively said.

    With a satisfied smile on her face, Lin Xian¡¯er walked leisurely over to Xiao Yifei, looked at him, and suddenly said fiercely, "So is he from the underworld, or are you? How could you scare him like that? There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on here! Come with me, you¡¯re undergoing an investigation!"

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to let Xiao Yifei off the hook either!

    "Come with me, you¡¯re undergoing an investigation!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s doll-like face showed a fierce expression as she spoke to Xiao Yifei; her absurdly exaggerated chest heaved in Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision.

    "Where are you looking! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes! And you say you¡¯re not a vagrant! Now, I find you highly suspicious. Come with me! I¡¯m going to thoroughly investigate you!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er had originally been secretly pleased with the idea of bringing Xiao Yifei back for interrogation, because she hadn¡¯t forgotten the incident where Xiao Yifei teased her with ¡¯baby-faced busty¡¯, something Yan Shuhao was right about; those targeted by Lin Xian¡¯er usually end up miserably! But just as Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s mood was improving, she suddenly noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes staring straight at her ample chest. Suddenly infuriated, she glowered at Xiao Yifei and said through clenched teeth.

    Lin Xian¡¯er already harbored resentment towards her somewhat exaggeratedlyrge breasts, which had truly brought her a lot of inconvenience. This included her time at the Police Academy, where regardless of boys or girls, everyone would look at her with surprise, even though some girls looked envious. But she was dissatisfied with her size, wishing she didn¡¯t have such notable bust!

    Therefore, her prominent chest became a trigger point for Lin Xian¡¯er. Once she felt that someone touched upon this trigger, the hot-tempered Lin Xian¡¯er would definitely not let that person off easily!

    And Xiao Yifei, not only did he utter the words ¡¯baby-faced busty¡¯, which Lin Wan¡¯er was very sensitive about, but he also stared openly at her chest, which was frankly a suicidal move. No wonder Yan Shuhao looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of pity.

    "Brother, you¡¯re on your own! No one in our police force dares to provoke Lin Xian¡¯er like this; you really are bold!"

    Yan Shuhao looked at Xiao Yifei and sympathetically thought to himself.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be med, because Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s chest was really too big, by his estimation bigger than a ¡¯D¡¯ cup, shiny and extremely eye-catching, so he couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    "Ah? Why? Is being a good Samaritan also reason to be taken away as a suspect?"

    Xiao Yifei looked innocent, his eyes wide as he looked at the furious Lin Xian¡¯er standing in front of him and said with a tone of grievance.

    "Right, officer, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair. We can vouch for Mr. Xiao! He really did help us!"

    Upon seeing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s actions, Wu Dahua couldn¡¯t help but quickly speak up, and Tian Miaomiao also eagerly nodded her head, "Exactly, officer, you can¡¯t wrong Mr. Xiao like this!"

    However, after hearing their words, Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Xiao Yifei with some surprise, because she couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei¡¯s students were defending a vagrant teacher like this¡ªshouldn¡¯t everyone be condemning such a person?

    Lin Xian¡¯er frowned. She actually couldn¡¯t take Xiao Yifei away as a suspect, but after standing there and thinking for a while, she looked at Xiao Yifei and said, "I didn¡¯t say you were a suspect. I¡¯m just taking you back for investigation because there are many questions between your emergency call and the situation at the scene, so we need to take you back for investigation!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er said with conviction to Xiao Yifei, while inwardly, she was thinking viciously, "Just wait until I get you back, then I¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll sort out a vagrant like you!"

    "Officer! Shouldn¡¯t the person being investigated be the one who reported the emergency?"

 Chapter 230: Just Take You Away

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Just Take You Away</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked into Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes and felt a chill down his spine. He had a bad feeling, so he quickly said to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Right, Officer, shouldn¡¯t you be taking me back for investigation? Why are you taking Teacher Xiao away?"

    Tian Miaomiao was also somewhat puzzled, "After all, I¡¯m the one who experienced everything! Officer, could you have found the wrong person?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei and said, "Were those the guys you knocked down? If it was you, thene with me! You¡¯re being taken in for investigation, what¡¯s with all the talk!"

    After saying that, Lin Xian¡¯er turned her head to Tian Miaomiao with a kind attitude and said, "Little girl, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just taking him to assist with the investigation. If the situation proves true, he might even be awarded amendation for bravery, which is good for him, and he¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t be anxious, and don¡¯t worry. Seeing how much you respect this teacher, I really can¡¯t help but remind you to be more vignt!"

    When Tian Miaomiao heard Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, especially the part about it being good for Xiao Yifei, she looked at Xiao Yifei, and only then did she nod her head in relief. Although she found the policewoman¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei a bit strange, she believed Xiao Yifei would be okay. After all, even the menacing gangsters couldn¡¯t do much to Xiao Yifei, so the kind police wouldn¡¯t either. Thus, she didn¡¯t speak again.

    "Let¡¯s go! What are you gawking at! Follow me back to the station!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er, having turned around, suddenly became fierce in her tone as she urged Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was filled with helplessness as he didn¡¯t know what to do, and with a look of grievance, he was rushed by Lin Xian¡¯er onto the police car.

    The very impressive Xiao Yifei, who had just been the center of attention, was now reluctantly pushed into the police car by Lin Xian¡¯er, a scene that was somewhat humorous.

    "I¡¯m heading back now! I have to investigate this Mr. Xiao first, and you¡¯ll call another carter to take all these remaining gangsters back to the precinct!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er said to Yan Shuhao in a hurry, then got into the car and quickly drove off.

    Yan Shuhao watched Lin Xian¡¯er drive away, thinking of Xiao Yifei in the car, and a sympathetic expression appeared in his eyes.

    "Teacher Xiao has been taken away just like that?"

    Wu Dahua looked at Tian Miaomiao, both equally baffled.

    "Well, if he¡¯s taken away, he¡¯s taken away! Didn¡¯t they say it was for Teacher Xiao¡¯s benefit?"

    Tian Miaomiao didn¡¯t quite understand why Xiao Yifei was taken away so quickly, but eventually, she epted the reality.

    Shi Sisi watched everything unfold, her lips curving slightly, still not over the earlier disappointment, but since Xiao Yifei had been taken away, there was no point for them to stay.

    After giving their brief statements to Yan Shuha, who had stayed behind, they left the scene with immense respect for Xiao Yifei in their hearts.

    As for Huang Mao and the gangsters, they finally breathed a sigh of relief and rxed once they saw Xiao Yifei leave.

    The onlookers who had witnessed today¡¯s events didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of the police. Still in a state of shock, they watched the police car taking Xiao Yifei away disappear from their sight.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the police car, head drooping, exuding a feeling of utter helplessness.

    Lin Xian¡¯er was driving next to Xiao Yifei. Seeing him like that, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to him angrily and said, "What on earth are you doing? Acting all distressed as if you have a reason to be? Do you really need to be handcuffed to cheer up?"

    Hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s angry words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, nced at Lin Xian¡¯er whose eyes were ming, and didn¡¯t know how he had offended her to the extent that this pretty police officer held a grudge against him.

    "I haven¡¯t broken thew; why would you handcuff me?"

    Xiao Yifei murmured to himself, shrinking his neck nervously, then sat up straight.

    "What now? Although you didn¡¯t seem to have broken thew just now, I think a trip back to the station for some questioning is in order. Who knows what else we might find!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er was still speaking angrily to Xiao Yifei, "You don¡¯t look like a good person at all! Wait until we get back to the station!"

    Xiao Yifei sighed speechlessly. How unlucky could he be today to run into Lin Xian¡¯er, this fierce police officer with a youthful face? But this time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, as he felt that the pretty police officer with the ample Qi seemed particrly sensitive about her own substantial Qi.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and sneakily nced at the impressive Qi in front of Lin Xian¡¯er, once again marveling inwardly. At the moment, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t really worried, despite his seemingly aggrieved expression. He also believed that he was merely going in for a simple statement and would be out soon.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s slight movement was still noticed by Lin Xian¡¯er. Her eyes zing, she gripped the steering wheel tightly with her pale hands and muttered fiercely to herself, "You¡¯re done for! You¡¯re definitely done for!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er floored the elerator, and the police car sped up, racing towards the precinct.

    Indeed, speaking of Xiao Yifei¡¯s bad luck, he was somewhat unfortunate to have encountered the police twice, and both times it was Lin Xian¡¯er, even managing to hit her sensitive spots every time!

    "Get out!"

    The patrol car arrived at the precinct, and Lin Xian¡¯er mmed the car door with a ¡¯bang,¡¯ then went to the passenger side and, quite forcefully, yanked Xiao Yifei out of the car!

    As the patrol car stopped in the courtyard of the precinct, the onlooking police officers, seeing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s murderous look, couldn¡¯t help but retreat fearfully, afraid that she would vent her anger on them. It was apparent that the other officers were somewhat afraid of Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s explosive temper.

    With a cold expression on her face, Lin Xian¡¯er led Xiao Yifei straight to the interrogation room door.

    "I need to use the interrogation room for a bit. Don¡¯t let anyone else in for now!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er spoke in an icy tone to a young police officer standing near the interrogation room door.

    "Of course, Xian¡¯er Sister! I got it!"

    The young officer looked nervous and then cast a sympathetic nce at Xiao Yifei, who was following Lin Xian¡¯er. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have handcuffs on, so he mustn¡¯t be a bad person, yet somehow he had upset Lin Xian¡¯er; this guy was really in for it. After hurriedly responding to Lin Xian¡¯er, the young officer quickly turned and left.

    Lin Xian¡¯er kicked open the door to the interrogation room and took Xiao Yifei inside. Upon entering, Lin Xian¡¯er lifted her eyes, donning a cold smirk, to nce at the surveince camera in the upper-left corner of the room, which had malfunctioned that morning and was temporarily out of service.

 Chapter 231: Completely Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Completely Unreasonable</h4><h4></h4>

    "Go! Sit over there!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er coldly extended her hand, pointing to the chair in the center of the interrogation room typically used for interrogating criminal suspects.

    "Why should I sit there? I haven¡¯tmitted a crime!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed some confusion as he cocked his head and spoke to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "When I tell you to sit there, you sit there. Stop with the useless chatter!"

    A sh of anger crossed Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she decisively strode over to Xiao Yifei, forcefully pushed him onto the chair, and then also cuffed his hands to the interrogation chair, restricting his movements.

    As Lin Xian¡¯er approached Xiao Yifei with her scent wafting around, her movements so vigorous that they forcefully pushed him into the interrogation chair, his eyes were dazzled by the swayingrge masses that the fitted police uniform could hardly contain. So, by the time Xiao Yifei realized what was happening, he was already handcuffed to the interrogation chair.

    "Officer, what are you doing?"

    A bitter smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he spoke to Lin Xian¡¯er. It was summer, and under her short-sleeved, fitted police uniform, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s pale arms and therge, conspicuous parts that the clothes couldn¡¯t conceal were very eye-catching.

    "Hmph!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er let out a cold snort, turned around, and closed the door of the interrogation room. Not only did she close the door, but she also extended her hand and locked it. Lin Xian¡¯er turned back, a sneer on her face, and sat down on the chair opposite Xiao Yifei.

    Now, in this vast, enclosed interrogation room with damaged surveince, only Xiao Yifei and Lin Xian¡¯er were present. Xiao Yifei could smell the increasing waves of Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s fragrance getting stronger and stronger.

    Her eyes cold with murderous intent, her face disying a sinister smile, Lin Xian¡¯er thought that in this room, she could do whatever she wanted to Xiao Yifei, teach him any lesson she liked! And even if Xiao Yifei walked out bruised and swollen, with no evidence, who would dare to say a bad word about her?

    "Name!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s gaze was cold as she suddenly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Officer! Are you really treating me like a criminal now! I¡¯m a good person! I¡¯m not lying to you!"

    Xiao Yifei had already realized that the situation might not be good, and his face showed an innocent expression as he seriously spoke to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Just because you im to be a good person, does that make you one? Where does such logic exist in the world! A rioter with a history of violence, can he be a good person? Do you think I¡¯d believe that!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with scorn as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Can I make a phone call then?"

    Xiao Yifei grimaced, suddenly feeling that the situation was not as easy to handle as he thought. Regretting his impulsive agreement to follow Lin Xian¡¯er, he just wanted to make a phone call now to see if he could resolve the problem at hand.

    "Right! The phone too!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly; she stood up abruptly, went over to Xiao Yifei, and began rummaging through the pockets of his trousers.

    "What are you doing! What do you want to do!"

    Xiao Yifei was startled by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s sudden movements and quickly tried to move back.

    "Shut up! Hand over the phone! Coming into the interrogation room and still thinking of making a call, you think this is your home!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened fiercely as she spoke to Xiao Yifei in a burst of anger. Seeing no reaction from Xiao Yifei, a vicious expression appeared on her face, and she started to fumble around in Xiao Yifei¡¯s pockets again.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you! You think just because you won¡¯t hand it over, I won¡¯t be able to find it myself? Once you¡¯re in the interrogation room, it¡¯s out of your hands!"

    She said to Xiao Yifei coldly before bending over to resume her search.

    Bending over, Lin Xian¡¯er pressed her entire upper body against Xiao Yifei because he did not help her get the phone. Thus, her two substantial mounds constantly swept across Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, her pristine white hands probing insistently in the pockets of Xiao Yi¡¯s trousers, brushing against his ample thighs due to the force she was using.

    "This... you... this..."

    Xiao Yifei became embarrassed by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s actions; he really did not know what to do. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Xian¡¯er toe straight up and start searching his pockets with such force, constantly touching his two bundles **, and with Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s white slender hands not stopping their search on his thighs, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure. There, in the interrogation room of the police station, he involuntarily reacted. Xiao Yifei stuttered as he awkwardly tried to speak to Lin Xian¡¯er, who was on his body searching for the phone.

    "What¡¯s wrong! How have I wronged you, tell me! Still want to make a call? I¡¯m telling you, no chance! If you don¡¯t cooperate with my work, you should be detained for fifteen days!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s brows knitted in anger as she spoke to Xiao Yifei, then she suddenly felt a hard object by Xiao Yifei¡¯s trouser pocket.

    "You think just because you won¡¯t hand it over, I won¡¯t be able to find it?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er vigorously yanked the object but found it wouldn¡¯t budge. She looked at Xiao Yifei, puzzled, only to see a mix of pain and pleasure suddenly appear on his face, and she instantly realized what she had actually touched.

    Lin Xian¡¯er hurriedly withdrew her hand from Xiao Yifei¡¯s pocket, and her ample mounds also left Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. She wore a disgusted expression but still tried to act as if nothing had happened,

    She stared at Xiao Yifei with deadly eyes, making him feel a chill down his back.

    "I never said I wouldn¡¯t give you the phone! You just came up and grabbed forcefully, and you me me when you touched something else!"

    Xiao Yifei muttered, then reached into his top pocket to fish out the phone and obediently handed it to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Here you go!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes bore into Xiao Yifei as her uncontainable anger made her breath heavy. She took the phone from Xiao Yifei and stormed back to her chair, vigorously rubbing her hands as she walked.

    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time, what¡¯s your name!"

    After sitting down, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were brimming with murderous intent as she coldly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shrank a little bit upon seeing this and obediently responded, "Xiao Yifei."

    "Age!"

    "Twenty-something!"

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    Lin Xian¡¯er mmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone down on the table hard, ring at him as she spoke vigorously, "I asked you how old you are, how old is twenty-something! Do you not want to leave today or what!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at his phone, which Lin Xian¡¯er had mmed down, feeling a pang of distress. Although he had over five million in savings, making him somewhat wealthy, watching his faithful phone being treated so viciously still pained him.

    "Be careful, will you!"

    Xiao Yifei gently chided Lin Xian¡¯er, concerned for his phone.

 Chapter 232 Other Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Other Secrets</h4><h4></h4>

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    Another muffled sound as Lin Xian¡¯er once again mmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s cellphone hard onto the table, "You shameless scoundrel, you still have the nerve to negotiate terms with me!"

    Xiao Yifei capitted, he obediently bowed his head, cooperating with Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s questions.

    "Work!"

    As Xiao Yifei spoke, Lin Xian¡¯er started writing and sketching, taking notes.

    "I worked as a doctor at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for a while, now I¡¯m a teacher at Yanjing Medical University."

    Xiao Yifei responded to Lin Xian¡¯er with a feeble tone.

    "With your rogue ways, you can still be a doctor, still set an example as a teacher? Are the leaders of the hospital and the university blind? I can¡¯t even imagine what your cured patients and taught students must be like!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er frowned, her eyes filled with disdain, "Do your students know that you¡¯re not only a rogue but also an exhibitionist!"

    Xiao Yifei, feeling aggrieved at Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, lifted his head and said, "I¡¯m not an exhibitionist, thest time I took off my shirt was because I needed to stop the bleeding for the ident victim!"

    His face was full of grievance, he, such a decent young man and still a virgin at that, how had hee to be synonymous with an exhibitionist and rogue in Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes?

    "Don¡¯t exin to me! You talk too much!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei fiercely and said coldly, then she turned her chair around and began operating theputer on the table. Her eyes were filled with anger towards Xiao Yifei as she searched for any criminal record of his, to find any fault that could allow her to strike back and take revenge on him.

    In her heart, she was filled with rage towards Xiao Yifei, the person who dared to touch her most sensitive nerve.

    "How can there be nothing!"

    After searching for a while anding up empty-handed, Lin Xian¡¯er said incredulously. She turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei and spoke, "You rogue, it seems you¡¯re quite crafty! You¡¯ve never been caught before, but this time, in my hands, I¡¯m not going to let you off!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei, her voice filled with anger.

    "I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m a good person! Why do you always think I¡¯m a rogue? Is this how you police officers carry out investigations now?"

    Looking at Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei slowly frowned, feeling that the policewoman in front of him was being unreasonable, and he couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Xian¡¯er was constantly targeting him!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei daring to talk back, Lin Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stand up abruptly and charged angrily at him again. Since she couldn¡¯t find anything to pin on Xiao Yifei, she simply gave up, knowing that in this interrogation room, there were no cameras, nothing she did would be found out.

    And the hatred she had for being flirted with by Xiao Yifei time and again, she must avenge!

    Lin Xian¡¯er approached Xiao Yifei, stretched out her hand fiercely, and pped his face hard.

    Watching the white palm heading straight for his face, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows. Although to him, the iing p seemed as slow as a tortoise, the attitude disyed by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s action ignited the dissatisfaction that had been building up within him.

    He gently reached out his hand and, in thest second before the palm could hit his face, grabbed Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s wrist.

    Xiao Yifei slowly lifted his head, his eyes flickering with displeasure, and said to Lin Xian¡¯er, "What are you doing?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er, finding her hand that was aimed at Xiao Yifei now caught, became even angrier upon hearing his words. She stared at Xiao Yifei and said harshly, "Let go of my hand! How dare you assault a police officer!"

    Hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei frowned even more. He had not thought much of it at first, but upon realizing how unreasonable Lin Xian¡¯er was being, anger red up in him. He lifted his head and said somberly to Lin Xian¡¯er, "Just touching you is assaulting an officer? Then what about your attempt to hit me just now? What is that? I already said I haven¡¯t broken thew!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Xiao Yifei and gave a cold smile. Memories of him calling her "baby-faced with huge...assets" to her face and looking at her with those *-filled eyes shed in her mind, and particrly, just now, when she identally touched Xiao Yifei¡¯s thing... These thoughts fanned the mes of her rage even further. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was Xiao Yifei or one of her own colleagues who dared treat her like that¡ªLin Xian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach them a lesson!

    "I¡¯m doing this for your own good! To teach you a lesson! Otherwise, your harassing disease will definitely not be cured. I don¡¯t know why someone like you with such harassing behavior has no criminal record. All I know is that if you continue this way, I don¡¯t know how many young girls will suffer!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei with a chilly tone.

    "Me, harass people? Why don¡¯t you tell me how exactly I¡¯m harassing people! As for you, you juste up and hit someone without any evidence¡ªis this what a police officer should do?"

    Xiao Yifei held onto Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s wrist tightly and said to her with a stern voice.

    "You let go of me!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er ignored what Xiao Yifei was saying, as she continued to scold him loudly.

    Xiao Yifei red at Lin Xian¡¯er, then slowly loosened his grip. Lin Xian¡¯er rubbed the sore wrist that had been gripped by Xiao Yifei, staring intently at him.

    "If I say you¡¯re a harasser, then you definitely are one. Don¡¯t think that being a doctor and a teacher can conceal your true harassing nature!"

    She stared at Xiao Yifei with a harsh voice. Lin Xian¡¯er, realizing her swift hand had been so easily caught by Xiao Yifei, slightly withdrew her underestimation of him.

    "It seems this harasser still has some tricks up his sleeve!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er thought silently to herself. As she rubbed her reddened wrist, her eyes swept over Xiao Yifei¡¯s surroundings, thinking of a n. When she noticed that one of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, restrained by handcuffs, couldn¡¯t move, a glint of realization shone in her eyes.

    "Though I can¡¯t find evidence of your harassment now, I will definitely find evidence to prove that you¡¯re no good!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er pretended to turn around to rx Xiao Yifei¡¯s vignce. The moment Xiao Yifei lowered his head, Lin Xian¡¯er swiftly turned back and charged out, pulling out handcuffs to secure Xiao Yifei¡¯s other hand to the interrogation chair.

    Lin Xian¡¯er raised an eyebrow triumphantly at Xiao Yifei and said, "You still dare to fight back? Now try using your hands again!"

    Her smug expression vanished instantly, reced once more by a cold demeanor. Lin Xian¡¯er stared directly at Xiao Yifei and said coldly, "I find you very suspicious, from head to toe. Looking at your records, there¡¯s nothing strange from your childhood up to now, yet you¡¯re skilled enough to take down over ten little * punks by yourself. Just this fact alone is highly questionable. I think you¡¯re not just a harasser, you must have other secrets too!"

 Chapter 233: Anger

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233: Anger</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were cuffed to the interrogation chair, and he tried to break free, only to discover that the handcuffs were securely fastened. Raising his head with a hint of anger in his tone, he said to Lin Xian¡¯er, "You don¡¯t have any evidence, just your conjectures, and you hastily resort to violence. You were even thinking about using extreme coercion! I suspect you have a personal grudge against me. This is clearly a case of personal revenge! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll file aint and have you investigated?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er let out a contemptuous chuckle. She looked at him coldly and said, "The surveince in this interrogation room is broken; I¡¯ve also taken your phone. Even if I beat you up today, what evidence do you have to prove that I was violent towards you?"

    She took a step forward and said coldly to Xiao Yifei, "You dare to y tricks in front of me; you really must be tired of living! Ask my colleagues and see if they dare treat me like this. You¡¯re really too bold!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er stretched out her hand and, with a mocking expression on her delicate face, looked at Xiao Yifei, who appeared defiant, "I¡¯m telling you straight today; I brought you back here to teach you a lesson! To educate you, you scoundrel! You think you can fight? You dare to fight back? Show me how you fight back now!"

    Xiao Yifei stared back at Lin Xian¡¯er, saying nothing.

    "You were very tough just a while ago. Why are you silent now!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er swept her eyes over Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, which were cuffed to the interrogation chair, and mocked him, "I¡¯ve looked at your file; it seems a family that could raise a scoundrel like you isn¡¯t much of a good one either."

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei abruptly lifted his head, a gleam shing across his eyes. Not only was Lin Xian¡¯er abusing her power, but she was also insulting his family, which ignited a sudden fury within him.

    His family was Xiao Yifei¡¯s taboo, a line he did not allow anyone to cross. He understood the reason behind Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s animosity towards him, but it wasn¡¯t intentional on his part. However, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words were already an insult.

    "I want to hit you now, what can you do about it!"

    A smug expression spread across Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s face, and she swung her hand for another p at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei suddenly exerted strength and fiercely broke the robust handcuffs!

    He abruptly stood up, and amid Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s incredulous gaze, he swiftly twisted her around and pushed her onto the interrogation chair. Then, he quickly took two pairs of handcuffs from her and cuffed her.

    "I think it¡¯s time to teach you how to be a proper police officer," Xiao Yifei coldly told Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Then, to Lin Xian¡¯er, who was lying on the interrogation chair with her backside up, he mercilessly pped her buttocks!

    The handcuffs could no longer restrain Xiao Yifei, whose physical strength was beyond imagination. He had felt that the handcuffs were too weak to hold him when he first tried to break free. However, in front of Lin Xian¡¯er, Xiao Yifei thought it best to reveal as little as possible.

    But when he heard Lin Xian¡¯er insulting his family, he immediately felt a wave of anger surge to his head. Xiao Yifei could not stand anyone insulting his family, especially upon learning that the surveince in the interrogation room was broken, which dissolved hisst worry. As Lin Xian¡¯er had said, no one could see his incredible physical ability, nor was there evidence of his hitting her¡ªwhy should he fear anything now!

    After seeing Lin Xian¡¯er p at him again, Xiao Yifei determinedly decided he would no longer endure it. With a forceful struggle, he broke the handcuffs on his hands, dodged her p, and immediately cuffed Lin Xian¡¯er to the interrogation desk.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, finding herself cuffed to the interrogation desk, remained in extreme astonishment, unable to react. How had this scoundrel, Xiao Yi, done it? Was he even human? Those were police handcuffs; how could anyone break free with brute force! She stared dazedly, still in shock!

    Making things easy for himself, Xiao Yi quickly pushed Lin Xian¡¯er onto the interrogation desk after twisting around. Without a second thought, he took two pairs of handcuffs from her and cuffed her. Since Lin Xian¡¯er was held down on the desk by Xiao Yifei, her buttocks were sticking up in the air behind him.

    Seeing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks swaying before him, a sudden impulse came over him, and he harshly pped her buttocks.

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei put real strength into that p, and with his current physical condition, it was definitely not light.

    As a police officer, Lin Xian¡¯er had always been the one to handcuff others; when had she ever been handcuffed herself? The moment Lin Xian¡¯er, dumbfounded, was handcuffed to the interrogation table, and suddenly felt a sharp pain on her buttocks, she realized what was happening.

    "Ah! What are you doing! I¡¯m telling you! This is an assault¡ªyou better let me go right now, or you¡¯re dead!"

    A burning pain emanated from her buttocks, snapping Lin Xian¡¯er to attention, and she yelled angrily at Xiao Yifei!

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei remained silent, not paying any heed to Lin Xian¡¯er, and continued to harshly p her again.

    "Xiao Yifei! You¡¯re dead meat! Your actions now, not only count as assault, but also suspect of violently hindering state officers from executing their duties byw! You aremitting a crime, let me go right now! Pursue leniency!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er yelled defiantly and threateningly at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯

    Another harsh p followed, but this time, Xiao Yifei finally responded, though his words only made Lin Xian¡¯er feel more desperate.

    "Evidence? What evidence do you have to prove I hit you? Is there surveince?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice arose from behind Lin Xian¡¯er.

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯

    A fierce p once againnded on Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks.

    "I¡¯m teaching you how to be a good police officer! Do you understand?"

    Xiao Yifei returned to Lin Xian¡¯er the very words she had said to him.

    "Release me! Whether there is evidence or not, your actions are illegal, do you understand? I¡¯m telling you! With this behavior, you are going to prison, so let me go now and seek to reduce your time!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks were painfully sore from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hitting, and she couldn¡¯t help but frantically wriggle her buttocks, but with her fiery temper, how could she possibly yield? Lin Xian¡¯er continued to speak to Xiao Yifei, full of anger.

    ¡¯p¡ªp¡ªp¡ª¡¯

    Very rhythmic sounds firmly resonated; Xiao Yifei was no longer speaking, but his actions didn¡¯t stop either.

    "Stop hitting me! Let me go now! I won¡¯t hold it against you anymore, isn¡¯t that enough?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er struggled to turn around, but how could she possibly match Xiao Yifei¡¯s superior physical condition? Handcuffed and unable to move freely, she could only stick out her buttocks as Xiao Yifei kept hitting her. Xiao Yifei did not spare her in the slightest; each pnded solidly on Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks.

 Chapter 234: Weird Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Weird Atmosphere</h4><h4></h4>

    The searing pain from the buttocks overwhelmed the fierce-tempered, delicate-looking policewoman, who finally panicked and began to beg for mercy.

    But Xiao Yifei still did not stop.

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯ With each p, Xiao Yifei could feel the wonderful sensation from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks, which seemed to ripple with each strike.

    If initially Xiao Yifei had hit Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks out of anger, now he was starting to strangely enjoy the feeling.

    Due to the pain, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s buttocks involuntarily shook in front of Xiao Yifei. The swinging of her raised buttocks in front of him seemed quite enticing. The calmed Xiao Yifei finally realized that his actions were somewhat inappropriate and might have been too harsh, as Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice even contained a hint of crying.

    Xiao Yifei sighed softly, preparing to stop when Lin Xian¡¯er suddenly erupted.

    "You¡¯re done for! How dare you do this to me! I will kill you! I¡¯ve got your information! Even without evidence, I will still kill you! I¡¯ll remember you!"

    Laden with tears, her voice burst forth; after realizing her panicked resistance was futile, she finally exploded and spoke to Xiao Yifei, biting her teeth after she finished her statement, uttering no further sound but ring coldly ahead, filled with hatred toward Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice thick with murderous intent, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even now, Lin Xian¡¯er was still threatening him. Anger red up in him; he suddenly reached out and yanked down Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s trousers.

    "What are you going to do!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er yelled in panic and despair.

    "You said you were going to kill me, right? Fine, since you¡¯re going to kill me anyway, I¡¯m going to properly teach you a lesson!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes zed with fire as he reached out and delivered another p to Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s now-red and swollen beautiful buttocks.

    Realizing Xiao Yifei had not done what she most feared, Lin Xian¡¯er rxed slightly. She was afraid that saying something wrong might provoke him to more impulsive actions, so she bit her lips tightly and continued to re coldly ahead, filled with hatred toward Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯p¡ªp¡ª¡¯

    The interrogation room was left with only the sounds of buttocks being hit, but the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.

    Lin Xian¡¯er was sprawled on the interrogation table, her face twisted in pain. Her originally smooth white buttocks were covered in red palm prints and had swollen up.

    However, Xiao Yifei, still enraged, continued to strike her swollen buttocks relentlessly.

    Lin Xian¡¯ery in despair on the interrogation table, her eyes dead set ahead, filled with hatred. The domineering attitude previously evident in herrge eyes had vanished, now reced by tears. Lin Xian¡¯er tightly bit her lips, unwilling to let herself scream in pain.

    The pain in her body was one aspect, but what Lin Xian¡¯er found even harder to ept was the humiliation she felt psychologically, which inmed the temper of this fiery female police officer all the more.

    To be handcuffed to the interrogation table at her workce and spanked by Xiao Yifei sent waves of humiliation washing over the proud and hot-tempered Lin Xian¡¯er. The physical painbined with the psychological humiliation pushed her close to breaking point.

    "Someone,e in here quickly, why hasn¡¯t anyonee in yet!? Is everyone outside dead?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er desperately wished for someone to enter, but she had forgotten the instructions she gave to her young colleague when she had brought in Xiao Yifei. After hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, the young colleague not only kept a distance from the interrogation room but also told others, so now it was unlikely anyone woulde to disturb Lin Xian¡¯er, as they did not want to receive a stern reprimand from her.

    Now, Lin Xian¡¯er was leaning over the interrogation table, her breasts ttened against it due to the pressure, feeling extreme hatred towards Xiao Yifei, wishing she could kill him right then if possible.

    She deeply regretted not heeding the warnings she had received about Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, who possessed the skill to defeat over a dozen thugs. She wondered why she had underestimated Xiao Yifei, yet no one could have anticipated that he might have the ability to break free from police handcuffs!

    Humiliated and leaning against the interrogation table, Lin Xian¡¯er was bing numb. The intense pain was gradually turning into numbness, and the sharp burning sensation was slowly bing imperceptible. In contrast, as the severe pain subsided, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s sensation began to change with each p from Xiao Yifei, evolving into a strange, wonderful feeling.

    When Lin Xian¡¯er first experienced this sensation, she was suddenly overwhelmed with panic. The psychological humiliation and bizarre sensations from her body unexpectedly gave her a slight feeling offort.

    Frowning, Xiao Yifei continued to spank the unruly Lin Xian¡¯er, seeing it as a necessary lesson. In a moment of impulse, he had pushed her against the cupboard. With each contact of his palm on her buttocks, Xiao Yifei could feel her astounding sticity.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei, blinded by anger, felt nothing; but when he calmed down, the sensation in his hand made his heart skip a beat.

    He also noticed that Lin Xian¡¯er had stopped making any sounds of pleading for a long time. Since herst threatening remark, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t heard a peep from her¡ªnot even cries of pain, which puzzled him since he knew his own strength was not insignificant.

    Xiao Yifei knew that spanking wouldn¡¯t kill someone, so the silence from Lin Xian¡¯er puzzled him greatly. Frowning, he increased the strength in his hand and spanked her even harder.

    ¡¯Smack!¡¯

    A loud sound finally elicited a response from Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Ah¡ª"

    A cry that seemed magically poignant burst from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s mouth, prompting Xiao Yifei to suddenly furrow his brow and stop his actions.

    For he clearly heard that this sound was not one of pain, but rather, the previous cry that had escaped Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s lips carried a seductive maism, seemingly filled with relief.

    "Damn, no way!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly stopped, staring nkly at Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s upturned buttocks, now swollen and covered with handprints, somewhat unable to grasp the implications of the noise she had just made.

 Chapter 235 Awkward Expression

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Awkward Expression</h4><h4></h4>

    Lin Xian¡¯er involuntarily arched her perfect moon towards Xiao Yifei, shaking it at him.

    "What¡¯s going on here!"

    Xiao Yifei watched as the astonishingly seductive moon wriggled non-stop at him, which clearly wasn¡¯t due to dodging in pain. Xiao Yifei felt utterly perplexed but watching Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s moon, his breathing slowly became more rapid.

    ¡¯SMACK¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei reached out to p again, and sure enough, he heard another proud cry from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s mouth, different from before, this cry was filled with a sense of satisfaction. Xiao Yifei immediately felt his blood rushing.

    He continued reaching out to strike, and this time, aside from the force, Xiao Yifei also incorporated sensuous movements.

    The two lobes of the perfect moon were continuously pped by Xiao Yifei, and at this moment, Lin Xian¡¯er with her face already flushed red, pressed her face straight onto the table, slowly revealing a drunken expression.

    She actually felt sensation from Xiao Yifei¡¯s pping!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, his breathing was quickened, and at that moment, within the enclosed interrogation room, a pink aura began to bloom.

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s mind was now nk, she couldn¡¯t even remember her hatred for Xiao Yifei, but was slowly enjoying herself.

    Ambiguous emotions continued to grow within the interrogation room.

    Neither of them could have imagined such a situation urring, evolving into this oue, but now both were deeply controlled by their impulses, havingpletely forgotten everything else!

    However, just at this time, a sudden violent knocking on the interrogation room door sounded, waking the two indulging people abruptly!

    Xiao Yifei anxiously stopped at once, turned around, and looked towards the door of the interrogation room.

    rity finally returned to Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes, and still with her face glowing red, she turned her head and hurriedly said to Xiao Yifei, "What are you looking at! Hurry up and find the key to unlock these handcuffs!"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, snapped to attention, hurried over, fumbled for the keys on her, and unlocked the handcuffs.

    "Just a minute!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er hurried from the interrogation table and called towards the door.

    Lin Xian¡¯er hastily jumped down from the interrogation table; her bottom undoubtedly aching from Xiao Yifei¡¯s forceful strikes. She winced, enduring the pain, quickly put on her pants, then straightened her appearance a bit before hobbling toward the door of the interrogation room.

    Xiao Yifei watched Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s actions, swallowed nervously, and the now sober him finally recovered his senses. Only then did he violently realize how shocking his recent actions had been.

    In a police station, to have handcuffed a female officer to the interrogation chair and spanked her!

    Xiao Yifei anxiously watched Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure. This matter was indeed very serious. If it were to be pursued further, his actions not only vited police protocols but also involved mistreating a woman¡ªnot just any woman, but a Huaxia public servant, a female police officer! His behavior could trulynd him in prison!

    Squinting his eyes toward the entrance of the interrogation room, he had resolved to deny everything; he was ready to insist he had done nothing and knew nothing! After all, there was no evidence!

    While Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with trepidation and worry, Lin Xian¡¯er opened the interrogation room¡¯s door, her face showing a trace of pain.

    "What happened! What were you doing inside? Why is your face so red? And with such a pained expression!"

    The one who pushed the door open was an imposing middle-aged man with a straight posture and piercing eyes. At this moment, the man was looking at Lin Xian¡¯er with a face full of confusion.

    Despite Lin Xian¡¯er having grown numb to thest touches, as she slowly started to regain her senses, the waves of paining from her buttocks made it genuinely hard to bear. Hence, when she opened the door, she couldn¡¯t help but show a pained expression on her face.

    The moment Lin Xian¡¯er opened the door, Xiao Yifei had already decided he wouldn¡¯t admit to anything, no matter what anyone said.

    "Director Du, no, I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just out on a call, brought someone back, and was conducting a simple inquiry," Lin Xian¡¯er stammered to Yanjing City Police Bureau Director Du Fengchun. After finishing her sentence, she turned her head and shot Xiao Yifei a wide-eyed look, but her face suddenly flushed when she saw him for the first time.

    Xiao Yifei was extremely surprised by the turn of events. He had not expected Lin Xian¡¯er to keep silent about what had just happened, not revealing a thing to this man who was clearly her superior. His mind hadn¡¯t caught up yet, and he looked at Lin Xian¡¯er full of bewilderment, not understanding why.

    The prepared speech in his head, about adamantly denying everything, suddenly became useless. Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth was slightly open as he stared fixedly at Lin Xian¡¯er.

    After seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Lin Xian¡¯er turned and gave him a fierce re, then, with a hint of pain, she casually reached down as if to rub her sore bottom¡ªa result of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions¡ªand looked up at Du Fengchun, saying, "Director Du, is something wrong? You seem very anxious."

    Director Du Fengchun was the head of the police bureau, and his sharp instincts tipped him off that something odd was going on in the interrogation room. His suspicion grew when he saw the handcuffs that Xiao Yifei had broken free from. His eyes narrowed suddenly, and he turned to look at Xiao Yifei.

    He was well aware of Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s fiery temper, and after receiving a report from his subordinates, Du Fengchun had assumed that someone had offended Lin Xian¡¯er and that she was out to teach them a lesson. These were things Pu Chengjun knew and could understand. But when he saw those broken handcuffs, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    This young man named Xiao Yifei, he was someone the higher-ups specifically wanted to see! Until now, Du Fengchun had beenpletely unaware of the day¡¯s events; he didn¡¯t know anything about Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s case until he received a call from the leadership above. They mentioned that their temperamental female officer had brought in someone named Xiao Yifei and that they were looking for him quite seriously. That¡¯s why he had hurried down, asking for the location of Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s interrogation room and rushing over.

    He was afraid Lin Xian¡¯er might have been too rough and injured Xiao Yifei, but upon seeing that Xiao Yifei was still lively and unharmed, Du Fengchun finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You haven¡¯t done anything inappropriate, have you?" Du Fengchun asked Lin Xian¡¯er, with a hint of warning.

    "No, no!" Lin Xian¡¯er shook her hands repeatedly. She would have liked to do something inappropriate, but there simply hadn¡¯t been a chance. Not only was there no opportunity to act out, but she had also been humiliated instead. Thinking of this, her face flushed with embarrassment again.

    "I need to talk to you about something."

 Chapter 236 Someone Saw

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Someone Saw</h4><h4></h4>

    There was no way Du Fengchun could have anticipated what had just happened in the interrogation room, but seeing Xiao Yifei safe and sound, Du Fengchun finally rxed and sat down on the chair, speaking to Xiao Yifei.

    "Come over here! Sit down, why are you standing! Why are you still nervous in my presence!"

    Du Fengchun turned his head to look at Lin Xian¡¯er, admiring her sense of propriety and the way she had handled Xiao Yifei without causing him embarrassment. He smiled at Lin Xian¡¯er and said,

    "No worries, no worries, Director Du, you sit! I don¡¯t want to sit, I¡¯ve been sitting all day and want to stand for a while!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er waved her hands repeatedly at Du Fengchun, refusing his invitation. Now her bottom was so painfully hot that she couldn¡¯t even think about sitting down. After declining Du Fengchun¡¯s invitation, Lin Xian¡¯er unexpectedly looked towards Xiao Yifei, curious as to how soon after she had brought Xiao Yifei back, Director Du Fengchun would know and evene down to check in person, and it seemed he was specifically looking for Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s the deal with this Xiao Yifei!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked doubtfully at Xiao Yifei. Seeing his handsome face, she remembered something else and her face turned slightly red, her hand reaching out to touch the round part of her buttocks.

    "Are you called Xiao Yifei, correct?"

    Du Fengchun looked at Xiao Yifei with a deep voice and asked, and his attitude while speaking was very friendly.

    Xiao Yifei was utterly confused, his mind filled with surprise. He was puzzled not only by Lin Xian¡¯er not pursuing his actions earlier but also by this person Lin Xian¡¯er referred to as Director Du, the leader!

    "This is how a policeman should be! So friendly! But I haven¡¯t done anything serious, nor have I contacted anyone! How could it have rmed the Director, and he even knows my name!"

    Feeling uneasy with no understanding of what was happening, Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked towards Du Fengchun, speaking doubtfully, "My name is Xiao Yifei, is there something you need?"

    "I am indeed called Xiao Yifei, is there a problem?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes carried a puzzled look as he gazed at Du Fengchun.

    "Were you previously a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and now teach at Yanjing Medical University?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Du Fengchun¡¯s face showed a kind expression as he said warmly to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat confused but nodded anyway, while Du Fengchun¡¯s smile grew bigger upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response. He looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile and said, "Since you are Xiao Yifei, then good, I haven¡¯t found the wrong person."

    Lin Xian¡¯er, on the other hand, frowned and looked towards Du Fengchun. In their eyes, Director Du was an impartial and strong-handed person. How could he be so polite to Xiao Yifei? Just who was this Xiao Yifei?

    After confirming he had not found the wrong person, Du Fengchun said to Xiao Yifei somewhat embarrassedly, "I¡¯m truly sorry, there must have been some misunderstanding just now that led us to bring you into the interrogation room. You didn¡¯t encounter anything unpleasant in there, did you?"

    Looking somewhat nervous, Du Fengchun eyed Xiao Yifei. He had seen the two pairs of broken handcuffs. Although Xiao Yifei seemed lively and unharmed, he was worried Lin Xian¡¯er might have done something inappropriate to him.

    Seeing Du Fengchun¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei was even more puzzled. Even if Du Fengchun¡¯s professional standards were high and his treatment of others was normally more gentle, it wouldn¡¯t exin his current excessive politeness!

    He looked up at his cellphone still in Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s hand, quite certain he hadn¡¯t called anyone for help. Why then was Du Fengchun being so polite to him?

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand. He recalled the impassioned actions he had taken in the interrogation room¡ªsuch actions definitely couldn¡¯t be considered unpleasant! Thus, Xiao Yifei smiled at Du Fengchun, "No worries! Just now Officer Lin was only inquiring about the incident, nothing unpleasant happened, we got along very well!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er visibly rxed upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, but when she heard him say they had gotten along well, she couldn¡¯t help ring at him. The soreness from where Xiao Yifei had hit her seemed to bring a strangelyfortable feeling, which made her shake her head quickly, trying to dismiss the unnerving sensation and looked curiously at Du Fengchun, as his behavior today was even more bizarre.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Du Fengchun finally rxed and took a deep breath. However, he was still curious¡ªhow could the hot-tempered Lin Xian¡¯er have gotten along well with Xiao Yifei! Unable to figure it out, Du Fengchun stopped thinking about it, looked up, and said with a smile, "That¡¯s good to hear! Our police station always adheres to a humane principle in its operations. It¡¯s normal that there were no issues. By the way, if you are indeed Xiao Yifei, pleasee with me, someone wants to meet you."

    After saying this, Du Fengchun¡¯s face wore a faint smile as he stepped back very courteously, gesturing an invitation to Xiao Yifei.

    "Director Du! This won¡¯t do! I haven¡¯t finished my interrogation yet! You can¡¯t just take him away like this. I find him very suspicious, with many questionable aspects about him!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er became anxious when Du Fengchun intended to take Xiao Yifei away. She quickly stepped in front of Du Fengchun, speaking somewhat disgruntledly.

    Setting aside whether Xiao Yifei was mysterious or not, just based on his behavior towards her and the actions he had taken in the interrogation room, Lin Xian¡¯er was filled with anger. Although she didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t reported Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior to Du Fengchun earlier, seeing Xiao Yifei about to be taken away by Du Fengchun made her very anxious. She hadn¡¯t yet truly taught Xiao Yifei a lesson; how could he just be taken away now!

    Considering the humiliation she had just endured, she felt murderous towards Xiao Yifei. If she missed this chance, who knew when another woulde!

    So, Lin Xian¡¯er, furious, positioned herself in front of Du Fengchun, not wanting to let Xiao Yifei leave.

    "Lin Xian¡¯er! What is wrong with you! Are you disobeying the orders of your superior? How can you act as a people¡¯s police officer! Xiao Yifei has very urgent matters to attend to now. Besides, as you both said earlier, he was only here to cooperate with the investigation. How can you treat him as a criminal? Your attitude is highly problematic!"

 Chapter 237: Deal with It Calmly

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Deal with It Calmly</h4><h4></h4>

    Du Fengchun furrowed his brows in anger as he saw Lin Xian¡¯er standing in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but scold her. He didn¡¯t understand why Lin Xian¡¯er was being so unreasonable this time, his own attitude should have made it clear that the person demanding to see Du Fengchun was extremely important, and yet Lin Xian¡¯er still did not get the point! This infuriated Du Fengchun.

    "I... I..."

    Upon hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er stuttered, unsure of how to respond. Unable toe up with a reply for Du Fengchun, Lin Xian¡¯er bluntly said, "Director Du, it¡¯s just a matter of cooperating with the investigation and interrogation, and I haven¡¯t finished questioning Xiao Yifei yet. If you take him away now, who knows when I¡¯ll get to see him again!"

    With his eyes wide open and staring at Lin Xian¡¯er who was blocking his path, Du Fengchun felt that today, if he didn¡¯t give her an answer, the straightforward and hot-tempered Lin Xian¡¯er might actually prevent him from taking Xiao Yifei away. Meanwhile, the pressure from another side was building so, taking a deep breath, Du Fengchun said reluctantly, "Alright, alright, stop making a fuss. Youe with us then, so you won¡¯t keep blocking our way here!"

    After he finished speaking to Lin Xian¡¯er, he turned his head away so as not to look at her, but spoke in a very friendly manner to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei,e on, follow me."

    Xiao Yifei knew in his heart that Du Fengchun would definitely not harm him, but he was also filled with curiosity about who was looking for him. With a heart full of questions, Xiao Yifei followed behind Du Fengchun and walked out.

    Lin Xian¡¯er watched Xiao Yifei leave, letting out a cold snort, and followed closely behind him, determined to go along too.

    After Du Fengchun left the office building and entered the courtyard, he started his car, and Lin Xian¡¯er, upon seeing the vehicle, felt a sudden tremor of fear. Despite this, she gritted her teeth, sat in the car with a pained expression, and kept her eyes firmly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Lin Xian¡¯er and even he felt a soreness in his own backside.

    Finally, in the brightly litpound that evening, Xiao Yifei met the person with a troubled face who wanted to see him.

    "Brother Zhang?"

    Upon seeing Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei could not help but express his surprise aloud.

    "Xiao kid! You¡¯re here,e on, sit down quickly!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei enter the room, Zhang Ming, weary-faced, finally showed a hint of smile as he greeted Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei first saw Zhang Ming, he was full of astonishment. Zhang Ming used to be such a spirited and intelligent middle-aged man, distinguished and extraordinary. How could it be that in just a few days of not seeing him, Zhang Ming¡¯s face now looked so exhausted? The meticulously groomed hair at his temples even began to show strands of white, revealing an old age! Xiao Yifei sat next to Zhang Ming, his eyes filled with surprise.

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes swept over Lin Xian¡¯er, who had a look of amazement, and then, smiling, he nodded at Du Fengchun who was standing behind her.

    "Thank you for your hard work, old Du!"

    He said to Du Fengchun with a smile.

    "With the years of friendship we have, you¡¯re still being formal with me? Come on, I¡¯ve brought the person back for you, hurry up and deal with your troubles. Your current situation is really getting a bit tricky!"

    Du Fengchun also took a seat, his eyes showing a hint of worry as he looked at Zhang Ming and said.

    "Ah."

    Upon hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, Zhang Ming let out a sigh full of exhaustion.

    Although Xiao Yifei was sitting on the sofa, his eyes were fixedly observing Zhang Ming¡¯s home within the Yanjing City bureaucraticpound. Although Zhang Ming¡¯s ce wasn¡¯trge, Xiao Yifei could tell that the house had style¡ªantique and ssical, going for an ancient Chinese vibe. It was clear the homeowner had put in a lot of effort. The calligraphy and paintings on the wall seemed quite valuable. It was just that, perhaps because the homeowner had been feeling irritabletely, the house wasn¡¯t well-kept and looked a mess.

    "Where¡¯s your sister-inw?"

    Xiao Yifei looked around but didn¡¯t see the wife whom Zhang Ming had mentioned when chatting before.

    "I asked your sister-inw to take the kids out for a bit. I¡¯ve been dealing with some troublesome matters recently, and I didn¡¯t want to drag them into my worries."

    Zhang Ming said to Xiao Yifei slowly.

    And Lin Xian¡¯er, who obediently stood by Du Fengchun without daring to make a move, was shocked the instant she saw Zhang Ming because she often saw this face at major conferences. As the Manager of the directly governed city of Yanjing City, Zhang Ming held a rank equivalent to a provincial Manager!

    She never expected that following Du Fengchun today, she would actually meet Zhang Ming, which filled her with surprise. Lin Xian¡¯er was aware of the good private rtionship Du Fengchun had with Zhang Ming, but what she hadn¡¯t anticipated even more was that Xiao Yifei could chat so amiably with Zhang Ming, and it seemed that their interaction was even more natural! This left Lin Xian¡¯er somewhat unable to react, standing there stupefied, looking toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother Zhang, thest time I saw you, I could tell you were troubled. I asked you, but you didn¡¯t say anything. Just tell me¡ªif there¡¯s any way I can help, I definitely will!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming, who wore a troubled expression, and with a solemn face, he earnestly spoke up.

    "Ah, Xiao kid, you should be able to tell that I am a public servant, right? Don¡¯t be upset that I kept it a secret. I felt it really wasn¡¯t appropriate to disclose. But if I don¡¯t tell you now, it would be even less appropriate. I am the Manager of our Yanjing City."

    Zhang Ming took another deep sigh, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes creasing as he spoke lowly to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this admission, Lin Xian¡¯er felt she could ept it. So, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know Zhang Ming¡¯s identity after all. No wonder his expression was so indifferent. She stared intently at Xiao Yifei, ready to see him embarrass himself with surprise upon discovering Zhang Ming¡¯s identity, but she was disappointed. Xiao Yifei still had the same unperturbed demeanor, none the lesser than before.

    This slightly shocked Lin Xian¡¯er, who narrowed her eyes at the handsome young man.

    "Haha, Brother Zhang, the first time I met you, I said you had an extraordinary presence. Now it seems I was right on the mark!"

    Upon seeing Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei burst intoughter, his face showing no special reaction upon learning that Zhang Ming was the Mayor.

    When Zhang Ming heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s somewhat teasing tone, a faint smile appeared on his face. However, it was clear that he was still quite troubled. He then said to Xiao Yifei, "Today, I really had no choice but to look for you. Who would¡¯ve thought it would be such a coincidence, you were right at the police bureau."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes at Zhang Ming. Zhang was reluctant to reveal what trouble he¡¯d encountered, and this made Xiao Yifei sense that it was not a trivial matter. A sharp glint flickered in his eyes as he seriously addressed Zhang Ming.

    "Brother Zhang, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just tell me what you¡¯re facing. Speak freely¡ªif I can help, I definitely will. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find a way to help you out! After all, I still owe you two meals!"

 Chapter 238 What Virtues and Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 What Virtues and Abilities</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious demeanor, felt extremely helpless in his heart. At this point, there was no need to hide anything, so Zhang Ming said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao, there¡¯s been a car ident recently. The victim was my former secretary. After he got hit, an inadvertent inquiry revealed that he had some substantial but unexined wealth. It was only upon further investigation that we discovered that this money had actually moved out of my ount!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s voice, filled with outrage, rang in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears, "Then, the subsequent investigation revealed that my former secretary even had a diary, which shockingly recorded ounts of my corruption and bribery! And these figures matched exactly with the unexined wealth in his ount! But the problem is, I never did any of those things!"

    "I can vouch for Old Zhang. Although he can be stubborn, he¡¯s definitely not the type to be swayed by money. Besides, with Old Zhang¡¯s prospects at his age, why would he throw away his future over something trivial?"

    Upon hearing this, Du Fengchun hurriedly chimed in, and then he continued with a feeling of helplessness, "Although I don¡¯t know why Old Zhang is in such a rush to find you or what help you could possibly provide, if you truly can assist him, I hope you will do your utmost to help!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, his eyebrows furrowed tightly, because he immediately sensed that this was no mere coincidence; it was a conspiracy against Zhang Ming! Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact with Zhang Ming, he could feel that Zhang Ming was not someone who would engage in corruption and bribery.

    "Well, that¡¯s simple! Why don¡¯t you just find your former secretary and ask for rity?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, furrowing his brows with a hint of puzzlement.

    "Sigh,"

    Zhang Ming let out a deep sigh and then continued, "I would also like to find him and ask what the heck is going on, but the problem lies here. He was originally out of danger after the car ident but has now entered a life-threatening condition once again and has slipped into aa,pletely unresponsive to treatment!"

    "He was once out of danger and now faces danger again? What do you mean by that? Could injuries sustained from a car ident worsen suddenly after the condition has stabilized?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s frown deepened. After hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, he felt there was something very peculiar about this situation.

    Just as Zhang Ming was about to continue speaking to Xiao Yifei, Du Fengchun abruptly stopped him and then turned his gaze towards Lin Xian¡¯er.

    In fact, from the moment Lin Xian¡¯er heard Zhang Ming¡¯s first sentence, she was shocked, feeling as though she might have heard something she shouldn¡¯t have. However, when Du Fengchun looked her way, she felt even more apprehensive, realizing her decision toe along might have been rash, especially since even Du Fengchun, who admired her, looked at her with wariness in his eyes.

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s face soured as she obediently lowered her head.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t any secret; the story has already spread amongst the staff. There¡¯s no need to tiptoe around it. Besides, I have nothing to fear if I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, so it¡¯s all good!"

    Zhang Ming gestured dismissively to Du Fengchun, speaking indifferently, then he turned his gaze back to Xiao Yifei and began to discuss his problem with him.

    After all, Lin Xian¡¯er was Du Fengchun¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, so he was still very cautious about this issue. It was only after he saw that Zhang Ming did not take it seriously that Du Fengchun finally felt at ease.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, who was looking down, sneakily nced at Xiao Yifei. Although she had been somewhat scared just now, her heart was filled with more surprise at this moment. She had no idea how powerful Xiao Yifei must be to have Zhang Ming personallye to discuss this matter with him.

    "I really don¡¯t know what happened because I had already made it clear to the investigative team that we would conduct an investigation after my secretary recovered, but who knew that his illness would suddenly worsen to the point that he was about to die! He just couldn¡¯t wake up!"

    Zhang Ming said with a frown full of trouble, it was evident that the situation, filled with targeting and peculiarities, was causing Zhang Ming a lot of headaches: "When the ambnce stabilized him and brought him back to the hospital, we were all very reassured, but who knew after all these issues arose, I even moved him to the ICU for close observation. Who would have thought that an ident would really happen!"

    Xiao Yifei listened quietly to Zhang Ming¡¯s situation, with a solemn expression.

    "Moreover, in the ICU, his condition worsened day by day, bing more severe, he fell into a deepa, and now even his life is in danger. If something really happens to him, I fear my situation will be hard to exin! The doctors diagnosing him are all from very excellent surgeons at various hospitals, but they can¡¯t determine the cause! Now the investigative team has temporarily suspended all my duties. There¡¯s a scent of conspiracy all over this, and I don¡¯t dare to trust other doctors, so I thought of you, Xiao. You once told me your medical skill was not bad, so out of desperation, I came to you! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to drag you into this whirlpool!"

    Zhang Ming had a worried face as he finally exined his entire situation to Xiao Yifei, and it was apparent that Zhang Ming really had no other option but to treat a dead horse as if it were alive, seeking help from Xiao Yifei, with whom he had but a slight acquaintance. Although Zhang Ming felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s temperament suited him well, he was still not sure whether this young man¡¯s medical skill was as good as he imed.

    "So you mean to say, Big Brother Zhang, you came to me because you don¡¯t quite trust the other doctors, and you want me to help cure the patient so that you can clear your name?"

    Xiao Yifei slowly raised his head and squinted at Zhang Ming.

    "I don¡¯t expect you to cure him, just make hime to would be enough!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s hair was in disarray due to recent stress, and his mental state was extremely poor.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Du Fengchun suddenly narrowed his eyes. He looked at Xiao Yifei withplete distrust in his gaze.

    "Old Zhang! I thought you were seeking Xiao Yifei because he knew some kind of special evidence. Turns out you just want him to treat that good-for-nothing secretary of yours! Have you really thought this through? Despite Xiao Yifei seeming decent, he¡¯s still so young¡ªare you really sure he can help you?"

    Du Fengchun said with indignation in his voice to Zhang Ming: "Do you think you have time to waste on this? It¡¯se to this point, and you¡¯re not considering more reliable options, still here betting on luck! Do you want to clear your name or not? I still can¡¯t understand how someone as hardworking and devoted as you could have someone go against you."

    It was apparent that Du Fengchun really had Zhang Ming¡¯s best interests at heart, which is why he voiced his distrust of Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 239: A Face of Disbelief

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239: A Face of Disbelief</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ah! What choice do I have now? The only solution is to make him regain consciousness! That¡¯s the only way!"

    Zhang Ming looked at Du Fengchun with a grave voice, "You haven¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill, how can you not believe in him?"

    Turning his head, Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes scanned Xiao Yifei from top to bottom, then turned back, full of disdain, "It¡¯s not a matter of belief or disbelief! Look at him! A greenhorn, how could he possibly solve a problem that so many excellent doctors couldn¡¯t handle? And you, have you seen this Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill? What if he¡¯s a fraud!"

    Du Fengchun was also anxious, and he furiously said to Xiao Yifei, "Kid! Tell me, what makes you think you¡¯re qualified to deal with this problem for Old Zhang, just now you were thumping your chest loudly, but you should know, this problem involves the career and even the personal safety of a direct-controlled municipality¡¯s manager in the future, do you really think you¡¯re qualified to help him with this?"

    Du Fengchun¡¯s angry voice rose beside Xiao Yifei, who gently lifted his head, nced at Du Fengchun, and said nothing.

    "Old Zhang! There¡¯s not much time left! How can you be so reckless! To ce all your hopes on a greenhorn, had I known this was your n, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here today!"

    Du Fengchun was extremely angry, feeling that maybe Zhang Ming¡¯s brain had been affected by the recent pressures!

    And Lin Xian¡¯er also gently lifted her head, ncing at Xiao Yifei, she felt even more that Xiao Yifei did not have such great abilities.

    "I can do it!"

    Just then, Xiao Yifei slowly picked up a cup of tea in front of him, gently blew away the leaves on the surface, took a slow sip, and then said indifferently to Du Fengchun, "I¡¯m confident that I can help Zhang Big Brother solve this problem!"

    "What are you saying?"

    Du Fengchun furrowed his brows, turned around, and stared straight at Xiao Yifei.

    "I said I¡¯m confident I can handle this problem for Zhang Big Brother!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Du Fengchun, smiled faintly, then turned his head toward Zhang Jun, and said with ease, "Zhang Big Brother, don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me! Since you havee to me for help, I will certainly be able to sort this out for you!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes filled with indignation, and he furiously said to Xiao Yifei, "Kid, do you really want to help your Zhang Big Brother, or are you trying to harm him? Don¡¯t you know that Zhang Big Brother is out of time now?

    "The situation has reached a critical point! Zhang Big Brother has been suspended, and if you don¡¯t seriously help him think of a solution now, do you know the consequences that may befall him? Corruption charges, with a huge amount involved, could lead to prison! And it could implicate his family! Zhang Big Brother is confused for a moment, are you also going to mess around with him? If you really want to help your Zhang Big Brother, then help him think of a solution, do you think you can bear the responsibility of rescuing the manager of Yanjing?"

    Du Fengchun was very angry, his face red and his neck thick as he yelled at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei slowly lifted his head, smiled faintly at Du Fengchun, and said softly, "I definitely won¡¯t treat Zhang Big Brother¡¯s safety as a joke, if Zhang Big Brother asked me to find out who is the person scheming against him in the dark, I might not know, but if it¡¯s just about treating his secretary, then I think I can do that."

    Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes bulged as he said to Xiao Yifei in frustration, "You haven¡¯t even seen Zhang Ming¡¯s secretary¡¯s condition, so how do you know you can cure his injuries? If his secretary happens to die by ident, can you snatch him back from King Yan? What bullshit are you spouting? I think you really intend to harm Zhang Ming!"

    After scolding Xiao Yifei, he turned his head, looked at Zhang Ming, and said urgently, "Zhang Ming! Have you lost your mind to choose to believe this kid who¡¯s full of nonsense?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er, standing to the side, also squinted at Xiao Yifei, feeling that he was quite arrogant and ignorant. Although he was handsome and poised and could face knowing Zhang Ming¡¯s true identity with neither servility nor overbearingness, the words that had juste from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth made Lin Xian¡¯er wonder if there was something wrong with him. He seemed a bit too arrogant. But Xiao Yifei¡¯s next words left Lin Xian¡¯er dumbfounded.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Du Fengchun with narrowed eyes and smiled faintly. He said to the agitated Du Fengchun seriously, "If you say the injured party is dead, then I might truly have no way to help, but as long as the injured party is still breathing, I can bring him back to life."

    The words of Xiao Yifei reached Du Fengchun¡¯s ears like a huge joke. But in such a desperate situation, Du Fengchun couldn¡¯t find it in him tough. His eyes widened in extreme dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei, and he felt he really shouldn¡¯t have brought Xiao Yifei to meet Zhang Ming today because everything Xiao Yifei was doing now seemed like a farce!

    "Do you fucking think you¡¯re immortal? That a single Dan can save a life? How are you different from those swindlers on the street who im they can turn stone into gold? If you¡¯re adamant about helping Zhang Ming, then I have no choice but to arrest you first! To prevent you from harming Zhang Ming! You talk about how great your Medical Skill is, but who the fuck has seen you heal?!"

    The frustrated Du Fengchun even cursed!

    "Manager Du, to be honest, I have seen Xiao Yifei heal before. It was quite impressive and miraculous," Lin Xian¡¯er said.

    Although in her heart Lin Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei was that incredible, she suddenly recalled the scene when she saw Xiao Yifei heal and couldn¡¯t help but speak up to Du Fengchun.

    Up to this point, everyone, including Xiao Yifei, was unaware that the injured person he had revived at the restaurant entrance was Zhang Ming¡¯s secretary.

    "What! Now you¡¯re adding to the chaos too! You¡¯ve seen him heal? Then tell me! Tell me now, is this kid as miraculous as he ims to be!"

    It was clear from Du Fengchun¡¯s reaction that he was particrly worried for Zhang Ming, otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things.

    Seeing Du Fengchun staring straight at her with those eyes made Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s heart flutter with uncertainty. She hadn¡¯t thought Xiao Yifei could really do it and had only spoken casually, but she hadn¡¯t expected Du Fengchun¡¯s reaction to be so strong.

    "No... I don¡¯t think he can do it either!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er said softly with her head down.

    "Then why waste your breath! Does saying those things mean anything?"

    After scolding Lin Xian¡¯er, Du Fengchun turned his head to look at Zhang Ming, "Zhang Ming, you¡¯ve heard it, there¡¯s still time. Think of another solution, this kid is simply unreliable!"

    Zhang Ming smiled at Du Fengchun¡¯s reaction, but he still let out a deep sigh, "What can I do? I¡¯ve thought of all the solutions, and now this is the only one left!"

 Chapter 240: Crisis of Trust

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Crisis of Trust</h4>

    NovelFire.c¦Ò?<h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming appeared somewhat helpless, as he also wasn¡¯t entirely convinced of Xiao Yifei¡¯s reliability, but as he himself said, there really was no other choice at the moment.

    "Xiao, I can only choose to trust you now, and I do feel somewhat sorry for involving you in this, as you can see, this must be a conspiracy. I have dragged you into this mess, but I had no choice! All you need to do is your best; even if you don¡¯t seed, I won¡¯t me you," Zhang Ming said.

    He looked at Xiao Yifei with a solemn yet very sincere gaze.

    Xiao Yifei was aware he hadn¡¯t aplished anything, so he understood why Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun didn¡¯t trust him. He wasn¡¯t angry but merely smiled gently at Zhang Ming and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Ming stared intently at Xiao Yifei and, finally, let out a heavy sigh and said to Xiao Yifei, "I believe in you!"

    When Du Fengchun saw Zhang Ming¡¯s actions, he pped his thigh forcefully and eximed angrily, "Madness! I think you¡¯ve all gone mad! Especially Zhang Ming! Have you lost your mind? Fine! Since you¡¯ve given up on yourself! I won¡¯t be involved in your matters anymore!"

    In short, Du Fengchun didn¡¯t have a shred of trust in Xiao Yifei, and he now harbored some resentment towards the young man who might ruin Zhang Ming.

    "If the person you found can¡¯t cure the illness, wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯vepletely blocked yourst chance to clear your name!" Du Fengchun said to Zhang Ming with a pessimistic look.

    Zhang Ming turned his head, waved at Du Fengchun, signaling him to stop speaking, thus indicating his resolve.

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s reaction, Du Fengchun couldn¡¯t help but sigh in despair, feeling a deep pain for his wise old friend who was being foolish at this critical moment.

    "Xiao, when do you think we should go to the hospital? Find some time, preferably as soon as possible, because time is indeed very urgent!" Zhang Ming said, his eyes fixed intently on Xiao Yifei, his look one of urgency and¡ªdeep down¡ªa faint glimmer of hope.

    Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment, thought about his schedule, then raised his head and said to Zhang Ming, "Brother Zhang, I still have a ss tomorrow. After it finishes, I¡¯ll contact you. I have your number; I¡¯ll just call you after the ss."

    But when Du Fengchun heard what Xiao Yifei said, he became even more infuriated, his face twisting in anger, "Kid! What¡¯s the matter with you? At a time like this, you still want to attend your damn ss? Do you really think your stupid ss is more important than the safety of Manager Zhang? What are you thinking?"

    After Du Fengchun furiously finished his tirade at Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei slowly raised his head, looked at Du Fengchun, and said, "Chief Du, although Brother Zhang¡¯s matter is very urgent, I¡¯ve already said that I can handle it. Brother Zhang is important, but so are my students. Since Brother Zhang trusts me, I¡¯m sure I can take care of the problems he¡¯s facing! And I won¡¯t neglect my students¡¯ lessons either."

    When Du Fengchun heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he pointed straight at Xiao Yifei, speechless, clearly infuriated by Xiao Yifei.

    "Alright, old Du! While the situation is urgent, it¡¯s not to that extreme. There¡¯s still time for a while; let the kid go to his ss, it¡¯s okay!" Zhang Ming said, reassuring Du Fengchun, "I¡¯ve already been suspended, so stop with the ¡¯Manager¡¯ talk. We¡¯re at this point now; it all depends on Xiao. It¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be!"

    Though Du Fengchun heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t really take them to heart and continued to look at Xiao Yifei with anger.

    "Fine! Fine! Fine, you young punk! You haven¡¯t learned much, but you¡¯ve certainly mastered the art of posturing and acting all high and mighty! I want to see, if you can¡¯t live up to your big talk when ites to handling Brother Zhang¡¯s problem, what you¡¯ll do then. I, Du Fengchun, might just be a small police bureau chief, but when ites to dealing with you, I¡¯m not short on methods!" he fumed at Xiao Yifei.

    Du Fengchun looked at Xiao Yifei and said coldly.

    After hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei responded with a faint smile and didn¡¯t say much more.

    "Alright, alright, that¡¯s all there is to it. There¡¯s no need for us to act like enemies. I¡¯vee to terms with it now. If it can be solved, then we¡¯ll solve it, and if it can¡¯t, I¡¯ll just ept this bit of bad luck! It¡¯s gettingte; you all should head back. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow!"

    Zhang Ming seemed to havee to an understanding about some things, showing a faint smile on his face as he spoke to Xiao Yifei and Du Fengchun.

    "Hmph!"

    Du Fengchun gave Xiao Yifei a cold snort and then turned to Zhang Ming, "Old Zhang, I¡¯ll be here tomorrow too. I want to see what tricks this kid has up his sleeve. Don¡¯t give up on yourself so easily; I¡¯ll continue to think of a solution for you!"

    After saying this, Du Fengchun stood up with an authoritative aura, without another word, ready to leave.

    "Lin Xian¡¯er, let¡¯s go!"

    Du Fengchun said forcefully, filled with anger, and then got up and left.

    "Oh!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er replied and obediently followed behind Du Fengchun, also leaving Zhang Ming¡¯s house.

    "Sigh, Old Du is just hot-tempered, but he¡¯s actually a good person. He¡¯s just anxious because of my issue, that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting this way. Xiaod, don¡¯t take it too personally."

    Zhang Ming watched Du Fengchun¡¯s departing figure with a helpless and wry smile, then turning to look at Xiao Yifei, "It seems that I really have to rely on you for this matter. I don¡¯t know if my choice is right or wrong, cing myst hope on someone I¡¯ve only met a couple of times. But I feel that you, Xiaod, are not one to make empty promises. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself; just do your best!"

    Hearing such sincere words from Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming and smiled gently, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zhang, I understand."

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll see you after your ss tomorrow!"

    Zhang Ming waved at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Hurry down the stairs. Although Old Du appeared unfriendly, he¡¯s definitely waiting for you downstairs! Go on now!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded towards Zhang Ming and then stood up to leave. When he reached the bottom of the stairs and looked back, Zhang Ming¡¯s heavy figure seemed especially weary through the window.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head gently with a smile, knowing that with his involvement, Zhang Ming¡¯s problems would surely be easily resolved.

    Xiao Yifei turned back, and sure enough, Du Fengchun hadn¡¯t left. The police car had only been started and was still waiting for him there.

    He walked briskly over and got into the car.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei sat down in the car, he heard Du Fengchun lecturing Lin Xian¡¯er: "There¡¯s no need for you to ask about that Xiao Yifei anymore. Once he¡¯s dealt with Old Zhang¡¯s issue, if he isn¡¯t as impressive as he says he is, you don¡¯t need to bother; I will personally teach him a lesson."

 Chapter 241: Alternative Style

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Alternative Style</h4><h4></h4>

    When Du Fengchun saw Xiao Yifei get into the car, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort and then immediately stepped on the elerator, driving off.

    "Kid, wait and see how I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter!"

    Xiao Yifei heard the words Du Fengchun gritted through his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly.

    Sitting next to Du Fengchun, Lin Xian¡¯er still had a pained expression because the pain from her buttocks was still there, yet through the rearview mirror, her look towards Xiao Yifei held some strangeness.

    "Kid, tomorrow you¡¯ll just teach your students properly! There¡¯s no need for you to call Old Zhang; I will have someone pick you up tomorrow! If you really manage to live up to the boasts you made earlier, then strive to do that. If not, and it causes trouble for Old Zhang, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you then!"

    As Du Fengchun drove, a trace of cold light shed through his eyes, and he spoke coldly to Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, Director Du!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was calm, and he smiled lightly without making any more excuses for himself.

    After Du Fengchun drove Xiao Yifei to a ce not far from his home, he sped away.

    Xiao Yifei watched Du Fengchun¡¯s departing figure but didn¡¯t say much. He returned home, organized himself for a moment, and theny down to rest.

    The next day, when Xiao Yifei returned to school, the few students who knew about everything that had happened yesterday could finally rx.

    Gao Jianjun, possibly because of the injuries left by the lesson Xiao Yifei had taught him yesterday, or perhapspletely frightened by the events ofst night, did note to school today. This caused Xiao Yifei, who originally wanted to find Gao Jianjun again, to abandon the idea.

    "Teacher Xiao, everything was really okay yesterday? The police didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifeie back to the ssroom, Tian Miaomiao, looking nervous, said to him. She knew if she didn¡¯t speak before the ss, then with Xiao Yifei¡¯s character of leaving straight away after ss, she would not have another chance to speak to him.

    "It¡¯s all fine, don¡¯t worry!"

    Xiao Yifei told Tian Miaomiao with a smile and then looked towards several students who kept their worried gazes on him, nodding his head with a smile.

    "Alright, let¡¯s start the ss. The final exams are getting closer!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t borate further and began the lesson.

    Shi Sisi sat there, looking at Xiao Yifei with aplex gaze, feeling a deep conflict between her admiration for Xiao Yifei and her longing for a devoted man.

    The very lively and interesting ss ended quickly, and the students were so absorbed in the profound knowledge Xiao Yifei had imparted that they found it hard to extricate themselves. They genuinely felt that attending one of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sses was more useful than attending ten of Shen Liguo¡¯s sses.

    However, this time everyone was much cleverer. Seeing that the ss was almost over, everyone focused their attention on Xiao Yifei, and true to form, as soon as the bell rang, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say a word but turned and left.

    This left the students who still had questions for Xiao Yifei rushing to catch up, but they could not catch him. Amid the astonished gazes of the teachers and students, Xiao Yifei got into a police car that had been waiting for him downstairs and left school.

    "Damn, what¡¯s going on with Teacher Xiao? There¡¯s even a police car to pick him up!"

    The students, watching the direction in which Xiao Yifei had left, were full of surprise, and the teachers who were unaware of the situation were also filled with surprise.

    "Hmph! Let you be arrogant all day; you¡¯ve got yourself in trouble now!"

    Shen Liguo watched the direction in which Xiao Yifei was leaving and smiled coldly.

    "It¡¯s you who came to pick me up!"

    Xiao Yifei saw Lin Xian¡¯er sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and asked in surprise.

    It was Lin Xian¡¯er who had been sent by Du Fengchun to pick up Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to face Xiao Yifei, although her heart was full of hatred towards him. Yet, when she saw Xiao Yifei, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him, and had no choice but to keep a straight face.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei also didn¡¯t know what to say to Lin Xian¡¯er. After all, he had spanked her at the police station and had thought about his actions upon returning, but he realized they weren¡¯t entirely appropriate, considering that Lin Xian¡¯er was a girl. Besides, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s reaction had also left Xiao Yifei filled with embarrassment.

    Amidst the awkwardness, Lin Xian¡¯er drove to the entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    When the car stopped at the entrance of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected such a coincidence that the victim was actually in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Looking at this ce that was so familiar to him, Xiao Yifei felt a wave of dizziness. No wonder Zhang Ming had thought of him - it must have been because he had told Zhang Ming that he had once worked as a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, which made Zhang Ming think of him.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. Once the police car was parked, he followed Lin Xian¡¯er towards the ICU ward.

    As Xiao Yifei walked through the hospital corridors, he attracted many curious nces from the doctors. They looked at Xiao Yifei, who had be a legend at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, with shocked expressions.

    "Doctor Xiao is back! What could be the matter? And why is he following this police officer?"

    "Right, what¡¯s going on? Could it be rted to the patient in the ICU? I¡¯ve seen quite a few VIPs visiting recently!"

    Murmurs spread quietly through the corridors.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, looking puzzled at the doctors and nurses pointing at them, was filled with confusion. She had been to this hospital before, and it wasn¡¯t like this; why was everyone staring at her? Was there something on her face?

    She quickly took out her phone, opened the camera, and checked her reflection, finding nothing unusual.

    "Strange, why is this happening!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er frowned in bewilderment.

    "Stop wondering, they¡¯re looking at me!"

    Xiao Yifei, keenly perceiving Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s confusion, couldn¡¯t help but smile and said to her.

    "Huh? You! Stop joking, okay? What¡¯s there to look at you for? Is it because you had embarrassed yourself here before, so everyone is looking at you?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes swept over Xiao Yifei disdainfully, her tone mocking.

    Xiao Yifei just smiled quietly and didn¡¯t offer further exnation.

    Amidst the astonished gazes of the doctors and nurses, Lin Xian¡¯er and Xiao Yifei walked toward the ICU ward.

    Just as Xiao Yifei and Lin Xian¡¯er were about to reach the ICU ward, a loud argument nearby suddenly reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears.

    "Mr. Zhang, aren¡¯t you treating your situation as a joke? Just randomly picking a doctor from outside and thinking that they can cure the victim? Moreover, saying that he was once a doctor at our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡ªit¡¯s impossible for him to have left voluntarily, our hospital offers such good conditions that he must have been dismissed! Mr. Zhang, how can you trust a doctor who has been dismissed from our hospital?"

 Chapter 242: Dare Not Speak Aloud

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Dare Not Speak Aloud</h4><h4></h4>

    The voice, tinged with slight indignation, seemed to be directed at Zhang Ming, and several people were also present, chiming in.

    "Yes, Mr. Zhang! Our hospital¡¯s doctors are among the top in the entire Yanjing! Moreover, we are joined by doctors from other hospitals for consultations. We can say that we have gathered most of the outstanding doctors of Yanjing. Even with such expertise, we are unable to help the injured. Do you, Mr. Zhang, think that a random doctor you found outside might have a solution? Mr. Zhang, you need to consider these matters calmly!"

    The other doctors were still highly critical of Zhang Ming¡¯s choice.

    "Ah! Mr. Zhang, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, choosing not to trust us but to look for a doctor outside! If we can¡¯t do anything, how could he possibly be able to?"

    The voice that had spoken first resounded once again, and it sounded somewhat familiar to Xiao Yifei, who was standing outside the door.

    "Doctor Xiao is here!"

    At that moment, someone, having seen something, suddenly looked up in surprise and said.

    "Doctor Xiao? Which Doctor Xiao?"

    The voice that sounded familiar to Xiao Yifei was filled with dissatisfaction.

    "Hmph!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er heard the voice and gave Xiao Yifei a cold smile, her eyes brimming with scorn.

    Just then, another voice came from inside. This time Xiao Yifei heard it clearly¡ªit was Du Fengchun¡¯s voice.

    "Exactly! I said that young fellow is unreliable. Practicing medicine and being a doctor depend on experience. The young man Mayor Zhang has found has even less capability! You all understand the profession, please advise Mayor Zhang to be rational!"

    As Du Fengchun¡¯s words concluded, several voices responded, their statements mostly advising Zhang Ming to remain calm.

    "Mayor Zhang, you mustn¡¯t blindly trust those chatans! Their medical skills aren¡¯t good; they¡¯re just good at deceiving! What if you trust him, and he fails to handle it well, worsening the patient¡¯s condition or even causing an ident, what then?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er stood at the doorway, listening to the voices inside filled with animosity toward Xiao Yifei, and her face involuntarily revealed a schadenfreude expression.

    "I don¡¯t care which Doctor Xiaoes! I dare say, if we are helpless, how could he possibly have a solution? If there¡¯s an ident, can he bear the responsibility? Mr. Zhang, what you¡¯ve done this time reallycked foresight. When that young fellow you¡¯ve brought along arrives, I will test him! He¡¯ll surely reveal his true colors, and then you¡¯ll see what he really is!"

    The familiar voice spoke up again, filled with anger.

    With that voice, a group of doctors began expressing their righteous indignation, filled with dissatisfaction toward the young man Zhang Ming had introduced.

    "I can¡¯t wait to see how you handle the attack from a group of doctors!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes gleamed maliciously as she stared at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei finally pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The several people standing inside the house, upon seeing the doorknob being twisted open and recalling what Zhang Ming had told them about the expected arrival time of the young man, all showed expressions of discontent.

    "Hmph! Now that this person has arrived, I definitely need to put him in his ce!"

    They snorted coldly, their gazes chillingly turning toward the door.

    "No matter who it is, I dare say, they definitely can¡¯t be better than the doctors we have here. We have gathered nearly half of Yanjing City¡¯s doctors!"

    The voice that Xiao Yifei found familiar once again harshly rang out.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, finally pushed open the door, and went inside. In the room, besides Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun, there were six or seven people dressed as doctors, their gazes unweing as they watched the door.

    "Eh? Doctor Wang, you¡¯re here too!"

    When Xiao Yifei finally opened the door, the first person he saw was the chubby Wang Changping, and at that moment, he finally remembered to whom that familiar voice belonged. It was indeed Wang Changping, and Xiao Yifei, quite surprised, greeted him.

    "Except...except for... except for Doctor Xiao! No one else would do; if Mr. Zhang had brought Doctor Xiao, then what I said just now doesn¡¯t count! I think Doctor Xiao can definitely solve all the problems we couldn¡¯t solve!"

    Once Wang Changping saw who had pushed the door toe in, he was like a goose choked by its neck, unable to speak, and his face was very awkward. However, after a moment, Wang Changping¡¯s eyes darted around, and he hurriedly began to speak.

    "We have no way! Doctor Xiao definitely has a way! Don¡¯t you, Doctor Xiao! Since you¡¯ve made it here, you must have a way! I was still wondering who Doctor Xiao was just now. Turns out it¡¯s you, Doctor Xiao Yifei!"

    Wang Changping said to Xiao Yifei, who had opened the door and entered, with an embarrassed smile. His face changed so quickly, it was without a hint of strangeness, which was nothing short of admirable.

    "Xiao Yifei! I was just saying they were very surprised to send me a message that Doctor Xiao had arrived. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but it¡¯s you! That exins it!"

    Zhang Wencai was also in the room and, seeing Xiao Yifei, a sh of surprise passed through his eyes before he showed a happy smile: "It¡¯s been such a long time!"

    "Little Xiao! You¡¯re back!"

    Chen Xusheng looked at Xiao Yifei, his face showing a relieved smile, and he nodded at Xiao Yifei.

    Only after hearing the others greet him did Xiao Yifei turn his attention from Wang Changping to the others, noting that among the seven doctors in the room, four were from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, whom he knew, while the other three were quite unfamiliar to him, as he had not seen them before.

    Xiao Yifei greeted the doctors he knew with a smile.

    The sudden change in Wang Changping filled the doctors who didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei with a profound sense of difort.

    "What the hell is going on! Why have all these doctors changed their expression upon seeing this guy Xiao Yifei? Especially this associate director of surgery, Wang Changping, why did he suddenly lose his nerve? Wasn¡¯t he the most vocal just now?"

    Du Fengchun looked at Wang Changping with a face full of astonishment, wondering why the most arrogant of them had suddenly wilted and was now showing so much respect to this Xiao Yifei. What in the world was going on!

    "Hey! Kid! Are you the one Mr. Zhang brought in to treat the patient?"

    One of the three doctors whom Xiao Yifei found quite unfamiliar furrowed his brows and said to Xiao Yifei.

    They were considered prominent doctors and not being trusted by Zhang Ming but being overshadowed by an unknown youngster from outside was a great insult to them, so naturally, their attitude toward this neer wouldn¡¯t be friendly.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the doctor, smiled, and nodded, not getting angry despite the doctor¡¯s rudeness.

    "Doctor Wang! It¡¯s him! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to test him? Why aren¡¯t you speaking now? That¡¯s not your style! We can¡¯t let Mr. Zhang be deceived; let¡¯s quickly see just how capable this youngster that Mr. Zhang values so highly really is!"

 Chapter 243 The Doubts of the Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243 The Doubts of the Crowd</h4><h4></h4>

    The doctor frowned and looked toward Wang Changping, but realized that Wang Changping wasn¡¯t saying a word.

    It wasn¡¯t just Wang Changping who was silent; all the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital were quiet at the same time. Instead of speaking, they all stared at the doctor with odd looks in their eyes.

    "What¡¯s going on! Are you all cowards or what? Is a young kid scaring you? Have the doctors at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital lost their guts?!"

    This doctor, seeing that Wang Changping, who had been following his lead, was now silent, couldn¡¯t help feeling dissatisfied and spoke with a mocking tone.

    The atmosphere in the room was strangely tense for a while.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, standing behind Xiao Yifei, sensitively picked up on the oddity. After hearing the words of Wang Changping and the other doctors, she was immediately sure that Xiao Yifei knew these doctors and that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t lying when he said he had worked as a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital before.

    But why did these impressive doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital go soft after seeing Xiao Yifei?

    Not just Lin Xian¡¯er, but even Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun quickly noticed something was amiss. They narrowed their eyes at the indifferent Xiao Yifei, puzzled thoughts brewing in their minds.

    "Xiao Yifei! Did you cause some trouble at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital before? Something that stirred up a storm so much that all the hospital¡¯s doctors know you? You don¡¯t look like someone who could do any good!"

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, Du Fengchun said with scorn in his voice, "I heard from Old Zhang this morning that you used to be a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and I wasn¡¯t quite convinced, but now I believe it! You must have been no good at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, otherwise, why would you have been fired? After wrecking the hospital, you¡¯re nning to screw over Old Zhang, aren¡¯t you! Thankfully, I caught you this time!"

    Du Fengchun frowned, anger clear in his eyes as he stared straight at Xiao Yifei, radiating an icy aura from head to toe.

    While Du Fengchun said his piece, Zhang Ming was not influenced by Du Fengchun¡¯s ims. Judging from the respectful attitude of the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital towards Xiao Yifei, he must have done something remarkable, which is why these doctors respected him so much. But considering Xiao Yifei¡¯s young age, could it be that he had really stumbled upon a gem?

    Zhang Ming squinted at Xiao Yifei, his mind brimming with restless thoughts.

    "Test, test what! Does Doctor Xiao need to be tested? What were you thinking! Me, test Doctor Xiao, where do I get that qualification from! Doctor Xiao has already promised Mr. Zhang he can do it, which means he surely can! We were quite worried about this patient, but now we¡¯re not afraid at all! With Doctor Xiao here, isn¡¯t it as good as the problem solved!"

    Wang Changping, in an attempt to mitigate the negative impression his earlier actions had caused in front of Xiao Yifei, turned to the doctor who had suggested testing Xiao Yifei and said, "Gao Banggang! When I said test earlier, I didn¡¯t know who wasing. If I had known it was Doctor Xiao, I wouldn¡¯t have made those humiliating remarks just now!"

    After saying this to the doctor named Gao Banggang, he scurried over to Xiao Yifei, showing a ttering smile, "Doctor Xiao! Don¡¯t you think so? Now that you¡¯re here, we surely don¡¯t have anything to worry about!"

    Gao Banggang looked at Wang Changping¡¯s posture, his heart filled with amazement. Was this really the same arrogant Deputy Chief Doctor Wang Changping? Why did he seem like a mere sycophantkey?

    What in the world was going on!

    Gao Banggang turned his puzzled gaze towards Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, Du Fengchun¡¯s face immediately darkened. Wang Changping¡¯s words were a tant p in his face! Could it be that this Xiao Yifei was so impressive that Wang Changping would rather offend him, the chief of police, than this youngster?

    Du Fengchun frowned and looked towards the other doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, only to discover that none of them opposed Wang Changping¡¯s words! Although Chen Xusheng slightly frowned at Wang Changping¡¯s somewhat exaggerated remarks, he did not say much.

    "Could this youngster called Xiao Yifei really be a hidden medical sage?"

    Du Fengchun, being a policeman, was rtively familiar with Chen Xusheng, who worked in emergency medicine, and knew about Chen Xusheng¡¯s character. Even Chen Xusheng didn¡¯t oppose, which proved that Xiao Yifei indeed possessed some skills. Finally, Du Fengchun stopped talking and instead gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, wanting to know what Xiao Yifei could bring to them.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, who had expected to see Xiao Yifei being humiliated by a crowd of doctors, was dumbfounded. She had not expected Xiao Yifei, who, in her opinion, was just a busybody, to actually hold sway over the doctors of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. And judging by this performance, able to make a deputy chief physician kowtow, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation was indeed not low, which meant that those who had been respectfully addressing ¡¯Doctor Xiao¡¯ were indeed talking about Xiao Yifei!

    Lin Xian¡¯er stared at Xiao Yifei, her heart beginning to stir. She had not expected the young Xiao Yifei to be so extraordinary!

    People who knew the situation shut their mouths and stopped talking, but the three doctors from other hospitals, seeing the situation vastly different from what they had imagined, felt even angrier. They had expected to witness Xiao Yifei being attacked by the crowd, but the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital were highly respectful of Xiao Yifei instead.

    "What is going on with your hospital? Are you saying a doctor so young deserves your unconditional support without a second thought?"

    Gao Banggang looked at Wang Changping and said sternly, "Director Wang, are you saying that your hospital has fallen so low since thest incident with the two directors and the subsequent turmoil? You no longer have the courage to speak the truth? You lose your nerve at the sight of this junior?"

    Wang Changping gave Gao Banggang a look as if he were looking at a fool. What a joke; it was he, Wang Changping, who knew the ins and outs the best. He was well aware that the two deputy directors were in trouble because they targeted Xiao Yifei; one was killed by Xiao Yifei, and the other was imprisoned by Xiao Yifei, likely never to be released. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had only shown a fraction of his ability, and medically had alreadypletely surpassed them, both theoretically and practically. How could such a person be called a junior?

    And recalling how he himself had given Xiao Yifei no end of trouble when he first arrived at the hospital, Wang Changping was already fortunate that Xiao Yifei had not retaliated. Where would he find the courage to oppose Xiao Yifei?

    Remembering Xiao Yifei¡¯s words in the conference hall, about not wanting too many people to know about his affairs, Wang Changping, who was about to speak out in defense, forcibly swallowed his words and prudently stood next to Chen Xusheng and Zhang Wencai, remaining obediently silent.

    The three doctors from the other hospitals viewed the current scene with even more disdain.

 Chapter 244 Puzzled Expression

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Puzzled Expression</h4><h4></h4>

    Standing beside Gao Banggang, who had been silent all this while, Doctor Guan Nan from the Ninth People¡¯s Hospital slowly began to speak. He first let out a coldugh, then said in a deep voice, "A while ago, there was a newspaper article celebrating another formidable neurology paper published by your hospital, iming you¡¯ve found a sessful treatment method for lupus erythematosus. I thought your hospital must be quite something, but looking at it now, it seems that¡¯s not the case at all! To be so frightened by a young man your hospital fired that you¡¯re rendered speechless is truly pathetic!"

    Wang Changping, upon hearing Guan Nan¡¯s biting remarks, held his head high ready to argue back, but remembering Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he shrank back with his neck withdrawn, muttering discontentedly, "You¡¯re really full of yourself, aren¡¯t you? I bet even the director of the Ninth People¡¯s Hospital wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing!"

    Guan Nan stared intently at Xiao Yifei, his dissatisfaction growing stronger. Why should this neer receive Zhang Ming¡¯s approval? The doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had all backed down, but he was not afraid!

    In fact, because the patient had suffered trauma, the doctors who arrived were those rted to surgery, which was why the other well-known doctors who knew Xiao Yifei from different hospitals hadn¡¯te. Otherwise, the situation now would be quite different.

    In Yanjing City, which wasn¡¯t very big, there weren¡¯t many renowned doctors across the few top-tier hospitals. Almost all the famous surgeons hade here due to Zhang Ming¡¯s incident, and when they heard that Zhang Ming was nning to use a new doctor to take a fresh look at the patient, more surgeons from other hospitals had been trickling in. Now in the room were just some of the doctors who had arrived early.

    "Enough! What¡¯s all this noise about? Can¡¯t you see Manager Rong is still here? Now that Xiao Yifei has also arrived, let¡¯s hurry up and attend to the patient! There¡¯s no need for all this pointless nattering. Whether Xiao Yifei is capable or not, we¡¯ll find out soon enough!"

    Seeing the chaotic situation, Du Fengchun angrily reprimanded everyone. The situation had reached this point, which was essentially thest chance. There were other doctors on their way, and today could be considered a grand consultation for the patient, to find out where the problemy to facilitate treatment. The sooner they saw the patient, the better!

    Zhang Ming squinted his eyes, ncing at Xiao Yifei, then said softly, "Yes, perhaps we should go see the patient first. Discussing here isn¡¯t going to yield any results."

    "Then let¡¯s be on our way!"

    Guan Nan looked at Wang Changping with disdain, then turned his provocative gaze toward Xiao Yifei before taking the lead to leave the room. Gao Banggang followed behind Guan Nan, also giving Wang Changping and Xiao Yifei a derisive look, and afterward, the three doctors from the other hospital were the first to leave the room.

    "Xiaod, let¡¯s go too!"

    Zhang Ming smiled at Xiao Yifei, then walked out the door. Although he was not a doctor, he still felt more reassured seeing the patient with his own eyes. Du Fengchun also left, but before he did, his gaze towards Xiao Yifei was very strange.

    "Doctor Xiao,e this way! I¡¯ll take you to the ICU ward!"

    With a beaming face, Wang Changping smiled at Xiao Yifei and said, "It¡¯s really been a while since west met. I never imagined we¡¯d be reunited under such circumstances¡ªit¡¯s quite a coincidence."

    He struck up a casual conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯ve already resigned, so there¡¯s no need to call me Doctor Xiao anymore, just Xiao Yifei will do."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Wang Changping in a soft voice and then turned his head respectfully towards Chen Xusheng, "Director Chen, long time no see!"

    Deep in his heart, Xiao Yifei had immense respect for Chen Xusheng, the elder who had always helped him. Although Chen Xusheng hadn¡¯t been able to help much when Xiao Yifei left Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, it still couldn¡¯t impede Xiao Yifei¡¯s respect for him.

    "Xiao Xiao! Good..good..good! The fact that Mr. Zhang could find you indicates that you are indeed doing quite well! You haven¡¯t let our hospital down!" Chen Xusheng patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder vigorously, his face brimming with smiles, "Director Fang Yuan isn¡¯t at the hospital right now, so I reckon you can be much more at ease!"

    Upon hearing what Chen Xusheng had said, Xiao Yifei chuckled softly. Now, he didn¡¯t really care much about Fang Yuan; what he missed in his mind was Nangong Yun, who had left a gentle kiss on his cheek when he was leaving!

    Following Wang Changping, Xiao Yifei made his way toward the ICU ward, and on the way, he heard Guan Nan speaking somewhat boastfully to Zhang Ming ahead. Even though Zhang Ming was temporarily suspended, after all, he was still the Manager of Yanjing City. It was uncertain when he might return to his post, so it was naturally best to tter him if one could!

    "Mr. Zhang, you must be aware of the general condition of the injured party, but there was a time when his situation was more critical than now. You can tell that at the moment the ident happened, that was when he was most at risk. With multiple fractures throughout his body and extensive bleeding, he could have easily died from the blood loss! It can be said that at the time of the ident, his life was virtually impossible to save!"

    Walking beside Zhang Ming, Guan Nan spoke with the utmost respect, and while talking, even cast a provocative nce back at Xiao Yifei as if to say, "You¡¯re just a bit luckier to know Mr. Zhang!"

    "Oh? There¡¯s such a story! I didn¡¯t know that. I only knew that my secretary¡¯s condition had stabilized, and then the injuries worsened again."

    Zhang Ming was somewhat surprised; he didn¡¯t realize his secretary had been in so much danger at the time of the ident! It seemed he had an incredible stroke of luck. He was still alive now, but if his secretary had been unfortunate at the time of the ident, he likely would have been in real trouble, with no chance to catch his breath as he had now. Hence, when Zhang Ming heard this news, his curiosity was piqued.

    "What happened, tell me, how was his life saved if it was that urgent at the time?"

    Zhang Ming asked Guan Nan, quite puzzled.

    Until now, Zhang Ming had not mentioned his secretary¡¯s name. He had only told Xiao Yifei about a patient from Rong Fang; Xiao Yifei had long since put that out of his mind.

    "Ah! That¡¯s quite shocking! When I first examined the patient¡¯s condition, I was astounded, as if I had seen a Celestial being! Because I asked the doctor who was on the ambnce at the time, and he told me about encountering the patient. But when I examined him, those deadly wounds had all been mysteriously prevented from worsening by some method, and there were even signs of gradual improvement!"

    Guan Nan spoke with admiration and longing on his face, "The doctor from the ambnce said that it was because they encountered a very impressive person at the scene who performed impromptu surgery on the patient, and that¡¯s how the patient¡¯s life was saved!"

 Chapter 245: Noble Person

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Noble Person</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he heard Guan Nan¡¯s words, "To perform surgery on the spot like that must have been incredible! Does this mean I really did encounter a noble benefactor, and that heaven didn¡¯t want me to lose miserably, so it sent this person to help me?"

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s exmation, Guan Nan immediately followed up with ttery, "Yes, Mr. Zhang! Fortune favors the brave, and heaven certainly decided to assist you. Moreover, I am positive that the noble benefactor who helped you must be a hidden master of medical skill. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have performed such surgery. Although I did help quite a bit after the victim¡¯s condition worsened, my abilities are nowhere near his!"

    Guan Nan¡¯s profound admiration made Zhang Ming also feel it deeply, and he sighed, "Ah! If only I knew who this benefactor was!"

    "Indeed! If we could find the benefactor who helped Mr. Zhang, then the patient¡¯s condition today would surely be curedpletely, because from what I¡¯ve observed, that benefactor¡¯s skills and abilities are truly exceptional, akin to a divine technique!"

    Guan Nan¡¯s admiration for that benefactor in front of Zhang Ming was boundless, as if by saying so, Zhang Ming would feel equally grateful and acknowledge it simrly.

    "Ah! But there¡¯s no time left!"

    Zhang Ming lowered his head, sounding somewhat helpless.

    "No worries, Mr. Zhang! What is there to fear with us here! You don¡¯t need to worry at all! Although I might not have medical skills as profound as your benefactor, my medical skills are also not bad! The doctors at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital are unreliable, but together with us several doctors from other hospitals, we can surely heal the victim!"

    Guan Nan quickly sought to assert his importance in front of Zhang Ming, thumping his chest loudly, and took the opportunity to denigrate Xiao Yifei, "Really, Mr. Zhang, you must trust us, and stop looking for these so-called ¡¯divine doctors¡¯ elsewhere; they are deceivers, all fakes, all they do is talk well, they can¡¯t possibly be that miraculous, especially those who are young and im to be very powerful, they are actually just conning people! Mr. Zhang, you mustn¡¯t be fooled!"

    After finishing, Guan Nan turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei with utter disdain in his eyes.

    "Ah!"

    Although Zhang Ming still believed in Xiao Yifei, hearing Guan Nan speak in such a manner made him feel uncertain, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, speaking to Guan Nan, "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you all!"

    Guan Nan, feeling an immense boost to his vanity from Zhang Ming being so polite to him, couldn¡¯t help but lift his head high like a victorious rooster, excitedly swaying.

    In Guan Nan¡¯s imagination, he had already trampled the doctors at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and the obscure Xiao Yifei firmly underfoot.

    "Did you hear that! Mr. Zhang praised us like that, shouldn¡¯t we give it our best to help Mr. Zhang ovee this difficulty!"

    Guan Nan nudged Gao Banggang next to him, speaking excitedly. Although he was an excellent doctor, it was his first time having such close contact with the manager of Yanjing City, and if he could gain the manager¡¯s favor on their first meeting, his future would be unstoppable!

    "Heard it! We will definitely try our hardest! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhang!"

    Gao Banggang also puffed up his chest proudly, speaking with extreme excitement to Zhang Ming, his face showing extreme excitement.

    "Tsk! You¡¯ve already seen the patient three or four times, whether you have any medical ability is still uncertain; you act as if you¡¯ve already cured the victim, you really have quite the imagination!"

    Wang Changping, watching Guan Nan and Gao Banggang revel in their small triumphs, was filled with disdain and couldn¡¯t help but speak out sarcastically.

    Originally, the presence of external hospital doctors was a test for the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. If their own doctors were outperformed by the external ones, how embarrassing that would be! Thus, seeing someone taking delight in petty sess, Wang Changping felt quite annoyed inside.

    "Haha! The doctors at your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital are just not up to par. You¡¯re scared speechless even by this youngster, and I heard he used to be at your hospital? That must have been just as bad then! So surely you can¡¯t properly diagnose the patient¡¯s injuries! We are few in number this time, but if we were toe more often, what business would your hospital have left!"

    Guan Nan, having heard Wang Changping¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but turn around and speak sarcastically. Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had already been making headlines because of some articles published recently, and they had been the subject of other hospitals¡¯ discontent. Now, seeing that Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was merely a paper tiger and not as impressive as imed, how could Guan Nan resist the urge to trample them?

    "You!"

    Wang Changping, looking at Guan Nan, was furious and about to retaliate but was held back by Chen Xusheng, who gently shook his head at him.

    Wang Changping¡¯s face trembled with anger, but when he saw the indifferent expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but give Guan Nan a cold smile. "You¡¯re arrogant, so I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while! We have Doctor Xiao! What are we afraid of!"

    "Enough! Stop arguing! We¡¯re about to enter the ward!"

    When Du Fengchun saw that they were about to enter the ward, he spoke up again.

    Finally, everyone shut their mouths and walked into the ICU ward.

    The construction of the ICU ward at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is slightly different; it consists of an inner and outeryer separated by plexiss. Victimsy inside, while visitors generally stay outside, and each time someone needs to check on the victim¡¯s condition, they have to open a door and change into a clean suit before entering.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s first see what the patient¡¯s condition is like recently!"

    Guan Nan, being on the turf of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, felt as if he were at home. He smirked disdainfully at Xiao Yifei, then, under Wang Changping¡¯s extremely discontented gaze, put on a protective suit and entered the inner ward with Gao Banggang and another doctor who had been with them.

    The Zhang Ming incident was no small affair. To avoid any mishaps, there were guards apaniment, along with various other misceneous personnel, crowding the already sparse outer ward, while the group just stared nkly as Guan Nan and the other two entered the inner ward.

    Zhang Ming did not enter because he wouldn¡¯t know what to look for, so he stood in front of the ss wall, frowning deeply and with a grave expression, watching the patient Rong Fang on the bed.

    He noticed that Rong Fang¡¯s condition was indeed not good: his eyes were tightly shut, hisplexion pale, and even his lips were somewhat blue.

    "Sigh!"

    He slowly exhaled, his eyes very depressed.

    While Zhang Ming was looking at the patient, Xiao Yifei, who had been silent, also turned his gaze towards the patient lying on the bed. Separated by ayer of ss, Xiao Yifei still used his irvoyance superpower, but when he saw inside the patient, his brow suddenly furrowed.

    Indeed, as expected, there was something unusual about this patient¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 246: What a Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246: What a Coincidence</h4><h4></h4>

    As Xiao Yifei was diligently investigating the situation, the utterly bored Lin Xian¡¯er also walked toward the acrylic wall. She wanted to see for herself what this patient, who was given so much attention by everyone, actually looked like.

    Separated by the thick wall, Lin Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t make out the patient¡¯s features clearly without looking closely. But she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity, so she tiptoed, her earnest little face pressed against the wall, her tworge bundles tightly up against the ss as she strained to get a good look inside.

    However, Lin Xian¡¯er hadn¡¯t considered the implications of her bosom pressing against the wall. The moment she saw the patient, she felt a sense of familiarity, and the more she looked, the more familiar it became.

    Then,

    Lin Xian¡¯er abruptly turned her head, gazing intensely at Xiao Yifei while muttering to herself in disbelief, "It can¡¯t be such a coincidence!"

    Once again, in disbelief, Lin Xian¡¯er turned back, pressed against the ss wall and looked intently. She was truly astonished because she had overheard what Guan Nan and the others had said to Zhang Ming. Hearing Guan Nan praising the phnthropist who had helped out immediately after the car ident, Lin Xian¡¯er had admired this mysterious person as well.

    "Move over!"

    Guan Nan seemed to be blocking Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s view from inside the ward, infuriating her to the point of gritting her teeth. Finally, Guan Nan stepped aside, revealing the patient¡¯s face as well. The moment she saw the patient¡¯s face, Lin Xian¡¯er froze, turning her head and staring nkly at the handsome Xiao Yifei.

    Because she finally remembered why the patient looked so familiar to her; the patient was the same one Xiao Yifei had saved, the one who had the car ident outside the restaurant!

    She should have realized it earlier! The reporter had imed it to be a deliberate hit-and-run criminal case! After investigating the situation and following the patient to the hospital, she was ordered to transfer the case to her superiors due to theck of authority!

    Lin Xian¡¯er turned her head and forgot about this significant matter, something she should have remembered earlier!

    So that means! The mysterious noble person with extremely high medical skill, who was highly regarded by Guan Nan, was the same Xiao Yifei she had always looked down upon?

    She looked dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei, who had a thoughtful expression on his face, struggling to ept this reality. Could it be that this boy, whom she had always treated as an irritation, was actually a true master of medicine?

    Laymen only watch the spectacle; Lin Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t see the peril in Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgery.

    She racked her brain about the events of that day. In her mind, aside from Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgery movements in front of the patient, which seemed as graceful as a dance, there was nothing worth noting!

    As she delved deep into thought, all that remained was Xiao Yifei¡¯s perfectly bare upper body!

    "Pah! Exhibitionist pest! Thinking he can go shirtless just because he¡¯s got a good body!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er recalled the incident and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She quickly spat out in disdain, then slowly turned her head toward Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with surprise.

    Meanwhile, inside the ward, Guan Nan and Gao Banggang were frowning as they looked at the patient, Rong Fang, on the bed, their expressions solemn. They had reviewed the patient¡¯s examination reports and assessed the injuries, and everything seemed like the patient should be fine, as the wounds were stable. But why then were the life signs still in a critical state?

    Guan Nan, previously brimming with confidence, lost his assurance upon seeing Rong Fang again. He and Gao Banggang circled around with worried brows and ultimately could only let out a long, helpless sigh. The three of them prepared to leave the ward, thinking if they were powerless, what could the new kid possibly do?

    Just as the three of them were about to leave the ward, Lin Xian¡¯er, with a flicker in her eyes, slowly walked up to Xiao Yifei and softly said, "Xiao Yifei, do you think this patient in the ward is the same person you saved at the restaurant entrancest time?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was intently using his irvoyance superpower to examine the internal condition of the patient lying on the bed. His mind wasn¡¯t focused on the patient¡¯s appearance, therefore he hadn¡¯t noticed how the patient looked, and Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice was so soft that Xiao Yifei, engrossed in his examination, failed to hear her, still squinting his eyes, ignoring Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Lin Xian¡¯er felt a surge of anger rising within her upon realizing Xiao Yifei was not paying attention to her. "So you ignore me when I¡¯m nice to you, huh!" she thought angrily. The fiery-tempered Lin Xian¡¯er red with round eyes and pped Xiao Yifei¡¯s body hard while loudly saying, "Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! Is this patient the same person you saved at the restaurant when I was responding to an emergency call?"

    This time Xiao Yifei was jolted awake by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s p. He was startled, turned his head around, and looked at Lin Xian¡¯er with a puzzled expression.

    "Look at him! Is it him or not?" Lin Xian¡¯er, seeing Xiao Yifei still looking foolish, spoke to him again, this time with a surge of anger.

    At this moment, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s loud shoutpletely shattered the previous tranquility of the quiet ICU. Everyone heard what Lin Xian¡¯er had said to Xiao Yifei. Those who were a bit slow to react couldn¡¯t understand why the beautiful female police officer was suddenly so aggressive. But as they slowly recalled Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words to Xiao Yifei, they couldn¡¯t help but turn their shocked gazes towards Xiao Yifei.

    "What did that policewoman say? Is the patient inside saved by Doctor Xiao?"

    Wang Changping stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, marveling to himself, "What a coincidence! Could it be that this patient¡¯s life was actually saved by Xiao Yifei? That might be possible, given the patient¡¯s horrific injuries, only Doctor Xiao would have the medical skill to cure him!"

    Those who knew about Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were well aware of his strength, but those who were unaware of his capabilities showed skeptical expressions upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, their faces a mix of three parts astonishment and seven parts mockery.

    "What nonsense is this policewoman talking about? Did she not hear what Doctor Guan just said? The benefactor of Mr. Zhang is a master of the medical arts, could it be this young kid? What a joke!"

    Others thought to themselves.

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei finally turned his gaze to Rong Fang on the bed. When he saw Rong Fang¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei also paused in slight shock. It¡¯s a small world, he thought. Then Xiao Yifei turned his attention back to Lin Xian¡¯er and said indifferently, "It seems it really is the same patient I rescuedst time."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei once again activated his irvoyance superpower and looked thoughtfully at Rong Fang, his demeanor calm and unaffected by the fact that he had saved Rong Fang for the first time.

    "Then it must be him!"

 Chapter 247: Slapping Oneâ€™s Own Face

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247: pping One¡¯s Own Face</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, Lin Xian¡¯er also nodded, "Since Xiao Yifei said so, it must be the case," she thought. But hadn¡¯t Xiao Yifei heard the high praise Guan Nan had just expressed about him? Why did he still appear so indifferent! Lin Xian¡¯er was very puzzled in her heart.

    After Xiao Yifei spoke, everyone was stunned.

    At that moment, the illness-free Guan Nan pushed open the door of the inner ward and walked out. When the three of them moved from the inner ward to the outer ward,

    Guan Nan oddly looked up because he noticed that everyone in the outer ward had turned their gazes towards him, staring intensely with a peculiar look in their eyes.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    The way everyone looked at him made Guan Nan a bit creeped out, deeply confused, he didn¡¯t know how just entering and exiting an inner ward could make it seem like the world had changed!

    "Do I have something on my face?"

    Guan Nan reached out and touched his face.

    At that time, he suddenly heard Du Fengchun speak.

    "Lin Xian¡¯er, are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong?"

    Guan Nan saw Du Fengchun speaking earnestly to Lin Xian¡¯er which confused Guan Nan even more. What was the situation? Shouldn¡¯t they be examining the victim¡¯s condition? Why were they questioning a police officer, and, judging from the situation, everyone seemed very concerned!

    While taking off his sterile suit, Guan Nan looked towards Du Fengchun, his brows furrowed.

    "Director Du, there should be no mistake. I saw the condition of the victim just now, and I vividly remember it because I was the one who received the call and went to the scene. The victim was in a severe condition, and when I arrived, I saw Xiao Yifei performing the final surgery on the victim, and he was even topless at that moment."

    Lin Xian¡¯er said earnestly to Du Fengchun, though her face slightly reddened when she mentioned "topless."

    Despite Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s change in expression, Du Fengchun, startled by the news he heard, squinted his eyes dramatically, his mind churned like tumultuous waves. He still seemed a bit disbelieving and asked again, "Are you sure? And he was alone?"

    After hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er nodded seriously, "I¡¯m sure! But Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t alone, the emergency doctor from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was assisting Xiao Yifei."

    Finally, having his answer, Du Fengchun¡¯s mouth fell open as he stared at the calm Xiao Yifei, who was showing a thoughtful expression, trembling with shock in his heart!

    Because he knew that Lin Xian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t lie, and he also clearly remembered that it was indeed Lin Xian¡¯er who had responded to the emergency when Rong Fang had an incident, which meant that it was conceivable, Xiao Yifei was the very doctor with heavenly medical skills that Guan Nan had been continuously discussing!

    This conclusion not only shocked Du Fengchun greatly, but also all the onlookers nearby. Upon hearing this news, they were filled with astonishment towards the indifferent Xiao Yifei.

    "It really is him! My God! This is too much of a coincidence!"

    Whispers erupted incessantly behind Zhang Ming.

    "Yeah! Looks like this young man is really impressive! But now things are getting interesting!"

    Indeed, the situation had just be interesting, as Guan Nan had been sarcastically provoking and looking down on Xiao Yifei, who turned out to be the very person he had been admiring and feeling inferior to!

    Everyone turned their gaze towards Guan Nan. After all, they were in the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, where, aside from the external doctors, the rest had a good rtionship with the hospital. They were already somewhat displeased with those who had been demeaning the hospital earlier, and knowing the truth now, they couldn¡¯t wait to see what Guan Nan¡¯s facial expression would be after learning the truth!

    Upon hearing the conversation between Du Fengchun and Lin Xian¡¯er, Zhang Ming suddenly shifted his gaze to Xiao Yifei. Besides the slow shock in his eyes, there was also a strong sense of relief!

    "Thank goodness! I didn¡¯t expect Xiao to be my benefactor! Thank goodness I brought him here today! I always felt that Xiao was quite to my liking, and it turns out he really is my true benefactor!"

    Zhang Ming fixed his eyes on Xiao Yifei, his smile growing broader.

    At that moment, Guan Nan finally came to his senses. He turned his head and stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, who seemed not to care about them at all, his eyes trembling due to the immense emotional shock.

    "Hey! What do they mean? Are they saying that kid was the one who originally pulled Rong Fang back from the brink of danger? What a joke! How could that be?"

    Gao Ban had just looked at the patient¡¯s medical chart and learned the patient¡¯s name, but then he rather tactlessly asked.

    "Shut up! No one would think you¡¯re mute if you didn¡¯t speak!"

    Having heard Gao Banggang¡¯s words, Guan Nan turned his head and fiercely scolded Gao Banggang before turning away and silently walking to the corner, where he stood and fixed his gaze on Sun Li and Xiao Yifei, remaining silent.

    He was absolutely humiliated! He even felt as if he had lost all his dignity, having no face to meet Zhang Ming, whom he had been bragging to earlier. After Guan Nan¡¯s series of belittlement and mockery, he had made Xiao Yifei look worthless, and he thought Xiao Yifei was scared, which had made him even prouder. But now, it seemed Xiao Yifei simply didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. After making all that fuss, the person he had been praising turned out to be the same Xiao Yifei whom he had been mocking and looking down upon!

    "We are all the same! What are you acting tough for!"

    Finally realizing that something was wrong, Gao Banggang also shrank back, a bit dissatisfied with Guan Nan¡¯s sudden scolding.

    "What¡¯s up? Notice anything unusual?"

    Who knew, wanting to sidestep trouble, Guan Nan couldn¡¯t get his wish. Seeing that Guan Nan had taken a silent stand to one side, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but speak out of curiosity.

    The crowd looked at Guan Nan standing in the corner looking defeated, and they couldn¡¯t help but show a slightly mocking smile on their faces. But since Zhang Ming was still around and even Mr. Zhang hadn¡¯t said anything, they couldn¡¯t directly mock Guan Nan, so they just looked at him with eyes full of mockery.

    "Hmph! What¡¯s with the act? Earlier you were so arrogant, now why aren¡¯t you speaking!"

    Wang Changping, remembering the pain of being mocked by Guan Nan earlier and not being able to retort, felt very pleased and couldn¡¯t help but mutter mockingly.

    "Uh, Mr. Zhang, the patient¡¯s injuries are quiteplex. We already have some leads, but we still need to do some more research!"

    Having exaggerated earlier, now faced with Zhang Ming¡¯s question, Guan Nan couldn¡¯t admit he hadn¡¯t noticed anything, so he sheepishly lied to Zhang Ming.

 Chapter 248: Arguing

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Arguing</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh? What clues do you have? At the very least, you need to tell us what you have figured out! With so many doctors here, if you share your thoughts, couldn¡¯t we solve the problem more easily together?"

    Wang Changping had found an opportunity to strike back; he, with his protruding belly, arrogantly said to Guan Nan, "If you haven¡¯t figured it out, you just haven¡¯t figured it out. Why make excuses? Weren¡¯t you just bragging about how great you all are? Why have you stopped saying that now?"

    Wang Changping patted his bulging belly, his chubby face full of mockery towards Guan Nan.

    Guan Nan, upon hearing Wang Changping¡¯s scorn, knew that if he couldn¡¯te up with something, he would certainly be ridiculed by everyone, but he really hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. He only felt that the patient¡¯s condition was deteriorating day by day, now quickly reaching a critical point.

    And he did not want to lose face in front of Zhang Ming, especially since he had just boasted in front of him!

    Guan Nan hesitated, not knowing how to begin; he stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, his resentment growing thicker¡ªit was all Xiao Yifei¡¯s fault that he had suffered such great embarrassment!

    "Let¡¯s not talk about that first. I will tell you the findings of my examinationter! Weren¡¯t you just saying that this kid named Xiao Yifei was very impressive? Let him go and check the patient¡¯s condition too! After hees out, let him share his findings, then I will share mine, for all of us to discuss together!"

    Guan Nan stared directly at Xiao Yifei, suddenlying up with a good n.

    "What a joke! Although we acknowledge our Doctor Xiao¡¯spetence, we never bragged about it! The one who has been praising Doctor Xiao¡¯s expertise is you, aren¡¯t you? And now you deny it? You¡¯re also asking our Doctor Xiao to check the patient again¡ªwhat if hees out and describes the condition, and you just repeat what he says? Do you really think we¡¯re fools? If you can¡¯t do it, just admit it! Don¡¯t make excuses!"

    Wang Changping looked at Guan Nan with displeasure. Guan Nan¡¯s little tricks were obvious to anyone, which greatly annoyed Wang Changping, prompting him to mockingly speak again.

    Zhang Ming also furrowed his brows and looked towards Guan Nan, feeling quite dissatisfied with him. If you know something, just say it; if you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t. What¡¯s with all this secretive nonsense?

    Guan Nan, noticing Zhang Ming¡¯s dissatisfaction, opened his mouth to respond, but at that moment, Xiao Yifei, who had been silent yet still the center of attention, slowly began to move.

    Xiao Yifei really wanted to help Zhang Ming, so he had been carefully using his x-ray superpower, oblivious to the surrounding disturbances, and had already noticed something peculiar. Feeling that being separated by a ss wall might affect his judgment, he stood up, and slowly made his way to the door leading to the inner ward.

    And Xiao Yifei, who had already been the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, now captured all eyes with his actions. Everyone was curious why, in facing Guan Nan, he did not retort but kept his gaze fixed on the patient in the ward. Now that Xiao Yifei had moved, everyone fell silent, watching what he intended to do.

    Xiao Yifei, with a grave expression and a thoughtful look on his face, slowly walked to the door leading to the inner ward. He put on a sterile suit and pushed the door open directly, entering the inner ward. Inside, Xiao Yifei approached Rong Fang, reaching out to touch Rong Fang¡¯s face amidst the curious gazes of the crowd.

    "Humph! Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything, so why are you rushing? ¡¯The emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuch is,¡¯ is Xiao Yifei your father for you to speak on his behalf like that? He has gone in now, so let¡¯s wait for him toe out and tell us what he knows, then I¡¯ll tell everyone what I¡¯ve found out. If he can¡¯t exin it, then there¡¯s no need to talk anymore! Surely, he must be a quack! You people from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital are just producing quacks!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had actually entered the inner ward, Guan Nan couldn¡¯t help but grin and then turned to address Wang Changping coldly.

    Then, he shifted his gaze back to Xiao Yifei, who was the nobleman he had just praised. This fact caused Guan Nan not only embarrassment but also greater surprise, as he genuinely worried that Xiao Yifei might do something shocking. However, when he saw Xiao Yifei incessantly fiddling with the face of the injured Rong Fang, a cold smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    "His injuries are on his body, not his face. What, can you see anything by just looking at his face?"

    Guan Nan looked down on Xiao Yifei, feeling that the incident of Xiao Yifei rescuing Rong Fang was also filled with mysteries.

    However, this time Guan Nan¡¯s mockery was ignored by everyone, especially after hearing Guan Nan¡¯s sarcastic remark, people¡¯s impression of him deteriorated even further.

    Because, at this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior truly resembled that of a doctor, a young doctor who wholeheartedly considered the patient¡¯s condition!

    Regardless of why Xiao Yifei was concerned, the mere fact that Xiao Yifei so earnestly focused on the patient without uttering a word or noticing others¡¯ mocking expressions, was enough to earn him praise from everyone. In contrast, Guan Nan seemed like a clown, hopping around.

    Everyone looked at Xiao Yifei, who was fully engrossed in examining the patient inside the ICU ward, with eyes full of admiration.

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with relief as he watched Xiao Yifei. Regardless of the oue, he felt fortunate to know a person like Xiao Yifei! Du Fengchun, who had always been slightly prejudiced against Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in secret upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance, changing his attitude toward him.

    Even Lin Xian¡¯er, who harbored hatred towards Xiao Yifei, had an inexplicable gleam in her eyes as she looked at him.

    Just then, suddenly, the door to the exterior ward of the ICU was pushed open, and a middle-aged man surrounded by a group of people entered.

    The man had a hooked nose, giving him a somewhat sinister appearance. With a grand entourage by his side, they entered the ICU, and upon seeing so many people inside, a displeased look shed in his eyes.

    "Others, all of you out now. This is a ward, a ce for treatment. What¡¯s with having so many people here?"

    The sinister man saidmandingly to everyone in the ward.

    Upon hearing the sinister man¡¯s words, the guards and some of the less-involved nurses obediently walked out the door. In contrast, the sinister man gestured to the group following him and said, "Come in!"

    No sooner had the ward be empty than it was crowded again.

    Upon seeing Zhang Ming, the sinister man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he walked over to him with a broad smile on his face. "Director Zhang! You came so early! I was about to send someone to pick you up!"

 Chapter 249: Competing in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Competing in Secret</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming saw the sinister man, his eyebrows furrowed subtly, and then he smiled at the sinister man and said, "Deputy Director Gan! I¡¯m suspended now, so there¡¯s no need to call me Director Zhang anymore! Just call me Zhang Ming!"

    The appearance of Yanjing City¡¯s Deputy Director, Gan Quanming, made the atmosphere in the hospital room turn strange.

    Not only Zhang Ming but also Du Fengchun, who stood behind Zhang Ming, frowned when Gan Quancai appeared.

    Gan Quancai had not been in Yanjing City for long, but he was quite capable. He had stabilized his position shortly after bing the deputy director. However, whether due to internal miscoordination or other reasons, the work overseen by Gan Quancai conflicted with that managed by Zhang Ming. Zhang Ming was known for his integrity and leadership, and he had been securely in charge of Yanjing City¡¯s affairs. Still, who would have expected that after this incident, Zhang Ming would be temporarily suspended?

    After Zhang Ming¡¯s suspension, Gan Quancai naturally took over Zhang Ming¡¯s duties. Zhang Ming didn¡¯t think too much about it. The reason they were dissatisfied with Gan Quancai was not for anything but because Gan Quancai, though capable, enjoyed prestige and appearances. Wherever he went, he had to be surrounded by a crowd, quite pompously, more so than Zhang Ming when he went out, which bothered the usually low-key Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun, but they found it hard toment.

    When Gan Quancai heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a smile appeared on his somber face. He said to Zhang Ming, "Mr. Zhang, you shouldn¡¯t say that! How can you say that! We all trust your character! You couldn¡¯t possibly be the kind of corrupt and degenerate person; we¡¯re all looking forward to your return to lead our Yanjing City to greater heights!"

    When Gan Quancai said this, he indeed seemed sincere, but the fleeting glimmer in his eyes when he blinked revealed that this man was not as simple as he seemed.

    The saying that the face is a reflection of the heart is not without reason.

    Zhang Ming heard Gan Quancai¡¯s words and also showed a faint smile. Ever since he had learned that Xiao Yifei was the one who had first saved Rong Fang¡¯s life, his mental state had visibly improved from before, and some of the gloominess had lifted from his face. Zhang Mingughed and said to Gan Quancai, "Haha! I¡¯ll take Deputy Director Gan¡¯s good words then! This time, there really might be a chance for me to be reinstated soon, because I feel that this issue I¡¯m dealing with will soon have a result!"

    Gan Quancai, hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a sh of sharpness passed through his eyes. Pretending to be casual, he asked, "That¡¯s good news then! Does that mean, Director Zhang, that you¡¯ve found a way to awaken Rong Fang?"

    After Gan Quancai finished speaking, he stared intently at Zhang Ming, showing that his heart was not at peace.

    Hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Zhang Mingughed heartily. He was just about to share the information about Xiao Yifei when he suddenly thought that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t yet achieved a confirmed result. If he exposed Xiao Yifei too soon, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seed, it would actually harm Xiao Yifei.

    So, Zhang Ming abruptly held back the words he was about to say, simply showing a rxed expression and slowly said to Gan Quancai, "There might indeed be a way to find a solution, but it¡¯s not certain yet!"

    After hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Gan Quancai¡¯s eyebrows tightly knitted together. He slowly bowed his head, his face showing a cold expression, but when Gan Quancai raised his head again, his face had returned to normal, and he looked around, only then suddenly noticing Xiao Yifei, who was seriously inspecting Rong Fang¡¯s condition in the inner hospital room.

    "Who is this kid!"

    Gan Quancai pointed somewhat puzzledly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Deputy Director Gan, his name is Xiao Yifei. He used to be a doctor at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and is here to help Mr. Zhang see if there¡¯s any way to resolve Rong Fang¡¯s injuries!"

    Guan Nan said with a smile, walking up to Gan Quancai.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei, who seemed to have gained no insights, walked out of the inner hospital room with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    After taking off the sterile suit, Xiao Yifei realized there were more people in the outer hospital room.

    "Little Xiao! This is Yanjing City¡¯s Deputy Director Gan Quancai!"

    Zhang Ming had an appreciative look on his face and wanted to introduce Xiao Yifei to Gan Quancai because, in Zhang Ming¡¯s heart, the young and upright Xiao Yifei was worth his support and the effort to pave the way for him.

    "Hello, Vice Director Gan!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Gan Quancai calmly and confidently.

    "Hmm."

    Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes were haughty, and he did not care much about Xiao Yifei, a man of no renown.

    Xiao Yifei did not pay attention to Gan Quancai but turned his face towards Zhang Ming, disying a hesitating expression. However, he ultimately decided the current situation was inappropriate to speak, so Xiao Yifei gave up.

    Zhang Ming did not notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s dilemma. Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s unfriendly attitude towards Xiao Yifei, he felt somewhat dissatisfied.

    "Kid! You¡¯ve finallye out, just now they were all praising how impressive you were, what did you make of it!"

    Guan Nan saw Xiao Yifeiing out, after the two vice directors had finished speaking. His eyes hardened as he stared at Xiao Yifei and spoke sharply.

    He was still filled with resentment about the embarrassing incident earlier, so when he saw Xiao Yifei, Guan Nan rushed up furiously.

    Xiao Yifei frowned at Guan Nan, not paying him much heed. Instead, he turned his serious gaze to Zhang Ming and said in a low voice, "Big Brother Zhang, the patient¡¯s condition is not very promising."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. "How dire is it, do you have no solution?"

    When Gan Quancai saw how much Zhang Ming valued Xiao Yifei, he turned his head towards him. Observing the overly young Xiao Yifei, Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze flickered.

    "Haha! I knew it! None of us have a solution, what could a little kid like you possibly do! You must be joking!"

    Guan Nan, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious face, didn¡¯t care that they were in a hospital where the patient should be prioritized. He pointed at Xiao Yifei and startedughing.

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and looked at Guan Nan, saying indifferently, "I have found the cause of the illness, but I am not at liberty to speak about it just now."

    Gan Quancai was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He stared intensely at Xiao Yifei, his eyespletely cold.

    "Hahaha! You kid, you do a pretty good impression of me! I say I¡¯m not at liberty to talk, and you are not either?"

    Guan Nan watched Xiao Yifei, his face twisted into a mocking sneer, and he turned his head to ry the earlier events to the group following behind Gan Quancai.

    When Gan Quancai came, he was apanied by many doctors well-known in Yanjing. Upon hearing Guan Nan¡¯s words, cold smiles appeared on their faces as they looked disdainfully at Xiao Yifei without uttering a word.

    Knowing that Zhang Ming had found a young man to help, seeing how incapable Xiao Yifei seemed, they all showed scornful expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 250: Nangong Yun Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Nangong Yun Arrives</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Guan Nan¡¯s exnation, Gan Quancai¡¯s expression finally rxed. He visibly let out a sigh of relief, but the look he gave Xiao Yifei was still filled with caution.

    For some reason, when he saw this young man with a calm face, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart.

    "Doctor Guan! What about you! He said he¡¯s not at liberty to talk about the cause of the illness, so why don¡¯t you speak up?"

    A doctor who followed behind Gan Quancai said teasingly upon hearing Guan Nan¡¯s words.

    "Hahaha! If he¡¯s not at liberty to say, then of course I¡¯m not at liberty either!"

    Guan Nan¡¯s face bore a mocking smile as he spoke to the group of doctors, and when they heard his words, they all startedughing.

    They were originally dissatisfied with Zhang Ming¡¯s disbelief in them and his trust in a young doctor brought in from outside instead. When they saw that this young man was just a hayseed, they naturally wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to ridicule Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, listening to theirughter, just looked at them with an indifferent expression, showing no excessive reaction.

    "I told you! Your Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is really declining with each generation. The newspapers recently reported so many of your hospital¡¯s famous achievements, but they never mentioned who made those achievements. At first, we thought this person was being low-key, but now it seems that it was nothing but smoke and mirrors. You take credit for results that you don¡¯t even know where they came from and think they¡¯re your own achievements?"

    Guan Nan looked at Wang Changping with a face full of mockery, and at that moment, he even implicated the entire Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Bring them out then! I actually thought your hospital was pretty impressive recently. Now, I¡¯ve really seen it for what it is, even a whippersnapper can scare you into silence. What can you guys even do! You were all talk just a moment ago, now why are you silent?"

    His eyes were full of disdain as he heaped cold sarcasm and mocking jibes at Wang Changping.

    Wang Changping¡¯s face turned red and then pale from Guan Nan¡¯s words, but when he saw that Xiao Yifei was ignoring these people, he could only swallow his anger.

    "Tsk!"

    Seeing that Wang Changping dared not retort, Guan Nan sneered coldly, then turned his head to address the group of doctors brought by Gan Quancai saying, "The people from their hospital are unreliable, but that doesn¡¯t mean we are. The patient¡¯s condition is indeed strange, we really need to put our heads together. We¡¯ll just borrow their ce, we don¡¯t need anything else from them, let¡¯s resolve this matter for Zhang Ming, spick and span, how about that?"

    A sense of self-satisfaction flooded his face.

    "Right! That would be great!"

    The faces of the newly arrived doctors were filled with confidence as they happily responded. However, among these doctors, there was one short, bespectacled doctor who, while agreeing with his mouth, nodded subtly at Gan Quancai without leaving a trace.

    "What¡¯s going on! Why is it so noisy in the ward!"

    At that moment, the door of the ICU ward was pushed open again, and a cold voice suddenly rang out, bringing a chill that quieted the ICU ward instantly.

    Nangong Yun frowned her beautiful brows, and her cool and beautiful face was filled with dissatisfaction as she spoke.

    The doctors, upon seeing Nangong Yun enter, did not dare to directly provoke her sharp edges, having heard of her character before. They silently turned their heads away, showing a disdainful expression, and then in groups of threes and fives, they donned sterile gowns and went into the inner ward.

    As Nangong Yun¡¯s gaze swept over the people in the ICU, she paused a while longer on Zhang Ming and Gan Quancai. However, when she suddenly saw Xiao Yifei, her eyes brightened sharply. Deep within her bright eyes, an intense excitement was hidden. She tiptoed, wanting to run towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, but upon seeing so many people inside the ward, Nangong Yun forcefully restrained the excitement in her heart.

    She coughed and approached Zhang Ming, "Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m sorry, there was an urgent matter just now, I wasn¡¯t able to wee you the moment you arrived!"

    Zhang Ming looked at Nangong Yun andughed heartily in response, "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright! It¡¯s not a big deal, but speaking of Rong Fang, I¡¯ve heard that the situation is getting less and less optimistic. I still hope you can give it more attention!"

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Nangong Yun nodded earnestly.

    "Vice Director Gan, hello!"

    Nangong Yun then greeted Gan Quancai quite politely.

    Gan Quancai, seeing the cool-looking and well-proportioned Nangong Yun, had a sh of sinister light in his eyes, which he concealed very well, unbeknownst to others.

    After scanning the ward, Nangong Yun realized that Wang Changping, Chen Xusheng, Zhang Wencai, and several other doctors from her hospital were all watching her with somber faces. She vaguely felt that something had happened, but now she did not want to concern herself with so many things. The only person in her mind was Xiao Yifei, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    "Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m really sorry, I might have to leave for a bit right after I just got here."

    Nangong Yun apologized with a smile to Zhang Ming then turned her head and suddenly said coldly to Xiao Yifei, who had been watching her all along, "Xiao Yifei,e here,e with me!"

    When Zhang Ming heard Nangong Yun¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded at her, indicating it was no problem, but he was surprised when he heard Nangong Yun call Xiao Yifei.

    "It seems Xiaod wasn¡¯t wrong; he really did have a good standing in the hospital back then!" Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei with a bit of surprise, "Even their deputy director is so familiar with Xiaod; he¡¯s been gone for so long, and the deputy director still remembers him!"

    Only Nangong Yun herself knew the intense emotion hidden within her cold voice when she called Xiao Yifei. Nangong Yun, not adept at expressing herself, thought she might never see Xiao Yifei again, which filled her, already tormented by her feelings, with pain. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Xiao Yifei again today, and in an instant, had made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei leave again!

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw Nangong Yun, his heart trembled suddenly. It had been a long time since he had seen her, and it seemed her cool aura had deepened, but what hadn¡¯t changed was Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful face and figure.

    Hearing Nangong Yun calling him, Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback. Although the situation in the ICU was not an absolute emergency, it was still pressing. He did not know what could be so important that Nangong Yun was calling him at this time.

    "Coming,ing! Right there!"

    Xiao Yifei hurriedly replied to Nangong Yun and then turned his head to give Zhang Ming an awkward smile.

    "Go ahead, go ahead!"

    Zhang Ming waved his hand at Xiao Yifei, smiling, "Just remember toe back. We haven¡¯t dealt with the situation here yet!"

 Chapter 251 Restless

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251 Restless</h4><h4></h4>

    "I got it, Brother Zhang. I¡¯ll be right back. Since they are currently checking on the victim¡¯s condition, this won¡¯t cause any dy. Let me tell you everything I know when I return."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhang Ming with some embarrassment, and then followed Nangong Yun out of the ICU ward.

    Wang Changping opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak up. Instead, he took a deep sigh and lowered his head.

    Gan Quancai watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, his gaze flickering, not knowing what he was thinking. But when his eyes caught the sight of Nangong Yun¡¯s sensual and beautiful silhouette as she left, the meaning in his eyes became much more apparent.

    "Vice President Nangong, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei was following Nangong Yun, his face brimming with curiosity, "Is there some kind of emergency? Why are you in such a hurry!"

    Nangong Yun walked ahead of Xiao Yifei, her cool face silent, seemingly focused solely on the path ahead, oblivious to everything around her.

    "Vice President Nangong, what exactly is the matter? The situation with Mr. Zhang is still critical, and I¡¯ve detected some odd things that I haven¡¯t had a chance to consider properly!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun, filled with perplexity.

    "If I tell you to follow me, just follow! Why all the questions?"

    Nangong Yun spoke in a cold voice, silencing Xiao Yifei instantly.

    Xiao Yifei followed Nangong Yun, walking straight from the inpatient department to her office.

    "Come in!"

    Once Nangong Yun arrived at her office, she pushed the door open and walked in first.

    Following Nangong Yun, Xiao Yifei also entered her office. As soon as he stepped into Nangong Yun¡¯s office, a faint fragrance immediately wafted into his nostrils, invigorating his spirit.

    Thest time Xiao Yifei had smelled this fragrance was when he first came to Nangong Yun¡¯s office. At that time, there was some flirtation and minor embarrassment between Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun.

    After entering the office, Nangong Yun didn¡¯t sit on her office chair. Instead, she first took off her whiteb coat, revealing the professional attire she wore underneath, and those two silk-smooth, beautiful legs suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Yifei.

    She perched on therge sofa, her beautiful eyes staring straight at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing that Nangong Yun had no further actions, simply staring straight at him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. So he just sat there, staring back at Nangong Yun, neither of them uttering a word. But as Xiao Yifei gazed at Nangong Yun, the longer he looked, the more his heart skipped a beat.

    Actually, if we were to categorize by type, Nangong Yun¡¯s age would be considered that of a young matron, as one wouldn¡¯t be young to be the vice president of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Having been able to earn such a position, even with great ability, implied a certain age. Nangong Yun was exceptionally talented on her own, having returned from studying abroad and published numerous medical papers in major medical journals. Coupled with her decidedly non-simple family background, she was able to be the vice president of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Yet even so, Nangong Yun was just over thirty years old. Still untouched by intimate affairs, that attractive charm had not yet blossomed. Regardless, her beautiful and cold features and her sensual figure remained the focus of everyone¡¯s gaze. Although Nangong Yun had not experienced intimate affairs, her body was perfect with curves in all the right ces, more than enough to make any man nosebleed!

    Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun remained silent, locked in each other¡¯s gaze, until Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes fell upon Nangong Yun¡¯s face. Even with light makeup, her stunning beauty made his heart tighten with nervousness. He hurriedly looked down, and his eyes swept over the raised portion of her thin, white blouse. After she had shrugged off the whiteb coat, the sheer blouse did little to shield her form from Xiao Yifei¡¯s keen eyesight.

    As Xiao Yifei gazed at the expanse of fair skin visible through the gossamer-like fabric of the blouse, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow repeatedly. He lifted his head, somewhat apprehensively, to gauge Nangong Yun¡¯s reaction, only to find her expression unchanged, still staring straight at him.

    For some reason, Xiao Yifei felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. He quickly lowered his gaze again, but this time, he saw something even more startling!

    Nangong Yun¡¯s business attire included a pencil skirt that clung to her legs, entuating their perfect shape with mocha-colored silk stockings. Her slender, crystal-clear legs gleamed brilliantly, and as she casually crossed one over the other, the fabric of her skirt shifted to reveal an enticing glimpse of something fuller even deeper within.

    Xiao Yifei swallowed again, but at that moment, Nangong Yun seemed to tire of sitting with her legs crossed and uncrossed them. In that instant, as she repositioned her legs, a small gap appeared, allowing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sharp eyes to catch a hint of color between her thighs.

    "ck... ck!" he murmured to himself.

    Though Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what matter Nangong Yun had called him for, he felt that the fleeting glimpse of that color had made his trip entirely worthwhile!

    His blood surged, his breathing grewbored, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes slowly reddened. He couldn¡¯t understand why Nangong Yun, who usually appeared so aloof, was now exuding an overwhelming aura of allure!

    "Come here! Last time you gave me a shoulder massage, it felt quite nice! Today,e and massage me again!" she said.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun¡¯s suddenmand startled Xiao Yifei. But upon processing her words, he was slightly stunned; he hadn¡¯t forgotten the ambiguous incident that urredst time he massaged her shoulders. Why was Nangong Yun asking for another massage? What was her true intention?

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts were a mess, yet he still stepped forward, moving behind Nangong Yun, and reached out to knead her shoulders, which seemed to emit a subtle yet intoxicating fragrance.

    "Mmm! That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve been sitting for too longtely; my shoulders are a bit sore," Nangong Yun murmured contentedly from her nose, her voice dripping with seduction and causing Xiao Yifei, standing behind her, to shudder.

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Nangong Yun, breathing heavily. He never knew the usually cold Nangong Yun could be so appealing when sultry. However, as Xiao Yifei resumed massaging her shoulders, Nangong Yun became still and silent again.

    "So it really is just a massage!" he thought to himself, feeling a bit disheartened as he moved his hands to knead the area beside her corbone.

    "A little lower!" Nangong Yun suddenly instructed, her voice trembling as she spoke.

    The unexpectedmand from Nangong Yun left Xiao Yifei utterly stunned. He heard the trembling in her voice but failed to recognize the fervent emotions concealed within that tremor.

    Xiao Yifei was frozen since his hand was right above her corbone. If he moved lower, wouldn¡¯t his hand fall upon Nangong Yun¡¯s prominent bust? And that was far beyond the scope of a simple shoulder massage!

 Chapter 252 You Are My Male God

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252 You Are My Male God</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stood dazed, frozen in ce without any other move.

    "Lower... a bit lower."

    Unexpectedly, Nangong Yun spoke again, and this time, Xiao Yifei could feel that it was not just her voice trembling but seemingly her entire body.

    Xiao Yifei, slightly perplexed, moved his hand gently downward, resting it on Nangong Yun¡¯s corbone.

    "Is it here, Vice President Nangong?"

    He asked, quite puzzled.

    "A little further down!" Nangong Yun seemed to have recovered some strength and no longer trembled as much as before. Her voice, though still quivering, instructed.

    "Here?"

    Xiao Yifei, tilting his head and full of confusion, ced his hand just above Nangong Yun¡¯s chest. Although he couldn¡¯t feel those two perfect mounds, he was not far off.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun suddenly turned her head, her face flushed as she looked at Xiao Yifei. Then, she reached out her slender hand, grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯srge hand, and ced it directly over her breasts.

    "It¡¯s here!"

    Nangong Yun spoke gently to Xiao Yifei, her beautiful eyes silky, her breath as soft as orchid.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the scene before him, he was struck as if by lightning. He stood there dumbfounded, unsure of what to do. Xiao Yifei even felt as though he might be dreaming!

    Although only a thinyer of clothing separated them, the smooth, resilient touching from his hand told Xiao Yifei that this was not a dream, but a real situation. Xiao Yifei stared dumbfounded at the stunningly beautiful Nangong Yun, daring not to make any other move for the moment.

    Nangong Yun, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s bewildered expression, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gorgeous smile. She looked at Xiao Yifei without making another move but then began to speak as if telling herself and Xiao Yifei in a soft whisper.

    "Do you know? It took me a very long time to realize who the person in my heart truly was. I used to think I was a woman with no desires because I didn¡¯t know that I could actually like, or even love, a man. Nangong Yun suddenly spoke, unclear in her meaning, but Xiao Yifei could hear the sincerity and passion in her voice. He stood there, at a loss, listening as Nangong Yun continued.

    "In the past, though I knew my body was sensitive, I never met a man who could actually make me feel that way. When I first met you, I thought you were a capable intern and helped you. At that time, I felt nothing else, but it wasn¡¯t until thest time you touched me in my office that I suddenly realized you had such magic!"

    Nangong Yun said this, seemingly embarrassed, her already slightly red face turning even redder.

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun through to here, Xiao Yifei felt not only surprise but also some confusion. "Vice President Nangong, I remember you once said you had someone you liked!"

    At that moment, Nangong Yun was no longer hiding her affection, which was evident in her eyes. She looked at Xiao Yifei and smiled gently, "Listen to me until I finish!"

    Nangong Yun continued, "Who would have known that afterward, the things you did one after another wouldpletely surpass my expectations? Not only my expectations, but I must say your aplishments, your medical skill, astonished everyone in the hospital! Gradually, I realized you were no longer that little intern. It could be said your medical skill had reached a level where you could meet me eye to eye!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand was still ced on Nangong Yun¡¯s breasts, feeling the warmth and softness emanating from within.

    Nangong Yun leaned forward slightly to allow Xiao Yifei a moreprehensive touch of her softness and then continued, "It wasn¡¯t until that medical symposium hosted by Director Fang Yuan, where it was revealed that not only were you the healer of lupus erythematosus but also the author of that paper I so admired! In that moment, I suddenly felt how the little intern who was once bullied by the attending physicians had grown to someone I had to look up to. At that time, I suddenly became aware of who it was in my heart that I truly liked."

    Nangong Yun turned her head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and said earnestly, "It¡¯s you! Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s you! Back then, I tried very hard to make you stay, but I found my abilities were limited. I was very frustrated, and even when you said you were leaving, I couldn¡¯t ept it! I thought after you left, we would never see each other again! Then, on the day you left, I kissed you, thinking that this would be my confession to you."

    Nangong Yun gently unbuttoned her blouse, allowing her breasts to break free from the constraints of the garment and fully emerge into the air. She turned around, knelt on the sofa, and looked up at Xiao Yifei standing behind her with a mesmerized gaze.

    "Who knew I couldn¡¯t forget you, I was in pain! Suffering! Agonizing! Even though I was older than you, and although there were many concerns, I still couldn¡¯t forget you! I realized I was deeply addicted to you and didn¡¯t see you again until today. You have no idea how happy I was! In that moment, I made a decision, no matter what happens in the future, I can¡¯t let you leave again!"

    Her face flushed, her blouse undone, revealing ample cleavage, she now knelt on the sofa with her eyes seductive and tangled hair cascading behind, gazing up at Xiao Yifei full of love and admiration¡ªa sight both enthralling and beguiling!

    Xiao Yifei, watching this scene, was utterly shocked! Nangong Yun, always so cool and noble like an alpine snow lotus, had somehow transformed into a seductive enchantress!

    "A seductive enchantress!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but marvel internally.

    The performance of Nangong Yun that followed would forever be unforgettable to Xiao Yifei!

    The beautiful glint in Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes shed by, and she slightly curved her lips, "If it weren¡¯t for my period today, I would have made sure you stayed here. But even so..."

    Saying this, Nangong Yun paused, her face radiating breathtaking beauty as she reached out with a delicate hand, gently pushed down Xiao Yifei¡¯s pants. Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s shocked gaze, she looked at his erection, smiled lightly, opened her mouth, and awkwardly took him in!

    When Xiao Yifei left Nangong Yun¡¯s office, his body still shaking somewhat frailly, he felt like what had just happened was almost dreamlike¡ªas if he had never awoken from a dream.

    He looked at the sky outside; it was so blue, the grass so green, it seemed even the strong smell of disinfectant from the hospital smelled wonderful!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t be any better; though his walk was a bit shaky, he was still bouncing and hopping along.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s earnest deration, "This time, I won¡¯t let you leave!," echoed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Nangong Yun¡¯s decision would be so resolute, and her method of choice so startling!

 Chapter 253: The Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Agreement</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei could clearly feel that it was Nangong Yun¡¯s first time using her mouth, but from the initial awkwardness toter proficiency, Nangong Yun only took a few short minutes to skillfully utilize her charm.

    Xiao Yifei really couldn¡¯t help but marvel that although Nangong Yun appeared noble and aloof in front of others, in front of him, she was truly a charming creature! A seductive fairy!

    Of course, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make it easy for Nangong Yun. Although Nangong Yun was menstruating and couldn¡¯t really do much, Xiao Yifei¡¯s transformed physique still made Nangong Yun, who helped him with her mouth, exhaustively tired.

    "Little brother! Happiness came so suddenly!"

    Xiao Yifei, grinning broadly with an excited smile written all over his face, had never expected that today, Nangong Yun would give him such an unexpected surprise! That noble and aloof Nangong Yun, in front of him, still had a surprisingly seductive side!

    "Hehehe!"

    Recalling how Nangong Yun pouted and looked at him with some resentment, Xiao Yifei found it very amusing, and that agreement he had with Nangong Yun made his expression even more resolute.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Nangong Yun! I will make it!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression became solemn as well, his gaze sharp as he looked forward, making a decision in his heart.

    Meanwhile, what he and Nangong Yun did in the office took almost two hours. When Xiao Yifei adjusted his state and arrived at the ICU ward entrance, the security guard stood at the door without entering, leaving only Zhang Ming and Lin Xian¡¯er inside the ward.

    Xiao Yifei pushed open the door and saw that troubled expression again on Zhang Ming¡¯s face, not just Zhang Ming¡¯s, even Lin Xian¡¯er looked quite grave.

    "Brother Zhang! I¡¯m back!"

    Xiao Yifei greeted Zhang Ming, feeling a bit embarrassed in his heart because the situation on Zhang Ming¡¯s side was quite urgent, and he had been engaged in other activities with Nangong Yun, which made him feel even more guilty and eager to help Zhang Ming resolve this issue properly.

    "Xiao kid, you¡¯re back!"

    Zhang Ming, seeing Xiao Yifei appear, his face¡¯s clouds momentarily lifted as he looked up and said with a smile.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Brother Zhang, your face is clouded with worries, could it be that the doctors just now haven¡¯t figured anything out?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming and spoke softly.

    "Ah!"

    Zhang Ming lowered his head again, took a deep breath, and said, "They have no solution at all, they can¡¯t even determine the cause of the illness, saying the injury is controlled, but the life signs are getting worse! What on earth is going on!"

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows as he looked at Zhang Ming. He surveyed the surroundings of the ward and found that apart from himself and Zhang Ming, there was only Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Only then did he feel relieved enough to dare to speak his assumption to Zhang Ming.

    Xiao Yifei walked toward Zhang Ming, squinting at Rong Fang who was lying in the inner ward connected to a venttor, hisplexion turning cyanotic. He approached Zhang Ming.

    "Brother Zhang, it¡¯s expected that they can¡¯t figure it out, but I have a diagnosis for the victim."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice arose beside Zhang Ming, making him look up in surprise. He had thought that Xiao Yifei, too, was out of ideas and wallowing in despair.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, who was tasked with taking Xiao Yifei back, had been growing impatient waiting for him. Seeing him appear, she felt somewhat dissatisfied because, in her view, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s profound medical skill, he should have been able to make a diagnosis, which disappointed her. However, she didn¡¯t understand where her feelings of disappointment wereing from.

    But upon hearing what Xiao Yifei said, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she looked at him full of expectation.

    "What¡¯s going on! Just say it! No need to hesitate!"

    Zhang Ming, seeing the hesitant expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, urged him on without waiting.

    "Brother Zhang, Rong Fang should no longer be referred to as a victim because the reason for his condition isn¡¯t an injury; he should be referred to as a patient!"

    There was a sh of gold in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he said to Zhang Ming, "Someone has poisoned him. He¡¯s been poisoned with a type of toxin that is slow to take effect but extremely potent!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with shock as he stared at Xiao Yifei, "What? What did you say? Someone wants to harm him?!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s voice, filled with surprise, did not elicit any different reaction from Xiao Yifei, who still spoke calmly and firmly, "Brother Zhang, you must have noticed something unusual. From the time of your unmerited corruption charges, you should have realized it. And your secretary, Rong Fang, had a car ident when I was at the scene. Lin Xian¡¯er knows too. Clearly, it¡¯s a conspiracy targeting you, Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Ming, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, stared firmly at Xiao Yifei, then nodded solemnly, "Yes, I know it¡¯s a conspiracy against me, but I didn¡¯t think that the person targeting me would be so ruthless. Not satisfied with failing to kill Rong Fang the first time, they even opted to use poison!"

    He lifted his head, his eyes earnest as he looked at Xiao Yifei, "Xiaod, are you sure? Are you certain someone has poisoned him?"

    Xiao Yifei, recalling the scenes he had seen inside Rong Fang¡¯s body using his x-ray vision, nodded earnestly at Zhang Ming, "Brother Zhang, I am certain. And the person who administered the poison didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious, which is why they chose such a potent, slow-acting toxin."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. Although she was a police officer, she had only handled minor cases and couldn¡¯t believe that such a significant conspiracy was unfolding before her, a conspiracy she was hearing with her very own ears. Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Xiao Yifei in bewilderment; ever since she had met Xiao Yifei, she felt as though the events she encountered had grown increasingly bizarre.

    "And it can be confirmed that since they chose to use this type of slow-acting and hard-to-detect poison, it shows they didn¡¯t want to cause too much of a disturbance in the hospital, and being able to administer the poison indicates that this person had direct ess to Rong Fang!"

    Xiao Yifei looked determinedly at Zhang Ming, asserting confidently.

    Zhang Ming, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, suddenly narrowed his eyes. He stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei, a tumult of emotions surging within him like stormy seas.

    He had not anticipated that the mastermind behind the scenes would be so ruthless, to go after him a second time after the first conspiracy failed, resolutely seeking Rong Fang¡¯s life. But targeting him in such a manner, what benefit could the mastermind possibly reap?

    Zhang Ming, frowning deeply, was full of worry. He had been suspended from his job and temporarily had no way to use his authority to resolve these issues. Zhang Ming suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei, "Xiaod, can you cure Rong Fang¡¯s poisoning? Can you wake him up?"

 Chapter 254: Causes of Illness

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Causes of Illness</h4><h4></h4>

    fre§×webno?el

    Xiao Yifei slowly raised his head to look at Zhang Ming after he heard what he had said and spoke indifferently, "Brother Zhang, I am capable of curing Rong Fang¡¯s poison, but given the schemer¡¯s methods, even if Rong Fang were to regain consciousness, he would not know who the real mastermind behind the curtain is. Therefore, making Rong Fang wake up is not a good thing right now; it might even be detrimental!"

    Zhang Ming tightly furrowed his brow, his emotions overwhelming his judgment. Upon further reflection, he realized that what Xiao Yifei had said made a lot of sense. However, Zhang Ming, having once been a man of significant power, quickly became sober again. He raised his head and looked at Xiao Yifei with a serious gaze, "Xiaod, then tell me, what should I do now!"

    Zhang Ming nowcked any real power, meaning he could not mobilize many resources, thus he did not know the course of action to take and could only ask Xiao Yifei for guidance.

    "Brother Zhang, if we want topletely resolve your issue, we still need to start with Rong Fang. To untie the bell, one must be the bell ringer, whoever poisoned Rong Fang, if we follow the clues, we will be able to find who is behind the scenes!"

    Xiao Yifei gently spoke to Zhang Ming without hiding anything from Lin Xian¡¯er, while Lin Xian¡¯er watched with wide eyes, dumbfounded by the conversation.

    What surprised her was not only that Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming were discussing such secretive matters without excluding her but, more importantly, as she looked at this handsome man exuding confidence and charm, she felt a sense of daze.

    Could this man truly be the busybody she had always imagined in her heart?

    Xiao Yifei did not exclude Lin Xian¡¯er for a reason, as her being brought along by Du Fengchun to visit Zhang Ming¡¯s house proved that she was trustworthy. Considering Du Fengchun¡¯s high status, which attracted much attention, delegating some minor investigations to Lin Xian¡¯er was most fitting.

    Zhang Ming nodded after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, feelingpletely at a loss and having no idea of what he should do.

    "Xiaod! Then what do you think Brother Zhang should do to best handle the situation!"

    Now, he had ced all his hopes on Xiao Yifei!

    "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zhang, leave your troubles to me. All you need to do is dy the investigative team a little longer, so they don¡¯t finalize your charges. Within a week, I will be able to return the real truth to you!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he spoke to Zhang Ming, "However, after this matter has been settled, Brother Zhang, you¡¯ll have to treat me to another meal!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s face held a puzzled expression, "Is it really enough just to stabilize the investigation team?"

    He stared intently at Xiao Yifei, who sounded as grandiose as a street hustler, and still harbored some disbelief, "Although I can¡¯t use some powers, I still know some people. Are you sure you don¡¯t need any other help?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming and slowly said, "Brother Zhang, the fewer people know about these matters, the better. I will stabilize Rong Fang¡¯s condition, and when the timees, I will cure him, but until then, all you need to do is ensure Rong Fang¡¯s personal safety. Oh, and about everything I told you today, just act as if you know nothing!"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming raised his head and looked steadily at Xiao Yifei, with a flickering light in his eyes. Eventually, his gaze became resolute, and with gritted teeth, Zhang Ming said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiaod! This time, Brother Zhang is staking his entire fortune and life on you..."

    Just as it seemed Zhang Ming was about to say more, Xiao Yifei smiled and waved his hand at Zhang Ming, saying reassuringly, "Brother Zhang, don¡¯t worry. If I say I can handle it, then I definitely can. Just trust me on this!"

    Zhang Ming stared intently at Xiao Yifei, his eyes revealing a steadfast determination, then he said softly, "Xiaod, if you can help Brother Zhang through this difficult time, I will certainly not forget this favor!"

    After hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled indifferently, waved casually at Zhang Ming, then donned a sterile suit and walked into the inner ward.

    After he arrived in front of Rong Fang, he activated his irvoyance, temporarily sealed all the toxins with his conscious thread, and then came out from the inner ward.

    "Brother Zhang, I¡¯ve temporarily stabilized Rong Fang¡¯s condition. He will maintain his current state for now. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest, just focus on buying some time."

    Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei with some surprise. Could Xiao Yifei do so much in such a short time, something even doctors couldn¡¯t manage? This thoroughly surprised Zhang Ming, but seeing the confident demeanor on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t say much, as he had ced all his hopes on Xiao Yifei now.

    "Brother Zhang, I¡¯ll go take care of these matters first, and after everything is settled, I¡¯lle and find you!"

    With an indifferent smile on his face, Xiao Yifei said to Zhang Ming. After finishing, he turned his head towards Lin Xian¡¯er and said, "Let¡¯s go, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you!"

    After greeting Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei stood up and left the ward with Lin Xian¡¯er.

    As Xiao Yifei left, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes steadily watched Rong Fang, whoy with his eyes tightly closed in the ICU, showing a thoughtful expression.

    Once Xiao Yifei and Lin Xian¡¯er stepped out of the ward, Lin Xian¡¯er looked intently at Xiao Yifei. Before she could speak, Xiao Yifei began, "When you received the police alert, prepare a file for me about this Rong Fang. Also, if you have connections with the traffic police, it would be best if you could get the information on the vehicle involved in the ident."

    As Xiao Yifei spoke to Lin Xian¡¯er, the two of them walked downstairs.

    "Oh right, drop me back at the school, I still have ss this afternoon."

    Seeing Lin Xian¡¯er open the door of the police car, Xiao Yifei sat down directly and said to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Lin Xian¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei, puffing up with anger. Since when did Xiao Yifei dare to boss her around so boldly! This only added to her already irritable mood. She turned her head away, initially about to snap at Xiao Yifei, but then she suddenly met Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent eyes. For some reason, her anger seemed to falter, she pouted her lips and stayed silent.

    She started the car, fuming, and her ample bosom trembled up and down due to her anger, a sight that once again caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention.

    "How can it be so big!"

    Xiao Yifei murmured to himself, then leaned his head against the back of the car seat and squinted his eyes to rest.

    "You!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in anger.

    "Hmph!"

    However, she quickly abandoned the idea of losing her temper at Xiao Yifei, turned her head, and coldly hummed as she drove off, muttering under her breath, "You just wait! If you don¡¯t handle Mr. Zhang¡¯s issue well, I definitely won¡¯t be polite with you anymore!"

 Chapter 255: Confidence Multiplied by 100

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Confidence Multiplied by 100</h4><h4></h4>

    An angry Lin Xian¡¯er dropped Xiao Yifei off at the entrance of Yanjing Medical University, and then she left. The reason she had reined in her temper in front of Xiao Yifei was partly due to Du Fengchun¡¯s instructions, and partly because, just as she was about to lose her temper, she suddenly remembered a moment in the police interrogation room, which made her blush and fall silent.

    After getting out of the car at the entrance of Yanjing Medical University, Xiao Yifei stretched leisurely. In fact, he could solve Zhang Ming¡¯s problem in a very short time. He had proposed a week¡¯s time because the deadline of his agreement with Shen Liguo was approaching and the final exams were imminent. He needed to lead his students through the finals before he could tackle Zhang Ming¡¯s problem with thunderous force. Xiao Yifei would be quite rushed this week.

    Xiao Yifei entered the teachers¡¯ lounge, pushed open the door, and walked towards his spot, receiving sympathetic looks from those around him.

    The clinical sses (3) and (4) he taught seemed suddenly quiet recently, without much newsing through. However, it was different for Shen Liguo¡¯s clinical sses (1) and (2); there seemed to be good news at every moment. Except for Gao Jianjun, who hadn¡¯te to school due to a leave of absence, today a student won a medicalpetition award, and tomorrow another was selected for an exchange program due to excellent performance.

    Thus,pared to the clinical sses (1) and (2), the ss Xiao Yifei taught seemed to be in a deste state, rtively feeble.

    "Teacher Xiao, how are you preparing?"

    Qi Xunlei still wanted to make onest effort to help Xiao Yifei. He tiptoed over to Xiao Yifei and softly said, "The final exams are almost here. Does your agreement with Teacher Shen Liguo still stand?"

    Xiao Yifei paused for a moment, then looked at Qi Xunlei andughed, "Why wouldn¡¯t it stand? Of course, it stands!"

    "Then..."

    Qi Xunlei seemed to struggle, but finally, he braced himself and said, "Then, Teacher Sun, have you considered how embarrassing it would be if you really lost the bet?"

    Sun Li looked up at Qi Xunlei, noticed his concern, but Xiao Yifei still casually said to Qi Xunlei, "Thank you, Teacher Qi, I understand everything, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!"

    Before Qi Xunlei could finish his words, he swallowed the rest upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s determination and, shaking his head, walked away from Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "So stubborn! Truly like a calf that does not fear the tiger, he probably has never suffered this kind of loss!"

    The teachers around whispered to each other about Xiao Yifei, especially after some students from clinical sses (1) and (2) had won many awards, their outlook on the showdown between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo was even more pessimistic. Not to mention the difference in teaching quality between the two, the personal qualities of the students in sses (1) and (2) alone hadpletely surpassed those in sses (3) and (4).

    Although the teachers did not particrly like Shen Liguo as a person, their dissatisfaction grew towards Xiao Yifei, who ignored their well-meaning advice. They felt a new teacher was being foolish, eliciting disapproval among the seasoned teachers.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t noticed the change in these teachers¡¯ attitudes.

    This afternoon, he still had his "Surgery" ss to teach. When ss time arrived, Xiao Yifei headed towards the ssroom.

    In the ssroom, the students saw again the Xiao Yifei who had been taken away by a police car in the morning.

    "Teacher Xiao, Teacher Xiao! What exactly happened this morning? Why did a police car pick you up, and in such a hurry at that!"

    Tian Miaomiao stared with wide eyes, intently asking Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei watched Tian Miaomiao smile gently as she responded, "The teacher had some matters to attend to outside, don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t do those illegal things."

    Having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, she felt somewhat embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t meant to imply that Xiao Yifei was the type to engage in illegal activities, she was merely growing more curious about Xiao Yifei and wanted to know everything about him.

    "Why do you all have so many questions! No more asking! We don¡¯t have enough time as it is, and we have exams this week, I need to rush through thest bit of material!"

    Xiao Yifei said to his ssmates with a squint and a smile.

    No wonder Xiao Yifei was anxious, he hadn¡¯t even finished teaching the ss yet.

    "Ha-ha! Teacher Xiao, no bragging, but just with the knowledge you¡¯ve taught us so far, we can totally crush sses (1) and (2)!"

    Wu Dahua¡¯s muffled voice rose, causing the ssroom to burst outughing.

    Although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been teaching the clinical (3) (4) sses for long, the transformation he brought was revolutionary! Whether it was a change in students¡¯ spirits or confidence, it was all moving in a positive direction.

    "Alright, no more jokes! Let¡¯s get on with the ss, I¡¯ve already said we have examsing up, and although I am very confident in all of you, you still need to focus!"

    Xiao Yifei said in a serious tone to all the students of clinical sses (3) (4).

    "No problem!"

    Loud, confident voices responded from below.

    Xiao Yifei smiled.

    "Today, I will cover thest Chapter..."

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s unique teaching methods, everyone listened as if mesmerized. However, Shi Sisi, who should have been the most focused on studying in the ssroom, stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, lost in her thoughts.

    After ss, Xiao Yifei, as usual, left the ssroom without looking back. Shi Sisi watched his retreating figure, opened her mouth as if to say something, but eventually, she didn¡¯t speak. A flicker of unnameable emotion passed through her bright eyes, ultimately turning into a deep sigh.

    This intelligent girl, who had been willing to sacrifice herself for Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety when he faced danger, harboredplexities in her heart that others couldn¡¯t see.

    And as Xiao Yifei walked out of the academic building, a sudden gust of wind rose. Summer weather is so changeable¡ªjust a moment ago the sky was clear and the sun shone brightly, and now it seemed like a downpour was about to start at any second.

    Xiao Yifei now worked at Yanjing Medical University, and his workce was naturally much farther from the apartment Jiang Mingquan had given him. Moreover, Xiao Yifei avoided showing off these days, so he hadn¡¯t driven the car Jiang Mingquan had given him since thatst time he took Lin Xian¡¯er for a ride in it.

    The very sleek and shy supercar was left in the underground garage by Xiao Yifei and had not been driven since, but before handing over the car to Xiao Yifei, Jiang Mingquan clearly made arrangements for its upkeep. Consequently, it was cleaned weekly, preventing the shy sports car from gathering dust.

 Chapter 256 Arrogant Thief

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Arrogant Thief</h4><h4></h4>

    Despite Xiao Yifei owning that very sleek and stylish sports car, he still did not drive it, opting instead tomute to and from work on the bus each day, today was no exception.

    Seeing the sudden howling winds outside, clearly indicating a change in the weather, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but quickly shrink his neck and hurriedly run toward the bus stop.

    "I really hope it doesn¡¯t rain this time!"

    Muttering to himself, Xiao Yifei quickly headed to the bus stop. Summer rains could be downpours, and without an umbre, he did not want to end up drenched on his way home. Thus, Xiao Yifei could only pray fervently that it wouldn¡¯t rain.

    As Xiao Yifei was feeling intensely anxious, the bus arrived right on time. He quickly stepped onto the bus, and just as he did, huge raindrops suddenly began pounding down outside.

    "Good, good, I didn¡¯t get caught in the rain."

    Xiao Yifei felt secretly relieved, but upon entering the bus, he was shocked by the crowded scene.

    "So many people!"

    Xiao Yifei silentlyined, then squeezed into the crowd.

    It was the peak of rush hour, so it was understandable that the bus was packed.

    Xiao Yifei, holding onto a handle, looked around for afortable ce to stand, but he couldn¡¯t find any. However, with his keen eyes, he suddenly spotted a suspicious-looking young man nearby, who was stealthily reaching towards the bag of a country woman standing in front of him. The country woman seemed unaware, staring nkly ahead.

    "A thief?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned sharply upon seeing this and pushed through the crowd towards the suspicious-looking young man.

    Just then, the driver¡¯s sudden braking gave Xiao Yifei the opportunity. He lunged next to the thief and squeezed him away from the country woman, positioning himself behind her.

    And, of course, the thief¡¯s hopes of stealing werepletely thwarted by Xiao Yifei.

    The thief looked up, ring furiously at Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei, as if oblivious to the threatening look, remained steadfast behind the country woman.

    "Kid, you better not mess with me, or you¡¯ll regret it!"

    The shifty-looking thief scanned his surroundings, seeming to notice that the country woman in front of Xiao Yifei was the easiest target and the most vulnerable. So, he approached again, drawing a knife from his pocket, shing it menacingly as he whispered a threat to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head to look at the thief, puzzled by the boldness, wondering internally.

    "Are all thieves as brazen as you these days?"

    Xiao Yifei, slightly confused, asked the thief who was shorter than him.

    "Quit your yapping! Get the hell out of my way!"

    The thief looked up at Xiao Yifei, who was taller than him, yet without a trace of fear in his heart, he smirked and said.

    "So you¡¯re resorting to outright robbery now!"

    Xiao Yifei, gazing at the thief, finally raised his voice. He tilted his head and looked at the thief with a displeased expression.

    At that moment, the other passengers on the bus finally realized what was happening. With worry in their eyes, their first reaction was to hurriedly move to the side, leaving Xiao Yifei without any help from them.

    Seeing this, the thief no longer felt the need to hide. He pulled out a small knife and pointed it directly at Xiao Yifei: "What about it? You want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, eh?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to see everyone frantically hiding to the side, leaving arge space empty around him. He didn¡¯t feel upset that no one hade forward to help. After all, people were afraid of getting involved. However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the bus had really been as crowded as it seemed just before.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, just keep quiet! Dare to meddle in my affairs, do you really want to live!"

    The thief¡¯s knife gleamed menacingly as he pointed it straight at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, the country woman finally turned around, albeit btedly. Despite the summer heat, she was still wearing long sleeves and pants. It was unclear whether she felt hot in her red top and green pants, which made her look very rural. Her face, smeared with something ck and purple, made it hard to tell what she actually looked like. She carried arge bulging bag, inside which it was unknown what was contained. It was this bag that the thief had initially targeted.

    The country woman, upon seeing the gleaming knife in the thief¡¯s hand, couldn¡¯t help but step back in fear. However, she quickly hugged the bag she was carrying and looked at the thief with panic-filled eyes, blurting out, "What do you want! I...I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not easy to mess with!"

    Unexpectedly, despite her rural appearance and face obscured by dirt, her voice was rather clear, tinged with a rural ent.

    "What do I want? Hand over that bag in your hand! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m openly robbing you now!"

    Seeing how anxious the country woman was about her bag, the thief¡¯s eyes lit up as he harshlymanded her.

    "Do you think I¡¯m invisible?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, addressing the thief, who should now be called a robber.

    "Looks like you really want to meddle!"

    The thief red menacingly at Xiao Yifei, shaking the gleaming knife in his hand, and coldly said to him, pointing at the other passengers who had moved far away, "I advise you to be like them, staying far out of this, or else my knife won¡¯t care who it cuts!"

    Being a seasoned thief, he had encountered many people over the years. Most of them, upon being slightly threatened, would hurriedly leave in panic. Even those who wanted to interfere, would cower as soon as he brandished his knife, leaving without uttering another word.

    As people increasingly feared getting involved, adopting an attitude of indifference, it only emboldened the thief. Today, seeing how nervous the country woman was about her bag excited him even more. Judging by her appearance, she seemed like someone who hade to Yanjing to find work, and such migrant workers often liked to carry cash with them.

    The thief¡¯s face broke into an excited grin: "This is really a windfall! After this hit, I can livefortably for a few more days!"

    He turned his head and saw Xiao Yifei standing there, frowning at him, yet he remained silent.

    "Humph! That¡¯s more like it. Otherwise, I¡¯d make you regret it!"

 Chapter 257: Righteously Capturing the Thief

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Righteously Capturing the Thief</h4><h4></h4>

    The thief, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction and thinking he was scared and retreating, revealed a smug expression on his face. He turned his head and looked at the rural woman.

    "Did you hear me? Give me your bag! Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life today!"

    The thief¡¯s face turned fierce as he menacingly threatened the rural woman.

    "I won¡¯t give it! I won¡¯t give it to you! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Not at all!"

    The rural woman clearly had no experience and didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation. Her voice even carried a crying tone as she tightly clutched her bag, refusing to let go.

    "You won¡¯t give it to me? Just try not giving it to me!"

    The thief sneered, holding a sharp dagger and slowly stepping toward the rural woman, who, terrified, kept stepping back. Every time she stepped back, the people next to her quickly frowned and hurriedly moved aside, fearing they would be implicated. The rural woman continued to retreat, but on a bus, how could there possibly be any more room to move back! Finally, she was pushed into a corner with nowhere else to retreat.

    "Please! Help me! I¡¯ve worked hard here for a year, been swindled out of my wages, and now someone wants to steal my bedding. If my bedding is taken, where will I live?"

    With a crying voice, her eyes full of pleading, the rural woman looked at the people nearby, begging them for help.

    However, the bystanders merely watched indifferently, as if to say as long as it didn¡¯t involve them, anything was eptable. Even the bus driver seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all, his facepletely cold.

    "You already said it¡¯s just bedding. Just give it to him! Hurry up, don¡¯t hold us up! It¡¯s just a quilt, what¡¯s the big deal! If you give it to him, won¡¯t the matter be solved?"

    The other onlookers on the bus not only didn¡¯t help, but even spoke out in support of the thief.

    "Right! Just give it to him and it¡¯ll be fine! Otherwise, look, he¡¯s holding a dagger¡ªhow dangerous! If it scratches you it¡¯s nothing much, but what if it hurts us?"

    Hearing what the other people said, a sh of triumph appeared in the thief¡¯s eyes.

    "I won¡¯t give it! It¡¯s my bedding! I won¡¯t give it to him!"

    The rural woman, filled with despair, still shouted firmly.

    "Humph! You say there¡¯s bedding in the bag, who would believe that! If it really were bedding, would you be so nervous?"

    The thief sneered, clearly disbelieving the rural woman, and holding the dagger, he suddenly rushed to the side of the rural woman, reaching out to grab the bag she held in her arms.

    "I won¡¯t give it to you! It really is my bedding! If you take my bedding, I¡¯ll have nothing left!"

    Desperation marked the rural woman¡¯s face as she tightly clutched the bag in her arms, crying out, "Just leave me alone! I truly have nothing left but this one quilt!"

    "Damn it! You old woman are really strong!"

    The thief, finding the rural woman tightly holding onto the bag, felt an even deeper craving for it, but realized he didn¡¯t have as much strength as she did! Ovee with rage, the thief directly swung his knife at the rural woman.

    "Just kill me then! I don¡¯t want to live anyway! Kill me! I still won¡¯t give you the bag!"

    The rural woman, seeing the daggering closer, involuntarily shut her eyes tight and shouted in despair.

    She tightly closed her eyes, her body trembling violently due to tension, but the stabbing pain she had imagined in the rural woman¡¯s fantasy did note. Slowly, she opened her eyes and saw the handsome man who was the only one speaking up for her now standing beside her, holding the wrist of the thief with the knife.

    "Stealing is stealing, robbing is robbing, none of that really matters, but to harm someone, that¡¯s crossing the line!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the thief and said coldly.

    "It looks like you really want to die! Daring to meddle in my business!"

    The thief¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he harshly said to Xiao Yifei. With so many people inside the vehicle, no one dared to speak; why did Xiao Yifei dare to stand out!

    "Let go of me!"

    The thief suddenly yanked his hand away, and Xiao Yifei, who had not gripped tightly enough, was forced to let go. The moment he broke free, the thief viciously stabbed at Xiao Yifei with the dagger.

    "Seeking death!"

    Seeing the daggering, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with a spark, as quick as lightning, and he fiercely flicked the thief¡¯s wrist. The thief, in pain, loosened his grip, and the dagger dropped. The instant the dagger fell, Xiao Yifei swiftly reached out to catch the dagger in mid-air. Then he fiercely stabbed the thief¡¯s thigh. The thief, overwhelmed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s force, was brought down to the ground, the dagger stabbing deep into his leg, pinning him directly under the vehicle¡¯s chassis!

    "Ah! Quick, pull me up, get the knife out! Do you hear me! It¡¯s killing me!"

    The thief shouted in agony.

    "Such karma, you still want to live?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the thief and said coldly.

    Then he turned around, looking at the rural woman whose face still bore traces of terror and said, "It¡¯s okay now! No need to be afraid."

    The thief kept screaming in pain, the horrific cries sounding truly terrifying.

    Finally, the rural woman recovered herself, tremblingly stood up, still clutching her huge bag tightly, her knuckles white. When she walked in front of Xiao Yifei, she suddenly knelt down before him with a thud.

    "Thank you, my savior! Thank you for rescuing me!"

    The rural woman, using awkward half-foreign words, thanked Xiao Yifei. Although her words sounded strange, Xiao Yifei could deeply feel the gratitude filled in her words, especially since she was kneeling right in front of him.

    "Thank you, thank you! Really, thank you, my savior!"

    The rural woman, seemingly unsure of how to express her feelings, just kept repeating this phrase to Xiao Yifei. She had nothing to offer him in thanks, only kneeling before him, the most primitive way she knew to express her gratitude.

    However, when all of this had been resolved by Xiao Yifei in a moment, the crowd finally broke free from their earlier tense emotion, looking at the thief pinned under the car chassis by Xiao Yifei, they revealed an inexplicable expression. Seeing the rural woman kneeling on the ground repeatedly thanking Xiao Yifei, they showed a disdainful expression on their faces.

    "Young man, how could you strike so mercilessly! You¡¯ve made his leg like this, what is he supposed to do now!"

    Just when Xiao Yifei thought he would receive unexpected thanks from the rural woman and others in the vehicle, suddenly, an old man from the crowd beside them stepped forward, trembling as he pointed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose and scolded him.

 Chapter 258 A Pack of Ingrates

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 A Pack of Ingrates</h4><h4></h4>

    "You think you¡¯re so great just because you are strong! That gives you the right to just hit without holding back? Have you ever thought, even though he¡¯s a thief, isn¡¯t he a person too? You¡¯ve injured his leg like this, have you thought about what he¡¯ll do in the future?"

    The old man pointed at Xiao Yifei and scolded him. Xiao Yifei listened to the old man¡¯s scolding and slowly furrowed his brows.

    "Old man, are you in cahoots with this thief?"

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, asking somewhat puzzledly.

    "Hmph! I am a person of high moral standing, how could I possibly be in cahoots with him!"

    The old man first expressed disdain for the thief, then he turned his head back to Xiao Yifei and continued to rebuke him, "This young man, you¡¯re truly terrible, your heart is so cruel, resorting to violence at the slightest disagreement! Do you have any feelings at all! Can¡¯t you consider others?"

    Xiao Yifei felt strangely stifled in his heart upon hearing the old man¡¯s words. He looked at the old man and said, "If the first time I hadn¡¯t stepped in to help, it certainly would have been this woman who got hurt. If I hadn¡¯t acted the second time, perhaps it would be me lying on the ground right now. Did you ever think about the fact that he tried to kill me just now?"

    The old man heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, sneered disdainfully and said, "So what? Did you die? All I see is you standing here safe and sound, while he¡¯s the one injured and on the ground! If I were you, I would never have acted like this!"

    Xiao Yifei found the old man¡¯s words unreasonable and grew increasingly angry. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily to the old man, "Then why didn¡¯t you help just now? Instead, you have so much to say afterward. There were so many people on the bus, and not a single one of them came forward to help!"

    The old man was momentarily lost for words by what Xiao Yifei said, but he quickly raised his head and said righteously to Xiao Yifei, "You should see the state of my body. How could I help? I definitely couldn¡¯t! How could you expect me to physically confront a thug at my age!"

    After hearing the old man¡¯s words, a mocking smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, "So you just make mouthyments after the fact?"

    "You... you! You young man, you¡¯re absolutely terrible!"

    The old man was so angered by Xiao Yifei that he was shaking!

    However, just as Xiao Yifei had solved the trouble, like this old man, everyone on the bus who had previously avoided the situation like the gue suddenly came forward like demons and ghosts, and surprisingly, they were all targeting the same person.

    Not the thief lying on the ground, who had done wrong and threatened others, but Xiao Yifei, who had stepped in to help the victim.

    This group of onlookers, who knew what they were thinking? Perhaps because they had not been able to help while Xiao Yifei stepped in, they now felt embarrassed. They were silent and fearful when the thief was making threats, but after Xiao Yifei saved the country girl, they started pointing fingers and criticizing him.

    "Exactly, what were you thinking! They said it was just a bundle of bedding, couldn¡¯t you just let the thief take it? Now you¡¯ve resorted to bloodshed. I have things to do! Now that there¡¯s been bloodshed because of you, we have to call the police! You¡¯ve dyed my time! I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking."

    "Hmph! You¡¯re strong, you¡¯re trained, you have good skills, why didn¡¯t you show up sooner, and only appeared at the end to y hero? Did you think you looked handsome or what?"

    Following behind the old man, the crowd didn¡¯t know whether they thought Xiao Yifei was easy to bully or what. Just a moment ago, each of them was acting like a scaredy-cat, but now, seeing Xiao Yifei, they were puffing themselves up, each one feeling entitled to criticize him.

    "Look at how much pain you¡¯ve caused him, he just scared you with a knife and you treat him like this? Do you have no regard for thew? Just because he¡¯s a thief, you think you can treat him this way? Haven¡¯t you considered anyone else?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his eyes sweeping across the grimacing expressions of the passengers who were pointing and gesturing at him, feeling a wave of frustration. Was he seriously going to face criticism from these onlookers who did nothing but watch, even after he stepped in to help?

    "You young man, how could you be so ruthless! A little lesson was enough, did you need to go that far? And look at this woman, dressed in tatters, you can tell she isn¡¯t wealthy. If she got robbed, so what? She wouldn¡¯t have much money on her anyway. Do you realize that your actions dy me, costing me how much in lost earnings?"

    Deeply inhaling, Xiao Yifei said to the crowd, "Just now if I hadn¡¯t fought back, it wouldn¡¯t just be an injury I¡¯d be facing, but my very life would have been in danger!"

    "What danger did you face! Aren¡¯t you standing just fine in front of us? Thinking you¡¯re so important, is this your excuse for injuring someone?"

    A woman¡¯s shrill voice full of disdain resounded, speaking discontentedly to Xiao Yifei before turning her scornful gaze to the rural woman kneeling on the ground before him.

    "Get off the bus! Get off now! Both of you, get off!"

    Little did they expect thismand would resonate with even more passengers.

    "Exactly! Get off quickly! Don¡¯t waste my time! You two are just troublemakers. The thief isn¡¯t your responsibility to handle; we¡¯ll leave it to the police! Now just get off the bus!"

    "Get lost! You don¡¯t deserve to ride the same bus as us!"

    Sarcastic voices echoed from all directions, filling Xiao Yifei with raging anger, while the woman from the countryside widened her eyes in disbelief, still unable toprehend why a good deed was being reproached.

    As Xiao Yifei endured the insults, not everyone on the bus was cold and indifferent; there were indeed a few who stood up in his defense.

    "How can you speak like that? Don¡¯t you have any heart? The young man acted heroically to help, and even if you don¡¯t praise him, why mock and sneer at him?"

    A plump middle-aged woman stood up; her eyes wide open, she fearlessly confronted the group mocking Xiao Yifei.

    After the plump woman spoke up, it was as if she were a g raised high, and following her lead, more people began to voice their support for Xiao Yifei.

    "Exactly! You¡¯re the ones with the problem. How can you be so indifferent? We might be scared to help, and that¡¯s understandable, but why insult the young man in this manner?"

    A man of over fifty immediately followed the woman, challenging the opposite group.

    "I, for one, really admire this handsome guy! I don¡¯t know what you all are thinking, but surely being human doesn¡¯t mean being like you!"

    The girl who spoke out in support of Xiao Yifei was young, but her words were sharp, "I saw this handsome guy stepping in to help, and when I heard this woman pleading for us to help, I already felt cruel and was feeling a bit guilty. And now to see you all with no shame whatsoever! Not helping is one thing, but why on earth are you berating this handsome guy?"

    Soon, the passengers on the bus began taking sides against each other.

    "What¡¯s it to you? Who asked you to butt in? Think you¡¯re all that? Mind your own business!"

 Chapter 259: Good is Rewarded with Good

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Good is Rewarded with Good</h4><h4></h4>

    The sharp female voice that had insulted Xiao Yifei just now rang out again, and out stepped a woman whose appearance screamed of pettiness and malice. She extended her finger towards Xiao Yifei, "Look! Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t a troublemaker? Now, not only have you dyed our time, but you¡¯ve also started an argument among us! You really are a nuisance!"

    For some reason, after witnessing the thief lose his ability to move, those who had been frightened and fearful suddenly grew bold.

    The old man who had first targeted Xiao Yifei coldly mocked him again, "So, you¡¯ve achieved your goal now? Happy to see someone speaking up for you? You young people really have no respect for thew and no shame!"

    At that moment, a rural woman was kneeling on the ground, nkly staring at Xiao Yifei. She couldn¡¯t understand why the people nowadays were all so ruthless and indifferent. Seeing Xiao Yifei being subjected to harsh words, the rural woman genuinely felt guilt wash over her.

    Because of his earlier actions, Xiao Yifei had not only stood up to shield her bag but had even saved her life.

    "Get off the bus! Get out now! You¡¯re nothing but trouble on board!"

    The people who had initially shown indifference on the bus began to hurl cold words at Xiao Yifei again.

    Just then, as the bus reached a new stop, the bus driver pulled over, opened the door, turned around, and coldly said to Xiao Yifei, "Hurry up and get off! Don¡¯t you see the mess you¡¯ve caused on board? You¡¯re such a bother, and now there¡¯s even a thief on board for us to deal with!"

    Hearing the driver speak out, the remaining passengers felt even more emboldened, and their treatment of Xiao Yifei became more hostile.

    Xiao Yifei sighed softly as he watched the cold, ugly sneers around him, wondering what had gone wrong with the world.

    He shook his head and stepped off the bus. Although the heavy rain outside had not yet stopped, fortunately, there was arge rain shelter at this stop where people could take cover.

    After Xiao Yifei got off the bus, he stood under the rain shelter with aplicated expression. Seeing Xiao Yifei actually get off, the rural woman, flustered, hurriedly stood up and stumbled after him.

    "Benefactor! Wait for me!"

    It was raining heavily outside, and the rural woman, not paying attention, stepped into a puddle. Mud mixed with water immediately dirtied her shoe, which,bined with her red and green attire, made her look extremely disheveled. But at this moment, she had no mind to care about such details as she looked frantically at Xiao Yifei.

    After both the rural woman and Xiao Yifei had alighted, those on the bus who supported Xiao Yifei were deeply indignant.

    "Why should this happen! Why should you, who did a good thing, be chased off like this? Alright! You bunch of cold-hearted beasts! I won¡¯t ride this bus either! I¡¯ll join this young man and get off too!"

    The first woman who supported Xiao Yifei angrily said, and then she too got off the bus and stood behind Xiao Yifei.

    Once there was a first, there was a second. Those who had spoken out for Xiao Yifei joined in and began to disembark.

    "Young man! Don¡¯t lose heart! There must still be more good people in the world! It¡¯s just that this bus was filled with weirdos! Don¡¯t worry!"

    Words offort for Xiao Yifei kepting, and slowly, more people stood by his side.

    Even those who had been silent all this while could no longer hold back upon seeing such excessive bullying on the bus. Without a word, they slowly disembarked, supporting Xiao Yifei with their actions.

    More than half of those on the bus got off in an instant, leaving the bus feeling empty.

    "You all, get down! There were too many people on the bus anyway, and now it¡¯s better than ever!"

    The woman with the harsh features and shrill voice, unashamed and instead rather proud, called out through the window to the people below in a smug tone.

    "Humph! People nowadays! They¡¯re just terrible!"

    The old man stood next to the harsh woman, looking disdainfully at Xiao Yifei as he spoke.

    Everyone on the bus now had been among those who insulted Xiao Yifei earlier after he helped; their cold eyes watched the group below, their faces filled with mockery.

    "Just wait! When you encounter any danger, no one will save you!"

    The young girl who defended Xiao Yifei spoke angrily to the people on the bus.

    "Do we need your saving? Just look at you people! Disgusting! Always causing trouble! Better off dead!"

    As the bus started to move, a sneaky-looking man leaned against the window, ring at Xiao Yifei with disdain, and cursed maliciously.

    The pickpocket, seeing Xiao Yifei receive such treatment after he offered help, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Amid the angry stares of the people who had alighted, the bus drove straight ahead, visibility greatly reduced under the torrential rain.

    A middle-aged woman stepped forward to console Xiao Yifei, "Young man, don¡¯t be upset, see, we are all here with you."

    Xiao Yifei, who had been frowning as he watched the bus drive away, turned his head and gave the middle-aged woman a gentle smile, "Sister, I know. Good deeds get rewarded!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei and the middle-aged woman were speaking, suddenly, a loud noise came from behind them.

    Xiao Yifei quickly turned around, only to find that the bus had crashed directly into a concrete barrier and then flipped over.

    "Ah! It¡¯s over! Help! Help!"

    From afar, Xiao Yifei could hear the very distinct shrill cries for help!

    But Xiao Yifei, eyes wide open, hadn¡¯t even had time to react when either the fuel tank in the bus burst or some circuit in the bus caught fire. In just a moment, mes erupted so violently that not even the heavy rain could hide them!

    "Save them! Call 120 quickly!"

    Seeing the ident, passersby hurriedly cried out for help.

    Xiao Yifei stood dumbfounded, watching everything unfold before his eyes. Not just him, but everyone who had gotten off the bus with him was staring in shock at the scene.

    Before Xiao Yifei could recover, the people who had alighted with him slowly turned their heads, staring nkly at him.

    "Young... young man, thank you!"

    The middle-aged woman who had spoken up for Xiao Yifei suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. She looked at him, stammering, "You, you¡¯ve literally saved our lives! If not for earlier, we might still be on that bus, and then our fate would have been the same as theirs!"

    Not just the middle-aged woman, but everyone who had gotten off the bus palpitated with residual fear, patting their chests and taking deep breaths. After witnessing that scene, they were truly frightened. If not for Xiao Yifei, they might have really been in trouble.

    Everyone looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of gratitude.

    "Uh."

 Chapter 260 Poor Me

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Poor Me</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, somewhat at a loss, "This really has nothing to do with me; it¡¯s because you all have kindness in your hearts, so you actually saved yourselves. Good and evil will be repaid, it¡¯s not my doing."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei also turned around, his eyes filled with trepidation as he looked toward the bus engulfed in mes.

    He truly hadn¡¯t done anything. Xiao Yifei, still fuming, hadn¡¯t even had the time to think about using his irvoyance or line of consciousness to do anything bad, and the scene unfolding before him now was honestly terrifying. If he hadn¡¯t gotten off the bus, no matter how physically strong he was, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the st from the car!

    "It seems that there really is a reward for being good!"

    Zoned out, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had been very angry just moments before, but upon witnessing the current scene, he couldn¡¯t feel angry anymore.

    "Justice has its own way of meting out punishment!"

    Standing behind Xiao Yifei, the young woman who had been speaking up for him saw the whole scene and still felt indignant. She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, "Just now, they said they didn¡¯t need help and told us to die sooner. Now they¡¯ve got theireuppance, huh!"

    Hearing the young woman¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman also turned around, sighed, and said, "Perhaps heaven couldn¡¯t stand the sight of those indifferent people on the bus. This is a lesson! Good and evil will be repaid; it seems that doing more good deeds in the future is definitely the right thing!"

    Hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s words, the crowd behind her nodded in agreement.

    After witnessing the sudden car ident, Xiao Yifei saw that many people nearby were calling the police. With the bus still aze, it was impossible for anyone to get close. He shook his head and dismissed the thought of attempting a rescue.

    "Benefactor, I... I thank you so much! You¡¯ve saved my life not once, but twice. I am truly grateful!"

    Just then, the country girl slowly approached Xiao Yifei, raising her head to look directly at him. Her face was marked with ck and purple patches, making it hard to recognize her features, but her gaze was especially sincere.

    Xiao Yifei looked down at the country girl, her clothes tattered and her appearance disheveled, and inwardly sighed.

    "Let¡¯s go! You look as though you¡¯ve suffered a lot, and my ce isn¡¯t too far from here. If you don¡¯t mind getting rained on,e with me, and I¡¯ll help you clean up," he said.

    Xiao Yifei raised his head to nce outside the station. The rain was much lighter nowpared to the downpour earlier. Looking at the pitiable state of the country girl, he felt a twinge ofpassion, shook his head, and spoke to her.

    "Well, Benefactor, I¡¯m not afraid of the rain, but no need, no need. You¡¯ve already helped me so much, and beyond saying ¡¯thank you,¡¯ I don¡¯t know what else to say. If you keep helping me, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to repay you!"

    The country girl kept waving her hands at Xiao Yifei, her dirty hands all the more conspicuous.

    "Let¡¯s go! No more nonsense!"

    Xiao Yifei told the country girl straight, then turned around, greeted the people who hade down from the bus, and was ready to leave.

    "Young man! Are you leaving already? Is it still raining outside? Why don¡¯t you wait for the rain to let up a bit before you go?"

    The middle-aged woman, seeing Xiao Yifei preparing to leave, expressed her concern.

    These people seemed to have changed a bit too, a change for the better. Xiao Yifei could see the light in their eyes. He believed that the next time they encountered a thief, although they might not step forward to intervene, they would no longer stand by and watch as they had this time. This positive change was also something Xiao Yifei had brought to them.

    "It¡¯s fine, this little rain is nothing to worry about!"

    Xiao Yifei waved at them and smiled. His eyes slightly squinted as he looked towards the ident scene where rescue operations had begun. He shook his head and then walked in the direction of his home with the middle-aged woman.

    In the rain, Xiao Yifei and the vige woman made their way toward ¡¯Jinghang Garden,¡¯ stepping deeply and shallowly through the puddles.

    "Hmm... benefactor, when I saw that nobody was willing to help me, and you stepped in to assist, weren¡¯t you afraid?"

    The vige woman had clearly experienced hardship; the rain had made Xiao Yifei somewhat irritable, but she seemed as if nothing had happened, clutching herrge backpack tightly with a puzzled expression as she asked Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly as he nced at the vige woman walking beside him with her messy hair, clothes full of rural aura, dirty hands, muddy shoes, and her face so dark with grime that her features were obscured. Her whole being emitted the earthy scent of a rural woman, yet she clutched the bag to her chest as if fearing the rain would soak it.

    "You really cherish that bag of yours, don¡¯t you? What on earth is inside it?"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly became curious about what was inside the bag that the vige woman valued so much.

    "Benefactor, it¡¯s really just my bedding!"

    The vige woman looked up and spoke with a heavy ent, slightly agitated: "I was swindled out of all my money. If my bedding gets stolen too, I¡¯ll have nothing left. I came from the vige hoping to earn more money, but who knew people in the city would be so cruel!"

    After saying this, it seemed like the vige woman still felt indignant. With an expression of unresolved anger, she continued, "Not only did that boss swindle all my money without paying me a dime, but he also tried to take advantage of me and ¡¯eat my tofu¡¯! How could I let him get away with it! So I ran as fast as I could. I¡¯d rather lose the money than my dignity. And then on the bus, a thief took a liking to my bedding! I begged everyone for help, but no one helped me. Luckily, you, benefactor, finally stood up!"

    It was obvious that the vige woman was uneducated, calling him ¡¯benefactor¡¯ repeatedly, which made Xiao Yifei feel ufortable. When he heard someone wanted to take advantage of the vige woman, Sun Li couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her. Her dark face made it difficult to make out her features. With her somewhat plump figure, alongside her strong rural scent, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand what the boss she mentioned saw in her to take such advantage of her.

    Xiao Yifei pursed his lips. In his opinion, the vige woman must have been in her forties or fifties. But when he remembered her determined demeanor on the bus, he felt a bit of admiration: "You really are something, as if you weren¡¯t afraid of that aggressive thief at all. Everyone else brandished their knives, and yet you clung to your bag tightly. If there was really only bedding inside, and you got stabbed because of it, that would have been a real loss!"

    The vige woman, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, looked up at him with firm conviction in her tone: "I couldn¡¯t let him have it. That bedding is thest thing I brought from the vige! If he had taken it, I would have had nothing left! I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯ve been cut by sickles back in the vige before!"

 Chapter 261: Inferiority

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Inferiority</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei cast a peculiar nce at the rural woman, slightly baffled as to why, if the bag truly contained bedding, she would cherish it so dearly.

    The woman lowered her head, rubbing her grimy hands on her clothes with the help of the rainwater, revealing a bit of their original color. Her voice tinged with mncholy, she said, "Back in my vige, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you knew the person or not; the moment someone cries for help, everyone from young to old lends a hand. Who knew city folk could be so indifferent, not even bothering to help."

    Xiao Yifei cast a quizzical look at the rural woman, unable toprehend the sudden shift to despondence in her mood.

    "We¡¯re poor back home, and my husband has a gambling habit. He lost money gambling the year beforest, and gambled away ournd and our house, leaving us with no ce to live. I didn¡¯t resent him for it. I told him as long as he gave up gambling, I would still live with him. But then he lost against year, and the creditor he owed made me go pay off his debts. If I hadn¡¯t fought back with all I had, I might have lost my honor too,"

    The downpour, or perhaps the recent string of blows she had suffered, made this ordinarily strong rural woman seem forlorn as she spoke with her head lowered, her voice soft.

    "My parents are unwell, and I¡¯ve given up on my husband. All I hope is that he won¡¯t harm me again. There¡¯s no money at home, so I thought I coulde to the city to earn some to help them. But after I got here, I worked for a small restaurant near the college town. The boss only paid me 2,000 yuan a month and he even tried to take advantage of me! I¡¯m naive; I didn¡¯t sign any contract. When I refused to let him touch me, he ended up not paying my sry at all!"

    As Xiao Yifei listened to the rural woman¡¯s continuous murmur, a pang of pain surged through his heart. Looking at the drab, down-to-earth woman who was remarkably strong, Xiao Yifei felt a mix of pity and admiration. Although skeptical about her constant mention of the boss wanting to "eat her tofu," he still pitied and admired her.

    Alone, she remained relentless in her struggle.

    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re almost there!"

    Finally, they made their way to the entrance of Jinghang Garden in the rain, each step alternating between deep and shallow.

    "Hmm... benefactor, you live here! It looks so upscale!"

    The rural woman beheld the imposing presence of Jinghang Garden with trepidation. Even though it wasn¡¯t a luxurious viplex, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s choice to buy a house there signified that Jinghang Garden counted as a rather high-end residentialplex. The mere sight of the grand entrance left the resolute rural woman feeling inferior.

    "Yes, let¡¯s go in. We need to clean ourselves up quickly once we¡¯re at my ce,"

    After hearing her story, Xiao Yifei looked at the earthy, strong-willed rural woman. Even though he found her a bit too dark and in-looking, he saw her as trustworthy and hardworking. After sizing up the situation, Xiao Yifei was inclined to lend a hand to this unfortunate woman.

    "It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit too old!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the slightly plump figure of the rural woman, feeling somewhat unsatisfied with the impression that she was in her forties or fifties.

    "Oh!"

    The rural woman followed behind Xiao Yifei, her head bowed in a show of self-consciousness, as they entered theplex.

    Xiao Yifei led the rural woman all the way to the apartment that Jiang Mingquan had gifted him.

    "Come in,"

    When Xiao Yifei opened the door and revealed an entire floor that had been converted and extravagantly furnished, the rural woman was stunned. Although she had always been strong, the sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s home made her hesitant to step inside.

    "Hmm... benefactor, perhaps you could lend me a towel? I could just clean up at the doorway. Once I¡¯m done with the towel, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s clean before returning it to you. I¡¯m dirty, and I don¡¯t want to soil your home."

    The rural woman hung her head in extreme self-consciousness and spoke in a feeble voice.

    "Come in quickly, everyone said you shoulde in, why are you still talking so much!"

    Xiao Yifei frowned and spoke discontentedly to the rural woman.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the rural woman shuddered, then tiptoed into Xiao Yifei¡¯s house, terrified that the mud on her dirty shoes would sully the spotless floor of Xiao Yifei¡¯s house.

    Ever since she entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s house, the rural woman had kept her head down, looking very insecure.

    Xiao Yifei nced at the rural woman, went to the restroom, brought back a towel for her, and then said, "Put your things aside, hurry up and wipe off your body, don¡¯t catch a cold. Once you have your change of clothes, change quickly, or you¡¯ll stay wet. I¡¯m going to take a shower, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t peek!"

    The rural woman, hearing the teasing tone in Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, lowered her head even further.

    Xiao Yifei hummed a tune as he walked into the bathroom and didn¡¯t bother with the rural woman anymore.

    But when Xiao Yifei came out of the bathroom, towel drying his hair, the sight before him took him by surprise.

    Xiao Yifei always lived alone and although he was not particrly unkempt, being a bachelor meant he did possess certain sloppy habits. Hence, the room was somewhat disordered. And having juste back from the rainy outdoors, it was inevitable that some dirty marks were left on the floor.

    However, when Xiao Yifei emerged, he suddenly felt his house had taken on a refreshed atmosphere; not only was the floor spotlessly clean, but the living room, which had been in disarray, was nowpletely tidy!

    Xiao Yifei had only taken a shower for less than half an hour, and the room had already changed so dramatically, which truly amazed him.

    "This woman from the countryside is so handy!"

    Without a doubt, it was the rural woman who had tidied up. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t see her in the living room and, with a frown, he noticed some activity in the kitchen. He peered cautiously toward the kitchen.

    Just as he reached the corner, the rural woman suddenly came out of the kitchen, carrying a bowl of steaming noodle soup, her face full of restrained expressions.

    "Um... sir!"

    The rural woman saw Xiao Yifei, paused in slight surprise, and then lowered her head with a self-conscious manner, hurriedly cing the noodle soup on the dining table, and fidgeted with her clothing as she spoke in a timid and fearful voice.

    "Sir, I am really sorry for wandering around your house, but I didn¡¯t go anywhere else, I just went to the kitchen! Seeing that it¡¯s alreadyte in the afternoon, I didn¡¯t know whether you had eaten or not, so I thought I¡¯d make you something, but there was nothing but noodles in the kitchen. So I just made you a simple bowl of noodles."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak but tilted his head, looking at the rural woman.

    "Sir! I am so sorry! Please don¡¯t be angry! I know I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have wandered around your house. I¡¯ll leave right now! Sir, please don¡¯t be mad!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei silent, the rural woman thought he was angry, which made her panic to the verge of crying as she hurriedly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 262 I Didnâ€™t Pity You

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 I Didn¡¯t Pity You</h4><h4></h4>

    While speaking, the rural woman immediately stood up and was about to pack her things to leave, "Benefactor, I used the towel you gave me to wipe my head just now, then I noticed that the floor and the house were a bit messy, so I cleaned up for you, please don¡¯t disdain me for being dirty, I¡¯ve already washed the towel clean! I rinsed it three or four times, it¡¯s hanging in the kitchen!"

    The rural woman hurriedly picked up her neatly packed bundle from the corner, ready to leave. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t just save her life but also helped her so much, she didn¡¯t want to make Sun Li angry.

    Seeing the rural woman¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei frowned and finally spoke, "I didn¡¯t mean to me you at all, I was just a bit curious how you changed your clothes so quickly, and you seemed to have lost quite a bit of weight!"

    Xiao Yifei titled his head, looking at the rural woman. Although she no longer wore the baggy red-on-green outfit, the clothes she changed into were still very in. The only difference was that these clothes were dry, which puzzled Sun Li. The woman who just a moment ago looked somewhat bloated, now appeared much slimmer, and her hands, after being washed clean, revealed fair skin that was far from the dirtiness of before.

    Clumsily holding her bags, big and small, the rural woman stood at the doorway, looking foolishly at Xiao Yifei. Then she lowered her head and said in a small voice, "That, I was afraid someone would steal myst bit of travel money, so I wore twoyers of clothes today and hid thest of my money inside theyer underneath. I took off my clothes just now because I was afraid my wet outfit would dirty your house, so I put them aside."

    The rural woman extended her hand, pointing to a neatly folded set of clothes by the doorway, and said to Xiao Yifei with a full sense of inferiority.

    "Sigh!"

    Seeing the rural woman like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a helpless sigh, then he said to her, "Look at you, you¡¯re a clean person once you wash your hands, why do you have to make yourself look so dirty? Alright, alright, I¡¯ve heard about your situation, and I do feel sorry for you. Going back to the countryside now is definitely not suitable. The old folks at home need to be taken care of and must see a doctor, and without money, that won¡¯t do. So, how about this, I saw that you¡¯re quite hard-working, stay and be my housekeeper. This house is so big and I live here alone, I¡¯m toozy to clean it myself."

    While talking, he sat down at the dining table, picked up his chopsticks, and took a bite of the noodles the rural woman had made for him. Upon tasting the first bite, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up, "That¡¯s right! Add cooking to the list! Your cooking is really delicious!"

    The rural woman, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, shyly lowered her head, "In my vige, everyone says I cook well. I wanted to open a restaurant, but I had no money."

    However, when she remembered what Xiao Yifei had said to her just now, she suddenly lifted her head and waved her hands at him continuously, "No need, no need! You don¡¯t need to pity me, benefactor! You¡¯ve already helped me so much, and I really have no way to repay you. You must not have it easy either, otherwise, why would you take public transport? You don¡¯t need to pity me! I can manage on my own! Everyone has it tough!"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the rural woman¡¯s words, was utterly exasperated. He took public transport because he didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious. After all, he had over five million in savings in his ount¡ªnot very wealthy, but not bad either.

    "Who has it easy? I¡¯m not as poor as you think! Enough talk already. I can¡¯t have nobody cleaning up this ce. Here¡¯s the deal, I¡¯ll pay you five thousand a month to take care of the house and cook. If you¡¯re willing, then agree; if not, then leave. I¡¯m not sympathizing with you!"

    He said to the rural woman, frowning.

    "Are you really saying the truth, benefactor? Not short of money? And truly not pitying me?"

    The rural woman looked at Xiao Yifei with a pathetic gaze and whispered.

    "Like it or take a hike! Look at yourself, over forty and still behaving like this!"

    Xiao Yifei said to the rural woman, angrily.

    "Thank you for taking me in! Thank you for taking me in! But I don¡¯t need that much sry. Five thousand is too much. You¡¯ve already helped me so much, I can¡¯t take that much money. Two thousand is enough for me!"

    The country woman, upon hearing Xiao Yifei say she was over forty, opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she was deeply moved that Xiao Yifei had taken her in as a housekeeper. She knew this was a job Xiao Yifei offered her because he saw her dire situation. She couldn¡¯t ept so much money!

    Xiao Yifei frowned, looking at the country woman with some irritation. How could there be such honest people in the world who didn¡¯t want more money when offered?

    "Alright, alright! If you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t want it. There are still people like you who refuse money when it¡¯s given to you!"

    Xiao Yifei, with a furrowed brow, spoke curiously to the country woman, then he lowered his head and started slurping the bowl of noodle soup she had made for him with gusto.

    "But I have to say, your cooking really is good!"

    Xiao Yifei, while slurping the noodles, looked up and gave the country woman ample affirmation.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei eat with such delight, a happy smile spread across the country woman¡¯s dark face. "I¡¯m d you like it! I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like the meals I cook!"

    The country woman, somewhat nervously rubbing her hands on her clothes, said to Xiao Yifei cautiously, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like money, but you¡¯ve helped me so much, I must show my gratitude! I really don¡¯t want to take your money!"

    The sincere words from the country woman eventually eased Xiao Yifei¡¯s furrowed brow. He looked at her grimy appearance and shook his head, then continued, "Alright, go take a shower! Look at how dirty you are. Even if you¡¯re older, you should still care about being clean!"

    The words from Xiao Yifei left the country woman slightly startled. She stood motionless, staring straight at Xiao Yifei, somewhat at a loss.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Go take a shower! The bathroom has new bath supplies; just use those. Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look at the country woman still standing there dazed and couldn¡¯t help but urge her. But when he saw that she continued to stand there, hesitant and unsure, his eyebrows furrowed again, "Go on! With how you look and your age, I¡¯m not going to be interested in you! What, are you afraid I¡¯ll take advantage of you?"

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the country woman suddenly bowed her head, her face turning red.

    "Oh!"

    She replied quietly in a low voice, then quietly, with her head bowed, edged her way towards the bathroom.

    Watching the country woman¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei shook his head and then once again lowered his head and continued eating his noodles.

    However, a good while after the country woman had entered the bathroom, she came back with her head still low, speaking to Xiao Yifei with much restraint, "Um... Sir, how do I use your family¡¯s bathhouse? I... I don¡¯t know how to use it!"

 Chapter 263 Major Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Major Transformation</h4><h4></h4>

    "Let¡¯s go! Follow me!"

    Xiao Yifei sighed when he saw the country woman¡¯s demeanor, then stood up, spoke to her, and led her towards the bathroom.

    "This one turns on the hot water, and this one, the cold water. Just turn them both on. The hot water is supplied directly to the district, so just open it and use it!"

    Xiao Yifei hand by hand pointed to the items in the bathroom, speaking to the country woman, then he turned away and rummaged through a cab, eventually cing two packages next to the country woman.

    "Here, these are your toiletries, all new, and this is what you can wear after your bath, also all new. Did you get that?"

    Jiang Mingquan¡¯s house was well stocked with all sorts of toiletries and bath towels and robes, slowly filling a whole cab.

    Xiao Yifei ced the two packages beside the country woman and looked at her, who wore a face of inferiority, before speaking.

    The country woman gently nodded her head, indicating that she understood.

    "Oh, and stop calling me benefactor; it sounds really strange. My name is Xiao Yifei, just call me Xiao Yifei, or, seeing as you¡¯re probably older, Xiao Yi works too! What¡¯s your name?"

    Xiao Yifei, who was about to turn and leave, suddenly remembered that he still didn¡¯t know the rural woman¡¯s name, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "I... my name is Zhou Meifeng, um... Xiao Yifei, thank you truly for taking me in!"

    Zhou Meifeng looked up sharply at Xiao Yifei, then quickly lowered her head again, speaking in a voice as quiet as a mosquito.

    "Zhou Meifeng? That¡¯s a pretty name."

    Xiao Yifei, observing Zhou Meifeng with her head down, muttered to himself, then without saying much else, turned and left.

    Zhou Meifeng, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, felt tears begin to form in her eyes. It had been a long time since she had felt this warmth. Looking at the two new packages Xiao Yifei had given her, her nose suddenly twitched, and she was about to cry.

    As for strength, how strong can a weak woman be? It is all but forced. Zhou Meifeng looked around the vast bathroom, feeling as if she was in a dream. Here, she truly felt settled down for the first time, and she could tell from Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone that though he might not sound friendly, everything he said and did was genuinely aimed at treating her well, which touched Zhou Meifeng deeply.

    Coming from the vige, she was a woman who valued emotions highly; otherwise why would she have chosen to stay with her husband until he decided to hand her over to a debt collector? That was when Zhou Meifeng chose to give up.

    Her gaze firm, she stood in the bathroom, inwardly making a decision.

    As long as Xiao Yifei sheltered her for even a day, she would repay his kindness doubly!

    With her lips clenched, Zhou Meifeng began to slowly remove her clothes, taking a bath in such a luxurious bathroom for the first time, and that too in a man¡¯s home, made her somewhat ufortable. Her face blushed slightly, recalling how Xiao Yifei had mistaken her for being forty, which slightly annoyed her.

    "What? Although I look older, I¡¯m not as old as forty! I don¡¯t know how he could mistake me for forty. I¡¯m only just thirty this year! You should know, the bachelors in our vige would drool over me!"

    Zhou Meifeng muttered to herself as she took off her tattered clothes and neatly folded them in a corner.

    Now, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body was finally fully revealed, and astonishingly, her figure was impable.

    Although due to long-term hard work her skin seemed somewhat rough, her figure was wonderfully maintained. She was not tall, but her figure was voluptuous, with curves in all the right ces and quite sizeable where it mattered!

    Zhou Meifeng frowned and picked up the shower head to start showering.

    She took a long time with her bath. Xiao Yifeiy on the couch watching TV, had yawned several times, and was almost feeling sleepy, but Zhou Meifeng had note out yet.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to fall asleep, suddenly, a voice with a strong rural ent but very clear character came from behind him.

    "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m done washing, is there any housework that needs to be done?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and froze, then he rubbed his eyes vigorously, somewhat in disbelief.

    Because standing in front of him was a small woman with a voluptuous figure, jade-like features, looking exquisitely beautiful!

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes vigorously, then said dumbfoundedly, "Who are you... who are you? Where did Zhou Meifeng go?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s foolish expression, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh, the distinctive rural enting from her cherry lips, "Xiao Yifei, how do you not recognize me, I am Zhou Meifeng!"

    Xiao Yifei dumbly stared at the small jade-like beautiful matron standing in front of him, still not quite getting it.

    "You... you¡¯re Zhou Meifeng? Howe you look so young, and so..."

    Xiao Yifei intended to say beautiful, but he hesitated because if he praised Zhou Meifeng for being beautiful, wouldn¡¯t that be like pping himself in the face? Just a while ago, he had been insisting that Zhou Meifeng was old, even mocking her appearance. But Zhou Meifeng, having taken a bath, stood spruced up and lovely in front of Xiao Yifei as if she had undergone a transformation.

    "I just turned thirty today! I think I¡¯m not that old, and people in my vige always say I look young. I¡¯m also curious why you thought I was over forty this year. The problem with my looks is because the owner of that little diner always likes to harass me, and to avoid it, I had no choice but to wear heavy makeup!"

    The small matron Zhou Meifeng, exuding a veryfortable feeling, stood in front of Xiao Yifei and spoke earnestly. She was not wearing sandals; her tender, crystal-clear toes looked very cute.

    It was unclear how she maintained herself; Zhou Meifeng¡¯s feet, despite her hardworking life, looked surprisingly beautiful.

    "Okay... okay then!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head awkwardly. He really had not expected Zhou Meifeng to look sofortable.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s appearance was not the kind that was stunning at first nce but the kind that grew on you the more you looked at her. After she changed into a new outfit, a unique charisma also became apparent.

    Weak, soft, looking veryfortable, she made one want to hold her tight. Especially when Xiao Yifei saw how frail Zhou Meifeng appeared, he oddly felt a desire to protect her. No wonder the diner¡¯s owner wanted to harass her; Zhou Meifeng had that kind of allure that made men want to sweep her off her feet.

    A soft, tender, rural beautiful matron.

    "Xiao Yifei, is there anything I need to tidy up in the house? I¡¯ll do it now."

    Zhou Meifeng raised her head and cautiously nced at Xiao Yifei, her voice very soft.

    Then Zhou Meifeng saw the empty beer can Xiao Yifei had been drinking from while watching TV, quickly walked over, and deftly bent down to pick up the can.

 Chapter 264 Iâ€™ll Listen to You

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264 I¡¯ll Listen to You</h4>

    fre§×webnovel<h4></h4>

    The clothes that Xiao Yifei had prepared for Zhou Meifeng to wear after her bath were the conservative kind of pajamas that could be worn by both men and women, consisting of shorts for the lower body and a short-sleeved top. And because the fabric wasn¡¯t very thin, Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t feel any psychological burden in putting them on, but the only downside was that the neckline was too wide.

    Thus, as Zhou Meifeng bent down to pick up the cans and bottles, the huge neckline sagged, allowing Xiao Yifei to catch a glimpse of those twin peaks of snowy white through the gap that had been revealed.

    Atop those proud, heavy mounds, two differently colored cherries stood out quietly.

    In just an instant, Xiao Yifei, who had been somewhat sleepy, suddenly became fully alert. He shivered and sat up straight from his lying position. His blood raced, and his breathing grew rapid as his eyes fixated on those two wonderful peaks.

    However, those proud peaks appeared before Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes for just a sh, then disappeared as Zhou Meifeng straightened up from her bending position, leaving Xiao Yifei feeling a sudden sense of loss.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s... what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something poorly?"

    Zhou Meifeng tilted her head in some confusion as she looked at Xiao Yifei, wondering why he had suddenly sat up. She felt uneasy, fearing she might have done something inadequately.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng, who appeared incredibly enticing despite wearing just a in nightgown, and he swallowed hard. Even though she was a simple vige woman from the countryside, supposedly ustomed to hardbor, nothing about her suggested that hardship. With her endearing looks and fair skin, her body was well-rounded in all the right ces, giving off an air that was immensely captivating.

    "Yes."

    Xiao Yifei gazed at Zhou Meifeng and nodded slightly, thinking that ¡¯charming¡¯ was the perfect word to describe this rusticdy. He squinted his eyes, looking at Zhou Meifeng with an apparent timidity, while a wicked thought shed through his mind.

    "You should wipe down this table properly. Didn¡¯t you see that I made it dirty just now?"

    Xiao Yifei, bare-chested, sat upright on the soft sofa and stretched out his hand to point at the table in front of him, instructing Zhou Meifeng.

    "Oh... okay..."

    Zhou Meifeng cast a quick nce at Xiao Yifei, then hurried off and returned with a cloth to kneel before the table and began wiping it.

    "Don¡¯t kneel, how can you see where the table is dirty from there? You need to stand up and bend over to wipe!"

    A gleam of excitement, barely containable, shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Alright, alright!"

    Zhou Meifeng nodded repeatedly, stood up quickly, and then bent deeply over the table, carefully wiping it clean.

    And then those two soft yet firm patches of snowy whiteness dangled before Xiao Yifei once again, causing him to take a deep breath, feeling his blood surge.

    "That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough! You can stop!"

    Xiao Yifei, with his eyes reddened, told Zhou Meifeng. He dared not continue looking any longer¡ªfor fear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself. Although tempted like a wolf, Xiao Yifei was simply indulging his eyes. If he were to truly act on his impulses, what would distinguish him from the owner of that small restaurant?

    If Zhou Meifeng were willing, he wouldn¡¯t mind having an encounter with her. But as things stood clear that nothing had yet begun, Xiao Yifei certainly couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it!

    "Is it done?"

    Zhou Meifeng straightened up, looking weakly at Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    "Alright! It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get some rest!"

    Xiao Yifei, with a grand wave of his hand, intended to return to his room to sleep.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng hurriedly ran to fetch her bag and then struggled to pull out a dirty quilt from it.

    "Is that really a quilt?"

    Xiao Yifei, who was about to go back to his room, was surprised to see Zhou Meifeng actually pull out a thinyer of quilt from her bag.

    She looked at Xiao Yifei and nodded seriously, then Zhou Meifeng briskly tried to spread the quilt over the sofa with an air of grace.

    When Xiao Yifei saw this scene, an ancient saying inexplicably came to his mind, "Hiding the beauty in the golden house."

    But when Xiao Yifei saw the dirty quilt Zhou Meifeng was holding, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and said to Zhou Meifeng, "Come on now, this house is so big, everything is readily avable. Just find any room you like to stay in. There¡¯s no need for you to sleep on the sofa. And that dirty quilt of yours, don¡¯t leave it here. Along with those few clothes of yours, just throw them all away. I¡¯ll take you shopping for new ones another day."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng stopped hurriedly, flustered, and looked at Xiao Yifei with a low voice, "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m sorry, my quilt is a bit dirty, and I¡¯ve soiled your sofa."

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, shook his head somewhat helplessly and said, "I¡¯m not disgusted with you, but your quilt does look like it has been used for quite a while. If you want to keep it, keep it. But those clothes, throw them away quickly. Another day when I have time, I¡¯ll buy you a couple of outfits."

    Zhou Meifeng lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei, hesitated, then lowered it again, and finally she looked up once more, her eyes brimming with a pitiful expression, "Xiao Yifei, I... I don¡¯t want to buy clothes, and I don¡¯t have any money..."

    "Who¡¯s asking you for money! I¡¯ll buy it for you! Enough talk now. When the timees, just listen to me. The sofa is no ce for someone to sleep; there are plenty of rooms in the house, just pick one for yourself."

    Xiao Yifei, annoyed, looked at the self-conscious Zhou Meifeng, then took out his wallet from his pocket, counted what was inside, and pulled out all five hundred Yuan, stuffing them into Zhou Meifeng¡¯s hand, "Here, take this money and use it for now, like buying groceries or whatever."

    When he reached out, and because of the money, he touched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s hands, the delightful sensation from her soft hands made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart flutter. Xiao Yifei was very curious how Zhou Meifeng, who did hardbor, managed to keep her skin so soft and tender.

    As soon as Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei stuffing money into her hands, she was startled and quickly stepped back, frantically waving off Xiao Yifei, "No, no, that¡¯s too much! That¡¯s more than enough for groceries! Xiao Yifei, one hundred Yuan is plenty for me!"

    Then she carefully handed back the four hundred Yuan to Xiao Yifei.

    "Sigh!"

    Xiao Yifei, looking at Zhou Meifeng and stamping his feet with frustration, just stuffed the money back into Zhou Meifeng¡¯s pocket, regardless.

    "If I tell you to keep it, you keep it. Besides the money for groceries, keep the rest for yourself; I¡¯m not short of that amount!"

    After finishing his rant, Xiao Yifei turned sharply to return to his own house, leaving with a bit of anger towards Zhou Meifeng, "From now on, don¡¯t be so restrained, just treat this ce like your own home. Whatever I tell you to do, you do it! Don¡¯te at me with this and that!"

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei left the living room without looking back and returned to his own room.

    Zhou Meifeng stood there, dazed, watching the departing figure of Xiao Yifei. When she heard his words telling her to do whatever he said, she blushed slightly at the thought, clearly seeing that Xiao Yifei had given her all the money from his wallet. Zhou Meifeng clenched the money tightly in her hand, her gaze resolutely fixed on Xiao Yifei¡¯s receding figure, and she nodded vigorously.

    "Alright, Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll listen to you!"

 Chapter 265: Delicious Meals

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Delicious Meals</h4><h4></h4>

    After seeing Xiao Yifei leave the living room, Zhou Meifeng began to peek around in search of her own room. The house was indeedrge with many rooms, and eventually, Zhou Meifeng chose a room next to Xiao Yifei¡¯s bedroom.

    Upon entering the room and seeing thefortable space and the white bedding, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes showed a touched expression. She organized her belongings neatly and ced them in a corner before sitting down on the bed deep in thought.

    A momentter, it was unclear what exactly Zhou Meifeng was thinking about, but in the end, she got up and tiptoed out of her room, beginning to wander around the house.

    Her delicate feet gently touched the floor without making a sound as she moved her graceful figure here and there, looking around. Eventually, she nodded to herself and returned to her room, took out a cloth, and started to clean.

    It turned out that her long contemtion was about how to clean the room!

    Zhou Meifeng busied herself for half a day until the room was cleaned to her satisfaction. Looking at the now sparkling, neat room, she nodded vigorously with a happy smile on her face, seeming very pleased to be able to do something for Xiao Yifei.

    In the end, after cleaning the room, Zhou Meifeng, with her slender waist, took a light breath, quickly washed up, and returned to her room. She turned off the light,y down on the soft bed, and felt as if she were dreaming.

    Having fallen to the bottomless dark valley, she saw Xiao Yifei as if he were a light of hope.

    Lying on the soft bed, Zhou Meifeng found that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.

    That night, she was not the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. Next door, Xiao Yifei, who had repeated the movements of the Dragon Transformation Technique countless times, was also unable to drift off to sleep. He felt an inexplicable restlessness and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the gentle Zhou Meifeng, with her slight air of a young matron. His heart remained agitated, and in his mind¡¯s eye, he saw two lovely peaks.

    However, after tossing and turning in turmoil, Xiao Yifei finally fell into deep sleep.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei woke up. Lying in bed and just opening his eyes, he heard some noises outside the door. He was startled at first, wondering if a thief had broken in, but after a moment, he remembered that the house was no longer just his.

    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Xiao Yifei, in his slippers, walked to the bathroom to freshen up, but as soon as he entered, he found his toothpaste already squeezed out for him.

    He smiled softly, and after brushing his teeth, he went to the living room. Seeing the home looking much cleaner, Xiao Yifei felt touched, realizing Zhou Meifeng was not only beautiful but also very diligent.

    On the living room table, Xiao Yifei saw several beautifully prepared dishes of appetizers, buns, and steamed bread.

    At that moment, Zhou Meifeng, carrying a bowl of porridge, slowly walked toward the living room. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, her first instinct was to lower her head, but then she remembered what Xiao Yifei had told her, and she lifted her head and ced the porridge on the table.

    "Xiao Yifei, are you awake?"

    Speaking timidly to Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng said, "I was a bit tired yesterday, so I didn¡¯t get up very early this morning. That¡¯s why going out to buy groceries and cooking was a bit rushed. Have this for today, and tomorrow I¡¯ll make you a proper meal."

    Seeing the already abundant breakfast in front of him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with augh.

    "It¡¯s okay,e and sit down to eat."

    "Alright, you should sit down and eat too!"

    Xiao Yifei beckoned Zhou Meifeng to join him for breakfast, and she quietly sat down beside him, obediently bowing her head.

    "Hmm! Tastes good! I usually don¡¯te home for lunch when I¡¯m at work, so you don¡¯t have to prepare lunch for me. Just take good care of yourself!"

    Xiao Yifei took a bite of the appetizer and found it exceptionally refreshing. He couldn¡¯t help but praise Zhou Meifeng, "Then when you¡¯re free, you should look around; the area is pretty bustling. In a couple of days when I have time, I¡¯ll take you out to buy a few clothes. Otherwise, the clothes you have really can¡¯t be worn out."

    Xiao Yifei instructed Zhou Meifeng and then hastily finished his breakfast, got dressed, and prepared to leave.

    Zhou Meifeng obediently stood up to help Xiao Yifei get his shoes ready.

    "That¡¯s good! I still have a spare key for my ce, just use that one."

    After getting dressed, Xiao Yifei told Zhou Meifeng, "Okay. That should be everything. I¡¯m off to work."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei turned and left, ready to head to school for work.

    Zhou Meifeng opened her mouth, wanting to ask Xiao Yifei why he trusted her so much, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t ask. She watched as Xiao Yifei left the house, and suddenly realized she didn¡¯t even know where Xiao Yifei worked.

    Xiao Yifei rode the bus, swaying towards the school.

    There were still three days before he needed to deal with the matter for Zhang Ming, and one more day before the school¡¯s exam. The uing exam was rted to thepetition between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo. Xiao Yifei decided that as soon as the exam was over, he would hurry to help Zhang Ming with his issue, as it was quite urgent.

    Just as Xiao Yifei entered the school gates, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out and saw a notification summoning all teachers to a meeting at the dean¡¯s office.

    Xiao Yifei put his phone back into his pocket, instinctively guessing that the meeting must be rted to the uing exam. Without hesitation, he headed towards the institute.

    On the way, Xiao Yifei saw many other teachers from the Department of Surgery also walking towards the dean¡¯s office.

    Qi Xunlei was not a teacher in the Department of Surgery, so Xiao Yifei did not see him, but on the way, he saw Qiu Shaobin, the old man.

    "Teacher Qiu!"

    From a distance, Xiao Yifei saw Qiu Shaobin and waved at him with a smile.

    Qiu Shaobin turned around, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, his eyebrows knitted slightly, then a smile appeared on his face, "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re going to the meeting too!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Qiu Shaobin.

    "By the way, I heard you had some unpleasantness with that Shen Liguo, is that true? I also heard you two have a teaching-rtedpetition?"

    Looking at Xiao Yifei with curiosity, Qiu Shaobin, who had a fiery temperament, also had no fondness for Shen Liguo. He then began to assess Shen Liguo in front of Xiao Yifei, "That Shen Liguo, his professional quality is just so-so. He just acts arrogant all day because he has some connections with a few small hospitals."

    Then Qiu Shaobin lifted his head, staring straight at Xiao Yifei with a stiff neck, "Did he bully you?"

    Seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head, "No, Teacher Qiu, don¡¯t you know my level? He didn¡¯t bully me. We just had a small disagreement, so we decided on a whim to have apetition. It¡¯s almost time for that."

    The two of them continued talking as they walked into the Department of Surgery¡¯s office, which by now was packed full of people.

    Shen Liguo, however, was sitting in the innermost part of the room, his face full of arrogance. Seeing Xiao Yifeie in, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smile.

 Chapter 266: Still Clashing

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Still shing</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Weixing, upon seeing Xiao Yifei walk in and sensing that most of the teachers were about, cleared his throat and addressed everyone, "Alright, since most of us are here, let¡¯s begin the meeting."

    Tang Weixing announced the examination arrangements loudly. Whether deliberately or not, he ced Surgeryst on the list.

    When it finally came to Surgery, Tang Weixing nced at Shen Liguo, then opened the discussion with, "Professor Shen, since you are our most experienced professor in Surgery, please share your ns."

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Shen Liguo¡¯s face barely managed a smile, then he looked disdainfully at Xiao Yifei and added, "Thank you, Dean Tang, for your respect towards me, unlike some young people who, because of their youth, think too highly of themselves!"

    After speaking, Shen Liguo gave Xiao Yifei a coldugh, clearly directing his words at him.

    "Originally, the Surgery exam was also scheduled for this week, but due to some reasons, which I will refrain from detailing, I n to postpone this exam by half a week. Some may not show respect for their elders, but I still must care for the younger ones, just to avoid any problemster and to say that I did not give you a chance."

    Shen Liguo gave Xiao Yifei a haughty look, then settled back into his seat, crossing his legs.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, "Professor Shen, you don¡¯t need to make such a fuss, it really isn¡¯t necessary. Let¡¯s skip that half-week dy. Whether it¡¯s there or not, it won¡¯t make much difference to the oue. I¡¯m quite busy as it is, so let¡¯s address this matter this week."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a fire of unnamed origin red in Shen Liguo¡¯s heart. Xiao Yifei saying he was busy was clearly an insult. Shen Liguo couldn¡¯tprehend what gave Xiao Yifei the audacity to confront him! What right did Xiao Yifei have?

    "Fine! Since you¡¯ve renounced it, we can arrange the exam time tomorrow."

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei with a coldugh, then turned to Tang Weixing and said, "Dean Tang, let¡¯s do it this way and schedule our exam first. Mr. Xiao says he¡¯s busy, right? Let¡¯s get the exam done so he can hurry back to his affairs!"

    Both Qiu Shaobin and Tang Weixing looked surprisingly at Xiao Yifei, aware of his ongoing rivalry with Shen Liguo from the Surgery department, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor seemed a bit toocent.

    Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei, who nodded and smiled at him, signaling his agreement with the decision.

    "By the way, Professor Shen, about that boy named Gao Jianjun you told me about the other day¡ªI was thinking of speaking with him. Howe I haven¡¯t seen him aroundtely?"

    After finalizing the arrangements for the Surgery exam, Xiao Yifei, as if recalling something, cocked his head toward Shen Liguo and asked.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Shen Liguo suddenly red, his anger surging uncontrobly. Merely mentioning this topic stirred a storm in Shen Liguo¡¯s heart.

    Because, he knew, after one evening out, something happened to Gao Jianjun, leaving him utterly distressed and psychologically deranged by immense fright.

    Upon returning to the school, he immediately called to go home, incessantly asking for his mother. When Gao Jianjun¡¯s family contacted Shen Liguo to inquire about the situation, their tone held considerable dissatisfaction.

    When Shen Liguo mentioned Xiao Yifei¡¯s name while discussing Gao Jianjun¡¯s condition, Gao Jianjun¡¯s reaction drastically intensified. Shen Liguo was almost certain¡ªit must have been Xiao Yifei¡¯s doing again.

    "Speaking of which, I hadn¡¯t asked you yet¡ªwhat exactly did you do to Jianjun to scare him like that!"

    Shen Liguo abruptly started interrogating Xiao Yifei right there in the office.

    "What did I do? Professor Shen, you can¡¯t just nder me like that! I haven¡¯t done anything, and you shouldn¡¯t wrongly use me, but perhaps you should ask Gao Jianjun what he has done."

    Xiao Yifei looked innocent as he spoke to Shen Liguo.

    "Hmph! Just you wait! Jianjun¡¯s parents already know about you, and we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still talking tough then!"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei with a cold expression.

    "Alright, alright! Mr. Shen, I get it. We¡¯ll just see what happens then. By the way, it¡¯s not you and me setting the test questions this time, right? I don¡¯t want any usations of leaking questionster!"

    Xiao Yifei, not wanting to waste words with Shen Liguo, waved his hand dismissively at him.

    "No, coincidentally we¡¯re implementing teaching-exam separation at school this time, the questions aren¡¯t set by our school, nor are the papers graded by us."

    At that moment, Tang Weixing turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and spoke.

    "Having a teaching-exam separation is good, it prevents people from denying their losster. As long as it¡¯s fair this time, I¡¯m satisfied! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head to ss now. I¡¯ve got onest session today and there are still some points I haven¡¯t covered!"

    Xiao Yifei waved at everyone in the office, shrugged his shoulders, and left the office.

    "Arrogant!"

    Shen Liguo watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure with fiery eyes, infuriated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude.

    "But how exactly is Mr. Xiao nning topete with Mr. Shen?"

    At that time, the teachers in the office started whispering among themselves, theirnguage filled with disbelief towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Right, haven¡¯t you heard? Even now, he hasn¡¯t finished his course content, isn¡¯t that screwing his students over!"

    A few teachers huddled together, all expressing utter disbelief in Xiao Yifei.

    "The students he teaches are all underperformers, they just can¡¯tpare with Mr. Shen¡¯s students! I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking, has his brain gone bad or what?"

    It wasn¡¯t just these teachers; Qiu Shaobin also frowned as he looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure. Although he didn¡¯t like Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reckless actions were also beyond hisprehension.

    "This kid has a good memory, but howe his brain doesn¡¯t seem to work well!"

    Qiu Shaobin clicked his tongue, shaking his head in regret.

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s disbelief, Xiao Yifei left the office and walked towards the ssroom. Although it was his first time teaching, and he hadn¡¯t spent much time with the students in his ss, the vibrant and lively students still made it hard for Xiao Yifei to part with them.

    But this was only for one semester; Xiao Yifei would see them again next semester.

    Lost in thought, Xiao Yifei pushed open the ssroom door. As he expected, the ssroom was packed. He hadn¡¯t taken attendance, but relying on his engaging and lively teaching style and his charismatic personality, not a single student had missed his ss.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the ssroom full of students, a smile appearing on his face.

    "Today, we¡¯ll finish thest few points we haven¡¯t covered yet, and then we won¡¯t review anymore. Instead, we¡¯ll just chat. Tomorrow, you bunch of rascals better do well on the test, just don¡¯t embarrass me."

 Chapter 267: So Bitter

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267: So Bitter</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei grinned as he spoke to his ssmates.

    "Great!"

    The ssmates excitedly shouted back at Xiao Yifei; they really wanted a chance to chat with him, but every time after ss Xiao Yifei would leave immediately, never giving them the chance.

    "Okay, let¡¯s start the ss!"

    Xiao Yifei stood with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face, his refreshing and handsome demeanor causing the girls seated below to have their hearts race.

    "Teacher Xiao is so handsome! Skillful! With a profound background, and he¡¯s so good-looking! I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t breathe! He¡¯s just the man of my dreams!"

    Tian Miaomiao sped her hands tightly together, her eyes shining as she stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Next to her, Shi Sisi, from the moment Xiao Yi entered, hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off him. Two conflicting views wrestled in her mind, causing her great pain; yet in her agony, she desperately wanted to see Xiao Yifei.

    "Surgery, overall..."

    Xiao Yifei was summarizing the discipline of Surgery.

    Finally, when Xiao Yifei uttered thest word, the Surgery ss also ended with his final summary.

    He smiled, looking at the sea of students below, then turned around and, with flourishes of his chalk, wrote down his phone number on the ckboard.

    Xiao Yifei also felt very proud of one thing: under his grandfather¡¯s strict supervision, he had learned to write very beautifully.

    "This is ourst ss. Although I¡¯ve interacted with some of you more and others less, you are all my students. This is my phone number; you might want to write it down!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he spoke to the ssmates.

    The sound of ssmates hastily taking out their phones to save Xiao Yifei¡¯s number filled the air.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing how popr he was in the ss, couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling truly happy.

    "Teacher Xiao! Can you teach me your hypnotism now? I¡¯m waiting to learn it!"

    Sitting at the back, Wu Dahu raised his hand high and called out to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Wu Dahu¡¯s words, he felt somewhat uneasy, raised his head to look at Wu Dahu, and said loudly, "What are you saying! Have you finished the exams? Talk about our agreement first!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words immediately made Wu Dahu sit down quietly, his face full of grievance.

    "If we have an agreement, then we have an agreement; why be so fierce!"

    Wu Dahu muttered under his breath, promptingughter from the ssmates.

    Tian Miaomiao also eagerly asked Xiao Yifei several questions.

    Only Shi Sisi, her beautiful eyes watching Xiao Yifei said nothing, but she had already deeply memorized Xiao Yi¡¯s phone number in her mind.

    "Alright, ss is dismissed! You little rascals better do well on your exams and don¡¯t embarrass me!"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei said the words to dismiss the ss, then turned around and left the ssroom.

    "Goodbye, Professor Xiao!"

    The moment Xiao Yifei turned to leave, a high school-like chorus rang out neatly from the university ssroom. The students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 all stood up and respectfully bowed to Xiao Yifei.

    Even after Xiao Yifei had left the ssroom, they did not want to straighten their backs.

    In their hearts, their respect for Xiao Yifei was genuine; he had revolutionized these once underperforming students! He had not only boosted their confidence but also caused a remarkable change in the spirit of every student in these two sses!

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s course, it wasn¡¯t just the subject of "Surgery" that improved, but their attitudes toward all their subjects elevated.

    Time passed very quickly, and by the time Xiao Yifei looked up, the day was almost over.

    When the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 saw the exam schedule, smiles of unknown meaning appeared on their faces because they saw that the "Surgery" subject was the first one to be tested.

    "It¡¯s time to teach those Clinical sses 1 and 2, who look down on us, a lesson!"

    The students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 were brimming with confidence, now looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s exam.

    The day was about to end, Xiao Yifei returned home and saw the well-behaved Zhou Meifeng had prepared delicious, steaming hot meals, patiently standing and waiting for his return, which touched his heart. He smilingly invited Zhou Meifeng to have dinner together.

    After dinner, he went back to his room to rest, not because he was tired today but because Xiao Yifei was not participating in tomorrow¡¯s exams, yet he also needed ample energy to face the approaching exam day.

    The next day, the solemn and strict school quietly awaited the arrival of the students¡¯ examinations.

    Xiao Yifei first went to the administration office to retrieve today¡¯s first exam paper on Surgery, but the office had already erupted into chaos.

    "What¡¯s going on! Is Huaxia Medical University doing this on purpose? Do they think our school is slightly surpassing theirs and deliberately making it difficult for us?"

    In the dean¡¯s office, Tang Weixing was furiously shouting; he was so angry he was almost mming the desk, and Luo Di standing next to him also had a face full of indignation.

    "When did splitting teaching from examination involve using such difficult questions? Isn¡¯t this intentionally embarrassing us? We just mentioned how hard our students work and their high pass rates, then they pull this stunt¡ªis this not deliberate, then what is it!"

    Tang Weixing paced back and forth in the office with his hands on his hips, his face full of anger.

    "Indeed, I also think that Huaxia Medical University is being a bit excessive this time!"

    Luo Di¡¯s eyes also full of anger, he angrily said, "When we set questions for them, we never made them this difficult! What exactly are they trying to achieve!"

    Huaxia Medical College, also located in Yanjing, the capital of Huaxia, used to be the best medical institution in Huaxia. However, due to some unknown problems in recent years, its standing has somewhat slipped, but it remains a significant entity. Yanjing Medical University, being an old-established medical institution, certainlymands respect, and the two schools often hold various events, maintaining a rtively close rtionship. This time, the separating of teaching and examining and the marking of papers were both handled by Huaxia Medical College.

    In the past, during such events, both schools generally would not deliberately challenge each other, and the questions provided were rtively simple. Yet this time, ording to Tang Weixing, it seems Huaxia Medical College had set particrly difficult questions for Yanjing Medical University.

    "They are afraid of us surpassing them! That¡¯s why they staged this! Didn¡¯t you see the announcement? They specifically set extremely difficult questions to embarrass our school, to kill our momentum!"

    Tang Weixing, hands on his hips, furiously said to Luo Di.

    "Dean Tang, don¡¯t be angry, our students are also very excellent. You have to have confidence in them too! Who says we definitely can¡¯t do well in the exams? Maybe our students will outperform and do well!"

    Luo Di tried tofort Guo Lixiang.

    "Don¡¯t talk about that, the more you talk, the angrier I get. Have you even seen the questions they set? Are they meant for students or enough to stump the teachers? How can these students possibly make up for it? Right now, I just hope we can preserve a bit of our dignity!"

 Chapter 268: Outrage

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Outrage</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Weixing looked at Luo Di, gasping for breath with anger.

    "Oh, Dean Tang, if you think about it, everyone can see that the questions are difficult, they definitely won¡¯t say much!"

    Luo Di stood beside Tang Weixing, trying to console him.

    Upon hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Guo Weixing couldn¡¯t help but burst into a mockingugh. He said to Luo Di, "Xiao Luo, you don¡¯t know, who cares if your questions are difficult or not? They just look at your pass rate, a low pass rate, and they¡¯ll think your school is trash! Why else do you think I¡¯m so angry!"

    Tang Weixing¡¯s words filled Luo Di with helplessness, as he stood there, heaving a deep sigh.

    "I just don¡¯t understand, why does this have to happen during my time as dean! What are they at Huaxia Medical College trying to do! This is clearly ying dirty tricks!"

    "Okay, okay! Let fate take its course! I just hope our school doesn¡¯t lose face too badly, especially our college, not to be too shameful and drag down our school¡¯s progress!"

    He mmed the door furiously and then headed to the adjacent office to distribute the papers to the teachers.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the idental leak of a test paper when Huaxia Medical College submitted their papers to Yanjing Medical University, the entire Yanjing Medical University would still be in the dark. Generally, the difficulty level of the test papers is the same, so if this one is difficult, it means the entire set for this exam is particrly challenging.

    When Xiao Yifei arrived at the office to collect the test paper, this was the scene he encountered.

    Tang Weixing was grim-faced, distributing the sets of papers to the teachers who had already arrived.

    "For this exam, everyone can be a bit more lenient in their invigtion, considering the difficulty of the papers is indeed not low!"

    Tang Weixing sighed deeply and said to the cluster of teachers in the office.

    This situation had indeed pushed Tang Weixing to the limit, even resorting to such desperate measures.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Dean Tang? The test can¡¯t be so difficult as to warrant this reaction, right?"

    Hearing Tang Weixing say this, the teachers looked at him in astonishment, surprised.

    "Sigh!"

    After hearing the response from the teachers, Tang Weixing let out another deep sigh and pulled out a copy of this term¡¯s ¡¯Biochemistry¡¯ exam paper from behind him, handing it to the teacher at the front and gesturing with his hand.

    "You all should know that we have separated teaching and examination this time. Pass this test paper around to have a look! This is the set of questions Huaxia Medical College hase up with for us!"

    Tang Weixing, filled with indignation, said to the group of teachers in the office.

    The teachers stared nkly at Tang Weixing, not sure what he meant. The first teacher took the exam paper from Tang Weixing and started to scrutinize it, frowning.

    Although some teachers were not ¡¯Biochemistry¡¯ instructors, they weren¡¯t ignorant of the subject; they had some research and could understand some of the problems. However, when the teacher who had taken the exam paper from Tang Weixing looked it over carefully and then lifted his head in surprise, he said, "Dean Tang, did you get the wrong paper? Aren¡¯t the questions for the students too difficult and biased? Our regr teaching assessment exams aren¡¯t even this hard!"

    Upon hearing this teacher¡¯s words, the other teachers were greatly astonished and came forward to scrutinize the exam paper closely.

    After a moment, everyone looked at Tang Weixing with disbelief in their eyes.

    "Dean Tang, could this be a bit too harsh on the students? This question is way too difficult!"

    Teacher Tang Weixing was not surprised that others had the same reaction, and he couldn¡¯t help but scoff.

    "Hmph! This isn¡¯t about being harsh on students, it¡¯s about being hard on our school! Huaxia Medical College has clearly yed a clever trick, banking on such difficult questions to tarnish our school¡¯s reputation. If we had known about this situation earlier, it would have been better¡ªwe could have discussed it. Who knew that they would pull such a stunt right before the exam!"

    Tang Weixing squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice, "If I don¡¯te up with a solution, the pass rate for this exam is definitely doomed!"

    "But, Dean Tang, usually with the separation of teaching and examination, the final exam is monitored, right? And they even make a backup copy of the monitoring video to send to their school. If there¡¯s a problem with our invigtion, we will be held ountable, and that¡¯s a lot more serious than doing poorly on the exam!"

    A female teacher suddenly remembered something and mentioned it to Tang Weixing.

    Tang Weixing, upon hearing what the female teacher said, remembered there indeed was such a regtion at the school. He shook his head helplessly and heaved a deep sigh. In his urgency, he had even forgotten the most basic rules. Moreover, as teachers, how could they possibly allow students to cheat!

    The sobered Tang Weixing smiled wryly, shaking his head, and addressed the other teachers in the office, "Alright, alright, I was confused just now and almost made a foolish decision. Let¡¯s just proceed with a normal exam and invigtion. If we lose face, so be it. It¡¯s best to minimize the damage. Our college, as one of the best at Yanjing Medical University, must not drag down the school¡¯s reputation!"

    "Dean Tang, maybe it¡¯s just one set of questions that¡¯s hard, and the others aren¡¯t difficult. Don¡¯t worry!"

    One of the teachers tried tofort Tang Weixing.

    "I know exactly what Huaxia Medical College is up to. If one set of questions is difficult, the others will only be more so. They won¡¯t be easier in the least!"

    Tang Weixing snorted coldly, shaking his head and said to the teachers in the office, "Just proceed with the exam as usual. The main thing is not to embarrass ourselves too much. We¡¯ve suffered this setback, but we¡¯ll make up for it next time!"

    The pass rate of an exam is actually rted to the teaching quality and the strictness of management at a school. A lower pass rate indirectly indicates a poorer school, so generally, exam questions are not made too difficult. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Huaxia Medical College had used the separation of teaching and examination to y a little trick on Yanjing Medical University this time.

    And this pass rate also reflects the level of the substitute teachers. So when the news broke, even the substitute teachers were very anxious.

    "What if too many fail and the scores are too low? What if they say it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t teach well?"

    Some substitute teachers furrowed their brows, filled with anxiety.

    "Stop worrying about it,e get today¡¯s papers! Whatever happens, happens!"

    Tang Weixing felt that it was pointless to fret over this now, as the time for the start of the exam was drawing closer. He distributed the sealed papers and said, "Find the exam hall you will be invigting, and wait for the bell to distribute the papers."

    The teachers stepped forward to receive their sealed papers, and it was at that moment that a clear voice sounded from behind them.

    "Dean Tang, I didn¡¯t see the papers for the exam I am invigting!"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and approached Tang Weixing, asking curiously.

    "Oh right, Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re invigting ss 3¡¯s ¡¯Pharmacology,¡¯ aren¡¯t you? Here you go, these are your papers."

    Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei and handed him a set of sealed test papers.

    The arrangement of university exams is also somewhat different from what you experience in high school, because different majors study different subjects, leading to different exam contents. For instance, the surgery course taught by Xiao Yifei, although scheduled as the first exam, was actually urring simultaneously with ¡¯Histology and Embryology¡¯ and ¡¯Diagnostic Medicine¡¯ exams.

 Chapter 269: Schadenfreude

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Schadenfreude</h4><h4></h4>

    And each teacher¡¯s supervision of sses was not even the same.

    "Dean Tang, I¡¯m off now! Better to get to the ssroom early and prepare," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Tang Weixing, then left the office with a smile on his face and headed towards the ssroom he was assigned to monitor.

    Tang Weixing watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure and suddenly remembered something, a look of concern shing in his eyes.

    Shen Liguo was also in the office. When he heard Tang Weixing say that the questions were very difficult, his heart had been filled with worry, fearing that if the students performed poorly, it would reflect badly on him. But when he saw Xiao Yifei appear, his eyes lit up, and a cold smile spread across his face.

    "Humph! I almost forgot about that kid, Xiao Yifei. If it weren¡¯t for him, I might really lose face! But with him at the bottom, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. He dares topete with me, and this time, it¡¯s not just losing face in front of me, but in front of the whole school, and he might even ruin his reputation at Huaxia Medical College! The lowest score in history! Humph!"

    A malicious smile of schadenfreude appeared on Shen Liguo¡¯s arrogant and ugly face.

    After Xiao Yifei left the office, a strange light flickered in the eyes of the other teachers as they watched his retreating figure.

    Whether they shared Shen Liguo¡¯s thoughts or not, the look they gave Xiao Yifei was full of relief.

    The teachers each collected their own papers and left. Tang Weixing, however, seemed to be troubled, standing in ce with furrowed brows and a distressed look on his face.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Dean Tang? Just now, you had it all figured out, didn¡¯t you? The students will perform as well as they can. Why are you looking so worried now? Everyone has taken their papers, and Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo aren¡¯t in our office to argue anymore," Luo Di approached and said with a puzzled look.

    Upon hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Tang Weixing turned around with a frown and said, "Ah, what worries me is this Xiao Yifei. I hadn¡¯t thought of it until now. Normally, our Surgical Institute is one of the best in the school, so I¡¯m not worried about the quality of our students. Even if they perform badly, they won¡¯t hold the school back. But I forgot about Xiao Yifei! I¡¯m worried about him!"

    Tang Weixingined with a frown, "If the grades of his two sses are too low, it won¡¯t just be our institute that loses face but also possibly our school. It¡¯s bad luck for him and for me. It¡¯s my first time experiencing this kind of situation. If the sses he oversees perform too badly, how am I supposed to exin it to the other deans?"

    Luo Di said with a smile while approaching Tang Weixing, "There, there, Dean Tang. No need to worry so much. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? If Xiao Yifei coulde to our school, it must be because President Tan rmended him. Even if the sses he oversees perform poorly, it surely has nothing to do with you!"

    "Ah!"

    Tang Weixing bowed his head and let out a heavy sigh.

    Meanwhile, the exam-monitoring teachers had already arrived at their assigned sses. Under the system separating teaching and examination, everything appeared especially solemn.

    At that moment, Qiu Shaobin and a professor teaching ¡¯Physiology¡¯, Song Ping, were responsible for supervising the exam of Clinical ss (3). As they stepped into the ssroom, they were taken aback to see the students of Clinical ss (3) gazing at them, full of hope and determination¡ªsomething Qiu had never seen before on the faces of these students.

    His course had already concluded, so he had not discovered the spiritual change in the students of Clinical ss (3).

    The students¡¯ eyes brimming with spirit and confidence moved Qiu Shaobin. Although he was unaware of the oue, he could see that this previously ill-reputed group seemed to have changed significantly.

    At the very least, he could discern the unyielding spirit in their eyes.

    Even though he did not know where this change in the students came from, Qiu Shaobin was somewhat moved.

    "Ah, but exams test knowledge, and what¡¯s the use of just having spirit? Besides, this time the questions are so difficult. I don¡¯t know how well Xiao Yi has taught you. His memory might be good, but yours might not be! I¡¯ve even heard that he¡¯s supposed to re-teach this course, but in the end, he didn¡¯t even finish the lessons! What is this kid thinking? Isn¡¯t this just holding you back?"

    Qiu Shaobin looked down at the students below him, his eyes filled with pity. He could already imagine the wailing that would fill the ss when the grades came out, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of regret.

    Although Qiu Shaobin was stubborn and hot-tempered, he was actually a really good person. Seeing the spirited look in the eyes of his students, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    "Song Ping! Come here,e over!"

    Qiu Shaobin gestured to Song Ping with a broad wave of his hand and then shrugged his shoulders, taking the lead to leave the exam room.

    "What is it, Teacher Qiu, do you have any instructions?"

    Song Ping looked at Qiu Shaobin with a respectful tone.

    Even though Qiu Shaobin had a temper, he indeed held a good reputation among the teachers, and usually, his words were heeded by the others.

    "Cough cough."

    Qiu Shaobin coughed before raising his eyes to look at Song Ping and said, "Later, for this exam room, the examination invigtion can be a bit more rxed; there¡¯s no need to be so strict!"

    Song Ping, upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s voice, suddenly widened his eyes in surprise, "Teacher Qiu, you... "

    "Don¡¯t ask too much, justfortably follow my instructions!"

    Qiu Shaobin red at Song Ping, who instantly shrank back.

    "That¡¯s not a problem, but I¡¯ve heard that this ss and the clinical (4) ss are notoriously troublesome. I¡¯m worried that if they get too rowdyter, it could have a bad influence. That wouldn¡¯t be good!"

    Song Ping cautiously regarded Qiu Shaobin, asking in a low voice.

    "I know the limit! I only told you to rx the oversight, not to let them copy to their heart¡¯s content!"

    Qiu Shaobin was truly intimidating when he got angry.

    "Alright, alright!"

    Song Ping quickly responded and then entered the ssroom, as he heard the bell signaling the start of the exam ring.

    "Sigh! I can only help you all up to here. The clinical (4) ss isn¡¯t under my jurisdiction, so I¡¯m powerless to do more!"

    Qiu Shaobin shook his head and then proceeded to enter the ssroom as well.

    The exam finally began. When Xiao Yifei finished distributing the papers in his exam room and stood on the podium, looking down at the students, he couldn¡¯t help but remember his own days of taking exams.

    When Xiao Yifei snapped back to reality and cast his gaze over the students, he noticed something peculiar.

    The students were all frowning with a pained expression as they flipped through their test papers as if the content was indeed harder than he had imagined.

    "Can it be! I can only do one question on this whole set of papers?"

    In the quiet exam hall, a student even uttered such a statement in a low voice. Xiao Yifei heard this and couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, "It seems this test really is very difficult!"

 Chapter 270: Like Two Different People

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Like Two Different People</h4><h4></h4>

    In almost every examination room, the same scene was unfolding: students were furrowing their brows, biting their pens in agony, driven to the brink of pain by the difficulty of the questions. The invigtors, seeing this, felt quite helpless.

    However, in all the examination rooms, only two stood out because the students there didn¡¯t disy any signs of anguish. Instead, as soon as they received their papers, their eyes lit up and they began to write furiously.

    When Qiu Shaobin distributed the papers, he mulled over how to handle the students¡¯ grades to avoid embarrassment. After he and Song Ping had handed them out, they stood in the ssroom, one in front and one behind, to start invigting.

    But after the students began to write their answers, Qiu Shaobin was astonished by the peculiar sight. He noticed that the students of Clinical ss 3 had brightened up the moment they flipped through their papers in their single desks and immediately began to write furiously.

    Qiu Shaobin couldn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. He exchanged a nce with Song Ping, who was standing at the back of the ssroom, and both saw the bewilderment in each other¡¯s eyes.

    "Could it be that the Surgery exam is very easy? Why do these students look so confident, writing as soon as they get the questions!"

    With such doubts in mind, Qiu Shaobin, hands sped behind his back, slowly moved to the side of Wu Dahua who was sitting in the front row. He was quite familiar with this lively student in ss, although he couldn¡¯t recall his name, but he knew that this boy was a ssic example of a student in Clinical ss 3 who didn¡¯t like to study and always had poor grades.

    And as Qiu Shaobin leaned over to sneak a peek at Wu Dahua¡¯s test paper, Wu Dahua remained unaware of his presence, for he waspletely engrossed in answering the questions.

    Actually, before the exam started, not only Wu Dahua but all the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 were a bit uneasy. Despite showing such confidence in front of Xiao Yifei, they still didn¡¯t feel assured. They felt they had learned everything Xiao Yifei had taught them, and they felt they understood the book thoroughly, but they were still somewhat apprehensive because it all seemed too surreal. In a very short span of time, Sun Li had guided them through the entire textbook, and most importantly, they felt they had learned quite well.

    This made the generally ill-reputed students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 feel insecure, and Wu Dahua was a prime example of this. He didn¡¯t know how much he had learned and was eager to be tested. This exam was the perfect opportunity for him to assess himself.

    Carrying the intention to learn hypnotism from Xiao Yifei, Wu Dahua opened the test paper and was greatly surprised by what he saw.

    "No way, this exam is so easy! These are all the questions Mr. Xiao has covered. No, he¡¯s actually gone through the whole book with us in detail. I should remember them quite firmly, especially since I¡¯m so smart. This is great; at least in this subject, I should do pretty well!"

    With a smug smile on his face, Wu Dahua bowed his head and began writing at breakneck speed,pletely unaware that Qiu Shaobin had approached him.

    Qiu Shaobin furrowed his brow, peering through the unobstructed part of Wu Dahua¡¯s test paper to see the content clearly.

    Although only a multiple-choice question was revealed, even this early question made it clear to Qiu Shaobin that the test was difficult, as the question was not an easy one.

    Qiu Shaobin stood by Wu Dahua¡¯s side, frowning as he pondered the answer because the question, although covered in the "Surgery" textbook, was quite obscure.

    While Qiu Shaobin was still thinking, Wu Dahua reached the question. Qiu Shaobin saw him skim through the stem and nce over the options, then without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he wrote down his choice directly.

    "No wonder you¡¯re writing so quickly; you¡¯re just jotting down anything!"

    Qiu Shaobin smirked, finally understanding why they could write so rapidly. However, he didn¡¯t leave because he was also quite interested in the question. After thinking for a while, Qiu Shaobin came up with the answer.

    With a smile on his face, he looked down at the options.

    "What!"

    Qiu Shaobin suddenly furrowed his brows; the answer to the question that even he had to ponder over for a while was the same option Wu Dahua had just written.

    "You really have some luck!"

    Thinking skeptically, he looked at another question, only to find the solution he came up with was again the same as Wu Dahua¡¯s¡ªand Wu Dahua had solved it in just two seconds.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean Wu Dahua¡¯s knowledge surpassed Qiu Shaobin¡¯s. It just showed that Wu Dahua was indeed very familiar with ¡¯Surgery¡¯ and had truly managed to integrate some of the knowledge points of the course. In contrast, Qiu Shaobin, with his vast store of knowledge, had to think out the answer from hisplex knowledge base.

    However, this was still a very remarkable thing. Wu Dahua¡¯s urate and rapid answering dispelled all of Qiu Shaobin¡¯s thoughts that he was writing nonsense, leaving him with nothing but utter shock towards Wu Dahua!

    By glimpsing one spot, one sees the whole leopard. When Qiu Shaobin raised his head from the once academically poor Wu Dahua and saw the other students also writing feverishly, the shock in his heart had already overwhelmed him deeply.

    "This... this... what kind of transformation have these students undergone, or could it be, someone leaked the questions to them, and they know the answers?"

    Qiu Shaobin stood there stunned, watching the students of the once low-ranking Clinical ss (3) writing diligently on a set of papers that even he would need a considerable amount of time toplete, his heart filled with astonishment.

    "Eh? Teacher Qiu, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Having finished a question and taking a brief rest, Wu Dahua looked up and saw Qiu Shaobin standing beside him, and asked with some confusion.

    "No... nothing."

    Qiu Shaobin stared with wide eyes, dumbfounded, "You continue to do well on the test."

    Then he walked straight ahead, "Impossible, these questions were just released by Huaxia Medical College, and they are so difficult; there definitely wasn¡¯t a temte before! So there¡¯s no possibility of a leak, but how did Wu Dahua do it? Could it be that Xiao Yifei really has such magic power? Is he truly a person who can create ¡¯Miracles¡¯?"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s mind was finally slowly drawn to the person he deemed the least likely.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    Suddenly, he remembered the day when he walked to the office side by side with Xiao Yifei, and the confidence and nonchnce on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as they talked about his match against Shen Liguo.

    "What skills does this kid have!"

    Qiu Shaobin turned his head and looked at Wu Dahua¡ªwho had once been a model of poor students¡ªscribbling away energetically. Wu Dahua¡¯s current transformation made Qiu Shaobin¡¯s heart race with rm!

 Chapter 271: Incredible Speed

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Incredible Speed</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Qiu? Is there something odd about them? I see each of them answering the questions joyfully, writing vigorously. Wasn¡¯t this exam supposed to be very difficult?"

    Song Ping saw Qiu Shaobin walking towards him and couldn¡¯t help but cast a surprised look towards the group of students who were diligently writing. He said to Qiu Shaobin.

    "Difficult, yes, it is difficult! Indeed, not quite easy!"

    Qiu Shaobin still hadn¡¯t recovered from his shock, and he couldn¡¯t understand what exactly was happening right now.

    Muttering to himself, Qiu Shaobin walked past Song Ping, took a round, and then staggeringly returned to the lecturer¡¯s podium, while Song Ping, noticing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s strange behavior, didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to say anything and simply shook his head without saying another word.

    Instead, he directed his full skepticism towards the Clinical ss 3 students, who were energetically writing. He felt immensely puzzled, constantly guessing whether the questions were just too simple.

    After Qiu Shaobin returned to the podium, the shock in his eyes intensified because as he walked around the ssroom and nced over the students¡¯ answers, the surprise inside him surged as it turned out that Wu Dahuang was not an isted case¡ªevery student in the ss had a very precise understanding of the knowledge points and the questions. They all knew them!

    These notoriously difficult questions, under these students¡¯ pens, were answered as smoothly as flowing clouds and water, and even though there were still some errors due to carelessness or oversight, Qiu Shaobin could see that these students truly had a clear understanding of the knowledge points and were not writing randomly!

    The situation before him intensely piqued Qiu Shaobin¡¯s curiosity; it was as ufortable as a cat scratching his heart. Why could these students be so impressive? Could it really be because of Xiao Yifei, as he suspected?

    Qiu Shaobin shook his head, barely able to bear the agony his curiosity caused him. Thus, Qiu Shaobin signaled to Song Ping, pretending to go to the restroom, and then left the ssroom he was overseeing at a brisk pace, heading straight for his intended target.

    The examination hall for Clinical ss 4!

    At this moment, the situation in the examination hall for Clinical ss 4 replicated that of Clinical ss 3, even surpassing it. With top students like Shi Sisi and Huo Bing, the speed and effectiveness of their answering were frighteningly fast! The students were confidently immersed in their vigorous writing.

    Qiu Shaobin hurriedly arrived at the entrance of the Clinical ss 4 examination hall to verify if the answers he sought were indeed in this examination hall.

    Standing at the entrance, looking at the Clinical ss 4 students, also vigorously writing, Qiu Shaobin recalled the painful expressions of students from other sses he had passed by earlier and, seeing the stark contrast with Clinical sses 3 and 4, he felt an immense disparity.

    He furrowed his brow and charged directly into the examination hall.

    "Mr. Qiu... Mr. Qiu! Is there something wrong? Could it be that someone is cheating, and you caught them?"

    The two invigtors in the hall, seeing Qiu Shaobin storming in furiously, asked with full of curiosity, because typically, such a furious demeanor meant something must be discovered.

    "Exactly! Mr. Qiu! Tell us! Which student cheated without us noticing, and you saw it? Drag him out and teach him a lesson proper. I¡¯ve been suspicious of this group of students, the questions are so difficult, yet they write so fast!"

    The other invigtor frowned and said sternly to Qiu Shaobin.

    Both were indeed very surprised because since the exam papers were distributed, the students in this ss hadn¡¯t stopped for even a moment, seemingly not thinking at all, just wildly scribbling answers. But they still appeared utterly confident! This made the two invigtors very curious, wondering if there were any sophisticated cheating methods they hadn¡¯t discovered.

    After all, Shen Liguo had instructed them to keep a close watch on the ss in this exam room.

    Qiu Shaobin ignored them and quickly walked around the ss before leaving the exam room. Just before leaving, Qiu Shaobin shook his head at the two invigtors, signaling that there was nothing wrong.

    The two invigtors looked at Qiu Shaobin curiously, not understanding the meaning behind his actions.

    Afterward, a trembling Qiu Shaobin left the Clinical (4) ss¡¯s exam room, walking back to his own with a heart full of shock. He had already reviewed the questions in his own room, so he was familiar with them. Upon entering the Clinical (4) ss¡¯s room and quickly scanning it, he knew the oue.

    Indeed, the result was as he had thought, but inexplicably the same, the students of Clinical (4) ss had alsopleted the answers with ease.

    This made Qiu Shaobin wonder if Xiao Yifei had somehow obtained the answers in advance and leaked them to his ssmates to achieve such a result! Because the current situation was truly perplexing and shocking to Qiu Shaobin!

    On one hand, he denied the possibility of leaked questions, but on the other, he could not fathom what kind of magic Xiao Yifei possessed to create the current situation.

    "Is this kid a god? Did he directly pour the knowledge into his students¡¯ brains?"

    In Qiu Shaobin¡¯s memory, the effortlessly confident demeanor of Xiao Yifei when facing book knowledge impressed him so much that it gave rise to such an absurd idea.

    While all the candidates in the other exam rooms appeared distressed and agonized over their answers, only the students from Clinical (3) and (4) sses were writing vigorously. Naturally, this peculiar sight caught the attention of other invigtors, many of whom came specifically to see what these magical exam rooms were like.

    "Haha, aren¡¯t these the two sses taught by Xiao Yifei? Good lord, these students are all burrowing into their work, acting as if they know everything!"

    Standing outside the door, an invigtor who pretended to go to the toilet but actually came to watch joked to the roomful of students inside.

    "So, I told you, it¡¯s Xiao Yifei¡¯s two sses that are diligently writing. I heard that Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo even have some kind ofpetition regarding this exam? I think the harder the questions are, the more advantageous it is for Xiao Yifei. Since both sides won¡¯t know the answers, look at the students from Clinical (3) and (4) writing vigorously. Even if they don¡¯t know the answers, writing a lot might just mean they identally get more right!"

    The other teacher winked, thinking he was being humorous.

    "Haha! What are you talking about!"

    A few teachers stood by the doors of the Clinical (3) and (4) exam rooms, jokingly teasing each other.

    "Move along, move along! The proctor ising! Stop boasting here and go back!"

    One teacher seemed to have noticed something and quickly turned around to speak, and upon hearing that the proctor wasing, the group of teachers quickly scattered, returning to their respective exam rooms.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei who was invigting of course didn¡¯t know what had just transpired, nor did he know that his two sses, due to their vigorous writing, had be the subject of other invigtors¡¯ jokes. However, even if Xiao Yifei knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t care, because what ultimately mattered were the exam results.

 Chapter 272: Complacent

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Comcent</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stood at the back of the ssroom, appearing somewhat drowsy, while the invigting teacher at the front of the room couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly upon seeing Xiao Yifei in this state.

    "s, looking so listless all day, how can he be a good student, and he even has apetition agreement with Shen Liguo? s! With such difficult questions, how can you win, young man!"

    The invigting teacher standing at the front looked at Xiao Yifei, feeling somewhat saddened.

    At this time, Shen Liguo, nose up in the air, stood arrogantly in his own invigted exam hall. He had just heard someone say that in two exam rooms of the Clinical (3) (4) sses, students were answering the questions at an incredibly fast pace, which startled Shen Liguo at first. He quickly sneaked a peek into those two exam rooms.

    To avoid others gossiping, Shen Liguo simply stood far away from those two exam rooms, peeked at them, and then left reassured, because from the way those students were writing, anyone unaware would think they were highly capable, while those who knew the situation would just think these students were scribbling nonsense!

    To avoid feeling guilty, Shen Liguo also went to see the conditions in the Clinical (1) (2) exam rooms, examined the test papers carefully, and then left satisfied. Perhaps this difficult exam made Shen Liguo one of the few happy people.

    He stood in his invigted exam hall, his face arrogantly smug, unable to hide it. Thinking of the conflict he had with Xiao Yifei, Shen Liguo couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Still trying topete with me? What makes you think you can? Do you really think letting your students scribble nonsense could surpass me? Do you really think we wouldn¡¯t know anything just because the questions are hard? Ridiculous!"

    Shen Liguo, hands sped behind his back, strutted around the exam hall like a proud rooster.

    He had just visited the Clinical (1) (2) sses¡¯ exam rooms, and when he picked up the paper, he was momentarily frightened because he found some of the questions quite unfamiliar and obscure, and Shen Liguo himself, who relied solely on rote learning, couldn¡¯t answer them. He was worried his students would perform even worse, but after making a round, he found that his students from these two sses were of high quality.

    The students of Clinical (1) (2) ss, while not able to answer many questions, could still handle some rtively basic obscure questions, which gave Shen Liguo a lot of confidence.

    "I want to see, after you lose face here, how you¡¯ll then disgrace yourself outside the school! Too bad you¡¯ve also caused such harm with your poor students, relearning textbooks? Humph! I don¡¯t even know where you got the courage from!"

    A cold glint shed in Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes, reminding him of what Xiao Yifei had once said, that if he lost thepetition, Shen Liguo could shame Xiao Yifei all he liked, which made a cold smirk appear on Shen Liguo¡¯s face.

    "Haha, these questions seem really easy to do! Didn¡¯t you see? Even Wu Dahua was writing so quickly!"

    "Exactly! It feels like the answers are all in my head, just needed to write them down!"

    Just as Shen Liguo was smugly pleased with himself, he suddenly heardughtering from outside the exam room, and his brow furrowed, a sh of angry gloom crossing his face.

    "Why all this chaos? Doesn¡¯t he know we¡¯re in the middle of an exam?"

    Shen Liguo looked at his watch, only an hour had passed since the exam started, how could it be in chaos already? With a furrowed brow and a cold face, Shen Liguo walked to the doorway of the exam room, only to see two girls from Clinical ss (3) chatting andughing as they walked hand in hand.

    "What are you doing! Don¡¯t you know the exam isn¡¯t over yet? Still making noise? Who allowed you toe out to the toilet? And two of you together?"

    When Shen Liguo saw this scene, a sh of anger crossed his face. Although he didn¡¯t know the names of these two girls, he knew they were students from Clinical ss (3), and Shen Liguo was visibly displeased. He sternly reprimanded them.

    Seeing Shen Liguo appear, a sudden look of fear shed across the faces of the two girls. They abruptly pulled each other¡¯s hands and meekly said to Shen Liguo, "Teacher Shen, we have finished the questions and already handed in our papers!"

    Shen Liguo heard the answers from the two female students, his eyebrows abruptly raised, and a mocking smile appeared on his face, "So, you¡¯ve finished your answers! Then go ahead, leave quickly, don¡¯t linger in the examination hall, you¡¯ll disturb the other students!"

    Clearly surprised by Shen Liguo¡¯s sudden change of attitude, the girls remembered that he was always a petty and spiteful man. Seeing his reaction, they naturally said nothing more, nodding repeatedly at Shen Liguo and then hurriedly left.

    "Humph! You gave up after just one hour of the exam, how embarrassing! Xiao Yifei, I wonder what nonsense you have taught them!"

    In the hallway, Shen Liguo watched the two girls leave with a cold smile.

    Just then, suddenly from the adjacent ss 4 exam room, a continuous stream of voices erupted.

    "Teacher! I¡¯m done, may I submit my paper?"

    "Teacher! I am submitting my paper!"

    These voices were clearly heard in the hallway by Shen Liguo, and subsequently, students from ss 4 began to stream out continuously.

    When they came out and saw Shen Liguo standing in the hallway with a dark expression, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks and, without a word, squeezed past him.

    "Haha! Well done! Looking at these students you are producing, you think you canpete with me? Dream on!"

    Shen Liguo scornfully surveyed these students, then proudly walked back to his own exam room, He didn¡¯t hear, just as he entered, a few students behind him softly exchanging thoughts.

    "This test, why do I feel it was so simple!"

    Back in his own exam room, Shen Liguo¡¯s face showed an even morecent expression, his eyes glinting coldly as he sentenced Xiao Yifei to death for daring to oppose him.

    Then, he heard a relentless noiseing from ss 4, and he sneered coldly, "This ss you¡¯ve led has no future, I bet the other is just as garbage. And you call yourself a teacher?"

    Shen Liguo shook his head, thinking that stooping to confront Xiao Yifei was a profoundly demeaning act.

    In what was a previously quiet academic building, the noise now drew the attention of all the invigting teachers, and upon seeing that two sses submitted their papers almost simultaneously, they were filled with confusion.

    "Weren¡¯t the questions very difficult? Why did both sses submit their papers early? Could it be their exams were easy?"

    Watching the group of students pass by the doors of their monitored exam rooms, their eyes revealed expressions of surprise.

    "What easy paper, didn¡¯t you see those were sses 3 and 4? They just scribbled down whatever before, and now they¡¯ve finally finished their scribbling. With no diligence to continue, why wouldn¡¯t they submit their papers?"

 Chapter 273 Full of Mockery

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Full of Mockery</h4><h4></h4>

    The proctor who was partnered with him revealed a disdainful smile and spoke to the person standing beside him.

    And such scenes also urred in many examination rooms, because the examination rooms of Clinical (3) (4) sses were located at the deepest part of their respective floors. So, to descend the stairs, one would have to pass by all the ssrooms on that floor, making their actions visible to all the proctors on that level.

    "Sigh! What has Xiao Yifei done? Not only did he fail to raise the academic performance of his ss, but he also ruined each student¡¯s resolve. The questions are so difficult, yet they don¡¯t even bother to look carefully before handing in their papers early!"

    A teacher who had spoken up for Xiao Yifei in the teachers¡¯ lounge also spoke with a resigned sigh.

    The situation with Xiao Yifei¡¯s Clinical (3) (4) sses spread quickly through the Clinical Medical College before the first exam was even over.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei,pletely unaware of everything, was proctoring leisurely, with an air of rxation on his face.

    "Supervising exams is really rxing! There¡¯s nothing to do; just stand here, howfortable!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, enjoying his idle time.

    But after all, exams would end. When the bell signaling the end of the exam rang, Xiao Yifei got down from the podium to collect the papers.

    After arranging the papers with his fellow proctor, Xiao Yifei carried the turned-in papers to the office.

    "Dean Tang!"

    Standing behind the office door, Xiao Yifei knocked.

    "Where should I put the papers?"

    After opening the door, Xiao Yifei asked Tang Weixing, who was sitting at the office desk.

    "Just put them in the next office; someone wille to collect themter."

    Tang Weixing waved his hand at Xiao Yifei and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Alright!"

    Xiao Yifei replied and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something. He looked up at Tang Weixing and said, "Dean Tang, I have some things going on in the next few days, so I might not be able to supervise the uing exams."

    Tang Weixing looked up at Xiao Yifei, apparently wanting to say something, but in the end, he sighed softly and said to the somewhat dispirited-looking Xiao Yifei, "Okay, then I¡¯ll find another teacher to rece you for the supervision."

    "Thank you, Dean Tang!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Tang Weixing and then turned and left.

    Tang Weixing watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating back, his eyes shing with aplex expression. The news of his two sses not taking the exams seriously and scribbling something just to hand in the papers early had reached his ears long ago.

    Remembering that Xiao Yifei was specially hired by Tan Lan and that it had alle to this was definitely a letdown. Initially, Xiao Yifei, green and unafraid of tigers, had confronted Shen Liguo, and the reckless results had now been exposed during the exam. Moreover, the performance of his students had most likely been heard by Xiao Yifei, so it made sense that he was feeling struck down and dispirited, wanting to rest at home.

    What Tang Weixing did not know was that Xiao Yifei¡¯s dispirited state was caused by feeling drowsy while supervising the exam, and he had yet to fully awaken. Moreover, Xiao Yifei did have urgent matters. He suddenly remembered that he had not resolved the issue concerning Zhang Ming, and the examination would take a whole week. If he chose to supervise the exam, it would dy matters, especially since it was a matter involving the life and death of the Manager of Yanjing City!

    "Sigh! This kid, I advised him not to be too arrogant initially. Now that he¡¯s been hit hard, I hope he doesn¡¯t bepletely disheartened. After all, he was someone entrusted to me by Principal Tan, and I haven¡¯t taken good care of him!"

    Tang Weixing¡¯s eyes glinted with a somber light as he sighed softly, "We just had to deal with the unpleasant matter of Huaxia Medical Academy separating from our teaching exams, and this poor kid has had the misfortune to be caught up in it. I just hope the other teachers won¡¯t take it out on him anymore! After all, he¡¯s still too young."

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, carrying a stack of papers, had already reached the door of the office. He pushed the door open and walked in.

    Inside the office, several teachers were sitting. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei enter, they showed an indescribable glint in their eyes, then shook their heads and sighed.

    Some other teachers, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, slightly curled their lips in a sneer, but they did not say much. Instead, they left after cing the papers on the desk.

    Xiao Yifei noticed the strange attitude of these teachers towards him, but he did not know why. Seeing that all the teachers had left, he did not feel it was appropriate to say anything. He ced the papers on the desk and also prepared to leave.

    Just then, Qiu Shaobin pushed open the door and came in. Upon his first sight of Xiao Yifei, he was visibly stunned. He stood there dumbfounded, eyes wide with amazement as he stared at Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Qiu! What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s strange reaction, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "No... it¡¯s nothing!"

    Qiu Shaobin responded to Xiao Yifei, then slowly moved to the desk. After cing his papers down, he nced sideways at Xiao Yifei once more.

    Others might not know, but he was very clear about the situation with those two sses. He hadn¡¯t blindly sneered; instead, after seeing the examination performance of those sses and learning that they had finished early, Qiu Shaobin was even more astonished.

    Because even he might not have been able toplete that set of questions so quickly!

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s odd behavior, filled with confusion, didn¡¯t know why Qiu Shaobin seemed to have changed into a different person upon seeing him.

    "Teacher Qiu, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be going," Xiao Yifei said, seeing Qiu Shaobin shake his head. He then moved towards the office door to leave, but suddenly, Xiao Yifei paused in his steps, turned his head, and asked, "Teacher Qiu, when can we expect our results toe out?"

    After pondering for a moment upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Qiu Shaobin spoke, "Based on past experience, normally, the grading speed of Huaxia Medical College is quite fast. The results should be out in about a week or so."

    Qiu Shaobin said this, his gaze revealing aplex expression as he stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    "Why are all the teachers I encountered today so strange!"

    Xiao Yifei,pletely at a loss, pursed his lips in confusion, "Well, alright then, Teacher Qiu, I¡¯ll be going now!"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei pushed the door open and left without looking back.

    Qiu Shaobin watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s receding figure, still full of shock. As the only one who was aware of the situation with those two sses¡¯ answers, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Qiu Shaobin was still wondering whether Xiao Yifei was truly an extraordinary person or if Xiao Yifei had leaked the questions to his students.

    With the truth not yet revealed, the intelligent Qiu Shaobin chose not to say more, burying his disbelief deep in his heart.

    "Hmph! Asking when the results wille out, does he want to know when he¡¯s going to die?"

    A teacher friendly with Shen Liguo watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure with a cold and sharp gaze.

    Hearing this remark, Qiu Shaobin turned his head and gave the mocking teacher a nce, his eyes filled with peculiar intrigue.

 Chapter 274: Buying Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Buying Clothes</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong, Teacher Qiu?"

    The sneer on the teacher¡¯s face had not faded as he turned his head to look at Qiu Shaobin.

    Qiu Shaobin did not speak but just smiled and shook his head before standing up and leaving the office.

    After Xiao Yifei left the school, he immediately boarded the bus home. He nned to tidy up a bit before starting to deal with Zhang Ming¡¯s matter. As for the contest with Shen Liguo, he would wait until the test results were out before settling the total ount!

    But when Xiao Yifei returned to the apartment in Jinghang Garden, he had only just opened the door when he saw Zhou Meifeng, with her rounded and pert bottom, cleaning the floor. The floor she had already cleaned was so shiny that it reflected light.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re back already."

    Zhou Meifeng was clearly startled by the sound of the door opening. She turned around with a bit of panic, but when she saw it was Xiao Yifei, her weak eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly stood up, wiped her hands on her apron somewhat timidly, and said, "Take a rest. I¡¯ll go buy groceries right away and cook for you!"

    Xiao Yifei usually did note home at noon, but today, after proctoring the first exam, he hade back.

    Xiao Yifei saw that Zhou Meifeng was still working very hard and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, "The floor doesn¡¯t need to be cleaned so diligently. You can take a break, watch some TV or something, no need to exhaust yourself all day."

    Zhou Meifeng smiled gently at Xiao Yifei after hearing his words. She was still wearing the pajamas Xiao Yifei had given her, "It¡¯s fine. I have nothing to do at home anyway. Working keeps me fit."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cute feet pressed against the ground, her voluptuous and stic thighs outlined through her pajama pants ying a game of hide and seek, and her somewhat loose neckline revealed two proud mounds standing tall.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up as he appraised Zhou Meifeng with a look that traveled up and down, a look so invasive that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red.

    "Xiao Yifei, watch TV for a bit. I¡¯ll go downstairs to buy groceries now."

    Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t bear Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze and quickly buried her head and ran towards her own room. Amidst a rustling sound, she came out wearing her exceedingly unfashionable clothes.

    When Xiao Yifei first saw Zhou Meifeng on the bus, she was dressed unfashionably and dirty, speaking with a thick country ent. Aside from her pleasant voice, she seemed no different from a woman in her forties or fifties, giving no hint of any refined elegance. But after cleaning herself up, even though her clothes still appeared rustic, they carried a faint charm.

    It was evident that Zhou Meifeng had washed her originally filthy clothes while Xiao Yifei was away.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng appearing before him in those clothes, he frowned deeply and said somewhat angrily, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to throw those two outfits away? Can¡¯t you bear to part with them?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng looked down, nervously pinching the corners of her clothes and said, "I...I still need to go downstairs to buy groceries and such."

    Listening to her words, Xiao Yifei realized that although he had said he would take Zhou Meifeng out to buy clothes, he hadn¡¯t specified when, and since Zhou Meifeng had no other clothes to wear, she had to wear this rustic outfit around.

    "Alright, alright, no need to cook. Come with me. Today I¡¯ll help you pick out some clothes to buy, and we can eat out while we¡¯re at it!"

    Xiao Yifei waved at Zhou Meifeng, signaling for her to follow him.

    "Ah! No need, no need! There¡¯s no need for you to buy me anything! I¡¯ll buy my own when I have money. This outfit is still good to wear for now!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes shed with panic as she hurriedly waved her hands at Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s go. Do you remember what I said? Do as I say, don¡¯t talk back!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke to Zhou Meifeng, and as soon as his words finished, Zhou Meifeng lowered her head and obediently came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Waiting until you have money, who knows when that will be. I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. When we get back, I¡¯ll give you some money in advance. You look like you don¡¯t have much on you."

    After seeing Zhou Meifeng walk out of the room with him, Xiao Yifei turned around, closed the door, and continued speaking as they walked.

    Zhou Meifeng looked up at Xiao Yifei affectionately and then quickly lowered her head again, "I have money, the five hundred you gave me, I haven¡¯t spent it all yet! Living at home now, besides buying groceries, I barely need money, there¡¯s no hurry."

    Hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s timid voice, Xiao Yifei looked down at her, "Doesn¡¯t your family still have elders? Even if you don¡¯t spend money, they have to, right? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s buy you some clothes first."

    At these words, Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t say anything. With her head down, she followed closely behind Xiao Yifei and walked out.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t bought new clothes for himself in a while either; the clothes he wore had been bought some time ago. This time, he also wanted to get himself a few new pieces.

    Anyway, he now had at least five million in his ount, not counting the money on the ck Card that Jiang Mingquan had given him, but actual money in his own ount. Having the money gave Xiao Yifei a sense of confidence, and he led Zhou Meifeng to a shopping mall not far from his house.

    "Right, give me your phone number, so I can contact you if anythinges up!"

    As Xiao Yifei walked along, he suddenly remembered he didn¡¯t have Zhou Meifeng¡¯s contact information, so he turned to her and said.

    "Oh! Okay, okay!"

    Zhou Meifeng lowered her head and fumbled in the pocket of her distinctly old-fashioned clothes for a long time, before finally pulling out a badly damaged phone¡ªthe very first kind of push-button phone. Holding the phone, she looked up at Xiao Yifei somewhat embarrassedly and said, "The thing is, Xiao Yifei, my phone has some issues, it often doesn¡¯t receive calls. Tell me your number, and I¡¯ll save it."

    Seeing the delicate hands of Zhou Meifeng holding a very broken phone, Xiao Yifei was quite speechless. He said to Zou Meiru, "Okay, we¡¯ll get you a new phone too. That phone is too broken, don¡¯t let it cause a dyter!"

    Zhou Meifeng opened her mouth, about to say something to Xiao Yifei, but seeing his imposing gaze, she subconsciously lowered her head.

    "We¡¯re here, let¡¯s go!"

    As the two arrived at the mall, right below, Xiao Yifei spotted an Apple store. He turned his head and made a beeline for the mobile phone shop.

    "Sir, may I help you find something?"

    The staff at the Apple store were very professional, and despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s simple attire, they asked him politely.

    "Give me two phones, thetest models."

    Without any hesitation, Xiao Yifei spoke directly. He was indeed busy and had no time to pick and choose. Besides, he had a particr fondness for Apple, finding their phonesfortable to hold and simple to

 Chapter 275: Snobbishness

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Snobbishness</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir..."

    The sales associate had just brought two smartphones to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side when, before she could finish speaking, Xiao Yifei waved his hand dismissively and said, "Alright, these two will do. Pack them up for me. How should I pay?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s manner surprised the sales associate. There were plenty of wealthy customers who came to buy smartphones, but people like Xiao Yifei who bought them without even looking were indeed very rare.

    However, the highly professional sales associate merely paused for a moment before smiling at Xiao Yifei and saying, "Sir, pleasee with me. Cash or card?"

    "Card."

    Zhou Meifeng followed behind Xiao Yifei, staring nkly at his actions, still unable to react. Although she came from a vige and her vige was poor, it did not mean that Zhou Meifeng knew nothing. At the very least, she had some awareness. The moment she saw the half-bitten apple, Zhou Meifeng realized what kind of store they were in.

    But she had never imagined that Xiao Yifei was buying her this smartphone!

    She had always heard, either in the news or in the joking words of the young people in the vige, about selling a kidney to buy such a phone. Although she did not know how expensive the phone actually was, she knew it definitely wasn¡¯t cheap.

    Zhou Meifeng, who was in a daze, stood behind Xiao Yifei, foolishly watching his every movement.

    "Sir, please swipe your card."

    The sales associate was very quick. She swiftly packaged the two smartphones and brought over the POS machine for Xiao Yifei to swipe his card.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Xiao Yifei took out his bank card and, after swiping it with panache, he grabbed the bags, called out to Zhou Meifeng, and turned to leave.

    Zhou Meifeng did not know how to react and could only dumbly follow behind Xiao Yifei, obediently walking out.

    The sales associate who had weed Xiao Yifei only dared to show a surprised expression after he had left.

    "Do all the rich people nowadays like to y it this way? Not even ncing at the phone and so decisively paying for it! And cosy as a vige girl? But that woman dressed as a vige girl does have a certain charm!"

    The sales associate watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, marveling in amazement.

    And Zhou Meifeng, following behind Xiao Yifei, finally left the Apple store. After stepping outside the store, Zhou Meifeng felt somewhat at a loss.

    "Here, take it!"

    Xiao Yifei handed the two bags with the smartphones to Zhou Meifeng and then strode forward; he was heading to the upper floors of the mall to buy some clothes for Zhou Meifeng.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, isn¡¯t this too expensive? It¡¯s probably worth half a year of my sry! You don¡¯t need to buy me such an expensive phone! A simpler one would have been fine!"

    Zhou Meifeng held the phones, not knowing what to do, but then she suddenly remembered Xiao Yifei¡¯s words not to contradict what he said, so she quickly lowered her head. Yet, seeing the two smartphones in her hand, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but say, "One would have been enough! Why buy two? This is such a waste!"

    Xiao Yifei, walking ahead of Zhou Meifeng, couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing her words, "One is mine, and the other is yours. I didn¡¯t buy two for you."

    Zhou Meifeng blushed deeply, lowered her head, and followed behind Xiao Yifei without saying another word. However, everything in front of her still made her feel as if she were living in a dream. Such expensive smartphones bought for her, they were worth so many months of her sry! And Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t told her what to do about the money for the phones, which made Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart flutter with panic.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t consider so much. He led Zhou Meifeng straight to the third floor of the mall, into the floor that sold women¡¯s clothing.

    After giving the clothing store a quick nce, Xiao Yifei casually entered a women¡¯s apparel shop, thinking that the clothes sold there matched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s aura well, embodying that mature yet tasteful style.

    But as soon as Xiao Yifei stepped into the clothing shop, the quality of the sales assistants there couldn¡¯t match those from the Apple store.

    Seeing the inly dressed Xiao Yifei apanied by Zhou Meifeng, who bore a strong rural aura, enter the shop, the female sales assistant nced at Xiao Yifei from the corner of her eye and contemptuously curled her lips.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fixated on the clothes inside the store and didn¡¯t catch the disdainful look from the sales assistant.

    "Take a look, which one do you like? We can try it on."

    Zhou Meifeng was following behind Xiao Yifei, looking around, and then she heard Xiao Yifei speaking to her.

    She lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, after a quick browse in the store, realized that it was not quite to his liking, after all, Zhou Meifeng would be wearing the clothes he bought for his own viewing pleasure daily; to satisfy a man¡¯s wicked fantasy, Xiao Yifei wanted to dress Zhou Meifeng in a way that he desired to see.

    However, since he had entered, Xiao Yifei felt it would be inappropriate to leave immediately, so he approached a bodycon jumpsuit he somewhat liked and reached out to feel the fabric, then turned to Zhou Meifeng and said,

    Just as Zhou Meifeng opened her mouth, intending to speak, she was interrupted by a sharp voice next to her.

    "What are you doing? Try on what? Our store never allows over-the-body try-ons. Look, if you want to buy, buy, if not, just leave!"

    The sales assistant¡¯s high heels cked against the floor as she walked straight toward Xiao Yifei, her brows knitted, her lips painted with cheap lipstick opening and closing as she looked down on Xiao Yifei with a condescending gaze.

    "Huh? Your store doesn¡¯t allow trying on clothes? How do we know if they will fit or not?"

    Xiao Yifei, surprised by the sales assistant¡¯s remark, asked with a slight startle.

    "If we don¡¯t allow trying on, we don¡¯t allow it. Our store¡¯s policy is to not try them on; like it, buy it, don¡¯t like it, leave!"

    The sales assistant eyed Xiao Yifei with a look full of impatience.

    Seeing the unfriendly attitude of the sales assistant, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much, still courteously smiled at her, turned around, and prepared to leave, but at that moment, two more customers walked in, and instantly, the female sales assistant¡¯s face bloomed into an overly enthusiastic smile. With an exaggerated grin, she approached the well-dressed customers.

    "Wee! Feel free to look around, and if you like something, do not hesitate to try it on! Our fitting rooms are right in the back!"

    The sales assistant grinned, her face full of ingratiating smiles.

    Xiao Yifei, who had already left the shop, saw this scene, furrowed his brows sharply, stopped in his tracks, and turned back into the shop.

    Yet, the sales assistant¡¯s exaggerated smile couldn¡¯t make the well-dressed customers pause. After making some unfavorablements about the shop¡¯s clothing, they left together.

    And hearing those customers criticize the shop¡¯s clothing, the female sales assistant¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the slightest displeasure but remained smiley, staring as the customers departed.

    "Wee back anytime!"

    The sales assistant¡¯s voice was sickeningly sweet.

    However, when the sales assistant turned back around, she saw Xiao Yifei, who was supposed to have left, now back inside the shop. Her brows furrowed, and her expression changed as if by magic, swiftly turning from the previous warmth to full-on impatience.

 Chapter 276: Differential Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Differential Treatment</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why are you back again? What are you doing here?"

    The female sales assistant looked down on Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    "Didn¡¯t you just say that your store doesn¡¯t allow trying on clothes?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant as he looked at the female sales assistant and said in a deep voice.

    "We don¡¯t allow trying on clothes? So what? Do you have a problem with that?"

    The sales assistant leaned against the wall, squinting at Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    "Then what about just now when you told those two they could try on anything? If your store doesn¡¯t allow trying on clothes, what¡¯s the point of having a fitting room?"

    Xiao Yifei stared directly at the sales assistant and asked.

    "Ah?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the sales assistant feigned surprise with an ¡¯ah¡¯ sound, then she looked Xiao Yifei up and down and said with a sneer, "Oh! Right! Whether we allow trying on clothes or not depends on the person!"

    The sales assistant¡¯s words made Xiao Yifei raise his eyebrows, then he looked at her with a yful expression and said, "So you¡¯re saying,ing to your store, one might be treated differently?"

    The sales assistant nced at Xiao Yifei with nted eyes, then lowered her head to fiddle with her fingers, speaking casually, "Yeah! There is differential treatment, those who can afford the clothes can certainly try them on, why let those who can¡¯t afford them do the same? Are we supposed to let them wear new clothes for free? This isn¡¯t a charity house!"

    Upon hearing the sales assistant¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei chuckled and looked at her,ughing as he said, "So you mean to say, we are the sort who can¡¯t afford clothes, just here to freeload some new wear?"

    The sales assistant, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, lifted her head and once again looked him over from top to bottom. He was dressed simply and without a single brand-named item. Then her scrutinizing gaze shifted to Zhou Meifeng, who stood behind Xiao Yifei dressed like a country girl, sweeping past her before resting on the Apple-logoed bag in her hand, after which a scornful smile appeared on her face.

    "Those were your own words! I didn¡¯t say that. Anyway, you just can¡¯t try them on, that¡¯s all. Some people, they can¡¯t afford the clothes, they just try them on for the novelty, really thinking that by carrying an Apple phone bag, they can pretend to be rich? Such people are really pitiful."

    The sales assistant¡¯s tone of mock pity reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears loud and clear.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the sales assistant, who wore a proud face full of disdain for them, and gently shook his head, "Look at you, just a sales assistant, yet speaking in such a mocking tone; with that attitude, does your store get any business?"

    He slowly walked forward, his palm brushing over the clothes hanging on the racks, his gaze continuously sweeping around.

    "What are you doing! Don¡¯t touch them recklessly, can you afford it if you dirty them?"

    The sales assistant first heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice and, upon seeing his actions, disdainfully said to Xiao Yifei, "If you can afford it, buy it; if not, just leave! Stop putting on an act here!"

    Upon hearing the sales assistant¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but slightly curl his lips, then he approached a piece of clothing and looked at the tag, "I just checked, this is the most expensive item here, right? Three thousand four hundred eighty? It¡¯s not too expensive!"

    The saleswoman, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s pretentious demeanor, felt even more disdainful. She looked at Xiao Yifei and said sharply, "If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive, then buy it! What¡¯s the point of just talking?"

    At that moment, Meifeng, who had been timidly following behind Xiao Yifei, tensed up when she saw Xiao Yifei approach the garment and noticed the unpleasantness between him and the saleswoman. She gently tugged at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve and said, "Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s stop. This clothing is indeed a bit expensive! It¡¯s not even that good. Let¡¯s not buy it here, let¡¯s look somewhere else!"

    Seeing Meifeng¡¯s reaction, the scorn on the saleswoman¡¯s face deepened. This time, it wasn¡¯t just sarcasm but outright mockery, "If you can¡¯t afford it, then hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!"

    However, after hearing thesepletely mocking words, even Meifeng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wasn¡¯t someone easily bullied; otherwise, so many men wouldn¡¯t have tried and failed to take advantage of her. It was only because Meifeng hadn¡¯t been to such upscale ces before and felt somewhat inferior that she seemed to have a weaker presence.

    But after hearing what the saleswoman had said, Meifeng furrowed her brows, looked at her, and said, "What are you saying? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you how to speak to people? With that attitude, you think you can sell clothes? Dream on! We might not be able to afford it, but you have no right to look down on us! You¡¯re just a clothing salesperson, acting as if you could afford them yourself! What gives you the right to bully us..."

    Meifeng¡¯s string of words turned the saleswoman¡¯s face from pale to flush, and even Xiao Yifei, very unexpectedly, turned his head to look at Meifeng, equally astonished by her sudden outburst.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei turn his head to look at her, Meifeng tensed up, swallowed the rest of her words, and quickly lowered her head. However, she soon seemed to be defending herself and immediately looked up at Xiao Yifei and said, "I... I just can¡¯t stand her looking down on you. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m not usually like this!"

    Meifeng, worried she had made a bad impression on Xiao Yifei, hurried to exin herself.

    Seeing Meifeng¡¯s behavior, Xiao Yifei suddenly started tough, because now Meifeng, apart from her mature beauty, even seemed a bit cute.

    But the saleswoman was clearly not to be trifled with. From her sharp-faced expression, it was apparent that she was not a pushover. After digesting Meifeng¡¯s words, she chose the most direct way to respond to her.

    "Ignorance is ignorance, and with the shabby, dowdy look you two sport, it¡¯d be a wonder if you could afford it. Although our shop isn¡¯t that high-end a brand, it¡¯s still something you¡¯d look up to! I could tell the moment you two walked into the store¡ªjust two poors pretending! Do you really think by holding a picked-up Apple phone bag, you¡¯d look like rich people? If we let you touch our clothes, could we even sell them afterward?"

    The saleswoman looked at Meifeng and Xiao Yifei and said with a sneer.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the saleswoman¡¯s words, showed a yful smile. He waved at her, half-smiling, and said, "What makes you think we can¡¯t afford it?"

    The saleswoman looked at Xiao Yifei, snorted disdainfully, her face filled with scorn, and didn¡¯t even respond to his words.

    "Alright, with that attitude, I doubt you do good business. Go get your manager, and let him talk to me. You¡¯re not in charge of this deal!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly seemed like a different person, his eyes filled with authority, his tone calm.

    "Talk to our manager? What makes you think you¡¯re qualified?"

    The saleswoman looked at Xiao Yifei disdainfully, sneering as she spoke.

    "I told you to get your manager!"

    Xiao Yifei stared directly at the saleswoman, his gaze filled with pressure.

    Although the saleswoman still felt contempt and scorn inside, she found herself involuntarily walking toward the office where the shop manager was located.

 Chapter 277 Unfavorable Situation

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Unfavorable Situation</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yell all you want! Yelling won¡¯t change a thing¡ªyou still can¡¯t afford it!" the female salesperson said disdainfully to Xiao Yifei, then slowly made her way to the back of the store. Momentster, she returned, following a man in a suit and leather shoes.

    "Manager, they are the ones who wanted to see you!"

    The female salesperson pointed at Xiao Yifei with resentment as she spoke to her manager.

    "You wanted to see me? What¡¯s the matter? Is there an issue?"

    Though dressed in a suit and leather shoes, the manager¡¯s brow furrowed deeply when he saw Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng dressed inly, especially Zhou Meifeng, who looked like a vige girl in her tattered clothes. Then, he said impatiently to Xiao Yifei, "If there¡¯s an issue, speak up. I¡¯m busy over there. Is there a problem with the clothes or what?"

    Impatience was written all over the manager¡¯s face, just like the female salesperson standing behind him.

    Seeing the manager¡¯s behavior, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile. "No wonder your salesperson acts like this¡ªit seems the manager is just the same!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made the manager¡¯s brow furrow even more, and he lifted his head to give Xiao Yifei a look filled with impatience.

    Xiao Yifei did not give the manager a chance to speak, but instead spoke first. "Your salesperson looks down on people, treats customers differently, and even insults them!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the manager turned his inquiring gaze towards the female salesperson. Upon seeing the manager¡¯s look, the salesperson couldn¡¯t help but say with a sense of grievance, "They wanted to try on clothes even though they couldn¡¯t afford them. I just said a few words, and they ended up insulting me!"

    The female salesperson¡¯s words made the manager¡¯s eyes widen.

    He turned back to Xiao Yifei and looked him up and down with a disdainful nce, then spoke brusquely, "You called me out here for such a trivial matter? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m very busy?"

    Then, the manager gave Xiao Yifei a cold look and, without paying him any further attention, turned back to the female salesperson and said, "From now on, for poor people like them who can¡¯t afford clothes, don¡¯t even let them in. They want to try clothes? What gives them the right!"

    The manager¡¯s words finally made Xiao Yifei burst outughing. He had never seen someone so condescending; this manager and salesperson were indeed a perfect match.

    "Who says I can¡¯t afford the clothes?"

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei said to the manager, his eyes filled with coldness and his tone calm, "I¡¯m buying clothes today!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the manager turned back, shook his head in disdain, and thought Xiao Yifei was only arguing out of stubbornness, believing he would buy just one item to save face!

    The manager scoffed and waved his hand dismissively at Xiao Yifei, saying, "Go ahead, look for whatever you want, just remember to pay. But don¡¯t pick anything too expensive; otherwise, how will you be able to afford food when you get home?"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the manager¡¯s words, slightly narrowed his eyes. His lips curled into a mocking smile as he walked over to the most expensive piece of clothing he had seen earlier.

    "This is the most expensive one at three thousand four hundred and eighty, right?"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly, then took out his bank card and said to the manager, "This card has five hundred and fifty thousand in it. You can verify it. I¡¯ll take a thousand pieces of this three thousand four hundred and eighty-dor garment."

    The manager was stunned.

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t stop; he then took out the ck Card Jiang Mingquan had given him and waved it in front of the manager, saying softly, "I don¡¯t know how much money is in this card, but buying your ten stores shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Get me another two thousand pieces of every item of clothing in your store!"

    "Hurry up, don¡¯t make me wait!"

    The manager was stunned, standing there with furrowed eyebrows, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with a puzzled expression.

    "What? You don¡¯t believe it, or you don¡¯t want to make this deal?"

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, looking at the manager with a smirk, and taunted him.

    The female sales associate heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, raised her eyebrows, and looking at the two cards Xiao Yifei had taken out, she scoffed disdainfully before turning her head, looking at Xiao Yifei with contempt and said, "You must be dreaming, right? Just by showing two cards, you think you can pose as a wealthy tycoon? Well, I have so many cards here; does that mean I¡¯m incredibly rich?"

    She dug into her pocket, pulled out a wallet, and fished out a bunch of cards from it, her face full of arrogance as she vigorously waved them in front of Xiao Yifei, "See! All these cards, does having more cards mean having more money?"

    Just as the female sales associate was speaking to Xiao Yifei with a sharp and snide attitude, the clothing store manager standing next to her, looking at Xiao Yifei, had trembling eyes; a cold sweat suddenly broke out on his forehead, his heart shuddered as if praying for something, and his lips began to quiver uncontrobly.

    "Please don¡¯t let it be that kind of ck Card! Oh please, no!"

    Because he saw one of the cards in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand was not the bank card he had initially taken out, but that ck Card that seemed to attract all the light, spinning endlessly in the eyes of the clothing store manager.

    The manager scrupulously examined the ck card in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and finally recognized the authenticity of the ck Card.

    "It¡¯s genuine!"

    The manager suddenly felt darkness before his eyes, a dizzying sensation suddenly overwhelming his senses.

    With this card, not to mention buying his shop, even purchasing the entire shopping mall would be an easy task. Although he did not know the exact name of this card, he knew the Energy it represented from an incident that once urred at their mall, where a highly respected guest was shopping and identally lost his ck Card. The guest hardly said a word, just making a phone call. After that, the entire mall¡¯s owner personally showed up, quickly evacuated the premises, and all the security guards were deployed just to find this one card!

    The manager had the fortune to join those security guards in searching for this ck Card, so he was quite familiar with its appearance. This also contributed to the manager¡¯s disdain for others, as he felt his knowledge was superior; he vividly remembered that the card they searched for had the number 18 outlined in gold thread at the bottom. Just now, at the same ce on this card, he also saw a number outlined in gold thread.

    ¡¯6¡¯

    A ck Card ranked even above 18 must belong to someone of even higher prestige!

    "See all these cards! Are you trying to show off how many cards you have? What kind of wealthy person pretends to be, buying so much when you¡¯re not even sure you can afford a single piece?"

    The female sales associate still ranted at Xiao Yifei non-stop, her tone and gaze entirely disdainful of him, "Taking a country girl out shopping, no experience is just no experience, trying to act all high and mighty..."

    ¡¯p!¡¯

    And just as the female sales associate was still speaking with haughty defiance and a tone full of insult towards Xiao Yifei, suddenly, she saw a shadow of a hand sh before her eyes, and felt a sharp pain on her face as she was struck by a p.

    "Who dares to p me! Do you want to die! Call the police! Call the police!"

 Chapter 278 Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Shut Up</h4><h4></h4>

    The female sales associate was screaming like a madwoman, not even realizing who had hit her as she continued to shriek.

    "p!"

    Another crisp p sounded, but this time apanied by a furious voice, "Stupid bitch! I want to live even if you don¡¯t! Shut the hell up!"

    The woman covered her burning face and slowly turned around, casting an incredulous look at the clothing store manager standing next to her, who looked both angry and afraid, and stammered, "Zhang Li! It was you who hit me! I sleep with you and you still hit me!"

    The clothing store manager red fiercely at the sales associate and utterly ignored her. Instead, he came before Xiao Yifei with his head bowed in submission, fearfully saying, "Sir, I am terribly sorry. I was blind to Mount Tai. I¡¯ll arrange the goods for you immediately!"

    The saleswoman watched the manager¡¯s drastic change in demeanor with a dull look in her eyes, not understanding what made the usually arrogant manager act this way, having even pped her twice. The saleswoman¡¯s heart filled with defiance: "Zhang Li! What the hell is going on! If you don¡¯t rify this to me, you¡¯re not leaving today!"

    The fierce demeanor of the sales associate had no effect whatsoever. Seeing her like this, the clothing store manager didn¡¯t say a word, walked straight up to her, and without hesitation, delivered another harsh p, growling, "If you know what¡¯s good for you, shut the hell up!"

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei wore a faint smirk, watching everything unfold before him with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned and his eyes gently narrowed.

    "It seems this manager is quite perceptive after all!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, looked at the ck Card Jiang Mingquan had given him, and muttered to himself, "What exactly is the use of this card? It seems it¡¯s not so simple!"

    Just now, Xiao Yifei had keenly noticed that the manager¡¯s attitude had undergone a seismic shift only after seeing his ck Card.

    Zhou Meifeng, who was standing behind Xiao Yifei, gaped in surprise, her mouth slightly open, unable to close it, the usually seductive Zhou Meifeng looking somewhat cute right now.

    She still had no clue what was happening; she had only seen Xiao Yifei casually take out a card, and then, the manager who had been looking down on them suddenly changedpletely and didn¡¯t hesitate to hit the saleswoman who had been mocking them.

    "What¡¯s going on here!"

    Zhou Meifeng was utterly confused.

    The saleswoman clutched her face tightly, watching the clothing store manager quickly walk into the back room to make a phone call, her heart full of shock and anger, but she dared not say anything else, because those three ps had really hurt her.

    The clothing store manager walked out of the back room shortly after making the call, then hurriedly and fearfully stood in front of Xiao Yifei, hands meekly hanging by his sides, softly saying, "Sir, please wait a moment, the goods will be here immediately."

    "Immediately? How soon is that? I don¡¯t have time to wait for you!"

    Seeing the formerly arrogant manager now acting so respectfully, Xiao Yifei slowly lifted his head and spoke.

    "Not at all! It won¡¯t take longer than ten minutes, sir, the goods will definitely be here right away!"

    The previously impatient manager was now exceedingly polite, and the saleswoman standing next to him, awakened by the two ps from the manager or perhaps because she sensed something amiss, kept silent, holding her face.

    True to his word, the clothing store manager didn¡¯t dare lie to Xiao Yifei, and in less than five minutes, four or five burly men had arrived, each carrying heavy bundles of clothes into the store.

    "Zhang Li,e, sign for the clothes! You guys are something! Normally the store performs so terribly, and today you manage to bring in so much stock, almost clearing out the supplier¡¯s inventory, and you rush it as if it were an emergency. It seems it¡¯s not an emergency, but a fortune in the making!"

    The leading man held a form as he spoke to the clothing store manager Zhang Li, who then forced a smile that looked uglier than crying.

    The leading delivery man looked at Zhang Li strangely, then cast his puzzled gaze toward Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng, shook his head, and left without understanding.

    "Sir! All the goods you ordered are here!"

    Zhang Li obediently approached Xiao Yifei and said in a low voice.

    "Xiao Yifei, why did we buy so many clothes! I can¡¯t wear them all by myself; wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?"

    Zhou Meifeng stood behind Xiao Yifei and gently tugged at his sleeve.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Zhou Meifeng and said with a smile, "Who said I¡¯m buying? These lousy clothes, I wouldn¡¯t even want you wearing them! I just wanted to teach those who look down on others a lesson.

    Zhang Li, head bowed, obediently listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to contradict. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei say he wasn¡¯t buying the clothes, Zhang Li¡¯s expression suddenly turned painful, and he shuddered.

    Zhou Meifeng, with her charming eyes, nced at Xiao Yifei in confusion, not understanding what he meant.

    "Si...Sir, are you really not buying?"

    Zhang Li trembled and looked up pleadingly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Of course I¡¯ll buy! I¡¯m a man of my word, but the catch is I¡¯ll return everything right on the spot. You have no problem with that, do you?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Li and gently smiled, speaking yfully.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a painful expression crossed Zhang Li¡¯s face, but he dared not say more. Despairingly, Zhang Li said, "Sir, if you n to return them, better not buy at all. We can¡¯t afford the loss that such arge volume of returns would cause."

    Xiao Yifei grinned upon hearing Zhang Li¡¯s words, "This is you telling me not to buy, not me deciding not to!

    Zhang Li looked pitifully at Xiao Yifei, his mouth opening and closing as if he wanted to say more, but he ultimately just nodded forcefully, "It¡¯s as I said, sir!"

    "Why! If they don¡¯t buy, that batch of goods will just rot with us, wouldn¡¯t it? With so many clothes, when would we ever sell them all? The money lost would be all on us!"

    Seeing Zhang Li¡¯s pitiful demeanor, the female salesperson suddenly became anxious. She stepped forward, defiant, "Why should we take on so much stock if they don¡¯t buy! They obviously can¡¯t afford it! Zhang Li, you spineless man, you cower at the slightest intimidation¡ªI can¡¯t stand men without backbone like you!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the vicious look on the female salesperson¡¯s face, remembered her previous disdainful demeanor. He was about to say something when Zhang Li didn¡¯t give him the chance, leaping up and pping the female salesperson hard again.

    "Shut your mouth! I¡¯ve had enough, you ignorant old woman! Don¡¯t fucking spout nonsense, always belittling others! Once you¡¯ve covered the losses from this batch of goods, get the hell out! The mess we¡¯re in, it¡¯s all because of you!"

    Zhang Li used his full strength on the p this time, his hand swelled with pain as the female salesperson¡¯s face swelled severely from the hit.

 Chapter 279: Choosing Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Choosing Clothes</h4><h4></h4>

    The female salesperson was pped unconscious by Zhang Li, standing there dazed, knowing nothing.

    "Is she alright?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the state of the saleswoman, asked worriedly.

    "No harm done! No problem, sir, no problem! If you don¡¯t buy, it¡¯s fine, we can leave the items here, we can handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry about this salesperson, I can take care of it. Sorry for taking up your time, sir. If you¡¯re not buying here, you might want to look at other stores!"

    Zhang Li quickly pulled the saleswoman behind him and hastened to speak to Xiao Yifei; he was terrified that if Xiao Yifei stayed any longer, he would cause greater trouble.

    Xiao Yifei squinted and smiled. He shook his head as he looked at the saleswoman standing behind Zhang Li.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng, then walked out of the clothing store indifferently.

    "Hmph! They finally learned their lesson, looking down on people with their dog¡¯s eyes!"

    Although Zhou Meifeng did not understand why the clothing store manager¡¯s attitude had changed so drastically, she could tell that Xiao Yifei had severely taught them a lesson, especially with the few ps the manager gave the saleswoman, which pained her to watch.

    "Hey, Xiao Yifei, just now I saw their pained expressions when they mentioned losses. Why was that?"

    Zhou Meifeng remembered the change in Zhang Li¡¯s expression after Xiao Yifei decided not to take the goods.

    "These types of clothing stores rely on factory merchandise channels. They can exchange defective goods, but the surplus can¡¯t be returned and requires a payment. They ordered so much stock, of course, they¡¯d feel the pinch when they can¡¯t sell it."

    Xiao Yifeiughed and said to Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face showed sudden understanding as she gazed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes shing with astonishment. She was still curious just how influential Zhou Meifeng was. Just showing that card had terrified the clothing store manager.

    And hearing that Xiao Yifei had a card with over five million, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face showed a dumbfounded expression, "Over five million, that must be a huge stack of money! She probably hadn¡¯t seen so much money in her entire life!"

    Although Xiao Yifei also didn¡¯t want to take things so far, his anger was pacified now; the saleswoman and store manager Zhang Li¡¯s disdainful and impatient attitudes were truly infuriating.

    With a faint smile on his face, Xiao Yifei led Zhou Meifeng into another clothing store.

    "Come on, let¡¯s check out some more clothes. I genuinely didn¡¯t like anything in thatst store."

    He said smilingly to Zhou Meifeng.

    Whatter happened to clothing store manager Zhang Li and the female salesperson was unknown, but Zhang Li must have been filled with regret. Presumably, if they continued in this profession, they would never again so casually look down on others.

    As Xiao Yifei led Zhou Meifeng through several more clothing stores, none of the salespeople showed the contempt that the first female salesperson did. Though they were surprised to see the simply dressed Xiao Yifei and rustic Zhou Meifeng, they remained thoroughly polite.

    Xiao Yifei, apparently unwilling to spend too much time selecting clothes, would immediately buy whatever he liked. The pretty salesgirls, instead of looking down on him for his simple attire, were impressed by his handsome and generous spending, casting admiring nces at him. While helping Xiao Yifei try on clothes, they flirted subtly, wanting to get to know him better. However, Xiao Yifei, oblivious to the salesgirl¡¯s intentions, did not notice.

    "Xiao Yifei, this... this is too much! And so expensive, how am I supposed to wear all these clothes you bought for me!"

    The two of them emerged from the store with bagsrge and small, with Zhou Meifeng trailing behind Xiao Yifei, constantly chattering away. It was her first time buying clothes this expensive, and Zhou Meifeng found it hard to adjust.

    Xiao Yifei listened to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s incessant chatter and smiled, shaking his head before suddenly stopping, turning around sharply, and frowning at Zhou Meifeng.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s up? Why do you keep staring at me? Isn¡¯t it okay if I stop talking?"

    Zhou Meifeng felt a chill in her heart under Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, and she spoke softly, looking down.

    "Are you wearing supportive clothing?"

    It seemed that Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered something as he stared directly at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s prominent chest and blurted out.

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    Zhou Meifeng was baffled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her face turning red to the roots of her ears as she bowed her head.

    Then she looked up sneakily at Xiao Yifei before quickly looking down again and whispered, "I damaged my old support clothing yesterday while washing, you rushed me out today, so I didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t wear it."

    "You¡¯re not wearing supportive clothing! With those rustic clothes, you hide it so well, I couldn¡¯t even tell!"

    Xiao Yifei observed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s shy demeanor and suddenly felt a surge of mischief. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her proud chest and swallowed hard, not forgetting what he had glimpsed down her neckline the first time, "So pert even without support clothing!"

    "Come on,e on! How can you go without support clothing? I¡¯ll take you to buy some!"

    Xiao Yifei sniffed and feigned a gentlemanly demeanor, gesturing grandly towards Zhou Meifeng.

    Then he led Zhou Meifeng into a lingerie store, though it was also Xiao Yifei¡¯s first time entering a women¡¯s intimate apparel store. He pretended to be experienced, looking around at the array of women¡¯s bras and panties, feeling somewhat flushed.

    "Miss, may I help you with anything?"

    The sales associate smiled sweetly at Zhou Meifeng, who, feeling nervous, turned to look at Xiao Yifei, but noticing he wasn¡¯t looking her way, whispered to the sales associate, "I... I need to buy some support clothing."

    The sales associate nced at Xiao Yifei, then looked back at Zhou Meifeng with a knowing look, smiled but remained silent, and said, "So you are here to select support clothing! What cup size are you, so I can help you find the right one?"

    "D... I think it¡¯s 36 D?"

    Though she was from the vige, she still knew about these things. She blushed, feeling uneasy discussing such matters beside Xiao Yifei.

    The sharp-eared Xiao Yifei, with his back turned to Zhou Meifeng, couldn¡¯t help but show a look of surprise.

    "Wow, that big!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened, astounded by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s impressive bust.

    The sales associate also looked in surprise at Zhou Meifeng, somewhat astonished that this rustic-dressed woman could hide so much.

    "Very well, miss, please follow me this way!"

    The sales associate wore an inexplicable smile, leading Zhou Meifeng aside.

 Chapter 280: Carefully Selecting

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Carefully Selecting</h4><h4></h4>

    "No, no! These are all too revealing! These few flimsy pieces of fabric are so exposed, how am I supposed to wear them?"

    Zhou Meifeng, following the salesperson¡¯s lead, arrived at a rack of hanging lingerie, and when she saw what was on the rack, her face turned bright red as she shook her hands and spoke.

    What kind of lingerie is this, just a few thin pieces of fabric, so sheer, and all of them in seductive ck andce, and some even with so little fabric they are practically nonexistent, and some even in the shape of a fis! How can someone wear this!

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment.

    "Madam, you don¡¯t understand! Although you are very beautiful, your attire isn¡¯t very trendy, and your husband looks tall and handsome. If you can¡¯tpletely conquer him in bed, your man might easily run off with someone else! So, investing in lingerie is very important, madam! Lust is much more important than hobbies!"

    The saledy whispered to Zhou Meifeng, while saying this, she winked suggestively at Zhou Meifeng.

    "I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not..."

    Zhou Meifeng turned around in a panic to look at Xiao Yifei when she heard the salesperson say she was his wife, then quickly turned back to the salesperson, shaking her hands in denial. She considered herself a fairly bold woman, but who would have known that today, she would surpass the number of times she felt embarrassed for the entirest year.

    "Stop denying it! If your husband brought you here, it means he actually wants to see you in lingerie like this! Here, I won¡¯t pick anything too revealing for you. Try this one, this one isn¡¯t too bad! Go try it on!"

    The saledy said with a squint and a smile to Zhou Meifeng, then she reached out and found a ck lingerie piece that wasn¡¯t particrly revealing but still oozed allure and handed it to Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng held the lingerie piece, unsure of what to do.

    "Right! Buy a few more! Don¡¯t end up short on them, I won¡¯t have the time toe buy them for you again!"

    And it was at this moment that Xiao Yifei, with his back turned to Zhou Meifeng, looked towards the store¡¯s entrance and spoke without turning his head.

    "Hear that? Your husband is telling you to buy a few more! Haven¡¯t you figured out what he means yet?"

    The saledy winked at Zhou Meifeng, who flushed and carried the seductive lingerie piece, burying her head into the changing room.

    Not long after, Zhou Meifeng came out of the changing room with her head hung low.

    "How is it? Does it fit well? Is itfortable to wear?"

    The saledy greeted her with a smile, and Zhou Meifeng, with her head down, twisted her body. She hadn¡¯t worn such lingerie before and felt ufortable, but she still raised her head and nodded to the saledy with her face blushing.

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s reaction, the saledy¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. Noticing Zhou Meifeng seemed somewhat satisfied, she also showed a smug smile, "I¡¯m d you like it."

    The saledy grew bolder, she winked at Zhou Meifeng and then reached out to take out a few more pieces of lingerie: "Didn¡¯t your husband just say to buy a few more? Here, I think these are all pretty nice, the material is good, they¡¯refortable to wear, and the size is right. Take them all."

    Zhou Meifeng saw that among the items the saledy handed her, there wasn¡¯t just lingerie but also panties, and some of the designs were very seductive. She felt too embarrassed to speak and could only keep her head down.

    "Are we done here? Pack up whatever you like, let¡¯s buy them and get going!"

    Xiao Yifei, too, was feeling a bit embarrassed, which is why he had been avoiding turning around. He wasn¡¯t aware that the saledy had shown Zhou Meifeng such provocative lingerie and panties. As he was in a hurry, he urged her on.

    "Alright, alright!"

    The sales associateughed as she spoke to Xiao Yifei, then she pushed Zhou Meifeng, "See, your husband is getting impatient. Just pack all these up quickly and buy them. Looking at your husband, he seems like the kind of man who isn¡¯t short of money, you should definitely treat yourself better!"

    Zhou Meifeng kept her head down and said nothing.

    The sales associate, still smiling, took the clothes and began packing them up for Zhou Meifeng, then she turned her head to Xiao Yifei, "Sir, everything is ready now. Would you like to pay by card or with cash?"

    Xiao Yifei responded when he heard what the sales associate said, "Pay by card."

    Then, without a second¡¯s hesitation, he didn¡¯t even check the amount but took out his card and swiped it to pay. After paying, he looked at Zhou Meifeng with a frown, "Didn¡¯t I just buy you so many clothes? Why are you still wearing these ragged ones? Go to the fitting room and put on the new clothes, and throw away the old ones!"

    Zhou Meifeng looked up at Xiao Yifei, nodded quietly, and obediently picked up an article of clothing, entering the lingerie shop¡¯s fitting room.

    "Let me help you! The clothes might be a bit tricky to get into!"

    The sales associate, noticing Zhou Meifeng hadn¡¯te out after a while, became somewhat worried. She then called out from the entrance and entered the fitting room.

    "Look at you! Your husband isn¡¯t stingy with money, he¡¯s handsome, and most importantly, he¡¯s quite generous toward you! You really have to hold onto him tight!"

    As the sales associate was helping Zhou Meifeng with her buttons, she continued to chatter by her side, "You¡¯re so pretty and have such a good figure, you have to learn to use your advantages!"

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei stood in the middle of the clothing store, out of ce and feeling quite awkward. However, in just a moment, the fitting room door opened, and Zhou Meifeng walked out slowly, with her head down.

    An aura of mature charm hit him like a wave,

    The dress she had taken into the fitting room was a gray body-hugging dress handpicked by Xiao Yifei. The material was fine and it felt veryfortable to wear. But most importantly, the form-fitting dress showcased Zhou Meifeng¡¯s ripe mour perfectly. Her towering breasts and the round, firm buttocks were entuated wlessly by the skintight dress. The slim, fair, meaty legs that emerged beneath the hem, the t belly formed from long-termbor devoid of any excess fat, along with Zhou Meifeng¡¯s amorous and beautiful face, was a sight that made one drool.

    Seeing her like this, Xiao Yifei was rooted to the spot, stunned. He knew Zhou Meifeng had potential, and the clothes he had chosen for her were partly to satisfy a dark fantasy of his own. But who could have anticipated that Zhou Meifeng would truly embody the look he wished to see, even exceeding his imagination? Who would have thought that a country woman could exude such allure after changing her clothes! "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t I look good, Xiao Yifei?"

    ?

    Zhou Meifeng felt unustomed to the outfit and looked a little ufortable as she checked herself in the mirror and turned around.

    "Yes, you look great!"

    Xiao Yifei inhaled sharply, wishing in his heart not to look at Zhou Meifeng anymore, yet his eyes involuntarily kept ncing at her enchanting figure.

    "Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at Zhou Meifeng and then smiled at the sales associate, leading Zhou Meifeng out of the clothing store.

    "Where can you find such a good man! So handsome, and wealthy too! I want one as well! But the wife he¡¯s chosen does indeed have taste!"

 Chapter 281 Urgent Matters

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281 Urgent Matters</h4><h4></h4>

    The salesgirl stared straight at Xiao Yifei, silently telling herself.

    "Okay, we¡¯ve bought everything. It¡¯s time to head back; I have some things to do in the afternoon."

    Zhou Meifeng followed beside Xiao Yifei, and when she heard what he said to her, she nodded gently, very sensibly not asking any further questions, just quietly walking next to Xiao Yifei, carrying big and small packages.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something else to Zhou Meifeng, he suddenly realized his shoce hade undone. He bent down to tie it and, upon standing up, inadvertently caught sight of the jade legs and the plump beauty wrapped in the skirt of the woman in front of him, Zhou Meifeng, which made his blood rush a bit because the mystery between those long legs was simply too tempting.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to squat down too long; he hurriedly stood up, slightly twitched his nose, and pretended to say casually to Zhou Meifeng.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go!"

    But his mind still lingered on the beautiful scene he had just witnessed, "Right, what kind of bodywear did she buy just now? How could such a fitting skirt be worn without showing any traces on her body?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head curiously, and just at that moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    He hadn¡¯t gotten around to unpacking his new iPhone yet, so he was still using his old, worn-out phone. When he saw the caller, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly.

    "Hello, Lin Xian¡¯er, what¡¯s up?"

    The fact that Lin Xian¡¯er was calling at this time gave Xiao Yifei a sudden foreboding feeling.

    "Xiao Yifei, where are you now? Something¡¯s happened to Rong Fang!"

    Indeed, the first piece of news Lin Xian¡¯er delivered made Xiao Yifei startle. His expression turned serious as he spoke gravely into the phone, "I¡¯m at Yintai za; what exactly happened?"

    Zhou Meifeng, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s face change abruptly, suddenly became worried. She stood next to Xiao Yifei, her head lowered, quietly not speaking.

    "Stay there, I happen to be nearby. I¡¯lle to get you!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s crisp words came from the other end of the phone.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be at the Exit B of Yintai za; you¡¯ll see me as soon as you get here."

    Xiao Yifei looked up and told Lin Xian¡¯er his location by thendmarks nearby. He did not waste more words, as he could tell from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s tone that things had indeed be rather urgent, and it was not something that could be exined clearly over the phone. Xiao Yifei decided to discuss the next steps after meeting Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happened? Is there anything I can do to help you?"

    Zhou Meifeng stood beside Xiao Yifei, looked at him with a weak voice.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Zhou Meifeng, who had taken on a mature charm with her new clothes and a bit of dressing up, and shook his head gently, "It¡¯s nothing. I won¡¯t be going back for now, and you¡¯ll have to go back alone. Take a taxi, otherwise, it¡¯s not easy to manage with so many things."

    After speaking to Zhou Meifeng, he turned his serious gaze back to the street corner, trying to see if Lin Xian¡¯er had arrived yet.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Zhou Meifeng lowered her head and fell silent. She realized that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to tell her what had happened, which made her feel a bit vexed inside. Of course, it wasn¡¯t vexation with Xiao Yifei, but rather with herself. This woman, although very humble in front of Xiao Yifei, had a strong character and was upset that Xiao Yifei had helped her so much, yet she still couldn¡¯t even see the edges of Xiao Yifei¡¯s circle.

    "By the way, do you have money on you?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Zhou Meifeng, and asked.

    Zhou Meifeng lifted her head to nce at Xiao Yifei, reached into the pocket of her old clothes that she hadn¡¯t thrown away yet, and pulled out a small pouch that was obviously self-made. She unted it at Xiao Yifei, "I have money! I haven¡¯t even spent all the money you gave mest time!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was turning back to talk to Zhou Meifeng, a police car charged towards him menacingly and only came to an abrupt stop when it was very close to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯Beep beep¡ª¡ª¡¯

    The sound of the horn rang out, Xiao Yifei turned his head around and saw Lin Xian¡¯er had arrived, so he turned back to Zhou Meifeng, waved his hand, and said, "It¡¯s good that you have money, hurry and take a cab home!"

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei turned around with a serious expression and quickly stepped forward, opening the door of the police car and getting in. Then, the police car made a U-turn and left the scene directly.

    Zhou Meifeng stood in ce. For a moment when the police car appeared, she felt a bit frightened. For someone like her, amoner from the streets, the sight of police always brought some fear, and she thought maybe something had happened to Xiao Yifei. But looking at the current situation, she realized she was mistaken.

    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t seen wrong just a moment ago, the one driving the police car was a female officer with delicate features. She only caught a quick glimpse and didn¡¯t remember anything else, but what surprised her the most were the exceptionallyrge mounds on the officer¡¯s chest.

    "Could it be that city girls nowadays all have suchrge chests? I thought mine were already not small!"

    After seeing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s bust, Zhou Meifeng was somewhat astonished as she looked down at her own front and also noticed the cold look in the female officer¡¯s eyes when she saw her with Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng was somewhat puzzled and didn¡¯t understand why the female officer looked at her that way, but remembering that Xiao Yifei not only looked quite wealthy but also seemed to have a connection with the police, this made Zhou Meifeng feel even more dejected.

    She lowered her head and sighed softly, tidying up the big and small bags she was holding, and then identally flipped out the shopping receipt. When she saw the total amount on the shopping receipt, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "Six... sixty thousand?!"

    Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t believe it and took the shopping receipt out again, counting it carefully, but the figure was the same as the first time she counted. For Zhou Meifeng, who used to earn just ten thousand Yuan a year, this number was incredibly exaggerated.

    Zhou Meifeng held the bag with clothes tightly in her hands, staring nkly in the direction where Xiao Yifei had left, her mind went nk. She had been thinking that after Xiao Yifei¡¯s sry was given to her, she would insist on repaying him for the money spent on clothes, but upon seeing this figure, Zhou Meifeng felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay this sum of money anytime soon.

    And seeing how Xiao Yifei casually dealt with the money, it seemed that he didn¡¯t care much about it. Zhou Meifeng exhaled deeply, her gazeplex as she looked in the direction Xiao Yifei had gone, her thoughts swirling.

    "How can I ever repay you?"

    This strong and beautiful woman only felt so inferior in front of Xiao Yifei.

    She shook her head, lifted her gaze with determination, and took steps towards the future, discarding her old, shabby clothes in a trash bin, as if bidding farewell to her past.

    "Who was that woman?"

    In the police car filled with silence, Lin Xian¡¯er drove with clenched teeth, a hint of resentment in her eyes. She kept her gaze on the road while asionally sneaking peeks at Xiao Yifei, finally unable to contain herself, she turned to Xiao Yifei and asked.

 Chapter 282: Condition Worsens

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Condition Worsens</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ah? She¡¯s a sister who helps me out, usuallyes to clean our house and stuff."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at Lin Xian¡¯er, curious as to why she seemed so furious.

    "Hmph! You say she¡¯s a housekeeper? I think she¡¯s a beauty you keep tucked away! Whose housekeeper is that pretty!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Zhou Meifeng and Xiao Yifei so familiar with each other, a fire ignited in her heart. She resentfully said to Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯ve been ving away all day gathering information for you, and here you are, idly shopping with another woman?"

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was somewhat helpless. He chuckled and shook his head, then turned to look at Lin Xian¡¯er and said directly, "What are you saying? Are you itching for a spanking again?"

    When Lin Xian¡¯er heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her eyes rounded in anger, and she was about to lose her temper. But then she remembered the tingling sensation suddenly arising from her buttocks, causing her to shiver. She reluctantely nced at Xiao Yifei and, unexpectedly, said no more.

    Xiao Yifei was also surprised. His one sentence had such a big effect, actually making Lin Xian¡¯er dare not speak anymore.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to consider all that. He frowned and asked Lin Xian¡¯er gravely, "Talk, what exactly happened? What¡¯s wrong with Rong Fang?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious expression, Lin Xian¡¯er became serious too. She earnestly said to Xiao Yifei, "Rong Fang¡¯s condition has worsened!"

    "The condition worsened? How is that possible?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned deeply, staring at Lin Xian¡¯er. He clearly remembered, all the toxic points on Rong Fang¡¯s body had been blocked by his psychic threads. Others might not know, but he was very confident about it. Although it couldn¡¯tst long, maintaining it for a week was no problem. Xiao Yifei nned to settle Zhang Ming¡¯s issues within this week, but now, Lin Xian¡¯er was telling him Rong Fang¡¯s illness had suddenly worsened?

    "Yes! It has worsened, and it looks like he might not survive the day based on the situation. It was sudden and quite urgent, so I contacted you immediately. Zhang Ming is also on his way to Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital now."

    As Lin Xian¡¯er spoke, her foot kept pressing on the elerator, clearly indicating the situation was indeed very urgent.

    Hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed a puzzled expression. He couldn¡¯t understand. How could the illness have worsened, especially since he was confident in his psychic threads and had also repeatedly admonished Zhang Ming to take good care of Rong Fang?

    "Right, this is the information you asked me to investigate. I¡¯ve also uncovered some leads and did some follow-up investigation. Take a look."

    Lin Xian¡¯er handed Xiao Yifei a folder, her delicate face solemn.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, took the folder, and began to read seriously.

    It was apparent that Lin Xian¡¯er had done a very thorough job on the task Xiao Yifei entrusted to her. The details were meticulous and well-organized, and she had managed to find even the minor details.

    No wonder Du Fengchun thought highly of Lin Xian¡¯er. Despite her doll-like delicate face, it turned out Lin Xian¡¯er was a very capable person, aside from her temper being a bit vtile.

    After reading, Xiao Yifei frowned and ced the dossier in the space between the seats, his expression solemn and gaze earnest.

    His guess was not wrong. From Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s materials, it was clearly a thorough conspiracy targeted at Zhang Ming. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Rong Fang¡¯s importance was far beyond what he had imagined, and it was not a minor role at all.

    Because all the information was disorganized and apparent to anyone who looked closely, they could see the clues, yet there was just one critical point missing, and that point was Rong Fang!

    Once Rong Fang regained consciousness, he could connect the entire incident, something Xiao Yifei had not anticipated, which was his mistake. He had underestimated Rong Fang¡¯s importance!

    No wonder these people had always wanted to put Zu Gang in a deadly situation. It turned out there was ayer of intention to it. Had he known earlier, he would have woken Rong Fang up at the start. Little did he know, someone would exploit the loophole and create this urgent situation.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital and see the situation!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was serious¡ªhe was serious now!

    Lin Xian¡¯er nodded, pressed the elerator, and the speed of the police car increased significantly as they raced toward Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Once they arrived at the building of Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital, without a hint of hesitation, the two headed straight for Rong Fang¡¯s ICU ward. As they reached the ICU level without even entering the room, just in the corridor, Xiao Yifei could see a dense crowd of people.

    "I also gave a copy of the materials to the Director!" Xiao Yifei said.

    It was then that Xiao Yifei nodded his head, realizing why there was such arge presence at the scene. The immensely dubious traffic ident and the conspiracyden investigative materials had managed to gather such a crowd.

    Yanjing City¡¯s Manager, Zhang Ming, was already temporarily suspended.

    Deputy Manager Gan Quancai and the Director of Yanjing City Police Bureau, Du Fengchun, stood with furrowed brows, wondering about their troubles, surrounded by several men of extraordinary presence. Although Xiao Yifei did not know who they were, he could tell their statuses were not simple, at least on the same level as Du Fengchun.

    Had Rong Fang unfortunately died earlier, it would not have been so troublesome, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much fuss, and Zhang Ming would have been pulled down from his position much earlier. This current situation was all because Rong Fang had not died.

    "Xiao kid, you¡¯re here!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifeiing with Lin Xian¡¯er, Zhang Ming addressed him as he approached.

    Xiao Yifei nodded to Zhang Ming, then turned his head to look at the older men standing beside Zhang Ming and gave them a smile, neither servile nor overbearing.

    "This is my young friend, Xiao Yifei. Rong Fang¡¯s life was picked up by him!"

    Zhang Ming pointed to Xiao Yifei while speaking to the people beside him. Even though Zhang Ming was temporarily suspended and had been overwhelmed by recent events, his presence was still felt, and he spoke with a resonant voice.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, these men all turned their gaze toward Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with skepticism, because Xiao Yifei did not seem as miraculous as Zhang Ming had described, and he also looked so young, nowhere near the appearance of a Divine Doctor.

    When Gan Quancai, who was standing next to Zhang Ming, saw Xiao Yifei again, a sh of cold light suddenly shot through his eyes. Since he learned that Xiao Yifei was the one who had revived Rong Fang at the scene, he had been wary of Xiao Yifei and even harbored a more decisive thought in the depths of his heart.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care too much about what these people thought of him. He barely noticed Gan Quancai¡¯s odd gaze, but did not overthink it and simply kept a calm and somber face as he looked at Zhang Ming and asked, "Big brother Zhang, what exactly is the situation now?"

    Zhang Ming took a deep breath, then said to Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯m not too sure about the specifics, it seems that Rong Fang¡¯s condition has suddenly changed, and they say if it continues like this, he might not survive the day!"

 Chapter 283: The Scent of Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283: The Scent of Conspiracy</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was frowning deeply, ready to push open the door to the ICU ward when, at that moment, the door was pushed open from the inside. A swarm of doctors flooded out, and the leading doctor, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but startle.

    "How did you get here?"

    Fang Yuan frowned, looking at Xiao Yifei as he spoke.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Fang Yuan, he too was quite surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Fang Yuan to be at the scene. However, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Fang Yuan but instead looked past him at the crowd of doctors. Now he understood why Zhang Ming and the others hadn¡¯t gone into the ICU ward¡ªthe room was filled with an entire group of doctors, and from the look of it, they were all high-profile physicians!

    It was clear that as the conspiracy against Zhang Ming slowly surfaced, everyone had started to see the signs and was temporarily ignoring whether Zhang Ming was involved in corruption to focus their attention on the current plot.

    "This matter really has been blown up!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, silently thinking as he observed the throng of doctors.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t paying any attention to him, Fang Yuan snorted disdainfully and then turned his head away, moving closer to Zhang Ming.

    "Mr. Zhang, we are truly helpless with regard to the patient¡¯s condition. We¡¯ve tried many methods, but they still haven¡¯t brought the patient back to consciousness. Now the patient is only clinging to life thanks to a venttor, and if we remove the venttor, the patient would likely pass away very soon."

    Fang Yuan said to Zhang Ming with a grave face.

    After hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Gan Quancai, who was standing beside Zhang Ming, a subtle sneer of a sessful plot appearing on his face.

    However, at that moment, a few of the doctors following behind Fang Yuan muttered their dissatisfaction: "It¡¯s all because of the dy in treatment at your hospital. If the patient had been at our hospital, Rong Fang would have been cured by now. There wouldn¡¯t be a need to put Mr. Zhang through all this trouble, right?"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s brow twitched imperceptibly upon hearing the voices from behind, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to the question since Rong Fang¡¯s condition had deteriorated step by step only after arriving at Shangjing City People¡¯s Hospital.

    Today¡¯s major medical event, involving not only Zhang Ming¡¯s safety but also the hint of a conspiracy, led Du Fengchun, upon reviewing the report submitted by Lin Xian¡¯er, to initiate a special investigation team to look into the matter. They had uncovered some facts, but the most crucial point was that Rong Fang remained the key element. If Rong Fang could be revived and awakened, everything would fall into ce.

    That was why this issue was taken so seriously. Standing beside Zhang Ming were officials from Yanjing City, upying key positions, who hade to the scene today to show their concern; however, they had not expected to encounter the current situation.

    The reason for the importance was that today¡¯s urgent consultation for Rong Fang had gathered even more of Yanjing City¡¯s prominent doctors. It could be said that all the well-known doctors connected to Rong Fang¡¯s condition were brought together to offer special consultations, but since Rong Fang was a patient at Shangjing City People¡¯s Hospital, Fang Yuan was leading the consultation.

    Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t seen what had happened to Rong Fang that could have caused the sudden and drastic worsening of his condition. Worried about losing time, he grew anxious and wanted to head into the ICU ward.

    But Fang Yuan and his imposing entourage were blocking the entrance to the ICU ward, and Xiao Yifei simply couldn¡¯t get in.

    "Mr. Zhang, however, we have uncovered some doubts. Please, everyone, follow me, and I¡¯ll exin the situation to you," Fang Yuan said, looking at Zhang Ming and then turning to the other officials standing beside him, speaking earnestly.

    "Let¡¯s get moving, stop dawdling, do you see any issues?"

    Du Fengchun also stood by Zhang Ming¡¯s side; upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, the impatient Du Fengchun quickly urged Fang Yuan to proceed.

    Fang Yuan sighed, took a small step back as a signal for Zhang Ming and the others to enter the ICU ward first, ready to follow closely behind Zhang Ming into the ward.

    Zhang Ming, feeling somewhat helpless, shook his head and then took the lead into the ICU ward. The rest of the group followed behind Zhang Ming toward the ICU ward, with Xiao Yifei also in tow. However, as soon as Fang Yuan caught sight of Xiao Yifei, his eyebrows furrowed with dissatisfaction, "What¡¯s going on? Who let you in?"

    Fang Yuan was very discontent with Xiao Yifei, who had managed to tarnish the reputation of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and still leave so easily, and he equally had some objections.

    Although he knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill might indeed be exceptional and his theoretical knowledge solid, he just couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yifei. Why should Xiao Yifei have such ability while the doctors at their hospital didn¡¯t? So, when Xiao Yifei was expelled from Shangjing City People¡¯s Hospital, Fang Yuan had also stated that such arge hospital could perhaps nurture a doctor even better than Xiao Yifei!

    Therefore, seeing Xiao Yifei attempting to enter the ward again, Fang Yuan felt exceedingly dissatisfied and directly spoke to Xiao Yifei in a sharp tone.

    However, Xiao Yifei was here to help Zhang Ming, and considering the situation at hand, Xiao Yifei had finally started to take things seriously. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Fang Yuan. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even turn his head, simply following Zhang Ming straight into the ICU ward.

    "You!"

    Fang Yuan, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant demeanor, felt a surge of anger rise within him. Already annoyed by the mockery from other hospital doctors, seeing Xiao Yifei act this way made Fang Yuan even more furious.

    After watching Xiao Yifei enter the ward, Fang Yuan, feeling inmed, followed into the ward as well. From the gloomy crowd of doctors that had been present moments before, several very well-known doctors stepped out and entered the ward with Fang Yuan.

    "Tell me, what¡¯s going on."

    After seeing everyonee in, Zhang Ming stood in the outer ward and, looking at Rong Fang lying in the inner ward with a darkened face, spoke in a serious tone.

    "Here¡¯s the situation, Mr. Zhang, after ourb tests and subsequent follow-up, we have determined that the victim is not in critical condition due to a worsening of his injuries but because he has been poisoned!"

    Fang Yuan looked at Zhang Ming and began to speak slowly, his gaze also fixed on Rong Fang, whoy on the bed, barely alive. But after a moment, he shifted his gaze to Xiao Yifei standing beside Zhang Ming, his eyes shing with discontent once again.

    "What? Poisoned? What exactly is going on!"

    "Exactly! Is someone targeting Old Zhang, or what? This definitely looks like a conspiracy!"

    The news of the poisoning sent a shock through the officials standing beside Zhang Ming; their eyes widened as they murmured to each other in low voices.

    "Who? Who would dare target Old Zhang like this? I see this as aplete conspiracy, someone doesn¡¯t want Rong Fang to regain consciousness, to clear Old Zhang¡¯s name!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er had not shared with Du Fengchun the spection Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming had discussed in the ward before, so when Du Fengchun heard this news, his eyes bulged in anger, filled with fury!

    "Director Du, we can¡¯t just say that, we also can¡¯t exclude the possibility that some people might want to guide everyone¡¯s guesswork towards a conspiracy, thereby overlooking the truth! Although I know Mr. Zhang is definitely not that kind of person, we can¡¯t rule out this possibility!"

 Chapter 284: It Really Was Poisoning

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284: It Really Was Poisoning</h4><h4></h4>

    Just at that moment, Gan Quancai suddenly spoke up, smiling at Du Fengchun and pretending to be very casual as he said.

    "Hmph!"

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Du Fengchun snorted coldly, very displeased, but he didn¡¯t know how to retort and could only glower angrily at Rong Fang whoy on the sickbed.

    And after hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, the other officials had a sh of light in their eyes, their thoughts unknown.

    After saying this, Gan Quancai shrank back to the side, no longer speaking, but a hint of coldness shed in his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed a thoughtful expression as he nced at Gan Quancai. It was their second meeting, and if during their first encounter he found Gan Quancai¡¯s behavior somewhat odd, then this time, speaking up at this particr moment, Gan Quancai¡¯s actions were not just odd, but eerie.

    Because others were concerned about Rong Fang¡¯s health and had not noticed this point, yet Xiao Yifei had sensed it and cast a deep look at the shadowy Gan Quanming. He then turned his head away, looking towards Rong Fang who was lying in the sickbed.

    As for the fact that Fang Yuan and others could determine the truth that Rong Fang had been poisoned, Xiao Yifei was actually quite surprised, because the poison was extremely covert, and the chosen venom was of a type that was deeply toxic but slow to act and difficult to detect. Xiao Yifei was able to discover it only through his perspicacious eyes, and the fact that Fang Yuan and his followers coulde to this conclusion showed they were indeed very capable.

    "One mustn¡¯t underestimate the world¡¯s doctors just because one possesses perspicacious eyes!"

    Xiao Yifei silently sighed to himself, then focused intently on Rong Fang while also activating his perspicacious eyes.

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Zhang Ming didn¡¯t show as much surprise as the other officials. This made the others couldn¡¯t help but think highly of Zhang Ming, and they inwardly praised his Qi cultivation skills.

    What they didn¡¯t realize was that Zhang Ming had already known the answer.

    "It seems the Xiao kid didn¡¯t talk nonsense, it really was poison. Xiao kid indeed has some impressive skills! But why would the illness suddenly get worse? Didn¡¯t Xiao kid say that he had dealt with it?"

    Zhang Ming was quite surprised as he nced at Xiao Yifei.

    And that nce, noticed by Fang Yuan who had been watching Zhang Ming, led Fang Yuan to narrow his eyes and turn his head towards Xiao Yifei, his lips curling disdainfully, wondering what use there was for Zhang Ming to look at Xiao Yifei at this time.

    Just after Fang Yuan finished telling Zhang Ming this truth, it seemed that some doctors standing behind Fang Yuan were bing discontent with Fang Yuan¡¯s actions. It was a consultation they had carried out collectively, and they had jointly discovered the cause of the illness. Why should Fang Yuan take all the credit, they thought, when their hospital had provided nothing but the space and no further assistance.

    And today, Guan Nan was also present.

    "Yes, Mr. Zhang Shi, after our diagnosis, we can confirm that the patient¡¯s worsening condition some time ago has a lot to do with this toxin, and the patient¡¯s current uncontroble condition is also rted to the toxin. It might be that the umted amount of toxin has reached a critical point. Only after it erupted could it have be like this. And if it weren¡¯t for the toxin¡¯s outbreak, we might not have discovered the cause today!"

    Guan Nan stepped forward and then addressed Zhang Ming.

    "Mr. Zhang, although we have not identified which poison it is, we can confirm that this kind of toxin is very rare."

    Following Guan Nan¡¯s lead, many doctors began to speak up, presenting their consultation findings to Zhang Ming and leaving Fang Yuan, who was supposed to take charge, out in the cold.

    As Zhang Ming listened to the words of the doctors, the more he heard, the more he worried, and with a growing sense of unease, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head again to look at Xiao Yifei standing beside him, his expression calm.

    This time, Zhang Ming¡¯s behavior finally drew the attention of Guan Nan and the others.

    Not just Guan Nan, but also a doctor named Fu Mingming who stood beside Guan Nan. Fu Mingming¡¯s medical skill was not inferior, and seeing that Zhang Ming was still looking at Xiao Yifei even at this juncture, he couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply.

    "Xiao Yifei, so you¡¯re here too!"

    Guan Nan looked at Xiao Yifei and revealed a cold smile.

    In fact, they had all heard the name Xiao Yifei before, this unorthodox doctor whom Zhang Ming had brought out of nowhere. Under Guan Nan¡¯s influence, this entire circle of doctors had heard about him: a young man with an arrogantly frightening manner of speech, which made them all quite dissatisfied. Now that Guan Nan had called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, everyone finally understood who Xiao Yifei was.

    "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ve heard that you are quite impressive, and even Master Zhang trusts you greatly. You examined the patient¡¯s condition that day too, and today, as soon as you entered, you seemed very intent on observing Rong Fang. So, why don¡¯t you tell us, is there any way to treat the patient? Because it seems that we truly have no solutions at the moment."

    Fu Mingming looked at Xiao Yifei, a mysterious glint shing in his eyes.

    It was clear that they deliberately wanted Xiao Yifei to make a fool of himself, to put him in an embarrassing position. In their hearts, they genuinely did not believe that Xiao Yifei was capable of resolving the issue. They gleefully fixated on Xiao Yifei, hoping to see him utterly humiliated in front of Zhang Ming.

    Upon hearing Fu Mingming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking at both Fu Mingming and Guan Nan, and also noticed the contemptuous gazes of some other doctors who hade in.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and said to Fu Mingming, "My judgment? Haven¡¯t you all said it already? The patient isn¡¯t suffering from an injury, but from poisoning!"

    "Ha, always the master of hindsight! Pretending to make a diagnosis after hearing our conclusions?"

    When Guan Nan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but speak sarcastically, still not over the embarrassment Xiao Yifei had caused him previously.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fu Mingming¡¯s mouth curled in disdain. What was the point of Xiao Yifei repeating a conclusion they had already made? It was clear that Xiao Yifei was nothing but a chatan, which exined why Guan Nan held him in such low regard.

    As for the officials standing behind Zhang Ming, after seeing the response, they all shook their heads. This young man, whom Zhang Ming had spoken so highly of, showed no exceptional abilities. They concluded that Zhang Ming must have been deceived.

    While everyone was casting contemptuous nces at Xiao Yifei, considering how to teach this young man a lesson, Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke with a smile.

    "Although my conclusion is the same as yours, that it is poisoning, based on the patient¡¯s reactions and my own investigation, I know that the patient is suffering from hexavalent chromium poisoning."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice made the doctors suddenly turn their gaze towards him, their eyes filled with surprise. At this moment, Xiao Yifei continued, "Moreover, this is not a natural toxin. The poisoning urred no more than two weeks ago, and the amount of poison, to avoid detection, was small. Furthermore, someone has been periodically administering more of the poison."

 Chapter 285 Toxic Ingredients

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Toxic Ingredients</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the ICU fell abruptly silent; everyone turned their heads and fixed their gaze on Xiao Yifei, which included not only astonishment but also curiosity.

    "What is he talking about? Can he discern the truth just by using his eyes? This young man can¡¯t possibly be spouting nonsense again, can he?"

    Du Fengchun tilted his head, furrowing his brows as he looked at Xiao Yifei, while those standing beside Zhang Ming shared simr thoughts.

    "It¡¯s not just hexavalent chromium; a small amount of hexavalent chromium will not kill. In the hexavalent chromium, there¡¯s also a mix of some N-Nitrosodimethmine. Of course, the dosage isn¡¯t veryrge, but at least after poisoning thrice or more, it¡¯s enough topletely destroy Rong Fang¡¯s body," he murmured.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes as he looked at Rong Fang lying on the hospital bed, speaking in a faint voice.

    Nobody initially believed Xiao Yifei, as words alone aren¡¯t proof, but seeing howposed he was and how convincingly he spoke, some began to waver, and everyone was quite astonished.

    Among these people, Gan Quancai¡¯s reaction was the most exaggerated; his body trembled slightly, his eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at Xiao Yifei, his palms suddenly clenched.

    To others, this reaction seemed to be just an expression of surprise, but under Xiao Yifei¡¯s keen senses, Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t hide; Xiao Yifei saw his pupils suddenly contract¡ªnot out of surprise but fear!

    He looked at Gan Quancai, a cryptic smile appearing on his face.

    "What grounds do you have! We discovered the poisoning, but we haven¡¯t found the toxin yet. What gives you the right to say anything you want? Do you have evidence?"

    Guan Nan refused to believe Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He raised his head and spoke defiantly to Xiao Yifei, "Where is the evidence? You have no evidence; what are you bbering about? Trying to deceive people, are you?"

    Fu Mingming, standing next to Guan Nan, also frowned, looking at Xiao Yifei with disbelief in his eyes, he had never seen a doctor who could diagnose the cause of an illness just by looking. He raised his head to Xiao Yifei and said in a low voice, "Right, you can¡¯t simply continue from what we¡¯ve said; you need to present evidence. We are all doctors; we speak with at least some evidence, not just spouting nonsense that everyone epts!"

    Fang Yuan also frowned as he looked at Xiao Yifei. Although he was quite dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei, his heart suddenly shocked him when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent expression, because he remembered that Xiao Yifei had embarrassed their entire hospital single-handedly with that exact expression and demeanor.

    He swallowed hard, looking at Xiao Yifei, suddenly feeling that Xiao Yifei might be telling the truth this time.

    "But how did he do it? Can it really be so miraculous?"

    Even if Fang Yuan had disdain and disdain in his heart for Xiao Yifei, he was filled with amazement at Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculousness this time.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at those in the room who watched him with disbelief, smiled softly, and then, without saying anything, his expression serene, he shook his head and walked to the door of the inner ward. There, he put on a sterile suit, then pushed open the door and entered the inner ward.

    Everyone stared wide-eyed at Xiao Yifei, wondering what he was up to.

    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Xiao Yifei, with a calm demeanor, walked up to Rong Fang, picked up a small metal tweezer lying beside him, bent down, gently touched the area below his nose, then stood straight, walked to the door, took off the sterile suit, and reappeared outside the ward.

    "ying tricks! What are you really up to!"

    Guan Nan saw Xiao Yifei holding a tweezer and couldn¡¯t help but sneer disdainfully.

    Xiao Yifei ignored him, handing the tweezer to a nearby nurse, then said, "Take this for analysis, but be careful not to touch the skin, although the dose seems small, hexavalent chromium can still have a very adverse effect on the skin."

    The young nurse stared at Xiao Yifei nkly, somewhat at a loss.

    "What are you looking at, take it to theb and check it out! The hospital has the equipment to detect this!"

    Xiao Yifei saw the dazed look on the young nurse¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry.

    At that moment, under the careful observation of many, they saw a small metal cluster at the very tip of the tweezers, shing a silvery light.

    "Damn, that¡¯s possible!"

    When Du Fengchun saw this, he turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, who appeared calm, and eximed in shock.

    And the people nearby, after seeing that Xiao Yifei had actually produced something substantial, were shocked as well.

    "How did he do that! He even found that thing!"

    Soft voices of disbelief rose among the crowd.

    "Hmph! Just because he said so? Just because he took out something it¡¯s true? You all are too naive!"

    Guan Nan didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei; he snorted coldly and said disdainfully to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s wait for theb results then!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, ignoring Guan Nan¡¯s remarks. He lifted his head, looked at Zhang Ming, and slowly began, "Hexavalent chromium isn¡¯t fatal, but whenbined with N-Nitrosodimethmine, its toxicity spikes, causing such a dreadful reaction."

    Xiao Yifei frowned. Actually, he hadn¡¯t finished speaking because Rong Fang¡¯s sudden toxic outbreak had a lot to do with him. Hexavalent chromium normally entered the body through inhtion, bringing properties that could cause the nasal mucosa to atrophy. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought it through at the time and had sealed the toxic point with his nasal mucosa. He thought it was effective, but it unexpectedly caused even bigger problems.

    This left Xiao Yifei feeling rather helpless.

    However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Ming breathed a sigh of relief. Xiao Yifei really hadn¡¯t let him down; his confident appearance filled Zhang Ming with hope. The officials standing by Zhang Ming¡¯s side cast amazed nces at Xiao Yifei, realizing they had underestimated him.

    "What should we do then? Now that the cause has been thoroughly identified, is there a way to save Rong Fang?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor filled Zhang Ming with confidence, his voice also grew more resonant. He looked at Xiao Yifei, a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth as he spoke.

    And standing nearby, Gan Quancai was nervously clutching his hands.

    Xiao Yifei noticed Gan Quancai¡¯s overreactive disposition and subtly let a faint smile show.

    Zhang Ming looked confident, but from the depths of his eyes when he gazed at Xiao Yifei, he was still somewhat nervous.

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, and before he had the chance to speak, he was interrupted by Guan Nan again.

    "Mr. Zhang, don¡¯t worry, if it really turns out like this young man said, we also have a way!"

 Chapter 286: Meaningful Glances

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Meaningful nces</h4><h4></h4>

    Guan Nan stepped out and quickly said to Zhang Ming, "If it¡¯s really as Xiao Yifei described, then ording to my understanding, I should be able to handle the poison quite easily. For deadly chemical elements, as long as we can identify the specific element, there will be a way to deal with it."

    However, Zhang Ming frowned and looked at Xiao Yifei, still feeling that Xiao was the most reliable.

    "Mr. Zhang, you don¡¯t need to look at the kid. We admit that the kid is indeed more observant than we are, even though we have no idea how he figured out what caused the poison. But if it really is this element, we can genuinely handle it, and that¡¯s something we can guarantee."

    Fu Mingming squinted his eyes, nced at Xiao Yifei, then turned his head and stared at Zhang Ming as he spoke.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei remained silent. He watched Rong Fang lying on the bed, his expression as serene as a passing cloud, but his eyes revealed a thoughtful look.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let¡¯s just talk about the poison. How on earth did it happen? Since Xiao Yifei obtained the suspicious substance from under Rong Fang¡¯s nose, it means that the poisoner must have administered it through the nose! Presumably, Rong Fang was unaware at the time, making this method the safest for administering poison."

    Du Fengchun, after all, was a former police officer, and he analyzed the way the poison entered Rong Fang¡¯s body sinctly.

    "Right, Brother Zhang and Brother Du, although hexavalent chromium is rtively easy to obtain from the waste of some chemical nts, N-Nitrosodimethmine is not something just anyone can get. So, I need to remind you about this."

    Just then, Xiao Yifei, who had been deep in thought, suddenly seemed to recall something. He turned to look at Zhang Ming and spoke. After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned his head again and gave Gan Quancai a meaningful smile.

    The moment Gan Quancai heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s analysis, his heart contracted violently, feeling extremely nervous. If Rong Fang truly could be revived today, then things would be very difficult to handle.

    Gan Quancai frowned, his mind heavy with thoughts, and cast his gaze toward a group of doctors, as if there was someone there.

    "Didn¡¯t they tell me it would be seamless? What on earth is happening now?"

    He turned his head back, and a chill shed in his eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei. Everything had been going ording to n, but this unknown kid had thwarted his ns repeatedly.

    Gan Quancai¡¯s look toward Xiao Yifei was filled with murderous intent.

    "Do you even need to say that? Basically everyone here knows that N-Nitrosodimethmine isn¡¯t easy to acquire, right? Besides, for such obviously conspiratorial acts, there will definitely be people using unconventional means!"

    Fang Yuan gave Xiao Yifei a nce full of derision and then turned his head to look at a group of doctors standing beside him. No matter what, they were still in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and these visiting doctors, despite their medical expertise, were now speaking out of turn, taking away the attention from him, the Director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

    Until now, Fang Yuan still looked down on Xiao Yifei, despite the well-known achievements Xiao had made, which would have assured him fame and sess. Xiao Yifei himself didn¡¯t want to reveal them, but unlike Guan Nan, who did not understand Xiao¡¯s background, Fang Yuan knew Xiao¡¯s details well yet showed no respect for him, his tone full of disdain.

    However, Xiao Yifei did not take Fang Yuan¡¯s words to heart. With a calm smile, his hands sped behind his back, he had his own ns.

    Yet it was apparent that Zhang Ming actually trusted Xiao Yifei more deeply. Seeing that Xiao hadn¡¯t spoken, he grew impatient. Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei and asked, "Xiao kid, speak up. The poison, do you have a way to deal with it or not?"

    Xiao Yifei heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, turned his head to look at Zhang Ming, and gave a slight smile.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei seemed about to say something to Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai, extremely nervous, clenched his hands tightly and kept his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    This time, Gan Quancai¡¯s movements were a bit too noticeable, and Du Fengchun, who was standing next to him, had already detected something was off, "Quancai, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "No...nothing!"

    Gan Quancai waved his hands repeatedly, responding hastily to Du Fengchun.

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, then turned his head to look at Zhang Ming and said, "Big Brother Zhang, did you just hear that? Doctor Guan and Dean Fang seemed like they have a handle on things, right? If we leave this matter to them, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, after all, they are all experienced doctors. I, a junior, am not qualified enough, I¡¯d better just watch and learn."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gan Quancai visibly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Xiao Yifei would step forward now and make the situation even moreplicated. As long as it wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei, anything was manageable.

    Gan Quancai lifted his head and looked at the short figure among the doctors, the one with sses, who had been silent and standing at the back, appearing very inconspicuous. When that doctor noticed Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze, he nodded subtly without leaving a trace.

    "If it¡¯s not eptable, it¡¯s not eptable, what¡¯s the need to pretend?"

    Guan Nan sneered and turned away, then started discussing with Fu Mingming. Their disdain for Xiao Yifei had gradually turned into dissatisfaction. Who could have imagined that Zhang Ming would actually trust an unknown junior over them, some nobody who had appeared out of nowhere! At the same time, they left Fang Yuan out in the cold too.

    When Fang Yuan saw this scene, a sh of cold light shone in his eyes, full of anger. He snorted coldly, turned his head away, and didn¡¯t pay any attention to these doctors from other hospitals, instead, he began to discuss the matter with doctors from his own hospital.

    Just then, the young nurse who had gone to test with the tweezers finally came back. Clearly, she had run very fast, as her cheeks were flushed red and her breathing was rapid. She was holding a stack of materials in her hands as she pushed open the door to the ICU ward.

    "Xiao... Doctor Xiao, take a look!"

    After the nurse entered the room, she ignored the others inside and directly handed the materials to Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, everything you said was right. We detected hexavalent chromium because you mentioned the presence of N-Nitrosodimethmine, so we checked it again, and that¡¯s how we found it."

    She panted as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    The fact that the nurse came in and handed the materials directly to Xiao Yifei, instead of showing them to the other important figures in the room first, filled some people there with discontent.

    "What¡¯s going on here, doesn¡¯t this nurse have any sense? What is she doing!"

    Seeing the nurse, who was expectantly staring at Xiao Yifei with hopeful eyes, many people around frowned.

    But the nurse herself didn¡¯t see it that way. She had heard all about the legends that Xiao Yifei had left behind during his time at their hospital, and she was full of anticipation for Xiao Yifei. If anyone in the room could handle the situation, in the nurse¡¯s heart, it was none other than Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 287 Useless

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Useless</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei nced briefly at the documents before handing them out, and smiled ndly, "Who wants to see these test results?"

    "Stop pretending!"

    Guan Nan frowned disdainfully at Xiao Yifei and stepped forward,pletely ignoring Fang Yuan, the director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, as the host. He snatched the documents directly, "You just observed more carefully, didn¡¯t you? Why put on an act? You, a young fellow, don¡¯t really think you brought Rong Fang¡¯s life back first and that you¡¯re the Divine Doctor, do you!"

    His words made Xiao Yifei shake his head with a helpless smile as if he had never praised himself strenuously¡ªit was he himself who ended up pping his own face.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much. He had his own ideas; curing Rong Fang wasn¡¯t his only goal, he had deeper objectives.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and looked at Gan Quancai, who was standing next to Zhang Ming.

    "Damn! This kid really got it right by fluke, he¡¯s so lucky!"

    Who knew that just after Guan Nan finished reading the test results, he couldn¡¯t control his own astonishment and abruptly looked up at Xiao Yifei, saying somewhat surprised.

    Initially, he thought if Xiao Yifei could identify one, it would have been impressive enough, yet he guessed all of them correctly, which filled Guan Nan with surprise. But he still wouldn¡¯t admit Xiao Yifei was capable, instead remarking merely on Xiao Yifei¡¯s fortune.

    Hearing Guan Nan¡¯s words, everyone in the sickroom observing theposed Xiao Yifei was full of surprise. Unlike Guan Nan, they didn¡¯t see it as mere luck, recognizing they might have underestimated Xiao Yifei, who indeed seemed quite novel.

    "Alright, if Rong Fang can be cured this time, you deserve some credit too; you don¡¯t need to run around so much."

    After shaking his head at Xiao Yifei, Guan Nan turned his head, addressed Fu Mingming and other doctors, "Alright, the toxins are identified, it¡¯s in our hands now!"

    Fu Mingming and others disyed a confident demeanor, and after a brief consultation, Guan Nan looked up at the nurses in the room, gestured broadly and directly ordered, "Get some infusion to alleviate the electrolyte and acid-base imbnce, and prepare a 10mg Meran and a 2g sodium thiosulfate for IV injection."

    Guan Nan¡¯s actions repeatedly finally provoked Fang Yuan¡¯s dissatisfaction. Fang Yuan frowned at Guan Nan and said, "We are still in Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m still here. Did you see me? Directing our hospital nurses around me, do you think that¡¯s appropriate?"

    After hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s statement, Guan Nan¡¯s eyes shed with cunning before he turned to look at Fang Yuan with a smile, "Director Fang, how could we possibly overlook you? It¡¯s just minor issues; we wouldn¡¯t dream of troubling you. Don¡¯t you agree?"

    Fang Yuan stared fixedly at Guan Nan. Such a reply left Fang Yuan no room to respond, and he could only snort coldly, swallowing his frustration.

    Seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction, Guan Nan couldn¡¯t help but scoff disdainfully. Then, he turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, filled with contempt, "No wonder they¡¯re all from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, each so cowardly!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Fang Yuan and Guan Nan angry, couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. He slightly pursed his lips, pretending to look at Guan Nan, but his attention was actually focused on Gan Quancai.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s have a look! There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time, right?"

    Guan Nan, seeing the nurses in the room had already brought everything he needed, revealed a triumphant expression. With a swagger, he led the group of doctors toward the ICU ward. As he passed by Xiao Yifei, whether inadvertently or deliberately, he sneered and said, "Young man, you should learn more and not always think you are the best."

    Hearing Guan Nan¡¯s mockery, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother with him because he suddenly noticed that a doctor wearing sses following behind Guan Nan was acting very strangely.

    Xiao Yifei activated his X-ray vision, and upon seeing what the bespectacled doctor was actually doing, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry and heal Rong Fang, otherwise Mr. Zhang will get anxious!"

    Guan Nanughed heartily, then followed the group of doctors, put on a sterile suit, and entered the ICU ward, where he stood beside Rong Fang while a few doctors began to earnestly perform detoxification treatment on him.

    The required injections had already been administered to Rong Fang, and the necessary procedures had also been mostlypleted. Rong Fang¡¯s face revealed a smug expression; he crossed his arms and stood next to the bed, seemingly waiting for Rong Fang¡¯s condition to improve.

    Although the chemical toxins in Rong Fang¡¯s body were quite dangerous, the treatment could effectively work quickly once it was known what elements were involved.

    At that moment, the bespectacled doctor pretended to casually walk forward and touched Rong Fang¡¯s face, a move unnoticed by others except Xiao Yifei, who squinted sharply the instant he saw this action.

    As time ticked by, under normal circumstances, results should have been visible by now, but Xiao Yifei and others outside the ward saw Guan Nan standing beside the bed with an increasingly grave expression on his face.

    "What¡¯s the matter, why isn¡¯t there any effect yet?"

    Guan Nan was somewhat anxious; he nced at the life signs monitor by the bed and found that there seemed to be no positive response.

    "It might be that the reaction time of the medicine is a bit slow, let¡¯s just wait a bit longer."

    By now, not just Guan Nan, but even the doctors around him were finally starting to mutter, although Guan Nan still consoled them.

    Time continued to march on, and those standing outside the ward were watching Guan Nan and his team bing visibly flustered, growing impatient themselves, especially the group of officials standing next to Zhang Ming.

    "What¡¯s going on! Can they do it or not? They were so confident just now, saying this and that, and now why does it look like they are all wilted? Didn¡¯t they say it would be resolved quickly?"

    Du Fengchun frowned, looking at Guan Nan standing troubled in the inner ward, and spoke discontentedly.

    "What¡¯s going on, could there be something wrong with theb report! How is that possible! Could it be that Xiao Yifei is the problem!"

    Guan Nan muttered to himself, unable to understand why his treatment was ineffective: "Impossible, these were all discussed by us, all medicines capable of neutralizing the toxins, it can¡¯t be useless!"

    Not just him, the entire team of doctors was baffled. Guan Nan gritted his teeth, stepped forward, and decided to leave the inner ward. Fu Mingming and the other doctors, following behind Guan Nan, also decided toe out, as staying in the inner ward was no longer useful.

    And just as the group of doctors was leaving the inner ward, the short, bespectacled doctor turned his head back, looking at Rong Fang lying on the bed, his eyes shing with a sinister gleam.

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288: 288</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s going on here! Is there something wrong with you? Are you sure the thing you just took out was actually from Rong Fang¡¯s body?"

    Guan Nan had juste out of the internal medicine ward when he charged furiously towards Xiao Yifei, not hesitating for a moment before bombarding him with a barrage of questions.

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head and looked at Guan Nan with a calm gaze. He faintly curled his lips and then extended a finger towards the test report that Guan Nan had ced on the table, "You saw me take the sample just now, and the test report is right there. What are you trying to say?"

    Just a moment ago, Guan Nan had been making grand assertions about what he was going to do, but in the end, he was left with no recourse, filling his heart with rage. He looked at Xiao Yifei and felt that his inability to retain his dignity was because of Xiao Yifei, who had already made him look like a fool once. A sh of fury crossed Guan Nan¡¯s eyes as he coldly stared at Xiao Yifei, just about to speak.

    However, Fang Yuan, after watching Guan Nan¡¯s setback, couldn¡¯t help but snicker inside. He was delighted to see Guan Nan in such a state, especially since just before, Guan Nan had been so arrogant,pletely disregarding him.

    Right as Guan Nan was about to say something to Xiao Yifei, Fang Yuan stepped forward, smiled at Guan Nan, and said, "Dr. Guan, are you really capable or not? I saw you discussing for quite a while earlier, but when you went up there, it seemed to have no effect at all. Can you handle it? If not, then just leave it to our hospital. You are guests, after all, and at critical moments, we need to rely on the host, right?"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery as he spoke to Guan Nan.

    Guan Nan was already seething with anger. Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, his ire reached new heights. In a moment of impulsiveness, disregarding any semnce of politeness, Guan Nan angrily retorted to Fang Yuan, "The current situation Rong Fang is in, isn¡¯t it caused by your hospital, huh? You imed his condition had stabilized. Stabilized my ass! Look at him now, causing such a fuss, and not to mention, repeatedly troubling Mr. Zhang and Director Pu to run back and forth to your hospital. Does your hospital think frequent visits from Mr. Zhang will boost its reputation or something? If it were our hospital, we¡¯d have cured Rong Fang a long time ago!"

    "You really think your hospital is that remarkable? If it hadn¡¯t been your hospital¡¯s ambnce that responded to the emergency back then, you wouldn¡¯t even be in a position to talk now!"

    Guan Nan red sideways and shouted at Fang Yuan in one breath, his anger peaking even though Fang Yuan had dared to mock them.

    "Director Fang, I think so too. I saw the reports about your hospital a while ago, one astonishing achievement after another, making me think your hospital was indeed improving. But now it seems, you¡¯re not really that great after all! Ever since Rong Fang arrived at your hospital, his condition has plummeted."

    Mu Zi followed behind Guan Nan, continuing the point.

    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard these words. He hadn¡¯t expected Guan Nan to go so far as to cause a scene in their hospital, but Fang Yuan tried to maintain hisposure. He coldly looked at Guan Nan and said, "If you are ipetent, just admit it. I may not respect Xiao Yifei either, but I don¡¯t stoop so low as to me others for my own ipetence!"

    Fang Yuan nced at Xiao Yifei with disdain and then turned to Guan Nan, "You just don¡¯t cut it. Just wait and see how we cure the patient. Don¡¯t be so arrogant!"

    Xiao Yifei, witnessing Fang Yuan¡¯s look, couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. How had this situation even involved him?

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and looked at Fang Yuan, feeling some anger of his own.

    Guan Nan, Mu Zi, and the other visiting doctors, upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, all began to feel discontent.

    "Director Fang, that¡¯s not right of you to say! What do you mean by we¡¯re not capable? If you¡¯re so capable, then go ahead and try!"

    "That¡¯s right, Director Fang Yuan, even though this happened at your hospital, there¡¯s no need for you to speak like that!"

    A group of doctors rebutting Fang Yuan¡¯s words only fueled his anger further.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about that issue for now. I suddenly remembered that a few days ago, wasn¡¯t your hospital practically bursting medical journals at the seams, iming all sorts of achievements your hospital had made? I admit, those papers and medical achievements were indeed impressive; we can¡¯t do them. But what happened after that? Howe there¡¯s no follow-up? On such an important asion today, rted to thefort and well-being of Mr. Zhang, why hasn¡¯t he shown up? Is he truly from your hospital?"

    At this moment, Guan Nan abruptly turned to Fang Yuan and spoke with a mocking tone. Indeed, this matter was a thorn in the side for many people; the sudden emergence of such an impressive individual at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had unsettled many.

    "If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, I wouldn¡¯t even remember. And you say we¡¯re not good enough¡ªtake a look at your own hospital before criticizing us! This truly tarnishes the medical profession!"

    Guan Nan looked coldly at Fang Yuan as he spoke.

    When Fang Yuan heard Guan Nan¡¯s words, he abruptly turned his head to nce at Xiao Yifei. He wanted to exin but was simply unable to find a way. He didn¡¯t know how to start exining that Xiao Yifei, the person he had looked down upon with disdain, was that very person.

    "So, why aren¡¯t you speaking now? Feeling guilty? Where is he? Where? You bragged so much about that person, and we haven¡¯t seen him yet. What a clever trick you¡¯re ying! I absolutely refuse to believe that a single person could achieve so much. I don¡¯t know what kind of results your hospital has dredged up, but to ascribe them to one individual for the sake of publicity is indeed disgusting!"

    Guan Nan sneered dismissively, looking mockingly at Fang Yuan.

    And at this time, the person being discussed by Guan Nan, Xiao Yifei, was innocently watching the argument between Guan Nan and Fang Yuan, not understanding how it had involved him again.

    Fang Yuan shivered with anger at Guan Nan¡¯s words. They had hit a raw nerve. Pointing straight at Guan Nan, he retorted, "Nonsense! Is that the way to speak? I¡¯m telling you, those things published in the magazines didn¡¯t deceive anyone! And right now, we¡¯re discussing the treatment for Rong Fang. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t assume we can¡¯t either!"

    Seeing Fang Yuan get angry, Guan Nan became calm. With a mocking smile, he looked at Fang Yuan and said, "I remember those papers and achievements published in the magazines were authored by Mu Zi? Mu Zi indeed. I think it¡¯s more like ¡¯Non-existent!¡¯ That person doesn¡¯t even exist! And you say you can cure Rong Fang? With the way you¡¯ve only made Rong Fang¡¯s condition worse, you don¡¯t actually believe your hospital can do it, do you?"

    Fang Yuan red at Guan Nan and snorted coldly before saying, "Don¡¯t you know this was poisoning? If I were like you, incapable of dealing with even this small issue, how could I still be a director? What face would our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital have to keep operating?"

    "So that¡¯s what you said, huh? If you can¡¯t cure her, or if there¡¯s no effect, your hospital would have no face to continue operating?"

    Guan Nan nced sideways, smiling coldly, his voice low and steady.

    "That¡¯s right! What of it? As the director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, my words carry some weight! Not like you, spouting nothing but nder!"

    Fang Yuan spoke angrily to Guan Nan.

    He appeared so assertive, brimming with confidence, because he had seen Guan Nan¡¯s treatment earlier. If he remembered correctly, the poison in Rong Fang consisted of two chemical agentsbined, and Guan Nan¡¯s approach could only neutralize hexavalent chromium, while doing nothing for N-Nitrosodimethmine. In Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes, the problem definitelyy there.

 Chapter 289: Angry Voice and Anger

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Angry Voice and Anger</h4><h4></h4>

    And at this moment, a series of urgent footsteps came from outside the ICU ward, followed by the door swinging open.

    "Mr. Zhang, hello."

    The strikingly cold and elegant Nangong Yun, apanied by other doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, walked in. Upon entering the room, Nangong Yun first greeted Zhang Ming and, as she stood beside Xiao Yifei, a fleeting look of joy crossed her face, and a sudden blush colored her cheeks.

    Xiao Yifei also noticed Nangong Yun, seeing the usually indifferent Nangong Yun¡¯s shy demeanor and her rosy lips, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but crack a wry smile.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help but roll at Xiao Yifei before she walked over to Fang Yuan and continued, "Director Fang, is there anything else you need help with?"

    The eye contact between Nangong Yun and Xiao Yifei was very discreet and went unnoticed by others, but ever since Nangong Yun had entered the room, Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze had closely followed her every move, his eyes filled with a hint of malice.

    He had been full of worry about the situation at hand, but when he saw Xiao Yifei, who he had been most concerned about and considered the biggest variable, standing to the side without saying a word, as if clueless, Gan Quancai¡¯s heart suddenly settled down.

    His eyes, previously filled with panic, now calmed as he fixed his gaze on the short, bespectacled doctor standing among the other doctors, his mind made up.

    And with aposed heart, Gan Quancai naturally had the leisure to think of other things. His lecherous eyes continued to stare at the elegantly figured Nangong Yun, and a faint smile emerged on his shady face.

    "Nangong, you¡¯re here?"

    At this time, Fang Yuan, seeing Nangong Yun, followed by a number of core doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, felt much more at ease, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Following Nangong Yun, Chen Xusheng, Wang Changping, and others had also arrived. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei present in the ward, they each exchanged nces with him.

    "Let me briefly exin the situation to you..."

    Fang Yuan proceeded to summarize to Nangong Yun the analysis of Rong Fang¡¯s condition and some unpleasant issues with other hospitals.

    "I didn¡¯t expect it to be poisoning," the doctors said, frowning at the diagnosis.

    "Then let¡¯s quickly deal with it," Nangong Yun added, urging action.

    Fang Yuan, too, nodded with a smile. Originally standing behind Fang Yuan were several other doctors from Shangjing Hospital, who now all gathered to discuss potential solutions.

    When Wang Changping heard Fang Yuan mention the disrespect from doctors at other hospitals, he felt a surge of anger. With a miserable face, he exaggeratedly recounted to Fang Yuan the details of how Guan Nan and others had bullied him when Fang Yuan hadn¡¯t been around.

    "Director Fang, they¡¯re tantly disrespecting us, ready to run wild over our heads!"

    Hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words flickered a sh of anger in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. He had thought it was just an isted incident today, not realizing that Guan Nan and the others had also bullied people like this before: "Let¡¯s first deal with Rong Fang¡¯s condition, and then we¡¯ll settle the score with them!"

    At that time, Wang Changping cautiously pointed at Xiao Yifei, who was standing to the side, and said, "Director Fang, should we ask Dr. Xiao to join us? After all, being with him gives us a little more confidence. Dr. Xiao really is quite impressive, which would increase our chances of winning even more!"

    Nangong Yun, hearing Wang Changping¡¯s suggestion, also brightened up, her expectant eyes turning toward Xiao Yifei, filled with anticipation.

    Xiao Yifei stood still, squinting his eyes indifferently watching Rong Fang lying on the bed, his presence exuding both mystery and a powerful aura.

    "Him? What a joke! Is he even a doctor at our hospital? He counts for nothing! Are you looking down on yourself, or are you looking down on us? You mean to say that all of usbined aren¡¯t as good as this one man? Just now Mr. Zhang wanted him to treat the patient, and he was too scared to say a word, not daring to make a peep. Wang Changping, do you have any shame!"

    Fang Yuan, already in a foul mood,shed out harshly at Wang Changping upon hearing his suggestion. Wang Changping hastily shrank his neck, forgetting that Fang Yuan had always looked down upon and disrespected Xiao Yifei.

    "But Dr. Xiao really is very impressive!"

    Wang Changping hung his head low, speaking softly.

    "What did you say!"

    Fang Yuan seemed to have heard Wang Changping¡¯s words and red straight into his eyes, eximing angrily.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let them witness how we do what they can¡¯t, and if anyone else brings up Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t me me for turning on them!"

    Fang Yuan said with full fury.

    Watching Fang Yuan¡¯s demeanor, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but let out a silent sigh and followed Fang Yuan towards the inner ward.

    "Give me the medicine."

    Fang Yuan wore a smug smile on his face and gestured to the nurse beside him for the medicine he had instructed to be prepared earlier.

    Fang Yuan, with Nangong Yun and the other doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, had already arrived in the consultation room and begun the treatment of Rong Fang.

    He had a confident smile on his face as he injected the medicine into the IV bag, ready to begin neutralizing the toxins.

    At that moment, Guan Nan, with his arms crossed, looked on at Fang Yuan with a cold smirk, curious to see what trick Fang Yuan was about to pull.

    Zhang Ming and the others also focused their attention on Fang Yuan, hoping for a positive oue.

    After injecting the medicine into Rong Fang¡¯s body, Fang Yuan checked his watch, stepped to the side, and waited for the medicine to take effect, but then, something unexpected happened.

    There was no response, indeed, not a hint of reaction. Rong Fang stilly quietly on the bed, and the cardiac monitor on the side showed no change, still indicating Rong Fang¡¯s extreme weakness.

    "How can this be! What in the world is going on!"

    Qin Han frowned, his eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at Rong Fang lying on the bed. He encountered the sameck of reaction as Guan Nan had earlier; his medicine elicited no response, and there was no sign of improvement in Rong Fang.

    "Could it be that it¡¯s not enough time, or should we wait a bit longer?"

    Fang Yuan narrowed his eyes, beginning to panic a bit. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what he just said to Guan Nan, and he decided to wait a little longer.

    "Director Fang, there¡¯s no reaction! What on earth is going on? Could it be a wrong assessment of the toxin?"

    Wang Changping asked with a puzzled frown.

    "It can¡¯t be, the test report is still there, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a mistake in toxin assessment. I think something unforeseeable must have happened,"

    Chen Xusheng, standing beside Wang Changping, gave a rather reasonable answer.

    Fang Yuan also guessed that something unforeseen had urred, but he had no idea where exactly the issue had arisen.

    He turned his head to look through the ss wall at the crowd outside, Zhang Ming¡¯s face full of expectation, the chilly amusement in Guan Nan¡¯s smile; this left Fang Yuan feeling at a loss.

    "What to do! What should we do now!"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s palms began to sweat, and he suddenly felt anxious about the situation at hand. In his earlier fit of anger and self-righteous assumption that he had found the direction in which Guan Nan¡¯s treatment was ineffective, he impulsively said those words, and now, reflecting on them, Fang Yuan felt some regret.

 Chapter 290 Who Will Save Us

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290 Who Will Save Us</h4><h4></h4>

    "Director Fang, it really has no effect at all, not even a slight effect. I don¡¯t think we dare try more, as Rong Fang¡¯s body is already weak and can¡¯t endure further ordeals. Should we go out and discuss this with Guan Nan and the others? Although they have been mocking us, Mr. Zhang is still here, and we must prioritize the overall situation!"

    Chen Xusheng was still rtively rational as he spoke to Fang Yuan.

    However, upon hearing Chen Xusheng¡¯s words, a pained expression shed across Fang Yuan¡¯s face. He turned his head, his face grim, and said to Chen Xusheng, "Elder Chen, you¡¯ve also heard what Wang Changping said. Guan Nan and his team are bullying our hospital,pletely disregarding us. I cannot ept that in my heart. In a moment of impulse, I told Guan Nan that if our hospital can¡¯t handle Rong Fang¡¯s illness, there¡¯s no need for our hospital to continue operating."

    Fang Yuan ran his fingers through his hair, his eyes full of hope as he looked at Rong Fang, who was lying on the bed turning pale, hoping for a surprise. But it only led to disappointment for Fang Yuan, as Rong Fang showed no reaction.

    He sighed deeply, "Although it¡¯s certain our hospital won¡¯t close, we can¡¯t withstand such a blow either. We¡¯re already greatly weakened, and now, if we really lose face in front of Guan Nan and Fu Mingming and these external hospital doctors, I fear our hospital might really be doomed! Moreover, Mayor Zhang is here watching with so many officials!"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s words caused a stir among the doctors who had followed him into the examination room. They hadn¡¯t expected the usually meticulous and serious Fang Yuan to make such a basic mistake.

    Fang Yuan was also very annoyed with himself; he really had been impulsive: "Thinking about it now, my behavior was really like that of a child. We doctors, we value precision most, and I was indeed too foolish, too impulsive! It¡¯s infuriating!"

    The heartache from his impulsive anger was almost too much for him to bear, particrly Guan Nan¡¯s mockery made Fang Yuan lose hisposurepletely.

    "Director Fang? So, what do we do now?"

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Wang Changping was also startled, suddenly at a loss as to what to do.

    "This... s!"

    Chen Xusheng¡¯s eyes widened as he wanted to say something, but he ultimately found himself powerless and could only let out a deep sigh.

    Fang Yuan stood in front of Rong Fang¡¯s hospital bed, his hands tightly gripping the bed rails, his veins bulging, showing how disturbed he was.

    "Wait a bit longer! I refuse to believe it has absolutely no effect!"

    His eyes fixated on Rong Fang, he fantasized about a miracle happening, hoping for even a slight effect. Just a slight effect, and he wouldn¡¯t have trouble ounting for his actions; just a slight effect, and he wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed. He regretted the words he had impulsively spoken.

    It was vital to note that his words were not only heard by Guan Nan and the other external doctors, but Mayor Zhang and a group of leaders from Yanjing City were present too, and most crucially, this matter involved the safety of Mayor Zhang. Should anything go wrong, no one could bear the responsibility!

    But no miracle urred, Rong Fang remained unchanged and even became weaker as time passed.

    "What¡¯s going on with them, why are they just standing there so dumbfounded, not saying a word!"

    Du Fengchun frowned as he watched Fang Yuan and his team, his tone full of confusion: "Didn¡¯t Fang Yuan just assure us with all confidence that he could handle it? Why is there no movement now!"

    Mayor Zhang saw this scene and also frowned.

    When Guan Nan caught sight of this scene again, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and a cold glint shed in his eyes. "Do you really think I didn¡¯t notice something odd the first time I visited? Now I want to see what you can do!"

    "What should we do now! Are we doomed this time? Who can save us under these circumstances!"

    Rong Fang¡¯s consistent silence finally made Fang Yuan panic. His palms were sweating, and his heart was filled with chaos.

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s muttering, Nangong Yun was also filled with worry. At that moment, she slowly turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, who was standing outside the ward with a calm expression on his face.

    Nangong Yun stopped talking, her eyes intently fixed on Xiao YiFei, who stood outside the ward with an indifferent expression. In Nangong Yun¡¯s mind, a faint idea began to take shape.

    As Fang Yuan was ovee with anguish and unsure of what to do, Wang Changping, who should have been devising strategies for Fang Yuan, also fell silent. He turned his head as well, looking at Xiao Yifei standing outside the ward, his eyes suddenly brightening.

    Even Chen Xusheng, who had been slowly filling with indignation, turned his gaze toward where Wang Changping was staring intently outside.

    As soon as he saw Xiao YiFei, he was suddenly taken aback and fell silent as well.

    "What should we do!"

    At this point, Fang Yuan still hadn¡¯t realized the unusual behavior around him. He was filled with tension and fear, clueless about how to handle the uing issues. His impulsiveness had driven him into a dead end,

    "What should we do! You guys need to help me think of something!"

    Fang Yuan gripped the guardrail of the bed tightly, unsure of what to do and could only seek help from others. "Do you think the effects haven¡¯t shown up yet, and we need to wait longer? But we don¡¯t have time! Logically, the neutralization of the toxin should be instant. With things looking like this, what should we do!"

    However, Fang Yuan did not receive a reply from the other doctors, which made him feel somewhat angry. At such a critical time, how could everyone seem so neglectful, not realizing the urgency of the situation?

    Didn¡¯t they understand the meaning of sharing weal and woe?

    Actually, since Fang Yuan forced Xiao Yifei to leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, his mindset had changed, no longer the serious and modest Director Fang from before. Moreover, Fang Yuan¡¯s behavior had caused discontent among the other doctors.

    Fang Yuan frowned and lifted his head, wanting to understand why they were ignoring him.

    When Fang Yuan looked up, the scene before him was somewhat unexpected. The doctors of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital standing beside him were almost all looking outside the ward. Following their gaze, Qin Han saw a figure he least wanted to see.

    "What are you ying at! What time is it, and you¡¯re still distracted? Do you not want to see our hospital ruined? Can you not pay attention! Look at Xiao YiFei ¨C look, look! Can that kid help us?"

    Upon noticing everyone¡¯s focus, Fang Yuan erupted in anger, cursing loudly in the ward. He pointed at the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and scolded: "Do you have any brains, looking at random things? If we truly can¡¯te up with anything, we¡¯re done for! Don¡¯t you realize? Our hospital is finished! Have you seen who¡¯s standing outside? So many high officials and peers. I¡¯ve already spoken, do you really want our hospital to bepletely ruined?"

 Chapter 291: The Guizhou Donkey Runs Out of Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291: The Guizhou Donkey Runs Out of Tricks</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s scolding, Nangong Yun, Chen Xusheng, Wang Changping, and the others slowly turned their heads back, but there was no hint of panic on their faces, just a steady gaze fixed on Fang Yuan, silent.

    "Now you¡¯re looking at me? You all really aren¡¯t in a rush! Could it be just as Guan Nan and the others said! The doctors at our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital really have no skill now! Still looking at Xiao Yifei, that little brat, what capabilities does he have that you all are still watching him! Don¡¯t forget, it was exactly him who shattered our hospital, and now you are still watching him!"

    Enraged, Fang Yuan¡¯s face turned ferocious, and he fiercely pped the wall, berating everyone loudly.

    "What is he doing? Is this also a method of treatment? I feel like Fang Yuan has no solution either!"

    Standing outside, Du Fengchun frowned slightly, somewhat astonished, and spoke to Fang Yuan.

    Zhang Ming shook his head meaninglessly, although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he could feel that the current situation was not particrly optimistic.

    "What to do!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s frown deepened out of misery.

    "The old dog has no solutions, now he is just furious, I told you our Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is all just a show of force!"

    Guan Nan smirked coldly, and sinisterlyughed at Fu Mingming standing beside him.

    Now clearly sensing the situation turning greatly in his favor, Gan Quancai revealed a smug smile on his gloomy face, sharing an untraceable look and smile with that short, bespectacled doctor, feelingpletely self-satisfied.

    "When things are sessful, it will be the day you¡¯re finished, Zhang Ming!"

    Gan Quancai squinted his eyes and looked coldly at Zhang Ming standing beside him, but feeling others¡¯ eyes sweeping over, Gan Quancai abruptly dispersed the sinister look in his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei, observing Gan Quanming¡¯s demeanor, felt even more certain about the answer in his heart.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was also somewhat puzzled as he watched Fang Yuan gesticting wildly in the inner infirmary, full of doubt.

    "If it can¡¯t be cured, it can¡¯t be cured, why does it now look like he¡¯s acting possessed!"

    The soundproofing of the ss wall was too good; those outside couldn¡¯t hear anything happening inside.

    No matter how Fang Yuan scolded or raged, not just Nangong Yun and the others, but even Fan Cheng, a loyal associate professor of gastroenterology, kept silent, just quietly watching Fang Yuan.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you all! As soon as it gets critical, you immediately be mute! You tell me, what use are you!"

    An exasperated Fang Yuan¡¯s expression was monstrous.

    "Old Fang, you¡¯ve changed."

    At that moment, Fan Cheng intently looked at Fang Yuan and suddenly spoke out.

    Fang Yuan was abruptly stunned, standing frozen, staring at Fan Cheng who for the first time spoke out against him, somewhat at a loss.

    "Director Fang, haven¡¯t you realized yet? The only person who can save our hospital and clear its name now is Xiao Yifei!"

    This wasn¡¯t said by Nangong Yun; at the time, Nangong Yun was still frowning, pondering on how to phrase things so that it would be easier for Fang Yuan to ept. Instead, it was Wang Changping, who normally shied away from confrontations, who stepped forward, raised his head, and said firmly to Fang Han.

    "Wang Changping! Have you lost your mind? Xiao Yifei, that little brat? He just got lucky for a bit. He himself said he couldn¡¯t do it, and yet you ce your hopes in him! Let me tell you, based solely on what you just said, forget about keeping your deputy director position! I¡¯ve never had any respect for Xiao Yifei!"

    Fang Yuan red with bloodshot eyes at Wang Changping and shouted, "Isn¡¯t he the one who tore our hospital apart?"

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Nangong Yun took a step forward, her voice cold yet filled with undeniable resolve, "Director Fang, wasn¡¯t it Vice Director Li Entang who made the mistake back then? Yet you still want to cover up for him, and you even forced Xiao Yifei to leave. Haven¡¯t you noticed that after that incident, the atmosphere at our hospital has been improving?"

    Fang Yuan¡¯s body shook, and he stared incredulously at Nangong Yun and the others, "Do you all really believe that Xiao Yifei is the only one who can salvage this situation?"

    Nangong Yun didn¡¯t speak, Chen Xusheng didn¡¯t speak, Wang Changping didn¡¯t either, and even the doctors standing by Fang Yuan¡¯s side answered Fang Yuan¡¯s question with their silence.

    "Speak, what do you all really think!"

    Fang Yuan red with wide eyes at the doctors of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and uttered harshly.

    Chen Xusheng slowly walked out and said softly to Fang Yuan, "Director Fang, it seems now that this is the only way. If you hadn¡¯t said what you did just now, maybe there could have been a discussion, but..."

    Chen Xusheng didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was very clear. With his current status, every word he spoke carried weight, so the impulsive words spoken by Fang Yuan just now not only impacted Fang Yuan but also had a profoundly negative effect on Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Are you ming me now?"

    Fang Yuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Xusheng, his expression suddenly darkening.

    Chen Xusheng looked at Qin Han and shook his head gently, "Director Fang, I¡¯m not ming you; I¡¯m just discussing what would be the most appropriate way to handle this situation."

    Fang Yuan huffed coldly at Chen Xusheng, then turned his head, his gaze icy as he looked at the people in the internal medicine ward and asked, "Is this what you all think as well?"

    Nangong Yun, Wang Changping, and the others slowly nodded.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s response, Fang Yuan could hardly contain his rage but managed to say slowly, "You mean to have that kid step up to help us? Not to mention that he himself just admitted he couldn¡¯t do it, but also, is he even a doctor at our hospital right now? What right does he have to represent our hospital!"

    Chen Xusheng, seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction, raised his head and opened his mouth, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t speak. It was Nangong Yun who calmly said, "Director Fang, at the very least, Xiao Yifei came from our hospital and has made significant contributions. I think it¡¯s not impossible for him to represent our hospital. Besides, you heard it earlier, Guan Nan and the others themselves want to meet the real person behind those magazine and newspaper reports, wouldn¡¯t this just fulfill their wishes?"

    Fang Yuan, hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, gave a cold smile, "Fine, you are all very capable! Forcing me to ask Xiao Yifei toe back, right? But don¡¯t forget, it was me who forced him to leave the hospital in the first ce! Do you think he woulde back if I asked him to!"

    Nangong Yun gently shook her head and said, "Director Fang, we are not forcing you to ask him toe back, we just want him to help out."

    She looked up at Fang Yuan and spoke softly, "Director Fang, what¡¯s more important ¨C our hospital or personal pride? You need to weigh this in your heart."

    Nangong Yun has always been discontent with how Fang Yuan forced Xiao Yifei to leave initially, and her displeasure grew after her rtionship with Xiao Yifei advanced. Thus, her words to Fang Yuan now carried a tone of impoliteness.

 Chapter 292: The Proud Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292: The Proud Beggar</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Nangong Yun did not finish her sentence, Fang Yuan clearly understood her meaning. It had been him who forced Xiao Yifei to leave Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and now, it was going to be him to ask Xiao Yifei to return!

    Fang Yuan was so angry that he was panting. He hadn¡¯t expected to be in such a situation, "Really, you all! Do you actually think that everything will be alright once Xiao Yifeies back? Do you really see Xiao Yifei as some sort of messiah? Do you seriously believe that lucky kid can do anything? Fine! I¡¯ll ask! I personally will ask! I¡¯ll invite him toe and help you, but if Xiao Yifei can¡¯t manage it, then I want every single one of you gone!"

    With a wave of his sleeve, Fang Yuan stormed out of the inner ward, heading straight for Xiao Yifei. Before he left, he turned his head and said harshly to the doctors in the inner ward, "I really didn¡¯t know Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was raising such a bunch of ipetents!"

    It was apparent that Fang Yuan was truly furious with Nangong Yun and the others¡¯ performance.

    They had actually pinned their hopes on Xiao Yifei, the very person he had the least respect for!

    Fuming with anger, Fang Yuan stormed out the door. At that moment, everyone in the outer ward watched him with puzzled eyes. They didn¡¯t understand¡ªwasn¡¯t Fang Yuan supposed to be treating patients in the inner ward? What was he suddenly doing out here?

    Guan Nan stood beside Fu Mingming, his face bearing a cold smirk as he disdainfully stared at Fang Yuan.

    "Kid! Come here! I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve lost their minds or what, saying you can cure Rong Fang¡¯s illness. Come and help!"

    Fang Yuan approached Xiao Yifei and spoke with an unfriendly tone, his voice filled withmand, as though Xiao Yifei would surely agree to whatever he said.

    The bystanders, upon witnessing Fang Yuan¡¯s actions, were all confused and did not understand what he was attempting to do.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the haughty Fang Yuan standing before him, tilted his head, and his eyes were filled with a strange expression. What was this Fang Yuan so arrogant about?

    He smiled, his gaze directly passing over Fang Yuan, and looked at Rong Fang lying on the hospital bed,pletely ignoring Fang Yuan.

    "Kid! Don¡¯t be shameless when I¡¯m offering you face! I¡¯m asking you to help out of respect for you! Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you return to work at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!"

    Fang Yuan said to Xiao Yifei, speaking as if he were superior.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and looked at Fang Yuan with a puzzled expression. He still couldn¡¯t understand what the situation was, and after all, it was Fang Yuan who had driven him away, saying he was useless, and now it was Fang Yuan asking for his help with such a haughty attitude. What right did he have? What qualifications did he have?

    "Who do you think you are?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and continued to disregard Fang Yuan.

    It was then that the onlookers in the outer ward began to understand what was happening.

    "What a joke, if we can¡¯t do it, how can this kid? What can he aplish! It seems Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital really is out of options. No matter who they are, you all are looking for help. Fine, fine, fine, seeing how pitiful you are, I won¡¯t hold you to what you just said, as long as he is willing to help, and if he can help you out, then forget your earlier words!"

    Guan Nan looked at Fang Yuan, gave a coldugh, and mockingly spoke.

    Everyone was full of doubt.

    "What is this? Fang Yuan should be treating the sick, but isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei the one who just said he can¡¯t do it? Is Fang Yuan confused? Aside from being careful, I don¡¯t think this young man has any other skills!"

    The high-ranking officials standing beside Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei with skepticism in their eyes.

    When Fang Yuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, heughed out of anger, looked at Xiao Yifei and said with augh, "Kid, you¡¯re pretty capable, eh? Not old, but so arrogant! You don¡¯t really think that you can detoxify Rong Fang, do you?"

    Fang Yuan listened to the words uttered by Xiao Yifei, with Zhang Ming standing beside him, hearing everything clearly. Zhang Ming furrowed his brows and looked at Fang Yuan, his heart filled with dissatisfaction.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun saw Fang Yuan standing in front of Sun Li and Xiao Yifei with an expression that seemed a bit off. A sudden shock hit her, and she quickly strode out from the inner ward.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s wrong? Everything okay?"

    The first words Nangong Yun spoke when she came out were a greeting to Xiao Yifei, which only intensified Fang Yuan¡¯s dissatisfaction. He turned his head and gave Nangong Yun a cold nce.

    "Humph! This kid really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Whether he can be cured is still up in the air, yet he dares to ignore me outright. Is this the great solution you all came up with?"

    Before Xiao Yifei could speak, Fang Yuan red at Nangong Yun and said sternly.

    Upon hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Nangong Yun¡¯s attractive brows furrowed. As the deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, she could not allow the situation to continue down this path. Nangong Yun gently shook her head at Fang Yun, then approached Xiao Yifei and said.

    "Could you do us a favor and clear up this issue, how about that?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful eyes stared straight at Xiao Yifei. She didn¡¯t even ask if Xiao Yifei could resolve the issue before directly asking for his assistance, surprising those around her.

    "What¡¯s going on here? This doesn¡¯t make any sense at all. They¡¯re not even asking if Xiao Yifei can do it; they just want him to go ahead and take care of it. Isn¡¯t that a bit too exaggerated? Could it be that Nangong Yun has also be muddled, not using her brain?"

    The onlookers were dumbfounded, looking at Nangong Yun, no one expecting such a reaction from her.

    "Tch! What a joke, a bunch of lunatics in this hospital."

    Guan Nan spoke disdainfully with a sneer.

    Fang Yuan, upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, also showed a sh of surprise in his eyes, but what lingered in his gaze was a deep gloom.

    Nangong Yun stood there prettily, looking at Xiao Yifei, but noticed that Xiao Yifei did not make any move, which made her a bit anxious. Something seemed to dawn on Nangong Yun as she walked over to Xiao Yifei and whispered something in his ear.

    After hearing what Nangong Yun had said to him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows shot up, his entire face bing animated: "Is that for real?"

    He asked eagerly.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s cool and beautiful face showed a hint of red as she nodded gently.

    "Haha, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go take care of it right now. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to do this because I promised Zhang Big Brother I would handle these issues. So if you can¡¯t manage, I would definitely have to step in and help at the end."

    Xiao Yifei began to stride toward the inner ward, his steps full of excitement. Although Xiao Yifei seemed exhrated, a careful observer could still detect a glint of joy in his eyes.

    The onlookers, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes, their faces filled with absurdity. Such a difficult problem, which had stymied many renowned doctors, seemed so easy in the hands of Xiao Yifei.

    "Hehe, you¡¯re really that impressive, huh! No way, I¡¯ve got to hurry up and learn some skills from you!"

    Guan Nanughed mockingly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and mockingly said before he followed closely behind Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 293: The Controversy Over Providing Aid

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293: The Controversy Over Providing Aid</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s carefree response, everyone was filled with curiosity and followed Xiao Yifei, about to enter the inner ward.

    Gan Quancai watched Xiao Yifei, and although others might look down on Xiao Yifei, he was still on guard against him. Gan Quancai, feeling a sense of unease, gestured to a short, bespectacled doctor, who understood and nodded, quickly making his way to the front.

    Upon noticing this move, a smile that was neither here nor there appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "Alright, everyone¡¯s in, so it¡¯s time for you to ¡¯perform¡¯. But let me remind you, not to brag without substance. Let¡¯s see how you do it."

    Guan Nan stood with arms crossed, ready to enjoy the show. He was waiting for the moment Xiao Yifei would embarrass himself and was prepared to strike him a heavy blow.

    Fang Yuan narrowed his eyes, his gazeplicated as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, at the center of everyone¡¯s attention, seemed unaffected. He wore a calm smile, rolled his neck, and stepped beside Rong Fang, cing his hand on Fang Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Xiao Yifei, whatever you need, justmand us. We will cooperate fully!"

    Even though Nangong Yun had been full of confidence in Xiao Yifei, she was now somewhat worried.

    But Xiao Yifei seemed unaffected, a faintly confident smile on his face, though his eyes were incredibly focused on Rong Fang.

    Rong Fang¡¯splexion was growing increasingly abnormal, his lips faintly purple and his face turning green. Xiao Yifei, seeing Rong Fang looking this way, felt a bit of guilt because Rong Fang¡¯s current condition wasrgely rted to him.

    Due to his use of the "consciousness thread", the toxins in Rong Fang¡¯s body had be more rampant. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had clearly seen the little trick that the bespectacled doctor had used, fearing Rong Fang wouldn¡¯t die. However, to seek the truth, Xiao Yifei could only wait, and so Rong Fang had to suffer. But now, the time was finally ripe.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s prating vision was fully activated; every detail within Rong Fang¡¯s body was exposed and apparent in his eyes. He watched the nasal and oral cavities of Rong Fang with a disgusted frown.

    Actually, Guan Nan and Fang Yuan¡¯s measures had been effective; most of the toxins in Rong Fang¡¯s body had been neutralized. But the reason for Rong Fang¡¯s worsening condition and persistenta was due to a type of bacteria that the bespectacled doctor had introduced into Rong Fang¡¯s nostrils. The bacteria began to multiply ferociously the moment they entered, quickly spreading into Rong Fang¡¯s oral cavity. Rong Fang, being unconscious and thus involuntarily, faced bacterial blockage in his nostrils and mouth, which would leave him unable to breathe, leading to suffocation.

    This was why Rong Fang¡¯s face was turning greener; lying in the ICU bed, Rong Fang would not be expected to have an intracranial CT scan, and the bacteria were deep in his nasal cavity, invisible from the outside.

    "Bring me a cup of clean water."

    Standing by Rong Fang¡¯s side, continually gathering the bacterial clusters with the "consciousness thread," Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke to Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun was full of curiosity regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s request. She couldn¡¯t understand why clean water was needed at this time, but still, sheplied with his request and went to prepare the water.

    Guan Nan stood aside, watching Xiao Yifei with interest, eager to see what tricks Xiao Yifei coulde up with, believing that Rong Fang was beyond saving.

    Not just Guan Nan, but also the doctors who had investigated Rong Fang¡¯s condition and used all their methods to no avail, found Rong Fang¡¯s illness full of mystery. They saw no remedy, and watching Xiao Yifei now, they couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious.

    "Could it be that he really has a way?"

    Some of them watched Xiao Yifei¡¯sposed demeanor, filled with doubt.

    Nangong Yun returned quickly with a beaker of clean water, squinting at Xiao Yifei. Her heart, too, was full of questions, unsure of what Xiao Yifei exactly intended to do. After all, Rong Fang¡¯s condition was extremelyplex. Besides injuries from a car ident and poisoning, Rong Fang¡¯s long-termatose state had left his body exceptionally weak.

    "Here you go."

    Nangong Yun passed the clean water to Xiao Yifei and then obediently stood by his side.

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he took the water from Nangong Yun, then turned around amidst the surprised gazes of everyone. Holding the clear beaker, he poured the water straight into the nose of theatose Rong Fang.

    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know Rong Fang is extremely weak right now? Do you want to kill him? Want to choke him to death? You bastard!"

    Witnessing this absurd scene, Fang Yuan was shocked and about to rush over to stop Xiao Yifei.

    "Humph, I thought you had some clever method, but it turns out you¡¯re just a chatan! What kind of ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ are you? You¡¯re making aplete fool of yourself, it¡¯sughable!"

    Guan Nan saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s action and his face revealed a cold smile. Seeing that Fang Yuan was about to rush up, he did nothing to stop it.

    The other onlookers, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s stunning move, all widened their eyes in astonishment, their faces filled with incredulous expressions, and their hearts were even more startled.

    "Damn it! You little beast, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Stop it right now!"

    Du Fengchun was also taken aback when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and shouted sternly, "You¡¯re going topletely kill old Zhang!"

    Xiao Yifei heard Du Fengchun¡¯s words, slowly turned his head, his face remained calm, but his hands did not stop. The clear water from the beaker continuously flowed into Rong Fang¡¯s nose, and yet Rong Fang seemed as if indeed dead, with no reaction whatsoever.

    Gan Quancai was also stunned at this sight. He stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, his mind filled with absurd thoughts: "Could it be? Is Xiao Yifei working with me? Howe I don¡¯t know when I had bought him over?"

    "Shut up, all of you!"

    At that moment, amanding voice suddenly filled the ward, and everyone turned their heads, looking at Zhang Ming who had spoken.

    "I trust Xiao Yi! He won¡¯t harm me."

    Zhang Ming gazed steadily at Xiao Yifei, his voice full of trust.

    And after hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, the crowd looked at him with iprehension, not understanding how Zhang Ming could still trust Xiao Yifei in this situation. But since Zhang Ming had spoken, they could only begrudgingly give up.

    "That¡¯s really seeking death."

    Gan Quancai looked at Zhang Ming, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart.

    "Haha, Brother Zhang, it¡¯s not that exaggerated, you¡¯re all making too much of a fuss. I didn¡¯t do anything, and hey, Nangong Yun, go get me a wet towel."

    Hearing the murmurs, Xiao Yifei turned his head and spoke with a smile.

    At that moment, even Nangong Yun was shocked when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, looking at him incredulously. Wasn¡¯t this called doing nothing? Rong Fang was already weak, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions could really im Rong Fang¡¯s life.

 Chapter 294: Worthy of the Title Divine Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Worthy of the Title Divine Doctor</h4><h4></h4>

    The life of Rong Fang, who was on hisst breath, was at stake! Nangong Yun shook her head, filled with disbelief, but she still turned obediently and got Xiao Yifei a wet wipe.

    Xiao Yifei took over the wet wipe, and amidst the eyes of everyone filled with shock and misunderstanding, he bent down towards Rong Fang.

    "Actually, to be a doctor, in addition to one¡¯s own professionalpetence, one also needs to be observant. The most crucial thing is, you all need to know a bit about other kinds of knowledge. You need to understand that although the colonies of aerophobic mono-cells reproduce incredibly fast, they are very afraid of water!" he said.

    He bent down, holding the wet wipe to Rong Fang¡¯s mouth, and kept talking, educating the others.

    "After you figure some things out, you will find that sometimes healing and saving lives can be that simple."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head, the joyous smile apparent on his face.

    At that moment, Rong Fang, who had been dying, ashen-faced without a sign of consciousness, suddenly coughed as if choking, and some unknown white flulent substance along with clear water came flowing from the corner of Rong Fang¡¯s mouth.

    Xiao Yifei, right at that second, very promptly passed the wet wipe in his hand over, not allowing the outflow to touch even a fraction of the sickbed.

    "Cough!"

    Rong Fang, who was in a faint, suddenly coughed, and due to his cough, a chunk of the white flulent substance flew out from his mouth.

    Xiao Yifei reached out, wrapped the white flulent substance with the wet wipe, and it rapidly shrank before the naked eye.

    And Rong Fang, who was lying on the bed, after that cough, fainted again, but his previously ashen face slowly regained normality. Though pale, it no longer bore that terrifying look.

    Moreover, the multi-parameter monitor next to Rong Fang, with its lines returning to normalcy, further reflected that Rong Fang¡¯s body was recovering.

    Even those who weren¡¯t medically trained could tell that Rong Fang¡¯s condition had been pulled back by Xiao Yifei from the brink of death, and was now stabilizing.

    The entire ce fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they stared at Xiao Yifei, their hearts filled with disbelief.

    "Holy...shit?"

    Wang Changping looked dazedly at theposed Xiao Yifei, his astonishment surging like towering waves. He didn¡¯t care that so many important figures were beside him and blurted out a swear word.

    Nangong Yun was stunned, staring at Xiao Yifei, who was the picture of calm confidence. She hadn¡¯t expected that Xiao Yifei would use this method to solve the problem. Was this even medical treatment? It was more like magic!

    "Xiao... Xiaod, does this mean you¡¯ve saved him?"

    Zhang Ming was also stunned as he stuttered to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Zhang Ming with a smile and then turned his head to address the group of doctors, "So you see, you all need to learn some knowledge. Seeing Rong Fang, who was previously in a critical condition, showing such a reaction, Gan Quancai suddenly widened his eyes in horror. He snapped out of his prior contempt for Xiao Yifei, swallowed hard, and was filled with panic. However, since the situation hadn¡¯t reached its worst yet, Gan Quancai decided to wait a little longer.

    But by this time, Gan Quancai was already prepared, and his eyes moved to the short, sses-wearing doctor, a hint of ruthlessness shing through his gaze.

    The short doctor with sses didn¡¯t notice Gan Quancai¡¯s signal, because at that moment he waspletely overawed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions. He had never seen such unbelievable, ghost-like feats, and he could not have imagined that Xiao Yifei would deal with this seemingly hopeless situation in such a manner, and most crucially, that he had actually turned the situation around.

    Filled with worry, he watched Xiao Yifei, whose calm eyes seemed to see through all the world¡¯s falsehoods. This left the doctor feeling panicked.

    Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention focused on Xiao Yifei, the doctor quietly retreated, slowly edging towards the trash can at the back of the crowd.

    Guan Nan acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the behavior of the person by his side, and whether intentionally or not, he even shifted his body to block the view behind him. Guan Nan looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of shock, unable to believe what he was seeing. Speechless with astonishment, he stared wide-eyed, turning his gaze toward Rong Fang on the hospital bed and discovered that Rong Fang¡¯s life signs had indeed stabilized.

    It was that swift, that effective.

    And when Fang Yuan saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance, it was as if he¡¯d been choked, his face flushed red, his eyes trembling with immense surprise, his mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for breath, desperate. This Xiao Yifei, whom he had always looked down upon and disdained, continued to silently p his face with his actions, leaving Fang Yuan without a word to say, until finally Fang Yuan¡¯s head drooped dejectedly, as if he had aged much in that moment, emitting a deep sigh.

    "Our big hospital still doesn¡¯t believe it can¡¯t train a doctor better than you!"

    The words he had said when expelling Xiao Yifei from the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital now seemed like a joke. Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance, it¡¯s likely not just their entire hospital, but the entire Yanjing, perhaps even the whole of Huaxia, that could not train such an all-round doctor!

    Who would have thought that in the critical moment for their hospital, the one who could save it would only be Xiao Yifei!

    Fang Yuan hung his head, as if he had lost all his luster.

    "It doesn¡¯t count! This doesn¡¯t count at all! This kid isn¡¯t a doctor from your hospital, so him curing Rong Fang¡¯s disease doesn¡¯t count as your hospital curing it!"

    Guan Nan shouted shrilly at Fang Yuan and Nangong Yun.

    "Didn¡¯t you just say it was okay? Now it doesn¡¯t count? How fickle, you¡¯re quite a character,"

    Wang Changping looked at Guan Nan, the corner of his mouth twitching in a mocking smile as he retorted.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei paid no mind to themotion around him. He looked up, squinting his eyes and said with a smile, "For instance, there¡¯s a very knowledgeable doctor amongst us, who knows that a culture of anaerobic single-celled bacteria can silently bring death. This effect is much better than the poison he used before."

    As soon as Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were spoken, the temperature in the ward abruptly dropped, everyone¡¯s heart jumped, and they looked at Xiao Yifei with horror-filled eyes. From the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, not only had he found the poisoner, but the person who wanted to kill Rong Fang with the poison was right in their midst?

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely, while Du Fengchun¡¯s brow furrowed sharply, his right hand subconsciously reaching behind to where his handgun was holstered.

    "Xiao kid, what do you mean? Speak clearly!"

    Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei, saying in a heavy tone.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei did not respond much but smiled and shook his head, shifting his gaze to the short, sses-wearing doctor, and said softly, "What do you think, Doctor Zhao?"

    The short, sses-wearing doctor named Zhao Ming, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, lifted his head and furiously said to Xiao Yifei, "What are you talking about! Do you really think that just because your medical skill is a little higher, you can do whatever you want and nder people without consequence!"

 Chapter 295: The Killer Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295: The Killer Emerges</h4><h4></h4>

    After Xiao Yifei spoke, everyone finally cast their gazes upon this once inconspicuous doctor, with eyes filled with confusion.

    "Ha ha, you really y the part well, stop standing next to the trash can already. With so many people watching you, you surely can¡¯t think that we¡¯re blind. You can¡¯t expect to throw away the small bottle in your hand without us seeing, can you?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made Zhao Ming shudder abruptly. He fell silent, his eyes darkened as he looked at Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei did not stop there. He continued with an easy smile, "And Doctor Guan Nan, who just gave you the hydrophobic monocellr bacterium culture dish, don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s better to admit it yourself than to have me call you out, isn¡¯t it?"

    The words that followed from Xiao Yifei were even more explosive. Although knowing that hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words didn¡¯t represent the truth, everyone still tensed up and moved back, distancing themselves from Zhao Ming and Guan Nan.

    "You! What are you talking about!"

    Guan Nan¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Guan Nan¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile. He took a quick step forward, and in the blink of an eye, was at Guan Nan¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand toward Guan Nan, who hadn¡¯t clearly seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s movement. He only felt a blur before him, lightness on his body, and then Xiao Yifei had moved past him to Zhao Ming¡¯s side. Like Guan Nan, Zhao Ming suddenly felt pain in his hand, and by the time he looked at Xiao Yifei again, Xiao Yifei had already left their side with ease.

    "What did you do!"

    Guan Nan, looking sharply at Xiao Yifei, demanded an exnation. He hurriedly reached inside his clothes, searching for something. Finding that the item he had hidden so well was gone, Guan Nan¡¯s heart sank. He turned his head, exchanged a nce with Zhao Ming, then turned back to regard Xiao Yifei with a gloomy expression and fell silent.

    "What now? These items can¡¯t exin anything? Still want to argue?"

    Xiao Yifei extended his hand, with two small vials glittering as he waved them at Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, a look of ease on his face, "Do we need to test what¡¯s inside these little vials?"

    Xiao Yifei squinted, smiling at Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, "I originally thought there was only one person behind the poisoning. But luckily, I finally came around in the end."

    Guan Nan and Zhao Ming stood together, staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei, wordless.

    Xiao Yifei casually rattled the two small ss vials as he looked at Guan Nan and Zhao Ming.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his momentary curiosity, his irvoyance identally scanning Guan Nan¡¯s clothes, he might have still believed that Zhao Ming was the sole poisoner. But after Guan Nan was exposed by Xiao Yifei, he finally understood the things that had once seemed unclear to him.

    Why was Guan Nan always present whenever the situation became severe, always the one rushing to the forefront, yet also the one leading a group of doctors iming there was no solution? Moreover, with two people carrying out the poisoning, there was a higher assurance of sess.

    Xiao Yifei, squinting his eyes, gave Guan Nan and Zhao Ming a slight smile. Meanwhile, the others in the internal medicine ward, witnessing this scene, could not contain their shock. They cast incredulous looks at Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, finding it hard to believe that it had been these two doctors all along causing mischief. Their eyes bore into Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, seeking some form of defense.

    But to everyone¡¯s disappointment, the two ss vials in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand were incontrovertible evidence for Guan Nan and Zhao Ming. They met Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze with darkened eyes, remaining silent.

    "Well, well! The two of you, as doctors engaging in such filthy deeds, have your consciences been eaten by dogs!"

    Du Fengchun, looking at Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, angrily rebuked, "Since you have already acknowledged this matter, don¡¯t resist any further! Withholding resistance might earn you leniency, whereas confessing might bring severity. Tell me who instructed you to carry out such disgusting actions! Speak up and perhaps you could still be treated with some clemency!"

    Zhang Ming regarded Guan Nan and Zhao Ming with a deep gaze, a flicker of anger in the depths of his eyes. These people had conspired to take his life!

    Xiao Yifei stood with his arms crossed, his eyes yfully watching Guan Nan and Zhao Ming. Although he did not fully agree with what Du Fengchun had said, he did not say much.

    "Hmph!"

    Guan Nan snorted coldly. He red at Du Fengchun and said icily, "With things having escted to this point, do you think I would reveal who instructed us to do these things? I was forced into taking action because I¡¯ve been in this chief physician position for too long! Besides, I believe my medical skill is not inferior, so why shouldn¡¯t I receive promotion!"

    Guan Nan shouted somewhat hysterically.

    Zhao Ming was a man of few words. Seeing the situation before him, he seemed slightly dazed, as if he was wrestling with some inner conflict.

    Du Fengchun¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Guan Nan. Noticing Zhao Ming¡¯s wavering, he addressed Zhao Ming directly this time, "Do you really think you¡¯ll have a chance if you don¡¯t confess now? Rong Fang is about toe to his senses, and once he does, we won¡¯t need your confessions anymore!"

    Xiao Yifei watched Guan Nan, whose face was tinged with madness, feeling an uneasy sensation growing inside him.

    Right after Du Fengchun spoke those words, it was quite clear that Zhao Ming was about to speak.

    And just at that moment, a piercing voice suddenly rose from behind Du Fengchun. Gan Quancai was screaming at the top of his lungs, "If you¡¯re not thinking about yourselves, think about your families! Rong Fang will wake up soon! If you don¡¯t cooperate properly, don¡¯t forget, you still have families at home!"

    The others, upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s sudden interjection, although also feeling that it was a bit abrupt to say this at such a time, did not think much of it. Only Xiao Yifei, upon hearing what Gan Quancai had said, narrowed his eyes sharply, sensing an ulterior meaning in his words.

    Indeed, Zhao Ming, who had shown signs of hesitation, paused slightly upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, and a trace of madness shed in his eyes. He actually pulled out a small folding knife from his pocket, his face twisted with malice, and charged directly at Zhang Ming.

    "What are you doing!"

    Everyone was stunned by Zhao Ming¡¯s frenzied behavior, utterly unprepared for his sudden and crazed action.

    Seeing Zhao Ming¡¯s actions, Guan Nan also revealed a cruel smile. He sprang into action, but his target was not Zhang Ming, but rather Zu Gang lying on the hospital bed!

    "Be careful! Watch out! He has a knife!"

    The inpatient ward was in chaos, and when the people from the external ward saw the sudden turn of events, they rushed out to call the guards outside.

    But Zhao Ming and Guan Nan were too fast. In a sh, Zhao Ming had already lunged in front of Zhang Ming, swinging the knife viciously at him, while at that moment, Du Fengchun was still reaching for his service gun.

    A critical moment!

    A flicker of panic crossed Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes. The officials standing beside him, upon witnessing this scene, were struck with fear and retreated.

    In just an instant, the situation in the inpatient ward had be incredibly perilous.

 Chapter 296: Adding Insult to Injury

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Adding Insult to Injury</h4><h4></h4>

    When Xiao Yifei saw Zhao Ming¡¯s actions, his brow furrowed, and he stepped forward in a sh, swift as lightning.

    Zhang Ming and the others felt a blur before their eyes, and Xiao Yifei suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Zhao Ming, seeing Xiao Yifei actually blocking his path, couldn¡¯t help but sh a vicious look in his eyes, "You little bastard! Always messing up my ns!"

    He raised the knife, glittering with a cold light, and stabbed it straight at Xiao Yifei. A fierce gleam shot through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and he threw a ferocious punch toward Zhao Ming.

    "Scram!"

    The roar came from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth as hended a heavy punch on Zhao Ming¡¯s chest. The skinny Zhao Ming was sent flying far away, crashing into the wall, his eyes dimming.

    Meanwhile, Guan Nan was about to rush to Rong Fang¡¯s bedside, and Fang Yuan stood in front of him. Zhao Ming¡¯s sharp knife had just flown to his feet.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid! Stop him! Don¡¯t let him get to the knife!"

    Seeing the knife at Fang Yuan¡¯s feet, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. He was about to break away and rush toward Guan Nan, but to his surprise, Fang Yuan¡¯s first reaction was to twist his body and run away.

    Guan Nan, seeing Fang Yuan actually fleeing, shed a hint of excitement in his eyes. He quickly bent down to pick up the sharp knife and stabbed it straight at Rong Fang.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye, the lightning and fire of the moment, and Xiao Yifei waspletely unprepared for Fang Yuan¡¯s sudden escape. Everything happened too fast, leaving no time to react. Guan Nan¡¯s knife was now about to pierce into Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei finally managed to activate his irvoyance in a desperate situation. With no other choice, his mental thread frenziedly extended. In this urgent moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care less, and he sent his mental thread directly into Guan Nan¡¯s mind, cutting off his central nervous system.

    Guan Nan¡¯s eyes rolled back, and his body uncontrobly smashed down on Rong Fang.

    "Don¡¯t let him crush Rong Fang!"

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s control over his mental threads had greatly improved, the intensity was still not enough to hold up a body weighing 160 pounds. Rong Fang¡¯s body was extremely weak and couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful impact. Xiao Yifei saw that Fang Yuan had not run far, and if he turned back now, he could catch Guan Nan¡¯s body. Even if he couldn¡¯t catch him, he could at least lessen the impact.

    However, Fang Yuan pretended not to hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his heart filled with panic, and without turning his head, he ran far away.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    Guan Nan¡¯s body heavily crashed onto Rong Fang, causing Rong Fang, who had just recovered a bit of strength, to convulse violently. Xiao Yifei quickly rushed forward, pulling Guan Nan¡¯s body to one side. Beneath Guan Nan, the sharp knife, pushed by the pressure of his body, stabbed straight into Rong Fang. Blood seeped out slightly, not indicating a light injury, but rather that Rong Fang¡¯s body was so weak that even the blood pressure had weakened.

    ¡¯Hiss¡ª¡¯

    Seeing Rong Fang in his current state, those standing around, still not recovered from their previous panic, couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply again.

    "What do we do now!"

    It truly was one trouble after another. Rong Fang was really pitiful, his body already battered now taking another heavy blow.

    Xiao Yifei no longer had time to deal with Fang Yuan¡¯s utterly irresponsible behavior just now. He looked at the heart monitor beside Rong Fang¡¯s bed, its fluctuating line bing fainter and fainter, and the heartbeat slowed down.

    "Arrange surgery! Now! Immediately! At once!"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head, looked past Fang Yuan, and urgently spoke to Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, froze for a moment, "But with Rong Fang¡¯s weak condition, he can¡¯t undergo surgery!"

    Her face showed anxiousness as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "He¡¯s about to die, we don¡¯t have the luxury to think that much! Hurry and free up an operating room, start the surgery right now."

    Xiao Yifei sharply ordered Nangong Yun, "Hurry up, the hospital should have all of Rong Fang¡¯s records, blood bags, and surgical instruments¡ªbegin the surgery immediately!"

    Having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s urgent tone, Nangong Yun knew that there was no more time to waste. She immediately pushed open the door to the inner ward and began running out.

    "Quickly! This bed is movable, push Rong Fang to the operating room now!"

    Xiao Yifei did not care who was around, in such an urgent situation, he didn¡¯t have time to think that much. Xiao Yifei randomly grabbed two people next to him and pushed Rong Fang directly out of the ICU ward.

    "Move! Everyone move aside!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face was filled with urgency; he was terrified any dy would cause a life to fade away right before his eyes. Regardless of the deep secrets Rong Fang might have, even if Rong Fang were just an ordinary person, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want him to lose his life!

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s urging, everyone quickly made way, allowing Xiao Yifei to smoothly leave the ICU.

    When everyone in the ward saw this scene, especially when they saw the dagger that had been inserted into Rong Fang, they all understood the criticality of the situation. They each had urgency shing in their eyes and quickly followed suit, running fast to help clear the way for Xiao Yifei.

    "Make way! Please, everyone, make way!"

    Just like that, Xiao Yifei quickly pushed Rong Fang to the entrance of the operating room.

    "I hope we¡¯re not toote!"

    Seeing Rong Fang¡¯s visibly weakening breath, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were filled with severity. Fortunately, Nangong Yun was highly efficient. The operating room had been cleared out, all surgical facilities were ready, and the anesthetist and surgical assistants all wore anxious expressions as they looked out at the crowd, having sensed the urgency from Nangong Yun¡¯s reaction.

    Now, only a chief surgeon was missing.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re quite familiar with our hospital. With such high risks involved in this surgery, who could possibly do it?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s cool face showed eagerness as she anxiously addressed Xiao Yifei.

    The doctors from various hospitals, who had followed along the way, heard the news and gathered around. As elite members of their respective institutions, they had confidence in themselves, especially the elite surgeons from some hospitals, who quickly approached.

    "We can try, but there¡¯s no guarantee the surgery will be sessful," they said solemnly looking at Nangong Yun.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei turned around, walked straight into the preparation room, picked up a sterile surgical gown and put it on, then he fitted a mask and a disposable sterile cap over his head.

    ¡¯Click¡ª¡¯

    He slipped on tight-fitting sterile silicone surgical gloves, and muffled through his mask, Xiao Yifei said, "I am the only one who can perform this surgery."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned around. Without offering any exnation, he decisively walked into the operating room.

    "Bring Rong Fang in!"

    Xiao Yifei gave a wave of his hand andmanded.

    Nangong Yun, with aplex expression, turned around to help push Rong Fang into the operating room.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    The operating room doors shut heavily.

    The doctors left outside from various hospitals looked at each other, their eyes full of confusion and bewilderment. They turned their heads, their faces still not free from anxiety, full of worry, and said to Nangong Yun, "What¡¯s going on! Are you really that confident in him performing the surgery? How old is he? He¡¯s not even qualified to be a surgical assistant, how is he qualified to perform surgery? He can¡¯t even hold a scalpel steady!"

 Chapter 297 Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Unbelievable</h4><h4></h4>

    Although the words the doctors spoke were not very pleasant, they did not mean to mock, they were simply too rushed in their urgency to filter theirnguage, speaking blunt truths. Each surgeon had undergone the trial of hundreds of operations before they could stand on their own. Seeing Xiao Yifei, how could he aplish this? They could not understand why, with so many outstanding doctors avable, it was Xiao Yifei who was chosen to perform the surgery!

    What perplexed them the most was that when Xiao Yifei said he would do the surgery, the doctors from Shangjing Hospital, including the Deputy Director, showed no intention of dissuading him. Judging by their expressions, they even seemed to have a lot of trust in Xiao YiFei!

    "Sigh! Weren¡¯t you guys just curious down there about whether the phenomenal doctor hyped up by the newspapers really exists in our hospital? That wasn¡¯t just hype, that doctor does exist, we¡¯ve seen his capabilities with our own eyes. It¡¯s him, the person who just went in to perform the surgery, Xiao Yifei!"

    Wang Changping lifted his head and spoke to the visiting doctors who were unaware of the situation. His gaze wasplex and his facial expression was quite peculiar.

    Upon hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, the group of visiting doctors, who were already stunned, were struck as if by lightning, standing frozen on the spot. How could they have possibly thought that this overly young Xiao Yifei was the author of those extraordinary achievements in newspapers and magazines?

    "You... you¡¯re not lying to us?"

    The most shaken was Fu Mingming who, being disturbed by Guan Nan, had been ridiculing and mocking Shangjing Hospital and Xiao Yifei. He had not expected the truth to hit him so suddenly, making it hard for Fu Mingming to ept.

    "Why would I lie to you about this."

    Wang Changping pursed his lips, not paying any attention to Fu Mingming, but instead turned his gaze back to the entrance of the operating room, feeling a bit worried because he had just seen Rong Fang¡¯s condition and it was very grim.

    After hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, Fu Mingming took several steps back and leaned against the wall. Fearing that if he didn¡¯t, his legs might give out and he might fall over. He shifted his shocked gaze slowly to the visiting doctors beside him, also seeing faces filled with shock and disbelief.

    "What the... fuck!"

    If Wang Changping was not lying, then some things made sense atst. No wonder Fang Yuan was so secretive about this matter, no wonder he never answered when they asked him these questions, no wonder their own hospital had been secretly trying to find out this information but never got any answers.

    Originally, he had thought that these achievements were bought by Shangjing Hospital from outside at a high price to be attributed to their hospital¡¯s name. Furthermore, when many doctors from various hospitals got together to discuss and learn, although they felt inferior and full of admiration for the neuroscience paper and the lupus treatment method, they all believed it had to be the results of a team, not possibly attributed to a single person. They thought Shangjing Hospital was creating a myth! Hence, their impression of Shangjing Hospital wasn¡¯t good.

    Who would have thought it really was an individual and moreover this excessively young doctor who had achieved these aplishments! And Fang Yuan even drove this young doctor out of Shangjing Hospital; is Fang Yuan out of his mind or does he have a mental illness?

    Fu Mingming stood there stunned, his mind still not having processed the news. If all this was true, then the way he had acted just now was truly like a jumping clown!

    "Looking at Rong Fang¡¯s condition earlier, he was nearly gone by the time he was being taken to the operating room. With such a physical state, he probably couldn¡¯tst till the incision! Moreover, even though Doctor Xiao Yifei has made astonishing achievements in neurology and some difficult diseases, we have no idea about his expertise as the leading surgeon!"

    Just then, a doctor standing beside Fu Mingming suddenly recalled something. He spoke softly, his tone no longer disrespectful towards Xiao Yifei, but his focus on the sanctity of life still made him voice some objections.

    "I saw it earlier too, Rong Fang¡¯s heartbeat was almost stopping on the ECG monitor, the surgery conducted by anyone else would have been impossible! That¡¯s why Doctor Xiao said only he could do this surgery! I have lived for almost forty, nearly fifty years, and I have never seen a doctor who could perform miracles like Doctor Xiao! What we can rely on now is only Doctor Xiao!"

    As Wang Changping spoke of Xiao Yifei, a glint of admiration shed in his eyes, and his tone even carried a sense of reverence.

    Hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, a glint of skepticism shed through the eyes of the doctors gathered around, and they shook their heads.

    "Even if Doctor Xiao Yifei is miraculous, how miraculous can he be, after all, he is a human, not a god! The rescue effort earlier was just ast-ditch effort."

    With a deep sigh, after hearing Wang Changping¡¯s words, they had already given up hope for saving Rong Fang¡¯s life. There was no way a surgery could seed with life signs as weak as that.

    A group of doctors gathered in small clusters, whispering among themselves, all they talked about was Xiao Yifei, their tones filled with shock, amazement, and disbelief.

    They had lost faith in Rong Fang, but Wang Changping, having witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s skills, sat on a chair with his plump body, his gaze still twinkling with hope as he fixed his eyes on the operating room door.

    Nangong Yun stood with hands sped in front of the operating room entrance, worry visible in her eyes.

    While Xiao Yifei was performing the tense surgery, downstairs, the ICU room that had just seen Rong Fang wheeled away now presented a different scene.

    The events that transpired earlier had unfolded so swiftly, in the blink of an eye so much had happened, filling everyone¡¯s hearts with panic and astonishment. Now, the empty ICU room was left with only a few people.

    Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai, Du Fengchun, and some officials now stood against the wall, watching the police who had just burst in clean up the aftermath in the ward, while simultaneously trying to steady their own startled spirits.

    "Rong Fang must be in danger now. Old Zhang, you really have some bad luck. Who did you manage to offend for them to target you with suchmotion?"

    Deeply shaken, everyone in the ICU room remained silent, but just then, Du Fengchun, with his background as a criminal investigator, managed to regain hisposure. He turned to Zhang Ming with a wry smile and said.

    Hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, Zhang Ming sighed deeply, everything that had just happened indeed exceeded his imagination.

    "I need to get some air."

    Standing next to Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes shed with residual fear upon hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words. Clearly relieved, if it weren¡¯t for his quick action using Zhao Ming and Guan Nan¡¯s families to threaten, something really might have happened! His mind was now aplete nk, he just needed to calm down, and after saying that, Gan Quancai left the ICU room.

    "Clean up, get everything that needs to be taken care of sorted out!"

    The police officers tidying up the ward stepped forward, preparing to move the bodies of Guan Nan and Zhao Ming out.

    "Wait a second!"

    Just as the police were about to lift the bodies of Guan Nan and Zhao Ming out, Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he abruptly spoke.

    "Director Du, these two are out of breath already!"

 Chapter 298: Not Simple

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Not Simple</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing Du Fengchun stride towards them, one of the police officers carrying Guan Nan¡¯s body looked at Du Fengchun strangely and said that they had already checked these two people just now, finding nothing unusual, and that they had long since lost all life signs.

    "I know."

    Du Fengchun said solemnly and then approached the bodies of Guan Nan and Zhao Ming. Seeing this, the police officer carrying their bodies set them down.

    A serious glint passed through Du Fengchun¡¯s narrowed eyes. He first lifted Zhao Ming¡¯s shirt, then went beside Guan Nan¡¯s body and pried open Guan Nan¡¯s eyes for a look. Du Fengchun let out a long breath.

    "Old Zhang, this Xiao Yifei you found this time is really not a simple character!"

    Du Fengchun¡¯s face bore a shocked expression as he raised his head and said with a lingering fear to Zhang Ming.

    Zhang Ming heard Du Fengchun¡¯s words, slightly stunned, then turned his head to look at Du Fengchun and asked in confusion, "What happened? Why do you say that?"

    Du Fengchun disyed a bitter smile and gestured for Zhang Ming toe closer.

    "What happened?"

    Zhang Ming approached Du Fengchun with a puzzled look on his face. "Old Du, I know that Xiaod isn¡¯t a simple character. The couple of moves he disyed in his medical skills just now are enough to show this kid is indeed very impressive!"

    Du Fengchun, hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, lowered his head to look at the slowly cooling bodies of Zhao Ming and Guan Nan. A trace of dread passed through his eyes, and his voice trembled as he spoke, "It¡¯s not just his medical skills that are fearsome. This kid¡¯s ruthless methods and decisive actions chill one to the bone!"

    Zhang Ming, following Du Fengchun, slowly crouched down next to him. Hearing what Du Fengchun had said, he was slightly stunned and unsure of what Du Fengchun really meant.

    "Look here."

    A mysterious gleam crossed Du Fengchun¡¯s face. He gently pulled open Zhao Ming¡¯s outer garment to reveal Zhao Ming¡¯s bare upper body. On Zhao Ming¡¯s somewhat deformed chest was a faintly indented mark.

    "Just now, when Zhao Ming charged at him, Xiao Yifei broke Zhao Ming¡¯s ribs with a single punch, causing the broken ribs to puncture the internal organs, leading to Zhao Ming¡¯s instant death! To kill with one punch, such skill is not something someone without specialized training can achieve. I simply cannot believe it!"

    Du Fengchun firmly looked at Zhao Ming¡¯s corpse as he spoke to Zhang Ming.

    Zhang Ming was suddenly shocked. When he had witnessed Xiao Yifei knocking Zhao Ming away, he had repeatedly praised Xiao Yifei¡¯s response speed. Little did he know, Xiao Yifei had actually killed Zhao Ming with a single punch! This realization was somewhat shocking to Zhang Ming.

    "There¡¯s more!"

    Du Fengchun¡¯s voice suddenly deepened as he flipped over Guan Nan¡¯s lifeless eyes. "The sudden death of Guan Nan, I still haven¡¯t figured out the cause. Looking at the sudden dtion of the pupils, it was a sudden brain death. At that time, Xiao Yifei was so far from Guan Nan, yet he could already foresee Guan Nan¡¯s impending death. To say it has nothing to do with Xiao Yifei, I simply don¡¯t believe it, but I still haven¡¯t found the reason. If not for your connection with Xiao Yifei, Old Zhang, I would definitely investigate him thoroughly!"

    Du Fengchun said with lingering fear to Zhang Ming, "Where exactly did you meet Xiao Yifei? He¡¯s a bit too terrifying. I couldn¡¯t even draw my gun before he had already in two people!"

    Hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s exnation, Zhang Ming finally understood what had truly happened in the chaos just now, and how incredibly remarkable Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance had been.

    He and Du Fengchun squatted side by side, their eyes on the bodies of Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, but their thoughts had run off to who knows where.

    Zhang Ming recalled the first time he had met Xiao Yifei. Although he found Xiao Yifei¡¯s looks striking and his temperament quite to his taste, he had never imagined he would actually need to rely on Xiao Yifei so much¡ªand that this young man could be so terrifyingly capable!

    He still highly trusted Du Fengchun¡¯s judgment. After all, a well-qualified criminal police officer would possess such basic discernment.

    Zhang Ming swallowed quietly, shook his head, and stood up. He turned to Du Fengchun and said, "I don¡¯t want to think too much right now. Let¡¯s go check out the situation in the operating room upstairs first; we can deal with these issuester!"

    Du Fengchun nodded, then stood up and followed Zhang Ming. On his way out of the ICU, he took onest nce back, filled with curiosity about the kind of power and capability that would allow someone to do what Xiao Yifei had just done.

    Lin Xian¡¯er obediently followed behind Du Fengchun. After hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s judgement, she was utterly shocked, her body trembled from the surprise as she remembered the scene in the interrogation room where Xiao Yifei had effortlessly snapped off his handcuffs.

    "This monster!"

    As they reached the door, Zhang Ming waved to the officials who were calming themselves, "Come over as well! Let¡¯s go upstairs and check on Rong Fang¡¯s condition."

    The officials nodded and followed Zhang Ming¡¯s lead.

    "I doubt there¡¯s any hope. I saw the state Rong Fang was in; it was almost hopeless. So, Old Zhang, don¡¯t hold onto too much hope. Given what happened today, reporting to the Discipline Inspection Review Team will inevitably conclude, ensuring your position is secure."

    As they walked, Du Fengchun said to Zhang Ming.

    Zhang Ming, hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, nodded in agreement but still sighed deeply, "That¡¯s true, but I still hope nothing happens to Rong Fang! After all, it is a human life!"

    While Zhang Ming headed towards the operating room, he noticed the absence of Gan Quancai and shook his head in puzzlement.

    When they reached the door of the operating room and saw the crowd gathered there, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart sank, and he frowned.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why are all these doctors just watching here? Has Rong Fang¡¯s surgery started yet?"

    Du Fengchun, equally dissatisfied with the scene, spoke first in a displeased tone.

    Hearing Du Fengchun, the doctors turned around with helpless expressions. Fu Mingming said, "Director Du, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to enter the operating room. The thing is, Rong Fang¡¯s condition is, frankly, hopeless. We are only doing ourst bit of effort."

    Du Fengchun red at Fu Mingming and said sternly, "So what¡¯s going on now? Are you not even making thatst effort? So many excellent doctors, just standing here watching!"

    Fu Mingming sighed and spoke on behalf of the doctors, "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to make an effort, but Doctor Xiao said that at this point, only he can perform this surgery!"

    Now, when they talked about Xiao Yifei, they finally stopped referring to him disdainfully as ¡¯the kid.¡¯

    Hearing Fu Mingming¡¯s words, Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he blurted out, "Only he can do it? He¡¯s only..."

    Just then, Du Fengchun suddenly remembered Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing achievements and swallowed his words. Reluctantly, he stood aside and softly asked, "Can he really do it?"

 Chapter 299: The Greatest Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299: The Greatest Redemption</h4><h4></h4>

    Fu Mingming thought for a moment, then looked towards the doctors from the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital standing beside him, shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know. Rong Fang¡¯s condition is very bad. If it were us, the sess rate wouldn¡¯t exceed 10%."

    Du Fengchun sighed and said no more.

    As time ticked by, just when everyone waiting began to feel hunger, the doors of the operating room were pushed open.

    Inside the operating room, the anesthesiologist, surgical assistants, circting nurses, and scrub nurses were already deeply astonished by Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance.

    Although in the hospital they had long heard of Xiao Yifei¡¯s experiences and knew his medical skill was indeed not inferior, that was only in theory andplex cases. They had never heard of Xiao Yifei being extraordinarily skilled in surgical operations.

    Therefore, when Xiao Yifei fully geared up and entered the operating room, all the medical staff present were very surprised. Some did not understand why Xiao Yifei was there, until he gave an order for them to start preparing for the surgery. Only then did they realize that Xiao Yifei was the lead surgeon, and they couldn¡¯t help being filled with astonishment.

    Because after Rong Fang was wheeled in, anyone with a bit of medical knowledge could see that Rong Fang¡¯s condition was not just very pessimistic, but they didn¡¯t even know where to begin!

    With a sharp knife sticking out of his body and blood weakly leaking out, the heartbeat was nearly stopping. In this state, they did not know if there was any point in attempting to save him, and although Xiao Yifei was impressive, hecked experience, and the situation was nowpletely out of control.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until they started the operation under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership that they truly witnessed what was called a stunning demonstration of skill.

    The surgery began at once.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, steady as a rock, made incisions as precise as drawings on Rong Fang¡¯s body each time they moved.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was exceptionally sharp, his steady hands coupled with his piercing eyes, each cut he made was decisive, without a hint of hesitation.

    As time slowly passed, Xiao Yifei finally removed the sharp knife from Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡ª¡¯

    With focused concentration, Xiao Yifei pulled out the sharp knife. Amidst the stunned looks of the doctors and nurses beside him, he ced the knife on a tray, then Xiao Yifei began the process of rescuing Rong Fang¡¯s life signs.

    Xiao Yifei was fully exerting his irvoyance superpower, with his conscious thread frantically operating within Rong Fang¡¯s body, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand did not stop, it kept on with the most difficult part of the operation.

    His actions were like those of a preciseputer, which left the doctors and nurses beside him in such shock that they froze. They had not expected Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgical skill to be so sophisticated. Not to mention the oue of the surgery, Xiao Yifei had already conquered these medical staff.

    Under their astonishment, they failed to notice some bizarre aspects of Rong Fang¡¯s situation due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s use of his conscious thread.

    In their deep shock, they cooperated with Xiao Yifei¡¯s surgery, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden surge of hope. Perhaps they had a real chance of sess!

    As time went on, Xiao Yifei made his greatest effort to save Rong Fang¡¯s life, but even with the irvoyance superpower, he felt it was more than his strength allowed.

    "Is this as far as I can go?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were solemn, his face filled with seriousness. He had done everything he could, yet he still couldn¡¯t change some things. He sighed deeply, realizing that this was his limit.

    "Prepare to stitch it up."

    A shadow flickered in his eyes as he instructed the surrounding doctors and nurses before beginning the final stages of the surgery.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead glistened with heavy sweat. The scrub nurse lifted a piece of gauze to wipe the beads of sweat from Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead. Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s superpower was already quite strong, this surgery still ced an enormous burden on him.

    Finally, the surgery was over. The doors to the operating room were pushed open from inside by Xiao Yifei and his team. Xiao Yifei, with a somber face, stepped out of the operating room first.

    Nangong Yun hurried forward, her face full of concern. Just as she was about to open her mouth to say something, the sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression made her hastily fall silent. She bowed her head and followed behind Xiao Yifei, not knowing how tofort him.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯splexion, Wang Changping sighed and said quietly, "After all, Doctor Xiao is only human, not a deity!"

    Despite some disappointment in his heart upon hearing the news, he was able to understand, for Rong Fang¡¯s injuries were indeed too severe.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Fu Mingming and the other doctors from the external department¡¯s faces also darkened, realizing the surgery had indeed turned out as they had feared. Yet, witnessing the grim expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face filled their hearts with admiration.

    "Doctor Xiao is truly excellent, not only achieving remarkable aplishments in medicine but most importantly, his serious attitude toward patients and his strong sense of responsibility! He really is someone worth learning from!"

    Their previous disdain for Xiao Yifei was reced by sheer admiration. If they had been tasked with the surgery, they might have failed early on, forgetting that at that moment, the man they were calling Doctor Xiao, wasn¡¯t just a doctor,

    Zhang Ming sighed heavily upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, although he had anticipated this oue, he still harbored fantasies that a miracle might ur. However, despite the failure of the surgery, Zhang Ming gained a new understanding of Xiao Yifei.

    This mysterious and powerful young man, Xiao Yifei, could not be underestimated by anyone!

    "Hey? Why do you all look so down?"

    At that moment, the rest of the doctors and nurses began to exit the operating room. Seeing the heavy atmosphere outside, the surgical assistant was puzzled and curiously asked, "Although Rong Fang¡¯s spinal injury has rendered him temporarily vegetative, his life was saved, wasn¡¯t it?"

    The assistant¡¯s sudden words made everyone, who had been downtrodden and lost in thought, suddenly raise their heads, staring incredulously at the assistant: "What did you say?"

    The assistant, eyes wide, innocently responded, "Didn¡¯t Doctor Xiao tell you? With his efforts, Rong Fang¡¯s life was saved!"

    Finally, upon clearly hearing the assistant¡¯s words, a shiver ran through the corridor, and a hush fell over the crowd!

    In the silence, the crowd slowly turned, casting their astonished gazes upon the dark-faced Xiao Yifei.

    He really had snatched Rong Fang back from the clutches of death! He truly saved Rong Fang¡¯s life, and even if he was vegetative, that wasn¡¯t without hope for a cure. At this moment, they were witnessing a miraculous scene, and yet Xiao Yifei was still not satisfied!

    "Who... who is he!"

    The astounded crowd, unable to believe the incredible news, looked at Xiao Yifei with trembling voices. The sensation welling up inside Fu Mingming wasn¡¯t joy but deep-seated fear, as Xiao Yifei indeed possessed such ghostly medical skill!

    While Fu Mingming meant to ask if Xiao Yifei was human or a deity, the misunderstandings Wang Changping, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, muttered to himself.

 Chapter 300 Well Done Enough

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Well Done Enough</h4><h4></h4>

    "He is Xiao Yifei!"

    Momentster, a chorus of uniform, deep surprise rang out in the hallway.

    "He is Xiao Yifei!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei still looking very annoyed with himself, everyone felt deeply shocked that Jiu Liang had not yet regained consciousness.

    Atst, Du Fengchun was the first to snap out of it. He turned his head to the surgical assistant and asked, "Can Rong Fang¡¯s condition be cured? Or is he going to be like this for the rest of his life?"

    The surgical assistant first nced at Xiao Yifei, then turned to Du Fengchun and said, "Rong Fang¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t seem like themon vegetative state. There is a great chance that he can be cured."

    After hearing what the surgical assistant said, Du Fengchun turned his head, his eyes full of surprise as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "This kid! He really surprises us time and again!"

    The events of today were surely not going to end just like that, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s name had been firmly embedded in the memories of all the prominent figures of Yanjing City who were present.

    Despite having been busy all day, and still not being able to make Rong Fang speak about who was targeting Zhang Ming, the series of events that had happened was enough to prove Zhang Ming¡¯s innocence. After a report to the discipline inspection team, it seemed unlikely that Zhang Ming would have any trouble for the time being.

    "Alright, no need to feel annoyed! You¡¯ve done very well, better than we could have imagined! The things you¡¯ve done are something we simply couldn¡¯t achieve."

    Nangong Yun walked up to Xiao Yifei and, for the first time in front of so many outsiders, hugged him. The typically aloof Nangong Yun making such a gesture surprised everyone.

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently at Nangong Yun. Today, he had truly felt the limits of his superpower. He, who had believed that having irvoyance and X-ray vision made him omnipotent, felt somewhat frustrated. This deepened his determination to continue practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique because he felt that once he could master the movements following the technique, it would bring about great changes for him!

    He went to the prep room with a somewhat downcast face, took off his surgical gown, and set about cleaning up.

    While Xiao Yifei was cleaning up, Zhang Ming¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Fang Yuan, his eyes reflectingplex emotions. Fang Yuan was also aware that his behavior had been somewhat inappropriate. A bitter expression flickered across his face as he lowered his head and sighed deeply, "Maybe I should also take a rest for a while."

    After a day of busyness, having been hurriedly brought in to treat Rong Fang, and with all the subsequent events, even Xiao Yifei was feeling exhausted, both mentally and physically¡ªlet alone the ordinary people present. Everyone wanted to go back and rest properly, but the aftermath of today¡¯s events was far from over.

    The crowd cast admiring nces at Xiao Yifei, the handsome young man who had brought them so many surprises!

    "Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. There¡¯s still more to deal with afterwards, and if anythinges up, we¡¯ll notify you."

    Zhang Ming said this in a grave tone to the people around him. Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, the doctors from the external hospital nodded, and then they slowly left the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, continuously turning back to look at Xiao Yifei. The officials followed suit but, as they left, they too cast respectful looks at Xiao Yifei, whose medical skill had astounded them. Although they were initially skeptical, the truth had won them over, and they were filled with respect for Xiao Yifei, knowing that one day they might need to seek his help.

    As the people gradually dispersed, Zhang Ming turned, gazed steadily at Xiao Yifei, and said earnestly, "Xiao, I really can¡¯t thank you enough for everything! If it weren¡¯t for you, the oue today could have been entirely different."

    Xiao Yifei grinned at Zhang Ming, "Brother Zhang, I promised to handle things neatly for you. Although the oue isn¡¯t perfect, there¡¯s no need for such formality."

    Zhang Ming shook his head, "This is already the best oue!"

    He looked seriously at Xiao Yifei and said, "I will remember this favor!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed and shook his head, "Zhang Ming, don¡¯t be so formal. Just treat me to a few more mealster on!"

    Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei without saying anything, but the expression in his eyes conveyed that the gratitude he felt for Xiao Yifei was not as simple as a few meals.

    "Xiao kid, it was I, Du Fengchun, who misjudged you. I apologize for the prejudice I had against you just now. I truly thank you for helping old Zhang!"

    Du Fengchun scratched his head and said with a smile to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and did not say much.

    "Haha, as long as you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me, old Du, that¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re tired and want to rest, just let me know anytime. I can arrange for someone to escort you back. I¡¯ll go downstairs first, there¡¯s still something that needs to be dealt with regarding Guan Nan and Zhao Ming!"

    After saying that, Du Fengchun turned around and walked downstairs.

    After seeing Du Fengchun leave, Xiao Yifei smiled at Zhang Ming. Before Du Fengchun mentioned it, he hadn¡¯t felt anything, but once Du Fengchun finished speaking, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt indeed fatigued, and just as he turned his head, he saw Nangong Yun looking at him intently.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and looked towards Nangong Yun.

    "Are youing back? I think if you decide to return now, surely no one will stop you!"

    Nangong Yun said earnestly to Xiao Yifei. Indeed, if Xiao Yifei decided to rejoin the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, not only would nobody oppose it, but everyone would wee him with open arms!

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback and thenughed, "Not for the time being. If I really do decide toe back, I¡¯ll make my return. After all, I find teaching at university quite rxing."

    "Alright, but if you decide toe back, I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you."

    Nangong Yun appeared somewhat disappointed, but she still said to Xiao Yifei with a smile. Just after finishing that sentence, something seemed to jolt her memory, and she looked at Xiao Yifei intently, "Oh right, you haven¡¯t forgotten the promise you made to me, have you?"

    Xiao Yifei remembered the promise he had made to Nangong Yun andughed at himself, nodding at her, "Don¡¯t worry, of course I haven¡¯t forgotten!"

    Nangong Yun felt relieved after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Something came to her mind, and a faint blush crossed her face, "You must be tired too. Go back and rest well, and we¡¯ll meet again some other time!"

    Seeing the faint shyness on Nangong Yun¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei felt a slight stir in his heart.

    He nodded, and under the gaze full of admiration from Wang Changping, Chen Xusheng, and the others, he prepared to leave.

    "Are you going back? Let me escort you."

    Lin Xian¡¯er saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and quickly walked up to him, asking. She had been immersed in immense surprise, and only when she saw Xiao Yifei making other moves did she react and hurriedly walked over.

    "Sure."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Lin Xian¡¯er and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 301: Fame Spreads Far and Wide

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Fame Spreads Far and Wide</h4><h4></h4>

    He then smiled at Nangong Yun and greeted Zhang Ming and Wang Changping before he stood up, preparing to leave.

    Wang Changping watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure with admiration still glowing in his eyes. The young doctor who had once been under his authority¡ªbullied by him¡ªhad now be a figure he could only look up to!

    Wang Changping firmly believed that after today, Xiao Yifei¡¯s name would resound throughout the Yanjing medicalmunity¡ªadmired and esteemed by all!

    The storm was brewing, and it would burst forth suddenly at some future moment!

    Xiao Yifei was driven back to Jinghang Garden by Lin Xian¡¯er. After returning home, he enjoyed a sumptuous meal prepared by Zhou Meifeng. Watching the plump Zhou Meifeng wearing the dress he had bought for her, her rounded, tightly-d buttocks swaying enticingly in front of Xiao Yifei, gave him great visual pleasure. Moreover, the meal Zhou Meifeng prepared was delicious, making Xiao Yifei exceptionally satisfied, feeling that hiring Zhou Meifeng as a housekeeper was indeed a wise choice.

    However, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes were full of worry as she watched Xiao Yifei devour his food. She sensed his fatigue, but she did not know how to voice her concern or even if she should ask, so she could only watch him anxiously.

    After finishing his meal, Xiao Yifei went straight to his bedroom, clenched his teeth, and performed a set of movements from the "Dragon Transformation Technique" before lying straight in bed and falling asleep. After Xiao Yifei drifted off, Zhou Meifeng stood at the door of his room, pacing back and forth with a worried expression.

    Time passed day by day. The incident at the hospital had been some time ago. Xiao Yifei had thought that after he had dealt with Guan Nan and Zhao Ming, queries would inevitably follow, but no one came to question him about the matter, it seemed Du Fengchun and the others had handled it well. Later interactions with Zhang Ming also informed him that Zhang Ming¡¯s position had not beenpromised, and the covert maniptor against Zhang Ming had ceased their actions following the incident.

    Although Xiao Yifei had a vague idea who the behind-the-scenes maniptor was, without evidence, he did not want to rashly speak out, and the matter seemed temporarily shelved.

    The only change was that within the Yanjing medical circle, a mysterious doctor named Xiao Yifei, renowned for his profound medical skills, was gaining increasingly prominent fame.

    These days, Xiao Yifei had been leading afortable life. His sses had ended, and he spent his time visiting the school and then returning home to see Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voluptuous figure, enjoying this lifestyle to the fullest. However, it was somewhat disconcerting that teachers at the school looked at him as if they saw someone overstepping his bounds, resembling a presumptuous youngd.

    Although both Shangjing Medical University and the hospital were medical institutions, the school ultimately was not a hospital, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation had not spread within the school. Only a few top officials knew about a young, yet terrifyingly skilled doctor emerging in the Yanjing medicalmunity. Even if Xiao Yifei¡¯s name reached these teachers¡¯ ears, they still wouldn¡¯t believe it was the same Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t particrly bothered by these looks, but he still wasn¡¯t ustomed to being seen this way. The school hadn¡¯t finished its term due to the Clinical Medical College having internships lined up for the students after exams.

    As the day for releasing exam results approached, it also signaled that the time for revealing the results of Xiao Yifei¡¯spetition with Shen Liguo was drawing near.

    On this day, Xiao Yifei came to the school again. The school was a mess in preparations to arrange internships for the students, including the busy Clinical Medical College. But Xiao Yifei seemed quite at ease, as no particr tasks had been assigned to him.

    These days, Xiao Yifei, apart from ying basketball with students preparing for internships, spent a lot of time reading in the faculty lounge. The group of teachers, who were once quite enthusiastic about Xiao Yifei, gradually seemed less interested in him.

    When he entered the teacher¡¯s lounge, he happened to see Qiu Shaobin there too, with a troubled expression on his face, intently reading a piece of material in his hands.

    "Mr. Qiu, what are you reading?"

    Qiu Shaobin was one of the teachers at the school whom Xiao Yifei greatly respected. Seeing Qiu Shaobin, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a smile as he approached him.

    Upon seeing it was Xiao Yifei, Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Unlike other teachers who didn¡¯t think much of him, Qiu Shaobin had a terrifying suspicion about Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities.

    "Mr. Xiao, howe you don¡¯t have anything to do today?"

    A faint smile appeared on Qiu Shaobin¡¯s face; this entric old man had a surprisingly good attitude towards Xiao Yifei.

    The other teachers in the lounge, seeing Xiao Yifei talking to Qiu Shaobin, shook their heads but said nothing more.

    "I¡¯m looking atst month¡¯s ¡¯Medical Journal¡¯. I¡¯ve been a teacher for so long that I¡¯ve gradually stopped paying attention to some things in the medicalmunity. If I hadn¡¯t bought a copy of ¡¯Medical Journal¡¯ a few days ago by chance, I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a figure had emerged from Yanjing."

    Qiu Shaobin, while marveling, reached out to Xiao Yifei, pointing to two papers in the ¡¯Medical Journal¡¯: "Look at these two articles, they¡¯re really something else. One is about neurology, and the other is about the treatment of ¡¯lupus¡¯. Look at the byline, they¡¯re both written by the same person. This author really has remarkable talent!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh silently; the two articles were actually his own work. He bowed his head to look at the two papers and suddenly spotted a few errors. Since they weren¡¯t directly published by Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, errors were inevitable. Shaking his head with a smile, Xiao Yifei said to Qiu Shaobin, "Mr. Qiu, you see, there are a few minor mistakes in these two articles."

    Xiao Yifei pointed out the small ws in the papers.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qiu Shaobin frowned and looked at the papers. Although he didn¡¯t understand the principles behind them, he could still spot some minor issues.

    Meanwhile, the other doctors standing nearby began to snicker upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Although they didn¡¯t know what the papers were about, from what Qiu Shaobin implied, these were no ordinary papers, and someone like Xiao Yifei, what right did he have to criticise them? Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed enough?

    However, when Qiu Shaobin saw the parts Xiao Yifei had pointed out, his eyes narrowed sharply. There were twomon knowledge errors in that area. Qiu Shaobin was able to judge that these couldn¡¯t have been mistakes made by the author because, given the level of these two papers, such elementary errors were impossible. It must have been an oversight by the ¡¯Medical Journal¡¯ editorial team that these minor errors urred.

    "There really are errors. Mr. Xiao, your eyes are sharp indeed! How quickly you found these errors!"

    Qiu Shaobin was somewhat surprised. He looked up at Xiao Yifei, realizing that Xiao Yifei was truly not a simple character, and being specially recruited by Tan Lan, he indeed had exceptional qualities!

 Chapter 302 Highly Respected

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Highly Respected</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head andughed, "These two papers are mine, if I can¡¯t even find such mistakes, now that would truly be a problem."

    Meanwhile, the teachers nearby heard Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help turning their heads to look at Xiao Yifei.

    "Lucky indeed, he actually encountered them!"

    They shook their heads andughed, never having believed that Xiao Yifei could really spot the errors.

    Just then, as he was staring in amazement at the magazine, Qiu Shaobin¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and he answered, "Dean Tang, what¡¯s the matter?"

    It turned out to be a call from Tang Weixing, and while listening to the voice on the phone, Qiu Shaobin nodded his head.

    "Hmm, I understand."

    Having said thest sentence, Qiu Shaobin hung up the phone. He first lifted his head, gave Xiao Yifei a strange look, then stood up and addressed the teachers in the lounge, "Let¡¯s go to the dean¡¯s office for a meeting."

    Upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, the teachers raised their heads. If they remembered correctly, they had just had a meeting a few hours ago about issues concerning internships, so why another meeting now?

    "Professor Qiu, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t we just have a meeting?"

    Qi Xunlei looked up, somewhat astonished.

    "You don¡¯t need to go, this meeting is for we teachers at the Clinical Medical College."

    Qiu Shaobin waved his hand at Qi Xunlei.

    Upon hearing this, the teachers from the Clinical Medical College furrowed their brows, and a guess surfaced in their minds, "Professor Qiu, could it be the results are out?"

    Qiu Shaobin frowned and chuckled bitterly, "Maybe, Dean Tang¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good, so it might be possible."

    Hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, the cluster of teachers from the Clinical Medical College frowned deeply, feeling worried because they knew that because the test questions were too difficult, their own sses¡¯ results wouldn¡¯t be very good. Although it wasn¡¯t their fault, the teachers still felt anxious since extremely poor results would lead to criticism.

    As the teachers were filled with worry, they caught a glimpse of Xiao Yifei out of the corner of their eyes and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit gleeful, thinking to themselves: "Even so, I guess it won¡¯t be worse than the two sses led by Xiao Yifei! Those two sses he taught really drew attention with how early they gave up and turned in their papers!"

    "Let¡¯s go and see what exactly is going on at the dean¡¯s office."

    Qiu Shaobin, frowning, waved to the teachers and took the lead.

    The teachers looked at Xiao Yifei, who was walking beside Qiu Shaobin, with a schadenfreude expression, feeling much more rxed. This exam, said to be a test for the students, was just as much a test for them, to see just what calibre of teacher they were in this separate teaching and testing situation.

    What everyone found odd, however, was that Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed not a trace of solemnity, but was instead filled with ease, seemingly not taking the results to heart at all.

    "This Xiao Yifei, he really has nerves of steel!"

    The teachers couldn¡¯t help but respect Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, "He¡¯s like a pig not fearing boiling water, isn¡¯t he?"

    The group of teachers walked with quite a majestic air.

    And on their way to the dean¡¯s office, they encountered a few students from Clinical (3) (4) sses walking towards them. Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao were leading the group. From a distance, the sharp-eyed Tian Miaomiao saw Xiao Yifei; actually, Shi Sisi had seen him even earlier. Her heart skipped a beat, but she pretended not to have noticed until after Tian Miaomiao excitedly jumped up, then btedly turned her head in that direction.

    "Teacher Xiao! Teacher Xiao! It¡¯s been such a long time!"

    Tian Miaomiao jumped three feet high and greeted Xiao Yifei with great respect.

    "Hello, Teacher Xiao!"

    "Long time no see, Teacher Xiao! You¡¯ve be even more handsome!"

    Such voices came one after another, audible from afar. A whole group of teachers from the Clinical Medical College, but the students from sses (3) and (4) only greeted Xiao Yifei, who had taught them for only half a semester.

    This left their own teachers unsure where to put their faces.

    "Teacher Xiao! What are you up to?" she asked Xiao Yifei.

    "It seems that your results are out, I¡¯m going to check your grades."

    Xiao Yifei responded.

    "Oh! You better go then! We won¡¯t disturb you, but we should have done fairly well!"

    Tian Miaomiao squinted her eyes sweetly at Xiao Yifei and smiled: "Once the results are out, Teacher Xiao, we want to invite you to go out with us. You better not refuse!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at Tian Miaomiao: "Alright! Off you go, we¡¯ll talk about it then."

    Tian Miaomiao pouted her lips and turned to leave with the other students. As they were leaving, Shi Sisi turned her head, her eyes struggling as she looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back.

    "Sisi, stop looking! It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see him again! I know Teacher Xiao is handsome, but you don¡¯t need to be so reluctantly in love!"

    Tian Miaomiao giggled and tugged at Shi Sisi¡¯s clothes.

    As the students crossed paths with a group of teachers, Qiu Shaobinughed and said to Xiao Yifei, "Young Teacher Xiao, it seems you are quite popr among your students. I¡¯ve been teaching for so long, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a teacher who taught less than a semester be so popr!"

    Xiao Yifei, smiling, scratched his head, a bit embarrassed.

    Seeing this, other teachers couldn¡¯t help but mutter quietly with a curl of their lips, "Popr? What¡¯s the use if his teaching is terrible!"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s keen ears caught this remark. He turned his head trying to see which teacher had spoken, but it was in vain, for he saw that most of the teachers had displeased expressions on their faces.

    No matter how high your educational level, some issues reveal the same problems.

    Qiu Shaobin turned to look at Xiao Yifei, wanting to say something, but he saw a calm demeanor on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. Xiao Yifei, noticing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s look, smiled gently, "Is there something wrong, Teacher Qiu? If not, let¡¯s head to the office quickly. I really want to know how well my students did!"

    Qiu Shaobin nodded and then quickened his pace, walking alongside Xiao Yifei to the college office.

    The other teachers, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly: "You really dare to know the grades? Such a big heart!"

    Finally, the group arrived at the college office. As Xiao Yifei was the first to push the door open and enter, he discovered that Shen Liguo had already arrived early at the office, exining why he hadn¡¯t been seen in the teachers¡¯ lounge. However, it seemed that Tang Weixing had not yet announced the exam results, as Shen Liguo¡¯s face also showed a puzzled look, and Tang Weixing sat on a chair, waiting for the arrival of the other teachers.

    Seeing the teachers push open the door one by one, Tang Weixing slowly stood up, his eyes scanning the teachers. His expression was very somber. When the iing teachers first saw Tang Weixing, they felt a sudden jolt in their hearts, as Tang Weixing¡¯s demeanor indicated the test results were certainly not good, perhaps even worse than imagined; otherwise, given the difficulty of the questions, Tang Weixing wouldn¡¯t have such an expression.

 Chapter 303: Performed Poorly in the Test

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Performed Poorly in the Test</h4><h4></h4>

    However, it was somewhat strange that when Tang Weixing saw Xiao Yifei standing in front of him, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak but then hesitated, his expression very odd.

    "I¡¯ve summoned everyone here today for a meeting, and I suppose you all might have guessed why. The results from Huaxia Medical University have been marked and distributed to each department. Due to some reasons, our college¡¯s results have not been updated online yet. That¡¯s what I want to discuss today."

    Tang Weixing looked sternly at the teachers present and said in a grave voice, "I know the questions were quite difficult, and I had anticipated that the results might not be very good. But I never imagined that our results would turn out to be this poor! Because our college¡¯s average score is actually the lowest in our entire school!"

    The echo of Tang Weixing¡¯s voice in the office made all the teachers shiver, and they turned their gazes toward him.

    However, at this moment, Shen Liguo was still sitting with his legs crossed on the chair, disying a condescending expression, arrogantly looking at the teachers standing in front of him. Shen Liguo was already quite an unlikeable person, and his current demeanor only elicited disdain from the teachers.

    But Shen Liguo had some confidence in his heart, despite Tang Weixing not telling him the exact scores of the two sses he oversaw. He did mention that the performance of the two sses Shen taught was considered fairly good among the teachers, which allowed Shen Liguo to assume such a smug expression.

    "I¡¯ll just go over the scores of each subject for everyone, so you have an idea. After that, they will be entered into the university¡¯s system. This way, when the university higher-upse to speak with our collegeter, you¡¯ll know how to respond."

    As Tang Weixing spoke, he leaned down and pulled a file from beside the desk. Opening it, he suddenly remembered something and continued, "Right, there are also some other matters concerning this examination that we¡¯ll discusster. Let¡¯s first talk about the scores of each subject."

    "Basic Medical Science (1) ss, average score for the Basic Medical Science subject is 60.5, with a failure rate of forty-eight percent. Biology subject average score is 58, with a failure rate of fifty-three percent."

    Tang Weixing had only mentioned the main subject scores of this one ss, but he himself sighed deeply, and the teachers responsible for these two courses were stunned upon hearing the results, their eyes wide inplete disbelief.

    "How is that possible!"

    The two teachers looked at each other speechlessly.

    When had Yanjing Medical University ever had such low examination scores, a ss¡¯s pass rate not exceeding fifty percent, and an average score below passing! Such exaggerated scores truly frightened all the teachers in the office.

    And Tang Weixing¡¯s next words were even more shocking to the teachers.

    "You might find it surprising, but I still have to tell you that these scores for the two subjects are considered medium level in our college¡¯s exams this time!"

    The words of Tang Weixing caused an uproar in the office! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they expressed in disbelief that it simply wasn¡¯t realistic!

    Yanjing Medical University, which by any ount ranks among the top medical schools in Huaxia, should not have students performing poorly, as they possess a solid foundation. Yet, who could have imagined that this time the exam results would be this poor!

    "Dean Tang, could there have been a mistake somewhere? If these are considered average results, then how bad would the poor results look! Our school is supposed to be a good one. How could it havee to this? After seeing these results, I even start to doubt if I truly have a problem with my teaching!"

    The teacher responsible for the ¡¯Biology¡¯ course widened his eyes at Tang Weixing, saying in shock. This teacher had previously been evaluated as an outstanding instructor, making the results extremely difficult for him to ept.

    "s, there likely wasn¡¯t a mistake. This is just Huaxia Medical College making things difficult! The questions were hard, and the grading strict. I was prepared for some of it, but I did not know it would be this exaggerated! Most importantly, for some reason, our Clinical Medical College had the worst results! Otherwise, I would not be in this state!"

    Tang Weixing looked at the teachers, took a deep breath, and continued, "The results that should be shared with you must still bemunicated. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know what the performance of your sses looks like."

    Tang Weixing picked up the document again and resumed reading it aloud.

    As Tang Weixing¡¯s voice echoed, the spacious office gradually quieted down because the teachers were stunned by the grades he read out. They had never known that the courses they taught could perform so poorly!

    One poor result after another was announced by Tang Weixing, only increasing everyone¡¯s shock. Eventually, they had to believe the grades Tang Weixing initially announced were of a medium standard.

    Indeed, the subsequent results were worse one after another!

    Initially shocked, the teachers felt as if they were hallucinating. But after repeatedly hearing frighteningly poor results, they became numb. They stared nkly at Tang Weixing as he continued reading the grades, their eyes vacant and expressions nk.

    The teachers at Yanjing Medical University were experiencing this kind of setback for the first time. The distress in their hearts was imaginable, but after hearing so many terribly poor results, they exchanged looks, feeling extremely distressed. However, deep down, some of them felt a bit of schadenfreude; it¡¯s human nature to feel a bit better when others perform worse than oneself.

    Tang Weixing continued reading the results with his head down. There were many sses and various courses, so it took quite a while to get through them, and he still hadn¡¯t finished reading all the results. However, he had already read through most of them. Among those announced, the teacher with the worst ss results stood dumbfounded, mouth agape, feeling terrible because no one wants to best. Moreover, beingst meant a definite reprimand from Tang Weixing.

    He was somewhat panicked, but his face feigned indifference. In reality, he was all ears, hoping to hear any result worse than his. However, he was disappointed, as Guo Lixiang announced next that all those results were better than his, even if one was only 0.1 point higher¡ªthat was still higher!

    This normallypetent teacher frowned in embarrassment. He pretended to look around casually, hoping to spot someone who had done even worse. Then he saw Sun Li standing by the side, looking indifferent. The teacher¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he felt much more at ease.

    "If I remember correctly, the Surgery results of the two sses that Sun Li taught haven¡¯t been announced yet, haha, what am I even worried about! No matter what happens, I can¡¯t possibly be thest!"

 Chapter 304: Announcing the Results

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Announcing the Results</h4><h4></h4>

    The professor in charge of teaching preventive medicine suddenly revealed a rxed expression on his face, his expression filled with relief as he began to smile with some schadenfreude.

    "With Xiao Yifei at the bottom, I¡¯m truly relieved!"

    Standing in front of him, Tang Weixing was still reading the scores. Each time he announced a new score, the concerned subject¡¯s teacher would furrow their brows. As time passed, the teachers began to worry less than at the beginning and they also started whispering to each other.

    "From what Dean Tang just said, our Clinical Medical College has the lowest scores across the whole school. I know our teaching quality, and it should at least be decent. So, could it be because our college is too outstanding that Huaxia Medical University deliberately targets us?"

    "I think that¡¯s very possible! After all, we can¡¯t possibly be this bad. Everyone is performing poorly, and not a single subject is scored slightly better. Doesn¡¯t this seem a bit unreasonable?"

    The murmurs spread quietly below. Hearing these sounds, Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes shed coldly, filled with disdain as he swept his gaze over these teachers.

    "Lack of progress! Making excuses for your own shorings! Shameful indeed!"

    Shen Liguo shook his head arrogantly, his eyes ncing sideways with mockery.

    Seeing Shen Liguo behave this way, the teachers felt discontent. They didn¡¯t understand what Shen Liguo had to be proud of. Although their scores were indeed not high, did that mean his sses performed any better? He always acted arrogantly, and today was no exception. They didn¡¯t understand why Shen Liguo had anything to be proud of, causing anger to rise in their hearts.

    The person Shen Liguo was mockingly looking at was Xiao Yifei, as he had not forgotten thepetition he had scheduled with Xiao Yifei, and the results were about to be revealed, filling his heart with excitement.

    Moreover, the scores Tang Weixing was announcing were nearly finished. Perhaps coincidentally, the subject of Surgery was saved forst. Before moving on to Surgery, Tang Weixing paused and then looked at Xiao Yifei with a strange expression.

    Everyone noticed Tang Weixing¡¯s significant action and followed his gaze to Xiao Yifei; upon seeing him, the teachers¡¯ faces revealed an understanding expression.

    "Clinical ss (1), Surgery, average score 78, failure rate 8%, Clinical ss (2), Surgery, average score 76, failure rate 9%."

    Strangely enough, after Tang Weixing paused, he announced the results for Clinical sses (1) and (2). Everyone was surprised because they thought that after Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei, he would announce the results for Clinical sses (3) and (4) next. However, Tang Weixing unexpectedly mentioned sses (1) and (2) instead.

    "Maybe Dean Tang wanted to save Xiao Yifei some embarrassment, so he nned to reveal his scoresst, after we had left."

    The teachers couldn¡¯t think of any other reason and came up with this exnation. But after hearing the scores from sses (1) and (2) led by Shen Liguo, everyone forgot the issue concerning Xiao Yifei and stared, dumbfounded, at the prideful Shen Liguo, his face filled with disdain towards them.

    Because the scores for the sses taught by Shen Liguo were extremely high! Although these scores would have been considered average in previous exams, achieving such results in this exam was rather terrifying.

    "No wonder Mr. Shen looks at us so arrogantly, he indeed has the strength to be arrogant! It seems that in our entire Clinical Medical College, only Mr. Shen¡¯s sses can really stand out and support the scene!"

    "Yes! It¡¯s terrifying! Not just one ss, but both sses scored so high, no wonder he looks down on us! Although Mr. Shen¡¯s personality might not be great, he truly has the capability!"

    The teachers stared at Shen Liguo with wide eyes, their expressions filled with surprise.

    Seeing this scene, Shen Liguo let out a disdainful sneer, his eyes filled with contempt. He then cast a mocking nce at Xiao Yifei, his arrogance apparent.

    "Next are the results for Clinical Medical College sses (3) and (4)."

    Unexpectedly to the teachers, Tang Weixing didn¡¯t do as they had thought; instead, after a moment of silence, he nced at Xiao Yifei with aplex look and then began to speak.

    Because they believed that, at the very least, Tang Weixing would save some face for Xiao Yifei so as not to let him be too embarrassed. It was an undeniable fact everyone knew, but unexpectedly, Tang Weixing spoke directly.

    The instant Tang Weixing began to speak, Shen Liguo turned his cold gaze towards Xiao Yifei, his face filled with disdain as he thought about how to insult Xiao Yifei to elevate his own status.

    "To think you dare topete with me, you are truly too young!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s gaze was sinister as he coldly looked at the calm Xiao Yifei and sneered.

    Upon hearing his own name, Xiao Yifei looked expectantly at Tang Weixing, also filled with anticipation about the exam results of the group he was leading.

    "Ahem."

    Tang Weixing coughed unnaturally, then fixed his eyes on the document in his hand, and began to strangely say, "Clinical ss (3), Surgery average score 90, failure rate zero; Clinical ss (3), Surgery average score 93, failure rate also zero."

    After Tang Weixing¡¯s words, the office fell into a dead silence.

    One must understand, this is a university setting, and it¡¯s not just any university but Yanjing Medical University, which ranks among the top in the whole of Huaxia. It¡¯s not like elementary school where scoring eighty or ny wasmonce. In an era where most students target just 60 marks to pass, scoring in the seventies or eighties is already impressive, but what did Tang Weixing just say?

    Both sses had an average score above ny! What does that mean! Such scores, even in ordinary tests, would be frighteningly high, and these aren¡¯t individual outstanding students, but the average scores of the sses! Not to mention that the tests given this time were so challenging!

    So when Tang Weixing said this, the teachers stood frozen in ce,pletely stunned!

    "How is this possible! Did I hear that wrong? Or am I hallucinating?"

    "I also...I also seemed to have had a hallucination just now! What did I just hear!"

    If they were surprised by the results of the sses led by Shen Liguo just now, then hearing the performance of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sses as conveyed by Tang Weixing was shocking! Not just shocking, but also filled with disbelief!

 Chapter 305: Donâ€™t Believe

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Don¡¯t Believe</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dean Tang, what did you just say? Could you repeat that?"

    The professor of Preventive Medicine, who had initially been quite pleased with himself, thinking his scores surely were not the lowest, now trembled as he looked at Tang Weixing.

    Tang Weixing merely gave a bitter smile, didn¡¯t repeat his words, and instead seriously said to the professor, "I am surprised too, but you heard me correctly."

    It was evident that he had been scared enough upon first seeing the scores, yet even after announcing them a second time, Tang Weixing¡¯s expression was still not quite normal.

    These words caused the professor to suddenly bend over, his hands ferociously covering his ears, "I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it! I must be hallucinating!"

    The professor¡¯s childlike demeanor would normally have drawnughter from everyone, but currently, not a single person in the office could muster a smile.

    They were utterly dumbfounded by the scores Xiao Yifei had achieved with the two sses he led. While the surgery scores under Shen Liguo¡¯s guidance could still be considered within reason, the scores Xiao Yifei had brought in were simply preposterous!

    "Could it be that the surgery exam was the only simple one, and that¡¯s why their scores were so high? But even if that were the case, it still doesn¡¯t make sense! We all know what sses Clinical (3) and (4) are like, these scores are truly baffling!"

    After slightly recovering from their shock, the teachers abruptly turned their gazes toward Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with suspicion and doubt!

    And just at that moment, Tang Weixing spoke to Xiao Yifei, hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s voice, the teachers suddenly fell silent.

    "Professor Xiao Yifei, do you have anything to say about these scores?"

    Tang Weixing stared intently at Xiao Yifei, speaking seriously.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, showed a faint smile. It was clear that Xiao Yifei was quite pleased, "Dean Tang, believe it or not, I am actually quite surprised myself. These kids really gave me a pleasant surprise."

    Tang Weixing, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, narrowed his eyes. He spoke hesitantly, "Professor Xiao, the scores have indeed been transmitted from Huaxia Medical University, but about these scores, do you really have nothing else to say? Or do you really think there¡¯s nothing wrong with them?"

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback, tilting his head as he looked at Tang Weixing, a bit unsure of what Tang Weixing meant. Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and spoke seriously, "Dean Tang, I am just as surprised as you that they could achieve these scores, but one thing I am certain of is that there is nothing wrong with the scores. You must trust me, and more importantly, trust my students."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s resolute words left Tang Weixing stunned, unsure of how to respond to what Xiao Yifei had said. However, just at that moment, a shrill voice suddenly rang out in the office.

    "Nonsense! I can¡¯t believe your ss could achieve these results, even if you had ten years! I know exactly what they are like, and I know you through and through! With you, reaching these results is nothing but hot air!"

    Shen Liguo jumped up from his chair and pointed usatively at Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose as he cursed loudly.

    Feeling proud of himself, how could he tolerate someone, especially Xiao Yifei, surpassing the grades of the ss he taught? Moreover, the results were simply too absurd!

    Upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, narrowed his eyes at Shen Liguo, and spoke indifferently, "What now? The exam results are here, are you going to deny them or what?"

    "Nonsense! With your mediocre skills! Could you really lead that bunch of lousy students to excel? I wouldn¡¯t believe you got thirty, let alone more than ny, and that¡¯s the average score? Do you think I¡¯m stupid! Surely, you must have leaked the exam papers to your students to win our bet! You little rascal, I didn¡¯t expect you to be incapable of doing anything else, but you sure are skilled at this!"

    Shen Liguo pointed directly at the tip of Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose as he shouted.

    Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows, turned his head back, and looked at Shen Liguo, "What now? After the results are out, you don¡¯t want to acknowledge them? If you didn¡¯t mention it, I might have forgotten, but with this result, it seems you¡¯ve lost our bet, haven¡¯t you?"

    Shen Liguo, pointing relentlessly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose as he spoke, his face twisted into an ugly sneer, "You little rascal! Stop talking nonsense with me! Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of people you all are? You still have the nerve to talk about the bet? How shameful! Anyone can see that these results are rigged!"

    A sh of cold light flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he looked at Shen Liguo and said evenly, "You say there¡¯s something wrong with the grades my students achieved, what right do you have?"

    Fire shot from Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes, his fierce gaze piercing as he coldly told Xiao Yifei, "I need a right? You¡¯ve been teaching for how long, and what your students are like, I know very well! Their grades being better than those from my ss? Bullshit! That¡¯s impossible! How much they¡¯ve outscored, I¡¯ve never seen such useless students perform so well!"

    The words of Shen Liguo caused a chill to run through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he faced Shen Liguo, his expression devoid of any emotion, "Are my students for you to judge?"

    He could temporarily ignore the usual scoffs and derision, but how could Xiao Yifei let Shen Liguo insult his students? He looked at Shen Liguo and stated calmly, "A bet is a bet, you¡¯re in no position to talk so much nonsense. Remember what we agreed the loser would do? You better just follow through, or else, you will regret it!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice echoed through the office, suddenly dropping the room¡¯s temperature significantly.

    The other teachers in the office looked at Xiao Yifei in surprise; the usually amiable Xiao Yifei suddenly turning cold seemed very imposing, making everyone present feels slightly in awe.

    Furthermore, the teachers were surprised that Shen Liguo and Xiao Yifei showed no respect for each other and had started arguing right there in the office. They shifted their gaze to Shen Liguo, unable to me Xiao Yifei for being angry, as Shen Liguo¡¯s behavior was indeed inappropriate¡ªhe had not only insulted Xiao Yifei but also the entire ss of students.

    Though they also harbored disbelief in the achievements of the ss Xiao Yifei taught, suspecting perhaps Xiao Yifei had leaked the exam questions, they didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to disy it like Shen Liguo, who now behaved like a rabid old dog, biting wildly without reason.

 Chapter 306: Outrageous Fury

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Outrageous Fury</h4><h4></h4>

    "What! You little brat, you dare to threaten me? Do you have any idea how many years I¡¯ve been teaching at Yanjing Medical University? You¡¯ve just arrived, and you dare threaten me? Believe it or not, one call from me could get you fired immediately! Not smart enough to keep your own exam questions secure, yet your students scored so high¡ªI could tell something was fishy at first nce! And you still stand there so defiantly!"

    Lu Guoli stood up, his teeth clenched as he red at Sun Li.

    Sun Li tilted his head slightly, his gaze indifferent as he looked back at Lu Guoli and said, "You¡¯re not qualified to lecture me this much. I¡¯m asking you for thest time, did you lose ourpetition or not?"

    Upon hearing Sun Li¡¯s words, it was as if Lu Guoli had heard the funniest joke, bursting into loudughter: "You little brat, who are you trying to scare? Stop talking nonsense here! Your scores are so fake! And you dare bring up thepetition? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? How did I lose? The ss I teach has the highest average score in our Medical College, what right do you have to talk to me about apetition!"

    Lu Guoli¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. His eyes filled with disdain as he lifted his head arrogantly, looking down at Sun Li and said, "Just wait to be kicked out! How dare you leak exam questions to your students, it¡¯s embarrassing for me to even argue with you!"

    Lu Guoli truly did not want to acknowledge the result of theirpetition. He med everything on Sun Li for supposedly leaking questions to his own students, and he postured himself arrogantly, full of contempt for Sun Li.

    Seeing the situation between Sun Li and Lu Guoli, Guo Lixiang knew it was almost toote to intervene, so he looked at Sun Li and said, "Teacher Sun Li, we¡¯re handling this internally within our Medical College now, so speak freely. It¡¯s best to resolve it here rather than let things escte. Although I believe you, those scores were frighteningly high. I will ask you once more, are these scores genuinely problem-free?"

    Guo Lixiang¡¯s words interrupted what Sun Li was about to say to Lu Guoli. He turned his head and said earnestly to Guo Lixiang, "Dean Guo, I really didn¡¯t cheat, these scores were genuinely achieved by my students on their own abilities."

    Hearing Sun Li¡¯s words, Lu Guoli let out a coldugh, sarcastically remarking, "Hmph! Stiff-necked even in death, because the examination is over and we can¡¯t do anything about it now, right! Dean Guo, you shouldn¡¯t waste your breath trusting his nonsense¡ªwho believes him!"

    Lu Guoli now simply refused to ept that the scores achieved by Sun Li¡¯s students were legitimate and denied that Sun Li had leaked the questions! This meant theirpetition could not be counted.

    Sun Li turned his head, looked at Lu Guoli, and suddenly shouted, "Shut your mouth!"

    Seeing Sun Li¡¯s reaction, Lu Guoliughed exaggeratedly, "What now! Ashamed and angry because I hit the mark? Little brat, let me tell you, thinking of winning thepetition by cheating? First, see if you¡¯re even worthy!"

    Guo Lixiang frowned, looking at Lu Guoli and said, "Enough, hold your tongue. We have no evidence yet, what basis do you have to insist that Teacher Sun Li leaked questions? Thepetition isn¡¯t over yet!"

    Lu Guoli¡¯s demeanor was unbearable even to Guo Lixiang.

    "Hmph! If this isn¡¯t cheating, I¡¯ll eat my hat! He still thinks he can win thepetition against me! He should take a good look at himself!"

    Lu Guoli held his neck high, speaking coldly to Guo Lixiang. It seemed that Lu Guoli really thought he had something substantial backing him up, enough to dismiss Dean Guo¡¯s words outright.

    Guo Lixiang furrowed his brow and shook his head. He turned to Sun Li and said, "Teacher Sun Li, don¡¯t take it to heart. He is just like this. Things are still unclear, and we won¡¯t falsely use you."

    Guo Lixiang¡¯s words prompted a slight smile from Sun Li. He turned his head and indifferently nced at Lu Guoli, "Him? Make me care? He doesn¡¯t have the qualifications!"

    After Xiao Yifei finished talking with Tang Weixing, his indifferent eyes shifted to Shen Liguo, his lips curling into a cold smile, "So, you want to eat shit?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words infuriated Shen Liguo who couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei dared to be so arrogant. He pointed fiercely at Xiao Yifei and scolded loudly, "You little brat! Just you wait, this isn¡¯t over! Just wait to be kicked out! To be so arrogant and still talk back!"

    Unable to bear Shen Liguo¡¯s behavior any longer, Tang Weixing deeply sighed, "Enough, shut up. Otherwise, it might actually turn out that it¡¯s because Teacher Xiao taught well, which led their students to perform so well, and you won¡¯t be able to save face."

    Shen Liguo, standing arrogantly, scoffed disdainfully at Xiao Yifei, "This rabbit brat causing me to lose face?"

    Xiao Yifei squinted as he observed Shen Liguo, a cold glint flickering in his eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t even seen the exam papers, so how could there be talk of leaking them? Shen Liguo¡¯s demeanor was truly despicable.

    "Enough, you just want to prove that it was because Teacher Xiao Yifei leaked the questions that led his ss to perform better than yours? You don¡¯t need to doubt. Not only are we surprised by the result, the leaders of our school, and even the teachers at Huaxia Medical College are astounded by it. They too are shocked by the scores. Don¡¯t worry; as I said earlier, the investigative team ising. They will examine the true level of the students in Clinical sses 3 and 4 to see if someone leaked the questions or if it¡¯s truly that these two sses are highly skilled!"

    Tang Weixing furrowed his brow and waved his hand impatiently at Shen Liguo.

    Hearing this news, Xiao Yifei raised an eyebrow and said to Tang Weixing, "Dean Tang, there¡¯s such a story?"

    "Yes! That¡¯s exactly the news I wanted to share earlier."

    Tang Weixing nodded, sighing toward Xiao Yifei, "The scores truly amazed them. They contacted our school¡¯s leadership immediately to look into the matter, organizing an investigative team from their school to probe this issue. They im it¡¯s for our school¡¯s benefit, to rectify negative influences. They even mentioned that if this issue isn¡¯t investigated properly, it would be a disgrace to the entire school¡¯s reputation."

    He frowned deeply, "Just like that, they obtained the right to delve into our school¡¯s internal affairs. So, I¡¯m still rather troubled because our school¡¯s scores were generally very low. Yet, the results of the two sses you taught were frighteningly high, leading them to suspect. Initially, they wanted to use this teacher-exam separation to strike at our school, but unexpectedly, you took the spotlight."

    Before Tang Weixing had finished speaking, Shen Liguo startedughing coldly from the side. He sinisterly said to Xiao Yifei, "You hear that? You¡¯ve embarrassed us all the way outside, and yet you still beat me in thepetition. Truly ignorant of life and death. With this whole situation blown this big, I really want to see how you¡¯re going to lose face when the investigative team arrives!"

 Chapter 307: Investigation Team

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Investigation Team</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei gave Shen Liguo a faint look, treating him like a clown. It was not yet time to settle scores with him. Xiao Yifei, looking somewhat puzzled at Tang Weixing, asked, "These results are not low, but is their influence really so great as to warrant Huaxia Medical University¡¯s utmost attention? Haven¡¯t our school¡¯s leaders said anything about it yet?"

    Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei with surprise, and then with a bitter smile said, "Haven¡¯t said anything? The leaders of our school have been in an uproar! I didn¡¯t want to put pressure on you, so I never told you about these things. If this issue is not handled well, it could tarnish the entire school¡¯s reputation. Huaxia Medical University already wants to suppress our school, and with this incident, they¡¯re even happier! That¡¯s why they¡¯re so anxious, announcing the dispatch of an investigationmittee as soon as the results came in. They¡¯re not giving us any chance to prepare!"

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been asking you if these results were due to you missing questions. If there really is a problem with the scores, we should admit it sooner and see if the impact of the incident can be minimized."

    Tang Weixing stared intently at Xiao Yifei, as if trying to discern something from his reaction, but he was disappointed because he saw only indifference on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "No problem! Let theme if they want to, just as long as they don¡¯t get pped in the face after the resultse out. The group of kids I¡¯m leading are pretty amazing. Seeing such a reaction from Huaxia Medical University, it seems they didn¡¯t expect such high scores either!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, his posture radiating confidence. He turned his head and said ndly to Shen Liguo, "Just in time, when the results from this investigation are out, it should also give our Mr. Shen a dose of reality, right?"

    "Sigh!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tang Weixing heaved a deep sigh. The exam result was so extraordinary that almost no one believed it. No matter how much the school authorities talked, even they didn¡¯t believe the results, making it inevitable that Huaxia Medical University would send an investigationmittee. Besides, Huaxia Medical University¡¯s intentions in this exam were not good to begin with. Of course, they would seize the opportunity and hold on tight. Admitting there was a problem with the test probably wouldn¡¯t lead to any good oue.

    "Alright, it can only be like this now. I just hope that... sigh, never mind, there¡¯s no point in hoping. If there really is a problem with this matter, then our entire school might end up shamed!"

    Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei seriously, then lowered his head to nce at his watch before looking up and saying to Xiao Yifei, "It¡¯s about time; the investigationmittee should be arriving soon. We should get ready to head over there."

    Shen Liguo, seeing the troubled face of Tang Weixing and hearing about these issues, could not help but show a smug expression on his face. He turned to look at Xiao Yifei and sneered, "Kid, you¡¯re still putting up a tough front. You should know this isn¡¯t just between the two of us anymore. Your missing questions on the test has caused such an uproar, this is no mere loss of face! Kid, just wait for your doom!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s mocking behavior, kicking someone when they were down, greatly displeased the teachers, who frowned at him in disapproval.

    Xiao Yifei remained unaffected. He turned his head to look indifferently at Shen Liguo and revealed a faint, cold smile, "When this inspection is over, don¡¯t forget to eat shit."

    His response surprised all the teachers, who hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to be so confident.

    Shen Liguo let out a coldugh, shaking his head disdainfully, "Pass? Are you dreaming?"

    Xiao Yifei no longer paid any attention to Shen Liguo. Instead, he looked at Tang Weixing. Tang Weixing turned his head to nce at Shen Liguo, shook his head with frustration, and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s go, you, the substitute teacher, need to be there."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then with long strides, he followed Tang Weixing side by side out of the office.

    After just stepping out of the office, Xiao Yifei, with evident interest, revealed a smile and shook his head.

    "Who would¡¯ve thought that taking an exam could lead to such drama after the results are released, quite amusing indeed!"

    Tang Weixing looked at Xiao Yifei curiously, not understanding why Xiao Yifei suddenly startedughing, but his face remained full of worry, and he didn¡¯t have the luxury of thinking too much about it.

    Meanwhile, back in the office, the group of teachers who saw Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing leaving through the gates exchanged nces, catching a special gleam in each other¡¯s eyes. Although the matter had arisen suddenly, it was no minor issue, and their curiosity was piqued.

    "Hmph! I want to see just how this little brat is going to face this incident. Once I peel that stubborn look off his face, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still be as defiant as he is now!"

    Shen Liguo scoffed and then left the office as well, following the distant figures of Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing.

    Seeing Shen Liguo exit, the group of teachers also quickly followed after him, leaving the office.

    Walking at the front, Tang Weixing and Xiao Yifei headed toward their destination. ording to the notice Tang Weixing had received, the location set up by the inspection team was the ssroom where ss 3-4 of the Clinical Medical College usually had their lessons.

    With a troubled face, he walked while ncing at Xiao Yifei and sighed. At first, Tang Weixing had been worried, but not extremely so; however, as they grew closer to the inspection site, his anxiety intensified. This matter, having originated from his Clinical Medical College and blown up to such proportions, would humiliate the school if not handled properly. As the dean where the incident happened, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be spared the consequences.

    Tang Weixing turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, who wore an indifferent expression, as if unconcerned. Tang Weixing really wondered, "I¡¯m so worried and anxious, yet Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t even react. Does he truly have that much confidence? It¡¯s unrealistic! I heard that even Huaxia Medical University couldn¡¯t believe that someone could score so high on the exam after the results were released!"

    He stared at Xiao Yifei, mouth agape, unsure of what to say, and finally all his words turned into a heavy sigh.

    "Sigh!"

    Tang Weixing shook his head, isn¡¯t this the case of the emperor being less concerned than the eunuch?

    But in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, this matter was really nothing to fuss about. No matter what, if his students could achieve such results, it meant they definitely had the capability. Therefore, Xiao Yifei was not too worried. The only thing he was really concerned about was how Huaxia Medical College would react after they came aggressively and ended up looking foolish!

    Carrying different emotions, Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing finally arrived on the third floor; with just a turn, they would see ssroom 305.

 Chapter 308 A Bit Worried

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 A Bit Worried</h4><h4></h4>

    At this time, Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking somewhat puzzled at Tang Weixing, "Director Tang, have the examination team mentioned how they¡¯re going to evaluate my students? I¡¯m rather curious about this."

    With a wry smile, Tang Weixing turned to address Xiao Yifei, "I don¡¯t know either. If I knew how they were nning to evaluate them, I would have told you earlier so you could prepare, wouldn¡¯t that be better?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then moved forward, striding ahead,

    As he turned the corner, Xiao Yifei saw that outside ssroom 305, quite a few people were gathered, including some familiar faces, as well as some teachers he had never seen before. Among them, standing at the very front, was a woman who instantly captured Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention.

    This woman was very beautiful, sharing some resemnce with Tan Yunjing, but her aura waspletely different. Not only did she appear slightly older than Tan Yunjing, but her temperament stood out even more; her face expressed indifference toward everything, as if nothing could catch her eye or concern her heart.

    The woman wasn¡¯t very tall, yet her figure was graceful. At first nce, she seemed to possess the charm of a forty-year-old, the allure of a thirty-year-old, and the vivacity of a twenty-year-old, making it impossible to determine her actual age. However, her visible indifference to everything engraved her in one¡¯s memory.

    The moment Xiao Yifeiid eyes on this woman, he knew who she was: Tan Lan, Tan Yunjing¡¯s aunt and the president of Yanjing Medical University.

    Xiao Yifei had been at Yanjing Medical University for quite some time and, apart from one phone call, this was their first face-to-face meeting. To meet for the first time in such a situation made Xiao Yifei feel somewhat helpless.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Tan Lan, she also noticed him. Her indifferent gaze swept past Tang Weixing, who stood behind Xiao Yifei, pausing slightly on Xiao Yifei himself. She nodded at Xiao Yifei and then turned her head back as if his arrival as the principal figure had no effect whatsoever.

    Seeing Tan Lan behave this way, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his head andugh. No wonder she could hold down so many men to be the president of Yanjing Medical University; her temperament was truly extraordinary.

    Xiao Yifei smirked, then continued walking toward the entrance of ssroom 305. The teachers standing behind Tan Lan, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure, furrowed their brows, a sh of concern appearing in their eyes. Among them were many high-level school officials, naturally present for such a moment.

    Although some of them had never met Xiao Yifei, judging by this situation, they were fairly certain of his identity. Concerning Xiao Yifei, who had caused a great stir due to his exceptionally high temporary teaching scores and resulted in the current scenario, their hearts were filled with concern.

    Because they too were skeptical of Xiao Yifei, they didn¡¯t know how they would handle the situation if the results turned out to be unfavorable to themter on.

    Upon arriving at ssroom 305, Xiao Yifei looked around in surprise, for the ssroom was already packed with students from clinical sses (3) and (4). At some unknown point and without Xiao Yifei¡¯s awareness, someone had gathered all the students from clinical sses (3) and (4).

    Tang Weixing, witnessing this scene, was also surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected them to act so swiftly. Could it be because they feared the news would leak and so they provided a crash course for the students of clinical sses (3) and (4)?

    It seemed that Huaxia Medical University truly came with ill intentions this time!

    Tang Weixing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.

    The students of Clinical ss (3)(4) seated in the ssroom were also clearly in the dark; they had no idea why they, having already finished their exams, were urgently gathered together. They had received ast-minute notice from their temporary ss teacher, instructing all students to make their way to ssroom 305 as a matter of urgency, with a tone that conveyed the serious nature of the situation.

    And after the students quickly assembled in ssroom 305, they saw the school¡¯s leadership appearing one after another before them. Also present were three unfamiliar faces. Witnessing this scene, they felt uneasy, not knowing what could have possibly happened to rm so many of the school¡¯s leaders.

    It was not until they saw Xiao Yifei leisurely making his way into their field of view.

    "Teacher Xiao! Teacher Xiao!"

    Tian Miaomiao, peering through the window and seeing Xiao Yifei approaching, suddenly waved to him energetically, her face unable to contain her excitement.

    Hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s shouts, the rest of the students in the ss turned their heads abruptly and, spotting Xiao Yifei, their eyes lit up as they greeted him with enthusiasm.

    "Teacher Xiao! Great to see you again! Haha!"

    "Teacher Xiao, you mentioned this morning that you were going to check our results. So, how did we do?"

    Shi Sisi¡¯s pretty eyes sparkled when she saw Xiao Yifei, but as though she remembered something, she slowly calmed her excitement and looked at Xiao Yifei in silence.

    The cheerful and loud voices of the students quickly spread throughout the corridor, attracting the attention of the school leaders outside, including the three teachers from the inspection team, who all turned their gazes to Xiao Yifei.

    The teachers of Yanjing Medical University and the school leaders frowned tightly as they saw Xiao Yifei approaching ssroom 305. Squinting their eyes and observing the young Xiao Yifei, they were filled with skepticism. The leaders and teachers opened and closed their mouths, their faces marked with worry, but it seemed they were avoiding speaking of something, so in the end, as they watched Xiao Yifei, they could only sigh deeply.

    Among the leaders and teachers, only Tan Lan¡¯s expression remained unchanged from start to finish, indifferent as ever, as if these matters had nothing to do with her, her beautiful face showing not a trace of concern.

    "So you are Xiao Yifei, the substitute teacher for Surgery in Clinical ss (3)(4) at Yanjing Medical University?"

    As Tang Weixing had anticipated, Huaxia Medical College indeed had ill intentions. Upon hearing the voices from inside the ssroom, a voice suddenly emerged from behind the crowd, followed by the gradual appearance of three figures. The one at the forefront was a somewhat overweight middle-aged man with a partially bald head and a haughty face. He looked at Xiao Yifei with an unpleasant expression and gruffly spoke.

    Seeing these three unfamiliar faces emerge, Tang Weixing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he realized that they must certainly be the three teachers from the Huaxia Medical College inspection team, specifically here to investigate this matter.

    Xiao Yifei responded nonchntly, "I am Xiao YiFei. What seems to be the matter?"

    The stout man chuckled coldly. Looking at Xiao Yifei, he said, "You must be aware of the reason for my visit to your school today. It is to investigate the unusually high scores achieved by the ss you taught on the test questions issued by our school. That is why I havee."

 Chapter 309 Filled with Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Filled with Confidence</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei nced at the short, stout man and touched his nose, somewhat bewildered as he spoke, "Are you saying that if my students learn well and score high on their exams, you all should suspect them?"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei finished speaking, the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University next to him looked at him in surprise. They didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yifei got the confidence to say these words, as everyone could see that the grades of his ss were problematic!

    The short, stout man listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look at him askew and began tough. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that his school wanted to suppress the spirits of Yanjing Medical University by intentionally making the questions difficult; his own students couldn¡¯t possibly achieve high scores like those Xiao Yifei¡¯s students had, but he had his ways. Only to hear himughing as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, "Of course not, we are just being cautious. We only want to verify whether the teachers from our school leaked the questions to you, to find out if there is a problem with our teachers."

    The stout man spoke very cleverly, not revealing his true intentions, and even humbly putting himself lower by suggesting they were looking for faults within their school¡¯s teachers. However, if it were to be discovered that someone had leaked the exam, they would certainly shift their aim instantly, targeting Xiao Yifei, the teacher who supposedly leaked the exams to his students, clearly pointing to their real motive, which was to suppress Yanjing¡¯s Medical College.

    It was not until the end that the stout man revealed his true colors, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, a cold sneer appearing on his face: "If these two sses were taught by Teacher Xiao, then I wonder what you think about these results!"

    The stout man was clearly a significant figure in his school. Among the three members of the inspection team, he was implicitly the leader. After he spoke, the other two members of the inspection team remained silent.

    Xiao Yifei, of course, understood the implication in the stout man¡¯s words. He showed a seemingly amused expression. Regarding such matters, he was certainly fearless. He looked at the stout man and said lightly, "Of course there¡¯s no problem. Could my students possibly have any issues? This is all their own merit!"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei finished speaking, the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University were shocked. They looked at Xiao Yifei with a bitter expression and then their gaze shifted to Tan Lan, since Xiao Yifei was specially recruited by Tan Lan and now was the one stirring up trouble! How could he admit it so straightforwardly?

    Tan Lan paid no heed to the other gazes; she just stared at Xiao Yifei, a yful smile suddenly appearing on her indifferent face: "This kid, quite interesting indeed!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, the stout man immediately showed a smile. He was just waiting for these very words from Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing them, he pped his hands vigorously, "Good! Since you say there is no problem, I also believe you, but the necessary inspection must still be carried out. Let¡¯s get ready for the inspection right away!"

    The words of the stout man filled all the leaders and teachers present from Yanjing Medical University with a deep sense of despair. They felt that the current situation was utterly hopeless, as Huaxia Medical College¡¯s offensive was too swift for them to react in time.

    In the hallway, only two faces remained unchanged, one was Xiao Yifei and the other was Tan Lan.

    Just then, Shen Liguo and a group of other teachers, who had just followed from the office, finally arrived outside ssroom 305. They hadn¡¯t even turned the corner when they heard the dialogue between Xiao Yifei and the stout man. By the time they rounded the corner, they saw all other leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University besides Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan had bitter expressions, while the three members of Huaxia Medical College¡¯s inspection team visibly disyed joy.

    However, unexpectedly, upon hearing the stout man¡¯s words, Shen Liguo quickly walked up to him and anxiously asked, "How are you nning to inspect? You can¡¯t just distribute the exams and have them rewrite it. I think that after Xiao Yifei leaked the exams, his students have memorized the answers thoroughly, so it¡¯s useless to make them redo the test!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s words made the stout man stop short. He stared nkly at Shen Liguo, puzzled. Then he turned his head and asked Tan Lan, "Principal Yue, is this teacher from your school?"

    Including Tan Lan, all the leaders and teachers from Yanjing Medical University cast their gaze towards Shen Liguo, who wore a face full of urgency. They were deeply surprised by Shen Liguo¡¯s actions; even though it was Huaxia Medical College that had approached their school, even if Shen Liguo had grievances with his school or discontent with his colleague Xiao Yifei, it should have been resolved privately.

    The investigation results weren¡¯t out yet, so how could Shen Liguo im that Xiao Yifei was the teacher responsible for the leak and even offer strategies for Huaxia Medical College, putting his own school in such a position? No wonder even the short, plump man was somewhat surprised.

    Tan Lan gave Shen Liguo a cold look, then turned his head toward the short, plump man and nodded, acknowledging that Shen Liguo was their school¡¯s teacher.

    "Thank you for the reminder, teacher, but it¡¯s not good to jump to conclusions this early, especially since the investigation results aren¡¯t out yet. But don¡¯t worry, we certainly won¡¯t be foolish enough to give students the original questions again."

    The short, plump man looked at Shen Liguo with surprise. Even he didn¡¯t dare to make any definite conclusions now and wondered where Shen Liguo hade from. But after hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, the short, plump man still smiled and said to Shen Liguo.

    Shen Liguo, not sure if he was truly confident or what, seemed a bit too arrogant now, still failing to sense anything inappropriate about the atmosphere at the scene. He looked at Xiao Yifei, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes, his face showing a smug expression.

    Tan Lan swept his indifferent gaze over Shen Liguo, his eyes glowing with a cold light.

    Hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly and said calmly, "You all mentioned starting the investigation, so go ahead."

    He turned his head, his eyes briefly scanning over Shen Liguo, and then he said no more.

    "Hmph, who are you trying to scare with that act!"

    Shen Liguo snorted disdainfully and turned his head away.

    The short, plump man didn¡¯t know about the conflict between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo, but when he saw the discord within Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital, a cold smile appeared on his face.

    "Let¡¯s get started then."

    After the short, plump man looked up, his expression had returned to normal. He smiled at the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University in the hallway, then strode forward with the two members of the investigation team and pushed open the door to ssroom 305.

    Now, the hallway outside ssroom 305 was crowded with teachers and leaders from Yanjing Medical University. The scene was busier than during a meeting, but their faces showed worry.

    While they were worried, their eyes filled with displeasure looked toward Shen Liguo, unable to overlook his behavior.

 Chapter 310: Quirky Conundrum

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Quirky Conundrum</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei and his peers were also peering into ssroom 305 through the window. Worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the voices inside, they quickly fell silent and focused intently on the ssroom, their hearts filled with concern.

    Xiao Yifei, however, had no such worries. He leaned casually against the wall, his face disying a nonchnt interest in the ssroom proceedings. He merely wanted to see just how impressive his students were.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent demeanor, the leaders and teachers suddenly felt somewhat dissatisfied. Xiao Yifei clearly wasn¡¯t taking the school¡¯s reputation to heart!

    Meanwhile, inside ssroom 305, the short, stout man and the other two teachers stood behind the podium,mencing their scrutiny.

    It was called an inspection, but their method was surprisingly simple, so simple that it was unexpected¡ªthey simply asked questions, nothing but questions.

    This simplistic approach left the teachers in the hallway thoroughly astounded, no one had anticipated such a method of inspection.

    Yet when they heard the questions that were being asked, they suddenly saw it differently, for not one of the questions could be answered easily. They were all tricky and odd, and most crucially, the questions were somehow linked to the ¡¯Surgery¡¯ test from the exam. While there was a link, it didn¡¯t make answering the questions any easier!

    It was clear that Huaxia Medical University had gone to great lengths for this inspection; their questions left no room for idle chatter. They were well-reasoned and rted to the exam topics. Should anyone try to argue, they could simply say, "If you could answer the test questions so well, why can¡¯t you answer these rted questions?"

    Upon hearing the questions asked, the leaders who had begun to feel optimistic were suddenly rmed, their eyes filled with deep concern.

    "We¡¯re doomed now!"

    Only Tan Lan still wore a look of indifference on her face.

    "Come on then, I just had a look, and it seems your ss numbers start from 45, right? So, let¡¯s have student number 45 stand up and answer this question," said the short, stout man with a smile that in any light seemed like that of a ¡¯smiling tiger.¡¯

    Although the students were unclear about the specifics, they could tell that these people bore hostility towards Xiao Yifei because of their exam results. And anyone who dared to oppose their most respected Teacher Xiao was essentially taking on the whole ss!

    Therefore, the students did not show the slightest bit of friendliness toward the portly man.

    After hearing the question posed by the short, stout man, the first person to be questioned happened to be Gu Teng.

    Outside the window, all the leaders and teachers from Yanjing Medical University held their breath with intense nervousness, fixated on Gu Teng.

    Gu Teng suddenly stood up, his eyes didn¡¯t even nce at the short and fat man as he confidently began to speak aloud, "Our Teacher Xiao said..."

    The problem posed by the short and fat man wasn¡¯t a concept from the book; instead, he presented an extremely difficult practical question for number 45, Gu Teng, to answer.

    "Female patient, 65 years old, has been passing mucus, pus, and bloody stools for an unclear reason for the past six months, loose and unformed. urring 4 to 6 times a day but not inrge amounts. In the past 2 to 3 days, she has felt abdominal distention. Physical exam: T, 37.8¡æ, BP 95/58mmHg, P 92 beats per minute, emaciated appearance, abdominal distention, no abdominal muscle tension, tenderness but no rebound pain, a fixed, hard mass palpable in the left lower abdomen, hyperactive bowel sounds, negative shifting dullness, WBC count 10.5¡Á109/L, and an abdominal in film suggesting colonic gas. What is the most likely disease this patient is suffering from? What is the diagnostic basis? What further examinations are needed? What are the principles of treatment?"

    Gu Teng suddenly stood up, his eyes didn¡¯t nce at the short and fat man as he confidently began to say aloud, "Our Teacher Xiao said, the most likely diagnosis for this patient is sigmoid colon cancer with iplete intestinal obstruction. The diagnostic basis is: 1. A 65-year-old elderly female. 2. Symptoms from the past six months of passing mucus, pus, and bloody stools..."

    Under the worried gaze of leaders and teachers from Yanjing Medical University outside the window, and under the smug looks of the three members of the examination team in ssroom 305, Gu Teng confidently gave out the solution to the problem, without missing a single word, not a single detail!

    This answer shocked the short and fat man, who furrowed his brows and stared intently at Gu Teng, saying nothing.

    And the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University outside the window, who heard Gu Teng¡¯s answer, were utterly stunned; they had just been prepared to listen to Gu Teng¡¯s answer, expecting to lose facepletely. Yet, Gu Teng managed to answer the short and fat man¡¯s question without error, noting that for them it was also a question that required serious consideration before they could answer it¡ªand certainly not asprehensively as Gu Teng did!

    The short and fat man from the examination team obviously hadn¡¯t expected a student to answer his question, knowing beforehand that it took thebined efforts of half the school to find a few issues from the examination paper that could trip up the students. He had thought that any one of these issues would be enough to stump the students, but the first one he encountered had answeredpletely and urately¡ªhow was this possible!

    The short and fat man was clearly still in a state of shock, staring dumbfoundedly at Gu Teng with disbelief in his eyes.

    Gu Teng didn¡¯t even pay attention to the short and fat man; after answering the question, he snorted coldly at the short and fat man. Without waiting for a response, he suavely took his seat again and the awesome demeanor he disyed somewhat echoed Xiao Yifei¡¯s graceful departure from the ssroom.

    After a while, the short and fat man finally recovered from his state of surprise and felt he had lost hisposure. He could not help butugh and wipe his mouth, "Haha, this student is truly excellent, managing to answer the question without missing a single word. It seems that student number 45 must rank amongst the top in your ss."

    To cover up hispse, the short and fat man continued, "I believe this student can perform well in the examination. Well, let¡¯s continue with the examination, number 46, stand up and answer the question."

    A glint shed in the eyes of the short and fat man. He couldn¡¯t afford to slip up with the next question, or it would be truly embarrassing. Squinting his eyes and with a beaming smile, he turned to the student with number 46 and said, "Please outline the general and localplications of acute hemorrhagic necrotizing pancreatitis, in theplete version."

    The student from ss Clinical (3) with number 46 also stood up, his eyes sweeping over the short and fat man with disdain before he decisively began, "Our Teacher Sun said, due to inmmation causing circtory instability, shock might ur, inmmatory mediators and cytokines can lead to respiratory failure, renal failure. Localplications include tissue necrosis of the pancreas..."

    After finishing, this student too emitted a cold snort and then sat back down in his seat.

    Again, not a single word off! Again, not the slightest deviation! Again, the answer came without a moment¡¯s hesitation to a difficult question painstakingly selected by the short and fat man.

    The room fell intoplete silence, not just the three members of the examination team but also everyone at Yanjing Medical University outside the window, except for Xiao Yi and Tan Lan, stared wide-eyed and speechless! No one expected that asking such difficult questions to two students would result in both of them being able to answer correctly!

 Chapter 311: Dealing with Ease

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Dealing with Ease</h4><h4></h4>

    However, this time, the short fat man quickly came to his senses. He no longer cared to maintain the smile on his face, as a sinister glint shed in his eyes. He truly couldn¡¯t believe this wickedness!

    "Number 47! Stand up, it¡¯s your turn to answer the question!"

    The tone of the short fat man was gruff as he directly called out.

    "Our Teacher Xiao has said..."

    After the short fat man finished asking the question, student number 47 still responded with the entirely correct answer without the slightest hesitation. Disdainfully sweeping over the short fat man, he then sat back down in his seat.

    "Number 48! You!"

    "Our Teacher Xiao has said..."

    "Number 49! Speak!"

    "Our Teacher Xiao has said..."

    "Number 50!"

    "Our Teacher Xiao has said..."

    "......"

    "....."

    As the short fat man¡¯s voice grew increasingly harsh and his tone more unpleasant, what could be deduced was that all students from the Clinical (3)(4) ss answered his questions without missing a single word, which was surprisingly urate. This was a result nobody expected! Even the short fat man, if not for the fact that only he knew which questions he had picked, would have suspected someone had leaked the answers. Could it be that he was the one who leaked them?!

    The short fat man¡¯s eyes were wide open!

    Most importantly, while a group of leaders and teachers were shocked to hear the students¡¯ answers, all students began their replies with the phrase ¡¯Our Teacher Xiao has said...¡¯ At first, no one paid much attention, but as every reply proceeded with these seven words, they inevitably caught the attention of everyone there.

    The short fat man standing in the ssroom couldn¡¯t see Xiao Yifei, but everyone standing outside in the hallway, their mouths slightly ajar, slowly turned their gaze towards Xiao Yifei, who leaned against the wall, yawning nonchntly, his face marked with indifference.

    "This Teacher Xiao, is Xiao Yifei, right?"

    Everyone widened their eyes, their emotions surging like stormy waves!

    And just then, the ever-doubtful short fat man continued to ask questions, and the urate answers were still promptly given.

    However, after the short fat man asked a new student a question, there was a noticeable dy before any answer came.

    "Finally caught one who doesn¡¯t know!"

    A glint of excitement shed across the short fat man¡¯s face.

    But the response that followed caused the short fat man¡¯s vision to suddenly darken.

    "Our Teacher Xiao has said, just because you¡¯re here to test us doesn¡¯t mean the questions can¡¯t be challenging, does it?"

    Huo Bing looked at the short and stout man with cold eyes and shook his head disdainfully.

    The icy, provocative words from Huo Bing instantly ignited fury in the heart of the short and stout man. His eyes suddenly bulged, but as he wanted tosh out, he found no reason to do so, aggravating his frustration.

    "Fine, fine, fine! You student, you haven¡¯t learned much else, but you sure have picked up your teacher¡¯s arrogance! Haven¡¯t you learned to respect others? You want a challenging question, right? Well, that¡¯s easy, but don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t answer it!"

    The short and stout man looked at Huo Bing and spoke deliberately, pausing between each word.

    Huo Bing let out a coldugh. This short and stout man was constantly targeting their most respected teacher, Xiao Yifei, and still expected respect in return¡ªwishful thinking! Huo Bing stared steadily at the man and said coolly, "As long as it¡¯s rted to the Surgery lessons taught by Professor Xiao, ask anything! I wouldn¡¯t dare im expertise in other areas, but for this subject, I can answer as many questions as you pose!"

    The eyes of the short and stout man narrowed as he looked at Huo Bing, his mind already searching for the toughest questions to pose. He couldn¡¯t believe that he, who specialized in giving students a hard time, could fail at doing just that!

    At this moment, the leadership and teachers from Yanjing Medical University, standing outside the window, were shocked as they heard Huo Bing¡¯s words. They felt it was unbelievable that Huo Bing dared to challenge the leader of the visiting inspection team. They turned their heads once more to look at Xiao Yifei, who looked calm and unconcerned. Despite the fact that the Clinical sses 3 and 4 students had answered all the previous questions, not everyone was optimistic about Huo Bing¡¯s act of provocation.

    The leaders and teachers knew that Huo Bing¡¯s grades were quite good, but how could there be a positive oue when a student directly challenged a teacher? Although they found Huo Bing¡¯s actions satisfying, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. If he failed to answer the questions, wouldn¡¯t he be humiliated?

    The confident yet arrogant demeanor Huo Bing had just disyed reminded them of someone they knew¡ªwho could it be?

    The teachers from the Clinical Surgery department who had followed Shen Liguo were frowning in thought, then slowly their gazes shifted to Xiao Yifei.

    Indeed! Huo Bing¡¯s seemingly arrogant manner was strikingly simr to Xiao Yifei¡¯s. When Xiao Yifei was about topete with Shen Liguo, he had disyed the same attitude, and back then, they had doubted him. But witnessing the unfolding reality, it seemed that they were the ones who had been wrong!

    However, could it be possible that Huo Bing could deliver on his ims like Xiao Yifei had? Although what Huo Bing had to achieve differed greatly in difficulty from what Xiao Yifei had done, challenging the short and stout man was still no easy task!

    The teachers from the Clinical Surgery department who had arrivedter also looked at Huo Bing with concern, with the single exception of Shen Liguo, whose expression was not very pleasant.

    The leadership of Yanjing Medical University was unaware of these dynamics. They merely watched Huo Bing with full concern. As they looked towards him, their eyes turned even more astonished when they saw Xiao Yifei, leaning against the wall¡ªan impressive young teacher indeed!

    "Listen closely!"

    The short and stout man¡¯s expression remained cold as he started asking Huo Bing with an authoritative tone.

    The question was truly not an easy one. After it was posed, the leaders¡¯ expressions turned solemn, but how could such a question possibly stump Huo Bing, who had been taught by Xiao Yifei using his superpowers?

    Upon hearing the short and stout man¡¯s question, Huo Bing didn¡¯t even furrow his brow or show a moment¡¯s hesitation, but confidently and loudly began his reply, "Procaine is used for infiltration anesthesia..."

    His voice was filled with confidence, clearly resonating through the ssroom, without a hint of stumbling, fluently stating the answer to the question. He didn¡¯t just give the required response; he even mentioned many subtle points that even some teachers hadn¡¯t noticed.

    With hispletely correct response, Huo Bing thus shocked the teachers who heard the answer, just like the previous students who had answered questions correctly, and perhaps even more so because of the difficulty of the question!

    Who would have thought that after answering such a tough question so casually, like drinking a ss of water, Huo Bing only snorted coldly at the short and stout man before resuming his seat without any further action, devoid of pride, as if a light breeze, Qing Yun, had passed by.

    "Thats the level of your difficult question? Not ashamed to call it tough? This is the most basic material in the lectures given by Professor Xiao!"

    Huo Bing said with contempt, curling his lip.

    All eyes converged once more on Xiao Yi, astonished and incredulous. This young, handsome, neer teacher Xiao Yifei, he was incredibly capable!

    The short and stout man was stunned, cold sweat beading on his forehead. In the heat of the summer, he suddenly felt a cold breeze, Leng Feng, pass by, causing him to shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 312 I Want to Answer

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 I Want to Answer</h4><h4></h4>

    Huo Bing¡¯s performance was so astonishing that the short and chubby man swallowed his saliva, suddenly feeling that their return might have been a bit too optimistic. This ss that could achieve such incredible results truly had strength!

    "Good... very good," the short and chubby man conceded, "you got this question right. Then... let¡¯s continue with the verification process."

    The short and chubby man slowly turned his head and through the window, he saw a group of teachers from Yanjing Medical University standing on tiptoes, watching them. Clenching his teeth and devoid of confidence, he realized that he had no way out, especially since it was they who had initiated the confrontation! He had no choice but to press on with a forced determination, secretly harboring a small glimmer of hope: he simply could not believe that nearly a hundred students from these two sses could answer his difficult questions!

    After nervously addressing Huo Bing, he quickly moved onto the next student number; he did not wish to see Huo Bing again.

    "The next student, your question is..."

    The short and chubby man continued to ask questions, but the answers remained consistently correct in the responses of the subsequent students, creating a chilling stability without exception. Moreover, each student started their answer with those same seven words.

    "Our Professor Xiao said..."

    The short and chubby man¡¯s expression turned sour, as he almost looked like he was about to cry, but he had no choice but to carry on.

    "Our Professor Xiao said..."

    "Our Professor Xiao..."

    "Our Xiao..."

    Precise,plete, and correct answers continued, each preceded by the same seven words, filling the short and chubby man with despair.

    "I get it, I get it, your Professor Xiao is the best. But can we please stop, will it be enough if I admit that your teacher is great?"

    The short and chubby man felt bullied by the students of the two sses, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice anymore and could only grimace, muttering silently to himself.

    "Our Professor Xiao said..."

    "Our Professor Xiao..."

    "Our Xiao..."

    The stable answers continued to emerge, one by one. Even the Yanjing Medical University leadership and teachers outside the window listened with hearts pounding. They had no idea when their school had witnessed the rise of such formidable sses, terrifyingly capable groups that seemed almost like little monsters! These students had never before been seen exhibiting such prowess, which only emerged after Xiao Yifei had taken over the teaching duties. And it was only then that this group of little monsters appeared!

    So what did that make Xiao Yifei, the man who had taught a group of little monsters? A senior monster indeed!

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the precise answers his students were giving one after another, revealed a faint smile on his face.

    "Not bad, you haven¡¯t disappointed me, truly in my style!"

    In fact, seeing his students perform so well filled Xiao Yifei with pride. Suddenly, he remembered something, turned his head, and started searching until, at the very back of the group of teachers, he found the person he was looking for.

    Shen Liguo hunched at the back, the haughty look that once graced his face had long disappeared, reced by a visage filled with shock and panic.

    Xiao Yifei leaned against the wall, looking nonchnt, and as he watched Shen Liguo, his expression gradually eased. His indifferent gaze swept over Shen Liguo¡¯s body, and though he said nothing, the facts had already fiercely pped Shen¡¯s face.

    Nevertheless, upon catching Xiao Yifei¡¯s nce, Shen Liguo quickly shed his shocked demeanor and resumed his haughty posture, smirking disdainfully at Xiao Yifei.

    At this time, the short and stout man had already sunk into deep despair. After querying each student, he suddenly realized that they were running out of questions. They had originally thought that a couple of tough questions would stump the students, allowing them to leave gracefully, but they had now faced an entirely different oue.

    He turned his head to look at the two inspection team members who hade with him, but their faces, too, were etched with despair and distress.

    The short and stout man turned back, filled with the deepest sense of helplessness and pain, but fortunately, after racking his brains to pose a question to the previous student, there was now only onest student remaining.

    The short and stout man grimaced, just about to say something, when something quite unexpected urred.

    Thest student, without waiting for the short and stout man to call his number, burst out of his seat, his face brimming with eager anticipation. He stood up straight, his face radiant with pride, and called out hastily to the short man, "Hurry up, hurry up! Give me a question too! I can¡¯t wait any longer, ask me something difficult!"

    Thest student¡¯s words prompted a burst ofughter in ssroom 305. They didn¡¯t spare the short and stout man any face at all; theirughter was filled with disdain towards him, and the person who could get the clinical (3) (4) ssughing like this could only be Wu Huada, the ss¡¯s clown.

    "Come on, hurry up and ask! Don¡¯t get stuck here; how else can I show off in front of Teacher Xiao!"

    Wu Huada eagerly stared at the short and stout man, speaking hastily. As he did, he also turned to look at Xiao Yifei, who was standing outside the window, his face full of a keen desire to please. His behavior made theughter among his ssmates grow even louder.

    The leaders and teachers outside the window, especially those from the clinical surgical department who had arrivedter, were deeply surprised by Wu¡¯s behavior. They all knew to some extent about Wu Huada, aware that he was not an outstanding student and had consistently ranked towards the bottom of the ss. They never expected him to be so proactive now and were taken aback by the confidence he disyed!

    It was clear that Wu Huada was genuinely eager to answer a question and genuinely wanted to impress Xiao Yifei. Everyone was filled with curiosity; they were profoundly surprised by whatever magic Xiao Yifei possessed, by whatever incredible abilities he had that could inspire such a miraculous transformation in the clinical (3) (4) ss, which had been known as one of the weaker sses!

    But when the short and stout man heard Wu Huada¡¯s words, he stared fixedly at Wu¡¯s anxious eyes, and his heart twitched. He couldn¡¯te up with any more questions to ask, and he certainly couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more face.

    He truly regretted agreeing to be the inspection team leader; he had thought he could give them a good scare, but...

    Finally, with eyes wide and teeth clenched, the short and stout man made a decision.

    "Alright! Your inspection is over! We will send you the results within three days!"

    After hastily spitting out these words, the short and stout man turned and, as if his feet were greased, pushed open the door of ssroom 305 and made a beeline for the exit.

    The two inspection team members standing on either side of the podium, seeing the short and stout man about to bolt, exchanged nces and hurriedly followed him. They had long wanted to flee from this ce filled with deep malice and despair! If it hadn¡¯t been for the short man, they would have run away much earlier!

    The short and stout man pushed open the door of ssroom 305, not bothering to say goodbye, and beat a hasty retreat!

    ¡¯Bang bang bang¡ª¡¯

 Chapter 313: Inspiring People

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Inspiring People</h4><h4></h4>

    Following close behind the short, plump man were two other members of the inspection team, who were also running fast with their heads down.

    This sudden development left everyone presentpletely bewildered, as they failed to understand what exactly was happening. Even if they needed to leave, shouldn¡¯t they at least have given Tan Lan the courtesy of saying goodbye? Why were they leaving without saying a word?

    They stared dumbfounded at the rapidly distancing figures of the three inspectors, utterly failing to grasp what was urring.

    Inside the ssroom, Wu Dahua stood gaping foolishly, wondering why the inspection team had left before he even had a chance to answer a question!

    "Hey! Don¡¯t go! Why are you leaving? Aren¡¯t you going to ask me a question? I¡¯ve waited so long, being thest digit of my student number! How can you leave without asking me? Stop running!"

    Agony was written all over Wu Dahua¡¯s face as he shouted hoarsely. He felt terrible inside, for he had finally gotten his chance to impress Teacher Xiao, yet now he was being denied even that opportunity. He had been waiting for so long!

    "Don¡¯t run away!"

    Wu Dahua wanted to salvage the situation. With a pained expression, he desperately shouted at the backs of the three inspectors, "If you keep running, how am I supposed to impress Teacher Xiao? I haven¡¯t even said Teacher Xiao¡¯s words yet! Don¡¯t run! Give me a chance!"

    Whether the inspection team¡¯s trio had heard Wu Dahua¡¯s words was unknown. but after he finished speaking, they quickened their pace even more, as if wind were under their feet, without looking back.

    The abrupt action of the three members of the inspection team left everyone dumbstruck, still unable toprehend how the threatening and domineering group suddenly turned tail and fled.

    However, the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University didn¡¯t stay dazed for long. They soon recovered from the scene, only to be immediately shocked again. They looked at the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 in Room 305, who were brimming with self-confidence, and someone slowly began to p.

    Once someone started, others quickly joined in. Gradually, thunderous apuse echoed throughout the building. The leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University smiled genuinely, pping their hands while looking at all the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4, filled with pride and happiness.

    The reputation of Yanjing Medical University was upheld in the hands of these very students. They not only preserved the university¡¯s honor, but they also brought glory to Yanjing Medical University and demoralized Huaxia Medical University!

    No one had expected that the very students of Clinical sses 3 and 4, who had initially given them no hope and for whom they were prepared to suffer embarrassment, suspecting them of cheating or getting good scores due to Xiao Yifei leaking information, turned out to be the very saviors of Yanjing Medical University¡¯s reputation. They were the ultimate heroes who saved the day and the university¡¯s face in this examination!

    How could they not apud the performance of Clinical sses 3 and 4?

    Gradually, even thest arriving teachers from the Department of Surgery shared in the apuse. They exchanged looks, and smiles slowly spread across their faces. They joined in the pping, regardless of their previous disbelief and even scorn. At the oue, they were surprised, shocked, their cheeks burning with embarrassment, but they still couldn¡¯t contain the joy in their hearts! After all, these were the students from their own Department of Surgery, the sses brought up by their own faculty!

    Only Shen Liguo stood among them all, frowning, with a face full of anger, looking sharp and arrogant.

    As the leaders and teachers pped, their gazes gradually shifted toward the true hero of this victory, the person responsible for the radical transformation of the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4.

    Xiao Yifei!

    They looked at Xiao Yifei, faces showing admiration. Deep in their eyes, there was still a flicker of surprise. They still couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yifei had aplished it in such a short amount of time.

    This young man, who had initially filled them with doubts, actually possessed such astonishing abilities! He really did it!

    Xiao Yifei, meanwhile, continued to leanzily against the wall. In contrast to the shocked expressions around him, his face was filled with indifference.

    The group, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, really didn¡¯t know what to say. Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude clearly showed he didn¡¯t care about the things that had amazed them so much. This left the leaders and teachers feeling somewhat disappointed. It turned out that Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier indifference wasn¡¯t about disregarding the school¡¯s reputation but because he didn¡¯t consider the matter important at all. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, all those things were child¡¯s y.

    "How did Xiao Yifei do it!"

    Everyone was curious about it, but now was not the time to discuss that. Tang Weixing, with a smile on his face, stepped forward and said to Xiao Yifei with augh, "Mr. Xiao, look, the inspection team has left. It¡¯s not easy to gather so many students from our two sses. Moreover, our performance wasn¡¯t bad. Why don¡¯t we say a few words to the students?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tang Weixing and smiled gently. Then he shook his head, strode with long legs and pushed open the door, walking into ssroom 305.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei enter the ssroom first, the group of leaders and teachers, whose hearts were filled with shock, dared to follow Xiao Yifei and walked into ssroom 305 together.

    Soon, the corridor emptied as the crowd entered ssroom 305. Despite the number of people filing in, they still left the center position vacant for Xiao Yifei, because at this moment, he was unquestionably the protagonist.

    As Xiao Yifei entered the ssroom, without having said anything yet, the students seated below lit up upon seeing him.

    "Mr. Xiao! How did we do? We didn¡¯t embarrass you, did we?"

    "Mr. Xiao! How about it! Were we cool just now?"

    "Mr. Xiao! From their tone, they dared to look down on you! We must teach them a harsh lesson!"

    "Exactly, Mr. Xiao! They dared to disbelieve you, and wanted us to be nice to them ¨C fat chance!"

    The students¡¯ voices bubbled with eagerness, their eyes sparkling and faces beaming with confidence.

    Witnessing this scene, the group of leaders and teachers were even more astonished. To see such strong cohesion in a college ssroom and to be so popr among students was incredible. But this unbelievable thing was happening right before their eyes, and it made them even more astonished. They had never seen Xiao Yifei teach, but now, seeing his poprity level, they could better understand why the inspection team had beat a hasty retreat.

 Chapter 314 Must Try

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Must Try</h4>

    ?ree??ebn¦Òvel<h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao! Don¡¯t be mad at me! It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to answer the question! It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to make you proud! But that person just didn¡¯t give me a chance! Even after I said all that, he still didn¡¯t ask me any questions! Please don¡¯t be mad at me!"

    With a mournful expression, Wu Dahua made his grievances known to Xiao Yifei at the end, prompting another round of heartyughter from his ssmates.

    Seeing Wu Dahua¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. He shook his head with a smile, not quite sure what to say about Wu Dahua.

    Amid the astonished gazes of many leaders and teachers, Xiao Yifei gradually restrained his smile and spoke seriously to his students.

    "You all did very well, and I want to tell you something, no matter how others doubt you, how they look down on you, you just need to remember, if you don¡¯t try, you¡¯ll never know what you can achieve!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) were momentarily startled, then silence fell over the ssroom. Smiles slowly appeared on their faces. In truth, although they were confused about the examination group¡¯s visit at first, after figuring what happened, they could guess some of the truth. Seeing that the examination group came straight for their sses indicated that their test results were indeed quite good.

    And the fact that Huaxia Medical University sent an examination group specifically to review their ss meant their scores must have been exceptional, at least much better than the other sses, hence the thorough review. To be honest, this oue was a surprise to them as well; they had felt confident in their answers but hadn¡¯t anticipated such a prominent reaction. They had simply shared the knowledge Xiao Yifei had taught them, and it had made a significant impact.

    The leaders and teachers apuded them, which took the students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) by surprise since they never expected such impressive results. They looked toward Xiao Yifei, recalling his words, "If you don¡¯t try and put in the effort, you¡¯ll never know if you can seed."

    The students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) lifted their heads, their gazes sharp and intense, staring at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the reaction of his students, allowed a gentle smile to form and waved to them, saying, "Alright, I¡¯ve finished what I needed to do by calling you here. Go have fun now!"

    The students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) shouted in unison, having thought they were in for a long lecture from the leaders. To their delight, Xiao Yifei dismissed them instead. They happily started to leave the ssroom through both front and back doors.

    As they left, they turned back and said in unison to Xiao Yifei, "Thank you, Mr. Xiao!"

    Only Wu Dahua kept looking back every three steps, his face twisted in sorrow, full of grievance as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei saw Wu Dahua¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but wave to him with augh.

    Just as the students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) began to leave the ssroom upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, their actions, including what Xiao Yifei said, caught the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University off guard. They hade to the ssroom intending to speak to the students, not expecting Xiao Yifei to dismiss them so soon, leaving the leaders and teachers somewhat embarrassed.

    However, seeing that most students of Clinical Medical College (3) (4) had almost left, it was toote to change anything now. The leaders and teachers had to abandon their ns and turned their focus to Xiao Yifei.

    Despite everything, the true credit for all this ultimately fell on Xiao Yifei. They observed this remarkable young man withplex expressions, unsure what to say. Xiao Yifei had faced their skepticism, endured their disdain, yet in the end, it was he who saved the day!

    "What¡¯s wrong, Teachers? Why are you all looking at me like that?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the crowd gazing at him, cocked his head, and began to speak.

    The school¡¯s leadership, of course, couldn¡¯t say much because they were quite distant from Xiao Yifei, so their overt distrust didn¡¯t lead to any face-to-face confrontation. On the other hand, the faces of the teachers from the Clinical Surgery College were feeling the burn at that moment.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, we can now basically confirm that there was no leaking of questions and that it was the students you taught who earned their grades with their own strength. We apologize for our previous inappropriatements."

    At this time, it was Tang Weixing from the Clinical Medical College who stepped forward first, speaking earnestly to Xiao Yifei, and the teachers who followed likewise looked at Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with nothing but shock.

    They still hadn¡¯t recovered, they still couldn¡¯t fathom how Xiao Yifei, who they¡¯d always considered to be arrogantly overconfident and as fearless as a calf unaware of tigers, truly possessed such talent!

    But now, with the facts before their eyes, they could admit to Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, although nobody knew how he managed it. Nheless, everyone was deeply impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s power and strength.

    Everyone except for one person.

    Standing amid the crowd, Shen Liguo still had an expression full of arrogance, shaking his head disdainfully.

    "Oh! If there¡¯s nothing else, you all can leave now. Having so many leaders around makes me a bit ufortable."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, looking at the leading teachers with a smile, showing no desire to take credit.

    The leading teachers, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, were once again stunned. They had truly never seen such a teacher with such character, who did not seek to capitalize on her aplishments but seemed as casual as a light breeze or a soft cloud, seemingly ready to show them out.

    "Oh right, if Mr. Shen Liguo has nothing else, I¡¯d still like you to stay. Our matter is not yet settled," said Xiao Yifei, narrowing his eyes as he continued speaking.

    Seeing the situation at hand, the leading teachers really didn¡¯t know what to say. They wore bitter smiles on their faces and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao Yifei, since you have matters to handle, we will take our leave. However, regarding the honor and Qi you brought to our school this time, we will not forget it. There will certainly be a reward for you."

    Tan Lan remained silent, her demeanor indifferent. Although she had not spoken, not a single person dared challenge her authority. The vice-chancellor, standing beside her, spoke to Xiao Yifei only after receiving a tacit approval from Tan Lan.

    Hearing the vice-chancellor¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled lightly and waved his hand dismissively, "Rewards? I¡¯d much rather have extra money, which is more practical. If it¡¯s those frivolous honors, you can keep them to yourselves."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s casual demeanor left the leading teachers somewhat taken aback, but now, not a single person dared to underestimate him, for Xiao Yifei had proven his worth with his abilities.

 Chapter 315 Time to Settle the Accounts

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Time to Settle the ounts</h4><h4></h4>

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, we will consider your requirements,"

    the Vice-Chancellor said with a smile as he looked at Xiao Yifei before turning to Tan Lan, who nodded with an indifferent smile.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, you can go on with your work; we will leave first,"

    he said. After finishing, the group of school leaders and teachers turned to leave. Before leaving, Tan Lan turned his head to nce at Xiao Yifei, his eyes flickering, "This kid is really quite interesting!"

    After that, the school leaders and teachers left. Xiao Yifei watched this scene, turned his head, and cast his indifferent gaze toward Shen Liguo.

    "Shall we settle our ounts now?"

    After the leaders and teachers of Yanjing Medical University had left, especially after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold words just now, the teachers from the Clinical Surgery Department didn¡¯t leave. They weren¡¯t staying to enjoy the show but to prevent any idents, knowing full well that the conflict between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo hade to a head, with neither side giving ground!

    Moreover, the words Shen Liguo had said before were tantamount to an insult. The other teachers felt ufortable just hearing them, let alone Xiao Yifei. They were afraid the situation would be more serious, so they chose to stay.

    Xiao Yifei walked up to Shen Liguo, looked at his sharp-faced and arrogant demeanor, and said sinctly, "Two things, you don¡¯t need me to force you, just do them yourself. The first thing, if you have nothing to say about the results of our contest, admit defeat consciously and let me handle the punishment. The second thing, eating shit¡ªwhen are you going to do it?"

    Although Shen Liguo had slowly been shocked by the performance of the students from ss (3) (4), he still looked down on Xiao Yifei with disdain and wasn¡¯t ready to admit defeat: "What, just because you say so, I¡¯ve lost? Have the results been fully released? Do you really think the good grades of ss (3) (4) have anything to do with you?"

    Xiao Yifeiughed out loud at Shen Liguo¡¯s brazenness; he had never seen anyone so shameless. He touched his nose and said to Shen Liguo, slowly, "I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. I respect the elderly and love the young, and I don¡¯t want to use force against you. Be a little more aware of yourself. How do you expect others to view you in this situation? The results are out, everyone recognizes them, and when ites to our contest, isn¡¯t it you who has lost?"

    Shen Liguo lifted his chin, looking at Xiao Yifei with a sneer, "What about others looking at me? What right do they have to judge me? You little brat, daring to threaten me? Tryying a finger on me today. You must have grown quite bold. When did I say I lost the contest? What a joke!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s shamelessly brazen words made all the observing teachers unable to stand by; but the person who had been mocking and taunting Xiao Yifei was him, the one who felt so arrogantly sure of his victory in their contest was him, and now, the one disying shamelessness and refusing to admit defeat was also him.

    The observing teachers suddenly remembered when Tang Weixing announced the high grades of Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss, Shen Liguo, who had been sittingfortably with disdain in his eyes, suddenly jumped up, his face full of a contemptible sneering expression.

    Qiu Shaobin felt a wave of nausea in his heart. Compared to other teachers, he was the most epting of Xiao Yifei¡¯s students¡¯ excellent exam results since he had already seen the students¡¯ answer sheets. Although he was also shocked, he was quicker to regain hisposure than the others. He quietly watched Xiao Yifei, his heart filled with curiosity and surprise at Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing behaviors.

    But when he heard Shen Liguo¡¯s words, the nauseating feeling in his heart became uncontroble. None of them liked Shen Liguo, but on this matter, Shen Liguo¡¯s shamelessness had crossed their bottom line.

    The hot-tempered Qiu Shaobin certainly couldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing; he stepped forward and directly addressed Shen Liguo, "Teacher Shen, don¡¯t you think your behavior is a bit inappropriate? Let¡¯s not talk about the second matter mentioned by Teacher Xiao Yifei. Just focusing on the first matter, if I remember correctly, thepetition between you and Teacher Xiao Yifei was about the results, right? It seems like the average grade of the ss you taught was significantly lower than that of Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you to be so shameless and refuse to admit defeat?"

    Shen Liguo, who had been looking at Xiao Yifei with scorn on his face, didn¡¯t expect Qiu Shaobin toe out and say these words. Shen Liguo turned his head to look at Qiu Shaobin and was instantly choked up, freezing on the spot. Then heshed out at Shen Liguo in a fit of rage, "What does it have to do with you now? What right do you have to talk nonsense? Besides, who said I lost? What we agreed on was about the results, not just the exam results. We talked about the total score, and the internship hasn¡¯t started yet; the internship results aren¡¯t out. What gives you the right to say I lost?"

    Shen Liguo, standing tall and yelling at Qiu Shaobin, spoke shamelessly. Upon saying this, it seemed he finally found an excuse. Shen Liguo then turned his head, full of disdain, and said to Xiao Yifei, "Whether the students¡¯ exam results came from your teaching is still uncertain. It can only be said that the students from Clinical (3) (4) are excellent. Perhaps they didn¡¯t even listen to your lectures but still used the content I taught them! Besides, the total score includes the internship performance. You little brat, don¡¯t get cocky. I haven¡¯t lost yet!"

    The way Yanjing Medical University calctes the end-of-term results is by adding together exam results and internship performance. Just now, Shen Liguo suddenly thought of a shameless way to get out of this predicament.

    It is true that I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I have never seen anyone as faceless as Shen Liguo. His behavior is no different from that of an unreasonable thug on the streets. Calling him a university professor is an utter embarrassment; he once said that the students of Clinical (3) (4) were terrible, and now he immediately turns around, iming they are excellent, and even tries to take credit for it. How can there be such a person?

    "When did you say you were going to include internship grades? Besides, Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s results are so much higher than yours. Even if you include the internship performance, do you think you can surpass the grades of the students taught by Teacher Xiao Yifei? Unless the internship grades of Xiao Yifei¡¯s students are zero, which is simply unrealistic. Teacher Shen, can¡¯t you have some respect for your own face?"

    Qiu Shaobin frowned as he looked at Shen Liguo, speaking displeasedly.

    "That¡¯s not necessarily true. Maybe the students from the ss taught by this little brat will indeed get zero points for their internships. So, before the total scores are out, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t act so arrogant, behave yourself!"

    A cold light flickered in the eyes of Shen Liguo. Wearing a smirk that was neither a smile nor a grimace, he spoke to Xiao Yifei with sarcasm.

    His words made the surrounding teachers frown. The teachers, seeing Shen Liguo behaving as if he had something to rely on, were suddenly rmed. They were reminded of a rumor, then looked worriedly toward Xiao Yifei.

    ording to the rumor, the reason why someone with Shen Liguo¡¯s character could brazenly thrive in Yanjing Medical University was that one of Shen Liguo¡¯s rtives was a leader at a hospital affiliated with Yanjing Medical University, where students did their internships.

 Chapter 316: Sophistry

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Sophistry</h4><h4></h4>

    Yanjing Medical University sent students to hospitals for internships annually, and given the University¡¯s rigorous standards, all dispatched students had to genuinely learn something substantial, not merely assist with menial tasks. Consequently, some hospitals, out of concern for their reputation, dared not cooperate with Yanjing Medical University. It was only because of Shen Liguo, whose rtive led a sizable hospital outside, that this hospital chose to coborate with Yanjing Medical University.

    Every year, the internship students from Yanjing Medical University were sent to this hospital, and having that connection, Shen Liguo behaved recklessly, leaving the other teachers helpless.

    "You dare to oppose me? Don¡¯t trust that our school won¡¯t find hospitals for internships!"

    With these words, Shen Liguo suppressed many teachers. They were left with no choice but to ept, under the helpless tacit consent of the school¡¯s leadership, Shen Liguo¡¯s increasing insolence. He regarded nobody else until he met Xiao Yifei.

    The teachers of the Clinical Medical College who stood watching suddenly felt a shock when they thought of this matter. If things continued this way, the internship performance of the ss led by Xiao Yifei could indeed end up with zero marks. Given Shen Liguo¡¯s nature, he was indeed capable of doing such a thing, allowing his own ss to score full marks, yet they could do nothing about Shen Liguo!

    The teachers turned to see if the school leaders were still there, but when they turned around, the leaders had already left. Besides with the situation at hand, the school leaders might not be able to manage Shen Liguo anyway, as he had some leverage over them.

    The teachers watched Shen Liguo, feeling extraordinarily angry yet powerless, and they were genuinely frustrated.

    Additionally, they looked worriedly at Xiao Yifei. They acknowledged Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were indeed very strong and recognized he was no ordinary person. If Xiao Yifei were given time, he would undoubtedly be a revered, influential figure. However, Xiao Yifei was still too weak at the moment, and such a young Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly match Shen Liguo in terms of background!

    After witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance, the teachers finally understood why Tan Lan had specifically recruited him. Xiao Yifei had won everyone over with his skills. Once everyone became aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, they finally understood and greatly appreciated Tan Lan¡¯s judgement, and the rumors of Xiao Yifei¡¯s profound background naturally fell apart.

    They merely thought Tan Lan had found this prodigious talent, Xiao Yifei, from somewhere before directly integrating him into their school. Although protected by Tan Lan, Xiao Yifei was still absolutely incapable of contending with Shen Liguo, who controlled the school¡¯s internship lifeline.

    It would have been manageable if it were solely about academic grades, but now Shen Liguo had manipted the situation to also include the overall internship performance. In this way, how could the foundationally weak Xiao Yifeipare with Shen Liguo! Shen Liguo was shamelessly disgraceful! Everyone was filled with anger towards Shen Liguo, but they had no means to deal with him and could only re at him angrily.

    Yet, Shen Liguo didn¡¯t care at all about the res directed at him. He squinted at Xiao Yifei, his face filled with malice, "What¡¯s the matter? You want me to admit defeat now? Isn¡¯t it too early? Since when did we agree it was just about the exam scores?"

    Shen Liguo watched Xiao Yifei with a ruthless gaze, utterly unfaithful and shameless, ying dirty! With a slight curl of his lips, Shen Liguo revealed a cold smirk, confident he had Xiao Yifeipletely at his mercy.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and looked at Shen Liguo, then smiled faintly as he hadn¡¯t actually expected Shen Liguo to be so shameless. However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother to argue whether they wereparing examination scores orprehensive scores at the time because Xiao Yifei simply did not care.

    He indifferently nced at Shen Liguo and said coolly, "Fine, whatever you say is right, since you¡¯re so shameless as to want to include the internship grades in ourprehensive score, right? No problem, let¡¯s add the internship grades. But this is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you. Later, don¡¯t look for any excuses, because I won¡¯t give you the chance to justify yourself!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice reached Shen Liguo¡¯s ears, and Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Xiao Yifei, filled with disdain, "Kid, are you crazy? You¡¯re bullying me? Giving me a chance? When ites to the internship, I just hope you won¡¯t be kneeling on the ground begging me!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s words caused Xiao Yifei to slightly narrow his eyes. He really didn¡¯t want to deal with the detestable and nauseating Shen Liguo anymore. For someone like Shen Liguo, one had to repeatedly crush him into the dirt before he might change his arrogant attitude of looking down on others. Xiao Yifei was ready to do just that, but seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s sarcastic face made Xiao Yifei feel annoyed. Deciding not to argue with him now, Xiao Yifei resolved to teach Shen Liguo a memorable lesson once everything was settled!

    "Scram!"

    Xiao Yifei casually swept his eyes over Shen Liguo as he spoke.

    As Shen Liguo saw Xiao Yifei disregard all his words and respond so contemptuously, as ifpletely disregarding him, Shen Liguo instantly filled with rage. He raised his head and looked at the young Xiao Yifei, wondering what made him so arrogant in front of him.

    His eyebrows shot up, and he was about to curse at Xiao Yifei. He suddenly noticed that the surrounding teachers were looking at him with disapproval. With rage initially filling his heart, Shen Liguo suddenly deted. A wise man does not eat a loss before his eyes! Shen Liguo shrank back, and the narrow-minded man memorized the faces of all the teachers who looked at him unfavorably, then he turned and walked away.

    "You all wait! When ites time for the internship, just make sure you don¡¯t kneel and beg me!"

    Shen Liguo turned away, his face showing a very cold expression, and he left without saying a word.

    The teachers, seeing Xiao Yifei dismiss Shen Liguo with a single word ¡¯Scram,¡¯ and Shen Liguo actually obediently left, were somewhat surprised. Yet, when they looked at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei again, they felt some concern.

    Initially, they hadn¡¯t been optimistic about Xiao Yifei in hispetition with Shen Liguo, but when they witnessed the reality, they couldn¡¯t help but feel affection for the confident and handsome Xiao Yifei. Seeing the conflict between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo just now, they were filled with worries because what was at stake now wasn¡¯t just apetition, but also involved the internship issue, and Xiao Yifei had thoroughly offended Shen Liguo, leading to deep concerns about Xiao Yifei¡¯s future prospects.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, we know you are confident in yourself, and we recognize your capabilities, but you are still young. You don¡¯t understand that there are many things in this society that are helpless, and having abilities doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you can achieve everything. We all admit you are indeed capable of leading the students¡¯ internships well, and we are also sure that with your skills, the students¡¯ internship performance will definitely not be low, but..."

 Chapter 317 Ugly Faces

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Ugly Faces</h4><h4></h4>

    The teachers looked at Xiao Yifei with faces full of helplessness. They had once looked down on Xiao Yifei, thinking him arrogant and hotheaded due to his youth, but now, they were filled with goodwill towards him yet felt utterly powerless. Even Tang Weixing had no solution. Shen Liguo was able to act so arrogantly in front of Tang Weixing because he was dead certain that Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t do a thing about it, after all, who could contend with the terrifying resources that Shen Liguo controlled!

    "Sigh, but that¡¯s just how society is, full of helplessness. When someone¡¯s got connections, there¡¯s really nothing you can do about it, and they can easily use some underhanded tactics to ruin uspletely!"

    The teachers spoke to Xiao Yifei with an undertone of bitterness in their voices, expressing the very helplessness they felt at being unable to do anything.

    Xiao Yifei listened to the teachers¡¯ well-meaning constion, but his expression remained unruffled as usual, looking quite at ease, unaffected in the slightest. He looked at the teachers with their worried faces andughed, "Thank you for your concern, but from what you¡¯re saying, it seems as if Teacher Shen Liguo has quite the background and is capable of employing some tricks in the internship aspect?"

    Although Xiao Yifei seemed to be unconcerned, he was by no means foolish. He understood that it was better to be clear about all of these matters.

    "Of course! Not just a little trickery. The only hospital willing to establish an internship partnership with our school has a director who happens to be a rtive of Shen Liguo. Is it a wonder he is so brazen! In fact, Shen Liguo hasplete control over the internships of our entire school!"

    From among the many teachers at the Clinical Surgery Academy, one voice filled with indignation advised Xiao Yifei, "So you see, Teacher Xiao, although Shen Liguo¡¯s attitude and tone towards you were very unpleasant, in my opinion, you¡¯d best go and apologize to him!"

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback upon hearing this advice, a light chuckle escaping him, "But he was the one who lost, wasn¡¯t he? Why should I be the one to apologize?"

    The person who had just been advising Xiao Yifei did not respond this time. It was Tang Weixing who stepped forward, looking at Xiao Yifei with an expression full of helplessness as he sighed, "This isn¡¯t about who won or lost. We all acknowledge that you have a limitless future as you grow, but at this moment, while you are still so young, our school simply cannot afford to jeopardize the internships of its students because of you. So if your conflict with Shen Liguo esctes further, the only oue might be that you are abandoned."

    Tang Weixing earnestly advised Xiao Yifei, "So, if it reallyes down to it, just go and apologize. Resolve the current situation. We¡¯re not in a hurry. Once our school manages to find another hospital to partner with for internships, then we can settle scores with Shen Liguo. Truth be told, there are already many in our school who disapprove of Shen Liguo¡¯s behavior. A true man can bend and stretch. A gentleman can wait ten years to avenge a wrong."

    As the dean of the Clinical Surgery Academy, Tang Weixing saying this much demonstrated his genuine appreciation for Xiao Yifei. He did not want Xiao Yifei to suffer unjust treatment because of his temper.

    Xiao Yifei was mildly taken aback by Tang Weixing¡¯s words. The scene unfolding before him suddenly reminded him of a simr situation he had faced at Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital before. However, this time, he was being pestered only by the insignificant Shen Liguo, while most of the teachers still stood with him.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotion, because this time, everyone recognized his capabilities. They simply thought his background was too shallow topete with Shen Liguo.

    "Thank you, I understand the reasoning behind it, and I appreciate you telling me. I have my own ns."

    On Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face was an expression of sunshine and self-confidence. Squinting his eyes, he smiled at the teachers and said, "Everything has been taken care of today, so everyone can head back now. I¡¯m aware of what to do going forward."

    Xiao Yifei changed the subject, not wishing to continue on the previous topic ¨C if he were to voice his thoughts, everyone might deem him prideful and ungrateful once more. Better to not continue at this point.

    "Sigh!"

    Tang Weixing caught the implication that Xiao Yifei did not want to continue discussing the previous matter. He sighed deeply and then fixed his gaze steadily on Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry Dean Tang, I have my ns!"

    Xiao Yifei saw Tang Weixing¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, then he waved at Tang Weixing, "Since you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll be on my way! There¡¯s nothing for me today anyway, so I might as well head home early!"

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei actually strode off, leaving only a suave silhouette behind for Tang Weixing and the line of senior teachers.

    "Sigh!"

    This time, the sigh did note from Tang Weixing but from Qiu Shaobin. After sighing, he turned around and said to Tang Weixing, his voice filled with buts, "Do you think Xiao Yifei would possibly apologize?"

    Tang Weixing shook his head, his face bitter, "How could he, Xiao Yifei is so young, in the prime of his youth, and with his confident and upromising spirit, how could he possibly apologize!"

    "I also don¡¯t think he would apologize, so what do you say we should do about this situation!"

    Qiu Shaobin, equally full of concern, said, "I really don¡¯t want to see such a talented teacher ruin his future because of these disgusting matters. He says he has his ns, but what ns can such a young man with an unsteady foundation have!"

    "What ns could he have? I reckon he has none. At his age, he wouldn¡¯t believe in any unscrupulous methods! We¡¯ll just have to think about a way to help him. No one can bear to see such a promising young man waste his great future!"

    In the exchange between Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin, they were filled with concern and care for the younger Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s not the other things I¡¯m worried about. I don¡¯t care about winning or losing thepetition; I¡¯m just worried about Shen Liguo. He¡¯s not only going to trip up Xiao Yifei during the internship but also harbor ulterior motives for Xiao Yifei¡¯s future at our university!"

    "Indeed! What worries me the most is the very same thing. The internship ising up soon; we need to think of something quickly!"

    Qiu Shaobin and Tang Weixing stood side by side, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure slowly disappear. Worry filled their eyes, and behind them, the teachers of the Clinical Surgery department all let out a deep sigh.

    Xiao Yifei was only aware that the teachers of the Clinical Surgery department, including Dean Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin, were worried about him, but he had no idea they were so concerned. Even if Xiao Yifei knew, he wouldn¡¯t say much, because after all, the internship was approaching, and by the time it came, they would all know everything.

    The most crucial thing was that when Xiao Yifei recalled Shen Liguo¡¯s annoying face, he would feel extremely irked. A sh of cold light in his eyes, it wasn¡¯t just Lu Guoli¡ªXiao Yifei was even more eagerly anticipating the arrival of the internship.

    But indeed, Xiao Yifei had nothing else to do now, so he nned to head home a bit earlier today.

    After he left the school, the tranquil campus seemed calm, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s fame had already spread to various departments. Almost all the teachers of the university were aware that in the Clinical Surgery department, there was a teacher named Xiao Yifei who, despite his young age, was exceptionally strong in teaching ability and was the only teacher who saved the face of Yanjing Medical University during the separation of teaching from the clinical examination.

 Chapter 318 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Misunderstanding</h4><h4></h4>

    In themunity of teachers at the school, Xiao Yifei¡¯s name became known to everyone in just half a day. However, amidst the surprise, there were certainly different voices emerging. Some people, who hadn¡¯t even met Xiao Yifei, were either motivated by jealousy, mockery, or disbelief. All in all, a few discordant voices appeared.

    But that was not really meworthy, as it is often said that any person not subject to jealousy is mediocre. And how much more so for Xiao Yifei, a talent that astounds the world!

    Xiao Yifei, however, didn¡¯t care about these things at all. He slowly ambled back home, opened the door, and was greeted by the clean and tidy room before him. Honestly, ever since Zhou Meifeng hade to live in Xiao Yifei¡¯s house, the ce had always been extremely clean and tidy, and there was always a sumptuous and delicious meal waiting for Xiao Yifei whenever he came home.

    This had repeatedly validated Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision to bring Zhou Meifeng home as the correct one.

    Most importantly, not only was there someone at home to tidy up and do theundry, but there was also someone to cook rich meals. Whenever Xiao Yifei saw the very lovely Zhou Meifeng kneeling on the floor to scrub it, her peachy buttocks swaying tantalizingly before his eyes, his heart always raced.

    After all, due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s peculiar tastes, the clothes he bought for Zhou Meifeng were form-fitting, emphasizing her lovely figure, and, driven by his wicked thoughts, he bought even more of those tight skirts of various lengths. Zhou Meifeng¡¯s temperament and figure seemed to be born for wearing those skirts. What was once a rather rustic air had, in the time spent with Xiao Yifei, slowly faded away, reced more by an air of mature charm.

    Combined with her lovely material and plump peachy buttocks, the allure of wearing those skirts was something Xiao Yifei enjoyed every day.

    Today was no exception. As Xiao Yifei had just pushed open the door to enter, he saw Zhou Meifeng kneeling on the ground, and as she moved to scrub the floor, two mounds of whiteness swayed under the low-cut neckline, causing a strong visual impact that made Xiao Yifei stop dead in his tracks.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re back?"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei enter the door, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s charming face suddenly bloomed with a radiant smile, and she greeted him with augh.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m back,"

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and responded in a muffled voice. Then, slipping off his shoes, he put on the slippers Zhou Mei had bent over to offer him. As he looked down again, he caught another glimpse of firm whiteness and hurriedly lifted his head, quickly stepping in from the doorway.

    Xiao Yifei was most afraid of seeing Zhou Meifeng in such a defenseless state¡ª a lone woman who, moreover, had no guard up around him. This made Xiao Yifei feel a sense of guilt towards Zhou Meifeng, knowing his own improper thoughts.

    Xiao Yifei, entering the room without looking back, headed straight for the bathroom, both to conceal his earlier embarrassment and because he actually needed to use the toilet.

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and started scanning around the bathroom. Suddenly, he spotted something purple and frowned in confusion.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward, picking up the object, and found that it felt rather nice in his hand. However, when Xiao Yifei unfolded the item, he was suddenly stunned.

    This was clearly a piece of erotic lingerie, a thong to be exact, with absolutely nock of *eyelets. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, somehow imagining what Zhou Meifeng might look like wearing this item in his hands.

    He hurriedly ced the bundle back where it was, but his restless heart would not calm down.

    "How could this be such a sensual piece of lingerie!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out why a woman who appeared to be so proper like Zhou Meifeng would wear such lingerie, yet he didn¡¯t know that there were many more of these *** items, and they were all purchased by him for Zhou Meifeng!

    Xiao Yifei stayed in the bathroom for a long time beforeing out. Zhou Meifeng was somewhat worried that something might have happened to him in there, but then she saw Xiao Yifei strolling out of the bathroom.

    "Xiao Yifei, dinner will be ready in a bit, you can watch TV in the living room first," said Zhou Meifeng, smiling beautifully at Xiao Yifei. He nodded and headed towards the living room.

    With a smile on her face, Zhou Meifeng entered the bathroom. However, as she stepped in, she suddenly remembered something and quickly turned to look at Xiao Yifei. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to notice anything out of the ordinary, Zhou Meifeng then reassured herself with a pat on her chest.

    It was very hot today, and after taking a shower, she had taken off her lingerie and set it aside, nning to wash itter while getting dressed, but then she forgot about it. Zhou Meifeng hurriedly went forward and clutched her lingerie in her hand.

    "Thank goodness Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t discover it." She feared that if Xiao Yifei found out she wore such a sensual piece of lingerie, he might think she was a loose woman. It was all fine, but when she picked up her lingerie, she noticed something was off.

    Her lingerie had clearly been touched by someone, and besides herself, Xiao Yifei was the only other person in the house. Zhou Meifeng¡¯s beautiful face blushed instantly, gripping the lingerie tightly as her heart raced.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the living room, scratching his head vigorously. Although living with Zhou Meifeng had its good points, there were also times, like now, that were not so good. Xiao Yifei was in the prime of his life, fiery and youthful, and there was always a temptingly beautiful woman in the house. asionally, he would witness scenes that greatly aroused him, which was torturous for him at times like this.

    While Xiao Yifei sat in the living room, scratching his head in anguish, Zhou Meifeng in the washroom also couldn¡¯t calm down.

    For some reason, the mature and alluring Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t stop picturing the scene where the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei toyed with her sensual lingerie. Besides turning red with embarrassment, her body suddenly heated up. Clutching the lingerie tightly in her hand, she slowly sat down on the toilet.

    Although she was married, her husband had repeatedly hurt her, and it had been a long time since she had let him touch her. Furthermore, since moving to the city, she hadn¡¯t done anything of that sort at all. Previously, Zhao Meifeng¡¯s days were full of anxiety, leaving little room for other thoughts, but after staying with Xiao Yifei, her life became morefortable, and her thoughts gradually began to change.

    Especially today, when Zhou Meifeng discovered that Xiao Yifei had touched her lingerie, her heart pounded even more. The fact that the lingerie Xiao Yifei had bought for her, clinging to her private parts, already filled Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mind with different thoughts. But today, seeing that Xiao Yifei had indeed touched the intimate item she had just changed out of, her thoughts became even more disordered.

 Chapter 319: Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Satisfaction</h4><h4></h4>

    She slowly sat on the toilet, her eyes blurred, fantasizing about Xiao Yifei touching her...

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned crimson, even her delicate neck flushed pink, as she imagined Xiao Yifei¡¯s strong touch...

    After a pause and some rest, a clear look appeared in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes. Her already beautiful face blushed, giving her an exceptionally charming appearance. She took a deep breath, easing her fatigue.

    However, in just a moment, she felt her face heat up and covered it with her hands.

    "So embarrassing! I¡¯m so embarrassed! To think of Xiao Yifei doing those things, I¡¯m really too embarrassed!"

    Zhou Meifeng, feeling very ashamed, covered her face. She felt quite bad about her recent behavior, but couldn¡¯t control herself.

    But then Zhou Meifeng suddenly remembered that Xiao Yifei was waiting outside and hurriedly stood up, though at this moment, she was not wearing any underwear.

    After washing her hands, Zhou Meifeng rushed out of the bathroom and ran towards the kitchen. Passing through the living room, she nced at Xiao Yifei, who was watching TV on the sofa, and her face flushed again.

    Xiao Yifei, looking puzzled, nced at the hurried Zhou Meifeng. He felt something off in the look she had given him earlier but didn¡¯t think much about it, though he was still curious about what she had been doing in the bathroom for so long.

    "Xiao Yifei, dinner is ready!"

    Zhou Meifeng, after preparing the meal in the kitchen, carried the dishes to the living room. Though the house was quiterge and had a dining room, Xiao Yifei preferred eating in the living room while watching TV.

    When Zhou Meifeng gradually brought the dishes and rice to Xiao Yifei, a delightful set of four dishes and a soup was arrayed before him.

    ¡¯Tomato and egg stir-fry,¡¯ ¡¯Beijing style shredded pork,¡¯ ¡¯Kung Pao chicken,¡¯ ¡¯Braised green beans with eggnt,¡¯ and a soup ¡ª although simple, these dishes were delicious under Zhou Meifeng¡¯s adept hands, and Xiao Yifei, holding his rice bowl, ate appreciatively.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei enjoying his meal, Zhou Meifeng smiled with a sense of aplishment and started to eat as well, but after a few bites, she suddenly remembered she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear and Xiao Yifei was sitting right across from her.

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly felt a wave of panic and hastily tried to stand up to go back to her room to find some underwear, but just at that moment, Xiao Yifei began to speak.

    "By the way, do you have enough money?"

    Xiao Yifei, who was eating, raised this question as he looked up at Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng, about to head back to her room, was startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden question. She quickly stopped getting up, calmed her turmoil, and responded to Xiao Yifei, "I have enough, of course, I have enough. Didn¡¯t you give me 5000st time? 3000 for sry and 2000 for regr expenses. I haven¡¯t spent much yet!"

    Xiao Yifei, who was concerned that Zhou Meifeng might not have enough money, had previously given her some money in advance. Hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, he helplessly said, "What are you talking about, that 5000 was your sry; why are you saying you¡¯re using it for daily expenses?"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, "Wasn¡¯t it agreed that my sry was 3000? Don¡¯t give me too much; 3000 is already a lot!"

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei knew that if he didn¡¯t take a firm stand, she would still refuse, so he sternly said, "What are you talking about! We agreed on 5000, and you¡¯re doing so well, I think 5000 is too little! Stop arguing, just listen to me. I¡¯ll give you some more for your daily expenses, just take it!"

    Indeed, as soon as Xiao Yifei got angry, Zhou Meifeng became obedient and sat quietly on the chair, watching Xiao Yifei.

    Unexpectedly, when Xiao Yifei stood up, he identally knocked his chopsticks under the table. Bending over directly to pick them up, Zhou Meifeng was startled by this sudden event, instantly mping her thighs together tightly.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei, who hadn¡¯t bent down yet, couldn¡¯t see the nervous gesture Zhou Meifeng made under the table. While talking, he prepared to lean down and pick up the chopsticks he had dropped.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll pick them up, just let me do it!"

    Zhou Meifeng said anxiously as she was about to stand up, but upon seeing her reaction, Xiao Yifei frowned and said sternly, "Just sit there nicely, picking up chopsticks isn¡¯t anything serious!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she had no choice but to sit obediently in her seat, her thighs mped tightly together.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei was already ducking under the table. His excellent eyesight immediately noticed that the chopsticks had fallen on the ground, in front of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s thighs.

    And Zhou Meifeng¡¯s beautifully fair, slender and attractive thighs caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s eye. Initially, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t focused on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s thighs, but coincidentally, the chopsticks had fallen right in front of them. Now, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to pick up the fallen chopsticks from in front of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s attractive thighs.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng¡¯s ringly white thighs swaying in front of him. Today, Zhou Meifeng was also wearing a very short skirt. So, when Zhou Meifeng sat down, her skirt had already reached very close to the roots of her thighs. As Xiao Yifei moved to pick up the chopsticks, he couldn¡¯t help but be involuntarily startled by the sight of her dazzlingly white thighs, though he knew he couldn¡¯t stay under the table for too long. While watching Zhou Meifeng¡¯s beautiful thighs, he reached out for the chopsticks.

    Who knew that as Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers touched the chopsticks, he identally pushed them forward a bit, and theypletely slid between Zhou Meifeng¡¯s thighs.

    "Move your thighs apart a little; the chopsticks have fallen between them," he mumbled.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s muffled voice came from under the table. He was curious why Zhou Meifeng was mping her thighs so tightly, trembling even. If only Zhou Meifeng would tilt her thighs slightly, he could pick up the chopstick easily.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body trembled violently, and she said nervously, "How about I pick it up myself, so you don¡¯t have to bother!"

    "What are you talking about! I¡¯m already under the table; just let me quickly pick up the chopsticks."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s muffled voice came out from under the table, "Just move the thighs a bit!"

    He reached out and touched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s thighs, the sensation from her beautiful thighs made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face above the table had turnedpletely red. She was biting her teeth tightly, extremely conflicted inside, especially after Xiao Yifei suddenly touched her. She had been startled, thinking that as long as she was in her skirt, her thighs wouldn¡¯t move, but now under her short skirt, she wasn¡¯t wearing anything! What was she to do!

    Zhou Meifeng still mped her thighs tightly, her heart racing with nervousness.

    "Hurry up, why are you so slow?"

    Xiao Yifei, who had felt somewhat enchanted before, noted that Zhou Meifeng was still not moving and couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. He urged, knowing that staying under the table like this wasn¡¯t right!

 Chapter 320: The Pleasant Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320: The Pleasant Embarrassment</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s urging, and she clenched her teeth, "I¡¯ll move faster, maybe Xiao Yifei won¡¯t see!"

    Then, Zhou Meifeng opened the door with great nervousness and quickly moved to one side, while Xiao Yifei, sitting under the table, was suddenly taken aback.

    Could anything escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s transformed vision? The answer was no.

    Xiao Yifei stopped talking, touched his nose awkwardly, then crawled out from under the table, stood up, and without a word, went into the kitchen and changed his chopsticks.

    "Let¡¯s eat."

    Back in the living room, Xiao Yifei sat on the stool and said to Zhou Meifeng. He then turned his gaze to the television and ate in silence.

    Zhou Meifeng also felt the atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t know if he had seen anything, but the mood had definitely turned strange. She kept her head down, her face nearly buried in her rice bowl, hoping Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    Although Xiao Yifei seemed to be watching the TV, his mind was not on the images shing across the screen at all.

    "So wide open, is it a White Tiger?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was in turmoil; the glimpse he¡¯d caught flickered through his thoughts repeatedly.

    Finally, in utter silence, the meal came to an end. It was the first time Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng had such an awkward atmosphere while eating.

    When she saw that the meal was almost finished, Zhou Meifeng served Xiao Yifei another helping. After he put down his chopsticks to indicate he was full, Zhou Meifeng stood up and started to clear the table.

    Not knowing what else to say, she kept her head down, a blush on her face, as she picked up the dishes and headed towards the kitchen.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng taking the dishes to the kitchen, he turned his head and gazed at her graceful silhouette, his eyes lingering on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s well-rounded peach. As she walked, each unintentional sway caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention as he touched his nose.

    The scene that had just shed before him kept echoing in his head. He feared curiosity might kill him if he couldn¡¯t clear things up, but fortunately, Xiao Yifei possessed the superpower of X-ray vision.

    Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t good, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t control himself.

    "Just one look, I¡¯ll stop as soon as I confirm," he thought.

    Xiao Yifei focused his attention on Zhou Meifeng.

    "Damn!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart pounded at the beautiful sight, almost causing Sun Li¡¯s nose to bleed.

    "Really can¡¯t look anymore, if I keep watching I might reallymit a crime!"

    Xiao Yifei quickly closed his eyes and, after calming himself for a while, remembered he had something to do when he stood up; he rushed back to his bedroom, took out a handful of money from his wallet, and headed to the kitchen.

    At that moment, Zhou Meifeng was tiptoeing, trying to ce the dishes in an upper cab, stretching and showing off her excellent form to its finest!

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt his heart leap wildly, forcibly restraining his impulse.

    "Here¡¯s 1000 yuan for you. You can use this money for shopping and suchter on."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice sounded muffled as he ced the money on the cab, intending to leave.

    But who knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s words would startle an unprepared Zhou Meifeng, causing her to stagger and almost drop the bowl and chopsticks in her hand, on the verge of falling over.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei dashed forward in a swift motion.

    Xiao Yifei lunged forward in a single swift step, and at the same time, the increasingly adept psychokinesis he wielded instantly activated, slowing the fall of the bowl and chopsticks.

    He first enclosed the almost-falling Zhou Meifeng in his arms, then effortlessly reached out to coordinate with the psychokinesis to catch the descending bowl and chopsticks, his movements suave and cool, as the items safelynded in his hands.

    "You need to be more careful."

    With Zhou Meifeng nestled softly against him, Xiao Yifei ced the bowl and chopsticks on the table and turned to her, saying, "You need to be careful." It was then that he released the psychokic energy and finally focused his attention on Zhou Meifeng.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei realized that his actions had been too forceful. Fearing that Zhou Meifeng would fall, he had held her too tightly, their bodies pressed closely together. His aroused ¡¯little brother¡¯ now pressed directly against Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body, and her wonderful softness was also firmly against Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei could clearly feel the softness from Zhou Meifeng, who wore a tight-fitting skirt, and her body scent kept wafting into his nostrils, making his reasoning somewhat uncontroble.

    Just then, Zhou Meifeng, recovering from her initial panic, noticed the bowl and chopsticks were also safe, her heart settled. But then she felt waves of heat transmitting from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, and due to theck of undergarments, an intense heat and firmness against her.

    She froze for a moment, feeling the continuous heat spreading over her body, which sent Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart into a whirl of confused emotions.

    And just when something might have happened if they had continued, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang. The ringtone brought a moment of rity to his eyes, and he released Zhou Meifeng, heading into the living room.

    "Be more careful in the future."

    After Xiao Yifei said this, he let go of Zhou Meifeng. At that moment, she felt a sudden sense of loss, reached out to where the heat had just been, her eyes shimmering with a touch of joy, soft as silk.

    "Hello?"

    Xiao Yifei picked up the phone, thinking it was good someone had called, or else there might have been a mishap. Remembering Zhou Meifeng¡¯s pitiful look and not understanding women¡¯s hearts, Xiao Yifei was self-congrattory about his own self-control!

    He adjusted his ¡¯little brother¡¯ with one hand and picked up the phone with the other. From the other end came a mature female voice filled with intellect.

    "Is this Doctor Xiao?"

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yifei was a bit puzzled. Although it sounded familiar, he couldn¡¯t immediately recall who it belonged to. Scratching his head, he thought it must be someone he knew from a long time ago who would call him Doctor Xiao.

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily lost for words when the clever woman on the other end caught on to his hesitation and chuckled softly, "Doctor Xiao, it¡¯s me, Yu Jing!"

    With sudden realization, Xiao Yifei smiled and responded, "Sister Yu, it¡¯s you! Your voice has changed; I didn¡¯t recognize it."

    Xiao Yifei would never forget Yu Jing, since after all, she had been the first to give face to him in front of his ssmates and ex-girlfriend, not to mention that Yu Jing had always treated him well every time.

    "Haha, has Sister Yu been out of touch for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten about her?"

    True to a strong, experienced woman, she dispelled any awkwardness with just a few words andughed softly, "Thanks to you, Doctor Xiao, Yingying¡¯s condition has stabilized after surgery, and she¡¯s been showing good progress ever since. She¡¯s almostpletely recovered now. Yingying really wants to have dinner with her Brother Xiao Yifei, as we agreedst time, to express our gratitude."

 Chapter 321: Feeling in a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Feeling in a Dream</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback when he heard Yu Jing¡¯s voice. He suddenly remembered that he indeed had made such an appointment with Yu Jing. It had been quite a while, and he had forgotten all about it, but Yu Jing had still remembered.

    So, Xiao Yifei chuckled and said into the phone, "Sure, Sister Yu. But I just finished eating. If we are going to have a meal, it will have to wait until the afternoon. Call me in the afternoon, let me know where, and I¡¯ll head over directly."

    "Alright, then see you in the afternoon. Just give me the address, and Yingying and I wille pick you up,"

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately gave her the address. After agreeing on the n, he hung up the phone.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei stood quietly in ce, recalling the incident that made his intuition highly fascinated by the mature beauty of Yu Jing¡¯spelling, ck eyes. Xiao Yifei quickly touched his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    At this moment, Zhou Meifeng had finished tidying up and walked into the living room, looking up at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and saw Zhou Meifeng. Despite the recent disturbances, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart had calmed down; however, seeing the charming Zhou Meifeng, his heart skipped a beat.

    "By the way, don¡¯t worry about making lunch for me. Just make something for yourself. I¡¯m going out for a bit. You took the money earlier, right?" Xiao Yifei asked Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng nodded slightly, looking a bit disappointed. Xiao Yifei smiled at her, then sat back down in the living room to restfortably now that he was not upied.

    Zhou Meifeng rushed back to her room to start her routine cleaning after the trip. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were glued to the TV, not knowing he would soon fall asleep¡ªhe fell asleep.

    When Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei had fallen asleep, she quietly brought over a thin nket, covered him with it, and then squatted next to him, silently gazing at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face, lost in thought.

    Zhou Meifeng squinted, her heart racing as she nervously nced at Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng noticed Xiao Yifei was sleeping soundly and a trace of bewilderment shed in her eyes. She gently bit her cherry lip and slightly pulled down the nket she had just ced over him.

    Xiao Yifei had a dream, in which he and an indistinct-faced woman experienced some very lovely things, eventually concluding the dream in greatfort.

    Seamlessly fading away, Xiao Yifei, rubbing his sleepy eyes, got up from the couch. The dream was still echoing in his mind. He suddenly snapped to alertness and quickly stood up, reaching for his pocket, as dreams of this nature were familiar to him. However, whenever he had such dreams, the residue usually made him very ufortable.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei anxiously reached for his pocket, dreading the idea of having to clean it soon, which made him quite frustrated. Surprisingly, though, his pocket was dry and devoid of any substance, which sparked his curiosity, given the vivid sensations of the dream.

    Xiao Yifei frowned as he looked toward the couch, which was spotless, just a thin nket lying over him. He noticed that the tissues on the table were reced with a new pack and the trash had been taken out by Zhou Meifeng. Beyond that, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t detect any abnormalities. Deciding not to dwell on it, conveniently his mobile phone rang at that moment.

    Xiao Yifei had started using the iPhone he and Zhou Meifeng had bought together. When he saw Yu Jing¡¯s number, which he had just saved, shed on the screen, Xiao Yifei checked the time and realized he had indeed slept for quite a while before he answered the call. After arranging to meet Zhou Meifeng at 6:30 PM at the entrance of Jinghang Garden, Xiao Yifei hung up the phone.

    He shook his head, deciding not to dwell on the matters that had confused him just moments ago, and walked towards the bathroom to freshen up before heading out.

    Just as Xiao Yifei got up from the living room sofa to head towards the bathroom, Zhou Meifeng cautiously emerged from her room and went into the living room to tidy up the thin nket she had ced over Xiao Yifei.

    Looking at the sofa, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face suddenly shed with a deep blush as she turned and watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating back enter the bathroom. A brief glimmer appeared in her eyes, and she pursed her lips, running her finger across her lips as if she had just eaten something and hadn¡¯t wiped her mouth clean.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei came out of the bathroom, neatly dressed in the clothes he had bought with Zhou Meifeng. He checked his watch; it was almost time to leave.

    "Eat whatever you wantter, don¡¯t worry about me."

    Having gathered his things, Xiao Yifei walked to the door, pushed it open, and continued speaking to Zhou Meifeng: "I mighte back a bitte tonight; don¡¯t worry about me. Just go to sleep early."

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s flushed and radiant face nod at him, Xiao Yifei smiled, then closed the door and left home.

    As Xiao Yifei turned and walked away, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face once again burst into a radiant blush. She stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, looking utterly delighted.

    However, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see this scene as he made his way to the main entrance of Jinghang Garden.

    Just as Xiao Yifei arrived at the grand entrance of Jinghang Garden, he saw a rather imposing Mercedes-Benz 500L parked at the gate. As Xiao Yifei appeared, the pricey Mercedes honked its deep horn.

    Xiao Yifei looked towards the car and saw the window roll down to reveal Yu Jing¡¯s wise and mature beautiful face, smiling radiantly at him: "Doctor Xiao,e on in!"

    Xiao Yifei paused for a moment, surprised that Yu Jing had chosen such a masculine and imposing Mercedes-Benz 400L as her car. Before he could ponder any further, Yu Jing spoke again: "What are you waiting for, get in the car!"

    Xiao Yifei responded and opened the car door to get inside. Just as he had settled in, Yu Yingying¡¯s lively face suddenly turned from the passenger seat. It was clear that Yu Yingying had recovered well; her once pale face was now rosy and bursting with youthful vitality.

    "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s been so long!"

    Yu Yingying said with a lively smile.

    "Yes, Yingying, it has been a long time! How are you, feeling better?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yu Yingying, a sincere smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 322: Close as a Family

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Close as a Family</h4><h4></h4>

    "The doctor said my recovery went really well! They also mentioned that because brother Xiao Yifei had spoken to them, they arranged for the best lead surgeon for me. Thank you, brother Xiao Yifei!"

    Yu Yingying was extremely happy to see her tall and handsome brother Xiao Yifei again, and her eyes even held some admiration for Xiao Yifei because of his help with her.

    "Haha, as long as you are better, that¡¯s all that matters. It¡¯s not my credit. Yingying, you should thank your mom a lot; she was really worried about you when you were sick and took care of you by your side!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yu Yingying¡¯s vibrant face, then turned his head to look at Yu Jing, who possessed a mature and intellectual beauty, and earnestly said to Yu Yingying.

    "I know! I love my mom! Mom is also very good to me, and brother Xiao Yifei, you are too!"

    Yu Yingying squinted her eyes and said to Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao Yifei, I even went to take my college entrance exam! I don¡¯t know my scores yet, but I think I did very well. Once the results are out, I also want to go to Medical College, I want to be a doctor like brother Xiao Yifei!"

    Yu Yingying and Xiao Yifei¡¯sughter and cheerful talk made Yu Jing smile too, her delicate hand holding the steering wheel while she flicked her hair, spreading a captivating fragrance throughout the car as she did.

    Xiao Yifei smelled the fragrance, and his heart stirred, as he lifted his head to see Yu Jing¡¯s pure white neck.

    "Doctor Xiao, you might not say it, but Yingying told me herself¡ªit¡¯s because of you. She said she wants to be a doctor to save lives and help people in the future."

    While focusing on driving, Yu Jing turned her head, smiling at Xiao Yifei, "Our Yingying never really knew what she wanted to do, but a little push from Doctor Xiao, and now she¡¯s even found her life¡¯s goal."

    "Mom!"

    Yu Yingying yfully whined at Yu Jing.

    Yu Jing giggled, reaching out to stroke Yu Yingying¡¯s head, looking very charming.

    "What, is mom wrong then?"

    Xiao Yifei was touched to see the harmonious scene between Yu Jing and Yu Yingying and found their differing charms delightful.

    Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing, and Yu Yingying joked all the way in the car, and under Yu Jing¡¯s driving, they arrived at the restaurant Yu Jing had picked out.

    The restaurant Yu Jing had chosen showcased her exceptional social skills¡ªmanaging to have the owner of such a grand hotel and maintaining its charge over many years surely had its reasons.

    Although Yu Jing didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, she gauged Xiao Yifei¡¯s spending level from his past profession as a doctor, and knowing that Xiao Yifei had temporarily left his doctor position, she chose a restaurant that was stylish yet moderately priced, not because she didn¡¯t value Xiao Yifei, but to avoid the awkwardness Xiao Yi might feel at a high-end restaurant.

    Upon arrival, Yu Jing got out of the car first, followed by Yu Yingying who also jumped out. Xiao Yifei then opened the heavy door of his Mercedes 400 and got out. Only after getting out did Xiao Yifei first see Yu Yingying¡¯s full figure¡ªthough she had just graduated from senior year, her body was very slender, even taller than Yu Jing, but what was most striking were Yu Yingying¡¯s long beautiful legs, which was very eye-catching as she wore a pair of shorts.

    Full of vitality, Yu Yingying wore twin ponytails and radiated with youthful beauty. Her face adorned with a brilliant smile, she happily ran towards Xiao Yifei and hugged his arm tightly, "Brother Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have dinner!"

    Although Yu Yingying was not short,pared to the over one-eighty-meter tall Xiao Yifei, she was still quite shorter. Clinging to Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, she exuded dependence, but Xiao Yifei was acutely aware of the feeling brought by her nascent peeks of youthful fragility.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t say much about it nor did he want to appear unnatural, as that would make Yu Yingying embarrassed. So Xiao Yifei maintained a natural smile on his face and turned towards Yu Jing, who today was still dressed in a professional summer outfit. Her graceful legs were tightly enclosed by a pair of flesh-colored stockings. Although not as enticing as ck silk stockings, they perfectly outlined her leg shape.

    Together with her proud beauty and a mature, intellectual aura, Madam Yu Jing didn¡¯t look like Yu Yingying¡¯s mother at all, but rather more like her older sister.

    Distracting himself, Xiao Yifei subconsciously noticed Yu Jing¡¯s slender legs and the small round-toed brown ts on her feet, which looked exceptionally pretty.

    "No wonder Lele has such beautiful legs, it¡¯s hereditary!"

    Xiao Yifei was slightly amazed, then he saw the helpless smile appear on Yu Jing¡¯s face when she noticed Yu Yingying holding his arm. Yu Jing turned her head and said with a smile, "Doctor Xiao, look how clingy Yingying is to you! Let¡¯s hurry up and go get some food."

    "Mom!"

    Yu Yingying said coquettishly to Yu Jing but still clung tightly to Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, while Xiao Yifei could clearly feel Yu Yingying¡¯s tender firmness.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed and quickly followed Yu Jing into the restaurant with long strides.

    Once seated, Yu Jing took great care of Xiao Yifei. After asking him, she ordered the meal, relieving Xiao Yifei as he was finally able to distance himself from Yu Yingying. He had felt genuinely embarrassed when Yu Yingying clung to him so tightly earlier.

    But now things were much better. After sitting down, and to avoid awkward silence, Yu Jing was the first to start a conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    The mature and knowledgeable Yu Jing, well versed in the ways of the world, did not directly inquire about Xiao Yifei¡¯s work. Instead, she tended to Xiao Yifei¡¯s pride and asked about his current job from an indirect approach, expressing that she would offer any help Xiao Yifei might need, as long as she could provide it.

    Xiao Yifei understood Yu Jing¡¯s intentions, smiled, and replied, "Thank you, Sister Yu. I¡¯m doing quite well now. Yingying mentioned she wants to study medicine, right? Maybe I can help with that."

    Yu Jing was slightly taken aback upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, because Xiao Yifei was a medical student and Yu Yingying had also shown a strong desire to study medicine. She had intended to ask Xiao Yifei about studying medicine, but he had brought it up first.

    "Oh? Tell Sister Yu more about it. Regarding the medical field, I definitely don¡¯t know as much as you, a medical student," Yu Jing said to Xiao Yifei seriously.

    Xiao Yifei, catching the look in her autumn-water-like eyes, felt inexplicably attracted by Yu Jing¡¯s demeanor. His heart skipped a beat, and he quickly shook his head and responded, "Yingying just finished her college entrance exam. We¡¯ll see how it goes, and if her scores are good enough, she could apply to Yanjing Medical University. I am currently teaching there."

    Yu Jing was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, surprised that he had found such a good job so quickly after resigning from the hospital.

 Chapter 323: A Bit of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323: A Bit of Trouble</h4><h4></h4>

    "Really? Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re that amazing!"

    Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes widened as she listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She turned her head to look at Yu Jing, "Mom! Then I¡¯m going to apply to Yanjing Medical University; I want to go find Brother Xiao Yifei!"

    Yu Jing, hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, smiled helplessly. "Sure, but didn¡¯t you hear what your Brother Xiao Yifei just said? You need the grades to get in!"

    Yu Yingying¡¯s face fell slightly as she listened to Yu Jing¡¯s words. She muttered softly, "I think my grades should be enough. Even if they aren¡¯t, I still want to go to Yanjing Medical University because Brother Xiao Yifei is there, which means the school must be great!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile as well when he heard Yu Yingying speaking softly. He raised his head to look at lively and cute Yu Yingying. It was hard to imagine that this girl oncey pale and frail in her hospital bed, battling an illness.

    "So, I was wrong to call you ¡¯Doctor Xiao,¡¯ and it looks like I¡¯ll have to start calling you ¡¯Teacher Xiao¡¯ soon!"

    Yu Jing covered her mouth with her delicate hand and giggled merrily, her mature charm utterly bewitching.

    "Haha, Sister Yu, you¡¯re teasing me!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, his eyes inadvertently catching a glimpse of her exposed fairplexion as she bent overughing. He involuntarily sniffed as Yu Jing exuded an alluring scent.

    "Here, Sister Yu, a toast to you. I really appreciate all the help you¡¯ve given Yingying!"

    Yu Jing reached for the cup, her round wrist and smooth skin glistening radiantly. She earnestly said to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei also smiled. He grinned back at Yu Jing.

    Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing, and Yu Yingying enjoyed their meal tremendously and, because they had to driveter, they didn¡¯t drink any alcohol.

    The three of them were very happy throughout the meal. Through this dining, Yu Jing gained a new understanding of Xiao Yifei and couldn¡¯t help but grow even more admiring of this handsome young man.

    Finally, with joyful smiles on their faces, the trio walked out of the restaurant. Yu Yingying¡¯s gaze towards Xiao Yifei held even more admiration than before because during the meal, his knowledge had deeply impressed both Yu Jing and Yu Yingying with his profound thoughts and eloquent speech.

    After finishing the meal, Yu Jing offered to drive Xiao Yifei home. As the three of them stepped out of the restaurant, Xiao Yifei and Yu Yingying stood at the entrance while Yu Jing went to fetch the car. Meanwhile, Yu Yingying was chattering away at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, to which he patiently responded. However, he then saw Yu Jing returning with a grim expression.

    "Sister Yu, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that Yu Jing hade back with a sullen face, knew something must have happened. He anxiously asked her, and upon hearing his question, Yu Jing forced a smile and said, "Xiao, you and Yingying wait here for a minute. I ran into some trouble at the parking area. I¡¯ll handle it and be right back. Don¡¯t worry."

    After she spoke, Yu Jing hurriedly left again. Watching this scene, Yu Yingying looked worriedly at Xiao Yifei, furrowing her brow, while Xiao Yifei also squinted his eyes.

    "Shall we go check it out?"

    Xiao Yifei blinked toward Yu Yingying and then spoke. Yu Yingying, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, nodded vigorously.

    Shortly after, Xiao Yifei and Yu Yingying walked together toward the ce where Yu Jing had parked the car. They hadn¡¯t yet reached the spot where the car was parked when they heard offensivenguageing from the distance.

    "What? Who are you ying second fiddle for? How can you afford such a nice car? If I don¡¯t let you go, what can you do about it?"

    The arrogant voice traveled into Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears from afar. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He turned to look at Yu Yingying, worried that the voice might stir undesirable thoughts in her mind.

    Yu Yingying noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s concern. She smiled at him and said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Xiao Yifei. My mom raised me on her own, and I¡¯ve seen far more of the world than this. You don¡¯t need to worry about me."

    Upon hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply how challenging it must have been for Yu Jing to raise Yu Yingying alone. He didn¡¯t say anything more but continued walking toward the source of the sound with a frown.

    And as Xiao Yifei and Yu Yingying moved toward the source of the sound, Xiao Yifei suddenly heard Yu Jing¡¯s intelligent voice, although it carried traces of anger.

    "You¡¯d better talk to me properly. People are waiting for me. Clear the way quickly, and don¡¯t create trouble for yourselves!"

    The arrogant voice responded after Yu Jing¡¯s words, "So what if we don¡¯t let you? A woman driving a Mercedes 400L? Are you sure it isn¡¯t bought by some boss? You look pretty good to us, quite tasty. How about this, leave your contact details for the boys, and after you leave your information, we will definitely not block your way!"

    "You young people! You have no respect! I¡¯m old enough to be your mother! Show some respect!"

    Anger was suppressed in Yu Jing¡¯s voice.

    Xiao Yifei listened to the exchange between Yu Jing and the arrogant voice, and he felt curious. Given Yu Jing¡¯s affluent status, he thought she wouldn¡¯t need to be so polite to these petty ruffians. Last time he saw Yu Jing, she was indeed a powerful businesswoman. Now why was she so polite?

    The surprised Xiao Yifei put it all together, finally understanding why Yu Jing, despite suppressing her anger, kept reasoning with the people opposite her.

    Yu Jing¡¯s Mercedes 400L was parked, and in front of her car, there were three sports cars parked in line¡ªan Audi TT, a Lamborghini, and a Jaguar¡ªall priced over a million and obviously modified, their bodies sprayed in multiple colors.

    Next to these three sports cars stood a group of young people, their hair dyed as vibrantly as the cars, disying a shifty expression as they disrespectfully ogled Yu Jing, who stoodposed and intelligent across from them.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei finally understood why Yu Jing was being so polite. These young people were obviously not just ordinary thugs¡ªthey were wealthy, most likely ¡¯rich second generations,¡¯ young and prone to impulsive actions, and their family backgrounds were not obvious from their appearances.

    Thus, to avoid any idents, Yu Jing had to be polite. In fact, Yu Jing had no choice; with her experience, she knew these types of young people were the most problematic. Although wealthy, she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to handle every situation unscathed, so she had to suppress her anger in such situations.

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, the rich youngsters became even more excited, bursting into jeeringughter, "Being as old as my mom is great, we like older women! Hurry up, stop dallying. Either leave your contact details or just tell me straight, how much for a night! I¡¯ll pay!"

    Seeing these young rich kids acting this way, although Yu Jing was extremely angry inside, she had no other option but to frown and say, "Keep this up, and I¡¯ll call the police!"

    "Haha! Call the police! Try calling the police! I want to see who dares to interfere with me here!"

 Chapter 324 Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Let Go</h4><h4></h4>

    The leader, a young man with dyed white hair, stepped forward and, looking at the mature and intellectual Yu Jing, said in a voice filled with menace, "Hurry up! Have another drink with the brothers, and once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll let you go home. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about driving today. I¡¯d like to see if you can even walk, that¡¯s a question in itself!"

    The white-haired young man, swaying as he approached Yu Jing, was about to reach out to her.

    Xiao Yifei and Yu Yingying had finally arrived near the group. As soon as they got close to the young men, they smelled a strong odor of alcohol. It was evident that the group had been drinking quite a bit.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing to your mom, have you asked your dad?"

    Just then, a deep and resonant voice rang out. Yu Jing turned her head in surprise and saw Xiao Yifei frowning, with a solemn face, slowly walking towards her, while Yu Yingying obediently followed by his side, not saying a word.

    The abruptment suddenly silenced the scene.

    Yu Jing turned around and, seeing Xiao Yifei with Yu Yingying, a flicker of worry shed through her eyes. Before she could speak, the oddly dressed rich second-generation guys were now fiercely staring in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    "Who the hell is talking over there? Got a death wish, have you?"

    The white-haired young man turned his head and, with a murderous look, said to Xiao Yifei, "Is it your turn to speak? Get out of the way, my dad, what¡¯s that got to do with you!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the white-haired young man speak to him with such furor, tilted his head slightly and smiled indifferently, "I did say, didn¡¯t I? Did you even ask your dad if he agrees with the way you want to treat your mom? At such a young age, why are you being so arrogant and overbearing? Do you really think no one can control you?"

    Xiao Yifei, with his eyes narrowed, looked at the white-haired young man and, after speaking, stepped forward and pulled Yu Jing behind him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were understood by everyone as a challenge to the arrogant rich kids, and they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. However, Yu Jing heard in Xiao Yifei¡¯s words that she was referred to as his wife, which made her face change color. Yet, she knew that he had said it unintentionally, so she just looked up at Xiao Yifei.

    "How did you get here? Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d wait there for me? Once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll drive right over to find you, won¡¯t I?"

    Yu Jing frowned and spoke to Yu Yingying with a tone of displeasure.

    "Mom! If we didn¡¯te over, who knows when this problem would have been sorted out!"

    Yu Yingying waved off Yu Jing¡¯s arm as she spoke.

    "Sister Yu, don¡¯t me Yingying. It was me who brought her here. It¡¯s really good that we came. Otherwise, you really wouldn¡¯t have been able to resolve the situation, not with those young men being so drunk."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that Yu Jing seemed to be ming Yu Yingying, quickly stepped forward to speak to Yu Jing.

    Yu Jing frowned at Xiao Yifei, about to say something, but at that moment, the arrogant rich second-generation kids finally started to speak.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had suddenly ignited a ze of anger in them. They looked at Xiao Yifei with malicious intent, ready to deal with this young man who had appeared out of nowhere. At that moment, they heard Yu Yingying call out to Yu Jing with a ¡¯Mom¡¯.

    "Holy shit! Looks like we¡¯ve struck gold. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯re the mom of such a grown daughter! A pair of superb sisters; looks like it¡¯s our lucky day, boys! No need for words, you and your daughter are staying to drink with us!"

    The white-haired rich second-generation gave a smug smile, then with an air of arrogant swagger, he waved his hand dismissively and said.

    Yu Jing¡¯s brows furrowed tightly upon hearing the white-haired young man¡¯s words. She turned to nce at Yu Yingying and then back to the white-haired rich second-generation, taking out her phone ready to make a call. No matter what had just urred, Yu Jing would not allow anyone to insult her daughter, especially with her daughter right beside her. Given such offensive remarks, Yu Jing was extremely angry and there was no way she would let this incident slide now.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Yu Jing taking out her phone to make a call, slowly stepped forward to persuade her, "Yu Sister, there¡¯s no need to go through such trouble. It¡¯s obvious that these few little shits have some backing, and making a big deal out of this definitely won¡¯t end well. Leave it to me; I promise you and Yingying won¡¯t be wronged."

    After speaking to Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei shook his head and indifferently made his way toward the group of oddly dressed rich second-generations.

    "Want to make a call? Go ahead! Call that sugar daddy boss of yours, let hime, and see if the brothers here won¡¯t beat him to death!"

    The white-haired rich second-generation sneered at Yu Jing¡¯s attempt to call someone, "Anyhow, you and your daughter are as good as ours today!"

    "Little parrots, you probably don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡¯death¡¯, do you!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes showed a trace of cold light as he heard the white-haired rich second-generation¡¯s words. Clenching his fists, he slowly approached the white-haired adversary.

    Describing these colorful-haired rich kids as ¡¯parrots¡¯ was quite apt. Thement made Yu Yingying unable to hold back and she burst intoughter.

    The white-haired rich second-generation, hearing Yu Yingying¡¯sughter, grew even more enraged. Not just him, but the other rich second-generations standing behind him were also seething with frustration. The white-haired rich second-generation crossed his arms, tilted his head up to look at Xiao Yifei, who was taller, and a snarling expression passed across his face, "I wasn¡¯t looking for trouble, but you¡¯re fucking asking for it, like sticking your neck out! You like being the hero, huh! I¡¯ll make sure you get your fill!"

    After these words filled with malice, the white-haired rich second-generation turned his head and gestured to a young man with purple hair behind him, "Xiao Hu, go get the weapon, this fucker¡¯s asking for it. We don¡¯t need to be polite with him!"

    Xiao Yifei, with a seemingly amused look, observed the group of rich second-generations and only when he was very close to them did he realize that these so-called rich kids were all around ten years old, obviously not yet adults; they were just dressed to look mature.

    "Little parrots, really, with your feathers not yet full, you¡¯re underage and hanging out here, mouths full of filth; didn¡¯t your families teach you manners?"

    Confronted with this scene, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t quite know what to say. When he was their age, he had been diligently studying in school. Little did he know that these rich second-generations, so young and from well-off families, would already be like this. This right here was the gap.

    The white-haired rich second-generation red at Xiao Yifei out of the corner of his eye, and with a disdainful snort from his nose; meanwhile, the one called Xiao Hu, the purple-haired rich second-generation, gripping a metal baseball bat, charged over furiously.

    Seeing this turn of events, Yu Jing suddenly felt worried. It wasn¡¯t just about the depth of these rich second-generations¡¯ backgrounds and the potential repercussions of teaching them a lesson, it was also the fact that if a real conflict erupted and they got rough with Xiao Yifei¡ªwho himself was not relenting¡ªthe consequences could be severe if they seriously injured him. What then?

    That was Yu Jing¡¯s greatest concern. These kids were reckless and heavy-handed, and seeing the purple-haired rich second-generation brandishing a baseball bat, her worries only grew.

 Chapter 325: No Harm, No Foul

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325: No Harm, No Foul</h4><h4></h4>

    "Fuck! Go to hell!"

    Just then, the thing she had most feared happened. Without uttering a word, the young thug abruptly raised his sturdy baseball bat and viciously smashed it down on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head.

    "Xiao Yifei, watch out!"

    Yu Jing¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as she screamed at Xiao Yifei.

    Watching the metal baseball bat sh through the air towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s head with a fierce whoosh, the thug¡¯s face showed a triumphant smirk. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences his actions might have on Xiao Yifei, nor did he consider that such a blow could easily kill or seriously injure a normal person. He just felt an exhrating sense of satisfaction. Standing up to them was like signing one¡¯s own death warrant, but even if something happened, his family could easily smooth it over.

    The purple-haired scion known as "Little Tiger" wore a savage smile, without a hint of hesitation he used all his strength to swing at Xiao Yifei. He lifted his eyebrows in satisfaction, almost seeing Xiao Yifei painfully falling to the ground under his strike. Meanwhile, Yu Jing¡¯s face was filled with panic, and Yu Yingying too widened her eyes in great rm, as if time had slowed down.

    However, the blow Little Tiger thought would knock Xiao Yifei down was easily caught by a powerful hand. Little Tiger¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he suddenly saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent eyes shining with a cold glint, sending a chill through his spine.

    A sense of indifference shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he effortlessly grabbed the metal baseball bat. His casual motion exerted an immense pressure on Little Tiger, who, despite using all his strength, found that he couldn¡¯t budge the bat at all. Xiao Yifei¡¯s grip was like an iron gate, firmly clenching the bat.

    "Let the fuck go!"

    Little Tiger was panicking. He couldn¡¯t understand how his forceful strike was so easily caught by Xiao Yifei. Even if he was in poor physical condition, that swing should have had some effect. How could it be that Xiao Yifei caught it as simply as if he was taking a sip of water? Was his own body bing weaker?

    Standing by Yu Jing and Yu Yingying, who had been so nervous they had covered their eyes, now rxed a bit upon seeing Xiao Yifei easily catch the bat. They were filled with astonishment because the powerful swing, which seemed vigorous and forceful, looked so effortless in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands.

    Before Xiao Yifei could speak, just as Little Tiger harshly demanded Xiao Yifei to release the bat, the silver-haired scion and a group of other wealthy young men witnessing how easily Xiao Yifei had caught the bat, realized they were facing a tough adversary. Turning their heads, they ¡¯ng¡¯d and ttered¡¯ as they pulled out several baseball bats from their cars.

    "Didn¡¯t you fucking hear me? If you don¡¯t want to die then let go!"

    The colorful rich young men, each holding a baseball bat, tightly surrounded Xiao Yifei. The silver-haired scion held up his bat high, tilting his head and sternly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, gripping the bat aimed at him, cast a dismissive nce at the disheveled rich young men around him, a scornful smile ying on his lips.

    At that moment, Yu Jing tightly clenched her hands. The scene unfolding before her was beyond her expectation and seemed very dangerous for Xiao Yifei, who had stepped in to defend her.

    "Mom! Is Brother Xiao Yifei in danger? Should we call the police?"

    Yu Yingying was also very nervous, her wide eyes fixed on Yu Jing, her voice slightly frantic.

    Just as Yu Jing was about to respond to Yu Yingying, the situation on the field suddenly changed!

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head slightly, his voice calm, "Let go, sure!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand holding the baseball bat gave a gentle shake. To an onlooker, it seemed like a light flick, but to Little Tiger, it felt as if a tremendous force had surged through the bat, violently shaking his hand off it.

    "Ah! Fuck!"

    Not only that, the instant Xiao Hu released his grip, the excruciating pain that travelled from his palm up his entire arm contorted his face fiercely, and he quickly reached out with his other hand to grab his arm.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Xiao Hu¡¯s reaction, revealed an indifferent smile on his face. He tossed the metal baseball bat into the air, and as it spun and fell, Xiao Yifei casually stretched out his hand to catch it. Dragging the bat on the ground, he turned to look at Yu Jing with a smile and said,

    "Sister Yu, in situations like this, don¡¯t be so polite. Talking too much is utterly useless. There¡¯s only one simple and effective way to handle this situation."

    After saying that to Yu Jing, without waiting for her response, he turned around, his face still wearing that indifferent smile, and then abruptly moved his body, charging towards the group of wealthy youths.

    "If youck manners, I¡¯ll teach you some on behalf of your parents."

    However, surrounded by oddly dressed wealthy youths, those who were initially full of murderous intent were startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move, hesitating momentarily. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei charging at them, they finally snapped out of it.

    "Motherfucker, you want to die that badly? It¡¯s easy!"

    Next, the white-haired wealthy youth took the lead and charged towards Xiao Yifei. Following him, the other rich kids also charged at Xiao Yifei, cursing and shouting as they ran.

    Upon seeing this scene, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but be covered with worry. "How can Xiao Yifei be more impulsive than the young ones? It¡¯s clear that there are more of them on the other side, and he just rushes in irrationally. What if something happens!"

    Xiao Yifei, head bowed, remained silent and expressionless, his face carrying a chill-inducing indifference. He picked up the baseball bat he had been dragging on the ground, swiftly moved, and plunged into the crowd.

    But, in just a few moments, the group of wealthy youths were effortlessly knocked down by Xiao Yifei. Standing amidst a group of fallen, grimacing rich kids, he revealed a faint smile.

    ¡¯ng¡ª¡¯

    He nonchntly threw the metal baseball bat on the ground, casually dusted off his hands, and spoke indifferently, "Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson? When asked to move your car, just move it. Why all the drama? You¡¯re so young, why not learn to behave better!"

    Yu Jing, with eyes wide open, watched Xiao Yifei standing amid the crowd. The scene in front of her was astonishing; she hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to be a martial artist, and moreover, his kung fu seemed quite profound! She had indeed underestimated Xiao Yifei!

    She had not expected Xiao Yifei to solve the problem in such a straightforward and violent way.

    Standing behind Yu Jing, Yu Yingying had watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s back as he charged at the group of wealthy youths. Though his action was cool, it filled Yu Yingying with worry. Little did she know that Xiao Yifei would be so formidable, easily knocking five or six persons to the ground.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re so cool!"

    Yu Yingying, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s dashing moves, couldn¡¯t help but sparkle with admiration!

    The group of wealthy youthsy on the ground, crying out in their misery. They were not ustomed to being treated this way; they had always been the bullies, never the bullied. Today, for once, someone had given them a taste of their own medicine!

 Chapter 326 Still Very Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Still Very Arrogant</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon witnessing the scene, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but worry. Although Xiao Yifei was very impressive and capable in a fight, which provided a temporary reassurance to previously anxious Yu Jing, the sight of a group of second-generation rich kids sprawled on the ground made her heart skip a beat again.

    She was genuinely concerned that Xiao Yifei might have been too harsh, possibly causing serious issues for the rich kids. If that were the case, more troublesome matters could arise in the future. Yet, the current situation was already enough to keep Yu Jing on edge!

    "Xiao Yifei, that¡¯s enough! Let them learn a lesson, but don¡¯t escte things too much!"

    Yu Jing said worriedly as she watched Xiao Yifei, genuinely fearing that things might get out of hand.

    Xiao Yifei heard Yu Jing¡¯s words and smiled lightly. These colorful-looking rich kids really didn¡¯t catch his eye, given the terrifying extent of connections Xiao Yifei had unconsciously umted by then!

    Only Yu Jing didn¡¯t know, nor did the rich kids who were beaten to the ground, wincing and crying out in pain, especially the one with white hair. When the white-haired rich kid heard Yu Jing¡¯s words, he snorted coldly. Rubbing his thigh that had just been targeted by Xiao Yifei¡¯s baseball bat, he slowly raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei had been very measured with his action despite the rich kids¡¯ apparent agony as they copsed on the ground. They weren¡¯t truly badly hurt; rather, their reactions seemed severe due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s proficient use of strengthbined with their bodies already weakened by alcohol.

    Xiao Yifei had controlled himself; otherwise, with his current strength, a full-force blow would have meant the end for the rich kids rather than just wailing on the ground. The reason for controlling his strength wasn¡¯t because he feared trouble, but because Yu Yingying was present, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want her to witness a scene too violent.

    However, this was something only Xiao Yifei knew. Yu Jing and the rich kids were unaware. After hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, the white-haired rich kid even yelled at Xiao Yifei, "Did you hear that! Damn it! You dare to hit me, do you know who my dad is?!"

    The rich kids had never been subjected to such humiliation; they were always the ones bullying others. After being severely chastised by Xiao Yifei today, how could they swallow their pride? Despite being beaten down by Xiao Yifei, their arrogance was still very much intact.

    Although Xiao Yifei did hear what Yu Jing had said to him, hepletely ignored it. Standing next to the group of copsed rich kids, Xiao Yifei appeared particrly imposing. Hearing their taunts, he couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile, "Little parrots, what¡¯s the matter, not satisfied? Think the lesson wasn¡¯t enough, huh?"

    When the rich kids saw the glint of cold light in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, they suddenly remembered his terrifying demeanor just a moment ago, shivering involuntarily and were stunned into silence, quickly shutting their mouths.

    Seeing this, Yu Jing widened her eyes in surprise; having struggled in the upper echelons of society for many years, she knew all too well thewlessness of these rich kids. That Xiao Yifei could intimidate them with just one look was quite astonishing to her. Could it be that the pressure Xiao Yifei exerted was really that overwhelming? Why hadn¡¯t she felt it? And Yu Jing was also very worried about one thing because, under the current circumstances, Xiao Yifei would not just offend one rich kid, but a whole group of them!

    Xiao Yifei watched the rich kids lying on the ground, their eyes filled with panic and not daring to speak. He chuckled and shook his head, then he lowered his head, looked at the group of rich kids, and said lightly, "Little parrots, stop pretending. Get up now. I know how hard I hit just now. Get up quickly and drive your cars away. Don¡¯t block the road!"

    The rich kids, who all appeared quite young, stilly on the ground, looking up at Xiao Yifei and shouted, "We won¡¯t get up. Damn it, you hit us and still want us to act as if nothing happened? That¡¯s not happening!"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, "You kids are using foulnguage at such a young age. So, how is it going to be? Don¡¯t want to get up? Wantpensation?"

    The silver-haired wealthy youth heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a gleam of light shed in his eyes, and he said sharply to Xiao Yifei, "Yes! We do wantpensation! Three million each from you, and we can let today¡¯s incident go!"

    They could tell they were indeed frightened, no longer mentioning Yu Jing and Yu Yingying, but instead started talking about marypensation.

    At the words of the silver-haired wealthy youth, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He had already given them a chance. Their refusal made Xiao Yifei somewhat dissatisfied. He said tly, "Little parrots, I¡¯ll say it one more time. Get in your cars and beat it! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"

    The silver-haired wealthy youth, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, looked up at Xiao Yifei and said with disdain, "We won¡¯t get up. What can you do! Not being polite? If you don¡¯tpensate, don¡¯t me us for not being polite to you!"

    "Good! Good! Very good!"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly, nodding his head and slowly walked up to the three cars that the wealthy youth had driven, looking them over. "These are the three cars you guys drove, right?"

    The silver-haired wealthy youth was unclear about what Xiao Yifei intended to do until he saw Xiao Yifei pick up the baseball bat from the ground and viciously smash it against his Jaguar.

    "Fuck! What the hell are you doing!"

    The silver-haired wealthy youth eximed in shock, but Xiao Yifei totally ignored him.

    "One hit!"

    "Two hits!"

    "Three hits!"

    Xiao Yifei put all his strength into each hit. The metal baseball bat mmed hard against the car body; each hit set off a loud rm from the Jaguar. As each hitnded, a deep dent would appear on the body of the Jaguar, each mark making the face of the silver-haired wealthy youth more pained.

    "Enough! That¡¯s enough! The fuck¡ªstop it! Can you afford to pay for it if you wreck the car!"

    The silver-haired wealthy youth watched as Xiao Yifei kept smashing his car relentlessly and mercilessly. His heart ached so much that he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted at Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei did not stop his hands, continuing to smash resolutely and decisively. This made the silver-haired wealthy youth couldn¡¯t help but shout at Xiao Yifei, "Motherfucker, I told you to stop! Did you not hear me!"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei finally stopped his actions, held the baseball bat, and slowly turned around, tilting his head to look at the silver-haired wealthy youth, his lips slightly parted. Meanwhile, behind Xiao Yifei, the once sleek and glossy Jaguar sports car had turned into a battered mess. The body, previously sleek and shiny, was now full of dents and hollows. Even the loud rm that had been sounding, now sounded weak and powerless.

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327: 327</h4><h4></h4>

    "Fine! Today we admit defeat, toughpetitor here. I¡¯ll cope with the beating myself, but this car, you gotta pay for the repairs! The car costs 1.3 million bare, you give me 1 million, and we¡¯ll call it even today."

    The white-haired rich second generation slowly stood up, waving his hand at Xiao Yifei, his face still full of pride.

    "Pay money? Am I hearing this right?"

    Xiao Yifei dug at his ear with his hand and smiled at the white-haired man, while Yu Jing, seeing what was happening, hurriedly walked over.

    "Fine, fine, one million it is! I¡¯ll pay you, just leave and stop causing trouble here!"

    She said impatiently, frowning at the white-haired man.

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, the white-haired man snorted coldly, then looked at Yu Jing darkly and said, "Damn, didn¡¯t realize you were a richdy. Seems I was wrong about you twice today, fucking bad luck. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in to defend you, I¡¯d have definitely had to take you back and show you what¡¯s what!"

    "What more do you want? Are you done yet?"

    Yu Jing red fiercely at the white-haired man.

    "That¡¯s enough! Just hand over the money! Damn look at my car, all smashed up like this, even one million is too little!"

    The white-haired man waved dismissively at Yu Jing.

    Yu Jing, her face scrunched up in disgust, was rummaging through her bag trying to find something when Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke up.

    "Yu, wait a moment."

    The soft tone of Xiao Yifei made Yu Jing stop what she was doing. She turned, looking puzzled toward Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei slowly moved next to Yu Jing, still holding the metal baseball bat. It was curious how the bat seemed new even though it had smashed a car.

    After reaching Yu Jing¡¯s side, he first pressed down the hand Yu Jing was using to reach into her bag. The smooth touch of her palm stirred something in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, but it clearly wasn¡¯t the time for that. After pressing her hand back, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about the puzzling look Yu Jing gave him.

    "Did I say I¡¯d pay?"

    Xiao Yifei said tly to the white-haired man, "When did I say I would pay?"

    The white-haired man looked at Xiao Yifei as if his ears were malfunctioning and had misheard, thenughed, "What are you talking about? I must be hearing things. Not going to pay, when my car¡¯s worth over a million and you just smashed it?"

    Yu Jing was also taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, but then she saw him smile faintly at her, signaling her not to worry about it.

    All she could do was frown and stand aside in silence, as the rich second generation¡¯s disrespectful words had filled her with anger too!

    "Parrot, don¡¯t keep going on about ¡¯my car this, my car that.¡¯ What¡¯s so great about a car worth over a million? You were allowed to do what you did just now, so am I not allowed to smash your car?"

    Xiao Yifei continued indifferently to the white-haired man, "Stop talking. I¡¯m giving you one minute to disappear from my sight, or we aren¡¯t done here. And this car will serve as your apology."

    Xiao Yifei casually waved his hand at the white-haired man with a swagger that outdid the rich kids¡¯ arrogance.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?"

    The silver-haired wealthy heir red at Xiao Yifei, speaking harshly.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay any attention to the silver hair¡¯s words. He just stared at the silver-haired wealthy heir, counting silently in his mind.

    "Fuck! Are you sick or what? I gave you face, and you really thought about starting a dye workshop?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei not responding to his words, the silver-haired heir thought Xiao Yifei was scared and became relentless.

    "Time¡¯s up."

    Without any lead-in, Xiao Yifei murmured softly and then decisively turned around. Under the astonished eyes of the crowd, he walked up to another very handsome Audi TT and, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, smashed it hard.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    The loud sound echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The group of rich heirs stared at Xiao Yifei in shock. They had never seen someone who would smash a car just like that?

    Yu Jing and Yu Yingying were also stunned. The unruly and reckless young man in front of them didn¡¯t resemble the gentle and elegant Xiao Yifei they knew.

    Xiao Yifei, with an indifferent expression, raised his arm high again, ready to smash the car even harder. However, just at that moment, a rich heir named Tiger shouted in panic, scrambling up from the ground and rushing straight toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother! That¡¯s enough, brother! You don¡¯t need to cover for us! We¡¯ll fix it ourselves!"

    Tiger suddenly hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s waist, his face filled with pain as he yelled, "We were wrong, truly wrong, brother! We failed to recognize Mount Tai. We¡¯ll leave right now, just stop smashing it! How am I supposed to exin this to my dad if it¡¯s broken?"

    Tiger was no longer as arrogant as before; he was almost crying, pleading with Xiao Yifei. After saying this, he quickly scurried into the Audi TT and waved at the group.

    "Move it! What the fuck are you staring at? Waiting for your cars to be smashed?"

    Tiger said in a shrill voice, then started the car. The group of rich heirs, hearing Tiger¡¯s shout, hurried over and jumped into their cars, keen to flee. The silver-haired heir gave Xiao Yifei a nasty look before leaving.

    "This isn¡¯t over yet!"

    After saying this, he quickly jumped into his Jaguar. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand how the Jaguar, nearly smashed into scrap, started so quickly and then, in a sh, the three cars disappeared.

    They were indeed scared of Xiao Yifei, a man they couldn¡¯t beat and couldn¡¯t intimidate, who didn¡¯t y by the rules!

    Watching the group of wealthy heirs fleeing like they were running for their lives, Yu Jing turned her head in disbelief toward Xiao Yifei. She couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why the typically arrogant and trouble-seeking rich heirs had turned so cowardly in front of Xiao Yifei, running away in such a panic!

    Yu Jing looked up as the battered Jaguar sped out of her sight. She then turned to look at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with surprise. Was this issue really resolved by Xiao Yifei so easily? Although Yu Jing was not fond of sports cars, she knew that the silver-haired scion hadn¡¯t lied; that Jaguar cost at least a million. Were they really not going to pursue the matter? Just swallow the loss?

    She stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, puzzled.

    After seeing the group of wealthy heirs flee, Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curved into a disdainful smile. He slung the metal baseball bat over his shoulder and turned around, only to see Yu Jing¡¯s eyes filled with surprise and confusion.

    Guessing Yu Jing¡¯s doubts, Xiao Yifei smirked wickedly and then said lightly to Yu Jing, "These rich heirs are nothing but brats with some backing from their families. Actually, their families wouldn¡¯t want them causing trouble outside either. They can¡¯t beat me, and calling the police wouldn¡¯t make this easy to solve. For them, the loss was bound to be their own burden to bear. They were so loud earlier; I think they didn¡¯t get enough of a lesson!"

    Watching the handsome Xiao Yifei, a look of admiration shed in Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 328: Earnest and Well-Meaning Advice

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Earnest and Well-Meaning Advice</h4><h4></h4>

    Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and frowned slightly without leaving a trace. She, of course, thought more deeply than Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei made some valid points, but wasn¡¯t he afraid of these rich second generation¡¯s retaliation? Moreover, if the rich kids wanted to investigate this matter thoroughly, they could certainly do so.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a big deal out of this? What will you do if they really start to dig into it? This car is worth over a million. I can cover for you here, but remember, Xiao Yi, you can¡¯t be so impulsive in the future! Although your fighting skills are not bad, you mustn¡¯t be so reckless! There are some people you¡¯d better not offend because you can¡¯t afford to offend them."

    Yu Jing looked at Xiao Yifei and said earnestly, like a parent speaking to a child.

    Looking at the handsome appearance of Yu Jing, mature and stylish, Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, "If they want to make a big deal out of it, I¡¯ll y along. What can they do if I smash a few cars? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to pay!"

    Yu Jing, not knowing the true Xiao Yifei, just felt that such reaction from Xiao Yifei was a young man¡¯s hot-blooded arrogance, and she shook her head helplessly: "Xiao Yi, you really need to control your temper in the future. It¡¯s just that today we happened to encounter those who can be scared off easily. If next time you meet those with truly powerful backgrounds who are not willing to let bygones be bygones, you need to admit your mistakes! Don¡¯t try to act tough, there are people you can¡¯t afford to offend!"

    Yu Jing gave Xiao Yifei this sincere advice based on her own life experiences.

    Xiao Yifei did not take Yu Jing¡¯s advice to heart: "Haha, to deal with these rich second generations, you have to respond with an even more arrogant attitude than theirs, otherwise, you can¡¯t resolve things simply. Besides, they said so many unpleasant things just now. If it weren¡¯t for Yingying being here, I wouldn¡¯t have let them off so easily."

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction where the group of rich second generations had left, speaking softly, "As for those too powerful to offend, if they really want to cause trouble, then I will have to let them know who is truly too powerful to be offended."

    Xiao Yifei had the arrogance to back up his attitude, but Yu Jing had no idea. Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Yu Jing sighed deeply.

    "It seems I really need to pay more attention to Xiao Yi in the future! Otherwise, with his temper, he¡¯ll sooner orter get into trouble!"

    Yu Jing looked at Xiao Yifei, filled with concern.

    "Sister Yu, the matter is settled, we can drive the car out now!"

    But Xiao Yifei was not the least bit affected. Looking at the cleared road, his handsome face showed a faint smile as he spoke to Yu Jing and waved to Yu Yingying, "Yingying,e over here, we can go back now!"

    Yu Jing watched as Yu Yingying ran excitedly towards Xiao Yifei. Then she saw Xiao Yifei whisper into Yingying¡¯s ear, "Yingying, let me tell you, your mom is so pretty, surely people will want to bully her. Did you see how Brother Xiao Yifei taught those guys a lesson? Remember, if anyone bullies your mom like that again, you do the same. If you can¡¯t, call me! Did you hear me?"

    Yu Yingying heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and looked up at him admiringly, nodding vigorously, "I know! I¡¯ll remember!"

    Yu Jing saw this warm scene and heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s quiet words to Yingying, and for some reason, her heart suddenly warmed. She stared at Xiao Yifei, suddenly feeling like crying. It had been a long time since she felt this warmth amidst the constant scheming and struggles.

    She extended her slender jade hand, gently wiped her eyes, then pretended as if she had heard nothing and walked over to the Mercedes.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home!"

    After wrapping up the conversation, Yu Jing opened the car door, settled into the driver¡¯s seat, and Xiao Yifei together with Yu Yingying exchanged smiles before joining her in the vehicle.

    "Oh, and Yingying, don¡¯t listen to your brother Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonsense! If there¡¯s danger in the future, don¡¯t worry about Mom, make sure you¡¯re safe first!"

    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but express her concern to Yu Yingying, then she turned her head toward Xiao Yifei and said simrly, "And Xiao Yi, remember, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future!"

    Xiao Yifei watched as the words full of care spilled from Yu Jing¡¯s seductive lips, feeling a slight stir in his heart, but he just smiled, shook his head at her words, and made no further response.

    To Xiao Yifei now, ordinary matters really weren¡¯t worth his attention, and even big issues could be handled easily if he decided to.

    Yu Jing sighed lightly as she looked at Xiao Yifei, then turned her head to drive seriously, preparing to keep a more watchful eye out for him.

    She dropped Xiao Yifei off at the gate of Jinghang Garden. Amidst Yu Yingying¡¯s reluctant gaze, Xiao Yifei smiled, waved goodbye to Yu Yingying and Yu Jing.

    "Sister Yu, Yingying, we¡¯ll meet again another day!"

    After bidding farewell, Xiao Yifei turned and went back into thepound. Yu Yingying seemed noticeably sad to see him go, and even Yu Jing¡¯s spirits were somewhat dampened.

    For some reason, Yu Jing, who usually had no such thoughts, suddenly felt an inexplicable loneliness at the idea of returning to therge house by herselfter.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei had returned home. After tidying up a bit, he gave Zhou Meifeng a meaningful look, then retired to his room. He went through the motions described in the Dragon Transformation Technique once more before lying down on his bed and falling into a deep sleep.

    The days were uneventful, but not without their surprises. The astonishing scene he¡¯d witnessed kept flickering into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind as the days slowly passed by.

    One morning, Xiao Yifei opened his sleep-filled eyes groggily. Only after freshening up did he feel a bit more awake. The night before, he¡¯d discovered a fun game and had yedte into the night, which left him listless the next morning.

    There wasn¡¯t much happening at the school these days, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s attendance was sporadic. Three days after the inspection team from Huaxia Medical University had left, they sent a report to Yanjing Medical University affirming that the Clinical sses (3)(4) indeed achieved their high scores through their own abilities, without any dissenting opinion.

    Once Yanjing Medical University received the report, they knew that Huaxia Medical University¡¯s attempt to embarrass their institution had failed, and they had instead tarnished their own reputation. Although the Yanjing Medical University faculty didn¡¯t know if the matter waspletely resolved, they were well aware that the savior of Yanjing Medical University was none other than the students of Clinical sses (3)(4), and especially their surgery teacher, Xiao Yifei.

    Thus, the university leaders didn¡¯t say much about Xiao Yifei¡¯s irregr attendance as they were busy preparing for the uing internships.

    However, on this particr day, just after Xiao Yifei finished the fragrant meal prepared by Zhou Meifeng, asionally ncing at the alluring view Zhou Mei inadvertently revealed while tidying up the table, his phone suddenly rang.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, pleasee to the college immediately. Our department¡¯s internships are about to start, and you are to lead a team this time."

 Chapter 329: Internship Team

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Internship Team</h4><h4></h4>

    The words of Luo Di came through the phone, and Xiao Yifei was slightly startled when he heard this news. Although recently Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been going to school much, he still kept an eye on the news about internships. Xiao Yifei had asked the school¡¯s teachers; the internships in previous years generally began preparations the week after next, so why had it be so early this time!

    And most importantly, regarding the issue of leading the internship team, the teacher in charge varied each year, and usually, only teachers with considerable experience were qualified to lead. Therefore, Xiao Yifei thought it had nothing to do with him, but unexpectedly, the call was to inform him that he was also to go.

    Although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t forgotten the bet he made with Shen Liguo about the internship grades, he wasn¡¯t leading a team, so he initially didn¡¯t have many thoughts about it. What was this internship about?

    Hurriedly, Xiao Yifei stood up, went back to his room to change clothes, and then prepared to head back to school.

    "I¡¯m going out for a bit,"

    Upon leaving, Xiao Yifei called out to Zhou Meifeng, then opened the door and left. Zhou Meifeng watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s hurrying figure disappear, feeling somewhat puzzled.

    After leaving home, Xiao Yifei directly went to the school, and by the time he arrived at the office, it was already packed with many teachers.

    "Dean Tang, what¡¯s going on? Why am I being asked to lead the internship this year? I¡¯ve never led an internship before!"

    "Exactly, Dean Tang, what¡¯s happened this year? In previous years, I¡¯d at least take one ss on an internship, but why am I not included this time?"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei stepped through the office door, he heard the endless voices inside. He looked up to see the bustling teachers, all seeming to have objections to the arrangements for this internship.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here?"

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, I hear that you¡¯re leading a team this year too. What¡¯s going on, you¡¯re leading an internship in your first year here? Isn¡¯t this going to cause trouble for you? What exactly is this internship about!"

    When they saw Xiao Yifei enter, the teachers from the Clinical Medical College turned their heads and spoke to Xiao Yifei politely, smiling. Since Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss, Clinical (3)(4), achieved impressive results and the teachers had witnessed everything themselves, they were very courteous to Xiao Yifei. He had won them over with his abilities. For someone as young, capable and promising as Xiao Yifei, keeping good rtions with him was purely advantageous!

    Therefore, someone had already checked the internship roster for Xiao Yifei and, seeing that he was leading an internship team, promptly spoke to him about it.

    On hearing thetter¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was suddenly startled. He furrowed his brow, looking at the person speaking to him with confusion and said, "What do you mean? Why would me leading an internship ss be harmful to me?"

    Xiao Yifei was indeed very surprised by this news. He really didn¡¯t know that him leading the internship was potentially harmful, so in surprise, he looked toward the teacher who had been speaking to him.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s your first year at our college and no one mentored you. In past years, we usually had a senior teacher as the main leader for the internship, but this year it¡¯s all changed, and you are the main leader. No one will tell you what exactly is needed for our internship, and some things can¡¯t be expressed in writing. Internship is indeed an experience, but it is also a test for us teachers. If something isn¡¯t handled well and an ident urs at the hospital outside, not only will the school hold us ountable, even the hospital will too. Therefore, having an inexperienced teacher like you lead is indeed setting you up for trouble!"

    The teacher spoke candidly to Xiao Yifei, expressing confusion after answering his question, "What¡¯s with this year¡¯s internship? It¡¯s all in disarray. If it goes on like this, there will surely be oversights!"

    Hearing the teacher¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes slightly. With the teacher¡¯s exnation, he understood all theplexities. He had thought that him being asked to lead alone was a sign of trust. Xiao Yifei looked towards Tang Weixing, hoping to get answers from him, but he saw that Tang Weixing also looked troubled.

    Seeing Tang Weixing¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei realized that even the dean himself did not fully understand the specifics of the matter. What was going on with an internship of an academic department when even the dean was unclear about what exactly was happening!

    Not receiving a response from Tang Weixing, Xiao Yifei scanned the office full of teachers and suddenly spotted Qiu Shaobin standing in the corner, his face showing a thoughtful expression.

    "Professor Qiu!"

    Xiao Yifei waved at Qiu Shaobin, who, hearing someone call him, looked up to see Xiao Yifei and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "Xiao Xiao!"

    Given Qiu Shaobin¡¯s seniority, it was not inappropriate to call Xiao Yifei "Xiao Xiao," and Xiao Yifei genuinely respected this hot-tempered yet kind-hearted old man. Hearing Qiu Shaobin call out to him, Xiao Yifei ran over towards him.

    "I saw your name on the internship team list!"

    When Qiu Shaobin saw Xiao Yifei walking over, a trace of worry flickered across his face as he continued, "This internship seems a bit odd! The timeline is so tight, and the teachers leading the teams all have issues, more or less."

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, was momentarily startled then rxed into a smile, "What¡¯s there to worry about? We¡¯ll deal with issues as theye! Don¡¯t worry at all! By the way, Professor Qiu, are you also leading a team for the internship this time?"

    He looked at Qiu Shaobin with some confusion as he spoke because, until now, Xiao Yifei had not yet seen the schedule for the internship team leaders.

    Qiu Shaobin frowned and nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m in charge this year too."

    "Ah, isn¡¯t that great? With you leading us, Professor Qiu, what could possibly go wrong? I¡¯m not worried at all!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily as he looked at Qiu Shaobin.

    Qiu Shaobin shook his head slightly, "Things are not that simple. I haven¡¯t led an internship in five or six years, and I don¡¯t know why they¡¯ve put me on the list this time when I¡¯m close to retiring!"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words and was about to say something when he noticed that Qiu Shaobin had started talking again.

    "Don¡¯t forget you still have that internship performancepetition with Shen Liguo..."

    Just as Qiu Shaobin was speaking, he was interrupted when the office door suddenly opened, and Shen Liguo walked in behind a man, his face still disying arrogance as his cold gaze swept over the teachers in the office. Shen Liguo snorted disdainfully and shook his head with contempt.

    Seeing this, the teachers frowned one after another. The teachers, whose impressions of Shen Liguo were already not very favorable, especially after the incident involving Xiao Yifei, now had an even worse opinion of him. Ignoring their gazes, Shen Liguo looked disdainfully and mockingly at the teachers in the office.

    Qiu Shaobin stopped talking and just stared intently at Shen Liguo.

    Seeing the way Qiu Shaobin was looking, Xiao Yifei also turned his gaze towards Shen Liguo, but his expression remained very rxed.

    "Dean Zhang! What brings you to Yanjing Medical University! Howe our president didn¡¯t go out to greet you?"

    When Tang Weixing saw the man walking in front of Shen Liguo, a spark of light shed in his eyes as he smiled and approached the man with a very friendly attitude.

 Chapter 330: Disgusting Dean

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Disgusting Dean</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon seeing this man, Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyebrows slightly frowned, revealing a contemtive expression. He turned to Xiao Yifei and quietly said, "This man is named Zhang Changlong, the director of Xin¡¯an Hospital, and also Shen Liguo¡¯s brother-inw."

    Surprised by Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look at Zhang Changlong, then turned back and said to Qiu Shaobin, "¡¯Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯? What kind of hospital is that, is it any good? I¡¯ve never even heard of it."

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words made Xiao Yifei nod gently. As the Capital of Huaxia, Yanjing City was full of hospitals of various sizes; it was understandable that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t heard of ¡¯Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯. Moreover, from Qiu Shaobin¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei learned that ¡¯Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯ was actually a third-level B-grade hospital.

    "So, how does this hospitalpare? Between Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital, the Ninth People¡¯s Hospital, and Yanjing Union Hospital, which one is slightly better?"

    Xiao Yifei stared with wide eyes, curiously looking at Qiu Shaobin.

    Before Qiu Shaobin could reply to Xiao Yifei¡¯s query, another teacher standing beside Xiao Yifei turned, gave him a disapproving nce and said, "Xiao Yifei, even though we work in a field rted to medicine, don¡¯t you really know about these things? Those three hospitals you just mentioned are the top three hospitals in Yanjing! They are the only three Triple-A hospitals! ¡¯Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯ doesn¡¯t have the qualifications topare with those three!"

    Although the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Qiu Shaobin had been in low voices, the teacher standing nearby had heard them. Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of knowledge of such basic information left the teacher beside him somewhat helpless, leading him to enlighten Xiao Yifei.

    After hearing the teacher¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned and gave the teacher a wry smile, admitting he indeed didn¡¯t know these things.

    However, after listening to the teacher¡¯s words, Qiu Shaobin turned to Xiao Yifei and said seriously, "Teacher Han has a point, but he isn¡¯t entirely correct because, after all, any hospital that can achieve third-level status does possess certain strengths!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded gently upon hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Qiu Shaobin spoke again, "Furthermore, ¡¯Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯ is the one that has a practical cooperation agreement with our school. So, it¡¯s an honor for our school to coborate with such a hospital. It also relied on considerable help from Shen Liguo, which is why Shen Liguo can be so domineering in our school. Now you understand, don¡¯t you?"

    Qiu Shaobin looked deeply into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback and his gaze fell upon Zhang Changlong. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words just now were a reminder of something to him.

    Meanwhile, Tang Weixing was conversing with Zhang Changlong.

    After hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s polite remarks, Zhang Changlong¡¯s face broke into a slight smile. He replied to Tang Weixing in a calm tone, "No, there¡¯s no major issue that brought me to our school today, so I didn¡¯t tell your president. I am simply here to visit the Clinical Medical College and, incidentally, to discuss the internship matters of your college."

    Although Zhang Changlong¡¯s tone was indifferent, Xiao Yifei detected a hint of pride that he hadn¡¯t felt from the other directors he knew.

    "Could it be that this Director Zhang Changlong is more formidable than the directors I know?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong with some confusion.

    After Zhang Changlong had spoken, he coughed lightly and slowly raised his head, squinting his eyes at Tang Weixing.

    When Tang Weixing heard Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, he was slightly startled and said to Zhang Changlong with a smile, "Director Zhang, what¡¯s the issue with the internship this time? Just tell us straight."

    Standing behind Zhang Changlong, Shen Liguo wore a sinister smile on his face when he heard Tang Weixing¡¯s words, while Zhang Changlong raised his head to sweep his gaze around the office full of teachers, a hint of disdain flickering in his eyes as he said to Tang Weixing, "You must already know about the internship being moved up, right? There¡¯s an event at our hospital that conflicts with the original schedule for the internship, so the internship for your Clinical Surgery College has been moved up."

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Tang Weixing was slightly taken aback, obviously a bit slow to respond: "Director Zhang, do you mean that the internship has been moved up only for our Clinical Surgery College?"

    Zhang Changlong nodded, shaking his head casually as he said, "Yes, it¡¯s only yours that has been moved up, and the timing is indeed very tight. So after the meeting finishes, notify the students right away to get ready, the internship is starting immediately."

    Tang Weixing was stunned upon hearing this news; he was truly surprised by it.

    Zhang Changlong asking to arrange for the students to prepare for the internship right after the meeting¡ªeven if it were urgent, wasn¡¯t this too rushed? This was clearly irresponsible towards the students!

    It wasn¡¯t just Tang Weixing, Qiu Shaobin too, upon hearing this news, his eyes widened dramatically: "Isn¡¯t this aplete mess? Even if the internship is moved up, shouldn¡¯t there be some time for preparation? They¡¯re so hasty, it¡¯s like they want to kill us! What are they thinking?"

    Qiu Shaobin turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei and continued, "It seems our school might have to switch to cooperating with another hospital for internships. They¡¯re hastily forcing the students into this without proper preparation; going to the hospital for an internship without being ready is just looking for trouble! I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s too much!"

    Xiao Yifei opened his mouth, just about to say something to Qiu Shaobin, when the teacher who had just butted in to introduce the "Xin¡¯an Hospital" situation to Xiao Yifei once again spoke up.

    "Ah, although I also feel this arrangement is quite unreasonable, I think the likelihood of changing the internship hospital is very low, because based on the situation, it¡¯s only our Clinical Medical College that has had its internship scheduled moved up; the other departments are unaffected. Moreover, to find a Third Level, Grade B hospital to cooperate with for internships is already quite difficult, so our school is definitely not going to change hospitals over this minor issue. If there is a switch, it¡¯ll be the hospital switching us out! I don¡¯t know how our college managed to offend them, to have them target us like this."

    The words of this teacher made Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyes snap open wide, and suddenly he thought of something, then turned his gaze toward Shen Liguo who was standing behind Zhang Changlong: "It must be him, he took a loss herest time, and now he¡¯s looking for a chance to retaliate!"

    Xiao Yifei saw the teachers filled with righteous indignation, and he too was very dissatisfied, yet Xiao Yifei felt not the slightest worry, his face still full of rxed expression: "Qiu Lao, don¡¯t always be so anxious and angry, let¡¯s just wait and see what happens first."

    And at that moment, Tang Weixing, though full of dissatisfaction in his heart, could still only wear a smile as he said to Zhang Changlong, "Director Zhang, look, isn¡¯t the timing a bit too tight? We haven¡¯t even told them about the precautions yet. If they aren¡¯t properly prepared, it could cause trouble for your hospital too, couldn¡¯t it?"

    Tang Weixing¡¯s attitude was very humble, his face wearing a ttering smile in hopes of making Zhang Changlong reconsider.

 Chapter 331: Despicable Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Despicable Behavior</h4><h4></h4>

    However, Zhang Changlongpletely ignored Tang Weixing¡¯s attitude. He nced at Tang Weixing with squinted eyes and then smiled and said, "Oh my! Dean Tang, look at you, there¡¯s no need for this. The key issue is the departments where our students are supposed to intern really do have issues, so we had to advance the schedule! I didn¡¯t want it to be so rushed. There are reasons for these things, it really isn¡¯t my fault, I couldn¡¯t help it."

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s face showed a hypocritical expression as he helplessly spread his hands towards Tang Weixing.

    Watching this scene, Qiu Shaobin¡¯s eyes widened in anger ready to explode, "Damn it, when is it never a problem? Just these few days it bes an issue? We have been cooperating for so long, you must know our Clinical Medical College¡¯s internship schedule. Not to mention, your rtive Shen Liguo is still at the school. You say you can¡¯t help it? Bullshit!"

    Qiu Shaobin was about to charge forward in rage, but was held back by a teacher standing next to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Qiu, Teacher Qiu, don¡¯t be impulsive! Dean Tang will certainly not let our students suffer. Let¡¯s not hurry, let¡¯s see how things go!"

    After being held back by this teacher, Qiu Shaobin was still fuming and stared intently at Zhang Changlong.

    Xiao Yifei also frowned, feeling that Zhang Changlong¡¯s hypocritical demeanor was distasteful.

    "Dean Zhang, you see, if that won¡¯t work, could we possibly schedule our college¡¯s internship a few dayster? We are not in a hurry. If we do not prepare well, it would be really bad for both the students and Xin¡¯an Hospital."

    Tang Weixing pretended not to see Zhang Changlong¡¯s hypocrisy and still spoke to him respectfully.

    "What about postponing it a few days? It was set for today, so it has to be today. Do you expect me toe here for nothing? The hospital has everything ready for you, it¡¯s toote to change ns now!"

    Zhang Changlong frowned upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words and said angrily, "It¡¯s today, and don¡¯t talk too much, just hurry up and get your students ready, and let¡¯s head out soon!"

    Zhang Changlong clearly didn¡¯t want to prolong the discussion with Tang Weixing on this issue. His words were very decisive, as dying the internships would mean not fulfilling the favor Shen Liguo had asked of him. How then would he make things difficult for the Clinical Surgery College?

    Tang Weixing stood there, frowning and looking at Zhang Changlong, his heart full of displeasure.

    Seeing this scene, Shen Liguo couldn¡¯t help but stand behind Zhang Changlong showing a smile of sessful scheming.

    "Alright, hasn¡¯t the schedule already been sent to you? Just follow that team schedule and have your teachers lead! I¡¯m leaving now, bring the students to the fieldter, I¡¯ll be waiting there."

    A cold sneer shed across Zhang Changlong¡¯s proud face. After saying these words, he turned and left arrogantly, "Also, make it quick. I¡¯ve personallye to your dean, don¡¯t make me wait too long!"

    Zhang Changlong walked away with his head held high, but Shen Liguo stayed behind.

    The teachers in the office hadn¡¯t noticed Zhang Changlong leaving¡ªthey were deeply shocked by the news they had just heard! It turned out that the teacher leading their college¡¯s internship outside was arranged by Xin¡¯an Hospital, i.e., arranged by Zhang Changlong!

    Ridiculous!

    Xin¡¯an Hospital had bullied the Clinical Surgery College to this extent!

    How could such a thing be possible! Even if the internship positions at Xin¡¯an Hospital are very important to Yanjing Medical University, they don¡¯t have the authority to meddle in the school¡¯s internal arrangements! Who gave them that right! This is simply outrageous!

    No wonder Tang Weixing looked so distressed when I looked at him again. Anyone would feel terrible in this situation, but how could it be possible! How could the school¡¯s leadership ever agree to let this happen! And how could Tang Weixing agree to let this happen!

    But recalling the duty roster of the internship team leaders, which bore the names so distinctly, the teachers were even more perplexed. An outside hospital, despite cooperating with Yanjing Medical University, how could they know so much about the teachers at the Clinical Medical College?

    At that moment, the teachers suddenly turned their heads, looking towards Shen Liguo who stood at the door, looking pleased with himself; they suddenly understood something.

    And it was then that Shen Liguo stepped forward, still wearing a haughty expression, and said, "Everyone, no need for such surprised looks. I¡¯ve already discussed this with Dean Tang. You all have been so busy recently. Coincidentally, my brother-inw is Zhang Changlong, so I took it upon myself to arrange the duty roster for our college. This change only applies to our college, all other departments are normal. Considering how busy you all have been, you surely wouldn¡¯t mind, so I did this task for everyone."

    As he spoke, Shen Liguo paused for a moment, his expression suddenly turning cold as he continued, "But since it¡¯s already arranged, everyone should just follow the schedule I set!"

    It was indeed him!

    The teachers all red furiously at Shen Liguo!

    And to think he was a teacher at the Clinical Medical College, yet he did something that harmed his own department. ording to him, it was only the Clinical Medical College that underwent such a big change in this internship. But why! How much hatred does Shen Liguo hold against his own department!

    The teachers finally saw clearly; all of this was Shen Liguo coborating with his brother-inw, the dean of Xin¡¯an Hospital, Zhang Changlong, to teach the Clinical Medical College a lesson! They were specifically targeting the Clinical Medical College! All that talk about schedule conflicts was just an excuse!

    Shen Liguo¡¯s actionspletely disregarded Tang Weixing, ignoring the dean of the Clinical Medical College entirely!

    How could this not anger everyone! The teachers were filled with rage, ring at Shen Liguo, their eyes seeming to ze with fire.

    But Shen Liguo was not at all intimidated. He arrogantly smirked at the angry teachers staring at him, and then coldly said, "The lead teachers I have chosen for this internship are those who performed very well when the Huaxia Medical University inspection team visited, those who stood with our esteemed teacher Xiao Yifei. Seeing how outstanding these teachers are, I felt it was only fitting to include them in this internship. It¡¯s only right that excellent teachers should contribute more!"

    Shen Liguo coldly looked at Xiao Yifei, chuckling derisively.

    No wonder the names of these teachers sounded so familiar; they were all the teachers who had spoken irreverently to Shen Liguo that day alongside Xiao Yifei, and they were all included in this internship¡¯s lead teacher list! Shen Liguo¡¯s unabashed words made it clear that his actions were motivated by revenge!

    Shen Liguo silently left then, but it turned out he was here waiting to spring a trap on everyone! Because of the incident with Xiao Yifei, the narrow-minded Shen Liguo harbored resentment towards the teachers who had supported Xiao Yifei at the time!

    And Shen Liguo¡¯s actions now, making such a big fuss, clearly bypassed Tang Weixing, showing he wasn¡¯t just looking to target Xiao Yifei¡¯s internship grades, his schemes were broader! The implications were definitely not simple!

    And as Xiao Yifei heard Shen Liguo¡¯s words, he finally furrowed his brows. If it were just his own issue, Xiao Yifei would have been quite rxed, for he knew Shen Liguo couldn¡¯t really do much to him, but judging by the current situation, many teachers were now involved because of him, and seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s demeanor, he clearly wasn¡¯t going to let things end peacefully. He was going to use underhanded tactics during this internship! The fact that the conflict between him and Shen Liguo had implicated other teachers made Xiao Yifei somewhat frustrated.

 Chapter 332 Burning with Anger

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Burning with Anger</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s undisguised words, Qiu Shaobin could no longer hold back. He looked at Shen Liguo with fury and said, "Shen Liguo, you¡¯repletely despicable, not only do you disregard your own students, but you also scheme to take revenge on other teachers. Don¡¯t you find your actions disgusting?"

    Shen Liguo first gave Xiao Yifei a provocative nce, then turned his head to look at the incensed Qiu Shaobin, and let out a disdainful sneer before saying, "Teacher Qiu, I know you have a temper, but when did I ever target other teachers? Even if I have a conflict with Teacher Xiao Yifei, I have never targeted him! You can¡¯t just nder me like that!"

    After Shen Liguo finished this sentence, he smiled triumphantly and continued, "As for being responsible for the students, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I told the students in the two sses I¡¯m in charge of to start preparing early, which is something you should have done. If you weren¡¯t prepared, it¡¯s your own irresponsibility, and it has nothing to do with me!"

    His words truly infuriated the hot-tempered Qiu Shaobin.

    Qiu Shaobin pointed at Shen Liguo, trembling with anger, "You! You viin! Informing your students so early means you were prepared in advance! And now here you are, shamelessly putting on an act, it¡¯s truly shameless!"

    Seeing Qiu Shaobin so enraged pleased Shen Liguo, who hadn¡¯t forgotten the day Qiu Shaobin spoke up for Xiao Yifei and mocked him. Shen Liguo shrugged, "If that¡¯s what you want to think, then there¡¯s nothing I can do! After all, I haven¡¯t deliberately targeted anyone."

    Unsatisfied with just that statement, Shen Liguo raised his head to look at the other teachers, spread his hands mockingly, and said, "I never said I targeted you guys because of our outstanding Teacher Xiao Yifei! Don¡¯t get me wrong, but if you really believe it¡¯s because of my conflict with Xiao Yifei that I targeted you, then I can¡¯t help it. If you want to hold a grudge against Xiao Yifei, that¡¯s out of my control."

    Anyone who saw Shen Liguo behaving like this would be enraged!

    Although Shen Liguo kept denying he targeted Xiao Yifei, all his actions were filled with deep malice towards Xiao Yifei, aiming to make everyone resent him and turn him into an object of scorn!

    Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes, filled with sinister thoughts, watched Xiao Yifei, who remained indifferent.

    But Shen Liguo¡¯s current behavior was a bit too much, even Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but of course, after being bullied by Shen Liguo in collusion with Xin¡¯an Hospital, anyone with even a good temper couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    With a grave look on his face, Tang Weixing stepped forward and, in a deep voice, said, "Alright, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve done so many outrageous things, don¡¯t you have any respect for me as the dean at all?"

    Shen Liguo, taken aback by Tang Weixing¡¯s sudden appearance, paused as he saw the dean¡¯s anger. Remembering he still had to stay at the school and not wanting to ruin his rtionship with the dean entirely, he said to Tang Weixing with a smile, "Dean Tang, look at what you¡¯re saying. How could I possibly not regard you? What I¡¯ve done truly wasn¡¯t meant to target certain people. Those people are so outstanding, I couldn¡¯t evenpare, how would I dare to target him!"

    Although he didn¡¯t name names, everyone could tell Shen Liguo was sarcastically mocking Xiao Yifei in his sardonic tone.

    Tang Weixing frowned deeply upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, waved his hand grandly, and said to Shen Liguo, "Enough, stop with the irrelevant talk. With the situation soplex, if we really go out for the internship now, our college is sure to be infamous! If you truly care about our college, then have a word with Zhang Changlong and rearrange our internship schedule. At the very least, give us some time to prepare!"

    Tang Weixing looked up and stared fiercely at Shen Liguo, "Even if time is tight, we can at least change the team leader, right? The instructors arranged this time are truly unsuitable; theyck experience and will cause trouble out there!"

    Shen Liguo was stunned for a moment by Tang Weixing¡¯s words, then a fake smile spread across his face. Shen Liguo, who had been narrow-minded and arrogant all day, showed more smiles today than in an entire month, clearly enjoying Tang Weixing¡¯s distress. He feigned surprise and said, "Ah! Dean Tang, I really can¡¯t do that! Didn¡¯t you just hear? My brother-inw said it himself, their hospital is dealing with issues! I truly can¡¯t help with this."

    Shen Liguo pretended to be sympathetic and continued to speak to Tang Weixing, "As for the list of team leaders, the teachers above are all excellent. Of course, they need to be tempered. How can they be more excellent if they are not tempered? Don¡¯t worry, Dean Tang, they are so capable, nothing will go wrong! The names on the list have been reported, and we definitely can¡¯t change them now!"

    Tang Weixing stared at Shen Liguo with disdain in his eyes and finally waved his hand dismissively, "Alright, alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore. Where did your brother-inw say he was going just now? The sports field, right? Let¡¯s go together; I have to talk to the school leaders about this."

    Clearly, Tang Weixing was also troubled, or else he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned going to find the school leaders. However, Tang Weixing had no choice, as Shen Liguo held a crucial lifeline in his hands, and there was nothing Tang Weixing could do about it.

    Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes gleamed sinisterly, his lips curling in disdain, seemingly unconcerned about Tang Weixing going to the school leaders, not just unconcerned but brimming with scorn.

    "If you don¡¯t trust me, Dean Tang, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. We might as well go to the sports field to see the situation."

    Shen Liguo shrugged his shoulders then turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei with a yful smirk, "Our college¡¯s most outstanding, Teacher Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t forget about ourpetition! You better perform well during this internship. It would be so embarrassing if you score zero, and remember, we still have an unfinished challenge between us!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t stand anyone speaking to him in a patronizing tone; his eyes moved past Shen Liguo, effectively ignoring him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s dismissive attitude, Shen Liguo, who kept telling himself not to get angry, still couldn¡¯t hold back his fury. His gaze fixed on Xiao Yifei, his voice suddenly turned icy, "Teacher Xiao Yifei, you seem very confident. I hope your internship performance is better this time, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy when the finalpetition resultse out. Also, if other teachers¡¯ internship performances are also critiqued, then it¡¯s definitely rted to you!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept indifferently over Shen Liguo; he disdained to say a word to Shen Liguo.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Shen Liguo sneered, shook his head, and said to Tang Weixing, "Dean Tang, weren¡¯t you going to the sports field? Let¡¯s head over earlier rather than keep my brother-inw waiting anxiously."

 Chapter 333: Full of Pride

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Full of Pride</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Weixing furrowed his eyebrows and turned his head to take a nce at Xiao Yifei upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words. In his heart, he felt slightly resentful toward Xiao Yifei. It was clearly a personal feud between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo, yet now they had to involve the Clinical Medical College and drag them into the mess with Xiao Yifei. Gradually, Tang Weixing felt a growing resentment toward Xiao Yifei.

    Tang Weixing, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonchnt demeanor as if this matter had nothing to do with him, couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated.

    "Hmph!"

    With a snort of anger, Tang Weixing stormed out of the office. The teachers in the office, after seeing Tang Weixing leave, followed behind him. They harbored dissatisfaction and anger toward Shen Liguo, and although they didn¡¯t yet resent Xiao Yifei, they were eager to find out how the school¡¯s leadership would handle the matter after being informed by Tang Weixing.

    As the teachers filed out of the office, Shen Liguo¡¯s face bore a cold smile. He cast a provocative nce at Xiao Yifei, looking rather smug, and then slowly sauntered toward the sports field.

    "Look at the mess you¡¯ve caused! You¡¯re really asking for trouble!"

    Qiu Shaobin pped his thigh, still furious. He turned to look at Xiao Yifei, only to see Xiao maintaining hisposure.

    "Kid, aren¡¯t you worried? I feel that even if this matter reaches the school authorities, it won¡¯t help much! Our school has no other choice now! In the end, it¡¯s definitely us who will suffer, and with you and Shen Liguo at each other¡¯s throats, he certainly won¡¯t let you off easily."

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Qiu Shaobin and chuckled lightly. He calmly said, "Let¡¯s also head to the sports field. I have nothing to worry about. Such a trivial matter doesn¡¯t bother me at all."

    When Xiao Yifei and Qiu Shaobin leisurely arrived at the sports field, Tang Weixing had already been there for quite some time. On one side, Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong were talking with smiles on their faces; theyughed heartily while talking, clearly not troubled by the situation.

    Tang Weixing, with indignation in his eyes, watched Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong. He had already called the school leadership. The issue wasn¡¯t about his capabilities, but truly beyond his power as a dean. Above all, Shen Liguo¡¯s actions, which involved administrative interference, made Tang Weixing very eager tosh out, but due to Shen Liguo¡¯s background, he was forced to swallow his frustration.

    He now wanted to see how the school leadership was nning to handle this situation, but Tang Weixing held little hope since his influence in aiding the school was considerably significant.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei approaching from a distance, Tang Weixing frowned, feeling dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei, as the conflicts between Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing ended up disturbing the whole Clinical Medical College.

    After Xiao Yifei and Qiu Shaobin reached the sports field, they silently stood aside, observing the developing situation.

    Just then, the school leaders finally arrived. It was not Tan Yun, but a vice-chancellor of the school, who came, apanied by three administrators from Yanjing Medical University.

    Upon seeing the vice-chancellor approaching, Tang Weixing¡¯s eyes lit up. He briskly walked over to update him about the day¡¯s events. Tang Weixing had already nearly covered everything on the phone, but fearing that it wasn¡¯t described intensely enough, he repeated the details.

    "President Mao, today¡¯s situation is like this..."

    Tang Weixing stood beside Mao Yan, recounting the events, while the three administrative leaders listened attentively by Mao Yan¡¯s side.

    Mao Yan listened as Tang Weixing described the situation, his brow gradually furrowing,plex emotions shing through his eyes. Tang Weixing did not borate much on the conflict between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo, merely brushing on it lightly. He spoke more about some matters regarding the internship at Xin¡¯an Hospital this time.

    "So Dean Mao, you see, my words carry no weight at all now. You are acquainted with Zhang Changlong. could you please talk to him and see if he could allow us a few more days to prepare for our internship?"

    Tang Weixing spoke to Mao Yan with a pained expression. In fact, as he spoke, he felt even more wronged. To think that he, the dean of the Clinical Medical College, had no control over the affairs of his own college made him feel incredibly frustrated.

    After hearing what Tang Weixing had said, Mao Yan furrowed his brows in difficulty. He said to Tang Weixing, "Dean Tang, I¡¯m already aware of the specifics of the matter, but you should also understand the current situation at our university. There¡¯s only one coboration hospital left, so I¡¯ll do my best in the negotiation. However, if there really is no other way, then we might indeed have to proceed as they¡¯ve suggested."

    Upon hearing this, Tang Weixing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned and looked at the teachers, who were all staring expectantly, his heart filled with indescribableplexity.

    Could it be that just because Shen Liguo has a background, he can really bully us to this extent!

    His heart was full of depression.

    After speaking to Tang Weixing, Mao Yan then walked up with a smile, first grinning at Shen Liguo and then turning to Zhang Changlong. He slightly bowed with a very friendly attitude and reached out his hand.

    Seeing Mao Yan¡¯s demeanor, a trace of self-satisfaction flickered across Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes, while Zhang Changlong, upon seeing Mao Yan, also broke into a smile. His attitude towards Mao Yan, the vice president of Yanjing Medical University, was not as arrogant as before.

    "Dean Mao, what brings you here?"

    Zhang Changlong then exchanged pleasantries with Mao Yan.

    Xiao Yifei, Qiu Shaobin, and the other teachers stood nearby, watching Mao Yan intently, wanting to see if the negotiations by the university¡¯s vice president would have any effect.

    Mao Yan had a smile on his face, pointed towards Xiao Yifei and spoke something to Zhang Changlong. Hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, Zhang Changlong¡¯s face showed a troubled expression. He shook his head at Mao Yan, then said a few words in difficulty before Mao Yan nodded slightly, then walked towards the direction of Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing.

    Seeing Mao Yane back, the teachers all approached him eagerly, wanting to hear what Mao Yan had said.

    Mao Yan raised his head, saw that the teachers from the Clinical Medical College were almost all gathered, and didn¡¯t hesitate to speak.

    "I just spoke with Dean Zhang Changlong about our internship issue, but President Zhang Changlong also mentioned that there really are conflicting issues, so they had to bring forward the internship for our Clinical Medical College. Normally, this could have been managed within your own college, but today Dean Tang called me over to discuss this issue, and I feel I should definitely say a word or two."

    As soon as Mao Yan began to speak, the teachers were taken aback, aware that the negotiation had likely failed, and from the tone of Mao Yan¡¯s words, the continuation didn¡¯t sound promising. Sure enough, Mao Yan continued.

    "Everyone knows the current situation at our university; only Xin¡¯an Hospital is willing to cooperate with our university, and today, Dean Zhang Changlong personally came to your college to discuss this internship matter. Those of you who are astute should have agreed promptly. But instead of agreeing, you sought to create issues for them. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?"

 Chapter 334: Blindly Complaining

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Blindly Comining</h4><h4></h4>

    Mao Yanmbasted the teachers, leaving them stunned¡ªthey hadn¡¯t expected their own principal to speak against the school.

    "Furthermore, they¡¯ve already said that only the internship arranged by the Clinical Medical College had issues¡ªthe other departments were fine. With so many departments in our school, what¡¯s the problem with your department taking a slight loss? This issue hasn¡¯t affected our school at all. Why are you insistent on picking a fight with them?"

    Mao Yan frowned, his tone filled with unfriendliness.

    When Tang Weixing heard what Mao Yan had said, his expression changed, "Principal Mao, the problem is that their actions have meddled in the internal affairs of our college. It¡¯s not a problem for us to suffer a little, but we can¡¯t be irresponsible toward our students! Such a hasty internship is an extreme act of irresponsibility toward our students!"

    Mao Yan clearly didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue any longer. With a dismissive gesture, he said, "Alright, let¡¯s not get entangled in this. We need to consider the bigger picture. Soon, you should arrange for the internship teachers and students to prepare for the internship. If anything happens, we¡¯ll discuss it then!"

    At Mao Yan¡¯s mention of considering the bigger picture, Tang Weixing was left speechless.

    If there were problems with the internship, the school would definitely hold the Clinical Medical College responsible. Moreover, when it came to the teacher qualification review, the school would also look at the reports from the teachers leading the internships. However, under the current circumstances, the teachers going out to lead the internship would not have any good evaluations, and this was also very irresponsible towards the students! Just for this one cooperative hospital, Mao Yan could actually disregard all these issues!

    "Is this one hospital we coborate with for internships so important? To go so far for this lousy hospital, isn¡¯t it a bit too much?"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t listen any longer. Raising his head and frowning at Mao Yan, he spoke in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mao Yan was slightly taken aback. He turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, "I know you, you¡¯re Xiao Yifei, right? I admit you¡¯re quite capable as a teacher, but on this matter, you¡¯re still not qualified to speak. Regarding the management of the school, I understand it better than you do. Right, Shen Liguo just reported some situations to me¡ªyou have a conflict with him, don¡¯t you? I hope after you leave here, you will seriously consider this issue and think about what Shen Liguo represents!"

    Mao Yan, irritated by what Xiao Yifei had just said, finished his words and then turned his head away, refusing to look at Xiao Yifei anymore.

    "Hurry up and get ready. The internship situation is settled for now; we¡¯ll address any changes next time. Quickly inform all the ss students and team leaders to assemble on the sports field right now!"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes at Mao Yan, then turned his head to look toward Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong.

    At this moment, Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong were standing beside, with Shen Liguo¡¯s face full of a smug expression. He threw Xiao Yifei a scornful look from afar and said to Zhang Changlong, "This moron dares to oppose me, along with his bunch of teachers. They¡¯re just asking for trouble! They fail to see the reality. My brother-inw is Zhang Changlong! They¡¯re done for!"

    Upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, a hint of arrogance shed in Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes. He gave a slight smile, then spoke, "People nowadays justck brains, without a lesson, they really don¡¯t know who they are. Don¡¯t worry, Liguo, the matter your brother-inw promised you isn¡¯t settled yet! We¡¯re certainly not going to let them off that easily!"

    The teachers around Mao Yan felt desperate upon hearing his words. They could never have foreseen the situation turning out like this, nor that they would bepletely unable to handle a petty viin like Shen Liguo, who, because of his brother-inw, would leave Mao Yan indifferent to their plight and even chastise them.

    This deepened the teachers¡¯ sense of despair, and after hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, they no longer dared to speak further. They could only listen to Mao Yan¡¯s directives and began summoning the students to prepare for the internship.

    Tang Weixing also lowered his head, his face full of gloom. He hadn¡¯t expected things would turn out like this.

    These people had been tantly bullied by Shen Liguo and yet they dared not speak out in anger!

    At this moment, suddenly, a group of neatly organized students headed toward the yground. The teachers were taken aback by the scene. They exchanged nces, wondering which ss was so efficient that they were ready to depart so promptly.

    However, upon recognizing the students in the ss, the teachers¡¯ eyebrows furrowed. These two sses were the ones led by Shen Liguo from Clinical Medical College (1) (2), and their readiness clearly indicated that they had prepared in advance.

    When Shen Liguo saw his own students arriving, his face showed an excited expression.

    "Come on,e on! I knew you were the best, arriving so early and all prepared, how could you possibly run out of time!"

    As Shen Liguo spoke to the students of Clinical Medical College (1) (2), he didn¡¯t forget to scoff at Xiao Yifei¡¯s group.

    Mao Yan, with a frown, turned to Tang Weixing and said, "See that? If others can get ready, why do you need extra time? Hurry up and call the others toe!"

    The teachers were all discontented in their hearts, knowing full well that Shen Liguo¡¯s preparation was done ahead of time! But they were unable to voice much criticism and could only urge their own students to gather quickly. While everyone was hastening to gather their ssmates, Xiao Yifei remained calm and made no move.

    Mao Yan noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, furrowed his brow, and said, "Xiao Yifei, what are you doing? On one hand, youin about not having enough time, and on the other, you don¡¯t hurry to prepare! I think it¡¯s not a matter ofck of time, but that you haven¡¯t done anything at all! Do you think that your recent contributions to our school are enough? So now you dare to be so arrogant!"

    Mao Yan reprimanded Xiao Yifei. At that time, several buses entered from the entrance of the yground and stopped beside it.

    "Get on the bus, get on the bus, students hurry up and get on the bus! This is the bus taking us to the internship!"

    Shen Liguo, with a smug look on his face, beckoned the students of Clinical Medical College (1) (2) to board the bus. Seeing that his efforts were almost done, he walked with Zhang Changlong towards the teachers of the Clinical Medical College.

    Especially when he saw Mao Yan scolding Xiao Yifei, Shen Liguo¡¯s face showed an even happier smile. He feigned concern and said to Mao Yan, "Principal Mao, don¡¯t be angry. Some former lovers just don¡¯t know better, there¡¯s nothing we can do about him! We know what¡¯s going on in our hearts, there¡¯s no need to say it aloud, otherwise, others might think we¡¯re targeting him."

    Shen Liguo¡¯s sarcastic tone caused Xiao Yifei to frown slightly. He lifted his head, his gaze indifferent as he nced at Shen Liguo, then at Mao Yan, without responding.

    Shen Liguo shrugged at this scene, his heart already blooming with joy.

    Mao Yan, seeing that Xiao Yifei still had not called his students, could not help but furrow his brow, feeling very dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 335 Iâ€™m Looking for a Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335 I¡¯m Looking for a Hospital</h4><h4></h4>

    Meanwhile, the other teachers were hurriedly calling their students, urging them toe quickly. However, with such tight scheduling, even if they hurried, gathering their belongings anding down would still take about an hour.

    However, just after waiting for about forty minutes, Zhang Changlong suddenly turned and walked to the side, pretending to answer a phone call.

    After the call, Zhang Changlong returned with an embarrassed look, and said to Mao Yan with a pained expression, "Principal Mao, I¡¯m really sorry, there¡¯s been an issue at the hospital. A visiting group ising today, and the time you prepared is too long, we can¡¯t wait anymore, we need to go now!"

    "What happened? What do you mean?"

    Mao Yan was slightly stunned by Zhang Changlong¡¯s words and he looked at Zhang Changlong with a puzzled expression.

    "I¡¯m really embarrassed, but it means these buses might not be able to wait for that long because they need to rush back to the hospital! So, please ask the students to pack up faster. We might only be able to wait another ten minutes or so," Zhang Changlong said, his face full of embarrassment.

    Mao Yan, hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, also felt that this situation was quite inappropriate. He slightly frowned and said to Zhang Changlong, "Dean Zhang, are you really unable to wait a bit longer?"

    Zhang Changlong shook his head helplessly, "I¡¯m really sorry, Principal Mao, we really can¡¯t wait much longer! The visiting group is from the Department of Health, and our hospital is striving to be a top-tier hospital, so we cannot neglect them. If our hospital achieves top-tier status, it will also benefit your school. But don¡¯t worry, Principal Mao, we will definitely be able to take the sses that have already arrived to the hospital!"

    Shen Liguo heard Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, turned his head to look at Zhang Changlong, and his heart was full of admiration. Zhang Changlong was truly his brother-inw, his cunning was remarkable! His exnation was impably convincing, thoroughly bamboozling the teachers!

    Hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Mao Yan frowned and stopped speaking while the other teachers suddenly widened their eyes. Even Tang Weixing, who was filled with a sense of defeat, raised his head and looked at Zhang Changlong.

    "What a joke! We¡¯ve been busily gathering students, and they are almost ready to assemble on the yground, and now you suddenly tell us you can¡¯t wait, and the buses are leaving! Why didn¡¯t you mention anything earlier instead of bringing it up now? Isn¡¯t this clearly deliberate targeting? What are we supposed to do when all the students arrive, hundreds of people without buses, how are they supposed to get to the hospital?"

    This constant targeting left the teachers feeling increasingly desperate, they were not even daring to get angry now!

    "No, no, we¡¯re not saying we¡¯re leaving now, I just wanted to give you a heads up so you¡¯re prepared, so it¡¯s best to have the studentse over quickly, or else it really might be toote!" Zhang Changlong said with a smile.

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, the teachers once again pulled out their phones and began hurriedly making calls, their tempers nowpletely subdued. Only Xiao Yifei still looked at Zhang Changlong with an indifferent expression, sensing that things certainly couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    Zhang Changlong looked at theposed and unmoving Xiao Yifei, a sh of coldness in his eyes, while Shen Liguo, following behind Zhang Changlong, was full of admiration for Zhang Changlong¡¯s maneuvers.

    "Did you hear that? There¡¯s still time! Hurry up!" Mao Yan called out to the teachers in a stern voice.

    Zhang Changlong waited a bit longer, and when he felt that the time was just about right, he spoke to Mao Yan, "Principal Mao, I¡¯m really sorry, we have to go! Maybe you could let the students wait a bit, and after we pick up the visiting group, we cane back for the students!"

    Mao Yan looked at Zhang Changlong, waved his hand nonchntly, and said, "No worries, no worries, Dean Zhang, go and attend to your duties, I¡¯ll figure something out to send the students overter, you don¡¯t need to bother!"

    "Fine then, those students who packed up quickly, we¡¯ll take them first," said Zhang Changlong.

    Mao Yan, who had heard Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, nodded with a fake smile before turning around to greet Shen Liguo, and then prepared to leave.

    On the field, teachers watched nkly as Zhang Changlong boarded the coach bus ready to depart. Just then, the shadow of another ss suddenly appeared outside the field, the students rushing towards them with hurried expressions, clutchingrge and small bags.

    Zhang Changlong, seeing this, narrowed his eyes sharply, "Drive! Let¡¯s set off!"

    Six coaches activated and left the field, oblivious to the teachers chasing behind them.

    Students watched helplessly as the coaches drove past them, without stopping, the faces of Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo filled with indifference.

    The six coaches hade empty and could almost be said to have left empty!

    After the coaches departed, students gradually gathered on the field, yet they could only face the empty field, filled with despair.

    The teachers, facing this scene, felt even more hopeless.

    "Principal Mao, now if you still say Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo didn¡¯t do this on purpose, it¡¯s a bit hard to justify!"

    More and more students crowded around, and eventually, almost all the students of Clinical Medical College had arrived, except for Clinical (3) and (4) ss led by Xiao Yifei. At that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke in an even tone.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, the surrounding teachers all turned their eyes towards him.

    However, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarks, Mao Yan¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked at Xiao Yifei, not saying anything about how to arrange for these students, but rather sternly said to Xiao Yifei, "What do you mean? Xiao Yifei, are you questioning me?"

    Xiao Yifei shrugged and said to Mao Yan, "Principal Mao, I¡¯m not questioning you about anything, I¡¯m just saying that this matter is clearly not our fault. You don¡¯t need to me us. It is obviously a series of acts carried out by Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong to take revenge on us. Yet, you have always been biased towards them. Isn¡¯t that somewhat inappropriate?"

    Mao Yan looked coldly at Xiao Yifei and said harshly, "Yes, they are taking revenge on you, but why are they doing so! Why would anyone take revenge without a reason? Surely it¡¯s because you guys did something wrong. Our school has only one partner hospital, you didn¡¯t even serve them well, constantly causing trouble with them. Now that it¡¯se to this, it¡¯s all your fault!"

    Xiao Yifei stared at Mao Yan, suddenly feeling that this Vice Principal was just as despicable as Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong. He said in a deep voice, "So just because Shen Liguo has these connections, he can run amok in our college, and we all have to amodate him? We have to endure his targeting? They just leave today, abandoning so many students here, and that¡¯s supposed to be eptable? All of this is our fault?"

    "What gives him the right? Just because he has a connection with a hospital that cooperates with our school, are you going to grovel before them,pletely disregarding our college?"

    Mao Yan looked at Xiao Yifei and scoffed derisively, "That¡¯s right! What about it? You don¡¯t like it? If you¡¯re capable, go find a hospital yourself! If you can find a hospital, I will grovel before you too, but can you?"

    "Fine! I¡¯ll find a hospital!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Mao Yan, his voice suddenly calm.

 Chapter 336 No Pleasantries

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336 No Pleasantries</h4><h4></h4>

    Mao Yan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly bulged, and he stared at Xiao Yifei for a while before actually bursting intoughter.

    "Teacher Xiao Yifei, we all know that you have a high level of teaching expertise, and we¡¯re all aware that you do have something special about you, but let¡¯s still be rational. Don¡¯t talk nonsense just because you were provoked earlier. At your age, you¡¯d better mind your own business," he said.

    After saying that to Xiao Yifei, Mao Yan turned his head away, his eyes filled withplete disregard.

    As the teachers from the Clinical Medical College heard what Xiao Yifei said, they were also somewhat surprised. They didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yifei was adding to the chaos at this time, nor why he kept spouting such nonsense. Had he really been provoked by Shen Liguo?

    Xiao Yifei stood still while the teachers shook their heads and turned away. It wasn¡¯t that no one believed him, but what he said was simply too preposterous.

    Xiao Yifei squinted, his expression indifferent as he looked at Mao Yan without moving an inch.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Mao Yan finally turned around and with a tone full of disdain said, "Aren¡¯t you going to hurry and have your ss¡¯s studentse over quickly? It seems we¡¯re only waiting on your students now! Hurry them up! You don¡¯t even see the mess you¡¯ve made, and now I have to clean up after you."

    Speaking with a scolding tone, he continued, "Looking for a hospital, do you think any hospital will do? There are standards for hospitals that cooperate with internships. What kind of hospital are you nning to find? One of those unlicensed small clinics?"

    After saying that, Mao Yan scoffed even more, "You wouldn¡¯t be able to find even a clinic, I bet!"

    Mao Yan¡¯s words were indeed unpleasant, causing the surrounding teachers to frown. But they didn¡¯t me Mao Yan, because what Xiao Yifei said was indeed something unbelievable.

    However, Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t move. He looked at Mao Yan with indifferent eyes, silent, yet exuding an unapproachable demeanor.

    "Fine, fine, whatever you say! Just don¡¯t me me if you get disciplined," Mao Yan said, waving his hand dismissively. Then he turned his head away, no longer looking at Xiao Yifei. He was filled with dissatisfaction towards this arrogant young man.

    "Really thinks he can be so rampant just because he¡¯s a little capable!"

    Mao Yan curled his lip and turned to Tang Weixing, saying harshly, "Hurry up and get the students ready. You should have organized them earlier instead of dawdling. Now that others have left, think quickly about how to get these hundreds of people over to Xin¡¯an Hospital!"

    The same Mao Yan who just now said he would figure something out for Zhang Changlong, now he was telling Tang Weixing toe up with a solution!

    Tang Weixing, battered by repeated blows, looked utterly disheartened. Hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, he slowly lifted his head, his lifeless eyes looking at Mao Yan. He opened his mouth to speak, but said nothing, then turned his head towards the students of the Clinical Medical College who had hurried over.

    It was summer, and the sun zed down. The students had rushed over because of the earlier urging by Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong, carrying big and small bags and looking disheveled, but they could only watch helplessly as Zhang Changlong directed the buses to drive away. Now standing still, under the scorching sun, they continued to stare at Mao Yan, their pitiful state evoking sympathy.

    Tang Weixing, seeing the scene, turned his head toward Mao Yan and said, "Principal Mao, I don¡¯t know if we can use our school¡¯s vehicle, and even if it¡¯s not enough, we can run a few more trips. That¡¯s better than letting the students stand around here not knowing what to do, especially with the sun being so harsh."

    Mao Yan, upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, curled his lips and said, "Our school¡¯s vehicle has its uses; this won¡¯t work. Hurry up and think of something else. Didn¡¯t you hear what the people from Xin¡¯an Hospital said? They want you all to go today, hurry up and figure it out!"

    Qiu Shaobin, hearing Mao Yan¡¯s irresponsible words, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and spoke out angrily, "Principal Mao, didn¡¯t you just say that you woulde up with a solution? Besides, Zhang Changlong from Xin¡¯an Hospital is clearly trying to make trouble for us! Can¡¯t you see that?"

    The teachers no longer had time to consider their own performance issues with supervising the internship; the priority was getting the students to the hospital. They couldn¡¯t let the students just wait aimlessly, and they were filled with anger at Mao Yan¡¯s words, deeply agreeing with Qiu Shaobin¡¯s questioning.

    "So I have to take responsibility for your mistakes! You all offended Zhang Changlong, and now I have to clean up after you, fine, fine, fine! I¡¯m afraid of you all now; I¡¯ll deal with this for you! I¡¯ll find the vehicle!"

    Mao Yan, eyes wide with dissatisfaction, said, "But after this, you all better behave and not get our school involved again, and take good care of Shen Liguo!"

    After finishing, Mao Yan took out his phone and started making calls.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He was now ready to put aside the petty Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong and first deal with Mao Yan, whose irresponsibility and fearfulness irked him.

    As Mao Yan was making calls, Xiao Yifei slowly stepped forward, moving to the front of everyone. Looking at each student, sweaty and exhausted, a twinge ofpassion shed in his eyes, he spoke out loudly, "Come on, students, let¡¯s not huddle together here, it¡¯s too hot. Spread out, everyone; there¡¯s shade in the back, it¡¯s cooler over there."

    Even though the internship was in the same city, the students had a lot of belongings, and preparations had been rushed; carryingrge and small bags was exhausting enough, without having to endure the scorching sun. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the students couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly and then dispersed in a rush toward the cooler area.

    "What are you doing? Who allowed you to disperse the students? I¡¯m taking the trouble to find a vehicle for you, and this is how you handle things! Who gave you permission to do this? Just as I finally manage to find a vehicle, the students are all scattered; how can we maintain order then? It¡¯s going to take a long time again, and what if Xin¡¯an Hospital causes more troubles! Don¡¯t you ever think?"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei stepping out, Mao Yan was initially unsure of what Xiao Yifei intended to do, but then he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, which made Mao Yan burn with rage, and he scolded Xiao Yifei harshly.

    The teachers were also curious about what Xiao Yifei was up to, but seeing that he merely relocated the students, they felt somewhat disappointed inside. Although they doubted Xiao Yifei, they still hoped he would do something that would surprise them.

    Little did Mao Yan know, Xiao Yifei, having heard him, simply ignored Mao Yan altogether and, seeing the students finding shade, smiled and said to them.

    "Don¡¯t worry everyone, this internship won¡¯t be a hardship for you all; just leave it to me, trust me," he said.

    The gathering of students were not Xiao Yifei¡¯s and were rtively unfamiliar with him as he was new to the school, and while his achievements were more widely known among the teachers, the students knew less about him.

    But hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, and looking at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei, they felt a surge of liking for him because he was the first teacher to consider their well-being. So when they heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the students excitedly shouted in unison, "Teacher, we believe in you!"

 Chapter 337: Anxious Wait

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Anxious Wait</h4><h4></h4>

    However, witnessing this scene, especially after hearing what Xiao Yifei had said, Mao Yan felt nothing but contempt for him.

    "If you¡¯re so capable, why didn¡¯t you speak up earlier? Such a young age, and yet you¡¯re so full of yourself!"

    Mao Yan red at Xiao Yifei and said, "This whole incident was caused by you in the first ce, and look at the mess you¡¯ve created now!"

    When the other teachers saw what was happening, they all fell silent, holding their tongues.

    To their surprise, Xiao Yifei remained dismissive toward Mao Yan, merely casting a casual nce at him before pulling out his cell phone and making a call, "Yunyun, yes, there¡¯s a situation..."

    Mao Yan watched Xiao Yifei with a cold gaze, pondering how to teach Xiao Yifei a lesson, as he listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice fade away, his eyes filled with disgust.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s abrupt actions piqued the teachers¡¯ curiosity, wondering what he was up to with that call; after all, no matter how capable Xiao Yifei was at his age, without a strong backing, it was all in vain!

    However, momentster, Xiao Yifei hung up the phone and returned with a faint smile on his face. Rxed, he walked past Mao Yan, stopped by Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin, and said lightly,

    "All right, Dean Tang, Professor Qiu, there¡¯s no need to worry anymore, the issue has been resolved."

    Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, not fully grasping what he meant by "the issue has been resolved," wondering what exactly Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone call had aplished.

    After Xiao Yifei made that statement, Mao Yan started tough in disdain, finally unable to hold back, "Idiot, what¡¯s wrong with your brain! Acting all important, you really think you¡¯re something!"

    After speaking, Mao Yan shook his head in disdain and then walked to the side, having already arranged for his vehicle and now just waiting for it to arrive.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, nced at him with a detached look. Although he said nothing, the overwhelming presence he emitted startled Mao Yan.

    In an attempt to distract from his difort, Mao Yan turned to Tang Weixing andmanded, "Tang Weixing, hurry up and get the students ready. The teachers in your faculty are really undisciplined! Once the car arrives, have them rush to the hospital. I¡¯ll remember Xiao Yifei, he won¡¯t escape punishment!"

    While Tang Weixing was getting the students in line again, it was only then that Xiao Yifei began to notify his Clinical (3) (4) ss students about their internship.

    As time passed, the Clinical (3) (4) ss students finally arrived, but by that time, under Mao Yan¡¯s orders, the other students were already standing in neat lines on the field.

    "Teacher Xiao! Teacher Xiao!"

    Just like before, as soon as the Clinical (3) (4) ss students saw Xiao Yifei from a distance, they excitedly greeted him.

    The other teachers, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit envious; not to mention anything else, Xiao Yifei¡¯s teaching ability and his poprity among the students was something they couldn¡¯t achieve.

    However, when Mao Yan saw the disorganized appearance of the Clinical (3) (4) ss students, his brows furrowed deeply, his face expressing dissatisfaction, "You¡¯re the ones who should have restored the school¡¯s reputation, look at this mess, no organization, no discipline! What¡¯s the use of studying well!"

    Mao Yan stormed over furiously, scolding them loudly, "What are you doing! Who told you to be all smiles andughs? Showing up thiste and not ashamed, stillughing! Who allowed you tough! All of you, shut up! Stand aside!"

    The Clinical (3) (4) ss students, originally filled with happiness at the prospect of interning with Xiao Yifei, were taken aback when Mao Yan, with a fierce expression, suddenly confronted them with a barrage of scolding.

    Xiao Yifei saw the scene, stepped forward, and said with a faint smile on his face, "It¡¯s okay, he has no say over us, we will do as we please!"

    The students¡¯ faces broke into smiles again as they gathered around Xiao Yifei and started chattering.

    Seeing this, the teachers were taken aback. Xiao Yifei really had some nerve. Having already suffered at Shen Liguo¡¯s hands, he still dared to butt heads with Vice Principal Mao Yan,pletely disregarding Mao¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t just courage on Xiao Yifei¡¯s part; it was utterwlessness!

    As the teachers were shocked, Mao Yan naturally heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words as well, which made him re with wide eyes and rage. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei, a mere teacher, would dare speak to him in such a manner and even indulge his students!

    "Youe here! Who allowed you to talk to me like this? So arrogant! Do you no longer wish to work here? Have you be so deluded with your minor sess that you¡¯ve forgotten who you are? Get over here!"

    Mao Yan cursed at Xiao Yifei directly, filled with anger from being ignored.

    However, what infuriated Mao Yan even more was yet toe. Xiao Yifei acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard him at all,ughing and walking with the students of clinical sses (3) and (4).

    "Fine! You think you¡¯re capable! If you¡¯re so capable, take your students for the internship yourself! If the internship results aren¡¯t satisfactory, get out of here!"

    Mao Yan stared at Xiao Yifei with a menacing tone.

    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei slowly turned his head, gave Mao Yan a fleeting look, and turned his head back.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think Mao Yan¡¯s behavior worth respecting!

    Just then, outside the yground, the noisy sound of nking car engines suddenly erupted, followed by three run-down buses driving into the field.

    After seeing the dpidated buses arrive, Mao Yan gave Xiao Yifei a cold smile, then turned to the students, gesturing, "Get ready to board, the buses are here!"

    But behind the worn-out buses, the pleasant sound of another engine suddenly roared, and immediately, fifteen brand new luxury coaches appeared, following the buses.

    Seeing this, Mao Yan was taken aback.

    With his head cocked, Mao Yan looked at the fifteen high-end coaches that had suddenly emerged, filled with confusion.

    But then, the bus doors opened, and a middle-aged man in his forties to fifties hopped out and came toward Mao Yan.

    "What? Are those vehicles behind also yours?"

    Before the driver could speak, Mao Yan, full of confusion, preemptively asked since the scene unavoidably puzzled him.

    Hearing Mao Yan¡¯s question, the driver looked back at the luxury coaches silently parked behind their bus, envy shing in his eyes: "These aren¡¯t our buses! One of these buses costs almost a million; ourpany can¡¯t afford them. Didn¡¯t you call for these vehicles? I saw them following us all the way."

    Mao Yan, hearing the driver¡¯s response, felt puzzled once more. He still thought these vehicles might be part of some school event he was unaware of, so he didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    At that moment, the driver spoke up again, "Also, Principal Mao, you were in such a rush when you called me today, ourpany only had these three buses left. There aren¡¯t many, and they¡¯re a bit old, I hope you¡¯ll bear with us."

 Chapter 338: What a Gap

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338: What a Gap</h4><h4></h4>

    Mao Yan heard the driver¡¯s words and waved at the driver nonchntly, his face showing indifference.

    "No worries, no worries! Those students aren¡¯t afraid of anything. Let them squeeze a bit. Pack more of them and get it done in one go to the hospital. They are such a hassle all day long!"

    Filled with disdain, Mao Yan nced at the nearly three hundred students behind him, then suddenly realized his words might have been exaggerated, and he couldn¡¯t help but add to the driver, "If one trip isn¡¯t enough, make a few more trips!"

    The driver didn¡¯t say much, but nodded at Mao Yan with a smile, then went back to the bus and opened both the front and back doors of the bus.

    "Alright! What are you all looking at! Hurry up and get on. You¡¯ve been a nuisance all day, and in the end, I have to clean up after you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed! Pay more attention in the future, don¡¯t always depend on me!"

    Mao Yan seemed proud that he could summon three buses with a single phone call. He stood tall and proud, and spoke arrogantly to the students, then he looked disdainfully at Xiao Yifei.

    "And to hand it over to you, who talks nonsense! Young but really not clever! When youe back from the internship, I must find some trouble for you!"

    Mao Yan¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, the students widened their eyes and looked at the dpidated bus, its patchy paint, and seemingly copsible body, really making one doubt whether this bus could operate at all.

    The teachers too turned to nce at the nearly three hundred students, then turned back to look at the dpidated bus, frowning involuntarily.

    "Hurry up and get on! What are you looking at! Try to fit eighty people in one bus! Hurry up! Don¡¯t trouble me; I guess Xin¡¯an Hospital is eagerly waiting!"

    Mao Yan¡¯s face showed a triumphant look as he urged.

    Upon hearing Mao Yan¡¯s words, the teachers were filled with resentment. However, before the teachers could speak, suddenly a student spoke up.

    "Principal Mao, how can eighty of us fit? Shall we stack up? This bus, when packed to the brim, fits only sixty people. How do the remaining twenty get on? Moreover, this bus is in such a terrible state, what if something happens with so many people onboard!"

    The voice from among the students made Mao Yan¡¯s eyebrows shoot up, and he red angrily and shouted, "Who said that, stand out! I got you buses, and you still won¡¯t board, thinking you¡¯re capable, huh? Find your own transportation to the hospital! Each and every one of you, I say it can be done, it can be done, the bus can move, it can be done! Enough talk, get on the bus! If you keep talking this much, you don¡¯t have to go, all scores will be recorded as zero!"

    Mao Yan furiously pointed at the bus and said, "Get on the bus! Those who don¡¯t want to, figure out your own way!"

    Mao Yan¡¯s words left both the teachers and students full of discontent. They looked at Mao Yan; no one moved because the bus was too dpidated. Moreover, fitting that many people in one bus was not safe!

    Mao Yan, seeing this situation, couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. He turned his head towards Tang Weixing, "Good job, Tang Weixing! Your Clinical Medical College students really are capable, even the teachers. Offending Zhang Changlong makes our school take the me. Now, when I help you clean up your mess, you still pick and choose! You don¡¯t need to go on this internship! All scores will be zero! There will be no teacher evaluations either! I still don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t fix your problems! If you¡¯re so capable, do it yourself!"

    Mao Yan gave a thorough scolding, then turned his head towards Xiao Yifei and said harshly, "It¡¯s you! If in the end I see any impact from this to Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯s view of our school because of this matter, see how I will deal with you!"

    Xiao Yifei slowly lifted his head, his eyes briefly sweeping over Mao Yan, and spoke lightly, "Shut up, what do you think you can do to me!"

    After finishing, Xiao Yifei directly stepped past the stunned Mao Yan, "Excuse me!"

    He pushed past Mao Yan and walked towards the back of the bus to a high-end luxury coach. Just then, the door of the coach opened, and a spirited young man jumped down, respectfully saying to Xiao Yifei,

    "Is it Doctor Xiao? Just now, Director Nangong instructed us toe here to pick people up!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded lightly to the young man, then turned to point towards the students and said softly, "Yes, it¡¯s them. You take care of the arrangements."

    Although the voices of Xiao Yifei and the young man weren¡¯t loud, the yground was very quiet at the time. Their voices drifted on the breeze and reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Next, there was a deathly silence.

    Not a single person spoke, whether they were teachers or students. Everyone¡¯s brain hadn¡¯t yet caught up with the situation. Were there problems with their eyes? Their ears too?

    They began to doubt what they had just seen and heard.

    Then, the sound of the luxury coach¡¯s engine starting broke the silence. The vehicle started and slowly moved towards the students.

    The luxury coach, unlike the public bus called by Mao Yan, didn¡¯t require the students to walk to a bus stop. Instead, it neatly pulled up right in front of them. Then the door opened, and a cool air-conditioned breeze wafted out, causing the teachers and students to shiver refreshingly.

    Immediately after, the drivers hopped off the bus, politely saying to the students, "Please get on the bus, everyone. There¡¯s no rush. We have plenty of buses, and surely they won¡¯t all be filled."

    It was at this time that everyone really came to realize that all of this was real.

    Their gazes swept over the public bus, then shifted to the luxury coach parked in front of them, murmuring in shock, "What a difference!"

    Hearing the conversation between Xiao Yifei and the young driver, and then witnessing what urred afterwards, the teachers were profoundly shocked. They sharply turned their heads to look intently at Xiao Yifei,pletely at a loss for words.

    They suddenly realized that for this young and handsome man, they had never truly understood him. In their perception, Xiao Yifei was young and capable, which was why he could be specially recruited into Yanjing Medical University. However, he also had the typical faults of youth, namely a reckless arrogance. His initial, reckless challenge with Shen Liguo, although eventually proving his own strength, had led to the current unfavorable situation.

    Then, without any hesitation, he had directly confronted Deputy Director Mao Yan. Although everyone was furious with Mao Yan¡¯s actions, nobody dared to speak out. Yet, he had stood up, not only confronting Mao Yan but also disregarding Mao Yan¡¯s arrangements.

    To the teachers who were unaware of the true situation, Xiao Yifei was just an impulsive and rash young man, capable yet still too young! This included Qiu Shaobin, who, along with everyone else, held this view of Xiao Yifei.

    Until they witnessed the scene before them.

    All that was left in the teachers¡¯ hearts was astonishment. They looked towards theposed Xiao Yifei, and suddenly a notion struck them¡ªcould it be that Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, which seemed so reckless and arrogant to them, were not merely youthful impetuosity but rather a testament to a formidable background and strength?

    The teachers stared intently at Xiao Yifei, their hearts filled with shock and curiosity!

    One phone call could summon such a luxurious coach, and with such high efficiency too! Theposed Xiao Yifei seemed to exude a deeply mysterious and powerful aura from his very being!

 Chapter 339 Got on the Car

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Got on the Car</h4><h4></h4>

    They automatically ignored the recent incident where the young bus driver called Xiao Yifei "Doctor Xiao" and also forgot about the Dean Nangong mentioned by the driver.

    Moreover, they were unaware that these buses were not simply from a luxury buspany, they belonged to a hospital, a famously prestigious hospital in Yanjing, a hospital that a teacher had just mentioned was a notch above Xin¡¯an Hospital!

    At that moment, no one was there to exin anything to them.

    At the same time, Mao Yan, seeing what was happening, walked over quickly, his face filled with anger, and said piercingly to Xiao Yifei, "So you think you¡¯re capable, huh? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Think having the fleet¡¯s phone number is something great?"

    As Mao Yan spoke, he turned his head to look at a few dpidated buses, then to the dazzlingly luxurious buses parked next to them, feeling a sense of disparity within himself, but the more he felt this way, the more he felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were a loss of his own face, which made Mao Yan even more irritable.

    "Tang Weixing! Let me tell you! If your faculty is capable enough, and you called for the fleet, don¡¯t even think about reimbursing him for the trip! He thinks he¡¯s capable, right? Let him bear the cost himself! Putting on airs, I want to see just how capable he is!"

    Mao Yan red at Xiao Yifei with a menacing look.

    Little did he know that Xiao Yifei hardly paid any attention to the cornered Mao Yan. With an indifferent nce at Mao Yan, Xiao Yifei spoke calmly, "When did I ever ask for the fare, and moreover, what I do, I don¡¯t need to exin to you."

    After those indifferent words came out of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, he turned his head and walked over to the students, saying, "Everyone, get on the bus quick, I will take you all to your internship soon."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, all the students jumped up excitedly. They were about to rush onto the luxurious bus, and even those not yet on board were already eximing with pleasure due to the cool air conditioning.

    Seeing how Xiao Yifei responded, Mao Yan became even more furious when he saw the students behaving this way. He walked right over to the students, his eyes bulging as he shouted angrily, "What are you doing! Who told you to get on this bus! I have arranged transportation for you, everyone get back!"

    But by now, who was still paying attention to Mao Yan? The students happily boarded the luxurious bus, and once seated, they finally could rest and revealed satisfied smiles.

    At this point, with everyone ignoring him, Mao Yan saw himself, a vice principal, beingpletely disregarded by the students under Xiao Yifei¡¯s lead, which intensely infuriated him. Suddenly, his vision darkened and his body swayed a bit before he barely stopped himself from falling.

    The students finally settled onto the buses one after another, and upon seeing the students all aboard, the drivers also entered their cabs. At this time, fifteen luxurious buses were ready to go, just waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s signal to leave.

    However, even though the students were excitedly seated, the teachers were still obediently standing in the yground, not daring to make a move. They weren¡¯t rebellious like Xiao Yifei. Without Mao Yan¡¯s directive, they certainly dared not act recklessly.

    But the teachers all cast their surprised and admiring nces towards Xiao Yifei, because what he had done was indeed impressive, solving a major problem about their internship transport. Looking at those three old buses, they also had no desire to ride them.

    Mao Yan, infuriated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, was so angry that his ears even began ringing slightly. He stood fixedly on the spot, his gaze firmly on Xiao Yifei and the luxurious buses behind him, unable to utter a word for a long time.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you boarding?"

    Seeing that the teachers hadn¡¯t moved, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and asked.

    At this moment, the teachers of course did not dare to respond to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. They just turned their heads to look towards Mao Yan.

    Xiao Yifei followed the teachers¡¯ gaze towards Mao Yan, and just then, Mao Yan suddenly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Having realized something suddenly, Mao Yan looked at Xiao Yifei with a cold sneer, his tone filled with deep malice, "Fine then! Go ahead and get on. I¡¯m free anyway, I¡¯ll just go along with you all!"

    After finishing speaking, Mao Yan turned to Xiao Yifei with a sinister smile and then turned to walk towards the bus driver. After arranging a few words with the driver, he came back and, without a hint of hesitation, stepped onto the luxury coach.

    Once on the bus, Mao Yan coldly waved his hand towards the teachers and said, "Get on the bus! What are you looking at down there!"

    On hearing Mao Yan¡¯smands, the teachers responsible for the internship team gradually boarded the bus, while those not involved in leading the internship stayed behind, waving goodbye to the other teachers.

    Qiu Shaobin and Tang Weixing also boarded the bus at this moment.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that all the teachers were on the bus, boarded the bus himself, his demeanor filled with calm indifference.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Having taken his seat on the bus with a detached expression, Xiao Yifei spoke softly to the young driver, "Drive, let¡¯s head out."

    The young driver, showing great respect towards Xiao Yifei, smiled and nodded his head, then started the coach and drove off, followed closely by the other fourteen coaches, creating a somewhat grandiose procession.

    Since there were many buses and rtively few students, a coach was specifically spared for the teachers alone, where Xiao Yifei sat indifferently, with Mao Yan sitting right behind him.

    After getting on, the young driver smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    Sitting behind, the teachers, whose attention remained fixed on Xiao Yifei in front, couldn¡¯t help but silentlymend when they saw this scene.

    "I wonder which car service this is. Not only are they robust enough to dispatch so many vehicles at once, but their service attitude is quitemendable too!"

    The teachers looked at the young driver¡¯s amiable actions towards Xiao Yifei and couldn¡¯t help but praise inwardly.

    Yet, they had no clear idea of the situation, for after the young driver smiled at Xiao Yifei, he spoke with even greater respect, "Doctor Sun, when Director Nangong came, he instructed me to listen to you in everything. I hope my performance hasn¡¯t disappointed you!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, known to everyone from the leadership to the lowest staff; hence, the young driver¡¯s respect for Xiao Yifei was genuinely deep-seated.

    Upon hearing the young driver¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head and, with a smile, nodded at him.

    It was then that the young driver rxed, exhaling deeply as he focused intently on driving.

    However, although the teachers sitting behind Xiao Yifei heard his and the young driver¡¯s disjointed conversation, this dialogue, iprehensible to them, did not arouse much of their concern because, after boarding the bus, seeing that Xiao Yifei made no further actions, their minds began to worry about another matter.

    While they had initially been worried about how to take the students to the internship hospitals, and had resolved that issue, now the greatest of their concerns inevitably surged to the forefront of their minds.

    That was how they should handle this internship!

    This question, even for Qiu Shaobin, a teacher who had been in his profession for most of his life, was still full of worries, as this situation was also a first for him, and he did not know what the oue would be.

 Chapter 340: Filled with Despair

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Filled with Despair</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Weixing was no exception. As the dean of the Surgery faculty, he found himself in a predicament that eventually left him in a very embarrassing situation. At this moment, he stared nkly ahead, silent.

    The situation was bing increasinglyplex.

    As worries reached a certain point, the teachers could not help but whisper to each other.

    "What should we do about this internship? Could it be because of Xiao Yifei that the teachers leading this internship, apart from Teacher Qiu Shaobin, are inexperienced and did not speak up for Shen Liguo that day? How could Shen Liguo be so petty!"

    The teachers cautiously began to speak.

    "Now is not the time to consider Xiao Yifei¡¯s issue. I think Teacher Xiao Yifei is quite good, young and capable, with a genuinelyplex background! But now, what should concern us is a different issue altogether!"

    One teacher sighed and, after speaking a few words in defense of Xiao Yifei, continued anxiously.

    "What are we to do with this internship? Not to mention going unguided, but the current situation is something I¡¯ve never heard of. Although it does not greatly affect us, it is clear that the vice-principal holds a grudge against us. And most importantly, the face that Xin¡¯an Hospital is going to show us is not going to be a good one!"

    Another teacher immediately agreed with the speaker.

    "Not just a bad face, have you ever seen an internship hospital suddenly relocate the reception vehicle and specifically reschedule our faculty¡¯s internship dates? That¡¯s not just unweing¡ªit¡¯s an outright targeting of us. The situation is so hopeless andplicated; I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s just that we have no influence!"

    "The most important issue isn¡¯t these. I can bear Xin¡¯an Hospital giving us a cold shoulder. I can really tolerate that, but what I fear the most is not just the unweing attitude, but also the possibility of them grading our internships very low. That¡¯s beyond our control. This internship isn¡¯t just a test for the students, it is targeting us too! Look at the teachers they¡¯ve sent; all are inexperienced, which is clearly premeditated!"

    The teachers let out a heavy sigh, filled with worry, but still, deep down, they hoped Xin¡¯an Hospital might overlook these issues.

    However, Tang Weixing¡¯s next words plunged them further into deep despair.

    Overhearing the teachers¡¯ murmurs, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He turned around and addressed the recently speaking teachers.

    "Everyone, stop thinking about it. Our internship grades won¡¯t be high, and it¡¯s very likely that it will dy all the students. Zhang Changlong¡¯s attitude has said it all. The situation has really turned out bad! I didn¡¯t expect things to be soplicated. Our faculty is nowpletely isted, implicated in interests, and even the school isn¡¯t supporting us anymore!!"

    Tang Weixing, filled with helplessness, turned back to the teachers and spoke, causing Qiu Shaobin to furrow his brows as well.

    "Dean Tang! Are you really certain? Remember, our internship results are ultimately linked to our teaching evaluations!"

    The teachers, upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s firm words, felt a wave of panic and hastily asked.

    Upon hearing the teachers¡¯ questions, Tang Weixing gave a bitter smile, nodded, and then gestured towards Mao Yan, saying, "See why Mao Yan is going? It¡¯s not just because we offended him. He¡¯s worried that Xin¡¯an Hospital might go easy on us, so he has to add fuel to the fire!"

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, the teachers¡¯ hearts sank into darkness, filled with despair.

    Just at that moment, a sharp voice from Mao Yan rang out in front of the car, filled with suspicion towards Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei! Where are you intending to drive to? This is clearly not the way to Xin¡¯an Hospital! Let me tell you! Don¡¯t y any tricks! I¡¯m right beside you!"

    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to find a hospital?"

    Xiao Yifei responded in an indifferent tone.

    "You find a hospital! What kind of hospital!"

    The cold light shed in Mao Yan¡¯s eyes as he coldly said to Xiao Yifei, then he continued with disdain, "Don¡¯t think that just by getting a few vehicles, you can actually find a hospital. Don¡¯t you know that the hospital we need must meet certain standards? I was just teasing you earlier, and you actually took it seriously!"

    Mao Yan coldly said to Xiao Yifei with a hint of mockery, "Hurry and drive the car back properly, while you haven¡¯t made a big mistake yet, you should obey!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Mao Yan, his lips slightly curled up. Was Mao Yan getting too presumptuous?

    He looked at Mao Yan and said indifferently, "Shut up! When is it your turn to point fingers at what I do? What right do you have?"

    Xiao Yifei really was so arrogant,pletely ignoring Mao Yan, leading an entire academy of students to a destination unknown to everyone! After saying this, Xiao Yifei did not speak again. He slightly closed his eyes, his expression calm as he leaned back in his chair, like an old monk in meditation.

    Mao Yan suddenly choked, unable to speak.

    "To seek one¡¯s own death is no one¡¯s fault!"

    Mao Yan coldly nced at Xiao Yifei, then crossed his arms and stared fixedly at him. In his heart, he had probably already yed Xiao Yifei a thousand times!

    At this moment, the teachers sitting in the back of the car also heard the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Mao Yan. They quickly leaned forward to look out the car window, indeed seeing that the direction the car was heading was not towards Xin¡¯an Hospital, which greatly rmed the teachers, unsure of what odd thing Xiao Yifei was up to.

    However, after a brief moment of panic, the teachers somehow felt relieved. They had also witnessed Mao Yan¡¯s actions earlier, which were filled with malice. Since the internship at Xin¡¯an Hospital was already providing meager results, it might be better to treat a dead horse as if it were still alive and see what Xiao Yifei was up to!

    The teachers felt more settled, but Qiu Shaobin and Tang Weixing were still somewhat uneasy.

    Right now, it appeared that Mao Yan was the only one filled with malicious joy. Xiao Yifei was aplished, and Mao Yan wouldn¡¯t easily touch Xiao Yifei. However, with Xiao Yifei making mistakes over and over again, Mao Yan had ample evidence to bring him down. Mao Yan was now waiting for thest preparation to appear, that was waiting for Xiao Yifei and the students to arrive at the hospital, preparing to strike Xiao Yifei a harsh blow afterwards.

    "You good-for-nothing, what kind of decent hospital can you find?"

    Mao Yan smirked coldly, his eyes filled with a chilly gleam as he watched Xiao Yifei.

    Although the teachers sitting behind had now mentally prepared themselves, they still harbored some doubts about the hospital Xiao Yifei was taking them to. Among them, the most curious was the teacher who had stood next to Qiu Shaobin in the office, introducing the pros and cons of Xin¡¯an Hospital to Xiao Yifei.

    He sat at the back, gazing steadily at the back of Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, still worried, "This youngd Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even understand the ssification of hospitals back then; I hope the hospital he¡¯s taking us to is not just some small clinic! Not to mention the students might not fit, it would harm the students even more, and their parents would definitely not agree! I hope Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t make this mistake!"

 Chapter 341 It Seems Like That

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 It Seems Like That</h4><h4></h4>

    Although he thought this, he was still filled with worry, because the performance Xiao Yifei had given him clearly showed ack of understanding about the hospital¡¯s ssification!

    As the luxury bus slowly progressed, the teachers watched as the route increasingly veered away from Xin¡¯an Hospital and finally fell quiet. Thus, the bus interior became utterly silent, no one spoke, and everyone¡¯s heart was filled with curious anxiousness about the hospital they were headed to.

    Mao Yan had been staring intently at Xiao Yifei throughout the journey, his eyes filled with coldness, his heart even more ruthless.

    However, as the bus continued, the teachers finally began to notice some indications.

    "What hospitals are nearby? We seem to be almost at the city center! In such a bustling area, even a poor hospital shouldn¡¯t be that bad!"

    One of the teachers looked out the window and suddenly realized that the luxury bus was now traveling in the center of Yanjing City, outside the windowy a bustling scene.

    "Ah! The more I see such ces, the more worried I get, because the more bustling the area, the more hospitals there are, and simrly, the more unqualified small clinics there are. I¡¯m really afraid the bus will stop in some dark corner, and we¡¯ll end up in an unlicensed small clinic!"

    One teacher said somewhat worriedly, but as soon as he finished speaking, Tang Weixing immediately countered the teacher¡¯s words.

    "That¡¯s impossible! Since Xiao Yifei could find so many luxurious buses, he definitely has some backing. Seeing how confident he looks, it surely won¡¯t be one of those small clinics, but what exactly the hospital is, I really do not know. Let¡¯s all think, what hospitals are nearby!"

    After he spoke, the teachers indeed began to furrow their brows and started to cogitate.

    One of the teachers heard Tang Weixing¡¯s discussion and also turned his head to look at the surroundings outside. After thinking for a while, he turned back and said, "This luxury bus might be easy to procure, but hospitals are really not easy to find. If I remember correctly, there aren¡¯t many hospitals around here!"

    At that moment, Qiu Shaobin suddenly furrowed his brow, he suddenly looked up and spoke, "I remember, isn¡¯t the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital nearby?"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s voice was somewhat loud; even Mao Yan who was sitting at the front heard it. Hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, Mao Yan could not restrain himself and burst intoughter, tilting his head back and mocking, "Ha ha! Who is that! What an imagination! Do you not know what Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is like?"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words not only provokedughter from Mao Yan, but even the teachers around him were astonished, their eyes filled with incredulity as they looked at Qiu Shaobin, "Mr. Qiu, how could you even think that! Do you realize what Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital means? That¡¯s impossible!"

    After Qiu Shaobin finished speaking and heard the teachers¡¯ reactions, he too felt that what he had just said was indeed unreasonable. He gave a wry smile and said, "I was just mentioning that Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was the only hospital nearby, I didn¡¯t say anything else!"

    After Qiu Shaobin said this, the other teachers¡¯ expressions eased a bit.

    However, just as Mao Yan excitedly stood up, full of mockery as he spoke, Xiao Yifei raised his head. He casually flicked his finger and opened his eyes, looking at Mao Yan with a smile that was not quite a smile, "What about Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, do enlighten me."

    Mao Yan looked at Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s casual demeanor and yful smile filled him with anger. He red at Xiao Yifei and said, "Let me set things straight for you today!"

    However, before Mao Yan could finish speaking, as the luxury bus was about to pass Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, suddenly.

    The front of the bus sharply turned and drove straight into the gate of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital without any pause!

    Like shoals of fish, one after another, luxury buses continuously entered the gates of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    This scene filled the teachers sitting in the front bus with embarrassment. They looked up at Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent face and suddenly felt a flush of red on their own faces. The words they had just spoken were still clear in their memory, but the current reality had pped them hard in the face.

    Xiao Yifei, with a yful smile, looked at Mao Yan and said lightly, "Go on, weren¡¯t you going to introduce me to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital? Why have you stopped talking?"

    When Mao Yan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he choked mentally. With a guilty conscience, he turned his head to look out the window at the scene outside, but saw that there were no people on both sides of the road where the luxury bus traveled, feeling it wasn¡¯t the treatment they expected. Furthermore, the bus driver¡¯s face was full of anxiety, as if desperate to park the vehicle.

    Seeing this, Mao Yan¡¯s heart settled a bit. He looked at Xiao Yifei, narrowed his eyes, and chuckled coldly, "Alright, you want an introduction, do you? I¡¯ll give you one slowly! But let¡¯s wait until the bus stops first! After all, using Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s grounds for parking means you should at least understand a bit about the hospital!"

    Mao Yan, for reasons unfathomable to himself, considered Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital as a temporary parking spot, which made sense since it was centrally located. Without a special district, it would indeed be hard to find ces to amodate so many buses.

    Moreover, the key point was that Mao Yan simply didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could secure Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital as an internship hospital. What was Xiao Yifei anyway? He didn¡¯t have the capability to secure Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, which at minimum required the hospital president to negotiate affairs, and even Mao Yan himself wasn¡¯t qualified! So Mao Yan couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei could reach Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital with just a phone call!

    After Mao Yan coldly finished speaking, he silently gazed at Xiao Yifei with malevolent eyes. Initially, he had actually been scared by the previous scene, truly worried that Xiao Yifei might indeed contact Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. But upon further reflection, he thought it was pure fantasy!

    It wasn¡¯t just Mao Yan; the teachers behind him, after their initial shock and hearing Mao Yan speak, also quietly came to a realization. Although they were dissatisfied with Mao Yan, his words made them see the light.

    After all, in their minds, the idea matched exactly what Mao Yan was thinking¡ªthis matter was utterly absurd.

    "Mr. Qiu, you know, when you mentioned the nearby Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital a moment ago, and then we suddenly saw the bus turn directly into Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, it really startled us. But thinking about it, it¡¯s probably true that Xiao Yifei just used their premises for parking. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know of any ce nearby other than therge za behind Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital that could amodate these fifteenrge buses!"

    One of the teachers earnestly said to Qiu Shaobin. They weren¡¯t hoping that the internship location wouldn¡¯t be at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital; on the contrary, they very much hoped it would be! Not only would it help them escape the shadow of Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯s low ratings, but interning at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital would be a great honor! But reality didn¡¯t allow them to believe this idea.

    It wasn¡¯t that the teachers had issues with Xiao Yifei and didn¡¯t believe in him, but this matter was indeed too preposterous to believe.

 Chapter 342 Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Stunned</h4><h4></h4>

    Simrly, after his initial shock, Qiu Shaobin gradually recovered and looked at the teacher who had spoken to him with a wry smile, saying, "Yeah! This thing does sound a bit far-fetched, but the fact that Xiao Yifei managed to find so many cars and borrow a parking spot from the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is already quite impressive! The only thing is, we still don¡¯t know what our internship hospital is going to be."

    The teachers exhaled deeply, expressing agreement with Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words. They turned to look at the impressive Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, their eyes filled with envy.

    At this moment, Tang Weixing also spoke up somberly, "Indeed, we have made efforts as well, trying to secure a partnership with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, but with the scale of the hospital and the qualifications of its doctors, they simply do not need to partner with our school. There are countless good doctors who want to get into this hospital; they don¡¯tck in reserve forces! Which one of the top three ¡¯A-grade¡¯ hospitals in Shangjing isn¡¯t full of pride? How could they take notice of us!"

    After Tang Weixing finished speaking with a sigh, he shook his head helplessly, "If our school could partner with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, that would be such an awesome thing! Just thinking about it feels great, but it¡¯s just wishful thinking!"

    The teachers knew Tang Weixing was right.

    When Xiao Yifei managed to intern at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, that internship title was the one before being officially hired¡ªit wasn¡¯t the kind of internship led by the school, which Medical University arranges for students every year. The fact that Xiao Yifei could be such an intern had already made his ssmates at that time envious, after all, only a very few from among the doctors could eventually get into Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Meanwhile, Mao Yan was staring intently at Xiao Yifei from the front of the car, but Xiao Yifei seemed unaffected, his face maintaining a serene expression as he met Mao Yan¡¯s gaze.

    With a snort, Mao Yan continued to speak, "You really think you can scare me? Who do you think you are? Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is already quite impressive, and it¡¯s been gaining even more prestige recently! First, they published several influential papers in the medical field, and I¡¯ve heard they saved the life of our Yanjing City¡¯s Mayor Zhang Ming. Now, they¡¯re subtly bing the foremost among the top three hospitals in Shangjing. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to find such a hospital? Put on an act!"

    Listening to Mao Yan¡¯s continuous provocation, Xiao Yifei just smiled faintly. He looked at Mao Yan and said gently, "It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?"

    Although Mao Yan had been saying he would properly introduce Xiao Yifei to others after getting out of the car, he was so annoyed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent manner that he couldn¡¯t help but re coldly at Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯m not sure how familiar I am, but for sure more than you are!"

    Xiao Yifei heard Mao Yan¡¯s words, shrugged his shoulders lightly, and chuckled nomittally.

    And just then, the driver finally parked the car well and then opened the car door.

    At the moment the door opened, the scene that followed left Mao Yan frozen in ce.

    "Nangong... Director Nangong?"

    Below the car, Nangong Yun stood poised on the ground, her cool face emotionless, but her eyes full of eager anticipation. Mao Yan swallowed hard, feeling a surge of astonishment. His eyes filled with shock, he slowly raised his head to look behind Nangong Yun, where dozens of doctors were standing.

    "Wang... Director!"

    Mao Yan recognized Wang Changping, who had risen to the position of Director of Surgery thanks to Xiao Yifei. As he looked around, he realized the doctors standing side by side with Wang Changping also exuded a confident air. It was clear to him that these doctors were no ordinary figures¡ªthey must at least hold positions equivalent to Wang Changping¡¯s as senior consultants! The amazing sight made Mao Yan gasp, his legs going weak, and he nearly copsed to the ground.

    Mao Yan could recognize some of the doctors from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, not only because they were in the same medical circle but also because of his keen interest in the hospital. With Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s recent surge in reputation, he had been desperately seeking an opportunity to join them, even as a deputy chief physician¡ªhe would have been willing! That¡¯s why he was able to recognize these doctors.

    But to his surprise, Nangong Yun didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mao Yan. Instead, she stood on tiptoe, her eyes eagerly searching the inside of the car.

    The teachers inside the car, after hearing Mao Yan¡¯s exmation, were filled with curiosity. They moved forward to see why Mao Yan was nearly copsing at the door, not getting out, which only added to their puzzlement.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    "Yeah! What is this about? Why are you just standing at the door and not getting out?"

    The teachers began to whisper among themselves; they had no interest in interacting with Mao Yan, so they just peered out to see what was happening outside.

    "Holy shit!"

    "Damn!"

    "Oh my God! What¡¯s going on here!"

    Seeing the doctors standing outside, the teachers couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, even letting slip some profanities, something not typical for their role. The scene before them was indeed terrifying¡ªyes, absolutely terrifying!

    "Who are these people! I recognize the director of the emergency department, Chen Xusheng; he is genuinely a doctor of both virtue and skill!"

    "Yeah, this situation is too scary! And who is that beautiful woman standing in front of Director Chen Xusheng? Her presence feels even more powerful. What are they doing here! Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re here to pick us up! Even the head of our district wouldn¡¯t receive such treatment! What are they doing!"

    Shock filled the teachers¡¯ eyes. While they couldn¡¯t identify all the doctors present, they did recognize some famous ones. The spectacle was making their hearts race with fear; they felt they didn¡¯t deserve such a grand reception.

    "This wouldn¡¯t be because Xiao Yifei failed to arrange things with the hospital, and now they¡¯re here to deal with us, would it?"

    A worried look appeared in one teacher¡¯s eyes as he spoke.

    "How could that be! Even if they were looking for trouble, there¡¯s no need for such a big show. Who could have the clout to get so many renowned doctors toe after them? That would really take some doing!"

    The teachers were all clicking their tongues in amazement. The scene before them was truly shocking, and at the same time, they were also gripped by curiosity,pletely baffled by what was happening!

    Just as the teachers were filled with curiosity and astonishment, Mao Yan suddenly felt someone tap on his shoulder. Mao Yan shivered and turned around to see Xiao Yifei smiling at him and saying in a light tone, "Excuse me, please."

    Mao Yan subconsciously stepped aside, and then all he could see was Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall and dashing figure slowly stepping down from the bus.

    The following scene shook Mao Yan to his core, causing him to copse to the ground, his eyes trembling uncontrobly, no longer able to distinguish between illusion and reality.

    Simrly, when the teachers saw the next scene, they too were stunned, their eyes widened in amazement, and for a moment, they even forgot to breathe.

    "Doctor Xiao! You¡¯ve finally returned!"

    "Haha! Doctor Xiao, it¡¯s been a long time, we thought you¡¯d forgotten about us. We didn¡¯t expect to see you back today!"

    "Xiao Yi, it¡¯s been such a long time. You indeed didn¡¯t let me down!"

    Those doctors, who had just filled them with awe and possessed amazing credentials, now looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of admiration and respect, greeting him with great reverence!

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve finallye back!"

 Chapter 343: Profound Background

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Profound Background</h4><h4></h4>

    In the midst of all the shocked gazes, the stunningly beautiful woman standing at the front looked at Xiao Yifei, her usually icy tone filled with excitement for the first time. She stared steadily at Xiao Yifei¡ªit was a breathtaking moment!

    None of the teachers could ept what they were seeing with their own eyes, feeling as if their hearts had been fiercely hammered, the intense shock causing them to barely keep standing.

    Even now, they couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of background the handsome and young Xiao Yifei had. How could he actually have almost the entire senior management of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospitale out to receive him? Although there was nothing fancy about his attire, the scene in front of them proved everything.

    Mao Yan looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette with blurred vision, speechless.

    Xiao Yifei slowly stepped down from the car door, looking at each familiar face. A smile finally appeared on his face since he had hurried away after helping Zhang Ming with that issuest time, it indeed had been a while since he had been back.

    "Haha, you guys are really too polite."

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, waving his hand in response to the doctors, then his eyes fixed on Nangong Yun, filled with affection.

    "Yunyun, long time no see."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s deep voice resounded by Nangong Yun¡¯s ear. Moved, Nangong Yun looked at Xiao Yifei. However, right after, Xiao Yifei suddenly winked naughtily at Nangong Yun. Nangong Yun, recalling something, couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, her voice slightly shy, "Stop it!" Not only were the teachers surprised, but even the group of doctors were filled with astonishment¡ªthey had never seen Nangong Yun like this before! Yet, in an instant, they all smiled silently. Xiao Yifei was so outstanding and matched well with Nangong Yun!

    But the teachers didn¡¯t know, seeing Xiao Yifei and this astonishingly beautiful and obviously high-status doctor even flirting, they were struck as if by lightning, unable to believe what was happening.

    But Mao Yan knew about Nangong Yun¡¯s demeanor and also understood her temperament. Seeing Xiao Yifei get so familiar with Nangong Yun, and seeing other doctors show deep respect toward Xiao Yifei, Mao Yan finally realized he had carelessly offended an extremely formidable person!

    He finally felt a darkness before his eyes, the immense shock and fear causing him to faint outright.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s background terrified Mao Yan, and the teachers behind him were also deeply shocked by the scene; they slowly turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, unable to utter a word.

    After Xiao Yifei finished greeting the doctors who came down from the car, and after having a suggestive exchange of looks with Nangong Yun, he realized the teachers still hadn¡¯t disembarked. He slowly turned his head, puzzled, and said, "Are you not getting off? What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you always want to visit the teaching hospital? Here we are now!"

    If earlier the teachers were shocked and surprised, now, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, they were outright horrified! All the teachers, including Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin, stared at Xiao Yifei in terror¡ªthey had never imagined that Xiao Yifei¡¯s chosen teaching hospital was indeed Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and that he had so effortlessly achieved what their own school had failed to aplish.

    How formidable Xiao Yifei must be!

    It was fortunate that Mao Yan had fainted; otherwise, he would have been even more devastated by this realization!

    Recalling their previous doubts about Xiao Yifei, the teachers suddenly felt a chill. They hoped that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t heard their words, as that might leave a bad impression!

    With eyes filled with shock, the teachers looked at Xiao Yifei, then began stepping down from the car. Their minds were filled with the earlier shock; they even missed noticing Mao Yan lying faint on the ground. They stepped over him one by one and stood on the ground very cautiously.

    Among the teachers, Tang Weixing and Qiu Shaobin were the most surprised, as they knew Xiao Yifei best. So they were even more astounded. They looked at the young Xiao Yifei, recalling his once thought arrogant demeanor, and couldn¡¯t help but vigorously shake their heads. That was not arrogance! That was true ability! Xiao Yifei¡¯s match with Shen Liguo and his confrontation with Zhang Changlong were indeed not on the same level. However, it wasn¡¯t that Zhang Changlong¡¯s status was significant, but that Xiao Yifei¡¯s status was even more terrifying!

    So terrifying!

    When Xiao Yifei saw that all the teachers had gotten out of the car, he just wanted to speak when he suddenly noticed Mao Yan had fainted at the door of the car. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile, stretching his finger toward Mao Yan and said, "Go check on him. What¡¯s the matter with him? He was lively just a moment ago, and now he¡¯s like this."

    Upon seeing where Xiao Yifei was pointing, the teachers then noticed Mao Yan¡¯s condition. Before the doctors behind Xiao Yifei could react, one of the teachers had already dashed forward in a sh and pped Mao Yan¡¯s cheek, venting the dissatisfaction from a moment ago.

    Mao Yan was awakened by the p and shook his head.

    "Is this a dream? It must be the worst nightmare!"

    The first words Mao Yan spoke after regaining consciousness inadvertently made Xiao Yifei want tough. When Mao Yan fully came to and saw the scene was the same as before, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. But this time, he stood his ground, though he kept his head lowered and timidly did not utter a word.

    Seeing Mao Yan like this, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. His voice was light as he looked at Mao Yan and said, "Principal Mao, weren¡¯t you just about to introduce me to the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital? Why are you quiet now?"

    Mao Yan abruptly looked up, then quickly lowered his head again.

    The fact that Xiao Yifei could so easilymand the leadership of the grand Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital toe to greet him indicated that his background was even more terrifying. Mao Yan had been shortsighted earlier, and now that he understood the situation, he would not dare make that mistake again!

    Seeing Mao Yan continuously hanging his head without speaking, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. He then turned to the teachers and said, "Teachers, please go ahead, bring down all your students and gather them. I will assign you the departments for your internships shortly."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the teachers hurried into action. They walked briskly toward the luxury coach behind them. Tang Weixing stood aside, his eyes filled with amazement as he watched Xiao Yifei, while Qiu Shaobin, when going to lead the students, passed in front of Xiao Yifei and pointed at him, his face showing a veryplex expression.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Mao Yan, who hadn¡¯t yet left the car, finally confirmed after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words that the hospital Xiao Yifei referred to for the internship was indeed the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Recalling the arrogant words he had said to Xiao Yifei, Mao Yan shuddered once more.

    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯

    Due to the immense shock and fear, a strange sound came from Mao Yan¡¯s mouth, but fortunately this time he didn¡¯t faint. After he got off the bus, he obediently stood behind Tang Weixing, saying nothing.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. He turned and smiled at Nangong Yun, "I will also go fetch my students."

    Nangong Yun pursed her lips at Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 344: A Familiar Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344: A Familiar Feeling</h4><h4></h4>

    Sun Li turned his head and walked toward the bus designated for Clinical sses 3 and 4. Just as he reached the side of the bus, Ouyang Bing heard exmationsing from afar.

    "Haha! Isn¡¯t that the shabby Xin¡¯an Hospital? Teacher Sun, you¡¯re so cool! So amazing! You really did bring us to a new internship hospital, and it¡¯s the Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital¡ªa fantastic hospital at that! We truly admire you!"

    The cheerfulughter from the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 brought a slight smile to Ouyang Bing¡¯s face because she could see that Sun Li was very popr among the students.

    Standing in front of Clinical sses 3 and 4, Sun Li wasn¡¯t quite used to being praised by the students. He couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly before he put on a stern face and said to the students, "Stand in line quickly! I will take you to the internship location soon!"

    The students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 were already familiar with Sun Li¡¯s temperament, so they were not scared when he got stern. Theyughed merrily but still managed to line up neatly.

    The other teachers had also gotten their groups in order, and upon hearing the voices from Clinical sses 3 and 4, the students looked towards the magnificent buildings nearby. Then they turned their heads to Sun Li, a look of admiration flickering in their eyes before they looked at the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 with pure envy.

    Although the students didn¡¯t know how difficult and nearly impossible it was to get an internship at the Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital, now that they were here, they were filled with admiration for Sun Li, who had made it all possible. Even though they didn¡¯t know the details, they knew that the Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital was far better than Xin¡¯an Hospital!

    "Teacher Sun, the ss is all lined up now. What should we do next?"

    The teachers looked to Sun Li and asked, as the situation had clearly put Sun Li in charge.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei heard the teachers¡¯ words and said with a smile, "Tidy up, and then I will assign you to your internship departments."

    After that, Xiao Yifei turned and walked over to Nangong Yun and the others, discussing details rted to the internship. Nangong Yun nodded slightly upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯sments, then turned and spoke indifferently to the other department heads, "Please arrange it so that each student¡¯s department head goes over. Don¡¯t disregard the students."

    As soon as Nangong Yun had finished speaking, the expressions of the department heads all became enlightened, and they nodded toward Nangong Yun with a smile, "Dean Nangong, rest assured, we all understand. Actually, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, because of Doctor Xiao, we would definitely take good care of the students!"

    Hearing this, the department heads dispersed and walked toward the assembled teachers and students.

    Xiao Yifei also followed them toward the students. Seeing that Xiao Yifei moved over, Nangong Yun, with her head bowed, obediently followed beside Xiao Yifei.

    After a round ofmunication between the department heads and the teachers, the students¡¯ respective departments were confirmed. Seeing Xiao Yifei approaching, they looked at him with eyes now filled with reverence and surprise, not havinge back to their senses just yet.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei reached the front of Clinical sses 3 and 4 where Wang Changping stood in front of the students¡¯ lines. When Wang saw Xiao Yifei arrive, he smiled respectfully, and everyone witnessed this exchange.

    The curiosity and skepticism resurfaced among the crowd towards Xiao Yifei as they wondered about his true identity. Merely having a background wouldn¡¯t be enough for a department head to show such sincere respect.

    "Yunyun, these are the two sses I¡¯m in charge of."

    Xiao Yifei introduced Nangong Yun to the front of Clinical sses 3 and 4, now calling her ¡¯Yunyun¡¯, and the usually aloof Nangong Yun surprisingly allowed Xiao Yifei to use such an affectionate nickname. Thus, the hospital doctors looked at Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun with ambiguous gazes earlier.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the students who, despite not standing very neatly, exuded a distinct Essence Qi. Then her gaze shifted back to Xiao Yifei.

    "Indeed, excellent people shine wherever they go!"

    Just by observing the spirit and energy of the two sses, Nangong Yun could tell that they were extraordinarily excellent, led by Xiao Yifei.

    While Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun were whispering at the front, at that moment, the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 were staring intently at Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun, filled with curiosity about this stunningly beautiful woman with a distinguished air.

    "Hey! Who is that beauty? Howe the attending physicians seemed so respectful toward her just now!"

    Full of doubts, Wu Dahua quietly asked Gu Teng, who stood beside him amidst the crowd. Hearing Wu Dahua¡¯s words, Gu Teng was just as perplexed.

    "No idea, but she must hold a high position, or the other doctors wouldn¡¯t respect her so much."

    Gu Teng whispered back to Wu Dahua, and their conversation was overheard by Huo Bing, who stood in front of them. Turning around, Huo Bing spoke in a tone three parts simr to Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent one, "There¡¯s always been a beautiful female dean at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital; it¡¯s probably her."

    Hearing Huo Bing¡¯s words, the students, including Gu Teng and Wu Dahua, widened their eyes in shock. Although they had guessed that Nangong Yun might hold a significant position, they had not dared to guess it was that high. Huo Bing¡¯s response filled them with surprise.

    "Damn! She¡¯s so young and beautiful, and yet she¡¯s a dean! That¡¯s incredible! And seeing how familiar and intimate our Teacher Xiao is with this female dean, could she possibly be his girlfriend!"

    The students could not help but be filled with curiosity about the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun from their behavior and manners.

    Yet, within the throng of Clinical sses 3 and 4 students, there were two gazes that, upon resting on Xiao Yifei, regained their former resolve.

    If Tian Miaomiao¡¯s gaze had changed in an instant, Shi Sisi¡¯s was full ofplexity and struggle. She stared intently at Xiao Yifei and muttered to herself, "I knew it, how could such an outstanding manck women by his side."

    However, Xiao Yifei at this moment had no time to consider what the students were thinking. After a few words with Nangong Yun, he gave Wang Changping a smile.

    Wang Changping instantly understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s meaning. He straightened his corpulent body and said to Xiao Yifei, "Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Xiao, your students are my students! I will definitely take good care of them!"

    Seeing Wang Changping¡¯s oath-like gesture, Xiao Yifei touched his nose awkwardly and said in a low voice, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s get going. Take them to familiarize themselves with the department soon. I¡¯ll be overter."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wang Changping nodded vigorously, standing amiably in front of the students.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei turned his head, preparing to look for Mao Yan, who had always kept himself hidden in the corner.

    Since Tang Weixing didn¡¯t have to take any students for an internship, he followed Xiao Yifei toward Mao Yan.

    Mao Yan had tried all means to avoid seeing Xiao Yifei, hiding because he was afraid, but inevitable things always happen. Mao Yan saw Xiao Yifei walking straight toward him with Nangong Yun following behind. Mao Yan covered his face and wanted to run, but he was a bit too slow. By the time he thought of running away, Xiao Yifei was already by his side.

 Chapter 345: Sitting on Pins and Needles

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Sitting on Pins and Needles</h4><h4></h4>

    "Principal Mao..."

    When Xiao Yifei approached Mao Yan, he had barely started speaking when Mao Yan immediately interrupted him.

    "Teacher Xiao, if you have any instructions, just say the word, and I¡¯ll definitely follow through! Don¡¯t me me for not recognizing Mount Tai earlier; I was looking down on you with the eyes of a blind dog!"

    Before Xiao Yifei could say much more, the previously arrogant and presumptuous Mao Yan instantly belittled himself, leaving Xiao Yifei momentarily stunned and somewhat embarrassed.

    "You don¡¯t need to be like this. I just wanted to ask you about the internship. I am bringing a few sses from the Clinical Medical College to Shangjing People¡¯s University for their internship. Does the school have any objections? Nothing inappropriate, I hope, since you are the principal of our college, and I really ought to consult with you on this matter."

    Mao Yan, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, shivered as if struck by a jolt of electricity. His eyes widened as he stared at Xiao Yifei, now realizing that he was truly like a clown performing before Xiao Yifei who didn¡¯t take him seriously at all!

    Nevertheless, even so, Mao Yan did not dare to be arrogant in front of Xiao Yifei anymore. Bending over, with a forced smile on his face, he said: "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re too polite. What principal? I¡¯m just a minor vice-principal. Not worth mentioning at all!"

    After Mao Yan shakily finished his sentence, he cautiously turned his head and forced a respectful smile towards the goddess-like Nangong Yun standing beside Xiao Yifei. Having initially entertained the thought of working at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, with today¡¯s events, he hadpletely abandoned that idea; he did not wish to be humiliated again, yet Mao Yan still didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Nangong Yun.

    "Dean Nangong, I¡¯ve long admired your renowned reputation! Congrattions on your recent promotion!"

    Mao Yan said, bending over to Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun gave Mao Yan a nce and, without saying a word, returned her focus to Xiao Yifei. By nature, she had a very reserved demeanor and wasn¡¯t too keen on speaking with strangers. Moreover, the keen-minded Nangong Yun acutely sensed that something unpleasant had urred between Mao Yan and Xiao Yifei, hence she was even less inclined to engage in conversation with Mao Yan.

    At Mao Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he turned to look at Nangong Yun by his side. From Mao Yan¡¯s tone, could there be a surprise?

    "Principal Mao, I¡¯m still asking you a question. It¡¯s not very nice to not answer me," Xiao Yifei said with a tone that was half-mocking.

    At that moment, Mao Yan was startled by the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice. He had inadvertently neglected this important person! He cursed his thoughtless self.

    Mao Yan quickly turned back with a smile uglier than a cry on his face and said to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, rest assured, our college would love to establish a cooperative intent with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. In past years, it was Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital that wouldn¡¯t give us the time of day. Having this opportunity is fantastic! Definitely no issue! This is great news! If we could maintain this rtionship, it would be wonderful!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to respond, Nangong Yun suddenly red: "When did I ever look down on you? Did I ever say I looked down on you?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s presence made Mao Yan tremble. He didn¡¯t understand what he had done to offend Nangong Yun now, and the current atmosphere was torturous for him!

    Fortunately for him, Xiao Yifei came to his rescue. Patting Nangong Yun¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Yifeiughed and said, "Yunyun, it¡¯s okay, he didn¡¯t mean anything else."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun stopped talking, but her eyes still held some dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t want to be used of looking down on Xiao Yifei. After all, Xiao Yifei was from Yanjing Medical University, and if someone said they looked down on the university, it was as though they looked down on Xiao Yifei himself.

    "So, how are the internship evaluations for the students and the assessment scores for the teachers leading them going to be handled? Is it still going to be issued by Xin¡¯an Hospital?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t continue to dwell on Nangong Yun¡¯s reaction; he looked at Mao Yan and went on.

    "No, no! How could that be possible! The scores must have been influenced by wherever one did their internship! There¡¯s no way it came from Xin¡¯an Hospital, what are theypared to the people from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!"

    Mao Yan waved his hands repeatedly, his face filled with panic. He was truly afraid, worried that Xiao Yifei would find more trouble for him.

    "Alright, with your word, I¡¯m relieved."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and turned his head, watching as the students followed their teachers and gradually entered the hospital building under the lead of various department chiefs.

    At this moment, aside from a stiff smile, Mao Yan¡¯s face could no longer hold any other expression. He felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles, finding it unbearable to stay in this ce any longer. Bending at the waist and forcing augh, he said to Xiao Yifei, "If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be going back! I have to quickly spread this good news back to our hospital!"

    Mao Yan now clearly recognized who had the real power in this situation, and he dared not make the same mistake again.

    "Oh, alright then, you can go back. Be careful on your way!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Mao Yan with a smile.

    "Okay, okay!"

    Mao Yan bent over, nodding his head continuously, eager to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Xiao Yifei watched as Mao Yan made a swift exit, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with augh. His own attitude had never changed, it was just his change in status that had caused Mao Yan to transform so drastically, and this inevitably made Xiao Yifei reflect on how powerful money and influence could be.

    Even as Mao Yan hurried away, he was still filled with trepidation. The Vice-President who had arrived with such an aggressive intent to confront Xiao Yifei was now scurrying away defeated and alone.

    At this time, Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong at Xin¡¯an Hospital had already beenpletely forgotten, and at the moment, they were smugly preparing their schemes to deal with Xiao Yifei, full of intrigue.

    After learning that the internship scores were unlikely to cause any trouble, Xiao Yifei felt relieved. He had truly been afraid that due to his own reasons, he might have inadvertently caused harm to the teachers of his college, but judging by the current situation, it seemed there would be no issues.

    At this point, Tang Weixing, who had been standing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, finally spoke up. He lifted his head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and said sincerely, "Xiao Yifei, thank you, really."

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned by Tang Weixing¡¯s unexpected show of gratitude. He didn¡¯t want to make Tang Weixing feel awkward, so he looked at the man who was well into his fifties and said with a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. Principal Tang, you¡¯re too kind. Go ahead and see how the internship arrangements for our college are going!"

    Tang Weixing looked up at Xiao Yifei, his face breaking into a smile, then nodded and slowly headed towards the hospital building.

    Tang Weixing was actually under a great deal of pressure. As the Principal of the Clinical Medical College, being coerced by Shen Liguo to the point where he didn¡¯t even have the right to finalize the internship list, and being resented by the Vice-Principal, had caused him considerable distress. But Xiao Yifei had rescued him from this bitter situation, and that was why he thanked Xiao Yifei so earnestly.

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei, he really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Lacking decision-making power and authority had been painful for Tang Weixing.

    But now things were looking up. With Xiao Yifei around, he had already thought about how he would deal with Shen Liguo after returning. Even if it was just for Xiao Yifei, he needed to give Shen Liguo a piece of his mind!

    Defiance filled Tang Weixing¡¯s eyes, and then he walked into the hospital hall. As soon as he entered, the sight in front of him filled him with amazement once again.

 Chapter 346: A Harmonious Scene

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346: A Harmonious Scene</h4><h4></h4>

    After Tang Weixing left, only Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun were left outside.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun and winked at her yfully, smirking. Nangong Yun immediately turned her head away, pretending as if nothing had happened, but her cheeks turned slightly red.

    Whenever she saw this expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, she would remember everything that had happened in the office that day. Although Xiao Yifei had been very restrained before the deed, afterward, he had that same expression, which made a calm Nangong Yun blush. Xiao Yifei, who had always been so proper, shifted his manner after that incident. Since then, when he saw her, he no longer acted like a dean in front of her, and he stopped calling her "Dean", addressing her as "Yunyun" instead.

    While Nangong Yun was reflecting on past events, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts, and she turned to look at him.

    "Yunyun, I just heard Mao Yan congratting you on some promotion. Did something happen that I don¡¯t know about?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun, blinked his eyes, and spoke with a touch of confusion.

    When Xiao Yifei brought up this issue, Nangong Yun turned back to face him. Her cheeks still held a trace of blush, making her stunningly beautiful. She tilted her head and crisply said, "Yes, ever since that incident with Director Zhang Ming happened in our hospital, I don¡¯t know what followed, but soon after, Dean Fang Yuan stepped down. Then they said that I should temporarily take over the dean¡¯s duties. However, there haven¡¯t been any updates, so I¡¯ve been acting as the dean ever since."

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei stopped in his tracks. His eyes swept over her from head to toe, and seeing the incredibly beautiful Nangong Yun, a joyful smile spread across his face: "Haha, I knew it seemed too easy to resolve the issue after I called you that time. So it turns out you¡¯ve actually be the dean! No wonder the driver kept saying ¡¯Dean Nangong, Dean Nangong¡¯ on the way here. I didn¡¯t even catch on. Haha, that¡¯s great!"

    Xiao Yifei was clearly very happy, his mind reying the scene where Zhang Ming nodded at him and said, "Leave the rest to me."

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Brother Zhang really had a sense of loyalty. It seemed that although Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t said anything, he took note of how Fang Yuan had treated him; after Xiao Yifei had helped him, Zhang Ming truly didn¡¯t forget to settle some issues for him as well.

    "Another day, I¡¯ll go drink with Brother Zhang!"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, his happiness stemming not from Zhang Ming¡¯s machinations to oust Fang Yuan but from the fact that he had pushed Nangong Yun to be the dean.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go check out how they¡¯re arranging the students¡¯ internships. My students are still there too."

    Xiao Yifei, with a flourish, led the way, striding forward. Nangong Yun, not quite understanding why Xiao Yifei was so cheerful, didn¡¯t say anything and obediently followed him toward the hall.

    Meanwhile, Tang Weixing was feeling deeply shocked by everything he saw.

    Because after entering the hall, it was clear that several separate areas had been delineated within the hall without affecting normal medical services. Students of various subjects were standing in their assigned areas, ready to receive some items from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    And in the forefront, the heads of the hospital¡¯s various clinics were standing at the very front, their faces showing not a hint of impatience but a friendly demeanor, patiently exining something to the teachers and students.

    Tang Weixing¡¯s astonishment stemmed from this.

    Although he was not supervising students on an internship this time, he had been working at Yanjing Medical University for a long time and had experienced many internships. Never had he seen any hospital treat interning students with such patience and seriousness.

    Even Xin¡¯an Hospital, which was difficult to find, acted simrly. Once the students arrived, they were carelessly dismissed with disdain, left to fetch things on their own, without even a deputy head of department making an appearance, let alone the head. At most, they would meet one doctor from a department, who would have an unweing expression and impatiently tell the students to figure things out for themselves.

    That¡¯s why experienced teachers would apany students during internships at Yanjing Medical University, because the doctors would nevere to teach and would just wave them aside with disdain and unweing faces. To prevent idents, it was imperative to have experienced teachers present.

    The scene before Tang Weixing was something he had never witnessed¡ªthe head physicians of each department were earnestly teaching the students and teachers about the simple precautions of their departments, ensuring no slip-ups in their own wards. There was no need for any experienced teacher; even the novice teachers could do it!

    Moreover, Tang Weixing had never seen such amiable head physicians. Not a trace of impatience on their faces, they were seriously and carefully instructing on some basic precautions. The scene was extremely orderly and harmonious, utterly different from any internship he had experienced before.

    Tang Weixing stood at the doorway, unable to react for a while. He swallowed hard when he saw Qiu Shaobin turn his head. The two experienced teachers exchanged nces, both seeing incredulity in each other¡¯s eyes.

    These two were not inexperienced teachers; it was indeed their first time witnessing such a harmonious scene.

    Following that, the nurses came out holding stacks of brand-new white coats, cing them neatly in the separated areas of each department, distributing them in order.

    Unsurprisingly, Tang Weixing¡¯s heart was filled with amazement when he saw the brand-new white coats. The hospitals where he had interned before would never provide new coats, always making do with old ones. Witnessing this scene, Guo Lixia couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips.

    At that moment, in the hall, numerous patients who were receiving medical care watched the orderly sight, all expressing their admiration andmenting on how the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital rightfully earned its reputation as an excellent hospital, even taking such care and precision in these tasks.

    Hearing the murmurs of the onlooking patients, Tang Weixing smiled and shook his head, knowing that although Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was one of the best in Yanjing, the conditions for internships would be somewhat better, but not incredibly so as they appeared to be right now.

    Watching the students, ted with their new white coats and beaming smiles, Tang Weixing clearly understood the unbelievable change was due to that inconspicuous person.

    Xiao Yifei.

    Tang Weixing watched everything happening before him with wide eyes, while Qiu Shaobin, also full of surprise, was conversing with a head physician. Although his theoretical knowledge was exceptional, still being part of the university meant hecked practical knowledge. Now, through talking with the head physician, he was gaining much.

    Qiu Shaobin looked up at the head physician standing before him, who didn¡¯t show a hint of impatience. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly and his thoughts turned to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 347: Come Experience It

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Come Experience It</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s really like when one person achieves enlightenment, even their chickens and dogs ascend to heaven. No, no, no, that¡¯s not right; these are the chickens and dogs of Huainan!"

    Qiu Shaobin shook his head. They had all underestimated Xiao Yifei. Now, they were enjoying such favorable treatment¡ªall thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence!

    Just as Qiu Shaobin was muttering about Xiao Yifei, coincidentally, Xiao Yifei had just walked through the main entrance, with Nangong Yun following behind him.

    After entering, when Xiao Yifei saw such an orderly scene, he couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. He too had once studied at Yanjing Medical University. Although the hospital where he interned was not New China Hospital, he knew firsthand how chaotic internships could be.

    However, this time, since Xiao Yunfei was bringing students from his college to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and he happened to be capable, he decided to give the students an unforgettable internship experience.

    At this moment, the teachers and students in the hall noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s return. They were filled with admiration for this mysterious and powerful teacher and had just learned from the chief physician¡¯s introduction that the cool, beautiful woman standing next to Xiao Yifei was the head of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    This revtion naturally filled them with even greater shock.

    At that moment, they saw Xiao Yifei whisper a few words to Nangong Yun, who then nodded at Xiao Yifei, and the two of them walked towards them shoulder to shoulder.

    Simultaneously, Nangong Yun waved to the department heads, and upon seeing her summons, they all gathered around. Afterward, Nangong Yun ryed Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to the heads, who sharply narrowed their eyes and then nodded solemnly.

    Just as these heads were about to turn and leave, Nangong Yun suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, right, of course, everything I¡¯ve mentioned must be ensured without disrupting the regr treatment of patients."

    The heads turned and nodded with a smile.

    "Director Wang, I¡¯m going to check on Rong Fang¡¯s condition with Director Nangong Yun, so I¡¯ll leave the two sses I¡¯m in charge of to you for the time being. I¡¯ll be back shortly," Xiao Yifei raised his head and said to Wang Changping, whose chubby face broke into a ttering smile as he nodded to Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s go then, to check on Rong Fang¡¯s situation."

    Xiao Yifei turned to Nangong Yun and said gravely, his concern for Rong Fang¡¯s medical condition evident.

    Nangong Yun nodded, leading the way for Xiao Yifei. "Rong Fang still hasn¡¯t woken up, but his vital functions have stabilized. What he might need now is just the right opportunity to awaken from this state. Also, his spine is where the problem lies."

    As Nangong Yun briefed Xiao Yifei about the situation, he nodded silently.

    In the hall, the group of students watching Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun prepare to leave couldn¡¯t help feeling worried, especially the students of clinical sses (3) and (4). Seeing that Xiao Yifei seemed ready to leave immediately, their hearts tightened even more.

    "It¡¯s clear that our Teacher Xiao has been lured away by that beautiful director! How can Teacher Xiao do this, forsaking loyalty upon seeing color! How can he just abandon us!"

    Wu Dahua grumbled as he watched Xiao Yifei walk away.

    "How can Teacher Xiao just leave like that? He¡¯s our internship team leader!"

    Tian Miaomiao pouted slightly, looking in the direction where Xiao Yifei was leaving, and said a bit petntly.

    But Shi Sisi didn¡¯t speak, looking in the direction Xiao Yifei had left, her eyes shing a hint of lost luster.

    "Just as I expected, huh."

    Just when the students of Clinical ss (3)(4) were full ofints, suddenly, the voices of the chief physicians in front of them caught their attention.

    By this time, most of the students had already received their white coats and some apanying items.

    "Students, are you all ready? Let¡¯s go. Put on our brand-new white coats, split into small groups, and I¡¯ll give you a tour of the hospital," one of the chief physicians said with a kind smile.

    Faculty members from different specialties began to speak, their faces wearing affable smiles.

    Hearing the chief physicians speak, the students expressed their readiness, and following the lead of the chief physicians, the slightly stunned teachers quickly hastened to follow.

    The teachers hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way; they thought the chief physicians would just give a quick introduction and leave, since they are always so busy. But now, it seemed the chief physicians were going to stay with them for the whole initial introduction.

    Were the chief physicians really not busy? Having the chief physicians apany them the entire time was a tremendous honor!

    The teachers were filled with shock, and as they moved along, even the students began to notice the difference. Initially, they had sensed the enthusiasm of the chief physicians and thought it would just be a courtesy.

    But as things progressed, the students started to realize that the chief physicians weren¡¯t just enthusiastic¡ªthey nearly treated them like treasures, meticulously exining the functions of various departments and the tasks they would perform during their internships!

    If that were all, it would have been enough, but as they followed the chief physicians around every corner of the hospital, the equipment disyed to them made both teachers and students¡¯ eyes widen in disbelief at being so close to such valuable items on their very first visit!

    "This here is called the Siemens 128-slice spiral CT machine, currently the fastest scanning and lowest radiation dose high-end multi-slice CT machine in the world. There are probably less than five in the whole Yanjing City, worth over eight million." The chief physician patted a machine beside him, speaking with a serious expression.

    "Whoever wants to try it out cane and have a go," the chief physician said earnestly to the students.

    Hearing the chief physician¡¯s words, the students gulped and their eyes widened.

    "Have a go?! Letting them, with no experience, ¡¯have a go¡¯ with something worth over eight million?"

    Looking at the chief physician standing next to this nearly two-meter-long, elliptical machine, the students were particrly on edge after hearing its value, fearing they might identally damage the sturdy equipment.

    It wasn¡¯t only the students who were jittery; the teachers were also nervous. If they broke this thing, nobody could afford to pay for it. During previous internships, they merely had simple interactions with patients. Typically, for expensive equipment like this, previous doctors would at most allow them to look at it. But today, for the chief physicians to so casually suggest the students ¡¯have a go,¡¯ it was unprecedented!

    "No, no, that¡¯s okay! Just looking is fine. We¡¯ve only seen this thing in books before, and the students don¡¯t know their own strength. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they broke it," one teacher said with a forcedugh, waving his hands at the chief physician.

    "It¡¯s fine! Whoever wants to try, let them try! Although it¡¯s very precise, it¡¯s also quite robust. I haven¡¯t hosted you properly yet; I wouldn¡¯t want to give Doctor Xiao a bad reportter on!" the chief physician said smilingly to the teacher and then he extended his hand and gave the machine¡¯s casing a solid pat, producing a ¡¯thump thump¡¯ sound.

 Chapter 348: Suddenly Unprepared

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Suddenly Unprepared</h4><h4></h4>

    The teacher, seeing this, grimaced and shrank back, for this was a matter of money! While he was tensed, he also heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, and his curiosity about Xiao Yifei only deepened. He knew that all this was brought about by Xiao Yifei.

    "No need, no need anymore! Let¡¯s go and check out the things below."

    Seeing that the chief physician seemed about to say something, the teacher waved his hands nervously.

    The chief physician looked up at the teacher, and since the teacher said so, he didn¡¯t press the matter and led the students and teachers to the next item he was about to introduce.

    And then,

    "This SPECT, imported from Germany, seems like the only one in Yanjing¡¯s hospital, costing over fifty million. Who wants to try it out?"

    "This gamma knife surgical equipment is generally not seen by outsiders, worth several tens of millions, it¡¯s a bit tricky to operate and has side effects, but anyone of you cane and take a look...."

    "And this proton therapy equipment, probably the pride of our hospital, close to a hundred million in value, each activation costs around one hundred and fifty thousand, do you want to give it a go? The operation is quite simple after all."

    The students and teachers watched as the chief physician, like presenting treasures, introduced various high-end medical equipment one by one and then asked them with an inviting look if they wanted to give it a try. From the initial horror to numbnesster, encounter after encounter with high-end equipment they had only seen in books appeared before their eyes, and they truly gained a lot of knowledge!

    Finally, when this proton therapy equipment was presented, hearing about its price made the teachers and students¡¯ legs go weak. Seeing the chief physician¡¯s ttering face inviting them to y with it sent a shiver down their spines.

    This piece of equipment, often talked about in many medical journals, represents the most advanced technology in the medical field, costly to build; they had not expected to actually see it in person today.

    A single push of a button costs one hundred and fifty thousand! Who would dare to touch this thing!

    Given the high costs, they really dared not touch not just this one but any of the equipment!

    So under the terrified gazes of the teachers and students, the chief physician reluctantly came out of the room, muttering as he walked, "You dare not touch this, you dare not touch that, what am I going to do if Xiao Yies looking for me! At least run the proton therapy once, it wouldn¡¯t have been in vain bringing you to see this equipment."

    Naturally, the teacher and students didn¡¯t hear the chief physician¡¯s mutters, but his words already showed the seriousness with which he regarded the visit of the students from Yanjing Medical University, it was not just serious, he treated it as if he was hosting top-level leaders!

    From the equipment, one could see the importance ced on the internship, not to mention how warmly the doctors of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital treated them during the practice part.

    This internship greatly broadened the knowledge of the students, including the teachers, and they could guarantee it would be unforgettable for life.

    While the students and teachers were still in awe during their visit, at this very moment, Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun had arrived at Rong Fang¡¯s hospital room.

    "Has he just been lying on the bed like this the whole time?"

    Xiao Yifei, narrowing his eyes, looked at Rong Fang lying on the bed connected to a respirator and quietly asked Nangong Yun, while at the same time, he had already activated his irvoyance superpower.

    "Yes, just lying there, I even suspect whether this is a vegetative state or a deepa, with no signs of life."

    Nangong Yun likewise looked at Rong Fang, letting out a gentle sigh, "But thankfully, his life signs are very stable, and he should be the easiest to recover; we can only hope that one day in the future, he will open his eyes and wake up."

    Xiao Yifei used his irvoyance to meticulously scan Rong Fang¡¯s body again. He didn¡¯t respond to Nangong Yun¡¯s words but seriously examined Rong Fang¡¯s condition.

    Indeed, as Nangong Yun had said, Rong Fang¡¯s body had stabilized through various nutrient infusions, yet he still hadn¡¯t awakened. Xiao Yifei knew more than Nangong Yun; through his irvoyance, he clearly saw the cause of Rong Fang¡¯s current state.

    It was some damage to the spine during the impact, and this damage happened to injure the nerves within the spine. Xiao Yifei saw clearly that there was a tear in the nerves, which was why Rong Fang remained unconscious.

    Xiao Yifei knew that without a means to heal, it wouldn¡¯t be as Nangong Yun had assessed ¡ª Rong Fang simply lying here would not likely lead to him opening his eyes one day. If Rong Fang were to wake up, it would still require some intervention.

    However, even now that Xiao Yifei had identified the cause, there was no solution avable, not from the hospital.

    Nor was there one from Xiao Yifei himself.

    This was the second time Xiao Yifei encountered an issue that neither his irvoyance nor his ability to manipte consciousness could handle; the previous issue was with Wei Can, and it was for the same reason ¡ª the power of the consciousness thread was only to guide, not to heal.

    Seeing Rong Fang still unconscious in bed, Xiao Yifei felt an unprecedented sense of defeat. This sense of defeat was self-imposed; he had felt it before with Wei Can but hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. Yet now, with a life before him, he knew exactly how to save him but was unable to.

    This made Xiao Yifei feel immensely lost as he looked at Rong Fang with a gaze filled with destion.

    Indeed, Rong Fang remaining in this state also had another adverse impact. Although Zhang Ming¡¯s career was safe for now and he had been reinstated, as long as Rong Fang remainedatose, the incident involving the scandal around Zhang Ming wouldn¡¯t be resolved. And Zhang Ming¡¯s career advancement would remain at a standstill.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was filled with loss as he looked at Rong Fang, feeling utterly defeated by the situation.

    Nangong Yun stood beside Xiao Yifei, her sensitivity keenly picking up the aura of loss emanating from him.

    She stood next to Xiao Yifei, tilting her head to study him. Nangong Yun was drawn to Xiao Yifei not just by his talent, but more so by the sense of responsibility he showed towards each patient, which was the most attractive trait about him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s usually high spirits drop due to Rong Fang¡¯s condition made her heart suddenly tighten. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to be unhappy.

    "It¡¯s okay, he will definitely wake up, you don¡¯t need to worry too much!"

    The typically inarticte Nangong Yun didn¡¯t know how tofort Xiao Yifei, so she simply tried to organize her limited vocabry: "You¡¯ve already done a great job; pulling him back from the brink of death is more than we could have done. It¡¯s been so long already, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it anymore. As long as he¡¯s still alive, everything can be discussed."

    Nangong Yun earnestly tried to awaken Xiao Yifei from his unhappy state, but she saw that he remained still without much reaction. Nangong Yun looked intently at Xiao Yifei. She bit her lip, made up her mind, and suddenly grabbed Xiao Yifei, running towards the corner.

    "Hmm? What are you doing?"

    Xiao Yifei was caught off guard by Nangong Yun¡¯s action, but he was nevertheless pulled along as they ran outside.

 Chapter 349: As If Becoming an Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349: As If Bing an Immortal</h4><h4></h4>

    Rong Fang still remained in the ICU ward, which, due to its specific nature, had always been serene with fewer people than the usual wards. Now, with the arrival of the interns, additional nurses were dispatched to help manage the newly formed teams of students.

    Thus, the already tranquil ICU ward was even emptier, as Nangong Yun pulled Xiao Yifei to a deserted corner.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, looking at Nangong Yun, who appeared slightly flushed from running and gasping for breath, and asked in confusion.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t want you to be upset. Staying there would only worsen your mood. I¡¯ve told you, Rong Fang will definitely wake up, so don¡¯t worry."

    Nangong Yun, a bit tired, stretched out her slender, jade-like hand and patted her chest as she suddenly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Look at me!"

    The crisp voice suddenly erupted from Nangong Yun, startling Xiao Yifei, who didn¡¯t understand why she would say that at this moment.

    But he listened to Nangong Yun¡¯s words and lifted his head to look at her.

    The ce Nangong Yun had brought Xiao Yifei to was a partition in the hallway, a secluded angle not easily noticed by others. However, there was still a ss panel in front, and the sunlight streaming through it shone upon Nangong Yun, casting a faint glow all over her, making her already delicate and beautiful face appear even more ethereal and saintly, like a goddess incarnate.

    In the sunlight, Nangong Yun¡¯s already thin clothes seemed even more translucent. Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional vision, he could faintly discern the graceful shape of Nangong Yun¡¯s body beneath her clothes.

    As Xiao Yifei looked further down, the outline of the straight, slender legs was entuated by the flesh-colored fabric, sketching a perfect silhouette.

    ¡¯Gulp¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei, who had been immersed in his emotions of loss and dejection, swallowed lightly after looking closely at Nangong Yun, his heartbeat speeding up a bit. This was not Xiao Yifei acting irresponsibly; it was simply that Nangong Yun was too beautiful, exuding a pure sanctity.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun and awkwardly touched his nose, slightly embarrassed by his previouspse inposure.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡¯pfft¡¯ ofughter.

    "Silly, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, yet you¡¯ve never really looked at me! If you don¡¯t look at me properly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget what I look like!"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s smile, blooming like a hundred flowers, caused a sharp twinge in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. He saw a hint of allure in the midst of her beautiful, holy visage, adding an extrayer of charm to Nangong Yun.

    "No way, how could I possibly forget what you look like, when you¡¯re so pretty."

    Xiao Yifei grinned foolishly.

    Nangong Yun gave Xiao Yifei a callous nce, her expression a blend of teasing and affection. She really didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to revert to the state of loss and defeat he had been in before, because the Xiao Yifei she knew was always brimming with confidence and would never be knocked down.

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, not understanding what Nangong Yun was trying to do, but the longer he observed her, the stronger the sensual aura became. He couldn¡¯t exin why he felt this way, but the mix of the cold holiness and the alluring demeanor made Nangong Yun irresistibly charismatic, and, predictably, Xiao Yifei reacted.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s face grew redder and redder, and it was unclear what she was thinking, but her gaze fluttered ceaselessly, seemingly entangled in something.

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, "Yunyun, what¡¯s wrong? You pulled me here but haven¡¯t yet told me what it¡¯s about."

    Finally, after Xiao Yifei asked once more, Nangong Yun bit her lip, nced around, and then abruptly crouched down in front of Xiao Yifei. Caught off-guard, he saw Nangong Yun lift her eyes like silk, give him a look, then reached out her small hand and pulled down his pants.

    She then buried her head and opened her cherry lips.

    "Holy shit! No way! Straight into this without a word?"

    A wave of pleasure surged from his tailbone to his crown, causing Xiao Yifei to shiver uncontrobly. Nangong Yun¡¯s action took himpletely by surprise; he had never expected Nangong Yun tounch such a sudden and thrilling attack.

    Looking down at Nangong Yun¡¯s half-veiled face, Xiao Yifei shivered again. Just likest time, Nangong Yun always favored surprise attacks, her cool demeanor dissolving into an allure like a fox from ancient myths. This contrast excited Xiao Yifei immensely.

    He looked around nervously. Xiao Yifei could hardly believe that they were doing this here, in the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, a secluded but nevertheless public ce where the stunning director Nangong Yun was indulging in such an act.

    Xiao Yifei looked down at Nangong Yun, who apparently found crouching ufortable, so she knelt before him instead.

    A woozy Xiao Yifei descended from the upstairs ward, followed by a blushing Nangong Yun with her head submissively lowered.

    "That was too sudden, you know," he whispered to Nangong Yun as they walked. "Don¡¯t do this again. We¡¯re in your hospital, what if we get caught?"

    The recent pleasure had indeed left Xiao Yifei feeling fantastic, but it also filled him with panic. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Nangong Yun would actually pull such a stunt!

    Now he realized that, though he might be in control in other aspects, Nangong Yun was incredibly proactive in these matters, which was starkly different from her cool aura! Moreover, Xiao Yifei could feel that Nangong Yun¡¯s skills had improved leaps and bounds sincest time, as he nced at her, her cheeks slightly flushed, with falling strands of hair masking everything but her perfect chin.

    He knew that Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t have other experiences, and the improvement in her technique only proved her exceptional talent! Despite her cool appearance, Nangong Yun was indeed a thoroughly seductive woman.

    "Do you not like it?" suddenly came Nangong Yun¡¯s clear voice from behind her hair. Xiao Yifei choked up, unable to respond.

    The memory of the exquisite sensation made Xiao Yifei shiver once more; he liked it far too much.

    "You¡¯re not feeling down now, are you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure Rong Fang will recover," she said.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei at a loss, Nangong Yun chuckled softly. But as the two prepared to go downstairs, Nangong Yun lifted her head, her expression suddenly stern again, as if she had returned to her cool, aloof demeanor.

    The two reached the lobby, only to find the senior doctors had already left with their students and had begun giving their preliminary introductions. Xiao Yifei hurriedly looked for his Clinical (3)(4) ss students and finally spotted them around a corner, led by Wang Changping, with Tang Weixing also trailing behind.

    From a distance, Wang Changping joyfully waved his hand, his fat jiggling, "Doctor Xiao, we¡¯re over here!"

    Xiao Yifei headed towards the waving Wang Changping.

    When he reached Wang Changping¡¯s side, Wang Changping looked up quizzically at Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun. He had felt something odd about the two of them when he saw them, but Wang Changping didn¡¯t dwell on it, instead smiling triumphantly at Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 350 Miss Tan

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Miss Tan</h4><h4></h4>

    "Doctor Xiao, rest assured, the students are in good hands with me. If there¡¯s any doubt, you can ask Teacher Tang next to me¡ªI certainly haven¡¯t neglected the students from the two sses you lead!"

    He wore a fawning smile as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, while simultaneously pointing out the room at the corner: "Doctor Xiao, please rest easy, your students are currently visiting our CT room!"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and peered through the ss in the room¡¯s door, seeing the clinical ss (3) (4) students with excited, joyous smiles on their faces, earnestly observing the nearby equipment. He turned back to Wang Changping with a smile, saying, "Thank you very much, Director Wang."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, and especially feeling the affirmation from him, Wang Changping stood tall and proud, his face brimming with joy. He replied to Xiao Yifei, "No worries at all! It¡¯s no trouble! Haha!"

    Seeing this scene, Tang Weixing didn¡¯t know how to describe the surprise he felt in his heart. The respectful attitude that Wang Changping showed towards Xiao Yifei made Tang Weixing wonder what kind of frightening background Xiao Yifei had to receive such treatment from Wang Changping. Furthermore, from Wang Changping¡¯s attitude towards the clinical ss (3) (4) students just now, he could catch a glimpse of something different. If other department heads painstakingly looked after their students, then Wang Changping could be said to treat the clinical ss (3) (4) students like their most honored ancestors!

    "Dean Tang, you¡¯re here too!"

    Upon seeing Tang Weixing standing nearby, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but greet him. Tang Weixing simply nodded with a smile, "I¡¯m just free, coincidentally joining the students for a tour."

    Tang Weixing didn¡¯t say much, for he didn¡¯t reveal to Xiao Yifei what had astonished him along the way. All of this was thanks to Xiao Yifei. Before Tang Weixing could speak further, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone rang, and he stepped aside to take the call.

    "Hello, Yunjing, what¡¯s up? Howe you thought to call me today?"

    On the other end of the line was Tan Yunjing, and Xiao Yifei was uncertain what it could be about, as she had suddenly called him that day.

    "Big Brother Xiao, can¡¯t I call you without a reason?"

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s voice, pure as an orchid in a secluded valley, rang from the other end of the line, making Xiao Yifei suddenly recall Tan Yunjing¡¯s exceptional elegance. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Tan Yunjing suddenlyugh on the other end, "But indeed, I do have some things this time. Didn¡¯t we talk about itst time? After you cured my illness, my father wanted to thank you in person and invite you to our house for a meal. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?"

    Hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered the agreement he indeed had with her. In fact, he had nearly forgotten about it, and he chuckled sheepishly, "I didn¡¯t forget, how could I possibly forget!"

    Hearing the tinklingughter of Tan Yunjing over the phone, she continued, "So, do you have any ns for today? If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s make it today. My father has been waiting for a long time. Where are you? We wille pick you up."

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Wang Changping and Tang Weixing when he heard Tan Yunjing¡¯s words. At that moment, both Wang Changping and Tang Weixing clearly saw that Xiao Yifei seemed to have something to attend to, prompting Wang Changping to quickly say to Xiao Yifei, "No problem! Doctor Xiao, if you have some matters to attend to, please go ahead! Leave this side to us!"

    Tang Weixing also told Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, I¡¯m actually not busy. I can watch over the students for you, so don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and take care of your business without concern for this side."

    Hearing their words, Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile, and then said to Tan Yunjing on the phone, "I¡¯ve got nothing important. How about you give me the address, and I¡¯ll make my own way there? No need for you toe and pick me up."

    Tan Yunjingughed, "We¡¯d better pick you up. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get into our ce."

    Startled by her words, Xiao Yifei wondered what kind of ce Tan Yunjing was in that he couldn¡¯t enter on his own. However, hearing her insist, Xiao Yifei could only respond, "Haha, alright then. I¡¯m currently at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. If you¡¯reing to pick me up, I¡¯ll wait right here."

    "How did you end up at Shangjing Hospital? Oh right! Now I remember, you¡¯re doing an internship with your school, aren¡¯t you? My aunt also told me that you really helped the school out a lot this time, haha, soe on over quickly!"

    Tan Yunjing said with augh over the phone.

    After a few more words with Tan Yunjing, settling the matter, Xiao Yifei hung up the phone.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    After hanging up the phone, Nangong Yun turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei with some confusion and asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I just need to step out for a bitter, it¡¯s not a big deal," Xiao Yifei replied, lifting his head to address Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun nodded understandingly.

    "Okay, then go ahead, be safe!" she said.

    Xiao Yifei winked at Nangong Yun and grinned with a smile.

    However, just half an hourter, before the Clinical (3) (4) ss students had evene out of the CT room, Xiao Yifei received a phone call informing him that a car had arrived to pick him up.

    After hanging up the phone and bidding Nangong Yun farewell, Xiao Yifei turned and left.

    Nangong Yun watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure disappear into the crowd with a straight gaze, her heart filled with warmth. Just seeing Xiao Yifei always made her feel utterly content. Meanwhile, Tang Weixing watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure with a heart full of curiosity and astonishment.

    Because Xiao Yifei, although young and exceptionally mysterious, had never been thoroughly understood by him, yet Xiao Yifei kept giving him surprises.

    Just after Xiao Yifei had turned and left, the Clinical (3) (4) ss students excitedly emerged from the CT room. They had just operated the equipment themselves, and for those who had touched medical equipment for the first time, it was a very happy moment.

    However, when they came out, the Clinical (3) (4) ss students saw only Nangong Yun standing at the door. They distinctly remembered Xiao Yifei leaving with Nangong Yun together, so the sight of only Nangong Yun sparked a sense of disappointment in the hearts of the students who had been eagerly awaiting Xiao Yifei¡¯s return.

    "Director Wang, where is our Teacher Xiao?"

    Tian Miaomiao approached Wang Changping and asked directly. It was clear to see that Wang Changping didn¡¯t put on airs with the students, allowing them to talk to him sofortably.

    "Your Teacher Xiao had some matters to attend to and had to leave first," Nangong Yun said, speaking up before Wang Changping could answer and looking at the lively Tian Miaomiao.

    "Oh! Okay then," Tian Miaomiao replied, looking up at the cool and distant Nangong Yun with a muted voice, then sullenly hung her head and returned to the group.

    It wasn¡¯t just Tian Miaomiao; all the students from Clinical (3) (4) sses showed signs of disappointment upon hearing this answer, although none of them were as visibly upset as Tian Miaomiao.

    Shi Sisi stood still, the mncholic aura around her growing thicker.

    Seeing this scene, Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of extraordinary light. It was evident that Xiao Yifei held a significant spot in the students¡¯ hearts, which further proved Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellence. He was not only outstanding as a doctor but equally so as a teacher.

 Chapter 351 Tan Ting

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Tan Ting</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s okay, your Teacher Xiao wille back after he¡¯s finished with his work, and by then, he will surely take you on your internship, so rest assured about that."

    Seeing the students hanging their heads, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but speak out tofort them.

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, the students perked up a bit, but still appeared listless. They had maintained such an excited state just now by thinking about seeing Teacher Xiao, who filled them with pride and admiration! Only a few like Shi Sisi and Tian Miaomiao knew about some of Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievements, which had shone so brightly today, leaving the other Clinical ss 3 and 4 students brimming with pride. They were eager to meet Xiao Yifei.

    Knowing that Xiao Yifei was not there, they felt somewhat disappointed.

    Meanwhile, the Xiao Yifei who the students were longing for had just entered the gates of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. He stood at the entrance for barely two minutes when a majestic and stately Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly drove up,ing to a steady stop in front of him.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei! Come on, get in!"

    The car window lowered slowly, revealing Tan Yunqing¡¯s enchanting face before Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei saw Tan Yunjing shing him a bright smile showing her neat teeth and waving at him eagerly. Xiao Yifei smiled back at Tan Yunjing and then opened the car door and sat down.

    "Howe you actually came to pick me up? I thought you¡¯d just send a car."

    After getting in the car, Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Yunjing and said with a smile.

    "I said I woulde to pick you up, so of course, I¡¯m here!"

    Tan Yunjing smiled at Xiao Yifei with narrowed eyes, herrge eyes forming crescent moons.

    Tan Yunjing was still wearing that long woven silk dress, brimming with ssical beauty. The dress¡¯s snug fit made the bust area look perky. When Xiao Yifei got into the car and inadvertently brushed against the area around Tan Yunjing¡¯s bust, he immediately remembered the romantic moments that had happened when he was treating Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness.

    Tan Yunjing also seemed to feel something, as a faint blush swiftly passed over her beautiful face.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, I heard from my aunt that it seems you really helped the school out a great deal! There have been some issues at home, and my aunt hasn¡¯t been to the school for the past couple of days."

    To cover up her earlier awkwardness, Tan Yunjing started a conversation with Xiao Yifei, but she quickly became invested in the topic herself. She knew very well what kind of person her Aunt Tan Lan was. Even though her words were somewhat exaggerated, it was the first time she had ever seen someone who could impress her aunt like this!

    "I always knew Brother Xiao Yifei was really amazing!"

    Tan Yunjing looked at Xiao Yifei with sparkling eyes.

    It was only after hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words that Xiao Yifei realized the leader who had stepped forward today was Mao Yan, not Tan Lan, and now that Tan Lan knew about it, it must have been Mao Yan who told her. This showed Tan Lan¡¯sprehensive control over the school.

    "Haha, it¡¯s really nothing much. I just helped our school find a new internship hospital, that¡¯s all,"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand dismissively, as he genuinely didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.

    Tan Yunjing looked at Xiao Yifei, and although Xiao Yifei appeared very rxed, Yue Yunjing knew very well that things were definitely not as simple as Xiao Yifei had described.

    The two of them were reminiscing in the luxurious Rolls-Royce, and as the driver steadily drove the car, Xiao Yifei suddenly noticed that they were slowly leaving the Yanjing City area and heading towards the outskirts.

    "Yunjing, isn¡¯t your family in Yanjing City?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking somewhat puzzled as he spoke to Tan Yunjing.

    "Right! Our family is not inside Yanjing City."

    Tan Yunjing tilted her head to look at Xiao Yifei and crisply replied.

    Xiao Yifei nodded slightly, his face revealing a contemtive expression. Although he had never truly understood Tan Yunjing¡¯s family background, he could tell that Tan Yunjing was no simple matter, especially as one can tell from using a Rolls-Royce worth nearly ten million as a daily car, there were hints of her family¡¯s status. Moreover, Xiao Yifei recalled Hong Fan¡¯s demeanor that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly possess, the fact that someone like that could be used as a bodyguard spoke volumes of Tan Yunjing¡¯s family being extraordinary.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that he hadn¡¯t seen Hong Fan today, which made him quite curious. He turned his head to look at Tan Yunjing and inquired with puzzlement.

    "Howe I haven¡¯t seen Brother Hong Fan?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Yunjing¡¯s brows furrowed ever so slightly without leaving a trace, but she concealed it well and did not let Xiao Yifei see anything amiss. Tan Yunjing smiled at Xiao Yifei and said, "There¡¯s something going on at home, Brother Hong Fan is there. After you go back, Brother Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ll be able to see him."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then thought to himself that these rich families all reside within Yanjing City, never knowing that Tan Yunjing¡¯s family was actually outside of it.

    As the Rolls-Royce continued its steady advance, Xiao Yifei noticed that not long after leaving the Yanjing City area, just as they reached the outskirts, the Rolls-Royce turned and entered a tree-lined path.

    Although the tree-lined path looked unremarkable, once the car started driving on it, one would find that it was surprisingly well-maintained, and every fifteen meters along the road, there would appear to be a lifelike stone sculpture of a Divine Dragon. Oddly enough, all these dragonscked eyes.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the scene before him, his heart suddenly feeling surprised. The vividly delicate dragon sculptures were clearly intentionally ced here, but there wasn¡¯t a single house next to the smallne.

    Tan Yunjing seemed to perceive Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she pursed her lips and smiled until, at the end of the road, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw a huge white jade que and was startled.

    The white jade que featured the words "Tan Ting" written in cursive script, and upon closer inspection, Xiao Yifei made out the signature to be the three characters for Wang Xizhi!

    Seeing these three characters, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Tan Yunjing dumbfounded. He had always known that Tan Yunjing¡¯s family was not ordinary, but he never imagined it to be so astonishing!

    Wang Xizhi, the famous calligrapher from the Eastern Jin Dynasty! And his hand-written "Tan Ting" indicated that Tan Yunjing¡¯s family must have a history of nearly a thousand years, even a stick thatsts a millennium is an exceptional thing, let alone a family!

    Upon witnessing this scene, Xiao Yifei turned his head and stared at Tan Yunjing dumbfounded, his heart filled with amazement.

    Tan Yunjing saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion, but unlike before, she couldn¡¯t just leave his misunderstanding unchecked as that would be problematic. Therefore, she chuckled and said to Xiao Yifei softly, "Brother Xiao Yifei, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised! Although this ¡¯Tan Ting¡¯ was indeed written for our ancestors by Mr. Wang Xizhi, our family lineage had a break of over a hundred years, so it¡¯s not as rming as you think. This white jade que was also only retrieved after our family¡¯s revival."

    Upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei felt much better, but even so, the depth of the Tan family¡¯s heritage was still quite formidable.

 Chapter 352: So Calm

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352: So Calm</h4><h4></h4>

    At the end of the road, the car took a turn, and suddenly before Xiao Yifei, an expansive courtyard spanning over a hundred acres revealed itself. In front of the courtyard stood a lively jade dragon statue! The statue of this dragon wasrger and more lifelike than any stone sculpture Xiao Yifei had seen before. The giant dragon, with its teeth bared and ws dancing, looked up at the sky as if it were letting out an unrestrained roar! Simrly, the eyes of the dragon were hollow, also without any eyes!

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head to look at the jade dragon, feeling utterly astonished.

    "How expensive must this be! The Yue Yunjing family really is rich, first a white jade house number, then a jade dragon statue, and to top it off, such a vast piece ofnd in Yanjiao!"

    Xiao Yifei smacked his lips, estimating the value of the dragon, and at the same time, he understood why the Yue Yunjing family didn¡¯t live within Yanjing City. With such arge area, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be inside a building.

    At that moment, the driver brought the car to a stop at the entrance of the courtyard. After stepping out, he stood in front of the facial recognition device beside the grand iron gate for a while. Subsequently, the iron gate opened, and the driver returned to the car, driving it into the courtyard.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei realized why Tan Yunjing had told him that if there was no one to pick him up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter her home. Squinting his eyes, he surveyed his surroundings. Although everything appeared calm, nothing could escape the notice of Xiao Yifei with his activated irvoyance. To his perceptive eyes, everything around wasid bare.

    All around, the security was extremely well-equipped, not only hiding many sentries in dark corners but also concealing numerous high-tech surveince devices.

    Had hee here alone without someone leading, Xiao Yifei might indeed have encountered trouble.

    Witnessing all this, Xiao Yifei was filled with surprise. He knew there were many wealthy people, but it was his first time seeing a family as majestic and grand as the Tan Family.

    When the Rolls-Royce entered the courtyard, just as Xiao Yifei had predicted, he was further astounded by the scenery within the estate.

    With small bridges over running water and pavilions and towers, the courtyard, ancient and elegant, radiated an extremely refreshing aura; even during the hot summer, it felt remarkably cool inside.

    Following the path, the Rolls-Royce made its way to the tallest building in the courtyard.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, we¡¯re here! Come on out!"

    After the car stopped, Tan Yunjing couldn¡¯t wait to push open the door, hopped out, and cheerfully said to Xiao Yifei.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei cured Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness, her youthful personality had gradually returned to her.

    Xiao Yifei smiled, pushed open the car door, and stepped out. After disembarking, he could sense even more the grandeur and intricacy of the courtyard, but Xiao Yifei merely felt a slight surprise and quickly returned to hisposed demeanor.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in this state, Tan Yunjing¡¯s eyes brightened even more, for she had never seen a visitor to her home remain as calm as Xiao Yifei.

    This wasn¡¯t because Tan Yunjing was arrogant; rather, it was because the Tan Family¡¯s estate was truly too grand and extravagant. Previously, people visiting for the first time, without exception, had expressions filled with shock.

    After all, owning such an estate in Yanjing was an incredible feat, even though it was in Yanjiao.

    Only Xiao Yifei maintained hisposure. Tan Yunjing clearly noted that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes only sparkled briefly before he quickly returned to his usual unexcited, unpretentious self.

    Such a state of mind is not something the average person could possess.

    "Let¡¯s go, Brother Xiao Yifei. Follow me!"

    Tan Yunjing took a deep look at Xiao Yifei and then walked forward to tug at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, signaling him toe with her.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and followed Tan Yunjing upstairs.

    Together, they entered thergest room in the estate.

    "Dad, look who¡¯s here!"

    As soon as the two stepped into the room, Tan Yunjing¡¯s excited voice rang out loudly, and she joyfully rushed past the screen.

    Inside the room was an antique screen. Tan Yunjing rounded it first, and Xiao Yifei followed suit.

    When Xiao Yifei came around the screen, he saw Tan Yunjing happily swinging the hand of a middle-aged man, her face beaming with smiles.

    At first nce at the middle-aged man, Xiao Yifei immediately narrowed his eyes.

    This man was no ordinary person!

    Although the man had his back to Xiao Yifei, within what seemed to be an ordinary physique, there was an astonishing aura radiating out. With Xiao Yifei¡¯s sharp eyesight, he could see the man¡¯s temples bulging prominently, and his imposing aura made it instantly clear to Xiao Yifei who this man was.

    He was far from ordinary, and indeed, a highly skilled martial artist!

    Although Xiao Yifei himself had never studied martial arts, his physical condition and agility had undergone a dramatic transformation through the baptism of the Dragon Transformation Technique. Moreover, with his irvoyant eyes, he could perceive things that ordinary people could not discern in detail.

    At that moment, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Yunjing¡¯s father turned around.

    Upon turning, Xiao Yifei could fully see the face of Tan Yunjing¡¯s father¡ªa majestic and square-faced man with a head full of ck hair. Aside from his striking presence, he looked exceptionally young. However, he seemed troubled by something.

    When Tan Yunjing¡¯s father glimpsed Xiao Yifei, a flicker of confusion passed through his eyes. Then, suddenly, he squinted, for he realized that this young man, Xiao Yifei, was full of mysteries. His mind was filled with questions, as from his daughter¡¯s words, he knew of Xiao Yifei as a highly skilled doctor. But upon seeing Xiao Yifei for the first time, he detected something odd; at first nce, there was nothing strange about Xiao Yifei.

    Yet, as he focused intently on Xiao Yifei, he was suddenly unable to see through him. Xiao Yifei gave him an uneasy feeling, as if there were needles on his back, filled with a sense of danger. But upon closer inspection, he found Xiao Yifei standing casually, looking indifferent and not particrly extraordinary. The more this was the case, the more confused Tan Yunjing¡¯s father became because he could not see through Xiao Yifei. He found it even more puzzling because Xiao Yifei, who seemed to have no extraordinary traits, could give him such a feeling of danger!

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? This is the Xiao Yifei brother I¡¯ve told you about! Weren¡¯t you always eager to meet him to thank him in person for saving your beautiful daughter? Why are you just standing there now?"

    Tan Yunjing, seeing her father staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, puckered her lips and shook her hand.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s father then remembered that the person standing opposite him was not an enemy, but his daughter¡¯s lifesaver. He rxed the alertness in his body and approached Xiao Yifei with a hearty smile, extending his hand, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ve heard much about you. I am Tan Zhenting, Yunjing¡¯s father. I am truly grateful for the life-saving grace you¡¯ve shown my daughter!"

    Tan Zhenting, what an awe-inspiring name!

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself in admiration. Unaware of the multitude of thoughts that had briefly crossed Tan Zhenting¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei was just curious about why Tan Zhenting had looked at him so intently for such a long time. Seeing Tan Zhenting approaching with a smile, Xiao Yifei also revealed a smile, "Uncle Tan, you¡¯re really too kind. I just did what I should have done!"

 Chapter 353 Sit Down and Chat

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Sit Down and Chat</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Zhenting and Xiao Yifei sped hands together.

    After grasping Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, Tan Zhenting was once again surprised because he felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were not unusual. If there was any difference, it was only unexpectedly stable.

    People who study martial arts can gain an understanding of others through simple contact. Even if the understanding is not deep, they can still make a judgment about the person.

    He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at Xiao Yifei again, thinking this meant that Xiao Yifei was not a martial arts practitioner. Where then did his own strange feelinge from?

    However, now was not the time to think about these things. Tan Zhenting, full of gratitude, said to Xiao Yifei, "I am well aware of Yunjing¡¯s illness. It¡¯s not something that can be cured just by wanting to. You must have put in a lot of effort! You can say, you are Yunjing¡¯s lifesaver!"

    "Yunjing¡¯s illness, ah, has been there since she was young, troubling us for a long time. We too have expended great effort and have never managed to cure it. We¡¯ve always been filled with worry about her condition, so I truly thank you, Doctor Xiao Yifei. Otherwise, with some recent matters at home, I would have certainlye to express my thanks in person!"

    One could see that Tan Zhenting was indeed very concerned about Tan Yunjing, and simrly, he was filled with gratitude toward Xiao Yifei for curing Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness. When he talked about this matter, he even cast aside his previous suspicions of Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, there¡¯s no need for that. Yunjing is such a beautiful girl, being able to cure her, I too am very happy," Xiao Yifeiughed, responding to Tan Zhenting¡¯s words.

    Xiao Yifei returned the sentiment with a smile.

    "Now that you are here today, we must take good care of you!"

    Tan Zhentingughed heartily and boisterously.

    Tan Yunjing stood beside Xiao Yifei, her eyes curving into beautiful crescents as she gazed at him without stopping herughter.

    "Yunjing, go get that treasured Da Hong Pao of mine!"

    With a wave of his hand, Tan Zhenting spoke with vigor to Tan Yunjing, "Today, Doctor Xiao Yifei is here. Take out our family¡¯s treasured tea for Doctor Xiao Yifei to enjoy!"

    Obediently, Tan Yunjing responded and then went to fetch the treasured Da Hong Pao that Tan Zhenting had mentioned.

    "Doctor Xiao Yifei, please have a seat, please have a seat. The tea hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so let¡¯s have a chat first!"

    Tan Zhenting gestured magnanimously for Xiao Yifei to sit next to the tea table, then he too took a seat.

    As Xiao Yifei and Tan Zhenting were chatting, waiting for Tan Yunjing to return, Hong Fan entered the room with an urgent expression on his face.

    The sturdy-bodied, sword-like-aura Hong Fan had a hint of anxiety on his face. As soon as he saw Xiao Yifei, Hong Fan forced a smile and then whispered softly into Tan Zhenting¡¯s ear, "The Cao Family hase again today."

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when he heard Hong Jian¡¯s words, and a powerful aura burst forth from him. His tone was filled with repressed anger as he spoke, "What¡¯s going on! Why have theye again! Weren¡¯t they just here yesterday? We just fought them off, how can they show up again today!"

    When Hong Fan heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, his face also revealed a hint of bitterness as he lowered his head and said, "I don¡¯t know either, but based on their appearance this time, it seems they havee with quite an aggressive stance."

    Upon hearing this, Tan Zhenting mmed his hand fiercely on the nearby tea table, suddenly standing up. His eyes shed with authority as he said to Hong Fan, "Aggressive stance! What right do they have to be aggressive! Wasn¡¯t the trouble they caused yesterday enough? What, did they get snubbed yesterday and, without taking a rest, decide toe back for retribution today?"

    Seeing Tan Zhenting¡¯s reaction, Hong Fan revealed a bitter smile and said, "n Leader, don¡¯t be so angry. Although they seem aggressive, we still don¡¯t know what they¡¯re here for today. Maybe they¡¯vee to apologize and smooth things over."

    Tan Zhenting snorted coldly, speaking harshly, "The Cao Family woulde to apologize? I wouldn¡¯t believe it, even if you killed me. Where are they now? I want to see just what trickery the Cao Family is up to, who gave them the courage to keep challenging the Tan Family¡¯s prestige time and again."

    Hong Fan smiled bitterly, shook his head, and murmured, "They are already at the gate."

    Upon hearing this, Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes rounded even more. He looked at Hong Fan, about to say something, but as he turned and saw Xiao Yifei sitting beside the tea table, he swallowed his words. With a sweep of his sleeve, he dered, "Let¡¯s go have a look! I thought that the troublemaking Cao Family, havinge yesterday, wouldn¡¯t show up today. I was nning to finally have some time to properly host Doctor Xiao Yifei, but looking at the situation now, that seems impossible!"

    Before leaving, Tan Zhenting squeezed out a smile toward Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll handle this matter and will be right back. When Yunjing returns, have her show you around the courtyard."

    Xiao Yifei smiled back at Tan Zhenting, "Uncle Tan, don¡¯t worry, go handle your business. After it¡¯s taken care of, you cane back. I¡¯m not in a hurry."

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s face showed a somewhat embarrassed expression. He nodded at Xiao Yifei and then spun around to leave, his expression stern as he strode out the door, with Hong Fan closely following Tan Zhen.

    After watching Tan Zhenting leave, a flicker of puzzlement crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. However, it was only for a moment, and then he shook his head with augh, "It¡¯s their family matter; best not to interfere unnecessarily."

    Xiao Yifei turned his gaze to the tea table above. When he had sat beside the tea table with Tan Zhenting, he had already noticed the tea table. Although Xiao Yifei was not very knowledgeable about such things, he immediately recognized that the wood used to make the tea table was the valuable ebony, and it was likely century-old ebony at that. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he could even see a mist of spiritual energy swirling around the century-old ebony tea table, a clear indication of its priceless value.

    Xiao Yifei marveled at the extravagance of the wealthy while being shocked at the extraordinary nature of the tea table. Furthermore, the fact that the very hardwood of ebony could be crafted into such a delicate tea table surely meant the work of a great master!

    While Xiao Yifei was still secretly amazed by the value of the tea table, his eyes suddenly narrowed; he noticed a slight indentation where Tan Zhenting had mmed down in anger, a palm imprint on the surface of the tea table.

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback, for one should not underestimate this shallow palm mark. The hardness of century-old ebony is extremely high,parable even to concrete. Thus, to leave such a mark on concrete with a single palm strike speaks volumes of the terrifying strength of the person who made it!

    "Could it be that the martial arts experts in TV shows actually exist?"

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled. Although he had noticed the prominent temples of Tan Zhenting, a sign of one who practices martial arts, he had not expected Tan Zhenting to possess such formidable strength.

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, studying the century-old ebony tea table from all angles, his curiosity piqued because he had yet to pinpoint his own strength, only aware that it had substantially increased. Inspired by Tan Zhenting¡¯s action today, he too wanted to test his full strength with a palm strike to see what would be of the ebony tea table.

    After some deliberation, Xiao Yifei ultimately quelled his risky impulse, for the tea table was extremely valuable. Besides, nobody goes to someone else¡¯s house for the first time and smashes their things!

 Chapter 354: How Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354: How Absurd</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei had managed to suppress his dangerous thought. What he didn¡¯t know was that if he had failed to restrain himself just now and struck out with his palm, it wouldn¡¯t have been a mere handprint that was left. Whether the tea sea would have remained intact was uncertain! Xiao Yifei was now unaware that his physical fitness had reached an unprecedented level, and his strength was extremely terrifying!

    Just as Xiao Yifei sat beside the tea sea, cocking his head and eyeing the vast expanse while constantly thinking about pping it, Tan Yunjing came back holding a small porcin jar. Before even considering what was inside the jar, the exquisite porcin piece itself looked very valuable.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, let me tell you, my father truly appreciates you. You should know that this premium Da Hong Pao tea is something ordinary people can¡¯t even get a glimpse of! For my dad to share it with you for a taste, it really was not easy. Isn¡¯t that right, dad?"

    Tan Yunjing had just crossed the screen, her head bowed as she started speaking to Xiao Yifei.

    Yet she hadn¡¯t received a response from Tan Zhenting for quite some time and raised her head in confusion.

    "Hmm? Brother Xiao Yifei, where did my dad go?"

    Tan Yunjing, seeing only Xiao Yifei seated beside the tea sea, turned her head in bewilderment, looking around, but still couldn¡¯t find Tan Zhenting. Confused, she asked Xiao Yi.

    Why would her father wander off at this time?

    "Uncle Tan seemed to have some urgent matters to attend to and went out a moment ago."

    Xiao Yifei pointed towards the doorway, informing Tan Yunjing where Tan Zhenting had gone.

    "What¡¯s the matter? The family should have just finished dealing with some issues, right?"

    Tan Yunjing furrowed her pretty brows, muttering to herself as she thought, meanwhile, taking a seat beside the tea sea.

    "It seems like I heard something to do with the Cao Family just now."

    Xiao Yifei recalled the words Hong Fan had whispered into Tan Zhenting¡¯s ear, having only caught a few fleeting sentences, but the impression that the Cao Family left on him was profound.

    "The Cao Family? Brother Xiao Yifei, are you sure you didn¡¯t mishear, is it the Cao Family?"

    Tan Yunjing, who had just taken a seat by the tea sea, stood up abruptly when she heard Xiao Yifei mention the name ¡¯Cao Family.¡¯ Her exquisite and stunning face was filled with indignation as she pouted angrily, "They¡¯re not done yet! Coming yesterday and today, what exactly do they want!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Tan Yunjing¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but feel the flicker of curiosity in his heart reignited. Tan Zhenting¡¯s anger could be understood, but Tan Yunjing¡¯s fury confused Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Uncle Tan was quite angry when he was here just now. What is this Cao Family all about?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, looking at Tan Yunjing with a puzzled expression.

    "What are they? They¡¯re not anything at all!"

    Anger and a touch of vulnerability were evident on Tan Yunjing¡¯s beautiful face as she looked up at Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao, it¡¯s relentless with them! I need to see what exactly the Cao Family is up to! Will youe with me?"

    Seeing Tan Yunjing¡¯s aggrieved manner, Xiao Yifei smiled and extended his hand to gently ruffle her hair, "Let¡¯s go and see. What¡¯s the issue that they¡¯ve got you this upset!"

    Tan Yunjing clearly enjoyed having her head patted by Xiao Yifei¡¯srge hand. Shefortably narrowed her eyes and smiled at Xiao Yifei, her anger from before significantly lessened.

    "Then let¡¯s go, Brother Xiao Yifei," she said.

    With her mood restored, Tan Yunjing strode forward and after saying so to Xiao Yifei, the two of them took steps to leave.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, seeing our family¡¯s courtyard, you must know that our family is probably one of those somewhat wealthy ns, and, if we really trace our lineage, we are also a family with quite a history," she said as she walked alongside him.

    Tan Yunjing started speaking as they walked down the path.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed an awkward smile. In his eyes, Tan Yunjing¡¯s family was not just somewhat wealthy, they were extremely wealthy. However, he did not interrupt her and simply nodded, indicating that she should continue.

    "We are also engaged in some businesses, including those in gold and antiques¡ªand the antique business is quite sessful," she said, kicking small pebbles along the path as she spoke.

    Xiao Yifei nodded slightly. A family with such historical heritage often had an affinity for ssic Huaxia items, he thought, and looking at the ssical decorations pervading the Tan family¡¯s courtyard, it was clear that they were a traditional and prestigious Huaxia family.

    "And then? What does this have to do with the Cao Family?" Xiao Yifei asked softly.

    "Hmm," Tan Yunjing nodded, "The Cao Family is also quite significant in business, and they too have a long historical background, said to be the descendants of an ancient Cao family. They mainly deal with gambling but are looking to break into the antique industry. Our two families used to have a good rtionship, especially when we were younger; you could say it was very close."

    It seemed Tan Yunjing had recalled something unpleasant, and herplexion turned rather sour: "I remember, Brother Xiao Yifei, when you were treating my illness, I told you something. It was about the engagement I had as a child. When it was discovered that I had lupus, the boy¡¯s family, upon seeing my condition, disagreed with the engagement. It was the Cao Family!"

    Her face filled with a mocking anger, she continued, "I hadn¡¯t said a word, and their family was already unwilling!"

    Xiao Yifei could understand Tan Yunjing¡¯s anger upon hearing this, as this behavior was a huge insult to her. Now, Xiao Yifei could also understand why he was puzzled by the enormous scale of the Tan family when he first saw it. He couldn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to oppose the Tan family. After listening to Tan Yunjing, he realized that the Cao Family must be a rival family, on par with the Tan family.

    Yet, there was still something Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out. Usually, families with deep roots wouldn¡¯t engage in such rash behavior without reason, and he didn¡¯t understand why the Cao Family would do something that appeared to be so reckless!

    With his brows slightly furrowed, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at the stunningly beautiful Tan Yunjing.

    When Tan Yunjing saw Xiao Yifei, she felt somewhat better. Pouting her lips, she said to him, "If they don¡¯t agree, so be it. At the time, I was desperate about my illness and my family had little hope. If they hadn¡¯t brought it up, we would have taken the initiative to cancel the engagement. After it was called off, our rtionship with the Cao Family gradually cooled, and we reduced our support for their antique business."

    "Who would have thought that they held a grudge over this all along, and we wouldn¡¯t have known if not for the incident a few days ago!"

    After Tan Yunjing and Xiao Yifei exited the door and saw that Tan Zhenting wasn¡¯t at the entrance, Tan Yunjing knew where to go. She stepped toward the gate, and Xiao Yifei walked beside her, admiring the beautiful scenery on both sides of the path.

 Chapter 355: No One Comes to the Temple of the Three Treasures Without a Cause

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355: No One Comes to the Temple of the Three Treasures Without a Cause</h4><h4></h4>

    "A few days ago, when they heard that my illness had been cured, their family sent someone over immediately to propose remarrying me. What is this nonsense! They want to remarry whenever they wish and dissolve the marriage whenever they fancy! Besides, it¡¯s them I find unworthy now! Of course, we couldn¡¯t agree to this!"

    "So our family immediately refused them and even kicked out the person they sent. But who would¡¯ve thought, just because of that, they started to make trouble for our family!"

    Tan Yunjing said indignantly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed: "It can¡¯t be that simple, right? I think their intentions must be moreplex!"

    Tan Yunjing nodded vigorously after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words: "Exactly! Afterward, using that as an excuse, they began to attack our family¡¯s antique business. We didn¡¯t take them seriously at first, but unexpectedly their business has grown significantly without our noticing, and before we knew it, we suffered a major loss!"

    Tan Yunjing was obviously very angry, continuing savagely: "That¡¯s why our family has been so busy with this mattertely. We even called back our aunt to help!"

    Hearing Tan Yunjing speak this way, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lightly squinted. It seemed the president of Yanjing Medical University from their family, Tan Lan, must indeed be very capable, as the entire family needed his help during such a difficult time.

    Xiao Yifei walked alongside Tan Yunjing, listening to herints whispered in his ear: "Who would¡¯ve thought their family was truly prepared, not only targeting our family matters but also coveting our shareholder industries!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Tan Yunjing say this, he squinted his eyes slightly. Considering the situation she¡¯d just described to him, and having seen Tan Zhenting¡¯s reaction when he left, Xiao Yifei knew this wasn¡¯t a simple matter. But it was especially after hearing what Tan Yunjing had just said that Xiao Yifei gained a new understanding of the whole situation. The Cao Family was indeed harboring nefarious intentions.

    "Yesterday they came with a Yuan Dynasty blue and white porcin, iming this piece sold from our auction house as a Yuan blue and white was a fake, demanding a public apology from us. We arepletely certain it¡¯s genuine, yet they insisted it¡¯s a counterfeit!"

    A look of outrage was all over the exquisite face of Tan Yunjing as she continued: "Unexpectedly, after we had just sent them away yesterday, they havee back again today. I don¡¯t know what they really want or what trouble they¡¯re looking for!"

    Upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei let out a lightugh. Thismotion was certainly something he was interested in witnessing for himself, to see what the situation was really like.

    Following Tan Yunjing through the beautifully groomed paths of the courtyard, the two finally reached the Tan Family¡¯s front gate. There, next to a jade eyeless giant dragon carving, Xiao Yifei saw Tan Zhenting with a furious expression, along with Hong Fan standing beside him.

    Opposite them stood three figures, among them an elderly man with a wispy goat beard and a demeanor resembling an immortal Taoist, looking quite distinguished. Next to the old man was a middle-aged man, pallor without a beard, whose shifty eyes revealed his shrewdness. Beside the middle-aged man stood a short, stocky fat man, who, despite his unimpressive looks and Maitreya Buddha-like grin, exhibited regal movements like a dragon or tiger in his actions, with his temples bulging prominently, suggesting he was not to be taken lightly, holding in his grasp a ckcqueredrge box.

    Upon witnessing this scene, a look of urgency crossed Tan Yunjing¡¯s eyes as she picked up her pace and hurried toward the spot with the eyeless jade dragon carving, and Xiao Yifei, seeing this, quickly followed.

    "Dad! Why have theye again? Didn¡¯t they just visit yesterday? Why hasn¡¯t this trouble ceased yet!"

    Before even reaching Tan Zhenting¡¯s side, Tan Yunjing was already speaking angrily, and as she spoke, she red furiously at the three people opposite Tan Zhenting: "Haven¡¯t we already made it clear, our Tan Family doesn¡¯t wee you here!"

    Tan Zhenting heard Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, turned his head, furrowed his brows, and looked at Tan Yunjing, "Yunjing, why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I just tell Mr. Xiao to let you take him for a tour around our house? What are you doing here! I can handle the situation here! It¡¯s Mr. Xiao¡¯s first visit to our house, and it¡¯s not good for him to see these things!"

    After speaking to Tan Yunjing, Tan Zhenting turned his head back and said to Xiao Yifei with some embarrassment, "I am truly sorry, Mr. Xiao. It is your first visit today and you had to witness this unpleasant situation. I am very sorry for that!"

    Then Tan Zhenting immediately turned his head towards Tan Yunjing and said, "Yunjing, quickly take Mr. Xiao for a walk in our courtyard. I wille find you after I¡¯ve dealt with things here!"

    Tan Yunjing, stamping her jade-like foot and filled with resentment, said, "Dad! Every time the Cao Familyes to stir up trouble for no reason, you tell me to leave. I won¡¯t go! They keep making unreasonable disturbances, treating my engagement as a joke. Why should I leave? I won¡¯t go!"

    Tan Zhenting heard Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, his face tensed up for a moment, and then he looked at Tan Yunjing and sighed heavily. He didn¡¯t say anything more but turned around and gave a respectful gesture to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, sorry for theck of hospitality. Please bear with us!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and waved his hand.

    "No problem, no problem. You discuss your matters; I will just take a look around on the side, it won¡¯t be intrusive."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned around and walked over to the eyeless Giant Dragon statue. He really had an inexplicable feeling for this lifelike jade dragon statue.

    Just as Xiao Yifei had turned around, a shrewd middle-aged man from the Cao Family¡¯s entourage nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, a glint of sharpness shing through his eyes without a trace.

    "Haha! Yunjing, look at you, you can¡¯t wrong Uncle Cao like this. Wasn¡¯t it because you thought our Cao Rui wasn¡¯t a good match for you when you were younger? That¡¯s why we called off the engagement, waiting until now when Cao Rui has returned from studying abroad, feeling that he is now worthy of you, resulting in the decision to restore the engagement!"

    With a smile on his face, Cao Heming continued speaking to Tan Yunjing, "So I¡¯m saying, Yunjing, don¡¯t harbor such resentment. If you are unwilling, you are unwilling. The Cao Family has not forced you to do anything."

    Tan Yunjing snorted coldly, turned her head away, and stopped looking at Cao Heming.

    Seeing this scene, Cao Heming¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, and then he continued with a smile, "Yunjing, I can understand your resentment, but what we¡¯re talking about today is not the engagement. It¡¯s that something about this object of your family is indeed problematic!"

    At that moment, Tan Zhenting stepped forward towards Cao Heming and said, "Yesterday, you came to our house aggressively, iming that the item sold from our auction was a fake, demanding that we issue a public apology. However, the auctioned item has not yet been delivered to the buyer. How did you determine that this Yuan Dynasty blue-and-white porcin is a fake!"

    Tan Zhenting looked at Cao Heming, whose behavior was like that of a smiling tiger, and his brow furrowed. He was not in the least courteous. The repeated provocations from the Cao Family had made Tan Zhenting quite impatient, so he spoke directly without any pleasantries.

    Cao Heming was slightly startled by Tan Zhenting¡¯s blunt approach, seemingly not expecting Tan Zhenting to be so straightforward.

 Chapter 356 What Exactly is the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 What Exactly is the Matter</h4><h4></h4>

    However, after a brief moment of distraction, Cao Heming regained hisposure, and smilingly said to Tan Zhenting, "Brother Zhenting, we¡¯vee all this way, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to stop us at the door and not let us in?"

    Tan Zhenting squinted at Cao Heming, unsure of what Cao Heming was up to, but ultimately, the magnanimous Tan Zhenting turned around and waved his hand at him.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Open the gate, let them in!"

    With a grand gesture from Tan Zhenting, therge gate of the Tan Family courtyard swung open, revealing that someone had been paying attention to what was happening at the gate all along.

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯smand, the gate opened, and a group of people walked through it. Tan Zhenting was initially worried that Xiao Yifei would get a bad impression from what just transpired, so at this moment, Tan Zhenting had no more reservations.

    Tan Yunjing turned around and waved to Xiao Yifei, signaling for him to follow them.

    By then, Xiao Yifei hade around from behind the nephrite dragon statue. Although the statue gave Xiao Yifei a quite odd feeling, after examining it, he found nothing unusual. Seeing the gesture from Tan Yunjing, Xiao Yifei followed and, at the same time, a mysterious smile appeared on his face.

    Just as Xiao Yifei had stepped out and seen Tan Zhenting and Cao Heming, he felt the sensation of being watched again. He knew that the watchers outside the gate had kept their focus on them, wondering why the Tan Family ced such importance on these three persons. Xiao Yifei had a faint idea in his mind.

    Out of the three people who had just arrived, apart from the old man who seemed rather insipid, the other two were not simple at all!

    Seeing that some people had already walked through the gate, Xiao Yifei hastily shook his head and hurriedly followed them.

    Tan Zhenting, with a grave expression, led the way, while Cao Heming wore a light smile and even had the leisure to casually observe the scenery of the Tan Family courtyard, and the short, chubby man behind him maintained a smirking face.

    "Speak! What¡¯s going on!"

    As everyone walked inside, Tan Zhenting sat down heavily on the Taishi Chair and coldly stared at Cao Heming as he spoke.

    Cao Heming gave a light smile, "Zhenting, didn¡¯t I just say? It¡¯s about that Top Grade Green Ghost Valley Descending Mountain Vase sold by your auction house a few days ago¡ªit¡¯s a fake! Your Tan Family¡¯s auction house is considered one of the top auction houses in Huaxia. Producing such items, doesn¡¯t it harm the reputation of the auction house?"

    Upon hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting forcefully pped the armrest of the Taishi Chair and stood up in anger, confronting Cao Heming directly, "Cao Heming, you better exin yourself clearly today! How many years has our Tan Family¡¯s auction house been operating? When have we ever slipped up? When have we ever had a problem? And since when do we need reminders from you?"

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes fixed sternly on Cao Heming as he spoke in a sharp tone.

    As Tan Zhenting heard Cao Heming¡¯s words, a trace of mockery appeared on his face. However, when he turned his head to look at Tan Zhenting, it was reced by a smile, "Haha, Zhenting, am I not helping you out? After all, you are the Family Head of the Tan Family. It¡¯s essential to take good care of your own family¡¯s business."

    This time, Tan Zhenting had calmed down. He looked at Cao Heming and said evenly, "Oh? So you are saying that I haven¡¯t taken good care of the family¡¯s assets? You mentioned that it¡¯s no small matter, especially since that Yuan blue and white porcin was auctioned off for nearly a hundred million Yuan. But I¡¯m just curious. Since the hammer has just fallen and the auction item hasn¡¯t yet been delivered to the buyer, how do you know that it¡¯s a counterfeit?"

    Tan Zhenting raised his eyes to look at Cao Heming, "So how did you know that this item is a counterfeit? Moreover, without a thorough investigation, you want our auction house to apologize to everyone. Do you truly believe that this is helping us?"

    Having heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming smiled gently at him and replied, "Zhenting, I am reminding you because our two families have been friends for generations. If it wasn¡¯t to help you, we would have disclosed this news to the public already. Would there be a need to repeatedly remind you of it?"

    Tan Zhenting squinted at Cao Heming.

    A mischievous glint shed in Cao Heming¡¯s eyes as he smirked, "Because our auction house is having a grand auction next month as well. I know that your Yuan blue and white porcin is a fake because ours is the authentic one! I¡¯m reminding you out of good intentions and consideration for old times, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it? Thinking that we¡¯re trying to harm you?"

    Although Cao Heming¡¯s words were light and seemingly effortless, the underlying message was tantly confrontational; he imed theirs was the authentic piece while the Tan family¡¯s was counterfeit. Without even seeing the item, how could they im that the Tan family¡¯s piece was a fake!

    Whether an item is genuine or counterfeit might seem minor, yet this Yuan blue and white Ghost Valley Vase was auctioned for nearly a hundred million Yuan, a price that didn¡¯t significantly impact a huge entity like the Tan Family. However, what it reflected could affect the reputation of the Tan Family. For such a significant family to sell a counterfeit item was undoubtedly a blow to the Tan family¡¯s auction house.

    Thus, upon hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting suddenly became furious. However, as the n Leader of such a vast family, his emotions had been affected previously due to the Cao Family¡¯s repeated provocations. But now Tan Zhenting had recentered himself and was viewing the situation more rationally, realizing that the issue presented by Cao Heming¡¯s frequent visits wasn¡¯t going to be easily resolved.

    Still, after hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting remained puzzled; why was Cao Heming so confident in proiming the Tan family¡¯s auctioned items counterfeit and talking about hosting an auction the following month? This tantly symbolized a formal deration of war against the Tan family!

    "Why should our auctioned items be counterfeits, and yours genuine? How can you be so sure?"

    Tan Yunjing also sensed the confrontational tone in Cao Heming¡¯s words. Filled with dissatisfaction, she looked at Tan Zhenting and said.

    Upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Cao Heming replied with a lightugh, then turned and looked at Tan Zhenting, "If I can state this news so confidently, it means I have the evidence to prove that our item is genuine!"

    After he finished speaking, Cao Heming turned to a short and stout man and spoke gravely, "Mile, bring out the item so that the Family Head of the Tan Family can have a good look. After all, the genuine article is with us!"

    Smiling Mile still wore his ambiguous smile; however, his movements were incredibly swift. With a pat, the ck case he was carrying instantly opened.

    The crash-proof and explosion-proof case contained a crystal-clear vase, lying quietly inside.

    Upon viewing the vase, embellished with fouryers of exquisite blue and white patterns¡ªa water-wave pattern on the neck, a peony with intertwined branches on the shoulders, a "Guiguzi Descending the Mountain" theme on the body, and deformed lotus petals with a Chen Bao design on the lower part¡ªit seemed as though the room was suddenly illuminated by a treasure light. From its appearance alone, the vase indeed belonged to the top grade.

 Chapter 357: Overconfident

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357: Overconfident</h4><h4></h4>

    "Zhenting, did you see? I have the genuine article right here. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I brought it specially today. I mean, here I am, putting in so much effort for your sake, and yet you still suspect that I have ulterior motives. How wronged I feel!"

    Cao Heming gently brushed his hand over the body of the Yuan blue-and-white vase, as if caressing the skin of a beautiful woman, treasuring it greatly. He looked up at Tan Zhenting with a smile.

    Tan Zhenting first shifted his gaze to the stout man standing next to Cao Heming, known as Mile, a twinkle shing in his eyes.

    The notorious Mile¡¯s reputation had reached him long ago. This master rarely emerged from the Cao Family, and Tan Zhenting had never seen him because most who had seen Mile¡¯s true face were no longer in this world. Mile was specifically responsible for handling the Cao Family¡¯s unsavory deeds; his martial prowess was incredibly strong and even rumored to be mystically powerful.

    Tan Zhenting hadn¡¯t expected Cao Heming to bring Mile along today without any intention of hiding him.

    Seeing Tan Zhenting looking at him, Mile slightly lifted his round head and gave a ¡¯hehe¡¯ugh, filled with a naive air.

    Tan Zhenting said nothing, lowered his head, and slowly walked toward the Yuan blue-and-white vase ced inside the box.

    "May I take a look?"

    Tan Zhenting said to Cao Heming, and without waiting for a response, he reached out and picked up the vase.

    "The condition of the vase isn¡¯t bad."

    Upon holding it, Yue Zhenting gently touched the body of the vase, examining the patterns on it and muttering to himself.

    Although the Tan Family¡¯s business was extensive, the antique trade was their best endeavor, and of course, Tan Zhenting was a great connoisseur. So, after getting the vase, he began to scrutinize it carefully.

    Given that Cao Heming had repeatedly sought trouble and today even brought things with him unafraid, it inevitably raised suspicions in Tan Zhenting¡¯s mind; he certainly wanted to thoroughly examine the vase in which Cao Heming was so confidently cing his trust.

    After Tan Zhenting took the vase, Cao Heming¡¯s expression remained unchanged,posed and indifferent, as if his vase was genuinely authentic.

    "Zhenting, make sure you have a good look!"

    Not only that, but Cao Heming also purposely reminded Tan Zhenting.

    With a furrowed brow, Tan Zhenting first examined the vase with his naked eye: "The base is covered in ze that shrinks at the edges in red fired-stone style, exposing the body which has ck sesame spots. Despite seeming rough, it feels smooth to touch. An 800x magnification photo under an electron microscope shows scattered, brownish fog-like old bubbles, characteristic of a genuine Yuan blue-and-white vase which could reveal a small reddish-brown patch at its base."

    Tan Zhenting indeed saw the small reddish-brown patch on the base of the Yuan blue-and-white vase body and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brow.

    "Yunjing, go, and bring our Yuan blue-and-white vase here,"

    With a furrowed brow, Tan Zhenting instructed Tan Yunjing. Afterwards, he reached into his pocket and directly pulled out a small magnifying ss, and started to examine the Yuan blue-and-white vase very carefully.

    Authenticating artifacts requires more than the naked eye; it must be observed carefully. Yet seeing how seriously Tan Zhenting was taking this, Tan Yunjing felt a shock in her heart, as if this item might genuinely hold some secrets.

    Tan Yunjing¡¯s eyes held a serious look as she nced at Cao Heming standing by her side. Although Cao Heming¡¯s face showed no other expression, she could still feel the confidence emanating from him.

    Cao Heming¡¯s eyes were filled with a smug look as he gazed down at Yue Zhenting, his gaze also containing a hint of coldness.

    With a belly full of questions, Tan Yunjing walked out of the room, somewhat puzzled about where Cao Heming¡¯s confidence stemmed from.

    "Large flowers and leaves, the leaves fully colored, but the flowers notpletely filled in and outlined by a distinct nk border. The same goes for the patterns of mountains, seas, figures, and animals, which are also left partially white, except for the handle pots and Jade Spring vases, where the bottom of the objects usually exposes the rough body. The rough bottom is covered with ze spots, and the inside of the handle cup and bowl bottoms are mostly unzed, some with half-coat ze inside the stem, which makes the ze even more enriching and giving off a gem-like radiance,"

    Tan Zhenting mumbled to himself while squinting his eyes at the Yuan blue and white vase.

    Using a magnifying ss, he observed the darkest areas of the blue patterns which showed a reticted phenomenon, and the vase¡¯s thickest part was horizontally jointed. The more Tan Zhenting looked, the more he was convinced that this Yuan blue and white vase was authentic. He couldn¡¯t help but lift his head and look towards Cao Heming.

    "Is it possible that there are actually two of these Yuan blue and white ¡¯Hermit Descending the Mountain¡¯ vases?"

    Tan Zhenting muttered quietly to himself.

    "Haha, Brother Zhenting, you also think mine is genuine?"

    Cao Hemingughed heartily and continued, "You are also an old hand in this, how can you not know that this Yuan blue and white vase is a unique piece? You surely know what ¡¯unique¡¯ means!"

    This Yuan blue and white ¡¯Hermit Descending the Mountain¡¯ vase sold for an astonishingly high price because it has historical records. Originally part of a pair, the other had been shattered long ago, thus making this one a unique item. There¡¯s genuinely only one of these in the world, with no possibility of another existing out amongst the public.

    Tan Zhenting, upon hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, also felt that his initial thoughts might have been somewhat misguided. He furrowed his brows, ced the vase back on the table, and then stepped aside.

    "How about it, Brother Zhenting, I didn¡¯t mislead you, did I? The genuine article is right here with me, which means your piece is a fake. So you¡¯d better issue a notification quickly and apologize! Otherwise, if this news gets to someone with ill intentions, they might spread unfavorable rumors, which could greatly affect your family!"

    Cao Heming looked at Tan Zhenting, seemingly sincere in his words, while the elder with white hair and a sage-like demeanor beside him remained silent, his eyes half-open and half-closed, exhibiting the manner of a true master.

    Tan Zhenting listened to Cao Heming¡¯s statement and waived his hand without a word. Although the authenticity of an item can be judged by the naked eye to some extent, it still wasn¡¯t proof that what Cao Heming had brought out was genuine.

    After all, his own vase hadn¡¯t been presented yet, as it had been kept in his family¡¯s possession and not yet handed over to any dealer.

    Just then, Tan Yunjing entered from outside, carrying a wooden case in her hands. She ced it on the table and slowly opened the lid.

    In the wooden case, an identical Yuan blue and white vase appeared before everyone. Although the two vases looked the same, the one Cao Heming had brought seemed to shine a bit more.

    Tan Zhenting picked up the Yuan blue and white ¡¯Hermit Descending the Mountain¡¯ vase that Tan Yunjing had just brought and scrutinized it thoroughly. No matter how he looked at his own piece, it also seemed genuine, but the piece that Cao Heming had brought also appeared to be authentic, and upon closer examination, seemed to be in slightly better condition.

    The more Tan Zhenting looked, the stranger it seemed. He turned around, took Cao Heming¡¯s vase, and alongside his own vase, began to examine them closely. However, after a while, he still couldn¡¯t discern the authenticity of the two items. He furrowed his brows, turned around, and took out a pile of professional equipment from inside the room, and began studying them on the table.

    Even though Tan Zhenting felt in his heart that the vase Cao Heming had brought looked genuine no matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t believe that Cao Heming was really so kind-hearted. Moreover, he was utterly certain that the Yuan blue and white ¡¯Hermit Descending the Mountain¡¯ vase that was truly unique and the only existing piece in the world was the one kept by his family!

 Chapter 358 The Same Thing

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 The Same Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    Therefore, regarding the Yuan Qinghua vase that Cao Heming brought over, Tan Zhenting¡¯s heart was filled with doubts.

    But when Tan Yunjing carried in the wooden chest that held the Yuan Qinghua vase, and Tan Zhenting opened it, revealing the vase, an ethereal old man standing beside Cao Heming couldn¡¯t help but show a greedy look in his eyes as he gazed upon the Tan Family¡¯s vase.

    Cao Heming had a confidently smug expression on his face, and looked at Tan Zhenting, who was hunched over the table examining the vase, with a sneer in his eyes. Just as Tan Zhenting was carefully observing the Yuan Qinghua vase, Cao Heming turned his attention to Xiao Yifei, who had been silently standing at the back of the crowd, his eyes shing with an inexplicable light.

    "Who is this young gentleman? He seems quite distinguished!"

    Unless Cao Heming was mistaken, among the younger generation of the Tan family, there was no one who bore a resemnce to Xiao Yifei, so he was somewhat puzzled by Xiao Yifei, who had appeared suddenly and had been following them the whole time.

    "This is Mr. Xiao, who has speciallye to visit our family today!"

    While studying the two vases on the table, Tan Zhenting didn¡¯t even turn his head as he spoke to Cao Heming.

    Hearing Tan Zhenting refer to Xiao Yifei as "Mister," Cao Heming¡¯s eyes shed with intensity.

    ¡¯Mister? Such a young Mister? None of those referred to as Mister by the Family Head of the Tan family are simple!"

    Cao Heming looked at Xiao Yifei with curiosity because in the antique circle of Yanjing, he had never seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s face before, and in the Huaxia circle, he had never heard of such a young Mister surnamed Xiao either. But Cao Heming knew that Tan Zhenting was not one to speak carelessly.

    "Zhenting, since you¡¯ve said as much, this Mr. Xiao must surely have no ordinary talent!"

    Cao Heming smiled at Tan Zhenting, his words probing.

    Upon hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting only hummed in affirmation and continued his careful examination of the two vases.

    Tan Zhenting didn¡¯t fully grasp what Cao Heming was implying about Xiao Yifei, because as a doctor who had cured Tan Yunjing¡¯s seemingly incurable disease, Xiao Yi certainly had considerable medical skill. Moreover, Cao Heming did not rify, simply asking that pair of questions, so Tan Zhenting merely responded to Cao Heming in that manner.

    Startled by Tan Zhenting¡¯s response, Cao Heming became even more cautious in his regard toward Xiao Yifei. Anyone personallymended by Tan Zhenting, an expert in antiques, was no ordinary person. Xiao Yifei¡¯s ability to appreciate antiques was certainly not simple. Seeing how respectfully the Tan family treated Xiao Yifei, Cao Heming realized it signified the addition of a new esteemed member to their ranks. Xiao Yifei¡¯s youthfulness had also surprised Cao Heming, as he had never before encountered someone so young who was considered an expert among antique connoisseurs.

    It turned out that because Tan Zhenting¡¯s words had not been clear, Cao Heming had misunderstood!

    Cao Heming gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, his vignce heightened.

    At this moment, Tan Zhenting was still bent over the table, closely studying the two vases. With his decades of experience in the antique world coupled with the Tan Family¡¯s substantial influence and ess to numerous rare treasures, Tan Zhenting had had the chance to appreciate many valuable items. Although this Yuan Qinghua vase was also worth nearly 100 million, to be frank, it was not an object that Tan Zhenting took to heart.

    Had it not been Cao Heming¡¯s im that the piece was a forgery and rted to their family reputation, Tan Zhenting would not have scrutinized the two items so closely. Tan Zhenting¡¯s discernment, vision, and skills were quite formidable, and yet the more he looked, the stranger he found the situation to be.

    Because after examining everything thoroughly, both items turned out to be genuine!

    Indeed, although there was only a brief mention in history, there still existed a trace of the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s solitary Guiguzi vase with blue and white porcin. It was specified as a unique item, and now, as Tan Zhenting saw it, both pieces seemed authentic.

    If there weren¡¯t irrefutable historical evidence, then Tan Zhenting might really start to wonder if there was perhaps another piece that had circted among the people!

    "What¡¯s wrong? Brother Zhenting, what do you think? Is my item genuine?"

    Seeing Tan Zhenting straighten up, Cao Heming lightly smiled and spoke to Tan Zhenting.

    Tan Zhenting raised his head, furrowed his brows, and looked at Cao Heming with a strange expression, "The item seems authentic to me, but how can there be two of a solitary piece!"

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "Ah, Brother Zhenting, didn¡¯t you see that my item is genuine? But since there¡¯s only one of these items, if mine is real, then yours can only be fake!"

    After he finished speaking, Cao Heming raised his eyebrows at Tan Zhenting.

    "Impossible!"

    Tan Zhenting immediately interjected resolutely, continuing, "My item is definitely not fake. The provenance of our item is crystal clear to me; it certainly must be real, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have fetched such an astronomical price at auction! The seller isn¡¯t ignorant either, saying our item is fake, that¡¯s impossible!"

    Tan Zhenting felt that there was something very peculiar about these events; how could it be such a coincidence that two authentic pieces appeared during the same period!

    Cao Heming looked at Tan Zhenting, and finally a cold smile slowly appeared on his face, "Tan Zhenting, out of respect for the private rtionship once shared between our two families, I kindly warn you, are you repeatedly implying that the Cao Family is ndering yours?"

    Cao Heming suddenly stretched out his finger towards the vase he had brought and said, "Then you tell me, whether this vase of ours is real or fake!"

    Tan Zhenting furrowed his brows, looking at Cao Heming. Although he knew that Cao Heming had some ulterior motives for visiting their family this time, Tan Zhenting himself was not the kind to spout nonsense. So, after hearing Cao Heming¡¯s question, Tan Zhenting could only speak the answer he had deduced thus far.

    "If I am not mistaken, your Yuan Dynasty blue and white vase should also be authentic."

    After hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming did not say anything else but continued pointing at the vase on the table and said coldly, "Then exin to me, how can this unique piece exist if mine is real? What is that piece of yours, where is it from, and how dare your family boldly auction off such a counterfeit!"

    Finally, Cao Heming, having heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s own admission, felt the timing was ripe and revealed his sharp fangs.

    Tan Zhenting frowned as he looked at the cold and beautiful Cao Heming, "Although I said your piece is genuine, I did not say that mine is fake! Even if your vase is real, it does not prove that our item is counterfeit! Perhaps, perhaps there really are two of these vases!"

    Cao Heming let out a gratingugh, "Two pieces? How could there be two! The records are so clear in the book, ¡¯one vase damaged¡¯ not ¡¯one vase lost¡¯! Don¡¯t you know that? It¡¯s clearly stated that one piece was damaged, but when ites to you, two intact pieces appear?"

    Cao Heming looked at Tan Zhenting, and his gaze turned equally cold, "If your family does not issue an apology statement of your own ord, and keep shamelessly denying it, then you¡¯ll need our help. After all, the most important thing in our line of work is integrity!"

 Chapter 359: Revealing Claws and Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Revealing ws and Teeth</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Zhenting heard Cao Heming¡¯s words, said nothing, but Tan Yunjing could no longer stand to listen. What did Cao Heming mean by this? They came to cause trouble time and again, daring to be so intimidating on their family¡¯s territory!

    "On what basis do you say that our family¡¯s item is fake, and not yours? Where is the evidence? Besides, the buyer hasn¡¯te looking for us toin! Now where do you get off pointing fingers at us!"

    Tan Yunjing, not the least bit intimidated, looked at Cao Heming, whose expression had changed, and spoke directly.

    Cao Heming narrowed his eyes and gave Tan Yunjing a chilly look, "Yunjing, you should remember I¡¯m of the same generation as your father. You¡¯d better speak to me with respect. And how do you know the buyer who won the bid for that vase hasn¡¯t said anything?"

    Cao Heming gestured toward the elderly man with an air of a Daoist immortal standing behind him, "See this? Professor Jia is here at the buyer¡¯s special request, to appraise your vase. You should be familiar with the name of Jia Dong, Professor Jia, shouldn¡¯t you?"

    Upon hearing Cao Heming mention him, Jia Dong stepped forward, stroked his goatee, and addressed Tan Zhenting, "I¡¯ve long heard of the great reputation of Tan Zhenting, the Family Head of the Tan Family. It is indeed well-deserved to meet you in person today!"

    Tan Zhenting gave Jia Dong an astonished nce. He had found this white-haired old man somewhat familiar but had not recognized him at first¡ªit turned out to be Jia Dong! Tan Zhenting was a smart man; he immediately grasped the implications of Cao Heming¡¯s words. Cao Heming had indeede prepared!

    This supposedly impartial professor hired by the buyer, Jia Dong, was likely a ploy of the Cao Family. Tan Zhenting was well aware that the damage to the reputation of an auction house, which relied on "honesty, trust," even once, could be immense. Furthermore, he knew that the Cao Family wouldn¡¯t stop at just this one act. This was merely a prelude, a prelude to a deration of war. It was clear from Cao Heming¡¯s posture that his family was ready for battle!

    While the Tan Family did not solely rely on antique dealing for its livelihood¡ªthere were otherrge enterprises supporting the family¡ªnheless, due to reasons best kept from outsiders, their antiques business was an absolutely indispensable part of the family.

    Tan Yunjing was also surprised to learn that this white-bearded, apparently immortal old man was Jia Dong. Xiao Yifei, noticing Tan Yunjing¡¯s reaction, grew curious.

    "Who is this Jia Dong, and is he that aplished? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of him!" asked Xiao Yifei in a whisper to Tan Yunjing.

    Tan Yunjing regarded Jia Dong with eyes full of perplexity, curious why he would appear at their family¡¯s event. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Tan Yunjing lifted her lovely chin, her eyes twinkling as she whispered back to Xiao Yifei, "Jia Dong¡ªhe¡¯s the former president of the Huaxia Cultural Relics Authentication Association, a member of the Huaxia Archaeological Team, and the dean of the History Department at the Huaxia People¡¯s University. In short, Jia Dong has a long list of titles and is a notable figure in the appraisal of antiques and cultural relics!"

    After this exnation from Tan Yunjing, Xiao Yifei realized that this elderly man, with an air of otherworldly wisdom, was indeed no ordinary person. However, Xiao Yifei was puzzled as to why a family of the Tan¡¯s caliber seemed to hold Jia Dong in high esteem.

    Tan Yunjing noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion.

    "In the antique business, we respect those who are genuinely skilled, as antiques have their mystique, and sometimes we even need these experts¡¯ services. So, of course, we treat them with respect," she exined softly to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nodded in understanding upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s exnation.

    Little did he know that he, too, had been mistakenly thought by Cao Heming to be a reclusive master of curios, which was why Cao Heming had also treated him with wariness.

    "Professor Jia, I¡¯ve long admired your great reputation!"

    Tan Zhenting said to the white-haired Jia Dong with a smile. Although he was aware that Cao Heming and this Jia Dong¡¯s visit to their family was certainly not with good intentions, the family customs of a great n forbade Tan Zhenting from showing Jia Dong any disrespect.

    "n Leader Tan, hello!"

    Although Jia Dong¡¯s visit was mission-driven, he still held full respect on the surface for Tan Zhenting, the n Leader of the Tan Family, who possessed terrifying resources and a profound background.

    "n Leader Tan, since you¡¯ve already taken such a long look just now, let¡¯s cut to the chase," my employer, the one who won the bid for the Yuan blue-and-white ¡¯Guiguzi Descends the Mountain¡¯ vase at your esteemed auction house a few days ago, has specially asked for my help in appraising it to determine whether this item is genuine or a fake, as my employer does not wish to pay arge sum for a counterfeit."

    Although Jia Dong¡¯s initial attitude towards Tan Zhenting was fairly good, his tone became immediately charged when he spoke again, suggesting he had already presumed the Yuan blue-and-white vase auctioned by Tan Zhenting to be a fake.

    Upon hearing Jia Dong¡¯s tone, Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Jia Dong.

    When the Yuan blue-and-white vase was initially auctioned, the mysterious buyer who spent nearly a hundred million Yuan did not reveal their face nor any information about their identity, but the money was transferred incredibly fast. They also specifically mentioned that there was no hurry to take possession of the item, so, consequently, the vase was still in Tan Zhenting¡¯s hands.

    Tan Zhenting, with narrowed eyes, looked at Jia Dong andughed softly without saying a word.

    Seeing the change in Tan Zhenting¡¯s expression as he looked at him, Jia Dong quickly spoke to exin, "The buyer became worried after seeing another vase of the same kind appear in the Cao Family¡¯s auction, which is why they specifically asked me toe and appraise it."

    Tan Zhenting continued to gaze steadily at Jia Dong. Although he made no judgement about Jia Dong¡¯s character, he affirmed Jia Dong¡¯s ability in appraising treasures. Hearing Jia Dong¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting was also curious to know what was going on with the two vases that, no matter how he looked at them, seemed authentic.

    "Very well then, it will be trouble for Professor Jia, but please take a look and help us understand what¡¯s the deal with these two Yuan blue-and-white vases."

    Tan Zhenting gave a formal bow to Jia Dong.

    Jia Dong nodded, stroked his goatee, and then with a waddling gait, moved towards the two Yuan blue-and-white vases on the table. He picked up each vase and scrutinized them carefully.

    "Professor Jia, there are equipment avable on the side for you to use at your convenience, if they can help you."

    Jia Dong nodded again, then reached for a spotlight-style shlight on the side and started inspecting with narrowed eyes, feigning an expert¡¯s demeanor.

    When Cao Heming saw Jia Dong begin a thorough examination, a glint shed through his eyes. Turning his head to Tan Zhenting, he spoke in an indifferent tone, "n Leader Tan, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you for several days, and you have never believed me. Today, with Professor Jia Dong here, there¡¯s naturally no need for doubt from either of us. So, after his appraisal resultse out today, I assume you will have no further objections!"

    Tan Zhenting furrowed his brows, turned his head to look at Jia Dong, who was focused on his meticulous appraisal, then turned back to Cao Heming without a word.

    Seeing such a reaction from Tan Zhenting, Cao Heming spread his hands and said, "n Leader Tan, if you still refuse to acknowledge after all this, then I will have no choice but to sever family ties and, disregarding our many years of friendship, make this matter public! After all, you have made a judgement, and everyone knows of Professor Jia Dong¡¯s keen eye. If you continue to deny it after Professor Jia Dong¡¯s judgement, that would seem rather untenable!"

 Chapter 360 Iâ€™ll Take a Look

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 I¡¯ll Take a Look</h4><h4></h4>

    "The results haven¡¯te out yet, where do you get the confidence to im that my vase is a fake?"

    Tan Zhenting shook his head and no longer looked at Cao Heming, instead turning to Jia Dong.

    "This Yuan blue and white Ghost Descending the Mountain vase is indeed the only piece in existence! There is no doubt about that, but looking at these two today, both seem genuine!"

    Jia Dong, wearing gloves, carefully examined each of the vases, arriving at the same initial conclusion as Tan Zhenting. On hearing this response, Tan Zhenting subtly nodded; although his own skills in appraising treasures were extraordinary, his attention was ultimately divided by other matters, preventing him from dedicating himself fully to antiquities, so his expertise was not on par with Jia Dong, a professor who had spent his lifetime immersed in this field.

    "However, upon closer inspection, there are some ws in one of the vases, not on the body of the vase itself but mistakes made by the counterfeiter!"

    Suddenly, just when Tan Zhenting thought Jia Dong couldn¡¯t spot anything either, Jia Dong spoke up. Tan Zhenting immediately narrowed his eyes, surprised that Jia Dong had indeed noticed some clues!

    "Although both items are extremely exquisite, a closeparison still reveals some differences."

    Jia Dong, holding one of the vases, began to speak, "If youpare carefully, you can see that the body of this vase is misshapen and the mouth too red. Although the pattern on the vase and the ze color are correct, and no other aspects seem problematic, given that there is only one original of this vase, one of the two must be a fake. Yuan blue and white porcin adheres to very strict standards, so,paratively, this one is more likely to be a counterfeit."

    Jia Dong, holding one of the vases, turned to Tan Zhenting and Cao Heming, and said in a grave tone.

    Seeing the vase Jia Dong was holding, Tan Zhenting was startled. He furrowed his brows and rushed toward Jia Dong. The Yuan blue and white vase Jia Dong held was the very piece auctioned off by their auction house.

    Once beside Jia Dong, Tan Zhenting didn¡¯t say anything but took the vase from Jia Dong¡¯s hands and began topare it with the vase Cao Heming brought to the table.

    "n Leader Tan, make sure not to mix up the two vases! It would be quite troublesome if they were swapped," Cao Heming said, his tone jeering.

    Tan Zhenting ignored Cao Heming and scrutinized the vases closely. His inspection revealed issues; whether it was Jia Dong¡¯s words influencing his judgment or something else, he studied his vase andpared it meticulously with the one Cao Heming brought.

    Without a magnifying ss, no difference was discernible. But under close scrutiny, his Yuan blue and white vase did seem to have a misshapen bodypared to Cao Heming¡¯s. After reaching this conclusion, Tan Zhenting was suddenly startled. Holding the vase, the more he looked, the more his own Yuan blue and white seemed like a fake.

    "Could mine actually be a counterfeit?"

    Although Tan Zhenting was usually a man of formidableposure, Jia Dong¡¯s words and actions had unsettled him. Moreover, upon close examination, his own Yuan blue and white, whenpared, did indeed seem wed, which caused Yue Zhenting to begin doubting.

    Meanwhile, seeing Tan Zhenting¡¯s behavior, a smug look flickered in Cao Heming¡¯s eyes. After a cold sneer, he said to Tan Zhenting, "Don¡¯t you have Mr. Xiao here, who is also quite capable? Let him have a look too, so you can be fully convinced!"

    When Tan Zhenting heard Cao Heming¡¯s words, he suddenly realized it was a misunderstanding, and he waved his hand, "No, Mr. Xiao is not..."

    Just as Tan Zhenting was about to exin to Cao Heming, suddenly, an interested voice rang out.

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll take a look."

    "Ah! Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re not..."

    Tan Zhenting watched as Xiao Yifei stepped forward, his heart skipping a beat in surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei was stepping forth at this moment, and as a doctor, what could Xiao Yifei possibly contribute to antique appraisal?

    "Uncle Tan, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s no trouble at all."

    Although Tan Zhenting was filled with doubts and unsure about Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions at this time, seeing Xiao Yifei speak to him in such a manner, Tan Zhenting stepped aside and let Xiao Yifei approach a table that held two Yuan blue-and-white vases. Observing Xiao Yifei seriously picking up one of the vases, he furrowed his brows and stood on the other side, his eyes flickering with puzzled light.

    At this moment, Tan Zhenting was still deeply puzzled by the sudden appearance of this genuine Yuan blue-and-white vase. He felt there was something odd about it, but upon closer inspection just now, his own Yuan vase seemed more likely to be a counterfeit. This made Tan Zhenting feel even more peculiar, especially knowing the clear provenance of the vase sold by his auction house, which was supposed to be genuine.

    He was clueless about the background of this unknown Yuan blue-and-white vase.

    Tan Zhenting didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation at this time. If it was a fake, Tan Zhenting would certainly apologize, regardless of any impact on his reputation. However, the peculiar circumstances couldn¡¯t allow Tan Zhenting to fully trust Cao Heming and Jia Dong, so he used the buffer time while Xiao Yifei was inspecting the vase to think things over.

    Xiao Yifei stood by the table, pretending to wear white gloves, holding the two Yuan vases one by one, turning them over and over for examination. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s focus differed from that of Tan Zhenting and Jia Dong, as they all viewed different spots.

    When Tan Yunjing saw Xiao Yifei suddenly step forward, she too was filled with surprise. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but eventually, she kept silent. As the daughter of the Tan Family Head and someone knowledgeable about antique appraisal, she was naturally surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    The surprise was not because Xiao Yifei was observing the exact problem area, nor was it due to any unique insight of Xiao Yifei. Rather, it was because Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were unprofessional.

    Anyone somewhat familiar with antique porcin, especially Yuan blue-and-white, wouldn¡¯t handle the vases like Xiao Yifei did, clumsily holding them as if building a wall, tapping here, knocking there, and even looking inside through the mouth of the vase. Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, to those in the know, appeared ridiculous!

    Yet, Xiao Yifei maintained this ridiculous demeanor, earnestlyparing the two Yuan vases.

    "This, Master Xiao, there are tools avable on the side, which could help you see more clearly¡ªrelying solely on the naked eye isn¡¯t very effective."

    Cao Heming watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s amateur movements, a flicker of doubt crossing his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were deliberate or not, but Cao Heming had never considered that Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements might represent another method of appraisal. After all, ancestral artifacts alsoe with ancestral ways of appraising them. Hence, observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Cao Heming was teeming with mixed thoughts.

 Chapter 361 Iâ€™m Still Okay

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 I¡¯m Still Okay</h4><h4></h4>

    One idea was that Xiao Yifei was aplete novice, a person who knew nothing, but Cao Heming dismissed this thought as soon as it emerged. Because the idea was too unrealistic; Tan Zhenting was no fool. Tan Zhenting would certainly see through Xiao Yifei¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. A Xiao Yifei who received such courtesy from Tan Zhenting could hardly be ordinary.

    The second thought was that Xiao Yifei was pretending to be a fool to test him. This idea made Cao Heming suddenly narrow his eyes. He looked at Xiao Yifei and also began to probe.

    "Hmm, I know, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just looking around, don¡¯t worry about it."

    The indifferent voice of Xiao Yifei reached Cao Heming¡¯s ears, causing him a start. However, after a brief moment of surprise, Cao Heming calmed the slight turmoil in his heart, believing that his own actions and guise were wless, without a single loophole.

    So, he stopped talking and stood by, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s clumsy actions. The more he watched, the less Xiao Yifei seemed to be pretending to test him but rather to be aplete novice who truly knew nothing.

    This wasn¡¯t just Cao Heming¡¯s thought; Jia Dong also harbored doubts about Xiao Yifei. Initially, Jia Dong thought Xiao Yifei must be quite capable, but just from observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s posture while appraising the treasure, he seemed even more like aplete novice. At the start, Jia Dong was somewhat worried because Tan Zhenting was looking out for Xiao Yifei, so he held back from unnecessaryments. But when he saw that Tan Zhenting was standing aside, utterly disregarding Xiao Yifei,

    as if he had no expectations from Xiao Yifei and didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei could discern anything, Jia Dong¡¯s heart suddenly settled. Watching Xiao Yifei feign expertise as he examined the Yuan blue-and-white vase, Jia Dong, standing beside Xiao Yifei, began to speak in a tone full of ridicule.

    "What are you looking at? Is this Yuan blue-and-white vase from your family? Knocking and tapping it as you are, why don¡¯t you just put it in your mouth and take a bite?"

    Jia Dong stroked his goatee, pride evident in his gaze.

    With Jia Dong¡¯s status, he felt entitled to lecture this ignorant youngster.

    Xiao Yifei, holding the Yuan blue-and-white vase, turned and nced at Jia Dong, not saying much. Instead, he turned back and truly brought the vase to his mouth, opening it to gently bite on it with his teeth.

    Seeing this action, Jia Dong burst intoughter filled with mockery, adopting an air of superiority, one hand behind his back and the other pointing at Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao... Master Xiao, what are you doing? Are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry, go eat something instead, why bite on a Yuan blue-and-white vase? Do you know how much this vase sold for at the auction? If you damage it, do you think you can afford topensate?"

    Jia Dong said to Xiao Yifei, full of disdain.

    When Jia Dong spoke to Xiao Yifei in such a manner, Tan Zhenting didn¡¯t object. Apart from Tan Yunjing, whose gaze turned a bit unfriendly, there was no other reaction.

    This situation made Cao Heming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrow.

    "Could it be that I was wrong? This Mr. Xiao, the so-called master, is actually not a master of artifact appraisal, but truly clueless about this field?"

    Cao Heming watched the awkward actions of Xiao Yifei, filled with doubt.

    At this moment, Jia Dong, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence in response to his words, was brimming with smugness, as if his few strands of goatee might curl up to the sky.

    And just at that moment, Xiao Yifei finally turned around, holding the Tan Family¡¯s blue and white porcin vase in his hand, a smirk on his face as he spoke to Jia Dong, "I just heard them calling you Professor Jia, Professor Jia, you must be the real deal. You just said that this blue and white vase from the Yuan Dynasty was auctioned off for a high price? How high was this high price?"

    Jia Dong, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, had a mocking expression fleeting across his face, "You don¡¯t even know the price of this Yuan blue and white Guiguzi Descending the Mountain vase, one of the top three final auction prices recently, and you dare to im to be a sage? Really embarrassing. This blue and white Yuan vase, the final hammer price was ny-three million RMB. Do you really think if you damaged this blue and white Yuan vase, you could afford topensate for it? Would you even be worth that much if you were sold?"

    When Xiao Yifei heard this price, the hand holding the Yuan blue and white vase shook violently, as did his heart.

    "Ny-three million RMB for just this broken vase?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head to look at the small Yuan blue and white vase in his hand, filled with astonishment. That such a little broken vase could fetch such a price was truly beyond Xiao Yifei¡¯sprehension of how these wealthy people thought.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s instantly panicked expression, Jia Dong¡¯s face was full of disdain. Although he didn¡¯t have such assets himself, he frequently dealt with antiques and had seen his fair share of major scenes, so seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s panic only reinforced Jia Dong¡¯s contempt for him.

    "Still calling yourself a master when you¡¯ve never experienced such a situation? What kind of master are you?"

    Jia Dong shook his head disdainfully, his sleeves pping, and hair flying, exuding an immortal-like demeanor.

    Cao Heming, seeing Xiao Yifei look this way, also furrowed his brows. He looked at Xiao Yifei, his doubts growing stronger. Just who exactly was Xiao Yifei, appearing ignorant about antiques and still putting on airs? What could possibly be the reason Tan Zhenting saw something in him? Apart from being young and handsome, what qualifications did Xiao Yifei have?

    Cao Heming¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    But right now, Xiao Yifei seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the peculiar gazes from those around him nor felt any impact. After hearing Jia Dong reveal the terrifying auction price for the blue and white vase, he hurriedly and carefully ced the Tan Family¡¯s vase on the table, then picked up the one Cao Heming had brought over. This time, however, his movements weren¡¯t quite as cautious.

    "Ha! You greenhorn, so cautious with a fake and yet daring enough to pick up the genuine article. Aren¡¯t you afraid of paying for it?"

    Jia Dong nced at Xiao Yifei out of the corner of his eye, his aged face full of scorn.

    "Enough, there¡¯s no use in looking at it. You could stare at this item for ten years and not see anything special about it, so stop posing. The appraisal results have alreadye out, and I have informed the Family Head of Tan as well, he has acknowledged it. The matter is now settled."

    With his robes fluttering about, Jia Dong looked like a lofty outsider. He stretched out his hand towards Xiao Yifei, waving him off with evident distaste, "As for you, stay where it¡¯s cool; we are discussing serious matters here, and there¡¯s no ce for yourments!"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Jia Dong¡¯s words, didn¡¯t get angry; instead, a yful smile appeared on his face. He flipped the vase that Cao Heming had brought over and then said to Jia Dong, "Professor Jia, why is it that I can¡¯t agree with you?"

    After Jia Dong had spoken to Xiao Yifei, he turned his head towards Tan Zhenting, intending to put an end to today¡¯s issue. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke up again, causing Jia Dong to whip his head back fiercely, his eyes ring fixedly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Insolent boy! What right do you have to pontificate? What right do you have to chime in? Mind your own business and know your ce. Talk less as a neer and do more work! What gives you the right to have an opinion? Don¡¯t pretend to be something you¡¯re not; you should be aware of your own limitations. When did I ever allow you to speak?"

 Chapter 362: This is the Fake

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362: This is the Fake</h4><h4></h4>

    Jia Dong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared intently at Xiao Yifei, waves of an oppressive aura bearing down upon him.

    Xiao Yifei let out a soft chuckle,pletely unaffected by Jia Dong¡¯s demeanor. His face bore a look of nonchnce as he addressed Jia Dong coolly, "Professor Jia, I admit that I am a novice, perhaps not even qualified to be considered as one, for I have never before seen antiques of such value. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit excessive not to allow me to speak?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Cao Heming was shocked, for he could definitively tell from Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement that he was not an expert in artifact appraisal. If that were the case, and Xiao Yifei could still speak so confidently, it must mean Tan Zhenting also knew this fact. Despite Xiao Yifei not being an appraisal expert and yet still being treated with such respect by Tan Zhenting, it indicated that Xiao Yifei must be extraordinary in some other aspect that he was unaware of.

    Cao Heming¡¯s gaze remained tightly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    Jia Dong, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, let out a heartyugh that reverberated thrice, his voice filled with contempt and mockery for Xiao Yifei, "You little brat who¡¯s still wet behind the ears, even you recognize that you¡¯re not even a novice. Yet you have the audacity to point fingers and offer opinions here. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?"

    Jia Dong squinted at Xiao Yifei, his gaze dripping with disdain as he let out a cold snort.

    "I must be out of my mind to have stooped to bicker with a nobody like you."

    Having said that, Jia Dong turned around, stroked his long beard, and loudly addressed Tan Zhenting, "Family Head Tan, such an ipetent youth does not bother me. I¡¯ll overlook his disrespect. However, we still need to deal with the matter at hand. After all, I have been entrusted by the client to identify your Yuan blue and white porcin bottle as a fake. We must give them an exnation!"

    Jia Dong, looking like an immortal descended from heaven, gazed at Tan Zhenting, whose brows were tightly furrowed, epassed by difficulty.

    "Hmph, Family Head Tan, weren¡¯t you just steadfast in your belief that the item you auctioned was authentic? Now that the truth is before you, you surely have no further excuses to offer," Cao Heming stated upon seeing Tan Zhenting¡¯s troubled expression and sensing that the situation was now settled.

    And just then, the voice that Jia Dong found utterly detestable rang out once more. This time, his tone was calm yet still filled with arrogance.

    "Professor Jia, although I¡¯m a novice, I believe that I am better than you."

    With a faint smile ying on his lips, Xiao Yifei said casually, his gaze lingering on Jia Dong and Cao Heming as he shook the Yuan blue and white porcin vase in his hand, "This, is the fake one!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden deration caused a sudden hush to fall over the room.

    Nearly everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Xiao Yifei, the man who had just made a bold statement, unsure of his intentions and surprised by his remarkable im.

    "What¡¯s the situation, what does Mr. Xiao intend to do?"

    After turning his attention to Xiao Yifei, Tan Zhenting was filled with confusion. Although he was puzzled by Cao Heming and Jia Dong¡¯s aggressive visit to his family today, and the odd timing of Cao Heming¡¯s choice toe, Tan Zhenting still harbored doubts. But just now, he had inspected both bottles as well, and indeed, his own Yuan blue and white porcin seemed more like a fakepared to the other one.

    Thus, Tan Zhenting had already resolved to ept the oue, as he saw no ws in Cao Heming¡¯s argument. However, it was right at this moment that Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke up, his words sounding like yful banter to him. This caused an aftershock of surprise in Tan Zhenting, leaving him with nothing but doubts.

    Tan Yunjing was also wide-eyed, staring at Xiao Yifei, clueless about what he was trying to do.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the most exaggerated reactions came from Jia Dong and Cao Heming.

    Cao Heming¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Xiao Yifei as if he were looking at a fool, wondering what courage Xiao Yifei had to speak these words at this time. The Yuan blue-and-white vase, which not only he and Jia Dong had examined and found no issues with but even Tan Zhenting had just admitted was a counterfeit, was now being boldly imed as genuine by Xiao Yifei.

    "What did you say? Say that to me again?"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jia Dong suddenly turned around, hisrge eyes filled with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t dare to believe that Xiao Yifei had the audacity to say such a thing.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said that this vase is the counterfeit."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and spoke indifferently, shaking the Yuan blue-and-white vase in his hand. This vase, known as "Guiguzi Down the Mountain" and believed to be authentic by everyone including Tan Zhenting, was the same one brought by Cao Heming.

    "You little bastard, who gave you the gall to spout nonsense here!"

    Jia Dong looked at Xiao Yifei with a fierce expression, his voice filled with malice, as if just because Xiao Yifei uttered those words, he wanted to tear Xiao Yifei apart. How could someone dare to challenge his authority!

    "You, a man who hasn¡¯t even entered the threshold of antiques, what right do you have to shout around here? Who gave you the right to make a fuss?"

    Jia Dong¡¯s eyes red with intensity as he stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei, his previously sage-like demeanorpletely gone.

    Xiao Yifei, unfazed by Jia Dong¡¯s intimidating appearance, casually shrugged and replied, "I¡¯m just speaking the truth."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Jia Dong¡¯s anger surged, unable to tolerate Xiao Yifei¡¯s defiance of his authority. "Oh, you really think you¡¯re capable, huh? As a novice, you think you¡¯re better than me, don¡¯t you? Then let me ask you!"

    Jia Dong¡¯s voice was icy as he stared at Xiao Yifei and demanded, "How many types of ze does Yuan blue-and-white have in sequence?"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Jia Dong¡¯s question and replied solemnly, "I don¡¯t know."

    Xiao Yifei spoke confidently as if it were only natural. As someone not even considered a novice, he simply did not know about this.

    When Jia Dong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, a vicious glint shed in his eyes, and with a sneer, he asked again, "Then tell me, how many overall color tones are there for Yuan blue-and-white porcin!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and shook it, saying again, "I don¡¯t know."

    Jia Dong, infuriated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s responses, his eyes shing with rage, mmed his hand on the table and shouted at Xiao Yifei, "You don¡¯t even know these basic things about Yuan blue-and-white, and you say you¡¯re better than me, daring to make such bold judgments! You little scoundrel, do you not know how to write the word ¡¯death¡¯!"

    Xiao Yifei, observing Jia Dong¡¯s outburst, smiled faintly and shook his head. Then, with a casual flip, he tossed the Yuan blue-and-white vase brought by Cao Heming into the air and caught it gracefully, standing nonchntly in front of Jia Dong as if performing a juggling act.

    "Although I don¡¯t understand any of those things, I still know that if something is a counterfeit, it¡¯s a counterfeit! It can never be authentic! And when ites to judging this, I do have some confidence!"

 Chapter 363: Arrogant Words

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363: Arrogant Words</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words once again filled the room with surprised gasps, and everyone could see that Xiao Yifei truly knew nothing about antiques. He wasn¡¯t even a novice, so everyone was surprised and wondered why Xiao Yifei would make such a statement and still look so confident!

    The questions Jia Dong had asked were indeed basic, and Xiao Yifei genuinely couldn¡¯t answer a single one, which made everyone ponder what was giving him the confidence to make such arrogant remarks.

    "Heh."

    A chuckle came from Cao Heming as he walked past the fierce-looking Jia Dong to stand in front of Xiao Yifei, and said with a mocking tone, "You don¡¯t know this, you don¡¯t know that, yet you im that the Yuan blue-and-white porcin I brought is fake. Fine, I¡¯m not stopping you from speaking, but you need to produce evidence. Without evidence, making baseless statements is wrong, isn¡¯t it!"

    Cao Heming looked at Xiao Yifei. His tone was initially normal, but as he reached thest few words, it had turned exceedingly cold, and he stared at Xiao Yifei like a venomous snake.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked indifferently at Cao Heming.

    "You want evidence? Fine, I¡¯ll give you evidence!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke calmly, his tone even but filled with immense confidence.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words further amazed everyone, as they couldn¡¯t grasp what gave him the confidence to speak such words, and they grew even more curious about what evidence Xiao Yifei imed to have!

    Tan Zhenting steadily watched Xiao Yifei and the vase Mrs. Xiong was holding, filled with surprise and deep confusion about what Xiao Yifei was ying at!

    "Hmph!"

    Jia Dong snorted coldly, his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei as he coldly said, "I¡¯d like to see what you cane up with. Today if you can¡¯t produce evidence, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it, you little rascal!"

    Although Cao Heming did not speak, his chilly gaze, like a snake¡¯s, fully revealed his inner turmoil.

    Xiao Yifei heard Jia Dong¡¯s words, squinted at him, and gave a faint smile, but instead of paying attention to Jia Dong, he turned to Tan Zhenting.

    "Uncle Tan, our floors at home are pretty clean, aren¡¯t they?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly nonsensical question not only startled Tan Zhenting, leaving him somewhat bewildered, but also everyone else who heard it.

    Tan Yunjing stared at Xiao Yifei with her lovely eyes, full of confusion.

    "What is Xiao Yifei doing? Why suddenly ask this question? What is he up to!"

    Tan Yunjing was somewhat worried, especially since Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier remarks were somewhat incredible; in the antiques industry, particrly in appraising antiques, the gap between a novice and an experienced person was too vast, something not even talent could bridge, but required extensive experience and many lessons learned to reach a certain level.

    "Xiao Yifei, although your medical skills are impressive, expertise in one field does not trante to mastery in another! Appraising antiques isn¡¯t that simple!"

    So, with Xiao Yifei being such a novice, nobody would trust his words, and his statement, making no sense, only led to more confusion and worry.

    However, Jia Dong, who had always been confrontational and believed Xiao Yifei dared to disobey his authority, naturally did not react with concern to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Instead, his response was filled with mockery.

    "What¡¯s the matter, little rascal? Realizing you don¡¯t have what it takes and preparing to throw a tantrum on the floor? If you¡¯re going to roll, hurry up and do it!"

    Jia Dong¡¯s mocking words wereced with venom as his eyes bulged, intensely staring at Xiao Yifei. He couldn¡¯tprehend where this young man got the courage to challenge him, or to say such nonsense that he was his better, filling Jia Dong with rage!

    "Yes, the floor is clean. We have someone clean it regrly. What about it? Mr. Xiao, why are you suddenly asking this?"

    After a brief moment of confusion, Tan Zhenting seriously responded to Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, though he still had no idea what Xiao Yifei was nning.

    "Hmm."

    Xiao Yifei gave a slight nod, his demeanor inscrutable as if he knew all along.

    "Then surely there¡¯s nothing dirty on this floor, right?"

    Tan Zhenting stared wide-eyed at Xiao Yifei, then nodded.

    "What¡¯s going on with Mr. Xiao, is he really confused?"

    He wondered to himself, unsure why Xiao Yifei was asking these unrted questions.

    "I see."

    Xiao Yifei nodded lightly, then turned his head to look at the two Yuan blue and white vases he had just put back on the table. He cocked his head, studied them for a while, and picked up the Yuan blue and white vase featuring Guiguzi Descending the Mountain, which Cao Heming had broughtter.

    "Putting on airs! Beg for our forgiveness by rolling on the floor if you want, or else you¡¯re in for it, you little runt! I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t survive this!"

    Jia Dong stared fiercely at Xiao Yifei, his tone filled with venom, furious over Xiao Yifei¡¯s disregard for him.

    Even Cao Heming, whose Qi Cultivation Skills were profound, was struggling to contain his inner rage at Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior. His usual faint smile slowly faded, his face turned ashen, and his eyes coldly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    "Stalling for time, ruining my chances!"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei made his move.

    At the moment Xiao Yifei moved, all eyes focused on him, and in an instant, the serene-faced Xiao Yifei became the center of attention in the room.

    He picked up the Yuan blue and white vase featuring Guiguzi Descending the Mountain that Cao Heming had brought. This action made everyone in the room pause¡ªhadn¡¯t Xiao Yifei already looked at it? Why was he picking up the Yuan blue and white vase again?

    Jia Dong and Cao Heming stared intently at Xiao Yifei, curious to see what trick he would pull next.

    "This genuine Yuan blue and white vase sold for over ny million at auction?"

    Xiao Yifei casually held the neck of the vase, speaking evenly, though he still sounded surprised because, in his view, the price was indeed too high.

    "Hmph! What, have you never seen so much money in your life? You little brat, what are you ying at!"

    Jia Dong looked at Xiao Yifei, his voice full of scorn and disdain.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve never seen so much money."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and spoke indifferently, lightly lifting the Yuan blue and white vase as he spoke.

    "Over ny million?"

    Xiao Yifei repeated, then smacked his lips as his voice suddenly turned cold, "Over ny million, so what? Is that supposed to be impressive? A counterfeit shouldn¡¯t be kept to deceive people!"

    After finishing his sentence, in just an instant, before anyone in the room could react,

    Xiao Yifei carelessly threw the Yuan blue and white vase. The vase, believed by all to be genuine, traced a beautiful arc in the air before it crashed onto the floor of the room.

    ¡¯Crash¡ª¡¯

    A crisp sound!

 Chapter 364: Smash It

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364: Smash It</h4><h4></h4>

    This artifact, identified as a genuine piece by everyone, the only one of its kind in the world, with an auction price of over ny thousand Yuan, was casually thrown onto the ground by Xiao Yifei, shattering it to pieces.

    The clear sound of the porcin shattering rose, and then, there was no longer a single noise in the room, filled with a deathly silence!

    A group of people stared wide-eyed at the Yuan blue-and-white Guiguzi Descends the Mountain unique vase that had been shattered by Xiao Yifei, their minds aplete nk!

    This thing, this object of incalcble value that anyone would preserve as a treasured possession, was now, even while being appraised, deliberately thrown and broken by Xiao Yifei!

    And the matter didn¡¯t stop there. Xiao Yifei, as if dissatisfied with the degree to which the fragments of the Yuan blue-and-white vase were broken, took long strides over, squatted beside a piece of debris, casually picked up a shard, and then snapped that fragment into two with a ¡¯snap¡¯.

    Everyone in the room stared dumbfounded at theposed and indifferent Xiao Yifei. They didn¡¯t have time to wonder why the porcin, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, was as fragile as foam. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, their hearts quivered violently. Could it be that Xiao Yifei truly had lost his mind? Wasn¡¯t this enough already?

    Even Mile, who always followed Cao Heming and had an ever-present half-smile on his face, suddenly froze at this scene.

    Despite the fact that everyone in the room, aside from Xiao Yifei, belonged to families with vast businesses and assets counting in the hundreds of millions, never had they seen anyone act so recklessly!

    "Fuck... fuck... fuck..."

    Even Tan Zhenting, a man known for his steady demeanor and bold character, found himself at a loss for words upon witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden actions; he could only express hisplex emotions with three consecutive ¡¯fucks¡¯.

    "Alright, now we can make things crystal clear."

    Xiao Yifei dusted his hands, casually holding a shard of Yuan blue-and-white pottery as he stood up, saying indifferently with a slight smile on his face, "There¡¯s no need to say much more now, as saying too much is useless. ording to what you¡¯ve said, there is now only one unique Yuan blue-and-white Guiguzi Descends the Mountain piece left in the world."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand to point at the Yuan blue-and-white vase on the table that belonged to Tan Zhenting, unscathed, and said lightly, "That one there, so there¡¯s no need for any more talk, that one is the genuine piece!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant, presumptuous, and illogical words left everyone in the room even more astonished.

    "My god, Xiao Yifei brother is so domineering! I¡¯ve never seen him like this before."

    Tan Yunjing stared with her beautiful eyes, intently watching Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao has resolved the issue in a way, but it¡¯s somewhat unreasonable and won¡¯t convince the public, and furthermore..."

    Tan Zhenting gave Xiao Yifei a nce, then, without finishing his sentence, turned his head towards Cao Heming and Jia Dong, who were standing by.

    Just then, a piercing scream tore through the silence of the room.

    "You little bastard! Little son of a bitch! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done!"

    Following the shout was a figure that pounced directly towards Xiao Yifei.

    Jia Dong, incredulous, screamed as he lunged straight at Xiao Yifei. His eyes trembled, his expression maniacal.

    "Do you fucking know what you¡¯ve done? Do you have any idea how much this genuine piece is worth? You¡¯re fucking asking for death!"

    Jia Dong¡¯s expression was manic, his hair disheveled!

    "Professor Jia!"

    As Jia Dong, with arms and legs iling, charged at Xiao Yifei and crazily swung his fists, Tan Zhenting suddenly bellowed angrily. He moved slightly underfoot, and his figure shot out instantly, appearing in front of Xiao Yifei in a blink. He stretched out a hand and stopped Jia Dong, who was charging at Xiao Yifei, dead in his tracks.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes sharply at the sight of Tan Zhenting¡¯s swift movements in that brief instant. Despite having seen through all of Tan Zhenting¡¯s moves in that split second, he couldn¡¯t help but praise Tan Zhenting¡¯s actions inwardly¡ªhe truly was a practitioner of the martial arts, and his kung fu was deep!

    "Professor Jia, let¡¯s talk things through. If there¡¯s an issue, let¡¯s discuss it. There¡¯s no need to be so impulsive. Besides, you¡¯re not young anymore, try to avoid such drastic movements."

    Standing in front of Xiao Yifei, Tan Zhenting spoke to Jia Dong in a deep voice.

    Jia Dong, after all, was just an old man with no strength to truss a chicken, and he couldn¡¯t break through Tan Zhenting¡¯s physique. Stopped by Tan Zhenting and hearing his words, Jia Dong halted, standing still, his gaze fixed deadly on Xiao Yifei, as if the fury in his eyes could burn Xiao Yifei to ashes.

    And just as Tan Zhenting moved, Mile, who had been standing by the side, also almost sprang into action in an instant. His feet slid, a vicious light shing suddenly in his eyes as he was about to charge at Tan Zhenting.

    But at the very moment Mile intended tounch his sinister attack, an arm unexpectedly appeared in front of him and blocked his path.

    While Jia Dong had be impulsively uposed after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, Cao Heming, the Yuan blue-and-white vase director, had shown no other movement and even stopped Mile, who wanted to strike, in his tracks.

    Mile turned his head, puzzled as he looked at Cao Heming, wondering why Cao Heming could endure such an incident and had even persuaded him to stand down. Xiao Yifei¡¯s act was a tant challenge to Cao Heming!

    Cao Heming turned his head, subtly shook it at Mile, and whispered, "Don¡¯t act rashly, after all, we are on the Tan Family¡¯s turf."

    After saying this to Mile, Cao Heming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura like a snake, and he slowly advanced toward Tan Zhenting.

    To say that Cao Heming wasn¡¯t angry would be impossible. When he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s act, he almost choked on a breath of air, instantly wanting to strike out and kill this young man who never considered the consequences of his actions. However, when he saw Tan Zhenting protecting Xiao Yifei like that, he immediately calmed down. Although he came today with Mile and Jia Dong to cause trouble for the Tan Family, creating a disturbance wasn¡¯t their goal, especially since any conflict would still be on the Tan Family¡¯s territory.

    "Family Head Tan! With this brat acting like this, do you still intend to protect him?"

    Jia Dong red at Xiao Yifei and said to Tan Zhenting with a stern voice.

    Tan Zhenting turned to nce at Xiao Yifei, then back to Jia Dong, and said in a deep voice, "Whatever Mr. Xiao has done, whether it¡¯s right or wrong, since he is our guest at the Tan Family, we will take responsibility for his actions."

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, looking at Tan Zhenting with a hint of surprise and silentlymending him. No wonder the Tan Family prospered under Tan Zhenting¡¯s lead; he indeed had a charismatic personality. Xiao Yifei was moved that Tan Zhenting was willing to take responsibility for his rash behavior.

    Although he was Tan Yunjing¡¯s lifesaver, Xiao Yifei still held Tan Zhenting in higher regard because of his actions.

 Chapter 365 How to Handle

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365 How to Handle</h4><h4></h4>

    However, he knew some things himself and was not worried about his previous actions and was able to take responsibility for them.

    After observing Tan Zhenting, Xiao Yifei shifted his gaze to Mile, who had attempted to take action a moment ago, as Xiao Yifei had sensed something off the moment Mile tried to act impulsively.

    "Professor Jia, don¡¯t be angry. I will definitely provide a response to this matter."

    Tan Zhenting said in a serious tone as he looked at Jia Dong.

    Just then, an icy voice suddenly arose from behind Jia Dong.

    "Family Head Tan exerts such authority. I am not aware of what capabilities this mere boy has that could cause our Family Head Tan to protect him so fiercely, but since you, Family Head Tan, have spoken, I cannot help but ask, how do you intend to handle this matter?"

    Cao Heming, with his eyes squinting coldly, came from behind Jia Dong, followed by Mile.

    Jia Dong, seeing Cao Heming approaching, hurriedly stepped aside to clear the way.

    Cao Heming swayed slightly, his gaze coldly passing over Tan Zhenting and directly onto Xiao Yifei behind him, a sinister smile appearing at the corners of his mouth. Then he returned his gaze to Tan Zhenting, letting out a softugh.

    "Family Head Tan, regarding the price of this Yuan blue and white vase, let¡¯s not worry about it considering our many years of rtions¡ªit wasn¡¯t much anyway."

    The nearly hundred-million Yuan blue and white Ghost Valley Descending vase suddenly became ¡¯not much money¡¯ in Cao Heming¡¯s mouth. He then coldly said to Tan Zhenting, "You would ask me for this little bit of money, and I would definitely give it to you, but, what about the price represented behind this Yuan blue and white vase, tell me, how do you n topensate?"

    Cao Heming¡¯s eyes fixated directly on Xiao Yifei, with a glint shing in his gaze.

    "After all, Family Head Tan, you boasted greatly just now, iming you could handle it! Of course, if today you can¡¯t provide a satisfactory exnation to me, then don¡¯t me me for disregarding our many years of friendship and turning against you! And this kid, you can¡¯t protect him! Ny-nine million, though it isn¡¯t much, is still enough to buy his life ten times over!"

    Suddenly, Cao Heming stretched out his hand toward Xiao Yifei, his tone filled with venom.

    Despite earlier Cao Heming instructing Mile not to act rashly, it was clear that Cao Heming was exploiting the situation and had no intention of resolving the matter easily.

    Upon hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Yunjing¡¯s eyes shed with worry. She nced concernedly at Xiao Yifei then turned to look at Tan Zhenting: "Daddy, Brother Xiao Yifei he..."

    Although Tan Yunjing¡¯s words were iplete, Tan Zhenting had already understood her meaning. Tan Yunjing had once told him that Xiao Yifei had no significant background, merely a doctor with great medical skill. The power and background of the Cao Family were not something Xiao Yifei could contend with. Even though he did not know if Xiao Yifei took Cao Heming¡¯s words seriously, Tan Yunjing knew very well that Cao Heming was truly capable of carrying out those threats!

    So now Tan Yunjing was filled with worry. She was genuinely afraid that if Tan Zhenting did not help Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei might pay with his life due to his impulsive action. Hence, her eyes pleaded with Tan Zhenting.

    Tan Zhenting understood Tan Yunjing¡¯s intentions, and even if she hadn¡¯t approached him, he still would have helped Xiao Yifei bear the consequences of his actions, after all, Xiao Yifei was Tan Yunjing¡¯s lifesaver.

    Tan Zhenting turned his head and, looking at Cao Heming, said in a deep voice, "You tell me what would make you feelfortable, but I won¡¯t allow you to do anything to Mr. Xiao!"

    "Oh?"

    Cao Heming¡¯s voice carried a mocking tone as he tilted his head towards Tan Zhenting, "What¡¯s the matter, Family Head Tan? Even at this point, you still want to protect this little bastard?"

    He let out a cold snort andughingly said, "Alright, you want me to speak, then I will. I won¡¯t touch this little bastard, but as for the fact that your auction house sold fakes, although this little bastard has destroyed the evidence, it still stands as a confirmed fact. You definitely need to apologize! And also refund the buyers which you ought to do. In addition, that Yuan blue-and-white vase from your family, I¡¯ll be taking it. Although it¡¯s a fake, you did smash my vase after all."

    Cao Heming firstid out some conditions, and after hearing them, Tan Zhenting nodded slightly. These conditions weren¡¯t much, and he could ept them, but then Cao Heming spoke again.

    "After finishing with what you ought to do, we should talk aboutpensation. You smashed my genuine Yuan blue-and-white vase, ruining our uing auction; forpensation, I¡¯m not asking for much, just three times thepensation, three billion will do! Besides! Due to your malicious actions just now, you must also include a statement in your family auction house¡¯s public apology letter, iming that your family attempted to destroy the genuine piece to cover up their auctioning of fakes! And furthermore, this apology needs to be personally done by the head of the Yue Family!" eximed Cao Heming, ncing coldly at Tan Zhenting.

    Hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting hadn¡¯t yet spoken when Tan Yunjing instantly retorted, "Three billion! Why don¡¯t you just rob us! After that Yuan blue-and-white piece was destroyed, our family¡¯s Yuan vase can be considered the genuine article now! And yet you¡¯re still asking for thesepensations! And why should those things be added to the apology letter, and why must my father be the one to apologize? Are you trying to ruin our family?"

    Tan Yunjing keenly sensed the malice in Cao Heming¡¯s conditions as she loudly called out to him.

    Tan Zhenting, having heard Cao Heming¡¯s words, also frowned deeply, his eyes shing a serious look as he looked towards Cao Heming, "Heming, can we discuss this a bit more? These conditions are quite harsh, aren¡¯t they?"

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming let out a cold smirk, his eyes narrowing with a mixture of pride yetced with venomous intent, "Family Head Tan, what are you saying? Don¡¯t be in a hurry to speak. I haven¡¯t finished stating mypensation conditions yet. Wait until I¡¯m done before you speak."

    After Cao Heming finished speaking, Tan Zhenting immediately widened his eyes, he turned his head and said in a deep voice, "Cao Family Head, don¡¯t be too greedy. That¡¯s enough with the conditions!"

    After hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming scoffed disdainfully; narrowing his eyes, he looked at Tan Zhenting andughed, "Family Head Tan, what do you mean by too greedy? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to state the conditions? Besides, if you¡¯re unwilling, you could have said so earlier, and I wouldn¡¯t have to state any conditions! It¡¯s because of our families¡¯ rtionship that I¡¯m making these offers; if you don¡¯t want topensate, that¡¯s fine too!"

    Cao Heming gave a snake-like, chilling sneer and said, "That Xiao Yifeid, don¡¯t bother trying to save him. Also, don¡¯t me me for helping you publicize today¡¯s incident!"

    "You!"

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes widened, pointing at Cao Heming, he found himself at a loss for words.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei, chuckling, shook his head and walked out from behind Tan Zhenting,ing face-to-face with Cao Heming.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Little bunny scared now? Can¡¯t speak anymore? Not pretending anymore?"

    Cao Heming looked at Xiao Yifei and smirked derisively.

 Chapter 366: A Strand of Hair

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366: A Strand of Hair</h4><h4></h4>

    As Xiao Yifei looked at Cao Heming, who gently shook his head, he continued, "You cause trouble everywhere, do you really think you can intimidate anyone? You push your luck just because you think your Yuan blue and white porcin is genuine, right?"

    "Tsk."

    Xiao Yifei scoffed with disdain, then turned to Tan Zhenting and seemingly out of the blue, asked, "Uncle Tan, did the ancients also perm their hair?"

    Tan Zhenting tilted his head, looking at Xiao Yifei with eyes still full of confusion, but this time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t give Tan Zhenting time to respond, since his next move had already begun.

    A faint smile on his face, he turned around to face everyone who was intently watching him, and gently reached out his hand. In his hand appeared a small fragment of porcin that he had been holding in his palm.

    "Hmph! Young whelp, putting on airs with that shard! Do you think you can escape?"

    Cao Heming snorted coldly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Family Head Cao, don¡¯t be too hasty."

    Xiao Yifei replied casually, shrugging his shoulders at Cao Heming, "Take a closer look."

    "Look at what! As if more looking will reveal anything new?"

    Jia Dong let out a sneer upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly and shook his head, no longer concerning himself with Cao Heming and Jia Dong. Instead, he walked over to Tan Zhenting and handed him the porcin shard, "Uncle Tan, you¡¯ll understand once you see it."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sh of doubt crossed Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes. He reached out, took the small porcin shard that Xiao Yifei handed to him, and looked at it intently with a startled expression.

    The moment Tan Zhenting saw the small shard, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "What is it? Family Head Tan, did you indeed see something peculiar?"

    With a mocking tone, Cao Heming asked Tan Zhenting.

    Tan Zhenting, hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, didn¡¯t respond to him but red at Cao Heming with narrowing eyes and a dark expression, then decisively turned around and hurried to the table where the artifact authentication tools were kept. He picked up a magnifying ss ced there.

    Cao Heming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed when he saw Tan Zhenting¡¯s actions, as it made his heart skip a beat.

    After looking attentively with the magnifying ss again, Tan Zhenting put down the magnifying ss heavily on the table, making a dull sound. He turned around, his gaze stern and his face ashen as he looked at Cao Heming and said in a deep voice, "Well, Family Head Cao, I really thought you came to help for my sake, but I didn¡¯t expect you would dare stir up trouble with our Tan Family! The Cao Family has quite the ambition!"

    Stunned by Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Cao Heming did not understand why Tan Zhenting¡¯s attitude had changed so drastically. He wondered what exactly he had seen.

    "Family Head Tan, why would you say that?"

    Cao Heming¡¯s attitude had undergone aplete turnaround, and with narrowed eyes and a tone filled with confusion, he asked.

    At that moment, even Tan Yunjing was puzzled, not knowing what her brother Xiao Yifei had shown to Tan Zhenting.

    "Why would I say that?"

    Tan Zhenting snorted coldly and presented the small shard that Xiao Yifei had just handed him, "Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant!"

    On the shard, there was a tiny hair that was indeed difficult to spot without close examination. Furthermore, since the hair was very fine and short, it would have been impossible to notice it hidden within the body of the vase before Xiao Yifei had smashed the Yuan blue and white porcin vase. Even after being shattered, such a tiny object was hard to detect among many fragments!

    Perhaps it was just Xiao Yifei¡¯s luck that among all the shards, he happened to find exactly this one!

    Tan Zhenting could only attribute it all to Xiao Yifei¡¯s good fortune, for he could think of no other reason Xiao Yifei could have managed it!

    "Hmph! What can a single hair prove? Both of us deal in antiques, and we should know that human teeth and hair are substances that do not erode over thousands of years! This hair must have fallen into the Yuan blue and white vase during its creation!"

    Upon seeing this hair, Cao Heming¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart pounded, but he still held his head high and addressed Tan Zhenting.

    Seeing Cao Heming¡¯s behavior, Tan Zhenting let out a coldugh.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s yful voice resonated from beside Tan Zhenting, "Family Head Cao, take a closer look! Did the ancients also perm their hair?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Cao Heming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed; he swallowed hard and turned his gaze back to the hair.

    Despite the hair being very thin and short, a close inspection revealed that the hair was indeed permed!

    His heart sank suddenly, and he stood silently in the gloom, no longer speaking.

    "Family Head Cao, I think I am in need of an exnation now!"

    With an evaluating look, Tan Zhenting coldly spoke to Cao Heming before handing the shard of porcin back to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Without you today, we might have really ended up in a mess!"

    Xiao Yifei received the shard from Tan Zhenting with a slight smile, "Uncle Tan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, I was only doing what I should do. Besides, I can¡¯t stand the behavior of Cao Heming and Jia Dong either."

    Xiao Yifei did not hesitate to express his disdain openly in front of Cao Heming and Jia Dong.

    "You little rascal!"

    Jia Dong pointed his finger straight at Xiao Yifei, but before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Yifei cut him off.

    "Professor Jia, are you for real?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mocking tone instantly made Jia Dong¡¯s face turn red, leaving him speechless.

    At that moment, Cao Heming covertly signaled to Mile with his eyes; understanding the cue, Mile, in just a moment, charged toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Let me take a closer look!"

    The moment the authenticity of Cao Heming¡¯s Yuan blue and white vase was exposed by Xiao Yifei, he did not seek to calm the situation but was the first to make a move to rush at Xiao Yifei, and Mile¡¯s actions, like a tiger descending the mountain, clearly intended a malicious assault on Xiao Yifei!

    Mile, being much quicker than Jia Dong, moved so swiftly that Tan Zhenting couldn¡¯t stop him; his pupils suddenly shrank.

    "Mr. Xiao, be careful."

    Mile¡¯s hand formed into a tiger¡¯s w, reaching fiercely towards Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Mile¡¯s motion, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, then swiftly moved as well. His hand seemed slow but in an instant, he had grabbed Mile¡¯s arm. Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm trembled slightly, causing Mile¡¯s pupils to abruptly shrink, and then he obediently stood beside Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, there¡¯s no need to be too cautious, he just wanted to have a look at this fragment, here you go!"

    Xiao Yifei extended his other hand, casually tossing the shard to Mile, who, with a forced smile, caught the porcin piece thrown by Xiao Yifei.

    "Go on! Take a good look."

    With a gentle smile, Xiao Yifei released Mile¡¯s hand.

    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao!"

    What surprised everyone was that Mile, who was notoriously fierce and ruthless, politely thanked Xiao Yifei as he walked away from him.

 Chapter 367: Defeated and Retreating

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Defeated and Retreating</h4><h4></h4>

    "Could it be that Mile only really wanted to ask Mr. Xiao for the shard to take a look? But the aggressive demeanor just now didn¡¯t seem like it!"

    Tan Zhenting was somewhat puzzled about what Mile was really up to, but when his gaze fell once again on Mile, who was turning to leave, his eyes suddenly narrowed because he saw that the hand Xiao Yifei had caught was still trembling uncontrobly.

    "Family Head."

    Approaching Cao Heming, Mile handed over the porcin shard to him.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Cao Heming narrowed his eyes, looking at Mile without finishing his sentence, but he saw Mile shaking his head ever so slightly with a pained expression.

    Suddenly, Cao Heming sharply raised his head, casting a shocked look towards Xiao Yifei, who stood nearby with a rxed and indifferent demeanor.

    Xiao Yifei, noticing Cao Heming¡¯s gaze, looked at him and gently smiled.

    Cao Heming lowered his head, pretending to look at the shard in his hand, but the shock in his heart did not subside.

    "How is it, Cao Family Head, do you see it?"

    Xiao Yifei saw Cao Heming lowering his head to look at the shard in his hand and spoke indifferently, as if Mile¡¯s act of charging at him was merely for the sake of obtaining the shard.

    Tan Zhenting, watching Cao Heming who was staring down at the shard in his hands, snorted coldly, his gaze unfriendly.

    "This..."

    Cao Heming raised his head, swallowed nervously, and then said, "This might really be a problem with our judgment. If this burnt hair appears, then there¡¯s no doubt our Yuan blue-and-white is a counterfeit. Mr. Xiao is truly talented! Well smashed, well done! Family Head Tan, I am genuinely sorry! This time, it was I, Cao Heming, who was mistaken!"

    Seeing that the situation was beyond reversal, Cao Heming, filled with resentment yet unable to exhibit it, could only show an apologetic smile to Tan Zhenting and Xiao Yifei: "It was my mistake! I am truly sorry!"

    Xiao Yifei, observing Cao Heming¡¯s behavior, couldn¡¯t help but a glint shed through his eyes. Cao Heming was indeed talented, capable of being both humble and thick-skinned; it was clearly a situation he had instigated, yet he so effortlessly turned the me on his own oversight.

    "Cao Family Head... this..."

    Jia Dong looked at Cao Heming, stammering as he spoke, not understanding how Cao Heming had suddenly admitted his mistake!

    "Look at this! This hair is clearly that of a modern person who has had their hair permed, likely someone who carelessly let it fall in while faking it, but the level of forgery is really high! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xiao noticing it today, we might all have been deceived!"

    Cao Heming continued to pretend and exin further to Jia Dong.

    Jia Dong, hearing Cao Heming¡¯s words, had a flicker of fear in his eyes, as if even the beard on his chin had lost its vigor. He looked at Xiao Yifei cautiously; if Xiao Yifei were to hold him ountable based on his earlier words, it could have severe consequences.

    "Family Head Tan, I am truly sorry, I must apologize for this matter, repeatedly visiting you was originally intended for your benefit, who would have known the greatest mistake would still be on my part, I am truly sorry, I need to go back and reflect on my own mistakes!"

    Cao Heming suddenly raised his head, looked at Tan Zhenting hurriedly and said, "Family Head Tan, I am really sorry, now that the truth is out, I feel I no longer have the face to stay here, I will leave first! This incident has caused you harm, for which I am truly sorry!"

    After finishing, Cao Heming did not even allow Tan Zhenting time to speak, he reached out to pull Mile along, then smiled apologetically at Tan Zhenting, turned, and fled in a panic. Jia Dong, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t help but show a panic-stricken expression in his eyes. He made a smile uglier than a cry, turned around, and started jogging, chasing after Cao Heming as he left.

    "Humph!"

    Tan Zhenting watched as Cao Heming hurried away, his expression dark, but he did not stop him, instead watching firmly as Cao Heming left.

    "Uncle Tan, you need to be careful of this Cao Heming!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Cao Heming escaping hurriedly, stood by Tan Zhenting and said with a smile.

    "I know, this Cao Heming, he truly had no good intentions! Talking about a mistake, hmph! I think the fake ¡¯Yuan blue and white vase¡¯ he created must have also cost him a lot!"

    Tan Zhenting looked in the direction Cao Heming had gone, his eyes shing with contemtive color: "Moreover, this matter will definitely not end so simply, but since today he has suffered this setback, he will likely keep quiet for a few days."

    Xiao Yifei also looked in the direction Cao Heming had left, showing a faint smile. Since Tan Zhenting already knew about Cao Heming¡¯s actions but still did not stop him, there was no need for him to worry about it anymore.

    After Tan Zhenting spoke, he suddenly turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his face filled with gratitude as he said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I truly thank you. I did not expect not only are your medical skills so impressive, but your knowledge in antique appraisal is also that of an expert! It seems I still have much to learn from you."

    "Mr. Xiao, you really helped our Tan Family a lot today! Not only did you help our Tan Family avert a great loss, but you also salvaged the reputation of Xiao Yifei, and besides, you also saved Yunjing¡¯s life, I really do not know how to thank you enough!"

    Tan Zhenting no longer thought about Cao Heming and said earnestly and sincerely to Xiao Yifei, indeed, if not for Xiao Yifei¡¯s intervention, the Tan Family could have really faced a significant blow.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, you¡¯re too polite, it¡¯s not a big deal."

    Xiao Yifeiughed lightly, not perceiving it as a significant matter, and responded casually to Tan Zhenting.

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s face still depicted gratitude, truly grateful for Xiao Yifei¡¯s intervention, and beyond grateful, Tan Zhenting also felt it was somewhat unbelievable.

    "Mr. Xiao, how... how did you manage to find the strand of hair in the ¡¯Yuan blue and white vase¡¯? Your method of appraisal, it¡¯s truly amazing!"

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s face showed astonishment; initially, he thought Xiao Yifei was just lucky, but upon reflection, he felt something was off, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier certainty suggested he must know something.

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei felt slightly embarrassed; he surely couldn¡¯t reveal that it was due to his irvoyance ability that he could see through the entire porcin piece and spot the hidden hair. If he were to say that, not to mention whether it could expose his biggest secret, whether the Tan Family would consider him insane was yet another concern.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei scratched his head, looking at Tan Zhenting who was full of anticipation, his mind spinning rapidly, thinking how he could fob Tan Zhenting off.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, I¡¯m really a newbie when ites to antiques, so I didn¡¯t understand what you were talking about earlier regarding patterns and patinas, so I couldn¡¯t possibly be an expert, but I do have a particr sharpness for shapes and forms."

 Chapter 368: Fake is Always Fake

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Fake is Always Fake</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of a barely passable excuse in his mind. Scratching his head, he smiled and said, "When I was looking at the Yuan blue-and-white vase brought by Cao Heming and his group, I felt that their vase was just too symmetrical. In ancient times, withoutputer graphics, even if the symmetry was overdone, it wouldn¡¯t look as unnaturally perfect as the vase they brought."

    Tan Zhenting, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, raised his head and stared nkly at Xiao Yifei. "Mr. Xiao, do you mean to say that just because of this single reason, you determined their items were fakes?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Zhenting, really at a loss about how to exin the nonsense he had spouted. He could onlyugh loudly and nod vigorously, "Yes, exactly! I determined their Yuan blue-and-white was a fake based purely on that point."

    After he finished speaking to Tan Zhenting, he went on somewhat nonsensically, "Moreover, when I smashed their Yuan blue-and-white vase, even if theirs was genuine, and it was the only piece of its kind, the only problem with our remaining piece, aside from a slight irregrity in its body, is that there are no other issues. Therefore, ours must definitely be genuine!"

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Tan Zhenting opened his mouth wide and was speechless for a long time. He had never heard of such a method of appraisal before. In the end, Tan Zhenting could only sigh deeply, his admiration for Xiao Yifei evident, "Mr. Xiao, you really are bold!"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled ¡¯hehe¡¯, and although he seemed a bit embarrassed, the indifference in his eyes showed that Xiao Yifei did not care about Tan Zhenting¡¯s words. On the contrary, he felt a sense of relief.

    "Finally bluffed my way through."

    While Tan Zhenting did not notice the slight change in Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Tan Yunjing, standing not far from Xiao Yifei, caught every shift in his expression.

    "Indeed, Brother Xiao Yifei is not so simple!"

    After witnessing a series of Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarkable performances, Tan Yunjing finally reached a conclusion.

    Tan Zhenting also temporarily epted Xiao Yifei¡¯s far-fetched exnation, but he was still somewhat puzzled.

    "How exactly did the Cao family manage it? If the methods of faking be so sophisticated in the future, then the antiques market will turn into aplete mess, where it will be impossible to distinguish the real from the fake!"

    Beyond being puzzled over the Yuan blue-and-white vase that Cao Heming had brought, which could so convincingly mimic the genuine, Tan Zhenting was also increasingly worried.

    With a worried expression, he slowly squatted down next to the debris left from when Xiao Yifei had smashed the vase, his eyes showing a grave look. He reached out to pick up a piece of the shards, examining it from left to right, but he still could not discern any clues.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, you definitely don¡¯t need to worry about that. If they truly had the ability to fake things like this, they wouldn¡¯te to your family looking for trouble. They would have already used this method to make money. If they really had such skill, the antiques market would have already been in chaos," Xiao Yifei quipped as he saw Tan Zhenting squatting by the debris, a puzzled look on his face. He walked over and squatted beside Tan Zhenting, casually picking up two pieces that should have been joined together. Although Xiao Yifei was no expert in antiques, he knew some things better than Tan Zhenting did.

    "Uncle Tan, you can¡¯t really tell by just looking at it like this, but if you look at it this way, it bes clear at a nce!"

    Xiao Yifei squatted next to Tan Zhenting and held the two shards he had just picked up in his hands, then applied a slight pressure with his palms.

    ¡¯Crack¡¯

    With a crisp sound, one of the shards was easily snapped open by Xiao Yifei, which made Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    "Do you see, Uncle Tan? Their ability to create such convincing fakes doesn¡¯t mean that all their items are fake. It should be that they¡¯ve found another genuine piece of Yuan blue-and-white somewhere, and they molded it andbined it with a binding agent! The strands of hair must have identally fallen in during the binding process. They obviously couldn¡¯t re-fire it; if they did, they¡¯d expose themselves! So no matter how you look at it, it resembles the genuine article."

    Tan Zhenting red at the piece of ceramic shard that Xiao Yifei had just effortlessly broken, and then furiously picked up another shard. Mimicking Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, he tried to break it and, just as expected, it shattered slightly after applying some force.

    "No wonder! No wonder! No wonder! Mr. Xiao, your keen observation is truly admirable!"

    Tan Zhenting was not surprised by the revtion of the truth; instead, he was once again deeply shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s effortless exnation and observation. Tan Zhenting genuinely admired him to the point of prostration.

    Xiao Yifei gave Tan Zhenting a faint smile, then stood up and walked to the side.

    Meanwhile, Tan Zhenting squatted on the ground, muttering to himself, "I should have thought of this earlier. Nowadays, there are adhesives that can bind things together using special methods without leaving any trace. And if it were fired, how could hair possibly appear! How did I not think of this! No wonder Cao Heming did not bother arguing and just fled; with the appearance of this hair strand, he had already lost!"

    Tan Zhenting slowly lifted his head, his eyes wide as he gazed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, his heart already filled with shock.

    "Mr. Xiao truly possesses great talent! Calm in the face of events, steady in handling matters, and not a bit impetuous. Mr. Xiao is truly... terrifying!"

    In just less than a day¡¯s contact, Xiao Yifei, with his casual demeanor, had profoundly impressed Tan Zhenting.

    "I thought Yunjing was exaggerating, but now it seems that what Yunjing knows of Mr. Xiao is just the tip of the iceberg!"

    Meanwhile, after Xiao Yifei stood up, he walked over to Tan Yunjing. Under her admiring and awe-stricken gaze, he smiled at Tan Yunjing.

    "Hold a banquet! In gratitude to Mr. Xiao!"

    Tan Zhenting suddenly stood up, shouting loudly.

    After Tan Zhenting¡¯s order went out, the whole Tan Family sprang into action. Although the Tan family estate located in the outskirts of Yanjing was not the true stronghold of the Tan Family, it was still quiterge. So when Tan Zhenting¡¯s order was issued, there was significant activity within the Tan Family.

    The kitchen buzzed with activity, preparing an array of rare and exquisite dishes. As the Tan family members busily prepared the grand feast, they were also fully astonished by Tan Zhenting¡¯s orders.

    The Tan Family is a family with a rich history, and thus, traditional customs are more prevalent in their traditions.

    "Who exactly is this guest? Not only was Miss Tan personally there to pick him up, but now even the banquet is of the highest grade¡ªone we haven¡¯t seen in a long while! Thest time a billionaire from the top ten richest list visited, our family didn¡¯t even use this level of banquet to entertain them!"

    The Tan family¡¯s servants whispered among themselves in the lower quarters.

    "Yes! I also don¡¯t know who this guest is, but I identally saw him just now¡ªhe¡¯s very young, handsome, and has a great presence! Do you think he could be the youngdy¡¯s boyfriend, perhaps our future son-inw of the Tan Family?"

    Even the servants who have worked longer at the Tan Family were whispering among themselves.

    "It¡¯s possible! Look how beautiful the youngdy has be since her illness healed, and who allowed the Cao Family to lose such a beautiful and outstanding girl because theycked eye power? Let them regret it!"

 Chapter 369: Honored Guest

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Honored Guest</h4><h4></h4>

    Just as the servants of the Tan Family were abuzz with curiosity about the origins of Xiao Yifei, at that moment, the very regretful members of the Cao Family, on their dejected way home, were also filled with discussions about Xiao Yifei.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that we, fully prepared and determined to strike, would actually be defeated by an unknown youngster. I really can¡¯t ept this!"

    Cao Heming sat in the car on his way home, his face filled with indignation. At this moment, Mile was sitting in the passenger seat, and the driver was none other than Professor Jia Dong.

    "Family Head Cao, don¡¯t be too upset, even though we failed this time, there will definitely be more opportunities!"

    Jia Dong grinned, his voicecking confidence as he spoke to Cao Heming: "Who knew that this brash kid would show up and dare to smash the Yuan porcin vase we took!"

    Upon hearing Jia Dong¡¯s words, Cao Heming snorted coldly, his gaze deepening as he said, "Hmph, Jia Dong, this is all your fault for hiring a craftsman who likes to perm his hair, ruining my big n!"

    Jia Dong shuddered and said with some trepidation, "Family Head Cao, please don¡¯t be angry, I will definitely teach those craftsmen a lesson when I get back. They dared to ruin your big n, I¡¯ll make them remember it for life!"

    Cao Heming snorted coldly again, his gaze chilly as he looked ahead, not responding to Jia Dong¡¯s words.

    Seeing that Cao Heming did not pursue his responsibility further, Jia Dong finally rxed, but still nervously swallowed as he nced at Cao Heming.

    "This damned kid,ing out of nowhere, not only ruined my big n, failed to damage the reputation of the Tan Family but also caused me such a huge loss. This grudge, I, Cao Heming, will remember!"

    Cao Heming¡¯s heart was filled with rage as he red ahead, his tone venomous.

    It was only then that it became clear, Cao Heming indeed came prepared and was plotting no small mischief, but now his ns werepletely shattered by the appearance of Xiao Yifei!

    "Family Head Cao, rest assured, we will surely avenge this. Besides, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t gain anything this time; at the very least we bought the Yuan porcin vase! This vase is the only one of its kind in the world, and buying it from the Tan Family has put us at an advantage!"

    Seeing Cao Heming so furious, Jia Dong quickly spoke to calm him down.

    However, hearing Jia Dong¡¯s words only made Cao Heming more furious. He mmed his hand on the seat beside him, teeth clenched as he shouted, "Shut up! We paid such a high price just for this Yuan porcin vase, not for anything but to strike at the Tan Family. Now not only did we not hit them, but we also suffered so many losses. To bring that up now, do you want to die!"

    Jia Dong instantly shrank his neck, not daring to speak further: "Then... then..."

    Luckily, Cao Heming did not say anything more to Jia Dong. After letting out his rage with those words, he turned his head away, still seething with anger, and ring at Mile, he bitingly said, "I gave you a look earlier to teach that kid Zhang Chang a lesson. How did you end uping back all sheepish, looking like you were the one who¡¯d been wronged!"

    When Mile heard Cao Heming¡¯s words, he turned his head from the front, his face no longer wearing that sardonically smiling expression, but filled with bitterness: "Family Head, you really shouldn¡¯t underestimate this young man!"

    As Mile spoke, he extended his hand, revealing the previously hidden forearm: "Family Head, I thought you had noticed something off, so I didn¡¯t mention it."

    Cao Heming, seeing Mile¡¯s forearm, immediately widened his eyes.

    "This...this...this was done by that damn kid?"

    On Mile¡¯s forearm was a bright red handprint, clearly not just a flush, but the handprint seemed sunken into his flesh, appearing somewhat chilling, his injured forearm still uncontrobly trembling.

    "Family Head, I don¡¯t even know how he did it. Before I could exert any force, it had already turned out like this. My forearm is practically useless for the near half year!"

    Mile revealed a bitter smile, helplessly saying to Cao Heming, "So, Family Head, don¡¯t ever underestimate this young man!"

    Cao Heming¡¯s previously gloomy gaze instantly turned into one of shock, for although he knew Xiao Yifei could fend off Mile and might have some kung fu skills, he had not expected Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength to be terrifyingly formidable!

    Once again, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, filled with indifference, surfaced in his mind ¡ª a face brimming with confidence, especially those bright eyes which seemed as if there were no secrets in the world that could hide from them.

    "Where did Tan Zhenting dig up this little rascal!"

    A contemtive expression appeared in Cao Heming¡¯s eyes, but anger still filled his heart.

    "I can¡¯t let this grudge go unanswered, but now that this little rascal has shown his capability, I wonder if I could recruit him for my own use. If he were to follow me, it would definitely infuriate Tan Zhenting to death! If not, then I¡¯m sorry!"

    Cao Heming sneered, for at the end of the day, the Cao Family¡¯s goal was still the Tan Family. Although he saw some skill in Xiao Yifei, he really didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could challenge the colossal might of the Cao Family all by himself.

    Meanwhile, the Tan Family was busy preparing for a grand banquet.

    In the room, Tan Zhenting and Xiao Yifei sat beside the tea table, chatting jovially. Suddenly, Tan Zhenting nced at his watch and frowned at Yunjing, who was sitting behind the tea table, gently brewing tea for Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s call your aunt, what¡¯s happening today? She went out and hasn¡¯te back. Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to meet Mr. Xiao?"

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Yunjing paused, then straightened her slender, elegant legs and wiggled her transparent, adorable toes. After slipping on her shoes, although she was puzzled about why calling her aunt required both her and her father, she still obediently did as Tan Zhenting asked.

    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Xiao. Yunjing and I will make a quick call and will be right back," Tan Zhenting said to Xiao Yifei, bowing with a smile.

    "Haha, go on, Uncle Tan, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me," Xiao Yifei said with augh, then Tan Zhenting turned and left the room.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Daddy? Why do the two of us have to go out to make the call?" Yunjing asked with wide eyes, puzzled as she reached for her phone to dial, but at that moment, Tan Zhenting suddenly stopped her.

    "Yunjing, wait a moment, call your aunt in a while."

    Tan Zhenting turned around and said gravely to Yunjing, "Regarding the Doctor who cured your condition, how much do you really know about him? Is he just a simple doctor?"

    His voice carried a trace of suspicion, for Tan Zhenting hadn¡¯t forgotten the scene where Xiao Yifei effortlessly intercepted Mile¡¯s charge and also saw Mile¡¯s trembling arm as he left in defeat.

    That was Mile, after all, counted among the top experts of the Cao Family and yet, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, he not only gained no advantage but even left injured. This kept Tan Zhenting¡¯s doubts alive; he simply couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei was just a simple doctor!

 Chapter 370: Respect

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Respect</h4><h4></h4>

    Finally, Tan Zhenting eagerly asked Tan Yunjing for information.

    "Yes, Xiao Yifei is indeed a doctor, and it seemed that he had just be an official doctor when he was treating me; however, I met him at the Dog King, Jiang Mingquan¡¯s banquet. He seemed quite familiar with Jiang Mingquan, and Jiang Mingquan¡¯s attitude towards him was truly respectful," said Tan Yunjing as she looked at Tan Zhenting and answered seriously.

    "Familiar with Jiang Mingquan... and respected by him..."

    Tan Zhenting frowned deeply upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s answer. "I know Mr. Xiao has the capability to impress Jiang Mingquan, but if he is familiar with Jiang Mingquan, how could he still be just a simple doctor?"

    Tan Zhenting was puzzled; he looked at Tan Yunjing again, after all, his own daughter would not lie to him.

    Tan Yunjing nodded seriously to Tan Zhenting, indicating that everything she had just said was the truth.

    The deep frown on Tan Zhenting¡¯s face slowly rxed, deciding not to dwell on the iprehensible.

    Finally, he looked at Tan Yunjing, eyes shining and a slow smile spreading across his face: "Yunjing, good, good, good, knowing Mr. Xiao, knowing him well! Make a call, now you can call your aunt."

    "Should we perhaps matchmake Yunjing and Mr. Xiao?"

    Tan Zhenting squinted his eyes at Tan Yunjing, smiling like a cunning fox.

    Tan Yunjing gave Tan Zhenting a weird look, not understanding his odd behavior just moments ago; shaking her head nonchntly, she then took out her phone and dialed Tan Lan.

    After saying a few words to Tan Lan on the phone, Tan Yunjing hung up, turned around to say something to Tan Zhenting, only to find he had rushingly run back into the house again; he did not want to leave Xiao Yifei feeling neglected.

    "Why is Dad more enthusiastic about seeing Xiao Yifei than even I am!"

    Tan Yunjing smiled helplessly.

    After Xiao Yifei and Tan Zhenting talked for a while longer, the banquet was ready. Led by Tan Zhenting, Xiao Yifei followed him towards the banquet hall.

    "You just mentioned your aunt wasing back, howe we haven¡¯t seen her yet?" Tan Zhenting whispered to Tan Yunjing as they walked.

    "I don¡¯t know either, my aunt just told me she would be back soon, I don¡¯t know why she hasn¡¯t arrived yet," Tan Yunjing replied, blinking her attractive eyes.

    Just as Tan Yunjing and Tan Zhenting were discussing Tan Lan, a powerful roaring of an engine suddenly grew louder,ing from afar. Soon after, a sharply angled, domineering Mercedes G63 AMG raced towards them and stopped right in front of everyone.

    Therge frame and sharp angles of the Mercedes G63 took Xiao Yifei by surprise; he turned his head, looking at Tan Zhenting with a bit of confusion, as he did not know who would dare to drive such a bold and arrogant car in the Tan family¡¯s courtyard.

    At the very least, the Mercedes G63, worth at least three million on the road is easily affordable for the Yue Family, but its level of aggressiveness is not something that just anyone could handle. Xiao Yifei was also puzzled as to which of Tan Yunjing¡¯s uncles might be driving the car.

    While Xiao Yifei was still wondering, the car door opened, and then two long legs, firm with toned muscles, emerged, causing Xiao Yifei to startle because these were clearly a woman¡¯s legs.

    Following that, a wild, sexy figure appeared amid Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonished gaze.

    Dressed in tight camo pants, revealing two firm yet slender legs, she wore only a ck tank top on her upper body, showing off half a beautiful curve. Her petite waist, framed by clearly defined abdominal lines, and a small face were hidden behindrge sunsses. Most importantly, she was carrying a double-barreled shotgun over her shoulder.

    This wildly sexy figure caused Xiao Yifei to be momentarily stunned because the impact this woman had was just too strong.

    "Xiao Lan, how can you only be back now? Hurry and change your clothes! The banquet is about to start, don¡¯t keep Mr. Xiao waiting!"

    Tan Zhenting hurriedly said to this wildly enticing woman.

    "Auntie."

    Tan Yunjing also greeted her obediently.

    At this moment, Tan Lan slowly took off her sunsses.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei realized that this woman, who had an excellent physique and a domineering Mercedes G63, was actually Tan Lan! This revtion struck Xiao Yifei once more. She was the president of Yanjing Medical University!

    Xiao Yifei had only seen Tan Lan a few times!

    It was unexpected that beneath her usual clothes, Tan Lan possessed such a great physique and a wildly vibrant aura!

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here?"

    As Tan Lan took off her sunsses for thest time, her lips curled into a nonchnt smile. She turned around, tossed the double-barreled shotgun onto the car seat, then turned back, pped her hands, and said, "What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go."

    After speaking, Tan Lan casually turned and headed towards the banquet hall first.

    Xiao Yifei watched Tan Lan walk away, her striking posture captivating. This Tan Lan was quite different from the one he had seen at the university, where she had seemed reserved. Today, Xiao Yifei discovered that Tan Lan actually had such a vibrant personality!

    Tan Zhenting watched Tan Lan¡¯s receding figure and could only smile wryly. Turning to Xiao Yifei, who looked surprised, he exined with a wry smile, "Haha, that¡¯s just how Xiao Lan is. Otherwise, Yunjing would be all grown up, and she¡¯d still be unmarried."

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. At that moment, Xiao Yifei stood on his toes and peered at the back of the Mercedes G63 that Tan Lan had driven over, puzzled by why she had been carrying a shotgun.

    What he saw made Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widen.

    Xiao Yifei stared wide-eyed and turned to look at Tan Zhenting, "Uncle Tan, if I¡¯m not mistaken... isn¡¯t this a nationally protected animal?"

    In the built-in cargo box of the Mercedes G63y a lifeless tiger, imposing in size with sharp teeth, indicating it had been ferocious. But now, ity breathless with just a bullet hole in its forehead, killed by a single shot!

    "Uh..."

    Clearly embarrassed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark, Tan Zhenting scratched his head and offered a wry smile, "Xiao Lan likes to y with these things, but it¡¯s fine. These tigers and leopards are from our back mountain; we keep them there, so they¡¯re not considered nationally protected animals."

    Xiao Yifei, following the direction of Tan Zhenting¡¯s pointing finger, faintly saw a small hill behind the Tan family¡¯s courtyard.

    "Let¡¯s go, the banquet is about to start, let¡¯s hurry! Mr. Xiao, make sure you eat well!"

    With an awkward smile, Tan Zhenting quickly pulled Xiao Yifei towards the banquet hall.

    Xiao Yifei smiled helplessly and shook his head, unable toprehend the lives of the wealthy.

 Chapter 371 Cheers to This Glass

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Cheers to This ss</h4><h4></h4>

    However, today, what surprised him the most was Tan Lan.

    Xiao Yifei followed Tan Zhenting into the banquet hall, where the massive long table was alreadyden with an extravagant meal, waiting for Xiao Yifei.

    "Uncle Tan, there¡¯s so much food, we can¡¯t finish it all!"

    Seeing the dazzling array of dishes, Xiao Yifei clicked his tongue, finding the meal excessively abundant.

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that each dish, made from exceptionally precious ingredients, was part of the Tan Family¡¯s highest standard of hospitality, far from simple.

    "Haha, Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry about it too much, just sit down and eat!"

    Tan Zhenting, standing behind Xiao Yifei, chuckled as he arranged for Xiao Yifei to sit at the head of the table, and then took his own seat.

    "Today, I must definitely toast Mr. Xiao, because not only did Mr. Xiao save my daughter Tan Yunjing¡¯s life, but he also helped our Tan Family greatly today, averting our losses. So, this cup, I am definitely raising to you, Mr. Xiao!"

    After making his statement, Tan Zhenting picked up a ss of wine and earnestly addressed Xiao Yifei.

    The banquet officially began.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, you¡¯re too polite, I¡¯m just doing what I should!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, stood up, downed his ss in one go, and said with a smile to Tan Zhenting.

    "Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat! Try this one, this dish is notmonly seen!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s bold drink, Tan Zhenting¡¯s face revealed even more happiness. He pointed to a delicate and transparent dish on the table and chuckled to Xiao Yifei.

    While Xiao Yifei and Tan Zhenting were merrily clinking sses, Tan Lan watched Xiao Yifei with narrowed eyes. She hadn¡¯t changed out of her earlier outfit. Beneath the tight bandeau vest, a pair of perky half-circles were beautifully exposed.

    Tan Lan sipped her wine lightly, her eyes constantly on Xiao Yifei.

    Filled with curiosity about Xiao Yifei, Tan Lan felt entitled to address him as a young man, for although she appeared very youthful and brimming with vitality, she and Tan Zhenting were ultimately of the same generation.

    Since Xiao Yifei had cured Tan Yunjing¡¯s illness, in addition to being grateful, Tan Lan was curious about how such a handsome young man possessed such medical skill. So when Tan Yunjing introduced Xiao Yifei to her, suggesting that he work as a teacher at their school, Tan Lan agreed without hesitation.

    But not long after Xiao Yifei started at the school, he had a conflict with Shen Liguo. Upon hearing the news, Tan Lan held an attitude of testing Xiao Yifei and didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, just as gold shines wherever it is, subsequent events caught everyone off guard and even filled Tan Lan with amazement!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss¡¯s achievements turned out to be frightfully impressive, and not long before, she received a call from Vice Principal Mao Yan. With just a phone call from Xiao Yifei, he had contacted Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and led the students there for an internship, which further astonished Tan Lan.

    Moreover, despite the fact that Tan Lan had few chances to see Xiao Yifei, Tan Yunjing often mentioned him within the family. Therefore, Tan Lan, who was very caring towards Tan Yunjing, had already be quite familiar with Xiao Yifei.

    Inviting Xiao Yifei to the Tan Family as a guest today, she wanted to meet Xiao Yifei as well.

    Who would have known that the moment sheid eyes on Xiao Yifei, she would see Tan Zhenting treating him with such respect? Tan Lan, as his sister, knew his personality all too well. Although it¡¯s said that Tan Zhenting is open-hearted, he is actually extremely proud. The fact that even Tan Zhenting showed such respect to Xiao Yifei filled Tan Lan with surprise!

    Hearing the words exchanged between Tan Zhenting and Xiao Yifei, Tan Lan frowned in an instant. She looked at Tan Yunjing and said, "Yunjing, does that mean the Cao Family¡¯s people came again today?"

    Tan Yunjing nodded, "Yeah, they came prepared today, but fortunately, Brother Xiao Yifei was here. He taught them a harsh lesson. This time, they¡¯ll probablyy low for a while!"

    After hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Tan Lan turned her head and squinted at the handsome Xiao Yifei, her heart stirring slightly. "I was just nning to go hunting for fun today; I never expected Xiao Yifei to be truly so capable!"

    Amongst her astonishment, Tan Lan poured a full cup of liquor and downed it in one gulp.

    Tan Lan had not encountered Cao Heming today, so she did not know what had actually happened, but through her chat with Tan Yunjing, she hade to understand what had urred at the Tan Family. She squinted her eyes, which glittered with an inexplicable light, continuously watching Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yifei,e! A toast to you!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei and Tan Zhenting had taken a small break, creating a gap in the conversation, Tan Lan stood up immediately, holding her cup of liquor. Swaying her slender waist, she approached Xiao Yifei with a slight smile on her petite oval face and raised her cup to him.

    "Ah! Alright, alright!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Tan Lan like this, was stunned for a moment and hastily responded. Then, he too stood up, filled his cup with liquor, and clinked cups gently with Tan Lan. Before he could speak, he saw Tan Lan tilt her head back and down her drink in one go.

    This was white liquor, not the kind of red wine or beer, but a high-proof white liquor. Although the liquor they were drinking did not have abel and was poured from a delicate jade pot, the white liquor in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth was exceptionally fragrant. Xiao Yifei did not know what kind of liquor this was, but he was aware that it was certainly not ordinary. Yet, seeing Tan Lan down a cup of such strong liquor in one go, this boldness was definitely not something an ordinary woman would have.

    Xiao Yifei stared nkly at Yue Lan, his mind somewhat shocked and astonished. Yue Lan truly was time and time again challenging his worldview, from the first impression of a resolute, no-nonsense principal who disliked talking, to the recently revealed wild temperament, and now to a personality full of individuality. Xiao Yifei found that Tan Lan was indeed a woman with character, and her unique and unrestrained personality seemed to make time leave too few marks on her.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Not drinking? You should know that Tan Zhenting doesn¡¯t easily bring out this Yuan Dynasty Shidongchun to entertain guests. This liquor is truly a rare sight!"

    Tan Lan teased Xiao Yifei with the corner of her mouth upturned, revealing a rebellious smile. Then she picked up the small jade pot and poured herself another full cup of liquor.

    ¡¯Swish¡¯

    Once again, she downed it in one gulp, "If you don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll finish it all!"

    Xiao Yifei had never seen such a woman with character before. He stood dumbfounded watching Tan Lan who was staring straight back at him with pure, unadulterated eyes.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart trembled instantly, and he quickly lifted his cup and emptied it in one go.

    "That¡¯s more like it! That¡¯s what a man should do!"

    Tan Lan curled the corners of her mouth slightly, and patted Xiao Yifei on the shoulder, "Offering you a drink means you¡¯ve received my gratitude!"

    After speaking, Tan Lan shook her head and walked back to her seat without looking back at Xiao Yifei again. Such fierce drinking of white liquor did have an effect on Tan Lan. Her face flushed with a rosy luster, which made the already attractive Tan Lan appear even more enchanting.

    Tan Lan sat down, her pure eyes sparkling with a unique light.

 Chapter 372: A Feast for the Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372: A Feast for the Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha, Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t take it to heart, little Lan has a somewhat unique personality. Outside, she might restrain herself a bit, but at home, she doesn¡¯t bother with such formalities."

    Tan Zhenting showed a bitter smile on his face as he spoke to Xiao Yifei in exnation.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. At first, I felt a bit ufortable, because I didn¡¯t know our dean was like this, but now that I¡¯ve epted and adjusted, I find it quite nice, quite nice."

    Xiao Yifei gave Tan Zhenting a rueful smile, then he turned his head to look at Tan Lan. Intending to show Tan Lan a friendly smile, Xiao Yifei froze when his eyes rested on her.

    At that moment, Tan Lan was resting her rather charming face on her arm, sitting in a chair in a half-propped position, with a smile that was not quite a smile in her eyes as she watched Xiao Yifei. Tan Lan hadn¡¯t changed her clothes, still wearing her tight camisole that revealed a sleek, fat-free forearm. But now, as Tan Lan leaned over the table, though the camisole was tight, Xiao Yifei could see a round curvature through the top edge of the tight garment.

    Tan Lan¡¯s figure was much more mature than her age!

    Her skin color wasn¡¯t that very pale shade but was a slightly wheatish healthy color. Her figure was also impressive due to regr exercise.

    Xiao Yifei was stunned at the sight.

    When Tan Lan saw Xiao Yifei freeze as he looked at her, she followed his gaze down to where Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were drawn because of her wardrobe malfunction. Instead of panicking like other women might, Tan Lan simply smiled softly, raised her head, and with an enigmatic twinkle in her eyes, blinked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei realized that Tan Lan had seen him looking, and he touched his nose, somewhat embarrassedly.

    "Mr. Xiao, stop daydreaming,e on and eat! Eat up, once we¡¯re done with the meal, I¡¯ll take you for a little tour. You¡¯ve done the Tan family such a big favor, even saved Yunjing¡¯s life, I must express my gratitude properly!"

    Tan Zhenting noticed Xiao Yifei was often spacing out at the dining table and couldn¡¯t helpughing as he spoke.

    Xiao Yifei heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s words and felt even more embarrassed, hurriedly bowing his head and shoveling food into his mouth desperately.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, do you like this dish? Don¡¯t rush, there¡¯s plenty, take your time!"

    Tan Yunjing noticed Xiao Yifei continuously eating the same dish and quickly spoke out to him.

    As Tan Lan watched Xiao Yifei like this, she reached out with her delicate hand to gently rub her eyes, her face blushing as she chuckled.

    "I¡¯ve eaten almost enough, I¡¯m going to rest!"

    Then, Tan Lan stood up,zily stretched, and swayed her way out, leaving everyone at the table with a casual silhouette to watch after.

    Seeing Tan Lan leave so simply after saying just a few words, Tan Zhenting shook his head with a smile. He turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao, please eat at your leisure, no rush. When you¡¯re about done, I¡¯ll take you to see the Tan family treasurester. These are things we normally don¡¯t take out. Since you¡¯re here today, we want to share them with you for your enjoyment!"

    When Tan Yunjing heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s remark, her pretty eyes instantly widened: "Daddy, are you taking Brother Xiao Yifei to our ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯? I want to go too! Even as your daughter, I¡¯ve hardly been there a few times, you can¡¯t be so biased!"

    Hearing the conversation between Tan Yunjing and Tan Zhenting, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He was curious about a ce even Tan Yunjing had seldom visited, so the initially reluctant Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything more at that moment.

    The Tan family¡¯s banquet was indeed of a high standard, and the meal was very rich and tasty. But Xiao Yifei was just one man, all alone, so even if he opened up his appetite, he couldn¡¯t finish such arge table of dishes. Finally, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t eat anymore; he put down his chopsticks and patted his belly.

    "Mr. Xiao, are you full?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei put down his chopsticks, Tan Zhenting smiled and said to Xiao Yifei, "How about it, did you find our food to your liking?"

    "Very good, very delicious!"

    Xiao Yifei patted his stomach with one hand and nodded repeatedly at Tan Zhenting.

    "Haha, as long as you enjoyed the meal, that¡¯s what matters. I was afraid I hadn¡¯t hosted you well enough and neglected you, Mr. Xiao!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei eat with gusto, Tan Zhentingughed heartily and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Then please take a short rest, Mr. Xiao, and in a little while we¡¯ll go take a look around the Treasure Pavilion. There are indeed many interesting things there!"

    Having said this, Tan Zhenting turned his head to look at Tan Yunjing, who wore an expression of annoyance on her face and said, "Yunjing, you shoulde too. I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t. Look at you, with your brother Xiao Yi here, why the sulky face!"

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting say she could go along too, Tan Yunjing couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy smile, "I knew Daddy was the best!"

    Meanwhile, Tan Lan, upon hearing that Tan Zhenting was taking Xiao Yifei to the Treasure Pavilion, suddenly stopped in her tracks, pondering something, but then, without turning her head, she left directly.

    "Alright then! Let¡¯s get ready and be on our way!"

    Tan Zhenting, seeing the eager expression on Tan Yunjing¡¯s face and the flicker of curiosity in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes,ughed heartily and stood up, directly addressing both Tan Yunjing and Sun Li.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been to the Treasure Pavilion!"

    Tan Yunjing hopped and skipped around Tan Zhenting, while Xiao Yifei also stood up.

    Following this, led by Tan Zhenting, Xiao Yifei and Tan Yunjing walked behind him, heading toward the Tan Family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, you should know, the Treasure Pavilion is so much fun. I loved ying there when I was little! There are so many fun things there!"

    As she walked alongside Xiao Yifei, Tan Yunjing excitedly chattered away: "But as I grew up, I seldom visited. I didn¡¯t expect this time I¡¯d get to bask in the light of brother Xiao Yifei!"

    Xiao Yifei listened to Tan Yunjing¡¯s enthusiastic words, softly shook his head with a smile, and just then, Tan Zhenting suddenly turned around and spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ve been wanting to say something at the dinner table earlier, but I hesitated because I thought that voicing it would be too worldly. However, after much thought, I feel I have to say it."

    Tan Zhenting said solemnly to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing how serious Tan Zhenting was, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be startled, unsure of what significant matter Tan Zhenting intended to discuss.

    "Uncle Tan, please speak. It¡¯s alright, just say what you want to!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yue Zhenting, responding with equal seriousness.

    "Originally, for having saved Wanqing¡¯s life, I already didn¡¯t know how to adequately express my gratitude to you, and on top of that, you have further aided our Tan Family by preventing a greater loss. So, I¡¯m even more at a loss as to how to thank you. But not to express gratitude would be wrong. Having thought it over, Mr. Xiao, please just say what you want, as long as it is within the Tan Family¡¯s power, we can satisfy your request. Even if the Tan Family doesn¡¯t have it, we will find a way to acquire it for you."

 Chapter 373 Pick at Will

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Pick at Will</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Zhenting turned around, his eyes filled with a serious expression as he sincerely said to Xiao Yifei, "Money? Power? I know Mr. Xiao is a man of great talent, and such vulgar things are generally beneath your interest. But I really don¡¯t know what to offer you. Just say the word, Mr. Xiao, and our Tan Family will do everything possible to fulfill your request."

    Xiao Yifei was startled at Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, realizing this was what Tan Zhenting meant. The grand gesture had indeed scared him at first, not knowing what Tan Zhenting was going to say. Xiao Yifei waved his hands repeatedly with a smile, "Haha, Uncle Tan, this is what I should do. Besides, although I cured Yunjing¡¯s illness at that time, Yunjing has helped me a lot too. At the very least, she found me my current job. So, there¡¯s no need, really, there¡¯s no need for such formality!"

    Tan Zhenting turned around again, looking steadily at Xiao Yifei, noticing his serious expression and exceptionally firm attitude. For Tan Zhenting, this situation was somewhat difficult because, no matter what, he must express gratitude to Xiao Yifei.

    But he himself felt that talking about these rights and riches was too vulgar for someone like Xiao Yifei who kept his profound gifts hidden; hence, Tan Zhenting did not insist, because he felt that Xiao Yifei truly did not regard such mundane objects with any interest.

    "Big Brother Xiao Yifei, I think you should ept it! Your kindness to me, such a small gift certainly cannot express everything, but this is also a piece of our heart!"

    Tan Yunjing also earnestly addressed Xiao Yifei.

    It was at this time that Tan Zhenting frowned in contemtion and finally¡ªbiting his teeth¡ªsaid to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, how about this, since you are not interested in those vulgar things and don¡¯t want to ept them, then please feel free to choose any three items from our Tan Family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ The ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ contains some exquisitely crafted ancient artifacts, which I¡¯m sure won¡¯t be so vulgar!"

    Xiao Yifei heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, smiled, and waved his hand. He was just about to say something when he was interrupted by Tan Zhenting, "Mr. Xiao, please don¡¯t turn this down again. If you refuse this as well, it would mean you¡¯re not taking the Tan Family¡¯s gratitude towards you seriously, so please don¡¯t decline this time!"

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s demeanor was serious, and his attitude sincere as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Having heard Tan Zhenting speak in such a manner, Xiao Yifei could only nod his head in agreement, "Alright, alright, since Uncle Tan, you have said so, I will choose something. But I certainly won¡¯t need as many as three; taking one is enough!"

    Tan Zhenting, seeing that Xiao Yifei had finally agreed, nodded his head with a satisfied heart and turned around.

    At this moment, Tan Yunjing was shocked to hear that Tan Zhenting was allowing Xiao Yifei to choose any item from the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ Xiao Yifei might not be aware of the value of the items that could enter the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ but she knew very clearly. An item of the caliber of the sold Yuan blue-and-white Ghost Valley Descending the Mountain vase couldn¡¯t even pass through the door of the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯!

    Every item ced in the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ was an extraordinary treasure, the essence of the Tan Family¡¯s profound historical umtion. Tan Yunjing knew very well how much Tan Zhenting cherished these items, so it was a great surprise for her to hear Tan Zhenting actually say that Xiao Yifei could pick three items.

    But fortunately, Xiao Yifei said he would only take one. Yet any item taken randomly from the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ was a treasure of immeasurable worth, easily seble for a price of over a hundred million.

    "It¡¯s just whether Big Brother Xiao Yifei is aware of these things or not!"

    Tan Yunjing looked up at Xiao Yifei, silently musing to herself.

    The three of them talked as they quickly approached the location of the Treasure Pavilion. Finally, Tan Zhenting stopped in front of a building.

    Xiao Yifei heard Tan Zhenting mention the name ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ initially imagining it to be an ancient and elegant pavilion, but as Tan Zhenting stopped in front of this building, Xiao Yifei realized he was mistaken. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, this building had a surreal design.

    The building was half exposed above ground with its other half clearly extending underground. The part above ground was shaped like a seashell, made of a light blue special material that shimmered brightly in the sunlight. Under the shell-shaped top, Tan Zhenting led Xiao Yifei and Tan Yunjing into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯

    The emergence of such a modern architecturalndmark in the ssical setting of the Tan Family courtyard surprised Xiao Yifei, but what followed caught his attention even more. He saw Tan Zhenting standing at the entrance of the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ first passing through a facial recognition system, then verified his fingerprint, and finally entered a very long password before entering the doors of the Treasure Pavilion.

    After entering the main gate, they went through even moreplicated security procedures, and finally, under the lead of Tan Zhenting, Xiao Yifei truly entered the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯

    Xiao Yifei had been somewhat puzzled why there were no guards at all on the way into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ but now it seemed there really was no need for them.

    Atst, after opening a massive alloy door, it was only now that Xiao Yifei, who had already ventured deep below, truly entered the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ The moment he stepped into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the glittering treasures and rare artifacts twinkling with all manner of gem-like brilliance.

    As the saying goes, treasures have spirits, referring specifically to some rare artifacts that, if people carefully handle, can allow them to feel the spiritual energy contained within the treasures. This spiritual energy can even subconsciously change the environment around them!

    Some antiques, buried underground for hundreds or thousands of years, after being unearthed and given simple treatments, will gradually restore their original luster, disying new brilliance. This is the process of the treasures regaining their spiritual energy; after all, a treasure is a treasure! It can bring its owner a different kind of good fortune!

    So when Xiao Yifei saw the numerous treasures sparkling with a radiant glow, even his sharp eyes couldn¡¯t help but feel dazzled.

    ¡¯The Changeable ze Heavenly Eye Tea Bowl¡¯

    Although it was just a simple tea bowl, the ck-zed Jian ware was stunningly unique, without parallel in all the world.

    ¡¯The Gold Seal of the King of the Japanese Vassal Kingdom¡¯

    A gold seal made during the Tang Dynasty for the king of Japan, crafted entirely out of gold and still glittering with a mesmerizing luster to this day.

    Within the vast underground space, many rare treasures were disyed, each one a national treasure if taken outside.

    On the walls, there hung numerous scrolls and paintings.

    ¡¯Wang Xizhi¡¯s "Disturbance Script"¡¯

    ¡¯Monk of the Shepherd¡¯s Stream¡¯s "Guanyin, Monkeys, and Cranes Picture"¡¯

    ...

    Any of these calligraphies and paintings, if taken outside, could cause a sensation!

    To glimpse the vastness from a glimpse, from the astonishing heritage of the Tan family, one could see just how formidable the Tan family was.

    Although Xiao Yifei was not very knowledgeable about antiques, even as someone clueless about them, he waspletely shocked when he saw these antiques emitting a precious glow. He didn¡¯t even have to think about how valuable these items must be!

    And just at that moment, the yfulughter of Tan Xiaoyifei suddenly rang in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears. Xiao Yifei looked towards the direction of the sound with some confusion, only to suddenly see a small swallow gleaming with golden light swiftly flying over his head.

    "What¡¯s going

 Chapter 374 Filled with Shock

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Filled with Shock</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was surprised at why a swallow would appear underground, and then he saw Tan Yunjing run past him, giggling, "Hee hee hee, Brother Xiao Yifei, I loved ying with this golden swallow when I was little!"

    Xiao Yifei was startled by Tan Yunjing¡¯s words and then saw the small swallow that had been flying in the air, shimmering with golden light, slowly descend, and then Tan Yunjing took the small swallow in her hand and walked over to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Brother Xiao Yifei, look!"

    Tan Yunjing stretched her hand high and handed the small swallow to Xiao Yifei.

    It was only then that Xiao Yifei saw that what had been flying was not a real swallow but an exquisitely lifelike object shaped like a swallow, crafted from pure gold.

    "This is a gold swallow from the Qin State period, it can still fly properly now."

    Tan Zhentingughed and shook his head; he looked at Tan Yunjing and sighed.

    "Ah, Mr. Xiao, now you understand why I¡¯m not too keen on letting Yunjing into the Treasure Pavilion! It was fine when she yed with these toys as a child, but I truly feared that as she grew up, she might inadvertently damage something even more precious and give me a real heartache!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the golden swallow held in Tan Yunjing¡¯s hand, wondering how such a delicate object could still fly after all this time!

    "Haha, Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t talk about me like that!"

    Tan Yunjing seemed to be in a good mood, joking around with Tan Zhenting. She turned her head, smiled at Xiao Yifei, and said, "Brother Xiao Yifei,e over here. I¡¯ll show you, there are a lot more fun things here!"

    Tan Zhenting watched with a wry smile as Xiao Yifei was pulled away by Tan Yunjing, then he turned his head to look at the plethora of treasures and sighed softly.

    "When will the one our Tan Family is searching for finally appear?"

    It seemed that contained within Tan Zhenting¡¯s words wereplex emotions; their family appeared to be not only a n with profound heritage but also seemed to have some special mission.

    Xiao Yifei was led around by Tan Yunjing, looking here and there. He now understood why Tan Yunjing loveding here as a child, for the Treasure Pavilion not only housed numerous rare treasures but also many extremely ingenious trinkets. These, equally valuable, left Xiao Yifei in continuous admiration of the ancient peoples¡¯ wisdom, which was truly unfathomable.

    Moreover, after so much time, these objects still operated normally, which filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with awe.

    In the Treasure Pavilion of the Tan Family, dazzling and full of wonders, Xiao Yifei truly broadened his horizons. Following behind Tan Yunjing, he saw many cleverly made trinkets that time had not affected; they still functioned perfectly today, making Xiao Yifei exim at the ancient artisan¡¯s brilliant craftsmanship.

    "Mr. Xiao, these are all little gadgets that children like to y with. Come with me to see over there; the items there are also quite good!"

    Tan Zhenting saw Tan Yunjing constantly leading Xiao Yifei around the clever little trinkets and couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Although these trinkets were likewise valuable, in Tan Zhenting¡¯s view, these things were after all just trinkets and wouldn¡¯t greatly shock Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gentlyughed and followed behind Tan Zhenting, passing through a dazzling array of enamel vases toward a magnificent golden wall.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yifei reached the wall that he discovered it was coated in ayer of gold, upon which a sinewy Divine Dragon was depicted with vigorous ws, as if surging through clouds and waves. Its whiskers fluttered in the wind, incredibly lifelike, with a powerful aura that faced him head-on, as if the dragon would burst forth from the wall at any second.

    Upon seeing this Divine Dragon, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened. Being a descendant of the Huaxia dragon, he was profoundly shocked by the sight of such a majestic and lifelike Giant Dragon. He stood rooted to the spot, staring intently at the dragon depicted on the wall.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Tan Zhenting finally showed a smug expression. Although the Tan Family had great assets and hard power that Xiao Yifei could not match, from the time Tan Zhenting had first met Xiao Yifei, it had always been Xiao Yifei with his own strength leaving Tan Zhenting full of shock and amazement. Thus, seeing something that could finally make Xiao Yifei lose hisposure made him feel quite proud.

    "After all, it is our Tan Family¡¯s treasured artifact."

    Tan Zhenting also turned his head and looked at the lifelike Divine Dragon, a strange look shing in his eyes; then he observed Xiao Yifei, who was still intently watching the dragon on the gold wall.

    Upon seeing this Divine Dragon, peculiar feelings arose in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart once again, simr to when he saw that jade dragon statue at the entrance of Tan¡¯s courtyard. His heart raced uncontrobly, and his temples throbbed gently as if swollen with blood.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that this Giant Dragon, like all the dragons depicted or sculpted by the Tan Family, had hollows where its eyes should be. In other words, this awe-inspiring Divine Dragon had no eyes.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, filled with confusion. For an ancient family, unless they were royal rtives or aristocrats, they were not allowed to use the Divine Dragon as a totem; usually, it was just powerful lions, so Xiao Yifei did not understand why the Tan Family had so many dragons, and more importantly, why these dragons had no eyes.

    He turned his head, looking perplexedly at Tan Zhenting,

    Seeing Xiao Yifei turning to look at him, Tan Zhenting couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing the confusion in Xiao Yifei. He thought there was no harm in telling Xiao Yifei about this issue, reasoning it was just a myth after all.

    Tan Zhenting turned his head, smiled gently at Xiao Yifei, and slowly said, "Mr. Xiao, have you ever heard of the idiom ¡¯bringing a dragon to life by painting its eyes¡¯?"

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was suddenly stunned, could it be that all the Tan Family dragons being eyeless was rted to this idiom?

    Indeed, in the following words from Tan Zhenting, he helped Xiao Yifei resolve his confusion: "Themon ending for the idiom about ¡¯bringing a dragon to life by painting its eyes¡¯ is that, after Zhang Sengyao painted the eyes, the dragon became real, summoned the wind and rain and then left. However, the story did not end there. After the dragon ascended, one dragon didn¡¯t like the life above and was willing to return to the mortal world to be a painting again. It quietly descended, discarded its Divine Power, gouged out its own eyes, and returned to the mortal world."

    As Tan Zhenting earnestly exined, his face wore a very serious expression, and Xiao Yifei was startled, somewhat believing the tale.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei react this way, Tan Zhenting couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, then he solemnly continued, "Once it returned to the mortal world, it found the wall on which it had once be a Divine Dragon, transformed back into a painting, but as it was a Divine Dragon endowed with Magic Power, its power affected the wall, turning it into a golden wall."

    Tan Zhenting chuckled and pointed at the wall in front of them, saying to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "Look, this is that wall!"

 Chapter 375: Little Black Coal Ball

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Little ck Coal Ball</h4><h4></h4>

    n¦Òvel.c?m

    Xiao Yifei was even more astonished upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, because what Tan Zhenting had said sounded very usible, and indeed, the Divine Dragon on the wall in front of them appeared to be descending from the heavens.

    What surprised Xiao Yifei most was the fact that he had already used his irvoyance to examine the wall while Tan Zhenting began to speak of its origins. He couldn¡¯t see through it at all, and it was entirely unclear to him. This was the first time Xiao Yifei encountered something impermeable to his irvoyance!

    When he employed his irvoyance on the wall, it was as if Xiao Yifei had suddenly lost his superpower¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see anything, which was why he was so surprised after hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s exnation.

    Tan Zhenting, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth agape as if in utter belief, could not help butugh heartily and ¡¯ha ha¡¯ out loud.

    Tan Yunjing, seeing her father behaving that way, pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and said, "Daddy, you¡¯re fooling people with legends passed down through our family history again. Are you proud of yourself for managing to deceive Brother Xiao Yifei?"

    Hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s remarks, Tan Zhenting¡¯s face showed an awkward expression. He turned to Xiao Yifei and chuckled, "Mr. Xiao, what I just said is all legend, not really true. While this golden wall has been passed down from our ancestors, and there is such a legend, nowadays, with technology being so advanced, who believes in all these supernatural things? I¡¯ve already had the wall examined with X-rays and various tests¡ªthe only peculiar thing is its extreme hardness. So, Mr. Xiao, you need not be so astonished by what I¡¯ve said. Just take it as a story."

    After exining to Xiao Yifei, Tan Zhenting touched his head. Although the Tan Family¡¯s link to this wall spanned back through the ages and came with responsibilities, in the modern age of advanced technology, he, too, expressed skepticism towards such mysterious stories.

    "Waiting for someone for so many years, how can they ever show up!"

    Having muttered this to himself, Tan Zhenting thenughed self-deprecatingly before turning to Xiao Yifei and said earnestly, "Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve seen most of the items in the Tan Family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯. The offer I made earlier still stands¡ªaside from this golden wall, you may choose any one item for yourself!"

    Tan Zhenting gestured grandly with his hand, "Although this golden wall doesn¡¯t seem to be of much value now, it is still an heirloom of the Tan Family that needs to be kept. Therefore, you can freely pick any one of the other items to take with you!"

    Tan Zhenting¡¯s words surprised Tan Yunjing. She tiptoed up to Xiao Yifei and whispered, "Brother Xiao Yifei, you really should choose carefully. Although the items in our Tan Family ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ are all quite valuable, there are different levels of worth, and my dad rarely is this generous. You mustn¡¯t waste this opportunity!"

    Upon hearing Tan Yunjing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei broke into a grin.

    Despite her attempt at discretion, the sharp-eared Tan Zhenting overheard Tan Yunjing¡¯s soft words. His eyes widened upon listening to her, "Girls really can¡¯t wait to leave their fathers behind. Before anything even happens, you¡¯re already not on your daddy¡¯s side!"

    Tan Yunjing shrank her neck and hid behind Xiao Yifei, defiantly sticking her tongue out at Tan Zhenting.

    Seeing this scene unfold, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "Mr. Xiao, if you still don¡¯t find anything to your liking, you can continue looking around, no problem!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei looking around indecisively, Tan Zhenting spoke again, "Mr. Xiao, please feel free to choose."

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting insist, Xiao Yifei knew he would have to take something before leaving and squinted his eyes as he started to mill around the shelves once more.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei take action, Tan Zhenting said nothing more but quietly watched as Xiao Yifei wandered among the brightly gleaming treasures.

    Xiao Yifei looked here and there, but he wasn¡¯t looking for anything extraordinarily precious, nor was he looking for anything toomon. In his view, he simply wanted to find something that caught his eye. After all, the thing about antiques is that they are for one¡¯s own enjoyment;patibility and fate are the most important.

    And just as Xiao Yifei turned the corner, suddenly, his eyes narrowed. He saw an object, and the moment heid eyes on it, his heart skipped a beat. A strange feeling once again washed over him, and the cement of the item was very peculiar, too. The other shelves were filled to the brim with many treasures, whereas this one shelf was conspicuously sparse, holding only this one object.

    Slowly, Xiao Yifei walked over and picked up the object, holding it in his hands.

    At first nce, the object was pitch-ck and oval-shaped. If thrown on the ground, people might think it was just a chunk of coal, but when Xiao Yifei held the object that looked like coal, he found it surprisingly heavy, and its surface, which seemed like that of coal, was exceptionally smooth.

    "What is this?"

    There were exnations for the provenance of the treasures on the other shelves, but this ck ball sat alone on its shelf, with nothing written underneath it.

    Xiao Yifei stared at the coal-like object, filled with doubts. Even though this object looked average, even ugly, and was quite ordinary, for some reason, his heart pounded when he saw it. Once again, he tried to use his irvoyance to see through the coal-like object, but it was just like when he had looked at the golden wall¡ªno reaction at all!

    This realization startled Xiao Yifei, as his usually infallible irvoyance had been stumped twice today. The feeling of not being in control of everything made him a bit anxious. He stared intently at the ck Coal Ball. If he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, then just as he tried to use his irvoyance, the ck Coal Ball seemed to emit a faint glow for a moment.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s interest in the ck Coal Ball increased further. He showed a curious expression, flipping the ck Coal Ball in his hand as he walked towards Tan Zhenting.

    "Mr. Xiao, have you made your choice?"

    Tan Zhenting smiled at Xiao Yifei as he saw hime back.

    "Hmm."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then brought out the ck Coal Ball and ced it in front of Tan Zhenting with a puzzled look. "I feel like this treasure and I are quite fated, but what exactly is it? I¡¯ve never seen it before, and there¡¯s no exnation written underneath."

    Tan Zhenting also showed an unmistakable sh of confusion on his face when he saw the ck Coal Ball in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    Tan Zhenting knew every antique and treasure inside the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ like the back of his hand, but this item seemed to bepletely absent from his memory.

    "Mr. Xiao, where did you find this?"

    Tan Zhenting asked curiously, as he couldn¡¯t recall having such an object in their ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯.

    Seeing Tan Zhenting¡¯s puzzled look, Xiao Yifei also felt a bit strange. He pointed to the ce where he had picked up the ck Coal Ball and exined, "Just over there. It was alone on a shelf."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, a spark shed in Tan Zhenting¡¯s eyes, his curiosity deepening.

 Chapter 376 This Is It

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 This Is It</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, please take me to have a look."

    Tan Zhenting felt somewhat nervous because a strange object had suddenly appeared in the familiar ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ which left him somewhat panicked; he feared that even their family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ was no longer safe.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and then led Tan Zhenting to the ce where the ck Coal Ball had been ced.

    "This is it."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand towards the shelf and said to Tan Zhenting.

    Tan Zhenting widened his eyes and stared at the empty shelf, pondering for a moment before suddenly bursting intoughter.

    "Hahaha, Mr. Xiao, you scared me, what a false rm!"

    Tan Zhentingughed so hard he doubled over, and he said to Xiao Yifei, "Ha... hahaha, Mr. Xiao, you should choose another item."

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback and asked with some surprise, "What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Tan? Is there something wrong with this object?"

    When Tan Zhenting heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, hisughter grew even louder: "Haha, Mr. Xiao, there indeed is a problem with this object!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, lightly furrowed his brow and stared steadfastly at Tan Zhenting.

    "Because this object is not a treasure at all. I just remembered, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this was originally a prank by little Lan. When she came to the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ she casually ced this trinket from who knows where; it¡¯s not a treasure at all!"

    "Haha, it gave me quite a fright just now. I thought someone had broken into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ Seeing this made me remember, little Lan was being yful at that time, insisting that she wanted to contribute to the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ There was no helping it, Mr. Xiao, you have seen for yourself today her personality; I couldn¡¯t talk her out of it, so in the end, I had to set aside a shelf just for this thing."

    Tan Zhenting looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile and said, "So, this is not a treasure at all, Mr. Xiao, you should choose something else. This object really isn¡¯t a treasure."

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, lowered his gaze to the ck Coal Ball which felt weighty in his palm, and his mind shed back to Tan Lan¡¯s wildness and her eyes, clear of any impurities.

    "Uncle Tan, it¡¯s all good. Whether it¡¯s a treasure or not, I¡¯ve made my choice! This object, it appeals to me."

    Xiao Yifei, with his head bowed, looked at the ck Coal Ball and said to Tan Zhenting with a smile.

    Tan Zhenting was taken aback, nced down at the ck, shiny object in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, then immediately looked up at Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry about it, you don¡¯t have to feel obligated. While it¡¯s true that the items allowed into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ are indeed extraordinary, as you can see, there are so many things in the pavilion. You don¡¯t need to save us anything; just feel free to choose another piece!"

    Tan Zhenting still thought that Xiao Yifei was being considerate to the Tan family, not wanting to take something valuable, so he wasn¡¯t choosing another treasure.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, no, it¡¯s not that; I¡¯m not trying to save you anything."

    Hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifeiughed and waved his hand at Tan Zhenting, "This little ck ball, since it¡¯s in the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion,¡¯ I¡¯ve picked it. It appeals to me, not because I¡¯m trying to save or conserve anything. In my eyes, this ck ball that appeals to me might be more valuable than all those seemingly luxurious and precious items!"

    Tan Zhenting stared at Xiao Yifei, noticed his firm attitude, and couldn¡¯t help but slowly shake his head, starting to smile.

    "Very well, Mr. Xiao, since you¡¯ve said so much, I won¡¯t persuade you otherwise. And at your level, all I can do is admire! Really, I am filled with nothing but admiration. Not everyone possesses such high consciousness! You are truly remarkable, Mr. Xiao! To think that an object of affinity can be more valuable than other things!"

    Tan Zhenting expressed his respect for Xiao Yifei from the bottom of his heart, and it was clear that he felt somewhat embarrassed when Xiao Yifei chose what he considered a very cheap ck Coal Ball.

    The deep and affectionate respect Tan Zhenting held toward Xiao Yifei came as quite a surprise to Tan Yunjing, for it was indeed the first time she had ever seen her father hold such admiration for someone so much younger than himself.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, there¡¯s no need to be like this. Besides, who¡¯s to say that this ck Coal Ball isn¡¯t a treasure, huh?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the look on Tan Zhenting¡¯s face, felt a bit awkward and went on, "Uncle Tan, your Treasure Pavilion really opened my eyes. I had no idea ancient wisdom could be so astonishing. Today, I¡¯ve truly gained knowledge!"

    "The trip to the Treasure Pavilion has been worthwhile, but now that we¡¯ve almost finished looking around and I¡¯ve taken what I wanted, shall we go out?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Zhenting and murmured softly.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting looked at him deeply with eyes filled withplex emotions, his image of Xiao Yifei now shining and towering in his heart, akin to an enlightened sage who had seen through everything!

    "Alright, since Mr. Xiao wishes to go out, let¡¯s head out," Tan Zhenting said as he nodded and then began to lead Xiao Yifei out of the Treasure Pavilion.

    As the three of them were leaving, they still had to endure the thorough but meticulous security checks. Xiao Yifei now deeply understood why such rigorous checks were necessary, having seen the terrifying wealth of the treasures stored underground.

    As they were leaving, Xiao Yifei looked at the retreating figure of Tan Zhenting and showed a wry smile on his face. He realized that Tan Zhenting¡¯s impression of him had changed once again, but at that moment, Xiao Yifei certainly couldn¡¯t exin anything. He could only shake his head with a bitter smile, going along with what Tan Zhenting believed.

    Walking along the road, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze never left the ck Coal Ball in his hands. The two events he encountered today had indeed left him profoundly shocked. For the first time, he had encountered something that could block his irvoyance, and not just one, but two such items. Looking at the ck Coal Ball in his hand, he was full of astonishment.

    It was fortunate, however, that he had taken this ck Coal Ball. Xiao Yifei was now determined to go back and thoroughly study this mysteriously inscrutable ck Coal Ball, to discover what was blocking his irvoyance.

    It was only when the three people stepped out of the Treasure Pavilion and walked out from beneath the pale blue seashell that they realized the sky had already darkened, and sparse, twinkling stars were beginning to appear.

    "It¡¯s already evening!"

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised. When they had entered the Treasure Pavilion, the sun was still high in the sky, and now it had already set. Time had clearly flown by unnoticed as they wandered through the Treasure Pavilion, absorbed by the precious objects that so easily captivated their attention.

    "Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s not very convenient to go back. Why don¡¯t you stay at the Tan Family residence for the night?"

    After noticing it was dark outside, Tan Zhenting turned to Xiao Yifei and suggested.

    "This..."

    Xiao Yifei hesitated for a moment, seeming unsure.

    At that moment, Tan Yunjing tugged at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve and said, "Brother Xiao Yi, just stay over. We have plenty of rooms, and we¡¯ll certainly give you the best room to ensure you have afortable rest. Besides, it¡¯s so unsafe to go back now! If you have any business tomorrow, wherever you need to go, we¡¯ll take you straight there!"

 Chapter 377: A Kindred Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377: A Kindred Spirit</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing the words of Tan Zhenting and Tan Yunjing, and seeing that it was indeed veryte, Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement.

    "Haha, yes, Mr. Xiao is going to stay over," Tan Zhenting said with a happy expression upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s agreement, clearly still feeling somewhat apologetic about the items Xiao Yifei had picked at the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion.¡¯ He turned to Tan Yunjing and instructed, "Yunjing, go on, arrange it, make sure Mr. Xiao¡¯s amodations are set up properly, and then put in a word with the cafeteria to prepare some porridge for us. No matter what time it is now, we still need to eat something."

    "Mhm, okay!"

    Tan Yunjing, upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, nodded repetitively and then turned to leave. It was at this moment that Tan Zhenting called out to stop her.

    "Oh, right, Yunjing, go check on your little aunt. If I¡¯m not mistaken, since we haven¡¯t eaten together, she surely hasn¡¯t eaten either. Call her downter."

    Tan Yunjing, hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s instructions, nodded and obediently went upstairs to Tan Lan¡¯s room.

    The Tan Family had arge household and a significant estate, but despite this, Tan Zhenting and the others still lived in the same building. So while Tan Yunjing was rattling upstairs to call Tan Lan, Tan Zhenting invited Xiao Yifei to sit at the dining table in the downstairs hall, waiting for Tan Lan toe over.

    Shortly after, the sound of two sets of footsteps came from the staircase. Xiao Yifei looked up and saw Tan Yunjing walking in front with an embarrassed smile on her face. When Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze moved to the person behind Tan Yunjing, his eyes instantly widened.

    He saw Tan Lan wearing a silk robe, tied in quite a unique way, but the hem and the glimpses caught from certain angles revealed copious amounts of healthy, wheat-colored skin. Most importantly, Tan Lan¡¯s perfect figure and wild aura were highlighted to the fullest beneath this robe.

    "Bro, what did you call me for?"

    Tan Lan stretched out her hand andzily yawned, her beautiful, pure eyes throwing a nce at Xiao Yifei. By this time, she had already reached the dining table in the hall, casually pulled out a chair, and settled into it backward. Although Tan Lan¡¯s casual movements did not reveal too much skin, there was a sense of unrestrained freedom surrounding her, causing Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes to widen.

    "What I called you for! If I didn¡¯t call you, would you not eat at all? Besides, take a look at what you¡¯re wearing. Mr. Xiao is still here, can¡¯t you be a little more reserved?" Tan Zhenting said indignantly.

    "Haha, brother, what are you talking about? What does it matter if Xiao Yifei is here? Should I be restrained? At the very least, I¡¯m still Xiao Yifei¡¯s superior right now. Would he dare to have anyints?"

    With her delicate chin resting on the back of the chair, Tan Lan swept her hair back with her hand and said with augh, "Ask him. If he dares to object, isn¡¯t he afraid I¡¯ll make trouble for him?"

    Tan Zhenting was about to say something, clearly annoyed by Tan Lan¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yifei, a distinguished guest of the Tan Family. Before he could speak, Xiao Yifei opened his mouth and said, "Haha, Uncle Tan, there aren¡¯t so many rules, right? Principal Tan is fine just like this; there¡¯s nothing wrong with it."

    "Haha, brother, did you hear that? Xiao Yifei himself said there¡¯s nothing wrong, so you don¡¯t have to say more, right?"

    Tan Lan¡¯s pure eyes flicked a nce at Tan Zhenting and then turned, her finger yfully pointing at Xiao Yifei as she chuckled, "Smart of you!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Tan Lan but said nothing.

    The chameleon-like aura of Tan Lan certainly surprised Xiao Yifei. If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s visit to the Tan Family, he might never have truly realized what kind of person Tan Lan was, but even aftering to the Yue Family, he hadn¡¯tpletely seen through Tan Lan yet.

    Sometimes wild, sometimes lively, and sometimeszy, Tan Lan exuded a strong mysterious aura, yet her bright eyes made her seem like a pure elf. This was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first time experiencing such a dichotomy in a woman.

    "Alright already! If you don¡¯t want to say anything, then don¡¯t, juste down to eat. If we keep forgetting to eat, are you going to just not eat at all?"

    Tan Zhenting saw that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have much to say, so he shook his head and stopped thinking about the issue, turning to discuss dinner with Tan Lan instead.

    "Brother, it¡¯s not that I forgot, it¡¯s just that I was waiting for you all toe back and eat together! By the way, Yunjing, what are we having?"

    Tan Lan gave Tan Zhenting an awkward smile, then turned to Tan Yunjing and hurriedly asked.

    "Daddy said he had the canteen prepare some porridge for us."

    Tan Yunjing returned the smile sweetly to Tan Lan.

    "Having porridge is good, porridge is good for the body."

    Tan Lan smiledzily and slowly stretched out his legs, shing those long, envy-inducing legs in front of Xiao Yifei as he said, "What did you see in the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯?"

    "Auntie, you have no idea. Xiao Yifei brother must have fed Daddy some kind of love potion because Daddy actually let Xiao Yifei brother pick any treasure he wanted from the Treasure Pavilion to take!"

    Tan Yunjing was still surprised by this news.

    Upon hearing this, Tan Lan was also quite surprised and looked at Xiao Yifei, since Tan Zhenting, though generous, valued the items in the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ greatly. It seemed that Xiao Yifei truly had some skills.

    When she looked at Xiao Yifei, she couldn¡¯t help but lightly raise her eyebrows and smile because she saw that Xiao Yifei was staring intently at her leg that she had just stretched out. But Tan Lan didn¡¯t say much and turned her head towards Tan Zhenting.

    The moment Tan Lan saw Xiao Yifei, she felt a strange sensation in her heart.

    "Haha, little Lan, do you remember thest time you yed a prank by putting that stone that looked like a lump of ck coal into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯? Xiaosheng here actually didn¡¯t pick anything else but that ck coal ball!"

    Hearing Tan Yunjing and Tan Lan¡¯s words, Tan Zhenting couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He turned his head toward Tan Lan and said with a smile.

    After hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Tan Lan¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. She instantly turned her head, a mysterious glint shing through the depths of her eyes as she looked at Xiao Yifei with great interest.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Tan Lan looking at him, reluctantly shifted his gaze from her body, scratched his head with a smile, and said to Tan Zhenting, "Haha, Uncle Tan, I¡¯ve said it before, I truly felt an affinity with that stone, that¡¯s why I chose the ck coal ball!"

    Tan Zhenting heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, just smiled, and didn¡¯t respond further.

    In contrast, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Lan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. A mysterious aura enveloped her delicate face. She stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei for a moment and then suddenly bloomed into a beautiful smile, saying in a slightly deep and maic voice, "Xiao Yifei, do you really feel that the stone I put into the ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ has an affinity with you?"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Tan Lan¡¯s words, not understanding why she suddenly brought up this topic. He also felt the sudden change in Tan Lan¡¯s aura. Cocking his head, he looked at Tan Lan and said, "Yes, Principal Tan, I really do feel that the ck coal ball was eye-catching, and it really caught my eye."

    His sincere reply made Tan Lan nod. She leaned back in her chair and, squinting her eyes, suddenly emitted an inexplicable aura. Looking at Xiao Yifei with a gentle smile, she softly said, "You think you have an affinity with that stone, but I feel that I have an affinity with you."

    The sudden remark by Tan Lan caused everyone at the table, including Xiao Yifei, to be taken aback, unsure of what she meant.

 Chapter 378: You and I Are Destined

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378: You and I Are Destined</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei, after hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, was also stunned; he stared at Tan Lan, his mind somewhat sluggish to react.

    The scene became very quiet for a moment.

    Eventually, it was Tan Zhenting who first snapped out of it, and with a loudugh, he said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, you really are talented, not only in personal cultivation and abilities but also in making others react to you in such a way!"

    Although Tan Lan was very capable, her unrestrained and wild personality often led her to say bizarre things and do strange actions. Thus, after his initial surprise, Tan Zhenting quickly understood.

    Following that, Tan Yunjing also reacted, covering her mouth and giggling, "Auntie, you really dare to say anything!"

    Tan Lan did not exin much; after saying that phrase, she too startedughing as if nothing had happened. At that moment, the porridge in the dining hall was also served, and everyone began to eat the small dishes with their porridge.

    Xiao Yifei also bowed his head to drink the porridge. Seeing that neither Tan Zhenting nor Tan Yunjing took Tan Lan¡¯s words seriously, Xiao Yifei also felt that Tan Lan had just spoken casually. He didn¡¯t think much of it, but while drinking the porridge, Xiao Yifei could always feel Tan Lan ncing at him from time to time.

    Xiao Yifei gently shook his head, dismissing the sensation as an illusion.

    "Mr. Xiao, you will sleep in this room today. There are servants at the door¡ªjust call them if you need anything. Plus, I¡¯m in the next room, and Yunjing is on the second floor. If somethinges up, just shout and we will hear you. You can shower in the room too."

    Finally, after a pleasant dinner and conversation, Tan Zhenting led Xiao Yifei to the room that had been prepared for him, also in the building. Indeed, calling it a building doesn¡¯t capture the fact that the entire Tan family resides in this mansion.

    "Thank you, Uncle Tan."

    Xiao Yifei stood at the door of his room, seeing the decor filled with a veryfortable aura; therge bed looked particrly soft. He thanked Tan Zhenting with a smile.

    "Haha, it¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s also gettingte, so I won¡¯t bother you further, Mr. Xiao. Rest well,"

    Tan Zhenting said with a smile, "Have a good sleep!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, bid farewell to Tan Zhenting, then closed the room door and threw himself on the soft bed, feeling veryfortable.

    "Time to sleep, time to sleep. I¡¯ll need to tidy up and head back to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital tomorrow!"

    Xiao Yifei quickly took off his jacket, rolled around on thefortable bed: "But Principal Tan¡¯s material qualifications are quite exceptional, her aura is really mysterious. I had never noticed before, and I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d go hunting¡ªtigers, no less!"

    Before going to sleep, Xiao Yifei still insisted on performing a set of Dragon Transformation Technique movements. For some reason, the movements flowed exceptionally smoothly today. After finishing, his whole body felt extremely rxed. While performing the movements, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Tan Lan, and what stuck in his memory the most was thest sentence Tan Lan had said to him.

    After the movements, Xiao Yifei took a shower, cozilyy down on therge bed, and closed his eyes; shortly after, he drifted off into sleep.

    Practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique also had another benefit¡ªno more insomnia. As soon as he closed his eyes to sleep, it took no more than five minutes for him to fall asleep, and it was always a deep sleep. Thus, sufficiently rested, Xiao Yifei always appeared more spirited.

    After Xiao Yifei fell asleep, his lower regions slowly stiffened, stubbornly protesting its woeful treatment.

    Time passed slowly in sleep, and as the night grew deeper, the servants guarding the room door, due to thete hour, went back to their own rooms to rest. The Tan family¡¯s mansion gradually quieted down; the lights dimmed, casting everything into peaceful tranquility.

    Just then, a dark figure slowly appeared in the Tan Family vi.

    In the deep of the night, the figure appeared in the corridor without turning on the lights. This indicated that the shadow was up to something else, yet its movements were especially natural. Strolling through the corridor as if leisurely walking in a garden, it clearly had a specific goal in mind.

    Finally, when this shadow reached the door of Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, it paused momentarily before gently twisting the doorknob, darting into the room that Xiao Yifei upied.

    Upon realizing the door wasn¡¯t locked, making the key prepared in vain, the shadow lightlyughed, "Not locking the door, are you that carefree?"

    After entering the room and standing on the floor, the shadow discerned the position of the bed under the dim moonlight. She then gently pulled the silk ribbon at the front of her robe, letting it slide to the floor.

    Under the dim moonlight, a body appeared in the air, as if meticulously sculpted by the heavens, naked and impable. The wheat-colored skin reflected a breathtaking beauty under the moonlight.

    The bodycked nothing, nor had anything in excess. The seemingly delicate structure had hints of voluptuousness in certain areas, overall presenting a mesmerizing allure.

    After dropping the robe, the shadow¡¯s eyes carried a faint yfulness as she slowly made her way to the bed where Xiao Yifeiy. Slipping under the covers, her body pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    "Didn¡¯t see thising, Xiao Yifei, your physique is really impressive!"

    The shadow, lying beside Xiao Yifei, teased him in a soft voice, feeling the hardness of his abs. Slowly approaching Xiao Yifei, her pure, unblemished eyes gazed directly, through the moonlight, at his handsome face.

    Perhaps the bed was trulyfortable, or maybe Xiao Yifei waspletely rxed at the Tan Family residence, but the typically vignt him had yet to notice anything, still immersed in his sleep.

    The shadow looked at Xiao Yifei, her lips curving into a tenderly stunning smile, her aura filled with mystery.

    She extended her porcin-like hand, slowly cing her index finger on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips. Xiao Yifei seemed to feel a tickle and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his nose.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s movement, the shadowughed softly, her eyes gradually showing glimpses of tenderness.

    After her jade hand had caressed Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips, the shadow narrowed her eyes slightly and slowly leaned in. Her long hair cascaded beside Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheek, causing it to itch slightly, prompting him to slowly open his eyes.

    "Principal Tan! Howe..."

    Before Xiao Yifei could finish his sentence, Tan Lan didn¡¯t give him the chance to continue speaking and leaned in to seal his lips with hers.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened instantly. He didn¡¯t know whether he was dreaming or awake. The unfolding scene caught him utterly off guard. No, not just off guard, but in total panic.

    His mind went nk, and he didn¡¯t know what to do, standing frozen as the warm sensation on his lips and the faint fragrance at his nose extended the reality of the moment!

    After the kiss ended, Tan Lan gently lifted her head, looking at the wide-eyed Xiao Yifei and started softlyughing, her handzily drawing circles on the firm chest of Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, nervous and unsure of what to do, his body breaking out in goosebumps due to the tension, could clearly feel the slippery sensations sent from the body pressed against his; every contour and depression was palpable.

 Chapter 379: Still Sleepwalking

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Still Sleepwalking</h4><h4></h4>

    "Principal Tan, are you sleep... sleepwalking?"

    Xiao Yifei shivered nervously, as this was unheard of; he had been sleeping soundly and when he woke up in the middle of the night, there was suddenly a ravishing woman by his side. Most importantly, this woman, in terms of status, was his superior, and by identity, his elder!

    However, this intense stimulus involuntarily aroused a reaction in Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was also deeply puzzled, wondering how Tan Lan, who was past thirty, could still look so good. When he felt Tan Lan¡¯s body, Xiao Yifei instantly recalled his first meeting with Tan Lan at the Tan Family¡¯s house¡ªher provocative, wild attire and those long, toned legs...

    "Yes, I¡¯m sleepwalking, and I don¡¯t want to leave now that I¡¯ve wandered here," she responded.

    Tan Lan rolled over and changed her position, this time lying directly on top of Xiao Yifei, allowing him to feel her firm bust even more clearly. Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned beet red, and he was extremely embarrassed.

    Because while Tan Lan was lying on him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s ¡¯little brother¡¯ could also be clearly felt by Tan Lan.

    Of course, Tan Lan felt something unusual from below, and with a slight smile and a glint shing in her half-closed eyes, she whispered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, "Xiao Yifei, not bad, quite spirited!"

    Xiao Yifei, feeling utterly embarrassed by Tan Lan¡¯s words, remembered Nangong Yun¡¯s help, but he was still very much a virgin. Faced with Tan Lan¡¯s assertive actions, Xiao Yifei was so nervous he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Principal Tan, if you¡¯ve awakened from your sleepwalking... please hurry back. It¡¯s dangerous to wander like this!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Lan earnestly as he spoke. Although his body was reacting involuntarily, Xiao Yifei was still filled with panic and at a loss in this situation.

    "I¡¯ve sleepwalked here and I don¡¯t want to leave, what should I do?"

    Tan Lan chuckled lightly, her entire presence radiating an astonishing allure. She reached out a hand and gently caressed Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, her soft, boneless touch stimting him even more.

    Feeling a sudden pinch on his body, Tan Lan frowned slightly, then she looked at Xiao Yifei with a yful smile, "Xiao Yifei, you have a nice body!"

    Xiao Yifei blushed, not knowing what to do with the situation at hand. Tan Lan¡¯s relentless assertiveness left Xiao Yifei, a virgin, clueless about how to proceed. Tan Lan was lying on his body, and he didn¡¯t even dare to push her away, especially since Tan Lan was not wearing a stitch of clothing.

    "Principal Tan, it¡¯s sote, what do you want exactly? Can¡¯t we stop this? If word gets out, it would be awful!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Lan, somewhat frustrated,

    "What? Xiao Yifei, are you angry or something?"

    Tan Lan, with narrowed eyes, purred into Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, "I¡¯ve already said, we have a fate, don¡¯t you believe it?"

    Hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, which sounded like a joke, Xiao Yifei became even more aggravated, "Principal Tan, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but you have to realize, you¡¯re ying with fire. Even though you¡¯re Uncle Tan¡¯s sister and Tan Yunjing¡¯s aunt, if you continue like this, I cannot guarantee that I won¡¯t do something!"

    Xiao Yifei suppressed his anger, threatening Tan Lan. He expected Tan Lan to back off after hearing his words, but instead, her next move left him wide-eyed in shock.

    "Principal Tan! Stop ying with fire, I admit my mistake, okay? What exactly do you want to do? Just tell me!"

    Xiao Yifei widened his eyes and spoke to Tan Lan, who was lying on him, his eyes full of panic. He had lost his nerve.

    "Haha, why did you suddenly be so timid?"

    Tan Lan, eyes squinted, murmured into Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, "Weren¡¯t you quite bold just a moment ago? Didn¡¯t you say I was ying with fire? But although your mouth has admitted defeat, your body says otherwise!"

    Tan Lan looked at Xiao Yifei with a gentle smile as her hand had already made its way to his naked lower half.

    "Principal Tan, what exactly do you want to do?"

    Xiao Yifei looked steadily at Tan Lan, his eyes zing, and said firmly, "Aren¡¯t you scared at all?"

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you we have fate?"

    Tan Lan gave a faint smile, and in the dim moonlight, her beauty was breathtaking. With a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile on her exquisite face, she looked at Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, do you really have the guts?"

    When Xiao Yifei heard this, a spark shed in his eyes. He gritted his teeth, suddenly flipped over, pinning Tan Lan beneath him. Xiao Yifei red at her fiercely, "Principal Tan, you¡¯re really ying with fire. Don¡¯t regret itter!"

    Xiao Yifei had been repeatedly provoked by Tan Lan, and he had long since lost all self-control, his blood heating his head.

    "Ah! Hahaha..."

    With a sudden change of movement, Tan Lan let out a surprised cry followed by a string of bell-likeughter. She gave Xiao Yifei a flirtatious nce, "Regret what!"

    "Good!"

    Xiao Yifei let out a voice fraught with restrained anger, and then was about to take action.

    "Wait..."

    Just at that moment, Tan Lan suddenly looked at Xiao Yifei and spoke.

    "What, scared now? It¡¯s not toote to be scared!"

    Xiao Yifei stared intently at Tan Lan and said through clenched teeth.

    "What!"

    Tan Lan gently brushed her hair aside and looked at Xiao Yifei with seductive eyes, whispering, "Take it easy, it¡¯s my first time."

    Xiao Yifei stared, clearly not quite believing her.

    Once the arrow is on the bow, it must be shot!

    Next, after a cryced with pain, came a lingering, melodious moan as beautiful as a moving song.

    The moon seemed to shyly hide itself behind the clouds.

    The next day, when Xiao Yifei woke up groggily and looked beside him, the empty bed no longer held any trace of the beautiful woman, and he sat up with a frown, patting his head in annoyance.

    "Was I just having a dreamst night?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head in confusion, and as he casually flipped over the softforter, he suddenly noticed specks of crimson on the pristine bed.

    These spots of crimson, blooming like red pear blossoms, were very noticeable.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed. He suddenly recalled the words Tan Lan had softly spoken into his ear the night before. With a jolt, he hurriedly searched the bed again more carefully.

    Finally, the presence of a few strands of long hair that clearly weren¡¯t his confirmed to Xiao Yifei that everything that happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream but had truly urred.

    "Could it be that I was really taken advantage of by Principal Tan? But why on earth would she do such a thing!"

    Xiao Yifei was suddenly startled and at a loss. He didn¡¯t know how he would face Tan Lan again, and right now, Xiao Yifei was still in disbelief. Even though he had taken control during thetter half ofst night¡¯s vigorous activity, at the beginning, he was filled with panic and uncertainty, with Tan Lanpletely dominating the situation.

    Xiao Yifei sat on the edge of the bed in a daze, his mind in chaos. His virginity, he had lost it all so inexplicably, and it was by the wild and mysterious Principal Tan Lan of his own school who had taken the lead!

    This sudden and perplexing situation left Xiao Yifeipletely unsure of how to respond. Most importantly, he was still at the Tan Family¡¯s house, and it was Tan Lan who hade to his bed in the middle ofst night!

    "And Principal Tan was indeed really a virgin!"

    This point was the most baffling for Xiao Yifei. Tan Lan, who exuded wildness from every pore and whose material appearance was perfect but who was no longer young, was actually a virgin! Thispletely confused Xiao Yifei, his brain too slow to catch up.

 Chapter 380: Feeling Unwell All Over

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Feeling Unwell All Over</h4><h4></h4>

    "What should I do now!"

    Xiao Yifei pped the bed hard and said anxiously, "How am I supposed to face Uncle Tan and Tan Yunjingter!"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s act of ying innocent despite having gained an advantage would surely make other men despise him. Having spent a night with Tan Lan, a truly exceptional woman¡ªsomething countless men would dream of yet never have the chance¡ªXiao Yifei stillined about feeling wronged.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, are you up? Breakfast is ready. Come down and eat!"

    As Xiao Yifei sat on the edge of the bed holding his forehead, Tan Yunjing realized it was gettingte, but Xiao Yifei had not yete out of his room. Worried, Tan Yunjing stood at the doorway of Xiao Yifei¡¯s room and called out softly.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly heard Tan Yunjing¡¯s voice and shivered.

    "Mm, Yunjing, I¡¯m up. Just give me a moment, I¡¯ll be down after I get ready."

    Xiao Yifei hastily yelled to Tan Yunjing outside the door.

    Tan Yunjing stood at the door, frowning slightly in confusion as she turned and went downstairs. Although Xiao Yifei had responded to her, Tan Yunjing felt there was something strange about his tone.

    Xiao Yifei sat in his room for a while but felt that continuing like this was not a solution. Thus, he clenched his teeth, opened the door, and tiptoed out.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei,e here, over here!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei, trying not to be noticed, reached the stairwell, he was caught by the eagerly waiting Tan Yunjing. She waved at Xiao Yifei excitedly, motioning for him toe over.

    By then, the dining table was already neatly set, and Tan Zhenting and Tan Lan were already seated, seemingly waiting for Xiao Yifei to join them before starting to eat.

    "Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re up? Come over, have some breakfast. Don¡¯t you have things to attend to today?"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei appear, Tan Zhenting also smiled and gestured for him toe over.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s restrained and awkward manner, Tan Lan slightly raised her eyebrows and her lips curled into a smile.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing that there was no way out, decided to face the situation and walked to the dining table with his head hung low and sat down.

    "Mr. Xiao, is something the matter? Did you get a crick in your neck, or did you not rest well?"

    Tan Zhenting, noticing that Xiao Yifei kept his head down, couldn¡¯t help but ask, puzzled.

    Xiao Yifei was about to speak, his head still lowered, when suddenly Tan Yunjing¡¯s voice rang out beside him.

    However, Tan Yunjing wasn¡¯t speaking to Xiao Yifei, but to Tan Lan with a hint of puzzlement, "Auntie, have you used some makeup? Howe you look much prettier than yesterday? Yourplexion is rosy, and you seem more elegant!"

    Indeed, after what had happened the previous night, Tan Lan¡¯s charm had undergone a new transformation; it seemed she had added a slight mature elegance, and there was a newfound maturity in her smile.

    "Haha, really?"

    Tan Lanughed softly and responded to Tan Yunjing, "Well, my dear, this makeup isn¡¯t something I can just reveal, but you¡¯ll have it too!"

    Upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Tan Yunjing pouted and said, "What! All so mysterious!"

    However, after realizing that Tan Lan had no intention of exining, Tan Yunjing didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Brother Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t you have to go back to the hospital in a bit? By the way, Brother Xiao Yifei, since you¡¯re a doctor, do you know what makeup product my aunt was talking about?"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Tan Lan¡¯s words, he abruptly looked up at Tan Lan, noticing that after yesterday¡¯s dramatic events, she indeed looked even more beautiful. However, as he saw Tan Lan staring intently back at him, Xiao Yifei quickly lowered his head even more than before!

    "Maybe the pillow was too soft, and it made my neck a bit ufortable!"

    While keeping his head down, Xiao Yifei pretended to massage his own neck.

    "Ah! Mr. Xiao! It¡¯s no big deal! If you¡¯re not used to soft pillows, you should have told me earlier! I would have changed it for you!"

    Tan Zhenting, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, frowned and spoke with some annoyance. He was slightly angry for not having taken good care of Xiao Yifei, "These servants, I told them to clean up the room well. They can¡¯t even handle this minor thing. Do they even want to keep their jobs?"

    Because of this matter, Tan Zhenting even med the servants, showing just how much he respected and valued Xiao Yifei.

    Tan Lan, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s feigned actions, curled her lips into a smirk.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a bit ufortable, not a big deal. Uncle Tan, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard what Tan Zhenting muttered under his breath, he quickly raised his head. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want his casual excuse to cause trouble for others, "I just felt a bit ufortable, but after moving around a bit, it feels much better now."

    As Xiao Yifei raised his head, he saw Tan Lan still smirking at him. Her beautiful face was full of teasing expressions. Xiao Yifei was startled, and wanted to lower his head again, but remembering what he had just said to Tan Zhenting, he forced himself to keep his head up.

    Tan Lan slightly raised the corner of her mouth, no longer looking at Xiao Yifei, instead turned to Tan Zhenting and said, "Brother, let¡¯s eat quickly, stop talking. A big man like you, how could you break your neck from sleeping, unless you were up to no goodst night!"

    Xiao Yifei nced at Tan Lan. She had just gotten up and was still in her robe, not yet dressed formally. However, today Tan Lan wore a different robe, not the revealing one from yesterday, but a more conservative type. Yet through the neckline, Xiao Yifei could still see her subtly sexy corbone. Remembering the firm and beautiful sights beneath the corbone fromst night, Xiao Yifei was momentarily lost in thought.

    But then, the words Tan Lan and Tan Zhenting exchanged startled Xiao Yifei, making him sit up straight, adopting a more formal posture.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Tan Lan couldn¡¯t help but smirk again, filled with tease.

    "Little Lan! How can you speak like that! Mr. Xiao is our honored guest, you can¡¯t be like this, you know!"

    Tan Zhenting scolded Tan Lan in a stern voice.

    "Ha ha."

    Tan Lanughed at Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, then without responding further, she started eating with chopsticks.

    "Brother, the eight-treasure duck made today is really good; you should try some."

    Having taken a bite of the food she picked up, Tan Lan spoke to Tan Zhenting, actingpletely natural as if nothing had happened.

    "Hmm, as long as it¡¯s delicious."

    Tan Zhenting nodded, then raised his head to Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao, you should eat too. If there¡¯s anywhere you need to goter, I can arrange for someone to take you."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Tan Lan acting as if nothing had happened, was filled with confusion. If it hadn¡¯t been for the things he found on the bed, he might have believed that the wonderful night was just a dream.

    However, seeing Tan Lan behaving this way, Xiao Yifei also felt slightly relieved and didn¡¯t worry as much. Tan Lan¡¯s demeanor ensured Xiao Yifei that he didn¡¯t have to fret over other issues.

 Chapter 381: Come Visit Often

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Come Visit Often</h4><h4></h4>

    He nodded his head, and his chopsticks started moving. When he lifted his head again to look at Tan Lan, Xiao Yifei felt his recently calmed heart tense up and start pounding again.

    Because he saw Tan Lan looking back at him with a teasing smile, her eyes filled with yful delight.

    Xiao Yifei once again bowed his head, saying nothing, just eating, but his mind was echoing with the vision fromst night¡ªthe perfect body he had toyed with, the feeling of those strong, slender limbs wrapped around his waist.

    Xiao Yifei shivered again.

    As Xiao Yifei ate earnestly, the food quickly diminished. Tan Zhenting saw how fast Xiao Yifei was eating and couldn¡¯t help but lift his head to beckon a servant standing by and said, "Go, bring another serving of this meal."

    Upon hearing Tan Zhenting¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei quickly looked up, his voice muffled by the food crammed in his mouth, "Uncle Tan, no need, no need, I¡¯m full!"

    Tan Zhenting looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of pity and said, "Mr. Xiao, what happened to you, to be this hungry!"

    "Haha, probably because he did some strenuous exercisest night!"

    Tan Lan said teasingly, her eyebrows lightly raised, oozing charm.

    "Lan! What¡¯s the matter with you, you never talk this much normally!"

    Tan Zhenting frowned and said, "You have to workter, take Mr. Xiao with you. It¡¯s on the way, and you should have a good talk. He might be young, but he is very capable!"

    Tan Lan heard Tan Zhenting¡¯s words andzily yawned, "I¡¯m not going to work today, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to sleep."

    After speaking, Tan Lan stood up, turned around, and left directly.

    "Humph! You talk about what Mr. Xiao did, but who knows what you didst night, getting so sleepy as soon as you wake up!"

    Tan Zhenting looked at Tan Lan¡¯s retreating figure and muttered indignantly.

    However, Tan Lan ignored Tan Zhenting and walked away while waving her hand dismissively at him.

    "Mr. Xiao, since Lan is not going to school today, I¡¯ll find someone to take youter."

    Tan Zhenting turned back and seriously said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t dy your matters!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Tan Zhenting, then turned his gaze towards Tan Lan, who was already ascending the stairs. He looked at her graceful figure with puzzlement, still clueless about what Tan Lan truly intended.

    "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t take what Lan said too seriously; she¡¯s just like that, no malice intended."

    Tan Zhenting saw Xiao Yifei staring at Tan Lan¡¯s figure and thought Xiao Yifei was upset because of her words, "Lan is just like that. Although she¡¯s almost ten years younger than me, she hasn¡¯t been looking for a partner. She¡¯s capable, but perhaps too assertive, which really gives me a headache!"

    It was clear, Tan Zhenting was quite helpless about Tan Lan.

    "Haha, Uncle Tan, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not upset because of that."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Tan Zhenting, "Uncle Tan, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will be leaving. I didn¡¯t properly supervise the students at the hospital yesterday, today I need to spend time with them."

    When Tan Zhenting heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he hurriedly stood up and eagerly said to Xiao Yifei, "Yes, yes, yes, we should, we should. Mr. Xiao, you see, originally we invited you over to treat you well, but then you ended up helping us a great deal. I¡¯m really grateful. Here¡¯s my number, call me if there¡¯s anything I can help with!"

    Tan Zhenting took out a private business card, seriously handed it to Xiao Yifei, then he raised his voice and called out towards the door, "Xiao Wang, get the car ready, we need to take Mr. Xiao back to the hospital."

    When Tan Yunjing heard Xiao Yifei was leaving, she reluctantly came up to him, gently tugged on his sleeve, and said, "Brother Xiao Yifei, if you¡¯re not busy, you shoulde and visit me often!"

    Xiao Yifei reached out and patted Tan Yunjing on the head, smiling as he said, "Of course, Yunjing, if you¡¯re not busy, you can alsoe and visit me. After all, I¡¯m now at Yanjing Medical University, and your little aunt is here as the president."

    While Xiao Yifei said this to Tan Yunjing, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Tan Lan, recalling her perfect figure and their inexplicable yet soul-thrilling first time together.

    "Sure!"

    Tan Yunjing nodded vigorously, she looked up at Xiao Yifei with a face of sheer beauty, her eyes filled with admiration. Although the perceptive her noticed something odd about Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan that morning, Yunjing could never imagine Xiao Yifei could have anything happen with her beloved young aunt.

    "Uncle Tan, the car is here, so I¡¯ll be leaving now!"

    Xiao Yifei stood at the door, saw a ck Rolls-Royce pull up, he safely tucked away the business card Tan Zhenting had given him and turned back to say his farewells.

    "Yes, Mr. Xiao, take care. Since you are busy, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Call me anytime if you need anything!"

    Tan Zhenting said in a deep voice to Xiao Yifei, then he walked over and opened the door of the Rolls-Royce for him.

    "Xiao Wang, make sure Mr. Xiao arrives safely!"

    After opening the door, he still solemnly told the driver.

    The head of a powerful family who had only shown a dragon¡¯s scale and a phoenix feather of wealth personally opening the car door truly showed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and strength had profoundly intimidated Tan Zhenting.

    "Haha, thank you, Uncle Tan."

    Xiao Yifei did not make anyment on Tan Zhenting¡¯s behavior, he gracefully epted it, sat down in thefortable seat of the Rolls-Royce, rolled down the window, and said with a smile, "Uncle Tan, Yunjing, goodbye!"

    Tan Zhenting and Tan Yunjing both waved back at Xiao Yifei.

    The Rolls-Royce started and quietly drove off.

    After leaving the Tan family gate, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look back at the Tan family estate, he always felt his ties with the Tan family wouldn¡¯t simply end like this, and he wouldn¡¯t forget this day, especially with Tan Lan being there, someone who had truly pushed Xiao Yifei to the edge!

    Thinking of Tan Lan, Xiao Yi¡¯s face showed aplex expression; he was part amused, part exasperated. Even now, despite having irvoyant abilities and having had deep interactions with Tan Lan, he still hadn¡¯t seen through her. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, Tan Lan remained a wild, mysterious figure.

    Apart from Tan Lan and his lost virginity, Xiao Yifei had other gains.

    Xiao Yifei slowly reached into his pocket, found a hard object, he carefully took it out, seated in the Rolls-Royce, and closely examined it.

    The surface of the ck Coal Ball was still as polished as ever, but held tightly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands for just one day, its previously ugly ck exterior began to change, subtly shimmering with a hint of purple glow, captivating the eyes.

    Xiao Yifei could feel that this ck Coal Ball was not as simple as Tan Zhenting thought, anything that could block his irvoyance couldn¡¯t be simple, and Xiao Yifei truly felt that this oval ck Coal Ball was fated for him, and Tan Lan¡¯s sudden behavior seemed somehow connected to it too.

    "But, how should I study this ck Coal Ball?"

 Chapter 382 Very Cute

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Very Cute</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei held the ck Coal Ball, inspecting it over and over, trying to find anything unusual about it.

    "Mr. Xiao, are we going back to the school or to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was lost in thought, the driver Xiao Wang suddenly asked him.

    "Oh! To the hospital, I won¡¯t be returning to school for now."

    Xiao Yifei put the ck Coal Ball back on his person and responded to Xiao Wang¡¯s question.

    "Alrighty!"

    Xiao Wang answered sinctly.

    Xiao Yifei nodded without speaking further, opened the car window, and let the breeze caress his face, feeling quite serene.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was about to put the ck Coal Ball back on his person and had lifted his head to reply to Xiao Wang, he didn¡¯t see the ck Coal Ball¡¯s ugly ck surface sh a hint of purple sheen, and within its center, a golden halo abruptly twinkled.

    That scene, Xiao Yifei did not see.

    Finally, when Xiao Yifei came back to his senses, the Rolls-Royce had already stopped in front of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Mr. Xiao, we¡¯ve arrived."

    Xiao Wang got out of the car, opened the door for Xiao Yifei, and said with a respectful bow.

    "Ah! Thank you!"

    Xiao Yifei gathered himself and alighted from the car. After bidding farewell to Xiao Wang, he straightened up his spirits and stepped into the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "Mom, did you see that? That brother was so handsome and charismatic! And he got out of such a nice car!"

    On the side, a mother and daughter witnessed the sight of Xiao Yifei getting out of the car, and the daughter eximed with a lovestruck face to her mother.

    "I saw, that young man is indeed very handsome!"

    Not only the daughter, but even the mother¡¯s eyes lit up when she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Indeed, ever since Xiao Yifei obtained the irvoyance and began practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique, there has been a qualitative change in his whole demeanor, and he became filled with confidence.

    As Xiao Yifei was heading towards the department where his Clinical (3) (4) ss was interning, the hospital presented a different picture at the moment.

    "What¡¯s going on with Teacher Xiao? He was supposed to supervise our internship, so how could he irresponsibly leave us here yesterday?"

    Tian Miaomiao pouted with some dissatisfaction and grumbled, "He left us here, isn¡¯t he worried that something might happen to us?"

    Tian Miaomiao was clearly feeling sulky, but she looked quite adorable.

    "Teacher Xiao is so talented, he must be very busy! We should understand Teacher Xiao. Besides, we¡¯re not unsupervised; wherever we go, Dean Guo and Director Wang always follow us."

    Wu Dahua was somewhat puzzled because the other students in the ss were very understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s absence, only Tian Miaomiao seemed slightly aggrieved. While speaking, Wu Dahua turned his head to nce at Shi Sisi.

    There was also Shi Sisi, who despite not showing the same sense of grievance as Tian Miaomiao after discovering Xiao Yifei¡¯s departure, seemed a bit absent-minded.

    "Which other ss gets this kind of treatment? Only our Clinical (3) (4) ss enjoys this privilege, Tian Miaomiao, aren¡¯t you satisfied?"

    Wu Dahua turned back to Tian Miaomiao and said.

    "I don¡¯t care, I just want Teacher Xiao to supervise us."

    Tian Miaomiao pouted petntly.

    Wu Dahua shook his head at Tian Miaomiao¡¯s behavior and sighed as he looked again towards the preupied Shi Sisi.

    "What¡¯s going on here!"

    Wu Dahua had no idea what the situation was, why Tian Miaomiao and Shi Sisi, the pair of belles from the Clinical Medical College, would have anything toin about upon getting the chance to intern at Shangjing Medical University.

    "Hey! Look, look! Isn¡¯t that Teacher Xiao! Has Teacher Xiaoe back?"

    Just as Tian Miaomiao wasining with a sulk on her face, her eyes suddenly lit up. She gazed towards the staircase entrance and eximed with surprise.

    Upon hearing Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words, the Clinical (3) (4) ss students all turned their heads, shifting their gaze in the direction that Tian Miaomiao was looking.

    "Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s Teacher Xiao, haha, I have the most urate eye for spotting Teacher Xiao!"

    Tian Miaomiao didn¡¯t wait for her ssmates to say anything and burst out with high spirits. At that moment, there was no trace of her previous resentment.

    "Teacher Xiao! Where have you been?"

    Tian Miaomiao ran straight over to Xiao Yifei, her face brimming with excitement.

    Shi Sisi stood behind Tian Miaomiao. The belle, emanating a gentle aura from head to toe, now watched Xiao Yifei approaching in a daze, her mind drifting away.

    "Oh, Miaomiao!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tian Miaomiao running excitedly over to him and grabbing his sleeve. Heughed and spoke to Tian Miaomiao, but his actions seemed somewhat aloof and not as intimate as Tian Miaomiao¡¯s demeanor. Xiao Yifei, being a teacher of the Clinical (3) (4) sses and since he was nearly the same age as his students, purposely maintained a certain distance, especially with the girls.

    "Teacher Xiao, where have you been!"

    Tian Miaomiao clutched Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, her big eyes blinking pitifully up at him: "You ran off by yourself and left us here. What would we do if something happened!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words, he paused and then asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t Director Wang treating you well?"

    After saying that, he furrowed his brow, looking around for Wang Changping¡¯s figure. Wang Changping had assured with pats on his chest that he would take good care of his students; surely he hadn¡¯t lied to him.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei and Tian Miaomiao had already walked over to the side of the Clinical (3) (4) ss students, and the ssmates had also heard Tian Miaomiao¡¯s words.

    "Teacher Xiao, don¡¯t listen to Tian Miaomiao¡¯s nonsense. Director Wang is very nice to us, unimaginably nice. We can hardly believe he¡¯s a chief physician because he has such a low profile!"

    Upon hearing the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Tian Miaomiao, Wu Dahua quickly started to speak.

    "Hmph!"

    When Tian Miaomiao heard Wu Dahua¡¯s words, she snorted and pretended she was going to kick him: "You talk too much!"

    Wu Dahua chuckled and dodged away.

    Xiao Yifei saw Tian Miaomiao¡¯s yfulness and knew that his students were doing quite well here. Heughed, shook his head, and didn¡¯t say much more.

    Indeed, after receiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s entrusting, Wang Changping all but started treating the Clinical (3) (4) ss students like precious ancestors; how could he possibly be unkind to them!

    "Hello, Teacher Xiao."

    Shi Sisi had been staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei ever since he had appeared, her eyes filled withplex emotions. Noticing Xiao Yifei walking towards her, she became flustered and quickly opened her mouth to greet him.

    "Oh! Haha, Sisi, hello to you too!"

    Xiao Yifei was just thinking about leading his students into their next intern practice when a soft voice suddenly rang out. He turned his head and realized it was Shi Sisi. He smiled and responded to her, then turned his head back and continued walking forward.

    Shi Sisi saw that Xiao Yifei merely greeted her and didn¡¯t engage in further conversation. A deep sense of loss shed in her eyes. She had always been reminding herself about certain things, but why did she forget them all each time she saw Xiao Yifei!

    With a look of bewilderment, Shi Sisi followed behind Xiao Yifei.

    "So how is it, after spending a day here yesterday, what do you think?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and asked the students.

    "Haha, Teacher Xiao, it¡¯s really amazing, truly, I¡¯ve never felt this good before!"

    Wu Dahua, the chatterbox, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, opened his mouth wide and said with joy, "Really, this feeling is so good, interning at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital is the best thing ever!"

 Chapter 383 No Movement

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383 No Movement</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei heard Wu Dahua¡¯s words, turned his head to look at the other students, and noticed that their faces were also filled with joy and excitement.

    Seeing his students like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, feeling that his choice was indeed a good one, and he had not brought them to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital in vain.

    While Xiao Yifei was having a lively conversation with the students, he saw Wang Changping walking over.

    "Dr. Xiao, you¡¯re back?"

    When Wang Changping saw Xiao Yifei, his plump body bent slightly in a respectful greeting.

    "Indeed, Director Wang, what are the students being arranged to doter?"

    Xiao Yifei responded with a smile upon seeing Wang Changping.

    "Later, the students will be divided into groups to do ward rounds, to get a feel for the responsibilities of a doctor in the hospital."

    Wang Changping said respectfully to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, let¡¯s proceed quickly then!"

    After hearing what Xiao Yifei had said, Wang Changping nodded, turned around, and began to arrange for the students to group up, preparing for the uing ward rounds, and to visit each of the surgery wards.

    Xiao Yifei followed behind them with his head lowered.

    During their internship, because Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was such arge institution, there were enough dormitories for the students to use, so they didn¡¯t have to return to school. They could take care of lodging, meals, and transportation right here, without the hassle, which was also why Wu Dahua felt it was fantastic.

    You wouldn¡¯t get this kind of treatment doing an internship at other hospitals.

    Following behind the students, Xiao Yifei walked past each ward. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the students really were exceptional in their fields, or because they knew that Xiao Yifei was following them, but their performance was quite good, earning them a second look of respect from him.

    Since the students and the teachers leading the internship all had ces to stay, none had returned to school. Apart from a few individual teachers who knew about the situation at the Clinical Surgery College. The rest of the faculty were unaware of what had happened and were even less aware that aside from Clinical sses 1 and 2, Xiao Yifei had taken the rest of the Clinical Medical College students to do their internships at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    This was something Shen Liguo was even less aware of. On the contrary, Shen Liguo was constantly waiting at Xin¡¯an Hospital for the arrival of the remaining students, ready to use his family connections to intimidate both teachers and students, but his wish never materialized, nor did the intern students ever arrive.

    Although Shen Liguo was puzzled, he didn¡¯t inquire further because he didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could find a better ce. He didn¡¯t care about the fate of the remaining students, and time passed day by day.

    It wasn¡¯t that Shen Liguo had never doubted Xiao Yifei. After all, an incident where over a hundred students from a college didn¡¯t return for a long time was no small matter. However, when Shen Liguo realized everything was still calm in the school, he knew the students hadn¡¯t encountered any issues.

    But Shen Liguo, who had been gearing up to teach Xiao Yifei and those teachers who hadn¡¯t spoken well of him a harsh lesson during the internship, felt ufortable as if punching into cotton because he never got to see Xiao Yifei and those teachers.

    Even the students he had not seen, which only added to the twistedness in the already furious Shen Liguo¡¯s heart. He did not ask the teachers of the school where the other students from the Clinical Medical College had gone. Even if he did, not many teachers knew the situation, let alone those who knew the inside story. Including Mao Yan, who was aware of the tension between Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo, and knowing the astonishing truth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, Mao Yan certainly would not share this news with Shen Liguo.

    Therefore, Shen Liguo had no idea that the remaining students of the Clinical Medical College had been taken by Xiao Yifei to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, one of the three top hospitals in Yanjing, and at this moment, the Clinical Medical College was exhibiting a peculiar atmosphere. It had actually been divided into two segments, maintaining a delicate bnce.

    Nobody paid any attention to Xin¡¯an Hospital, where Shen Liguo was, nor were there any updates from Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and all this bnce was set to be disrupted after the internship was over.

    At this time, Shen Liguo was filled with anger and malice. He had been holding back his rage, just waiting to unleash it on Xiao Yifei after the internship ended because he was never worried that Xiao Yifei could find any decent hospital for his internship. Had a good hospital been an option, the school would¡¯ve changed its internship arrangements long ago, and there¡¯s no way they would still be coborating with Xin¡¯an Hospital, and there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve been able to act with such impunity at the school!

    The attitude of Vice President Mao Yan said it all, and besides, Xin¡¯an Hospital was currently at the critical juncture of applying for the Grade A hospital certification. If the application seeded, wouldn¡¯t the school have to cater even more to his brother-inw, and wouldn¡¯t he have even more freedom to do as he pleased!

    Although Vice President Mao Yan¡¯s attitude had been somewhat strange these past few days, Shen Liguo had not thought much of it. He was full of confidence in himself and his brother-inw Zhang Changlong, after all, he had been rampaging unchallenged for so long.

    "Brother-inw, look at how arrogant they are, saying that they found their own internship hospitals and then really not showing up at ours. The internship is almost over, and we haven¡¯t seen any movement from them. Isn¡¯t this a tant disrespect to us?"

    In thest few days before the internship was about to end, Shen Liguo, carrying malicious thoughts, found some free time to visit Zhang Changlong¡¯s office, plotting to coax his brother-inw into helping him vent his spite. He was not one to swallow his fury, and this time, Shen Liguo was preparing for a grand spectacle.

    "Hmm?"

    Zhang Changlong was sitting in front of his desk, looking at Shen Liguo speak with an indignant expression on his face.

    "It¡¯s that Xiao Yifei, remember him, brother-inw? That insanely arrogant kid! Now they haven¡¯t even shown up at our hospital. Doesn¡¯t that seem like they¡¯re looking down on you, brother-inw?"

    Shen Liguo voiced grievances on Zhang Changlong¡¯s behalf: "When did they ever get so bold? It¡¯s because you took my side, brother-inw, refused to let the bus take them, and now they are directly skipping our hospital! We¡¯re supposed to be partners, and for them not showing up, isn¡¯t that disregarding youpletely, brother-inw?"

    Zhang Changlong, listening to Shen Liguo¡¯s words, had a fleeting sh of sharpness in his eyes. Although he knew that the remaining students from the Clinical Medical College had note, which also irked him, Zhang Changlong did not express it: "Noting, even better, we enjoy the peace."

    Shen Liguo was stunned by Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, as he didn¡¯t know when his brother-inw had be such an easygoing person.

    However, what followed did not disappoint Shen Liguo. Zhang Changlong, with a cold sh in his eyes, continued, "It¡¯s good that they¡¯re noting, but the attitude, I think they still need to be taught a lesson!"

    "I know you haven¡¯t cooled down yet, and I have told you before, I¡¯ll definitely take up your cause. Once the internship is over, I¡¯ll go with you to the school. This time, I will demand an exnation. Those arrogant kids from the Clinical Medical College, if we don¡¯t discipline them, they might really forget who they are!"

    Zhang Changlong stood up abruptly, hands behind his back, a cold light flickering in his eyes: "Especially that kid named Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s see how I deal with him this time!"

    Shen Liguo heard Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, and a cold smile appeared on his face, a sinister light passing through his eyes. He was eager to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s miserable state.

    "Dare to oppose me, let¡¯s see how I crush you!"

    Meanwhile, as the internship was nearing its end at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, the other students from the Clinical Medical College were experiencing apletely different scenario.

 Chapter 384 End of Internship

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384 End of Internship</h4><h4></h4>

    The students were reluctantly saying their farewells to the attending doctors they had interned with these past days. Even though the internshipsted only a short ten-plus days, the students and chief doctors had already developed deep feelings for one another. Their harmonious rtionship was directly rted to Xiao Yifei¡¯s involvement.

    Indeed, the students had learned a lot, not only them but also the teachers leading the group this time. Because they rarely faced frontline patients directly, they too had learned quite a bit from this internship experience.

    While the students were hesitantly saying goodbye to the chief doctors, Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun, and Tang Weixing were in the office, looking over the students¡¯ internship results and the leading teachers¡¯ performance evaluations. Although by this point, these results didn¡¯t hold much significance¡ªbe it the scores Shen Liguo obtained from Xin¡¯an Hospital or those Xiao Yifei brought back from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, they were bound to be high.

    Although it didn¡¯t seem important, this process still needed to bepleted.

    Without even ncing at it, Xiao Yifei epted the report card Nangong Yun handed him and put it away. Receiving this report card signified the end of the half-month-long internship.

    "The car is ready. I see the students have almost packed up their things. We can organize their return to school shortly."

    Nangong Yun spoke after passing the report card to Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, Dean Nangong!"

    Tang Weixing said to Nangong Yun with a smile.

    "It¡¯s nothing, no need for thanks, this is all part of our job!"

    There was still no smile on Nangong Yun¡¯s cool face, but Tang Weixing, who was familiar with Nangong Yun¡¯s disposition, didn¡¯t think much of it.

    "Haha, I still have to thank Dean Nangong. The internship memorandum of understanding you signed with our school really brought glory to our school!"

    Tang Weixing said excitedly to Nangong Yun.

    Nangong Yun, still with her cool demeanor, replied, "Don¡¯t thank me. If you want to thank someone, thank Xiao Yifei."

    Nangong Yun was always straightforward and spoke her mind.

    When Tang Weixing heard Nangong Yun¡¯s response, he was momentarily startled, then burst intoughter. "Dean Nangong, I know, we won¡¯t forget the contributions of Teacher Xiao!"

    Afterughing, he turned and gave Xiao Yifei a deep look. "Teacher Xiao, I also want to thank you!"

    Tang Weixing truly was very grateful to Xiao Yifei. The assistance Xiao Yifei provided was substantial. Now, when Tang Weixing remembered his once unsatisfied attitude towards Xiao Yifei, he felt a chill in his heart, grateful he had not spoken out of turn.

    "No problem, no problem, Dean Tang, why be so polite with me?"

    After speaking to Tang Weixing with a smile, Xiao Yifei turned his head to greet Nangong Yun. "Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be on our way. I¡¯lle and find you in a couple of days."

    Nangong Yun nodded in response to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Suddenly thinking of something, she looked intently at Xiao Yifei and said seriously, "By the way, Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t forget the promise you made me. The time is almost up."

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback, then embarrassment crept onto his face. Waving his hand at Nangong Yun, he said with a smile, "I know, I definitely won¡¯t forget. Just let me know, and I¡¯ll apany you when the timees!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, for the first time, a smile appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s cool face. "That¡¯s good to hear. Well, if you have nothing else, you should head back soon!"

    Seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s smile, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He had never seen Nangong Yun smile before and didn¡¯t realize how beautiful she looked when she did. However, he quickly came to his senses.

    He had overheard Nangong Yun¡¯s conversation with Xiao Yifei and, while puzzled, decided not to ask any questions.

    "Let¡¯s go, Dean Tang."

    Xiao Yifei beckoned to Tang Weixing. After bidding farewell to Nangong Yun, he got up and left.

    Tang Weixing followed behind Xiao Yifei.

    Watching Xiao Yifei leave, Nangong Yun intently gazed at his departing figure, a hint of reluctance shing through her eyes.

    After Xiao Yifei and Tang Weixing walked into the hospital lobby, they saw the students had already neatly lined up, as if the internship had significantly increased their cohesion. But it should be so; ces that showed promise and excellence always made students proud and brought them closer together.

    Seeing that the students were almost ready, Tang Weixing nodded his head, "If everyone is packed up, then let¡¯s get ready to head back to school! Have you all said your goodbyes to the doctors who supervised you?"

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Tang Weixing and didn¡¯t speak.

    "We¡¯ve said our goodbyes, but Principal Tang, when will we continue our internship?"

    The students responded to Tang Weixing¡¯s words, their eyes filled with reluctance as they looked at the chief physicians who had led their internships.

    The doctors who held the position of chief physicians were genuinely skilled, so the students greatly admired them and felt they had learned a lot, which made them look forward to the next internship.

    "Haha, next time you have a holiday, you can have your internship. And for our next internship, it will still be at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Tang Weixing saw the students¡¯ positive attitude and felt a sh of joy in his eyes. This change in the students was what he wanted to see, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head again to look at Xiao Yifei, who stood calmly by his side.

    "Haha! That¡¯s great! Thank you, Principal Tang!"

    The students cheerfully cried out, too excited, for after their internship at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, they simply couldn¡¯t look up to any other hospital. Knowing they would intern here again, the students were very happy.

    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t thank me. If you¡¯re going to thank someone, thank Teacher Xiao Yifei. Our current and future internships at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital are all thanks to Teacher Xiao Yifei!"

    Tang Weixing took a deep look at Xiao Yifei. All the changes originated from Xiao Yifei. He was the one truly deserving of thanks and admiration. At the same time, he felt amazed by the mysterious and powerful Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, Teacher Xiao Yifei!"

    A louder chorus echoed through the hall, especially from the students of Clinical (3) (4) ss, their eyes sparkling!

    "Haha, alright, once you¡¯ve packed up, hurry up and get on the bus to head back to school!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently, not overly courteous. He waved his hand grandly and spoke to the students.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯smand, the students orderly turned and left the lobby to board the luxury bus back to school.

    "Then we¡¯re leaving!"

    Xiao Yifei waved to the teachers in the lobby and also turned to leave.

    Just as Xiao Yifei left the lobby and boarded the bus, as the bus drove away from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, a figure stumbled out of the emergency room of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. This delicate figure, panting heavily, intently watched the departing bus, but she could no longer catch up.

    "Wuwuwu..."

    The figure looked in the direction the bus was heading, her sadness culminating in silent sobs. She despairingly squatted down, holding a bright red apple in her tender small hands.

    "Why... why... Doctor Xiao Yifei, why can¡¯t I even see you once! You¡¯vee back a few times, why don¡¯t I ever know! Don¡¯t you even have time to send me a message?"

    Wu Rui¡¯srge tears fell like beads off a string, as she yelled in the direction the bus was heading, "Could it be that you never even thought about seeing me again?"

 Chapter 385: Returning to School

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Returning to School</h4><h4></h4>

    The little nurse who had silently adored Xiao Yifei, Wu Rui, was filled with despair for the Xiao Yifei who hadn¡¯t contacted her during his return to the hospital these many days. It was as if the sky had darkened for her. Wu Rui slowly rose to her feet, forlorn as she walked towards the emergency room, her grip on the bright red apple in her hand tightening more and more.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, who was sitting on the bus, slowly squinted his eyes because he knew that once he returned to school, he would surely deal with Shen Liguo first. Although Xiao Yifei had never taken Shen Liguo seriously, the prospect of teaching mean and venomous Shen Liguo a lesson still made Xiao Yifei very happy.

    "It¡¯s time to settle ounts!"

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that at Yanjing Medical University, Shen Liguo, who had arrived back at school before him, was standing at the front gate, his eyes narrowing coldly as he waited for Xiao Yifei¡¯s return.

    While the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital bus, carrying teachers and students, was heading to the school, Wu Rui, distraught, was on her way to the emergency room office.

    Her eyes were lifeless, her expression dazed; Wu Rui felt as if her world had copsed. Xiao Yifei had actually left without choosing to see her, which filled Wu Rui with despair.

    "Am I not even worthy of a nce from you now?"

    Wu Rui wandered aimlessly into the emergency room.

    "Wu Rui? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Wang Li, seeing Wu Rui¡¯s distracted state, tilted her head in confusion and asked.

    Wu Rui, with a vacant look in her eyes, shook her head.

    When Wang Li saw Wu Rui looking as if she had lost her soul, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with curiosity. However, Wang Li seemed to recall something suddenly and then bent down to rummage beneath the nurse¡¯s desk. After searching a while, she pulled out a piece of paper.

    "Oh, Wu Rui, didn¡¯t you take a week¡¯s leave a while ago? Your phone was unreachable. Doctor Xiao came looking for you, but it seemed there was a problem with your phone and he couldn¡¯t find you, so he left you a note."

    In Wang Li¡¯s hand was the note Xiao Yifei had left for Wu Rui. "Wu Rui, you really had foresight, getting along with Doctor Xiao early on. I¡¯m honestly envious of you!"

    At first, Wu Rui didn¡¯t quite catch what Wang Li was saying and remained despondent. Suddenly, however, she heard the words ¡¯Doctor Xiao,¡¯ and her eyes abruptly lit up. She turned sharply towards Wang Li, her gaze piercing.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want this note? I really haven¡¯t read what¡¯s inside."

    Wang Li was somewhat scared by Wu Rui¡¯s intense gaze.

    Wang Li¡¯s words had Wu Rui, like a little beast, lunging forward to snatch the note from Wang Li¡¯s hand, her face showing a mixture of joy and sorrow, extremelyplicated.

    "Thank you, Sister Wang Li!"

    Wu Rui bowed deeply to Wang Li, then ran off to a corner to shakily open the note. Familiar with Xiao Yifei¡¯s handwriting on the note, Wu Rui¡¯s eyes turned red again.

    "Doctor Xiao, it¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t forgotten me, that you haven¡¯t..."

    Although the note contained only a simple greeting, it was enough to make Wu Rui ecstatic. The rush of emotions made her slight frame tremble, her eyes still reddened, but a light shone in them once more.

    Then right away, she took out her phone and sent a message to Xiao Yifei, letting him know that the issue with her phone had been fixed.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei, who was on the bus about to arrive at Yanjing Medical University, received Wu Rui¡¯s text. After reading it, Xiao Yifei smiled gently, and just then, the bus turned a corner, with the gates of Yanjing Medical University in sight.

    Shen Liguo stood at the school gate, his gaze icily surveying the road in front of the school. When he saw the first luxury bus appear, he didn¡¯t pay much attention, for Shen Liguo simply couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei and his group would be able to afford such a high-end vehicle.

    Shen Liguo squinted his eyes, looking over the body of the luxury bus. He had received news that Xiao Yifei was returning that morning. So why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet?

    Just as Shen Liguo was filled with doubts, he saw the luxury bus drive directly into the Yanjing Medical University campus. After that, dozens of buses followed it, entering the school gates.

    "Damn it! That bastard Xiao Yifei is on that bus!"

    The moment Shen Liguo saw the luxury bus enter the school, he twisted around and started striding urgently towards the yground, the bus¡¯s anticipated destination. He had just caught a vague glimpse of Xiao Yifei sitting on the first bus, making eye contact with him.

    Xiao Yifei had clearly seen him, yet chose to ignore him, leaving the bus and figuratively throwing dust in his face. This filled Shen Liguo with even more anger. "Brother-inw, did you see that? Xiao Yifei was on that bus. They act so arrogantly, as if finding a bus to pick them up has made them invincible and disdainful of everyone else!"

    Shen Liguo walked briskly, voicing his anger to Zhang Changlong, who stood beside him. It turned out that at the gate, Shen Liguo wasn¡¯t alone; his brother-inw, Zhang Changlong, was also present.

    Zhang Changlong saw the passing luxury buses, a sharp glint fleeting through his eyes, and a cold smile spread across his lips. "Let¡¯s go, we should settle this. I really want to see how long this little brat can keep hopping around!"

    Zhang Changlong also stepped towards the yground. While walking, he started making a call, "I am Zhang Changlong. Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m at your school now to deal with an issue regarding internship. Pleasee to the yground."

    Zhang Changlong spoke gravely into the phone and, after hanging up, turned a slight smile towards Shen Liguo. "He thinks he¡¯s too high and mighty? This time, let¡¯s y big."

    After that, Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo walked directly towards the yground.

    At this time on the yground, the students were already disembarking from the buses and, led by their teachers, were forming into male and female groups to head back to their dormitories.

    "Mr. Xiao, we¡¯ll be going back first! After we tidy up, we¡¯ll find you!"

    Tian Miaomiao said goodbye with crescent-moon eyes, excitedly talking to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t led his students from the clinical (3) (4) ss but had let them disperse on the spot.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and just as he was about to say something to Tang Weixing, he suddenly caught sight of two unfriendly figures at the far end of the yground entrance. Xiao Yifei¡¯s keen vision allowed him to quickly make out their faces.

    "You really couldn¡¯t wait!"

    Xiao Yifei let out a softugh, standing his ground, waiting for Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo to approach. By that time, the students behind him had mostly dispersed, leaving Xiao Yifei standing resolutely before the empty luxury bus on the yground.

    "You little rascal, not bad at ying! Must have cost a pretty penny for the bus to transport the students, right?"

    Before even reaching Xiao Yifei, Shen Liguo¡¯s face bore a mocking expression as he teased.

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, looking at Shen Liguo¡¯s smug face, and couldn¡¯t help but give a light chuckle.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Waited for me for quite a while, huh?"

    Seeing Shen Liguo appear just as he returned to school, Xiao Yifei immediately guessed that Shen Liguo must have been waiting for his return. As for why, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need to guess. "So anxious to cause trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid of chipping a tooth?"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo met, the atmosphere was tense and confrontational.

 Chapter 386 Time to Settle Accounts

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Time to Settle ounts</h4><h4></h4>

    When Shen Liguo saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s presumptuous and eager demeanor, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. He didn¡¯t know what wild card Xiao Yifei still held, Shen Liguo waved his hand dismissively, as if swatting a fly, and said to Xiao Yifei, "Hurry back, pack your bags, and prepare to get lost!"

    Xiao Yifei was stunned by Shen Liguo¡¯s words, and since he was suppressing a smirk on his face, his expression was now full of weirdness.

    "What are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand a word," he said after he calmed himself.

    "You!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei still acted so insolently as if no one else mattered, a wave of anger surged again in Shen Liguo¡¯s heart. He hated nothing more than Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, which seemed to take nothing seriously and have everything under control.

    "You little brat, if you keep that up, believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear up your mouth! If you want to die, just say it!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s gaze turned cold, veins throbbing on his aging face as he stared steadily at Xiao Yifei, his voice filled with suppressed and intense anger.

    "Old dog, stop running your mouth off here endlessly. Why not take some real action?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, looking at Shen Liguo coolly, and said, "With just your mouth, what can you do?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, fire shot from Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes, but at that moment, he was held back by Zhang Changlong standing beside him, "Liguo, that¡¯s enough, what¡¯s the point in fussing over this nobody? When their leader arrivester, we can settle the ount slowly. Don¡¯t worry, this little brat is done for today."

    Shen Liguo looked at Zhang Changlong, his eyes filled with outrage and about to say more, but Zhang Changlong waved his hand and didn¡¯t let Shen Liguo continue. Standing aloofly to the side, Zhang Changlong looked down at Xiao Yifei, "This nobody isn¡¯t worth your anger. I¡¯ve already said it, he¡¯s finished. Today¡¯s matter definitely won¡¯t end simply."

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s stance made Shen Liguo halt his actions. He slowly walked over to Shen Liguo¡¯s side and said nothing more. However, his gaze towards Xiao Yifei was still filled with malevolence. Perhaps only seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯splete downfall would make him happy.

    Just then, a middle-aged man over fifty, tall and thin, hurried over. He was Chu Dechang, the director in charge of Yanjing Medical University students¡¯ internships. After rushing over and seeing Zhang Changlong for the first time, his face immediately showed a respectful expression.

    "Director Zhang, you¡¯ve actuallye to our school! What kind of wind blew you here today? With your status, our university president, Tan Lan, certainly needs to receive you personally. She hasn¡¯t been at the school these days, but I¡¯ve already called her, and she will be here shortly!"

    Chu Dechang bowed and scraped to Zhang Changlong, responsible for managing the internships of Yanjing Medical University students. Since he was in charge of internship affairs, Chu Dechang had to frequently interact and obtain approval from Zhang Changlong if he wished to meddle and skim some of the internship subsidies granted by the Ministry of Education. This meant Chu Dechang¡¯s attitude toward Zhang Changlong was almost reverential.

    Zhang Changlong, seeing Chu Dechang, nodded haughtily. With a wave of his hand and evident disdain, he said, "Go on, handle this matter. This is Xiao Yifei from your school, who led this internship. I don¡¯t know where he took the students, but they certainly weren¡¯t at our hospital."

    After hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Chu Dechang first smiled sheepishly at Zhang Changlong and said, "Director Zhang, you have so much influence. Our president Tan hasn¡¯t been at the school for a while, but as soon as she heard you wereing, she immediately decided to return!"

    Zhang Changlong smiled slightly, superior in his demeanor.

    Upon hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was slightly puzzled. Had he not spoken with Tan Lan, he might have doubted Chu Dechang¡¯s words, but knowing Tan Lan¡¯s character, how could Xiao Yifei believe what Chu Dechang said?

    Before Xiao Yifei could say anything, Chu Dechang suddenly turned his head, usingly demanding, "Xiao Yifei, right? Speak up! Where did you take the students?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Chu Dechang in surprise for a moment, only to hear Chu Dechang intensify his approach, "Never mind where you took the students, go and apologize to President Zhang Changlong right away! You¡¯re young, but you sure got some nerve, managing to make President Zhang Changlong personallye looking for you!"

    Chu Dechang pointed at Xiao Yifei with a stern voice, "Apologize quickly! You dared to offend President Zhang Changlong, do you really think you won¡¯t live long?"

    It was apparent that the news of Xiao Yifei taking students for an internship at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was only known to a select few leaders of the school and teachers and students of the Clinical Medical College. Since the teachers and students had just returned to the school, the news had not yet spread, hence other teachers were unaware of it.

    Zhang Changlong squinted his eyes while looking at Chu Dechang scolding Xiao Yifei sharply, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly, "Is an apology enough?"

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Chu Dechang turned his head, beamed at Zhang Changlong, and said, "President Zhang, let him apologize first, the follow-up ountability, we¡¯ll probe slowly!"

    Zhang Changlong sneered coldly, stood aside without saying anything, while Shen Liguo stood next to him, his gaze filled with smugness as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes filled with confusion at Chu Dechang, "You... Where are you from?"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s eyes widened instantly. He first turned his head to nce at Zhang Changlong with insufficient confidence, then turned back and fiercely said to Xiao Yifei, "Who am I! I am Chu Dechang from Yanjing Medical University in charge of student internships! It seems your internship issues are no small matter, you don¡¯t even recognize me!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Chu Dechang nonchntly and shrugged, "Do I need to know you?"

    Chu Dechang was immediately furious, and Xiao Yifei, this young teacher, dared to make him lose face in front of Zhang Changlong, this was absolutely intolerable, "You are from the Clinical Medical College, right! Wait, I¡¯m calling your Dean!"

    Having said that, Chu Dechang pulled out his phone to make a call, but just at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rang out again, "No need for you to make the call."

    Xiao Yifei let out a scoff and casually said, "Dean Tang knows we came back today, and that I didn¡¯t return to the college, probably he wille to find me soon, you don¡¯t need to call, just wait for him toe."

    Chu Dechang looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain, "Who do you think you are? Your Deaning back to look for you, you really think you are something special!"

    As he spoke, Chu Dechang was about to dial Tang Weixing¡¯s number, but just at that moment, Tang Weixing appeared at the entrance of the field.

    "Look, our Dean Tang hase."

    As Tang Weixing came into view, Zhang Changlong still had that superior demeanor and spoke very little, and in his eyes, Xiao Yifei was like an insect that could be crushed at any moment, but standing next to him, Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw Tang Weixing, knowing that Tang Weixing seemed to be quite close to Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, Shen Liguo, because of his involvement in too many hospital affairs during his internship, also had some conflicts with Tang Weixing.

    However, when Chu Dechang saw Tang Weixing appear, a pleased expression surfaced on his face, thinking he couldn¡¯t deal with Xiao Yifei, surely Tang Weixing, Xiao Yifei¡¯s direct supervisor, could handle him, right?

    "Dean Tang!"

    As Tang Weixing walked over, his brows were tightly furrowed, and his expression was stern, his hands tightly clutching several documents. Seeing Tang Weixing approaching, Chu Dechang, still fuming at Xiao Yifei, huffed coldly as a show of defiance, then turned to greet Tang Weixing.

 Chapter 387: Comparing Grades

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Comparing Grades</h4><h4></h4>

    He had spoken with Tang Weixing several times at meetings. Although they weren¡¯t particrly close, they could be considered acquaintances. Moreover, there was little difference in their administrative levels, so Chu Dechang was not worried that Tang Weixing would not give him this face.

    As Tang Weixing approached Xiao Yifei, his eyes nced at the proud Zhang Changlong, who stood aloof to one side, and also at Shen Liguo, whose expression was cold. Tang Weixing paid no attention to them.

    It was only when someone called his name that Shen Liguo noticed Chu Dechang. However, Shen Liguo was aware that Chu Dechang was in league with Zhang Changlong and the others, making it somewhat unbelievable for Chu, that Tang Weixingpletely ignored him and walked past him to arrive at Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Teacher Xiao, you have finally returned."

    Chu Dechang watched Tang Weixing in disbelief. If he hadn¡¯t misheard just now, the words that Tang Weixing said to Xiao Yifei were filled with utmost respect.

    "Tang Weixing, did you not see me? I greeted you and you ignored me¡ªisn¡¯t that rather impolite!"

    Having been snubbed repeatedly, Chu Dechang felt indignant. He looked at Tang Weixing and said sternly. After all, as middle-level officials of Yanjing Medical University, their rtionship shouldn¡¯t have been so tense. What was going on?

    "Teacher Xiao, why have theye?"

    To Chu¡¯s surprise, Tang Weixing continued to ignore him and instead turned to ask Xiao Yifei with the same respectful demeanor. After speaking to Xiao Yifei, Tang Weixing¡¯s eyes narrowed into a re, filled with malice, as he looked towards Zhang Changlong and the others.

    Chu Dechang¡¯s face turned ashen when he witnessed this scene.

    "Haha, Director Chu, can you handle this situation?"

    Zhang Changlong let out a lightugh and said suggestively to Chu Dechang.

    "Dean Zhang, don¡¯t worry, I can handle this matter!"

    Chu Dechang turned with a servile smile towards Zhang Changlong, and then with an ashen expression turned back to Tang Weixing and said with a harsh tone, "Dean Tang, since you¡¯re behaving this way, it just so happens that there¡¯s a matter requiring your cooperation."

    "This internship, I have received a message from Dean Zhang Changlong stating that your Clinical Medical College¡¯s internship did not follow the school¡¯s arrangements, except for the sses led by Teacher Shen Liguo, the rest of the students and teachers have not followed the school¡¯s n to go to Xin¡¯an Hospital for their internship. Is this true?"

    Chu Dechang spoke with a dark face, addressing Tang Weixing harshly.

    Hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s words, Tang Weixing said nothing but turned his questioning gaze towards Xiao Yifei.

    This small detail was noticed simultaneously by Zhang Changlong, Tang Weixing, and Chu Dechang, as they nearly at the same time narrowed their eyes and cast surprised nces towards Xiao Yifei.

    "What¡¯s going on here!"

    The realization struck Chu Dechang, as at first, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now it seemed as if Tang Weixing was putting Xiao Yifei first, taking instructions from him. Moreover, Tang Weixing was Xiao Yifei¡¯s immediate superior!

    Zhang Changlong also turned his quite surprised gaze towards Xiao Yifei. Yet, he let out a coldugh, "What a mess of an institution, where a mere teacher can ride roughshod over the head of their college dean! With the school like this, it¡¯s bound toe to an untimely end!"

    However, they all failed to see that Tang Weixing¡¯s gaze towards Xiao Yifei was filled with genuine admiration.

    Faced with Tang Weixing¡¯s inquiring look, Xiao Yifei merely shrugged, indicating casually for Tang Weixing to handle it himself.

    Tang Weixing turned back towards Chu Dechang and said, "If you¡¯re referring to us not going to Xin¡¯an Hospital, that is a fact."

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s response, a cold smile appeared on Chu Dechang¡¯s face, "Didn¡¯t go? You actually dare to defy the school¡¯s regtions so brazenly, disregarding the learning and safety of hundreds of students. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear this responsibility! Xin¡¯an Hospital is such a good hospital and you don¡¯t want to go? Dean Tang, looks like you¡¯re finished!"

    Tang Weixing, upon hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s words, didn¡¯t feel a flicker of emotion; his face remained expressionless.

    "Hmph! I suppose this isn¡¯t something you, as a dean, would do either. Judging by the look of it, it must be Xiao Yifei who orchestrated this event, with you ying a supportive role. But, Tang Weixing, do you really think you have no responsibility in this matter?"

    Chu Dechang looked at Tang Weixing with a cold gaze.

    Tang Weixing turned his head and nced at Xiao Yifei, and after receiving an approving expression from Xiao Yifei, he looked back at Chu Dechang and said coldly, "It¡¯s true we didn¡¯t take the students to Xin¡¯an Hospital, but the reason we didn¡¯t go is that Xin¡¯an Hospital is too inferior! We don¡¯t hold it in high regard!"

    No sooner had he spoken these words than Chu Dechang, without saying anything, Zhang Changlong immediately narrowed his eyes, his arrogant gaze showing a cold glint for the first time. Zhang Changlong nced at Tang Weixing, then shifted his gaze to Xiao Yifei, and snorted coldly, "How presumptuous!"

    "Ah? Are you trying to make usugh? You do realize you are the dean of the Clinical Medical College and must take responsibility for what you say! How can you dare to say such things!"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s face changed instantly, and he looked at Tang Weixing with an intense gaze.

    "Alright, Dean Tang, no need to talk to them anymore. I¡¯ll take it from here," came thezy voice of Xiao Yifei. He stepped forward, addressing Chu Dechang, "We went to a different hospital, and we¡¯ve brought back the internship performance reports, so cut the nonsense."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned to look at Zhang Changlong and said indifferently, "Dean Tang is right, Xin¡¯an Hospital is too lousy; I didn¡¯t like it, so I took the students to another hospital. What, you have a problem with that?"

    After Xiao Yifei had spoken, he didn¡¯t stop. With a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile on his face, he turned to look at Shen Liguo, wearing a venomous expression.

    He took the internship performance report from Tang Weixing, narrowed his eyes, and said to Shen Liguo, "That¡¯s enough, no more fuss. Isn¡¯t it aboutparing grades? Hurry up then!"

    "Performance report?"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s mouth curled with disdain upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t understand where Xiao Yifei¡¯s wild arrogance wasing from, taunting him with a performance report. Could it be that Xiao Yifei was unaware of his background?

    "Asking me for a performance report, have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you know who my brother-inw is? Daring to challenge me with a performance report; you¡¯re courting death!"

    Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes were narrowed, and a cold voice squeezed out from between his lips as he looked at Xiao Yifei as though he were a fool.

    "What performance report?"

    At this moment, Zhang Changlong heard Xiao Yifei and Shen Liguo¡¯s conversation. Not knowing the background of their conflict, he frowned slightly and said to Shen Liguo in confusion, "What are you talking about?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo with a detached gaze, finding it somewhat amusing. He had never taken either of them seriously, yet unexpectedly, this had be an excuse for them to unt their superiority.

    He shook his head gently and sighed.

    "This brat has been insolent from the very beginning, wanting topare student guidance results with me. I really don¡¯t know where he gets the nerve to speak!"

    Shen Liguo exined to Zhang Changlong, his disdain and sarcasm for Xiao Yifei clearly written on his face without any attempt to hide them.

    However, he never mentioned his own abysmal defeat when they had previouslypared student exam results, nor did he mention that it was only because he yed dirty that the challenge shifted from being based solely on exam results to including internship performance in the overallparison.

 Chapter 388: Flying into a Rage

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Flying into a Rage</h4><h4></h4>

    And just at that moment, having heard the seemingly absurd words of Xiao Yi just now, Chu Dechang stood out and said to Xiao Yi with a cold voice, "I really don¡¯t know how a brainless teacher like you managed to get into Yanjing Medical University! You dare say anything!"

    "Not to mention whether you can even produce an internship report card, just the fact that you did not follow the university¡¯s regtions and go to Xin¡¯an Hospital is serious enough. Even if you can produce an internship report card, do you really think an internship report from some shoddy hospital you found out there would pass my review? I! Do! Not! Approve!"

    Chu Dechang looked at Tang Weixing and pointed his hand fiercely towards the ground, speaking harshly, "Undisciplined and disorganized! Don¡¯t think that just because Tang Weixing is protecting you from above you are out of trouble! This matter is not his to deal with! When ites to internships, I am the boss! Roll back to your position! Suspended! And Tang Weixing, you cannot escape responsibility either!"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s sudden outburst made Zhang Changlong startle, and as he looked at Chu Dechang¡¯s cold demeanor, a smile appeared on his face. He slowly walked forward, patted Chu Dechang on the shoulder, and said, "Young Chu, not bad at all, what you said was full of spirit and responsibility, that¡¯s more like it!"

    Chu Dechang, hearing his own performance affirmed by Zhang Changlong, couldn¡¯t help but show a satisfied smile on his face. The more Zhang Changlong affirmed him, the more benefits he would receiveter on. Therefore, Chu Dechang responded with a sycophantic smile to Zhang Changlong and turned his head to continue his harsh scolding towards Xiao Yi with redoubled intensity.

    "You shut your mouth!"

    Just as Chu Dechang was getting into his stride with the scolding, suddenly, a furious voice exploded, startling Chu Dechang who looked in the direction the voice came from. Tang Weixing was staring at him with blood-red eyes. The look on Tang Weixing¡¯s face struck fear into Chu Dechang, silencing him abruptly.

    "Ha ha, Dean Tang, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, no need to be so angry!"

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward at this moment, came beside Tang Weixing and patted his shoulder, saying, "Getting angry is not worth it, haven¡¯t I already said? I¡¯ll handle the matters that follow."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tang Weixing then took a step back and stood behind Xiao Yifei, but his eyes still fixed firmly on Chu Dechang. Tang Weixing¡¯s gaze made Chu Dechang feel somewhat uneasy inside.

    Chu Dechang didn¡¯t understand, he had just criticized Xiao Yi a bit, so why was Tang Weixing so angry? Could it be that Xiao Yi is really so influential that Tang Weixing cares about him to such an extent?

    Zhang Changlong saw Tang Weixing¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Yi with surprise. For Tang Weixing to heed him so, Xiao Yi must have some sort of capability! However, in a moment, Zhang Changlong¡¯s face immediately showed a disdainful smile, no matter what his capabilities, Xiao Yi was still just an insignificant figure who could be crushed at will!

    And just at that moment, the indifferent voice of Xiao Yifei rang out.

    Xiao Yifei walked forward, carelessly waved his hand at Chu Dechang, "I heard everything you said, just take a break on the side for now, we¡¯ll talk about your issueter, let me handle the current matter first."

    "I¡¯m talking to you, quickly bring out the report card! Let¡¯s go through the grades first before any further discussions!"

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at Shen Liguo, his voice toneless as he spoke.

    "You...!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant manner, Chu Dechang red with anger in his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei paid no attention to Chu Dechang, his indifferent gaze still on Shen Liguo.

    "Just give it to him, what¡¯s the big deal, I did prepare a report card for you, didn¡¯t I? This kind of narrow-minded person won¡¯t be satisfied until they see something tangible," said Zhang Changlong, as he looked down and fiddled with his nails, his voiceden with condescension.

    "Clueless!"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei and said angrily, then he reached into the small bag, pulled out a document, and disdainfully threw it to Xiao Yifei, "Open your damn eyes and take a good look, let you die with your eyes wide open!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and made a slight beckoning gesture, and the documents, which were supposed to scatter all over the ce, obedientlynded in his hand as if controlled by something. Xiao Yifei smiled lightly and began to look through the document.

    Unexpectedly obedient to Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, the documentsnded in his hand. This scene startled Shen Liguo, who had intentionally thrown the documents, hoping to see Xiao Yifei pick them up off the floor, thereby humiliating him. However, the documents floated straight into Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands.

    "Each grade report was supposed to be separate¡ªand this wind is so odd!"

    Faced with this eerie scene, Shen Liguo thought it was the work of a strange wind.

    Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei with arrogant eyes, filled with scorn.

    "I¡¯ve taken a look, and the grades for this internship aren¡¯t as high as the sses I¡¯ve led. No, not just not as high as the sses I¡¯ve led, but not as high as any of the sses I¡¯ve taken out. Your leadership on this internship resulted in possibly the lowest grades in the entire Clinical Medical College."

    Xiao Yifei nonchntly flipped through the grade reports Shen Liguo had thrown at him and smacked his lips, "No, it¡¯s not possibly the lowest, it¡¯s definitely the lowest. What kind of teacher are you?"

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, he suddenly looked up and threw the grade reports back at Shen Liguo. The reports split in mid-air, and a chaos of white papers instantly enveloped Shen Liguo.

    The white A4 papers scattered in the air, enveloping Shen Liguo. Momentster, the papers ally scattered on the ground. Shen Liguo stared at Xiao Yifei with a dark expression in his eyes, unable to believe that Xiao Yifei had just treated him like this, that he had the guts to provoke him! That he dared to speak to him in such a manner. Could he not see the reality of the situation before him?

    As Xiao Yifei looked up and tossed the grade reports back to Shen Liguo, Tang Weixing narrowed his eyes. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone had sounded indifferent, Tang Weixing noticed that Xiao Yifei was somewhat unhappy because of the actions of Shen Liguo, Zhang Changlong, and Chu Dechang.

    Tang Weixing looked pitifully at the three men who had angered Xiao Yifei, feeling no longer very angry himself, for he knew that with Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities and background, these three people were probably in for a huge misfortune this time!

    "You little bastard, it seems you really don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡¯death¡¯!"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei with a dark gaze, but suddenly, he felt something cool on his cheek. Shen Liguo reached out to touch his cheek and found specks of scarlet on the palm that had touched his face.

    Injury by flying leaves!

    After seeing the bloodstains on his hand, Shen Liguo panicked instantly. He looked up at Xiao Yifei with a horrified expression, then quickly pulled out his phone to check his own face. Finding only a small cut, Shen Liguo¡¯s heart settled down, but he was baffled as to how the thin papers falling gently from the sky could have cut him!

    However, after the brief panic, what welled up in Shen Liguo¡¯s heart was a slow mounting rage, infuriated by embarrassment! Xiao Yifei dared to treat him like this, he was determined to make Xiao Yifei face a fate worse than death!

    "Brother-inw!"

    Shen Liguo turned his head and looked at Zhang Changlong.

    Seeing the cut on Shen Liguo¡¯s face, Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. He turned to look at Xiao Yifei, then back at Shen Liguo and nodded, his voice sinister, "Liguo, don¡¯t worry, your brother-inw understands!"

    Aside from his clever tactics, Zhang Changlong¡¯s hold on the power of Xin¡¯an Hospital was also due to his connections with certain forces!

 Chapter 389 Full of Slander

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389 Full of nder</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s fury, Zhang Changlong decided to teach Xiao Yifei a good lesson!

    However, Zhang Changlong did not know that Xiao Yifei would never give him the chance for revenge. Since they were on opposing sides, Xiao Yifei would surely crush them with the force of Mount Tai!

    At this moment, Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo, unaware of what was about to happen, were still living in their own world.

    "Xiao Yifei! How dare you hurt Teacher Shen! Do you no longer wish to live?"

    Seeing this scene, Chu Dechang turned his head and roared at Xiao Yifei with eyes wide and furious.

    At that time, Shen Liguo came next to Chu Dechang, giving a sinister smile. He had now calmed down, his brother-inw had just indicated that Xiao Yifei was finished, but Shen Liguo was not satisfied with just seeing Xiao Yifei ruined; he wanted to see Xiao Yifei suffer in despair.

    So, Shen Liguo decided to first make Xiao Yifei lose everything. He wanted to y a game with Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh, quite capable, aren¡¯t you? My grades are low, right? I¡¯m not a qualified teacher, am I?"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei, a malicious glint in his venomous eyes, "Then let me see your grades, let me admire the great skills of Teacher Xiao Yifei!"

    Xiao Yifei seemed oblivious to Shen Liguo¡¯s sinister gaze. He smiled at Tang Weixing, who nodded and handed Shen Liguo the internship report card issued by Nangong Yun.

    Tang Weixing had thought this report card was useless, but unexpectedly, it came in handy today.

    Shen Liguo¡¯s face bore a cold, smug expression as he took the report card from Tang Weixing, scoffed disdainfully at Xiao Yifei, and opened the file. But the moment he saw the first page, Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes widened.

    He carefully read through the first page, then unbelievably began to quickly flip through the rest. Chu Dechang, seeing Shen Liguo¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. He coldly nced at Xiao Yifei, then moved next to Shen Liguo and started reading as well, only to suddenly shudder, his reaction even more exaggerated than Shen Liguo¡¯s!

    Even the usually very arrogant Zhang Changlong began to feel curious at this time, and he slowly walked over to Shen Liguo.

    "Give it here, what¡¯s going on with you two! Let me see!"

    Zhang Changlong came over between the two men, reached out, and snatched a piece of paper. But as soon as Zhang Changlong looked at the header of the paper, he too paused in surprise, then turned his head, looking uncertainly at Xiao Yifei.

    None of them had expected that the document in their hands was an internship report card from Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital. They thought that with Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, at most he would find a small clinic to barelyplete his internship, then randomly print out a report card. But instead, the first thing they saw shocked them tremendously.

    Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! A renowned hospital in Huaxia, one of the top three hospitals in Shangjing, even if their Xin¡¯an Hospital applied to be a top-ranked hospital, they couldn¡¯t catch up even if they tried! Because the gap between Xin¡¯an Hospital and Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was simply enormous.

    But how could Xiao Yifei possibly have gotten an internship report card from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital? Could it be that Xiao Yifei really took the students to intern at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?

    No! That¡¯s impossible!

    Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital wouldn¡¯tck interns; Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital wouldn¡¯t possibly coborate with Xiao Yifei for internships because clinching a joint internship required directly signing with the dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! And everyone in the circle knew the character of the newly appointed dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, the icy beauty Nangong Yun. There¡¯s no way Xiao Yifei could have managed something like this!

    Limited in vision, unable to recognize Mount Tai, they did not know how Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had warmly epted the students from the Clinical Medical College because of a single phone call from Xiao Yifei. Zhang Changlong, even more so, had no idea how dependent the proud and aloof ice beauty Nangong Yun was on Xiao Yifei.

    "Heh... heh heh!"

    Finally, after a brief moment of shock among the three men, Shen Liguo let out a very disdainful sneer. He turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei and scornfully said, "You really are capable, faking it all the way to the top of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. That¡¯s impressive indeed. But are you really foolish or just pretending to be? This document, do you really think we would believe it? You couldn¡¯t get you and your students into Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, not in eight lifetimes!"

    Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei, his eyes brimming with contempt and mockery!

    Indeed it was so. Were it an ordinary person, they might spend countless lifetimes without ever reaching Nangong Yun¡¯s level, but Xiao Yifei was no ordinary person!

    Having heard Shen Liguo¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gently smiled at him.

    On Shen Liguo¡¯s face, the previous maliciousness had disappeared, but for Shen Liguo who was unaware of the truth, Xiao Yifei did not feel the need to exin anything.

    Would a tiger bother to argue with a sheep? Tigers only eat sheep! They don¡¯t exin! Besides, Xiao Yifei was not just a tiger; he was a dragon! A dragon soaring across the skies!

    This time, Xiao Yifei did not speak. While Shen Liguo wore a look of disdain and mockery on his face as he stared at Xiao Yifei, Zhang Changlong suddenly spoke, instantly freezing Shen Liguo¡¯s expression.

    "Liguo, this paper isn¡¯t fake."

    The sound of Zhang Changlong¡¯s voice next to Shen Liguo stunned him into immobility. He slowly turned his head and looked at Zhang Changlong in disbelief as he asked, "Brother-inw, if this isn¡¯t fake, does that mean... Xiao Yifei really has the capability to take his students to intern at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?"

    Seeing such an astonished expression on Shen Liguo¡¯s face, a flicker of disdain shed deep within Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes. Arrogant as ever, Zhang Changlong had never truly respected Shen Liguo. If not because Shen Liguo was his brother-inw, he would never have helped him so much.

    "Ah, Liguo, although I said this paper is real, I didn¡¯t say that the matter itself is true, did I?"

    Zhang Changlong, narrowing his eyes, spoke gravely to Shen Liguo, "I am part of this system, so I have seen this type of special paper from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. It is indeed real, but I know very well the level of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. This little rascal couldn¡¯t possibly have any contact with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Zhang Changlong looked at Shen Liguo and gently shook his head, "You should also use your brain. How could this arrogantd have such ability?"

    "However, heh heh..."

    After finishing his words to Shen Liguo, Zhang Changlong turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei and began to chuckle, "This youngster has quite some nerve, daring to steal such things from inside Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being held ountable?"

    Tang Weixing, hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, sighed softly; he finally understood what being a frog in a well meant, and why Xiao Yifei had never bothered to exin himself much before¡ªwhen the difference in hierarchy is too great, more words are useless.

    "Youngd, you really dared to steal this stuff for your own use, you indeed have some nerve, daring to steal from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and even stamping it with the official seal. Do you think you won¡¯t be discovered? If you think you won¡¯t be discovered, I can help make sure you are!"

    A sh of arrogance flickered across Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei and disdainfully said, "Liguo was actually right earlier. You really are oblivious to danger."

    "Heh heh, and you dared to im such an aplishment for your students."

    Zhang Changlong sneered, "It¡¯s really brainless. Can¡¯t you see that we would recognize it as fake?"

 Chapter 390: The Powerful Qi Field

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390: The Powerful Qi Field</h4><h4></h4>

    Because he, as the dean, was here, the team internship score they from Xin¡¯an Hospital gave Shen Liguo was only eighty-nine, whereas the score sheet from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital gave any casual teacher over ny-five!

    Xiao Yifei must have incredible connections to have such capabilities!

    "I really don¡¯t know what to say about you."

    Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain as he waved the papers in his hand, "Petty people will always be petty,cking vision even in their falsifications!"

    "Hmph!"

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s exnation, Shen Liguo looked at Xiao Yifei proudly, emitting a defiant snort.

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the three people opposite him, and remained silent.

    Just then, Chu Dechang finally rxed, as he had been terrified by those papers just moments ago. Although they were only a few sheets, the meaning behind them was anything but simple! But luckily, it was all fake!

    "Director Zhang, don¡¯t worry, our dean will be here soon! With the evidence in our hands, I think this little bastard named Xiao Yifei is definitely doomed this time!"

    Chu Dechang said to Zhang Changlong with a fawning smile and feigned respect.

    "Hmm."

    Zhang Changlong issued a casual response from his nose, leveraging the time when his hospital was being upgraded to a top-tier hospital and adding themotion from the Clinical Medical College, he was already nning how to seize this opportunity to gain even more benefits.

    But suddenly Zhang Changlong remembered the face of Tan Lan, the president of Yanjing Medical University, and a chill ran through his heart. Although he had discussed some terms with Vice Dean Mao Yan, after all, it still needed to go through Tan Lan. Although Tan Lan had never opposed anything, Zhang Changlong felt as if all his moves and thoughts were transparent to Tan Lan.

    The reason why Tan Lan didn¡¯t say anything made Zhang Changlong feel an illusion that Tan Lan simply didn¡¯t care, as if did not regard the matters Zhang Changlong cared about and that Tan Lan was the one who truly held authority.

    Zhang Changlong shook his head, dispelling the illusion from his mind, yet he was still reluctant to meet Tan Lan¡¯s clear, unblemished eyes.

    However, sometimes things are strangely coincidental, just as Chu Dechang had mentioned Tan Lan¡¯s arrival, at the entrance of the sports field, Tan Lan¡¯s figure appeared.

    Not being in the Tan family residence, Tan Lan wore a loose professional outfit that revealed no particr material, but only Xiao Yifei, who had closely examined it before, knew beneath that loose professional outfit was a perfectly wild nature, possessing the most primal ferocity!

    Even though Tan Lan had restrained her wild and unrestrained personality a lot while at the university, her demeanor was still outstanding; after all, with her one-in-a-million appearance and equally captivating presence, Tan Lan was immediately recognized by everyone as soon as she appeared.

    "Director Zhang, our President Tan is here!"

    Chu Dechang said to Zhang Changlong with a beaming smile on his face.

    Zhang Changlong turned his head to see Tan Lan walking towards them, his eyes suddenly narrowed, puzzled because in past discussions, although Tan Lan was present, it was mostly Mao Yan who spoke with him. But today, it seemed that Tan Lan was taking the lead.

    ¡¯Tap tap tap¡ª¡¯

    Tan Lan possessed a maic presence, and the sound of her footsteps seemed to tread atop everyone¡¯s heartbeats,pelling people to follow her rhythm.

    Finally, Tan Lan reached the group.

    "President Tan, long time no see!"

    Zhang Changlong said with a smile, slightly bowing as he reached out his hand to greet her.

    Zhang Changlong didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing the dominant Tan Lan today, he felt somewhat nervous inside.

    Tan Lan walked up beside Zhang Changlong.

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s face was smiling, and he straightened his hand, intending to shake hands with Tan Lan.

    However, Tan Lan, without a sideways nce, walked past Zhang Changlong,pletely ignoring his gesture.

    Zhang Changlong, slightly bending, froze. He slowly straightened up and touched his own hand, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    "President Tan, you¡¯re back,"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Lan as he touched his nose. The incident that had happened between them was already in the past, but now when Xiao Yifei saw Tan Lan, he still felt the atmosphere was very strange.

    But Tan Lan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if nothing had ever happened.

    After Tan Lan came over to Xiao Yifei, he nodded toward Tang Weixing, standing behind Xiao Yifei, then turned away without any interaction with Xiao Yifei. Mao Yan obediently followed behind Tan Lan, grinning at Xiao Yifei. Mao Yan might have been pretentious when he was unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, but now he did not dare underestimate Xiao Yifei at all.

    Zhang Changlong felt embarrassed by Tan Lan¡¯s actions, but due to Tan Lan¡¯s imposing aura, he dared not exhibit any dissatisfaction with Tan Lan¡¯s earlier behavior. Instead, when he saw Tan Lan also ignoring Xiao Yifei upon approaching him, Zhang Changlong¡¯s face showed a pleased expression.

    After Tan Lan turned back, his eyes fixed on Zhang Changlong, his pure gaze devoid of any trace of other emotions, making it impossible for Zhang Changlong to read anything else in his eyes.

    "President Tan, you finally arrived. You didn¡¯t know, the attitude this Xiao Yifei had, such audacity!"

    Seeing Tan Lan appear, Chu Dechang¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly stepped forward, eager to show himself.

    Tan Lan looked at Chu Dechang without saying a word.

    "He even dared to bring so many students from the Clinical Medical College,pletely disregarding our university¡¯s rules. He went to some hospital, handled his internship perfunctorily, and even dared to forge an internship transcript from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s face was filled with indignation as he stood before Tan Lan, furiously waving the transcript that Xiao Yifei had shown them earlier: "And aftering back, Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude has been extremely arrogant, showing no respect for us, especially toward Director Zhang. President Tan, look at this transcript; the scores on it are so fake!"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s performance made Zhang Changlong, standing behind him, smirk. A gleam shed in Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes as he coldly watched Xiao Yifei, remaining silent himself. All these were told to Tan Lan by the middle management of Yanjing Medical University internally; he didn¡¯t believe Tan Lan would leave this situation unhandled.

    Mao Yan stood by Tan Lan¡¯s side, anxiously stamping his foot as he watched this scene unfold. He really hoped Chu Dechang wouldn¡¯t doom himself! But when Tan Lan remained silent, he didn¡¯t dare to speak out first.

    Zhang Changlong, seeing Mao Yan¡¯s actions, felt somewhat puzzled. Today¡¯s atmosphere was filled with a different feeling; usually, it was Mao Yan who negotiated with him, but today, Tan Lan waspletely in control, and why were Mao Yan¡¯s actions by the side so strange?

    "Dean Mao, are you alright?"

    Zhang Changlong asked Mao Yan with concern.

    Hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Chu Dechang also stopped what he was about to say, turning his head to look at Mao Yan.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing."

    Mao Yan waved his hand at Zhang Changlong, feeling suddenly relieved seeing Chu Dechang finally stop talking.

    However, after seeing that Mao Yan was alright, Chu Dechang spoke up again, "So, President Tan, I think for someone like Xiao Yifei who disregards and doesn¡¯t value the rules, he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to remain at the university!"

    Upon hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s words, Mao Yan stamped his foot hard, inwardly sighing. Chu Dechang was indeed courting death! Not to mention hisck of understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s background and the actual situation, merely the decision whether to allow Xiao Yifei to continue staying at the university wasn¡¯t his to make!

 Chapter 391 A Glimmer of Cold Light

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391 A Glimmer of Cold Light</h4><h4></h4>

    Mao Yan shook his head and looked towards Zhang Changlong, who stood behind Chu Dechang with a self-satisfied expression, and Shen Liguo, whose face was written with gloom. He sighed, knowing that their presence contributed to Chu Dechang¡¯s behavior, but these two were likely to be out of luck soon!

    After Chu Dechang finished speaking, he stared fixedly at Tan Lan and said no more. He was well aware of Tan Lan¡¯s decisive nature, which he had alluded to in his speech. Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude toward Zhang Changlong was quite poor, and since Zhang Changlong was associated with the school¡¯s partnering practice units, Chu Dechang did not believe that Tan Lan would leave the matter unaddressed!

    Having the chance to perform well in front of Zhang Changlong filled Chu Dechang with a smug smile on his face. His eyes shed darkly as he gazed at Xiao Yifei.

    Let Xiao Yifei be arrogant! He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t handle this little brat!

    Zhang Changlong let out a coldugh, shifting his gaze to Tang Weixing. After dealing with Xiao Yifei, he was already considering how to handle Tang Weixing next.

    Zhang Changlong also revealed a proud smile, while a glint of cold light flickered in Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently. Seeing the challenging looks from Chu Dechang and the others, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Although Tan Lan had not paid him any attention just now, he understood that, regardless, she would be on his side.

    Xiao Yifei cast a pitying nce at the three opposite him.

    After that.

    Tan Lan stared fixedly at Chu Dechang, and several secondster, a faint voice emerged from her lips.

    "Get out."

    The moment this brief yet forceful and attitude-filled word rang out, the scene suddenly fell silent.

    Chu Dechang heard Tan Lan¡¯s words clearly. At first, he didn¡¯t grasp the true meaning of her word and actually nodded in agreement, saying to Tan Lan, "Principal Tan, you¡¯re absolutely right. For such a person, we should indeed have him kicked out quickly! Staying in the school, he¡¯s bound to be trouble sooner orter!"

    Chu Dechang turned his head and said venomously to Xiao Yifei, "Did you hear that, you little brat? Principal Tan is telling you to get lost! Scram at once!"

    Tang Weixing and Mao Yan, including Xiao Yifei, looked at Chu Dechang with an odd expression after hearing his words.

    Chu Dechang was taken aback. Why were Xiao Yifei and the others looking at him so strangely? He turned his head to look at Zhang Changlong and found that Zhang Changlong was also looking at him with aplex expression. Chu Dechang¡¯s heart pounded with rm, filled with a bad premonition amidst his confusion.

    He turned his head and looked at Tan Lan again, only to find that this time she wasn¡¯t even looking at him.

    "Director Chu, Principal Tan didn¡¯t mean Teacher Xiao. She was talking about you," Mao Yan said, looking at Chu Dechang with sympathetic eyes, somewhat unwillingly.

    Chu Dechang was filled with surprise. He turned to look at Tan Lan, not understanding what was going on. How could Tan Lan suddenly speak about him like this, when just moments ago everything seemed to be going so well?

    "Principal Tan, what... what is going on here?"

    Chu Dechang looked at Tan Lan in disbelief, somewhat at a loss. The authority Tan Lan had established in the school made Chu Dechang panic in the face of this situation, especially since the words that Tan Lan had told him to "get out" came from Mao Yan¡¯s mouth.

    Hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s words this time, Tan Lan turned her head, her clear eyes staring intently at him, yet she remained silent.

    "President Tan! why do you want me to leave? If I leave, how can we deal with the situation today? Besides, if I go today, I¡¯ll have toe back in a few days for our school¡¯s internship, which is a bit too troublesome, isn¡¯t it?"

    Chu Dechang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Tan Lan. This made no sense¡ªwhy was Tan Lan treating him like this? Chu Dechang simply couldn¡¯t fathom what was unfolding before him.

    Zhang Changlong stood behind Chu Dechang. After the incident just unfolded, he was instantly rmed and on guard, sensing that the situation was not as simple as it appeared.

    "When I said ¡¯get out¡¯, I didn¡¯t mean for you to go back, but for you to pack your things and go to the human resources department toplete your resignation procedures."

    Tan Lan said softly to Chu Dechang, her tone calm yet disying an infinite presence.

    Directly telling you to get lost without giving a reason, and with no intention of exining why the decision was made.

    Chu Dechang was stunned; he stared nkly at Tan Lan. What exactly was happening? What had he done? It was just a few words of reprimand to Xiao Yifei, and now he was being told by Tan Lan to get lost. Tan Lan¡¯s response had made it impossible for Chu Dechang to believe.

    "President Tan! Why? Why should I be dismissed? Even if you make this decision, shouldn¡¯t you at least give me a reason?"

    Chu Dechang knew very well the kind of person Tan Lan was, aware that once she made a decision, it wouldn¡¯t change. But still, he couldn¡¯t figure it out, couldn¡¯t understand why Tan Lan was doing this, and so he yelled out to her in near despair.

    Unexpectedly, when Tan Lan heard Chu Dechang¡¯s outburst, shepletely ignored him, indifferently turned away, and this time, she looked toward Zhang Changlong.

    "Quite the spectacle."

    Seeing Tan Lan¡¯s queen-like demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire her. This woman¡¯s aura was simply too powerful. But then again, if Tan Lan¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t strong, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to push Xiao Yifei back.

    Chu Dechang realized that Tan Lan was ignoring himpletely. He wanted to make a scene, but just as he was about to do so, he suddenly saw Tan Lan turn her head and look at him indifferently. That one nce deted Chu Dechang immediately.

    However, Chu Dechang, who waspletely subdued by Tan Lan¡¯s aura, didn¡¯t leave. Though he didn¡¯t dare to confront Tan Lan face-to-face, his heart was filled with defiance and resentment. He stared gloomily at Tan Lan, thinking that if she didn¡¯t offer a satisfactory exnation today and simply dismissed him¡ªa staff member at Yanjing Medical University for nearly a decade¡ªit wouldn¡¯t end well. He would have to cause a scene!

    And Zhang Changlong, who saw how easily Tan Lan suppressed Chu Dechang to the point of silence, became even more cautious toward this woman, who although rarely spoke, had now demonstrated a daunting aura. He nced at Mao Yan, who was quietly standing aside, and reevaluated Tan Lan with newfound respect.

    However, at this moment, Zhang Changlong was filled with confusion. What exactly did Tan Lan want to do? With such a clear stance, did she not worry at all about the possibility that Yanjing Medical University might not find a hospital partnership for internships?

    Zhang Changlong watched Tan Lan as she slowly walked toward him, his mind filled with unanswered questions.

    "President Tan, what do you mean? Are you really going to condone Xiao Yi¡¯s reckless behavior from your school? Can such an attitude really win people over?"

    Zhang Changlong squinted at Tan Lan with discontent, "If this is how it is, we might need to reconsider the partnership intention between our two institutions. After all, our Xin¡¯an Hospital, in preparation to upgrade to a first-ss hospital, is about to undergo inspections from higher authorities. We might not have much time to provide internship opportunities for the students!"

    Zhang Changlong stared intently at Tan Lan. Although she was very beautiful, this did not affect Zhang Changlong¡¯s judgment. The words he had just spoken were indeed threats aimed at Tan Lan.

    "Unless President Tan can offer us terms that we can ept regarding Xiao Yi¡¯s issue, otherwise..."

    He squinted at Tan Lan, feeling that his words should have been sufficient to warn her.

    Tan Lan tilted her head and nced at Zhang Changlong, then turned to look at Shen Liguo.

 Chapter 392 Utter Despair

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392 Utter Despair</h4><h4></h4>

    "I remember you once had apetition with Xiao Yifei, right?"

    Tan Lan once again ignored Zhang Changlong, speaking to Shen Liguo with indifference.

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He watched as a sh of anger passed over Tan Lan¡¯s face. One act of disregard was fine, but to be repeatedly ignored by Tan Lan made him furious; yet Zhang Changlong did not respond further, instead folding his arms and coldly observing Tan Lan, curious about what game she was ultimately ying!

    Hearing Tan Lan¡¯s somewhat low voice, Shen Liguo was instantly shocked. In their minds, after Tan Lan¡¯s arrival, she would certainly teach Xiao Yifei a lesson, but contrary to expectations, the situation had turnedpletely on its head!

    "President Tan, we did have apetition..."

    When Tan Lan said those words, Shen Liguo felt he had to respond.

    "Hmm, and the oue of thatpetition?"

    Tan Lan nodded, showing no desire to say anything more than necessary.

    "Wepeted on overall performance. Although his exam results were higher than mine, when you add the internship performance, I definitely scored higher. President Tan, you have to see, Xiao Yifei has some nerve! He dared to forge an internship report from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! Their internship scores must be zero, President Tan, you must take this issue seriously!"

    Shen Liguo said indignantly to Tan Lan.

    Tan Lan nced at the report in Shen Liguo¡¯s hand, "If we go by the scores on this report, who would win or lose between you two?"

    "President Tan! I already told you, it¡¯s fake! It¡¯s that little bastard Xiao Yifei who cheated!"

    Shen Liguo said to Tan Lan with a look of grievance, wondering why she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying!

    "Just tell me the result, ording to the scores on this report, who wins and who loses!"

    "If we¡¯re going by this fake report, then I would definitely lose! After all, the scores are so falsely high, it¡¯s ridiculous!"

    Shen Liguo said to Tan Lan, clearly frustrated.

    "Alright, then you can get lost as well."

    Tan Lan nodded, her expression indifferent and carefree.

    Shen Liguo was immediately stunned, his expression even more dramatic than Chu Dechang¡¯s had been. He wasn¡¯t without connections; his brother-inw was Zhang Changlong, the director of Xin¡¯an Hospital! Was Tan Lan really ready to burn bridges?

    When Chu Dechang heard Tan Lan¡¯s words, he let out a cold snort and said with a chill in his tone, "President Tan, you really carry quite the authority. We old employees are nothing but people you can dismiss with a single word, making us ¡¯get lost¡¯ as you please!"

    Upon hearing Chu Dechang¡¯s sarcastic words, Tan Lan turned her head to nce at him. Then, either because she took some understanding from Chu Dechang¡¯s words or for some other reason, she turned back to Shen Liguo and said something.

    "I¡¯ve also heard about yourpetition with Xiao Yifei. Since you lost, and although Xiao Yifei hasn¡¯t said anything or decided how to deal with you yet, I feel I cannot pretend to have seen nothing. Hence I must do what I can, and there¡¯s not much I can do but tell you to get lost."

    It was the first time Tan Lan had spoken such a lengthy statement in front of all these people. However, the content was something Shen Liguo could notprehend.

    "President Tan! Didn¡¯t you hear me? That worthless internship report Xiao Yifei has is fake! It¡¯s fake!"

    Shen Liguo yelled at Tan Lan.

    "It¡¯s enough, Liguo. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? It¡¯s clear that Tan Lan is shielding Xiao Yifei."

    Zhang Changlong squinted his eyes, his gaze toward Tan Lan cold: "Since the president acts this way, I¡¯m afraid we at Xin¡¯an Hospital no longer have the privilege to continue our cooperation with Yanjing Medical University! We are unworthy!"

    "I hope, President Tan, that you can avoid dying your students, and find a better hospital for cooperation!"

    Zhang Changlong sneered ominously, his voice filled with malice, because he knew that therge-scale internships at Yanjing Medical University were about to begin.

    Originally, Zhang Changlong had other ns, after all, if the two institutions could still achieve cooperation for the internships, he could, like Chu Dechang, skim some money, but the current situation finally made Zhang Changlong make a decision, and his Xin¡¯an Hospital was about to be upgraded to a top-tier hospital. By then, he hoped that Tan Lan wouldn¡¯te begging to him, crying and wailing.

    "Idiot."

    Hearing Zhang Changlong, who sounded like a frog in a well, continuously threatening Tan Lan with Xin¡¯an Hospital, which he fancied as his trump card, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said in a low voice filled with disdain.

    Now Yanjing Medical University already had Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital as a partner, a unit several hundred times better than Xin¡¯an Hospital. Who would want to put up with Zhang Changlong¡¯s arrogance? In Tang Weixing¡¯s eyes, Zhang Changlong¡¯s behaviour was no different from that of an idiot.

    "What did you say!"

    When Zhang Changlong heard Tang Weixing¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and he looked at Tang Weixing with a cold re.

    As Zhang Changlong¡¯s ominous gaze turned toward Tang Weixing, Tan Lan, who had originally turned her back to walk towards Xiao Yifei, now turned around instead.

    She tilted her head and said indifferently to Zhang Changlong, "And you, get lost quickly!"

    Zhang Changlong instantly squinted his eyes, hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words loud and clear. Zhang Changlong¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked directly at Tan Lan!

    At this time, Shen Liguo was still filled with anger due to Tan Lan saying that Xiao Yifei had beaten him in a contest, his eyes simrly sinister.

    Mao Yan, seeing the scene before him, knew that if he didn¡¯t step forward to say something, the situation would only get worse.

    "Professor Shen, you shouldn¡¯t take this matter too seriously. If you lost, you lost. There¡¯s nothing to argue about."

    Mao Yan shook his head, opting not to deal with the situation between Zhang Changlong and Tan Lan first, but he said to Shen Liguo: "This report, it¡¯s genuinely issued by Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Because Teacher Xiao Yifei led the remaining students from the Clinical Medical College to intern at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, I saw it with my own eyes, and all the leaders of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital came out to greet them!"

    Mao Yan¡¯s sudden words caused a momentary silence on the scene!

    Shen Liguo stood frozen in ce. He turned his head to look steadily at Mao Yan, disbelief filling his eyes. However, since Mao Yan had spoken these words, they couldn¡¯t be false. Shen Liguo slowly turned his head, looking at Xiao Yifei with shock. How could this be possible! How could Xiao Yifei have such ability!

    Zhang Changlong, who had always seemed as if everything was under control, showed a sudden expression of astonishment on his face. He had never expected this oue, and the news caught him off guard, causing Zhang Changlong to suddenly turn his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, the mysterious aura surrounding the young Xiao Yifei caused Zhang Changlong to squint his eyes instantly.

    "Mao... Dean Mao, are you not fooling us!"

    Chu Dechang asked, shivering. He was so scared by this news he didn¡¯t know what to do!

    "Ah, Director Chu, could I possibly lie to people? Just look at your attitude towards President Tan just now. I really don¡¯t know what made you think you had any confidence, daring to speak to President Tan like that. Don¡¯t you realize who President Tan is? Do you truly believe she doesn¡¯t know about your little dealings with Xin¡¯an Hospital? She just couldn¡¯t be bothered to say it!"

    Mao Yan sighed, shaking his head with a look of regret toward Chu Dechang: "Chu Dechang, oh Chu Dechang, I¡¯m afraid you really need to pray for good fortune now!"

    After hearing these words, Chu Dechang¡¯s legs gave way, and he copsed to the ground, his face ashen.

    Mao Yan shook his head again looking at Chu Dechang¡¯s state.

    "And as for you, Shen Liguo... I really don¡¯t know what to say!"

    Mao Yan shook his head: "I think even if I wanted to help you, I couldn¡¯t. Listen to President Tan¡¯s decision. Since President Tan has already made up her mind, you should pack your things and prepare to leave."

 Chapter 393: Pride Vanishes

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Pride Vanishes</h4><h4></h4>

    Shen Liguo¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened with anger. He wanted to say something to Mao Yan but hesitated for a long time without uttering a word, eventually turning his head to look at Zhang Changlong instead.

    Ever since Zhang Changlong heard Mao Yan¡¯s words, he had stopped paying attention to Tang Weixing and Tan Lan. His eyes were locked steadfastly on Xiao Yifei. If what Mao Yan said was true, then the situation at hand might need to be reassessed.

    Zhang Changlong, an insider, naturally knew what kind of behemoth Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital was; such an institution naturally wouldn¡¯t care for petty cash and wouldn¡¯t choose to coborate with Yanjing Medical University over interests alone.

    So, if everything Mao Yan had said was orchestrated by Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei¡¯s background must be terrifyingly powerful! Zhang Changlong realized he had misjudged the situation. And theposed Xiao Yifei was giving Zhang Changlong an ominous premonition!

    Zhang Changlong turned his head and looked at Shen Liguo with hatred. All of this was Shen Liguo¡¯s doing!

    Zhang Changlong, who had suddenly grasped the whole picture, was filled with shock. He then suddenly showed a faint smile and said to Tan Lan, "Principal Tan, since you¡¯ve found a new hospital for internships, and such a good one as Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital at that, our Xin¡¯an Hospital doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it anymore. Our contract can be terminated."

    Zhang Changlong no longer had the condescending demeanor from before. He first looked at Xiao Yifei with a friendly gaze, then smilingly said to Tan Lan, "Well then, Principal Tan, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Regardless of everything, we¡¯ve worked together before, and I wish you all the best in the future."

    After realizing Xiao Yifei was the one behind the coboration, Zhang Changlong¡¯s attitude toward him changed instantly. Smiling at Xiao Yifei, he said, "Teacher Xiao is truly aplished at such a young age! I am sincerely embarrassed by my ownck of foresight."

    After respectfully uttering this sentence, Zhang Changlong nodded towards Xiao Yifei with a smile, his previous arrogance nowhere to be seen.

    "Brother-inw! This..."

    Although Shen Liguo was astonished by everything that had happened, he still found it difficult to ept Zhang Changlong¡¯s sudden change of attitude towards Xiao Yifei, which he found rather uneptable. Therefore, Shen Liguo¡¯s tone held a hint of dissatisfaction when he spoke to Zhang Changlong.

    Who could have known, upon hearing Shen Liguo¡¯s words, Zhang Changlong suddenly turned around, ring fiercely at Shen Liguo. The murderous look in his eyes made Shen Liguo instinctively shrink his neck. He was used to misbehaving with his brother-inw¡¯s backing, but now, being red at viciously by Zhang Changlong, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    "Principal Tan, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll also take my leave. Regarding the matter with Liguo, since you, Principal Tan, have decided to dismiss him, we certainly won¡¯t say anything further."

    When Zhang Changlong didn¡¯t receive a response from Tan Lan, he took the initiative to speak to him, "I¡¯ll take Liguo to sort out the formalities in a moment, don¡¯t worry Principal Tan, we definitely won¡¯t trouble you."

    However, Shen Liguo was extremely shocked upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words. He was filled with surprise and was very unwilling to ept the situation. He had beenfortably teaching at the Clinical Medical College, acting arrogantly wherever he went. And now Zhang Changlong seemed to agree to his dismissal with just a few words. If he really lost his job, what would he do in the future!

    "Brother-inw!"

    Shen Liguo, who had always been bullying others by relying on his connection, turned his head to look at Zhang Changlong in the face of this sudden change. Zhang Changlong had not spoken like this before. He had solemnly promised to teach Xiao Yifei a lesson. Yet now, everything had turned out this way.

    Zhang Changlong saw Shen Liguo¡¯s reluctant eyes and felt a sudden surge of anger. All the current problems stemmed from Shen Liguo. Not to mention anything else, after terminating the internship contract with Yanjing Medical University, Shen Liguo wouldn¡¯t have any good days left!

    Moreover, since Tan Lan had already bluntly stated the situation, it was obviously better to leave sooner rather thanter. How could Shen Liguo be so witless!

    In the current circumstance, Zhang Changlong only wanted to leave as soon as possible. Remaining there, seeing Xiao Yifei who hadn¡¯t spoken but was radiating an air of mystery, filled Zhang Changlong with worry.

    "Shut up! If I tell you to scram, you scram; what¡¯s with all the talk!"

    Zhang Changlong turned his head and reprimanded Shen Liguo, then smiled warmly at Xiao Yifei and said to Tan Lan, "President Tan, since everything is clear now, I¡¯ll take my leave!"

    After finishing his words, he did not pay any attention to Chu Dechang, who waspletely despondent, and turned to leave. Although he was somewhat worried that the situation was turning increasingly unfavorable, Zhang Changlong still had reservations due to his status as the director of Xin¡¯an Hospital. Even though Xin¡¯an Hospital paled inparison to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Zhang Changlong believed that he could leave without anyone stopping him. Furthermore, he thought that once he was gone, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him!

    Just as Zhang Changlong, followed by a resentful Shen Liguo, was about to leave, a voice suddenly interrupted Zhang Changlong¡¯s departure.

    "Did I say you could leave?"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei, who had not made a move until then, finally stepped forward, looking indifferently at Zhang Changlong, who was preparing to go.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden action caused the scene to fall silent for a moment, and both Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo stopped in their tracks. Chu Dechang lifted his head, his eyes filled with surprise as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    At that time, Tan Lan also turned around, her clear eyes staring straight at Xiao Yifei. Although she had had some superficial exchanges with Xiao Yifei, to be honest, she did not understand him very well. So, she did not know what Xiao Yifei intended to do by stepping forward at this time.

    Only Tang Weixing, who understood Xiao Yifei quite well, knew the significance of Xiao Yifei stepping out at thest moment; it was time to settle ounts! He couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo with sympathy in his eyes and let out a soft sigh.

    Although Xiao Yifei appeared indifferent, with a dethatched look in his eyes, his heart was not so calm. He was annoyed that Tan Lan had been too dominant before, stealing all the spotlight.

    "How can this be!"

    While Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were on Zhang Changlong, his mind was already flooded with frustration. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei was consumed by machismo, but ording to his personality, he wasn¡¯t the type to y second fiddle. Not to mention that Xiao Yifei indeed had his own n for dealing with the issue, but he also couldn¡¯t let Tan Lan stand up for him¡ªthat would be too embarrassing!

    So, Xiao Yifei decided that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Tan Lan hog all the limelight. Additionally, Xiao Yifei also had no intention of letting Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo off the hook; after all, these two had been targeting him for more than just a day or two!

    "Professor Xiao, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something that hasn¡¯t been settled yet?"

    Zhang Changlong turned around and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile. Don¡¯t be fooled by how disdainful and insulting Zhang Changlong had been towards Xiao Yifei just a moment ago, calling him ¡¯little bunny.¡¯ Now that he understood some of Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, he changed his face faster than anyone else.

    And now, when Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei, his attitude was filled with friendliness, and his old face bore a friendly smile.

    "Although President Tan told you to scram, I didn¡¯t say you could leave, did I?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong and said lightly.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed because he sensed that the implication in Xiao Yifei¡¯s speech was far from friendly.

 Chapter 394 Time to Settle Accounts

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Time to Settle ounts</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha, Teacher Xiao, go ahead and speak if you have something to say."

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes shed a cold light as he spoke in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a faint smile.

    "It¡¯s not a big issue, I just wanted to suggest that we should settle our previous ount, should we not?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong as he spoke in a calm voice.

    Caught off guard by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Changlong suddenly froze before lifting his head and looking at Xiao Yifei in surprise, "Settle ounts? Hahaha, Teacher Xiao, you must be joking, what ounts do we have to settle?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, lowered his gaze to pinch his own fingers, and responded in a muffled voice, "Just now, it seems like you didn¡¯t say that, Director Zhang. You appeared ready to assign me, your face full of mockery and ridicule towards us, I saw it very clearly. Howe you¡¯ve suddenly changed your demeanor?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s unadorned and direct words caused the smile on Zhang Changlong¡¯s face to instantly freeze, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Xiao Yifei, feeling an ominous aura.

    Then Xiao Yifei lifted his head and spoke lightly, "Also, regarding the matter of mypetition with Teacher Shen Liguo, have we not dealt with the situation of his loss yet?"

    Zhang Changlong frowned and spoke in a displeased tone, "Teacher Xiao, didn¡¯t Principal Tan already say that she¡¯s made Shen Liguo resign? Isn¡¯t that enough?"

    "Whether it¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t know. I only know that I am me, and Principal Tan Lan is Principal Tan Lan. Her punishment is her affair, while the manner of handling things on my end, it seems, has not been mentioned, has it?"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and looked at Zhang Changlong with a light chuckle.

    Zhang Changlong narrowed his eyes and spoke to Xiao Yifei in a dark tone, "Teacher Xiao, heroes emerge from the young, and I truly admire you. But there¡¯s a saying, maybe you know it, ¡¯Spare the rod and spoil the child!¡¯ You shouldn¡¯t push too far!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed gently, looking very rxed as he faced Zhang Changlong.

    "Director Zhang, you might be misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t say my conditions were harsh, just look at you. Can¡¯t we talk about everything? Why is it that as soon as I mention this, you be so serious? My condition is very easy to meet, Director Zhang, don¡¯t be nervous!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong with a beaming smile, his expression very rxed.

    Zhang Changlong, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, was taken aback. Could it be that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t actually have any other intentions and simply sought to exploit the situation to extort some benefits? If that were the case, he could ept it. After all, if conceding some ground could resolve the current situation, Zhang Changlong was willing to do so.

    As he looked at the smiling Xiao Yifei, contempt filled his heart. The worst-case scenario would be finding a way to get back at himter!

    "Fine then, let¡¯s hear it. What condition do you want to propose? Let¡¯s see if I can satisfy you."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s petty behavior, the tone was no longer as respectful as before and carried a hint of disdain.

    Tan Lan, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, turned her head to look at him, her heart filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei was up to.

    "As for my condition, it¡¯s very simple!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong with a cheerful smile, yet his eyes were cold and devoid of any emotion, "All I want is for you to roll down from your position as the director of Xin¡¯an Hospital, and then I¡¯ll be satisfied!"

    "Tell me, isn¡¯t my condition very easy to meet?"

    After finishing his sentence, Xiao Yifei smiled and spread his hands towards Zhang Changlong.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Zhang Changlong felt as if there was a problem with his ears as he stared into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes filled with absurdity, as if looking at a fool, "Professor Xiao, did you speak incorrectly? Are you sure you are serious about that statement?"

    Zhang Changlong couldn¡¯tprehend why Xiao Yifei would say such a thing; it was utterly ridiculous!

    "Yes, I am serious about it."

    Xiao Yifei nodded earnestly and said, "I didn¡¯t make a mistake, I can let go of Shen Liguo¡¯s issue, as long as you roll down from your position as the president of Xin¡¯an Hospital, then we can talk. You think you are so incredible just because you hold the position of president of Xin¡¯an Hospital, don¡¯t you?"

    Finally, after hearing Xiao Yifei seriously finish his statement, Zhang Changlong realized that he hadn¡¯t misheard, but his look toward Xiao Yifei became even more filled with ridicule.

    "Professor Xiao, do you really want to push me to the brink? Don¡¯t you think this condition is too harsh?"

    Zhang Changlong suddenly showed a face full of panic in his response to Xiao Yifei, but then he startedughing uproariously, bending over forwards and backwards, "I¡¯m scared to death! So frightening! Are you going to kill me if I don¡¯t do as you say?"

    "You little rascal, you really dare to say anything!"

    Zhang Changlong narrowed his eyes and his voice, directed at Xiao Yifei, was exceptionally cold, "Should I say you are too ignorant to appreciate kindness or that you are seeking your own death? How dare you speak such words, do you really think you are that important?"

    Seeing Zhang Changlong¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei shrugged nonchntly and said, "Director Zhang, seeing your response, I know, you are unwilling, right?"

    At that moment, Zhang Changlong¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain, thenpletely ignored Xiao Yifei, answering the phone right in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, still smiling, stood aside waiting for Zhang Changlong to hang up the call.

    It was unclear what message was conveyed to Zhang Changlong over the phone, one could only see that after receiving the call, the expression on his face suddenly became very lively, filled with joy. He nodded repeatedly with a delighted smile on his face. After the person on the other end hung up, Zhang Changlong excitedly put away his phone.

    After putting away his phone, he turned his head and saw Xiao Yifei looking at him calmly and with a smile, as if waiting for him to respond to what Xiao Yifei had just said. Zhang Changlong gave Xiao Yifei a mocking nce and then said, "You little punk, do you know what that call was about? My efforts have not been in vain, it has now been internally confirmed, Xin¡¯an Hospital will soon be a First Level hospital, and I will soon be the president of a First Level hospital."

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s face finally showed a wildly arrogant demeanor, feeling that there was no need for him to hide any longer, "I¡¯m telling you this news now, but you, what do you count for!"

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s words, Shen Liguo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reflect a look of delight, with Zhang Changlong achieving this, it was certain he would ride the tide to sess!

    "Oh."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong, nodded slightly, and said indifferently, "First Level hospital, is it?"

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei reached out and took his cell phone, dialing a phone number.

    Zhang Changlong saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s action and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "You little rascal, making a call? Who are you calling, and what do you think you can do? I¡¯m standing right here today; how can you possibly affect me?"

    Zhang Changlong crossed his arms, his gaze icy as he looked at Xiao Yifei, arrogantly thinking he was invincible.

    Behind him, Shen Liguo showed a look of admiration for Zhang Changlong; the news he had just heard was certainly earth-shattering. Then, Shen Liguo¡¯s gaze shifted toward Xiao Yifei with malicious contempt, mocking him with augh.

    At this time, Tang Weixing and Mao Yan, after hearing Zhang Changlong¡¯s news, both had a serious look in their eyes. Although they were both Third Level hospitals, there was a world of difference between a First Level and a Second Level hospital. If what Zhang Changlong had just said was true, then this move of his could really be considered as soaring to the heavens!

 Chapter 395 Shatter Your Pride

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395 Shatter Your Pride</h4><h4></h4>

    Tan Lan stood behind everyone, her pure eyes devoid of any other expression. In fact, given the Tan Family¡¯s strength, everything in front of her could be dismissed without a second thought. She was simply toozy to deal with it. However, at this moment, Tan Lan was still curious about how Xiao Yifei would handle the situation at hand.

    "A woman reversing roles on the bed is one thing, but now, how can she allow someone else to overshadow her in this matter!"

    When Xiao Yifei took out his phone, he was still pondering this question.

    Xiao Yifei unlocked his phone and at the very bottom of his contacts list, he found a number he had scarcely ever called before, and then dialed it out.

    Zhang Changlong watched Xiao Yifei with disdain in his eyes, eager to see what trick Xiao Yifei could possibly pull off.

    "Hello, Director Lou speaking?"

    After the call connected, Xiao Yifei greeted the person on the line. The response from the other end was extremely enthusiastic. The speaker expressed surprise and delight that Xiao Yifei would call him, seemingly unable to believe Xiao Yifei had actually phoned him.

    Indeed, Lou Nanfu had initially respected Xiao Yifei due to some matters, andter on, after hearing about Xiao Yifei being Zhang Ming¡¯s lifesaver, Lou Nanfu¡¯s reverence only grew. Thus, regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s call, Lou Nanfu was extremely anxious, unsure of what Xiao Yifei might need to resolve.

    "Director Lou, are you familiar with Xin¡¯an Hospital? Howe I heard they are about to be upgraded from a Level B to a Level A hospital? Such a serious issue should not be decided so hastily! I think this matter might not be quite appropriate?"

    Xiao Yifei did not beat around the bush and directly addressed the matter to Lou Nanfu, who was also a very clever individual. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he immediately made his stance clear.

    "Dr. Xiao, you are right. However, in my records, Xin¡¯an Hospital is still a Level B hospital; there has been no change. You must have received false information! Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I definitely won¡¯t let this kind of situation happen!"

    Lou Nanfu thumped his chest confidently over the phone. As the Director of the Health Bureau of Yanjing City, he certainly had this authority.

    Xiao Yifeiughed and hung up the phone. Then he lifted his head to look at Zhang Changlong, whoseplexion had be somewhat unusual. Xiao Yifei had clearly heard the call, and the Director Lou whom Xiao Yifei had mentioned was presumably none other than Yanjing City Health Bureau¡¯s Lou Nanfu. But could Xiao Yifei have the clout to reach out to Lou Nanfu andmand him with such casualness? Zhang Changlong didn¡¯t believe it.

    However, the impact of this news still made his expression turn sour.

    "You little bastard, who are you trying to scare?"

    Zhang Changlong spat on the ground and disbelievingly said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Whether I¡¯m scaring you or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Zhang Changlong and then said, "But the matter is certainly not over."

    Just as Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s grinning face, feeling a surge of nameless anger and not wanting to have any more interaction with Xiao Yifei, his phone suddenly rang again.

    Zhang Changlong narrowed his eyes to answer the call. His face, previously rxed with a smile, suddenly froze, and following that, he began to roar at the person on the other end of the line in utter disbelief.

    "How is that possible! You must be lying to me, how can something like this be canceled so frivolously!"

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s face contorted with rage as he shouted into the phone, but the person on the other end, whether because of Zhang Changlong¡¯s attitude or because someone else reminded them, did not engage in further conversation with Zhang Changlong. After delivering the message, they simply hung up.

    The selection had failed, just moments ago on the phone the person had assured Zhang Changlong that Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯s promotion to a first-ss hospital was a done deal, without any issues! Less than five minutester, right after Xiao Yifei had finished his call, there was new information, and this news suddenly made Zhang Changlong feel as though he had been struck by a thunderbolt on a clear day.

    That person said there was ast-minute change, and the evaluation for the promotion to a first-ss hospital could not be passed. How could Zhang Changlong ept this? As he was roaring and about to say something, the person on the other end of the line indifferently hung up the phone. Just before hanging up, Zhang Changlong thought he heard the person on the other end say lightly,

    "You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have!"

    Zhang Changlong suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei, the terror in his eyes as if he had seen a demon. But then, Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes became fiercely venomous! Full of deep malice, he looked at Xiao Yifei as if he wanted to swallow him whole.

    One must realize, not only did the failure of the evaluation for the hospital to be first-ss mean the money he had spent was wasted, but it also shattered Zhang Changlong¡¯s dreams of instant sess. How could Zhang Changlong ept that!

    The people beside him saw such a reaction from Zhang Changlong and were startled, understanding where the change had urred. They looked at Xiao Yifei with astonished eyes, filled with fear! It turned out Xiao Yifei really had such power.

    Zhang Changlong stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    But the matter was far from over, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t forget how Shen Liguo and Zhang Changlong had treated him just now, and Xiao Yifei knew that he must eradicate his enemiespletely!

    Xiao Yifei ignored Zhang Changlong¡¯s gaze. He raised his head, smiled gently at Zhang Changlong, and took out his phone again to dial a number.

    Zhang Changlong, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, was suddenly rmed. He was afraid of what Xiao Yifei¡¯s next actions would bring him, but after much thought, Zhang Changlong couldn¡¯t think of anything that could be more despairing than what had just urred.

    "Hello, Brother Zhang, haha, I¡¯ve got something I want to tell you."

    As the call connected, Xiao Yifei spoke to Zhang Ming on the other end of the line with a hint of a smile, without the need for any formalities with Zhang Ming.

    Zhang Changlong squinted his eyes, fixed on Xiao Yifei, his hatred surging. If he could, he wished he could y Xiao Yifei alive and pull out his tendons! The consequences of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions just now would prevent Zhang Changlong from turning things around for a long time.

    His eyes filled with malevolence, though the earlier phone call proved Xiao Yifei indeed had a powerful background, it did not quell the venomous hatred in Zhang Changlong¡¯s heart. He had now resolved that if he couldn¡¯t be the director of the first-ss hospital, even if it cost him dearly, he would get his revenge on Xiao Yifei, making him regret it for life!

    Zhang Changlong red intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Yet Xiao Yifei ignored Zhang Changlong¡¯s re, smiling as he spoke to Zhang Ming.

    "Brother Zhang, do you know the name of Xin¡¯an Hospital¡¯s director? It¡¯s Zhang Changlong."

    When Zhang Changlong heard this, a cold light flickered in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know who Xiao Yifei was calling or who this Brother Zhang was, but the oue had already been the worst possible for him.

    He didn¡¯t know the purpose of this phone call, but besides the hatred for Xiao Yifei, Zhang Changlong had no bit of worry left¡ªfor, as he knew, there was no one named Zhang in the top ranks of the health department.

    Now that the worst had already happened, he, Zhang Changlong, who had nothing left to lose, did not fear those who still had their shoes on. The situation could not get any worse!

    Zhang Changlong couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the phone said to Xiao Yifei, but he could only see Xiao Yifei¡¯s smiling face as he spoke calmly into the phone, yet the content of the conversation made him feel a sudden chill in his

 Chapter 396 Everything is Over

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Everything is Over</h4><h4></h4>

    "Brother Zhang, can I get rid of him for you?"

    Xiao Yifei stood there with ease, his tone light and filled withughter, his expression indifferent, but when his words reached the ears of others, it sent shock waves through their hearts!

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sh of light passed through Tan Lan¡¯s eyes. She had heard from Tan Yunjing about Xiao Yifei¡¯s close rtionship with Jiang Mingquan; however, who this ¡¯Brother Zhang¡¯ that Xiao Yifei addressed was something Tan Lan really didn¡¯t know.

    She watched Xiao Yifei purse his lips and smile, realizing that there were things about him they didn¡¯t know, and that Xiao Yifei was not as simple as he seemed. But of course, after all, he was ¡¯that person¡¯; how could Xiao Yifei possibly be simple!

    With the strength and heritage of the Tan Family in in sight, coupled with Tan Lan¡¯s personal understanding of Xiao Yifei, she didn¡¯t find this matter too astonishing. After all, the Tan Family was capable of doing the same, though not as overbearingly as Xiao Yifei.

    However, the other teachers did not share this attitude. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to the person on the phone, their first reaction was to wonder if Xiao Yifei was joking. This was followed by the thought that perhaps Xiao Yifei was biting off more than he could chew.

    To have a ranking list that had not yet been confirmed and merely say that it was to obstruct a Third-ss B hospital from upgrading to Third-ss A¡ªthat could easily be squashed with some excuses, since the list had not been announced. But what did Xiao Yifei just say? He directly told the person on the line that he wanted to take down Zhang Changlong.

    This was a bit too exaggerated!

    Mao Yan and Tang Weixing stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, unsure what he was thinking when he uttered that sentence. In any case, they both found it hard to believe; after all, this was the director of a Third-ss B hospital!

    Shen Liguo stood behind Zhang Changlong, his eyes flickering as he regarded Xiao Yifei, wondering what was on his mind.

    Zhang Changlong, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at Xiao Yifei, a cold smile barely hiding the sarcasm on his lips. He had thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s call was about something else, but now, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he let out augh of derision.

    Even though his hope of bing a Third-ss A hospital had been dashed, Zhang Changlong¡¯s nearly ten years as the head of Xin¡¯an Hospital had not been in vain. Or rather, no matter who it was, reaching Zhang Changlong¡¯s position meant intricate webs of benefits. Could Xiao Yifei really take him down with just a few flippant words? What a joke!

    "Hmph, such a naive little brat."

    Zhang Changlong let out a cold chuckle.

    Indeed, the response from the other end of the call and Xiao Yifei¡¯s subsequent reaction confirmed this message.

    "Some difficulties, is that it?"

    Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows and said to Zhang Ming on the other end of the call, "Yes, it¡¯s me who wants to take him down."

    Zhang Changlong, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly.

    "How long approximately? Brother Zhang, give me a timeline."

    Xiao Yifei received an answer and said to the phone indifferently, "Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for Brother Zhang¡¯s response!"

    After hanging up the call, Xiao Yifei looked up to find Zhang Changlong staring at him with malevolent eyes glittering.

    "Little bastard, what now! You found a way?"

    Zhang Changlong spoke ominously, "Still want to take me down, do you? You really think you¡¯re the king of heaven!"

    Zhang Changlong believed that the reply from the person on the phone was just to buy time and that they wouldn¡¯t really give Xiao Yifei any kind of solution.

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look at Zhang Changlong and calmly said, "Did I say I have no means? "

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Changlongughed coldly, "Little bastard, why are you still putting on an act? Isn¡¯t your current situation all thanks to what your parents gave you? You really think you have what it takes?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei and said coldly, "You really think at your age you can achieve anything? Without your parents, you¡¯d be nothing!"

    Seeing such a young Xiao Yifeimanding such resources, Zhang Changlong naturally assumed all of it was due to the capabilities bestowed upon him by his parents. Nevertheless, Zhang Changlong still didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could do anything to him.

    "You know, I¡¯ve grown up without relying on my parents for anything, except for an ident when I was little."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s family was poor, and his parents couldn¡¯t offer him much help. He looked at Zhang Changlong, waved his hand dismissively, and said, "Forget it, there¡¯s no point exining further. You wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway."

    "Five minutes."

    Xiao Yifei held up his palm to Zhang Changlong, "Just wait five minutes, and you¡¯ll see the oue for yourself."

    Zhang Changlong, at first stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, soon burst intoughter, finding Xiao Yifei¡¯s attempt at seriousness amusing.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your five minutes. But if nothing happens after five minutes, not only will you have to take back what you said about blocking Xin¡¯an Hospital, but you¡¯ll also have to kneel and apologize to me!" Zhang Changlong said coldly to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei just shrugged his shoulders without saying a word.

    "Sure."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong and spoke with ease, still havingplete faith in Zhang Ming.

    Five minutes are neither too long nor too short.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the five minutes were almost up.

    "You little bastard, got anything left to say?"

    Zhang Changlong nced at the time and said to Xiao Yifei with icy scorn, "Another five minutes, do you really think you can aplish anything in just five minutes? Did your parents raise you to be an idiot?"

    Upon hearing Zhang Changlong insult his parents, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, a cold light flickering momentarily, and his tone changed for the first time.

    "The five minutes aren¡¯t up yet, what¡¯s the rush? You¡¯ll just have to avoid crying to meter."

    No sooner had Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Zhang Changlong¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Zhang Changlong looked down at his phone and saw that it was a call from Pang Qiang, the deputy director of Xin¡¯an Hospital. If there was any news about a change in his position, surely it wouldn¡¯t be the deputy director who would be informing him.

    So, Zhang Changlong looked at Xiao Yifei, let out a disdainful snort, and then answered the phone.

    "Director Zhang, take care of yourself!"

    On the phone, Pang Qiang simply uttered a cryptic sentence to Zhang Changlong and then hung up abruptly, leaving Zhang Changlong with narrowed eyes and a fleeting look of confusion. He took out his phone wanting to call Pang Qiang back to inquire about the matter, but then Zhang Changlong¡¯s phone rang again, this time from an unknown number.

    "Hello..."

    Zhang Changlong had barely spoken a word into the phone when the news that followed made him freeze on the spot.

    His mind went nk; though he heard the voiceing through the phone, he had no understanding of his own thoughts anymore. Ever since he heard the first sentence conveyed over the phone, he hadpletely crumbled.

    Zhang Changlong stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, the coldness, arrogance, pride, and malice in his eyes just moments ago had all vanished. Now, looking at Xiao Yifei, there was only utter dread.

    "Smack¡ª"

    The phone fell straight to the ground, and Zhang Changlong could no longer control his body. The phone shattered into two upon hitting the hard concrete.

    "This... this..."

    Zhang Changlong began to tremble, unable to believe the news he had heard over the phone, and the person informing him didn¡¯t give Zhang Changlong the chance to respond, hanging up immediately after conveying the news.

 Chapter 397 The Damned Thing

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397 The Damned Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, there was no trace of malice or thoughts of revenge against Xiao Yifei in Zhang Changlong¡¯s heart. All he felt towards Xiao Yifei was fear!

    The Zhang Changlong, who a moment ago was full of spite and arrogance, preparing to take his revenge on Xiao Yifei, now had a face that was etched with horror.

    "Everything is gone, really, everything is gone..."

    Zhang Changlong repeated these words while trembling.

    "Brother-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you, what on earth happened?"

    Seeing Zhang Changlong¡¯s sudden change inplexion, Shen Liguo couldn¡¯t help but step forward, filled with confusion, and ask, "Weren¡¯t you fine just now? What happened?"

    "Damn it! Isn¡¯t it all because of you, you damned thing!"

    Shen Liguo had just reached Zhang Changlong¡¯s side when Zhang Changlong turned around and, with all his strength, pped Shen Liguo fiercely across the face, leaving a crimson handprint on Shen Liguo¡¯s cheek after the crisp sound.

    Zhang Changlong had used all his strength for that p, and after hitting Shen Liguo, he was gasping for breath, barely able to stand.

    "Brother-inw! Why did you hit me!"

    Shen Liguo was stunned by the p, and while his face throbbed with burning pain, it didn¡¯t bring Shen Liguo to his senses. The once domineering and arrogant Shen Liguo was just frozen in ce.

    "It¡¯s gone, everything is gone."

    This time Zhang Changlong ignored Shen Liguo, but the look in Zhang Changlong¡¯s eyes as he turned to Shen Liguo was filled with terrifying resentment. He walked past Shen Liguo and came in front of Xiao Yifei.

    "What happened? Why have you suddenly be like this?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Changlong and said with a light chuckle.

    Yet Zhang Changlong did not reply to Xiao Yifei. Instead, he knelt before Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯Thump¡¯

    The solid sound of his knees hitting the cement ground made everyone watching gasp in shock.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, aside from astonishment in the eyes of the onlookers, there was still astonishment!

    Without the need for any exnation, Zhang Changlong¡¯s actions had said it all. If it weren¡¯t for his position as the dean being revoked, Zhang Changlong would not have ended up like this!

    This oue left everyone present with a sense of dread and disbelief towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei had actually, with just one phone call, within five minutes, effortlessly stripped Zhang Changlong of his position as dean! And looking at Zhang Changlong¡¯s current state, it might be more than just losing his position, the situation could be even graver.

    "Grandfather! Grandfather! I was wrong! I truly was! I should never have provoked you!"

    Zhang Changlong clung to Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs, smearing snot and tears onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s trousers, no longer resembling the dean of the hospital but more like a rogue, as if he believed this behavior could somehow make Xiao Yifei have a change of heart.

    "Dean Zhang, there¡¯s really no need for you to be like this."

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at Zhang Changlong, who was clutching his legs and crying. Now, who could still recognize that this was the same person who had been so arrogant and lofty before!

    "Really, acting like this will only make me despise you more. Reign in your tricks and ept the investigation calmly. If you keep clinging to my leg, things could get even more serious."

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at Zhang Changlong, "Dean Zhang, from the moment you mentioned my parents, your fate was sealed."

    Zhang Changlong¡¯s body shook violently all of a sudden, terror struck his heart, and he immediately released Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg. He could no longer doubt the words Xiao Yifei said; he dared not behave shamelessly anymore. If he went along with the investigation, at most he would face imprisonment. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Changlong did not doubt for a second that if he continued to cling to Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg, his life could be in danger!

    Zhang Changlong fully believed that Xiao Yifei had the capability. He looked up, his expression of regret causing his head to pound furiously.

    Being smacked from the heavens into the depths of the earth in an instant by Xiao Yifei, Zhang Changlong felt exceptionally desperate.

    Seeing the state Zhang Changlong was in, Shen Liguo¡¯s mind buzzed as if it had exploded. He looked at Xiao Yifei and felt a chill down his spine.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and gave Shen Liguo a fleeting nce, just that indifferent look made Shen Liguo feel unsteady on his feet.

    "Alright, it¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei turned back to Tan Lan and smiled, saying, "No matter what, in the end, I dealt with this matter, so it didn¡¯t overshadow me. I¡¯m quite satisfied with that."

    "In the future, they probably won¡¯t cause any trouble."

    Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile, "Dean Tang, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Principal Tan has already mentioned how to deal with Shen Liguo, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about what will happen to him. Because it¡¯s certain from now on, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to see either of them again."

    Tan Lan¡¯s eyes twinkled when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words; his performance had indeed taken her by surprise!

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Tan Lan, and gentlyughed. Tan Lan stared at Xiao Yifei, a trace of admiration flickered in her eyes without leaving a mark, "Then let¡¯s go."

    "However, Xiao Yifei, your performance was indeed impressive."

    Tan Lan took the lead, striding forward without looking back at Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo who had copsed behind her, as if they had never truly mattered to her from the start.

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly without saying a word, stepped forward, and walked shoulder to shoulder with Tan Lan.

    At that moment, Mao Yan and Tang Weixing saw Xiao Yifei about to leave, hurriedly bowed their heads, and followed behind. What they had witnessed today was even more shocking than the stories in movies. They still couldn¡¯t believe that all of this had been resolved with just a phone call by Xiao Yifei!

    Mao Yan and Tang Weixing exchanged a look, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. At the same time, they decided that they would bury today¡¯s events deep in their minds and not tell anyone. They knew that just a hint of this news could cause a huge stir. If they let slip, wouldn¡¯t that be akin to seeking death!

    This was about the dismissal of a third-ranked director in Yanjing City, and the oue was caused by a mere phone call from Xiao Yifei! If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed it, it was like a fantastical tale!

    And to Mao Yan and Tang Weixing, Xiao Yifei had be the person who absolutely must not be provoked. This incident alone was enough to deter anyone, not to mention, they did not know what else Xiao Yifei had not yet revealed.

    Aftering into contact with this excessively young Mr. Xiao, their perceptions had changed; now Xiao Yifei gave them an impression of being mysterious and powerful!

    Meanwhile, Zhang Changlong, who still knelt on the ground with lifeless eyes, had yet to stand up. He knelt nkly, seemingly unable to believe that everything he once had crumbled to dust in an instant!

    Just because he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have, and his attitude had been extremely arrogant.

    Zhang Changlong stared nkly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, knowing that Xiao Yifei had never taken him seriously from the beginning, while he had been like a clown, constantly provoking Xiao Yifei.

    All of this was a result of his own doing!

 Chapter 398: No Future Left

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398: No Future Left</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Changlong had no idea what the future would hold because he no longer had a future!

    The very next moment, Zhang Changlong leaped up and, once again, pped Shen Liguo across the face. Now, all of this cmity was brought about by Shen Liguo! He was the root cause of everything!

    With hatred brimming in his heart, Zhang Changlong thought to himself as he knocked down Shen Liguo with ferocity, unleashing a vicious beating upon Shen Liguo who, at the moment,y on the ground, seemingly unable to believe what was happening to him!

    Tang Weixing heard the noiseing from behind and turned around only to sigh at the sight of Zhang Changlong pounding Shen Liguo mercilessly.

    "He brought it upon himself, no one to me but himself."

    Turning away, Tang Weixing cast aside Shen Liguo, who had once been a figure of both fear and loathing to them, and as for Zhang Changlong, they wouldn¡¯t utter another word about him either; they knew that both of these men were done for!

    "Xiao Yifei, are we just going to leave like this, not bothering about those two?"

    Walking down the road, Tan Lan looked at Xiao Yifei with a half-smile, "I thought you were so full of murderous intent just now that you¡¯d kill them off. Those two hate you so passionately; are you really going to just walk away without a care?"

    "If you ask me, you might as well have killed them to end it all. That way there¡¯d be no troubles afterward. Although you handled the situation quite well just now, you were ultimately a bit soft-hearted!"

    Tan Lan suddenly spoke up, not looking at Xiao Yifei, her tone casual.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Tan Lan, who seemed to sense his gaze, turned to meet his eyes. Her pure, untainted eyes steadily fixed on Xiao Yifei, as if the bloody words had note from her mouth just moments before.

    But Xiao Yifei believed entirely that if Tan Lan said such words, she was certainly capable of following through. However, there was no way Xiao Yifei would allow himself any future troubles. Ultimately, Tan Lan had underestimated Xiao Yifei.

    "Kill them? Why would I kill them?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled softly, turning his head, his gaze looking far ahead, "Killing them would only make things more troublesome. All I know is that from now on, their lives might be more painful than death. Disgraced and unable to resist, I think that¡¯s the best punishment for people like them!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Lan suddenly halted, turned her head to give him a steady look, the corner of her mouth curling up slightly, and then continued walking forward.

    This was the ¡¯man¡¯ she knew! This was the man Tan Lan had chosen!

    A true man, holding the power of life and death, never shows mercy!

    Tang Weixing and Mao Yan followed behind Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan. Having heard Tan Lan¡¯s words, Tang Weixing had already been shuddering with fear; he knew all too well Tan Lan¡¯s decisive nature but had not expected her to be so direct in handling matters.

    Already trembling with fear, Tang Weixing felt chills run down his spine upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. While he was clueless as to Xiao Yifei¡¯s actual intentions, it did not stop him from being utterly rmed. The seemingly gentle Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s methods were terrifying beyond belief, which made Tang Weixing shiver uncontrobly, and in stealing nces at Mao Yan, he found him equally horrified.

    "Too terrifying, Xiao Yifei is thest person anyone should provoke!"

    Mao Yan and Tang Weixing trembled within, reaffirming the decision they had just made.

    Leaving Zhang Changlong and Shen Liguo behind, the group departed from the athletic field and headed towards the offices. Throughout their walk, no one uttered a sound, except for Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan; the rest remained engulfed in shock.

    "Principal Mao, notify the leaders of each department. There will be a meeting the morning after next to rearrange the internship program. Yanjing Medical University¡¯s official partnering hospital will now be Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Tell them to prepare ordingly and get the students ready with their internship materials."

    Tan Lan turned to continue speaking to Mao Yan, "And make it clear to them that the reason the school¡¯s status has improved so dramatically is solely due to our Mr. Xiao Yifei. If there are teachers who have looked down on Mr. Xiao Yifei because of his youth, I hope their mindset will change after these two incidents, and furthermore, I no longer wish to see any behavior like Shen Liguo¡¯s toward Mr. Xiao Yifei."

    Upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Mao Yan suddenly shuddered. Tan Lan¡¯s words had clearly indicated that she would unconditionally support Xiao Yifei in the future.

    "Because I believe that, with the strength Mr. Xiao Yifei has shown now, if anyone who is blind enough to provoke him does so, whatever the consequences, I will not be responsible."

    Before Mao Yan had the chance to respond to Tan Lan¡¯s words, he heard what she said next.

    Remembering what he had just seen and heard, Mao Yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver again and deeply agreed with this statement. If anyone dared to provoke Xiao Yifei, wasn¡¯t that just courting death?

    "Haha, Principal Tan, that¡¯s not the case. I was just doing what I should be doing. As for Shen Liguo, I think there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else like him, especially since that guy isn¡¯t quite right in the head."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said with augh.

    Tan Lan turned and gazed steadily at Xiao Yifei, her pure eyes unclouded by any impurities.

    "There¡¯s no need to be modest. My man never needs to be modest. You¡¯ve got the swagger to back it up."

    Tan Lan had actually said this so casually, so straightforwardly, and as soon as she uttered those words.

    Mao Yan and Tang Weixing suddenly started coughing violently. They exchanged a nce and both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes!

    "No wonder! No wonder Tan Lan used her special recruitment spot to bring Xiao Yifei into the university. It turns out there¡¯s thisyer to the rtionship between Tan Lan and Sun Li!"

    Suddenly hearing this, the shock in Mao Yan¡¯s and Tang Weixing¡¯s hearts was beyond words!

    "Ahaha! The weather is really great today!"

    "Right? The weather is so nice today, but I¡¯ve been having so many problems with my earstely, sometimes I can¡¯t hear clearly at all. It¡¯s really strange!"

    "Haha, Old Tang, don¡¯t say that, I think it must be the climate. My ears haven¡¯t been great either, especially just now; I didn¡¯t catch what Principal Tan was saying. Isn¡¯t that weird?"

    Mao Yan and Tang Weixing immediately stopped in their tracks and started cheerfully encouraging each other, each acting convincingly, almost as if it were true.

    The two of them had obviously misunderstood the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan, but given Xiao Yifei¡¯s impressive abilities and strong background at such a young age, they weren¡¯t too surprised that he could be with Tan Lan. However, they would say anything to avoid following Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan to the office.

    Because they knew how resolute and decisive Tan Lan was, sometimes indifferent to certain issues, but they both were very clear that there were some things they could listen to and some things they really shouldn¡¯t, as Tan Lan might not care. Hearing those things, given the background and strength of Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan, would be looking for trouble for themselves.

    So Mao Yan and Tang Weixing would do anything not to go any further.

    "Principal Tan, let¡¯s talk this out! Since when am I your man?"

    Xiao Yifei also widened his eyes in surprise as he spoke to Tan Lan.

    Tan Lan turned her head to nce indifferently at Xiao Yifei, disregarding him. Instead, she turned her head towards Tang Weixing and Mao Yan, who were now far away: "What¡¯s the matter with you, why have you stopped walking? Come to the officeter; I have more to discuss with you."

 Chapter 399: A Round of Applause

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399: A Round of Apuse</h4><h4></h4>

    Looking into Tan Lan¡¯s eyes, filled with pure sincerity, Mao Yan and Tang Weixing¡¯s hearts trembled. They knew deep down that they could not follow Tan Lan any further; otherwise, they would only encounter more trouble.

    The two exchanged nces and, with great understanding, turned their heads in unison and said to Tan Lan, "Principal Tan, my ear suddenly feels ufortable, like it might have been pierced by ident. I need to go and have it checked immediately!"

    Tan Lan frowned slightly, her gaze filled with doubt as she looked at Mao Yan and Tang Weixing. She was puzzled¡ªcould ear piercing happen so easily? And both of them at the same time?

    "We need to get it looked at quickly, Principal Tan, don¡¯t worry. It definitely won¡¯t dy your work; we¡¯ll make sure to handle any task you¡¯ve assigned us properly!"

    Mao Yan waved his hand hastily at Tan Lan, eager to leave. They hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan just now, and the only thing on their minds was to get as far away from here as possible. Neither Xiao Yifei nor Tan Lan were figures they wanted to offend!

    After they spoke, Mao Yan grabbed Tang Weixing and they both turned and ran off in a hurry.

    Tan Lan watched the retreating figures of Mao Yan and Tang Weixing, her brows knitting together slightly, but she did not say anything else and simply let them leave.

    Xiao Yifei watched Mao Yan and Tang Weixing leave in a hurry, and could not help butugh wryly. Tan Lan didn¡¯t understand why these two were in such a rush to leave, but Xiao Yifei knew exactly why.

    Xiao Yifei turned to say something to Tan Lan, but upon seeing her raise her eyebrows slightly, Tan Lan spoke first.

    "You¡¯ve been with me, aren¡¯t you my man then? You are my first man, so that makes you my man! What, now that you¡¯ve put on the pants, you¡¯re not acknowledging it?"

    Tan Lan¡¯s eyes looked straight at Xiao Yifei, unflinchingly steady.

    Hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth fell open, but he was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t really know how to refute her, considering it was Tan Lan who had secretly climbed into his bed, and in the end, he had been with her. The marks left on the sheets also proved something.

    But Xiao Yifei never imagined that Tan Lan, who he thought was exceedingly domineering and decisive, could actually be like this¡ªsomewhat shameless, yet shamelessly adorable.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tan Lan, not knowing what to say, and could only scratch his head awkwardly, "Principal Tan, there¡¯s some stuff to deal with in my ss; I can¡¯t go back to the office with you. If there¡¯s anything, just let me knowter."

    After saying this to Tan Lan, Xiao Yifei followed the example of Mao Yan and Tang Weixing, turned on his heel, and ran off quickly. No matter what, facing this situation, he was truly at a loss and could only bolt.

    He waspletely defenseless against Tan Lan¡¯s words, but Xiao Yifei also knew that he couldn¡¯t escape forever; sooner orter, he had to face the music. Given Tan Lan¡¯s disyed character, running away wasn¡¯t going to solve the issue.

    But for now, Xiao Yifei had no other option than to flee.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, a glint passed through Tan Lan¡¯s clear eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled into a slight smile. Sheughed.

    As she walked toward her office, still smiling, her chuckles soon turned into full, heartyughter.

    By then, Xiao Yifei could no longer hear Tan Lan¡¯sughter. He had run so fast that he was already near the teaching building.

    The excuse he had given Tan Lan wasn¡¯t false; he indeed needed to stop by his ss, especially since the semester was drawing to a close. Xiao Yifei had promised the students that he would meet with them before the end and inform them of their grades.

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked towards the ssroom where the students of Clinical ss 3-4 were seated. He walked over.

    ¡¯p p p¡ª¡¯

    As Xiao Yifei arrived at the ssroom door and had just pushed it open, before his body had truly stepped inside, a thunderous apuse, like a tidal wave, engulfed him.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly startled and didn¡¯t understand what was happening. He nced at the students, sitting at their seats with expressions of excitement, staring intently at him.

    "Thank you, Teacher Xiao!"

    With a puzzled expression, Xiao Yifei slowly made his way to the podium. Just as he was stepping onto it, the students sitting below suddenly stood up and said in unison and with respect,

    Only then did Xiao Yifei realize the students¡¯ intentions; they were thanking him.

    "Haha, alright, alright. We¡¯ve known each other for a while now, no need for this. I know your gratitude."

    Xiao Yifei felt a warm current flow through his heart at the sight of his students¡¯ gestures. Regardless of anything else, he did indeed want to see his students improve over time. Now, seeing how deeply grateful his students were, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t deny his happiness.

    However, the students, who always listened well to Xiao Yifei, did not stop their apuse this time. They pped with such force that their palms turned red.

    "Alright, alright, no need for this. If you continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to tell you your grades!"

    Xiao Yifei said to the students with a smile.

    "Teacher Xiao, Teacher Luo has already given us the grades."

    Tian Miaomiao stood at the front, her eyes sparkling as she excitedly said to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, if the students from the other majors hadn¡¯t told us about their exam scores, we wouldn¡¯t have known how shockingly high our own scores were!"

    "Teacher Xiao! Teacher Xiao! Teacher Luo also said that the exam scores of the students from Clinical ss 3-4 can be said to have brought honor to the school, and the subsequent reviews have also reflected well on our university! He said he wants to thank our two sses!"

    Wu Dahua was sitting towards the back, his neck craned, shouting at the top of his lungs to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, but we all know that the person we should be most grateful to is you. Without you, we would be nothing!"

    After Wu Dahua finished his sentence, the ssroom fell silent. But momentster, the apuse rang out again, as if affirming the words Wu Dahua had spoken.

    "Teacher Xiao, thank you so much. After the practical exam results for our ss came out, Teacher Luo did a summary. Our average grades for Clinical sses 3-4 are the highest in the history of Yanjing Medical University. It can even be said that most of the schrships for the Clinical Medical College this time are almost certainly going to our two sses! We know what our sses were like before you came, and how we¡¯ve changed since then."

    Even Huo Bing, who always had a stern face, looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of feverish devotion, "Teacher Xiao, if it weren¡¯t for you, we really would be nothing."

    Even Shi Sisi was looking steadily at Xiao Yifei, standing straight with her legs tightly together. Her gaze towards Xiao Yifei was filled withplex emotions.

    Just now, the ss monitor had received information from the department¡¯s Luo Feng before Xiao Yifei and shared the news of the students¡¯ scores, as well as the situation during thest inspection, with the students from Clinical ss 3-4. Only after knowing this news did the students, who had just returned from their internships, realize that they had unknowingly achieved such impressive feats, and all of these aplishments were under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership.

 Chapter 400 Chaos and Disorder

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Chaos and Disorder</h4><h4></h4>

    Initially, they had only wanted to prove themselves, but now they realized that under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership, they had crossed one mountain peak after another!

    How could this not make the students worship and respect Xiao Yifei to the utmost extent, and how could they not feel the need to thank him? And they believed there were even more reasons to be thankful to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei allowed them to gain extraordinary experiences during their internship at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Although the internship was not long, it truly taught them more practical knowledge, and all the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 felt incredibly fortunate.

    To have met Xiao Yifei, they were truly blessed beyond measure!

    "Haha, alright, enough of that. Since all of you already know your grades, there¡¯s no need for me to say much more."

    Xiao Yifei pressed down with both hands, and only then did the students¡¯ apuse slowly subside. Xiao Yifei looked at the students with a smile and said, "It¡¯s the same thing I¡¯ve told you before, ¡¯You¡¯re no worse than anyone else.¡¯ You should know that all of this is the fruit of your own efforts, and I have only yed a guiding role."

    "So you don¡¯t need to thank me, you deserve your current achievements with a clear conscience."

    Xiao Yifei said to the students, his tone understated.

    "Teacher Xiao is so cool!"

    Tian Miaomiao, holding onto Shi Sisi, eximed once again what had almost be her catchphrase, her eyes twinkling with little stars: "Really, Teacher Xiao is too awesome. Being awesome by oneself isn¡¯t that remarkable, but being able to make us awesome as well, that¡¯s what truly defines awesome!"

    Even after Xiao Yifei had left the ssroom, he didn¡¯t forget the final moment when Wu Dahua had held on to him, refusing to let him go without teaching him the hypnotism technique, even though Xiao Yifei had no real hypnotism methods to teach to Wu Dahua.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei could only joke around once more, managing to befuddle Wu Dahua by saying that he didn¡¯t have the beginner¡¯s tools with him and would teach him next semester when school resumed.

    "These kids, aside from Wu Dahua, the rest are really quite good."

    To say that Xiao Yifei conquered the students of Clinical sses 3 and 4 with his abilities, and yet those students, through their actions, made Xiao Yifei sincerely care for and treat his students with his whole heart!

    And just now, the students¡¯ heartfelt thanks also imprinted themselves in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a farewell because next semester, Xiao Yifei would still be teaching Clinical sses 3 and 4.

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. After today, he would finally be able to rest well for a while. Because his Clinical sses 3 and 4 started their internships early, they had already begun their vacation. With the holidays upon them and leading just these two sses, Xiao Yifei naturally had nothing else to attend to.

    He had already handed over all the rted affairs of the school and the internship at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Xiao Yifei went to the teachers¡¯ lounge to greet his colleagues, and the response he received was incredibly enthusiastic. He stretchedzily and then left the school.

    In the teachers¡¯ lounge, after Xiao Yifei¡¯s departure, the teachers watched his retreating figure, their eyes filled with immense admiration and reverence.

    "He truly is a hero in his youth," Qiu Shaobin said, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure andughing softly to himself.

    During the internship, just like the other teachers and students, he had lived at the hospital; though he asionally returned home, he hadn¡¯t stayed for long. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t seen Zhou Meifeng much in recent times.

    However, Xiao Yifei had left more than enough money for Zhou Meifeng. Besides covering daily expenses, Zhou Meifeng was able to save a considerable amount.

    ¡¯Click¡¯

    Xiao Yifei unlocked the door with a key. He hadn¡¯t been back to Jinghang Garden in a long time, and he found himself inexplicably longing for his spacious bed.

    However, today, as Xiao Yifei opened the door and entered the room, the scene in front of him caught him by surprise, causing him to frown slightly.

    Normally, when he returned home, the room would be spotlessly maintained by Zhou Meifeng, with the shiny floor reflecting a person¡¯s silhouette. But today, when Xiao Yifei opened the door and saw the inside of the room, he found it in such disarray that it hardly resembled his own house.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    Frowning, Xiao Yifei stepped directly into the room without changing into slippers, because not only was the floor dirty, but it was also filled with debris; and the room looked as if it had been ransacked by thieves, with items scattered everywhere and inplete disarray.

    "I wouldn¡¯t have left the room like this when I was home alone."

    Xiao Yifei felt a surge of annoyance because the room was indeed too messy, and he had been inside for a while now without having seen Zhou Meifeng, which inevitably added to his puzzlement.

    "Could it be that something really happened at home? A burry?"

    Xiao Yifei was suddenly rmed and quickly strode towards Zhou Meifeng¡¯s room. Upon reaching her door, he saw it was tightly closed. He immediately pushed it open.

    "Are you in there?"

    As he pushed the door open, Xiao Yifei asked in a rush, genuinely concerned that something might have happened to Zhou Meifeng.

    But as he opened the door to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s room, he was suddenly confronted with the sight of a naked beauty, her figure graceful, and the weighty twin papayas on her chest presented Xiao Yifei with an unobstructed view of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s magnificence for the first time.

    "Ah!"

    Zhou Meifeng screamed, hastily grabbing a piece of clothing to cover herself, while Xiao Yifei suddenly noticed that on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s charming face, there seemed to be two streaks of tears.

    "So sorry, so sorry!"

    Xiao Yifei quickly closed the door, and when he returned to the living room, seeing once again the chaotic scene, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anger. He had given Zhou Meifeng quite a bit of money, hoping she would manage the house properly as she usually did, but now it was in total disarray.

    This led Xiao Yifei to feel some dissatisfaction. Could it be that when he was not at home, Zhou Meifeng often left the house in such a state?

    Xiao Yifei casually grabbed a chair and sat down. He was going to wait for Zhou Meifeng toe out and give him an exnation.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Zhou Meifeng came out of her room. The Zhou Meifeng standing in front of Xiao Yifei now was nothing like the in and simple woman he had first met. Thanks to Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s experiences and the things she had been exposed to were vastly different from her life in the vige. As a result of living in the city for a while, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s demeanor had changed significantly; she was no longer the rustic country woman but now resembled a sensuous, small-town beauty.

    Owing to Xiao Yifei¡¯s peculiar tastes, most of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s clothing consisted of tight dresses, and today was no exception. She was wearing a tight-fitting dress, with her arms wrapped in ck thince, adding to her sensual aura. Therge size of her bosom stretched the form-fitting bodycon dress to a striking degree.

    Yet, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s behavior today was somewhat odd. The tear streaks that Xiao Yifei had identally seen on her face earlier had disappeared, but he could distinctly sense that something was off about Zhou Meifeng today.

    This made Xiao Yifei squint his eyes with suspicion as he observed Zhou Meifeng, who was standing before him, showing restraint. He remained silent.

    As Zhou Meifeng entered the living room and saw Xiao Yifei sitting there assertively, with her eyes passing over the chaotic inside, a look of despair shed through her watery eyes. She nced around the room, her expression filled with reluctance to let go.

 Chapter 401 What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401 What Happened?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yifei... I, I¡¯m so sorry."

    Zhou Meifeng stood in front of Xiao Yifei, reaching down to tug at the hem of her tight-fitting skirt. This tug only made the already form-fitting garment outline Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voluptuous body even more.

    "Don¡¯t rush to apologize yet, first tell me, what exactly happened?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng and spoke in a calm tone.

    "I... I might not be able to keep helping you."

    Zhou Meifeng tugged at the hem of her skirt again, her voice frail as she addressed Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei heard Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, and a sh of sharpness passed through his eyes, "What? Have I treated you poorly? Or has something happened?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother about why the room was in such a mess but asked first instead because all of this aroused his curiosity.

    "No... Nothing happened, I... I... Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve been good to me. The money you give me each month, I can¡¯t even spend it all. But, I... I really can¡¯t continue to help you anymore."

    Zou Meiru¡¯s eyes darted about, her gaze filled with a hint of pain as she nervously spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Although Zhou Meifeng had undergone quite a change in demeanor, the ent she had developed from childhood did not revert back. It still carried a touch of her rural roots.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Zhou Meifeng like this, a flicker of confusion passed through his eyes. His gaze shifted to the chaotic scene in the house, and just as he turned to speak to Zhou Meifeng, she caught his line of sight and suddenly snapped out of her dazed state.

    "Xiao Yifei, I... I, I¡¯m so sorry, this is all my fault! I¡¯ll clean it up right away!"

    Zhou Meifeng started to panic and hastily got to work. Her hands and feet fumbled in her rush, her eyes filled with distress. Seeing the house in such disarray was not what Zhou Meifeng wanted at all. After all, she used to treat Xiao Yifei¡¯s home as her own, even closer to her heart than her actual home, eager to clean it up to eight times a day to ensure its tidiness.

    Now that the house looked like this, aside from feeling distressed, Zhou Meifeng also felt a deep sense of guilt, which only deepened her resolve to not continue working for Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei watched as Zhou Meifeng immediately started tidying up. The nimble Zhou Meifeng quickly made the living room neat and orderly again. But suddenly, Zhou Meifeng let out a scream.

    "Ah!"

    As Zhou Meifeng was cleaning up the disheveled sofa, she suddenly screamed. She found a huge gash torn into the once wide andfortable sofa by some sharp object, making it not only unsightly but also clearly creating irreversible damage.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I just got back and saw the house like this. I have no idea what happened. You first tell me what exactly happened."

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Zhou Meifeng and also saw the huge gash on the sofa. Despite all this, he was stillpletely baffled, his heart full of questions. What on earth was going on?

    "It¡¯s my... it¡¯s my responsibility, I¡¯m so sorry, Xiao Yifei, how much is this couch, I¡¯llpensate you!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow as she hastily apologized to Xiao Yifei, yet she still did not answer Xiao Yifei¡¯s question. This rural woman, Mei Yan, remained unyielding and kind in her nature, just like when Xiao Yifei first met her.

    "It¡¯s not about the money. If you didn¡¯t do this to the house on purpose, none of this would matter. It¡¯s okay. And if you want to leave, I¡¯m not stopping you. You¡¯ve been working here for a while now, and suddenly you want to go, what exactly has happened?"

    Xiao Yifei looked steadfastly at Zhou Meifeng and spoke earnestly, "Or have you encountered some difficulty? If you¡¯re in trouble, tell me. Although I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I can still help with small matters. You¡¯ve kept the house neat and tidy all these days, I should be the one thanking you, not the other way around."

    Zhou Meifeng was moved by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She looked into his serious eyes, recalling the bits and pieces of help she received from him, how he had saved her from the bus, how she came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s home and did light work for not a small amount of money. All of this made Zhou Meifeng feel an overwhelming gratitude to Xiao Yifei with no way to repay him, especially after she had damaged his house like this¡ªshe felt she deserved to die.

    "It¡¯s not about you being grateful to me, it¡¯s me... I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude to you for all that you¡¯ve done for me. And now, I¡¯ve also turned your house into this..."

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei, a fleeting dim light shing in her eyes. Her voice was low and unfinished as she bit her lip and turned to walk back to her room.

    When Zhou Meifeng came out again, she was holding the same bag she had upon her return with Xiao Yifei. The bag was old but very clean, showing that Zhou Meifeng hadn¡¯t discarded it but had kept it tidy and stored it.

    Zhou Meifeng ced the bag on the floor and walked slowly towards Xiao Yifei. She then gently set the iPhone Xiao Yifei had bought her on the table. She hadn¡¯t worn makeup, nor did she know how. Yet, even without it, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s features were still exceptionally delicate and beautiful, a true natural beauty.

    "Xiao Yifei, this... this is the phone you bought me. After you bought it, you never asked me for money. I wanted to save up some money for you, but I went to ask and found out that this phone costs over six thousand. I¡¯ve never used anything so expensive. Look, I haven¡¯t even peeled off the film on the phone, and I¡¯ve kept all the receipts. See if you can return it. If you can¡¯t return it, then sell it somewhere. I¡¯ve taken very good care of it, it¡¯s just like new."

    Zhou Meifeng handed the iPhone to Xiao Yifei from the table: "But now, I have to leave, and I haven¡¯t saved enough money. Xiao Yifei, you sell it, get whatever you can, and I¡¯ll... I¡¯llpensate you for the rest."

    Zhou Meifeng stood still, looking steadily at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled entirely with reluctance and sadness: "I... I had nned to clean up the room before you got back, I had even changed my clothes, but then I remembered you bought me so many of these clothes because you must like to see me in them. I haven¡¯t had much education, but I¡¯m not dumb, I can tell you like me in these clothes."

    "So, I was getting dressed in this outfit because you like it, but while I was changing, you suddenly came back."

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei: "I¡¯ve already put the extra money, the money you gave me that I didn¡¯t spend, under the coffee table; I¡¯ve sorted it all out."

    After hearing this, Xiao Yifei turned his head toward the coffee table, and indeed, there was a roll of money ced there, corners and all, neatly rolled up.

    "But this couch, I probably really can¡¯t afford topensate..."

    Zhou Meifeng stood there prettily, biting her lip with a sh of determination in her eyes, and walked slowly towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Take... take me then."

    The closer Zhou Meifeng got, the more panicked Xiao Yifei became within. By the time Zhou Meifeng reached him, Xiao Yifei had already fallen back onto the couch, which had arge gash in it. He leaned back strenuously, tense all over.

 Chapter 402: Shameless Husband

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Shameless Husband</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yifei, I... I can¡¯t afford this sofa, and I really don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness. Just... just take me instead."

    Xiao Yifei was dumbfounded.

    "What the hell is going on here!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel his emotions churned like a turbulent sea. He really didn¡¯t know what was happening. Why had he encountered such situationstely? It had started with Tan Lan pushing him aggressively, and now Zhou Meifeng was involved. Although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t opposed to something happening with Zhou Meifeng, this wasn¡¯t the right time.

    After all, Zhou Meifeng obviously wasn¡¯t in her usual state, and more importantly, as a man, how could he keep being pushed around by women repeatedly? Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing!

    "No, things can¡¯t develop like this!"

    "Stand properly!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke sternly to Zhou Meifeng.

    The moment Zhou Meifeng heard this, she was instantly startled and hurriedly stood up straight, her little head bowing down to her chest in embarrassment. Xiao Yifei¡¯s stern tone was very effective with her; once he spoke in that manner, Zhou Meifeng would obedientlyply¡ªit had be a habit.

    "Speak up! What exactly is going on, why are you pulling this act!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng, who was now standing straight, and sat back down on the sofa. Although Xiao Yifei had made Zhou Meifeng stand up, he could only sit on the sofa and lean his back against it.

    Zhou Meifeng, a woman of integrity, had only acted that way because she truly didn¡¯t know how else to express her gratitude to Xiao Yifei. It was a great resolve on her part, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s interruption had shattered her courage.

    Her head lowered, the fact that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t do anything to her but had her stand up, filled her heart with joy yet also left her feeling somewhat disappointed.

    But for some reason, as Zhou Meifeng bowed her head, her heart suddenly recalled the grievances she had suffered, her eyes reddened, and she stopped speaking.

    Xiao Yifei looked fixedly at Zhou Meifeng standing there, silently, waiting for his own desires to subside. Ever since he had started practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique, his desires had indeed be stronger, but his experience in realbat was still too little, inevitably causing his "little brother" much suffering.

    Meanwhile, as Xiao Yifei waited for his "little brother" to calm down, the obedient Zhou Meifeng standing opposite him remained silent, head bowed.

    Just as Xiao Yifei wondered why Zhou Meifeng wasn¡¯t making a move, he suddenly noticed water stains forming under Zhou Meifeng¡¯s feet. Xiao Yifei¡¯s brow furrowed: "Look up!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng slowly raised her head. Xiao Yifei saw that her originally delicate face now had eyes red and swollen, tears streaming down her cheeks like broken beads, sshing onto the ground.

    Yet, despite such a sight, Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t make a single sob. She bit her lip and looked at Xiao Yifei defiantly, yet her defiance wasced with profound pain.

    Zhou Meifeng was such a woman¡ªhardworking, independent, strong, kind. It was just unknown what had happened to make Zhou Meifeng so heartbroken.

    Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng looking like a statuesque beauty brought to tears, her eyes and nose red, appearing deeply aggrieved, yet dressed in a very captivating manner. In that instant, Xiao Yifei was stirred again.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and touched his nose, knowing he was somewhat changed. He tried to control himself and when he looked up at Zou Meiru again, his mind was free from distractions because he saw that Zou Meiru was indeed in a lot of pain, a pain mingled with despair.

    "What exactly is going on? You can tell me and see if it can be solved. If you don¡¯t want to stay, I won¡¯t say anything about you leaving, but right now, that is not the situation!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng, his voice heavy, "So what is it? I¡¯ve asked so many times now, just tell me!"

    Zhou Meifeng lifted her head and while hesitant at first in Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious gaze, she eventually opened her mouth and spoke.

    "Big Eye came looking for me. I don¡¯t know how he found out I was with you. He came storming in, demanding I go back with him. I didn¡¯t want to go back, so he hit me. I thought that would be the end of it."

    Zhou Meifeng reached out to gently wipe the tears from her face and continued, "Who would have known he¡¯d go to my parents, telling them that I was involved in unsavory work in the city. My parents trust me, they said I couldn¡¯t possibly do such things. They know what Big Eye is like and they scolded him severely, but Big Eye wouldn¡¯t have it and hit them too. My parents are old, how can they withstand being beaten!"

    At this point, Zhou Meifeng seemed pained by the ordeal her parents were subjected to because of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed many tears. It was clear that Zhou Meifeng was deeply filial; she could endure hardships herself, but couldn¡¯t bear to see her family suffer.

    "I originally came to the city to earn money so that my parents could have a good life. But now it turned out like this, and... and today Big Eye came looking for me again, telling me if I didn¡¯t go back with him, he would stay at my parents¡¯ house and not leave. Xiao Yifei, my home turned into this mess because of his antics. I tried my best to stop him, but it still turned out like this. I¡¯m really sorry!"

    Zhou Meifeng spoke softly to Xiao Yifei about these matters.

    Although these issues were mentioned in just a few sentences by Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei could hear the deep bitterness in them. He raised his head and squinted his eyes, "Who is Big Eye?"

    Zhou Meifeng was stunned, not knowing why Xiao Yifei would ask such a thing, but she obediently answered.

    "Big Eye is my partner back in the countryside. He likes to gamble and his eyes bulge enormously when he does, hence everyone calls him Big Eye."

    Xiao Yifei frowned upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words. He looked at her, puzzled, and said, "The one you said before, who wanted you to sleep with someone else to cover his gambling debts?"

    Zhou Meifeng nodded.

    "Is there now left!"

    Enraged by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei mmed the table hard, "Even so, you haven¡¯t called the police, letting someone like that run amok? What were you thinking!"

    Zhou Meifeng was startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s action. She gently raised her head to look at him and then lowered it again, "Call the police? What¡¯s the use? The police would detain Big Eye for just over ten days and then he¡¯d be out again, even more aggressive than before. He believes the police can¡¯t touch him, so he is not afraid of them."

    In some viges, such scoundrels are the most troublesome.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was astonished. How could such a good woman as Zhou Meifeng end up with Big Eye? But now, since this issue hade to his attention and it concerned someone close to him, Xiao Yifei felt he could not ignore it!

    However, before acting, Xiao Yifei needed to confirm one thing.

    "Tell me, do you want to go back? With that Big Eye?"

 Chapter 403: Coming to Find

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Coming to Find</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stared at Zhou Meifeng with a solemn expression and spoke earnestly.

    When Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, her mouth opened to say something, but upon seeing his serious demeanor, Zhou Meifeng listlessly shook her head, "I... don¡¯t want to go back."

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently, a sharp glint shing in his eyes, "Okay, since you don¡¯t want to go back, then you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll handle this matter for you."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart panicked when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, and she hurriedly looked up, "Xiao Yifei, what are you going to do? How are you going to handle this? Dayan is a true scoundrel who is unreasonable! Don¡¯t be too impulsive! If I had known earlier, I would have gone back directly and not told you this!"

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei, who appeared refined and well-mannered, and knew he used to be a doctor and now taught at the Medical University. Although she saw this profession as sacred, Zhou Meifeng was filled with worry. Whether a doctor or a teacher, they were all sophisticated types, and she was genuinely concerned Xiao Yifei would get into a conflict with Dayan.

    Zhou Meifeng nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s frame; though he seemed muscr, he still looked somewhat slender, hardly a match for someone as burly as Dayan. But how could Zhou Meifeng know that within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body hid an explosive power!

    "Doesn¡¯t want to be reasonable?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng and smiled lightly, "I like reasoning with unreasonable people the most."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng became even more anxious. In her eyes, besides the urgency, there was also deep concern because in her view, a frail schr-like man like Xiao Yifei could not possibly be a match for someone as rough and tough as Dayan.

    Moreover, Zhou Meifeng had not yet told Xiao Yifei the reasons why she left and why her home was in such chaos. She wanted to take responsibility for this herself, fearing that Xiao Yifei, if he knew the reasons, would get into a conflict with Dayan.

    In Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei, a good and handsome man who was most importantly a university teacher, would definitely not end well if he confronted Dayan. She had not expected that what she feared the most was now happening.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t be like this, I... I want to go back, it has nothing to do with anyone else, you should stop worrying about me!"

    Zhou Meifeng stamped her feet in her urgency, her expression frantic as she looked at Xiao Yifei. Dayan, a huge and aggressive man who relied on his burly appearance to dominate the vige, would steal and rob people¡¯s belongings. He was the kind of brute who thought he was invincible, which made him increasingly arrogant. Zhou Meifeng was genuinely worried that Xiao Yifei would be at a disadvantage.

    "Alright, I can tell whether or not you really want to go back. If you truly wished to, I wouldn¡¯t stop you, but it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t want to do this of your own free will. Say no more, since things havee to this, I can¡¯t just do nothing. If you still wish to go back, then wait until I¡¯ve dealt with this Dayan before you do."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand dismissively at Zhou Meifeng.

    "I... I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Zhou Meifeng, her face flushed with panic, was adamant about leaving. At that moment, she didn¡¯t even want her clothes back; she hurried to where she had dropped her tattered bag, clutched it to her chest, and headed for the door.

    Xiao Yifei squinted, watching Zhou Meifeng¡¯s actions. He had just expressed his desire to help Zhou Meifeng, but if she persisted in her folly, then Xiao Yifei decided he would truly stop concerning himself with the matter.

    And just as Zhou Meifeng reached the door and was about to open it and leave...

    ¡¯Bang, bang, bang¡ª¡¯

    A series of rude and aggressive knocking sounds suddenly erupted. At the sound of the crude knocks, a sh of panic crossed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes, and she instinctively stepped back, clearly filled with worry.

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stood up and walked towards the door.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t... don¡¯t open the door."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned a flurry of red as she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, repeatedly gesturing no with her hands.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I open the door?"

    Xiao Yifei turned around, his narrowed eyes looking at Zhou Meifeng as if he had long seen through everything.

    "Because... because Big Eye came..."

    Zhou Meifeng lowered her head, filled with guilt. It was all because of her that not only had Big Eyee here, but he had also made a mess of their home. Most importantly, she had now involved Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nced at Zhou Meifeng, a faint smile appearing on his face. It turned out that the reason Zhou Meifeng was anxious to leave was that she knew Big Eye woulde to the house if she didn¡¯t go, but how could Xiao Yifei possibly fear a small-time local gangster like Big Eye!

    To Big Eye, even carrying Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoes would be above him!

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei walked to the door, ignoring Zhou Meifeng¡¯s anxious and worried expression, tightly turned the doorknob, and flung open the door.

    Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei opening the door and lowered her head, sighing deeply.

    After opening the door, there stood a burly man in ck, bulky and strong, his neck adorned with a thick golden chain, sporting a hefty gold watch; his face was fierce, and his bulging eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets ¨C this must be Big Eye.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    Xiao Yifei stood at the door, looking indifferently at Big Eye and the three men behind him, whose faces screamed trouble, and spoke lightly.

    Big Eye, surprised to see a tall and handsome man opening the door, squinted his eyes, a sh of viciousness passing through, "Scram, do I need to tell you who I¡¯m looking for?"

    After he finished speaking viciously, Big Eye reached out and shoved Xiao Yifei hard, intending to push past him and enter the house. However, to his surprise, when he pushed against Xiao Yifei, it was like pushing against an iron board. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t budge an inch, whereas, due to the force used, Big Eye himself staggered from a loss of bnce.

    "Motherfucker!"

    After staggering, Big Eye lifted his head, rage contorted on his face as he cursed at Xiao Yifei. Finishing his tirade, he rolled up his sleeves as though he was ready to throw punches.

    Xiao Yifei stood his ground, his gaze indifferent as he looked at Big Eye, his expression calm, and his demeanor steady.

    "Xiao Yifei,e here quickly!"

    Zhou Meifeng, witnessing the scene, rushed forward filled with concern for Xiao Yifei, tightly sping his arm and hurriedly pulling him backward, worried that Xiao Yifei would be at a disadvantage if he confronted Big Eye.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s papaya-sized softness pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, the tender touch inadvertently stirring his heart, reminding him of the sensation when his hand had been deeply buried in that softness.

    Because of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s pull, Xiao Yifei moved away from the door, allowing Big Eye to walk straight into the room.

    After entering the room, Big Eye, with a sinister smile, nced at Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng, then shut the door behind him.

    "Impressive, Zhou Meifeng, I was wondering why you wouldn¡¯te back with me. Turns out, you found yourself a nice catch in the city, you shameless woman," Big Eye said as he saw Zhou Meifeng still tightly holding on to Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm and chuckled coldly. "Looks like this catch of yours is pretty wealthy, considering the size and quality of this house."

    Big Eye plopped himself on the sofa, crossed his legszily, and looked at Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng with amusement.

    "Big Eye! Stop talking nonsense! Who¡¯s found a catch?"

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: 404</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng, infuriated, said to Da Yan, "I work as a nanny in Xiao Yifei¡¯s house, and our rtionship ispletely innocent. Don¡¯t spread rumors!"

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Da Yan couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly, clearly disbelieving her. He acted as if he was in his own home, leaning back on the sofa, slipping his hand adorned with a gold ring into his shirt, and pulling out a pack of cigarettes. After lighting one, he pointed arrogantly at Xiao Yifei with the cigarette between his fingers and said, "I don¡¯t care whether this pretty boy is your beau or not, I¡¯m just asking you when you¡¯ll leave with me!"

    "Don¡¯t smoke in my house."

    Xiao Yifei, watching Da Yan pick up the cigarette, narrowed his eyes and said ndly as he watched Da Yan sprawl over the sofa.

    "Your house?"

    Da Yan scoffed, "What about your house? What gives you the right to order me around?!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and stared intently at Da Yan.

    It was just a moment.

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    Da Yan¡¯s lighter suddenly exploded, startling him and causing him pain that made him involuntarily release his grip. The just-lit cigarette fell into his clothing in a panic, making Da Yan grimace in pain.

    "Fuck you!"

    Da Yan managed to fish the cigarette butt out and furiously threw it onto the ground, standing up menacingly to face Xiao Yifei, "What the hell did you do? You want to die?!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Da Yan and smiled subtly.

    "Smile! You dare to smile at me!"

    Da Yan¡¯s eyes widened as he charged straight at Xiao Yifei.

    "Da Yan! What are you doing!"

    Seeing this, Zhou Meifeng quickly stepped in front of Xiao Yifei, "Stop causing trouble! Didn¡¯t you ask when I would leave with you? I¡¯ll go with you today! Let¡¯s leave right now!"

    After Zhou Meifeng spoke, she walked towards Da Yan.

    Hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Da Yan grinned, revealing his big yellow teeth. He sat back down, crossed his legs, leaned back on the sofa, looked up at Zhou Meifeng with a yful smile, and said, "Oh, so now you want to go back with me?"

    He gave Xiao Yifei a mocking nce before continuing, "I was bringing you back for your own good. I recently started working with a big boss and made a fortune. Going back with me, you¡¯ll definitely livefortably!"

    Zhou Meifeng heard Da Yan¡¯s words and snorted coldly, clearly disbelieving him.

    Da Yan didn¡¯t care about Zhou Meifeng¡¯s attitude and continued, "But now that you want to go with me, I¡¯m not in a hurry anymore. You can go, but let that pretty boy give me fifty thousand!"

    Da Yan pointed straight at Xiao Yifei, his tone menacing, "Not a penny less, otherwise, forget about you leaving, I won¡¯t leave either! This house, big and spacious, must be veryfortable to live in."

    "Fifty thousand! Da Yan, why don¡¯t you go rob a bank!"

    Zhou Meifeng, hearing Da Yan¡¯s demand, shouted at him in anger.

    "Rob a bank? I am robbing you! After all this time with you, why shouldn¡¯t you give me fifty thousand?"

    Da Yan sneered disdainfully, then gave Zhou Meifeng a lecherous look from top to bottom, "It seems this pretty boy has been taking good care of you. Soft and tender skin, you¡¯re getting tastier by the day. I never noticed that before!"

    Indeed, Zhou Meifeng now, whether in appearance or aura, was far superior to before, emanating a charismatic presence.

    Feeling humiliated by Da Yan¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng shook all over, her face flushed red, unable to speak a word at Da Yan.

    "Five hundred thousand? Honestly, it¡¯s not a lot, but why should I give it to you?"

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward, with a smirk on his face as he looked at Big Eye.

    "Why? You¡¯ve been tailing my woman for so long, and you still dare to ask me why!"

    Big Eye rolled his eyes and disdainfully pointed at Zhou Meifeng, "I really thought you were some chaste woman. I even mentioned it to the boss, who took an interest in you. Who knew you¡¯d easily sleep around? It¡¯s said and done, just give me five hundred thousand, and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened!"

    The reason Big Eye wanted to take Zhou Meifeng back was because he had mentioned her to his so-called boss, intending to hand her over to him.

    "I lost five hundred thousand, and you still owe me that! If I had known you¡¯d turn pretty again, I should¡¯ve asked the boss for more money!"

    Big Eye, shaking his crossed legs, looked at Xiao Yifei with a fierce grin, "Hand over the money! Otherwise, I won¡¯t just stay here, I¡¯ll break your legs too!"

    "Big Eye! You¡¯re simply inhuman!"

    Upon hearing Big Eye¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but scream, "Always forcing me to sleep with other men, not to mention often beating up my parents, and now you even ask Xiao Yifei for five hundred thousand! No money! Only a life!"

    Zhou Meifeng was deeply despairing, as Big Eye was now acting more and more outrageously!

    "A life?"

    Big Eye sneered disdainfully, "What would I do with your life! I just want money now! If you don¡¯t give it, you¡¯re as good as dead!"

    Big Eye, with a menacing look, said to Xiao Yifei, "Pretty boy, hurry up with the money, or else! Hmm!"

    Big Eye¡¯s threateningugh sounded.

    Upon hearing Big Eye¡¯s words, a glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and he gently chuckled, "Five hundred thousand, you¡¯ve got quite the appetite. I¡¯ll give you this money, but do you dare take it?"

    He raised his head, suddenly radiating an untouchable and superior aura, like a Divine Dragon soaring above the Nine Heavens.

    Feeling this aura for just an instant made Big Eye¡¯s heart skip a beat in surprise as he nced at Xiao Yifei. Such an oppressive aura was not something ordinary people possessed. But then, Big Eye¡¯s greed was ignited again by the mentioned five hundred thousand.

    "Damn it! I¡¯ve seen all sorts of people! You think you can scare me?"

    Big Eye, staring with his big eyes at Xiao Yifei, spat disdainfully onto the floor of Xiao Yifei¡¯s house, "Looking at this house, this decoration, indeed it¡¯s short. Now I don¡¯t want five hundred thousand anymore! I want a million! If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll first call the police, and after I ruin your reputation by iming you messed with my woman, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Seeing how casually Xiao Yifei mentioned five hundred thousand, Big Eye¡¯s greed sprang anew¡ªhe instantly demanded one million.

    "Big Eye! Have you lost your mind?"

    Zhou Meifeng cried out in shock.

    "One million."

    Hearing Big Eye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed into a smile, "You know I couldn¡¯t earn that in a lifetime before. You dare to ask for a million just like that, you really have some nerve."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze moved to the spit on the floor, he turned his head back to Big Eye, his eyes shing coldly, a smile forming on his lips.

    Indeed, before Xiao Yifei obtained his irvoyance, back when he was a harassed and oppressed intern doctor, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn that million in his entire life.

    "I don¡¯t care how long it takes you to earn a million, just hurry up and bring that million out now! Otherwise!"

    Big Eye¡¯s gaze swept around the house, then he turned back to Xiao Yifei with a toothy grin, "If you don¡¯t give me the money, that¡¯s fine too, just give me this house to live in. I¡¯ve never stayed in such a fancy house in the city before!"

 Chapter 405: Underfoot

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Underfoot</h4><h4></h4>

    After he finished speaking, it seemed as if the house had truly be his. Big Eyes stretched out his dirty hands and began to touch and scrutinize everything around. When he noticed that he had shed a big gash in the originally luxurious and soft sofa, he regretfully muttered to himself, "I wish I hadn¡¯t shed the sofa; what a waste!"

    Full of regret, Big Eyes smacked his lips. His eyes shifted, then he turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Speaking of which, just giving me this apartment isn¡¯t enough. I don¡¯t like living in someone else¡¯s used ce. You¡¯ll have to get me a new sofa too!"

    Zhou Meifeng was so angered by Big Eyes¡¯ shameless behavior that she was speechless.

    Xiao Yifei heard Big Eyes¡¯ words, yet his expression remained unchanged. Initially willing to continue indulging Big Eyes, the situation had grown too absurd, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh as he shook his head.

    Xiao Yifei had never asked Jiang Mingquan about the price of this apartment, so he didn¡¯t know either. But considering that it was meant for his own use, everything was top-of-the-line, and it was a huge loftbining an entire floor. Just from seeing the tens of millions of dors¡¯ worth Lamborghini downstairs gave a hint of the apartment¡¯s worth.

    And now, Big Eyes had set his sights on this apartment.

    "Enough, enough! I don¡¯t need that million anymore. Just this apartment! Give this apartment to me, and remember to buy a new sofa for me! I don¡¯t want a second-hand one!"

    The more Big Eyes looked around, the more satisfied he became. He pompously said to Xiao Yifei, evidently taking him for an easy target.

    If Big Eyes knew who had given the apartment to Xiao Yifei, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to talk big; but someone like Big Eyes, a low-level thug, probably didn¡¯t even have the right to hear the name Jiang Mingquan.

    As Big Eyes looked around the house, he tugged at his golden chain, "With this apartment, if I sell it, I¡¯d make so much money! When I¡¯m rich, I won¡¯t need to work for this boss anymore, damn, working for him is exhausting, having to find him women!"

    Watching Big Eyes acting as if he owned the apartment, Xiao Yifei shook his head.

    "Big Eyes, right,e here."

    When Big Eyes heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he turned around and scowled, "What is it? What do you want, pretty boy? And remember, it¡¯s Brother Eye! Big Eyes isn¡¯t a name you can call!"

    "Enough, I don¡¯t have time to y with you."

    Xiao Yifei frowned, pointing at the spit on the ground that Big Eyes had just spat out, "Forget everything else, is this yours?"

    Looking at where Xiao Yifei was pointing at the pool of spit he had spat, Big Eyes said, "Yeah, I spat it, so what? Hurry up and clean it up, don¡¯t fucking ruin my mood!"

    After saying that, Big Eyes turned his head back toward theyout of the house, looking around while nodding his head in satisfaction.

    "Lick it clean."

    This suddenmand made Big Eyes whirl around; he red with wide eyes and sneered at Xiao Yifei, astonished, "What the fuck did you just say?"

    "I said, lick it clean now!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Big Eyes, saying coldly.

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Meifeng, standing next to Xiao Yifei, instantly gaped in shock, her eyes filled with worry as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "What the fuck are you saying to me!"

    Big Eyes suddenly turned around, his face fierce and menacing as he said, "Who the fuck gave you the courage to talk to me like that? It seems I need to teach you a lesson today to make you learn!"

    As soon as he finished talking, Big Eyes abruptly swung a punch directly at Xiao Yifei, hisrge fist revealing bulging veins from the force.

    "Ah! Be careful!"

    Seeing Big Eyes move to strike immediately, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but cry out in worry.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was still standing in ce, tilting his head as he watched Big Eyes¡¯ fist smash toward him, seemingly yet to react.

    Seeing the stunned look on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Big Eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smirk. He had seen many such pretty boys before; despite their bravado, they would be terrified once a fight actually started.

    "I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, then you¡¯ll obey!"

    Just as Big Eyes¡¯ fist was about to smash into Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, just when it was an inch away from Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose, it was as if it had hit an invisible wall. No matter what, it couldn¡¯t move forward a bit further, hanging in the air an inch from Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose.

    It was as if there was an invisible wall in front of Xiao Yifei, preventing Big Eyes¡¯ fist from moving even an inch closer.

    "Damn it! This is really cursed!"

    Big Eyes said fiercely. Today, at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, first his lighter had exploded for no reason, and now this had happened. His heart was filled with surprise and reluctance.

    He quickly retracted his fist and threw it viciously towards Xiao Yifei again, but it still stopped an inch from Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "Heh."

    A strange light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he tilted his head, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. His handsome face was unbothered by a few strands of loose hair, giving him an almost eerie aura: "Fight? Is this how you hit someone?"

    Xiao Yifei slowly reached out and grabbed Big Eyes¡¯ fist, which was stopped in front of his face. His movements were slow, yet Big Eyes suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t move! He could only watch as Xiao Yifei grabbed his wrist.

    "Let me teach you."

    The moment Xiao Yifei grabbed Big Eyes¡¯ wrist, Big Eyes suddenly found he could move again. As he let out a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt his wrist was gripped as if by a vise,pletely immobilizing it.

    Next, just as Big Eyes¡¯ eyes narrowed and his other hand reached out to strike Xiao Yifei, he suddenly saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s fist getting closer and closer to his face, but with his other hand tightly grasped by Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t dodge at all.

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    A solid thud sounded, and Xiao Yifei let go, only to see Big Eyes¡¯ burly body being directly sent flying by the punch, several teeth spitting out of his mouth in a fitting manner.

    Big Eyesnded right next to the spit on the ground, unable to stand due to the pain, suddenly feeling someone approaching him.

    "I told you to lick up what you spat out. Didn¡¯t you hear me?"

    Xiao Yifei stepped on Big Eyes¡¯ face as hey on the ground, his tone casual.

    "Fuck..."

    With his head mercilessly stepped on by Xiao Yifei, Big Eyes¡¯rge eyes filled with disbelief. He hadn¡¯t even seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s moves clearly when he felt like he had been hit by a speeding train, darkness looming before his eyes as he was sent flying. By the time he regained his senses, Xiao Yifei was standing over him, speaking down from above.

    "Fuck... fuck your mom!"

    Though his head was still muddled by the blow and he was pressed under Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot, Big Eyes roared in anger, hisst words punctuated by his palm pushing against the ground, struggling to stand up.

    "I told you to lick up the saliva you spat on the ground! Did I say you could get up before it was clean?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked down at Big Eyes still struggling under his foot, speaking tly.

 Chapter 406: Donâ€™t Think of Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Don¡¯t Think of Running Away</h4><h4></h4>

    "Fuck your mother! Let me up! I don¡¯t want the damn house; today, I¡¯m gonna kill you, you little bastard! No one can save you!"

    Da Yan was fuming with rage. As he hurled vicious insults, he still tried to get up. The humiliation from Xiao Yifei filled his heart with hatred toward him.

    But despite his struggles, Da Yan¡¯s efforts were in vain; Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot was nted firmly on his head, heavy as Mount Tai.

    "Fuck!"

    Da Yan suddenly roared, and from his prone position, he mmed his hand viciously toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s calf.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg lifted slightly, dodging Da Yan¡¯s punch. Sensing the moment, Da Yan pushed hard against the floor, attempting to get up. But just then, a foot once again appeared above his head.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    A muffled sound¡ªthe foot of Xiao Yifei had once again pinned Da Yan¡¯s head to the ground.

    "Did I say you could get up?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice rang out as he stood with one hand in his pocket, looking dispassionately at Da Yan sprawled on the ground.

    He certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten how arrogant and shameless Da Yan was just moments ago.

    Zhou Meifeng, standing nearby, breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Xiao Yifei unscathed. Seeing how easily he had knocked Da Yan to the ground, she looked at Xiao Yifei with surprise, as though his ability to defeat Da Yan was beyond her expectations.

    "Huff... huff..."

    Da Yan tried everything but couldn¡¯t escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot. Hey subdued, panting heavily after exerting himself; seeming to give up, he continued to lie there obediently, his rapid breathing the only sound.

    "What? I heard from Zhou Meifeng that you¡¯re the most unreasonable. I just love reasoning with unreasonable people. You think lying down means it¡¯s all over?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Da Yan, now subdued, a flicker of light passing through his eyes, and said coldly, "I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t show me something satisfactory, you can try to see what happens."

    The sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice made Da Yan shudder involuntarily. Just now, a chill had gone through his heart; he truly felt that if he didn¡¯t do as Xiao Yifei said, the consequences could indeed be horrifying.

    "Three!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion.

    Although Da Yan had been initially frightened by Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone, as he regained hisposure, a ferocious look shed across his eyes.

    "Two!"

    Da Yany on the ground,pletely still.

    "One!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei had uttered "one" and was about to bring his raised leg down hard on Da Yan¡¯s head, Da Yan suddenly spoke up.

    "Wait, wait, wait!"

    Da Yan shrank back, speaking urgently: "Wait a minute, I give up! You tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll do it!"

    As he spoke, Da Yan also ced his hands on his head: "Can you let me get up first, please?"

    At the sound of Da Yan¡¯s voice, the cold light in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated. He had indeed been ready to take this scoundrel¡¯s life, but on hearing Da Yan¡¯s voice, he pulled back his leg.

    Realizing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot was no longer on his head, Da Yan showed a sycophantic smile and quickly stood up. Once on his feet, he awkwardly held onto his pants and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Da Yan impassively.

    "Heh heh, look at me..."

    Big Eyes was speaking to Xiao Yifei with a sycophantic smile, but before he could finish, his expression suddenly changed, and he viciously pulled out a spring dagger from his pants pocket, stabbing straight towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Looking at me like you want to die, motherf*cker? You dare to treat me like this, I¡¯ll take your life!"

    With a ferocious face, Big Eyes screamed at Xiao Yifei, but it was only for a moment before he stood there stiffly, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    "A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled lightly, and between his two fingers, he tightly mped onto Big Eyes¡¯ spring dagger. The de of the dagger shimmered with a cold light but had no effect on Xiao Yifei.

    Big Eyes felt a chill in his heart. He tried to pull back the spring dagger forcefully but found his strength was no match for Xiao Yifei¡¯s two fingers. His whole body began to tremble, and he couldn¡¯t ept this reality at the moment.

    "ying with knives? Is this how you y with them?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Big Eyes with an indifferent face, which suddenly revealed a trace of a cruel smile. He twisted his two fingers slightly with force.

    ¡¯Clink¡ª¡¯

    The finely crafted steel dagger that was mped between Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers broke cleanly in half with a light twist, falling to the ground with a crisp sound.

    This scenepletely shattered Big Eyes¡¯ heart! He finally copsed under the immense pressure Xiao Yifei had given him!

    "Help! There¡¯s a ghost! Somebody help me!"

    Big Eyes instantly let go of the spring dagger and turned to flee. While running, he shrieked shrilly.

    Surprisingly, despite Big Eyes¡¯ burly physique, he managed to run quite fast.

    But how could Big Eyes possibly outrun Xiao Yifei? Just as he turned and was about to reach the door, Xiao Yifei, whose body had grown increasingly powerful through the Dragon Transformation Technique, moved swiftly, and the next moment, he had already appeared in front of Big Eyes.

    "Big brother! No, no, no! Grandpa! Grandpa, I was wrong! Please let go... Ack!"

    The moment Big Eyes saw Xiao Yifei, his legs gave out, and he directly knelt before Xiao Yifei, begging for mercy. Xiao Yifei then grabbed Big Eyes¡¯ throat firmly, his eyes void of any emotion.

    Big Eyes¡¯ huge eyes were locked on Xiao Yifei, filled with despair because he saw murderous intent in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    A suffocating sensation came over him, and Big Eyes¡¯ heart was filled with despair and horror.

    In an instant, Big Eyes felt a warmth flow over him, as he was so terrified by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions that he wet himself.

    Xiao Yifei caught the act, and his eyebrows slightly furrowed upon seeing this.

    Xiao Yifei saw Big Eyes wet himself without dignity, and his eyebrows furrowed lightly, but there was no pause in his hands.

    His palm tightened ever so slightly; as someone trained in medicine and familiar with human anatomy, Xiao Yifei could easily feel the softness of Big Eyes¡¯ throat bone. With a light effort, Big Eyes would be dead, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to let a shameless thug off so easily.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s grip tightened again, and Big Eyes was unable to breathe. His desperation to live made him il his hands in the air while his eyes rolled back, and he made a silent, pain-filled moan.

    Xiao Yifei remained unmoved, his indifferent gaze unchanged.

    Eventually, Big Eyes seemed to realize Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention to kill him, so he resisted even more fiercely. However, no matter how much Big Eyes struggled, there was still no way out. Just as Big Eyes was about to give in, he suddenly remembered something.

    Big Eyes struggled to turn his head, widening his eyes in a pitiful plea for mercy towards Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng was filled with surprise as she had been stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier actions and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. She had never expected Xiao Yifei to be so powerful. The Xiao Yifei in her memory was a refined and schrly figure, but now he exuded a terrifying aura. The way Xiao Yifei effortlessly subdued Big Eyes and the indifference on his face shocked Zhou Meifeng deeply, especially when she saw Big Eyes looking at her with that begging expression, she quickly ran towards Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 407 Impulse is the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407 Impulse is the Devil</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    Zhou Meifeng hurriedly ran over, grabbed Xiao Yifei, and rescued Dage from his grasp, "Xiao Yifei, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯remitting murder! Even I know that murder calls for retribution! How could you do such a foolish thing? Even though you¡¯re trying to do it for me, you can¡¯t be so impulsive!"

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei with a shrill voice, filled with worry, "What will we do if you really killed him!"

    After being saved by Zhou Meifeng, Dage finally caught his breath. He copsed onto the ground, taking deep breaths of the air that now seemed so precious to him, and his eyes, when looking at Xiao Yifei, were filled with lingering fear and dread.

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, looking at Zhou Meifeng with a light, clear gaze, and could see that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s concern was genuine. She worried about the trouble he might get into if he killed Dage, not out of concern for Dage himself.

    "Huff... huff..."

    Zhou Meifeng was also breathing heavily, relieved that she had managed to persuade Xiao Yifei at the critical moment. Otherwise, the mistake made in a moment of impulsivity by Xiao Yifei would have burdened her with guilt for the rest of her life. Though Zhou Meifeng was not highly educated, she was innately kind-hearted. Not understanding Xiao Yifei¡¯s true capabilities, she knew only the maxim that killing leads to retribution. Xiao Yifei was so good to her, she certainly didn¡¯t want him to suffer any misfortune because of her.

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng looking at him with such worry, Xiao Yifei gently smiled. He knew that if he tried to exin that he could have easily handled Dage, Zhou Meifeng would never believe him. Rather than trying to convince her, Xiao Yifei preferred to wait and see how Zhou Meifeng nned to resolve the situation.

    Meanwhile, after hearing Zhou Meifeng speak, and Xiao Yifei had let go of his grip, Dage, who was deeply fearful of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, thought bitterly, "Even at a time like this, you still act so innocent? It¡¯s just farting around!"

    At that moment, however, Dage knew that what he needed to do most was to save his own life. He hade to recognize Xiao Yifei¡¯s truly ruthless nature¡ªthe indifferent attitude toward his life, as if he didn¡¯t even regard him as human. So Dage knew that if he wanted to survive, he had to beg Zhou Meifeng for mercy.

    "Meifeng, I was wrong, I really was! I¡¯m worse than a beast! I¡¯m less than a pig or dog!"

    Dage kneeled on the ground, creeping towards Zhou Meifeng while wailing and howling, "I really made a mistake! Please spare me! A moment as husband and wife means endless devotion! This time I truly realize my wrongs! I promise, I will never bother you again! Really! I dare not! I beg you, please spare me!"

    Dage kneeled and inched his way to Zhou Meifeng, reaching out to hug her thighs, but Zhou Meifeng dodged away with a frown and an expression full of disgust.

    "Really! I truly realize my wrongs! I¡¯m just a pile of dog shit! Don¡¯t hold it against me! I didn¡¯t know Mount Tai when I saw it today! I really made a mistake! I promise from now on, whatever you do, I won¡¯t interfere again! Really! Meifeng, think about it, even if Grandpa kills me, it wouldn¡¯t do him any good! Please persuade him to let me go!"

    Dage was oblivious to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s disgusted avoidance of him, and true to his shameless and sly nature, he was now even referring to Xiao Yifei as "Grandpa."

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Dage with revulsion and said, "I¡¯m telling you, you better behave yourself from now on, otherwise I won¡¯t let you off so easily. You¡¯ve hurt me so much, I really hate you. If it weren¡¯t for worrying about affecting Xiao Yifei, I¡¯d truly want to kill you!"

    It was clear that Zhou Meifeng indeed hated Dage, but at this time she was considering Xiao Yifei and seemed to be relenting, "Just get lost! Don¡¯t block my sight anymore. Who¡¯s your wife? Don¡¯t disgust me!"

    Dage heard the implication in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words and felt a surge of joy, "Thank you, Grandma! Thank you, Grandma! I¡¯m leaving right now! I¡¯m leaving right now!"

    The man with the golden chain, Dage, bowed repeatedly in front of Zhou Meifeng.

    "Don¡¯t call me Grandma, you¡¯re truly disgusting. I must have been blind to have been with you before."

    Zhou Meifeng looked away, not wanting to spare another nce for Dage, "Go away quickly!"

    "Alright, alright! I¡¯m going right now!"

    Dage bowed several more times to Zhou Meifeng, then cautiously looked at Xiao Yifei, who stood aside without saying a word. Noting that Xiao Yifei just observed him indifferently, Dage felt a rush of relief. He got up, ready to run off at any moment.

    "Wait up!"

    Just at that moment, Zhou Meifeng suddenly spoke, startling Dayan, who had already run to the door.

    "Clean up that mess you spat out! And no need to lick it, I find you utterly disgusting!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes were filled with repulsion as she gave Dayan onest look.

    "Right away, right away!"

    Dayan nodded and bowed to Zhou Meifeng, then threw himself onto the spot where he had spat, wiping the floor with his sleeve repeatedly.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going to leave now! Thank you for your great kindness!"

    After cleaning up, Dayan stood up, smiled sheepishly at Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng, and said the words before he oiled his feet and made a fast escape ¡ª after all, every second longer was a risk to his life!

    Xiao Yifei looked on indifferently at Dayan scrambling away and didn¡¯t say much.

    At that time, Zhou Meifeng stood still, her chest heaving with each breath, shaking, showing her mood was anything but calm. Her eyes, full of outrage, followed the direction Dayan had fled.

    The words Dayan had said today had made Zhou Meifeng feel deeply humiliated!

    With a fixed gaze at the door, Zhou Meifeng stood motionless for a while before suddenly snapping back to reality. Remembering where she was, she quickly turned her head and saw Xiao Yifei looking at her with a half-smiling expression.

    Recalling everything that had just happened and the fact that she hadn¡¯t asked Xiao Yifei before letting Dayan leave on her own initiative ¡ª although deep down she did it for Xiao Yifei¡¯s sake, and Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t said much ¡ª Zhou Meifeng still felt somewhat uneasy as she looked at him.

    She lowered her head and slowly moved to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Xiao Yifei, you... you aren¡¯t mad at me, are you?"

    Zhou Meifeng said in a muffled voice with her head down, "I really did it for your own good. Although Dayan is truly nauseating and I really wanted to kill him, if he had actually died, it definitely would have been bad. ¡¯A life for a life,¡¯ and for someone as disgusting as him, I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you because of him."

    After speaking, Zhou Meifeng gently raised her head and looked at Xiao Yifei, her eyes flickering; she was actually afraid he might me her.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked at Zhou Meifeng, his face revealing a faint smile. What he said, however, was not about what Zhou Meifeng had mentioned but something else, "By the way, do you still want to leave now? If you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng shyly lowered her head, then quickly raised it again and said to him, "I... I don¡¯t want to leave."

    Xiao Yifei smiled.

    "Xiao Yifei, how did you do that just now? That was so amazing. You took down Dayan in just an instant. He relied on his burly body to bully others in the vige, but he was no match for you."

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly remembered something and looked at Xiao Yifei with curiosity as she asked, "I always thought you were genteel, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so formidable!"

    Indeed, what had happened today had greatly surprised Zhou Meifeng. Xiao Yifei¡¯s martial prowess was truly frightening, and what astonished her most was the temperament Xiao Yifei had shown ¡ª that indifferent attitude towards life. This made Zhou Meifeng feel, aside from surprise, a faint fear as well.

 Chapter 408: Familiar Things

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Familiar Things</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha, of course, I¡¯m amazing!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, full of sunshine, without exining too much.

    Xiao Yifei was also very surprised because both his awareness and physical condition had clearly improved again. Although he hadn¡¯t broken through to the next action yet, he could feel that his strength was bing increasingly terrifying.

    This greatly surprised Xiao Yifei too. He didn¡¯t know why because, based on his previous stagnant strength, it should have been impossible to form his awareness into a wall to block the attack from Big Eye just before. But now not only could he do it, but he also found it effortless afterpleting it.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei knew it was not just his awareness; his physical condition had also experienced an astonishing enhancement. However, there were no good benchmarks avable at the moment for Xiao Yifei to realize just how powerful he had be. Whenever he came across someone now, he could see through their moves in an instant, and just by following the price, he knew he could easily defeat them.

    His sudden, fierce progress had started after Xiao Yifei obtained the ck Coal Ball from the Tan Family.

    Sun Li¡¯s eyes flickered briefly as he pulled out the ck Coal Ball from the inner pocket. If Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen it wrongly, although there was not much change in the ck Coal Ball from the time at the Tan Family, he could still feel a difference. At the center of the ck Coal Ball, a golden light point dimly appeared, blinking. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary vision, it would have been absolutely impossible to notice this golden light. Moreover, a purple gauze-like substance seemed to wrap around the purely ck ball.

    "This indeed is an incredible thing."

    Although the ck Coal Ball still looked ugly, the anomalies it now showed were enough to make many people treasure it as a precious gem.

    "But what exactly is the rtionship between this little thing and the Dragon Transformation Technique? How can it enhance the growth of the Dragon Transformation Technique!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted at the ck Coal Ball, thought hard for a while but still had no clue. He then carefully put the ck Coal Ball away and lightly patted it, regardless of what the ck Coal Ball actually was, he knew he had to keep it safe.

    "Never mind that for now, there will always be a chance to figure this thing out."

    After packing away the ck Coal Ball, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Zhou Meifeng, who stood in front of him with her head down and acting restrained.

    "Alright, since you¡¯re not nning on leaving, why not quickly put your things back."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng with a smile.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng hurriedly trotted back to her room, put her bag away, and when she came out, she saw the iPhone on the table.

    "Take it with you."

    Xiao Yifei said lightly.

    Zhou Meifeng, with her head down, feeling somewhat embarrassed, walked slowly to the table and picked up the phone: "Sorry... I was wrong."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.

    "Alright, put on your shoes and let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei said, nodding after seeing Zhou Meifeng take the phone back, and then directly addressed Zhou Meifeng.

    "Huh?"

    Zhou Meifeng raised her head, clearly puzzled, not knowing where Xiao Yifei was asking her to go at this time, having just dealt with Big Eye¡¯s matter, and wondering what now: "What¡¯s the matter? The house is still in such a mess, and I haven¡¯t tidied up..."

    Zhou Meifeng was full of curiosity.

    "Do you really think that Da-yan¡¯s behavior just now means he is truly not seeking trouble anymore?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, "A leopard can¡¯t change its spots, you know what kind of person he is, how can you believe his words? Da-yan was scared into saying that earlier. You let him go, and now he might be in some corner plotting how to retaliate."

    "Ah! What should we do then!"

    Hearing what Xiao Yifei had just said, Zhou Meifeng suddenly realized that it might be true. She had been so worried about Xiao Yifei earlier that she hadn¡¯t considered much else. Thinking about it now, she instantly became worried.

    "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s about time now, and Da-yan mentioned he has a boss. I¡¯d like to see who this boss really is!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment; he had noticed something familiar on Da-yan.

    "I...I also want to go, but where do we go? Where can we find Da-yan?"

    Zhou Meifeng, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s few words, realized the potential dangers they might encounter in the future. A scoundrel like Da-yan definitely wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, although he wouldn¡¯t confront directly, he would surely be up to no good secretly. But the world is so big, where can they find Da-yan!

    Zhou Meifeng anxiously stomped her feet, regretting her impulsiveness from earlier, but now it was toote for regrets. She cast a desperate gaze towards Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with urgency, but she suddenly froze when she saw Xiao Yifei. Although it was Xiao Yifei who had broken the news to her, his face remained calm, with not a trace of worry.

    "Let¡¯s go, I know where to go, but you might need to lead the way."

    After putting on his shoes, Xiao Yifei stood at the door and said to Zhou Meifeng indifferently. After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei opened the door and walked out of the house.

    Zhou Meifeng was momentarily stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, then quickly followed him.

    Xiao Yifei had sent a message via his phone while at home, so by the time Xiao Yifei reached the entrance of theplex, a brand-new Land Rover Range Rover was already parked by the roadside, its ck body gleaming with understated luxury, very eye-catching.

    Zhou Meifeng stumbled after Xiao Yifei, full of doubts, not knowing what Xiao Yifei really intended to do.

    "Mr. Xiao, your car."

    Just as Xiao Yifei hurriedly approached the Range Rover, a man in a ck suit standing on the left side of the vehicle walked towards Xiao Yifei with respect in his eyes, and respectfully handed him a set of keys, "Brother Hu said if you need anything, call him any time."

    Xiao Yifei took the car keys and nodded to the man, "Thanks, it must have been hard."

    The man in the suit seemed particrly thrilled to be praised by Xiao Yifei, his eyes sparkling with admiration as he looked at Xiao Yifei, "Not hard at all, it¡¯s truly an honor to help Mr. Xiao!"

    After all, the person standing in front of him, Xiao Yifei, was the man greatly admired by all in the ¡¯Dog Society.¡¯

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, suddenly remembering something. He turned his head to the man in the suit and said, "By the way, where is Xiao Ying? What has she been up to?"

    Since she left his housest time, he hadn¡¯t seen her again, and her phone was unreachable. If it weren¡¯t for asking Meng Hu if Scorpion was alright, Xiao Yifei might have suspected that something had happened to her.

    The man in the suit paused upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t figure out who Xiao Ying was ording to Yifei¡¯s description. Suddenly, he remembered the rumors within the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ and then realized, but he still found it hard to reconcile that the ruthless Scorpion in the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ was known as Xiao Ying to Xiao Yifei.

    The man in the suit swallowed nervously, "Sister Scorpion is out on a mission, and she should be back soon. Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t worry, the mission isn¡¯t too dangerous."

 Chapter 409 Going to Your Place

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Going to Your ce</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei nodded after hearing the man in the suit¡¯s words, "Okay, thank you."

    The man in the suit bowed respectfully to Xiao Yifei, then got into a Cheetah parked next to the Range Rover and drove away.

    Turning the Range Rover¡¯s key in his hand, Xiao Yifei turned to the dumbfounded Zhou Meifeng and said, "Let¡¯s go, get in the car."

    The Lamborghini parked in the underground garage was not convenient for the destination Xiao Yifei intended to visit, but it was very inconvenient not to have a vehicle for the ce he needed to go, so Xiao Yifei asked Meng Hu for a car.

    The efficiency of ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ was indeed high.

    Zhou Meifeng still stood there in a daze, staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei. She had seen everything that just happened very clearly. Wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei a teacher? Why did he look so much like a gang leader from TV just now!

    "Don¡¯t think too much! Hurry up and get in the car, or we¡¯ll be toote."

    Xiao Yifei said to the still stunned Zhou Meifeng.

    Only then did Zhou Meifeng snap back to reality, hurriedly running to the side of the car, and after opening the door, she obediently got in. Although Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t know much about cars, she could tell this one must be expensive, much better than the one the Vige Chief¡¯s family had!

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.

    He then also got into the car.

    "So, Xiao Yifei, where are we going exactly?"

    Zhou Meifeng eagerly looked at Xiao Yifei as she sat in the car.

    "To your home."

    Xiao Yifei started the car, speaking indifferently.

    "Ah!"

    Zhou Meifeng was taken aback, not immediately grasping his meaning. To her home? Did Xiao Yifei not know that her home was in the countryside? She remembered telling Xiao Yifei about it.

    "To my home? What for?"

    Zhou Meifeng asked, her eyes wide as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Aren¡¯t your parents in the countryside? Big Eye knows this very well, and the best way for him to get revenge now would be to target them."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and nced at Zhou Meifeng.

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sudden shock struck Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart. She feared nothing more than something happening to her parents. She dared not even think what an infuriated Big Eye might do to them!

    "Move! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry!"

    Zhou Meifeng was anxious, her eyes pleading with Xiao Yifei to go faster.

    "There¡¯s no need to panic. If Big Eye really wanted to retaliate against your parents, he certainly wouldn¡¯t get there before us."

    Xiao Yi¡¯s face showed a bitter smile, this Zhou Meifeng was really frantic with worry.

    Turning to Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei said, "But first, you need to tell me which vige your home is in."

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly realized, "Baiyang Vige, my home is in Baiyang Vige."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home was located in Baiyang Vige, Yabai Town, over sixty kilometers from Yanjing City. Having learned the location of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home, Xiao Yifei activated the navigation and the Range Rover suddenly elerated, heading straight for Yabai Town.

    Although Yabai Town is only just over a hundred kilometers straight from Yanjing City, the capital of Huaxia, the town is far from wealthy; in fact, it could be said to be quite poor, with arge number of youngborers leaving to work elsewhere, which only made the already impoverished town seem even more lifeless.

    As Yanjing City became increasingly prosperous, more ces like Yabai Town lost their original vitality. Where there is opulence, there must be decay, and Yabai Town is a prime example of this.

    Driving a Range Rover into the small town and passing through its backward streets, Xiao Yifei felt the immense disparity between the underdeveloped town and the bustling Yanjing, despite being only a hundred kilometers apart.

    However, Xiao Yifei harbored no other thoughts, for before he had acquired the power of irvoyance, his own family¡¯s circumstances had not been good either.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei and did not see a trace of disdain on his face, which suddenly warmed her heart.

    Having assumed the town was already backward enough, it wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t find Baiyang Vige ording to the navigation system, and instead turned onto a narrow path leading to Baiyang Vige under Zhou Meifeng¡¯s guidance, that Xiao Yifei truly understood what being backward meant. The road was a rudimentary dirt path, and fortunately, it hadn¡¯t rained, yet the journey was still bumpy. Xiao Yifei felt relieved he had driven the Range Rover today; had he taken the Lamborghini parked in his garage, it would have been pure torture.

    Still, even in the well-suspended Range Rover, therge vehicle¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop shaking, and Xiao Yifei was jostled from side to side.

    Finally, the Range Rover entered Baiyang Vige.

    The vige was small but appeared extremely poor, with the majority of houses being simple mud-brick dwellings. The number of brick houses did not exceed ten, and the most luxurious house in the vige was the Vige Chief¡¯s two-story building, its outer walls covered in shiny tiles.

    The Vige Chief¡¯s house was at the entrance of the vige, with a BYD F3 parked outside. This worn-down car seemed to represent the Vige Chief¡¯s living standard, a notch above the rest.

    "In our vige, there actually used to be wealthy people, but after they got rich, they never returned to the vige."

    Seeing the state of the vige and recalling what she had seen in Yanjing, Zhou Meifeng felt uneasy though not inferior: "However, our ce is mountainous and barren, the soil isn¡¯t very fertile, and most of the young people have gone out to work. Those that remain are mostly the idle troublemakers."

    The Range Rover journeyed on the vige¡¯s dirt roads, and Zhou Meifeng chattered on while anxiously directing Xiao Yifei, truly worried that Da Yan might have gone to find her parents and cause trouble.

    Xiao Yifei drove the car, following the direction Zhou Meifeng pointed.

    As the Range Rover passed the Vige Chief¡¯s house at the entrance of the vige, the Vige Chief¡¯s wife happened to be throwing out dirty water and saw a very high-end off-road vehicle drive by their door. Although she didn¡¯t recognize the brand, she could still see that the Range Rover was no cheap vehicle.

    "Lao Luo! Come out quick! Look at this situation!"

    The Vige Chief¡¯s wife hurried back into the house and dragged Luo Baoyan out by force.

    "What¡¯s the fuss! Woman, be gentle with me!"

    Luo Baoyan straightened his cor, which had been tugged into disarray by his wife, and reluctantly looked in the direction she pointed.

    "Damn it, an Immortal¡¯s Hummer!"

    Luo Baoyan just caught a glimpse of the dust-raising tail of the Range Rover Xiao Yifei was driving. Though Luo Baoyan didn¡¯t have much knowledge of cars and mistook the model, he knew this robust off-roader was expensive.

    "Oh my lord! This car must be worth at least a million!"

    Luo Baoyan blinked his narrow eyes and turned to look at his wife Wang Guihua, his gaunt face filled with astonishment. How long had it been since such a nice car visited Baiyang Vige? And now, with such a fine vehicle appearing today, what was going on?

    What Luo Baoyan didn¡¯t know was that the 5.0-liter, wider-than-average extended version of the Range Rover he saw was worth a staggering three million one hundred thousand!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s request to Meng Hu, how could Meng Hu not take it seriously?

    "Never mind whether it¡¯s a Hummer or a bull, just hurry up and follow to see; if there¡¯s any advantage, we can¡¯t miss out on it! You are the Vige Chief of Baiyang Vige!"

    Wang Guihua gave Luo Baoyan a p on the back of his head, and hearing his wife¡¯s words, Luo Baoyan quickly ducked his neck and scurried toward the corner where the Range Rover had turned, with Wang Guihuagging behind.

 Chapter 410: The Perseverance of the Elderly

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The Perseverance of the Elderly</h4><h4></h4>

    Guided by Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei finally parked the car beside a dpidated house, yes, this house stood lonely on its own, the old mud-brick house struggling to retain its original appearance. Small stone paths nked by green vegetables ran past the front, where some old clothes were sunning, revealing just a hint of life¡¯s aura.

    In the countryside, having only one house could signify that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home belonged to the very poor strata of the vige.

    Xiao Yifei parked the car next to the house and took an unexpected nce at it. He knew that Zhou Meifeng came from a poor family background, but he had not expected it to be this poor.

    Just as Xiao Yifei had parked the car beside the house, Zhou Meifeng suddenly opened the door and rushed out, hurrying into the house with great urgency.

    "Dad, Mom."

    As she ran, Zhou Meifeng called out anxiously.

    Seeing here out, Zhou Meifeng was genuinely worried that something untoward might have happened to her parents.

    Xiao Yifei followed behind Zhou Meifeng and walked towards the house.

    Although summer was nearly over, there was still a trace of heat in the air, and it was slightly sweltering. However, despite this, there were still thick curtains hanging at the doorway, which made Xiao Yifei curious.

    Xiao Yifei pushed aside the somewhat ckened curtain and entered the house. As soon as he stepped inside, Xiao Yifei was hit by a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine that assaulted his nostrils, causing him to frown slightly.

    In the dim room, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s clear voice could be heard from the other side, and Xiao Yifei slowly made his way towards it.

    "Fengfeng, why did you suddenlye back?"

    Standing behind Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei saw a weakened old man in his seventies lying on a dirtied bed, his sparse white hair and cloudy eyes revealing his frailty. Next to the bed stood a hunchbacked old woman, her face etched with the hardships of life.

    "Nothing¡¯s wrong, I just came back to see you two."

    Zhou Meifeng held the frail hand of the man on the bed and smiled in response.

    "As long as there¡¯s nothing wrong. I wonder how you¡¯re living in Yanjing, sigh, it¡¯s tough for you out there."

    The old man sighed deeply and spoke gravely to Zhou Meifeng, "Following us has made it hard for you, truly. To think such a pretty girl like you has had to suffer so early in life. We¡¯re sorry, dear."

    "Dad, what are you talking about? I¡¯m really content and happy to have you!"

    Zhou Meifeng looked at the weak old man lying on the bed, her eyes bing slightly moist.

    "Fengfeng, have you been up to no good in the city?"

    All of a sudden, the hunchbacked old woman standing at the head of the bed looked sharply at Zhou Meifeng and raised her voice sharply.

    "Haven¡¯t I taught you that, although we are poor, a girl must maintain her integrity, knowing what she can and cannot do!"

    Looking sternly at Zhou Meifeng, the old woman spoke harshly, "Tell me, have you been doing something bad out there? I just knew it, why else would the money you¡¯ve been sending hometely be increasing! Zhou Meifeng, have you be so capable now?"

    The old woman red at Zhou Meifeng with enraged eyes, her feelings so agitated that she began to cough violently, bending her already hunched back even more, her face¡¯s worried wrinkles tangling together.

    "Mom, don¡¯t be angry, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong! Really!"

    Zhou Meifeng saw the old woman¡¯s appearance and quickly stood up, taking the broken aluminum pot next to her and pouring a pot of water. She hurriedly handed it over, "Mom, don¡¯t be angry, have some water first. Your health isn¡¯t great, so don¡¯t get so worked up. You know your daughter; who else would you trust if not her?"

    Zhou Meifeng patted the old woman¡¯s back, her voice filled with concern.

    The bedridden old man saw this scene, his dim eyes devoid of any sparkle as he sighed heavily.

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, ah, but I¡¯m really afraid you¡¯ve taken the wrong path. There are so many temptations in society these days, and I¡¯m really scared..."

    After drinking the water, the old woman clearly felt better. She scanned Zhou Meifeng from head to toe, her eyes dimming, "I don¡¯t me you, I don¡¯t me you."

    In fact, it was not entirely Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents¡¯ fault for misunderstanding her. Ultimately, it was somewhat rted to Xiao Yifei. Due to his perverse taste, the clothes he bought for Zhou Meifeng were mostly various form-fitting dresses that entuated her figure, and today, knowing that Xiao Yifei liked to see her in the form-fitting dresses, Zhou Meifeng was wearing one of the most provocative ones, and her legs were also wrapped in thin silk.

    The clothes were indeed attractive and sexy but not suitable to be seen by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents back in the vige. However, fearing that something might happen to her parents, they came out in a hurry, without changing clothes.

    To her parents in the vige, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s fashionable and sexy attire seemed highly inappropriate, prompting them to imagine all sorts of things.

    "Dad, Mom, it¡¯s really not what you think."

    Zhou Meifeng, somewhat anxiously, replied to the old woman, "Mom, I really haven¡¯t done anything bad. I work as a housekeeper in the city, and my boss is very nice. He pays well, and I really haven¡¯t done any bad work."

    Lying sick in bed, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father looked at her somberly, remaining silent.

    Her mother, the old woman, after hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, let out a heavy sigh and said, "These clothes of yours are obviously not cheap. Can you really afford them as a housekeeper? And is such attire necessary for a housekeeper?"

    "Have you forgotten all that I taught you before? To be honest and kind? Howe you can¡¯t even do these now, truly disappointing me."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡¯s heavy voice made Zhou Meifeng feel very frustrated: "Mom, how many times do I have to say it before you believe me? I haven¡¯t done any of those things; these clothes... my boss bought them for me!"

    "Sigh, a while back, Da Yan came back wearing people¡¯s clothes and dog¡¯s demeanor, neck tied with a big golden chain, telling everyone he made a fortune. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Da Yan wasn¡¯t doing good things. I used tough at him, saying it¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t let you two end up together."

    The old woman shook her head, "Now it seems, ah, I never would¡¯ve thought that my good daughter would turn out like this. Your boss bought you these clothes? Why would he do that?"

    The old woman looked at Zhou Meifeng, her round bottom and tall chest were emphatically disyed under the tight dresses, and she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, "I know you¡¯re beautiful... sigh."

    Zhou Meifeng felt like crying upon hearing her mother speak of her that way.

    "Auntie, these clothes were indeed bought by me for Zhou Meifeng. She really is working as a housekeeper in our house, and she hasn¡¯t done anything bad," Xiao Yifei said as he walked up to the bed, a faint smile on his face as he earnestly spoke to the old woman.

    "Who are you? Who let you into our house!"

    The old woman, upon discovering a tall and handsome young man suddenly appearing in her home, became instantly tense. She looked at Xiao Yifei, asking warily while she also tried to pull Zhou Meifeng behind her.

    And after Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents lying on the bed became alert as well, struggling to get up.

    Anyone¡¯s heart would be filled with worry if a person suddenly appeared in their house. Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents were filled with remorse, how could a person enter their house unnoticed!

    "Uncle, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I am Zhou Meifeng¡¯s boss."

 Chapter 411: Distrust

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411: Distrust</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father struggling to get up and hurriedly stepped forward to help him.

    "Mom, the boss I was talking about is him, Xiao Yifei. I work at his ce, and the clothes were bought by him," Zhou Meifeng said to her mother.

    The old grandmother turned her head drastically and looked at Xiao Yifei with caution upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words.

    "He does look decent, but you tell me, what do you intend to do by buying such clothes for my daughter!"

    Although the old grandmother had been scolding Zhou Meifeng, she was very worried about her at this moment, "Fengfeng, you tell me, this man hasn¡¯tid a finger on you, has he? Don¡¯t be fooled by his good looks!"

    "Auntie, where did your mind go? The clothes were from a sale at the mall. I noticed Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t have any decent clothes, so I bought them for her. I hadn¡¯t even looked at them closely when I brought them back," Xiao Yifei touched his nose awkwardly and had no choice but to lie.

    Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "Really? You better not be lying to me!"

    The olddy looked at Xiao Yifei suspiciously, lifting her head, "Tall and handsome, he really doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person."

    "Mom, stop worrying so much. Xiao Yifei used to be a doctor, and now he¡¯s a university teacher. How could he possibly do anything bad!" Zhou Meifeng said, smiling at her mother.

    "Oh, a teacher! Nice to meet you, teacher!"

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, the old grandmother felt a bit more trust towards Xiao Yifei. In their kind of vige, teachers were highly respected.

    Just then, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father, who had been lying in bed, suddenly began to cough violently, apanied by intense convulsions.

    "Dad!"

    Zhou Meifeng eximed in shock.

    Whether it was because of the excitement of seeing Zhou Meifeng or because his mood was impacted by hearing from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother that Zhou Meifeng wasn¡¯t doing well at work, the old man¡¯s already frail body couldn¡¯t catch his breath and he started convulsing.

    "Dad!"

    Zhou Meifeng cried out in a high-pitched voice, quickly rushing to the bedridden old man, turning her head frantically to her mother, "Mom, get the medicine quickly, Dad¡¯s atrial fibrition is acting up again!"

    It turned out that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father not only had very poor health and was bedridden, but he also had a serious heart condition.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother frantically searched through the bottles and containers piled up beside the bed.

    "Fengfeng, your dad¡¯s medicine is finished!"

    The olddy eximed, pping her thigh fiercely, her face filled with both annoyance and despair, "We were supposed to buy medicine in town today. How could his illness act up at such a time!"

    Upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s expression changed, she grabbed her bag, twisted her body, and rushed to go out and buy medicine.

    Meanwhile, the convulsions of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father on the bed had gradually subsided. This was not because his condition had improved, but because his frail body could not withstand such violent convulsions. Just a short bout of convulsions had exhausted the energy of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father.

    As the convulsions eased, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father¡¯s eyes rolled back, and saliva slowly dribbled from the corner of his mouth involuntarily.

    "Old man! You have to hang in there! Fengfeng has gone to buy medicine for you! You must hold on! If something happens to you, I wouldn¡¯t want to live either!"

    The foolish Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother helplessly sprawled beside the bed, her eyes filled with deep despair as she watched the old man. Though it wasmon for the old man to fall ill, it had never been as severe as today. For the impoverished family of Zhou Meifeng, there was no chance of getting good treatment at a major hospital.

    Just as Zhou Meifeng was about to rush out of the room, she was stopped by Xiao Yifei standing behind her.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you doing! Move aside! I need to find a doctor! I need to buy medicine!"

    Zhou Meifeng said angrily to Xiao Yifei, who was blocking her way.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng, whose face was filled with anger, and smiled softly. It was clear that Zhou Meifeng was genuinely worried about her father¡¯s safety, as she had never dared to raise her voice at Xiao Yifei before, but now she was actually yelling at him.

    However, not to mention whether it was toote to buy medicine, with Xiao Yifei here, was there really a more miraculous doctor in the world than him?

    "Don¡¯t worry, panicking now won¡¯t help. Let me take a look at the situation first."

    Xiao Yifei said unhurriedly to Zhou Meifeng with a faint smile on his face.

    Zhou Meifeng, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯spletely unconcerned expression, a trace of urgency shed in her eyes. She looked at Xiao Yifei with an eager gaze.

    "Where are you going to find a doctor now? I see there¡¯s not even a decent pharmacy near your vige. It¡¯s definitely toote now. Have you forgotten what I do for a living?"

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng with a light smile, "So don¡¯t rush out. Let me have a look first, and if there¡¯s anything needed, you can run out then."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng remembered that Xiao Yifei had a background as a doctor. She had been too panicked and frantic earlier. Zhou Meifeng lifted her head to look at the serene Xiao Yifei and said anxiously, "Xiao Yifei, please, it¡¯s a lot of trouble, but hurry and check on my father!"

    By the time Zhou Meifeng had spoken these words to Xiao Yifei, he had already reached the bedside.

    "Auntie, please make some room for me. Let me see how uncle is doing."

    Because Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother was still leaning on the bed wiping tears, Xiao Yifei spoke kindly to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother.

    When Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure and heard his words, a hint of wariness flickered in her eyes: "What are you going to do!"

    "Haven¡¯t I told Zhou Mei that I¡¯m a doctor? The best thing to do now is to let me check on uncle¡¯s condition," Xiao Yifei said, smiling at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother turned to look at Zhou Meifeng, and upon seeing Zhou Meifeng nod at her, she finally got up from the bedside and stepped aside.

    But even as Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother made way, her eyes still fixed intently on Xiao Yifei, filled entirely with skepticism. It was evident that if the old man¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t been so critical, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother would not have made room.

    "Fengfeng said he was a teacher, right? How did he be a doctor now? Besides, can a young doctor like him be reliable? Fengfeng is naive and kind. She mustn¡¯t trust this guy just because he looks upright and honest."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother kept her gaze on Xiao Yifei while walking over to Zhou Meifeng.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei had also reached the bedside. Without showing any disgust, he sat on the already darkened bed. He first took out some tissues and gently wiped away the saliva that had unintentionally dribbled from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father¡¯s mouth. Then he looked thoughtfully at the man lying on the bed, and in an instant, a sharp gleam shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as his irvoyance superpower activated.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯spassionate actions on the side, a warm glow couldn¡¯t help but pass through Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, slightly changing her initial skepticism. Though Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t done much sitting beside the bed, his previous actions had been revealing.

    "Fengfeng, is this young man really your employer? A teacher? Has he done anything inappropriate to you?"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother turned her head, looking seriously at Zhou Meifeng.

    "Mother, you can trust me. Don¡¯t you believe in your daughter? I don¡¯t lie, I wouldn¡¯t deceive you. He really hasn¡¯t done anything inappropriate to me; I haven¡¯t done a bad job. I¡¯m truly working as a nanny in Xiao Yifei¡¯s house. Mother, moreover, you don¡¯t know, Xiao Yifei is a teacher at the medical college in the city, his family is quite wealthy. The house in the city is much bigger than our rural home. With his wealth, why would he be interested in me!"

 Chapter 412: Resolving Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Resolving Doubts</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng looked at her mother and said with a smile. After she finished speaking, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly, she indeed had not lied to her mother, it was just that she hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Xiao Yifei had not done anything inappropriate to her, he had just bought her a lot of sexy clothes, that was all.

    "Fengfeng, don¡¯t think like that. You¡¯re so beautiful; surely some men have ill intentions towards you. I¡¯m telling you, you must be cautious!"

    The old woman looked at Zhou Meifeng with a warning in her voice.

    Just as Zhou Meifeng and her mother were speaking, the coughing from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father in bed suddenly ceased, and at the same time, the bed went still, which instantly filled the hearts of Zhou Meifeng and her mother with dread, and the thought that something bad might have happened suddenly sprung to mind.

    "What have you done!"

    The old woman shrieked at Xiao Yifei.

    "What have you done!"

    The old woman cried out in rm toward Xiao Yifei, and with surprising quickness for her frail frame, she dashed straight at Xiao Yifei. It was hard to imagine such speed from a thin old woman, reflecting the deep love between Zhou Meifeng¡¯s impoverished parents.

    At the same time, Zhou Meifeng also rushed toward the bedside.

    "Hm?"

    Xiao Yifei first made a silencing gesture toward Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother, then softly asked, "Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "You! You! You bastard..."

    Upon reaching the bedside, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face was filled with loathing as she pointed a trembling finger directly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Mother, look at Father, he¡¯s alright!"

    Zhou Meifeng immediately followed up, she knew Xiao Yifei and was aware that he wasn¡¯t rash. First looking at her father lying on the bed, joy appeared on her face as she hurriedly called out to her mother.

    After hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s shout, her mother turned her head to look at the old man lying on the bed, a sh of confusion crossing her eyes.

    At that moment, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s fathery tightly in bed, his breathing smooth and his face peaceful, the wrinkles on his face now smoothed out. Ever since Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father fell ill in bed due to overworking while away from home, they never saw him sleep so peacefully andfortably.

    Upon seeing this scene, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡¯s expression suddenly calmed, she stared intently at the old man lying on the bed, a look of sce shing in her eyes. It had been so long since the old man fell ill after working away from home; she hadn¡¯t seen him sleep so soundly in a long time.

    At this moment, the room in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home also seemed to quiet down with her father¡¯s peaceful slumber.

    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao! I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you earlier?"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother gratefully said to Xiao Yifei, "Really, I¡¯m sorry. All of a sudden there was no movement here, and I thought something had happened. Now it seems I¡¯ve misunderstood you."

    "Fengfeng was right, you¡¯re a good person, worthy of respect."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother said to Xiao Yifei with respect, within moments, Xiao Yifei not only turned the crisis into a safe situation but also managed to put the old man into such a peaceful sleep¡ªit was simply miraculous, especially considering that the many doctors she had sought and the many medicines taken had never had such an amazing effect.

    "Fengfeng, aren¡¯t you going to thank Mr. Xiao?"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother turned her head and hurriedly said to Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei¡¯s prompt assistance had finally eased their hearts, which had been caught in their throats.

    "Xiao Yifei, I... I thank you."

    Zhou Meifeng gratefully said to Xiao Yifei, recalling how she had shouted at Xiao Yifei in her panic, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, what¡¯s our rtionship? No need to be so polite."

    Xiao Yifei gestured dismissively, speaking without concern.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cheeks faintly reddened when she heard Xiao Yifei say "What¡¯s our rtionship?" as if something hade to mind.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother gave her daughter a somewhat strange look, then turned to gaze at Xiao Yifei. At this moment, there was no longer any doubt in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, only respect and restraint. Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s introduction earlier, her mother felt a bit embarrassed for having Xiao Yifei in their shabby home.

    "Mr. Xiao, please, have a seat," she said.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother, hunched over, fetched the most intact chair for Xiao Yifei and offered it to him with utmost politeness.

    "Thank you, Auntie."

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei finally changed his address for Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother from "Madam" to "Auntie": "Auntie, please take a seat yourself, I¡¯m not tired, it¡¯s okay."

    "I brought Zhou Meifeng back this time because there wasn¡¯t really anything pressing. She often talked about home matters, so I suggested we drop by today for a visit."

    Of course, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t say it was because he was worried about their safety due to the retaliation from Big Eyes; such words would only cause unnecessary worry for Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents. So Xiao Yifei casually made up an excuse.

    "As for Uncle, I just took a look at his condition, and it isn¡¯t anything serious. It¡¯s just the umtion of minor ailments due to overwork,pounded by a long period of poor circumstances andck of proper treatment, that has gradually be worse."

    Xiao Yifei had been startled by the old man¡¯s condition inside his body when he used his X-ray vision earlier. Although the organs were still functioning normally, the body¡¯s condition was extremely poor, and the atrial fibrition had urred very abruptly. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei being there today, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father might have faced a grim fate.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei was able to stabilize the atrial fibrition in time with his consciousness thread and calmed the old man¡¯s emotions, allowing him to have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    "Uh... ha ha."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s motherughed awkwardly, "We understand."

    In fact, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother was aware of her husband¡¯s condition, but she felt helpless due to their poverty. They could barely afford basic food and warmth. It was only because Zhou Meifeng had been sending more money hometely that they were able to afford medication for her father. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have even managed that.

    Zhou Mei¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her family¡¯s sorry state; her nose turned red, and tears began to well up in her eyes. She wished she could work even more to earn money, and this was why she worked so diligently at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ce; the money he paid her was indeed not little for someone with Zhou Mei¡¯s educational background.

    Moreover, Zhou Mei didn¡¯t want to take any crooked paths, so she cherished the opportunity Xiao Yifei had given her.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family, about to say something, when his sharp senses suddenly detected someone peering in through the window from outside.

    "Who¡¯s there!"

    Xiao Yifei whirled around, but the shadow at the window had vanished. Frowning, he quickly followed the trail, but by the time he got outside, the figure had disappeared.

    Zhou Meifeng and her mother followed closely behind Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, what happened?"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother asked, looking puzzled.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head without answering. But who would be peering into Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house from outside?

    While Xiao Yifei pondered this, suddenly, he noticed two figures slowly approaching the door of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home.

    "Zhou Jun! Zhou Jun!"

    Luo Baoyan walked while calling out towards the direction of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house, shouting the name of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father, "A Hummer just drove toward your ce; did you see it?"

    Luo Baoyan either truly did not know or pretended not to know that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father was bedridden and unable to get up.

    Xiao Yifei had parked his car behind and to the side of the house, so it wouldn¡¯t be visible from the front.

 Chapter 413: Not Refusing Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413: Not Refusing Kindness</h4><h4></h4>

    And standing at the door, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother glimpsed Luo Baoyan¡¯s figure and heard his loud voice, a sh of disgust quickly crossing her eyes.

    "Qiuju, you¡¯re at the door, answering my question, have you seen a Hummer? If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Hummer drove in this direction toward your house."

    Approaching Zhou Meifeng¡¯s doorstep, Luo Baoyan saw Tang Qiujie standing at the entrance, his eyes lit up, and he said to her.

    Hunchbacked, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mother¡ªthat is, Tang Qiujie¡ªstared nkly at Luo Baoyan and shook her head: "What Hummer? I haven¡¯t seen any."

    Luo Baoyan, hearing Tang Qiujie¡¯s indifferent reply, couldn¡¯t hide a sh of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Turning his head, he suddenly noticed two unfamiliar figures standing at the Zhou residence, one of which, a woman, d in a form-fitting jumpsuit that entuated her exquisite figure to perfection, was quite stunning, making Luo Baoyan drool.

    And beside this woman stood a young man, tall, handsome, and looking imposing.

    "Humph, what would an old vige woman like you know."

    Luo Baoyan sneered disdainfully and turned to Xiao Yifei: "Kid, did you see a Hummer driving by here?"

    "A Hummer?"

    Hearing Luo Baoyan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei seemed puzzled as he shook his head and said, "I haven¡¯t seen any Hummer drive by."

    After Xiao Yifei spoke, Luo Baoyan nodded and without so much as a thank you, he walked past the Zhou¡¯s front door with his head held high, turning back only to give Zhou Meifeng ascivious nce.

    "What are you eyeballing! Think you¡¯re so smart, do you!"

    Wang Guihua, behind Luo Baoyan, gave him a fierce p on the back of his head.

    The p made Luo Baoyan shrink his neck, muttering under his breath without daring to raise his voice.

    The two continued on their way, and Wang Guihua also turned her head back, looking puzzled at Xiao Yifei and the others: "Where did these peoplee from? That beautiful woman looks familiar, but why can¡¯t I remember where I¡¯ve seen her before? And who is this handsome young man, and what are they doing at Zhou Jun¡¯s house? His family is so poor."

    Wang Guihua mumbled to herself, but soon she turned her head back around and followed Luo Baoyan in search of the ¡¯Hummer¡¯, unwilling to pass up any opportunity for advantage.

    "Mom, are Luo Baoyan and his lot still the same?"

    Watching Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua slowly move out of sight, Zhou Meifeng turned her head and asked Tang Qiujie, looking a bit unhappy.

    "Ah, we all live in the same vige, and he¡¯s the Vige Chief, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it."

    Tang Qiujie shook her head and sighed softly, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re too poor, which is why we always get bullied.

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. Haven¡¯t you always told me, good and evil will be repaid? Such people will sooner orter get their retribution!"

    Zhou Meifeng stared in the direction Luo Baoyan and his group had left, a hint of hatred flickering in her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the conversation between Zhou Meifeng and her mother, turned his head, looking at Zhou Meifeng with confusion, not understanding what was going on.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Zhou Meifeng smiled gently at Xiao Yifei, skillfully concealing the hatred she had shown just moments before.

    Since Zhou Meifeng wasn¡¯t talking about it, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pry any further.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back."

    Feeling everything was settled, Tang Qiujie began to usher Xiao Yifei back to the house: "Mr. Xiao, you¡¯vee so far this time, I must hospitably entertain you!"

    "Fengfeng, go back to the room first and take out three hundred yuan from the big box under the bed. It¡¯s still early, go to the town and buy a chicken and some beef. We should treat Mr. Xiao properly."

    Tang Qiujie busied herself preparing things for Xiao Yifei while issuing instructions to Zhou Meifeng.

    Upon hearing Tang Qiujie¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng responded and was about to return to the house.

    "Auntie, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. I came in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you. There¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous. I¡¯ll drive Zhou Meifeng to the town in a bit. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll buy it for you,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng with a smile.

    "Mr. Xiao! You are a guest, how can we let you spend money..."

    Tang Qiujie looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly and was about to continue when an unceremonious voice interrupted her.

    "I want to know! Whose car is that one behind? Who parked it there?"

    For some reason, Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua had circled back, and at this moment, Luo Baoyan was staring at Xiao Yifei and his twopanions with a sour expression.

    "The car¡¯s mine, what¡¯s the issue?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, puzzled by Luo Baoyan¡¯s abrupt return and his impolite tone.

    "Hmph! It¡¯s yours, is it! When I just asked who saw a Hummer drive by, why did you say you didn¡¯t see it? You just arrived in our vige and you¡¯re already being dishonest, tell me, what are your intentions here in our vige!"

    Luo Baoyan raised an eyebrow, squinting as he questioned Xiao Yifei.

    Wang Guihua chimed in with an eerie tone by his side, "Exactly, what are you doing in our vige! And lying too, heading to Zhou Jun¡¯s ce. Everyone in Baiyang Vige knows the Zhou family is the poorest. What¡¯s your purpose visiting their home!"

    As Xiao Yifei listened to the couple¡¯s back-and-forth, he slightly frowned, sensing the hostility in their tones.

    "Firstly, what you asked me was whether I¡¯d seen a Hummer."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Baoyan seriously and exined, "My car is a Range Rover. You asked if I had seen a Hummer; of course, I hadn¡¯t."

    Xiao Yifei had heard the conversation between Zhou Meifeng and her mother and knew that there was tension between Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family and the vige chief Luo Baoyan. Luo Baoyan¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei was also extremely unfriendly, so Xiao Yi had no intention of being courteous to Luo Baoyan.

    "Moreover, even if you are the vige chief, I don¡¯t have to report to you why I¡¯m here, do I? Even as the vige chief, this vige isn¡¯t your private property, right?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Baoyan, eyes narrowing as he spoke.

    "You!"

    Luo Baoyan, upon hearing Xiao Yifei rify that his vehicle was a Range Rover, not a Hummer, instantly felt his face turn red with embarrassment, especially since he had just been acting knowledgeable in front of Wang Guihua, "I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a Range Rover or a Hummer, anyone who can drive a million-dor car is nomon person. If youe to our vige, of course you have to inform me! What if you are people from the TV station here for an interview!"

    Fearful that there might be some special situation with Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family due to their extreme poverty, perhaps even a charity donation, which would prevent him from reaping any benefits, Luo Baoyan added.

    "You can rest assured, I¡¯m not from a TV station."

    Xiao Yifei frowned as he replied to the anxious Luo Baoyan, "Besides, the car isn¡¯t mine, I borrowed it."

    Upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Luo Baoyan began to size him up, a gleam flitting through his eyes.

    Luo Baoyan scrutinized Xiao Yifei, noting that although the man was tall and had an impressive presence, he was quite young and dressed simply, without the mboyant air of those wealthy second-generation youths he had seen. Realizing the Range Rover that had embarrassed him in front of his wife was actually borrowed, Luo Baoyan somewhat believed him.

    At home, Luo Baoyan often found himself under the thumb of his wife, Wang Guihua, who would figuratively defecate and urinate on him. He had thought he might make an impression by recognizing the car¡¯s make but ended up making a fool of himself instead.

    Having confirmed that Xiao Yifei was not someone who could afford such an expensive vehicle, and seeing that he and the beautiful woman beside him were cultivating a rtionship with Zhou Jun¡¯s family, Luo Baoyan decided there was no need to be polite with them. He thought he might as well try and secure some money from the situation.

 Chapter 414: All Kinds of Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414: All Kinds of Difficulties</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh! The car you borrowed, huh."

    Luo Baoyan looked at Xiao Yifei with nted eyes and said, "A borrowed car is still a car. Pay your parking fee first."

    Xiao Yifei felt a sense of absurdity upon hearing Luo Baoyan¡¯s words; it was simply preposterous. This was indeed the first time he had heard of having to pay for parking in the vige, especially since his car was parked beside Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home!

    "Vige Chief, are you kidding me?"

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and said to Luo Baoyan, "What kind of parking fee are you talking about?"

    "You parked on mynd, and I¡¯m still growing things there. I didn¡¯t ask you for damages, just a parking fee, what¡¯s wrong with that!"

    Wang Guihua jumped out at this moment, her face twisted with a sharp and mean look, and shrieked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Your ce?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked at Wang Guihua: "I seem to have parked next to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s ce, right? How is it your ce? Does the Vige Chief have too much power around here?"

    Just then, Tang Qiujie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She angrily pped her hands and yelled at Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get greedy! Just because we don¡¯t give money for your family¡¯s social welfare, you canceled our welfare! You¡¯re holding a grudge over that and even took thend next to our house! We didn¡¯t say anything about those, but what are you doing today! Mr. Xiao is an honored guest in our home, and we won¡¯t allow you to treat him like this. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re easy to bully just because we¡¯re poor!"

    After Tang Qiujie finished speaking, her aged face was red with anger as she red at Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan.

    It was hard to imagine how such a feeble olddy could suddenly burst with such energy.

    "Mom!"

    Zhou Meifeng quickly ran over to Tang Qiujie¡¯s side to calm her: "Mom, don¡¯t be angry; take it easy. These people, acting like that, they definitely won¡¯t have a good end, they¡¯ll have no peace at death!"

    Zhou Meifeng directed a hate-filled gaze at the arrogant Wang Guihua.

    Now, Xiao Yifei finally understood why Zhou Meifeng and her family had that attitude towards Luo Baoyan.

    It turned out that because Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family was poor and receiving social welfare, Luo Baoyan coveted that little bit of money. When they refused to give him a cut, he bore a grudge against them. He not only found a reason to cancel Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family¡¯s welfare but also targeted them throughout the vige.

    Xiao Yifei wondered why, even in a poor vige, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family only had one house. It turned out that Luo Baoyan had somehow managed to take over thend next to their house, despite being miles away. The impoverished family of Zhou Meifeng stood no chance against the Vige Chief and, since Zhou Meifeng¡¯s father was bedridden, moving was not an option, so they had to swallow their anger and bear it.

    Until today, when Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua¡¯s family did not even spare Xiao Yifei, who came to visit them, and tried to take advantage of him, Tang Qiujie finally could no longer put up with it and erupted.

    Tang Qiujie¡¯s sudden outburst caught Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan off guard. This vige woman who had always been passive - how did she be so formidable today?

    But within moments, they looked at the furious Tang Qiujie and started tough.

    "Ah, Qiujie, how impressive you are today."

    Wang Guihua looked at Tang Qiujie with a mocking smile: "But even if you are so fierce, what use is it?"

    Wang Guihua turned her head towards Xiao Yifei and stretched out her hand directly: "Hand over the money! Parking fee! If you don¡¯t pay up, don¡¯t think about driving your car out of our vige today!"

    At this moment, Luo Baoyan suddenly turned his head towards Zhou Meifeng. He realized from the conversation between Tang Qiujie and Zhou Meifeng that this beautiful woman was the once scruffy-looking Zhou Meifeng. Looking at the sensually attractive Zhou Meifeng, ascivious glint shed in his eyes.

    "This girl used to look so dirty, never thought she¡¯d be so pretty with a bit of dressing up."

    Luo Baoyan looked at Zhou Meifeng, his eyes flickering, seemingly pondering some wicked idea.

    "You really think my family can be bullied just like that, don¡¯t you? Although my old man is bed-ridden and can¡¯t get up, and it¡¯s just us women at home, if you really push us too far, then we¡¯ll have to fight you!"

    Seeing this, Tang Qiujie had long held a grudge against the Vige Chief Luo Baoyan. Today, especially with Xiao Yifei¡¯s incident, she decided she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She realized that enduring passively only made Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua more audacious in their wrongdoings.

    "Hmph! How dare you, Tang Qiujie, not only cheating on welfare but now threatening us too? I think you don¡¯t want to stay in Baiyang Vige anymore!"

    Wang Guihua, with her eyes nting, sneered bitterly at Tang Qiujie. They already resented Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family over the welfare issue. Although they had taken over thend next to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home, Tang Qiujie had resisted to the death at that time, preventing them from doing anything with thend next to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house, leaving thend still vacant.

    "You want to make trouble, do you? Well, let¡¯s see who can¡¯t stand it in the end!"

    Wang Guihua, with an air of superiority, pointed at Tang Qiujie and said, then turned to Luo Baoyan, "Go back and cut off their power first! I want to see how capable they are!"

    "What are you looking at! Didn¡¯t you hear me speaking to you?"

    Wang Guihua pped Luo Baoyan on the head, who was sneakily admiring Zhou Meifeng¡¯s graceful figure, andmanded.

    "Alright, alright, as you say. I think their family justcks discipline, not knowing their ce!"

    Luo Baoyan nodded, his gaze wickedly flickering across Zhou Meifeng, then turned to Xiao Yifei with a sh of coldness in his eyes, and said, "And you, kid, if you don¡¯t want to be as unfortunate as they are, you better pay the parking fee pronto! And stay away from them as soon as you can! Otherwise, hmm-hmm!"

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s voice was filled with threatening as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "You...! You all!"

    Tang Qiujie was so angry she was gasping for breath, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    Xiao Yifei watched Luo Baoyan and his family, slowly narrowing his eyes.

    And just at that moment, a group of figures suddenly appeared on the small path behind Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home, striding towards Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house with an aggressive air.

    Xiao Yifei was just about to speak to Luo Baoyan when he abruptly spotted the group of figures. His brow slowly furrowed, he turned his head, and cast his gaze upon the approaching crowd.

    Zhou Meifeng noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s unusual behavior. She turned her head, following Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, and when she saw the group of people, her heart skipped a beat. She turned back to Xiao Yifei, opened her mouth¡ªthough no words came out, it was clear she was worried.

    "Uncle Luo! What a coincidence, you¡¯re here too!"

    The man with big eyes swaggered to the front of the crowd, grinning at Luo Baoyan.

    "Big Eyes? You¡¯re back again? I heard you made a fortune outside?"

    Luo Baoyan looked at Big Eyes, who wore a thick golden chain around his neck, and asked. Then he lifted his head to nce at the several dozen unruly youngsters following Big Eyes, a flicker of fear crossing his eyes, "And what are you doing here, who are all these people?"

    Luo Baoyan, seeing Big Eyesing in such an intimidating manner, felt somewhat afraid. Known as a tough customer in the vige, Big Eyes had always been a brooding presence, and this time, the look of the people following him suggested they were not of the genteel sort, which unnerved the timid Luo Baoyan.

    Although as the Vige Chief, Luo Baoyan knew some ruffians, the sight of Big Eyes suddenly bringing so many people made him feel uneasy.

    "Haha, Uncle Luo, I did make some money outside."

 Chapter 415 Such Evil People

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415 Such Evil People</h4><h4></h4>

    Da Yan gave a sly grin at Luo Baoyan and then nced at Xiao Yifei. A sh of fear crossed his eyes, quickly covered by a sinister expression. He turned back to Luo Baoyan. "These are all my friends, Uncle Luo, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    "So, you bring your friends..."

    Luo Baoyan looked at Da Yan. He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear.

    "Haha, Uncle Luo, I told you there¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Da Yanughed wildly, his demeanor somewhat frenzied, "Uncle Luo, aren¡¯t you also at odds with the Zhou Family? Zhou Meifeng is my woman, you know that. Now Zhou Meifeng is messing around outside, finding other men. Can I, Da Yan, tolerate this?"

    When Luo Baoyan heard Da Yan¡¯s words, he turned to look at Zhou Meifeng. Upon hearing this, he realized that Xiao Yifei, standing next to Zhou Meifeng, was the man Da Yan was talking about. No wonder Zhou Meifeng looked so stylish and beautiful now. She had found herself a rich man.

    Thinking this, Luo Baoyan¡¯s gaze swept over Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body with a sinister gleam, wondering to himself.

    "Is that right, Zhou Meifeng? Will you go with anyone who gives you money? Did this bastard give you money to sleep with him?"

    A ferocious light shed in Da Yan¡¯s eyes as he coldly said to Xiao Yifei, "Bastard, I admit I was at a disadvantage when I faced you alonest time, but today, huh."

    Da Yan then turned his head to look at the group of men behind him, his expression fierce.

    "Uncle Luo, you can rest assured. Aren¡¯t you also at odds with the Zhou Family? Last time, it took Tang Qiujie¡¯s threat of suicide to make you back down. This time, you can rx. Leave the venting to me. Whatever happens here, you don¡¯t need to worry about it,"

    Da Yan said to Luo Baoyan with a smile, intending to persuade Luo Baoyan to leave first.

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s eyes flickered with regret when he heard Da Yan¡¯s words. He had hoped to gain some benefits from Xiao Yifei, but seeing the stance that Da Yan took, it seemed not only the Zhou Family but Xiao Yifei as well might be in a precarious situation.

    However, Luo Baoyan didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed. He had just exerted so much energy and hadn¡¯t seen a penny, which made him feel unbnced.

    "Uncle Luo, don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯ve handled things here, I will definitelye to thank you personally. You will certainly not be forgotten," Da Yan assured him.

    Seeing Luo Baoyan¡¯s thought process, Da Yan couldn¡¯t help but smirk coldly to himself. Luo Baoyan really lived up to his reputation for being greedy.

    "Haha, look at you, Da Yan, still so polite. It seems you¡¯ve not only made money, but you¡¯ve also be much better at handling things. Very good, very good, Uncle Luo appreciates you!"

    Upon hearing this, a smile spread across Luo Baoyan¡¯s face. He grinned at Da Yan and said, "Don¡¯t worry about it, just do what you need to do. As long as things don¡¯t get too out of hand, Uncle Luo can cover for you. After all, I need to let some people know who¡¯s in charge in Baiyang Vige!"

    After saying this, Luo Baoyan turned and was ready to leave. As he was about to depart, Wang Guihua, who was following behind him, suddenly turned around. Her eyes shed viciously towards Da Yan, "Da Yan, Auntie is telling you, right behind the Zhou Family¡¯s house, the deserted hill you guys often went to as kids, it¡¯s now totally deserted, nobody goes there. And there are often wild dogs around. If you throw a bone there, within a day, the wild dogs will leave nothing behind." After ncing at Tang Qiujie, Wang Guihua smiled at Da Yan and then followed Luo Baoyan out.

    "What are you ranting about? I just said not to make too big a fuss, why would you say that?"

    Luo Baoyan got upset upon hearing Wang Guihua¡¯s words.

    "What¡¯s the matter? What did I say? You coward, you¡¯re scared every single day. The Zhou Family is poor and has no rtives; nobody cares about them! If you stay cowardly like this, not making an example out of someone, how can you continue to be Vige Chief, who will listen to you?"

    Wang Guihua was even fiercer than Luo Baoyan, her voice rising a pitch, causing Luo Baoyan to shrink back.

    Hearing Wang Guihua¡¯s words, Da Yan was momentarily stunned. The sinister implication in her words was quite chilling.

    "Ha... hahaha, truly, nothing is as poisonous as a woman¡¯s heart," heughed, shaking his head in lingering fear, realizing the meaning behind the words; Wang Guihua was indeed venomous.

    However, Da Yan, initially without such intentions, had a sh of cold light in his eyes after hearing Wang Guihua¡¯s words. He looked at Xiao Yifei, remembering the humiliations he had suffered at Xiao¡¯s hands, and felt a sudden surge of hatred. His gaze towards Xiao Yifei had changed.

    "Zhou Meifeng, are you scared of me now?"

    After watching Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua leave, Da Yan squinted and sneered at Zhou Meifeng, "Quite capable, even bringing that little man you know from the city back with you. What, had enough fun in the city and now you want toe back to the vige to sleep around?"

    "Nonsense! Mr. Xiao is a good person!"

    Everything that had happened today, coupled with her already frail health, made Tang Qiujie feel as if she was cking out. "Da Yan! You heartless man! If you treated Fengfeng a bit better, I wouldn¡¯t even mention how you beat me and my old man. Our Fengfeng is so good to you, tolerating this and that withoutint! And yet, you still want her to sleep with other men."

    Although furious, Tang Qiujie was powerless, only able to point at Da Yan and scold loudly, but to what effect?

    "Are you even a man! We were blind to let Fengfeng be with you, she has suffered so much! And now you still nder her, so what if she slept with Mr. Xiao? It¡¯s still better than being with a beast like you!"

    Tang Qiujie shrieked at Da Yan.

    "Old woman, do you not realize the situation you¡¯re in?"

    Da Yan shed a sinister smile at Tang Qiujie, "Didn¡¯t you hear what Luo Baoyan and his wife just said? Open those old eyes of yours and look, look how many people are following me. You still dare to yell at me! I¡¯ll kill you in a moment!"

    "You! You beast!"

    Tang Qiujie trembled as she pointed at Da Yan, "If you¡¯re capable, then kill me! I don¡¯t want to live anymore anyway!"

    Seeing the menacing look of Da Yan and the group of obviously unsavory people behind him, Tang Qiujie finally grew worried. She closed her eyes and threatened Da Yan, having managed to scare off Luo Baoyan and his group this way before.

    The only method Tang Qiujie, who had nothing left, could think of was this.

    "Hmph! Kill you."

    Da Yan said with a cold smirk, "Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t just talk about you, there¡¯s also the cripple lying on your bed, and this little bastard. None of you will escape."

    The murderous tone in Da Yan¡¯s voice caused Tang Qiujie to abruptly open her eyes. She heard a serious undertone in his tone and panicked, "You dare! Da Yan! Try to touch any of us today, see if you aren¡¯t afraid of prison!"

    "Prison?"

    Da Yan scoffed, "If I kill all of you, who would know?"

    Tang Qiujie, seeing that Da Yan seemed serious, was filled with panic but still turned to Zhou Meifeng and said, "Fengfeng, they have more people, you and Mr. Xiao should leave first. They¡¯re just bluffing; they surely won¡¯t do anything to two old folks like your dad and me!"

    "Fengfeng, Mom is sorry for not giving you a good life."

 Chapter 416: Canâ€™t Believe the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Can¡¯t Believe the Truth</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Qiujie looked at Zhou Meifeng with eyes full of pity and said with heavy guilt.

    "Mom! What are you talking about? I¡¯m not going anywhere! Big Eyes is just trying to scare us; don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t have the guts!"

    Although Zhou Meifeng said this, the slight trembling of her hands revealed that she was very nervous because the situation in front of her was possibly the worst kind.

    "The one peeking sneakily outside the window into the house just now, that was you, wasn¡¯t it?"

    As both Zhou Meifeng and Tang Qiujie were filled with gloom, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rose indifferently. For some reason, even though the situation was extremely urgent now, when Zhou Meifeng heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, her heart suddenly steadied, and she was not as tense.

    "What a coincidence today. I guessed that after I let you go from my ce, you wouldn¡¯t be content and would definitelye back for revenge. And a person like you, if seeking revenge, could only target the elderly. Apanying Zhou Meifeng back, I felt it odd not to see you."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Big Eyes andughed softly, "Just now, you went to gather these people after seeing me arrive from outside the window, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, a small fry like you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to show up in front of me again."

    "Hmph!"

    Big Eyes snorted coldly as a tacit agreement, then coldly said with a face that he had wanted to sh thousands of times in his heart, "Little bastard, still daring to spout nonsense here. I hope when you¡¯re up in the back hills keepingpany with the wild dogs, you can still be so arrogant!"

    "Zhou Meifeng, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Come with me. The boss saw your photo and surprisingly, the more tempestuous and resistant you are, the more he likes you."

    Big Eyes momentarily put Xiao Yifei aside and said to Zhou Meifeng with a smile, "As long as youe with me, I¡¯ll not only let go of your dad and your mom, but I¡¯ll also give your family some money. As long as you take good care of the boss, you¡¯ll eat and drink the best afterward!"

    "But this little bastard, I¡¯m definitely taking his life!"

    For some reason, Big Eyes, previously very tough in attitude, was now employing a gentle approach with Zhou Meifeng, but his voice was filled with ruthless intent as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    But how could Zhou Meifeng possibly agree to Big Eyes.

    "Get lost! You truly make me sick!"

    Zhou Meifeng tly and brutally refused Big Eyes, preferring death over talking to someone as disgusting as him.

    "Going by what you say, your boss is really quite something, huh? Sending you guys out everywhere to find women for him? Is he that desperate?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei spoke to Big Eyes with a smile that was more a sneer, "So is that what you do for your boss, specialize in finding women for him? Truly a peculiar man. If he wants women that badly, why not go to a brothel!"

    Xiao Yifei watched Big Eyes and shook his head with a smile.

    Big Eyes, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, narrowed his eyes and fell silent; it seemed Xiao Yifei had hit the mark.

    "Ha ha ha."

    Xiao Yifei burst intoughter, amused by the absurdity of such a person.

    "Little bastard, is the boss someone you canment on? Although I¡¯ve never met the boss, I know that you can¡¯t even conceive of the boss¡¯s background in your entire life!"

    Big Eyes said coldly as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Since you all don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me then."

    Big Eyes sneered as he looked at Xiao Yifei and the others, then said to the group behind him, "Knock out the woman and take her away; as for the rest, kill them all and dump them on the hills behind!"

    I originally came back only nning to take it out on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s parents, but as it happened, Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng were also back. Luckily, I peeked in through the window first to assess the situation. Since I couldn¡¯t handle this on my own, after calling the boss, he sent me so many people. He really does have a profound background.

    However, what Big Eyes couldn¡¯t figure out was why his boss was so fond of respectable women.

    But when something doesn¡¯t make sense, why bother dwelling on it? If Big Eyes could get the boss¡¯s job done and have his revenge, why not be happy about it!

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he sprang into action and charged forward.

    "You really have a death wish!"

    Big Eyes saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s overconfident action and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smile. However, what followed was a blur before his eyes.

    In less than a minute, when Big Eyes could see clearly again, Xiao Yifei was standing in front of him with a faint smile, and behind Xiao Yifei, his own men were sprawled all over the ground.

    "How... How is this possible!"

    Big Eyes, who had been smug just moments ago, was now rooted to the spot, legs trembling, as the scene before him seemed like a dream.

    Big Eyes pinched himself hard, pain shooting through his arm. He shook his head vigorously, and when he looked up again, he was still met with Xiao Yifei¡¯s smirk.

    "So you really are a monster!"

    Big Eyes suddenly felt darkness closing in and shut his eyes tight, muttering to himself, "I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it! This is all fake!"

    The incident that had just taken ce also left Zhou Meifeng and Tang Qiujie standing behind him incredulous. They never imagined that in just a moment, before they could even see what was happening, Big Eyes¡¯s men were all lying on the ground in agony.

    "Fengfeng, is Mr. Xiao really just a medical school teacher? Not a Martial Arts instructor? No, no, even Martial Arts teachers aren¡¯t this formidable!"

    Tang Qiujie¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to Zhou Meifeng, struggling to understand how Xiao Yifei could be so powerful.

    "I... I don¡¯t know either!"

    Although Zhou Meifeng had been living with Xiao Yifei in the same apartment for some time, she didn¡¯t know him well. She only knew some simple things about him and during the time she worked as his housekeeper, she didn¡¯t ponder much, only focused on doing her job well.

    Zhou Meifeng had seen Xiao Yifei unleash his Thunderous might against Big Eyes and knew he had some skill in martial arts, but it wasn¡¯t until today¡¯s events that she realized just how formidable Xiao Yifei truly was.

    This wasn¡¯t just formidable, it was terrifying!

    Zhou Meifeng watched with disbelieving eyes as the groupy on the ground, faces twisted in pain, certain that they were not pretending but truly unable to stand due to the severe pain.

    Who could have imagined this scene? Just moments ago, she had thought they were facing the worst-case scenario, yet in an instant, everything had turned upside down.

    Zhou Meifeng looked up at Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette, feeling a mix of intense shock and deep gratitude.

    Her impulsive decision to let Big Eyes go had endangered her parents, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Xiao Yifei, something terrible might have happened to them by now!

    Tang Qiujie and Zhou Meifeng had both thought the situation earlier was hopeless, especially when they heard Big Eyes wanting to take Zhou Meifeng away and kill the others. They had fallen into deep despair, not expecting that in the next moment, the situation wouldpletely change!

    "Open your eyes, your nickname is Big Eyes, aren¡¯t they supposed to be big?"

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Big Eyes, smiling yfully.

    "You... are you even human!"

    Big Eyes still couldn¡¯t ept the reality that not only could he not beat Xiao Yifei by himself, but all the men he brought were no match for Xiao Yifei, all defeated in an instant.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay Big Eyes any attention but turned to the others lying on the ground in agony and said coldly, "Get lost already!"

 Chapter 417 He Is Not Human

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417 He Is Not Human</h4>

    freewe?nov¨¥l.co?<h4></h4>

    "Get lost, we¡¯re getting out of here now!"

    The goons who Xiao Yifei knocked down were full of panic in their eyes. The shock Xiao Yifei had just inflicted on them was too great. They felt only a blur before pain overwhelmed them, and then they found themselves unable to get up from the ground.

    Fortunately, for reasons unknown, the pain had be bearable by the time Xiao Yifei spoke to them. The reason they were still on the ground was their fear of facing the terrifying Xiao Yifei again.

    So, when Xiao Yifei uttered these words, the goons scrambled to their feet in a flurry, not even bothering to help their leader "Big Eyes" who turned and ran.

    Xiao Yifei did not want to kill needlessly, so he had shown mercy to those goons.

    Seeing the goons he had brought running away, Big Eyes plunged into deep despair. Facing Xiao Yifei alone, his legs trembled uncontrobly. Big Eyes had never expected his assured victory to crumble into dust in an instant under Xiao Yifei¡¯s effortless action.

    At that moment, with boundless despair in his wide eyes, Big Eyes remembered the fear Xiao Yifei had instilled in him. The only reason Big Eyes hadn¡¯t copsed was that he believed his only chance to survive was to earn the right to talk to Xiao Yifei.

    "I admit you¡¯re very tough, but you should know, my boss has a very deep background. No woman he has targeted has ever escaped! If you insist on protecting Zhou Meifeng, you better be ready for the consequences!"

    Swallowing hard, Big Eyes tried to muster his courage and said to Xiao Yifei, "Unless you let me go, I will speak well of you to my boss. He likes virtuous women. I¡¯ll go back and badmouth Zhou Meifeng, strip her of her virtuous woman title. Maybe then, he¡¯ll lose interest in her!"

    "Otherwise, even if you kill me here today, just because of what those goons you let go report back, the boss will definitely not let Zhou Meifeng go! Then, it won¡¯t just be you few who suffer!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei kept staring at him without responding, Big Eyes thought Xiao Yifei was seriously considering his proposal and quickly continued, "You don¡¯t think those goons were really ones I could muster on my own, do you? Big Eyes isn¡¯t that capable; they were sent by my boss! So you really need to think about it, my boss¡¯s background is beyond your imagination!"

    After hearing Big Eyes¡¯ words, a spark shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he tilted his head and continued observing Big Eyes without saying a word.

    Big Eyes, realizing that Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t responded even after all that, thought the stakes weren¡¯t high enough: "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so tough just because you can fight. Our boss¡¯s strength can¡¯t be solved just by fighting. No matter how tough you are, can you be tougher than a gun? You better recognize the situation. Let me give you another tip, even though I haven¡¯t seen the boss myself, I overheard by ident that he is a big shot from Yanjing!"

    "That¡¯s the Capital! Do you know what it means to be a big shot from the Capital!"

    Big Eyes stared intently at Xiao Yifei with bloodshot eyes, clinging to hisst hope for life.

    After hearing Big Eyes¡¯ words, a flicker of disappointment passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Then, without saying anything, he picked up Big Eyes like a chicken and walked towards the deserted hill near Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house.

    Xiao Yifei had hoped that through Big Eyes he might find some clue. He thought Big Eyes knew the real details about his boss. In the end, it turned out that Big Eyes did not know who the so-called boss was.

    But that was not surprising; given Big Eyes¡¯ status, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have ess to his boss¡¯s level.

    So, after Big Eyes had told everything he knew to Xiao Yifei, although there were no substantial clues, Xiao Yifei had been able to significantly narrow down the target from the bits and pieces he heard from Big Eyes.

    "A big shot from Yanjing?"

    A spark shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes: "If it really is you, then what a coincidence. We didn¡¯t settle ourst ount, and if it¡¯s really you this time, I guess there won¡¯t be any mistakes, and we can settle both old and new scores together!"

    Thinking of that person, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed, and he smiled softly.

    However, now was not the time to consider those things, as Xiao Yifei, holding Da Yan, slowly walked towards the barren hills behind him.

    If Da Yan, who had already been spared once, still did not see the truth, then Xiao Yifei would decidedly not give Da Yan another chance. Just now, Wang Guihua had indeed suggested a good ce to Xiao Yifei.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me! Where are you taking me! You¡¯re going to..."

    Da Yan realized he had no chance to resist in Xiao Yifei¡¯s grasp, his body unable to move as if cast under a magic spell, but the direction in which Xiao Yifei was heading was so clear, making Da Yan suddenly scream at the top of his lungs!

    This butcher, who had always been a tyrant in the vicinity, finally understood the feeling of despair, and it was the kind of powerless despair; at this moment, he only thought of using his loud screams to save himself.

    I wonder if Da Yan ever thought this day woulde when he wasmitting his misdeeds, addicted to gambling andmitting evil.

    But just after Da Yan had just shouted for help, Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at him indifferently. Da Yan did not know if it was an illusion, but he saw what seemed like a bright light sh through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and then he could no longer make a sound.

    "He really isn¡¯t human after all!"

    Da Yan looked straight at the indifferent-faced Xiao Yifei, and this thought surfaced in his mind.

    "Wait here for me; I¡¯ll be right back, don¡¯t worry, it isn¡¯t anything serious."

    Xiao Yifei turned and smiled at Zhou Meifeng and Tang Qiujie.

    "Hey! Mr. Xiao..."

    Just as Tang Qiujie called out to Xiao Yifei and was about to say something, Zhou Meifeng suddenly pulled her back, "Mom, let it be, leaving it to Xiao Yifei is definitely no problem. You don¡¯t know, it was just my impulse that almost caused an ident for you all!"

    Zhou Meifeng recounted the events to Tang Qiujie, and upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, a trace of lingering fear shed in her eyes, then she fell silent.

    A littleter, Xiao Yifei walked out of the barren hills alone, with empty hands and no particr expression on his face.

    "Mr. Xiao, pleasee in. You came today and even helped us deal with such a big trouble; we must indeed treat you well!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei return, Tang Qiujie¡¯s stooped back straightened a bit, her originally troubled and wrinkled face also showed a smile. It was evident, although Tang Qiujie still wanted to say something earlier, now, seeing Da Yan, who had always been a thorn in their side, handled, she finally felt a sense of relief.

    Sometimes, that¡¯s just how it is. For people like Tang Qiujie, who are poor but not devoid of kindness, they are the ones most able to readily ept this most direct method of dealing.

    On the other hand, Zhou Meifeng, seeing Xiao Yifeie back alone and empty-handed, a trace of worry flickered in her eyes because, in her view, everything Xiao Yifei did was for her. This filled Zhou Meifeng with immense gratitude towards Xiao Yifei, and also a touch of concern.

 Chapter 418: Solve Together

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Solve Together</h4>

    NovelFire.c¦Ò?<h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei could see Zhou Meifeng¡¯s worry and shook his head with a smile, signaling to her not to worry, that he could handle these matters.

    "Auntie, you don¡¯t need to prepare anything, let¡¯s take care of the matters first, and after that, we can celebrate together, okay? After all, I came empty-handed, so consider these things as gifts brought for you, Auntie."

    Xiao Yifei said to Tang Qiujie with a smile, "After all, Zhou Meifeng has taken such good care of me recently."

    These abrupt words left Tang Qiujiepletely baffled as to what exactly was going on.

    "Ah? Mr. Xiao, what are you talking about?"

    Tang Qiujie was as confused as a monk confronted with a riddle, she looked up at Xiao Yifei, still baffled, and said.

    Not only Tang Qiujie but also Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei meant by his cryptic words; she, too, was full of doubts as she looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, I remember just now your Vige Chief said he wanted to cut off your water and electricity, didn¡¯t he? If I hadn¡¯te, I really wouldn¡¯t have known what was happening. Zhou Meifeng has never said much about her family¡¯s situation, so since I¡¯m here today, let¡¯s solve these problems together."

    Xiao Yifei said to Tang Qiujie with an easy smile on his face.

    Tang Qiujie was stunned for a moment before she finally understood the meaning of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Earlier, in her excitement, she hadpletely forgotten what Luo Baoyan had said when he left. Now, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her expression changed drastically. She was about to speak to Xiao Yifei when suddenly she heard a hasty voiceing from inside the room.

    "Mr. Xiao, this won¡¯t do, you must keep calm!"

    Zhou Jun was seen pushing aside the heavy curtain with his cane, shakily making his way out the door.

    "Dad! When did you wake up!"

    Zhou Meifeng, upon seeing Zhou Jun appear, had a sh of joy in her eyes and happily said to Zhou Jun.

    "Old Zhou! How can you be out of bed! Be very careful, be careful! This is nothing short of a miracle from the heavens!"

    Tang Qiujie, seeing the ever-bedridden Zhou Jun actually managing to walk, although with great difficulty and the help of a walking stick, felt a surge of joy in her heart!

    "What miracle from the heavens! This is clearly Mr. Xiao¡¯s doing!"

    Zhou Jun banged his cane and said, "Just now, when I was groggily gasping for breath, I felt Mr. Xiaoe to my side, followed by a particrlyfortable warmth. I instantly felt my breath smooth out and fell asleepfortably. When I woke up, I found that I had the strength to sit up and even walk with difficulty. This is not a miracle from the heavens; this is Mr. Xiao¡¯s doing! If there were truly a deity, Mr. Xiao would be that deity!"

    Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as he looked at Xiao Yifei, even going as far as to say Xiao Yifei was a deity. Without the slightest doubt, if his legs had been more capable, Zhou Jun would certainly have knelt down to kowtow to Xiao Yifei in thanks.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Zhou Jun; it seemed his casual use of the consciousness thread earlier to cleanse Zhou Jun¡¯s meridians had taken effect. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge how much more adept he¡¯d be at manipting the consciousness thread now.

    "Mr. Xiao is not only a good man but also a Divine Doctor! It¡¯s really beyond me why Mr. Xiao would choose to be a teacher instead of continuing to be a doctor!"

    Zhou Jun turned around, looking at Xiao Yifei with immense gratitude.

    Although Zhou Jun was still a bit wobbly standing on the ground, needing the aid of a walking stick to be steady, that was, after all, really him getting down from the bed on his own. And ording to Zhou Jun¡¯s own words, it was indeed Xiao Yifei¡¯s credit just now.

    Although Zhou Meifeng and Tang Qiujie hadn¡¯t seen clearly what exactly Xiao Yifei did to Zhou Jun while sitting on the bed just now, when they saw Zhou Jun¡¯s condition at the moment, they both turned sharply to look at Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with gratitude as well as deep surprise!

    "Mr. Xiao... this... I don¡¯t even know what to say, I¡¯m truly so thankful to you. Who could have expected your visit today would not only offer us such great help, but also enable old man Zhou to get back on his feet? You really are the Zhou Family¡¯s benefactor; we have no way to repay you!"

    As Tang Qiujie looked at Xiao Yifei, her whole body trembling with excitement, she suddenly turned her head to Zhou Meifeng and said, "Fengfeng, no matter what, you must work hard at Mr. Xiao¡¯s house from now on. Otherwise, how can we repay Mr. Xiao¡¯s kindness!"

    Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t speak but just turned her head towards Xiao Yifei, her beautiful eyes sparkling.

    "Haha, auntie, you¡¯re exaggerating. Uncle¡¯s constitution is actually quite good; it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t get timely treatment, which led to the gradual worsening of his condition. I simply provided some guidance, and if we don¡¯t follow up with proper treatment, uncle¡¯s condition won¡¯t improve. I¡¯m not as amazing as you think."

    Xiao Yifei said,ughing while looking at Tang Qiujie.

    "Right, I came out just thinking about thanking Mr. Xiao and forgot the main issue!"

    Zhou Jun pped his hands: "I awoke just after sleeping for a short while in the room, and even though I couldn¡¯t get out of bed at first, I could still hear everything loud and clear. Mr. Xiao, you must stay calm!"

    Zhou Jun looked at Xiao Yifei seriously and then angrily turned to Tang Qiujie and said, "You, you foolish woman, how dared you agree to what Mr. Xiao said just now? Mr. Xiao is from the city, and we are from the countryside, some issues are not so simple to resolve. Besides, Mr. Xiao has already helped us so much, do you really have the face to let him continue helping?"

    It was evident that Zhou Jun also had a hot temper in his youth, perhaps tempered by his prolonged illness, but now that he could get out of bed, his temper seemed to have returned somewhat.

    Zhou Jun frowned and lectured Tang Qiujie while she kept her head down without responding.

    "Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Luo Baoyan is? And you still dare to let Mr. Xiao continue to help us with this matter! What were you thinking!"

    Zhou Jun red at Tang Qiujie and went on: "Mr. Xiao has just finished dealing with Big Eyes¡¯ issues, and now stirring trouble with Luo Baoyan is just asking for trouble! Besides, if he wants to cut our water or electricity, let him do whatever he wants. Once I am in better shape, I will go out to work, and I¡¯ll take you with me. I¡¯m relieved to have Fengfeng staying with Mr. Xiao, and as for staying in Baiyang Vige, can¡¯t we just not stay? Anyway, don¡¯t cause any trouble for Mr. Xiao!"

    After Zhou Jun spoke to Tang Qiujie, he turned his head sincerely towards Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao, things in the vige aren¡¯t like in the city. We appreciate your kindness, but this issue really isn¡¯t simple to resolve. Luo Baoyan became the Vige Chief; there are quite many twists and turns within. We are very grateful for your consideration, and you¡¯ve already helped us a lot! But really, there¡¯s no need for you to bother with this matter. If ites to it, we simply won¡¯t continue to stay in Baiyang Vige."

    Zhou Jun looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly, clearly worried that Xiao Yifei might run into unnecessary trouble by helping them rashly without knowing the full story.

    "Old man Zhou, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d rather die than leave Baiyang Vige? You said your roots were here; why are you going back on your word now? Besides, if we leave, what about our father¡¯s and mother¡¯s graves?"

    Tang Qiujie whispered to Zhou Jun while tugging at his arm.

    "After the way Luo Baoyan has treated us, it¡¯s better not to stay in this ce. As for our father¡¯s and mother¡¯s graves... Sigh..."

    Zhou Jun replied in a simrly hushed voice to Tang Qiujie, but his voice trailed off into a heavy sigh at the end, revealing his deep reluctance to leave the vige, for it was the ce where generation after generation of his family had lived, and to the countryside man Zhou Jun, their roots were indeed very important.

 Chapter 419 A Strand of Determination

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419 A Strand of Determination</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sigh..."

    Tang Qiujie also let out a heavy sigh. She said no more.

    Both of them thought Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t heard what they¡¯d said, but they didn¡¯t realize that Xiao¡¯s sharp senses had not only captured Tang Qiujie and Zhou Jun¡¯s expressions, but he¡¯d also heard their conversation loud and clear.

    "So Mr. Xiao, please listen to my advice. We¡¯re already very grateful for your handling of Da Yan¡¯s matter, and as for how Luo Baoyan treats us, you don¡¯t need to worry, lest Mr. Xiao stir up any more trouble for yourself."

    Zhou Jun swung his hand in a grand gesture and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    He was very worried that Luo Baoyan might dig up the matter with Da Yan and create trouble for Xiao Yifei. Once such matters came to light in the vige, Luo could easily ally with some others and cause a whole heap of trouble for Xiao Yi Fei. Zhou Jun did not want to see Xiao, who had already shown them great kindness, get into more trouble because of them.

    "Uncle Zhou, what you¡¯re saying is indeed right, I don¡¯t quite understand your situation, but you also don¡¯t fully understand mine," Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Jun with a smile: "So, Uncle Zhou you can rest assured, if I said I can resolve it, then I can definitely resolve it."

    "Besides, the attitude Luo Baoyan had towards me just now, I haven¡¯t even settled the score with him yet. He actually dares to bully you guys like this, does he really think there¡¯s nobody who can deal with them?"

    A chill shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s narrowed eyes.

    "Uncle Zhou, you don¡¯t have to worry about it or try to advise me anymore. What I¡¯m about to do, just consider it a gift I brought to visit you."

    Xiao Yifei said with a slight smile: "This kind of scum, who preys on the weak but fears the strong, I¡¯ll just treat him like he¡¯s from the same ilk as Da Yan and settle the score today."

    Zhou Jun looked at Xiao Yifei seriously, realizing his words were not a joke and that he was clearly set in his decision, eventually, Zhou¡¯s eyes showed a glint of determination.

    "If something happens, I¡¯ll take the me for Mr. Xiao myself!"

    "Look at you, so pathetic. Wasn¡¯t it Tang Qiujie who said she¡¯d rather die? Let her die then! It¡¯s not our hands doing the job, what are you afraid of? They¡¯d rather lose their subsistence allowance than give us a cut of the money, they deserve to be poor!"

    At the entrance of the vige in Luo Baoyan¡¯s house, Wang Guihua was furiously berating Luo. Clearly, she was very dissatisfied with what Luo had done just now.

    "What does it matter if we get our hands dirty or not! If someone dies in our vige, do you really think it has nothing to do with me as the Vige Chief?"

    Luo Baoyan dared not openlysh out at Wang Guihua, but his tone revealed considerable pretext: "If today Da Yan really did what you hinted at to him, then we¡¯d better not get in trouble. But if something does happen, just you wait. It¡¯ll backfire on us too. After all, life and death are a matter of heaven!"

    "What¡¯s wrong with me? What have I done? You don¡¯t even look at Zhou Jun¡¯s family, each one of them as poor as church mice, yet so stubbornly proud. If you don¡¯t crush their bones, how can you, the Vige Chiefmand respect? How are you supposed to keep the people of Baiyang Vige under your thumb?" Wang Guihua red at Luo Baoyan, making him shrink back: "I¡¯m telling you, Luo Baoyan, without me, Wang Guihua, do you think you could have afforded a car?"

    Luo Baoyan opened his mouth, wanting to argue, but ultimately just sullenly lowered his head.

    "Hmph, just let them tear each other apart. Da Yan is no good person either, who knows what shady things he¡¯s been doing out there, even unting a golden chain. He¡¯s got no sense,ing back to the vige without paying his respects to us, strutting around with a gang of hooligans showing off their might."

    Wang Guihua let out a piercing, cold snort. She harbored some resentment in her heart due to the way Da Yan brought people over with a fierce momentum that had startled her. What was key, however, was that seeing Da Yan make a fortune outside had upset her even more.

    "Forget it, forget it, since we managed to drive away Zhou Jun and his hard, stinky family, it¡¯s enough to make me feel avenged!"

    A hint of smugness shed in Wang Guihua¡¯s eyes as she turned her head and said to Luo Baoyan, "Come over and rub my shoulders. My body has really deterioratedtely. I just ran a few steps with you, and now I¡¯m feeling quite sore."

    Luo Baoyan obediently walked behind Wang Guihua and started to massage her shoulders, but his mind was still preupied with the incident that had just urred: "Guihua, I was thinking on my way back, and I can¡¯t help feeling that the young man who suddenly appeared today is getting more and more mysterious. By asking Da Yan to do this, we might have gotten ourselves into trouble. The more I think about it, the more I feel that young man is an important figure."

    A shadow passed through Luo Baoyan¡¯s eyes, the more he thought about it on his way back, the more afraid he felt.

    "What important figure! Luo Baoyan, why are you such a coward now? Being afraid of this and that, with the way you are, are you even a man?"

    Wang Guihua turned her head and looked at Luo Baoyan with a dismissive gaze: "That kid is so young, he¡¯s at most in his twenties today, right? An important figure in his twenties? Did hee out of the womb as one? Someone who hangs out with the poor scum of the Zhou family, you really expect him to be some big shot? If that were the case, the Zhou family would have turned their fortunes around long ago!"

    Contempt filled Wang Guihua¡¯s eyes: "Didn¡¯t you hear? He said the car that came, that Lion Tiger or whatever, was borrowed. You were the one who asked that, and now you¡¯vepletely forgotten. Luo Baoyan, you¡¯re really hopeless!"

    Luo Baoyan stood behind Wang Guihua, sporadically kneading her shoulders, frowning as he still felt something was off: "Guihua, I think Zhou Meifeng lookspletely different this year, she¡¯s be much prettier, and right when she came back, she brought this young man with an extraordinary presence. I just have a feeling that this young man is the high-ranking person Zhou Meifeng met outside!"

    "What! Luo Baoyan, thinking you¡¯ve grown capable, huh? Have you learned to ogle other women now?"

    Wang Guihua abruptly stood up, her face dark as she looked at Luo Baoyan: "Did you even see what that slutty woman was wearing, with that slutty look, as if she¡¯s afraid people won¡¯t know what she does outside! Do you want to die by ogling other women in front of me?!"

    At Wang Guihua¡¯s words, Luo Baoyan shrank his neck, his fear of Wang Guihua exceedingly evident.

    "Guihua, Guihua, listen to me, I wasn¡¯t looking at other women. I¡¯m just a little worried, but now I think about it, it¡¯s nothing serious!"

    Luo Baoyan looked at Wang Guihua with a big, forced smile: "Guihua, how could I even nce at other women! In my eyes, you are the most beautiful, I don¡¯t care for other women! I was overthinking it, what¡¯s there to worry about? No matter how formidable that young man is, would he dare to act wild in our Baiyang Vige?"

    After finishing his statement, Luo Baoyan held his head high with an arrogant look on his face.

    "Hmph! Luo Baoyan, at least you know what¡¯s good for you!"

    Wang Guihua twisted her barrel-like waist, feeling very good about herself: "What¡¯s so great about Zhou Meifeng, it¡¯s just that she dresses a bit more slutty! If you had money, I could dress even better than her!"

    "Right, right, right, Guihua, you¡¯re absolutely right!"

    Luo Baoyan stood next to Wang Guihua, his face stretched with apliant smile.

    "Alright, hurry up and continue massaging my shoulders! Just let Da Yan and that damn Zhou family dogs bite each other, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect us, huh! If they dare to cross me, I¡¯ll squash those little fleas one by one!"

    Wang Guihua sat down imperiously on the couch, patting her shoulder and speaking to Luo Baoyan: "That young man, he¡¯s not worth worrying about."

 Chapter 420 Mechanical Convoy

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Mechanical Convoy</h4><h4></h4>

    Luo Baoyan stood behind Wang Guihua, nodding repeatedly.

    Just as Wang Guihua had finished speaking, he suddenly felt a tremor underfoot, and the building beneath their feet shook slightly.

    "What¡¯s happening? Is it an earthquake?"

    A wave of panic surged through Wang Guihua¡¯s heart, and she hurriedly stood up, intending to run toward the door.

    "Guihua, don¡¯t panic, this clearly isn¡¯t an earthquake!"

    Luo Baoyan felt the vibrations carefully and realized that the sensation was very regr and orderly, thus determining it was not an earthquake. However, the vibrations from the entire house became stronger and stronger, even the ground started shaking.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Wang Guihua stopped and turned around to look at Luo Baoyan.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go check!"

    Luo Baoyan quickly ran to the window and looked outside.

    "Good heavens! What¡¯s happening, are they demolishing the vige?"

    From the second floor of Luo Baoyan¡¯s home, they could see an endless line ofrge trucks, excavators, road rollers, and bulldozers impressively driving into the vige from its entrance.

    "What in the world!"

    Wang Guihua heard Luo Baoyan exim in surprise, something she couldn¡¯tprehend at all, which made her somewhat angry. But seeing that Luo Baoyan didn¡¯t seem to be nning to flee, she knew there wasn¡¯t an earthquake but something was indeed happening outside.

    "Move aside, let me see what¡¯s going on!"

    Wang Guihua, filled with anger, rushed forward, pulling the stunned Luo Baoyan to the side, and leaned out of the window herself.

    "My goodness!"

    By this time, after so long, the line of vehicles entering the vige still hadn¡¯t passed, and the grandiose scene was visually striking, leaving Wang Guihua simrly stunned in ce.

    The entrance hadrge trucks almost as tall as their two-story building; Wang Guihua could clearly see the drivers in uniform seriously driving the vehicles.

    Wang Guihua stood by the window, unable to calm her surprise for a long time.

    ¡¯Boom boom boom¡ª¡¯

    Finally, after thestrge vehicle passed Luo Baoyan¡¯s house at the entrance of the vige, Wang Guihua finally came to her senses.

    "Well, Luo Baoyan, you¡¯ve grown skillful, haven¡¯t you? Daring to take on work outside on your own, sellingnd on your own, huh!"

    The moment Wang Guihua came to, she burst out furiously at Luo Baoyan, obviously angrier than before. Merely scolding was not enough to cool her anger, so she lunged at Luo Baoyan and began hitting him. "Luo Baoyan, you really have some nerve, hiding from me that you sold our vigend to outsiders, wanting to keep all the money to yourself, huh? Don¡¯t forget how you became vige chief!"

    "Guihua, stop hitting me, stop hitting!"

    While Luo Baoyan was shielding himself with his hands, he hurriedly tried to exin, "You control me so tightly, you even know how long I spend in the restroom, how could I possibly hide anything from you? Besides, our Baiyang Vige is such a wretched ce, this poornd, even if given away for free no one would want it, who would buy ournd!"

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s slender body quickly sumbed under the attacks of the robust Wang Guihua, and as he fell to the ground he urgently pleaded for mercy.

    "Hmm?"

    Wang Guihua heard Luo Baoyan¡¯s words, sitting atop him she stopped the beating, straightened her body and said, "You have a point, but then exin to me, what is with all these construction vehiclesing to our vige, what are they here for!"

    "I really don¡¯t know! If I knew, wouldn¡¯t I have told you already? I truly don¡¯t know!"

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s eyes werepletely filled with an expression of grievance as he innocently spoke to Wang Guihua.

    "You don¡¯t know, then what on earth is going on here today!"

    Wang Guihua had her hands on her hips, furiously addressing Luo Baoyan, "Hasn¡¯t the town or city sent you any documents recently that you missed? It could very well have been about our Baiyang Vige!"

    "Not at all!"

    Luo Baoyan spread his hands and said with a wry smile, "Thest time I went to the town for a meeting, they even criticized me by name, saying that Baiyang Vige has not progressed, always a backward poor vige. If there were a major project, how could they not tell me?"

    After hearing Luo Baoyan¡¯s reply, Wang Guihua suddenly stood up from him, which was somewhat surprising given her hefty figure that she could move so agilely.

    "Then you better get up and check out what exactly is going on!"

    A vicious glint shed through Wang Guihua¡¯s eyes, and she said with a ferocious expression, "I really want to see, who dares to dig on ournd without our consent! Making such a big fuss, who gave them the right!"

    After speaking, Wang Guihua turned around and charged towards the door, seething with rage, "Are you not going to get up ande with me now! With such a big issue at hand, who has the audacity to proceed without our consent!"

    Luo Baoyan hurriedly got up, not even having time to dust himself off, and quickly ran after Wang Guihua, "Guihua, do you think it might just be a construction crew passing through our vige?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Wang Guihua, furious, yelled sternly at Luo Baoyan, and after yelling, she no longer paid any attention to Luo Baoyan but just walked straight out of the room.

    The deep tracks on the ground revealed the direction in which the impressive convoy had traveled. Wang Guihua looked at the road marked by the tracks, a vicious light flickering in her eyes.

    Luo Baoyan followed behind Wang Guihua, noticing the clear turn off in the tire tracks. This route didn¡¯t lead out of the vige but further into it.

    This discovery caused Luo Baoyan to narrow his eyes suddenly, realizing that the event unfolding was indeed no small matter for them.

    "I really want to see who dares to run wild on my turf!"

    Luo Baoyan red, walking towards the direction of the tire tracks.

    Because the convoy had made such a loud disturbance, not only Luo Baoyan at the vige entrance but also the vigers living not too far from this route had sensed something unusual and came out of their homes to see what was happening.

    Although Baiyang Vige had only a little over a hundred households, looking at the vigers on the road, at least half of the vige had shown up, as such bustling scenes were rare in the backward and impoverished Baiyang Vige.

    However, as Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan followed the tracks further, they grew increasingly perplexed, because it was apparent that the convoy had entered deeper into the vige, where only a few households were located. Who exactly was this convoy here to see!

    Finally, when they reached the deepest part of the vige, the grand convoy¡¯s vehicles finally appeared in front of Luo Baoyan, but the scene before him and Wang Guihua was filled with absurd shock and disbelief, and after their shock, what surged through their minds was a strong sense of humiliation and anger.

    The overwhelming anger had turned Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua¡¯s faces an instant shade of bursting red, their faces menacing as they gritted their teeth.

    In the deepest part of Baiyang Vige, there was only the household of Zhou Meifeng, surrounded by vast barrennd, and behind Zhou Meifeng¡¯s housey an uninhabited and deste mountain. Here on the barrennd next to her house, only the lonely house stood, appearing somewhat isted, yet all of this was invariably linked to Wang Guihua¡¯s targeting of them.

    At this moment, in the barrennd in front of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s house, the recently arrived construction convoy, severalrge trucks, bulldozers, excavators, and road rollers were neatly parked there, with drivers in uniform standing orderly beside the construction vehicles.

    And it was evidently clear that the dump trucks were loaded with plenty of stuff.

    In addition, dozens of workers wearing safety helmets stood on the side, obviously waiting for orders.

    "What are you doing here! Who allowed you toe! Do you know what this ce is!"

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wang Guihua charged up, her voice extremely shrill!

 Chapter 421: Opinions Abound

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Opinions Abound</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, the head of the construction team, who had led the crew, was standing beside Xiao Yifei, reporting the situation with great respect, even though he was not very familiar with this handsome young man. However, the head dared not show the slightest negligence because this young man was someone his superiors had seriously and meticulously instructed him about!

    "Well, that¡¯s roughly the situation. If there¡¯s nothing else, you all can start working."

    Xiao Yifeipletely ignored Wang Guihua, who was charging towards him furiously, and instead, with a faint smile on his face, he said to the head of the construction team.

    "Okay, Mr. Xiao, we will start right away."

    The head of the construction team nodded and turned to start issuingmands.

    "You little bastard! What the hell is going on here! What do these people want! Where is Dayan!"

    Wang Guihua came up to Xiao Yifei furiously, a fierce glint in her eyes, and said harshly, "If you can¡¯t exin this to me, don¡¯t me me for not letting you leave Baiyang Vige alive today!"

    At this time, Luo Baoyan also followed closely behind with a vicious look, staring intensely at Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei did not pay any attention to Wang Guihua or Luo Baoyan. He didn¡¯t even nce at them and nodded to the head of the construction team, signaling that they could start.

    Upon receiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s order, the head of the construction team smiled at Xiao Yifei and then turned around, shouting loudly to the neatly parked construction vehicles, "That big excavator, the bulldozer, and the number four truck, follow me!"

    After saying that, the head of the construction team sprinted towards the construction vehicles.

    "What do you want! Let me tell you! Without my order today, none of you can move!"

    Seeing the construction team head starting to make a move, Wang Guihua became instantly furious. She directly blocked the path he was about to take and screamed, "Who dares! I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t return home!"

    After her shrill shouting, Wang Guihua fiercely red at Luo Baoyan.

    "Do you know who I am? I am the Vige Chief of Baiyang Vige! Without my consent, who told you to mess around!"

    Understanding the situation, Luo Baoyan also immediately stepped forward and shouted, "You haven¡¯t received approval and dare to start work privately! That¡¯s illegal! Anyone who moves without my consent, I¡¯ll send them to jail!"

    However, Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan¡¯s intimidating and threatening words had no effect whatsoever.

    No one paid any attention to them. They werepletely ignored, as transparent as ghosts. The head of the construction team ordered by Xiao Yifei bypassed Wang Guihua and jumped directly into the truck marked with a circr number four.

    Following the guidance of the construction team head, the truck started to move.

    "I¡¯d like to see who dares to move recklessly!"

    Wang Guihua fully exhibited her shrewish nature. She stood defiantly in the direction of the moving truck, thinking her actions would scare these people. However, the truck drove straight towards her.

    Known for her unreasonable behavior, Wang Guihua now experienced what it felt like to be treated this way.

    "You almost killed me; do you know that!"

    Wang Guihua grew fearful and stepped aside. The truck drove past with unstoppable momentum, followed closely by the excavator and bulldozer that the construction team head had earlier called out.

    The dust raised by the vehicles scattered all over Wang Guihua, covering her from head to toe, making her look extremely foolish. Furious, Wang Guihua had nothing but hatred for Xiao Yifei, who had clearly brought the construction team.

    She turned her head and gave him a venomous look.

    But what puzzled Wang Guihua was that she thought the construction team Xiao Yifei had called was supposed to help rebuild Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family¡¯s house, and everything seemed to indicate this from the fully loaded trucks and the workers standing by.

    However, the direction that the number four truck was leading was not towards helping Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family rebuild their house, but rather it was heading furiously towards the vige entrance.

    "Don¡¯t you run! No one has ever dared to do this to me in all my life!"

    Wang Guihua pointed at the departing truck and yelled furiously, then turned to Xiao Yifei and gritted her teeth, "You little bastard, just you wait for me. Once I¡¯m done with the guy who dared to dust me up, I¡¯lle back and settle the score with you slowly! No one who dares do this to me gets away!"

    After speaking, Wang Guihua started running toward the direction where the truck number four had headed off, "Luo Baoyan, you bettere over here too!"

    "Where exactly is that truck going?"

    A hint of confusion shed through Luo Baoyan¡¯s eyes, and he quickly ran out following Wang Guihua.

    The vigers, who had gathered to watch, followed them eagerly in anticipation.

    "Let¡¯s go too, there¡¯ll be excitement to watch soon."

    Xiao Yifei winked at Zhou Meifeng who was standing beside him.

    Zhou Jun, Tang Qiujie, and Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right before their eyes. It all felt so unreal, they were so overwhelmed that they could only follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion.

    Zhou Meifeng quickly ran back to her room and brought out an old wheelchair. Even though Zhou Jun could walk now, he still found it difficult, so using the wheelchair was more convenient.

    Zhou Meifeng helped Zhou Jun into the wheelchair.

    "Xiao Yifei..."

    "Mr. Xiao..."

    Zhou Meifeng and Zhou Jun werepletely baffled by everything happening around them. They didn¡¯t know what these trucks were here for since Xiao Yifei had never exined to them, and the only thing Xiao Yifei had told them was to leave everything to him.

    But the shocking events that unfolded had the Zhou Family still filled with surprise despite deciding to leave everything to Xiao Yifei. Apart from shock, there was alsoplete confusion, and they had no clue what was going on.

    "Haha, Uncle, I told you to leave this all to me. There¡¯s no need for you to worry, consider it a gift I brought you. You just need to enjoy the show!"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei pushed Zhou Jun forward with a faint smile on his face.

    The Zhou Family, filled with astonishment and confusion, could only follow behind Xiao Yifei as they moved forward.

    Since it was arge vehicle, and it was in the vige, the first vehicle to drive off wasn¡¯t moving fast, only slightly faster than walking speed. Their speed wasn¡¯t fast, but they clearly had a destination they were heading towards.

    The vigers, curious about where the vehicles were going, hung back far from the convoy. They weren¡¯t close to the vehicles, but they could clearly see the convoy¡¯s movements.

    "The convoy has stopped! What are they doing?"

    Suddenly, the convoy came to a halt.

    The vigers seeing this began murmuring amongst themselves.

    Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan, who had followed all the way, had murderous looks on their faces. Seeing the convoy stop, a glimmer of confusion appeared in their eyes, not understanding why the convoy had stopped at the vige entrance. However, their fierce expressions quickly reced any sign of confusion.

    "I want to see who gave them the nerve to run wild on my turf. Are they tired of living?"

    Wang Guihua rolled up her sleeves and charged directly towards where the convoy had stopped, with Luo Baoyan right behind her.

    And when Xiao Yifei, pushing Zhou Jun, arrived, this was the scene they witnessed.

    "Xiao Yifei, what exactly are you doing here, I still don¡¯t understand?"

 Chapter 422: Start of Construction

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Start of Construction</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng followed Xiao Yifei to the entrance of the vige, where she quietly spoke to him.

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Zhou Jun and Wang Guihua also showed signs of agreement in their eyes. Like Zhou Meifeng, they were all in a fog,pletely unaware of the situation or what exactly Xiao Yifei intended to do.

    "Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s first watch a good show. After it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll exin everything to you,"

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly at Zhou Meifeng, then turned around and gestured for everyone to look towards the vige entrance.

    At that moment, Wang Guihua finally reached the construction crew¡¯s trucks, but standing under the truck, she appeared much too small. Frustrated and furious, Wang Guihua could only stand with her hands on her hips, looking up and cursing loudly.

    However, whether Wang Guihua¡¯s curses could actually reach inside the truck was another matter.

    When the shrew Wang Guihua started her tantrum, she was unstoppable, hands on her hips and a fierce look on her face.

    But there was no movement from inside the truck just yet, and just when everyone thought the incident was about to end, suddenly, the truck¡¯s door opened and the Boss of the construction site jumped down.

    "Oh! You, bastard, the chief finallyes down, huh! Think you can look down on me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!"

    Upon seeing the Boss of the construction crew sneak down, Wang Guihua immediately rolled up her sleeves and charged at him,

    However, the construction site Boss was not frail like Luo Baoyan. Having worked on the site for a long time, the Boss had a robust physique. When Wang Guihua wed her way towards the concealed construction Boss, he finally turned around, looked straight at Wang Guihua, and then gently pushed the nearly tackling Wang Guihua down, causing her to sit abruptly on the ground.

    With a ¡¯thump,¡¯ Wang Guihua sat on the ground, stunned. Unable to ept the Boss¡¯s action towards her, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to do this to her in Baiyang Vige!

    "Murder! Quick, call the police! Someone¡¯smitting murder! Is there no justice left? Murder!"

    However, Wang Guihua, who sat on the ground, soon started wailing in loud cries: "Quick, call the police! Murder! I¡¯m going to die! Murder!"

    "What are you doing!"

    Luo Baoyan, witnessing everything that had just happened, rushed to Wang Guihua¡¯s side and furiously said to the Boss,"You dare to hit someone in our vige! Do you want to die!"

    "Guihua, are you alright!"

    Luo Baoyan turned back and asked Wang Guihua worriedly, but seeing Luo Baoyan¡¯s reaction, a look of contempt shed in her eyes. Her cries stopped, but soon, her howling resumed.

    "I don¡¯t care, hurry and call the police! Murder! Help!"

    While crying out, Wang Guihua was about to start rolling on the ground.

    Unexpectedly, the Boss of the construction crewpletely ignored Wang Guihua. When he got off the fourth truck, he was holding a piece of paper. The Boss then looked down and confirmed the contents of the paper in his hand once again before nodding gently.

    He paid no attention to the rolling Wang Guihua or Luo Baoyan, who was ring fiercely at him. Instead, he quickly went to the excavator and bulldozer, waved at the drivers, and shouted loudly.

    "Yes! That¡¯s right, start work!"

    With a wave of his hand, the excavators and bulldozers roared to life with thunderous noise.

    "Guihua, what do you think they are actually up to?"

    Luo Baoyan patted Wang Guihua and whispered carelessly in her ear.

    "How would I know what these bastards are doing?"

    Wang Guihua first looked around, realizing that even the vigers of her own vige didn¡¯t care about her, but instead kept watching the excavator and bulldozer with a mentality of watching a spectacle.

    Finding it pointless, Wang Guihua stopped rolling around. She red fiercely at Luo Baoyan and said,"I got hit and you do nothing? And you still call yourself a man!"

    Looking at the fierce Wang Guihua, Luo Baoyan meekly said,"They just pushed you a bit. I know very well how sturdy you are; how could anything have happened to you? Besides, you were acting too dramatically just now. Didn¡¯t you see that no one cared?"

    "You want to die, don¡¯t you? Do you want to die!"

    Wang Guihua immediately red at Luo Baoyan, "You really have the nerve..."

    But before she could finish her sentence, a gasp of shock came from the vigers nearby, and both Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan instantly turned their gaze over.

    The bulldozer started up with boundless momentum, heading straight for a direction at the entrance of the vige, clearly determined not to stop until its goal was achieved, followed closely by the excavator.

    In their path was a two-story building belonging to the entire Baiyang Vige, which happened also to be Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan¡¯s house, where their BYD F3 car was still parked right in front of the door.

    "What the hell are these bastards doing! Have they gone mad!"

    Wang Guihua instantly sprang up from the ground and dashed towards her house.

    Luo Baoyan, seeing this, was slightly stunned at first, but then he too rushed out as if his ass were on fire.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Meifeng and her parents, standing not far away, seemed to sense what was about to happen and all turned their startled gaze to Xiao Yifei, whose face bore an inscrutable smile.

    "You bastards, you scum, damned things, do you know what you¡¯re doing?"

    Pushing to the front of the construction boss, Wang Guihua continued to charge forward, "That¡¯s my house! Do you bastards want to die messing with it!"

    The construction boss nced at the infuriated Wang Guihua with a faint look, then lowered his head and looked at the paper in his hand again before turning around and shouting angrily at the roaring engines of the bulldozer and the excavator.

    "Demolish!"

    At the construction boss¡¯smand, the bulldozer led the way, charging with boundless vigor directly toward the two-story building that Luo Baoyan proudly owned at the vige entrance.

    ¡¯Boom¡ª¡¯

    With a loud crash, the bulldozer plowed straight through the fence and charged toward the small building with earth-shattering force.

    "Have they gone mad!"

    The onlooking vigers eximed, and the excavator, following the bulldozer, took a different path in order to avoid its position, but Wang Guihua¡¯s BYD F3 was exactly on the path of the excavator.

    ¡¯Ripping¡ª¡¯

    The thin steel body of the BYD F3 emitted a screeching groan under the pressure of the excavator¡¯s tracks and then became a lump of scrap metal. The excavator, without turning back, charged straight toward the small building, its bucket swinging and smashing ruthlessly onto the roof of the two-story building.

    ¡¯Boom¡ª¡¯

    After the loud noise, the roof of the building immediately had a huge hole.

    The violent demolition noisesing from behind didn¡¯t bother the construction boss anymore, who then turned and slowly walked towards the group of vigers.

    The vigers, shocked by what they had just witnessed, filled with panic as the construction boss approached them, they shrank back fearfully, their eyes filled with terror.

    Unexpectedly, the construction boss didn¡¯t pay them any attention but smoothly turned and steadied his approach in front of Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, the first stage task ispleted."

    The construction boss slightly bowed his head and respectfully said to Xiao Yifei, "Please instruct us on the second stage task."

    ¡¯Rustling¡ª¡¯

    The remarks of the construction boss clearly entered the ears of all the vigers present, including Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan, who still couldn¡¯t ept everything that had just happened. Of course, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family, standing next to Xiao Yifei, also heard this voice; they stood dumbfounded on the spot.

 Chapter 423: Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Retribution</h4><h4></h4>

    The scene erupted into chaos, as the vigers, who had no idea what was going on, began to discuss amongst themselves, expressing sheer shock and horror at what was unfolding before their eyes.

    Meanwhile, the majestic bulldozers and excavators behind continued to roar, carrying on with their work.

    "Okay, wait a moment. After this side is taken care of, we¡¯ll talk about what needs to be discussed."

    Sun Li gave a faint smile, nodded toward the construction crew leader, and the crew leader obediently stood by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, looking towards the construction site.

    This spectacle further shocked everyone present.

    Who on earth was this young man, to have such authority!

    The vigers¡¯ eyes widened as they gazed at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei. They all knew about the feud between Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family and Wang Guihua¡¯s family, which was practically public. Seeing Xiao Yifei pushing Zhou Jun, those among the vigers who suspected they knew the answer couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, their eyes filled with pity as they looked at Wang Guihua, who still stood rooted to the spot.

    "What goes aroundes around! You¡¯ve been bullying Zhou Jun all this time. Although we don¡¯t know who this mysterious young man is, it looks like you¡¯re finally getting youreuppance!"

    At this moment, Wang Guihua, who had been stunned in ce, finally snapped out of it and charged at Xiao Yifei like a madwoman.

    "You mongrel! Did Zhou Mei instruct you to mess with us? You dare to treat me like this, do you know who we are! You just wait, you¡¯re dead! Dare to demolish our house, I¡¯ll take your life!"

    Wang Guihua lunged straight at Xiao Yifei!

    And Luo Baoyan, following right behind Wang Guihua, shouted, "You little bastard! I¡¯ll kill you! How dare you bring outsiders into our vige to tear down my house, am I the Vige Chief for nothing? Just you wait, not only will youpensate, no matter who you are, after paying up, I¡¯ll still take your life!"

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was manic; the sound of his BYD F3 being crushed was still vivid in his mind.

    Just as Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan were about to pounce on Xiao Yifei, with their ws outstretched, already in front of Xiao Yifei, they were both swiftly brought down by the construction crew leader standing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    The burly construction crew leader effortlessly extended his hand and pinned down both Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan to the ground, then he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    "How dare you speak to Mr. Xiao like that! What do you mean by tearing down your house? Even if that house is yours, if it¡¯s demolished, then it¡¯s demolished!"

    The construction crew leader pressed the paper against Luo Baoyan¡¯s face, "You call yourself the Vige Chief, so what if you are? Open your damned eyes and see what this is! Unauthorized construction! If Mr. Xiao says to demolish it, who dares to oppose!"

    Luo Baoyan was stunned; the wing Wang Guihua was also stunned. They just stood there, dumbfounded, their eyes glued to the paper on Luo Baoyan¡¯s face.

    The header of the paper, with the bright red ¡¯Unauthorized Construction Demolition Notice¡¯ issued directly by Dumbai Town, was all too conspicuous.

    "Impossible! It can¡¯t be! How could this be possible! How could this document be issued by the town! The town chief has visited my house, he knows, how could he possibly let you tear down my house! This document must be fake!"

    Seeing Wang Guihua stunned, Luo Baoyan abruptly tore the paper from his face. After carefully inspecting the contents, Luo Baoyan paused for a moment, then resolutely shook his head, asserting, "This can¡¯t be possible! It¡¯s fake!"

    "How could anything Mr. Xiao does be fake? You must be out of your mind!" scoffed the construction crew leader at Luo Baoyan.

    "If he says it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake!"

    All of a sudden, Wang Guihua¡¯s sinister voice rang out; her eyes filled with malice as she looked at Xiao Yifei, "You¡¯ve got some nerve to forge official documents. It seems like you really have a death wish!"

    Wang Guihua, cold as a viper, gave Xiao Yifei a look, then turned her shrill voice to Luo Baoyan and said, "Call the police. Given the situation, we can only wait for the police toe and take these audacious bastards away!"

    Xiao Yifei saw the actions of Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan, and just smiled softly.

    "No need to call the police, someone else ising soon. Once they¡¯re here, you¡¯ll understand the situation," Xiao Yifei said.

    A chilling glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and his voice suddenly grew cold, "You like to bully people because you think you have status, don¡¯t you? Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family is already so poor, and you still want to crush them to death? Today, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson. You want to bully people? Be cruel and ruthless? I¡¯ll let you see today!"

    It was clear that Xiao Yifei was indeed angry with Wang Guihua, who was relentless in not giving Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family any way to survive.

    "You little bastard, you dare to scare me!"

    Wang Guihua looked disdainfully at Xiao Yifei and said venomously, not believing what Xiao Yifei had said.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei just smiled faintly when he heard Wang Guihua¡¯s words. He lifted his head, gazed toward the direction of the vige entrance, andpletely ignored Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan.

    Because if he hadn¡¯t miscalcted the time, the person should be arriving now.

    "Call the police quickly! What are you standing there like an idiot for? Waiting to die?"

    At that time, Wang Guihua was acting like a madwoman, her demeanor vicious toward everyone she saw.

    And when Luo Baoyan heard Wang Guihua¡¯s words, he hurriedly took out his cellphone to call the police. But just then, at the entrance of the vige, a ck sedan suddenly appeared. The car was speeding, clearly in a hurry, signalling that something was up.

    Seeing the car appear in an instant, Luo Baoyan visibly froze. He put his phone down, turned around, and frowned as he looked at the sedan. He was very familiar with the car¡¯s license te.

    "Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Now you dare to ignore my orders? Call the police for me!"

    Wang Guihua, seeing Luo Baoyan standing still, couldn¡¯t help but punch him viciously, while scolding angrily.

    "Someone from the town hase."

    Luo Baoyan¡¯s voice was muffled as he slowly lowered his hand.

    "What did you say? Have I not given you food? Speak up!"

    Wang Guihua said sharply to Luo Baoyan.

    "I said, someone from the town hase!"

    Luo Baoyan turned his head and pointed towards the ck car rushing their way, "It¡¯s the town mayor¡¯s car; I know the license te by heart."

    Upon hearing Luo Baoyan¡¯s words, Wang Guihua finally turned her gaze to the car that had just arrived. Her eyes lit up, "Ha ha, that¡¯s great. Aren¡¯t we on good terms with the town mayor? All those gifts we sent couldn¡¯t have been in vain. Just in time for them to get here, now it¡¯s really good!"

    By this time, the car had reached the vige entrance. Since the excavator and bulldozer were still violently demolishing, the car could not enter and had to stop at the entrance of the vige.

    Wang Guihua pped her hands gleefully and suddenly turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, sneering, "You little bastard, just wait and see how I deal with you!"

    However, Luo Baoyan didn¡¯t show any sign of happiness. Because the arrival of someone from the town at this time was probably not a good thing, especially since the car appeared in such a rush. No doubt there was a matter at hand, and hadn¡¯t Xiao Yifei just said he was waiting for someone?

    A sense of foreboding suddenly washed over Luo Baoyan. He looked at Wang Guihua, who was still pping and gloating with delight, and began to feel a twinge of regret. Although he never really did good deeds, under the direction of Wang Guihua, who was mean-spirited and only concerned with self-interest, Luo Baoyan¡¯s actions were utterly devoid of conscience.

    At this moment, a man wearing sses, looking rather schrly, got out of the passenger seat of the sedan. Holding a file folder in his hand, he jogged towards the vigers.

 Chapter 424: Visitors in Town

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Visitors in Town</h4><h4></h4>

    When Wang Guihua saw this man appear, her eyes brightened even more, for she recognized him; she had seen this man in the office when she apanied Luo Baoyan to the town. He was the secretary of Guo Zhen town, surnamed Zhang.

    "Ah! Secretary Zhang, hello, hello! What brings you here today without even telling me and Baoyan? We would havee to receive you!"

    Wang Guihua shook her bucket-like waist, her plump face carrying what she thought was a very beautiful smile as she swayed towards Secretary Zhang.

    Secretary Zhang joggled into Baiyang Vige, his eyes flitting about, clearly looking for someone. And when he passed the bulldozers and excavators that were relocating, he nced at the house that had already be rubble. A flicker of sympathy crossed his gaze before it cleared of any further unexpected expressions.

    Watching this scene, Luo Baoyan¡¯s heart sank, knowing that something bad was about to happen.

    "Yes, hello, hello!"

    Secretary Zhang, seeing Wang Guihua pressing close to him, shed a trace of disgust in his eyes; his response was clearly perfunctory.

    Unaware, Wang Guihua still clung tight to Secretary Zhang and boasted loudly, "Secretary Zhang, you must stand with Baoyan and me. Some outsider dared to demolish the Vige Chief¡¯s house directly in our Baiyang Vige. Such people deserve to die, don¡¯t they?"

    Secretary Zhang¡¯s eyes shed an inexplicable look. Without turning his head, he said sternly to Wang Guihua, "Wang Guihua, right? Mind your image a bit. I am here on important business today, not to chat with you about daily matters!"

    After speaking, Secretary Zhang shook off Wang Guihua¡¯s hand, then his expression changed, and he wore a kind and respectful smile as he asked.

    "May I know, among those present, who is Mr. Xiao Yifei?"

    After being shaken off by Secretary Zhang, Wang Guihua showed no trace of embarrassment. She twisted her stout waist, about to approach again when she heard Secretary Zhang¡¯s words. Wang Guihua suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "I am."

    Xiao Yifei, with an indifferent expression, walked out of the crowd and spoke lightly to Secretary Zhang: "I am Xiao Yifei."

    "Ah! So you are Mr. Xiao! I¡¯ve long looked forward to meeting you!"

    Secretary Zhang¡¯s face blossomed like a hundred flowers, revealing a brilliantly brilliant smile that made everyone doubt if he was the same person who was just impatient with Wang Guihua!

    "Don¡¯t mention this ¡¯long looked forward to.¡¯ Have we met before?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly. His tone was light, leaving no face for Secretary Zhang: "If you have business to handle, just hurry up. I still have other matters to attend to!"

    Despite not being given any face by Xiao Yifei, Secretary Zhang still maintained hisposure, his smile even broader as he looked at Xiao Yifei¡ªthe demeanor of a big shot indeed!

    "Fine! I will get down to business then!"

    After standing firm, Secretary Zhang opened his briefcase and took out a document. ncing around and seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were essentially on him, Secretary Zhang nodded in satisfaction. He cleared his throat.

    "As I saw Luo Baoyan here today as well, it¡¯s good. I¡¯m here to inform everyone about this document. ¡¯Notification on the Dismissal and Appointment of Luo Baoyan from the role of Vige Chief of Baiyang Vige¡¯"

    With a faint smile on his face, Secretary Zhang nodded towards Xiao Yifei and began to read aloud.

    And as Secretary Zhang read the first sentence, the ce instantly fell silent!

    A dead silence!

    Hearing the first sentence, Luo Baoyan sighed deeply. Having anticipated something unfavorable might happen, he was mentally prepared. Thus, when the oue emerged, Luo Baoyan did not react excessively, but his eyes dimmed.

    Standing behind Luo Baoyan, Wang Guihua was shocked still, her plump face filled with incredulity!

    When the secretary finished reading thest word of the dismissal notice and looked up at Xiao Yifei, he smiled and asked, "Mr. Xiao?"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at the secretary with a calm expression and did not speak.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, the secretary felt reassured. His face bloomed with joy, but he then looked around and noticed the vigers still watching him and immediately straightened his face.

    "That¡¯s it, the specific notification has been delivered, Luo Baoyan is now dismissed from his position as Vige Chief of Baiyang Vige. The vige¡¯s internal affairs are temporarily handed over to the vigemittee to research and decide by vote. The time for re-electing the Vige Chief will be notified separately."

    After saying these words with his head held high, the secretary jogged towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, I came over immediately after receiving the notification. Director Guo said he definitely wanted to be here today, but he had to go out, so I came on his behalf."

    The secretary¡¯s respectful attitude towards Xiao Yifei made those nearby drop their jaws: "Director Guo also said that if Mr. Xiao is still in Yaba Town in the next few days, he will definitely want to visit when he returns."

    After finishing his words, the secretary looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile, seemingly waiting for his response.

    "Haha, thank you, Director Guo. However, I guess I¡¯ll be leaving after handling my affairs here, not staying for much longer. Please tell Director Guo I appreciate his kind intentions."

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly at the secretary.

    "Sure sure sure! I will definitely convey Mr. Xiao¡¯s message. In the future, you are wee to visit our Yaba Town. When you do, please let us know so we can offer our hospitality!"

    The secretary looked around, noticed Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua still standing in ce, seemingly unable to recover, a spark shed in his eyes, then he turned back to look at Xiao Yifei, finally noticing that Xiao Yifei had been pushing a wheelchair, seating an old man.

    "Mr. Xiao, this is...?"

    A sh of light passed through the secretary¡¯s eyes.

    "Uncle Zhou is the father of my friend, and I came to Baiyang Vige today for them," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to the secretary.

    "So, it¡¯s Mr. Xiao¡¯s friend¡¯s father," the secretary contemted, then suddenly raised his head, turned around and addressed the people of Baiyang Vige: "Fellow vigers, perhaps you already know who I am. This Uncle Zhou, being a friend of Mr. Xiao, must also be a good person, so I hope the vigers can take good care of him."

    The secretary¡¯s words clearly implied that since Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family is rted to Xiao Yifei, any viger who dares to oppose Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family is opposing Yaba Town itself!

    Xiao Yifei saw the secretary¡¯s actions, nodded slightly. No matter his feelings about the secretary moments before, the secretary¡¯s behavior just then wasmendable. Although Xiao Yifei was aware that after today¡¯s events, it was unlikely that anyone would target Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family, one can never be too careful, and with the secretary¡¯s statement there, Xiao Yifei felt even more reassured, knowing that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family would not only be free from targeting but also not miss out on what they deserved.

    "Mr. Xiao, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should get going. Director Guo is not here, and there¡¯s still a pile of work at the office," the secretary said, slightly bowing to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, alright, thank you," Xiao Yifei replied with a smile, and bowed his hands to the secretary: "Safe travels."

 Chapter 425: Completely Finished

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Completely Finished</h4><h4></h4>

    Secretary Zhang smiled at Xiao Yifei, then turned to leave. As he turned, a wide smile broke across his face; seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction just now, Secretary Zhang knew his behavior had won his approval.

    And gaining the approval of such an important figure from Yanjing like Xiao Yifei¡ªthis thought filled Secretary Zhang with joy. He hurriedly got into the ck sedan and left the scene directly.

    The current situation in Baiyang Vige was not suitable for Secretary Zhang to stay any longer, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    After Secretary Zhang left, the watching vigers of Baiyang Vige cast their trembling gazes on Xiao Yifei, filled with shock. What kind of background did this tall and handsome young man have to make the Vige Chief¡¯s secretary treat him with such respect? Then, their gazes of envy shifted to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family.

    No matter what Xiao Yifei¡¯s status was, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family was really lucky to have met him!

    How enviable indeed!

    At this moment, Zhou Jun, sitting in his wheelchair, feltpletely unreal, as if he were dreaming. The surprise in front of him was too great! Zhou Jun was temporarily unable to ept it! He could hardly believe that he had turned his fortune around just like that?

    Zhou Jun cast his trembling gaze toward Zhou Meifeng. The only feeling in his heart now was that he had a good daughter! He really benefited from her light, and suddenly, Zhou Jun remembered a saying.

    "When one person gains the Way, even their pets ascend to heaven!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s path was meeting Xiao Yifei!

    Tang Qiujie was alsopletely shocked at this moment, but, with herck of education, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings. All she knew was that no one would bully them for being poor anymore, and in her heart, Tang Qiujie was even more convinced that good people would receive good karma!

    "He¡¯s a murderer! This brat is a murderer! He killed Da Yan! I know!"

    Just as everyone was casting their incredulous, admiring gazes on Xiao Yifei, suddenly, a shrill voice broke the silence.

    Wang Guihua¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Her face maniacal, she gritted her teeth and stared at Xiao Yifei as she screeched, "I saw it! Da Yan was going to trouble him, and I gave Da Yan the signal to kill him! Now that Da Yan hasn¡¯t shown up, it must be that something¡¯s happened to him, and the murderer must be him!"

    Lookingpletely driven to madness by the situation, Wang Guihua crazily pointed at Xiao Yifei and screamed, "Since you won¡¯t let me live well, I won¡¯t let you end well either!"

    While shrieking, Wang Guihua ran to the vigers nearby, grabbing them and howling, "Quick, call the police, he¡¯s a murderer! Hurry and catch him, you have to believe me!"

    Meanwhile, Luo Baoyan was standing behind them, looking utterly soulless, as if he had lost his spirit.

    Right now, Wang Guihua¡¯s maniacal behavior did not make the other vigers believe her; instead, it made them somewhat afraid.

    However, in Baiyang Vige, because of Wang Guihua¡¯s greedy and selfish nature, she wasn¡¯t popr with the vigers in the first ce.

    Now that Luo Baoyan, the Vige Chief, had been dismissed from his position, Wang Guihua could no longer use her status to bully and strut around the vige.

    Already unpopr among the vigers, plus it was clear that Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan were trying to bully Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family again, it was evident to the vigers that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family had encountered a benefactor this time. This benefactor had brought Luo Baoyan down a peg, and evenmandeered his house. The vigers could clearly see the situation for what it was.

    Therefore, when Wang Guihua approached anyone, they would quickly move away, their faces showing disdain.

    "Cuicui! You get along best with Sister Guihua, you believe me, right? That Xiao Yifei brat is a murderer, call the police quickly and catch him! I can¡¯t find my phone, it¡¯s in the house!"

    When Wang Guihua saw someone in the crowd who got along quite well with her, she hurried over to plead urgently.

    The woman Wang Guihua called Cuicui sighed softly and took out her phone, "Hello, is this 120? We have someone here who¡¯s gone crazy..."

    When Wang Guihua heard Cuicui¡¯s call, she was struck as by lightning and stood frozen on the spot. Now she finally understood¡ªthey were truly ruined!

    Once a famous shrew of Baiyang Vige, Wang Guihua¡¯s mind went nk. She mechanically turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, not knowing what to say.

    Wang Guihua, at this moment, didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy; it was all her own doing.

    Seeing Wang Guihua in her current state, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with an inexplicable light, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he smiled faintly.

    "Good and evil will be repaid; doing too many bad deeds will eventuallye back to haunt you."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile.

    At that moment, with a loud banging from the entrance of the vige, the main beam in Luo Baoyan¡¯s house broke, and the second floor copsed with a thunderous crash. The construction crew had thoroughlypleted their task.

    Next to a pile of rubbley the BYD F3 that had long been ttened.

    Luo Baoyan and Wang Guihua had thoroughly met their downfall.

    The reason for their current plight, apart from their excessive bullying, was also because of their malicious hearts. Since they sought to doom others, Xiao Yifei certainly would not leave them a way out.

    "Let¡¯s clean up and head back."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to the head of the construction crew, then turned his head, "Alright, the show¡¯s over, let¡¯s go back and attend to our own business."

    Zhou Meifeng, at this time, had no idea what to think. At this moment, she would just follow whatever Xiao Yifei said, and obediently nodded her head, following behind Xiao Yifei.

    The construction crew head trotted off to signal the team to turn around, and as he ran, he was struck with awe, realizing he had underestimated Xiao Yifei despite previously thinking high of him.

    This handsome young man had a background that was too mysterious and powerful for him to fathom.

    At the vige entrance, a scene ofplete disarray unfolded, and the vigers had all dispersed, leaving only the devastated forms of Wang Guihua and Luo Baoyan standing there, dumbfounded.

    Now they finally understood that their arrogance and venom had crossed someone they shouldn¡¯t have, but by the time they realized it, it was entirely toote. One wonders if, given another chance to start over, they would act the same, remain as mean-spirited, and still be so ruthlessly self-interested.

    But now, everything was toote; this couple was already finished.

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family had returned to Zhou Meifeng¡¯s home, where Xiao Yifei looked at the lonely, dpidated little house and gently shook his head.

    "Where are the blueprints you were asked to make?"

    Xiao Yifei turned and spoke to the head of the construction crew.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the construction crew leader hurriedly took out a set of blueprints from a bag and handed them to Xiao Yifei.

    "Uncle Zhou, take a look."

    Xiao Yifei nced at the blueprints, nodded in satisfaction, and then handed them to Zhou Jun, who was sitting in a wheelchair, "The show we just watched is over, and I said I didn¡¯t bring any gifts when I came, so this can be my wee gift to you."

    In truth, Xiao Yifei¡¯s kindness toward Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family was not only because of Zhou Meifeng but also because Xiao Yifei genuinely wanted to help this simple and poor family.

    "This... this... we¡¯re not worthy! Mr. Xiao, we¡¯re not worthy!"

    Zhou Jun, quite puzzled, took the blueprints from Xiao Yifei. After only a nce, his hands began to tremble uncontrobly, almost unable to hold the blueprints any longer.

    Although Zhou Jun wasn¡¯t well-educated, having worked on construction sites when he went out to work, he had some understanding of such drawings. Even if he didn¡¯t understand, one look at the simple yet elegant three-story building on the blueprint was enough for him to realize what Xiao Yifei meant by a wee gift.

 Chapter 426: Help Others to the End

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Help Others to the End</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes filled with surprise, because of the impact of everything that had happened just now, she didn¡¯t think anything else could cause their emotions to fluctuate at this point.

    She never expected her father to be so shocked all of a sudden!

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Zhou Meifeng leaned in to look at the blueprint in Zhou Jun¡¯s hands, and with just one nce, she was stunned in ce, also seeing that beautiful three-story building on the model diagram!

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei!"

    Zhou Meifeng turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, not knowing what to say in response to this sudden surprise, and with everything that had just happened, she had no idea how to repay Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng stared steadily at this tall, handsome young man, her mind nk from the immense shock.

    Tang Qiujie also saw what was on the blueprint and was equally stunned in ce, her back hunched over and trembling incessantly. She couldn¡¯t believe that after Xiao Yifei had dealt with Luo Baoyan for them, there was still such a huge surprise waiting for them!

    "Mr. Xiao! This truly should not be! We can¡¯t possibly ept this! You have been so kind to us, we really don¡¯t know how to repay you, we simply can¡¯t ept such a generous gift. Besides, you¡¯ve already helped us so much even though you¡¯re not rted to us by blood or obligation, we are already extremely grateful, and this act of kindness is something we truly cannot afford to ept!"

    However, after the huge surprise, Tang Qiujie kept shaking her hands at Xiao Yifei in refusal.

    "Haha, Aunty, with both people and equipment havinge, it¡¯s troublesome to send them back now, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t possibly have them return like this," said Xiao Yifei,ughing to Tang Qiujie. "I¡¯ve already told you not to worry about anything, just leave everything to me when the timees. If you think I¡¯m a good person, then I should finish what I¡¯ve started, right?"

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned to the head of the construction team and said, "Alright, let¡¯s proceed ording to this n, you can start now."

    "Mr. Xiao... really, you don¡¯t have to, if Fengfeng had any rtionship with you, perhaps then we might ept your help, but we truly are not rted, and you¡¯ve already helped us so much, we are immensely grateful. This favor is something we really cannot bear!"

    At this point, it wasn¡¯t just Tang Qiujie, even Zhou Jun in his wheelchair was trying hard to turn around, wanting to refuse Xiao Yifei¡¯s grand gesture.

    It was apparent that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family were indeed kind and honest people, and they were all sincerely apprehensive to ept Xiao Yifei¡¯s gift.

    Zhou Jun¡¯s words about ¡¯Fengfeng having any rtionship with Xiao Yifei¡¯ made Zhou Meifeng¡¯s pretty face slightly blush. Shrouded in a mist of insecurity, she paced uneasily, a glimmer of light shed across Rong Yi¡¯s eyes, suggesting she might be contemting something.

    "Uncle, Aunty, I¡¯vee this far in what I¡¯ve said, it makes no sense if you keep being formal with me. You don¡¯t need to say anything else, just listen to my arrangements," Xiao Yifei said with a wave of his hand, as though the matter had been decided.

    "But... but if we¡¯re really going to start rebuilding now, where will my parents live?" Zhou Meifeng asked, slightly embarrassed as she raised her head to look at Xiao Yifei before lowering it again.

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily taken aback by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, then he smiled and said, "Haha, Uncle Zhou¡¯s health isn¡¯tpletely recovered, is it? Let Uncle and Aunty go to Yanjing. Uncle Zhou¡¯s illness appears severe, but it¡¯s actually a matter of ailments piling up, so the treatment can be rtively straightforward. I¡¯ll find a hospital for him, you just rest easy, Aunty. You can apany Uncle. By the time Uncle¡¯s health is nearly recovered, the house in the countryside should be close to finished."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family stood rooted to the spot, not knowing what to say.

    Because all of this was simply too shocking and utterly unbelievable to them.

    "Anyway, you think I¡¯m a good person, so I might as well be one through and through. After all, Zhou Meifeng will have to cook for me in the future," Xiao Yifei said, narrowing his eyes inughter.

    Tang Qiujie, who had been nning to refuse, swallowed her words after hearing Xiao Yifei say he wanted to help Zhou Jun with his medical treatment, as Zhou Jun¡¯s health was an insurmountable issue for their family, which was extremely poor.

    They could refuse the house, but the help of treating Zhou Jun¡¯s illness was something they simply could not turn down.

    "Mr. Xiao... your immense kindness, we will never forget! Mr. Xiao, rest assured, all the money you are spending to help us, we will repay you in time! We will not forget your generosity!"

    As Tang Qiujie spoke, she even started to kneel down before Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei noticed Tang Qiujie¡¯s sudden movement and immediately rushed forward to hold her up.

    "Auntie, look at you, this is really nothing! Besides, the cost of building this small building in the countryside isn¡¯t as expensive as you might think, not as exaggerated as you imagine."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile, but when he saw the defiant expression on Tang Qiujie¡¯s face, he could only give up, "Alright, alright, Auntie, once Uncle¡¯s health is better and you have the money, then you can repay me, okay?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tang Qiujie silently epted his help.

    "Mr. Xiao, this is really..."

    Zhou Jun, overwhelmed with gratitude, was on the verge of tears. He had no idea how to express his heartfelt thanks, especially after hearing there was hope for his health, Zhou Jun felt as if he was still in a dream and hadn¡¯t awoken.

    "Haha, Uncle and Auntie, let¡¯s just agree on that for now. Today, let the workers survey the site. You both pack up as well, and tomorrow I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up."

    Xiao Yifei continued to Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie, "I¡¯ll be heading back now. Zhou Meifeng hasn¡¯t been home in a while, so she¡¯ll stay with you today, and we¡¯ll take you with us tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei was actually in a very good mood today because he was finally able to help those who truly needed it with his own strength, and he also severely punished a group of viins, which made him even happier. Although these matters were seen as enormous favors by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s family, they seemed trivial to the current Xiao Yifei.

    "No way! Mr. Xiao, we understand you are busy, but Fengfeng can¡¯t stay to apany us. You must be very busy, and she takes care of your daily life, so Fengfeng definitely has to go with you today; there¡¯s no need for her to stay!"

    Tang Qiujie waved her hand and said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, Mr. Xiao, let Fengfeng go with you. I¡¯ll be heading to Yanjing tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be afraid of not being able to see her. You really need someone to serve you!"

    Zhou Jun spoke just as urgently to Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yifei, there¡¯s no need to discuss further. I¡¯m going back with you today."

    Zhou Meifeng lifted her head, her eyes full of allure, and firmly said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Well, that¡¯s also fine."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing it was settled this way, nodded and said to Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie, "Uncle and Auntie, please pack up properly. Rest well tonight, and tomorrow when youe to Yanjing, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."

    "Rest assured, Mr. Xiao! Don¡¯t worry about us!"

    Zhou Jun said gratefully to Xiao Yifei.

    "Then I will get ready to leave."

    Having finished speaking, Xiao Yifei walked towards the Land Rover parked at the side of the house.

 Chapter 427 people battle with gods

    <h4>Chapter 427: 427 people battle with gods</h4><h4></h4>

    As Xiao Yifei walked toward the Land Rover, Tang Qiujie pulled Zhou Meifeng over to her side and whispered something into Zhou Meifeng¡¯s ear.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned slightly red upon hearing Tang Qiujie¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei drove up, "Zhou Meifeng, are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay today?"

    "I won¡¯t stay, I¡¯ll go back with you."

    Zhou Meifeng said this as she walked towards Xiao Yifei, her alluring figure appearing so sensuous beneath her tight wrap-around skirt.

    "Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll be going back then, see you tomorrow."

    After Zhou Meifeng got into the car, Xiao Yifei waved goodbye to Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie, then started the vehicle.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, this time, I¡¯m really, really grateful to you."

    Zhou Meifeng, sitting in the car, looked at Xiao Yifei sincerely and said.

    "Hey, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your family¡¯s situation earlier?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and said, "If your father¡¯s illness had been treated earlier, it definitely would have been more advantageous. But it¡¯s fine now, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Zhou Meifeng, smiling as he said, "Now you can clean up the house with peace of mind, right?"

    Zhou Meifeng, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and remembering something, blushed and murmured with her head down, "Thank you."

    "I¡¯ll clean up the house a bit."

    Zhou Meifeng and Xiao Yifei returned to the House in Jinghang Garden in Yanjing, and the newly arrived Zhou Meifeng still felt as if she was in a dream. Everything that had happened in Baiyang Vige with Xiao Yifei still seemed unbelievable to Zhou Meifeng.

    The sense of unreality intensified after returning to this luxurious house in Yanjing, but there was a voice in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart constantly telling her that everything that had just happened was real.

    Her father¡¯s illness was curable! The Vige Chief of Baiyang Vige, Luo Baoyan, who had always been against her family, would never be able to treat them unfairly again. That gambling addict, Big Eye, would no longer appear in front of her, and it was quite possible that by the time she returned to Baiyang Vige, a brand new three-story building would have risen from ground!

    All of this would be because of the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei by her side.

    Zhou Meifeng lifted her head and nced at Xiao Yifei softly, then immediately turned her attention to the somewhat dirty room. She hurriedly stepped forward to start cleaning up; the mess was from when Big Eye had shown up.

    "Okay, then I¡¯ll go take a bath."

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng begin to clean up the house diligently, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. He nodded, then walked into the bathroom. Baiyang Vige, being in the countryside and quite poor, had dirt roads, and since Xiao Yifei was very close during the demolition, he got quite dusty. Feeling ufortable with the dust all over him, Xiao Yifei decided to take a bath.

    "Oh... oh!"

    Zhou Meifeng was briefly startled after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, then quickly nodded and resumed tidying up the very cluttered living room.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei entered the bathroom in his room.

    And Zhou Meifeng, after Xiao Yifei had entered the room, stared fixedly at the fading figure of Xiao Yifei, her mind adrift, lost in thoughts unknown.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    The sudden sound of Xiao Yifei closing the door startled Zhou Meifeng, jolting her from her trance. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she quickly busied herself with tidying up the living room¡¯s clutter.

    However, after just having cleared the misceneous items from the sofa, Zhou Meifeng found herself sitting on it, spacing out once again.

    Her gaze was empty as she looked ahead, clearly preupied with thoughts that did not concern the chores at hand. She stared nkly at the sofa¡ª if she hadn¡¯t misremembered, it was on this very spot that she had pushed Xiao Yifei down and told him to take her.

    For some reason, Zhou Meifeng suddenly recalled that moment, and her face turned red. She thought of Tang Qiujie¡¯s parting words, which made the blush on her pretty face deepen, and she nearly buried her head in her ample bosom.

    Logically, Zhou Meifeng, who was already thirty, wasn¡¯t a naive woman. She was somewhat knowledgeable about such matters and shouldn¡¯t be this shy, but for some reason, she felt bashful about anything rted to Xiao Yifei.

    As she lowered her head, she saw her slender, beautiful legs wrapped in silk. Although Zhou Meifeng felt inferior in front of Xiao Yifei, she knew that she was not without allure to him. The fact that Xiao Yifei bought her such clothes was something Zhou Meifeng was aware of¡ª it meant her body did have a certain attraction to him.

    Moreover, having lived together for some time, Zhou Meifeng had noticed the asionally wandering eyes of Xiao Yifei focused on certain parts of her body. She didn¡¯t dislike it; otherwise, with her temperament, she would have lost her temper long ago. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed the previous incident to ur without her tacit approval.

    But her visit to Baiyang Vige this time, initially driven by concern for her parents¡¯ safety, had Zhou Meifeng encountering unexpected situations and receiving great favors from Xiao Yifei. Already indebted to him, she had no idea how to repay his kindness.

    Now all Zhou Meifeng had was her own body, at its most beautiful stage.

    Svelte legs, a slender waist that could be encircled by a sped hands, and a firm, lifted bosom¡ª truly a vision.

    With Tang Qiujie¡¯s words upon departure echoing in her mind, Zhou Meifeng gritted her teeth and made a resolute decision.

    She stood up from the sofa, her face flushed, and walked straight to her room. Passing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, she cautiously pressed her ear to the door as if confirming something.

    Finding nothing amiss, Zhou Meifeng returned to her own room and closed the door.

    But within a few minutes, she reemerged, transformed from the woman she was moments before.

    She had put on a new beige body-hugging dress, which entuated her exquisite figure. Most notably, Zhou Meifeng had donned a pair of fis silk stockings she hadn¡¯t even contemted wearing when she brought them home.

    The fis stockings were a gift from the lingerie store owner, who had amorous intentions when she rmended provocative lingerie to Zhou Meifeng during herst shopping trip with Xiao Yifei.

    Clearly ufortable in the suggestive outfit, Zhou Meifeng was also wearing the most sensual piece of lingerie rmended by the store owner. Flush with embarrassment, she swayed nervously, ncing down at herself, but eventually, determination shed in her eyes.

    Zhou Meifeng approached the door of Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, licked her lips, and turned the doorknob to enter.

    She was familiar with Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, having often cleaned it. Upon entering, she headed straight for the bathroom door, still emitting the sound of running water. Taking a deep breath, she pushed open the door and entered.

    "Hmm? What¡¯s going on! Why did youe in?"

    Surprise tinged Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice from inside the bathroom, followed by the sound of sshing water.

 Chapter 428: Like a Fish in Water

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Like a Fish in Water</h4><h4></h4>

    "I... I¡¯ll help you scrub your back."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice was noticeably tense, and along with her voice, there was also the sound of sshing water.

    "You... you don¡¯t need to step into the bathtub to scrub my back, I¡¯m still inside!"

    Xiao Yifei obviously swallowed hard, and without thinking, he could picture Zhou Meifeng wrapped in a fis of foam, her jade-like body marked with traces of water.

    "Umm..."

    To his surprise, following a whimper, the bathroom fell silent.

    Soon after, two sets of rapid breathing could be heard.

    The next morning, due to his long-term cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique, Xiao Yifei¡¯s biological clock was very urate. At seven-thirty, he opened his eyes.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei opened his eyes, a proud and beautiful face suddenly appeared before him. The proud face was still flushed, and the room was in a mess.

    Xiao Yifei was suddenly shocked and was about to sit up when his brain controlled his muscles, forcefully pulling him back down to the bed. Xiao Yifei¡¯s muscles tensed, and he widened his eyes, recalling everything that happened yesterday.

    "Umm... don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m so sleepy..."

    At that moment, lying beside Xiao Yifei, thepletely bare Zhou Meifeng murmured, then draped her delicate jade arm over Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s smooth skin rubbed against Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, causing a tickling sensation.

    "Damn!"

    Afterward, staring straight at the ceiling, Xiao Yifei held back for a while before finally uttering this phrase in a low voice.

    "How did I get reversed by a woman again!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say, everything fromst night was clear in his mind upon waking up.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, strengthened by the Dragon Transformation Technique, was naturally very powerful. After practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique, his desires had be even stronger. Zhou Meifeng was at the age where her sweetness was just maturing. Moreover, living alone for a long time, and the clothes she wore to the bathroomst night were so provocative, so the evening¡¯s encounter was extremely fiery.

    The battleground between the two stretched from the bathroom all the way to the bed, from evening till midnight, leaving the room inplete disarray. In the end, Zhou Meifeng finally couldn¡¯t withstand Xiao Yifei and fell into an exhausted sleep.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s beautiful body, her soft skin, and her decent flexibility left Xiao Yifei reveling in the memories.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look intently at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s peach-blossom-like, beautiful face and couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused again.

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s biggest grievance was that before he obtained Superpower, he was seldom favored by girls. After gaining Superpower, not only was he often favored by absolutely beautiful women, but he was also always the one being reversed.

    This caused Xiao Yifei to feel quite frustrated. It seemed as though he had never taken the initiative with any of these beauties, the most memorable being Tan Lan reversing him.

    "No! I can¡¯t let this keep happening!"

    Xiao Yifeiy on the bed with a determined look shing in his eyes. He flipped over and pressed himself onto Zhou Meifeng. Zhou Meifeng suddenly woke up and immediately opened her eyes.

    "Xiao Yifei... what are you doing?"

    Seeing that it was Xiao Yifei, a hint of shyness shed through Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes, then, with her face blushing, she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "What am I doing?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed as he leaned down over her: "I¡¯m taking my revenge!"

    Then, on this perfectly sunny early morning, a fierce bout of activity began once again.

    "Be gentle... I... You were too strong yesterday, you even hurt me."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s shy voice followed, her delicate toes suddenly clenching, then came the melodious moans.

    Another round of passion ensued.

    Zhou Meifengy on Xiao Yifei¡¯s robust chest, the spring still evident in her eyes, and sweat-moistened hair stuck to her forehead, adding to her allure.

    "Xiao Yifei, you must be hungry, I... I¡¯ll go make you something to eat."

    Zhou Meifeng, who had been lying on Xiao Yifei, suddenly remembered something; she struggled to get up and staggered toward the kitchen.

    Zhou Meifeng, who hadn¡¯t been alone for a long time, suddenly underwent such vigorous exercise, twice in session no less, which was somewhat more than even her ordinarily resilient body could handle. Yet even in exhaustion, she thought first of Xiao Yifei, wanting to make him something to eat.

    "No need."

    Xiao Yifei grinned, reaching out to pull Zhou Meifeng back to bed, "You must be tired, rest a bit more. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your parents should arrive soon. After eating something together, we can take them to the hospital."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei winked at Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, suddenly remembered that her father wasing to Yanjing for a medical visit today. It wasn¡¯t that she was unfilial or anything; she was simply so exhausted that her mind was a bit muddled, mainly because Xiao Yifei had been too overpowering.

    "Oh... I¡¯ll rest for a while then. Call me when they arrive..."

    Zhou Meifeng gave Xiao Yifei a sweet smile but no sooner had shein down on the bed than she fell asleep again.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the weary Zhou Meifeng and couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. He stood up and stretched; having been through such strenuous activity, even he with his strong body felt tired, but for some reason, not only did he not feel tired, his mind seemed clearer, his body more agile, and even the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique appeared in his mind.

    Although Xiao Yifei found this odd, he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, after getting dressed, he started making phone calls to arrange things.

    If Xiao Yifei enjoyed reading Huaxia¡¯s ancient myths, he would surely know the saying, ¡¯The dragon is naturally vigorous.¡¯

    "Uncle and Auntie, just follow me, don¡¯t worry."

    Xiao Yifei led the way, speaking to Zhou Jun and Tang Qiuju. Zhou Jun was still in a wheelchair today, but hisplexion was much better than yesterday, thanks not only to Xiao Yifei¡¯s simple treatment but also because the frustration that had burdened him was gone, naturally improving hisplexion. The face that was once marred by worry now beamed with smiles.

    No sooner had Xiao Yifei left yesterday than the threshold of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s usually quiet home was nearly worn out by the vigers of Baiyang Vige.

    After the arrival of Zhou Jun and Tang Qiuju in Yanjing, Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng went to pick up his parents, and then shared avish lunch with them. Now Xiao Yifei was leading Zhou Jun to the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    "No problem! We all trust you!"

    Zhou Jun and Tang Qiuju wore sincere smiles as they spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng sat beside Zhou Jun, yawning, her face showing signs of tiredness, clearly struggling to stay awake.

    Tang Qiuju, seeing her daughter¡¯s condition, was puzzled as to why Zhou Meifeng was so exhausted today, but she did not dwell on the question as she was full of worry and apprehension.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had said Zhou Jun wasn¡¯t seriously ill, just worn down by umted fatigue, Tang Qiuju was still nervous about theprehensive medical check-up.

    "It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Just trust me, Uncle¡¯s illness is not serious."

    Xiao Yifei, noticing Tang Qiuju¡¯s anxiety, turned to reassure her, and at that moment, the car had entered the premises of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital.

    Upon reaching the people¡¯s hospital in Shangjing, they helped Zhou Jun out of the car and into the hospital lobby.

    There was no need to register, as soon as they entered the lobby, a nurse greeted them with a smile, inquiring kindly about Zhou Jun¡¯s condition, and looking at Xiao Yifei with admiring eyes, she respectfully referred to him as ¡¯Doctor Xiao.¡¯

 Chapter 429: The Smile Within

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429: The Smile Within</h4><h4></h4>

    And upon seeing this reaction, Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie exchanged a nce, believing even more that Xiao Yifei was a young man with not just a good nature but also an inscrutable level of strength and background. However, the simple Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie didn¡¯t make much of it because, in their opinion, a fine young man like Xiao Yifei deserved all of this.

    "All right, Uncle and Auntie, rest assured and follow this nurse. She will arrange everything for you. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m familiar with the illness, and after a checkup, you just need to be hospitalized for recovery treatment. With some supplementation, Uncle will soon be as vigorous as a dragon."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Jun with a smile on his face, "I¡¯m quite confident in my own ¡¯Medical Skill¡¯."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Jun felt assured. He now had great faith in Xiao Yifei. Then Zhou Jun nodded and was pushed by the nurse with a sweet smile behind him to start the various tests.

    "You should go, too."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and said to Zhou Meifeng, "Follow your dad. It will make you feel at ease."

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei, pursed her lips in a smile, and then followed behind Tang Qiujie.

    Seeing that Zhou Jun had gone to get tested, Xiao Yifei stretched in a yawn, ready to check on Wu Rui in the emergency room. Since hisst return to the hospital, he had yet to see Wu Rui, the adorable nurse who had always supported Xiao Yifei from when he first arrived at the emergency room, when everyone else looked down on him¡ªWu Rui, whom Xiao Yifei had never forgotten. Especially after he had left her a letterst time he was at the hospital and didn¡¯t see her, Wu Rui¡¯s reply made Xiao Yifei feel that he must go and see her.

    However, before Xiao Yifei even reached the emergency room, he saw a small, charming figure rushing out from the main door of the emergency room, stumbling in her urgency. Yet in her hands, she still firmly clutched a bright red apple.

    "Xiao Rui."

    Upon seeing this petite and charming figure, Xiao Yifei recognized Wu Rui immediately. His handsome face wore a smile as he waved at her.

    "Doctor Xiao!"

    When Wu Rui saw Xiao Yifei, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a radiant smile broke out on her delicate face. She rushed straight toward Xiao Yifei, and when she got close, it was evident she wanted to give Xiao Yifei a hug but suddenly stopped right in front of him.

    Wu Rui twisted her hands together, seeming a bit embarrassed.

    "Doctor Xiao! Have an apple!"

    In the end, Wu Rui didn¡¯t muster the courage to embrace Xiao Yifei. She held one hand behind her back, raised the other high, and with a sweet smile crisply said to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing the bright red apple in Wu Rui¡¯s tender hand, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help remembering the times when she brought him an apple every day when he used to work. Memories quickly flooded Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, and looking at the lively Wu Rui standing before him, he smiled.

    Xiao Yifei then reached out and took the apple from Wu Rui¡¯s delicate hand, and directly after, he stretched out his arm and scooped Wu Rui into his embrace.

    "Long time no see, Xiao Rui," Xiao Yifei said warmly to Wu Rui.

    When Wu Rui was enfolded in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, her body instantly tensed up from the intense nervousness. Her hands pressed tightly to her sides, her expressive eyes widened,pletely unsure what to do, utterly frozen by the sudden surprise!

    "Eh... Eh... "

    Wu Rui had never imagined that such a day woulde, being hugged by Xiao Yifei. It made Wu Rui feel as if she were dreaming, but the pleasant scent wafting from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was unmistakably real, and she was so nervous she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    But the warm aura emanating from Xiao Yifei gradually rxed Wu Rui, and her previously tense hands slowly lifted to embrace Xiao Yifei.

    "Doctor Xiao, do you remember what I told youst time? Wherever you go, I really want toe with you. Truly, I don¡¯t want to stay at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital anymore. I want to be with you," Wu Rui whispered with her eyes closed tightly, hugging Xiao Yifei firmly.

    Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment when he heard Wu Rui¡¯s words, recalling the words she had told him at the personnel department that day.

    "Haha, Xiao Rui," Xiao Yifei said with augh while patting Wu Rui¡¯s head, "You keep up the good work for now. I¡¯ve said before, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will definitely take you with me, okay?"

    Wu Rui nestled into Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, her head gently shaking.

    "Haha, alright, be good now," he said.

    Xiao Yifei patted Wu Rui¡¯s head and then ced his hand on her shoulder. "I told you I would definitely make it happen when the timees, don¡¯t worry."

    As Wu Rui stepped out of Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, a sense of loss surged within her. She looked up at Xiao Yifei and saw that he was looking at her seriously. Wu Rui felt reassured and nodded emphatically.

    "Doctor Xiao, I believe in you!"

    Wu Rui looked intently at Xiao Yifei, her face revealing a smile that came straight from the heart.

    "Xiao Yifei."

    While Wu Rui and Xiao Yifei were talking outside the emergency room, a cold voice suddenly rang out, followed by the crisp sound of high heels clicking on the floor, growing louder as they approached.

    "Nangong... Director Nangong."

    Wu Rui looked up to see that it was Nangong Yun, and her beautiful, icy face was devoid of any expression. Wu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit panicked, especially since it was working hours and she had been wandering outside.

    "It¡¯s okay, go back to what you were doing. I have something to discuss with Xiao Yifei," Nangong Yun said.

    Who would have thought that the usually reserved Nangong Yun would let her off instead of reprimanding her? This eased Wu Rui¡¯s worry but also left her puzzled. However, she definitely needed to return to the emergency room now.

    "Doctor Xiao, Director Nangong, then I¡¯ll go back to work," Wu Rui said to Nangong Yun. After speaking, Wu Rui squinted and smiled at Xiao Yifei before turning to leave.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei was naturally less formal with Nangong Yun. He stood in front of her and stretchedzily, speaking in a rxed tone.

    "You were chatting up this little nurse again, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been paying attention to this Wu Rui. She was the most anxious when you were taken away by Jiang Mingquan. Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?"

    There was an unusual teasing look on Nangong Yun¡¯s cold face.

    "Haha, what are you talking about!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and spoke to Nangong Yun, looking slightly embarrassed. It seemed Nangong Yun had seen himforting Wu Rui, but it wasn¡¯t deliberate on his part¡ªhe had just remembered something from the past and subconsciously drew Wu Rui into his arms.

    "Tsk."

    Nangong Yun gave Xiao Yifei a disdainful look. "The patient you brought in today, her pretty daughter, probably has some sort of rtionship with you, right?"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Nangong Yun¡¯s words. Her intuition was so sharp it was almost scary. What surprised Xiao Yifei was Nangong Yun¡¯s attitude¡ªshe didn¡¯t seem jealous, which was unexpected for him.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what are you saying!"

    Xiao Yifei denied with an embarrassed face.

    "Don¡¯t look at me with those strange eyes."

    Nangong Yun nced at Xiao Yifei and continued, "I followed up just now. The examination for the patient, Zhou Jun, who came in today is almost finished. Let¡¯s go handle this, and after that, I have something to tell you."

    After saying this to Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun turned and walked towards the area where Zhou Jun had finished his examination, with Xiao Yifei following her.

 Chapter 430: Visit Home

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Visit Home</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uncle Zhou, this is the director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Nangong Yun, and your test results have alsoe out. There¡¯s really nothing serious, and we¡¯ll arrange for you to be hospitalized. You don¡¯t need to worry about the costs, and if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve, just find her."

    After arriving beside Zhou Jun, the entire Zhou Meifeng family looked at Xiao Yifei with a hint of nervousness in their eyes, waiting for his announcement. Upon hearing that there was no serious issue from Xiao Yifei, they visibly let out a sigh of relief. For a poor family, if Zhou Jun¡¯s condition had been serious, they would have been unable to afford the treatment.

    Upon hearing that the cool and beautiful woman standing beside Xiao Yifei was

    "Thank you! I¡¯m really so grateful to Mr. Xiao! Truly!"

    Zhou Jun trembled as he attempted to rise from the wheelchair to bow to Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei pushed him back into the wheelchair, "Haha, Uncle Zhou, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. You¡¯ll go handle the hospitalization procedures in a bit, and I¡¯ll arrange a slightly better ward for you, so Aunt Tang can also take care of you there."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Zhou Jun, then signaled to the young nurse who had been following them to take Zhou Jun and his family to handle the hospitalization procedures.

    Zhou Meifeng, standing beside Zhou Jun, held a gaze as tender as the reflection on spring water, looking fixedly at Xiao Yifei, with words on the tip of her tongue that ultimately turned into a broad smile. Then she pushed Zhou Jun¡¯s wheelchair, following the nurse toplete the hospitalization process.

    "What¡¯s this, saying you and that woman have nothing going on? Didn¡¯t you see the way she looked at you just now?"

    Nangong Yun teased Xiao Yifei, a yful smile on her face.

    Xiao Yifei, touching his nose and feeling somewhat embarrassed, didn¡¯t know how to respond to Nangong Yun¡¯sment, but just then, Nangong Yun spoke again.

    "Do you still remember the favor you promised me?"

    Nangong Yun looked at Xiao Yifei intently, speaking earnestly.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words. He turned his head to look at her and nodded, "I remember, wasn¡¯t it to go back with you and meet your father for the first time? What¡¯s the matter?"

    The proposition Nangong Yun had made to Xiao Yifei was to bring him home so that her father could meet Xiao Yifei, whom she referred to as her boyfriend. Given Nangong Yun¡¯s age wasn¡¯t young anymore, her family had been pressuring her, and she still had no partner, let alone the prospect of marriage.

    "My dad has been pressing me again these past few days. I already told him I have a boyfriend, but he just won¡¯t believe it. If you don¡¯t apany me to see him this time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll send me on blind dates again. I heard that this time he found a man to introduce to me, and you wouldn¡¯t want me to go on a blind date, would you?"

    Nangong Yun stood in front of Xiao Yifei with her gaze firmly fixed on him.

    "Definitely not! When is it? Just set a time and I¡¯ll be there!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun¡¯s pretty demeanor and immediately raised his head, decisively replying to her with affirmation.

    What a joke, how could Xiao Yifei let Nangong Yun go on blind dates? After all that Nangong Yun had done for him, and considering he also really liked her¡ªnot just pretending¡ªhe could truly consider himself Nangong Yun¡¯s boyfriend.

    When Nangong Yun saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, her face blushed slightly. She looked at Xiao Yifei and gently said, "I¡¯ve mostly told my dad about you, and he seems okay with it. After all, he¡¯s anxious too. When I told him I¡¯d bring my boyfriend home, he was very happy about it."

    After hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei finally rxed a bit, after all, it would be his first time meeting someone else¡¯s parents.

    "I¡¯ve told my dad we¡¯ll do it this weekend. I¡¯ll take you then, just remember it¡¯s happening."

    Nangong Yun smiled faintly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Okay, I got it. What does Uncle like? I should pick something he likes for my first visit, right?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded as he said.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun narrowed her eyes with a smile and said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about those things. My dad isn¡¯t very demanding for material things. I¡¯ll prepare something for you. He is originally a doctor himself, and he values medical skill quite a lot. He has always wanted me to find a skilled doctor, so when you meet my dad, I¡¯ll be reassured."

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily startled. It turned out that Nangong Yun¡¯s family was quite a medical dynasty; he just didn¡¯t know what kind of person Nangong Yun¡¯s father really was. Still, being able to cultivate someone with Nangong Yun¡¯s distinctive temperament made Xiao Yifei a bit curious.

    Having been somewhat nervous, Xiao Yifei rxed after hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words. In the realm of medicine, he was somewhat confident in himself.

    "Then it¡¯s settled," Nangong Yun said, "I¡¯ll pick you up this weekend, and we¡¯ll go back together."

    The usually cool and detached Nangong Yun appeared a bit shy today, and the prospect of bringing Xiao Yifei home made her face turn slightly red. She raised her head somewhat embarrassedly to look at Xiao Yifei.

    "No problem!"

    Xiao Yifei looked up and gave Nangong Yun a radiant smile.

    Nangong Yun felt extremely happy to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression. She was indeed not getting any younger, and her family had been pressing her to find a boyfriend, which made her disinclined to visit home. Now, with the thought of bringing Xiao Yifei back with her, she felt that no one at home would rush her anymore.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll get in touch this weekend."

    Nangong Yun waved her hand at Xiao Yifei, "I need to get busy now. I¡¯ll see youter."

    Time flew by, and the weekend arrived as promised.

    After receiving a call from Nangong Yun, Xiao Yifei straightened himself up a bit in front of the mirror. Satisfied with the reflection staring back at him, he nodded slightly.

    "Xiao Yifei, will you be having dinner at home tonight?"

    Zhou Meifeng stood behind Xiao Yifei and watched him dressed in a crisp suit, with his sword-browed, starry eyes, and tall, handsome figure. Even Zhou Meifeng, a woman who didn¡¯t much care for appearances, couldn¡¯t help but have stars in her eyes at the sight of the handsome Xiao Yifei.

    "I won¡¯t be having dinner at home tonight; I¡¯ve got some things to do. You don¡¯t need to wait for me, just take good care of yourself," said Xiao Yifei as he gave Zhou Meifeng¡¯s soft chest a light squeeze with a mischievous grin on his face.

    "What are you doing!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned red as she quickly brushed Xiao Yifei¡¯s naughty hand away, "Be careful when you go out."

    Zhou Meifeng was very clear about her own position. She knew she was fairly attractive in terms of appearance and figure, but being a woman who had been married before, she felt more than content just to be by the side of Xiao Yifei, a man as outstanding as he was. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had helped her so much, so Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t covet anything more. She wouldn¡¯t pry into things Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t tell her; being by his side was enough for her.

    "I¡¯m off."

    Xiao Yifei winked at Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng waved back at Xiao Yifei, then watched as he left the house.

    Zhou Meifeng gazed intently as Xiao Yifei departed. After Xiao Yifei had gone, she quickly leaned against the window. Although from the height of ten floors everyone below appeared merely as dots, Zhou Meifeng still stared out the window, fixated.

    Atst, a figure emerged from the building below. Zhou Meifeng recognized Xiao Yifei instantly. Her gaze followed his silhouette until it vanished.

    Only when Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure had disappeared from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s view did she move back from the window.

    After stepping out of ¡¯Jinghang Garden¡¯, Xiao Yifei stood for a moment at the gates, looking around until he spotted a ck Audi A6 parked by the roadside. He approached and knocked on the window of the Audi.

    "Xiao Yifei! You sure came out quickly."

 Chapter 431: Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431: Visiting</h4><h4></h4>

    The car window rolled down, and Nangong Yun was applying her makeup at that moment. Today she donned light makeup and wore a pretty western-style dress. Compared to the formal attire she wore at the hospital, this outfit added a touch of vivacity to her usually cool aura, making her appear even more beautiful. After all, it had been a while since she hadst visited home. Because every time she went home, her family would constantly urge her to find a boyfriend, so today, Zhou Meifeng made sure she dressed well for her visit.

    As the car window lowered, Nangong Yun turned to look at Xiao Yifei and started speaking but paused briefly in surprise upon seeing him, her eyes sparkling with amazement.

    "What do you think, I cleaned up a bit today, I shouldn¡¯t embarrass you at your house, right?"

    Xiao Yifei had a faint smile on his face as he spoke to Nangong Yun.

    "Very nice."

    Nangong Yun smiled, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Xiao Yifei was inherently tall and handsome, but he didn¡¯t like to spruce himself up much. Usually preferringfort over style, he often wore sportswear that seemed a touch sloppy. Today, however, dressed in a smart suit, he definitely enhanced the confident aura about him several notches, and coupled with his handsome looks, he was indeed very attractive.

    "Get in the car."

    Nangong Yun turned to Xiao Yifei and spoke. Seeing Xiao Yifei like this today made her feel more reassured. Even though she knew her father had high expectations, Nangong Yun believed that Xiao Yifei met the standards in every aspect.

    "I¡¯ve prepared everything. It¡¯s all in the backseat, just carry it with youter."

    After Xiao Yifei got into the car, Nangong Yun spoke to him. Hearing her words, Xiao Yifei nced at the back seat to find several neatly arranged gifts. Nangong Yun had thoughtfully prepared everything.

    "Haha, you, letting you prepare everything even though I¡¯m the one visiting your uncle. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford these gifts."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head andughed.

    "Alright, stop messing around,"

    Nangong Yun gave Xiao Yifei a yful scowl, "It¡¯s more important that you behave well at my house."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, and then the Audi smoothly drove off.

    As Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun casually chatted in the car, the Audi entered a tranquil vi area in Yanjing. Although this vi area wasn¡¯t as upscale as the one where Jiang Mingquan lived, it was favorably located, making it not cheap either. Most of the residents here were influential officials and renowned figures.

    Upon entering the vi area, Xiao Yifei was quite surprised and nced at Nangong Yun. Although he had guessed that Nangong Yun came from a well-to-do family, it seemed much wealthier than he had imagined.

    But thinking about it, it made sense; for Nangong Yun to be the director of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital at such a young age, aside from her own merits and Zhang Ming¡¯s influence, there definitely had to be other factors¡ªlikely her family background.

    "Don¡¯t be too surprised when you meet my father."

    The Audi pulled up beside a uniquely charming vi with red bricks and green tiles, Nangong Yun turned and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    "Ah?"

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily perplexed, unsure of what Nangong Yun meant. However, she did not offer further exnation. The Audi started up again and headed towards the vi¡¯s iron gate, which automatically opened allowing the car to smoothly enter.

    "The young mistress is back."

    As the Audi drove into the vi, a jubnt servant spoke into the inte at the door.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    After parking her Audi in the garage, Nangong Yun grabbed her small handbag and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei leaned out, picked up the prepared gift from the back seat, adjusted his outfit slightly, and then walked shoulder to shoulder with Nangong Yun.

    "Um, I¡¯m about to meet your parents, is there anything I should pay attention to, anything I should avoid mentioning?"

    Although Xiao Yifei had been brimming with confidence just moments ago, now that he was here, he was somewhat nervous.

    "Haha, weren¡¯t you fearless just now? Why are you so nervous all of a sudden?"

    Nangong Yun covered her mouth, chuckling softly. She nced lightly at Xiao Yifei andughed, "There¡¯s not much to avoid really, my parents have always been open-minded, aside from constantly pressuring me to find a boyfriend. Just put on a good performance, and you¡¯ll be fine."

    After hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei touched his nose and nodded, following in Nangong Yun¡¯s steps.

    "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back."

    Nangong Yun, leading Xiao Yifei, came up from the garage and entered the vi. As they stepped into the living room on the first floor, Nangong Yun called out cheerfully to the two people sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    "You remember how toe back, huh! When was thest time you came home? Now that you¡¯re the Dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, have you grown wings? Thinking you don¡¯t need toe home anymore!"

    One of the figures watching Nangong Yun spoke with some dissatisfaction in his tone.

    "Dad! What are you saying! Haven¡¯t Ie back today?"

    Now that Nangong Yun was home, her usually aloof demeanor slightly softened. She spoke in a yful tone to the person on the sofa, then hurried over with quick, light steps, and began massaging his shoulders.

    "Sigh, Yunyun, Mom knows why you don¡¯t likeing home¡ªbecause every time you do, your parents nag you to find a boyfriend! It¡¯s not Mom being pushy, but really, at your age, it¡¯s time to find one! You didn¡¯t like any of the boys your parents introduced, and if we don¡¯t keep pushing you, what will you do if you get even older and still can¡¯t find anyone? You¡¯re naturally strong-willed..."

    Now Xiao Yifei understood why every time Nangong Yun mentioned this topic, she looked so distressed. It was true; Nangong Yun had barely been home for a moment and already the conversation had turned to boyfriends.

    "Oh right! Yunyun! Didn¡¯t you say you brought your boyfriend home today? Where is he? Where is he?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s mother suddenly looked excited, speaking to Nangong Yun while turning her head. Not just her, even Nangong Yun¡¯s father, who had been facing away from Xiao Yifei watching TV, hurriedly turned his head around.

    "Professor Nangong!"

    When Nangong Yun¡¯s father turned his head, Xiao Yifei finally saw his true face, and at that moment, Xiao Yifei waspletely stunned. No wonder Nangong Yun possessed such advanced medical knowledge at such a young age, no wonder she was able to be the Dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital! No wonder Nangong Yun had told Xiao Yifei not to be too surprised when seeing her father.

    It turns out Nangong Yun¡¯s father was Nangong!

    Anyone involved in or studying medicine would recognize the name Nangong, a benchmark figure in Huaxia¡¯s medical field.

    As a medical professor, doctoral supervisor, Yangtze River Schr, Huaxia Academy of Sciences academician, and department head for life sciences and medicine, Nangong enjoyed a national special senior allowance. When it came to titles, Nangong had more than one could count!

    Even now, possessing the superpower of irvoyance, Xiao Yifei was taken aback on seeing the person he had only read about in books,pletely astonished! He had always thought "Nangong" was his first andst namebined. Little did he realize Nangong was just Nangong!

 Chapter 432 Not Very Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432 Not Very Satisfied</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hmm?"

    Just as Nangong Yu¡¯s mother, Lin Huixi, and Nangong turned their heads, they suddenly saw a tall and handsome young man holding a big and small bag of gifts, looking at them in surprise.

    But the moment Nangong saw Xiao Yifei, a glint shed in his eyes, and he slightly furrowed his brows, his expression not looking very pleased.

    On the other hand, Lin Huixi¡¯s reaction to seeing Xiao Yifei waspletely different from Nangong¡¯s. Her eyes immediately lit up, and a surprised smile quickly spread across her face. She looked Xiao Yifei up and down and ultimately, appreciation shone in her eyes. Without going into details, just based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s imposing appearance, Lin Huixi was quite satisfied.

    "Come,e,e, have a seat. What is this, you should have juste, why bring anything!"

    Lin Huixi sprang up from the sofa and hurried over to Xiao Yifei, excitedly taking the gifts he was holding.

    At this moment, as Nangong watched Lin Huixi¡¯s action, he nced at Xiao Yifei and let out a slight, dissatisfied snort.

    "Hello, Auntie."

    Xiao Yifei gave Lin Huixi a wide smile.

    "Good, good, good, you¡¯re good too! This child, so handsome indeed!"

    Lin Huixi beamed at Xiao Yifei, her smile almost reaching the heavens.

    "Hmph! What¡¯s good? Just saying good without understanding anything? Is being handsome so useful?"

    Nangong finally let out a voice of dissatisfaction. For some reason, he had been unfriendly towards Xiao Yifei from the first moment he saw him.

    Xiao Yifei heard Nangong¡¯s words with his enhanced hearing from the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique,¡¯ but he did not even frown, still smiling at Lin Huixi.

    Standing behind Nangong, Nangong Yun also heard her father¡¯s voice of dissatisfaction. She frowned imperceptibly; although she didn¡¯t understand why her father had such an attitude towards Xiao Yifei, she believed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength and felt that eventually, he could change his father¡¯s opinion.

    Xiao Yifei followed Lin Huixi to the sofa.

    "It¡¯s okay, Auntie, I can handle it. Just tell me where you want to put these things."

    Seeing Lin Huixi moving forward to take the rather heavy gifts from his hands, Xiao Yifei quickly spoke to Lin Huixi.

    "Okay, okay, right here, just put them here will be fine."

    Lin Huixi looked at Xiao Yifei with beaming eyes: "This young man is quite considerate!"

    For some reason, unlike Nangong, Lin Huixi was very pleased with Xiao Yifei, and he seemed just right for her.

    "Sit, sit down, let¡¯s talk, no need to be so formal. Yunyun has never brought a boy home before, and the fact she brought you this time shows she really cares about you! That¡¯s great! We¡¯re finally getting to meet Yunyun¡¯s boyfriend. Otherwise, we would have been really anxious."

    After returning to the sofa, Lin Huixi was the first to sit down, then turned to Xiao Yifei who was standing upright and said with a smile.

    "It¡¯s alright, Auntie, I can stand."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Lin Huixi and said, in fact, to tell the truth, Xiao Yifei was indeed a little nervous. One reason was that he really liked Nangong Yun, so after returning home with Nangong Yun to meet her parents, Xiao Yifei was already somewhat restrained. Moreover, the fact that Nangong¡¯s father was Nangong Xian, a big name in the medical world, made Xiao Yifei even more nervous. Besides, Nangong Yun hadn¡¯t sat down yet, so how could Xiao Yifei sit down first.

    "Sit down when you¡¯re told to. What¡¯s the matter? Standing so high, do you think you¡¯re above us or something?"

    Nangong lifted his eyes and gave Xiao Yifei a look, speaking with a tone of dissatisfaction.

    "Dad!"

    Nangong Yun called out to Nangong in a reminding tone, then pulled Xiao Yifei to sit down together, "Please, take a seat."

    "Mom and Dad, this is my boyfriend, Xiao Yifei."

    Nangong Yun helped Xiao Yifei ease the awkward atmosphere and took a seat, her cheeks blushing as she said to Nangong and Lin Huixi and Nangong Yun, seemingly to express the firmness in her heart, reached out and gently held Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    "Hahaha, very good, very good, it¡¯s wonderful, Yunyun you finally brought your boyfriend home, not bad!"

    Hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, especially seeing the image of Nangong Yun holding Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, Lin Huixi¡¯s eyes filled with joy, and she spoke excitedly to Nangong Yun, "Yunyun, it¡¯s good that you brought your boyfriend home this time. The boy you brought..."

    Lin Huixi smiled and narrowed her eyes looking at Xiao Yifei, "I think he¡¯s quite decent! After all, the boy that our Yunyun likes must be outstanding!"

    "Hmph!"

    Just as Nangong Yun was showing a happy expression upon hearing Lin Huixi¡¯s words, suddenly a cold snort came from Nangong, and the joy Xiao Yifei felt from his mother¡¯s initial approval was not even fully experienced before Nangong¡¯s cold snort directly froze the happy expression on Nangong Yun¡¯s face.

    "What¡¯s good about it! What¡¯s gotten into you, woman! This slick, pretty boy looks nice, but do you even know him? Just because he brings something for you, he¡¯s a good kid? Who knows if the stuff is even really bought by him!"

    Nangong spoke with a displeased face to Lin Huixi.

    If Nangong¡¯s previous behavior could be attributed to a misunderstanding due to not knowing Xiao Yifei, then by now it was clear that Nangong indeed had issues with Xiao Yifei!

    Such straightforward words from Nangong left Nangong Yun a bit stunned, and she turned her head, looking at her father with puzzled eyes, not understanding why Nangong showed such dissatisfaction upon seeing Xiao Yifei for the first time.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei started to smile lightly.

    To be honest, initially, Xiao Yifei was very surprised the moment he saw Nangong Yu, regardless of whether Xiao Yifei had irvoyance or not. His surprise included respect for a senior who was a distinguished pioneer in the medical field. However, after witnessing Nangong¡¯s behavior andbining it with the things that Nangong Yun had previously told him, Xiao Yifei redefined his views.

    No matter how great a person is, they are firstly a human being with their own emotions. Nangong may worry about Nangong Yun¡¯s age in terms of her marriage, and he may be quite unhappy with Xiao Yifei for unknown reasons¡ªthis was beyond Xiao Yifei¡¯s control. But what Xiao Yifei could do, was to do his best to change Nangong¡¯s opinion of him.

    "Uncle, hello, my name is Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ve heard of your great reputation a long time ago and deeply admire you. I always thought that one day I could meet you and have a conversation, but I never expected that we would actually meet under these circumstances."

    Xiao Yifei said to Nangong with a smile, maintaining an expression that was neither humble nor arrogant.

    In the face of Nangong¡¯s clearly dissatisfied attitude, Xiao Yifei¡¯sposure took Nangong Yun by surprise, because she knew of Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills and that he was a man of pride. Right now, Xiao Yifei managed to remainposed, which moved Nangong Yun greatly.

    Even Lin Huixi was surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor. Given Nangong Xian¡¯s evident dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei, he should have been either very awkward or should have lost face, but Lin Huixi realized that Xiao Yifei could face Nangong¡¯s attitude so calmly, which made her feel like she had underestimated Xiao Yifei.

    "Firstly, I need to apologize to you, uncle. The gifts I gave you earlier were actually not bought by me but were prepared by Yunyun for me to bring."

 Chapter 433: First Impressions

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433: First Impressions</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was extremely sincere when he spoke to Nangong, but as soon as he uttered those words, Nangong Yun forcefully pped the sofa, her face showing a look of annoyance. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would say such a thing¡ªit was clearly asking for trouble.

    Indeed, just after Xiao Yifei spoke, not only did Nangong Tian start to frown, even Lin Huixi began to slightly furrow her brows at Xiao Yifei. She could ept that a young person might not have a great career, since they are still in their ascent, but she could never ept someone who was dishonest.

    "Hmph! Putting on an act."

    Nangong snorted disdainfully.

    "But uncle, I never said I brought these gifts; these gifts were brought by Yunyun. I only carried them over."

    Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile to Nangong, "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯vee empty-handed. I asked Yunyun, and she said that while material possessions do not particrly please you and your wife, you both have a distinct fondness for medicine. So this time, I have brought a medical research paper for you."

    Xiao Yifei was genuinely earnest as he spoke to Nangong and Lin Huixi.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Huixi¡¯s initially furrowed brows rxed slightly. She looked at Xiao Yifei with a trace of puzzlement.

    "You? A medical research paper?"

    Nangong seemed to look down on Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, pursing his lips dismissively.

    "If I remember correctly, thest time Yunyun told us you are currently a teacher at Yanjing Medical University and that you went there directly after being fired from the Yanjing People¡¯s Hospital. And if, ording to Yunyun, although you are now a teacher at Yanjing Medical University, you have been a certified doctor for no more than three years, right?"

    Nangong squinted his eyes at Xiao Yifei. Hismanding presence, honed from long years in a high position, naturally exuded a fearsome aura as he intently looked at Xiao Yifei and continued, "A guy who became a full-time doctor not long ago and got fired miserably by the hospital, only to end up teaching at a college, tells me you¡¯ve brought what medical research paper this time to meet us?"

    "Dad! It¡¯s not like that!"

    Nangong Yun, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, spoke hastily. In fact, some of the misunderstanding Nangong had about Xiao Yifei was rted to her, because when she had briefly described Xiao Yifei¡¯s career to her family, she had only discussed Xiao Yifei¡¯s general job situation. Her intention had been to surprise her family with Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievementster, but instead, it had turned into a misunderstanding.

    Although Nangong was in such a position and had heard about some recent events in the medicalmunity, he couldn¡¯t piece together the specifics of what had happened. Therefore, aside from what Yunyun had described about Xiao Yifei, Nangong knew nothing else.

    "Alright, Yunyun, don¡¯t talk about anything else. With things how they are, do you think this slick, smooth-talking guy has any capability? Bringing me a medical research paper? Yunyun, you haven¡¯t been in other rtionships, it¡¯s easy to be deceived. Are you truly sure he isn¡¯t just getting close to you because of our family¡¯s power?"

    Nangong waved his hand dismissively at Nangong Yun and Lin Huixi, and after saying this, he turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain.

    "Initially, just hearing about the situation you described, I already had no good impression of this boy I¡¯d never met. You said to bring him home for a look, so I agreed to have a look. But now, after seeing him, he¡¯s just as I expected: slick and untrustworthy!"

    Nangong nced at Xiao Yifei, then addressed Nangong Yun.

    "Child¡¯s father, how can you say that? No matter what, today is this child¡¯s first time visiting us. Don¡¯t you trust me, or do you not trust Yunyun? Yunyun¡¯s standards are so high; how could she possibly fancy someone with ulterior motives? Are you saying Yunyun is foolish?"

    At that moment, Lin Huixi stepped forward trying to smooth things over, attempting to alleviate the awkwardness in the room.

    Xiao Yifei was stunned by the situation that had unfolded before him. Who could have expected that on his first visit, Nangong would show him such an unweing demeanor right from their first meeting?

    "Dad, can¡¯t you just listen to me?"

    Nangong Yun stomped her feet anxiously, eager to speak, but the authoritative Nangong continuously denied her the chance.

    "Yunyun isn¡¯t foolish in other matters, but in this case, she might be. We all know, she¡¯s been proud since she was young and has never been in love before. This time, I¡¯m genuinely worried that she has been deceived by that slick young man!"

    Nangong waved off Nangong Yun, "Yunyun, no use exining. This young man has been a formal doctor for less than three years and dares to say that the gift he brought for his first visit is a medical paper¡ªwhat qualifications does he have? He¡¯s just trying to show off, hoping we¡¯ll take him seriously. He really thinks I can¡¯t see through his little schemes? Yunyun, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m criticizing you, but you¡¯re not someone who easily warms up to others. Once you do, you can mistreat them as your own, and that¡¯s not a correct mindset!"

    Nangong sighed and shook his head at Nangong Yun. Nangong¡¯s substantial achievements could actually be linked to his personality. He was stubborn and inclined to overthink things, which while helpful in scientific research, wasn¡¯t beneficial in this situation.

    He was now utterly convinced that Xiao Yifei approached Nangong Yun with an ulterior motive.

    This demeaning view of Xiao Yifei by Nangong made her eyes widen in anger. She knew her father¡¯s temperament, but the words he had just spoken enraged her. Nangong hadpletely dismissed everything she said about Xiao Yifei, not even considering Xiao Yifei¡¯s response before hastily judging him, which could not possibly make Nangong Yun happy.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s reaction, Lin Huixi let out a deep sigh. Their family knew Nangong well; he was very domineering, and once he was fixated on an idea, it was extremely hard to change his mind. Now that he believed Xiao Yifei was after Yunyun¡¯s background, it might be really hard to alter his point of view.

    "Dad! When Xiao Yifei and I were together, he didn¡¯t even know who you were. I never told him about you either. Today is the first time he¡¯s meeting you!"

    Nangong Yun spoke to Nangong, her voice filled with frustration.

    "Hmph! He didn¡¯t know?"

    Nangong snorted coldly, "That sounds nice, but if he didn¡¯t know who I was, how could he say he prepared a medical paper for our first meeting? Yunyun, you might not have told him, but how do you know he hasn¡¯t researched our family?"

    It was clear that Nangong had made up his mind, highly dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei.

    He turned his head disdainfully after casting a nce at Xiao Yifei, and then turned back to Nangong Yun, "Yunyun, it just so happens that a son of an old friend of mine returned to the country today. He¡¯s not only handsome but genuinely talented! I told him toe over. You haven¡¯t had aparison to know what excellence is. Once you meet a truly outstanding young man, you definitely won¡¯t fancy the young man you brought home today."

    After finishing his statement with a smug look, Nangong turned away, as if he was unwilling to spare another nce at Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 434: Rival

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Rival</h4><h4></h4>

    When Nangong Yun heard Nangong¡¯s words, she turned her head in disbelief to nce at Nangong, then immediately became furious. She grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and intended to leave without looking back.

    "Hey! Yunyun, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s rare for you toe back, and soon your uncle Wang¡¯s child will be back!"

    Seeing that Nangong Yun was about to leave, Nangong became anxious. He quickly stood up to stop Nangong Yun, not wanting her to leave.

    "Lin Huixi! What¡¯s the matter with you? Yunyun is leaving, and you¡¯re not even trying to persuade her. What will we do when old Wang¡¯s child arrivester!"

    Nangong saw that Lin Huixi did nothing to help him persuade Nangong Yun to stay, and couldn¡¯t help butin to Lin Huixi.

    However, this time Lin Huixi also felt that Nangong had indeed gone too far. She didn¡¯t want to deal with Nangong, and after hearing his words, Lin Huixi turned her head to the other side, ignoring Nangong.

    "You...!"

    Nangong pointed at Lin Huixi, visibly angry.

    Just as Nangong Yun was pulling Xiao Yifei to leave, Xiao Yifei stopped, extending his hand to pat the hand Nangong Yun was holding.

    Nangong Yun halted her steps. She still looked furious, but her eyes carried a puzzled expression, unsure why Xiao Yifei had called her to stop.

    "Why leave now and in such an angry manner?"

    Xiao Yifei faced Nangong Yun and gently smiled, saying, "The things your uncle said must have his reasons, although I don¡¯t agree with some of them. Regardless, we had this agreement. You brought me here to meet your parents. I can¡¯t just leave now, especially as I am your boyfriend. Moreover, since your uncle is talking about introducing you to new people, how could I possibly leave at this time?"

    With the corners of his mouth slightly raised, Xiao Yifei earnestly told Nangong Yun, "Why should we leave? Your uncle said to let you meet someone impressive. It¡¯s impossible for them to be impressed with me. I actually want to see who could be more outstanding than me."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, smiled slightly, yet suddenly he exuded an astounding confidence.

    Lin Huixi, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, couldn¡¯t help but look with greater admiration in her eyes. Regardless of anything, Xiao Yifei¡¯s current attitude was indeed enough for Lin Huixi to take notice.

    "Still putting on an act? Do you really think that would change my opinion of you?"

    Nangong nced at Xiao Yifei disdainfully. Right now, he thought Xiao Yifei was truly asking for trouble. However, now that Xiao Yifei had temporarily persuaded Nangong Yun, that was just great! Nangong wasn¡¯t worried at all, confident that once Yunyun met old Wang¡¯s child, she would definitely have a different view!

    Because in Nangong¡¯s view, Nangong Yun¡¯s distant and haughty demeanor, coupled with her genuine excellence, meant very few men dared approach her. So Nangong figured that Nangong Yun being easily deceived by Xiao Yifei was because she seldom interacted with other men, giving Xiao Yifei an opportunity.

    "Hmph!"

    Nangong gave Xiao Yifei a cold look, then confidently settled back onto the couch.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s demeanor, Nangong Yun became even angrier. She looked at Xiao Yifei and opened her mouth as if she wanted to tell him to leave with her, unwilling to endure such treatment here. However, seeing Xiao Yifei remaining unaffected, as if he were unfazed, she hesitated.

    "Sigh!"

    Nangong Yun let out a long sigh, regretting now that she had let Xiao Yifeie back with her. She hadn¡¯t expected that her father would treat Xiao Yifei this way upon their return home.

    Nangong Yun at this moment saw Xiao Yifei still maintaining a calm demeanor, her heart inexplicably moved because she knew Xiao Yifei was doing this for her. However, Nangong Yun still couldn¡¯t understand why her father wouldn¡¯t even listen to her exnations. She knew the terrifying level of Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills and theoretical knowledge, yet her father wouldn¡¯t even hear her out!

    Thinking about this, Nangong Yun still felt a fire in her belly, but remembering Xiao Yifei¡¯s real capabilities, a sh of light passed through her eyes. If she had wanted to leave earlier because she was too angry, now she did not want to leave anymore because she wanted to see how Xiao Yifei would prove her disdainful father wrong in the end.

    With this thought, a faint smile suddenly appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s face. She slowly walked over and sat down on the sofa, then turned her head to look at her father, suddenly wanting to see what her always domineering father would look like facing a setback in this matter. After all, her father had such a low opinion of Xiao Yifei, yet Nangong Yun knew very clearly about Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical prowess, which was indeed frightening!

    At this moment, Nangong saw Nangong Yun sitting back down on the sofa obediently and couldn¡¯t help but give her a surprised look. However, following that, Nangong began feeling very proud, thinking that Nangong Yun hade around on her own ord.

    However, Lin Huixi didn¡¯t think so because she knew her daughter wasn¡¯t someone who would easily change her mind. Hence, the current scene seemed a bit odd to Lin Huixi.

    Xiao Yifei had a faint smile on his face as he slowly walked behind Nangong Yun and stopped there.

    "Hmph! Not leaving, are you? You¡¯re only humiliating yourself!"

    Nangong turned his head to see Xiao Yifei had returned to stand behind Nangong Yun, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head disdainfully. In his view, Xiao Yifei was just maintaining his facade.

    He nced at his watch. It was almost time for his appointment with the young Wang, and he still hadn¡¯t arrived yet, causing Nangong to frown slightly.

    However, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Just as Nangong was beginning to feel dissatisfied with why Wang¡¯s son hadn¡¯t arrived yet, suddenly, the doorbell rang, and a servant walked in with an inte.

    "Mr. Nangong, a young man with the surname Wang is here to visit you."

    It was apparent that Nangong was genuinely respected by the household servants.

    "Let him in quickly! I¡¯ve been waiting for him!"

    Nangong¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly spoke to the servant.

    Momentster, a young man dressed in a white suit walked in. To be fair, the young man indeed had a good appearance, although he didn¡¯t have the temperament of Xiao Yifei who practiced the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯, he was still quite handsome.

    After entering, the young man surveyed the vi¡¯s hall for a round, and when he saw Nangong Yun sitting on the sofa with a beautiful and cool demeanor, his eyes brightened, and a very satisfied smile appeared on his lips. However, when he saw Xiao Yifei standing behind Nangong Yun, he paused for a moment, looking puzzled.

    In just ten seconds, the young man had taken in the entire situation within the vi¡¯s hall.

    "Uncle Nangong! Long time no see!"

    After swiftly assessing the situation, the young man walked quickly towards Nangong with a bright smile, "Uncle Nangong, it has been over a decade since Ist saw you. These past few years, I often heard from my dad about you. Uncle Nangong, you look much more vigorous than you do on TV!"

    The young man was quite articte, and within a few sentences, he had Nangong beaming with joy. After hearing the young man¡¯s words, Nangong turned to nce at Nangong Yun, as if to tell her that this young man was much better than Xiao Yifei.

    "Eh! You¡¯re Wang Qingfeng, right? Oh my, when your Uncle Nangong just mentioned Old Wang¡¯s son, it took me a while to guess who it was. Have youe back from abroad?"

    At that moment, Lin Huixi watched Wang Qingfeng and pped her hands with a bit of a surprise as she spoke.

 Chapter 435: Introducing Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Introducing Oneself</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mmm, just got back yesterday, and heard about this from my dad and Uncle Nangong today, so I came to visit and hope I didn¡¯t disturb you all!"

    Wang Qingfeng said with a smile to Lin Huixi.

    Lin Huixi, looking at the admittedly imposing Wang Qingfeng, nodded silently to herself.

    "You must be Sister Nangong, right? Do you remember me? We used to y together a lot when we were kids!"

    Nangong gave Wang Qingfeng a look, and with a radiant smile on his face, he walked towards Lin Huixi, who was sitting on the sofa. As he walked, Wang Qingfeng talked andughed, all the while looking chic in his white attire.

    "Is that so? I don¡¯t seem to remember,"

    Nangong Yun lifted her head and rolled her eyes at Wang Qingfeng, speaking indifferently. After saying this, Nangong Yun lowered her head and ignored him.

    Wang Qingfeng stood there, somewhat embarrassed, but quickly regained his smile.

    "Haha, it¡¯s normal for you not to remember, because we were indeed very young back then. Later, I was sent by my father to study abroad, so we haven¡¯t seen each other since."

    Wang Qingfeng was relentless. Hepletely disregarded Nangong Yun¡¯s obvious disinterest and persistently pressed on, sitting beside her.

    "I heard from my dad that Sister Nangong is now the head of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital? That¡¯s really impressive, I feel somewhat ashamed as your older brother!"

    Wang Qingfeng feigned a shake of his head, showing a very abashed expression.

    "I¡¯ve just been studying at Baylor College of Medicine in Texas all these years, published a medical paper jointly with my mentor in The Lancet. On second thought, I really don¡¯t seem to have any other significant achievements, whereas Sister Nangong, you¡¯ve be the head of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital at such a young age. Inparison, I truly feel shame!"

    While Wang Qingfeng kept talking about his shame, his tone was unmistakably prideful, as if graduating from Baylor College of Medicine and publishing a paper in The Lancet were matters of great pride for him.

    The way Wang Qingfeng was belittling himself but actually elevating his status made Nangong Yun frown again.

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Baylor College of Medicine is ranked 26th in the world, right? When I graduated from Imperial College London five years ago, it was ranked 8th in the world."

    Nangong Yun lifted her head, looking at Wang Qingfeng who was exuding superiority, and said indifferently, "Although my graduation thesis wasn¡¯t very famous, it did make it into The Lancet. It might have been a small part, but I published it independently."

    "Do you have anything else to say to me?"

    Nangong Yun looked at Wang Qingfeng coldly, her voice devoid of emotion.

    She felt even more revulsion towards Wang Qingfeng in her heart. If you truly have the capability, you should show it with your achievements, not just with your mouth. Wang Qingfeng¡¯s constant disy of superiority only intensified Nangong Yun¡¯s dislike.

    "Uh..."

    Wang Qingfeng, hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, was stunned into silence. He was partially at fault for not having been fully informed by Nangong of Nangong Yun¡¯s specific circumstances, merely knowing that she had recently returned from overseas and was now the head of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Proud as he was, Wang Qingfeng did not know anything else about Nangong Yun.

    His originally proud narrative was abruptly deted after hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, leaving Wang Qingfeng at a loss for words.

    "Hah...hahaha!"

    Seeing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s previously proud expression freeze into embarrassment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh.

    Wang Qingfeng, already feeling extremely awkward, couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and glowered fiercely at Xiao Yifei after hearing hisughter, but for the moment he wasn¡¯t clear about Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, so he refrained from saying anything.

    "You know... Xiao Wang, you don¡¯t need to feel so embarrassed. Don¡¯t listen to Yunyun¡¯s nonsense. All that stuff about her is almost five years old, now. Who would still pay attention to it? It¡¯s all good!"

    Seeing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s embarrassed look, Nangong couldn¡¯t help scratching his head and hurriedly stepped forward tofort him. He was afraid that because of Nangong Yun¡¯s numerous outstanding performances, he might scare Wang Qingfeng off: "Xiao Wang, you don¡¯t need to care about those things, none of it is a big deal!"

    "Uncle Nangong, so does that mean everything Nangong Yunyun just said was true?"

    Deep down, Wang Qingfeng still couldn¡¯t believe that Nangong Yun could be so aplished!

    Nangong nodded his head somewhat awkwardly.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Wang Qingfeng¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed. He turned to gaze at Nangong Yun, who was seated on the sofa with a stunningly beautiful face and an icy demeanor, igniting even more interest in him than he had originally had.

    With a mysterious smile on his lips, he gazed at Nangong Yun, thinking that conquering such an outstanding woman would indeed be something to be proud of for Wang Qingfeng!

    "Haha, Uncle Nangong, look at me, I feel so ashamed! I never imagined that after studying abroad for so many years, the gap between Miss Nangong and me would only grow wider!"

    He quickly adjusted his mindset, knowing that he couldn¡¯t use the same subtle bragging approach as before with an outstanding woman like Nangong Yun and that he needed to adjust his attitude.

    Shaking his head, Wang Qingfeng said, "But don¡¯t worry Uncle Nangong. As a man, I am still very ambitious. After returning to the country, I will have to work even harder. I can¡¯t let the gap between Miss Nangong and me grow any bigger!"

    "Are you sick or something?"

    Nangong Yun, who appeared to be silently cursing, couldn¡¯t help but mumble as she looked at Wang Qingfeng, who seemed to be making a resolution.

    "Hahaha, very good, Xiao Wang! Uncle Nangong wasn¡¯t wrong about you. You and your father are just the same, even more ambitious than he was! Your dad never had as much drive as you!"

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words did not win Nangong Yun¡¯s approval, but on the contrary, they made Nangong feel that Wang Qingfeng was a very ambitious young man! There was no doubt this only reaffirmed Nangong¡¯s opinion that Wang Qingfeng was many times more excellent than the shy Xiao Yifei!

    "Haha, Uncle Nangong, listen to you... A man must have ambition!"

    Wang Qingfeng modestly smiled and approached Nangong Yun with an affected tenderness, saying, "Miss Nangong, you¡¯re so capable, you must be exhausted all the time, right? How about we make a date for tomorrow? You can show me around Yanjing, it¡¯ll be a nice break for you, and I¡¯ve just returned to the country."

    "Not interested!"

    Nangong Yun didn¡¯t even lift her head, clearly indicating her stance.

    Meanwhile, Nangong, noticing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s actions, was so happy he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He realized that Wang Qingfeng had a certain affection for Nangong Yun, and this made him very happy. After all, Nangong thought that the Wang Qingfeng he had found was far superior to the shy Xiao Yifei.

    "Yunyun! How can you talk to Qingfeng like that? The poor guy just got back to the country, and he asked you to show him around. Why don¡¯t you want to? You two used to have so much fun ying together when you were little! How can you act this way now!"

    Nangong spoke sternly to Nangong Yun: "Besides, he has already asked. How can you refuse to give him some face!"

    At this moment, Lin Huixi sat on the side, not knowing whose side she should take, and could only wait and see how things unfolded.

    "Dad! Why should I go out with him?"

    Nangong Yun said angrily to Nangong and then turned to Wang Qingfeng, "You want me to go out with you? Fine, but you¡¯ll have to ask if my boyfriend agrees!"

 Chapter 436 Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Disdain</h4><h4></h4>

    Nangong Yun¡¯s words left Wang Qingfeng frozen on the spot, his bright smile instantly solidifying on his face.

    "Boyfriend? What boyfriend?"

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he turned his head toward Nangong. "Uncle, does little sister Nangong have a boyfriend?"

    Nangong gave an awkward smile, just as he was about to say something to Wang Qingfeng when Nangong Yun¡¯s crisp voice rang out again: "Yes, I have a boyfriend! My boyfriend is here today too, and he wants me to go out with you. Okay, but you must ask my boyfriend if he agrees."

    Nangong Yun turned her head, her eyes sparkling as she looked toward Xiao Yifei.

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s brows tightened as he cast his gaze on Xiao Yifei, who had been standing behind Nangong Yun all along.

    He had remembered this young man standing behind Nangong Yun as the one who made fun of him. Since he hadn¡¯t figured out Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, Wang Qingfeng had swallowed his anger. Now, hearing that Nangong Yun imed Xiao Yifei as her boyfriend, Wang Qingfeng was somewhat perplexed by the sudden turn of events.

    "Uncle Nangong, this..."

    Wang Qingfeng turned his head back, his eyes filled with a puzzled expression, because he clearly remembered that Nangong had invited him to their home, telling him it was to match him with Nangong Yun. However, Nangong Yun suddenly introduced a boyfriend, who was also in Nangong Yun¡¯s home.

    The bizarre event left Wang Qingfeng utterly confused and feeling somewhat absurd.

    "Ah! Qingfeng! It¡¯s not like that, listen to your uncle."

    Seeing Wang Qingfeng look toward him, Nangong sighed deeply, a look of helplessness on his face as he spoke to Wang Qingfeng, "Thisd named Xiao Yifei, we had never heard of him before, nor do we know where he popped up from. Today, Yunyun brought Xiao Yifei home, saying she wanted to introduce her boyfriend to me. But we know Yunyun rarely interacts with other men, and after finding out Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, we realized he has ulterior motives!"

    "I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Yunyun. Xiao Yifei clearly has an agenda for approaching her, but she stubbornly believes in him. Yunyun, due to her personality, seldom interacts with other boys, which makes it easy for her to be deceived! So, uncle called you here today also to let Yunyun see what a truly outstanding boy is like! I hope Yunyun can understand this point!"

    Nangong¡¯s words left Wang Qingfeng with a contemtive expression; however, when he heard Nangong say that Nangong Yun rarely interacted with other men, a gleam swiftly passed through Wang Qingfeng¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the captivating and beautiful Nangong Yun, his interest significantly piqued.

    "Such a gem, and still a virgin? Nice, really nice!"

    Wang Qingfeng gently stroked his chin, a hint of a wicked expression shing across his face unnoticed.

    People change, and Nangong was unaware of what kind of person Wang Qingfeng had be after spending over a decade abroad.

    "Haha, uncle, I can understand you, I can feel your good intentions!"

    Wang Qingfeng said to Nangong with a lightugh, "After all, there really are many people with ulterior motives in society today; for someone as pure as little sister Nangong, it¡¯s indeed easy to be deceived."

    "But don¡¯t worry, uncle. Little sister Nangong is so outstanding, she¡¯s definitely capable of figuring things out. And uncle, I won¡¯t lie to you, from the first moment I saw little sister Nangong, I took a liking to her. If I spend more time with little sister Nangong, I can definitely help her see things more clearly."

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s face showed a sincere expression. "Don¡¯t you trust me, uncle?"

    Upon hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words, Nangong¡¯s face beamed with joy ¨C Wang Qingfeng¡¯s attitude and performance had truly pleased him.

    "Rest assured, I trust youpletely!"

    Nangong looked at Wang Qingfeng with a face full of reassurance and burst intoughter. However, suddenly Nangong turned his head and saw Xiao Yifei, his expression darkening immediately: "But thisd, I really don¡¯t trust him!"

    "This man, what exactly does he do? How can he make you so uneasy, Uncle!"

    Wang Qingfeng nced at Xiao Yifei and said to Nangong with significant doubt.

    "I am currently a teacher at Yanjing Medical University."

    Xiao Yifei said to Wang Qingfeng with a smile.

    "Oh! Ha ha, just a minor teacher, huh? I was wondering why Uncle Nangong was so worried about you. Are you trying to cling to Uncle Nangong¡¯s coattails?"

    Wang Qingfeng sneered briefly and then looked away from Xiao Yifei, but as he turned his head, he said disdainfully in a low voice, "Absolutely shameless. They don¡¯t even like you, yet you still impose yourself on their hospitality."

    "Can¡¯t you speak properly!"

    Nangong Yun, upon hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s whispered words, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She stood up, fuming, and angrily addressed Wang Qingfeng. It was one thing for her father to criticize Xiao Yifei; she could barely tolerate that, but what right did Wang Qingfeng have to speak ill of Xiao Yifei!

    "Yunyun, how can you speak to Qingfeng like that! He is only looking out for your best interest! What kind of attitude is that!"

    Nangong, seeing Nangong Yun re up, couldn¡¯t help but be very annoyed.

    "Dad!"

    Nangong Yun, seeing that Nangong was still acting this way, called out with a heart full of grievance. She couldn¡¯t understand why Nangong wouldn¡¯t even listen to her exnation.

    "Enough with the pointless talk!"

    Nangong waved his hand with a frown, clearly angry with Nangong Yun. He was very dissatisfied with her recent behavior.

    Nangong Yun, seeing this response, sat back on the sofa, heavy-hearted. She furrowed her pretty brows and looked at Xiao Yifei, wondering why he seemedpletely unbothered by the situation.

    Nangong and Wang Qingfengpletely disregarded Xiao Yifei, especially Wang Qingfeng, who, after hearing about Xiao Yifei¡¯s job, disregarded him even more. In his mind, aside from being somewhat handsome, what qualifications did Xiao Yifei have topare with himself!

    Yet Xiao Yifei seemed oblivious to Nangong and Wang Qingfeng¡¯s mockery, still standing behind Nangong Yun with a cheerful smile.

    "Ha ha, Uncle Nangong, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s no big deal how Yunyun acted just now. On the contrary, I quite like her feisty character¡ªso bold and adorable!"

    Wang Qingfeng nced at Nangong Yun and said with a smile to Nangong, "Uncle Nangong, don¡¯t worry. I really like her a lot. Although I don¡¯t know if she likes me, I think the more we interact, the more she will definitely not dislike me."

    "Alright, Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about Yunyun anymore. It feels like her views won¡¯t change anytime soon. I¡¯ll need to spend more time with Yunyun to make a difference."

    Wang Qingfeng continued to speak to Nangong, "As for Yunyun¡¯s boyfriend, I think he¡¯s hardly worth mentioning. A young man who only has petty cleverness and thinks about taking shortcuts is even less of an issue. Yunyun will see the truth eventually, especially since she is such an outstanding girl, and you, Uncle, being a great figure in medicine, could never approve of such a trivial educator who achieves nothing and clearly wants to use you as a stepping stone."

    "Ah! Qingfeng, you really have a keen eye, pinpointing these matters right away!"

    Nangong shook his head, his eyes filled with irritation towards Nangong Yun. He felt Nangong Yun was being quite unreasonable.

    "Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about those unhappy things anymore. After all, they¡¯re hardly worth mentioning. Mediocre nobodies can¡¯t possibly be remembered by us! And especially not this dubious character. Rest assured, Yunyun will surelye to understand this truth gradually."

 Chapter 437: Whatâ€™s the Teaser

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 437: What¡¯s the Teaser</h4><h4></h4>

    Wang Qingfeng disdainfully nced at Xiao Yifei and then continued speaking to Nangong, "Uncle Nangong, I¡¯ve just returned from abroad, and I can¡¯t help but feel that recently our Huaxia¡¯s medical standards have been gradually improving, entering a thriving state! Uncle, you¡¯re one of the most famous medical experts in Huaxia, you must know something, right?"

    At this point, Wang Qingfeng¡¯s conversation took a turn,pletely ignoring Xiao Yifei and began discussing medical matters with Nangong.

    Sitting next to Nangong with a smile stered on her face, Lin Huixi frowned and nced at Wang Qingfeng. She had been quite optimistic about Wang Qingfeng, after all, his family background wasn¡¯t bad, and they were well-acquainted in family terms. Moreover, Wang Qingfeng had the looks and wasn¡¯tcking in education, so if Lin Huixi had to choose between Xiao Yifei and Wang Qingfeng, she actually leaned towards Wang Qingfeng.

    But after listening to Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words just now, Lin Huixi suddenly lost her favorable impression of him. At least when Xiao Yifei arrived, he was very humble and seemed honest, whereas Wang Qingfeng appeared to be full of arrogance, showing off his supposed superiority with a certain recklessness and disdain for everyone else.

    What was crucial was that Nangong had reasons to resent Xiao Yifei, something Lin Huixi could understand, but what she couldn¡¯t fathom was why Wang Qingfeng, after just a few words, was filled with contempt for Xiao Yifei, and even spoke more harshly than Nangong. To Lin Huixi, this behavior seemed quite ill-mannered.

    "Oh? Now foreign medical institutions are saying that Huaxia¡¯s medical standards are on the rise? That¡¯s news to me! I¡¯ve been researching a topic recently and haven¡¯t paid much attention to external affairs, so I¡¯m not aware of anything, but I am very interested in what you have to say. Since you¡¯ve just returned from abroad, you must be more informed about the current foreign evaluation. Please, tell me what they¡¯re saying about Huaxia¡¯s medical treatment?"

    Nangong¡¯s eyes lit up with interest upon hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words. For someone truly passionate about medicine like Nangong, it was indeed easy to be immersed in their current research project and pay little attention to anything else.

    Especially when Nangong heard Wang Qingfeng mention that the international medicalmunity was discussing the rise in Huaxia¡¯s medical standards, such a matter of pride naturally intrigued him.

    "My mentor and I attended a medical summit where I heard some discussions. It seems that Huaxia¡¯s medical care and institutions have been making strides, with many medical achievementsing directly from hospitals. Research institutions and medical facilities have beenplementing each other, so it isn¡¯t surprising that Huaxia¡¯s medical standards are rising sharply. This viewpoint isn¡¯t unique to Baylor Medical School; the summit had many renowned medical establishments reaching the same conclusion."

    Wang Qingfeng, seeing that he had captured Nangong¡¯s attention, couldn¡¯t help but feel even more smug inside. You, Nangong, may be a towering figure in Huaxia¡¯s medicalmunity, but now you¡¯re really listening to what I have to say!

    "Why are medical institutions the ones making strides? Why have theye to this conclusion?"

    Nangong was somewhat puzzled. The so-called medical institutions should refer to hospitals, which piqued Nangong¡¯s curiosity. Even though practice is the test of truth, hospitals are, after all, on the front line facing patients directly. The busy work of treating patients usually leaves doctors little time for theoretical work, certainly less than research institutes or academic medical schools, but why would foreign institutions im that it was these medical structures making strides?

    Although Western medicine originated in the West and currently leads Huaxia in all aspects, gaining serious consideration from major Western authorities was a source of great pride for Nangong. Still, he found this particr issue puzzling.

    "Although I was curious about this question at first, eventually I learned why they were taking it seriously."

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s face showed a proud expression, as if it was because of him that the Western medical structure took notice.

    "It was quite a roundabout journey, but it seems that a few articles published in some of Huaxia¡¯s medical journals sparked the interest, articles with significant impact. Apparently, the results achieved by a Huaxia hospital were published, and somehow these articles made their way abroad. Several medical authorities abroad saw these articles and were astounded, prompting their discussions,"

    Wang Qingfeng frowned in thought, "But I¡¯ve forgotten which hospital it was that produced these results."

    Having heard Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words, Nangong¡¯s excited face gradually returned to calm, and he furrowed his brow. He found it not just puzzling but also somewhat absurd.

    "How is that possible? Just a few articles are enough to define an improvement in the medical standard of Huaxia? Isn¡¯t that a bit far-fetched? What are they thinking?"

    Nangong frowned and looked at Wang Qingfeng, "Are those few articles of such high quality? Besides, top-notch work does not represent the average level!"

    "To be precise, there should be two articles."

    Wang Qingfeng turned his head, looked at Nangong with a smile, and said, "If I remember correctly, there were two articles."

    "Two articles? That¡¯s even more nonsensical!"

    Nangong curled his lips, "What¡¯s going on with them now, is the academic world so impetuous? Two articles dare to define our Huaxia medicine? Although I must admit I was quite happy when I first heard their recognition of us, this matter is simply ridiculous!"

    However, hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Wang Qingfeng¡¯s lips slightly curled, seemingly having opinions about Nangong¡¯s judgmental attitude without hearing the full story, which made Wang Qingfeng somewhat dissatisfied.

    "Two articles indeed cannot define anything. One of them is a high-quality medical paper that was unanimously approved by the experts at the conference. However, their reason for believing that Huaxia medicine has improved is based on the other article," Wang Qingfeng said, taming down the excess expression on his face as he smiled at Nangong.

    "Huh? What do you mean? From what you¡¯re saying, they concluded that our Huaxia medicine has progressed all because of this one article?"

    Nangong, catching the implication in Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words, paused for a moment, then immediately spoke to Wang Qingfeng somewhat anxiously, "Qingfeng, hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s with the suspense?"

    Seeing Nangong so anxious, a flicker of contempt shed in Wang Qingfeng¡¯s eyes. He thought Nangong, despite being praised so highly and possessing so many titles, was still eagerly waiting to hear him speak.

    If there was anything he learned abroad, it was bing more and more arrogant.

    But Wang Qingfeng was still somewhat intelligent, so he continued to answer Nangong with a smile.

    "Because the other article isn¡¯t just a simple academic paper."

    Wang Qingfeng squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "This paper almost got overlooked, but fortunately, someone spotted the gem. The report on this paper discussed the treatment methods for ¡¯Systemic Lupus Erythematosus¡¯. The author did not apply for any medical patents, and instead, directly published the causes and treatment methods for ¡¯Systemic Lupus Erythematosus¡¯ in their entirety, without hiding anything."

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words left Nangong momentarily stunned.

    ¡¯Systemic Lupus Erythematosus¡¯, he knew all too well about this disease, a typical incurable illness, for which countless medical experts domestically and internationally had failed to determine the cause. He was sure that if anyone could definitively identify the cause of ¡¯Systemic Lupus Erythematosus¡¯, even if there were no treatment methods, that person could definitely shock the medicalmunity, and moreover, ording to Wang Qingfeng, this individual had also directly disclosed the treatment method.

 Chapter 438: Who Exactly Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 438: Who Exactly Is It?</h4><h4></h4>

    It was never about seeking credit from the public!

    This left Nangong even more surprised. In fact, he hadn¡¯t beenpletely unaware of this sensational news; while he was deeply engrossed in research, he had heard some buzz about a hospital making big headlines, but he had dismissed it as just a marketing gimmick and hadn¡¯t paid much attention. Who could have known that the news was actually true! Nangong felt some annoyance that he hadn¡¯t chosen to believe it right away.

    "Initially, foreign medical institutions didn¡¯t believe the authenticity of the paper. They followed the methods outlined, and actually cured patients with lupus. Suddenly, everyone was shocked! The fact that someone had let go of the chance to be famous worldwide made these international medical institutions think much more highly of our Huaxia medicalmunity. That¡¯s why they felt that if such a spirit existed within Huaxia¡¯s medical circles, the overall level was bound to rise,"

    Wang Qingfeng was full of pride, as if he had written the paper himself.

    Upon hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s exnation, Nangong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded thoughtfully, "In that case, there¡¯s some truth to it. But who is this doctor who has suddenly emerged!"

    Nangong¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as he reflected on the actions of this mysterious doctor. He truly felt a great deal of respect; honestly speaking, if given the choice himself, he would be reluctant to share his achievements unconditionally with the public.

    Moreover, this news had originated domestically, and as a leading figure in the country¡¯s medical field, Nangong was upset that he was out of the loop. However, this was also rted to the fact that he had been busy with his research projectstely.

    "Are you serious? Which medical journal? I have many journals here, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to read them."

    Ever since Nangong heard what Wang Qingfeng had said, he felt as if he were being tickled by a cat, eager to read the paper in detail.

    "I can¡¯t remember the specific journal, but you should be able to find it, Uncle. After all, this news has gone international, so it¡¯s certainly not just a couple of articles published in one medical journal,"

    Wang Qingfeng responded.

    "I¡¯ll look for it!"

    Nangong got up hurriedly and headed to where he usually kept his magazines. He subscribed to numerous medical journals from both inside and outside the country, which were delivered to his home monthly. He would read them if he had free time, buttely, he had been upied with his project, so he hadn¡¯t looked through them. Today, after hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words, Nangong suddenly became anxious.

    However, when Wang Qingfeng mentioned the paper to Ouyang Gang, the moment Nangong Yun heard the four words "lupus," her eyes shone brightly, and after listening to Wang Qingfeng¡¯s ensuing words, she could already confirm the origin of these two papers.

    She hadn¡¯t guessed wrong; these two insightful and astonishing papers didn¡¯t just cause a stir and then settle down. The content had far-reaching impact and wasn¡¯t something that could be easily concluded. Sure enough, the papers were now slowly fermenting and stirring up shockwaves abroad.

    Leaving aside the one on neurology for its precision, just considering the paper on lupus, to find the cause was already not easy, let alone to have discovered a cure. The most astonishing and selfless act was that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t keep any of it to himself, he made the treatment public!

    Yet these points alone were enough to make the author¡¯s name renowned throughout the Four Seas!

    With that thought, Nangong Yun looked up and gave Wang Qingfeng a half-smiling, half-serious nce. She was still trying to understand the significance of Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision to stay here, and as luck would have it, this matter had collided head-on with him!

    Two papers that could lead the international medicalmunity to recognize a rise in Huaxia¡¯s medical standards, both penned by the same person, who was right now in front of them¡ªNangong Yun couldn¡¯t see what Wang Qingfeng had left to be arrogant about.

    Then she nced at her father again with a mix ofughter and tears in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare imagine how her father would react upon discovering the answer.

    Wang Qingfeng, who had been watching Nangong Yun out of the corner of his eye, saw that she was looking at him with sparkling eyes. He couldn¡¯t help feeling very pleased with himself, thinking that it was his excellent performance just now that had impressed Nangong Yun! He believed he had made her think he was outstanding.

    With that thought, Wang Qingfeng reached out to casually brush a hand through his hair, adhering to the principle of ying it cool to keep a girl interested. He turned his head away in feigned indifference, purposely not looking at Nangong Yun, hoping to make her admire him even more.

    However, when Wang Qingfeng turned back after a moment to look at Xiao Yifei, he found that Nangong Yun had already stopped paying him any attention. This left Wang Qingfeng feeling somewhat disheartened, wondering if his technique for impressing girls wasn¡¯t suitable for Nangong Yun.

    "Make way! If you¡¯re not going to move, then don¡¯t stand there taking up space! Find somewhere else to be and don¡¯t block me from getting books!"

    At that moment, Nangong Yun headed towards the stack of magazines, but Xiao Yifei was standing right in front of the bookshelf, which prompted Nangong Yun to scold him angrily.

    Xiao Yifei heard Nangong Yun¡¯s words and responded with a faint smile, stepping aside.

    Nangong Yun gave Xiao Yifei an unfriendly nce and then casually picked up a medical journal, only to discover the article Wang Qingfeng had mentioned as soon as he took the first one in his hand.

    After reading the article thoroughly, the deeply shocked Nangong Yun noticed the byline.

    "Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?!"

    Nangong Yun looked up in astonishment, turning his gaze towards Nangong Yun.

    "Yunyun, was this article published by your hospital? Was itpleted by a doctor at your hospital? Is the author from your hospital?"

    Nangong Yun expressed his inner shock with three consecutive questions.

    At first, when Nangong Yun heard about the news, he thought it was a stunt by some hospital, for he didn¡¯t know what the big event everyone was talking about was. It wasn¡¯t until Wang Qingfeng informed him that he learned of this astonishing news.

    As he had been browsing through the magazines, he was wondering which domestic hospital had the capability, genuinely curious, and he wanted to know which doctor had such expertise.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the article and read its content, he saw "Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Mu Zi" written boldly in the byline.

    The moment he saw those bold characters, Nangong Yun was filled with shock. He had never imagined that the author would be associated with his daughter¡¯s hospital. Such an astonishing fact, and Nangong Yun had not mentioned it to him!

    The first article Nangong Yun read was not about ¡¯lupus¡¯, but rather Xiao Yifei¡¯s article on cranial research. After reading it, Nangong Yun was so impressed that he was taken aback, which was why he looked shockedly at Nangong Yun, because the article¡¯s thesis and uracy were extremely high.

    Because of Nangong Yun¡¯s position, he knew some things that many other doctors didn¡¯t, including the structure of the cranium. As he read how the paper vividly described the cranial structure with engagingnguage, Nangong Yun was deeply shaken, for the content matched much of what he knew and was even more precise. Upon reading this paper, he experienced an epiphany!

    He looked at Nangong Yun, drop-jawed, as he didn¡¯t realize that his daughter¡¯s hospital housed such a talent.

    But as Nangong Yun watched his daughter, full of amazement, he noticed that her expression had not changed, and he remained surprised. Since he had not yete across the article about ¡¯lupus¡¯, he temporarily suppressed his questions and buried his head to hurriedly flip through the book in his hands once more.

 Chapter 439: Right in Front of the Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 439: Right in Front of the Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    Indeed, on the next sheet of paper, he saw an article reported on with great emphasis, "Shocking! The etiology and treatment method of lupus erythematosus revealed!"

    The ¡¯Huaxia Medical Weekly¡¯ he had in his hands was considered an authoritative publication in Huaxia medicine, and this report covered more than ten pages solely to discuss the aforementioned article, indicating its significance!

    Furthermore, Nangong had not noticed the ¡¯Huaxia Medical Weekly¡¯s¡¯ cover, which also showcased the subject in several bolded characters.

    Nangong read the article earnestly, and the more he read, the more astonished he became! He could hardly wait to verify if the methods presented in the article were feasible!

    At the end of the article, he saw the byline ¡¯Mu Zi of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital¡¯ once again.

    Already filled with shock, Nangong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his trembling eyes turned to Nangong Yun; both articles were written by the same person, a revtion he found hard to absorb. Someone with such great talent and benevolence was buried among ordinary doctors! To Nangong, this was unbelievable! He must find this person!

    "Yunyun...these two papers came from your hospital?"

    Nangong asked Nangong Yun with a slightly trembling voice.

    Nangong Yun calmly nodded at Nangong with a serene look.

    "Then why didn¡¯t you tell Dad about it? This is a huge deal; it contributes to the entire Huaxia medicalmunity. Why didn¡¯t you inform your father!"

    Nangong¡¯s eyes bulged asrge as bells, staring at Nangong Yun and speaking urgently. He couldn¡¯t understand why Nangong Yun hadn¡¯t told him this news.

    At this moment, Nangong Yun, sitting on the sofa, appeared so calm that Nangong found it odd.

    "When I got back, you were pressuring me to find a boyfriend, so I didn¡¯te home for a while."

    Nangong Yun spread her hands to Nangong and said, "Dad, you usually read these medical journals diligently. I thought you knew about it. I was wondering why you hadn¡¯t asked who published these articles!"

    Nangong looked at Nangong Yun and waved his hand in annoyance, but everything was still salvageable.

    "Let bygones be bygones, Yunyun, please tell Dad, who is the doctor from your hospital who wrote this? Dad must find him!"

    Nangong urged Nangong Yun hastily.

    It was only then that Wang Qingfeng realized that the hospital where the author of the paper worked was none other than Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, where Nangong Yun served as the dean! This revtion shocked Wang Qingfeng, and his interest in Nangong Yun deepened!

    A gleam shed in his eyes as he surveyed Nangong Yun¡¯s graceful figure from head to toe.

    "This person, ah."

    When Nangong Yun heard her father mention this matter, her eyes first drifted to the distance, as if pondering something, and then her gaze returned to Nangong, with a slight smile she said, "This person indeed used to be a doctor at our hospital, but due to some reasons, he was essentially fired and has left our hospital."

    After Nangong Yun finished speaking, Nangong stood frozen in ce, his eyes wide, staring at Nangong Yun in disbelief.

    "Are you guys stupid? How could you dismiss such a talent! Are you insane?!"

    Nangong, ovee with emotion, blurted out the insult and, still feeling unsatisfied, continued shaking his head and muttering, "It¡¯s insane, you actually fired someone who could be a leading figure in Huaxia¡¯s future medicine! What wrong thinking!"

    Nangong Yun quietly listened to Nangong¡¯s words, and for some reason, she began to shake her head with a smile.

    "Look at you! You¡¯re still in the mood tough!"

    Nangong stomped his feet in anger, feeling irritated at the sight of Nangong Yun¡¯s demeanor: "Yunyun, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but how could you be so foolish!"

    "Enough, enough, what you¡¯ve done is so stupid! There¡¯s no point in talking about that now! Just tell me directly, do you know what his name is? Where has he gone now? Tell me quickly, I need to find him immediately!"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with urgency, and he looked at the calm and collected Nangong Yun with real irritation in his heart!

    "This person,"

    Nangong Yun said with a light smile, "is now teaching at a school. As for his name,"

    At this point, Nangong Yun put her finger to her lips and fell silent.

    "Yunyun! Howe I didn¡¯t realize you were like this before! Look at the state you¡¯ve put Dad in! Can¡¯t you see how worried he is?"

    Nangong Yun red at Nangong Yun with fury: "Never mind the name, just tell me where he is teaching! I¡¯m going to find him myself!"

    Nangong Yun looked at the anxious Nangong Yun and squinted her beautiful eyes, subtly indicating toward Xiao Yifei with a nudge of her lips.

    "What are you doing! I asked you to tell me where he is now, I want to find him! Yunyun, I¡¯m finding you less and less obedient!"

    Nangong Yun said to Nangong Yun, ring.

    Meanwhile, Wang Qingfeng stood to the side, watching Nangong Yun coolly, not understanding the significance of Nangong Yun¡¯s subtle gestures toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Dad!"

    Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and covered her mouth,ughing: "You still want to find him? The person is right in front of you, and you don¡¯t even recognize him. Where else are you going to look?"

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Nangong Yun waspletely dumbstruck, standing frozen in ce, baffled. Even now, Nangong Yun still didn¡¯t grasp the odd meaning of Nangong Yun¡¯s words.

    "What! What on earth are you talking about? I¡¯m finding it harder and harder to understand you. Now that you¡¯ve be the dean, why are you being so secretive? Who did you learn this bad habit from?"

    Nangong Yun red as he spoke to Nangong Yun.

    "Xiao Yifei was originally at our hospital but had some conflicts with the then Dean Fang Yuan. Since Fang Yuan was more powerful, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to resign. After resigning, he went straight to Yanjing Medical University to teach."

    Nangong Yun said steadily to Nangong Yun, "Dad, aren¡¯t you looking for that person? It¡¯s Xiao Yifei. Or do you really think I would fancy someone without any real talent?"

    Nangong Yun was initially ready to get angry again when he heard Nangong Yun start talking about Xiao Yifei but stopped abruptly when he heard what she said next. He managed to suppress his further words.

    However, holding back the words he wanted to say wasn¡¯t easy, and Nangong Yun was visibly red-faced with effort, taking a while to recover.

    "What!"

    When he finally got over it, Nangong Yun then asked in an extremely incredulous voice, sounding a bit shrill due to his urgency, "Yunyun, if you have something to say, say it properly! Don¡¯t spout nonsense, okay!"

    Wang Qingfeng, who had been smug a moment ago, shot up when he heard Nangong Yun¡¯s words, his pupils dting suddenly. First, he nced at Nangong Yun, then he fixed his gaze intensely on Xiao Yifei, his expression turning ludicrously astonished.

    "Impossible! What a joke! Him? Sister Nangong, you might want to help your boyfriend, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can talk nonsense! That¡¯s too fake!"

    Wang Qingfeng shook his head vigorously, refusing to believe Nangong Yun¡¯s words. In his view, Xiao Yifei was worthless, nothing but trashpared to him; how could he believe that a piece of trash could be better than him, let alone by so much!

    The once proud Wang Qingfeng now stood ramrod straight due to his nervousness, no longer sporting thecent look. Moreover, after Nangong Yun had spoken those words, Wang Qingfeng, who had been filled with pride knowing that his two papers had raised the international reputation of Huaxia¡¯s medical field, now seemed unable to maintain his pride.

 Chapter 440 - 444 Another Shock

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 444 Another Shock</h4><h4></h4>

    No matter what Wang Qingfeng said, Nangong Yun ignored him and continued speaking to Nangong.

    "Dad! I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. Am I the type to speak without thinking?"

    Nangong Yun shook her head and continued, "Just like I said earlier, Dad, do you think I would be interested in someone without any special talents? And to bring him directly home to meet you both, could he be just an ordinary person?"

    "This... this..."

    Nangong was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak and could only repeat a single word. He knew his daughter well¡ªshe wasn¡¯t someone who would speak recklessly. Moreover, he had asked twice, and both times the answer had been the same, which made Nangong even more certain that this mysterious medical expert was Xiao Yifei!

    However, even now with the facts in front of him, Nangong still found it hard to believe. In his view, Xiao Yifei was too young, and he still hadn¡¯t gotten over his initial misunderstandings about him, but now a bombshell had just exploded beside his ear, leaving Nangong unable to adjust.

    "Ah! Dad, you keep urging me to find a boyfriend. I finally find such an outstanding one, and yet you all don¡¯t believe it."

    Although she had told the truth, she still seemed somewhat helpless, "And the things you said earlier were too infuriating and too harsh! I was really angry just now and thought about turning around and leaving. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei calming me down, Dad, I bet you would never know who wrote those two papers!"

    Nangong stared nkly at his daughter, his mind still buzzing, unable to believe what was happening.

    Not just Nangong, but even the usuallyposed Lin Huixi was stunned upon hearing her daughter¡¯s response, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    "I told you this young man seemed alright! Could it be that this time, our Yunyun really struck gold?"

    Even then, Wang Qingfeng still couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei was capable of such feats.

    "Uncle, don¡¯t be fooled by Nangong Yun! She must have made up this lie just to stay with this Xiao Yifei..."

    Wang Qingfeng stood with his head held high, speaking defiantly to Nangong. Who was he? Wang Qingfeng was a talented graduate from Bale Medical College, and his grades had always been excellent. How could Xiao Yifei possibly be better than him! Wang Qingfeng wouldn¡¯t ept that.

    "Get out of my face!"

    Upon hearing Wang Qingfeng¡¯s words, Nangong, who had been dazed, suddenly turned furious and coldly scolded him, "Yunyun is my daughter, I know her, she wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. As for someone who is still talking nonsense now, get out of my face!"

    Nangong¡¯s sudden outburst scared Wang Qingfeng, leaving him frozen in ce.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, is it? Did these two articles reallye from you?"

    Nangong slowly turned his head, looking towards the calm Xiao Yifei with a faint smile and asked in a deep voice.

    "Uncle, are you finally willing to listen to me?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, his gaze calm as he said to Nangong, "Of these two articles, I only wrote one of them, the one on neurology."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer made Nangong sigh with relief. His attitude just now had indeed not been very good, and Nangong was really worried that if both articles were written by Xiao Yifei, he would have truly embarrassed himself. But hearing that Xiao Yifei only acknowledged writing the insightful neurology paper, Nangong could rx a little.

    "As long as the article about ¡¯lupus¡¯ wasn¡¯t written solely by Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s fine!"

    Just as Nangong had barely caught his breath, the next words from Xiao Yifei made Nangong gasp sharply, choking him in an instant.

    "And then the second article, actually, it shouldn¡¯t really be considered a paper, it¡¯s more like a report."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and lightly scratched his head, saying, "Because I didn¡¯t specifically write a paper on this issue. When I disclosed the causes and treatment methods of ¡¯lupus¡¯, many medical journalists from Yanjing were present. I asked them to publish that information, so I didn¡¯t write the report myself."

    Xiao Yifei pursed his lips, smiled, and looked up nodding at Nangong.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong immediately felt like cursing! This is still not considered your writing? Does it have to be written by you word by word for it to be yours? They reported your findings, those are obviously your achievements! The ownership is yours! Even though you don¡¯t care about the patent, this achievement is yours, and now you scare me by iming the article isn¡¯t yours! It¡¯s simply absurd!

    Nangong red at Xiao Yifei with eyes wide open in anger, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself tosh out at Xiao Yifei. He felt quite sorry towards Xiao Yifei in this matter, and with Xiao Yifei¡¯s aplishments, how could he dare to re up?

    With fury bottled up inside and nowhere to vent, Nangong turned his head and saw Wang Qingfeng still staring with disbelief.

    "Look, look! What are you staring at! He¡¯s admitted it himself, and you still don¡¯t believe it! What? You think you¡¯re the only capable one?"

    Nangong verballyshed out at Wang Qingfeng, scolding him so fiercely that Wang Qingfeng, filled with difort inside, could only shrink his neck.

    At that moment, seeing the previously haughty Wang Qingfeng now looking meek, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.

    "Oh, Dad, you see, I always wanted to exin, but you just fell back into your old habit of not listening to me."

    Nangong Yun looked at Nangong¡¯s expression, finding it quite amusing, "This situation now, isn¡¯t it awkward? If Xiao Yifei weren¡¯t my boyfriend, he wouldn¡¯t have patiently listened to you talk about him. He would have left long ago!"

    "I feel so wronged because I told Xiao Yifei that every time Ie home, you always pressure me to get a boyfriend. Bringing him here was supposed to end that ordeal, but before he even said a word, he had already faced such grievances."

    Nangong Yun gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, truly moved by his decision not to leave just now, "He said he has a way to prove himself not to be mediocre. I don¡¯t know what it is, but if it hadn¡¯t been for Wang Qingfeng bringing up those two papers today, you might have really belittled him to nothing."

    "No way, how could that be? Yunyun, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Xiao Yifei really is talented, he isn¡¯t afraid of our disparagement."

    Nangong hurriedly put on a smile and awkwardly said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Although Nangong holds a high position in Huaxia¡¯s medical field, he didn¡¯t be arrogant because of it. Nangong still harbors sincere reverence for medicine. Despite his somewhat extreme personality, he holds respect for the unknown and isn¡¯t afraid to bow before the truth. This quality is truly admirable. This is also why Nangong has been able to maintain longevity in Huaxia¡¯s medical field.

    Nangong was capable of being humble and immediately lowered his posture when speaking to Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei was not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know when to advance or retreat. Seeing Nangong soften his stance, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much more. After all, his current role was Nangong Yun¡¯s boyfriend, and Nangong¡¯s stature in Huaxia¡¯s medical field was still significant.

    "I really do have a way to change uncle¡¯s attitude towards me, I¡¯m not lying."

 Chapter 441: The Prepared Gift

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 441: The Prepared Gift</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Nangong Yun and then took out a USB sh drive from his pocket, "Uncle, when I heard Nangong Yun say you like medical stuff, I thought that perhaps what you¡¯re working on has to do with medicine. So, I recently took another look and researched a topic."

    Nangong Yun turned to look at Xiao Yifei with some surprise upon hearing his words, having not really thought that Xiao Yifei would prepare a gift with such care.

    In reality, Xiao Yifei had lied. After Nangong Yun mentioned her father¡¯s interest in medical-rted matters, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make any particr effort. He simply selected a topic that could be solved with irvoyance, and did it in a cursory manner, since even a perfunctory effort with Xiao Yifei¡¯s irvoyance superpower would be quite impressive.

    But unexpectedly, the casual choice of topic turned out to be a remarkable coincidence.

    "I felt it was fated when I came to see you today."

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and smiled, "Because the topic I picked happens to be the project you¡¯ve been working on recently. I happened to see online that this project was iplete, so I made a special effort to do some work on it."

    Nangong, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, paused and narrowed his eyes at him, "Such a coincidence? Are you serious? Show me what you¡¯ve done!"

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities were not in question at the moment, Nangong was still somewhat astonished to hear his words, because the project they were working on hadn¡¯t been kept secret; everything was open and transparent, which was why Xiao Yifei could find it online. And all this was only because the topic of this project was particrly challenging.

    Now that Xiao Yifei said he had done some research on this project and appeared to have made a breakthrough, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Although medicine was just one discipline, its scope was as vast as the Star Sea, and even a small sub-discipline within it could upy a lifetime of study.

    If what Nangong Yun said was true, then Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were indeed extraordinary. But even the extraordinary have limits, and it was impressive enough to make a mark in ¡¯neuroscience¡¯ and ¡¯lupus¡¯ research. How could Xiao Yifei possibly have made a breakthrough in their research project?

    After all, their project was neither rted to neuroscience nor anyplex disease but was a different discipline altogether.

    "Uncle, do you have aputer I can use?" Xiao Yifei asked Nangong with a smile.

    "Yunyun, get theputer." Nangong directed Nangong Yun.

    Meanwhile, Wang Qingfeng stood by, still in a daze, unable to believe everything that had happened.

    Regardless of whether Wang Qingfeng believed it or not, the truthy before him. No matter how much he doubted, he had no way to refute it. The person he had just scornfully dismissed had ignored him, and reality had pped him hard in the face.

    Now, with his face figuratively swollen, Wang Qingfeng could only silently endure.

    Presently, Nangong Yun also came over, holding aptop.

    Nangong took theptop Nangong Yun handed him andid it out on hisp.

    "Xiao Yifei, let me see what¡¯s on the USB drive," Nangong said, looking up at Xiao Yifei. Although he had been greatly shocked by Xiao Yifei just moments ago, Nangong was somewhat skeptical now. Even if Xiao Yifei was skilled, Nangong believed that a person¡¯s energy was limited.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s ability to produce papers on neuroscience and ¡¯lupus¡¯ proved that he had indeed dedicated serious study to these areas, and the key was that he was still so young. If Xiao Yifei, with his amazing talent, had spent so much time on these two projects, how could he have any energy left for others?

    Thus, while initially impressed, Nangong became somewhat displeased upon hearing that Xiao Yifei had brought a thesis on the very subject he was researching. If Xiao Yifei merely acknowledged that those two papers were his work, then Nangong would surely be full of admiration for Xiao Yifei.

    But now, Xiao Yifei had produced another paper iming it was research on his project, and Nangong was somewhat discontented.

    Because he felt that Xiao Yifei was not rigorous enough, how could one do science without rigor? Xiao Yifei surely did not have the energy to research his project, presenting the paper could only be to curry favor, and it must have been an article cobbled together without much care.

    Nangong had always thought this way, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievements were there for all to see, and he was also said to be Nangong Yun¡¯s boyfriend, so currently Nangong would definitely not speak ill of Xiao Yifei. However, this did not prevent Nangong from having opinions about Xiao Yifei.

    "Surely the vigor of youth, but do you really think a subject that dozens of our professors¡¯ research groups couldn¡¯t solve, you, a youngd, could actually achieve something?"

    Nangong squinted at Xiao Yifei, not believing in his heart.

    He could have such a mindset because their projects were inseparable. This time, their main focus was the male purple organ.

    This part, which had nothing to do with the brain, he did not believe Xiao Yifei would have spare time to research.

    In fact, when Xiao Yifei first saw this project, he felt somewhat embarrassed, but he chose it because this part was the one he understood best; with his irvoyance superpower, he could see everything most clearly and directly.

    And Xiao Yifei had not gone without effort. For this paper, he had stared hard at his ¡¯junior¡¯ the entire night!

    Xiao Yifei obediently handed over his USB drive.

    After Nangong inserted the USB into theputer, he skillfully opened the document Xiao Yifei had directed him to and then squinted as he began to read.

    Upon opening the document, arge image of a male purple organ suddenly appeared, causing Nangong Yun, who had just been leaning over theputer trying to see what Xiao Yifei had done, to blush and quickly cover her eyes and run to the other side.

    "What is all this."

    Nangong Yun¡¯s face turned beet red. After she ran off, she tiptoed and sneakily took another nce because she felt the object seemed familiar.

    After sneaking a peek at this lifelike and robust object, Nangong Yun¡¯s face became even more flushed. She red resentfully at Xiao Yifei.

    Because she recognized it, she seemed to have ¡¯eaten¡¯ this object before.

    "Have you studied drawing?"

    After seeing this object, Nangong looked at it nonchntly and then questioningly asked Xiao Yifei.

    Nangong did not make a big fuss; he had seen enough in theb to not care anymore, but seeing therge drawing in the document still surprised him because the drawing was indeed urate.

    "I studied a bit."

    Xiao Yifei admitted with a smile.

    Nangong squinted at Xiao Yifei, although he had some dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei earlier, he appreciated Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude now young, eager to learn these good qualities Nangong acknowledged.

    But speaking realistically now, after Xiao Yifei had those two papers¡¯ results, if both were published under Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, Xiao Yifei¡¯s status in Huaxia¡¯s medicalmunity would definitely be able topete with Nangong¡¯s. Nangong¡¯s current assessment of Xiao Yifei was only from the perspective of an elder.

    "Hmm, you¡¯ve done this drawing well, let me look further..."

    Nangong nodded and continued to read. Actually, in his heart, he wanted to find issues with Xiao Yifei¡¯s paper.

 Chapter 442 Eager and Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Eager and Impatient</h4><h4></h4>

    But the more he read on, the wider Nangong¡¯s eyes bulged. From the initial casual skimming to the now thorough and earnest examination, he was almost pressing his face against theputer screen!

    The issue Nangong and his team were researching was neither too big nor too small. It was considered significant because it pertained to human reproduction, specifically the male reproductive organ. They didn¡¯t understand why sometimes the male reproductive organ would be in certain particr states at certain specific moments.

    Why was it extremely hard at times, yet insufficiently hard at others? Was this directly rted to its structure or to psychological factors?

    This was the research topic for Nangong and his team.

    For once this matter was thoroughly researched, a vast market would be waiting for them.

    However, despite advanced technology, it still couldn¡¯t offer any help, so they were currently stuck and extremely frustrated at one point.

    But in Xiao Yifei¡¯s paper, Nangong thought he saw a concept that could break through this very point. What shocked him the most was that the parts about structure in the paper were the spitting image of what they had seen under the microscope after dissection!

    The more Nangong read, the more stunned he became, and the more joy he found!

    Finally, when he had read halfway through the paper, Nangong suddenly narrowed his eyes and snapped hisptop shut.

    "Enough! I¡¯ve seen enough up to here!"

    In fact, at this moment, Nangong was shaking so much with shock that he could barely control it, yet he suppressed his astonishment and tried to maintain calm, "Xiao Yifei, I admit your achievements are truly extraordinary. Now that I am aware of your identity, I will definitely report this to the Huaxia Academy of Sciences. After the noticees down, I will have Yunyun inform you."

    "As for this paper, I¡¯ve read it, and you¡¯ve certainly put effort into it, but there are just too many issues with it, so let¡¯s not dwell on that."

    Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately said somethingpletely contrary to what he felt.

    Although Nangong was a person of high integrity, he couldn¡¯t ept that his research team,posed of himself and dozens of professors, experienced in medical silver for decades, were outdone by a novice; moreover, this rookie had drafted the paper so casually!

    "As for the results! We have to verify them before we can discuss further!"

    Still, Nangong found it hard to ept inside his heart.

    "Oh, is that so... Then I¡¯ll go back and take another look,"

    said Xiao Yifei, scratching his head after hearing Nangong¡¯s response.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s feedback, Xiao Yifei truly started to wonder if maybe his research paper did have some issues. He had never considered Nangong would deceive him because, in his eyes, the highly esteemed Nangong had no reason to lie to him.

    "Xiao Yifei, overall, you are very outstanding," Nangong said resolutely, looking at Xiao Yifei, "one might even say excessively so. Yunyun hasn¡¯t misjudged you. Since she believes in you and acknowledges you as her boyfriend, then we, too, recognize you as Yunyun¡¯s boyfriend."

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Nangong Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Now she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being pressured to find a boyfriend every time she went home.

    When Lin Huixi heard Nangong¡¯s statement, she also smiled. To her, as long as Nangong Yun was happy with whoever she was with, that was all that mattered. Moreover, Lin Huixi wasn¡¯t too pleased with Wang Qingfeng¡¯s behavior just previously; she found him a bit too arrogant.

    And since Xiao Yifei was so outstanding, Lin Huixi was also quite satisfied.

    "Uncle, what about me! Didn¡¯t you call me here today to introduce me to Sister Nangong? What now?"

    Wang Qingfeng shouted to Nangong, seemingly taken aback. Although he had been so fiercely rebuked by Xiao Yifei just before that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head, hearing Nangong¡¯s light words now was somewhat hard for him to swallow.

    Nangong Yun was so beautiful, and he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to be close to her, so Wang Qingfeng couldn¡¯t ept how abruptly his opportunity had disappeared.

    "You? Just get lost earlier rather thanter! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re capable, but you are so full of yourself for someone so mediocre¡ªit¡¯s beyond me what you have to be so arrogant about."

    Nangong Yun spared not a shred of dignity for Wang Qingfeng, whose behavior had thoroughly disgusted her. Now that she had the chance, she wasn¡¯t going to miss out on a chance to ruthlessly retaliate. While Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t stoop to Wang Qingfeng¡¯s level, Nangong Yun had no such reservations!

    "You... How can you say such things, sister Nangong!"

    In his anxiety, Wang Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand with an effeminate gesture towards Nangong Yun.

    Seeing Wang Qingfeng like this only made Nangong Yunugh in disdain, her face filled with scorn.

    "What are you even trying to be? You were so cocky just a moment ago, and now you¡¯re giving off such effeminate vibes?"

    Nangong Yun¡¯s gaze swept over Wang Qingfeng with utter contempt.

    Wang Qingfeng felt a lump in his throat, choked up with rage. He red at Xiao Yifei, but was utterly powerless, for Xiao Yifei had crushed himpletely with his undeniable strength, leaving him without any ground to even talk back.

    In the end, Wang Qingfeng could only turn his pleading eyes toward Nangong, since Nangong had been the one who summoned him in the first ce.

    But when he looked at Nangong, Nangongpletely ignored him.

    Wang Qingfeng¡¯s gaze swept coldly over everyone in the living room, particrly letting his venomous stare linger on Xiao Yifei for a substantial amount of time.

    "Fine, fine, fine, I see now what kind of people you all are!"

    Wang Qingfeng spat venomously at everyone in the living room. After speaking, he turned and made to leave abruptly.

    But even such words did not make Xiao Yifei deign to lift his head and give Wang Qingfeng a nce. Wang Qingfeng left in a rage.

    "Oh right, I have something to take care of and need to step out for a bit. Make something for Xiao Yifei to eatter. After all, since he¡¯se to our ce today, we should be hospitable."

    After Wang Qingfeng left, Nangong clearly had something on his mind. He paced back and forth before finally speaking to Lin Huixi, then he hurriedly unplugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s USB drive from theputer, eager to leave.

    "Hey! Old man, there¡¯s no excuse for this, is there? You said we should take good care of Xiao Yifei while he¡¯s here, and now you, the host, are running off¡ªwhat kind of behavior is that?"

    Lin Huixi frowned, showing her dissatisfaction with Nangong: "What could be so pressing that you can¡¯t spend time at home? Isn¡¯t it just some research stuff? Can¡¯t you discuss it after dinner with Xiao Yifei and Yunyun?"

    "Not only did Yunyune back this time, but she also brought her boyfriend, whom you and I both approve of. You running off now¡ªhow is that appropriate?"

    Lin Huixi lectured Nangong, but it was clear that he still couldn¡¯t let go of whatever was on his mind and finally left with an urgent look on his face.

    "You go ahead and eat. I¡¯lle backter if I can!"

    Nangong waved his arm and hurriedly pushed through the front door to leave.

    Lin Huixi was just about to say something, her brow furrowed, when Nangong Yun cut her off.

    "Mom, how could you not understand Dad after all these years together? When he¡¯s like this, he must have some inspiration!"

    Nangong Yun covered her mouth with augh before saying to Lin Huixi, "He must have been triggered by something in the paper Xiao Yifei gave him; I can tell. I know Xiao Yifei¡¯s capability¡ªif you say that his paper has no use whatsoever, I don¡¯t believe it."

    Nangong Yun watched her father hastily depart and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly: "This old man only has such a sincere heart for his research. This time, he must be embarrassed to admit that he¡¯s not on par with Xiao Yifei¡ªhe must be feeling a bit unbnced inside!"

 Chapter 443: Outstanding Performance

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Outstanding Performance</h4><h4></h4>

    Lin Huixi turned her head to nce at the USB stick plugged into theptop¨Cit had already been taken by Nangong. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake her head.

    "Alright, alright, since it¡¯s like this, we¡¯ll just leave it be. Anyway, I reckon you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to meet up in the future."

    Lin Huixi said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yi, don¡¯t worry, your thesis definitely yed a role. We all could see it, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s too proud to admit it."

    "You two sit tight for a while, I¡¯m going to cook."

    Lin Huixi instructed while smiling at Xiao Yifei and then walked into the kitchen.

    Lin Huixi and Nangong Yun weren¡¯t wrong. Nangong truly was inspired by Xiao Yifei¡¯s thesis. Firstly, he was eager to verify one of the points in Xiao Yifei¡¯s thesis, and secondly, he was somewhat impatient to see what the second half of Xiao Yifei¡¯s paper was about, but he felt too embarrassed to read it at home, so he was in such a hurry to leave.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t mind it. My dad just can¡¯t swallow his pride, which is why he said those things just now,"

    Nangong Yun earnestly said to Xiao Yifei.

    "No worries, it¡¯s not a big deal. This time, your parents have epted me, so they probably won¡¯t urge you to find a boyfriend anymore, right?"

    Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile, not truly bothered about it. After all, issues that could be resolved with his irvoyance Superpower weren¡¯t really problems for Xiao Yifei. Yet, at this moment, Xiao Yifei should consider that he had resolved a major issue for Nangong Yun.

    "How do you n to thank me?"

    Xiao Yifei asked with a mischievous smile, narrowing his eyes at Nangong Yun.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestive words, Nangong Yun shot Xiao Yifei a fierce re.

    "You¡¯re already my boyfriend, what more do you want me to do to thank you!"

    Normally cold and reserved, Nangong Yun suddenly revealed a flirtatious side, which sent a shudder through Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Looking at the icy beauty, his mind shed back to the memory of Nangong Yun kneeling before him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes glinted with a naughty light, which Nangong Yun quickly picked up on. Aware of what was going through his mind, she nced at Xiao Yifei, her cheeks turning slightly red, and fell silent.

    "Hehe, no rush, no rush. We¡¯ll take it slow!"

    Seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei chuckled gleefully.

    "What are you two chatting about? You seem so happy!"

    Lin Huixi came out from the kitchen and said to Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun with a smile.

    Although the Nangong family could very well afford to hire someone to cook for them, Lin Huixi still enjoyed the feeling of cooking herself. She had just finished a dish and was about to ask Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun toe wait at the dining table.

    "Hurry and wash your hands. Once you¡¯re done, wait at the dining table. Yunyun, it¡¯s been a long time since youst had a meal cooked by Mom. Today I made your favorite braised prawns with oil. Xiao Yi, you can try it too. I¡¯m full of confidence in my own cooking skills,"

    Lin Huixi said to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    "Haha, Auntie, because you said so, I¡¯ll definitely have to have a good taste!"

    Xiao Yifei broke into a broad grin.

    Before long, the table was filled with dishes that were a feast for the eyes, nose, and pte. Xiao Yifei was absolutely stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected that in such a schrly family, Lin Huixi could actually cook so well.

    "Auntie, you don¡¯t even have to taste it. Just the aroma is enough to make my mouth water uncontrobly!"

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and spoke earnestly to Lin Huixi.

    "Xiao Yi, you really have a way with words!"

    Lin Huixi was utterly delighted by Xiao Yifei¡¯sments, covering her mouth as sheughed heartily.

    Even Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to take a long, deep look at Xiao Yifei. No matter what, Xiao Yifei had been especially cooperative with her today. Everything Xiao Yifei had done had greatly satisfied Nangong Yun and touched her deeply.

    "I really should thank him properly," she said.

    A trace of spring warmth shed through Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nced at Nangong Yun strangely because he felt the way Nangong Yun was looking at him was a bit odd.

    "Let¡¯s eat. It looks like your dad won¡¯t being back; he must have gone to the research institute. Never mind him, let¡¯s just eat!"

    Lin Huixi saidughingly to Nangong Yun, then she turned her head to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Xiao, eat more! I made a lot of dishes today, there¡¯s no need to be polite, we have plenty!"

    "Thank you, Auntie!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded to Lin Huixi.

    Although Nangong wasn¡¯t present, the atmosphere at the dinner table among the three of them was still very good. Especially since Lin Huixi admired Xiao Yifei, not a single unpleasant incident urred, and all three of them were very happy.

    Lin Huixi kept serving more dishes to Xiao Yifei, andbined with Xiao Yifei¡¯s enhanced appetite due to the "Dragon Transformation Technique," the entire table of food was amazingly finished by the three of them, with arge part of it ending up in Xiao Yifei¡¯s stomach.

    Seeing how much Xiao Yifei had eaten, Lin Huixi¡¯s eyes filled with even more admiration. Although Nangong Yun¡¯s parents were both highly-educated intellectuals, people from their generation held some unique views on certain matters.

    For example, Lin Huixi now believed that Xiao Yifei, being such a big eater, must have excellent health, and following him, Nangong Yun surely wouldn¡¯t suffer or face any unnecessary trouble.

    Finally, after thest shrimp was devoured by Xiao Yifei, the dishes were cleaned out, leaving nothing but empty tes and bowls.

    "Auntie! No more, no more, I¡¯m really full!"

    Xiao Yifei repeatedly waved his hands to refuse as Lin Huixi was about to head to the kitchen to get him more food.

    And Nangong Yun, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t help the warm glow that flickered in her eyes; her love for Xiao Yifei deepened even further.

    After the meal, Xiao Yifei stayed a while longer at Nangong Yun¡¯s ce before leaving together with her.

    The main purpose of Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun¡¯s visit today was to prove that Nangong Yun had a boyfriend, and a particrly outstanding one at that! Nangong Yun¡¯s goal was achieved, earning unanimous approval from her parents.

    And with Xiao Yifei having made Nangong Yun¡¯s mother so happy, it could be said he had more than aplished his mission.

    Under Lin Huixi¡¯s reluctant gaze, Xiao Yifei got into Nangong Yun¡¯s car and drove away from her home.

    "How was it, I did pretty well, right?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, winking at Nangong Yun while sitting in the car.

    Nangong Yun turned to nce at Xiao Yifei but didn¡¯t answer his question before turning back to continue driving. Xiao Yifei, left without a response, murmured something to himself then turned away and stopped talking.

    This was the first time Nangong Yun had shown a cool demeanor toward Xiao Yifei since she confessed her feelings to him. Previously, she had been very responsive to anything Xiao Yifei said. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t quite understand why, after a visit home and after gaining her parents¡¯ approval, Nangong Yun had suddenly be like this again.

    The Audi stopped at the entrance of Jinghang Garden, and Xiao Yifei opened the door and got out, ready to go home. However, just as Xiao Yifei was about to leave, Nangong Yun suddenly called out to him.

    "What¡¯s up?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful cheeks turned noticeably red. She lifted her head to nce at Xiao Yifei, then quickly lowered it again, "Next time youe to the hospital to find me, I have a gift for you."

    After saying this, Nangong Yun, seemingly too shy, stepped on the gas and drove off. Xiao Yifei watched as Nangong Yun disappeared from view, a mysterious sparkle in his eye.

    Then, the corners of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, "Hehe, a gift, what kind of gift?"

 Chapter 444: A Mysterious Call

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 444: A Mysterious Call</h4><h4></h4>

    Just as Xiao Yunfei turned to head home, his phone started ringing urgently. The shrill ringtone seemed to be rushing him to do something.

    He slightly furrowed his brow, pulled out his phone, and Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s name was shing continuously on the screen.

    "Lin Xian¡¯er? What does she want from me?"

    Images of the young-looking but steely-eyed female officer emerged in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. At the same time, he recalled some intimate incidents that had happened between himself and Lin Xian¡¯er in the interrogation room.

    "Hello, Lin Xian¡¯er? Why are you calling?"

    Xiao Yifei answered the phone, slightly puzzled.

    But there was no response from the other end, only the sound of chaos and faint sobbing.

    "Hello? Lin Xian¡¯er, is that you? What¡¯s going on, speak up! Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned and spoke into the phone, but there was still no response from the other end, just the ongoing noise, and this time, vaguely, a strong male voice came through.

    "Could it be a wrong number?"

    Xiao Yifei took the phone away from his ear and looked at the screen, confused about the situation.

    However, the sounds that followed from the phone suddenly made Xiao Yifei tighten his brows. He quickly lifted the phone and held it tightly to his ear, intently listening to the soundsing from the other end.

    Due to the transformation from the Dragon Transformation Technique, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body and senses were superior to ordinary people. Thus, even though he had not put the phone to his ear initially, he could still hear the soundsing from the other end. So, when Xiao Yifei pressed the phone tightly to his ear, he could hear even more clearly.

    Although it was mostly noisy interference, it also contained some other information, which was what Xiao Yifei was trying to discern.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden serious attention to this strange call was not without reason.

    Because just now, among the female voices in the call, he heard Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice.

    The initial sobbing wasn¡¯t Lin Xian¡¯er. Given Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s personality, she certainly wouldn¡¯t behave like that. Xiao Yifei recognized Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice during a particrly tense shout just moments ago.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei could hear fear, and even hints of despair in Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice.

    "Hello! Lin Xian¡¯er, if that¡¯s you, please respond!"

    Seeing even a resilient female officer showing such an attitude startled Xiao Yifei. He didn¡¯t know why Lin Xian¡¯er had called him, but he had a feeling that Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s current situation was not good.

    "Hello! Who is that! What are you doing!"

    Suddenly, a sharp male voice came through from the other end of the phone, then Xiao Yifei clearly heard Lin Xian¡¯er yell, followed by a busy signal.

    Xiao Yifei looked up, his eyes stern as he gazed at his phone. He shook his head lightly. Xiao Yifei thought he could rest a bit after justing from Nangong Yun¡¯s house, but with this eerie call, it seemed he couldn¡¯t rest at all.

    He called Zhou Meifeng, who was still at home, told her not to worry, and then Xiao Yifei found a taxi on the street and got in.

    "Master, to Jingjiao Cement Factory."

    Xiao Yifei spoke to the taxi driver, who turned and looked at him in surprise: "Young man, that¡¯s quite far from Jingjiao Cement Factory."

    "I know, go ahead, I won¡¯t shortchange you," Nangong Yun said as he patted the back seat of the taxi, addressing the driver.

    "Alright!"

    The taxi driver responded and suddenly turned the vehicle around, then sped away.

    It made some sense for the taxi driver to be surprised ¡ª the Jingjiao Cement Factory was located in the suburbs of Yanjing, some distance from Yanjing City. The factory had a glorious past but had slowly deteriorated. Recently, news had spread that a big boss had bought thend and then nothing more was heard, so the driver was curious about what Xiao Yifei intended to do at the deste Yanjing Cement Factory.

    However, feeling that Xiao Yifei clearly did not wish to share the reason, the driver refrained from asking more questions and drove straight to the Jingjiao Cement Factory.

    After Xiao Yifei paid the taxi driver and got out of the car, he looked at the deste and weed-overgrown Jingjiao Cement Factory, a flicker of doubt crossing his eyes.

    He was here for a reason; although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t discern exactly what had happened to Lin Xian¡¯er from the phone call, he had heard someone vaguely mention the Jingjiao Cement Factory. Xiao Yifei was sure Lin Xian¡¯er was here.

    He didn¡¯t know why Lin Xian¡¯er, in what clearly seemed an emergency, had chosen not to contact the police but to call him instead. Since she had called him, Xiao Yifei would not betray Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s trust, nor would he let her down.

    Even through hell and high water, Xiao Yifei would definitelye, confident that there was no ce he couldn¡¯t reach.

    But when Xiao Yifei arrived at the Jingjiao Cement Factory, the bleak scenery intensified his confusion.

    Earlier in the taxi, he had chatted briefly with the driver and learned that the factory had been purchased by a big boss not long ago, but subsequently, there was no action taken on thend. Combined with Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s phone call and the ruinous state of the factory, Xiao Yifei still sensed something odd.

    As Xiao Yifei scanned the long-abandoned buildings, a flicker of doubt shed through his eyes. Amidst the wastnd, where everything seemed normal, the more he looked, the more he felt that something was off.

    "Seems I have to try this method."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, a faint purple light glinting briefly; in an instant, irvoyance was activated.

    Previously, Xiao Yifei used irvoyance primarily to see through human bodies, but after his abilities had grown, he had never tested whether his irvoyant vision could prate other objects.

    He was not disappointed. After activating irvoyance, the world suddenly appeared different. The dpidated buildings faded in Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, allowing him to clearly see through the walls and into the chaotic mess inside.

    "Nothing unusual?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, sweat beads slowly forming on his forehead. Although his irvoyance had greatly improved, scanning through buildings still ced a significant strain on him.

    Yet he still found nothing.

    Just when Xiao Yifei was about to give up, his eyes suddenly caught sight of a small two-story building nearby. His eyes instantly narrowed.

    Under his irvoyant gaze, this inconspicuous two-story building appeared dark with many people inside, and below this small building, there was a huge space.

    However, at this point, Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision blurred slightly and irvoyance was forcibly disengaged. Even with his enhanced abilities, he could no longer sustain the expense of energy at this moment.

    "Let¡¯s go inside and check."

    After the brief daze, Xiao Yifei knew that his irvoyance couldn¡¯t be activated again that day. A glint shed in his eyes as he adjusted his state and slowly walked towards the two-story building.

    During the brief scan with his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei had already spotted the entrance to the building.

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445: 445</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei arrived at the second floor of the small building, and to his surprise, there wasn¡¯t a single person at the entrance of the two-story building. Xiao Yifei easily pushed the door open and walked in. Once inside, the scene before him caused him to pause slightly.

    The interior of the second-floor building was stylishly decorated, with soothing music ying. The d¨¦cor was tasteful, including a pool table and coffee seating. There were many leisure and rxation areas inside, which surprised Xiao Yifei. In this deserted, seemingly abandoned cement factory, there was such a stylish ce.

    And there were quite a few visitors.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over these well-dressed people sitting at tables, sipping coffee, and those in another separated section ying pool with an air of elegance. Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow.

    There were so many people here, and judging by their attire and demeanor, they all seemed to be from high society, yet Sun Li had not seen a single car that they hade in. This made Xiao Yifei even more puzzled.

    But after Xiao Yifei entered the second floor, not a single person looked at him with curiosity. It was as if him suddenly entering the room was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Xiao Yifei subtly surveyed the surroundings while he settled into a soft sofa.

    "Bring me a cup of coffee."

    Not far in front of Xiao Yifei, one of the men dressed in a smooth Armani suit said to a server, "Pack it up for me, I want to drink it on the road."

    The man then took out a purple card and handed it to the server.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened. Then, he looked around and noticed that everyone who made a purchase or picked up something used a purple card. Xiao Yifei now had an idea.

    The server approached the man with the coffee.

    "Thank you."

    After the man smiled at the server who handed him the coffee and prepared to leave, Xiao Yifei approached the man.

    As they passed by each other, the purple card was already in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, and the man had no clue.

    Xiao Yifei squinted at the purple card, which was entirely purple without any markings, except for a small ck maic strip at the bottom left.

    He then slipped the card into his pocket and once again swept his gaze across the hall of the second floor. During his brief use of his irvoyance, he had clearly seen arge space underground, yet Xiao Yifei had not found the way to ess that space.

    But momentster, a small room in the corner caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention. People were frequently entering this small room, but none of those who went in came out. In addition, there was a burly server standing outside the room, his eyes keenly watching everything around him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed as he walked towards the small room.

    "Sir, may I trouble you to show your membership card, thank you."

    At the entrance of the small room, the server stopped Xiao Yifei, politely asking him.

    Xiao Yifei handed over the purple card with an indifferent expression. The server took the card from Xiao Yifei and lightly swiped it on a machine.

    ¡¯Beep¡ª¡¯

    A rather harsh sound rang out, and a red light illuminated on the machine.

    "Sir, I¡¯m truly sorry, but it appears you don¡¯t have sufficient funds on your membership card, so you may not be able to enter."

    The server, looking troubled, apologized to Xiao Yifei.

    "Not enough funds?"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected that the membership card he had casually taken was out of money, and he frowned slightly.

    "What about this, can I go in now?"

    Xiao Yifei directly took out a ck card from his bosom and gently waved it in front of the attendant.

    Upon seeing the card in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, a glint suddenly shed in the attendant¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t even question Xiao Yifei further, immediately opening the door.

    "Pleasee in, sir."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and then entered the small house.

    "It seems the card Jiang Mingquan gave me really is extraordinary."

    After putting the ck Card back into his bosom with a light smile, Xiao Yifei thought he had only intended to try his luck. If it hadn¡¯t worked, Xiao Yifei was ready to think of another way, but to his surprise, this attempt went smoothly, and he got in without any hitch.

    With the ck Card safely tucked away, Xiao Yifei began to survey the small room he had entered. The room wasn¡¯trge, and the furnishings were quite simple, but against the wall, there were two elevators.

    It seemed that these elevators were the way to go underground, and Xiao Yifei could ascertain that this wasn¡¯t the only entrance to the underground; he stepped forward and pressed the button outside the elevator.

    ¡¯Ding¡ª¡ª¡¯

    Soon, the elevator opened right in front of Xiao Yifei.

    After stepping into the elevator, he noticed there were only two buttons on the side, one of which was marked as the parking lot.

    Xiao Yifei pressed the unmarked button for another floor.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei understood why he had seen so many people but no vehicles¡ªit was because they had parked their cars underground. It seemed there was a direct entrance to the underground above, which Xiao Yifei had not discovered.

    Mulling over these thoughts, the elevator quickly reached the targeted floor. The moment he stepped out of the elevator, Xiao Yifei was stunned by the sight in front of him.

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know the precise distance to the surface, his keen senses allowed him to feel that the depth was certainly substantial. Someone had gone to great lengths to create such an enormous space deep underground, but for what purpose?

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s scrutinizing gaze briefly swept over the underground space, taken aback by the opulence that hit him.

    The underground space was brightly lit as if in daylight, despite being below ground. Numerous marble columns stood erect, supporting the huge underground area. The marble columns were vividly adorned with dragons and tigers battling each other, crafted in gold iys. The space was divided into manypartments of varying sizes, and at the center of this well-lit area, an obvious stage was cordoned off with steel wire.

    "Such a grand setup, what exactly is this ce for?"

    A flicker of doubt crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he walked around, yet he still couldn¡¯t discern the purpose of this vast space.

    "You brat! Are you blind? You dare to bump into this young master? Do you have a death wish?"

    Lost in thought, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt he had walked into something, and standing firmly, he lifted his head sharply and saw a round, chubby man ring at him fiercely with a blustering attitude.

    "Look look look! What are you staring at? Never seen a guy as handsome as this young master?"

    The chubby man stood there with a protruding belly, a thick golden chain around his neck, his arms covered in mboyant tattoos¡ªyet the man himself was very pale and with his simple and honest face, the fierce expression didn¡¯t quite suit him, and he didn¡¯t seem intimidating at all.

    Xiao Yifei looked steadily at the chubby man with narrowed eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.

    The chubby man tried hard to maintain his fierce image. However, his particr appearance made it look ratherical.

    But it has to be said, being overweight has its advantages; if it had been someone else, being bumped by someone with Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical condition might have sent them flying, but the chubby man just wobbled without any issue.

    "Little punk! You¡¯re supposed to apologize to this young master! Are you deaf?"

    The chubby man watched as Xiao Yifei just stood there nkly, and with a heavy Beijing ent, he barked at Xiao Yifei, trying to keep a fierce look on hisically expressive face. He rolled up his sleeves, showing off his mboyant tattoos as a warning to Xiao Yifei that he was not one to mess with.

 Chapter 446: Female Contestant

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Female Contestant</h4><h4></h4>

    But the more it went on, the more Xiao Yifei wanted tough. However, seeing the chubby man in front of him trying so hard to look fierce, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the heart to ruin his efforts and tried to keep his expression as neutral as possible.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯sposed face, the fatty stood there, his eyes following Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze with a ruthless intensity, and at the same time, his breathing became heavier and heavier, as if a fight might break out at any disagreement.

    Xiao Yifei watched the fatty¡¯s eyes intently, feeling an urge tough that surged up continuously, making it very hard for him to hold back.

    The fatty looked at Xiao Yifei and finally, a glimmer of light passed through his eyes, and he was the first to look away. Then, his chubby face suddenly broke into a naive smile, and he stretched out his thick arm to pat Xiao Yifei on the shoulder.

    "Haha, not bad! You¡¯ve got guts! I, the Fatty, really admire you! To think you¡¯re not even scared of someone as fierce as me! You¡¯ve got some nerve!"

    The chubby man instantly transformed into someone else, even though it was Xiao Yifei who had bumped into him, the fatty was the one who felt guilty first.

    "You must have not seen me just now and identally bumped into me, right? I understand! Hahaha, otherwise, normally, no one dares to bump into me, Fatty!"

    The chubby man grinned, now looking even moreical.

    "Haha!"

    Xiao Yifei atst couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst outughing.

    "Hehe, not bad, not bad, I really appreciate someone as courageous as you! What¡¯s that saying again, ¡¯friends at first sight¡¯? From today on, you¡¯re my brother, Fatty!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifeiugh inexplicably, the chubby man felt even more unsure of himself, his imposing manner suddenly waned, and after a sly chuckle, he began to treat Xiao Yifei like a brother.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the chubby man with interest, finding this slightly odd man quite amusing.

    After bing brothers with Xiao Yifei, who didn¡¯t show much resistance, the chubby man visibly rxed. Being an easygoing person, he would smile broadly and start chatting away with Xiao Yifei.

    After listening to the fatty talk about his situation, Xiao Yifei gained some understanding.

    It turned out that the fatty was a significant real estate businessman with a considerable worth. Starting as a contractor, he had made his fortune through decency and honesty. However, because his appearance was tooical, he sometimes couldn¡¯tmand respect from his subordinates. So he tried to look more intimidating by getting a tattoo, but ironically, this made him look even more amusing.

    But honestly, ording to the fatty himself, he had never taken advantage of anyone as a contractor. And from what Xiao Yifei could glean, he was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t even bear to kill a chicken.

    Listening to the fatty¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei found him to be a really interesting figure. Also, having only interacted with the fatty briefly, Xiao Yifei could already feel a trustworthy aura emanating from him, which might just be his unique personal charm.

    Even though the fatty had always tried to make himself look fierce to assert authority, he had never seeded. However, he never gave up, and through him, Xiao Yifei finally learned what this massive underground space was for.

    This was the scene of an underground ck boxing match!

    The ring enclosed by steel mesh in the middle was indeed the arena!

    The fatty exined that this ce had only recently beenpleted, but because the underground boxing here was sufficiently violent and ruthless, and the stakes for betting were enormous, it had quickly attracted a lot of people. Also, since there were high requirements for membership attendance, only the rich and prestigious coulde here.

    Most people came here in search of a sensory thrill and incidentally to ce bets on boxers they favored.

    Under the immense lure of wealth, casualties weremon among the underground fighters; in fact, almost every day, a boxer would die in the ring.

    And the fatty was here to cultivate his fierce temperament.

    "Brother, brother, if you like this kind of stuff, then you absolutely can¡¯t miss the match that¡¯s about to start!"

    The fatty was talking to Xiao Yifei about the underground fighting when he suddenly wrapped his arm around Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck and said mysteriously, "The matching up is going to be really exciting!"

    Even the fatty, who wasn¡¯t usually interested in the underground fights, was looking forward to the uing match, which made Xiao Yifei quite curious.

    "What¡¯s the matching up? Why do you have that look on your face?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the fatty somewhat oddly, because the fatty¡¯s expression was quite timid.

    With a timorous smile on his chubby face, the fatty squeezed his already small eyes into slits and hee-heed withughter, winking at Xiao Yifei with a knowing look that all men understand.

    "A female fighter?"

    Seeing the fatty¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei asked, a bit surprised.

    "Haha! My brother, you¡¯re smart! Today is the first match with a female fighter. My God, you haven¡¯t seen the promotional photo they sent us today! That female fighter¡¯s physique, that waist, those breasts!"

    The fatty¡¯s squinty eyes were shining as he continued, "I really can¡¯t figure it out, such a good girl, why would she choose to fight in these matches? She could make just as much money if someone took care of her*!"

    "Can¡¯t figure it out!"

    The fatty shook his head while speaking, "But if she really does get taken care of, we probably won¡¯t be able to see such a good match anymore!"

    As Xiao Yifei listened to the fatty¡¯s words, his brow furrowed suddenly, "How do you guys know there¡¯s a female fighter in today¡¯s match? Is it two female fighters? Or what?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the fatty, puzzled.

    "Hee hee, check this out!"

    The fatty chuckled and took out his phone, moving closer to Xiao Yifei.

    The phone screen showed a poster with a blood-red background and the solitary but resolute figure of a woman, dressed in ck tight shorts and a bustier. Although her face was not visible, one could still discern her gorgeous figure from the silhouette.

    The fatty, while looking at the photo of the woman, stroked his chin in a lecherous manner and made tsking sounds with his mouth.

    In fact, with their wealth, the fatty and his friends could y around with many women, including some very beautiful ones, but for some reason, when they saw a woman with such an amazing body and outstanding demeanor fighting in these matches, they were deeply attracted and instantly filled with excitement. The fatty was a prime example of this.

    "How about that! Pretty good, right?"

    The fatty said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "Join meter for the match, brother. Although I can¡¯t afford to be in a private room to watch, we can still get a pretty close spot in the front."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, his mind filled with the image of the woman¡¯s back that the fatty had shown him. He felt it was familiar, but he dared not make a judgement. After all, Lin Xian¡¯er, being a cop, was unlikely to be involved in an illegal boxing match, and given her personality, she would certainly not pose for such a promotional photo.

    "Where on earth could Lin Xian¡¯er be? Have I made a mistake? Is she not around the Jingjiao Cement Factory?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with confusion, and his heart grew anxious. He feared any further dy might lead to an ident with Lin Xian¡¯er, especially since the voice he¡¯d heard on the phone earlier already seemed fraught with danger.

    "Haha, brother, you think she¡¯s got spunk too, right?"

    The fatty, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughtful expression, gave him a knowing look, "Although this is the first time they¡¯re holding a women¡¯s fight here, it¡¯s definitely going to be a great show. The organizers also said that whoever wins the most from betting on this women¡¯s fight will get to take one of the female fighters home, to enjoy as he pleases! Brother, if you really have some ideas, you might want to think whether your pockets are deep enough!"

 Chapter 447: Exciting Duel

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Exciting Duel</h4><h4></h4>

    The chubby man shook his head and said, "Although I can be considered wealthy on the outside, here, I still fall short! So I can only watch and join in the excitement!"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay much attention to what else the chubby man said. He was particrly interested in one of the man¡¯s remarks.

    "One of the women? So are you saying this women¡¯s boxing match involves two women?"

    A glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he asked in a deep voice.

    "It should be two women, right? The organizers haven¡¯t given a clear answer, but it¡¯s also uncertain, because it could also be a woman versus a ferocious beast, right? Last time, there was a match here with an old Russian fellow against a fierce tiger, and he brutally tore that tiger apart! That spectacle!"

    As the chubby man recalled what he had witnessed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart, but the sheer impressiveness of the scene still left him with a huge visual impact.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Brother, let¡¯s move, there¡¯s no point in staying here, we can get a good spot if we go early! The boxing match is about to start soon!"

    The chubby man¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at the center tform, then he wrapped his arm around Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck and headed for the center tform where the boxing match was about to begin.

    "Two beers! Add lots of ice!"

    There were waiters selling beer on both sides of the center tform. The chubby man waved his hand grandly and bought a beer for himself and another for Xiao Yifei, "This beer here has a kick! Brother, you gotta try it!"

    Xiao Yifei took the beer from the chubby man and was somewhat surprised when he saw the bottle,

    because the beer here was served in skull-shaped mugs that were exceptionallyrge, almost like small basins. Holding it in his hand felt quite domineering!

    "Haha, take a drink! This is what being a man is all about!"

    The chubby man and Xiao Yifei clinked their sses and the man¡¯s face showed a rxed/refreshed expression.

    Xiao Yifei took a big gulp of beer while his sharp eyes quickly scanned his surroundings. The chubby man wasn¡¯t wrong, the beer tasted really good.

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei also understood what the chubby man meant by the so-called private rooms around the tform.

    Buildings extending from the walls around the tform formed luxurious two-story buildings, each with its own elevator. The few two-story buildings loomed over the crowd below, much like the wealth of those who could enter them, looking down on everyone else.

    Xiao Yifei looked up at the two-story buildings. Although he couldn¡¯t activate his irvoyance superpower again, he still possessed sight beyond ordinary people. He saw the crowded interiors, with several guests obviously getting ready to enter.

    While he appeared calm, Xiao Yifei was actually feeling somewhat anxious inside because if there were no clues about Lin Xian¡¯er here, then Xiao Yifei was prepared to search elsewhere.

    "Those people, none of them are worth less than five hundred million. Having wealth isn¡¯t enough; they must also have their own connections, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t qualify to be on the second floor,"

    said the chubby man enviously, noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze. "There really is no shortage of rich people!"

    Inside one of the private rooms on the second floor, a breathtakingly beautiful woman dressed in a purple qipao, radiating a mysterious aura, froze when she saw Xiao Yifei. She frowned her beautiful willowy brows as she looked at Xiao Yifei, clearly recognizing him.

    "What is he doing here?"

    The woman¡¯s cherry lips parted slightly, her unique, maic voice quite sensual.

    However, Xiao Yifei, who had temporarily lost his irvoyance superpower, couldn¡¯t see the people inside the private room. He was also greatly annoyed that he couldn¡¯t use his superpower, because if he still had his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei would have already activated it to search for Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Bro! Stop looking around! Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s your first time here? The underground fights are about to start! Big bro here¡¯s gonna show you what it¡¯s all about!"

    Just then, a man in ostentatious gold clothing suddenly jumped onto the central tform. The sight of this man made the fatty beam with excitement; he quickly tugged at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned his gaze back to the tform above.

    "Brothers and sisters! Wee to Dream Paradise! Here at Dream Paradise, we have everything you desire!"

    "Same old rules; Dream Paradise treats all fighters with the utmost respect! One fight, a hundred thousand for showing up! Win one fight, five hundred thousand in prize money! Win five fights, five million! Win ten fights, fifty million!"

    "Remember, we¡¯re not talking about Huaxia Coins here, but in US dors!"

    The words of the man in gold once again elicited cheers from the audience below.

    Hearing what the man in gold said, Xiao Yifei realized this ce was called Dream Paradise and saw why so many were willing to risk their lives in underground boxing¡ªthe rewards were simply too enticing!

    "You can ce your bets on the fighters you¡¯re rooting for to show your support! The more you bet, the more the fighters get a cut! They¡¯ll bring you even more thrilling fights! You¡¯ll get even greater returns if you win, so don¡¯t be stingy with your bills¡ªm them down on our fighters!"

    As the man in gold warmed up the crowd, the atmosphere began to heat up.

    "I can see everyone¡¯s eager, so I won¡¯t keep you waiting! Let¡¯s get right to the main event! Please wee, the two fighters of our first match!"

    Seeing that he had whipped the crowd into a frenzy, the man in gold knew it was time to move on to the next stage. He decisively introduced the main event, and the pace of the entire scene was firmly in his control.

    "From Brus, he tears tigers and leopards limb from limb, and now with four wins under his belt¡ªthe Bear!"

    As the man in gold¡¯s voice resonated high and clear, a towering figure appeared at the side of the tform. Over two meters tall, with a body covered in thick hair, his muscles were bulging, disying extraordinary strength. His massive fists alone looked intimidating.

    The scar that streaked across the Bear¡¯s face only added a brutal aura to his already fierce appearance, and as he entered from the side of the wire mesh, a chilling murderous intent emerged.

    He stepped onto the tform and violently mmed his fists into the floor, tossing his head back and letting out a roar, exuding the wild aura of a beast.

    The audience below roared in response to Bear¡¯s entrance.

    Not too long ago, the space next to the tform was not very crowded, so Sun Li and the fatty stood at a rtively forward position. But after the man in gold¡¯s warm-up, the space beside the tform was crowded, with people squeezing forward.

    "Bro, bro! Look, it¡¯s that Bear! Last time, it was this same Bear who fought with a fierce tiger and tore it in half with sheer brute force! Blood just exploded everywhere¡ªit was insane!"

    Seeing Bear take the stage, the fatty¡¯s face flushed with excitement. His eyes filled with admiration as he watched Bear, inwardly feeling that Bear¡¯s appearance and demeanor were incredibly fierce, something he could never emte.

    When Xiao Yifei heard the fatty¡¯s words, he also turned his attention to Bear. Squinting his eyes at Bear¡¯s body, although he couldn¡¯t use his irvoyance at the moment, he still possessed superb vision and the keen senses of a skilled Doctor.

    He observed Bear¡¯s arms, as thick as a normal person¡¯s thigh, with veins swelling like earthworms, and noticed Bear¡¯s slightly bloodshot eyes, silently sighing to himself.

    "Indeed, people die for money, birds die for food."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head. He didn¡¯t deny Bear¡¯s strength and power, but, on Bear, he saw the seque of long-term drug use. Hormones and psychoactive drugs had endowed Bear with greater strength and an extremely heightened state of excitement, but at the same, it had drawn on Bear¡¯s life and made his mood excessively violent and unstable.

 Chapter 448: Who Can Win

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Who Can Win</h4><h4></h4>

    Especially once he stepped onto the boxing tform, White Bear¡¯s breathing became thick and heavy, and he paced back and forth on the tform like a wild beast out of control.

    "Brother, did you see that? That¡¯s what I call shock value! Plus, this White Bear has already won four matches in the boxing ring. With a win today, he can directly take five million US dors! That¡¯s real US Dor! I¡¯ve ved away my whole life to earn money, and it¡¯s not even close to what he makes in one match!"

    The fatty looked at White Bear once and then turned to look at Xiao Yifei standing beside him.

    Xiao Yifei did not respond to the fatty¡¯s words; he was currently observing the situation around the tform.

    Just then, the man in golden clothes spoke again.

    "Today¡¯s challenger for White Bear, making his debut in the arena, is ¡¯Grey Man¡¯ from India!"

    After the introduction by the man in golden clothes, a slim figure with ashen skin, his fists tightly wrapped withyers of bandages, climbed through anotheryer of chain-link fencing, his small eyes glittering with a sinister and fierce light.

    After Grey Man got on the tform, he performed a few jumping maneuvers, very agile.

    "I¡¯ve never seen this Grey Man before, but by the looks of it, he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. After all, with White Bear¡¯s critical fifth match, the officials wouldn¡¯t let him take the five million dors so easily."

    The fatty whispered to Xiao Yifei after seeing the Grey Man.

    When White Bear saw Grey Man standing opposite him, his eyes visibly reddened, and his breathing became as heavy as a furious bull¡¯s. He stared intensely at Grey Man, clearly struggling to control his emotions.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! Both our fighters are now in the ring, and you may ce your bets at the betting machines on either side! Betting will stop once the match begins! Betting odds are disyed on therge screen above, so feel free to ce your bets!"

    The man in golden clothes¡¯s slightly inciting voice rose, "But everyone, hurry up! Our match is about to begin!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard the man in golden clothes¡¯s words, he looked up at therge screen above. The screen now disyed photos of White Bear and Grey Man, with their respective odds next to the images and a shing countdown in the middle.

    When he turned his head back to look at the fatty, he found that the fatty had disappeared without a trace. Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, then suddenly spotted the fatty in a corner.

    The fatty was clumsily standing next to a machine, inserting the purple membership card into it and fiddling with something on the machine.

    The fatty looked up and saw Xiao Yifei watching him and excitedly waved at Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother! Come here! Want to give it a try?"

    Clearly, this device was the so-called betting machine, and as people ced their bets, the odds on therge screen above changed. However, it was obvious that Grey Man had higher odds, indicating that most people favored White Bear.

    Xiao Yifei waved back at the fatty, declining the invitation.

    "Everything¡¯s quite modern, isn¡¯t it?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept from therge screen and its real-time data updates to the betting machine nearby, his lips curving slightly upward.

    Indeed, this massive underground boxing center, apart from the central ring which maintained a wild look by being surrounded only by a chain-link fence, everything else around it screamed modernity.

    "Bought five hundred thousand on Grey Man winning!"

    The fatty came running back breathlessly, and once beside Xiao Yifei, he said with augh, "Giving White Bear a rookie in his fifth match means the rookie must be strong. Plus, with the decent odds for this neer, if I¡¯ve chosen correctly, I could make a tidy sum!"

    The fatty squinted his eyes and chuckled, "I have a good feeling about this Grey Man, White Bear might be powerful, but he¡¯s too cumbersome."

    When Xiao Yifei heard the fatty¡¯s words, his eyes indifferently swept over both fighters in the ring.

    "White Bear should win this match."

    He said softly to the fatty.

    "How can you say that, brother, how can you tell White Bear will win, Why are you so confident?"

    Xiao Yifei watched the fatty with nted eyes. Although he was calling Xiao Yifei "brother" all the time now, Xiao Yifei had outright denied his im, leaving the fatty somewhat dissatisfied. Why was Xiao Yifei so sure that Pr Bear would win? He had himself bet half a million on Gray Man winning!

    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you? I think if Gray Man, a neer, is arranged topete in such an important match with Pr Bear, it certainly won¡¯t be simple. Moreover, Pr Bear is so cumbersome, he probably won¡¯t even get close to Gray Man before being knocked down!"

    The fatty looked up at Xiao Yifei with a triumphant expression.

    "Gray Man is indeed no simple opponent."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, acknowledging the fatty¡¯s words.

    "That¡¯s exactly right! I always think Gray Man is going to win this one! Haha, I¡¯ve never won before, but today looks like I¡¯m going to rake it in!"

    The fatty grinned broadly, his face brimming with excitement.

    "But Pr Bear will still win."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head calmly and spoke again.

    "You... bro, you shouldn¡¯t be saying that! If Pr Bear can win, give me a reason, why can Pr Bear win, analyze it for me!"

    The fatty was suddenly unhappy. Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s relentless rebuttal, none of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words hit home for him, making the fatty somewhat irritated.

    This time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond to the fatty¡¯s words, but turned his head to look at the boxing ring, remaining silent.

    "Don¡¯t talk then, what¡¯s so great about that? You think Pr Bear can win, just wait till Gray Man wins and see if it doesn¡¯t smack you in the face!"

    The fatty murmured resentfully.

    At that moment, the countdown on the big screen above finally hit zero.

    "The boxing match begins!"

    With the gold-d man¡¯s loud call, the match started. The gold-d man quickly leaped away, departing from the ring.

    Xiao Yifei glimpsed a spark of brilliance in his eyes at the gold-d man¡¯s swift move.

    Right after the gold-d man announced the start of the match, Pr Bear hammered his chest violently once more and charged straight toward Gray Man, his massive fist harshly smashing toward Gray Man.

    Seeing Pr Bear charging at him, Gray Man¡¯s eyes filled with calmposure. He coolly stepped back, dodging Pr Bear¡¯s full-force blow.

    ¡¯Boom¡ª¡¯

    Pr Bear¡¯s fist smashed into the floor, brutally indenting the cement.

    "Don¡¯t run!"

    Pr Bear roared loudly, striding towards Gray Man once again.

    Gray Man¡¯s cool eyes remainedposed. He sidestepped, dodging Pr Bear¡¯s attack once more. And just as Pr Bear clumsily tried to turn around, a sinister glint crossed Gray Man¡¯s eyes. He closed in, his hand forming a w that shed coldly, brutally wing a strip of flesh from Pr Bear.

    ¡¯Hiss¡ª¡¯

    Pr Bear drew a cold breath due to the pain, but the injury only fueled his rage further. His eyes bloodshot, he recklessly charged at Gray Man again.

    "You little squirt, don¡¯t let me catch you¡ª If I do, I¡¯ll burst your head!"

    But Gray Man wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest; he was as calm as a machine. Relying on his agile prowess, he engaged Pr Bear in gueri warfare, always managing to take a strip of flesh from Pr Bear every time he dodged an attack.

 Chapter 449: Spot On

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Spot On</h4><h4></h4>

    Soon, blood gushed profusely from the pr bear¡¯s body, nearly staining the ring red.

    ¡¯Ohhhhh¡ª¡¯

    The spectators watching the match had their eyes bulging in excitement, issuing wildly excited howls, as the bloody scene before them triggered their most primal instincts!

    "Hmph!"

    Seeing everything that was happening on stage, the fat man cast a nce at Xiao Yifei and let out a cold snort, as if to tell Xiao Yifei that his judgment was the correct one.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay any attention to the fat man. He squinted his eyes, watching everything unfolding on stage, and gently shook his head.

    "The grey man is done for."

    Xiao Yifei whispered to himself softly.

    The fat man didn¡¯t hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, as he was once again captivated by the scene on stage.

    Once more, the grey man dodged the pr bear¡¯s full-force strike. Since the pr bear was constantly on the offensive, it expended a lot of energy, and after this strike, its stamina clearly began tog; its turning speed was much slower than before.

    The grey man obviously seized this opportunity. Seeing the pr bear¡¯s diminishing vigor, a sinister light suddenly shed in his cold eyes. In an instant, he lunged forward, his ws shimmering with cold light ruthlessly tearing towards the lower half of the pr bear.

    ¡¯Ahhh¡ª¡¯

    The pr bear let out a painful roar as it clutched its groin and copsed to the ground. The intense pain brought tears to its bloodshot eyes.

    Meanwhile, the grey man held a bloody mass in his hands, a cruel smile appearing on his lips.

    This is underground boxing; no professional ethics, no fairness¡ªanything goes to bring down the opponent!

    "Brother, what do you say now? You still think the pr bear can win? What a joke!"

    Triumph painted all over his face, the fat man bragged to Xiao Yifei. Although he felt a sudden chill at the grey man¡¯s actions, now that the victory on stage seemed assured, the fat man instantly became overjoyed. After all, he had made a little profit, and on top of that, he had scored a point against Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing the fat man¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei shook his head and chuckled softly.

    The situation on stage changed in an instant!

    Due to the grey man¡¯s suddenly brutal and malicious strike, the pr beary on the ground in pain, twitching all over. Seeing this, the typically impassive eyes of the grey man finally showed a hint of arrogant rxation.

    "Still think you¡¯re a pr bear? I think you¡¯re nothing but a bear¡¯s carcass!"

    With a cruel smile on his face, the grey man slowly approached the pr bear, looking down with mockery, his usual high alertness rxing in that moment.

    Just then, a sharp light suddenly shed in the pr bear¡¯s pain-filled eyes.

    "It¡¯s over!"

    Seeing the change in the pr bear¡¯s gaze, the grey man instantly had a bad feeling, but it was toote to make up for hiscency.

    A glint of light shed in the pr bear¡¯s pained eyes, and its palm, asrge as a fan, directly grabbed the legs of the grey man standing beside it!

    "To death¡ª"

    A wretched scream erupted from the pr bear¡¯s mouth as it abruptly stood up, gripping one of the grey man¡¯s legs and violently jerking them apart!

    The grey man didn¡¯t even have a chance to cry out for help before the pr bear brutally ripped him in half!

    In just an instant, the grey man¡¯s small frame was torn asunder by the pr bear!

    Blood flowed like rivers!

    The scene turned deadly quiet in an instant, the only sound that remained was the heavy breathing of the White Bear from the stage!

    ¡¯Ao¡ª¡ª¡¯

    Covered in blood, the White Bear¡¯s crimson eyes bulged as it let out a defiant roar to the heavens, pushing the atmosphere to its climax!

    "Ahhhh! As expected of the White Bear!"

    The audience below was equally infected by the mood above, especially since such a violent and bloody act had just unfolded before their eyes, making their blood boil with excitement as they began to shout loudly.

    The astonishing act of the White Bear had even stunned Xiao Yifei; although he had heard from Fatty that the White Bear had a precedent of tearing apart fierce tigers while alive, this was a human after all! He knew the White Bear could win the duel, but he never imagined it would be in such a shocking and blood-drenched manner!

    And the equally battered White Bear, after letting out that unyielding roar, exhausted and seriously injured, eventually could not hold on any longer and ¡¯bang¡¯¡ªcopsed onto the ring.

    The staff of Dream Paradise were highly efficient. As soon as the boxing match was over, five or six men in uniform quickly ran up to the stage. They carried the White Bear away, and after he was gone, a few more with high-pressure water jets came up and swiftly cleaned the blood-drenched ring.

    As for the man in grey, whose body was torn in half, he was callously tossed aside,pletely ignored, further highlighting the harsh reality of victory and defeat in the underground fighting scene.

    "Let¡¯s congratte the White Bear! However, it seems like the White Bear needs some time to rest before he cane back and continue in the fights!"

    The man in golden clothes retook the stage to set the stage for the next fight, while the recent death as though it had not caused the slightest ripple.

    Fatty stood beside Xiao Yifei, still dumbfounded in ce. In his view, five hundred thousand was not arge sum; if lost, it was just that, lost. But he could not fathom why the man in grey, who had been on top all along, was overpowered by the White Bear in a split second, and even torn apart so brutally!

    Fatty was stunned for a long time before he suddenly turned to Xiao Yifei with a puzzled look in his eyes, "Brother, you have to tell me, how did you know the White Bear would win! The guy in grey was on top the whole time, why did you think from the beginning that the White Bear would win."

    Xiao Yifei turned and smiled at Fatty, "Although the White Bear seems clumsy, after all, he¡¯s also smart, and a beast that is good at using its brain is the most terrifying one!"

    "However, it seems like the price he paid this time is a bit too steep," he said, recalling the thing that had been violently ripped off the White Bear, Xiao Yifei gently shook his head.

    "Damn! You can even tell if the White Bear uses his brain or not, bro, you¡¯re too awesome!"

    Fatty clearly did not believe him, thinking Xiao Yifei had simply guessed correctly by luck. Filled with disbelief, he refused to ept that someone who had never watched underground fights could make a more urate bet than him, who had seen dozens of matches.

    "Brother! Then tell me, who will win this next fight!" Fatty said with a defiant look on his face to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking at Fatty with surprise, "I need to see the two fighters on stage before I know; making conclusions without seeing them fight is what¡¯s truly nonsensical."

    "Hmph! Acting all knowledgeable! You¡¯re just babbling and leaving it to chance!"

    Fatty scoffed, giving Xiao Yifei a sidelong nce.

    Dream Paradise¡¯s underground fights operated on the principle of scarcity. Each event only hosted ten matches, ending once they were over. With the first fight finished, there were still nine to go.

    After the man in gold finished introducing the next two fighters taking the stage, the fighters finally walked onto the tform.

    "This one should be the Toad¡¯s win."

    Xiao Yifei looked at the fighter code-named Toad and said to Fatty indifferently.

    Fatty was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. The fighter facing Toad, ck Glove, was a veteran of underground fighting with six victories; Fatty had always believed ck Glove would win, a belief also reflected by the odds.

    Though surprised, Fatty still did not choose to believe Xiao Yifei. Not willing to be cursed by bad luck again, he ultimately ced another bet of one million on ck Glove to win.

 Chapter 450: Tried and True

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450: Tried and True</h4><h4></h4>

    Fifteen minutester, the result came out. The seasoned strongman, ck Glove, had surprisingly lost to Toad Hand. This oue was even harder for Fatty to ept.

    "Brother! Which of these two boxers will win next?"

    Fatty¡¯s eyes bulged as he stared straight at Xiao Yifei and asked.

    This time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak but instead casually pointed towards the boxer on the left.

    "The cksmith? He barely wins when he fights against boxers with a single victory; can he really beat Arhat with four wins?"

    Fatty weighed his options silently, but in the end, he bit the bullet and made up his mind. "Fine, I¡¯ll listen to him this time. If I lose the money, so be it!"

    Fatty scurried off to ce his bet again. Although he said he was ready to lose the money, he only bet 100,000 yuan this time, showing his heartache.

    Who would have known, Xiao Yifei was right again. Against all odds, cksmith managed an upset victory. Thanks to the odds of ten to one, Fatty¡¯s original bet of 100,000 yuan turned into a million!

    After seeing the result, Fatty¡¯s eyes turned blood-red.

    "If only I had bet more!"

    Fatty was full of regret, but when he saw Xiao Yifei standing beside him, his eyes suddenly lit up. Grinning, he sidled up to Xiao Yifei and said, "Brother brother, who will win the next match?"

    After that, Fatty ced all his bets ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s predictions. They turned out exactly as Xiao Yifei had foreseen, and an ecstatic Fatty could barely close his mouth, his eyes gleaming as he looked at Xiao Yifei, thinking him incredibly awesome.

    Fatty was shocked and awestruck by Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly divine uracy!

    "Brother! Who will win this match? I¡¯m going to bet big! I¡¯ll split the winnings with you!"

    With an excited smile on his face, Fatty eagerly said to Xiao Yifei.

    But this time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t give Fatty an answer.

    "That¡¯s enough. Win a bit and know when to stop. Otherwise, if you draw attention, the oue can be much worse,"

    Xiao Yifei stretchedzily and said to Fatty in a rxed tone.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Fatty jerked in rm, swiftly scanning his surroundings before turning his gaze back to Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with respect.

    "Brother! You are really impressive! Truly! It¡¯s not terrible for a person to have desires. What¡¯s truly frightening is being able to resist your own desires!"

    Fatty told Xiao Yifei seriously. He too had gotten carried away and hadn¡¯t considered the consequences. Thankfully, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had woken him up.

    Heeding Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice, Fatty came to his senses and obediently followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion.

    The fact that Fatty was able to run a sessful business was not without reason. His rational decision not to be blinded by greed and to listen to Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice spoke volumes. After all, not everyone can resist being tempted by the enormous profits of a sure win in every betting game!

    After all, the saying that "nine out of ten gambles are deceits" is no joke, and it applies just as well to underground boxing. If you bet correctly on every match, you would definitely catch the attention of Dream Paradise¡¯s people. Even if you truly had just good luck and got all your bets right, you couldn¡¯t avoid being questioned.

    Dream Paradise is no joke!

    However, just after the fat man sobered up and pulled back, his meaty self scratched his head in distress. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Yifei could still tell that even though the fat man had given up on the idea of gambling, he was still full of curiosity about the uing match in the ring.

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, his eyes ncing toward the two fighters who were about to enter the ring for the next match.

    But in an instant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as he looked with great attention at a fighter with long arms and legs who was entering the ring on the left.

    Unbeknownst to him, today¡¯s underground boxing match had already reached the ninth bout. It was almost over but the much-hyped women¡¯s underground boxing hadn¡¯t started yet. It seemed that this match was ted to be the grand finale.

    But the fighters in this ninth match, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, were both far from ordinary!

    "My goodness, I didn¡¯t expect ¡¯Clown¡¯ to actually appear today!"

    When the fat man saw the fighter with long limbs enter, although he couldn¡¯t see through the man¡¯s strength, he had heard of the man¡¯s big reputation. In the underground boxing market, where real strength was the only currency, a big name meant no mediocrity!

    "Clown is an eight-win fighter; it¡¯s rare to see him continue to fight now! Because with his strength, the appearance fee for each match is a very considerable amount. Moreover, if he can win two more matches, he will take home a grand prize of fifty million dors! Clown is now the fighter closest to winning the ten-victory fifty-million-dor grand prize in Dream Paradise, and his strength is indeed extraordinary!"

    The fat man watched Clown with an astonished look in his eyes: "This fifty million dors must not be a small amount for Dream Paradise either; how can they let an eight-victory fighter get on stage so easily now, and without any warm-up? It seems that Dream Paradise has really made a great effort to build up the next women¡¯s boxing match!"

    Upon hearing the fat man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at the fighter with long limbs, known as Clown. A sh of sharpness passed through his eyes. In his view, Clown¡¯s seemingly frail body was filled with explosive power, truly not a simple character.

    "But since he¡¯s been arranged to fight against Clown, who exactly is his opponent? Who has the qualifications to fight against Clown?"

    The fat man¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity.

    After muttering to himself, the fat man¡¯s gaze slowly moved to the other side of the ring, where a man with a forlorn appearance was slowly stepping onto the stage.

    This man had a forlorn look, and his appearance was somewhat sorrowful, more like a middle-aged man weighed down by the pressures of life. Yet, his eyes were like calm waters, without a single ripple.

    Even though today he was facing Clown, the eight-win fighter from Dream Paradise, his expression didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. There was only the sorrowful face and what seemed to be a heavy heart.

    "Buddha? Why is it him? Is he being sent to his doom?"

    The fat man might not have the keenest eye, but it was clear that he knew quite a lot about some of the fighters in Dream Paradise. He could recite the backstory of every fighter that came up like an open book.

    Hearing the fat man¡¯s words, a hint of doubt also shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. He stared intently at the man ascending the stage, his mind filled with curiosity. In his opinion, the man¡¯s strength was as unremarkable as his appearance, full of ordinary aura.

    "Could it be that this man has trained his strength to such an extent that it¡¯s indiscernible to others?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head: "That shouldn¡¯t be right. If he has undergone training, there should definitely be traces that would allow me to discern it. But this person, aside from his physique being a bit better than the average person, seems tock any other extraordinary qualities. Could such a person really be called ¡¯Buddha¡¯?"

    It was as if the fat man heard the voice in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. He turned his head and started giving a serious introduction to Xiao Yifei.

    "He may be called Buddha, but it¡¯s not because he¡¯s particrly formidable,"

    The fat man said with a wry smile, looking at Xiao Yifei: "It¡¯s just because of his constant mournful look. Although he¡¯s a two-win fighter, he¡¯s probably the least capable in Dream Paradise. In every match, he drags his opponents down to defeat purely through his flesh and blood. If others are fighting for their lives, he is fighting with his life, relying solely on his slightly better recovery ability topete with others. As for why he¡¯s called Buddha, that¡¯s probably because of some unknown conviction in his heart."

 Chapter 451: Unequal Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Unequal Confrontation</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing the chubby man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was suddenly filled with curiosity about Buddha, because from what the chubby man said, he could infer that this Buddha was probably just an ordinary person with somewhat stronger recovery abilities, who hadn¡¯t undergone any professional training. And indeed, from the look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he also discerned the answer.

    And thus, knowing that Buddha had achieved two victories, one could realize what great risks he must have truly faced to arrive at this oue.

    "s, it¡¯s also because his opponents in the first two rounds weren¡¯t very strong, and he managed to endure and win those two matches by relying on his flesh and blood. But now, I feel like Buddha is being given up on. Joker¡¯s strength is too formidable, and perhaps Dream Paradise now wants to push Joker to be the first to ten wins and take away the fifty million dors," the chubby man said, shaking his head with a bitter expression: "No wonder there wasn¡¯t much hype for this match. It turns out it¡¯s simply a match where the oue is known in advance, it¡¯s just a pity for Buddha. Fighters have the right to refuse a match; knowing that he might not survive this match, I wonder why he still chose to fight. It¡¯s really not easy!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fixed firmly on Buddha, whose expression still bore that troubled look, his eyebrows drooped, and his eyes so calm that they were rippleless, leaving onepletely at a loss as to what he was truly thinking.

    And just after the two fighters took to the stage, the man in gold clothes spoke up once again.

    "Let us wee our Dream Paradise¡¯s star fighter, Joker, with the most enthusiastic screams and apuse!"

    In an instant, thunderous screams filled the air, deafening, as if they could flip the entire underground space upside down. It was clear that everyone was familiar with ¡¯Joker¡¯ and recognized his strength, and Joker had indeed earned everyone¡¯s acim!

    "Right, we also have our resilient fighter ¡¯Buddha.¡¯ He truly lives up to his moniker. Even today, amid this situation, he still maintains a worried countenance, unchanged."

    The voice tinged with mockery came from the man in golden clothes, followed by sporadicughter from the audience. In the eyes of the onlookers, it seemed Buddha wasn¡¯t even interesting enough to be ridiculed, and it was obvious that no one was really betting on Buddha to win; the odds disyed on the big screen overhead said it all.

    Fifty thousand to one

    That is to say, if you bet one dor on Buddha¡¯s victory, you could gain fifty thousand in return. However, quite clearly, no one was foolish enough to bet on Buddha. The viewers werepletely uninterested in a matchup where the strength disparity was so obvious that they didn¡¯t even care to ce bets.

    The morous and attention-grabbing eight-time winning fighter Joker contrasted sharply with the unprepossessing Buddha, who seemed to be a run-of-the-mill figure from the bottom tier.

    However, Buddha remainedpletely unaffected, his face filled with sorrow, his eyes tranquil.

    Xiao Yifei kept his gaze fixed on Buddha, who seemed lost in thought, and sighed softly.

    "Brother, you don¡¯t need to tell me who will win this one; I can guess it¡¯s definitely Joker, right?" the chubby man said, lifting his head and smiling at Xiao Yifei: "Although you have a keen eye for people, if you say Buddha is going to win this one, I definitely won¡¯t believe it, because it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m not foolish enough to take up that losing bet!"

    The chubby man spoke confidently to Xiao Yifei.

    This time, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything, but just shook his head softly.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more words, let¡¯s get on with the next match!"

    At themand of the man in golden clothes, the boxing match thus began.

    The long-limbed Joker moved lightly, his eyes gleaming with a cruel light, and his mouth curled into a disdainful sneer. He approached the center of the ring without any guard at all, provocatively crooking his finger at Buddha.

    "Let¡¯s make it quick; I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on you."

    Buddha¡¯s ears received the utterly dismissive and mocking words, but not a sliver of it affected him. His sorrowful face remained, his gaze as tranquil as ever, yet he slowly clenched his fist and guarded his cheeks, revealing his signature defensive posture.

    Seeing Buddha¡¯s demeanor, Joker¡¯s eyes shed with scorn, and his already strange visage suddenly took on a sinister expression. In a sh, Joker moved, reaching Buddha¡¯s side.

    ¡¯Woosh¡ª¡¯

    Joker¡¯s punch, as swift as lightning, shed through the air with a thunderous whoosh, showing that despite its speed, it was alsoden with force. Joker truly lived up to his name, his strength indeed formidable!

    Buddha had absolutely no capacity to see the clown¡¯s movements, let alone defend against the iing blow. He simply protected his head with instinct, but it was utterly useless. The clown¡¯s fist, powered by his full strength, smashed onto Buddha¡¯s, and a colossal force transmitted from his own fist, sending Buddha flying.

    At the same time, scarlet blood spurted from Buddha¡¯s mouth.

    For the first time, his calm eyes showed a different expression.

    "Indeed, the gap in strength is toorge!"

    What appeared in Buddha¡¯s eyes was not fear or terror, but a sense of loss!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s unusual eyes lightly regarded the emotions emanating from Buddha¡¯s eyes. He was filled with curiosity, wondering why Buddha would feel such emotions.

    But then, a surge of determination shed in Buddha¡¯s eyes, and he returned to his calm state,

    Buddha abandoned his desire to stand up. He extended his hands to hold his head, desperately curling up to protect himself, but even so, Buddha still didn¡¯t utter any words of surrender, nor any inclination to leave the ring.

    "You¡¯re not conceding? You think you can tire me out, is that it?"

    Seeing Buddha lying silently on the ground, the clown¡¯s eyes suddenly red with rage, inmed by the insult. He fiercely charged forward and viciously kicked at Buddha!

    "Buddha, isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re quite tough, huh!"

    Kick after kick, the clown¡¯s full-force boots caused more blood to spill from Buddha¡¯s mouth. However, despite lying on the ground, he remained silent, his eyes still filled with determination, yet it was clear that Buddha was starting to falter, his eyes rolling slightly backwards.

    "You can¡¯t be killed, can you? After fighting two matches, do you really think it¡¯s impossible for you to die in the ring?"

    The clown, witnessing Buddha¡¯s disy, became even more frenzied, kicking Buddha with greater force. Buddha clenched his teeth tightly, his fingernails digging deep into the palms of his hands, yet he remained silent.

    Next, the clown¡¯s treatment of the utterly unresistant Buddha lying on the tform became even more relentless.

    Finally, the audience couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. They wanted to see a bloody confrontation, not a one-sided ughter. In their eyes, this was bing cruel! After all, watching a man being beaten to death was not what the spectators wished to see.

    "Enough, enough, stop it now, it¡¯s clear the clown has won!"

    The audience¡¯s shouts grew increasingly louder, and under pressure, the man in golden attire had no choice but to stop the clown.

    "The victor of this boxing match! The Clown!"

    With a rxed smile on his face, the clown raised his arm in victory.

    The man in golden attire leaped into the ring and announced the result.

    Meanwhile, Buddha, who had clearly been beaten to only a breath of life, was being carried off the tform by the approaching staff. For a boxer of no value like him, Dream Paradise might not even bother with treatment!

    However, just as the almost unconscious Buddha was about to be taken down, his eyes suddenly snapped open.

    "Money... money..."

    With scarlet blood at the corners of his mouth, Buddha repeatedly muttered.

    "Don¡¯t worry! Every penny will be deposited into your ount!"

 Chapter 452: Female Boxer Enters the Ring

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Female Boxer Enters the Ring</h4><h4></h4>

    The man in golden clothes looked at Buddha with utter disgust and said disdainfully.

    Upon hearing the man in golden clothes¡¯ words, Buddha managed to hold back a breath that finally rxed; his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

    "Boring! Dull! An uneven match is not interesting at all! Why arrange such a match!"

    Themotion from the audience grew louder.

    Seeing the situation getting somewhat out of control, the man in golden clothes quickly tried to pull the scene back together.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down! This match was indeed an oversight on our part, but the much-anticipated women¡¯s bout is up next. Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?"

    The man in golden clothes shouted excitedly.

    Buddha was carelessly thrown to one side and no longer given much attention, not even someone to treat his injuries. It was clear that he was left to fend for himself.

    "s, this Buddha, risking his life for money. Doesn¡¯t he think, if he loses his life, what good is that money!"

    The fatty sighed at the scene.

    At this moment, no one else paid any attention to Buddha either. All the eyes of the audience were deeply captivated by the women¡¯s boxing match that the man in golden clothes mentioned, as most of the people hade specifically for this women¡¯s underground boxing match that had been hyped up long in advance!

    Seeing the audience¡¯s negative emotions finally suppressed, the man in golden clothes breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Dream Paradise relied on these sponsors to make money. Offending so many viewers could have a significant impact on Dream Paradise.

    "I¡¯m sure this boxing match has been long awaited by everyone! I am equally looking forward to it, especially since this is Dream Paradise¡¯s first women¡¯s underground boxing match!"

    With a mysterious tone, the man in golden clothes said into the microphone, "And I assure you, this match will be absolutely thrilling!"

    "Start it already! Don¡¯t leave us hanging!"

    Many male spectators below were already impatient, their eyes bloodshot as they urged the man in golden clothes.

    Seeing how heated the scene was, the man in golden clothes couldn¡¯t help revealing a smug expression on his face.

    "Then let¡¯s get the show started right away!"

    The voice of the man in golden clothes suddenly grew much louder, and he shouted, "Let¡¯s wee ¡¯She-Tiger¡¯ to take the stage first!"

    The moment the man in golden clothes spoke, a sturdy figure suddenly leaped over the wireting andnded directly on the stage.

    "She-Tiger, from Africa, grew up in blood and fire. Her strength is in no way inferior to a man¡¯s, and perhaps even more terrifying!"

    This was an extremely muscr African woman, tall and sturdy, with muscles surpassing those of an average man. Upon arriving on stage, ¡¯She-Tiger¡¯ looked down disdainfully at the audience, appearing extremely arrogant!

    This ¡¯She-Tiger¡¯, whose appearance was very masculine, clearly did not elicit much affection from the audience, who responded with disparaging jeers upon her arrival.

    "If this match is going to be like this, and if the woman from the poster doesn¡¯t show up, then I¡¯ll nevere to Dream Paradise again! You are all a bunch of liars!"

    The audience below cried out one after another. After all, the photo on the poster they were given was too shocking. If they couldn¡¯t see the woman from the poster, there could well be trouble.

    When Xiao Yifei saw She-Tiger step onto the stage, a sh of disappointment crossed his eyes. He had waited until now just to find out whether Lin Xian¡¯er was really at Dream Paradise. However, with no trace of Lin Xian¡¯er to be seen, Xiao Yifei prepared to leave.

    "Friends, don¡¯t be hasty! After all, the best is always saved forst!"

    Hearing the voices from the audience below, dissatisfaction shed across the man in golden clothes¡¯ eyes, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t say much more at this point. He waved his hand and squinted, smiling, "So, let¡¯s wee our final boxer with the warmest apuse, the spotlighted female fighter, ¡¯Fly¡¯!"

    The crowd¡¯s interest waned when they heard this woman had such a disgusting title, as they believed that a woman with such a title couldn¡¯t possibly be pretty. They were sure that Dream Paradise was deceiving them!

    However, the introduction from the man in the gold clothes reignited the audience¡¯s interest.

    "Flies used to be a legitimate citizen of Huaxia, and she even served in the special police, bearing the title of ¡¯police flower¡¯! Whether the women special police officers of Huaxia are more formidable or the tigresses of Africa are stronger, let¡¯s wait and see!"

    The man in the gold clothes spoke with a seductive voice, which instantly whipped the audience into a frenzy. They fixed their eyes on the entrance opposite the ring, breathing slowing in anticipation.

    Finally, ¡¯Flies¡¯ slowly appeared.

    "Ow¡ª"

    But the moment Flies appeared, the venue erupted with screams. The male audience members had red eyes and heavy breaths as their testosterone spiked!

    "Damn! This is truly Dream Paradise! They haven¡¯t let us down! How the hell did they manage to get such a top-notch babe? Damn! And she¡¯s a Huaxia special police officer! This is freaking awesome! Coming here today was absolutely worth it!"

    Even the fat man was incredibly excited as he stared wide-eyed at Flies.

    Flies had an extremely beautiful face with an indifferent expression as she slowly walked onto the ring. Her tight outfit outlined those astonishinglyrge breasts, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Most importantly, Flies¡¯ beautiful face still retained hints of innocence¡ªa ssic baby-faced beauty with huge boobs! And she was a Huaxia special police officer!

    The series of thrills made everyone¡¯s breathing heavier, and they couldn¡¯t wait to see the sh between Flies and the tigress¡ªto witness the intense collision between the pitiful baby-faced beauty with huge boobs and the fierce tigress!

    When Xiao Yifei caught a glimpse of Flies, his eyes suddenly narrowed, a cold glint shing in the depths, but eventually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a relieved smile.

    "Right, Fatso, what did you say earlier? Didn¡¯t you tell me that if someone put up a considerable price at this women¡¯s boxing match, they could take one of the female boxers home for a night?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, bing extraordinarily sharp as he turned and seriously spoke to the fat man.

    "Huh?"

    The fat man was slightly stunned by the intense change in Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura. He looked at Xiao Yifei, who now resembled an unsheathed sword, filled with confusion and not understanding why Xiao Yifei had suddenly taken on this different air and asked such a thing.

    "Yeah, I did say that. It wasn¡¯t just me, Dream Paradise put it in the notice they sent us. What¡¯s up, brother? Have you taken a fancy to Flies too? Haha, I¡¯m telling you, buddy, if you want to take Flies home, you¡¯re probably going to have to bleed heavily! Look at the guys around us¡ªeach one of them is more eager than thest to take home Flies. She is really seductive!"

    The fat manughed and thought no more of it.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s narrowed eyes shed coldly: "Remember to bet on me winning. I guarantee you¡¯ll make a killing."

    "What?"

    The fat man waspletely caught off guard by Xiao Yifei¡¯s abrupt statement.

    But then, he saw Xiao Yifei take action.

    Xiao Yifei leapt up with a bound, lightly clearing the wireting tond directly on the ring, like a sharp sword radiating a piercing aura.

    "She¡¯sing with me!"

    Before the boxing match even started, Xiao Yifei straightforwardly extended his finger towards Flies and stated indifferently.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden leap onto the ring took not only the fat man by surprise but also the man in the gold clothes, who had been about to announce the start of the match, leaving himpletely dumbfounded.

    "My friend, what are you talking about? Please don¡¯t joke around, okay?"

 Chapter 453: Fulfill Him

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Fulfill Him</h4><h4></h4>

    The man in the golden robe looked at Xiao Yifei and chuckled dismissively.

    "I¡¯m not joking."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, his gaze indifferent as he spoke, "I want her! She must leave with me today!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei repeat himself, the man in the golden robe slowly furrowed his brows. He stared intently at Xiao Yifei, and after confirming that Xiao Yifei was indeed not joking, his eyes gradually became unfriendly.

    "Everyone whoes to y in Dream Paradise is our friend, indeed our God, but nheless, you must abide by the rules. I think you had better not make such jokes. It¡¯s best if you just step down from the arena now and watch the uingpetition. Otherwise,ter on, when the swords and spears show no mercy, it would be unfortunate if you were identally injured!"

    The man in the golden robe red at Xiao Yifei with a threatening chill in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, the fat man waspletely at a loss because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden actions. He stood under the stage, staring dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei,pletely unsure of what to do, especially after hearing the exchange between Xiao Yifei and the man in the golden robe. He was startled; the background of Dream Paradise was no joke, truly not something mere mortals could contend with. How could his brother have rashly rushed onto the stage!

    Could this be the legendary act of braving the crown for the sake of a beloved woman? But why was his brother so rash! To oppose Dream Paradise was to endanger one¡¯s very life¡ªwhat use then was a beloved!

    Nevertheless, the fat man still felt some surprise, as he hadn¡¯t even seen how Xiao Yifei had appeared on stage.

    "What are you doing! Don¡¯t dy our viewing of the match! Even if you like that woman, wait until the boxing match is over! Would you still like her if she became a mess after the fight? Hurry up and get down, don¡¯t cause trouble!"

    Actually, everyone knew that anyone who could enter Dream Paradise was no ordinary person, so the audience below the stage spoke rather politely to Xiao Yifei, without being too direct.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be toote if the boxing match started?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled as he spoke to the audience below.

    "My friend, I think you need to carefully consider your actions. If you persist in your delusion, then Dream Paradise may have to use some coercive measures!"

    The man in the golden robe squinted at Xiao Yifei, whose behavior had utterly disrupted the progress of Dream Paradise¡¯s highly anticipated match.

    Xiao Yifei ignored the man in golden robe. He lifted his head, his gaze directly passing through the man in golden robe to focus on Lin Xian¡¯er, who was standing behind him, known by the codename ¡¯Fly¡¯.

    At that moment, Lin Xian¡¯er had already been standing frozen in ce, her body trembling unceasingly and her eyes slightly reddening as she looked at Xiao Yifei. She could hardly believe that Xiao Yifei, like a god descending to earth, had appeared before her, filling her heart with tremendous shock and emotion!

    She didn¡¯t even know how Xiao Yifei had found her!

    She had inadvertently be involved with Dream Paradise, a behemoth, while investigating a case, and many things had transpired after that. To avoid exposing her identity, Lin Xian¡¯er had no choice but toply with Dream Paradise¡¯s request. But in the end, Dream Paradise had learned of her true identity and had ced her under surveince. The call that she had made to Xiao Yifei was thest call she had made; at that moment, she had not even thought about why she should call Xiao Yifei, but in thest second, she had dialed Xiao Yifei¡¯s number.

    She didn¡¯t know why she had done that.

    Lin Xian¡¯er had thought that Xiao Yifei might hang up after she didn¡¯t reply to his call, or even considered the possibility that Xiao Yifei might think it was a prank, but she had never imagined that Xiao Yifei woulde to rescue her! She knew that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t known her situation, let alone her location.

    But she did not know that Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities were not something ordinary people could measure.

    So when Xiao Yifei, like a god descending to earth, came before Lin Xian¡¯er, her heart instantly trembled like a tenth-level earthquake. She bit her lips tightly, unaware that she was drawing blood.

    Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened, shimmering with tears. Although she had climbed onto the arena with the resolve to die, she still harbored some fear of death. However, the moment she saw Xiao Yifei appear before her, she felt instantly that she could die without regrets!

    Yet after the initial touch of emotion, what surged in Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s heart was intense worry for Xiao Yifei. Although she knew Xiao Yifei was not simple, having understood some secrets of Dream Paradise, she was deeply aware of what kind of force Dream Paradise was!

    Lin Xian¡¯er shook her head at Xiao Yifei, signaling him not to worry about her.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing her like this, suddenlyughed. His smile grewrger as he looked at Lin Xian¡¯er and finally, he gave Lin Xian¡¯er a big smile, then casually said through his mouth shapes: "Wait for me to take you back."

    Lin Xian¡¯er recognized the mouth shapes Xiao Yifei made and finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, which fell. As the tears fell, she quickly stretched out her hand to wipe them away.

    If Xiao Yifei was not afraid, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t be either!

    "Friend, I¡¯ll give you another thirty seconds to think. If you haven¡¯t decided by then, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    The patience of the man in golden clothes had finally worn thin due to Xiao Yifei, and after he signaled the security guards outside the arena, he squinted at Xiao Yifei.

    "Exactly! Hurry up and get down! Don¡¯t dy our match viewing!"

    The audience below also grew impatient, shouting at Xiao Yifei.

    "Want to watch a match? That¡¯s easy. If you want to watch, I can fight for you to see."

    Suddenly, like a lone wolf baring its fangs, Xiao Yifei grinned at the audience: "It seems Dream Paradise never said that the audience can¡¯t participate in the matches, right? I¡¯m standing here; I¡¯ll fight ten matches. If I lose in between, my fate will be my own. If I win, then we¡¯ll talk. Do you agree to this?"

    Xiao Yifei was clever, knowing that if he directly told the people from Dream Paradise this idea, they likely wouldn¡¯t agree because it would disrupt their ns. But if he told the audience and let the audience put pressure on Dream Paradise, then there was a very good chance of sess.

    Indeed, as soon as Xiao Yifei made his proposal, it was approved by the audience. They had never seen someone nearby fight in underground boxing matches before and they also wanted to see how this arrogant young man would crush his opponents!

    "Since she¡¯s called Fly, I shall be called Mosquito," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to the man in golden clothes.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the man in golden clothes turned his head with a frown to look at the audience below. He then looked up toward the second floor, where the real VIPs of Dream Paradise watched the matches.

    Unexpectedly, many rooms on the second floor also lit up green lights, indicating that the people inside were also very interested in Xiao Yifei¡¯s proposal. Since so many people were interested in what Xiao Yifei suggested, the man in golden clothes had no choice but to consider Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    At the same time, a series of discreet phrases came through the earpiece of the man in golden clothes; he frowned slightly as he listened. The man in golden clothes nodded slightly.

    "Okay, my friend, since you want to y, and so many in the audience support your idea, then we certainly agree," said the man in golden clothes with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile: "However, since you¡¯re going to enter the ring, and since idents can happen in fights, you¡¯ll need to sign a liability waiver, just like other fighters."

 Chapter 454: Selecting Team Members

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Selecting Team Members</h4><h4></h4>

    The man in the golden robe waved to the crowd below, and a woman in a sexy outfit approached with a tray. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even look at it, and with a quick stroke of his pen signed ¡¯Mosquito¡¯ onto it.

    "Friend, you just mentioned you want to fight ten consecutive boxing matches, and since all our fighters are professionally trained, we don¡¯t know your strength. But since we¡¯ve decided to have some fun," the man in the golden robe continued, "we don¡¯t want the matches to end too quickly. You can select three fighters from our Dream Paradise to assist you. The four of you will fight a total of ten matches. If you all manage to win, then we will consider agreeing to the terms you just mentioned."

    A glint of sharpness shed in the eyes of the man in the golden robe, "Although we know, sir, that your courage to step into the ring shows great confidence in yourself, confidence can still lead to exhaustion. Therefore, you can freely choose any three fighters with less than five wins to assist you, allowing you some rest."

    "However, friend, make sure you don¡¯t get knocked out in the first match and cause any trouble. If that happens, it would truly waste all our painstaking effort," he added.

    The man in the golden robe looked at Xiao Yifei, a chill shing deep in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the small building, two separate private rooms appeared somewhat unusual.

    One of them was upied by the mysterious woman in the purple cheongsam who had recognized Xiao Yifei upon his arrival. Seeing Xiao¡¯s actions, her eyes sparkled with amusement. She gracefully lifted the wine ss in front of her, the crimson wine flowing slowly into her mouth through her cherry lips.

    "Interesting," she muttered.

    The woman in the purple cheongsam casually turned and instructed the servant beside her, "When that young man goes on stage, no matter the odds, bet on him to win."

    "You want to y, then I will join you. But you indeed have great courage," she said.

    The cheongsamdy¡¯s slender jade hand lightly tapped her lips, her eyes shimmering with a mysterious glow.

    In another private room, there was also a stunningly beautiful woman, equally sensational.

    However, if the previous cheongsam-wearing woman was a mysterious peacock, then this beauty in the other room was a dangerous venomous creature! Her fingers, painted with blood-red nail polish, were skilfully flipping a silver Butterfly Knife. Her initially bored eyes narrowed fiercely the moment she spotted Xiao Yifei suddenly appearing.

    She abruptly stood up from the soft sofa, her gaze trembling as she stared intently at Xiao Yifei who was standing in the ring, her hand gripping the Butterfly Knife tightly.

    She opened her lips as if to say something, but thinking of something, she forcefully held back her words. The gorgeous woman in the room began pacing back and forth, her eyes trembling as she watched Xiao Yifei, visibly unsettled.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    Finally, she gritted her teeth and made a decision. The stunning beauty sat back down on the soft sofa, her hands tightly sped together, her eyes fixed unblinkingly on Xiao Yifei in the ring, though her whitened tips of her fingers showed her inner unease.

    "Pass the word, if anything unexpected happens in the ring, have our people rush in immediately! Don¡¯t worry about Dream Paradise!" shemanded to someone beside her. If she hadn¡¯t been unsure of what Xiao Yifei was really up to, she might have rushed down immediately!

    "Additionally, bet on him to win any match he¡¯s in!"

    Of course, the man in the golden robe in the ring didn¡¯t know what was happening in the private rooms. Afterpleting his speech to Xiao Yifei, he whispered a few instructions to an assistant at his side. Momentster, the doors behind the ring opened, and more than twenty fierce-looking men walked out.

    The man in the golden robe gestured invitingly, indicating that these men were the candidates from whom Xiao Yifei could select his three assistants with fewer than five wins.

    "Since you¡¯ve put it that way, it would seem ungrateful not to ept," Xiao Yifei said with a lightugh. "Then I¡¯ll just pick two, three does seem a bit too much."

    "As you wish, this is just our suggestion; it¡¯s up to you, my friend,"

    the man in gold shrugged indifferently.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over the boxers. As they made eye contact, their eyes were full of reluctance about being chosen by Xiao Yifei, and many men disyed a touch of disdain.

    They didn¡¯t want to team up with Xiao Yifei because, if they fought one match at a time and bnced their strength, they could make money. Now, by teaming up with this hot-headed unknown, they feared crossing Dream Paradise and perhaps not even knowing how they¡¯d die.

    They were boxers, but they weren¡¯t fools!

    However, they needn¡¯t have worried, for Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t nned to choose them at all, to be honest. He wasn¡¯t impressed by any of them.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the men towards the ring where, on the side, the White Beary in agony with a lower body injury, receiving emergency treatment. Next to him, Buddha had already lost consciousness. Covered in blood, hey neglected, tossed to one side.

    A gleam shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and his lips suddenly curved into an intrigued smile. He lightly tapped with the tip of his foot and leaped over the wire mesh, jumping down from the ring. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary agility, the man in gold¡¯s eyes flickered, wondering what he was up to.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Xiao Yifei slowly approached White Bear.

    "What on earth is my brother with the bad brain thinking!"

    The chubby man stood below, his forehead dripping with sweat. Themotion Xiao Yifei was causing was no small matter!

    Themotion Xiao Yifei was causing was indeed significant. His impromptu jump onto the ring today, although Dream Paradise eventuallypromised, already seemed like a provocation towards Dream Paradise. No matter how tolerant Dream Paradise was, they wouldn¡¯t have no opinion about Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother, you¡¯re practically seeking death!"

    The chubby man shook his head, his eyes full of sympathy for Xiao Yifei. In his view, the impulsively hot-blooded Xiao Yifei, aside from offending the enormous entity of Dream Paradise, had already possibly jeopardized himself just by iming he¡¯d fight in the boxing match.

    Besides, fighting ten matches in one go? Even if Xiao Yifei had the stamina, how could he possibly be a match for the boxers of Dream Paradise!

    "Since we¡¯ve met once, brother, all I can do for you in the end might just be to pick up your body."

    The chubby man sighed.

    Although the crowd didn¡¯t fully understand the extent of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, their thoughts were mostly in line with the chubby man¡¯s. As for Xiao Yifei, they were all but eager to see him get thrashed in the uing boxing matches, curious about how Dream Paradise would teach this bold young man a lesson,

    As for the women¡¯s boxing matches, after dealing with Xiao Yifei, the nned fights would still happen. Since they could watch an extra intriguing match, who wouldn¡¯t want to see it?

    It¡¯s just that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know the thoughts of the onlookers; even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei approached White Bear whoy on the ground in agony. White Bear, looking down from a superior position, was expressionless and silent, despite his face being full of pain.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, the medical staff treating White Bear sighed heavily, shook their head, and simply walked away.

    "Don¡¯t you walk away! Get back here! You haven¡¯t told me the result yet! Is there a way to deal with my injury or not?"

 Chapter 455: I Can Save You

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 455: I Can Save You</h4><h4></h4>

    The Pr Bear was much better than Buddha, at least he was lucid now, but his pain only intensified his violent mood, not to mention that the Pr Bear was originally a giant who had a mentally unstable state due to drug abuse. Once enraged, his expression was extremely terrifying!

    The loud roar of the Pr Bear startled the medical staff who had just attended to him, and the medical staff weakly turned around and said, "The blow from the gray man just now was really too harsh; the entire organ was destroyed, I¡¯m afraid, it really can¡¯t be reconnected."

    "Ao!"

    The Pr Bear let out an earth-shattering scream, looking truly like a wild beast, "People live in this world for money and women. If women are meaningless to me, then what the hell is the point!"

    The frenzied Pr Bear struggled to violently get up, wanting tosh out in a frenzy, but the severity of his injuries ultimately prevented him from standing.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes swept over the bloody mess on the sterile nket and he shook his head sympathetically.

    "What the hell are you here for! Don¡¯t look at me like that!"

    For a man, especially for a man as violent as the Pr Bear, his manhood was like another life to him, which was why he went so berserk. When he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s sympathetic gaze, his heart filled with even more violence!

    Although the Pr Bear was still lying on the ground, the veins on his forehead suddenly burst, and he threw a fierce punch at Xiao Yifei. Don¡¯t think the Pr Bear was weakened by his injuries, for with his strength, this punch could fracture bones or even kill if itnded!

    Xiao Yifei looked at the Pr Bear with indifferent eyes. Seeing him throw a punch, a sharp light suddenly shed in his eyes.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    The Pr Bear¡¯s eyes widened in shock because he knew well the force of his own fist, but he saw his full-powered blow effortlessly caught by Xiao Yifei with one hand.

    "Follow me, I¡¯ll cure your disease, and ensure you wealth and honor."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were emotionless, and he spoke down to the Pr Bear from a position of superiority.

    "Don¡¯t fucking deceive me, just die!"

    The Pr Bear tried to break free from Xiao Yifei¡¯s grasp, but he couldn¡¯t manage it at all. As his blood surged, he fiercely swung his other fist at Xiao Yifei, but just as it was about to hit Xiao Yifei, he suddenly stopped.

    "Those who believe in me shall live; those who don¡¯t shall die!"

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the Pr Bear.

    Divine grace is as vast as the ocean, divine authority as fearsome as a prison!

    For some reason, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, hepletely lost the courage to confront Xiao Yifei and could only stop his punch.

    The Pr Bear,pletely oppressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura, the beast-like man now had a trace of fear in his heart. He looked at the imposing Xiao Yifei, torn between belief and doubt.

    "Everyone says it¡¯s hopeless, yet youe up iming you can do something. Even if you aren¡¯t lying, shouldn¡¯t you provide some proof of your abilities!"

    The Pr Bear actually softened, overwhelmed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura. After all, he still hoped there truly was a way to heal his wounds, for without that part, life as a man wouldn¡¯t be worth living!

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the Pr Bear, his lips slightly curling. The fingers gripping the Pr Bear¡¯s fist gently pressed, and suddenly a warm current flowed from Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers into the Pr Bear¡¯s body. As the warmth spread, the Pr Bear¡¯s wounds incredibly began to feel soothingly healed.

    The Pr Bear¡¯srge eyes suddenly widened as he steadfastly looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei withdrew his hand and, with his hands sped behind his back, slowly walked towards Buddha.

    The White Bear struggled to turn around and looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure.

    In the end, facing Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, he lowered his proud and unrestrained head.

    "Haha, what¡¯s this? Looks like this young man has given up the idea of choosing others and has opted for two fighters who are already spent. What is he thinking? Could it be that he sees the other fighters don¡¯t want to fight him?"

    The audience, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, were very puzzled, and seeing that he had just spoken with the White Bear, who even tried to punch him, burst intoughter: "And it looks like this White Bear doesn¡¯t buy his act either! What exactly is he thinking?"

    The onlookers were quite far from Xiao Yifei, they weren¡¯t clear about what exactly had happened just now, couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Xiao Yifei and the White Bear, and didn¡¯t understand the final oue, which made them allugh. However, they missed the action of the White Bear throwing a full-strength punch that Xiao Yifei easily caught with one hand.

    The man in golden clothing looked at Xiao Yifei with a disapproving gaze, he too didn¡¯t understand what this man, who gave himself the nickname ¡¯Mosquito,¡¯ was really up to.

    Xiao Yifei continued walking slowly towards Buddha.

    If someone were to observe closely, they would notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was trembling slightly.

    Xiao Yifei himself didn¡¯t understand what was happening. The ck Coal Ball, which had always been normal, suddenly started showing abnormalities, and it had already started affecting him!

    Just when the man in golden clothes had asked Xiao Yifei to pick two assistants, the ck Coal Ball had already begun to show signs of something strange.

    The ck Coal Ball had been with Xiao Yifei for some time, kept close to his body, and Xiao Yifei hade to realize that the ck Coal Ball was of great help in his cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique. Naturally, thinking there must be a connection between the Dragon Transformation Technique and the ck Coal Ball, Xiao Yifei paid it great attention, as the answer to the mystery might be found in the ck Coal Ball.

    Whenever Xiao Yifei practiced the motions of the Dragon Transformation Technique, he would keep the ck Coal Ball tightly on him, and the ck Coal Ball, along with the cultivation motions, changed from its initial ugly appearance to a smooth sphere faintly shimmering with a mysterious purple radiance.

    But today, Xiao Yifei had never expected the ck Coal Ball to suddenly show signs of anomaly, seeming as if a spiritual force from the ck Coal Ball was continuously pouring into his body. Xiao Yifei, who had just been unable to use his irvoyance, could now reactivate it, and more crucially, felt a significant enhancement in his abilities!

    This could be seen from the warm flow he had just transmitted to the White Bear, which was a change brought about by the anomaly in the ck Coal Ball.

    While the ck Coal Ball temporarily boosted Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, it subtly changed his condition as well.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    On the second-floor balcony, a stunningly beautiful woman with a voluptuous figure watched Xiao Yifei with eyes full of concern. Her hands were tightly sped together because she realized that Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state was not the Xiao Yifei she knew, and, clueless about what was happening, she was filled with worry.

    In her mind, the Xiao Yifei she knew was a gentle gentleman, though slightly mischievous, but his demeanor was nothing like it was now.

    If one were to describe the current Xiao Yifei, he radiated a strong air of arrogance, as if no one was worthy of sitting at the same level as him, like a Divine Dragon soaring above the Nine Heavens, despising the mortals around him, reigning supreme over all.

    This change, not only felt by the stunningly beautiful woman who knew Xiao Yifei very well, was perceived by everyone present; they all noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor undergoing a transformation.

    Everyone looked with a mix of astonishment and uncertainty at Sun Li, who was walking towards Buddha. What was once the jester of the crowd had suddenly be the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s frequent changes in demeanor left many people somewhat unprepared.

    At this moment, whatever was happening outside the arena had nothing to do with him; he was slowly walking towards Buddha, who at this moment, was lying unconscious on the ground, his eyes closed, covered in blood.

 Chapter 456: The Strong Save Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 456: The Strong Save Themselves</h4><h4></h4>

    And Xiao Yifei finally arrived beside Buddha, his head slightly bowed, his expression still indifferent as he watched Buddha, who had fainted on the ground. Buddha¡¯s injuries were indeed much more severe than those of the white bear; under the clown¡¯s repeated attacks, it could be said that Buddha¡¯s body had sustained catastrophic damage. Yet, even now, Buddha still had a faint breath.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes as he looked at Buddha, a trace of interest flickering through his gaze.

    "Haha, it seems this young man really did n to use the white bear and this Buddha as backup, huh? One disabled, one nearly dead, does he really have no one else to think of?"

    At this time, the audience under the stage, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but whisper andugh quietly.

    "Just now, he suddenly became like a different person, even gave me a fright. Now it seems he came here to be funny!"

    Even the man in golden clothes, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, squinted his eyes and sneered disdainfully, "Now really anyone dares to challenge Dream Paradise. In a little while, I¡¯ll let Xiao Yifei know the consequences of recklessly challenging us!"

    Buddha¡¯s breath was weak, his eyes tightly closed, and his body was covered in injuries, not only external but also severe internal damage. To anyone¡¯s eyes, this was a dying man. Yet strangely, although his breath was weak and he seemed about to stop breathing, he had maintained a faint breath since earlier and had not yet died.

    A glint shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and he slowly squatted down, extending his finger to lightly touch Buddha¡¯s forehead. A flicker of light passed over his fingertip.

    Suddenly, Buddha¡¯s body jolted violently, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Am I dead?"

    Buddha opened his eyes, his gaze hazy. It took Jiu Liang a while to regain focus, and he stared at Xiao Yifei squatting in front of him, his voice hoarse, "It seems you must be King Yan, but I didn¡¯t expect Hell to be so trendy now, wearing modern clothes."

    "It¡¯s good to be dead, good to be dead!"

    Buddha muttered to himself, trying to get up but found his body was still in severe pain and he couldn¡¯t stand up. He helplessly grinned and said, "Damn, I didn¡¯t expect to be beaten to death in life, and still suffer after death."

    "You¡¯d rather die than fight? What use is that money to you?"

    Xiao Yifei squatted beside Buddha, his eyes fixed on Buddha, voice faint as he spoke.

    "Why would King Yan be curious about these things? Can¡¯t you use magic power to see?"

    Buddha, thinking he was dead, actually showed a rxed smile on his troubled face, still able to crack a few jokes. But after saying this, a tinge of reluctance flickered across Buddha¡¯s eyes. He said listlessly, "It¡¯s all for my daughter; why would she contract leukemia of all diseases? I have no choice but to earn money for her treatment. Thankfully, after thest match, there should be a few hundred thousand deposited in the hospital¡¯s ount. That¡¯s all her father can do; the rest is up to her."

    "Sigh, if the money her father earned with his life is not enough, then I really have no other way. If my daughter really can¡¯t hold on, then it doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯ll still be waiting for her in Hell."

    Buddha said this with a chuckle, but the glisten at the corner of his eyes and his blurred consciousness at the end of thest match on the stage, still concerned about the money for treatment, indicated that everything was not as indifferent as Buddha had made it seem. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Buddha struggled to look up at Xiao Yifei.

    "King Yan, could you see how long my daughter has left? Could you let her live a few more peaceful years? I would willingly serve as your ox and horse!"

    Buddha gazed steadily at Xiao Yifei, his eyes shimmering with hope.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Buddha and gently shook his head, the hope in Buddha¡¯s eyes instantly shattered.

    "Although I can¡¯t see how long your daughter can live, I can save her life. Also, you are not dead."

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, speaking softly to Buddha.

    Buddha suddenly widened his eyes looking towards Xiao Yifei.

    "The strong save themselves, the Saint saves others."

    Xiao Yifei, squinting his eyes at Buddha, his voice indifferent without a trace of emotion, suddenly stretched out his hand and ced it on Buddha¡¯s head.

    "You for Buddha, I ferry you!"

    Suddenly, a warm current surged from Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm, rushing into Buddha¡¯s body!

    Struggling to stand up had already exhausted hisst bit of strength. Buddha¡¯s body shook violently as the warm current flowed directly from his Baihui point throughout his body, a mysterious sensation spreading throughout him.

    A momentter, Xiao Yifei removed his hand from the top of Buddha¡¯s head. Buddha¡¯s body suddenly convulsed.

    "Superstitious trickery!"

    The man in golden robes watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, his disdainful cold huffing out sharply, "My friend, if you keep dying, there won¡¯t be much time left!"

    Xiao Yifei ignored the man in golden robes and instead looked down at the trembling, convulsing Buddha. Buddha¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good, his previously scabbed wound had reopened, and blood slowly seeped out from his body, his mouth corners faintly foaming as he shook violently.

    Xiao Yifei watched Buddha with a slight seriousness in his eyes, remained silent.

    "What is he doing? Buddha wasn¡¯t necessarily dead just now, but with all that meddling, I think he¡¯s really in a bad shape now!"

    The audience below started joking as they watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    And all of a sudden.

    Buddha¡¯s body jerked again and copsed motionless on the ground. A momentter, Buddha abruptly opened his eyes, a substantial sh of light in them. He lifted his head but still had a troubled expression.

    Seeing Buddha awaken, a faint smile finally appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips.

    "Can you save my daughter?"

    Buddha asked Xiao Yifei in a deep voice.

    "Isn¡¯t it just leukemia?"

    Xiao Yifei scoffed dismissively, his face showing a frivolity never seen before, "That¡¯s trivial in my book!"

    He was indeed greatly influenced by ck Coal Ball; normally, he would never behave so arrogantly, even if he could.

    Struggling to get up, Buddha stumbled to his feet. After experiencing Xiao Yifei¡¯s bizarre actions, not only had most of his injuries healed, but Buddha also found himself somewhat unfamiliar with his own body!

    But right now, he wasn¡¯t thinking about that.

    "If you can save my daughter, my life is yours!"

    Buddha slowly approached Xiao Yifei, knelt on one knee before him, and bowed his head to show loyalty!

    Xiao Yifei watched Buddha¡¯s actions, his lips slowly forming a smile, and finally, Xiao Yifei burst outughing, his hands sped behind him and turned away.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s move, Buddha stumbled to his feet and hurriedly followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s steps.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were filled with an overwhelming pride as he walked towards the arena.

    White Bear had already been waiting submissively, his once fierce head low, waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival. Approaching White Bear, Xiao Yifei lightly tapped his bald head, a bright light suddenly appeared, and a purple gleam shed in White Bear¡¯s eyes. He then slowly looked up at Xiao Yifei and followed behind him, his massive body following Xiao Yifei, creating a daunting presence.

    "Damn, what¡¯s going on with these two? They looked done for just a moment ago, especially that Buddha, looking like he was about to die. How can they be standing up again now?"

    After witnessing this scene, which was like a miracle, the audience was shocked, their mouths agape. Yet, they never considered that the sudden improvement in these two¡¯s conditions could be rted to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 457: One Weak Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 457: One Weak Chicken</h4><h4></h4>

    "Could it be that the fighters from Dream Paradise have such strong physical constitutions? They were nearly dead just a moment ago, and now they¡¯ve recovered? It doesn¡¯t make sense! I know Buddha has impressive recovery abilities, but what¡¯s the deal with this pr bear!"

    The audience waspletely baffled by what they witnessed!

    The man in golden clothes, too, was momentarily shocked by what was happening, but his shock quickly turned cold, "ying tricks, huh? You will soon know what real regret is!"

    As Xiao Yifei slowly walked towards the central stage, the arrogance and conceit that cloaked him also gradually vanished. By the time Xiao Yifei stepped back onto the stage, his superior aura hadpletely disappeared.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion; he lowered his head to look at the pocket where he always kept the ck Coal Ball, only to find that the ck Coal Ball had disappeared without leaving even a trace of dust. This peculiar object had vanished after exhausting its energy before Xiao Yifei could even understand its specific use.

    He looked up, puzzled, but in the ce he couldn¡¯t see, the sparkling spots that the ck Coal Ball had transformed into were slowly seeping into his left eye. Suddenly, a purple me burst forth deep within the pupil of his left eye, and then the me abruptly extinguished.

    "What¡¯s the matter? My friend, have you gathered all your shrimp soldiers and crab generals?"

    The man in golden clothes saw Xiao Yifei return to the stage, and his previously polite tone began to sound a bit unpleasant. He swept his gaze over Buddha and the pr bear following behind Xiao Yifei, and dismissively shook his head.

    "Well, no more dawdling, or the audience will start getting anxious. Besides, I¡¯d like to take my prize ¡¯flies¡¯ home sooner. You definitely can¡¯t get good food or drink here."

    Xiao Yifei squinted and smiled, winking at Lin Xian¡¯er, who stood behind the man in golden clothes.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, who had been worried internally, felt a bit more rxed when she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s easy demeanor, and now the Xiao Yifei she knew was back.

    Lin Xian¡¯er and the tigress went down from the stage first, guided by the staff. Just before leaving, Lin Xian¡¯er turned to look at Xiao Yifei with a hint of worry in her eyes, but he responded with a reassuring smile.

    In the second-floor VIP room, a stunningly gorgeous woman felt a weight lifted off her heart as she saw the haughty aura disappear from Xiao Yifei. She had been afraid that having not seen Xiao Yifei for so long, he might have turned into someone she didn¡¯t recognize.

    Now, she could finally feel at ease about Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, but she was still somewhat worried about the uing match, despite knowing his capabilities. Her eyes remained fixed on Xiao Yifei, ready for any sudden developments.

    "As per the usual rules, since you¡¯ve signed the indemnity contract, in the ring, it¡¯s on you to face life or death!"

    The man in golden clothes squinted at Xiao Yifei, "You mentioned a total of ten matches. You may want to discuss it with your helpers to see how to proceed."

    "Stop the nonsense. Let¡¯s start."

    Xiao Yifei gestured to the man in golden clothes with a flick of his finger, "I¡¯m in a hurry to get home for dinner!"

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned to shout to the fatty in the audience, "Hey Fatty, don¡¯t forget to bet on me winningter!"

    The fatty, who had wanted to hide in the back of the crowd, suddenly grimaced with an extremely troubled expression upon hearing Xiao Yifei. Although he could collect Xiao Yifei¡¯s corpse, he was still terrified of getting involved with him.

    Xiao Yifei saw the fatty¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned back to the man in golden clothes and flicked his finger, "Alright, let¡¯s begin."

    The man in the golden robes shed a sharp light in his eyes, turning his head to signal a staff member behind him. After the staff member took the boxers who Xiao Yifei had selected from those with fewer than five wins back, he appeared again with ten boxers, each emanating a strong aura. Despite their different demeanors, they all shared one thing inmon: a powerful aura exuded from them.

    "These are the ten boxers you¡¯ll be challenging in a moment, my friend," he said.

    When the ten boxers mounted the stage, the man in golden robes, grinning cruelly at Xiao Yifei, said, "You should discuss tactics with your seconds. Don¡¯t say that we at Dream Paradise are bullying you. You chose this yourself."

    After finishing, the man in golden robes did not borate further; he simply instructed the ten boxers about the order in which they would enter the ring.

    "Damn, Dream Paradise seems really furious this time; these ten boxers, none of them have less than five wins. To achieve five wins in Dream Paradise¡¯s underground fights is sufficient testament to a boxer¡¯s strength!"

    Seeing the ten boxersing up behind him, the Fatty¡¯s heart jolted. He was well acquainted with these ten men, as they could be considered Dream Paradise¡¯s elite boxers. Each of their strengths was terrifying¡ªeach at least at the level of an unhurt Pr Bear.

    Fatty sighed deeply in his heart. It seemed that Dream Paradise was bent on teaching Xiao Yifei a lesson, perhaps even intent on leaving him dead. Fatty¡¯s heart filled with sympathy for Xiao Yifei, and seeing the scene unfold, he decided he temporarily didn¡¯t want any part in Xiao Yifei¡¯s affairs. Nervously retreating, he muttered that Xiao Yifei shouldn¡¯t call on him like earlier!

    "Right, Fatty! Here, this card has three million; bet it all on my victory. The password is six zeros."

    But the more you fear something, the more likely it is to happen. Fatty¡¯s face suddenly soured when he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s clear voice from the stage, almost on the verge of tears. With a grim face, the Fatty looked at Xiao Yifei, "Brother, why drag me down if you¡¯re going to die. We are hardly even acquainted!"

    However, Fatty¡¯s mosquito-like voice was too soft, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hear him. Xiao Yifei flicked his finger lightly, sending a card flying towards Fatty, who caught it perfectly by stretching out his hand.

    After receiving the bank card from Xiao Yifei, Fatty instantly became the center of attention. His face turned bitter, and after staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei, he finally sighed heavily.

    "Forget it, forget it. Looks like you might not live much longer, so let¡¯s just be acquainted. What¡¯s the big deal!"

    Finally, Fatty decided not to back down, "Since we get along well, I¡¯ll help you out!"

    Fatty scurried to the betting machine to ce his bet.

    Meanwhile, seeing Fatty rush to the betting machine, the audience swarmed towards it too, but they were betting on Xiao Yifei¡¯s loss.

    Seeing this scene, Fatty couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip, a bit angry that no one believed in Xiao Yifei, so he secretly ced a ten thousand yuan bet on Xiao Yifei to win.

    The first boxing match was about to start.

    "You two rest for a moment and get used to your bodies. If there¡¯s a chanceter, I¡¯ll let you enter the match," Xiao Yifei said, turning to Pr Bear and Buddha.

    After all, even though Pr Bear and Buddha had recovered thanks to the energy from the ck Coal Ball Xiao Yifei used, they were still fresh from their injuries. Plus, the energy exchange had subtly altered their bodies. Therefore, Xiao Yifei was not letting them fight just yet.

    Even if Xiao Yifei decided to let them fightter, it would be to help them adapt more quickly to their changes. But for now, he wanted them to rest.

 Chapter 458: Perform a Bit

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Perform a Bit</h4><h4></h4>

    "Boss, don¡¯t get beaten to death out there, or we¡¯re both screwed. The little bro you promised to cure for me isn¡¯t healed yet!"

    White Bear stood behind Xiao Yifei, swaying his body with a voice as round as his figure, though it seemed White Bear wasn¡¯t very good at talking.

    "Haha, me, beaten to death? You should pay attention and learn something."

    Having heard White Bear¡¯s words, Xiao Yifeiughed and then paid no more attention to White Bear, instead walking straight forward.

    At the same time, from among the ten boxers opposite Xiao Yifei, a huge figure emerged, an extremely obese fatty, whose white flesh quivered as he moved, and he had a ferocious, menacing face!

    Six victories boxer, Pig King!

    Xiao Yifei versus Pig King!

    The first match begins!

    Given Pig King¡¯s height and weight, it was likely that an average man hitting him with all his might wouldn¡¯t even register to him, but if Pig King struck back with full force, death or injury was certain!

    Pig King¡¯s aura was boundless. Each stomp and charge seemed to cause a slight tremor in the ring as he charged straight at Xiao Yifei. If anyone followed Pig King¡¯s usual underground boxing tactics, once he charged, no one could withstand his ferocity, and if someone tried to dodge, Pig King¡¯s fists, already primed, would shoot out to greet them!

    The sight of Pig King¡¯s charge elicited gasps from the audience because it was so shocking!

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡ª¡¯

    Pig King mmed viciously into the steel. If it hadn¡¯t been special, incredibly sturdy steel, Pig King¡¯s charge would¡¯ve likely sent him crashing out of the ring. Finding his charge met empty space, Pig King instinctively iled his fists wildly. Anyone would find it hard to withstand such a brutal beating.

    However, the sensation that followed left Pig King baffled, for his fists hit nothing but thin air. Xiao Yifei, who had just been in front of him, had vanished. Where was he now?

    "Is the boss up to the task or not? Don¡¯t get us all worked up, only to be beaten to death. That would really be too unlucky for us!"

    White Bear, with eyes faintly glowing purple, watched Xiao Yifei lying on the ground narrowly evading Pig King¡¯s attack, and addressed Buddha in his deep, round voice.

    Buddha raised his head to nce at White Bear, a face full of sorrow, and said nothing.

    "Hahaha!"

    The audience burst into peals ofughter at the sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s maneuvers, which were quiteical. Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance reeked of embarrassment. Initially, some may have thought Xiao Yifei could have a trick or two up his sleeve, but after struggling just to dodge Pig King¡¯s assault, they lost all expectations for Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s pretty good to have augh, though!"

    The audienceughed heartily at Xiao Yifei, already believing he might get knocked out in the first round of the match!

    "Let¡¯s see where you can run to now!"

    Pig King also finally spotted Xiao Yifei and, with a clench of his massive hand, smashed his fist down hard at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡ª¡¯

    Pig King¡¯s full-powered punch created a deep pit in the ring, but he still failed to hit Xiao Yifei, who rolled on the ground in a very embarrassing way and narrowly dodged Pig King¡¯s attack!

    "Haha, what¡¯s with this young man? Just taking hits and not fighting back? He sure runs fast, but this escaping act is just too ridiculous!"

    Laughter continued from the audience as they pointed at Xiao Yifei.

    After rolling on the ground, Xiao Yifei, covered in dust, hurriedly stood up, grabbed the wallet he almost dropped, and bolted.

    To the audience, this scene was utterly ridiculous, almost clownish.

    "How can the boss lose face like that! He was so imposing just a moment ago, but once on the stage, he seems so disgraceful!"

    The Bear¡¯s huge paw covered its eyes as if it didn¡¯t even want to see Xiao Yifei embarrass himself any further.

    And Buddha, standing next to the Bear, just stared intently at Xiao Yifei without speaking a word. Regardless of how Xiao Yifei was faring, Xiao Yifei had saved his life, and should Xiao Yifei win, it would help Buddha¡¯s daughter who was suffering from leukemia. For that, Buddha¡¯s life was already indebted to Xiao Yifei!

    The chase on stage, with one fleeing and the other pursuing, was a farcical scene.

    Though the Pig King wasrge and fat, his speed was not slow. But for some reason, every time he was about to catch and hit Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei would narrowly dodge the Pig King¡¯s attacks with ridiculous,ical moves.

    Back and forth like this, not only was the Pig King out of breath, but he was also infuriated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s maneuvering! Because each time, he was so close to catching Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei always managed to escape by the skin of his teeth! Each time, just by a hair!

    "I think you shouldn¡¯t be called ¡¯Mosquito¡¯! You damn well should be called ¡¯Rat¡¯! A rat scurrying to hide!"

    The Pig King¡¯s eyes blood-red with anger from Xiao Yifei¡¯s provocation, coupled with the strenuous activity, had him panting heavily, "Just wait until I catch you. If I do, I will tear you in two!"

    However, Xiao Yifei seemed oblivious to the Pig King¡¯s words. The Pig King chased, Xiao Yifei ran, and the scene remained unresolved.

    "What the hell! Is this any fun! I spent so much money betting on your win, and you can¡¯t even catch a person!"

    After watching the scene for too long, the audience naturally grew tired of it, grumbling and venting at the fighters.

    In a second-floor private box, when the hotly attractive woman saw Xiao Yifei and the Pig King¡¯s antics, her heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled down. Though she didn¡¯t know what exactly Xiao Yifei was doing, she knew he must have his reasons.

    In another box, a woman clothed in a purple cheongsam, exuding a mysterious aura, watched Xiao Yifei with a trace of puzzlement in her eyes before her cherry lips gently smiled, "How interesting!"

    The audience felt Xiao Yifei was running away in a panic, but if anyone were to look closely at Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, they would see them filled with calm, not a trace of panic, and that whenever Xiao Yifei managed to escape, he still took the time to nce up at the big screen in the sky.

    "What¡¯s going on! Could someone be messing with me! I¡¯ve been performing so earnestly! Why is the betting ratio still so low? Aren¡¯t they all betting on my loss?"

    A flicker of confusion passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Finally, he looked up at the big screen again, only to find the odds still stable at one to five. In the end, he gave a sigh that seemed like giving up and stopped running.

    "Forget it, I¡¯ll earn less then," he mumbled, having hoped to rake in a big profit. "Don¡¯t know who¡¯s got such an eye, cing a big bet on me!"

    It turned out that Xiao Yifei had been feigning a risky escape to deceive the viewers into betting on his loss, which, after raising the betting odds, would allow him to win more money. The odds were dynamic, changing whenever a major gambler pumped in cash.

    Xiao Yifei had hoped to make a killing this time, but the odd betting ratio was due to the two women in the boxes who had cedrge bets on him. When Xiao Yifei finally realized that no matter how hard he tried, he could not change the odds, he just couldn¡¯t keep up the performance, especially since it was quite tiring.

    "Find out which fools ced their bets on ¡¯Mosquito¡¯ to win, something¡¯s fishy about this," the man in golden clothing noted, his brow furrowing slightly as he instructed a member of the staff beside him.

    Xiao Yifei stopped in his tracks and looked steadily at the Pig King, letting out a slight smile, "Close the doors, release the pig!"

    "Little rat! You¡¯ve finally stopped running!"

 Chapter 459: No Breathing

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 459: No Breathing</h4><h4></h4>

    Pig King, upon seeing that Xiao Yifei had finally stopped and was no longer running, revealed an excited expression on his face. But then, he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s provocative voice. Already furious, his anger boiled over, and his eyes suddenly bulged blood red, "Little mouse, daring to provoke me, wait until you¡¯re dead to regret it!"

    ¡¯Thump, thump, thump¡ª¡¯

    Pig King¡¯s obese body suddenly rushed forward. With a fierce stomp of his foot, carrying boundless Qi, he used all his strength to charge at Xiao Yifei, hoping to smash Xiao Yifei to death on the spot!

    "Damn! Pig King seems really angry, running like a lotive!"

    The audience, seeing Pig King¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but fill their eyes with surprise. They could hardly imagine a human possessing such momentum. As surprised as they were, they felt even more sympathy for Xiao Yifei, because in their eyes, Xiao Yifei was already a dead man.

    "Heh."

    A man in golden clothing standing aside swept his gaze over Xiao Yifei with disdain and let out a cold snort of contempt. How dare someone like Xiao Yifei provoke their Dream Paradise! Seeking death!

    "Brother, I can collect your body, but if you turn into a pancake, how am I supposed to collect it!"

    The fat man closed his eyes, not wanting to witness the bloody scene that was about to unfold.

    ¡¯Ow¡ª¡¯

    Suddenly, a painful howl abruptly tore through the silence of the arena¡ªit must havee from a heart-wrenching pain to elicit such a tormenting scream!

    The fat man¡¯s eyes widened, and everyone who saw what happened on the arena also widened their eyes, their gaze trembling. They simply couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing!

    Because what was before them was too horrifying, too shocking! It sent chills down the spines of the audience!

    There was Pig King¡¯s huge body right in front of Xiao Yifei, who casually extended a hand to hold against Pig King¡¯s body, wearing a grin that was not quite a smile. Pig King¡¯s full-force charge was easily stopped by just one hand from Xiao Yifei!

    Due to the enormous rebounding force, Pig King¡¯s limbs were all grotesquely bent backwards!

    "Eat less next time!"

    Xiao Yifei slowly whispered this in Pig King¡¯s ear, then reached out and gently twisted the fat neck of Pig King.

    ¡¯Crack¡ª¡¯

    Pig King¡¯s ferocious head suddenly tilted down, breathless!

    ¡¯Whoosh¡ª¡¯

    The arena erupted into chaos, the crowd incredulously watching the scene unfold. How could Pig King¡¯s charge be so easily blocked by Xiao Yifei? Not to mention, given this current situation, it seemed Pig King was already dead at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands!

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei slowly released his hand, Pig King¡¯s obese body falling straight down, stirring up a cloud of dust! His eyes were bulging, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he had died so easily by Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand!

    The sound of Pig King falling was like a harsh thud on the hearts of all the audience members! Not to mention the fact that Xiao Yifei had just casually killed Pig King, the shock of seeing how Xiao Yifei had resisted such a forceful attack from Pig King was something the audience still couldn¡¯t believe.

    "How did this mosquito do it? Just now he was being chased by Pig King, running helter-skelter, how did the situation change so drastically in an instant!"

    The audience¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they gazed at Xiao Yifei on stage, their minds reeling!

    "This isn¡¯t a mosquito, it¡¯s clearly a monster! I didn¡¯t even see clearly how Pig King died! It¡¯s just too terrifying!"

    The audience, not knowing Xiao Yifei¡¯s real name, still referred to him by the nickname he had given himself earlier. But indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move had taken everyone by great shock, and they didn¡¯t know what had caused such a drastic change in him!

    The fat man, who had been covering his eyes unable to bear watching any further, was now standing still, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    "What... What¡¯s going on!"

    The plump man muttered to himself, trembling, as what unfolded in the arenapletely defied his understanding!

    When Lin Xian¡¯er saw Xiao Yifei kill the Pig Queen with a single strike, a faint smile appeared on her face as she looked at him with warm eyes.

    "What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and have someone clean up the arena? Aren¡¯t we fighting the next match?"

    Xiao Yifeizily stretched and said with a smile to the man in golden robes who was staring fixedly at him.

    During the recent events, even the man in golden robes, ustomed to grand scenes, was shocked by the spectacle before him, repeatedly asking himself if he had truly underestimated Xiao Yifei.

    Suddenly, he recalled how Xiao Yifei had leaped onto the stage, causing a slight shock in his heart, realizing Xiao Yifei must be somewhat skilled to dare to step onto the stage so rashly. Yet, the man in the golden robes was full of confidence in the remaining boxers of Dream Paradise, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s escape as a tactic to exhaust the Pig Queen¡¯s strength beforending the final blow.

    "Not to mention the many experts among our remaining boxers, even if you¡¯re formidable, the remaining ten boxers could still wear you out to death!"

    A cold glint shed in the eyes of the man in golden robes as he looked up at Xiao Yifei and said coldly, "So eager to die? You don¡¯t need a break?"

    Since the Pig Queen¡¯s robust physique and visually striking fighting style usually brought considerable profits to Dream Paradise, his simple and swift death at the hands of Xiao Yifei left the man in golden robes even more displeased with Xiao Yifei.

    "Hurry up, I¡¯m eager to go back and have dinner."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at the man in the golden robes.

    As the man in golden robes watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, a flicker of cold light passed through his eyes. Before he could speak, a figure suddenly leaped out from behind him.

    "Little brat, wanting to die is easy, let me send you on your way!"

    A figure suddenly shed out.

    "Just you, a brat, relying on your little smart tactics, do you really think you are so impressive by exploiting the clumsy Pig Queen¡¯sck of stamina? And you dare to kill?"

    Standing on the stage was a medium-built man with tight muscles and an injured left eye covered by a ck eye patch.

    It seemed that anyone with a bit of Eye Power could now see that Xiao Yifei indeed had some kung fu skills, but the way Xiao Yifei had dodged and evaded the Pig Queen¡¯s attacks still made many believe that he had taken advantage of the Pig Queen¡¯s carelessness and the draining of his stamina for a lucky win.

    "It¡¯s the Pirate!"

    The plump man below the stage immediately recognized the identity of the boxer, "s, I don¡¯t know if my brother can handle this; this Pirate isn¡¯t as cumbersome as the Pig Queen."

    The Pirate was one of Dream Paradise¡¯s six winning boxers, known for their aggressive boxing style and brutal nature. The Pirate had also suffered a damaged eye and was known for his formidable strength.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s killing of the Pig Queen was quite a shock, the plump man was not very optimistic about Xiao Yifei facing the nimble Pirate.

    "Little brat, it¡¯s unwise to provoke us; you really are courting death!"

    The Pirate squinted his eyes, a cruel smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, "I hope you¡¯ve arranged someone to collect your body!"

    Upon the Pirate¡¯s entering the stage, the man in golden robes revealed a cold smirk, casting a chilly nce at Xiao Yifei before stepping off the stage.

    In his view, Xiao Yifei was already a dead man.

    "Kid..."

    As the Pirate stared intently at Xiao Yifei, about to speak, suddenly, his vision blurred and a sharp pain surged through his lower abdomen!

 Chapter 460: One Punch to End A Life

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 460: One Punch to End A Life</h4><h4></h4>

    "You talk too much. There are still eight matches to go. If everyone bbers like you, we won¡¯t finish until tomorrow, and I want to go home for dinner early!"

    Xiao Yifei said with an impatient look on his handsome face to the pirate. Then, he stretched out his hand and lightly tapped the pirate¡¯s forehead. The pirate fell to the ground with eyes full of disbelief.

    Everyone was stunned! In just an instant, Xiao Yifei had already reached the pirate¡¯s side, and before anyone could see what happened, Xiao Yifei had thrown a punch. The pirate copsed, and only after hitting the ground did blood slowly trickle from the corner of his mouth. The previously cruel glint in his eyes was gone!

    A punch to kill!

    "Next!"

    Xiao Yifei stoodzily next to the pirate¡¯s corpse, boredly flicking his fingers and speaking indifferently. He then looked up at the remaining eight fighters and said, "By the way, let me give you a heads up¡ªif you surrender right away and don¡¯t waste my time, I might consider letting you live. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect any of you to get out alive."

    The arena fell into silence, dead silent!

    "Holy shit! What¡¯s up with this brother? A reincarnated Immortal? A hermit expert? It¡¯s too terrifying, too terrifying!"

    The fatty held his chubby cheeks with both hands, his expression filled with amazement.

    The man in golden clothes finally lost the sinister look on his face, his eyes turning into shock in an instant!

    Because he hadn¡¯t seen clearly what had happened either. Thest thing he saw was Xiao Yifei suddenly appearing beside the pirate and throwing a punch. Just one punch, only one, and the pirate didn¡¯t even have the chance to retaliate before he was instantly killed by Xiao Yifei!

    At this moment, the man in golden clothes finally began to take Xiao Yifei seriously.

    His eyes were fixed tightly on Xiao Yifei, watching his every move!

    The fatty, the audience down below, Lin Xian¡¯er behind the stage, all those in the second-floor private rooms, whether they knew Xiao Yifei or not, were holding their breaths with their eyes glued to Xiao Yifei.

    Everyone, including the stunningly beautiful woman who had once fought side by side with Xiao Yifei, was full of surprise. They were all immensely shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden assault!

    "When did he be so powerful!"

    The breathtaking beauty stood in front of the huge ss, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Surrender? Are you kidding me? Do you really think you can scare anyone with that act?"

    All of a sudden, a figure dashed across the stage like lightning. This time, before the man in golden clothes could announce the start of the match, this figure charged towards Xiao Yifei with the speed of lightning, clearly taking him seriously since all fighters were now wary of Xiao Yifei. This fighter didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of underestimation, even resorting to a surprise attack!

    "Careful!"

    The man in golden clothes was suddenly shocked and quickly spoke to the swiftly moving shadow, but it was already toote!

    "Next!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was indifferent, but the words sounded like a cold wind blowing from theherworld, chilling to the bone. He casually tossed aside the fighter who had just shed like lightning. The thrown fighternded right behind the pirate.

    "Dwarf!"

    When the fatty saw the fighter that Xiao Yifei had thrown out, his pupils suddenly constricted!

    One of the rare seven-win fighters of Dream Paradise!

    This fighter was extremely short, living up to his moniker of ¡¯Dwarf.¡¯ With an abnormal physical development since birth, he had a deviant personality, ustomed to tormenting and ying with others. Hence, others did not think highly of this twisted fighter. And the reason he could do all this was his lightning-fast speed!

    But now the Dwarfy rigid behind the pirate, his eyes wide open, his neck at an unnatural angle. In his hands, a glint of cold light shimmered, clearly hiding some kind of sharp weapon!

    "This..."

    Everyone who witnessed this scene didn¡¯t know what to say; they could only stare at Xiao Yifei with wide eyes, their hearts already filled with shock.

    The man in the golden robe slowly shifted his gaze from the dwarf to Xiao Yifei, furrowing his brow and finally admitting that he had probably provoked someone tough to handle.

    "My friend, can we discuss this and make a deal with you on behalf of Dream Paradise? How about it?"

    The golden-robed man looked at Xiao Yifei with a serious expression, his tone finally showing some willingness to back down.

    "A deal? What kind of deal?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the man in the golden robe and chuckled lightly, "Let me take the fly away, and whoever captured her should kneel down and apologize, plus apensation of ten to twenty billion; I can reluctantly ept that condition!"

    He said to the man in the golden robe with a smile.

    "Friend, don¡¯t dismiss the toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. The strength of Dream Paradise is not something you can confront alone!"

    The golden-robed man¡¯s voice suddenly turned ice-cold after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply; "You¡¯d better think carefully about the consequences of opposing Dream Paradise!"

    "Is that what you mean? You disagree with my proposal? If you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s fight. The sooner we finish, the sooner it¡¯s over. Why all the idle talk!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the golden-robed man with augh, then pointed at the remaining fighters standing behind him, "One... Two... Six... Seven, the seven of youe at once, to avoid any hassle!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s extremely arrogant words instantly enraged the fighters behind him. They were all confident in their abilities and had never been so disregarded, but even though Xiao Yifei had shown unusual strength, they couldn¡¯t believe he could take on all seven of them!

    Seven fighters, each radiating a powerful aura, exchanged nces, and after a sh of determination, six fighters suddenly charged out, actually banding together and rushing towards Xiao Yifei!

    "Wanting to die is easy!"

    Six fighters with more than five victories each carried an awe-inspiring Qi as they charged directly toward Xiao Yifei in the center of the ring.

    The fat man was stunned from below the stage; he had never seen such a scene, and his visit to the underground fight today was indeed worthwhile! He was able to witness such an exciting fight, but immediately following, the fat man was filled with worry for Xiao Yifei!

    When the audience saw this scene, they also gasped in shock.

    The golden-robed man¡¯s pupils shrank at first after witnessing this scene, and then his face revealed a look of relief.

    "Forget it, killing this troublemaking brat is the most important thing. The negative impact this has on Dream Paradise can be dealt withter!"

    The golden-robed man looked at Xiao Yifei with a cold smile, "Even if you can fight, can you beat so many fightersing together? To think you really sought your own death, pretending to be the strongest. Now you¡¯ve given us an opportunity to join forces!"

    He stared intently at Xiao Yifei, who was quickly surrounded by six very formidable fighters, a cruel thought emerging in his heart, "You really should have been let die sooner! Causing such a big mess!"

    However, just after three minutes had passed, the confident golden-robed man suddenly fell silent, or rather, the vast underground space became utterly silent.

    Deathly silence!

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡ª¡¯

    The sound of a body hitting the ground was so clear.

    "By the way, you¡¯re called the Clown, right? Why didn¡¯t you join them? Do you want to waste time so I have to teach you a lesson myself? Or have you already surrendered?"

    At the center, with Xiao Yifei the focal point, the six fighters who moments ago had charged at him with overwhelming and boundless Qi were now spread out on the ground in a radial pattern, their bodies cold!

    "Demon... demon!"

 Chapter 461: Giving You One Chance

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Giving You One Chance</h4><h4></h4>

    Someone from the audience gasped, suddenly shivering violently with such an outburst.

    No wonder the audience was so rmed, indeed, only a Demon could have aplished what Xiao Yifei just did in an instant!

    "You¡¯re thest one."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face wore a smile that, in the eyes of the clown, seemed as demonic as it gets, as he slowly walked towards the clown.

    "Go! Kill him! Kill him and you¡¯ll be the ten-win boxer! You¡¯ll get fifty million dors!"

    The man in gold was equally panic-stricken, and as he saw Xiao Yifei approaching, he tugged at the clown in a fit of panic.

    The man in gold hastily hid behind the clown, his eyes trembling as he watched Xiao Yifei; his heart finally shattered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, even though he was ustomed to grand scenes, he still felt intimidated by the shocking disy that had just urred.

    "What a hassle."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and slowly advanced towards the man in gold and the clown.

    "I¡¯ve said it before, either surrender or die. You, you don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t hurry up ande here to face your death, now you¡¯re forcing me toe find you?"

    He frowned impatiently, "Clown, right? Hurry up and try your luck, defeat me and you can take home those fifty million dors!"

    With inscrutable strength, the clown, the only nine-win boxer of Dream Paradise, was staring with hollow eyes at Xiao Yifei as he approached, silent, but now his face, once full of eerie cruelty, was utterly solemn. He stood ramrod straight, clearly extremely tense!

    "Hurry up and fight! Kill him! In addition to the fifty million dor prize from Dream Paradise, we¡¯ll give you an extra ten million!"

    The man in gold pulled vigorously at the clown¡¯s clothing.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, with steady steps, was nearly upon the clown.

    The clown turned around, his gaze sweeping from the man in gold andnding sharply on Xiao Yifei, a sh of light suddenly sparking in the depths of his eyes.

    "Yes! You have to have confidence in yourself. Even if this ¡¯mosquito¡¯ is extraordinarily strong, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re any worse than him! Plus, he¡¯s just had a big fight, he must have used up a lot of energy! As long as you kill him! That huge sum of money is yours!"

    The man in gold, filled with panic, had been utterly overwhelmed by the aura of Xiao Yifei, who had killed six formidable boxers in an instant. He desperately tried to manipte the clown, hoping to buy whatever time he could!

    The clown¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened, for Xiao Yifei was now right in front of him.

    "You..."

    Xiao Yifei slowly reached out his hand, and as the clown just uttered a word, he was taken aback by the clown¡¯s sudden action.

    All of a sudden, the clown ¡¯thud¡¯ knelt down, forcefully smashing a small pit into the solid floor!

    "Brother Mosquito! I surrender! Spare my dog¡¯s life!"

    The previously solemn face of the clown suddenly morphed into a pitiful expression as he wrapped his arms around Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs, shaking them while crying out.

    "Brother Mosquito! Please don¡¯t kill me! Have some mercy, the only reason I fight in these underground matches is to make a living! I never meant to offend you, nor have I ever mocked you! I give up, just treat me like a fart, let me go!"

    The clown wiped his face with a mix of snot and tears.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei, faced with the clown¡¯s actions, suddenly felt a great wave of embarrassment; he touched his nose,pletely unsure of what to say.

    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei; even the other spectators were stunned to see the clown act this way, none of them expecting the clown, who had always seemed so strong, to have turned out like this.

    The man in golden attire furrowed his brows sharply, fixing his gaze on the jester, seemingly unable to ept that this was the sort of person Dream Paradise had propped up.

    "Making money is important, of course."

    The jester seemed to sense the man in gold¡¯s feelings and turned around, speaking with an air of righteousness, "But life is even more important! If you no longer have your life, what¡¯s the use of money!"

    Looking at the shameless jester, Xiao Yifei felt a wave of speechlessness wash over him. He turned back to the Buddha and said, "By the way, it was him who left you seriously injured just now. You two should settle this matter."

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and started to smile, "It¡¯s also a good chance for you to get used to your body."

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei turned back to the jester and said, "You fight the Buddha again in a match. If you can win against him, I will let you go. How about that?"

    The jester looked up at Xiao Yifei nkly, somewhat in disbelief of what he heard. What had Xiao Yifei just said? To fight the Buddha again? Had Xiao Yifei not seen the result from before? He had nearly killed the Buddha a moment ago! Although he didn¡¯t know how the Buddha had recovered, asking him to fight the Buddha once more seemed utterly pointless!

    Even the Buddha himself was taken aback upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. His sullen face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile as he shook his head and slowly climbed onto the tform, moving his old arms and legs like an elderly man. Although he felt something different about his body, he still didn¡¯t believe he was a match for the jester, whose strength was indeed formidable.

    But since Xiao Yifei had asked him to fight the jester again, he would give it his all! After all, he had already dered that his life belonged to Xiao Yifei!

    The audience below was utterly puzzled, not understanding what Xiao Yifei was up to when he was already at such a great advantage.

    However, at this moment, seeing Xiao Yifei suddenly arrange for the Buddha to duel the jester gave him the breathing space he desperately needed. The man in gold sighed in relief, quickly took out his walkie-talkie, and began contacting others in a low voice.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t noticed the subtle actions of the man in gold behind him, but even if he had, he likely wouldn¡¯t have cared. Right now, Xiao Yifei was intently waiting for the jester to answer the question he had just posed.

    "Don¡¯t worry, go all out! If you really manage to kill him again, I¡¯ll release you right away, and I¡¯ll even throw in an extra five million, rest assured!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke earnestly to the jester.

    The jester brightened up upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and immediately stood up. "Bro Mosquito! Is everything you said true?"

    "It couldn¡¯t be truer!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "If he really ends up dead by your hands, then I can only me myself for not choosing the right person. It¡¯s nobody else¡¯s fault!"

    "Alright! Don¡¯t worry, Bro Mosquito, I won¡¯t let you down!"

    The jester agreed, then turned with a solemn face to the Buddha, standing opposite him.

    Now, the Buddha¡¯s woebegone face bore an even more bitter smile. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to pull such a stunt!

    But that was that, he had epted it!

    The Buddha did a few light jumps to warm up, because Xiao Yifei had already stepped aside from the tform, signaling that his second duel with the jester had begun!

    Pr Bear stood behind, with his fan-sized palm rubbing his head, utterly confused by what had urred.

    "Since Bro Mosquito has said as much, don¡¯t me me for being heartless and ruthless!"

    The jester revealed a ferocious smile looking at the Buddha across from him, but then he froze abruptly.

    Because a shadow suddenly shed past him, and the Buddha¡¯s troubled face had already appeared right before his eyes. The jester hastily put up his guard.

    ¡¯Crack¡ª¡¯

    The jester fell to the ground, arms broken, bones exposed!

    The Buddha stood in ce, doubled over coughing from the excessive exertion, but even as he bent down, the shock in his eyes was unmistakable. He suddenly looked up in horror at Xiao Yifei, who stood in the distance with a nonchnt expression on his face!

 Chapter 462: Denying Debt?

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Denying Debt?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uh...Ah..."

    The painful groaning of the clown pulled Buddha back from his immense shock.

    He slowly lowered his head in disbelief and stretched out his own hands, wondering if this was really his body.

    Even someone as tranquil and detached as Buddha was still unable to contain his shock after discovering the changes in himself. He knew his body very well; even though he had a stronger recovery ability than others, beforeing to Dream Paradise to fight in underground matches, he was just a white-cor worker in a smallpany, hardly ever involved in fighting!

    He had be a back-to-back champion fighter merely by a determination to earn money for his daughter¡¯s treatment and some luck. He had never imagined he could truly be a master. Previously overwhelmed by his defeat by the clown, he actually harbored some shadows in his mind, but since Xiao Yifei had spoken, he had resolved to give his all.

    Therefore, just a moment ago, Buddha had exerted all his strength, determined to fight to the death! Who would have thought that the clown, who had previously toyed with him, could not even withstand a single punch from him! Although he was now coughing a bit from exerting himself too much, the massive change was too much for Buddha to ept.

    Buddha looked at Xiao Yifei with shocked and startled eyes. He remembered clearly that he had not had this strength just moments before, and all these startling changes had urred after Xiao Yifei saved him. This meant that all these incredible transformations came from Xiao Yifei!

    "Not bad, but you still need to learn to control your strength a bit. This has something to do with you not being familiar with your body,"

    As Buddha looked stunned at Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifeizily spoke. He flicked his fingers and then raised his head to look casually at Buddha, "You¡¯ll need to learn to control your strength much more. Now that the clown has been knocked down by you, how to deal with him is up to you since it¡¯s between the two of you."

    Buddha continued to stare intently at Xiao Yifei, still full of astonishment.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and asked Buddha.

    Finally, a ray of light shed across Buddha¡¯s troubled face, and he gently smiled, a sense of relief passing through his calm eyes. He had regained his previously sorrowful middle-aged countenance but with a difference this time.

    He walked past the groaning clown without turning his eyes away and stood quietly behind Xiao Yifei.

    By now, Buddha waspletely convinced by Xiao Yifei.

    "If you could really cure my daughter¡¯s illness..."

    As Buddha looked up, his eyes filled with fervent devotion toward Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over the painfully grimacing clown on the ground. Since Buddha said nothing, it meant the clown could be forgiven, and with ten matches now over, it was time to take Lin Xian¡¯er home.

    Xiao Yifei turned, and his gaze shifted to a gold-robed man who had already hidden in a corner.

    At that moment, Pr Bear approached Xiao Yifei with a surprised look, stopping behind him. He lowered his head in confusion, looking at Buddha, wondering how he had suddenly be so powerful.

    The vast underground space seemed to grow quiet.

    Xiao Yifei stood in front, with Buddha and Pr Bear silently standing behind him. Xiao Yifei looked calmly at the gold-robed man, when suddenly, a breeze seemed to arise.

    The audience, already numbed by the series of shocks experienced today, if asked about their most unforgettable moment, would undoubtedly mention today¡¯s visit to Dream Paradise and the drama they witnessed!

    The repeated shocks deeply satisfied those seeking thrills in the audience, and everything that happened today had profoundly shaken their worldview, as they had never seen anything more astonishing than what urred today!

    The audience, including the Fat Man, all had their shocked gazes firmly fixed on Xiao Yifei, for clearly, what was to follow would bring them endless surprises and shocks addressing the conflict between Xiao Yifei and Dream Paradise!

    "The match is over, it¡¯s time for me to take Fly back."

    Xiao Yifei let out a yawn, seemingly a bit tired, as he lifted his eyes to look at the golden-robed man standing alertly in the corner and spoke indifferently, "Also, calcte the bill. I bet three million on myself to win in the first match. Calcte how much money I could win, and give it to me."

    The golden-robed man stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei. Just then, an echo suddenly came from the inte. Upon hearing the voice, the golden-robed man¡¯s face abruptly showed a cold expression.

    "You little rascal, you¡¯re not even a member of Dream Paradise. What exactly is your purpose for infiltrating our Dream Paradise?"

    The golden-robed man¡¯s eyes shimmered with a cold light, "We haven¡¯t even settled our score with you, and now you have the audacity to ask us for money?"

    "After killing so many of our fighters from Dream Paradise, you shamelessly ask for money and even dare to take away our star fighter. Are you oblivious to death or just tired of living!"

    The murderous intent was evident on the face of the golden-robed man, who now looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, a far cry from his earlier demeanor when he was dodging Xiao Yifei¡¯s attacks. It was unclear what had given him such courage.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the words of the golden-robed man, suddenly paused, then broke into a grin and said, "Are you saying that you¡¯re going to default on the bet?"

    "Default on the bet? This bet never counted in the first ce, how can you use us of defaulting? You¡¯re not even a member of our Dream Paradise!"

    The golden-robed man suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed directly at Xiao Yifei, "You¡¯re not our member and yet you dare to cause trouble at our Dream Paradise! You are courting death!"

    As soon as the golden-robed man¡¯s words fell, suddenly, from four entrances arge number of people wearing uniformbat uniforms surged in. Their movements were extremely swift, and in an instant, they had separated the audience from the ring and tightly encircled the ring.

    "What¡¯s going on!"

    Panic shed through Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she stared anxiously at Xiao Yifei, her heart filled with worry.

    The audience was startled by the sudden influx of personnel, but as they saw these people only encircle Xiao Yifei and two others, their mood stabilized. However, they soon showed scornful smiles on their faces.

    "It¡¯s about honoring a bet, what Dream Paradise is doing here seems rather dishonorable."

    The audience shook their heads as they watched the scene unfold.

    The chubby man¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the center of the ring where Xiao Yifei was surrounded, bewildered by how the situation had suddenly unfolded.

    "Charge!"

    The golden-robed man issued themand decisively!

    "What¡¯s happening! How can they dare to do this!"

    In a second-floor suite, a stunningly beautiful woman saw the scene, suddenly stood up from the plush sofa, and fiercely smashed the armrest next to her, her eyes filled with a worried expression.

    "Dream Paradise actually dares to do this! If anything happens to Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll make everyone in Dream Paradise pay with their lives!"

    A fierce look shed across the face of the beautiful woman as she quickly turned to speak to a close confidant, biting her teeth tightly, "Hurry and get our people here fast! If anything happens to Xiao Yifei, I want everyone involved to pay with their lives!"

    The confidant, hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s words, nodded repeatedly and hurriedly left with a panicky expression.

 Chapter 463: How Do You Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 463: How Do You Want to Die?</h4><h4></h4>

    After giving hermands, the breathtakingly beautiful woman promptly pushed open the door of the private room and ran hurriedly toward the center of the ring. Although she knew Xiao Yifei was powerful, she couldn¡¯t control herself. The scene before her suddenly filled her heart with deep concern!

    "Dream Paradise behaving like this is a bit underhanded..."

    The mysterious woman in a purple cheongsam clenched the stem of her high ss tightly after seeing themands issued by the man in golden clothes. A sharp glint shed in her eyes. Meanwhile, the men inbat uniforms were furiously swinging their clubs as they rushed toward the center of the ring.

    The mysterious woman slowly stood up; her body, d in a purple cheongsam, was entuated beautifully, seductive and graceful. The high slits of the cheongsam also faintly revealed her long, white, beautiful legs, adding an element of mysterious allure!

    "Eh? Is she here too?"

    The mysterious woman suddenly saw the extremely beautiful woman running hurriedly toward the center of the ring and a surprised look shed in her eyes. However, her expression quickly became understanding. It seemed she had only just realized that Xiao Yifei was here.

    "Let¡¯s go, we should head down too."

    The mysterious woman¡¯s unique, maic voice rang out. She nced at the chaotic scene in the center of the ring, slightly furrowed her brow, and then, with seductive long strides, walked downstairs.

    "Brother! Are you alright? How are you?"

    Meanwhile, at the side of the ring, the chubby man was tiptoeing and anxiously shouting towards the ring. He had finallye to a realization. The actions of Dream Paradise were too despicable at that moment, and the situation was extremely messy. Frankly, having seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s match earlier, the chubby man was already deeply impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, but with so many people fiercely advancing, the chubby man was filled with concern for Xiao Yifei.

    However, in such a chaotic situation, even if Xiao Yifei answered the chubby man¡¯s questions, the chubby man couldn¡¯t hear him, let alone know if he even got an answer!

    The chubby man¡¯s eyes were filled with worry; he stared straight at the chaotic scene in the center of the ring.

    At that moment, the gold-robed man, who was the root cause of all the chaos, was respectfully standing next to another man, acting extremely cautious and conscientious. On closer look, it appeared that the body of the gold-robed man was subtly trembling; he seemed very afraid of the man standing by his side.

    "Mr. Meng, activating the emergency alert was also out of desperation. You didn¡¯t see how arrogant that ¡¯mosquito¡¯ was just now, and his strength was indeed astonishing. He had killed more than half of our fighters from Dream Paradise alone. If we didn¡¯t activate the emergency alert, I¡¯m afraid Dream Paradise would have beenpletely thrown into disorder by him alone!"

    The man in the gold robe spoke tremulously to Meng Qin, showing his inner fear.

    "Hmm..."

    Meng Qin responded with a light hum from his nose, turned around, and said with a calm gaze to the man in the gold robe, "So what you mean to say is, this unknown ¡¯mosquito¡¯ isn¡¯t a member of our Dream Paradise. He sneaked into our venue, killed half of our fighters, threw our entire order into chaos, forced you to activate the emergency alert, and in the end, we didn¡¯t gain anything but ended up owing money to this ¡¯mosquito¡¯?"

    "No no, Mr. Meng, hear me out!"

    Upon hearing Meng Qin¡¯s words, the man in the gold robe shuddered violently, his nervousness causing him to frantically wave his hands, "We don¡¯t owe this mosquito any money! He doesn¡¯t even have an identity, why would we owe him money! This was my mistake, causing Dream Paradise to suffer a loss. I will not shirk this responsibility, but rest assured, Mr. Meng, the troublemaker today, I will definitely y and debone him to demonstrate the dignity of our Dream Paradise!"

    At the end of his words, the eyes of the man in the gold robe suddenly disyed a fiercely venomous look, ming all this chaos on Xiao Yifei! He wished he could y and devour him alive!

    "Today¡¯s incident has obviously been a big blow to Dream Paradise, whether in terms of reputation or infrastructure, especially given that Dream Paradise had just opened not long ago."

    Meng Qin stretched out his hand somewhat anxiously and rubbed his nose, "Do you really think you can bear this responsibility?"

    Meng Qin¡¯s casual words suddenly made the man in the gold robe shudder, he looked up in horror at Meng Qin. His legs trembled uncontrobly, the thought of Meng Qin¡¯s methods made even the man in the gold robe feel genuine fear!

    "Forget it, forget it. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you either. I heard you¡¯re quite skilled. After sorting out this incident, you¡¯ll step down and fight in the ring. Of course, don¡¯t think about any prize money."

    Fortunately, Meng Qin did not say much afterward, but with just a few words, he decided the fate of the gold-robed man, who clearly had significant authority within Dream Paradise. The man showed no sign of dissatisfaction; instead, he was even tearfully grateful!

    "Thank you, Mr. Meng! Thank you, Mr. Meng! Talking about boxing or whatever is fine! As long as you don¡¯t me me, everything is okay!"

    The man in the golden robe said repeatedly with a face full of gratitude, then he turned his gaze to the ring, "This mosquito, I must crush him into dust! He can¡¯t stir up any big waves!"

    Meanwhile, on the stage already overwhelmed by those in the samebat uniforms, no one knew what exactly was happening.

    But a group ofbat uniforms surrounded the center of the ring, and though the view was obscured and unclear, from the outside observation, there were no abnormalities, as if nothing had even happened on the stage!

    "s... after all, two fists can¡¯t fight against four hands, this master known as ¡¯Mosquito¡¯ is indeed pitiful!"

    Just when everyone seemed to have confirmed the fate of Xiao Yifei, a sudden and incredible change erupted on the stage!

    ¡¯Boom¡ª¡¯

    A muffled, explosive sound suddenly boomed! What originally was an extremely crowded stage, almost a pile of people, suddenly underwent a bizarre transformation!

    The previously crowded ring now suddenly appeared very spacious!

    And at that same moment, those who had rushed onto the ring inbat uniforms were suddenly thrown out!

    As the dust settled, the figure of Xiao Yifei slowly emerged, with the Buddha and White Bear silently standing behind him.

    "What I hate the most is people who renege on their promises. Tell me, how do you want to die!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, half smiling and not smiling, slowly rose.

    Suddenly, a deathly silence prevailed!

    The enormous underground space seemed as if a mute button had been pressed, abruptly losing all sound.

    Jiu Liang.

    "Just now... what exactly happened!"

    The chubby man¡¯s voice came out dry from his throat, his brain nk, still not daring to believe his eyes, wondering what exactly had happened on the stage just now!

    "Is this young man a human, a ghost, or a demon!"

    The chubby man¡¯s voice broke the silence in the underground space, as the spectators standing next to him swallowed hard, their eyes trembling, the scene just now surpassing their understanding and making them somewhat disbelieving that all this was not a dream!

    And Lin Xian¡¯er, who had been filled with worry, finally let her heart settle down after seeing the scene just now, but immediately after, Lin Xian¡¯er looked at Xiao Yifei, who stood at the center of the ring, in surprised shock.

    "How much is there about you that I don¡¯t know..."

    The once fierce policewoman Lin Xian¡¯er now trembled, staring intensely at Xiao Yifei, who stood quietly at the center of the ring, his body emitting a mysterious and powerful aura, her heart filled with curiosity and shock which finally turned intoplex emotions.

    "I told you, you are Xiao Yifei! How could such a small scene cause any mishap!"

    And the heartily worried and beautiful woman who hurried towards the ring, seeing this scene unfold, a smile slowly formed on her gorgeous face, and her steps gradually slowed down. However, when the eyes of the beautiful woman swept towards Meng Qin and the man in golden robe standing behind, a hint of murderous intent flickered in her eyes!

 Chapter 464 Frenzy State

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 464 Frenzy State</h4><h4></h4>

    The mysterious and seductive beauty in the purple qipao, upon witnessing the explosive scene before her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise. She paused slightly and revealed a smile full of interest as she slowly walked toward the ring.

    At this moment, Meng Qin, who had just been rubbing his nose, frozepletely. He remained in the same position, staring intently at the three men in the arena, especially keeping his gaze on Xiao Yifei for a long time.

    "Fuck!"

    Meng Qin could no longer hold back and eximed in shock, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

    Three consecutive exmations expressed how tumultuous Meng Qin¡¯s emotions were at that moment, "Fuck! What kind of monster have you gotten me involved with!"

    Meng Qin fiercely kicked out, mming the man in golden clothes to the ground. Apparently feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, he continued to brutally kick the man several times after he had fallen.

    "What are you waiting for! Get on it! Kill him!"

    The man in golden clothes, copsed on the ground, endured Meng Qin¡¯s ruthless kicks and hoarsely shouted at the remaining muscr men inbat uniforms.

    They had to panic, they had to be afraid!

    The security men inbat uniforms hesitated briefly upon hearing the man in golden clothes¡¯ order, then once again charged wildly toward Xiao Yifei in the center of the ring with ferocious faces!

    At that moment in the center of the ring, Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he looked indifferently at the charging security men.

    Behind Xiao Yifei, the White Bear stood still like a tower, his huge head hanging as he stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, finally beginning to believe that Xiao Yifei could cure his little brother, who had been harmed by the gray man.

    Because what Xiao Yifei was doing right now was simply beyond human capability!

    Even he hadn¡¯t seen clearly what had happened, when suddenly, a tremendous force vibrated by his ear, and the security men inbat uniforms, who were almost upon them, were sent flying out with pained expressions.

    Buddha gave a wry smile, thinking he had already taken Xiao Yifei very seriously; but now, it seemed he had still underestimated him, and not by a little!

    "They are yours to deal with..."

    Xiao Yifei looked indifferently at the charging security men, his voice calm.

    "Ours to handle?"

    White Bear was startled, raising his head to look at the fierce and overwhelming security men. He widened his eyes and shrank back slightly, feeling timid: "I can take on six or seven, no problem, but facing this many? I might not be able to manage it."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha said nothing, his eyes suddenly bing sharp as he stood protectively next to Xiao Yifei.

    "Don¡¯t make me regret saving a wretch so strenuously. If you want to stay by my side, first, you must prove your strength."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even turn his head as he spoke indifferently to White Bear, then he ignored him and looked in the direction of the man in golden clothes and Meng Qin, slowly walking over.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, White Bear¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.

    ¡¯Roaar¡ª¡¯

    White Bear mmed the ring ferociously, his eyes turning blood red as he instantly entered the savage Frenzy State!

    Just then, the security men inbat uniforms surged forward again.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    The one at the forefront was gripped violently by the neck by the now Berserk White Bear, who then simply squeezed, and actually burst the muscr security man¡¯s neck outright!

    Blood burst out in an instant, drenching the Pr Bearpletely!

    Buddha¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw this scene, and his figure abruptly moved, but then he suddenly stopped, half his body stained with blood, while Xiao Yifei remained exceptionally clean ¡ª even the blood stters heading in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction on the tform remained exceptionally clean!

    Buddha originally did not want the blood to ssh onto Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, squinting at Buddha with a gentle smile, and continued to walk toward Meng Qin.

    Meanwhile, the moment Pr Bear crushed the security guard¡¯s neck, he himself was stunned. He stared nkly at his hands, filled with surprise, for his strength had unexpectedly increased significantly!

    Turning his head, Pr Bear looked at Xiao Yifei with a frenzied gaze and let out a ferocious roar! He charged directly toward the approaching security guards!

    Buddha stood beside Xiao Yifei, his eyes sharply scanning for any slips through the, delivering fatal blows.

    "My brother here, is really smashing it big time!"

    The fatty gaped in astonishment, unable to find any words other than this adjective to express the shock in his heart!

    From Fatty¡¯s perspective, looking up at the tform, he saw a scene of magnificent proportions!

    Pr Bear, towering in stature, roared and ughtered among the security guards, none of whom could match him one-on-one. Buddha¡¯s gaze was piercing as he followed closely beside Xiao Yifei. No security personnel could get within five meters of Xiao Yifei!

    With his hands sped behind his back, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression remained indifferent; it seemed as if everything around him was irrelevant. He moved like a graceful gentleman out of a turbulent world, casually walking towards his goal.

    This scene was stirringly impressive to Fatty, invigorating him and making his blood boil with excitement!

    Walking as if on t ground, unaffected in the slightest, Xiao Yifei now neared Meng Qin.

    And behind Xiao Yifeiy a road paved with the bodies of security guards in Combat Uniforms.

    The dense crowd of security personnel nowy unable to rise again to confront Xiao Yifei, their expressions twisted in pain. Some of the more malicious guards were even bereft of life.

    At this moment, Pr Bear and Buddha stood like two mighty shadows behind Xiao Yifei; their aura had undergone a staggering transformation through this battle. If it were said that Pr Bear and Buddha¡¯s initial scope was limited, after this battle, dressed in Combat Uniforms, the security guards were like a whetstone on a de, allowing Pr Bear and Buddha to undergo a fierce rebirth ¡ª the Sword unsheathed! Their aura underwent a massive change!

    Especially Buddha, who still wore a face of sorrow, yet his inherent calm demeanor became even more authentic. If he didn¡¯t make a move, he looked just like an ordinary middle-aged man, but when Buddha struck, his brilliance was enough to suddenly illuminate the darkness!

    Contrary to Buddha, Pr Bear seemed even more prone to brutality now; his hair exploded and his tiger eyes red fiercely, a glow of blood emanating from them, resembling apletely uncontroble humanoid beast, and apart from Xiao Yifei, it seemed no one could make him obey!

    The two of them also bore faint blood stains; facing a multitude of security personnel, the two were not uninjured, but those scars made them even more formidable!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes were clean and tidy, and his surroundings were unusually spotless, starkly different from the chaos nearby.

    This shocking spectacle stunned everyone in the underground space as if struck by lightning, unable to imagine anyone other than a ghost or god possessing such power!

    "Mosquito Brother, don¡¯t be hasty, let¡¯s talk... talk about it..."

    By this time, Xiao Yifei had already reached Meng Qin. He slowly lifted his head to look at Meng Qin, but before he could speak, Meng Qin had already eagerly stered a smile on his face and began speaking very respectfully to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mosquito Brother, please take a seat, sit down and we can chat at leisure! Compensation and terms, you can say whatever you wish! We can discuss everything."

    Meng Qin¡¯s face was all smiles as he dutifully ran and brought a stool for Xiao Yifei, visibly relieved only after seeing Xiao Yifei sit down.

    Seeing Meng Qin¡¯s actions, Xiao Yifei smiled gently and only after sitting down did he begin to slowly speak.

 Chapter 465 Conditions Doubled

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 465 Conditions Doubled</h4><h4></h4>

    "Actually, putting the ce into this state isn¡¯t something I want to do either; we¡¯re all here to have a good time, right? No one wants it to end up like this, you agree?"

    Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly, his voice tinged with pain as he spoke to Meng Qin, "Who would want to invite trouble for no reason, right? If it weren¡¯t for you guys provoking me, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!"

    Meng Qin, stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s brazen words, turned his head to survey the chaotic scene in the underground space, the security guards strewn about in agony, and he swallowed with difficulty.

    "Yes, yes, yes, this is our fault at Dream Paradise! We admit our mistake! We apologize to Brother Mosquito! The current situation is all our responsibility. Brother Mosquito had no choice but to take action!"

    Meng Qin nodded again and again at Xiao Yifei, his heart filled with endless agony. In truth, it was Xiao Yifei who initiated the trouble, trying to take their star boxer away and demanding a litany of unmeetable conditions. But now, with no leverage, he had to bow his head. Even though Meng Qin was ruthless and cold-hearted, the unfathomable power of Xiao Yifei rendered him utterly incapable of even thinking about resisting.

    "See, if you had this realization earlier, all this trouble could have been avoided. At this point, I haven¡¯t lost anything, but Dream Paradise has suffered a big loss. These thankless tasks, why bother with them?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was full of consideration for Meng Qin, "It seems you¡¯re the boss after all. If you had just agreed to my demands sooner, wouldn¡¯t that have solved everything?"

    "Yes, yes, yes! Brother Mosquito is right in his teachings!"

    A sh of bitterness crossed Meng Qin¡¯s face, "Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Brother Mosquito. As long as Brother Mosquito is willing to let Dream Paradise go, we will ept your conditions! Definitely! Now, Brother Mosquito, you can take our boxer and the money and leave, and we won¡¯t stop you! You don¡¯t even need to keep the boxer for a day; she is yours, Brother Mosquito!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura of invincibility was overwhelmingly oppressive and left Meng Qin without the courage to resist. He looked at the security guards, scattered and prone on the ground, and his mouth grew ever more bitter¡ªthey couldn¡¯t stop Xiao Yifei even if they wanted to, for all Dream Paradise¡¯s guards had been overrun by him!

    "You agree to my conditions now?"

    Xiao Yifei red at Meng Qin with wide eyes.

    "Agreed, we¡¯ve agreed! We agree to your conditions, Brother Mosquito!"

    Meng Qin nodded vigorously.

    "You agree to the conditions I set before, but..."

    Xiao Yifei sat with legs crossed, his voice suddenly rose: "But now my conditions have changed. Aside from taking Fly away, which stays the same, the rest will be tripled! And you must also give me the money I won from the fight! Not a penny less!"

    He squinted at Meng Qin, a light smile on his face.

    His own demands were not excessive at all. Not to mention their act of taking Lin Xian¡¯er here, but just considering how Dream Paradise treated him just now¡ªif he hadn¡¯t had the power, his life might have already been lost!

    Meng Qin, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was paralyzed with shock. He frowned at Xiao Yifei, about to speak, when a shrill voice abruptly interrupted him.

    "Fuck you! Bastard! You¡¯re taking an inch and wanting a mile!"

    The man in golden clothes, lying on the ground, roared furiously at Xiao Yifei. At this point, he was beyond caring. With such a big mess at Dream Paradise and his own responsibility undeniable¡ªall due to Xiao Yifei¡ªhe wished he could grind Xiao Yifei to dust.

    "What more do you want! We¡¯ve agreed to your terms and yet you¡¯re still insatiable! Do you really think that just because you can fight, you¡¯re invincible to death?"

    The man in golden clothes spoke with a cold voice sharp as a dagger, "Today, I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the gold-d man swiftly reached inside his glittering clothing and unexpectedly drew out a ck pistol, its barrel exuding a chill as it aimed straight at Xiao Yifei.

    "Boss!"

    In the moment the golden man drew his gun, Buddha¡¯s figure shed in front of Xiao Yifei, prepared to take the bullet for him.

    And Bear¡¯s eyes turned blood red!

    Meng Qin saw the gold-clothed man¡¯s action and shrank back, a glint shed in his eyes, but he neither spoke nor tried to stop him.

    "Stop! Who gave you the gall to draw a gun on Mr. Xiao!"

    A crisp female voice suddenly rang out.

    The gold-clothed man, who was previously impassioned and out of control, paused abruptly upon hearing the crisp voice, and instead of pulling the trigger, he turned his gaze toward the direction the voice came from.

    Not only the gold-clothed man, but even Meng Qin, upon hearing the voice, had his gloomy face suddenly tighten up. He furrowed his brows intensely and looked in the direction of the voice, feeling a sense of familiarity with it.

    "What¡¯s going on... one thing after another, today¡¯s events are just too thrilling!"

    The spectators at Dream Paradise today had witnessed a real spectacle and were eximing at how exciting and surprising it was.

    "Wow! Guns are being drawn now!"

    But the audience saw the gold-clothed man swiftly pull out his gun and point it directly at Xiao Yifei, yet he hesitated to fire.

    The audience also turned their heads sharply, staring straight toward the source of the voice that had stopped the gold-clothed man in his tracks.

    A woman with a voluptuous figure and stunning beauty was approaching with an ice-cold expression. The beauty had a graceful figure and was extraordinarily lovely!

    "Scorp... Sister Scorpion!"

    Upon seeing the stunning beauty appear, Meng Qin was instantly stupified. He stared nkly at her and said with surprise, "You... you came too!"

    The voluptuous stunner was none other than the Poison Scorpion who Xiao Yifei had not seen in a long time!

    Her sudden appearance in the second-floor private room of Dream Paradise had an unknown reason, but her unexpected arrival truly took Meng Qin by surprise.

    The gold-clothed man¡¯s eyes widened. Although he considered himself to be a minor head in Dream Paradise, Meng Qin was far above him in status. The fact that even Meng Qin had to respectfully call the Poison Scorpion ¡¯Sister Scorpion¡¯ indicated that in her eyes, the gold-clothed man was insignificant.

    He stared dumbfounded at the Poison Scorpion; it was the first time he had the opportunity toe into such close contact with someone of her level!

    "Sister Scorpion! Why did youe all of a sudden without telling me!"

    Seeing that the Poison Scorpion did not respond to him, Meng Qin felt a tinge of panic. Dream Paradise had deep and intricate forces that were hard to count. Against someone like Xiao Yifei who knew how to fight, they might only be afraid when facing him directly, but toward the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ organization represented by Poison Scorpion, with a background even more profound than theirs, they held genuine fear!

    "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯mte. I once said I wanted to be your shadow, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to do so."

    The Poison Scorpion paid no attention to Meng Qin but bent down next to Xiao Yifei instead, her lovely voice filled with heavy regret.

    "Xian¡¯er! It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, don¡¯t you think a warm reunion is fitting now that we finally meet?"

    Xiao Yifei sat in his chair, grinning happily as he watched the Poison Scorpion. Honestly, he had been somewhat worried about her prolonged absence, fearing something had happened to her. Seeing her today made him extremely happy!

    Ever since Xiao Yifei and the Poison Scorpion had their ambiguous encounter in bedst time, they truly had not seen each other again.

    "Even if we skip the warmth, why have things be so estranged? Where has our affection gone!"

    Xiao Yifei wore a timid smile on his face as he chuckled at the Poison Scorpion.

 Chapter 466: Lost to the End

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Lost to the End</h4><h4></h4>

    The scorpion, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, paused slightly before making a startling move. She walked over to Xiao Yifei, bent down slightly, and deeply imprinted a kiss on his face.

    This action of the scorpion left Xiao Yifei stunned, but momentster, a brilliant smile appeared on his face.

    At this moment, when Meng Qin witnessed the scene unfold before him, his mouth dropped open, and his eyes nearly fell to the ground! Who was this scorpion? He had heard all about her, a ruthlessly fierce and coldly alluring femme fatale. And it was this dangerous figure who made such a passionately hot move towards Xiao Yifei.

    What exactly was their rtionship? Xiao Yifei, who had seemed to Meng Qin to be merely an individual of astonishing abilities without any significant background, had thrown Meng Qin into such disarray that he found it hard to breathe!

    Just then, a voice filled with mystery and a pleasant maic quality began to rise faintly.

    "It really is true that I run into you two everywhere,st time in the casino, and now here again."

    The slightly maic, teasing voice grew louder as a woman donning a purple cheongsam that outlined her perfect figure approached slowly in high heels.

    "Wu Dai? You¡¯re here too?"

    The scorpion, seeing the mysterious woman appear, had a sh of sharpness in her beautiful eyes; the two of them were on good terms.

    "Wu... Wu Dai?"

    Meng Qin was dumbfounded when he saw Wu Dai. He had not expected so many significant figures to be present in this second-level private room!

    Dream Paradise, to ensure the privacy of its customers, especially those of status, didn¡¯t divulge their identity, with the exception of the guests themselves choosing to reveal it; even the official staff of Dream Paradise wouldn¡¯t know who exactly was inside the room.

    And Wu Dai, as a spokesperson for another major power, naturally had a very high status!

    Moreover, the words Meng Qin heard from Wu Dai indicated that she knew Xiao Yifei and even associated Xiao Yifei with the scorpion on an equal footing. This, coupled with the action the scorpion recently took towards Xiao Yifei, made Meng Qin feel as if his heart was being tightly squeezed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Wu Dai¡¯s eyes yfully scanned Xiao Yifei, and she asked the scorpion with a smile.

    "The old man sent me to check out the prospects of Dream Paradise and to prepare for a shareholding investment."

    The scorpion coolly answered Wu Dai¡¯s question, and after speaking, the tips of her ears turned red without leaving any trace.

    Seeing the change in the scorpion¡¯s expression, Wu Dai¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, "I remember you were supposed to take a break afterpleting yourst task, weren¡¯t you here to do the evaluation? Is this acquisition your final task?"

    The scorpion nodded.

    Wu Dai knew that, given the scorpion¡¯s character, saying she was investing likely meant a takeover! And the scorpion¡¯s response confirmed Wu Dai¡¯s spection. So this was the scorpion¡¯s final task!

    "Dowry?"

    Wu Dai suddenly remembered the scorpion¡¯s earlier behavior and without thinking, she blurted out that question. What she least expected was for the scorpion to pause momentarily and then, with a blushing face, nod gently.

    "Damn! Is it really dowry?"

    The sheer surprise made Wu Dai curse, "Whose dowry? Whose!"

    The scorpion¡¯s face flushed a bit as she nced at Xiao Yifei and then looked up to respond stiffly to Wu Dai, "None of your business!"

    "My Heaven..."

    Wu Dai saw the scorpion¡¯s expression and her mouth hung open in shock.

    Xiao Yifei also saw the Scorpion¡¯s actions, and he too was stunned. Setting aside for the moment the question of what the dowry business was all about, Xiao Yifei slowly turned his head, his gaze trembling as he looked at the mess that was Dream Paradise¡¯s underground space.

    "Did I just smash my own venue?"

    Xiao Yifei found it difficult to ept.

    "Damn it all! Does this mean no rest for the wicked!"

    Meng Qin suddenly saw darkness before his eyes.

    The man in golden clothes had still harbored some resistance in his heart, but when he also realized what the situation before him was, the darkness closed in, and despair took over. His hand holding the gun shook continually, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to fire.

    Now, the man in golden clothes didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight to the death.

    But just as the man in golden clothes resigned himself to ept reality, Meng Qin, with a ferocious smile, suddenly pounced.

    ¡¯Bang¡ª¡¯

    A muffled gunshot suddenly erupted, and Xiao Yifei quickly turned his head.

    The man in golden clothes was shot in the brow. He stared at Meng Qin with wide, incredulous eyes before abruptly losing breath.

    Although he knew Meng Qin was cold and cruel, he had never imagined Meng Qin would do such a thing, so suddenly seizing the gun and pulling the trigger on him.

    In the man in golden clothes¡¯ heart, even if he was no good, even if he had caused a great mess, although it was a grave mistake, it wasn¡¯t punishable by death! Moreover, he was an old employee of Dream Paradise. Although he feared Meng Qin¡¯s terrifying methods, he had never once thought that Meng Qin would take his gun without a word and kill him!

    The man in golden clothes¡¯ eyes bulged with disbelief, dying with his eyes wide open.

    "So you¡¯ve got a gun? So you can threaten Mr. Xiao? How dare you offend Mr. Xiao, and almost hurt him in the process! Your death is well deserved!"

    Meng Qin spat on the dead body of the man in golden clothes with eyes that refused to close and viciously said.

    He then turned back, casually tossing aside the gun he had just snatched, and with a smile covering his face, he grinned at Xiao Yifei and the Scorpion.

    Just now, Meng Qin had learnt on the spot. After hearing the Scorpion call out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, he decisively changed his tone, very respectfully saying, "Mr. Xiao, this subordinate of mine really doesn¡¯t know any better. I¡¯ve already dealt with him. Please don¡¯t be angry! He dared to oppose you and even point a gun at you. He got what he deserved!"

    Meng Qin bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei, and towards a man who was almost Dream Paradise¡¯s owner, Meng Qin dared not harbor the slightest disrespect!

    He knew a little about the Scorpion¡¯s and Wu Dai¡¯s backgrounds. Although Dream Paradise was powerful, it did not have the strength to contend with ¡¯The Canine Society.¡¯ It seemed now that they had offended Xiao Yifei beyond repair, and the likelihood of Dream Paradise being acquired had vanished. But even so, Meng Qin still dared not offend Xiao Yifei.

    "You¡¯re quite quick to act!"

    Xiao Yifei sat leisurely in his chair, squinting his eyes and smiling at Meng Qin as he said, "You decisively killed your own man. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others in Dream Paradise will be dissatisfied with you?"

    Meng Qin chuckled, bowing respectfully to Xiao Yifei as he replied, "No, how could they be dissatisfied! He dared to pull a gun on Mr. Xiao. He was asking for death. All the staff will understand my actions!"

    Meng Qin bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei and said, "Mr. Xiao, I am truly sorry about today¡¯s events. We didn¡¯t understand you, which led to such a big misunderstanding and even dared to confront you. So the fault is all ours! We shallpensate!"

    Meng Qin lowered his head towards Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, you say triplepensation isn¡¯t enough, it truly isn¡¯t enough to cover your losses. We willpensate you fivefold for your losses! And Mr. Xiao, for your splendid performance in the ring just now, it would be a waste of your talent to only take the winnings. Mr. Xiao, to express our admiration for you, we will give you double the amount of the bets!"

    "I wonder if Mr. Xiao finds thispensation satisfactory?"

    Meng Qin raised his head and earnestly said to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard this offer, he himself was stunned. The demands he had made werepletely off-the-cuff, said in the heat of the moment when he was looking for trouble with Dream Paradise. He didn¡¯t even know the true value of the demands he had made, but seeing the man in golden clothes¡¯ reaction, it must have been quite a lot!

 Chapter 467 Compensation Matters

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Compensation Matters</h4><h4></h4>

    But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Zhao Qin in front of him had actually agreed to his terms¡ªnot only had he agreed, but he had even multiplied his terms several times over! This left Xiao Yifeipletely stunned.

    "Mr. Xiao, are you not satisfied with this condition?"

    Meng Qin said to Xiao Yifei with a troubled expression, "But Mr. Xiao, this condition is really the limit of what we can offer. If you ask for more, Dream Paradise truly won¡¯t be able to provide it¡ªnot even if we had to sell our pots and pans!"

    Meng Qin wasn¡¯t lying. For Dream Paradise, which hadn¡¯t been open for long, having made such arge initial investment that hadn¡¯t yet been recouped, this incident was already a significant loss. Today¡¯s disaster likely wouldn¡¯t just wipe out their recent earnings but would probably require additionalpensation because the amount to appease Xiao Yifei was already astronomical!

    Therefore, from this one could see that Meng Qin was indeed a man of great resolve, being able to easily offer such arge sum aspensation, all out of fear of more troubleter on. Hepletely ignored the losses sustained by Dream Paradise, disregarding even those who had died in the recent conflict. His moves were grand, his actions decisive! Besides being ruthless and merciless, this Zhao Qin was truly not a simple character!

    "Xiao Yifei, their limit is here, if you ask them for more, they truly won¡¯t be able to provide it."

    The Scorpion, after hearing Meng Qin¡¯s words, slightly frowned, bent down, and whispered to Xiao Yifei, "That¡¯s about enough, don¡¯t push them too hard."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, his eyes widening as he nced at The Scorpion, then turned his head back.

    What was going on? Did The Scorpion think his silence was putting pressure on Meng Qin? But he was truly stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Meng Qin to agree!

    "Alright then, we¡¯ll do as you say."

    Xiao Yifei made an effort to maintain hisposure, waving his hand towards Meng Qin.

    "Mr. Xiao, please wait a moment; our side will immediately proceed with the formalities."

    Meng Qin nodded to Xiao Yifei, respectfully going to handle the relevant matters. But in the moment Meng Qin turned his head, a sh of cold gleam passed through his eyes. Right now, he trulycked the strength to be Xiao Yifei¡¯s enemy, which is why he had chosen to concede. But it was without a doubt that if he ever felt strong enough to stand on equal footing with Xiao Yifei, he would mercilessly tear a piece of flesh from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body! After all, today¡¯s loss was indeed substantial!

    Xiao Yifei saw the sh of cold light in Meng Qin¡¯s eyes, and he chuckled softly, not taking Meng Qin seriously at all. Meng Qin was like a frog at the bottom of a well,pletely ignorant of where Xiao Yifei¡¯s real terrory.

    The true terror of Xiao Yifeiy not in his influence, his background, or the people he knew¡ªit was in Xiao Yifei himself!

    After only revealing a glimpse of cold light, Meng Qin quickly reverted to normal. If Xiao Yifei¡¯s senses hadn¡¯t been extremely sharp, he might not have noticed that venomous look in Meng Qin¡¯s eyes. Meng Qin returned to his respectful demeanor, no trace of anything unusual on his face. He buried his head and hurriedly ran to handle thepensation matters for Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, the staff at Dream Paradise were guiding the day¡¯s audience members to leave one by one. Of course, before they left, each guest¡¯s winning or losing bets had been transferred to their respective ounts. After all, this incident had significantly affected Dream Paradise¡¯s reputation, but they still had to conduct their business. They couldn¡¯t let a single setbackpletely alienate these clients.

    Even if we don¡¯t consider whether or not business can continue, the individuals qualified to join Dream Paradise¡¯s membership are not simple characters. With their hefty worth, Dream Paradise may not fear any one of them, but united, these people would be a force that Dream Paradise could not resist.

    Although most guests today lost money due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s misled judgment and the winnings went into the pockets of Xiao Yifei, the Scorpion, and Wu Dai, and they didn¡¯t even get to see the anticipated women¡¯s boxing match advertised, they never regretteding today. Far from it, they were all thoroughly exhrated!

    The stimtion they experienced today alone surpassed everything they had encountered in the first half of their lives!

    As they left, they turned back to look at Xiao Yifei sitting calmly in his chair with lingering reluctance, their eyes still full of shock. Although Dream Paradise was a ce shrouded in darkness, they were certain that they would never forget Xiao Yifei¡¯s face for the rest of their lives. Xiao Yifei had shown them that humans truly have no limits and that some could achieve what seemed impossible!

    Many who attended Dream Paradise that day found their businesses reaching new heights after leaving, all because Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance in Dream Paradise proved to them that nothing is impossible. This realization deeply influenced them and fueled their sess.

    However, at the moment, they did not yet know that. As all the guests were leaving, they turned back for onest deep look at Xiao Yifei, imprinting his image firmly in their minds, telling themselves that this young man, who seemed gentle and refined, was actually a person of ruthless strength and power, not to be trifled with.

    As the audience members left the underground space under the guidance of Dream Paradise staff members, Fatty hesitated to leave. Tiptoeing, he strained to look in the direction of Xiao Yifei. Fatty still had Xiao Yifei¡¯s card, and moreover, after today¡¯s events, though initially he had looked down on Xiao Yifei, now Fatty, with his strong personality, truly had no intention of clinging to Xiao Yifei¡¯s coattails. He just wanted to speak to him.

    Fatty wanted to tell Xiao Yifei that he greatly admired and respected him and, if possible, he wished Xiao Yifei would take him as a disciple. Fatty wanted to learn Martial Arts from Xiao Yifei and how tomand an imposing presence. If Xiao Yifei¡¯s refined demeanor could instantly subdue everyone when unleashed, couldn¡¯t he, a three-hundred-pound Fatty, do the same?

    This was what the amusingly candid Fatty was thinking. However, at that moment, Xiao Yifei obviously had matters to attend to. Xiao Yifei and Meng Qin had been in conversation for a while, and just as Fatty saw Meng Qin turn to leave, he hurried with his heavy legs toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s location. But, being overweight, Fatty was out of breath after just a couple of steps, and then he was stopped by a Dream Paradise staff member.

    "Sir, I am really sorry, but with so many unexpected incidents today, Dream Paradise must temporarily suspend operations. Please leave for now, and we will inform you when Dream Paradise reopens."

    After stopping Fatty, the staff member of Dream Paradise spoke to him politely and respectfully.

    While they were friendly, the underlying attitude was resolute ¨C they wanted Fatty to leave.

    The order from Zhao Qin hade down: all audience members must clear out, especially with the scandal at Dream Paradise being so significant. To avoid unnecessary trouble, they had no choice but to evict everyone.

    Hearing what the staff member said, a look of difficulty appeared on Fatty¡¯s plump face. Fatty hadn¡¯t had time to leave his contact information for Xiao Yifei, let alone talk to him. So, he did not want to leave at all. His short eyebrows furrowed as he was wrestling with how to speak up when another staff member trying to persuade him to leave tugged at the sleeve of the dark-faced colleague speaking to Fatty.

 Chapter 468: Deserves Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Deserves Punishment</h4><h4></h4>

    "ckie, look, is this gentleman the one who was talking when Brother Mosquito was on stage?"

    The staff member known as ckie suddenly squinted his eyes, looked seriously at the chubby man, and then a spark shed in his eyes. He immediately changed his attitude by 180 degrees, "Sir, I am so sorry, so sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you as Brother Mosquito¡¯s friend earlier, my apologies, are you still waiting for Brother Mosquito? Then we won¡¯t bother you anymore! Please, feel free!"

    The staff member with the dark face hurriedly apologized to the chubby man and then hurried off, saying to the staff member who had advised him earlier, "I¡¯m d you reminded me, or else I would have caused trouble again! That really scared me..."

    The chubby man stood there, stunned, blinking his eyes. Just because Xiao Yifei had spoken a word to him, his fear of being implicated had somehow turned into a leverage he could use without even saying anything, and the staff¡¯s attitude towards him had changed!

    "This brother of mine is truly a remarkable person!"

    The chubby man stared at the spirited and handsome Xiao Yifei, feeling impacted once again. However, being a straightforward man, he still referred to Xiao Yifei warmly as ¡¯brother¡¯.

    To earn someone¡¯s genuine admiration and obedience, eitherpletely conquer him with strength or beat him into submission!

    By now, Xiao Yifei had used his strength and capabilities to make the staff of Dream Paradise genuinely admire and even fear him.

    At that moment, the chubby man no longer worried about being kicked out; he satfortably on the sofa, a smug smile on his face as he looked at Xiao Yifei, "This brother of mine, his name and influence, are truly useful!"

    He rubbed his chubby cheeks, giggling to himself.

    It was then that Meng Qin, sweating profusely, hurried back. The issue of financial reparation involving Xiao Yifei had been processed very quickly, running at full speed.

    "Mr. Xiao, all thepensation procedures have beenpleted, and you can check them anytime."

    Meng Qin returned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, looking up at the lofty Xiao Yifei sitting in his chair; his face was full of bitterness. Even though he had agreed readily earlier, the shock hadn¡¯t worn off when he saw the amount during the procedures, and he found it somewhat hard to ept.

    Eighty-four million!

    This amount was still somewhat difficult for even the wealthy Dream Paradise to ept.

    "Everything has been handled?"

    Xiao Yifei sat in his chair, looked at Meng Qin, and smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t pretend to check the ount because he didn¡¯t actually know how much money there was.

    "Rest assured, Mr. Xiao, we used Dream Paradise¡¯s special ount, and the transfer happened almost instantaneously; the money has been transferred."

    Meng Qin bowed his head respectfully towards Xiao Yifei and, after finishing, he signaled to someone behind him. Subsequently, Dream Paradise¡¯s staff brought Lin Xian¡¯er respectfully forward, "Mr. Xiao, Miss Fly is here unharmed, you can take her away."

    After Meng Qin delivered these words to Xiao Yifei and turned his head, he bowed respectfully to Lin Xian¡¯er and said, "Miss Fly, we immensely regret the offense against you, we are truly sorry!"

    Meng Qin¡¯s excessively respectful apology to Lin Xian¡¯er was not without reason¡ªnot because they internally acknowledged their wrongdoing, but entirely because of Xiao Yifei. They realized that Xiao Yifei and Lin Xian¡¯er shared an extraordinary rtionship, or else Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have risked infiltrating Dream Paradise from such a distance just to rescue Lin Xian¡¯er!

    In Meng Qin¡¯s view, even if Xiao Yifei was formidable, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a bold and direct way to take Lin Xian¡¯er away without first understanding the ins and outs of Dream Paradise¡ªthis approach clearly indicated Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary rtionship with Lin Xian¡¯er!

    The thing Meng Qin was most grateful for right now was that when they had kidnapped Lin Xian¡¯er, aside from forcing her to fight in the ring, they hadn¡¯t forced her to do anything else.

    However, Meng Qin was somewhat puzzled. ording to his guess, the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and the Scorpion was clearly not ordinary, so with the Scorpion¡¯s personality, seeing Xiao Yifei putting in so much effort to save another woman, could it really be that the Scorpion would ept this calmly?

    Meng Qin lifted his head, his eyes flickering as he looked at Xiao Yifei, harboring some sinister thoughts in his heart.

    And Lin Xian¡¯er, who was brought over respectfully, looked coldly at Meng Qin, letting out a disdainful snort, "Heh, still calling me a fly? Do you really not know what I do? You¡¯ve put up your signboard, yet you still y innocent?"

    Meng Qin raised his head and looked at the angry Lin Xian¡¯er with a smile, "Miss Lin, we are aware of some things about you, and we really are very sorry for offending you. We have sincerely apologized, and we hope that Ms. Lin can forgive us."

    Meng Qin¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing response made Lin Xian¡¯er even angrier.

    She looked at Meng Qin and said coldly, "Since you all know what I do, are you not afraid that I might go back and get the police to raid this rotten ce of yours? This filthy den of yours isn¡¯t just hiding one life!"

    Meng Qin, upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, was not flustered, and he responded calmly, "Miss Lin, we are letting you go because Mr. Xiao came specifically for you, and since we can let you go, it shows that we are not afraid of the consequences of letting you go. You should be aware of this, Miss Lin, and we also hope that you will be sensible. After going back, we hope you won¡¯t speak of what happened here, as that would not be beneficial for your future career."

    "You...!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er, furious at Meng Qin¡¯s bold response, couldn¡¯t believe Meng Qinpletely disregarded her position as a police officer. Even if Dream Paradise had a deep background, could they really control the police?

    Lin Xian¡¯er huffed angrily at Meng Qin, then suddenly, as if she remembered something, she looked sharply at him and said, "Your backing isn¡¯t inw enforcement! Being able tomit crimes in Yanjing and owning such a huge piece ofnd like the Jingjiao Cement Factory, your backing must definitely be in Yanjing¡¯s official circles, and it seems your positions are not low!"

    Meng Qin was stunned for a moment, then he slowly lifted his head to look at Lin Xian¡¯er. Astonished by how perceptive Lin Xian¡¯er was, Meng Qin suddenly felt a murderous intent towards her. It didn¡¯t matter that Xiao Yifei had wrecked Dream Paradise, but if the backing behind Dream Paradise was uncovered, that could be very dangerous!

    However, just as Meng Qin suddenly felt this murderous intent, he turned his head to nce at Xiao Yifei, who was watching him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Meng Qin was suddenly startled and swiftly lowered his head, knowing he shouldn¡¯t entertain such thoughts with Xiao Yifei there!

    "Mr. Meng, your tone is a bit off."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice sounded, "That calls for a penalty!"

    Xiao Yifei flicked his finger lightly, and a small stone flew out suddenly, striking Meng Qin¡¯s leg forcefully, causing him to grunt and kneel down as blood slowly flowed from his leg.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!"

    Meng Qin apologized repeatedly.

    Meng Qin¡¯s emotional turmoil and his dishonest behavior were all clearly observed by Xiao Yifei, who truly didn¡¯t consider Meng Qin significant enough to bother with. The punishment he meted out was simply a small lesson.

    Seeing Meng Qin apologizing hurriedly, Xiao Yifei smiled and said no more.

    Meanwhile, Lin Xian¡¯er finally stopped thinking about other things; her face showed a veryplex expression as she slowly walked towards Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 469: Exhaustion

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Exhaustion</h4><h4></h4>

    The gorgeous and exquisite Lin Xian¡¯er gently bit her cherry lips, her voluptuous chest trembling slightly beneath her tight clothing as she fixed her gaze on Xiao Yifei, at a loss for words. Finally, Jiu Liang, Lin Xian¡¯er spoke up.

    "Xiao Yifei...you¡¯re here," she said.

    Lin Xian¡¯er, with her emotions running extremely high, found herself at a loss for words; it took her ages to manage just that one sentence.

    "Haha, yes, I am here," he said with a slight smile, "I¡¯vee to take you home."

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, and tears streamed down her face.

    Wu Dai, upon witnessing this scene, trembled ever so slightly in her enchanting stance. She turned her head to nce at the Scorpion, only to find no reaction from her. Standing firmly behind Xiao Yifei, the Scorpion remained as still as his shadow.

    Lin Xian¡¯er covered her mouth, sobbing uncontrobly. The fear, dread, and worry that had been simmering since she was taken by Dream Paradise finally erupted. The fiery policewoman, Lin Xian¡¯er, was now crying so hard she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The moment she saw Xiao Yifei, it was as if she had seen the light!

    Lin Xian¡¯er continued to watch Xiao Yifei intently when suddenly, she noticed that his eyes closed abruptly.

    "Xiao Yifei! What¡¯s wrong with you?" Lin Xian¡¯er cried out in rm.

    Her cry drew the attention of everyone present.

    Panic flickered in the eyes of the Scorpion as she swiftly moved, stepping forward to stand before Xiao Yifei.

    Buddha was also prompt to act, but upon seeing the Scorpion¡¯s movement, he abruptly halted. Standing still, his usually troubled eyes now shed sharply, his body tensed as if ready to pounce like a leopard at any moment, vigntly scanning his surroundings, ready to deliver a fatal blow to anyone who made a wrong move.

    The Bear was slow to react, but when he did, hisrge frame immediately tensed. His eyes were bloodshot as he surveyed everything around him, hisrge fists clenched tightly.

    Once the Scorpion reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, a wave of panic flooded her heart; she saw his pale face, his eyes tightly shut as he slumped in his chair. Although he still sat upright, it was clear that he had lost consciousness and had fainted.

    "What happened?"

    Wu Dai, noticing the strange urrence, furrowed her brows slightly. She walked forward, and beneath the high slit of her cheongsam, a glimpse of her captivating white legs could be seen as she too approached the Scorpion¡¯s side.

    Meng Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with a sharp light at the unexpected event.

    As he had been struck in the leg by a stone nonchntly thrown by Xiao Yifei and knelt in a position directly in front of him, Meng Qin was the first to notice something amiss with Xiao Yifei.

    From his point of view, after Lin Xian¡¯er had walked up and exchanged a few words with Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei suddenly furrowed his brows, shuddered slightly, his face turned abruptly pale, and then his eyes closed fiercely, never to open again.

    After Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s startled cry, she covered her mouth with her hands involuntarily, tears flowing ceaselessly. The sudden cmity following her great joy was something she found hard to ept. Her eyes filled with panic as she stared, uprehending, at Xiao Yifei who had fainted in his chair. She could not understand how Xiao Yifei, who had just made a stunning entrance with his unbeatable demeanor, had suddenly be like this.

    Overtaken by worry and immense unrest, she was unable to move at all until the Scorpion came along, prompting Lin Xian¡¯er to subconsciously shift a bit to the side.

    The Scorpion¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xiao Yifei¡¯s pallid face as she slowly extended her slightly shaking hands toward him.

    The sudden turn of events on the scene caused Meng Qin, who was kneeling on the ground, to sh a look of cold light. Unobtrusively, he turned his head and saw that the staff of Dream Paradise had already escorted the audience out of the underground space. Apart from a fat man who still sat in his chair eating, the rest of the area was upied entirely by their people.

    Meng Qin¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation. He saw a significant number of fully armed security guards waiting for hismand, but when he looked at the Scorpion, Wu Dai, and the inexplicably improved skills of Buddha and the Bear standing beside Xiao Yifei, hesitation crossed his face.

    He saw Buddha and the white bear were tense and obviously on guard for any unexpected situations that might arise.

    Meng Qin¡¯s eyes glittered as he struggled internally. Eventually, Meng Qin let out a heavy sigh, slumped his head, the multitude of uncertainties before him causing him to abandon his thoughts.

    "Mr. Xiao is alright?"

    After taking the gauze handed over by a Dream Paradise staff member and applying a simple dressing to his wounded leg, Meng Qin asked the scorpion.

    Meng Qin was also filled with surprise at the method Xiao Yifei used to injure him; a small stone had such terrifying force in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand. This was one of the reasons why Meng Qin had given up on the idea in his mind.

    If their action hadn¡¯t seeded, then they couldn¡¯t bear the terrible consequences!

    The scorpion heard Meng Qin¡¯s reply and turned her head, her eyes warily nced at Meng Qin.

    "It¡¯s nothing, he just fainted."

    The scorpion didn¡¯t want to disclose too much about Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition and, after a brief reply, she coldly told Meng Qin, "Since there¡¯s nothing wrong now, we should leave."

    She had quickly checked Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition and found that the most likely reason was due to exhaustion from suddenly exerting too much strength, resulting in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body¡¯s self-protective response after beingpletely drained.

    Although the scorpion had this simple idea, she didn¡¯t take Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden fainting lightly. Her heart was filled with worry and caution, and the specific situation would have to be assessed after bringing Xiao Yifei back for a thorough check-up.

    After speaking to Meng Qin, the scorpion gave the white bear a look, signaling him to lift Xiao Yifei. The white bear saw the scorpion¡¯s signal, touched his head, and directly picked up the huge chair Xiao Yifei was sitting on, with Xiao Yifei still in it, steady as a mountain.

    The white bear¡¯s massive frame holding Xiao Yifei and the chair felt surprisingly natural.

    Then, the scorpion started to walk away, eager to leave this ce and fearing any mishaps.

    After seeing the scorpion depart, the others were stunned for a moment, then hurriedly followed. They surrounded the white bear in the middle, with Buddha watchfully following beside, his eyes filled with a sharp look.

    Wu Dai, witnessing this scene, let a spark of light pass through her eyes. She turned her head and ponderously looked at Meng Qin, then followed the group.

    The fatty was still slurping down his food below, stunned by this turn of events, thinking he was quite unfortunate that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to speak to Xiao Yifei before he fainted.

    The fatty quickly stood up, smacked his chubby fingers, and walked toward the direction the scorpion had left.

    "Hey!"

    As soon as the fatty waved his hand to call out, suddenly, several murderous gazes made him feel like he was in an ice cer. His body shivered with cold, and he instinctively shrunk his neck in.

    "I... I¡¯m his friend... just want to have a word with him..."

    The fatty exined with little confidence, having been thoroughly frightened by those hostile stares.

    "Come find me."

    The scorpion¡¯s eyes shed as she flicked out a card, then continued walking with the white bear.

    "Uh... that..."

 Chapter 470: Strange Changes

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Strange Changes</h4><h4></h4>

    The chubby man took the card, scratched his head, and wanted to say something, but the Scorpion had already left.

    "Alright, alright."

    The chubby man lowered his head to look at the card in his hand, which only had an address.

    And as the group left the underground space of Dream Paradise under the watchful eyes of many, they surfaced to find dozens of cars grandly waiting there.

    "Sister Scorpion! What happened to Mr. Xiao!"

    Meng Hu was also there, and after seeing Xiao Yifei in the chair, he asked worriedly.

    "It¡¯s nothing, he might just be drained."

    Scorpion turned her head to nce at Xiao Yifei and responded indifferently.

    Meng Hu was slightly stunned by Scorpion¡¯s words, his eyes pausing on Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    "Mr. Xiao..."

    Meng Hu looked at Scorpion with some hesitation, but before he could finish, Scorpion cut him off again, "Stop wasting words, let¡¯s first get Mr. Xiao back."

    Scorpion waved her hand, and a group of ck-clothed members from ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ came out from the cars, surrounding Xiao Yifei like they were facing a great enemy. Bear stretched out his hand, which was as big as a fan, to touch his head, then gently set Xiao Yifei down.

    Then, under Scorpion¡¯s arrangement, Xiao Yifei, Buddha, and she got into a big Wrangler, while Bear and Lin Xian¡¯er got into another car.

    "Who is he?"

    Meng Hu pointed at Buddha strangely and said disdainfully, "Sister Scorpion, if this guy is alright, let him sit back there. My car isn¡¯t for just anyone."

    Scorpion nced at Meng Hu and said nothing, while Buddha, without a word, directly opened the car door and got in.

    Meng Hu, finding no one paying attention to him, could only murmur a few words to himself before getting into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Scorpion, with a serious expression, greeted Wu Dai, then instructed to drive off. The convoy grandly drove out, leaving the people from Dream Paradise standing at the door, their eyes fixedly watching the convoy leave.

    "This Scorpion¡¯s beloved Xiao Yifei... quite interesting,"

    A gleam of interest shed in Wu Dai¡¯s eyes, a mysterious smile ying on her face as she took her long strides and got into a blue Maserati, also leaving.

    In the car, Meng Hu¡¯srge eyes flickered with a doubtful look, and he turned from the driver¡¯s seat to look at Scorpion and muttered, "Sister Scorpion, what exactly is going on? When we received your call, we hurried over, only to find such a defensive atmosphere. And what exactly happened to Mr. Xiao?"

    Meng Hu held a lot of respect for Xiao Yifei, so seeing him in this condition worried him, and seeing Scorpion acting so cautiously only deepened his confusion.

    "Just drive properly."

    Scorpion coldly red at Meng Hu, who quickly turned back and grabbed the steering wheel tighter, though his eyes still involuntarily nced through the rearview mirror. Meanwhile, Buddha sat silently in the passenger seat, his expression serious and quiet.

    Scorpion turned her head, looked at the still pale-faced Xiao Yifei, stretched out her hand and ced it on his chest, then tried his breath, finally letting out a relieved sigh.

    "He really did drain himself."

    Scorpion visibly rxed, back at Dream Paradise, when she had noticed the malicious gaze of Meng Qin,cking Xiao Yifei¡¯s imposing aura, Scorpion feared any mishap. So, in checking Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, she couldn¡¯t calm down, but after a simple check, she found that Xiao Yifei was not seriously harmed, just exhausted and drained.

    "Twice now, you¡¯ve exhausted yourself to this state. Last time was still alright since you could at least walk, but this time you even passed out directly."

    The rxed scorpion finally disyed a trace of a smile as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "What exactly happened that could actually make Mr. Xiao faint from such severity! I really can¡¯t imagine it!"

    Meng Hu, who was not originally very curious, found himself particrly eager to know the answer because it concerned Xiao Yifei. He really wanted to know what sort of matter could make Xiao Yifei faint.

    "Besides, Sister Scorpion, although Dream Paradise has some capabilities, they are no match for our ¡¯Dog Society.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think your reaction this time was a bit over the top?"

    Meng Hu furrowed his thick, stout eyebrows and said to Scorpion with a puzzled tone.

    Scorpion lifted her head and nced lightly at Meng Hu, speaking indifferently, "Xiao Yifei smashed Dream Paradise. He took down 70% of the security, killed more than half of the fighters, a Gold Coat died, and Meng Qin injured a leg."

    After finishing her words indifferently, Scorpion turned around, touched Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead, and then fell silent.

    ¡¯Gulp¡ª¡¯

    Meng Hu, who initially wanted to say something else, made a strange noise in his throat and turned his head, falling abruptly silent. His eyes were slightly dazed as he drove, unable to digest the information Scorpion had just shared with him.

    "Only... only Mr. Xiao alone?"

    Jiu Liang, unable to believe it, Meng Hu asked again tremblingly.

    Meng Hu knew a bit about Dream Paradise and understood some of their details, particrly the capabilities of their security and fighters. Therefore, after hearing Scorpion¡¯s words, he deeply realized how terrifying it all was. Even though he hadn¡¯t witnessed the scene personally, he could imagine how shockingly horrifying it must have been! That¡¯s simply not something a human could aplish!

    "Also, that Buddha beside you, after Mr. Xiao revived him, he took down a jester with just one move," Scorpion pointed at Buddha and said lightly to Meng Hu.

    Upon hearing these words, Meng Hu was shocked again. He looked at Buddha, who appeared sullen like an ordinary middle-aged man, and suddenly recalled how he had treated Buddha upon entering the car. Meng Hu¡¯s expression changed again, wondering how his judgment could worsen day by day!

    Fortunately, Buddha had been ignoring Meng Hu all this time.

    Meng Hu turned his head again, his eyes filled with horror as he looked at the unconscious Xiao Yifei, even more astonished. He had always thought Mr. Xiao was powerful, but it seemed he had underestimated Xiao Yifei.

    No wonder Scorpion was so guarded, nearly turning the entire Dream Paradise upside down. Of course, she would be cautious. But the fact that Xiao Yifei, who did such terrifying things, was just a bit drained, left Meng Hu even more astounded!

    "Sister Scorpion, where are we going?"

    Meng Hu swallowed quietly and spoke in a muffled tone to Scorpion.

    "Back to thepany."

    Scorpion turned her head to nce at Xiao Yifei then responded indifferently to Meng Hu. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to go anywhere else at the moment, and since she could confirm Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition was indeed just exhaustion and nothing serious, she could safely have Meng Hu return to the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯s¡¯ publicpany, which was also very secure.

    "Okay!"

    Meng Hu responded in a subdued voice, then turned the steering wheel and headed towards thepany.

    Meanwhile, Scorpion turned her head back to look curiously at Xiao Yifei, noticing something sudden about his body.

    After watching for a while, she found nothing unusual and shook her head, turning away.

    But just as Scorpion turned her head away, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body began to tremble again, as if some strange change was urring within him.

    Scorpion wasn¡¯t wrong; Xiao Yifei had suddenly fainted because of exhaustion, both from immense physical exertion and tremendous mental strain, which caused him to suddenly copse.

 Chapter 471: Beyond Control

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 471: Beyond Control</h4>

    fr§×eweb¦Çovel.c?m<h4></h4>

    In fact, Xiao Yifei¡¯s true strength, though powerful, was not as terrifying as it had appeared in the underground space of Dream Paradise!

    The power Xiao Yifei exhibited in the underground space had somewhat exceeded what humans are capable of, including the energy he injected during the contest on the stage that instantly healed the white bear and Buddha, and when the dense security personnel charged the stage, Xiao Yifei suddenly exploded with energy, sting away the approaching security. This energy was actually not Xiao Yifei¡¯s own.

    The energy that surged into Xiao Yifei¡¯s body when the ck Coal Ball shattered was what gave him this power. In fact, if Xiao Yifei had not used this energy so recklessly and had managed it properly instead, it would have greatly enhanced his own strength.

    But Xiao Yifei suddenly received this energy, and he wasn¡¯t able to control it well. Moreover, under the specific conditions at that time, he released it rashly. It can be said much was wasted, but that also created the shocking scene in the underground space!

    However, a lot of energy was still recklessly wasted.

    Until finally, not only was the energy inside the ck Coal Ball wasted by Xiao Yifei, but his own body also began to struggle with the strain, which ultimately led to him fainting suddenly.

    Fortunately, in the end, the scorpion was present and stabilized the situation.

    But just now, there was another sudden change inside Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    When the ck Coal Ball shattered, its residue instantly passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothing and invaded his body, surging towards their target.

    Just now, they finally found their target. The residue suddenly returned to the state of the ck Coal Ball and swiftly covered Xiao Yifei¡¯s other eyeball. As the residue passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, all the ces it passed were faintly emitting a golden glow.

    The residue of the ck Coal Ball had no energy left, having emitted flickering purple light upon reaching Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyeball. It shone onest time and then violently covered Xiao Yifei¡¯s other eyeball.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as though something had changed, but it also seemed like nothing had changed.

    But his breathing gradually smoothed out, his tightly furrowed brow rxed, and his paleplexion returned to normal. Now, Xiao Yifei no longer looked like he had fainted but rather like he was sleeping.

    Finally, the convoy arrived at the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯pany.

    Inside thepany was a private luxury suite, normally used by the Dog King for resting. However, since the Dog King had been unwell, he hadn¡¯t visited thepany, and the suite had not been used since.

    Xiao Yifei was then ced in this suite.

    Buddha sat cross-legged at the door of the suite, motionless.

    It wasn¡¯t until three dayster that Xiao Yifei slowly woke up.

    This sleep seemed to have changed something in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    The fact that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t awakened in several days had made Scorpion worried. After having a doctor examine him and confirming there was nothing wrong with Xiao Yifei, who was merely asleep, Scorpion only disturbed him daily to feed him some water.

    When Xiao Yifei opened his eyes, he suddenly found himself in a strange environment. His eyebrows furrowed sharply as he looked around, and his irvoyance suddenly activated.

    This time, the effect of the irvoyance felt very different. Although the things he saw hadn¡¯t changed, the crude sense of separation that usually apanied the activation of irvoyance was no longer felt.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t consider where this change hade from for the moment. After seeing the situation at the door, a subtle smile appeared on his face.

    Although he had slept for three days, with Scorpion only giving him some water each day, the awakened Xiao Yifei did not look the slightest bit weak.

    His eyes bright, his face radiant, he looked spirited as he got up from the bed, pushed open the door, and walked out.

    "How long have you been sitting here?"

    Seeing Buddha sitting cross-legged at the door, Xiao Yifei showed no surprise on his face, and smiling, he said to Buddha, "What ce is this, and what has happened since that day?"

    Buddha had a distressed expression on his face, but when he saw Xiao Yifei emerge safe and sound from the private room, a flicker of joy clearly passed through his eyes.

    "Boss."

    Buddha respectfully bowed his head to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, "No need to be so formal, where is this?"

    He turned his head to look at the unfamiliar surroundings, confirming that he had never been here before.

    Buddha noticed that Xiao Yifei had visibly rxed after regaining consciousness, his eyebrows, which had drooped, now lifted. He seriously recounted everything that had happened since Xiao Yifei had passed out.

    "Oh, so this ce is ¡¯Dog Society¡¯s¡¯pany."

    After hearing Buddha¡¯s story, Xiao Yifei finally understood where he was and what had happened.

    Just then, hurried footsteps suddenly came from the other side. Xiao Yifei turned around and saw Scorpio rushing over in a fluster, with a very haggard Lin Xian¡¯er trailing behind her.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re finally awake!"

    Scorpio, seeing Xiao Yifei looking energetic and standing before her, a flicker of joy passed through her eyes. She came over to Xiao Yifei and circled around him several times.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!"

    Xiao Yifei reached out to pinch Scorpio¡¯s cheek. Usually cold and aloof, Scorpio was flustered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden affectionate gesture. Her face turned red, and she stood behind Xiao Yifei without speaking any further.

    Subsequently, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze met Lin Xian¡¯er, who was standing across from him. The Lin Xian¡¯er of today looked extremely haggard, her bright eyes dimmed, her once lively and adorable youthful face was listlessly drooping, and even her ample bosom seemed to have shrunk a bit, due to her low spirits.

    At this moment, Lin Xian¡¯er seemed like a girl who had lost her color.

    But when Lin Xian¡¯er saw that Xiao Yifei was intact and standing right in front of her, she immediately perked up like a doll regaining its energy. Her eyes brightened first, and she stepped forward, rushing straight toward Xiao Yifei, ignoring the affectionate gesture he had just shown Scorpio.

    "It¡¯s really great that nothing happened to Xiao Yifei!"

    She grabbed onto Xiao Yifei, her bosom pressing against him continuously, delighting Xiao Yifei.

    During Xiao Yifei¡¯s unconscious period, Lin Xian¡¯er had borne immense pressure, unable to eat or sleep well. Although Scorpio had assured her that Xiao Yifei was fine and just sleeping, Lin Xian¡¯er was still very worried, believing that Xiao Yifei¡¯satose state was all because of her.

    However, Xiao Yifei had finally woken up.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily startled by Lin Xian¡¯er ¡¯s sudden hot activity.

    Lin Xian¡¯er clung tightly to Xiao Yifei¡¯s shirt, hugging him closely. She pressed tightly against Xiao Yifei, causing his heart to race, and Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s soft body sent a fierce jolt through his heart.

    Although Xiao Yifei initially had some naughty thoughts in his mind, he suddenly calmed down because he felt something wetting his clothes.

    Xiao Yifei looked down and saw Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s delicate face swollen red, her teeth tightly biting her lip, her body trembling as she tried to restrain her crying. But her tears, like beads falling off a string, kept rolling down her cheeks and onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes.

    Now looking nothing like the proud and fiery policewoman Xiao Yifei had first met, her miserable appearance, frankly, was heart-wrenching, yet even more endearing.

 Chapter 472: Extremely Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Extremely Exhausted</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked down at Lin Xian¡¯er, sighed softly, and extended his hand to draw her into his embrace.

    When the Scorpion saw this, his eyelids lowered, and he silently stood behind Xiao Yifei without speaking.

    Xiao Yifei could understand why Lin Xian¡¯er was in such a state now. It was all because of some idents thatnded her in Dream Paradise and then she was set up for a life-and-death duel in the tournament. Had Xiao Yifei not shown up, she might very well have lost her life, and to make matters worse, it seemed the operator of Dream Paradise didn¡¯t even fear her identity.

    Already under immense mental stress, in a state of despair, she had made thatst phone call to Xiao Yifei, never expecting him toe. But there, in the darkness, she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure and was filled with boundless surprise. What she hadn¡¯t expected was for Xiao Yifei to suddenly faint and lose consciousness.

    In Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise appearance was all because of her. Even though Scorpion told her that Xiao Yifei had just fallen asleep and it wasn¡¯t for any other reason, for each day Xiao Yifei remained in deep sleep, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s heart grew heavier.

    She had spent the past several days in a daze.

    And now, when she finally saw Xiao Yifei awake and seemingly in good health, Lin Xian¡¯er, whose nerves were stretched to their limit, finally copsed.

    Xiao Yifei extended his other hand to gently pat Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s head.

    Lin Xian¡¯er burst into loud sobs.

    At this moment, the others standing by didn¡¯t speak, simply watching Lin Xian¡¯er and Xiao Yifei.

    Lin Xian¡¯er clung tightly to Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes, crying, but gradually, her crying ceased to make any sound.

    Xiao Yifei bowed his head to see Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s delicate face still marked with tear stains, but she had closed her eyes in peace, her longshes asionally fluttering. Holding tightly to Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes, she had fallen asleep standing right there in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    Indeed, she was exhausted, worried, and frightened, and had not been sleeping well.

    "Haha..."

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh softly when he saw Lin Xian¡¯er, who once had a fiery temper, now looking like this. He shook his head with a smile, intending to take Lin Xian¡¯er to the private room he hade out of, to let her have a good sleep.

    But as soon as Xiao Yifei made a move, he found that Lin Xian¡¯er was still gripping his clothes tightly, even in sleep, without the slightest release. Xiao Yifei smiled helplessly and could only reach out to gently pick her up and return to the private room once again.

    Xiao Yifei gentlyid himself and Lin Xian¡¯er on the soft bed. Because Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s hand still clutched his clothes tightly, Xiao Yifeiy down alongside her, and Scorpion slowly stepped forward at the doorway to close the door to the private room for them.

    "Sigh!"

    Looking at Lin Xian¡¯er, who was like a child, Xiao Yifei sighed softly. Just then, Lin Xian¡¯er suddenly made a sharp movement. She turned her body to face away from Xiao Yifei and even reached out to pull his hand over her body.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei froze, for when Lin Xian¡¯er turned her back to him, her body pressed tightly against his. Seeming a bit ufortable, she even snuggled closer to his direction.

    And the hand she held of his was exactly ced at her waist.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm could precisely touch Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s smooth waist.

    This made Xiao Yifei freeze on the spot.

    He then abruptly recalled the things he had done to Lin Xian¡¯er back at the police station, where he had struck with great force, the fleshy wave of her round buttocks pressed against him, and Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a surge of excitement.

    "What the... Don¡¯t push me!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er muttered in her sleep, reaching out directly to grab hold of it.

    The moment she reached out, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in shock!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes bulged, having felt sympathy for the crying Lin Xian¡¯er; now, all his earlier calmness was gone, especially since Lin Xian¡¯er was tightly holding on to his most sensitive spot, causing Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing to hasten.

    "You little minx! You should be sleeping if you¡¯re tired, and now you¡¯re stirring up trouble!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared fixedly at Lin Xian¡¯er, but at this moment, Lin Xian¡¯er was sound asleep,pletely unaware of what had happened.

    By Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, contrary to these days of feeling restless, Lin Xian¡¯er seemed to sleep even more peacefully, still tightly clutching Xiao Yifei¡¯s lifeline, asionally moving.

    ¡¯Gulp¡ª¡¯

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard, who could have imagined that just as he regained consciousness, before he even had a chance to catch his breath, he would encounter such a situation, sending waves of turmoil once again through his already calm heart.

    Although Xiao Yifei knew that his behavior was somewhat taking advantage of someone in a vulnerable state, he still struggled to control himself.

    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Lin Xian¡¯er, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but begin to get handsy.

    Dragon nature is inherently yin, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation was even less under control after fusing with ck Coal Ball; he was indeed losing control.

    And just as Xiao Yifei, with eyes already bloodshot, was about to lose control, his heart suddenly shook!

    At this time, Lin Xian¡¯er was sleeping soundly, and she had also just cried. Lin Xian¡¯er trusted him so much, and what was he doing now!

    "Damn it! This isn¡¯t right!"

    Xiao Yifei bit down hard, attempting to use his immense willpower to stop his actions.

    Xiao Yifei gently moved his body and found that Lin Xian¡¯er had loosened her grip on his clothes after the recentforting experience, realizing he could move, he breathed a sigh of relief, finally managing to wriggle free from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s bad embrace.

    Xiao Yifei shivered, looking at Lin Xian¡¯er lying on the bed with a childlike voluptuousness, he breathed a sigh of relief, made a decisive turn, and left the private room.

    "I can¡¯t stay here any longer, if I do, something bad is bound to happen sooner orter!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was flushed red, and as he left the private room, he tried hard to control himself not to look back!

    "Even if I want to do something, I have to wait until she¡¯s awake!"

    With bloodshot eyes, Xiao Yifei bit his teeth and walked out of the private room¡¯s door, his heart pounding fiercely; he had just endured a huge temptation.

    "Boss, you¡¯ve finally woken up!"

    Stepping out of the private room door, the pr bear was holding a big bag of buns and eating deliciously, a Russian giant speaking fluent Mandarin, and gobbling down the buns in a way that wasical no matter how one looked at it.

    "I heard you woke up, and I was afraid you¡¯d be hungry, so I hurried to buy some food!"

    The pr bear handed over a big bag of buns to Xiao Yifei, gesturing for Xiao Yifei to eat. Uponying eyes on Xiao Yifei, the pr bear suddenly froze: "Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you! Why are your eyes so red!"

    Xiao Yifei took the bag of buns passed by the pr bear, without responding to his words, he pulled out a bun and bit into it fiercely.

    He was indeed a bit hungry.

    Then the scorpion woman stepped forward, handing Xiao Yifei a cup of water, she silently stood behind Xiao Yifei.

    "That... boss, my... when can you help me deal with it?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei finish the bun and drink the water, the towering figure of the pr bear sheepishly moved to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, rubbing hisrge hands with a fearsome face that now disyed an embarrassed expression.

    Since the pr bear was touched by a streak of golden light from the ck Coal Ball through Xiao Yifei, the harm caused to his body from previous drug abuse had been gradually recovering, and his extremely unstable, irritable, and easily enraged emotions seemed to be slowly bing steady.

    Now that the pr bear didn¡¯t erupt, he seemed to be just arge foreigner with a deterring look and a fierce face, not too scary or frightening at all.

 Chapter 473 Venerating with Utmost Respect

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 473 Venerating with Utmost Respect</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Xiao Yifei appeared ordinary, he knew deep down that if anything went wrong, that brutal man, akin to a Russian bear, could appear instantly.

    Seeing White Bear¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei grinned and immediately guessed why White Bear was acting so coy.

    His eyes suddenly narrowed, and a glint of light shed through them as his irvoyance kicked in.

    Xiao Yifei thoroughly enjoyed this unobstructed sense of irvoyance. With just a slight scan up and down, he grasped everything about White Bear¡¯s condition.

    "Have you felt anything different about your bodytely?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up at White Bear and smiled faintly.

    "Different?"

    Scratching his head and with eyes suddenly brightening, White Bear said to Xiao Yifei, "Boss, you know, ever since you brought me out of Dream Paradise, many of the old injuries on my body began to heal, including those inflicted by the Dwarf that day. They all healed quickly!"

    Indeed, it had been just over three days since Xiao Yifei had casually saved White Bear, but the seriously injured White Bear was now bouncing around energetically. Most astonishing was Buddha, who had previously been at death¡¯s door, barely hanging onto life. Now, not only did he act normally, but during the several days Xiao Yifeiy sleeping, he quietly sat by the door without showing any signs of fatigue.

    One could imagine how useful and terrifying the energy Xiao Yifei had inadvertently given to White Bear and Buddha was, and how enormous and powerful the energy he had wasted was.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant..."

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose, somewhat embarrassed, as he could see all the injuries White Bear had and knew not only about the physical injuries but also that White Bear¡¯s spirit had considerably recovered, but indeed, that was not his point.

    "Huh? Then what do you mean, boss?"

    White Bear stared with wide eyes at Xiao Yifei, not quite understanding what he meant.

    Xiao Yifei, feeling rather helpless, covered his face. White Bear was surely talking about his own private issue, and what he mentioned was indeed about something unusual happening down there. Yet now, with White Bear¡¯s bewildered look, Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    How could Xiao Yifei, in front of so many people, tantly tell White Bear that the tiny growth emerging down there would eventually grow into what he wanted?

    Let alone how embarrassing that statement would be, even though everyone present was trustworthy, Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t want to reveal his irvoyance superpower.

    Moreover, a small sprout had already appeared, how could White Bear not have noticed it!

    "Right there... haven¡¯t you felt anything unusual?"

    Xiao Yifei pointed down to White Bear¡¯s lower half and whispered.

    "Huh?"

    White Bear paused for a moment, and just as he was about to say something, he heard Xiao Yifei continue, "Don¡¯t worry, just go check in the bathroomter. If you see something appearing, don¡¯t be surprised; it will grow bigger soon enough."

    Despite White Bear not really understanding the vague words from Xiao Yifei, he obediently pulled back, prepared to go to the bathroomter to see what Xiao Yifei was talking about. But even if he saw the emerging sprout, given White Bear¡¯s thick-skinned nature, he would probably not be surprised but just think about how to make the sprout grow faster.

    Put on any ordinary person.

    Life and death, flesh and bones!

    This astounding miracle would surely shock and awe anyone into reverent worship!

    However, Xiao Yifei did not need to be worshipped by the pr bear. Ever since Xiao Yifei had brought the pr bear out of Dream Paradise, the bear had nned to loyally follow him,pletely subdued by Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength!

    But Xiao Yifei could not regenerate the pr bear¡¯s missing limb as of now, and while he might acquire such ability in the future, he was currently unable to do so.

    Healing the pr bear, recovering Buddha, and even regrowing the pr bear¡¯s missing limb were all effects caused by the energy released when the ck Coal Ball shattered.

    After settling the pr bear, he stood to one side with a gaping smile. Since the pr bear had received Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, he was reassured, although the dense pr bear hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss, he knew Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t deceive him.

    And just after dealing with the pr bear, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that Buddha had alsoe to his side,

    With a sorrowful face, Buddha looked up, his eyes full of hope as he stared intently at Xiao Yifei. Unlike the pr bear, Buddha was silent. This middle-aged man had endured too much pressure and made too many sacrifices for his daughter before meeting Xiao Yifei. Although he had resolved to follow Xiao Yifei, who had given him a new lease on life, he was still anxious about whether his daughter¡¯s illness could be cured.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not joking with you. Leave your daughter¡¯s illness to me, it¡¯s not a problem at all,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Buddha with a slight smile.

    Xiao Yifei was confident, as the changes brought about by the ck Coal Ball had bolstered the confidence he already had in himself.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha remained silent, standing behind Xiao Yifei like a guard.

    "Alright then, if there¡¯s nothing else, I need to head back first,"

    Xiao Yifei turned around and said with a smile to the scorpion, "You cane to me after you¡¯ve dealt with the issues here."

    Although Xiao Yifei did not know whether the story about the scorpion¡¯s dowry he had heard in the underground space of Dream Paradise was true or false, he hadn¡¯t seen the scorpion for a while, and it was only right to have a warm conversation.

    The scorpion pursed her lips and smiled, cold to others, but a trace of flush inconspicuously colored her radiant face as she looked up at Xiao Yifei and answered in a mosquito-like voice.

    Seeing the scorpion¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh, "Right, as for Lin Xian¡¯er, just let her sleepfortably. Wherever she wants to go when she wakes up, just send her there."

    After Xiao Yifei finished instructing the scorpion, he said goodbye and left with the pr bear and Buddha.

    He knew the scorpion probably still had some matters to attend to, and from what Buddha had told him, during the days he was asleep, the scorpion hadn¡¯t gone anywhere else and had been waiting daily at thepany for Xiao Yifei to awaken. Even if the scorpion was ready to leave immediately, she would need a period of transition. As long as Xiao Yifei saw that the scorpion was alright, it was fine.

    As for seeing the scorpion again, Xiao Yifei was not worried because the final step in Dog King¡¯s treatment was also nearing, and he would go to Dog King.

    The pr bear tried to hail a taxi for Xiao Yifei, but the fearsome-looking pr bear stood at the street corner for a long time without any taxi willing to stop, as they were all worried about this tower-like foreigner

    being a bad person.

    Eventually, it was Xiao Yifei himself who stepped forward, and under the worried gaze of the taxi driver, managed to hail a taxi.

    The trio finally returned to their house in Jinghang Garden.

    Upon opening the door, the voluptuous Zhou Meifeng was cleaning the house. Theter stages of Zhou Jun¡¯s treatment were well organized and ongoing at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrangements, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital provided the best care, employing only the most skilled doctors for Zhou Jun¡¯s treatment, and even Tang Qiujie was living quitefortably. Initially, Tang Qiujie had thought about taking care of Zhou Jun herself, but under Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrangements, the hired caregivers were even more attentive than Tang Qiujie.

 Chapter 474 All is Well at Home

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 474 All is Well at Home</h4><h4></h4>

    Furthermore, under the conditions of advanced medical care, Zhou Jun¡¯s condition was visibly improving. Once emaciated and at death¡¯s door, Zhou Jun was now walking around, although his body hadn¡¯t fully regained its strength. His face was fleshed out and even rosy, a change that brought a smile to both Zhou Meifeng¡¯s and Tang Qiujie¡¯s faces.

    Especially Tang Qiujie, who finally believed that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t deceived her. After realizing that the hospital didn¡¯t need her help, she immediately sent Zhou Meifeng back home. She truly didn¡¯t know how to repay the great kindness and favor Xiao Yifei had shown to the Zhou family.

    However, with Xiao Yifei not returning home for three days, Zhou Meifeng had be extremely anxious. She was terribly worried that something had happened to him outside, especially since she had recently shared a very intimate interaction with him. At this moment, Zhou Meifeng felt a strong dependency on Xiao Yifei, and his three-day absence sent her into a panic.

    But amidst her panic, Zhou Meifeng also worried that Xiao Yifei might be busy with something. Zhou Meifeng, who understood little, feared disturbing him. She didn¡¯t dare to call him, nor did she dare to send him messages. She chose to suffer in silence, yet her worries never left her.

    Zhou Meifeng chose to keep herself busy to soothe her anxious heart, so she ended up cleaning the already immacte home almost ten times a day, leaving not a single speck of dust.

    Nevertheless, Zhou Meifeng felt she was reaching her limit. If Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t return soon, she really had to try calling him.

    But on this very day, Xiao Yifei finally came back.

    "Xiao Yifei! You¡¯ve finally returned!"

    Upon hearing the sound at the door, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s head shot up, her face beaming with joy: "I... I was really worried about you!"

    Zhou Meifeng paused, trying to suppress the surge of emotions in her heart as she spoke.

    But the moment Zhou Meifeng looked up, she stood frozen at the sight of two men behind Xiao Yifei; one of them was hairy and significantly tall, with a fierce and intimidating appearance. Zhou Meifeng was startled, and a sh of caution swept across her eyes.

    She tightly gripped the mop in her hands and stood on alert, ready to react to any situation that might arise.

    "Xiao Yifei, you... you don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here!" Zhou Meifeng said seriously to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t helpughing upon seeing her like this.

    "Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need to worry. They are my friends," Xiao Yifei reassured Zhou Meifeng with a smile, and only then did she loosen her grip on the mop.

    "I¡¯m back," Xiao Yifei walked forward and embraced Zhou Meifeng in his arms. The softness of her embrace stirred something within Xiao Yifei, who was already influenced by Lin Xian¡¯er. He felt a bit intoxicated but knew it wasn¡¯t the right moment.

    "I¡¯ve made you worry," Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng, smiling with his eyes narrowed.

    Buddha and Big Bear stood behind Xiao Yifei. Buddha remained silent, but Big Bear¡¯s eyes widened in awe of Xiao Yifei, whose image grew even more imposing in his mind!

    My boss is really amazing! In just a short time, so many women are throwing themselves into his arms, and not just any women, but each one is a top-quality beauty! In Big Bear¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei¡¯s image was infinitely grand. Xiao Yifei¡¯s ability to captivate so many women was truly impressive!

    Now, Big Bear¡¯s thoughts were preupied with how he might get the boss to teach him a trick or two.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s head nestled within Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace and began to move. She slowly reined in her feelings of concern.

    "You all haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll go and cook for you in a moment!" Zhou Meifeng suddenly peeked out to look at Xiao Yifei. She truly didn¡¯t know what else she could do to help Xiao Yifei. All she could do was ensure that when Xiao Yifei returned, he would have a warm house and a steaming, fragrant meal awaiting him.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought much of it till Zhou Meifeng mentioned it. Then suddenly, he felt his stomach growl¡ªthe few buns he had eaten earlier hadn¡¯t been enough.

    Hearing the rumble from Xiao Yifei¡¯s stomach, Zhou Meifeng smiled, turned her svelte body, and hurried to the kitchen to start cooking.

    "Boss... this is your home, huh? The house is really not small."

    White Bear sat on the sofa, looking somewhat constrained, but it was the usually reticent Buddha who actually spoke up.

    Buddha was from Yanjing, and seeing Xiao Yifei able to buy and transform an entire floor into such a big house filled him with envy.

    Although Buddha used to have a house in Yanjing, he had to sell it to pay for his daughter¡¯s medical treatment after his wife divorced him. The money still wasn¡¯t enough, and with no other choice, Buddha had to turn to underground boxing. At that moment, his daughter was still lying in the hospital.

    "Haha, it¡¯s decent enough,"

    Xiao Yifeiughed and, without divulging the origins of the house, sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV, and began chatting with Buddha and White Bear.

    During their conversation, he also learned about White Bear¡¯s background.

    Listening to White Bear¡¯s recount of his bitter past, Xiao Yifei gently shook his head; indeed, everyone had their struggles.

    Even though Buddha and White Bear were keen on following Xiao Yifei and called him ¡¯boss¡¯ at every turn, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t put on any airs at all and enjoyed talking with them. Both Buddha and White Bear also came to understand more about Xiao Yifei.

    While the mystique could make someone seem stronger, the genuine Xiao Yifei elicited even greater respect from Buddha and White Bear.

    Just as Xiao Yifei, Buddha, and White Bear were enjoying their conversation, Zhou Meifeng came in with tes of food and ced them on the table.

    "Time to eat,"

    Zou Meiru called out to Xiao Yifei in a soft voice, her cheeks wearing a gentle smile.

    Her voluptuous and soft figure was outlined even more enchantingly under her tight clothes, which,bined with her gentle demeanor and delicate features, made Zhou Meifeng exude a distinctly alluring charm.

    "Coming,ing."

    Xiao Yifei eyed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s plump and perky backside as she bent over to put down the dishes. A sudden me kindled inside him. He touched his nose and walked over to the dining table.

    "You two as well! Come eat!"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and said to Buddha and White Bear in a muffled voice.

    White Bear looked puzzled at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden seeming irritation, but when the scent of the meal reached his nose, he bashfully made his way to the table. Buddha, on the other hand, sat down slowly with a normal expression.

    "Eat, eat! No need to be polite!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing both White Bear and Buddha staring straight at him, not daring to move their chopsticks, shook his head and rolled up his sleeves to start serving dishes.

    Zhou Meifeng, seeing this, pursed her lips in a smile. With her brows like painted, she began to believe that White Bear and Buddha were not enemies after all.

    "Delicious, delicious! Really good!"

    White Bear¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food as he spoke indistinctly; Buddha was the same, not speaking but ceaselessly shoveling food into his mouth. Aside from being hungry, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cooking was indeed aromatic.

    Zhou Meifeng, seeing them relishing the food, couldn¡¯t help but squint and smile: "Looks like I¡¯m not totally useless after all!"

    Xiao Yifei, too, was busily stuffing his face with food. Zhou Meifeng had made plenty of dishes, enough for them all to eat.

    "Eat up and get out as soon as you¡¯re done,"

    Xiao Yifei wiped his mouth and said to White Bear and Buddha. He had a fire in his heart, and with White Bear and Buddha there, he couldn¡¯t vent it at all.

 Chapter 475: Just a Touch to Ignite

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Just a Touch to Ignite</h4><h4></h4>

    "Huh?"

    White Bear was holding a huge bowl, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, "Boss... if you¡¯re kicking us out, where will we live?"

    Looking at Xiao Yifei with a dumbfounded expression, White Bear said. After being taken out of Dream Paradise by Xiao Yifei, they had always followed him. At first, they lived in the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯s¡¯pany premises, but now following Xiao Yifei, it seemed they truly had nowhere to stay.

    "No ce to live?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, realizing he hadn¡¯t thought of this issue. The suite in Jinghang Garden was spacious, but it didn¡¯t have many bedrooms, and it would certainly be inconvenient to do anything with White Bear and Buddha around.

    "Are you still eating?"

    Zhou Meifeng approached at this moment, her soft chest brushing against Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm as she did, further igniting the nameless fire in his heart.

    "Here, here, here¡¯s three thousand yuan. Finish your meal and find a hotel as soon as possible!"

    Xiao Yifei turned around, took out all the money from his wallet, and stuffed it into White Bear¡¯s hands.

    "But I haven¡¯t finished eating yet, boss!"

    White Bear had only eaten half a meal when Xiao Yifei fiercely hurried him out of the house, with Buddha following helplessly behind.

    "There¡¯s enough money for you! Go out and eat some more! We¡¯ll talk about anything else tomorrow!"

    Xiao Yifei mmed the door shut with a ¡¯bang¡¯.

    Left standing outside the door, White Bear and Buddha exchanged a helpless look, "What¡¯s the boss doing, rushing me out like this? The house is so big, there must be a ce for the two of us to sleep!"

    White Bear said to Buddha with bitterness stered all over his face.

    "The boss must have something to do."

    Buddha replied to White Bear as he turned to go downstairs. Since Xiao Yifei had given the order, they would deal with whatever else tomorrow.

    "This ce won¡¯t do. Now that I have some spare cash, I¡¯m going to look for a house tomorrow!"

    Although the house was a gift from Jiang Mingquan to Xiao Yifei, it felt different because it wasn¡¯t bought by himself, leaving him feeling out of ce. Now that he had made a tidy sum from Dream Paradise, he was ready to buy a new house.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and stared intently at Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng noticed Xiao Yifei, whose eyes were red and breaths were heavy after he shut the door.

    Xiao Yifei, they obviously hadn¡¯t eaten their fill, and there¡¯s still so much food left on the table ¨C isn¡¯t that a waste?"

    Zhou Meifeng cast a nce at Xiao Yifei, "You hurried them away so urgently, what are you trying to do?"

    Zhou Meifeng leaned over the dining table to gather the dishes and utensils, her enchanting, soft body¡¯s curvature was strikingly seductive.

    "What am I going to do? Do you!"

    Xiao Yifei was indeed bursting with desire, and for some reason, his urges felt stronger than ever.

    He walked over, scooping up Zhou Meifeng, who was leaning over the dining table.

    "What are you doing! I haven¡¯t finished tidying up..."

    Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cheeks flushed red, she squirmed and spoke with a blushing face.

    "Tidy up, tidy up what!"

    Xiao Yifei wrapped his arms around Zhou Meifeng from behind, took a deep breath, inhaling her sweet scent, and in the instant he embraced her, it felt as soft as holding a bundle of cotton.

    Although Xiao Yifei had embraced Zhou Meifeng like this before, every time he was deeply attracted by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s soft and pliable body.

    "What are you doing... This is the dining room!"

    Zhou Meifeng turned her head back, cheeks slightly flushed. She felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s ardor and said to him coyly with eyes full of spring fever, "Don¡¯t be so anxious, let me finish cleaning up..."

    "Clean up what!"

    Xiao Yifei promptly pressed Zhou Meifeng onto the dining table.

    Then, like dry tinder meets a fierce fire, they ignited instantly!

    The sh of thunder and fire ended with Zhou Meifeng begging for mercy.

    Despite Zhou Meifeng being in the prime of her years, her body at its peak, and her appeal exceptionally enchanting, her moments such were precisely when she could satisfy a man the most and be in tune with him. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t withstand Xiao Yifei¡¯s vigorous pursuit.

    In the end, Zhou Meifeng with disheveled eyes and an expression of unbearable burden yet immense satisfaction, pleaded with Xiao Yifei. The fierce battle had begun a long time ago, their battlefield from the dining room to the bathroom, from the bathroom to the bedroom, looking back, it was aplete mess.

    The next morning, as dawn broke, Zhou Meifeng, with her legs like two jade pirs, slowly got up and went to the kitchen to start making breakfast for Xiao Yifei. The faint smile on her face seemed to suggest that being able to make breakfast for Xiao Yifei filled her with extraordinary happiness.

    Zhou Meifeng now devoted herself entirely to Xiao Yifei, body and soulpletely filled by him.

    "Get up and eat something, I made you some egg custard."

    Zhou Meifeng returned to the room and found Xiao Yifei had also gotten up. With a gentle smile on her face, she handed over the tray with egg custard and side dishes to Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, Meifeng."

    Xiao Yifei gave Zhou Meifeng a naughty smile and reached out to pinch her soft and firm flesh.

    "Stop it!"

    Zhou Meifeng gave Xiao Yifei a disdainful look: "I¡¯m going to wash up. You should brush your teeth before you eat!"

    After she spoke, she turned and walked into the bathroom with her slender waist, the once vige beauty now possessing a charm that could dazzle any man.

    Xiao Yifei stroked his chin looking at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s perfect silhouette, recalling the romance of the previous day, he grinned naughtily.

    Xiao Yifei stretched, showcasing his eight-pack abs and firm yet not exaggerated body as he began practicing the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique. Xiao Yifei had never stopped working on the Dragon Transformation Technique but had been stuck on the fourth movement. Out of twelve movements in total, he didn¡¯t even qualify to practice thetter ones.

    Executing the first four movements with wless proficiency, Xiao Yifei unconsciously attempted the fifth movement with little hope and, although he couldn¡¯t execute it properly, paused suddenly, stunned.

    He felt that ever since the ck Coal Ball had shattered, not only had his irvoyance beenpletely unobstructed, but today he had a faint feeling that he was about to break through to the fifth movement!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned red with effort as he tried to execute the movement but could deeply feel something was missing.

    "What is missing exactly?"

    A hint of confusion shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, genuinely unsure of what he wascking. At that moment, Zhou Meifeng stepped out of the bathroom. Her hair slightly damp, she tilted her head to dry it while watching Xiao Yifei.

    "Why haven¡¯t you washed up yet? Didn¡¯t you agree with Buddha and Bear that you¡¯d meet them today?"

    Zhou Meifeng narrowed her eyes into a teasing smile: "I reminded you, don¡¯t me me if you forget!"

    Now Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice still retained its pleasant rural ent, but the rest of her, in every other way, no longer resembled the rural woman she once was.

    "Go, go, go, I¡¯m on it!"

    Xiao Yifei pped his hands; since he was still missing something, he wouldn¡¯t force it. When the time was right, he would naturally be able to perform the following movements. He had things to do soon and couldn¡¯t waste more time here.

 Chapter 476: A Different Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 476: A Different Feeling</h4><h4></h4>

    But Xiao Yifei still insisted on performing the first four movements of the "Dragon Transformation Technique" three times. After finishing, he went to the bathroom to freshen up. Upon returning, the egg custard and side dishes were still warm, and he began to eat heartily.

    Zhou Meifeng quietly watched Xiao Yifei eat, her face filled with warmth.

    "Let¡¯s tidy up a bit after this, we¡¯re going out."

    After finishing the meal, Xiao Yifei changed his clothes and spoke to Zhou Meifeng, who was busy washing dishes.

    "Ah? Going out? Where to?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, filled with happiness. Although Zhou Meifeng was not demanding, she really hoped that Xiao Yifei could apany her. Despite knowing him for so long, the times they had gone out together were few and far between.

    "We¡¯re going to look at some houses."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile, looking at Zhou Meifeng whose eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "Look at houses? But we¡¯re quitefortable in this one!",

    Zhou Meifeng turned her head in confusion and scanned the lushly decorated, spacious house. She didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei wanted to buy another house when their current one was so nice.

    "Haha, this house is actually a bit too small for us. It¡¯s not quite suitable."

    While urging Zhou Meifeng to change her clothes, Xiao Yifei continued, "Let¡¯s switch to a bigger one."

    Although Zhou Meifeng didn¡¯t quite understand why, she obediently followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion and started to get ready to go out.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes also swept across the room at the top level of Jinghang Garden, he sighed softly.

    The thought of changing houses had long been in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, not only because of the inconvenience caused by the Pr Bear and Buddha yesterday, but also because this house, although not small and well furnished, was after all a gift from Jiang Mingquan. Though it was a gift, living there still felt somewhat ufortable to Xiao Yifei.

    Now that he had finally received a substantial amount of money from Dream Paradise, Xiao Yifei could finally switch to a better house with ease.

    Xiao Yifei thought about it, though his present strength was good and his superpower was quite impressive, and he knew people with astounding backing, he himself seemed to not have much money!

    Aside from thepensation from Dream Paradise, all he had were the few million he won at the casino. As for the ck Card Jiang Mingquan had given him, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t use it unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It appeared that after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, those influential people he had saved seemed to think that Xiao Yifei was not short on money, but they were wrong!

    "Should I start thinking of ways to make some money?",

    This thought suddenly emerged in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    "I¡¯m ready."

    Just as Xiao Yifei was pondering this matter, Zhou Meifeng, looking plump and appealing, came up to him.

    Lately, the weather had begun to cool, and Zhou Meifeng had bought herself a few outfits suitable for autumn. When shopping, she recalled the intense way Xiao Yifei used to look at her.

    Therefore, while choosing her clothes, Zhou Meifeng specifically selected ones that were still very form-fitting. She wore a round-neck long sleeve top, looking busty in front, and a short skirt on the bottom, wrapping her legs in thin ck tights, presenting quite a charm.

    When Zhou Meifeng noticed Xiao Yifei staring nkly at her, she pursed her lips and smiled, knowing she hadn¡¯t chosen her clothes wrongly.

    It must be said, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s taste in clothing had also been improving significantly.

    "Let me put on my shoes."

    With a yful smile, Zhou Meifeng said to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his nose and stepped away from the doorway. Zhou Meifeng bent down to slip on a pair of short boots. As she bent down, the well-defined curve of her waist became prominent, and her hips perked up, vaguely revealing the lines of her thigh-high tights.

    Although Xiao Yifei had thoroughly seen Zhou Meifeng¡¯s perfect body many times, whenever those subtly enticing hints surfaced again, his interest was invariably piqued anew.

    "What are you doing..."

    While putting on her boots, Zhou Meifeng suddenly felt a pair of warm hands strongly cover her bottom. She blushed, turned her head, and said in a yful, naive tone, "You seem like a puppy since you came back, you weren¡¯t this desirous before!"

    "Stop it! Buddha and White Bear don¡¯t know where we are yet, stop fooling around!"

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands bing restless, a hint of spring shed through her eyes.

    "Alright, alright, no more fooling around."

    Zhou Meifeng quickly stood up after putting on her boots, a trace of allure on her face as she whispered to Xiao Yifei, "We can talk about it when we get back, don¡¯t we have something to do today?"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose, not knowing what had gotten into him; his desires had strengthened quite a bit. After adjusting his mindset, he opened the door.

    The moment he opened the door, Xiao Yifei was startled.

    For he saw Buddha and White Bear standing at the doorstep like wooden stakes, with impatience on White Bear¡¯s face, yet Buddha stood there calmly, quietly in ce.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how long they had been there.

    "Good morning, boss!"

    Although Buddha¡¯s face still carried a sorrowful expression, it was clear he felt differently when facing Xiao Yifei.

    "Boss, we¡¯ve been here for a while. I wanted to knock, but Buddha insisted that if there was nothing important, you¡¯de out, so we¡¯ve been waiting at the door until now..."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, White Bear¡¯s eyes lit up and he opened his mouth mumbling excitedly.

    "Haha, it¡¯s okay, next time just knock."

    Xiao Yifei looked deep into Buddha¡¯s eyes.

    "Alright, boss."

    Buddha nodded, his expression remaining calm.

    White Bear, a bit annoyed, red at Buddha as if he felt Buddha had wasted their time.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei pursed his lips and smiled, finding these two quite amusing.

    In the end, Xiao Yifei turned back and gave Buddha another look, highly satisfied with everything about him: his personality, strength, and attitude towards himself. Buddha was obedient, knew his ce, and seemed highly capable which to Xiao Yifei, made Buddha a valuable man to have around.

    Of course, White Bear wasn¡¯t bad either. The explosive and straightforward White Bear, although immensely loyal to Xiao Yifei, was a bit simple-minded in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, merely talent.

    "Boss, what¡¯s our n for today?"

    At the road junction, Buddha looked up at Xiao Yifei and asked.

    "Today, I was thinking of looking at some houses, something bigger, preferably a vi that you guys could also move into. Do you have any rmendations?"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head as he casually asked Buddha.

    Buddha and White Bear currently had nowhere to live, and Xiao Yifei wanted to find them a ce too, but he didn¡¯t want it to interfere too much with himself, so Xiao Yifei nned to buy a vi.

    He actually didn¡¯t expect to get an answer from Buddha; Xiao Yifei, not being very familiar with the real estate in Yanjing, had merely asked out of curiosity.

    As for White Bear, being Russian, he knew even less, only following wherever Xiao Yifei went.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha really frowned and began to think, a conflicted expression shing through his eyes; he sighed softly and then smilingly said to Xiao Yifei, "Boss, based on your specifications, if you trust me, I actually do have a property I can rmend to you."

    "This property is really nice, not far from town either. It¡¯s not a vimunity, but there are two vis for sale there, and everything else about it is quite good."

 Chapter 477: Meeting a Colleague from the Past

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Meeting a Colleague from the Past</h4><h4></h4>

    Buddha spoke to Xiao Yifei in a methodical tone.

    Hearing Buddha¡¯s answer, Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Buddha to truly know about it.

    "Alright! Since you say it¡¯s good, let¡¯s go take a look!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand grandly and said to Buddha with a smile, "Let¡¯s go, lead the way for us!"

    Buddha looked at Xiao Yifei, thinking he would ask why he knew about it, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t ask, so Buddha didn¡¯t exin either. He sighed softly and walked ahead to lead the way for Xiao Yifei.

    "By the way, boss, how are we getting there?"

    When they reached the entrance of the housingplex, Buddha suddenly stopped and turned back to ask Xiao Yifei.

    "Is the ce far?"

    Xiao Yifei inquired.

    "The property we¡¯re looking at is in Yanjing City, not far from here, but it¡¯s certainly too far to walk."

    Buddha responded.

    "Fine, then let¡¯s take a taxi."

    Sun Li said with augh.

    Who knew that when trying to catch a taxi at the street corner, due to White Bear¡¯s size, one taxi couldn¡¯t fit them all. Left with no choice, White Bear, with a full face of grievance, had to take another taxi and followed behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    "Do I need to buy a car too?"

    Xiao Yifei pondered in the taxi, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt he wascking in many aspects.

    The Lamborghini in the garage was hardly ever used, and he truly did need a vehicle for daily use, so after buying a house, buying a car was also added to Xiao Yifei¡¯s agenda.

    Soon, the group of four finally arrived at the property site Buddha had mentioned.

    After getting out of the car, Zhou Meifeng stuck closely behind Xiao Yifei. Though her demeanor had changed, this was still her first time visiting a property in Yanjing.

    Xiao Yifei looked up at the nicely decorated sales center and then stepped inside.

    "Good day, sir, are you here to look at houses?"

    As soon as he walked into the sales center, a male voice sounded beside Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei turned his head to respond, but before he could speak, he heard the same male voice ring out again.

    "Hey! Wu Chou? Weren¡¯t you out making your fortune? What kind of wind blew you back here?"

    The man¡¯s voice was full of ridicule and mockery.

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yifei turned his head in confusion toward the direction from which it came, not understanding why he had heard these words as soon as he walked in.

    A man in a suit appeared before Xiao Yifei; the man wasn¡¯t old, probably in his thirties, with quite a handsome appearance, except for therge, hawk-like nose that seemed a bit sinister.

    At this moment, the man was looking at him with a mocking smile.

    "Do I know you?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned at the man, not understanding why the man would speak to him in such a manner upon their first meeting.

    "Ah, my apologies, I wasn¡¯t talking to you, I was speaking to Wu Chou,"

    The man said with a smile to Xiao Yifei, then shifted his gaze to Buddha, who was standing next to Xiao Yifei.

    "Wu Chou? Who is Wu Chou?"

    Xiao Yifei followed the man¡¯s gaze towards the back and suddenly caught sight of Buddha.

    "Boss, he¡¯s talking about me."

    Buddha revealed a bitter smile and said to Xiao Yifei with augh, "My name is Wu Chou."

    "Do you know each other?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Buddha curiously, then at the speaking man, feeling somewhat intrigued.

    The man who was clearly a real estate salesman seemed to know Buddha, and from his demeanor, it appeared that he did not hold Buddha in high regard.

    "Yes, we know each other."

    A trace of bitterness flickered across Buddha¡¯s face as he said, "I worked for this real estatepany before I went to ¡¯that ce,¡¯ and I was colleagues with Zhao Lei."

    Hearing Buddha¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei finally understood why Buddha had spoken the way he did earlier about introducing him to buy a house. So, Buddha was an employee of thepany before, but Xiao Yifei still found it strange, why would the real estate salesman, Zhao Lei, have such a big gripe with Buddha.

    "Would I dare call Wu Chou my colleague? He¡¯s the one who wants to make the big bucks! If he says so, I wouldn¡¯t presume!"

    Just then, the real estate salesman Zhao Lei suddenly spoke up again, his tone sarcastic, "Oh? Howe the great Wu Chou, who¡¯s about to strike it rich, hase back so dejectedly?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly upon hearing Zhao Lei¡¯s words. Why did this Zhao Lei seem so hostile towards Buddha, his tone filled with such resentment!

    "Zhao Lei, stop talking about those things. I¡¯vee back today for a reason. Call Manager Chen over."

    Buddha, instead of retaliating against Zhao Lei¡¯s sneering remarks, seriously asked him to call for Manager Chen.

    "Come back for a reason? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not thinking ofing back to work, are you? Let me tell you¡ªno chance!

    Zhao Lei¡¯s voice suddenly turned sharp towards Buddha: "You asked me for money back then; so what if I didn¡¯t lend it to you? Because I didn¡¯t lend you the money, you resigned in a huff? Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are to act so high and mighty? What? Have you made money since you resigned?"

    "It was precisely because I didn¡¯t lend you the money that you can¡¯t imagine what people at thepany said about me. They called me miserly. Hah, why didn¡¯t they lend you the money themselves! My money, my choice not to lend to you!"

    Zhao Lei red coldly at Buddha: "And you resigned? Who are you trying to scare? If you want to leave, then leave now! Don¡¯t you dare think anyone would beg you to stay! Coming back here today so sheepishly, do you even have the face to return?"

    Zhao Lei proceeded to unleash a torrent of abuse at Buddha.

    "I truly apologize, but regarding that time I asked to borrow money, I genuinely was short on cash. I thought we had a good rtionship, which is why I approached you, and as for how that got out, I have no idea..."

    Unfazed by Zhao Lei¡¯s mockery, Buddha earnestly exined to Zhao Lei, adding, "And I really dide here today for a reason. I¡¯m here to buy a house, please could you get Manager Chen toe out..."

    Having heard this, Xiao Yifei finally grasped the full context.

    It turned out that Buddha used to work at thispany, but after his daughter fell ill, he thought he had a good rtionship with Zhao Lei and asked him for a loan. When Zhao Lei refused, Buddha had no choice but to leave and fight in underground matches at Dream Paradise.

    Somehow, the fact that Buddha asked Zhao Lei for money had been leaked, prompting criticism about why Zhao Lei didn¡¯t lend to Buddha, which caused Zhao Lei to bear a grudge against Buddha. Now that Zhao Lei had encountered Buddha again, it was natural for him to take his anger out on him.

    Xiao Yifei frowned at Zhao Lei, feeling that Zhao Lei¡¯s character was trulycking.

    "Buy a house? You must be joking! Since when can you afford to buy a house?"

    Zhao Lei looked at Buddha with disdain, having just spoken, he seemed to remember something, and said with a sneer, "You know, I had almost forgotten¡ªbuying a house, isn¡¯t it? Weren¡¯t all your properties already sold off? I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ve gotten involved with something unsavory! Good thing I didn¡¯t lend you the money back then, otherwise, who knows if you ever would have paid it back!"

    Zhao Lei¡¯s words were extremely grating to hear, and knowing the truth¡ªthat Buddha did what he did for his daughter¡¯s illness¡ªXiao Yifei was filled with dissatisfaction, especially since Zhao Lei made such presumptions without understanding the actual reasons.

    "It¡¯s not for me¡ªit¡¯s for my boss that I¡¯m looking at houses..."

    Buddha, after hearing what Zhao Lei said, opened his mouth as if to say something but ended up sighing and said, "Never mind, I¡¯ll just go directly to Manager Chen."

    After speaking, Buddha turned to head to the office looking for the so-called Manager Chen. It was at this moment that Zhao Lei, looking much like a mad dog, also turned his bite towards Xiao Yifei.

    His eyes scanned over Xiao Yifei, who was standing behind Buddha, and then he smirked.

 Chapter 478 Getting Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Getting Arrogant</h4><h4></h4>

    "Still the boss? Wu Chou, I think your pretentiousness is making you brainless. Is he your boss?"

    Zhao Lei pointed at Xiao Yifei andughed, "I really thought he was here to see the house just now, but since he came with you, he must not be anything good either!"

    "As for being your boss? Did you hire him from some migrant worker market? Still the boss, my suit alone could buy ten sets of clothes for your boss! Want to y the suffering hero? You should at least have the proper hardware!"

    Zhao Lei scoffed as he spoke.

    Hearing Zhao Lei¡¯s words, Buddha suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and stared at Xiao Yifei, a sudden glint of cold light shing in his eyes.

    Feeling intimidated by Buddha¡¯s gaze, Zhao Lei shuddered, but he quickly recovered, although he was surprised at how Buddha could suddenly have such a fearsome expression.

    "What! So fierce, you trying to scare me?"

    Disdainfully, Zhao Lei pointed at the white bear, "You even hired a foreigner, you should let him try to scare me!"

    Just as Zhao Lei¡¯s words fell, the white bear abruptly stepped forward, his ferocious face full of sinister expression.

    "What did you just say! Daring to curse our boss! Do you not want to live anymore!"

    The white bear stared fiercely at Zhao Lei, his eyes reddening.

    Zhao Lei was terrified at the sight of the white bear looming over him like a towering iron tower, and hastily retreated.

    "What are you doing! Let me tell you, this is our sales center, if you dare to use force, see if I don¡¯t call the police and get you all arrested!"

    Zhao Lei¡¯s voice was sharp as he cried out.

    "White bear, enough!"

    Just as the white bear cornered Zhao Lei and was about to grab his shoulders with hands like iron mps, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    "Boss! But he insulted you!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, the white bear suddenly stopped his impending action, turned his head, and pointing at Zhao Lei, somewhat aggrievedly said as if he could not bear to let any insult to Xiao Yifei go unavenged.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll talk to him."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the white bear¡¯s demeanor,ughed and patted Zhou Meifeng, signaling her to let go of her hold on him.

    Then Xiao Yifei slowly walked over to Zhao Lei and, with a smile, said, "You are Zhao Lei, right? Although Wu Chou and I haven¡¯t signed a contract, theoretically speaking, I am indeed his boss, and I did indeede to look at the house today..."

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhao Lei rudely interrupted him.

    Now, seeming more courageous because Xiao Yifei had stopped the white bear just now, Zhao Lei scornfully spoke after interrupting Xiao Yifei.

    "Heh, you say you came to look at the house, so you are here to see the house? I might as well say I¡¯m a multimillionaire!"

    Although Zhao Lei did not finish his words, it was evident that he also held some disdain towards Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this scene, Buddha stepped forward and came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, apologizing with regret, "Boss, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this aftering here. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here..."

    It seemed Buddha felt very guilty for bringing Xiao Yifei to this ce and subjecting him to such poor treatment.

    "Boss, let¡¯s leave and look elsewhere. I will handle the situation here, don¡¯t worry, I surely won¡¯t let those who insulted you get away with it!"

    Buddha suddenly turned his head, his eyes sharply piercing Zhao Lei.

    Zhao Lei once again shuddered.

    "Haha, it¡¯s nothing."

    Xiao Yifei said with augh.

    "I have to ask you a question, how is the quality of this house?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha suddenly paused as he didn¡¯t quite understand what Xiao Yifei meant by asking this, but still sincerely answered, "I have worked here and have some understanding, at least the quality of this buildingplex is quite good, especially those two vis. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here."

    Indeed that was the case. When Buddha originally considered whether to bring Xiao Yifei to the Yuanhang buildingplex, he thought about this very issue, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the consequences would be like this, and also, Buddha indeed felt that the buildingplex, both in terms of quality andyout, was very good, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Xiao Yifei to this ce.

    "Okay, since the quality is good, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I¡¯ll handle this matter!"

    Having heard Buddha¡¯s affirmative response, Xiao Yifei pped his hands and a smile of satisfaction spread across his face.

    "I really am here to look at houses. Introduce me to some!"

    With a seemingly casual smile, Xiao Yifei said to Zhao Lei.

    Those familiar with Xiao Yifei knew that if this expression ever appeared on his face, it really meant someone was in for trouble!

    "Hehe, still pretending with me now? If you really can¡¯t afford the houseter, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei talk seriously, Zhao Lei suddenly thought that if Xiao Yifei was truly here to buy a house, then selling one could mean a substantialmission for him!

    With this thought in mind, Zhao Lei continued, "Tell me, what kind of house do you want to see?"

    Buddha looked at Xiao Yifei somewhat unexpectedly, not knowing what Xiao Yifei was really up to.

    "I don¡¯t know what kind of house to buy; you¡¯ll have to introduce me!"

    Xiao Yifei sincerely said to Zhao Lei.

    "Come here,e here, since you want introductions, I¡¯ll give them!"

    Impatiently waving his hand, Zhao Lei signaled Xiao Yifei to follow him.

    Following him, Zhao Lei went to the model center and began introducing the Voyage estate¡¯s properties to Xiao Yifei.

    While talking, Zhao Lei observed Xiao Yifei¡¯s expressions, noticing that Xiao Yifei was listening intently and nodding seriously, which suddenly stirred something in Zhao Lei¡¯s heart.

    "Could this person really be here to buy a house? Looking at him, it seems quite genuine!"

    Observing Xiao Yifei, Zhao Lei then turned to look at Buddha and thought: "Could he really be Wu Chou¡¯s boss?"

    Feeling tricked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance, Zhao Lei became even more enthusiastic and continued exining energetically, spittle flying.

    "Hmm, that makes sense, but aren¡¯t there any other floor ns?"

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head and continued to inquire.

    "This model..."

    "Are there any others?"

    "Here¡¯s another model..."

    "This one..."

    As Zhao Lei spoke, he was sweating profusely, thirsty and tired, but seeing Xiao Yifei appearing hesitant, Zhao Lei forced himself to perk up and continue with the introductions.

    "This is thest model now, have you not decided yet?"

    Eventually, Zhao Lei had introduced every single model of the Voyage estate¡¯s properties, even the pr bear was starting to doze off.

    After finishing, Zhao Lei stared firmly at Xiao Yifei, beginning to feel somewhat displeased.

    "That... I heard that you also have two vis here. Why didn¡¯t you mention them?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhao Lei, raising an eyebrow and asked with a perplexed tone.

    "Vis?"

    Zhao Lei looked sideways at Xiao Yifei: "The vis aren¡¯t something within my authority to sell, so I don¡¯t even have the right to discuss them. But these two vis in our estate are reserved for the true elites. Not to mention whether you can afford them, looking at you, it seems you might not even be able to get through the door!"

    The dismissive remarks from Zhao Lei didn¡¯t affect Xiao Yifei at all.

    After hearing what Zhao Lei had said, Xiao Yifei turned his head, narrowed his eyes, and said to Zhao Lei, "Are you saying you don¡¯t have the authority to sell these two vis? Not even the right to introduce them?"

 Chapter 479: Indulging You First

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Indulging You First</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course! Whoever can afford these two vis wouldn¡¯t care for me; they¡¯re meant for our manager¡¯s level!"

    Zhao Lei nodded and urged Xiao Yifei, "Hurry up, make a decision on what to buy¡ªI¡¯m busy here!"

    A smile slowly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he waved his hand grandly and said, "Go on! Call your manager here. I¡¯m interested in these two vis!"

    "Are you fucking kidding me?"

    The moment Zhao Lei heard what Xiao Yifei had said, he exploded, "If you could afford even one of these vis, I¡¯d eat shit!"

    "Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush. Look at you, why get so worked up!"

    Seeing Zhao Lei¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He waved his hands repeatedly and said to Zhao Lei, "When did I fool you? Buying a house is a serious matter. Of course, I need to carefully consider all the different house types and properties before making a decision!"

    "Look at you, getting all worked up, isn¡¯t that a bit unwise!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhao Lei with full amiability.

    Zhao Lei stared at Xiao Yifei, breathing heavily, obviously very angry.

    "Fuck, you¡¯ve looked from start to finish, and I¡¯ve introduced everything from start to finish, exhausting me in the process, and now you say you want to buy those two vis?"

    Zhao Lei¡¯s voice was filled with icy coldness as he stared at Xiao Yifei, "You know damn well I don¡¯t have the authority for those two vis, and then you say you want to buy them, isn¡¯t this fucking with me!"

    "If you don¡¯t have the money, get the fuck out! Don¡¯t fucking get in the way and affect my work!"

    Zhao Lei looked ferociously at Xiao Yifei and continued, "You poor bastard, you must have been roped in by Wu Chou specifically to piss me off. Knowing I don¡¯t have the authority, now here you are messing with me, amusing is it? If you don¡¯t leave now, I will really start being unpleasant!"

    Zhao Lei¡¯s string of words were filled with venom and disdain.

    "Haha, man, listen to what you¡¯re saying. I never said I couldn¡¯t afford those two vis¡ªdon¡¯t get confused!"

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t angry; he still spoke to Zhao Lei in a cheerful tone, "Look, if you didn¡¯t have authority, you should have told me earlier, wasting so much time. Now who has the authority? Go find them quickly, as I really want to buy this house. Let¡¯s not talk about eating shit; we¡¯re all amiable here, no need for that!"

    Xiao Yifei spoke amiably to Zhao Lei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor left White Bear and Buddha staring in astonishment behind him. In their memories, the boss was always a decisive and domineering person, evident from what Xiao Yifei had done in the underground space. But now, what was up with Xiao Yifei, why was he suddenly so agreeable, making White Bear and Buddha extremely puzzled.

    "Boss... If we¡¯re not buying, then we¡¯re not buying, no worries. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll handle it,"

    Buddha stepped forward and said to Xiao Yifei, thinking he was inconvenienced, which is why he was so polite. After speaking, Buddha turned and gave Zhao Lei a freezing look¡ªa clear sign that his way of handling things was going to teach the foul-mouthed Zhao Lei a tough lesson!

    "Haha, what are you talking about! Since you said the quality of the house is good, I definitely want to buy it, don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to deal with this."

    Xiao Yifei winked at Buddha, then continued smiling at Zhao Lei, "Go on, I really want to buy this vi! Go find whoever has the authority!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a disdainful smile spread across Zhao Lei¡¯s face, "Act, keep acting! Even at this point, you¡¯re still acting?"

    He looked Xiao Yifei up and down, then his disdainful gaze moved to Buddha and White Bear, as well as Zhou Meifeng, who was always by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. Zhao Lei swept a look of contempt over everyone around Xiao Yifei; his gaze only slightly restrained when it reached White Bear, who had given him a significant pressure earlier, but for the rest, Zhao Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.

    "Hmph! Fine! You really think highly of yourselves!"

    Zhao Lei sneered and continued, "I¡¯ll go find our manager Chen right now, and I¡¯d like to see if you really can afford this house. If I catch any of you harboring thoughts of slipping away, don¡¯t me me! I¡¯ll show you just how tough we at Yuanhang can be!"

    After his threatening words, Zhao Lei turned around and ran towards the second floor, simultaneously notifying the security to keep a close eye on Xiao Yifei, ensuring Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t sneak away.

    "Boss, why bother? We don¡¯t have to buy this house..."

    Buddha spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Boss! When did you be so easygoing! This kind of person, isn¡¯t he the type we could easily crush? Why let him parade around in front of us? By what right! How dare he look down on you! He¡¯s not even fit to carry your shoes!"

    It wasn¡¯t just Buddha; Pr Bear was already red-eyed with anger. With his vtile temper, no one could treat him like this. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei being there, Pr Bear might have already crushed Zhao Lei¡¯s head like a watermelon! Pr Bear spoke in an agitated tone.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the words from Buddha and Pr Bear, smiled gently, his face still filled with indifference. He turned to Buddha and gently said, "This kind of person, confronting you from the moment you appear, could you tolerate it?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha looked up, somewhat at a loss, not understanding what Xiao Yifei meant.

    Then he saw Xiao Yifei smile gently, "Whether you can bear it or not, I certainly can¡¯t stand by while he bullies you like this."

    Then Xiao Yifei raised his head towards the staircase on the second floor, where Zhao Lei wasing down with a malicious grin, following a man dressed like a manager.

    "For such people, if you don¡¯t teach them a deep lesson, they will always look down on you. A lowly dog¡¯s gaze at a superior? There¡¯s also a saying, ¡¯A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating filth!¡¯"

    Xiao Yifei spoke in an even tone as the man known as Manager Chen finally approached, with Zhao Lei wearing a smug look following behind, mockingly watching Xiao Yifei and Buddha.

    "Wu Chou! Long time no see!"

    Clearly, Manager Chen had better manners than Zhao Lei. After arriving, he first smiled and greeted Wu Chou, then turned to look at Xiao Yifei and said, "May I know how to address this gentleman?"

    Although Manager Chen¡¯s tone was polite, Xiao Yifei could still sense the stiffness in it.

    It was clear that Zhao Lei had spoken with Manager Chen upstairs and, with his embellishments, Manager Chen was obviously not enthusiastic about Xiao Yifei andpany, offering only perfunctory words.

    "Myst name is Xiao."

    Xiao Yifei squinted and smiled.

    "Oh, Mr. Xiao, hello. Just now our sales team mentioned that you are interested in two of the vis in our development, correct?"

    Manager Chen looked at Xiao Yifei seriously and said, "If Mr. Xiao is truly interested in purchasing our property, we are wholeheartedly weing. But if Mr. Xiao is here just to cause trouble, then I am afraid you¡¯vee to the wrong ce."

    Manager Chen seriously warned Xiao Yifei, then continued, "I¡¯d like to know which of the two vis Mr. Xiao is interested in, so I can introduce them to you properly."

    Hearing Manager Chen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei first coughed slightly, then spoke with a hint ofughter in his voice.

    "Both, I like both of them."

    "Mr. Xiao, we are discussing a very serious matter now, and I hope you can be a bit more serious."

 Chapter 480: Brush a Set First

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 480: Brush a Set First</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Manager Chen furrowed his brows slightly, and then spoke with a tone of dissatisfaction, "These two vis are our gship properties at Yuanhang Real Estate. Ordinarily, outsiders aren¡¯t even qualified to look at them. I would still hope, sir, that you could take this matter a bit more seriously."

    After Manager Chen finished speaking, Zhao Lei¡¯s face was filled with a disdainful smile, his voice gratingly loud, "Manager, haven¡¯t you realized yet? These folks are just here to cause trouble. They absolutely can¡¯t afford it, let alone two vis. I already said, if they could afford even one of them, I would eat shit!"

    "Come over here!"

    After he had spoken, Zhao Lei still felt unsatisfied. He waved to the security guards at the door and continued, "Come over, a few of you, and throw these troublemakers out. If it doesn¡¯t work, just call the police to take them away!"

    After giving his instructions, Zhao Lei stood with his hands on his hips, his face full of arrogant expressions as he looked at Xiao Yifei and Buddha, as though he were really showing off.

    "Wu Chou, it¡¯s gotten to this point, and you still want to go on acting? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if the act goes wrongter and you get thrown into the station, you might have to give them a raise? But then again, can you even afford that?"

    Zhao Lei stared provocatively at Buddha.

    Just as the security guards at the door came charging over menacingly, they were suddenly interrupted by Manager Chen.

    "What are you doing!"

    Manager Chen started speaking with authority, then he turned his head and red at Zhao Lei, saying, "What is this nonsense! Fooling around!"

    After that, Manager Chen turned back and with a hint of helplessness in his voice, he spoke to Buddha, "Wu Chou, if this is really because I didn¡¯t lend you money and you came here deliberately to make trouble, then it¡¯s enough now. There¡¯s no need to continue like this, after all, we¡¯re still your former employer."

    Manager Chen shook his head with a sigh.

    Just as Manager Chen was speaking, a discordant voice suddenly burst out.

    "Hello? What exactly is going on with your real estatepany? I want to buy a house in good faith, and you¡¯re telling me all this gibberish! Listen well! I am the one buying the house! Why are you talking to my subordinate about it!"

    A wild look suddenly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, "What¡¯s the matter? Does your ce not allow buying two vis?"

    After speaking, he even pointed his finger at Zhao Lei and said, "And you, you keep on repeating that you¡¯ll eat shit. I¡¯ll tell you, today you are definitely going to eat that shit!"

    Manager Chen suddenly looked up, his brows furrowed as he looked at Xiao Yifei, now increasingly perceiving him as someone causing trouble.

    Dressed simply, but in his eyes, Xiao Yifei still came off aspletely unreasonable, clearly here to make trouble.

    "Mr. Xiao, yes, ourpany indeed allows the sale of two properties, and I am very wee. The more you buy, the better! However, to buy these properties, certain qualifications are needed!"

    Manager Chen spoke in a hard tone to Xiao Yifei, "If you want to buy this property, we need to see that Mr. Xiao, you have the qualifications needed to afford this property."

    "Enough, Manager, stop wasting words with him. What qualifications can he have? If he could afford a house, he would have made an offer already instead of talking with us. It is clear that he is just here to cause trouble. Just pack them up and take them away! Let them know that Yuanhang is not to be trifed with! Otherwise, any Tom, Dick, and Harry would try to stir up trouble!"

    Zhao Leiughed coldly.

    "Mr. Xiao, if you really can¡¯t provide anything to show that you can afford a house, then I¡¯m afraid we really do have to ask you to leave!"

    Manager Chen spoke coldly to Xiao Yifei, his brows furrowed, then he turned his head and looked at Buddha, shaking his head heavily.

    "Ah! To think that I, your subordinate, was just praising the quality of your properties!"

    Xiao Yifei sighed heavily and with a heart full of bitterness said, "And what is this poor service I get in return? I¡¯ve gone to other ces to look at houses, they drive electric cars to take me around their vi districts, whereas here you haven¡¯t even let me see the house, and you want to drive me away?"

    Of course, this was also something Xiao Yifei had just blurted out casually; he hadn¡¯t even been into the vi district¡¯s sales department. At that moment, Manager Chen was staring intently at Xiao Yifei, trying to figure out what he was really up to.

    "It seems if I really can¡¯t produce any proof, then this Zhao Lei fellow, right? He won¡¯t get to eat that shit, and that won¡¯t do!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face was smiling as he looked at Zhao Lei, who scoffed at Xiao Yifei disdainfully before turning his head away.

    "I don¡¯t know how the gentleman ns to prove his ability to purchase these two vis?"

    Manager Chen looked at Xiao Yifei and asked in a deep voice, "It¡¯s two, right?"

    Xiao Yifei turned back to seriously ask Buddha, "You didn¡¯t lie to me, did you? The house¡¯s quality,yout, and lighting are really good?"

    Buddha frowned, nodded at Xiao Yifei, then opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Xiao Yifei had already turned away.

    "In that case, here¡¯s a card! Go ahead and swipe it for one of them!"

    Xiao Yifei pulled out his card and casually handed it to Manager Chen, speaking indifferently. However, his demeanor looked very much like that of a nouveau riche.

    "Does the boss trust you that much?"

    Pr Bear watched everything unfolding before him and looked at Buddha in surprise.

    Buddha too was filled with astonishment at this result; he gave Xiao Yifei a surprised look before lowering his head. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to really trust him this much! This filled Buddha¡¯s heart with emotion.

    "One would sacrifice his life for his confidant!"

    Xiao Yifei had not expected that a casual gesture from him would make Buddha even more devoted to him!

    At that moment, Manager Chen, holding the bank card handed over by Xiao Yifei, looked at him in amazement, "Mr. Xiao, are you sure? You¡¯re paying in full?"

    Xiao Yifei, clearly impatient, waved his hand at Manager Chen, "Hurry up, go on, buy one of them, pay in full, just swipe it!"

    Manager Chen looked at Xiao Yifei, his face filled with astonishment. Generally speaking, it was rare to pay in full for a house because it wasn¡¯t economical, so initially, Chen had been skeptical, but seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s insistence made him somewhat unsure.

    With a mixture of belief and doubt, Manager Chen directly left to handle the procedures at the front desk. He hadn¡¯t even checked the procedure yet, opting instead to attempt payment first with a try-and-see attitude. Subsequently, his eyes widened in shock.

    A momentter, Manager Chen walked back trembling.

    "Mr. Xiao, hello, your total expenditure is eighty-three million, five hundred and twenty thousand yuan; the cash has already been deducted."

    Manager Chen said respectfully to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Manager Chen¡¯s words, Zhao Lei felt like he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    "Hmm..."

    Xiao Yifei nodded slightly, pointing at Zhao Lei as he said, "Take him to eat shit!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s order, Pr Bear¡¯s face twisted into a fierce smile. He clenched his fists hard, then with a fiendish grin, he started walking toward Zhao Lei.

    Seeing Pr Bear¡¯s demeanor, Zhao Lei hurriedly backed away, retreating while eximing in shock, "What... what are you doing! You dare! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll call the police!"

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Pr Bear, observing Zhao Lei with a smile that was not quite a smile, his eyes filled with coldness.

    This Zhao Lei, oblivious to his own peril, kept stirring trouble over and over again, so he shouldn¡¯t me Xiao Yifei for being discourteous.

    However, suddenly, Xiao Yifei remembered something.

    "Hey? How much did you just say you swiped on my card?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking steadily at Manager Chen, a hint of surprise on his face.

    Manager Chen had initially been frowning as he watched the actions between Pr Bear and Zhao Lei. Hearing Xiao Yifei speak, he then turned back his head, addressing Xiao Yifei, "One of the vis is eighty-three million, five hundred and twenty thousand yuan; I¡¯ve already swiped it from your card."

 Chapter 481: Shut Your Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Shut Your Mouth</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Manager Chen¡¯s body was trembling earlier, he has now steadied himself and looked at Xiao Yifei before responding.

    "Eight... Eighty-three million?"

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat startled; he hadn¡¯t expected that purchasing this vi would nearly deplete the ny million on his card, leaving only small amounts. Wasn¡¯t the price of this house a bit too expensive!

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard, taking quite some time to recover.

    "Sir, can you please have your men show some restraint? After all, this is a public ce; this kind of behavior is somewhat inappropriate!"

    Manager Chen frowned as he looked at the ferocious pr bear, speaking discontentedly to Xiao Yifei.

    Manager Chen had seen wealthy people before, but it was his first time encountering someone as unreasonable as Xiao Yifei. Just because he had some money, what right did Xiao Yifei have to be so arrogant? Chen admitted that he might have misjudged initially, but that was normal¡ªafter all, aside from being handsome, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to have anything else remarkable about him.

    Just because of this, Xiao Yifei wanted his underlings to drag Zhao Lei away to eat shit¡ªsomething Manager Chen couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    Manager Chen, who hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Lei¡¯s full mockery and scornful behavior towards Xiao Yifei and Buddha, now harbored a lot of grievances against Xiao Yifei.

    "Sir, if you continue to condone your subordinate¡¯s behavior, I will have to call the police!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t paid any attention to him, and the pr bear continued to chase Zhao Lei around, Manager Chen¡¯s tone became notably unfriendly, "Sir, although you are now our property owner, this doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!"

    Manager Chen eventually raised his voice to Xiao Yifei, "Sir! Please be mindful of your actions! What you¡¯re doing now is illegal! We canpletely call the police and have you arrested!"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and gazed intently at Manager Chen, whose eyes gleamed with cold light as he red at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows, wondering which idiot was in charge of this Yuanhang real estate. Why were all their employees so abnormal?

    "Sir! I am warning you for thest time, I¡¯ve seen plenty of rich people! But being wealthy doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei still had made no move, Manager Chen actually threatened bluntly.

    Upon hearing Manager Chen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was Chen who had initially said Xiao had no money and requested him to leave, and now that Xiao had disyed his wealth, it was still Manager Chen threatening to call the police. Xiao Yifei could not help feeling that Manager Chen was indeed a weirdo.

    "Get out of my way! Stop following me! Security! Security,e save me!"

    Meanwhile, Zhao Lei was in a panic, running all over the sales hall, screaming as he fled.

    Just then, before Xiao Yifei could say anything else, Buddha walked out indifferently and calmly approached Manager Chen.

    "Wu Chou, you better talk to your boss! I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, having such a boss! Aren¡¯t you ashamed? How can he be so arrogant just because he has some money!"

    When Manager Chen saw Buddhaing over, he frowned in dissatisfaction and spoke to Buddha.

    ¡¯p¡ª¡¯

    Suddenly, the sharp sound of a p rang out.

    Manager Chen covered his burning cheek, his eyes filled with disbelief as he stared at Buddha.

    "You... you fucker actually dared to hit me?"

    Manager Chen stammered, his heart filled with shock as he had never expected the usually docile Buddha to actually strike him!

    "Shut your mouth!"

    Buddha looked steadily at Manager Chen, a glint of murderous intent shing in his eyes, "Whatever the boss did, he did it for me. If you say one more bad word about him, I¡¯ll kill you."

    The calm words spoken by Buddha carried a chill that made Manager Chen shiver.

    Manager Chen raised his hand to his burning cheek, looking at Buddha in shock, hardly believing that this person he thought he knew could have changed so much.

    "How... how is this! He struts around arrogantly, and yet he won¡¯t let others speak?"

    Manager Chen, though somewhat still rmed in his heart, ultimately did not believe Buddha would do anything: "What if I said something! Not only do I want to speak, I also want to call the police and have him arrested!"

    Manager Chen grew more and more heated as he spoke, but just as he was about to say something else.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a scream of agony erupted from Manager Chen¡¯s mouth; he clutched his leg and copsed to the ground, while Buddha looked indifferently at the pain-stricken Manager Chen and said, "Say another word, and I¡¯ll take off one of your legs!"

    At that moment, Manager Chen finally realized Buddha was indeed serious!

    Not only was there a piercing pain in his leg, but also his heart was filled with panic. He had never expected that Buddha would actually make a move as soon as he said it!

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei arrived beside Manager Chen with a faint smile on his face and spoke indifferently, "What about you? Isn¡¯t this just making trouble for yourself? When have I ever been arrogant? It was your Zhao Lei who said he wanted to eat shit; I merely amodated him!"

    In fact, at this moment, Xiao Yifei was feeling somewhat relieved in his heart. Fortunately, although he had said he would buy two apartments, he had only swiped his card for one. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t afford two, and it would have been truly awkward if he didn¡¯t have enough moneyter!

    Zhou Meifeng stood behind Xiao Yifei, looking at everything with a calm gaze. There wasn¡¯t a ripple in her heart; as long as she was beside Xiao Yifei, whatever the situation, she would face it with him!

    "Motherf*ckers! Why are you all standing there stupidly? Didn¡¯t you see that they¡¯ve already started fighting!"

    Following the severe pain, what rose in Manager Chen¡¯s heart was extreme fury. He shouted angrily at the security guards at the door while lying on the ground.

    The security guards, witnessing the scene, also gathered around, surrounding Xiao Yifei and the others with unfriendly expressions.

    "Who dares to cause trouble in my property!"

    Simultaneously, at the entrance, a robust figure slowly emerged.

    "Boss!"

    Upon seeing this figure, Manager Chen excitedly shouted.

    "Ah!"

    Just as Manager Chen¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he shouted towards the emerging figure, Buddha indifferentlynded another harsh stomp, provoking another agonized scream from Manager Chen.

    "I said, say another word and I¡¯ll take off one of your legs."

    Buddha looked indifferently at Manager Chen, his eyes full of detachment. After speaking, he turned around, faced the robust figure, and positioned himself in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Cradling his leg in pain, Manager Chen seemed as though he still wanted to say something, but remembering what had just happened, he sharply recoiled, not daring to speak anymore. Yet, he stared at the robust new arrival with eyes full of hope, as if this person could save him.

    Zhao Lei felt the same way. Hearing Manager Chen¡¯s words, Zhao Lei quickly looked up, and upon seeing the person at the entrance, his face was filled with joy and excitement. It was as if he had seen hisst savior, and he shouted loudly to the person at the entrance, "Boss! Boss,e quickly, someone is causing trouble in our store! They¡¯re nearly beating Manager Chen to death!"

    "Boss, you¡¯ve finallye! These ignorant bastards, thinking they¡¯re something special just because they have a bit of money, havee to our property looking for trouble!"

    While speaking, Zhao Lei ran towards the entrance like a monkey, waving his hands excitedly and with a face full of exhration.

    "Who is it?"

    The robust voice spoke with amanding tone, indeed quite imposing.

    "It¡¯s these few bastards right here!"

    Zhao Lei pointed towards Xiao Yifei and the others with a sinister smile on his face.

    "What are you looking at! Just because you have a bit of damned money? Our boss has money too; howe I haven¡¯t seen you all act so cocky before? Now I really want to see how you can continue being arrogant."

 Chapter 482 The Boss Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 482 The Boss Arrives</h4><h4></h4>

    He sneered and continued, "Still have the guts to run amok on our turf, it seems you really don¡¯t know how to spell ¡¯death¡¯!"

    Hearing Zhao Lei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei alsoughed. Shaking his head, he felt this Zhao Lei was excessively petty. That Buddha had once worked with such a person was truly hardship for him.

    Then Xiao Yifei tried to tiptoe to see who the boss that had appeared was, curious as to why Zhao Lei suddenly had so much confidence as soon as this person showed up.

    But Buddha stood in front of Xiao Yifei, protecting him while also blocking his line of sight.

    At that moment, White Bear had a fierce smile on his lips, his eyes turning slightly red with rage because Zhao Lei had really infuriated him. An angry White Bear was just short of demolishing the entire sales center at that point.

    He moved towards Zhao Lei step by step, his face carrying an expression of terror.

    "Who exactly are you, don¡¯t you know our real estate isn¡¯t something you can..."

    The brawny figure that had appeared spoke in a low voice. Paired with his massive physique, he really gave off a sense of oppression. However,pared to White Bear, who was like a towering iron fortress, he was simply insignificant!

    White Bear eventually stepped out from the shadows and into the sunlight, walking towards Zhao Lei.

    And at the entrance, the boss with a brawny figure the others referred to suddenly stopped talking. Not only did he stop talking, but his brawny body also began to shiver violently.

    "Boss! What¡¯s wrong! You¡¯re scared because the guy on the other side is tall and looks fierce, but he¡¯s nothing! He couldn¡¯t even catch me just now; he¡¯s not worth mentioning! You don¡¯t need to be afraid!"

    Zhao Lei, noticing the odd behavior of their boss, thought the boss was a bit afraid and said with augh, "He¡¯s just a paper tiger! Don¡¯t worry, boss! We have the numbers!"

    Just as White Bear was about to reach Zhao Lei, something odd in front of him made him abruptly stop. Tilting his head, White Bear stared dumbly at everything unfolding before him.

    "Numbers! Numbers! Numbers!"

    The man Zhao Lei called boss suddenly erupted. He violently pped Zhao Lei across the face, knocking Zhao Lei directly to the ground. Zhao Lei fell dumbly, his eyes filled with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe his boss had suddenly struck him.

    "More people! Why don¡¯t you just die! You even dare to bully my brother! Himing to our property is an honor for us! You¡¯re courting death!"

    Not satisfied yet, he fiercely stretched out his thick leg and stomped hard on Zhao Lei, who was down on the ground.

    Zhao Leiy there as if the sky had fallen, silently enduring the boss¡¯s kicks. He remained dumbfounded, unable to believe how his boss had abruptly turned on him, and so decisively at that!

    Even Manager Chen, who had just thought they saw a glimmer of hope, was shocked by the scene. However, he was clearly thinking more than Zhao Lei. Chen quickly turned to look at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with despair.

    Because he knew that this time, they had probably encountered a truly formidable person.

    The security guards surrounding Xiao Yifei were full of surprise at the scene unfolding before them. Though they didn¡¯t understand the situation, they could see clearly what was happening and began to retreat timidly to the back.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    White Bear scratched his head, looking oddly at the fat man before him.

    Then, the fat man¡¯s actions turned White Bear¡¯s anger into an awkwardugh.

    The fat man¡¯s chubby face beamed like a chrysanthemum. He edged closer, rubbing up against White Bear and said, "White Bear, brothers, I remember you were carrying my buddy Mosquito when you left. Is my brother Mosquito with you?"

    After saying this, the fat man stood on his tiptoes and craned his neck to look behind White Bear, and although he didn¡¯t see Xiao Yifei, his eyes lit up seeing Buddha. He chuckled, nodded at White Bear, and scurried over.

    "Mosquito brother! Mosquito brother! Where are you?"

    The chubby man¡¯s face was full of rippling expressions as he began to run, his flesh rolling like waves, heading towards Buddha.

    It turned out that the boss of Yuanhang Real Estate was Xiao Yifei, the chubby man met in Dream Space. It had to be said, the world was sometimes really small!

    And the chubby man, who was keen on making himself appear imposing, had learned a thing or two after encountering Xiao Yifeist time. Now, his demeanor had indeed be much fiercer, but at this moment, the way he plumped up his face was just too amusing no matter how you looked at it.

    Zhao Lei and Manager Chen, who were lying on the ground, were even more surprised upon seeing the chubby man¡¯s expression. This was the first time they had seen the always stone-faced chubby man reveal such an expression.

    Finally, hearing the chubby man¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei walked out from behind Buddha.

    "Mosquito Brother!"

    Once the chubby man confirmed it was indeed Xiao Yifei, his small eyes brightened dramatically, and he ran over to Xiao Yifei with great enthusiasm, "I¡¯ve finally seen you again!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the situation turning out like this, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    "Mosquito Brother, you have no idea, I¡¯ve always wanted to find you. Back then, someone gave me an address, and I went to look for it, but the people let me in..."

    The chubby man, with a plump face, leaned in close to Xiao Yifei and giggled incessantly.

    Back then, equipped with the address given by the scorpion, he went to the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯s¡¯pany, but Xiao Yifei was in a deep sleep, so no one paid any attention to the chubby man¡¯s visit.

    "Who knew we¡¯d have such fate, and meet today!"

    The chubby man¡¯s chubby face beamed like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    In the meantime, all the employees of Yuanhang Real Estate who witnessed the chubby man¡¯s behavior were utterly shaken, never having seen their usually stern-faced boss so obsequious.

    At the same time, they were even more curious about the calmly dressed Xiao Yifei, wondering what kind of background this inly dressed young man had, considering their boss was treating him this way.

    At that moment, Manager Chen and Zhao Lei felt a darkness before their eyes, and deep despair buried thempletely. They had never imagined that they¡¯d actually hit such a tough spot.

    "Just who is this man..."

    Especially Zhao Lei, who had been hammered by the chubby man, was utterly disheartened. He stared nkly at Xiao Yifei and Buddha, the bitterness in his heart indescribable with words.

    In their view, the inly dressed Xiao Yifei might be able to spend over 80 million on a vi, being merely a wealthy individual, but they never expected the current situation, where even their own boss had to cater with a smile. The background of Xiao Yifei was not something they, as minor figures, could fathom.

    "This time... it¡¯s really over!"

    Manager Chen looked towards the calm-faced Xiao Yifei with despair.

    "Is this property yours?"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the chubby man¡¯s words, touched his nose andughed. He remembered discussing with the chubby man that he was in real estate. What a coincidence that the property he was interested in turned out to be the chubby man¡¯s!

    And the current attitude of the chubby man towards him also made Xiao Yifei somewhat ufortable, almost giving him goosebumps.

    "Yes! It¡¯s my property!"

    The chubby man beamed a naive smile at Xiao Yifei, "Didn¡¯t I tell you, Mosquito Brother? I¡¯m in the real estate business, and now I only have this property left! I didn¡¯te by much before, buttely I¡¯ve been stopping by the sales department regrly, never expecting such good fortune today, being able to meet Mosquito Brother just bying here!"

 Chapter 483: Wilted

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 483: Wilted</h4><h4></h4>

    The chubby man squinted his eyes and gave Xiao Yifei a broad smile across his face.

    Meanwhile, Buddha stood behind the chubby man. He had worked at this real estatepany for some time and knew what the chubby man said was correct. Before, Buddha had only heard of this boss but hadn¡¯t seen him; only now did he realize that this chubby man was actually the owner of the property.

    "Haha, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re the owner of the property."

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and said with a smile to the chubby man, "At least I can reason with you. But I really want to ask, where did you find these employees? They¡¯re so arrogant with customers, can you even sell these houses?"

    "When I first arrived, they told me I had no money, looked down on me, and told me to get lost. I paid for one of your vis, then they said I was just being arrogant because I had money, and told me to get lost again and even called the police on me. Now, you tell me this..."

    Xiao Yifei said to the chubby man with a faint smile on his face.

    At that moment, the sales hall was utterly silent, except for Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice slowly spreading.

    "Who! Who the hell dares to mess with my brother!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei finished speaking, a fierce light suddenly shed across the chubby man¡¯s face. His small eyes filled with a fierce expression, looking truly terrifying, a far cry from the simple and adorable chubby man once seen in the underground space.

    Furthermore, it was clear that the chubby man was genuinely anxious this time. His fierce gaze swept through the sales center, and all the employees who caught the chubby man¡¯s re lowered their heads, not daring to meet his eyes.

    And they felt a secret joy in their hearts because, fortunately, they hadn¡¯t, like Manager Chen and Zhao Lei, foolishly confronted Xiao Yifei directly!

    At this moment, when the chubby man¡¯s eyes fell upon Manager Chen, lying on the ground behind him, and Zhao Lei who had been pped to the ground by him, the chubby man suddenly exploded.

    "Boss! Listen to me, it wasn¡¯t like this!"

    Seeing the murderous look on the chubby man¡¯s face as he charged towards him, Manager Chen, already in pain from his legs, couldn¡¯t help but scream shrilly, hoping the chubby man would listen to him. But how could the chubby man, full of rage and panic, listen to what Manager Chen had to say!

    "You look down on people! You put on airs! Do you even know who my buddy Mosquito is, and you dare act up in front of me! I¡¯ll cure you of this bad habit!"

    The chubby man pounded his fists into Manager Chen¡¯s body, beating him until his eyes rolled back and he couldn¡¯t speak.

    The onlooking employees all covered their eyes, unable to watch the brutal scene.

    Through the gaps in their fingers, they looked towards Buddha. Although Zhao Lei had just said a lot of bad things about Buddha, the employees now watching this scene filled with envy for having such a powerful person as their boss.

    But they were even more shocked by the handsome Xiao Yifei!

    In fact, aside from venting for Xiao Yifei, a significant factor for the chubby man¡¯s actions was for their property. Jokingly, others might not know who Xiao Yifei was, but he knew very well, the formidable giant from Heaven on Earth was smashed into pieces by Xiao Yifei, who didn¡¯t dare make a peep, let alone oppose Xiao Yifei.

    By now, Manager Chen, beaten wildly by the chubby man, deeply regretted his actions. He should not have provoked Xiao Yifei and now found himself in this dire situation, causing him extreme pain.

    After a wild thrashing, tears of regret streamed from Manager Chen¡¯s eyes as hey on the ground.

    After finishing, the chubby man stood up, his eyes fiercely sweeping across the sales hall until theynded on Zhao Lei. He walked straight towards Zhao Lei, who had been the one to speak ill of Xiao Yifei to him initially, definitely the mastermind behind offending Xiao Yifei. The previous beating wasn¡¯t enough to vent his anger, so the chubby man prepared to give Zhao Lei a severe lesson.

    "Boss... boss..."

    Seeing the fierce and demonic chubby man approaching him, Zhao Lei¡¯s body went limp, unable to even stand, with panic in his eyes as he fell to the ground and slowly backed away.

    "Chubby man, there¡¯s no need to hit him anymore."

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh at this sight, and at hearing his words, the chubby man stopped in his tracks, while Zhao Lei was also stunned, not understanding why Xiao Yifei would let him off, given that he had offended Xiao Yifei the most.

    "Your employee said that if I could afford a house, he would eat shit!"

    "You guys,e over here!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the chubby man frowned and gesticted to the security guards who had been watching, calling them over.

    "What¡¯s wrong, boss?"

    Two security guards shivered as they approached the chubby man. Their faces were full of panic, not because of the chubby man, although he was their immediate superior, but because they were actually afraid of Xiao Yifei, who had been mostly silent.

    The guards nced at Xiao Yifei with a look of terror in their eyes before obediently standing beside the chubby man.

    To the people who considered their boss almost god-like, Xiao Yifei was someone they certainly couldn¡¯t afford to offend, especially since they had surrounded him after hearing Zhao Lei¡¯s words, fearing Xiao Yifei might hold them ountable.

    However, Xiao Yifei was not one to hold such a grudge; his targeting of Zhao Lei and Manager Chen was because they had provoked him first.

    "Did he just say that if my brother Mosquito could afford a house, he would eat shit?"

    The chubby man, staring at Zhao Lei, asked the two guards.

    "Yes! Yes, he did say that!"

    The two guards nodded vigorously, having definitely heard Zhao Lei say those arrogant words.

    "Well, since my brother Mosquito has bought the house, aren¡¯t you going to fulfill his wish?"

    The chubby man said sternly, "Take him to the bathroom! Let him have a feast! Daring to look down on my brother Mosquito, he really must be tired of living!"

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Zhao Lei began screaming like a ughtered pig, "Boss! Boss, you can¡¯t do this! Boss..."

    Zhao Lei¡¯s voice faded away as the two guards dragged him toward the bathroom door.

    No one paid any attention to him; everyone looked at Zhao Lei with eyes that said he deserved it, especially since not only was he ipetent, but his earlier behavior of provoking Xiao Yifei almost implicated his colleagues!

    At that moment, the defiant Zhao Lei who had first met Xiao Yifei, looking down on everyone and Xiao Yifei and Buddha with a sneer, was nowhere to be seen. Anyone who heard him would have wanted to beat him up.

    The current Zhao Lei, with tears and snot streaming down his face, was in a pathetic state, crying and pleading, but no one paid any attention to him, just watching him slowly being dragged into the bathroom.

    This was not because Xiao Yifei was too cruel, but because Zhao Lei had gone too far!

    And Manager Chen, seeing this scene, suddenly lost color in his face; he sighed deeply, realizing that he had truly provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.

    When he saw the way the chubby man looked at him, Manager Chen knew that this time, he waspletely finished!

    It was their own fault for not seeing clearly and daring to provoke Xiao Yifei!

    "Brother Mosquito! Haha, we really are fated! It¡¯s such an honor for us that you¡¯vee to look at our property," the chubby man said, embracing Xiao Yifei andughing heartily, still thinking that Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be interested in their property given his status.

    "Brother Chubby, can¡¯t we talk nicely? I didn¡¯t say I was going to smash up your sales center, did I?"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose, feeling somewhat awkward. He made a joke, finding it hard to adapt to the chubby man¡¯s current ttering demeanor; he preferred the way the chubby man was when they met in Dream Paradise, not this sycophantic behavior.

 Chapter 484: From the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 484: From the Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    The fatty was momentarily stunned when he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, then a genuine smile slowly spread across his face.

    "Mosquito Brother, you¡¯re truly sincere, I like it!"

    This time, the fatty finally lost the odd feeling he had before, and he naturally ced his hand on Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, his face breaking into a simple smile: "But really, I¡¯m so happy to hear Mosquito Brother call me brother!"

    Xiao Yifei saw the simple-minded fatty go back to his friendly self and couldn¡¯t help butugh without words, feeling relieved in his heart.

    "Mosquito Brother, which house did you take a fancy to in our estate? Tell me about it; I¡¯ll help you consider it!"

    The fatty said to Xiao Yifei with a naive smile on his face.

    The authority the fatty had justnow hadpletely disappeared, and now he was back to his chubby, adorable self.

    "It¡¯s those two vis in your estate."

    Xiao Yifei replied to the fatty.

    "Brother, you have great eye power! These two vis are the best of the best in terms of quality,yout, and environment."

    The fatty was clearly surprised because he knew those two vis very well; they were indeed quite extraordinary, and he was astonished that Xiao Yifei knew about them.

    "Haha, Buddha introduced them to me; he seems to have been an employee under you before."

    Xiao Yifeiughed and pointed at Buddha, who was standing quietly by his side, his expression neither happy nor sad.

    But when the fatty heard what Xiao Yifei said, he swallowed hard, with Buddha¡¯s astonishing performance in the underground space still vivid in his mind. The fatty looked at Buddha with a shocked expression, because he never expected Buddha to have been an employee under him.

    As Xiao Yifei continued to talk about Buddha, the fatty pped his thigh regretfully after hearing it,menting that such a formidable person ended up with Xiao Yifei!

    "When the timees, just say what you need, and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it!"

    The fatty earnestly said to Buddha, but when he saw Buddha¡¯s indifferent face, he suddenly remembered something and sighed, "Ah, but if you¡¯re following Mosquito Brother, I guess you reallyck nothing."

    However, the carefree fatty soon put this matter out of his mind. He enthusiastically brought Xiao Yifei to the model of the only two vis avable, patting his chest with a loud smack: "Mosquito Brother, which vi did you just fancy? Tell your brother, and I¡¯ll give you a discount!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head: "I don¡¯t know, I just swiped my card and paid, didn¡¯t see which vi it was."

    "What! You¡¯ve already paid?"

    Xiao Yifei had actually mentioned this issue before, but the fatty hadn¡¯t heard it. Now that he heard Xiao Yifei say it again, he was astonished and ran to the reception desk, only to see that Xiao Yifei had indeed paid for everything in full.

    pping his hand, the fatty said to Xiao Yifei with growing anger, "Mosquito Brother, you can¡¯t treat me like this; it¡¯s so disrespectful! I am, after all, the boss of this estate. To do such a thing, are you looking down on me!"

    "I¡¯m not looking down on you..."

    Xiao Yifei was utterly speechless; the fatty wasn¡¯t even present when the payment was made.

    "Paying! Paying is looking down on me!"

    The fatty angrily said to Xiao Yifei: "We¡¯re brothers, wanting a house from my estate and still paying for it! I¡¯ll refund the money to you, and you can just move into the house!"

    The employees of Far Voyage looked dumbfounded at the usually stingy fatty, finding the contrast before them a bit too great!

    The chubby man turned around to arrange the refund,pletely infuriated with Xiao Yifei, who could tell that the man was genuinely intending to give him his money back, not just pretending to do so.

    Seeing the chubby man in such a state, Xiao Yifei revealed a wry smile on his face. He felt rather helpless, not expecting the man to be so sincere.

    But Xiao Yifei had set out today with the intention of buying a house. He always felt ufortable sleeping in a house given to him by someone else; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to leave the house Jiang Mingquan had given him and buy his own. Everyone has their unique habits.

    Xiao Yifei always felt a bit unsettled sleeping in a house that was gifted to him.

    Seeing the chubby man in front of him actually wanting to gift him the house, how could Xiao Yifei ept it?

    "Chubby guy, that¡¯s enough, I really came to buy a house today. If you simply give me this house, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well at night either. Let¡¯s just honestly exchange money for the house."

    Xiao Yifei quickly stopped the chubby man and said with a bitter smile, "Besides, you can give me a discount, but don¡¯t just give it to me for free. I can handle not allowing you to make a profit, but letting you lose money, that¡¯s something I just can¡¯t do!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hands repeatedly, refusing the chubby man¡¯s offer.

    However, this was something Xiao Yifei had considered. Initially, he had boldly dered that he would buy two houses, but he had never imagined that one house would be so expensive, so he no longer mentioned buying two houses.

    The chubby man watched Xiao Yifei intently and, realizing that he was resolute, had to give up. But suddenly, he remembered what Xiao Yifei had said about a discount, his eyes lit up, and he said earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother Mosquito, let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll give you a fifty percent discount on this house and then round it down to forty million, how about that!"

    The chubby man looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly, his eyes filled with persistence, as if he would not rest until Xiao Yifei agreed to his terms. Seeing the chubby man¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei could only respond with a wry smile, having never before witnessed someone refusing to take his money.

    "Brother Mosquito, don¡¯t refuse this time. Otherwise, it¡¯s like you really don¡¯t care about saving face for me!"

    The chubby man¡¯s eyes shifted as he whispered to Xiao Yifei, "Besides, Brother Mosquito, the fighters you rmended I buy at Dream Paradise, plus the money I made from betting on your wins, have really added up, so rest assured, you haven¡¯t made me lose any money!"

    The chubby man was right; he had indeed made a fortune at Dream Paradise with Xiao Yifei¡¯s help.

    In the end, hearing the chubby man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei finally relented.

    "Alright, alright, whatever you say! Chubby guy, you¡¯ve made this...

    Xiao Yifei showed a helpless expression on his face and ultimately agreed to the chubby man¡¯s decision.

    The chubby man¡¯s face was filled with joy as he waddled to the counter and refunded half the money to Xiao Yifei. He looked so ecstatic and excited, it was as if he was not the one giving money back to Xiao Yifei, but rather Xiao Yifei was giving him money.

    "Brother Mosquito, it¡¯s all taken care of!"

    Afterpleting the paperwork, the chubby man waddled back, his chubby buttocks swaying.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei touched his nose, really wanting tough.

    But now Xiao Yifei felt somewhatforted, as the direct loss of eighty million from his ount had truly been a bit painful.

    "Brother Mosquito, it really couldn¡¯t be more perfect that you came. We just recently finished handing over the two vis a few days ago. I¡¯ll take you to have a look!"

    The chubby man was brimming with excitement and eagerly led Xiao Yifei on his way.

    "Really? That¡¯s great; let¡¯s go have a look."

    Upon hearing the chubby man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face brightened with a smile. He was indeed curious to see the first vi he was buying. Although he believed in Buddha¡¯s will, he was still quite curious about the vi, and hearing that it was ready, he felt full of anticipation.

 Chapter 485 - : Magnificent and Splendid

    <h4>Chapter 485: 485 Chapter: Magnificent and Splendid</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sure, Mosquito Bro, follow me!"

    The chubby man twisted his body and prepared to leave the sales hall with Xiao Yifei, just as two security guards who had taken Zhao Lei to the restroom were dragging him back. There was some water on Zhao Lei¡¯s mouth, and he looked utterly disoriented.

    "What happened?"

    The chubby man turned around and looked at Zhao Lei, smiling as he spoke.

    "Boss, he said he¡¯s full..."

    A guard nearby scratched his head, saying somewhat awkwardly.

    After hearing this, Zhao Lei suddenly raised his head and cried out to Xiao Yifei, "Big brother! Sir! I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve eaten a lot, please let me go..."

    Upon hearing Zhao Lei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and walked away.

    If Zhao Lei had stuck to his guns, Xiao Yifei might have thought more highly of him, but, to Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, in his panic, Zhao Lei abandoned even his own dignity. Such a shameful lowlife wasn¡¯t worth another nce from Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei passed by Zhao Lei with an indifferent expression, not even turning his head. Buddha followed behind Xiao Yifei, his face looked sorrowful, but his demeanor had changed once again. He watched Xiao Yifei with a gentle gaze, but only those who observed carefully could see the fervor in Buddha¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei!

    Only Zhou Meifeng furrowed her brows and red at Zhao Lei again as she passed him. Seeing Zhao Lei in his current state, she felt not a stir of emotion, just an exceptional disgust.

    "This guy, he¡¯s really done for this time!"

    The other employees looked at Zhao Lei and gently shook their heads.

    At the entrance of the sales center, at Chubby¡¯s call, everyone got into his car. Due to his size, Chubby had chosen a six-seater Mercedes-Benz van, which was just roomy enough for Xiao Yifei and the others.

    Soon, Chubby took Xiao Yifei into the faraway housing development.

    In a nice location on the right side of the neighborhood, Xiao Yifei finally saw the vi he had almost spent eighty million to buy.

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw the vi, he felt that his money hadn¡¯t been wasted, even if he had actually spent eighty million, he would have been willing!

    Because what caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s eye was a huge private swimming pool, and behind the pool, a stylish three-story vi harmoniouslyplemented the beautiful surroundings.

    "Mosquito Bro, how is it, not bad, right?"

    Chubby, hands on his hips and a smug look on his face, introduced the house in front of them, "There are two vis in this development, both stand alone from other buildings, and all the materials used are the best. Initially, the designer didn¡¯t rmend that I build a vi, but I insisted, and so these two were built."

    "Also, the security system and such have been left with room for additions, so you, Mosquito Bro, can add on directly when needed."

    Listening to Chubby¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked up at the magnificent vi, feeling very pleased.

    "Come on, let¡¯s go inside and take a look!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonished expression, Chubby felt proud. With a wave of his chubby hand, he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Then Xiao Yifei followed Chubby into the vi.

    Zhou Mei followed behind Xiao Yifei dumbfoundedly. She looked left and right. Was she really going to live in this vi? Suddenly, Zhou Mei felt an intense sense of unreality.

    These vis were nothing like the houses they built back in their rural hometown. The materials were different, the equipment was different, the whole level was more than a notch higher!

    There was no need to even think about it; the price of this mansion could buy their entire vige with plenty to spare.

    Continuing forward, the plump man approached arge alloy gate. Standing in front of it, he pressed a few buttons on a small electronic window. Suddenly, the big gate swung open, and the plump man turned to Xiao Yifei with a smile before stepping in first.

    "Brother ¡¯Mosquito¡¯ can change that routine when the timees."

    The plump man exined to Xiao Yifei the entry process he just used, "I got this set-up from the United States. Just bringing this equipment back cost me three million!"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was slightly surprised.

    Then, the plump man took Xiao Yifei around the outside of the mansion. The space inside was enormous, not only boasting a huge private swimming pool, but also a garden in the front, a vastwn in the back, and even a small basketball court to the side. No matter how you looked at it, the ce was simply perfect.

    After surveying the situation, Xiao Yifei knew that even if this mansion sold for eighty million, it still wouldn¡¯t make a profit!

    And, while talking, Xiao Yifei finally understood why the plump man chose to build such perfect mansions in his development.

    It turned out that despite the plump man¡¯s bulky figure, he always had a dream deep in his heart. This was also rted to his venture into the real estate industry; he wanted to build perfect houses under his control, to fulfill his childhood dreams.

    So, despite the fact that the plump man wasn¡¯t originally capable of building a vi area, he stubbornly added these two shockingly expensive mansions to his usual development. Although he had some unpleasantness with the engineer who helped him budget during the construction of these two vis, once they werepleted, the plump man felt no regrets.

    Moreover, one of the vis was intended for his personal use, and the news that there were vis in the development was never advertised. Otherwise, such great mansions would have been sold long ago.

    Now, this perfect mansion belonged to Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother ¡¯Mosquito¡¯, take a look at theyout inside the mansion."

    With a proud expression on his face, as if he was seeking praise from Xiao Yifei, the plump man led him through the garden in front of the mansion, and into the mansion itself.

    Although the mansion was still unfinished inside, Xiao Yifei could still make out theyout and the size, which greatly pleased him.

    Firstly, this three-story mansion was veryrge and housed many rooms. Secondly, the security of the mansion was excellent. It was surrounded by high walls topped with electric fencing; the average person wouldn¡¯t even realize that such an astonishing mansion existed within a regr development, let alone know what was inside or have a way to get in.

    "There¡¯s even a small attic on top. The ceiling of the attic is made of bulletproof ss. If you want to enjoy the night sky, you can lower the ceiling, and see the sky outside through the bulletproof ss."

    The plump man chuckled, proudly showing Xiao Yifei his favorite part of the mansion.

    When Xiao Yifei heard this, his eyes lit up.

    The plump man took Xiao Yifei around inside the mansion, and the more Xiao Yifei saw, the more he liked it. A smile slowly spread across his face. Indeed, Buddha had not disappointed him; this mansion was exactly to his taste!

    It was practically a small kingdom, a utopia isted from the outside world.

    Standing in the mansion¡¯s grand first-floor hall, he reached out to touch his chin and smiled sheepishly.

    Just now, he was thinking about how it would feel to bring Nangong Yun, ¡¯Scorpion¡¯, Zhou Meifeng, and some other beautiful women close to him to live together in this mansion.

    In the summer, a group of beauties in refreshing bikinis ying in the outdoor swimming pool, and at night, he would cuddle with them in the attic watching the night view. After all, the mansion was big enough and had enough rooms.

    Xiao Yifei stood in the hall, lost in limitless fantasies, his smile growing sheepishly, making him look a bit foolish.

    "Brother ¡¯Mosquito¡¯? Brother ¡¯Mosquito¡¯?"

    At that moment, the plump man suddenly patted Xiao Yifei, jolting him awake from his daydream. He wiped the nonexistent drool from the corner of his mouth and turned to look at the plump man.

 Chapter 486: Completely Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Completely Satisfied</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei had not realized that since he merged with ck Coal Ball, not only his desires had be strong, but even his ambition and possessiveness had gradually started to rise.

    "Nothing, just noticed you were spacing out, just calling you out."

    The fatty looked at Xiao Yifei with some surprise; the timid young man didn¡¯t look anything like the handsome Xiao Yifei in the fatty¡¯s eyes!

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, and only then his expression changed back.

    "So, Mosquito brother, are you satisfied?"

    The fatty didn¡¯t think much of it and said with a smile looking at Xiao Yifei.

    "Good! Very good! I¡¯m very satisfied!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, and the fatty could see from the shining eyes of Xiao Yifei that he was indeed very pleased.

    "Haha, that¡¯s great, I was afraid Mosquito brother wouldn¡¯t like what I did; that would be troublesome!"

    The fatty chuckled, he said so, but it was clear that he was very satisfied with the two vis himself.

    "Well then, Mosquito brother, here¡¯s this for you, then things like the electronic password and fingerprint, just set them up by yourselfter"

    The fatty squinted, smiling mischievously, and handed Xiao Yifei a string of shiny silver things.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the keys twinkling with silver light, and his smile grew broader; he reached out and took them.

    "Once the other procedures are handled, I will contact you, this vi, Mosquito brother, is yours!"

    The fatty hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders and said to him.

    Although Xiao Yifei had obtained a strong superpower and a lot of money in a very short period of time, when the once poverty-stricken Xiao Yifei finally owned a set of vis that were ideal and were bought with his own money, Xiao Yifei still felt somewhat mentally dazed.

    "Mosquito brother, you can start arranging for the renovation soon; the sooner it gets done, the sooner you can move in."

    The fatty patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.

    After hearing the fatty¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked at the empty vi with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, nodded, and put the keys into his pocket.

    "Mosquito brother, I think I¡¯ve shown you everything about the house; whenever you¡¯re ready to start the renovations, just go ahead."

    The fatty chuckled and patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder: "How about that, brother? Good enough for you?"

    Seeing the fatty¡¯s action, not only did Xiao Yifei not have a disgusted expression in his eyes, but he also squinted and smiled.

    "My buddy Fatty is really good to me!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, approvingly said.

    Upon receiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s approval, the fatty¡¯s chubby face was filled with excitement; he waved his meaty hand and said, "Then let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve seen the house; when the timees, brother, you find someone to tidy up this house, and that¡¯s it!"

    After saying that, the fatty turned to leave.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look back at the vi, which was nothing short of perfect. Although he was actually very anxious and couldn¡¯t wait to move into the vi soon, he knew he shouldn¡¯t rush such things; after all, a vi so perfect deserved to be well designed and renovated.

    "Let¡¯s go, you two! You¡¯ll see in due time!"

    Xiao Yifei turned back and saw White Bear and Buddha standing stiffly in the hall, staring at the magnificent vi unable to move; especially White Bear, who while looking around, kept touching his head with a fan-sized palm, smacking his lips in amazement. Although White Bear came from Russia and had fought several boxing matches in Dream Paradise, he had never seen such arge vi.

    As an employee of Buddha, despite having seen the model of this vi, the sight of the actual vi still filled even the usuallyposed Buddha with surprise.

    If not for Xiao Yifei, Buddha might have never seen such a vi in his lifetime.

    All of this was brought by Xiao Yifei, because since following Xiao Yifei, not only had he seen such vis, but he would also move into one in the future!

    Most importantly, Buddha believed that following Xiao Yifei, not only would his daughter¡¯s illness be cured, but his life would definitely improve!

    He lifted his head and stared at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of light.

    "Boss! This vi is really nice!"

    Pr Bear turned around, grinning foolishly at Xiao Yifei, that Xiao Yifei could hardly bear to look.

    "Come on,e on, you¡¯ll know how good it is when we move in together!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand and called for Pr Bear and Buddha to follow Fatty as they left.

    Zhou Meifeng had been following closely beside Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with admiration as she looked at him.

    "Alright, thanks today, brother Fatty!"

    After dropping off Xiao Yifei and the others at Jinghang Garden, Xiao Yifei got out of the car and waved at Fatty with a smile.

    "Um... Mosquito brother, look, can you leave a contact or something so it¡¯s easy to call you for a drink next time?"

    After sending off Xiao Yifei, Fatty lingered and hesitated under Xiao Yifei¡¯s puzzled gaze. Finally, Fatty spoke up.

    "Hahaha, what¡¯s the fuss with being so polite with me!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, took out his phone, and gave his number to Fatty. Then he waved at Fatty as he watched him drive away.

    "Let¡¯s go, first I¡¯ll find a ce for you guys to settle down."

    Xiao Yifei turned around and spoke to Pr Bear and Buddha, unaware of where they had stayed the previous night. Yet, Xiao Yifei felt it was his responsibility to find a ce for them to stay.

    Xiao Yifei, along with Zhou Mei, found a rather nice four-star hotel near Jinghang Garden, and temporarily booked rooms for half a month.

    "Oh right, Buddha,e here a minute, I have something to tell you..."

    After settling the two, Xiao Yifei waved at Buddha toe out.

    Buddha¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, remembering that Xiao Yifei had once mentioned that after dealing with these affairs, he would help remove the biggest knot in his heart, which was to cure his daughter¡¯s illness.

    Buddha¡¯s legs trembled as he walked, his eyes filled with a hopeful light. Still, he was afraid of what he would do if Xiao Yifei¡¯s call was not about this matter.

    At the door, Buddha saw Xiao Yifei leaning against it.

    "Boss..."

    Buddha approached Xiao Yifei and said softly, then looked up at him expectantly.

    Xiao Yifei did not disappoint him. Slowly lowering his head, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows lightly furrowed as he smiled at Buddha and asked, "What was the situation you said about your daughter?"

    As Buddha heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, despite being a man of steel, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of emotion at the tip of his nose.

    This wasn¡¯t saying Buddha was being overly sentimental; a man who could take a beating close to death without a moan of pain could hardly be deemed sentimental.

    Buddha had given everything; his wife had run off, his house had been sold, and he had nearly sacrificed his own life, all for his daughter¡¯s illness. Now, the event he had so eagerly anticipated was about to happen, how could it not bring tears to Buddha¡¯s eyes!

    "Xiaoyou has leukemia, only twelve this year. I¡¯ve been to many ces and was lucky to get a matching bone marrow transnt done, but the effect was not good and it even rpsed. There¡¯s no way, Xiaoyou is physically weak and simply can¡¯t undergo another major operation. Now, she can only receive conservative treatment at the hospital."

 Chapter 487: Adorable Girl

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Adorable Girl</h4><h4></h4>

    Buddha, who always appeared mncholic, finally showed a change in expression as he spoke about his daughter.

    "Boss, do you really have a way?"

    Although Buddha had been reassured by Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence at the time, he was still filled with anxiety.

    "Leukemia?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and nced at Buddha.

    Buddha nodded solemnly, his eyes fixed intently on Xiao Yifei.

    The so-called leukemia was indeed a most heart-wrenching affliction, and Wu You, at the tender age of twelve, had been struck with the disease.

    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me."

    Seeing the sincere Buddha, Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial urge to joke dissipated. He suddenly felt a connection with the fatherly anguish Buddha must be feeling and agreed promptly; he didn¡¯t want Buddha to be in too much pain.

    Moreover, a man aspassionate, enduring, and loyal as Buddha deserved all that Xiao Yifei was willing to do for him.

    "Thank you... thank you, Boss! I truly appreciate it!"

    Buddha, unable to hold back any longer, had his eyes redden and could only bow repeatedly to Xiao Yifei, unable to express himself with any more words.

    "Which hospital is your daughter in now?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Buddha¡¯s demeanour, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head gently as he cut to the chase.

    "She is currently at Qin Du Hospital."

    Buddha looked up at Xiao Yifei and said.

    "Why not go to a top-tier hospital?"

    Upon hearing Buddha¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly. He was familiar with Qin Du Hospital; although it was a decent hospital, it still fell short of the top-tier hospitals in Yanjing.

    When Buddha heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark, he lifted his head to respond but ended up saying nothing, and instead, his head sank heavily again.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Buddha¡¯s reaction, quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t that Buddha didn¡¯t want his daughter to go to a top-tier hospital, but rather that he simplycked the financial capability to do so.

    "Enough of that, don¡¯t be so down. I¡¯ve already promised to cure your daughter, just trust me!"

    Xiao Yifei patted Buddha¡¯s shoulder, smiling as he reassured him, "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Buddha lifted his head to look at the confident Xiao Yifei, and a smile slowly emerged on his sorrow-filled face.

    "All right then, let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei patted Buddha¡¯s shoulder and spoke indifferently.

    "Go? Boss, where are we going?"

    Buddha suddenly looked up, surprised, and asked Xiao Yifei.

    Usually, Buddha wouldn¡¯t have asked this question. As soon as he heard Xiao Yifei suggest going, he would immediately follow, but his mind was unsettled due to the recent conversation about his daughter.

    "Where to?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Buddha, as if looking at a fool: "I thought you were usually quite sharp, so howe you¡¯ve be so foolish now?"

    "Of course, we¡¯re going to see your daughter. Where else would we be going?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Buddha as if it were the most obvious thing.

    "Ah? Oh! Yes, yes, yes!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha was suddenly startled, then he hurriedly stood up, turning this way and that, appearingpletely flustered.

    Meanwhile, White Bear nced at Buddha in surprise; he didn¡¯t understand how this usuallyposed man could seem so unlike himself in this situation.

    And Buddha never expected Xiao Yifei to act so swiftly and decisively. He thought Xiao Yifei was just going to learn about the situation today, as he hadn¡¯t asked about his daughter¡¯s condition and had presumably wanted to understand the situation before making preparations.

    But now it appeared that Xiao Yifei meant to set off immediately to find his daughter, which surprisingly delighted Buddha. His eyes brightened a few degrees, feeling that happiness hade too suddenly.

    Having witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculous methods before, which turned decay into something magical, Buddha was fully trusting in Xiao Yifei, knowing that if Xiao Yifei made a move, there would definitely be no problem!

    Even if it was the dreadful leukemia!

    "By the way, White Bear, you won¡¯t need to go. Rest at the hotel. There¡¯ll be plenty for you to do when it¡¯s time to start renovating the house,"

    Xiao Yifei waved at White Bear, who had stood up, indicating for him to sit back down. The towering Russian known as White Bear was simply too conspicuous outdoors.

    "Goodbye, boss!"

    After seeing the money Xiao Yifei had left for his meal, White Bear scratched his head and gave Xiao Yifei a simple and honest smile.

    Xiao Yifei left the hotel with Buddha and Zhou Meifeng.

    "Meifeng, wait for me at home. After I finish with the business, I¡¯lle back,"

    The hotel wasn¡¯t far from Jinghang Garden, so after nodding to Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng turned to head home, eager to prepare avish dinner for Xiao Yifei.

    Having made these arrangements, Xiao Yifei and Buddha took a taxi straight to Qindu Hospital.

    Arriving at Qindu Hospital, Buddha gazed at the bustling entrance with slight hesitation, seeming a bit nervous as he was unfamiliar with Qindu Hospital.

    When Xiao Yifei noticed Buddha¡¯s demeanor, he felt a twinge of heartache for him, knowing it was because Buddha had been working away from home to make money for his daughter and hadn¡¯t had the time to visit often.

    Buddha was a great father, and the silent paternal love was truly sigh-inducing.

    "Let¡¯s go, boss."

    Finally, Buddha adjusted his emotions, exhaled deeply, and then turned to smile at Xiao Yifei before leading the way.

    With his head bowed, Buddha walked straight to the Hematology Department¡¯s ward, pausing for a deep breath before pushing the door open and walking in.

    "Xiao You, daddy¡¯s here to see you!"

    Standing behind Buddha, Xiao Yifei saw the often sorrowful man smile genuinely from the heart for once.

    He then turned to see Buddha¡¯s daughter, whom, if he remembered correctly, was named Wu You.

    On therge hospital bed, little Wu You upied just a small part, her head bald from chemotherapy. Wu You¡¯s big eyes asionally twinkled with a sly glint, much like the little girls in the anime Xiao Yifei had seen. With a delicate face and a faint smile, the small body in an oversized hospital gown was awkwardly adorable.

    At that moment, she was curled up in bed, reading a book.

    All in all, Wu You was both cute and pretty, a clear indication she would be a stunning beauty when she grew up¡ªbrave and optimistic, too.

    "Daddy!"

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Wu You¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked up sharply to see Buddha entering the room and hastily shut her book before scrambling off the bed, plunging into Buddha¡¯s arms.

    "Daddy! You haven¡¯te for so long, I missed you so much..."

    Despite her resilience, Wu You found it hard to be without Buddha for such a long time. Clinging to him, her eyes brimming with tears, she asked, "What have you been up to recently, daddy...?"

    Buddha patted Wu You¡¯s head, his face lighting up with a tender smile.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei¡¯s resolve to cure Wu You¡¯s illness grew firmer.

    Just then, the ward¡¯s door opened again. A middle-aged woman holding a thermos of hot water walked in.

    "Mr. Wu? You¡¯re here?"

    The sight of Buddha brought a sparkle to the woman¡¯s eyes, and she greeted him with a smile, "You finally came. Little Wu You has been talking about you a lot recently."

    Upon seeing the woman, Buddha also smiled, "Sister Zhao, thank you for your hard work in taking care of Xiao You while I haven¡¯t been around."

 Chapter 488 Cannot Take Away

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Cannot Take Away</h4><h4></h4>

    When thedy known as Sister Zhao heard Buddha¡¯s words, she waved her hand continuously,ughing, "Haha, what are you talking about? You pay me a sry, so of course I should take good care of the little girl. Besides, she is so sensible; everyone who sees her likes her!"

    Sister Zhao¡¯s eyes smiled as she looked at Wu You.

    "Thank you so much, Sister Zhao! You¡¯ve taken such good care of little You. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to set my heart at ease."

    Buddha¡¯s face was full of gratitude as he earnestly spoke to the caregiver known as Sister Zhao.

    Wu You was only twelve years old, and furthermore, she had leukemia. She was frail, and there were some things she simply couldn¡¯t do on her own. Since Buddha couldn¡¯t stay with Wu You all the time, he had hired this caregiver named Sister Zhao.

    He was initially a bit worried, fearing he might encounter some unscrupulous caregivers, but he realized he had worried over nothing¡ªSister Zhao was a decent person.

    Additionally, little Wu You was very understanding, making things easier for Sister Zhao and always speaking sweetly, so Sister Zhao treated little Wu You very well. It wasn¡¯t just Sister Zhao; even the other patients in the same ward liked little Wu You a lot.

    Gradually, he became reassured and left Wu You in Sister Zhao¡¯s care while he desperately worked outside to earn money for her treatment.

    "Mr. Wu, the hospital has received the two hundred thousand you sent. The previous arrears have been cleared, and there¡¯s even a surplus,"

    Sister Zhao said to Wu Chou with a smile, knowing that Buddha wasn¡¯t having an easy time. She always chose pleasant words to report to him, "And the doctor also said that little Wu You¡¯s condition has improved, so Mr. Wu, you can rest assured."

    Buddha¡¯s eyes shed with a smile at Sister Zhao¡¯s words. He reached out and gently touched Wu You¡¯s head, feeling much more at peace.

    The money he had desperately earned to save his daughter¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been wasted.

    "Little You, Daddy¡¯s going to introduce you to a big brother."

    Buddha bent down, looking at Wu You with a smile, and pointed toward Xiao Yifei. "Little You, say hello to big brother."

    Wu You¡¯s eyes,rge and bright, sparkled with light. The innocence in the little girl¡¯s eyes made Xiao Yifei quite fond of her.

    "Big brother."

    Wu You called out to Xiao Yifei in a sweet, milky voice.

    "Hello, little You!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a sincere smile. He walked over, squatted down, and smiled at Wu You.

    "Wu You Wuyou, your name is very pretty!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei squatting in front of her, a hint of puzzlement flickered through Wu You¡¯srge eyes. She felt inexplicably drawn to the aura that Xiao Yifei radiated and instinctively reached out her tender fingers, touching his handsome face.

    "Thank you, big brother. My dad picked it out!"

    Little Wu You¡¯s face showed pride as she spoke up to Xiao Yifei.

    Buddha was initially startled by Wu You¡¯s action. Although he didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei for long, he felt sure that Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be upset over such a small gesture. However, that wasn¡¯t why he was surprised.

    What amazed him was that Wu You had reached out to touch Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheek.

    Even though Buddha did not spend much time with Wu You, he knew his daughter very well. Having gone through a lot at a young age, she was mature and intelligent. Although she appeared amiable to everyone, Wu You was actually very selective about who she showed affection to. She wouldn¡¯t make such intimate gestures unless she was very familiar with someone.

    So, seeing Wu You make such an affectionate gesture toward Xiao Yifei filled Buddha with surprise.

    "Haha, little You is really adorable."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and touched Wu You¡¯s smooth head. Normally very guarded, Wu You instinctively did not dodge. She seemed to even enjoy Xiao Yifei¡¯s warm palm.

    "Little You, when Daddyes home this time, it won¡¯t be like before when I often had to leave. This time, I¡¯vee back to bring you home."

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had a good impression of Wu You, Buddha set his mind at ease and said to Wu You with a smile.

    "Really? Dad, you better not be lying to me!"

    Wu You heard Buddha¡¯s words, her eyes widened dramatically, filled with joy, and she bounced around in excitement.

    "Yes!"

    Seeing Wu You¡¯s reaction, Buddha also smiled.

    "Boss?"

    Then, Buddha turned to look at Xiao Yifei, his eyes showing a questioning look, wanting to know what the arrangements for Wu You¡¯s treatment were.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze shifted from the joyful Wu You back to Buddha, and seeing Buddha¡¯s puzzled look, Xiao Yifei nodded at him, meaning to first take Wu You out of the hospital.

    After all, he knew that curing leukemia was definitely not an easy task. It would involve irvoyance and some matters that were not convenient for others to see. Although Xiao Yifei was powerful now, he was not yet fearless, and he did not want to be dissected for research. So, the first step was definitely to take Wu You away.

    Buddha understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions and smiled, nodding at him.

    To this boss, Buddha had unconditional trust.

    So, Buddha stood up and walked towards Wu You¡¯s bed.

    "Little You, pack up, we¡¯re going back home with Dad today."

    Buddha¡¯s usually sorrowful face was filled with happiness as he packed and prepared to leave with Wu You.

    When Wu You heard Buddha¡¯s words, she was stunned at first, but then she smiled and started to help Buddha pack.

    But the frail Wu You, overly excited upon seeing Buddha, used up a lot of energy, and now she was slowly running out of steam, her delicate face gradually showing an unhealthy pallor.

    She did not understand why her dad wanted to take her away when her illness was not yet cured.

    But the sensible little Wu You knew her father had struggled a lot with her illness, and she had suffered a lot too, so no matter what, she agreed with her father¡¯s decision to take her away from this burdensome hospital.

    "Sister Zhao, I really want to thank you for your care all this time. I will clear up your sry when the timees, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so kind, this month isn¡¯t full, but I¡¯ll pay you as if it is."

    Buddha looked up at Sister Zhao and said with a smile.

    Sister Zhao, seeing Buddha¡¯s actions, suddenly froze, her eyebrows furrowed, confusion filling her eyes.

    "Mr. Wu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t little Wu You¡¯s illness still not cured? Where are you taking her now? Have you found a better hospital?"

    Sister Zhao asked with a tight frown.

    Not only Sister Zhao but also the other roommates in the ward were puzzled by Buddha¡¯s actions. Wu You, such a lovely little girl, her illness still uncured, where was Buddha taking her?

    "It¡¯s not to a new hospital, but don¡¯t worry, Sister Zhao, I¡¯ve found a much better ce for little You!"

    Buddha raised his head to look at Sister Zhao, saying with a smile.

    Sister Zhao furrowed her brows and watched Buddha pack; she suddenly stepped forward, hugged Wu You, and said, "No, I can¡¯t let you take little Wu You away."

    This move by Sister Zhao made Buddha freeze abruptly, he turned his head to look at her, his eyes somewhat puzzled.

    "Auntie Zhao, what¡¯s wrong? Dad wants to take me home, and I want to go home with him."

    Wu You lifted her head, her big eyes sparkling as she earnestly spoke to Sister Zhao.

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, a hint of heartache shed in Sister Zhao¡¯s eyes. She hugged Wu You tighter, then her eyes fixed directly on Buddha.

    "Mr. Wu, what exactly is going on? You say you aren¡¯t taking little Wu You to another hospital, so where exactly are you taking her?"

 Chapter 489: Mistaken for a Swindler

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 489: Mistaken for a Swindler</h4><h4></h4>

    At this time, a fellow patient by the bedside turned his head and, looking at Buddha with a solemn voice, said, "It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve visited little Wu You. Now that you are here, you want to take her away. What exactly is the reason?"

    "Mr. Wu, you have also talked about your own situation before, so I know you have done a lot for little Wu You and have spent quite a bit of money. I¡¯ve talked with little Wu You as well. Until now, your financial situation has not been very good."

    Zhao coughed and said earnestly to Buddha, "But I believe, Mr. Wu, that you shouldn¡¯t just leave because you can¡¯t support it anymore. I think you should persist. Even though it¡¯s very tough, persistence always brings hope. Little Wu You, such a lovely girl, will surely be looked after by heaven. She will definitely get better."

    Buddha, upon hearing Zhao¡¯s exnation, suddenly realized that Zhao and the fellow patients in the same room had misunderstood him. They thought he was unable to continue supporting Wu You¡¯s treatment and was choosing to give up. Despite the minor misunderstanding, Buddha was still touched by Zhao¡¯s and the others¡¯ kindness.

    "Haha, Sister Zhao, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. I am not giving up on little You¡¯s treatment. You can say that little You is my life. How could I give up on her!"

    Buddha, with a smile on his face, said to Zhao, "I just found a way to cure little You, so now I need to take her away for treatment. You misunderstood, Sister Zhao!"

    Upon hearing Buddha¡¯s words, Zhao looked somewhat skeptical, her eyes shing with doubt. She had been in contact with Wu You for so long, and she really loved the girl and didn¡¯t want to see Buddha give up the thought of treatment.

    "Mr. Wu, you say you¡¯ve found a way to cure little You. Just now you said that you are not taking her to another hospital, which contradicts your previous statement. Mr. Wu, to be honest, I¡¯m just a nurse, and I really shouldn¡¯t be so involved, but I really don¡¯t want to hear that such a lovely girl will just give up on treatment..."

    Zhao shook her head and continued, looking at Buddha, "If it¡¯s really because of financial reasons, then I am willing to give back all the wages you once paid me. I don¡¯t have much to offer, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t still be a nurse. But as long as you continue treating little Wu You, I can also contribute thirty thousand yuan, which is all my savings!"

    After finishing her speech, Zhao lowered her head, her eyes filled with sorrow as she looked towards Wu You.

    "Right! Although we can¡¯t be of much help, if there really is a slight shortfall in the treatment expenses for little Wu You, then though we can¡¯t do much, we can still help a little,"

    the patient by the bed also said seriously to Buddha.

    The words of these two people made Buddha wryly smile. He could feel Zhao¡¯s sincerity and her genuine concern for Wu You, but he was clearly telling the truth. Why would Zhao not believe him!

    Since the boss had already said that he could cure little You¡¯s illness, there should be no problem. However, Buddha felt that his boss didn¡¯t want to reveal himself, so Buddha couldn¡¯t simply and clearly inform others that Sun Li could cure Wu You¡¯s leukemia, making the situation very awkward for Buddha.

    "Little You, Auntie An hase. Have you been behaving as told and resting well?"

    Just then, a melodious female voice sounded, and the door of the room was also opened simultaneously.

    A beautiful young woman doctor walked in. She was wearing ck-rimmed sses, had fair skin, and a small ck mole next to her pointy chin¡ªfar from spoiling her beauty, the mole only added a unique charm to this attractive doctor.

    What drew the most attention to this female doctor was her full and perky buttocks, which, even under the cover of a whiteb coat, were still very conspicuous, and the young woman in a whiteb coat exuded a unique allure.

    "Auntie An!"

    Seeing the young woman doctor enter the room, Wu You¡¯s eyes lit up, and she joyfully eximed, "Look, my dad came today!"

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, An Xin narrowed her eyes and smiled at Wu You, then she noticed Buddha standing opposite Wu You.

    "Mr. Wu, hello, nice to see you again!"

    An Xin extended her soft hand to Buddha.

    "Doctor An Xin, I really appreciate all your helptely."

    Buddha had known this doctor since, after all, it was An Xin who had received Wu You at the Qindu Hospital, and he now extended his hand to shake hands with An Xin.

    "Wu You¡¯s condition has been quite goodtely, and I think if we adjust his treatment a bit more, he might be able to undergo a second bone marrow transnt surgery. However, this might trouble you again!"

    An Xin looked at Wu You and smiled as he spoke. It was clear that Wu You was truly beloved by everyone in the hospital.

    "Haha, thank you, Doctor An Xin, but that won¡¯t be necessary."

    Buddhaughed and spoke to An Xin with a smile. The usually somber Buddha now showed not a hint of sorrow on his face, and even An Xin felt no pressure at all.

    The Buddha¡¯s demeanor before An Xin was not at all what she had seen in him previously, which caused her to frown and feel a sudden suspicion in her heart.

    "Doctor An Xin, Mr. Wu is nning to take Wu You away¡ªnot to another hospital!"

    Just at that moment, Sister Zhao suddenly spoke anxiously to An Xin, "And he is nning to take little Wu You away today. He has already started packing his things!"

    Hearing Sister Zhao¡¯s words, An Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. She turned her head and stared steadfastly at Buddha.

    "Mr. Wu, if you are experiencing some financial difficulties, you can tell us. Although we can¡¯t offer much help, we have many people, and many hands make light work. We can always figure out a way to assist you. Little Wu You¡¯s condition has just improved, and I think we should persist a bit longer. Moreover, you seem not to have discussed this matter of Wu You¡¯s discharge with me."

    As Wu You¡¯s chief physician, An Xin spoke to Buddha with a serious expression.

    Her first thought was that Buddha might be facing some financial difficulties, given that treating leukemia indeed requires a significant amount of money.

    Qindu Hospital was not like some other hospitals that were corrupt and untrustworthy.

    The hospital enjoyed good rtions and mutual trust between doctors and patients.

    Furthermore, since Wu You was also very much beloved by the hospital doctors, An Xin, eager to see Wu You get better, was persuading Buddha not to take Wu You away, especially since his condition was improving and trying a second bone marrow transnt might partially cure his leukemia.

    "Mr. Wu, our Qindu Hospital isn¡¯t outstanding in leukemia treatment. You could choose to let little Wu You recuperate here and then take her to a better hospital for treatment. However, if you are thinking of giving up on the treatment and taking little Wu You away, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot ept that."

    An Xin stared intently at Buddha as she continued, "We can discuss any difficulties you¡¯re facing. Moreover, you were going to take little Wu You away without discussing it with me, her primary physician. And I just saw that a sum of money has been deposited into little Wu You¡¯s ount, which for now, is sufficient for her needs."

    An Xin earnestly persuaded Buddha, clearly very eager to see Wu You get better.

    At the same time, the other patients in the same ward, including Sister Zhao, unhesitatingly stood with An Xin.

    In Sister Zhao¡¯s arms, little Wu You¡¯s eyes twinkled beautifully.

    Seeing the situation before him, Buddha gave a bitter smile and shook his head with augh.

 Chapter 490 No Room for Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490 No Room for Negotiation</h4><h4></h4>

    "Doctor An Xin, and Sister Zhao, how could you both misunderstand,"

    Buddha spoke earnestly to An Xin, "I have already said that I¡¯m not giving up on Little Wu You, but I have found a better treatment method for her. Rest assured, Little Wu You is my daughter, I have already done so much for her, how could I give up on her at thest moment?"

    Seeing the earnest look on Buddha¡¯s face, An Xin felt a hint of hesitation in her heart because Buddha didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.

    "Then, Mr. Wu, tell me, what is this better treatment method you¡¯ve found for Little Wu You? Where is it? Although our hospital hasn¡¯t made great advancements in leukemia treatment, we do have a lot of medical data on Little Wu You, at the very least we could help her somewhat."

    An Xin said to Buddha.

    Buddha found himself somewhat helpless when he saw An Xin pressing him for answers. He was happy and touched that other people cared so much about Wu You, but the current situation really left Buddha at a loss for what to do.

    After all, if it were up to Xiao Yifei alone to treat her, how could anyone believe that, especially since Xiao Yifei obviously did not want to expose himself.

    Buddha let out a deep sigh, just as he was about to speak, Xiao Yifei stepped forward at that moment.

    "Hello, Doctor An Xin,"

    Xiao Yifei said to An Xin, with a faint smile on his face.

    "And who might you be?"

    An Xin felt a slight tightening in her heart when she didn¡¯t get a response from Buddha, thinking perhaps Buddha was deceiving her. At that moment, an unexpectedly handsome young man started talking to her, filling An Xin with confusion.

    "I¡¯m a friend of Wu Chou,"

    Xiao Yifei said amicably to An Xin, "I came here today just to see Little Wu You."

    Wu You, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, turned around and crisply called out, "Big brother!"

    Xiao Yifei gave Wu You a warm smile and continued, "Taking away Little Wu You today isn¡¯t about taking her to any hospital for treatment, but staying by my side as I treat her."

    As soon as Xiao Yifei¡¯s words fell, the ward erupted into amotion. Everyone had not been very impressed with the handsome young man who had apanied Buddha to the ward, but now all eyes were on him.

    "This kid, so young, turned out to be a swindler!"

    "Exactly! What¡¯s going on, Mr. Wu seems like a smart man, how could he be deceived by such a chatan! Doctor An Xin doesn¡¯t believe him, and now he¡¯s seeking out these street swindlers! It really seems like he¡¯s been driven to desperation!"

    The other patients in the vicinity whispered among themselves, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    No matter how quietly they spoke, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, how could he not hear what they were saying? And as their words reached his ears, his face darkened.

    He, a young man with a bright future, had beenbeled a swindler by these people!

    Xiao Yifei, feeling embarrassed, looked up at An Xin, just about to say something, when he saw her eyes narrow sharply as she took out her phone to make a call.

    "Hello? Yes, I¡¯m in consultation room 1032 right now, could you have Director Wue over quickly, there¡¯s been a bit of an incident. Yes, that¡¯s right, and the hospital security, have theme too!"

    After ending the call, An Xin looked straight at Zhu An, "You can¡¯t leave!"

    "And Mr. Wu, I think you might have encountered a swindler, so please take a good look at the situation before making any decisions,"

    An Xin took a stand at the clinic¡¯s main door, not letting anyone in the ward leave.

    Seeing An Xin¡¯s decisive actions, a satisfied smile appeared on the faces of the other people in the ward.

    Xiao Yifei was stunned, this being the first time he had encountered such a situation. It was one thing to be mistaken for a swindler, but now to be isted like this really made Xiao Yifei feel awkward.

    "Um... you might really have the wrong idea!"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose, raised his head to speak to An Xin, and then turned to look earnestly at the other people in the ward, saying, "I¡¯m really not a swindler!"

    "Big brother!"

    Just at that moment, Wu You suddenly stretched out her little hand toward Xiao Yifei.

    An Xin saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help ring fiercely at Xiao Yifei, "You even deceive a little girl, where on earth are you from!"

    Towards this handsome young man, An Xin was filled with caution.

    "No, I¡¯m really not a scammer, I truly have the ability to cure little Wu You¡¯s illness."

    Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know how to exin this issue.

    "Are you a doctor?"

    An Xin stared at Xiao Yifei and asked seriously.

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, he used to be a doctor, but he really wasn¡¯t a doctor now: "I¡¯m not a doctor, I¡¯m a teacher."

    "Hmph!"

    An Xin heard what Xiao Yifei said, let out a snort of contempt, and was even more convinced of her own thoughts: "A teacher? Perhaps a scam-artist teacher, right? With you being so young, why not do something decent instead of resorting to scamming? Plus, your face is so tender, do you really think anyone would believe you?"

    An Xin looked at Xiao Yifei coldly.

    She had seen plenty of scammers like him, pretending to have miraculous powers that could cure illnesses, but at the very least other scammers were old men with the appearance of sages. And yet here was Xiao Yifei, such a young man, also trying to y the scammer.

    The professionalism here was really too poor!

    "No, I¡¯m seriously not a scammer!"

    Xiao Yifei found it difficult to justify himself.

    "You¡¯re not a scammer? If you¡¯re not a scammer, then why do you want to take little Wu You away? Why can¡¯t you treat little Wu You in front of us? What are you afraid of? If you cure little Wu You¡¯s illness in front of us, we can even give you a shoutout! You want to take Wu You away, what unsightly thing do you have to hide!"

    An Xin stared at Xiao Yifei with a determined tone, and now, she was convinced that Xiao Yifei was a scammer. Therefore, An Xin was full of confidence in herself; today, whether it was to expose Xiao Yifei the scammer or for little Wu You¡¯s illness, she had decided not to let Xiao Yifei leave easily.

    An Xin¡¯s rounded and shapely figure was pressed against the door of the ward, her serious face resembling Feng Qing, and staring at Xiao Yifei through her ck sses with intense scrutiny.

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head; he didn¡¯t know how to exin this thing, and he could never reveal his irvoyance superpower in front of so many people. The words of An Xin were right; his irvoyance superpower was indeed something that should be hidden from others.

    "Not talking anymore?"

    A sh of cold light appeared in An Xin¡¯s beautiful eyes: "Did I expose your scam?"

    She turned her head and said to Buddha, "Mr. Wu, do you see? The person you found who supposedly can cure little Wu You¡¯s illness, what kind of person is he after all!"

    Buddha frowned deeply. Before Xiao Yifei spoke, he could not rashly make anyment.

    "Knock, knock, knock¡ª"

    At that moment, hurried knocking suddenly erupted.

    "An Xin, open the door! What exactly is happening!"

    A voice from outside the door, robust yet anxious, reached them. Hearing this voice, An Xin immediately felt reassured, took a deep breath, and then opened the door to let the person outsidee in.

    Although An Xin had seemed full of momentum just now, to tell the truth, she was somewhat afraid inside. She was afraid that after she exposed Xiao Yifei¡¯s scam, he would suddenlysh out and hurt someone. However, now that Director Wu had arrived, she felt much more at ease.

    Suddenly five or six people burst in from the doorway, pushing the door open with an imposing manner. Leading them was an energetic, elderly man past the prime of life, wearing a whiteb coat, brimming with vitality, his bright eyes filled with wisdom. Following him were several security guards dressed in hospital security uniforms, each with a solemn look on their faces.

 Chapter 491: Fame Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Fame Abroad</h4><h4></h4>

    "An Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a medical disturbance taking ce?"

    The chief physician of Hematology at Qin Du Hospital, Wu Tian, surveyed the ward with eyes filled with authority. He turned to speak to An Xin.

    The moment Wu Tian mentioned ¡¯medical disturbance,¡¯ the security guards standing behind him instantly became alert. Their eyes grew cold, as they perceived great danger. In recent years, incidents involving assaults on doctors had be increasingly severe, prompting hospitals to ce great emphasis on security and beef up their measures.

    Thus, upon hearing about a medical disturbance, the security staff¡¯s muscles tensed instantly, filled with caution.

    "Director Wu, you finally arrived!"

    An Xin looked at Wu Tian, clearly relieved. She extended her hand toward Xiao Yifei, "It¡¯s not a medical disturbance, but something even worse! A scam artist has even dared to deceive our hospital!"

    Following the direction of An Xin¡¯s pointing finger, Wu Tian saw theposed face of Xiao Yifei. He squinted as he looked at the handsome Xiao Yifei.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Wu Tian asked in a deep voice.

    "Xiao Wu You, Director Wu, you should know her. You visited during thest consultation and have been following her case for a long time now,"

    An Xin red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, her heavy chest trembling slightly, "Today her father came, and the first thing he said was that he wanted to take Xiao Wu You away. I thought maybe he had found some other reputable hospital to treat her. But it turned out that this scammer had deceived Wu You¡¯s father, iming he could cure her disease. He¡¯s neither a doctor nor an expert. He said he alone could cure Xiao Wu You. Tell me, is he anything but a scammer?"

    "Mystical and elusive, always hidden, those are typically the scammers who deceive people! Xiao Wu You¡¯s father probably chose this option due to financial desperation."

    An Xin told Wu Tian, "However, we all said we were willing to share some of the burden and asked him not to give up on Wu You¡¯s treatment, but I don¡¯t know what kind of spell this scammer cast on Wu You¡¯s father; he is utterly delusional!"

    After saying all this, An Xin still felt that the scammer¡¯s behavior was utterly irresponsible. She was very angry, breathing heavily, her chest heaving continuously.

    Upon hearing these words from An Xin, Wu Tian also frowned. An Xin¡¯s words made him realize the seriousness of the situation.

    His eyes scanned around the hospital room, lingering particrly long on Xiao Yifei.

    "Young man, what are you actually trying to do?"

    Wu Tian knew that it was difficult to persuade someone obsessively stubborn. Thus, instead of negotiating with Buddha, he chose to speak directly with Xiao Yifei.

    "You should know that the current situation is unfavorable to you. No one here will believe your tricks. And all our hospital¡¯s security guards are already here, so don¡¯t think about running away or anything. The best thing you can do now is to confess, to let the patient¡¯s family know they have been deceived! Otherwise, we will have to call the police. When the police arrive, things will definitely not be like this!"

    Wu Tian stared intently at Xiao Yifei, his voice authoritative, "So I advise you to be honest! Speak frankly! A person who is not even a doctor, how can you continue deceiving people!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Wu Tian¡¯s demeanor, felt even more helpless.

    He covered his face with his hand, almost in tears as he responded, "Folks, can you spare me? This is really a misunderstanding! I¡¯m not a scammer. If you¡¯re talking about the matter of being a doctor, I used to be one."

    "I once worked as a doctor for a while at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital."

    Xiao Yifei, feelingpletely disheartened, said to Wu Tian, "My name is Xiao Yifei, just ask anyone at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. They all know me."

    An Xin, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, let out a cold sneer. Her eyes filled with mockery, she said, "They all know you, who do you think you are?"

    "Xiao Yifei? Why does that name sound familiar?"

    Wu Tian reacted differently from An Xin. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he furrowed his brows in thought. He always felt he had heard the name Xiao Yifei somewhere before.

    "Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Xiao Yifei? No... could it be?"

    Suddenly, Wu Tian seemed to remember something. He stood frozen in ce as if struck by lightning, then slowly raised his head. Wu Tian¡¯s face was filled with shock, a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead, and his eyes trembled due to immense surprise.

    "Doctor... Doctor Xiao Yifei?"

    Wu Tian raised his head, his voice dry as he asked.

    "Ah? They call me that, do you know me?"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head as he heard Wu Tian¡¯s words.

    "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ve long admired your great reputation. I... I¡¯ve read your works."

    Wu Tian¡¯s legs went weak in an instant, and he bowed his head to Xiao Yifei, speaking with utmost respect.

    In an instant, the ward fell silent.

    The scene was somewhat awkward.

    "Director Wu, what are you talking about?"

    An Xin frowned prettily, looking at Wu Tian withplete confusion.

    What was going on here? Why had Wu Tian suddenly be like this? Could he have mistaken someone else?

    An Xin¡¯s heart was filled with doubt. Although the Hematology department of Qin All Medical Hospital wasn¡¯t a gship department, as the director, Wu Tian was nationally renowned and held a prestigious stature in the entire Yanjing medicalmunity. His medical skill was high, he was senior, and he was known for his kindness in Yanjing¡¯s medical circles.

    But what was going on now? The venerable Wu Tian was treating a young man with such reverence. Everyone watching could see that Wu Tian¡¯s respect for Xiao Yifei was genuine.

    This made people feel very strange, especially since the young man was universally recognized as a fraudster. With Wu Tian¡¯s actions, the atmosphere was filled with awkwardness.

    The patients nearby, including Sister Zhao, were all stunned. Although they were unaware of Wu Tian¡¯s status in Yanjing¡¯s medicalmunity, they did know his position at Qin All Hospital. Nearly every doctor they saw had great respect for Wu Tian.

    The current scenepletely shocked them; they simply could not understand what was happening!

    How could this highly respected elder doctor suddenly bow his head in respect to a fraudster?

    "Director Wu, Director Wu..."

    An Xin, unable to grasp the situation, asked again with a frown.

    However, this time, Wu Tian still didn¡¯t acknowledge her. Instead, he raised his head, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at Xiao Yifei, his voice trembling as he said, "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ve long admired your great reputation. I truly didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today. Our Qin All Hospital is truly honored by your visit!"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head upon hearing Wu Tian¡¯s words, asking with some confusion.

    "You¡¯ve heard of me? Do I know you?"

    Xiao Yifei was genuinely puzzled, because although he had indeed made some remarkable achievements in medicine, many knew of these deeds, yet few explicitly knew they were his. Therefore, seeing Wu Tian seemingly so knowledgeable about him, Xiao Yifei was filled with doubt.

    He had really never met this Wu Tian, let alone recognized him.

    But when Xiao Yifei responded to Wu Tian in such a manner, it shocked the onlookers as if they had been struck by lightning.

    Xiao Yifei was really overdoing it! Director Wu Tian, such a formidable figure, was speaking to Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei responded in this way, which was simply unbearable for them! They couldn¡¯t believe that Wu Tian, after hearing such a response from Xiao Yifei, would continue speaking to Xiao Yifei as before.

 Chapter 492: Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Let Go</h4><h4></h4>

    Who knew the scene before them would once again surprise them.

    "Doctor Xiao, it¡¯s only natural that you haven¡¯t heard of me."

    Wu Tian still spoke to Xiao Yifei with utmost respect, "Your works are renowned overseas, and you are also very humble. I am fortunate to know your name only because I am a member of the Nangong medical team."

    "I¡¯ve heard your name from the esteemed Mr. Nangong and have always known you by reputation only. To have the chance to meet you in our hospital is truly a blessing!"

    Wu Tian said with great respect to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Wu Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei touched his nose, finally understanding why Wu Tian knew him. It turned out that this Wu Tian was coborating on a project with Nangong. No wonder he knew him. However, Xiao Yifei was still puzzled why a hematology doctor would be researching reproduction.

    But now was not the time to think about all that. He looked up at Wu Tian with a smile and said, "Director Wu, since you know me, can I take Wu You away? I have a small team on my side that might be able to help with Wu You¡¯s condition."

    Since Wu Tian had heard of him, Xiao Yifei thought things would be easy. He bluffed, though in fact, he didn¡¯t have a team at all.

    As things had developed to this point, An Xin could no longer hold back, especially after hearing that name from Wu Tian¡¯s mouth just now.

    "Director Wu, the Nangong you just mentioned, is it Professor Nangong?"

    An Xin didn¡¯t bother with other questions but instead asked about the name she was extremely concerned with.

    "Yes, of course, it¡¯s Professor Nangong. Who else in Huaxia could be worthy of the title Professor Nangong!"

    Wu Tian seriously responded to An Xin.

    One reason for Wu Tian¡¯s high status in the hospital was that he was eligible to join the Nangong medical team. Though as the only doctor not from a top-tier hospital, Wu Tian often did menial tasks more than anything else.

    But this experience was enough for Wu Tian.

    When An Xin heard Wu Tian¡¯s response, she instantly widened her eyes. She looked at Xiao Yifei with furrowed brows, because if she hadn¡¯t misheard, Wu Tian had said he heard of Xiao Yifei¡¯s name through Nangong.

    Who exactly was this young man, and why would Nangong know his name?

    And judging by Wu Tian¡¯s respectful demeanor just now, it didn¡¯t seem fake. Though Wu Tian was a decent person, he also had his pride. He wouldn¡¯t show such respect if it wasn¡¯t for someone stronger than him.

    So now An Xin waspletely flustered.

    Xiao Yifei, whom even the venerable elders respected, who exactly was he, and was he really an impostor?

    It wasn¡¯t just An Xin. Everyone in the same ward was watching Xiao Yifei in astonishment, utterly confused.

    "Director Wu, what exactly does this young man do? Why do you respect him so much? How old is he that you would treat him like this?"

    Still feeling defiant, An Xin spoke to Wu Tian.

    "What nonsense are you talking about! Is Doctor Xiao someone you can question?"

    But upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, the normally amiable Wu Tian immediately got angry. He sternly rebuked An Xin.

    An Xin was taken aback. She had not expected Wu Tian to be angry with her over this matter, and she felt somewhat wronged. "Director Wu..."

    However, Wu Tianpletely ignored her and turned to Xiao Yifei, full of apology, "Doctor Xiao, please don¡¯t take offense. An Xin is ignorant. Please don¡¯t me her!"

    "Haha, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s no big deal!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Wu Tian and then asked, "Can I take Wu You away now? At least, Director Wu, you can be sure that I am not a fraud, right?"

    Wu Tian nodded repeatedly: "Of course! Having Doctor Xiao¡¯s team treat him is little Wu You¡¯s good fortune!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled with pursed lips, he gave a shout to Buddha, who then picked up the packed items. Xiao Yifei reached out his hand to pull Wu You along, and they left the ward.

    In the ward, everyone stared nkly as Xiao Yifei departed indifferently.

    Their ears caught Wu Tian¡¯s admiring exmation: "That¡¯s Doctor Xiao!"

    Walking ahead with a serene face, Xiao Yifei led Wu You, who followed obediently without any resistance¡ªa sight that surprised Buddha, trailing behind, carrying their things.

    "Big brother, I¡¯m a bit tired."

    After taking a few steps, Wu You still felt weak. She stopped and reached out to Xiao Yifei without showing any difort around him.

    Seeing Wu You¡¯s gesture, Xiao Yifei let out a gentleugh, reached out, and lifted her into his arms. It was only when Xiao Yifei held her that he really felt her frailty. At twelve years old, it was a time for growth, but in his embrace, Wu You felt as light as a piece of paper.

    "It¡¯s okay, big brother will hold you, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll start feeling better soon."

    After picking up Wu You, he looked at her delicate and fragile face and lowered his head, smiling warmly at her.

    "Thank you, big brother!"

    Although Wu You was unsure if Xiao Yifei could truly cure her illness, she liked his scent very much; herrge eyes crinkled happily like crescent moons.

    Then, with Xiao Yifei carrying Wu You and Buddha following behind, Xiao Yifei calmly walked to the ward door. Before he even spoke, the previously aggressive security guards obediently cleared the way, not daring to stop them anymore.

    "Thank you."

    With a nonchnt smile, Xiao Yifei thanked the guards at the door, then turning his head, he waved to Wu Tian and said, "Director Wu, I¡¯ll be leaving now. As for the hospital procedures..."

    Before Xiao Yifei could finish, Wu Tian¡¯s eyes brightened, and he hurriedly said, "You can rest assured, Doctor Xiao. I will take care of all that. Once everything is settled, we¡¯ll refund the costs directly to your card, so don¡¯t worry."

    "Haha, then I really appreciate it, Director Wu!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Wu Tian with a radiant smile. His gaze swept around the ward, pausing briefly on An Xin before he turned and left.

    "Sister Zhao, you can rest assured now! Don¡¯t worry about little You. Once she¡¯s better, I¡¯ll bring her to see you."

    Buddha smiled at Sister Zhao before turning to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s steps.

    Inside the ward, silence still prevailed. Although they didn¡¯t understand the talk about Nangong and such matters, they realized from Wu Tian¡¯s actions that Xiao Yifei seemed to be an extraordinary person.

    Immediately, those who had mistakenly thought Xiao Yifei was a fraud, including Sister Zhao, felt their faces burn with embarrassment.

    They watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, opened their mouths, but eventually, they didn¡¯t manage to say anything.

    However, in the ward, there was one person whose mindset was drastically different from the rest¡ªAn Xin bit her lip, staring hard in the direction Xiao Yifei had left.

    The person she had firmly believed was a fraud, how had he suddenly transformed into a profound and unfathomable medical expert? This was something An Xin did not want to admit in her heart.

    Moreover, she felt that the look Xiao Yunfei had given her when he left was a tant provocation, making it even harder for An Xin to ept, especially since Wu Tian had berated her on ount of this young man!

    "Director Wu! Who exactly is this young man? What gives him the right to receive such respectful treatment from you!"

    Despite the mature charm that An Xin exuded as a young woman, her temperament was somewhat fiery. Now, seeing Xiao Yifei leave, she couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration and, forgetting Wu Tian¡¯s earlier reprimand, she asked again.

 Chapter 493: Everything is Ready

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Everything is Ready</h4><h4></h4>

    And when Wu Tian heard An Xin¡¯s words and saw that Xiao Yifei had indeed left, he turned his head towards her and sighed.

    He held a lot of appreciation for An Xin, the righteous and beautiful doctor, but An Xin¡¯s straightforward and outspoken character often led to trouble.

    "Ah, An Xin, what about you? Can¡¯t we talk about it now? Why did you have to challenge him while Doctor Xiao was still here? You have no idea how capable Doctor Xiao is, how could you just..."

    Wu Tian sighed and said to An Xin, "Doctor Xiao, he... just know that he is a very, very capable doctor, that¡¯s all!"

    Wu Tian seemed like he wanted to say something more, but suddenly, he remembered Xiao Yifei¡¯s consistent secrecy about his identity, which surely had a reason, so in the end, Wu Tian swallowed his words halfway through.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wu Tian, initially thinking he was about to reveal some earth-shattering news, but what she got instead was vague and frustrating, not enough to convince her.

    "Director Wu, you say he¡¯s capable, fine, I¡¯ll trust you, but is he researching leukemia?"

    An Xin was insistent. She didn¡¯t believe it; how could someone so young, no matter how skilled elsewhere, also be a master of all trades?

    Upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, Wu Tian frowned in thought and then shook his head at An Xin, saying, "That¡¯s not it, his main focus isn¡¯t blood."

    "Well, that settles it! No matter how capable he is, could he possibly be capable enough to cure leukemia? He isn¡¯t a hematologist!"

    An Xin held her head high, her eyes still defiant.

    "Ah! Just leave it be! Why do you have to be so persistent like a child?!"

    Wu Tian shook his head, turned around, and left. "Didn¡¯t you hear people say he has a team?"

    "A team? How capable could his team be!"

    An Xin, seeing Wu Tian getting angry with her again over Xiao Yifei, became even more irritated. She bit her lip and looked in the direction where Xiao Yifei had left.

    "I don¡¯t believe it, no matter how capable you are, what could you possibly achieve!"

    Then An Xin ran straight to Wu You¡¯s bedside, took note of the contact information for the Buddha that was recorded there: "Just wait, you¡¯ll see!"

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was undoubtedly unaware of everything that had just happened in the ward.

    At that moment, he was carrying little Wu You out of the hospital; the brilliant sunlight outside made him squint his eyes sharply.

    Little Wu You was nestled in his arms, already sound asleep, with her exaggeratedly long eyshes fluttering asionally.

    "Boss, where are we going now?"

    After stepping outside, the Buddha let out a sigh of relief, turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, and asked.

    "Where to? Let¡¯s head back first, and let¡¯s sort out little Wu You¡¯s illness today!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and responded calmly. Although he had not spent much time with little Wu You, he did not want disease to gue the cute little girl even for a second longer.

    Buddha looked up at Xiao Yifei, surprise flickering in his eyes.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back!"

    Xiao Yifei, holding little Wu You, waved down a taxi.

    "It seems it¡¯s really time to buy a car!"

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, turning to look at the Buddha, "By the way, can you drive?"

    "I can drive."

    The Buddha turned back to Xiao Yifei and nodded. They used to have a car, but they had to sell it to pay for little Wu You¡¯s treatment.

    "Good."

    Xiao Yifei nodded his head, formting a n in his mind.

    Then the two of them got into the taxi and headed towards ¡¯Jinghang Garden¡¯.

    "Meifeng, clear out a room for me."

    Soon, the three of them returned to "Jinghang Garden", where Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes shed with affection as she saw little Wu You, drowsy in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms. However, when she noticed Wu You¡¯s bald head, a trace of confusion flickered through her eyes.

    Afterward, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions, Zhou Meifeng dutifully began to tidy up the room.

    "Little You, time to wake up,"

    Xiao Yifei reached out to touch Wu You¡¯s bald head. Clinging tightly to Xiao Yifei, Wu You stretched out her delicate palm to rub her sleepy eyes, and in a childish, milky voice asked, "Big brother, where are we now?"

    Buddha saw this and couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile on his face; his own daughter had only just met Xiao Yifei and already seemed closer to him than to her own father.

    "We¡¯re at big brother¡¯s house now. Get up, have some food, then big brother will treat your illness,"

    Xiao Yifei looked down at Wu You and said with a smile.

    But no sooner had he finished speaking than his expression froze; that line of his sounded too much like a creepy uncle luring a little girl with a lollipop. He quickly shook his head, casting the thought aside.

    "Mhm!"

    Wu You nodded her little head vigorously, issuing a crisp response.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Wu You¡¯s bald head, which was as adorable as a little marinated egg, couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her head again.

    Wu You disyed no resistance and squinted, feeling the warmth from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    "Xiao Yifei, everything is ready now,"

    Zhou Meifeng walked out of the room and said to Xiao Yifei, then her questioning gaze fell on Wu You.

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s bewilderment, Xiao Yifei first settled Wu You down, then, smiling at Zhou Meifeng, said, "Buddha¡¯s daughter, named Wu You, has leukemia."

    Hearing this from Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes filled with sorrow as she looked at Wu You. Such a small and adorable tot, stricken with leukemia¡ªit was deeply heartbreaking.

    When Wu You heard the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng, she lifted her head, herrge eyes looking up at Zhou Meifeng as she began to smile: "Hello, beautiful auntie!"

    Wu You¡¯s words practically melted Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart, which was simultaneously overwhelmed withpassion.

    "Such a sensible and cute little girl, it¡¯s just too pitiful,"

    Even though Zhou Meifeng was not highly educated, she knew that leukemia was a difficult disease to cure. Her eyes filled with sympathy, she looked at Wu You and said, "Hello Little You."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will treat her illness,"

    Xiao Yifei turned to Zhou Meifeng and gave her a reassuring smile. Once Zhou Meifeng heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her mood instantly stabilized. No matter how difficult orplicated the disease was, as long as Xiao Yifei said he could treat it, Zhou Meifengpletely believed that he could cure it.

    By now, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s admiration and veneration for Xiao Yifei had reached this extent.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. Do we have food at home? Let¡¯s give Little Wu You something to eat. I¡¯ll check on her condition in a bit,"

    Xiao Yifei looked up andughed, speaking to Zhou Meifeng.

    "Oh! Look at me, almost forgot. I specially made you chicken soup today and prepared several dishes. I¡¯ll go sort it out for you right now,"

    Zhou Meifeng pped her palm and hurried off towards the kitchen.

    "No rush, take your time,"

    Xiao Yifei watched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s retreating back and said with a smile.

    Shortly after, Zhou Meifeng came over with a spread of bountiful dishes, and Xiao Yifei went into the kitchen to help serve.

    "Don¡¯t make a mess! Go wash your hands, you can eat after washing,"

    Zhou Meifeng, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, spoke with disdain on her face: "Hurry up, you¡¯re not suited for the kitchen, you¡¯ll only cause more chaos."

    "Little Wu You,e wash your hands!"

    With a rueful smile on his face, Xiao Yifei scurried off to wash his hands and didn¡¯t forget to call out to Wu You.

 Chapter 494: Finding the Lesion

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Finding the Lesion</h4><h4></h4>

    Buddha looked at Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng both epting Wu You with such grace, and a relieved expression finally appeared on his face.

    After washing their hands, the table was covered with a full spread of delicious dishes. Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was growing stronger day by day, and he was eating more and more, while Zhou Meifeng greatly enjoyed seeing her cooking being so appreciated by Xiao Yifei.

    "Eat up," she said.

    Xiao Yifei extended his chopsticks and first added a piece of meat to little Wu You¡¯s te, "Little Wu You, eat more. After I treat you, you¡¯ll feel stronger!"

    Wu You clutched a bowl as big as her face, and a hint of helplessness showed on her delicate little face. She felt the care from Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng, but it was a bit too much!

    Little Wu You looked at the heaping bowl of rice and didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d manage to eat it all.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, just eat as much as you can!"

    Xiao Yifei added another piece of meat to Wu You¡¯s bowl.

    Seeing this, Buddha smiled faintly. The food Zhou Meifeng made was indeed delicious, and he also quickly started to dig in.

    The dishes were soon devoured by everyone.

    "Burp..."

    Xiao Yifei patted his stomach and let out a satisfied belch, then turned to look at Wu You. She was staring back at Xiao Yifei with wide eyes, "Burp..."

    Little Wu You¡¯s sudden burp made her blush with embarrassment, while Xiao Yifei burst outughing.

    "Haha, Little You, move around a little. I¡¯ll take care of your illness today!"

    Xiao Yifei said with augh, brimming with confidence.

    "Yeah! Thank you, big brother!"

    Wu You nodded vigorously, responding with a clear voice.

    She knew how difficult her illness was to treat, as Buddha had taken her to many hospitals in Yanjing to no avail, but today, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she suddenly felt certain that this big brother would definitely cure her!

    Buddha, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was momentarily stunned.

    "Boss? Now?"

    Although he had great faith in his boss, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had still shocked him. He had thought Xiao Yifei nned to take Wu You somewhere for treatment, not expecting it to be done right at home!

    "Yes, now."

    Xiao Yifei nodded indifferently and then smiled at Wu You, "Little You, let¡¯s go."

    Wu You slid off the stool, touched her nose with her hand, and then obediently reached out her hand to Xiao Yifei.

    "Wait here for a bit; I don¡¯t know how long the treatment will take, but don¡¯t worry, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems."

    Xiao Yifei took little Wu You¡¯s hand and gave a reassuring smile to Buddha and Zhou Meifeng.

    Then, Xiao Yifei led little Wu You into the room that Zhou Meifeng had tidied up.

    "Little You, lie down on the bed. It might hurt a little during the treatment¡ªdon¡¯t be afraid if it does, and feel free to cry out."

    Xiao Yifei instructed Wu You as shey on the bed.

    "Yeah! Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I¡¯m not afraid of pain!"

    Wu You nodded with determination. At her young age, she had already endured much suffering because of her illness, and there was no pain she couldn¡¯t withstand.

    "Little You, you¡¯re so brave!"

    Xiao Yifei gave Wu You a big thumbs up in praise and then saidfortingly, "Little You, when big brother treats you in a bit, you can¡¯t open your eyes, okay?"

    Wu You revealed a big smile, nodded at Xiao Yifei, and then closed his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei was going to use his irvoyance superpower soon, and there might be other phenomena urring; he was afraid of frightening little Wu You, so he had her close her eyes.

    Seeing that everything was almost ready, Xiao Yifei prepared to begin treatment.

    Wu You¡¯s small body sank into the soft bed, and the long-term illness made little Wu You seem very unhealthy.

    Although the scene looked like a creepy uncle luring a little girl, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t anywhere near there; he stood one step away from little Wu You.

    A trace of heartache shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and then the irvoyance superpower activated in an instant!

    Every inch of Wu You¡¯s body was visible to Xiao Yifei, and it was his first time using the enhanced irvoyance superpower to treat an illness. The feeling was much smoother than ever before, immersing Xiao Yifeipletely.

    Leukemia cells proliferate uncontrobly, differentiate abnormally, and experience impaired apoptosis, umting inrge quantities in the bone marrow and other hematopoietic tissues and infiltrating non-hematopoietic tissues and organs, while suppressing normal hematopoiesis.

    This is where leukemia does the most damage to the body, and the hematopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow can produce new blood; this is why in current medical practice, the treatment for leukemia is bone marrow transnts, which are not after the bone marrow itself but the hematopoietic stem cells within it.

    After a matching bone marrow transnt, it can produce blood normally.

    Wu You¡¯s condition was worse than Xiao Yifei had imagined. If Xiao Yifei¡¯s irvoyance had not experienced the transformation by ck Coal Ball, perhaps Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have any way to treat little Wu You¡¯s condition.

    But now, Xiao Yifei felt he had the capability to cure little Wu You.

    The thread of consciousness wasunched and pierced directly into Wu You¡¯s bone marrow.

    Addressing symptoms without tackling the root cause isn¡¯t treatment. Xiao Yifei decided to help little Wu Youpletely solve the problem once and for all!

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s irvoyant eyes, not a single trace inside Wu You¡¯s body could escape detection. He could clearly see three types of cells within Wu You¡¯s body: the leukemic cells that had mutated and were proliferating wildly, infecting other organs; the normal white blood cells that were barely clinging to life; and aimless, wandering cells, which seemed to be the result of the previous bone marrow transnt.

    However, the situation was clearly not optimistic.

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows. The numerous leukemic cells that covered most of his field of vision were devastating Wu You¡¯s body, while past medication and her own immune system were weakly putting up a futile resistance.

    If things continued like this, Wu You wouldn¡¯tst long and would die because of the severity of the disease. As for An Xin¡¯s previous statement about her condition improving, that was merely superficial.

    Xiao Yifei could see that very clearly.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei arrived just in time. Everything in front of him could still be dealt with!

    A sh of brilliance shot through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes! Energy surged from the thread of consciousness that had pierced into Wu You¡¯s bone marrow.

    After obtaining ck Coal Ball, although Xiao Yifei had wasted most of its energy, he also gained something; he learned to control the energy inside his body, and finally found the reason for his increased strength.

    Every day, practicing the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique would produce golden energy, which attached itself to Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. Over time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body grew stronger, but obviously, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that.

    After the thread of consciousness entered Wu You¡¯s bone marrow, the surging energy spread out as if it had eyes, hunting down the diseased cells to kill them. When it found normal hematopoietic stem cells, it infused all its energy into them, promoting rapid cell division.

    These actions sound simple, but upon seeing the vast number of diseased cells and the scant normal cells within Wu You¡¯s body, anyone would feel despair.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy was not infinite.

    "I said I would cure her, and I definitely will!"

    The immense task of the treatment process had just begun, and sweat started to appear on Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead.

    "Huff¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing was heavy. Treating leukemia was much harder than he had imagined. Because of the huge energy echoing in the room, it seemed like a wind had begun stirring inside. His breathing wasbored, his eyes were wide open, and he was concentrating hard on treating little Wu You.

 Chapter 495: Extremely Fatigued

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Extremely Fatigued</h4><h4></h4>

    The treatment seemed to have worked. The moment the consciousness line entered her bone marrow, Wu You¡¯s body shuddered and she passed out. Otherwise, the awake Wu You wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment.

    In the bed, the previously furrowed brow of Wu You slowly rxed under Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment, and herplexion also became serene.

    However, in stark contrast to Wu You was Xiao Yifei, his face red, breathing rapidly, with sweat continuously dripping down.

    As time passed, the treatment continued.

    The sweat slowly soaked the floor beneath Xiao Yifei. By the end of the treatment, Xiao Yifei was merely sustaining himself on willpower, but he could not stop the treatment¡ªonce halted, all efforts would have been wasted.

    Leukemia was indeed too difficult to treat! Even for Xiao Yifei, who possessed irvoyance, it was an arduous task.

    Struggling, he used his irvoyance to scan Wu You¡¯s body. Finally, he did not find any cancerous stem cells left. After their roots had died, the remaining cancerous cells weren¡¯t as frightening and could be fought with the body¡¯s immune system.

    Xiao Yifei squeezed out thest bit of energy from his body. Meanwhile, inside Wu You¡¯s body, those malevolent leukemia cells were eradicatedpletely by Xiao Yifei, even including the foreign stem cells that had been transnted during the bone marrow transnt.

    Atst, the treatment was over. Xiao Yifei held on to the veryst moment and then cked out, overwhelmed by the enormous exhaustion.

    In the bed, Wu You¡¯s body appeared unchanged, but only Xiao Yifei knew how vibrant and full of life she now was inside.

    "Whew¡ª"

    Two hourster, Xiao Yifei struggled to open his eyes. Hey on the ground and took a deep breath, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    It had been a long time since he had felt this tired, this utterly drained. It seemed that ever since he got the "ck Coal Ball," his body was always full of energy,pletely unaware of fatigue.

    It seemed it was just an illusion. Always feeling full of energy was just because nothing hadpletely exhausted his strength until now.

    Feeling the inside of his body, Xiao Yifei gave a wry smile. Not a bit of energy was left; this treatment had truly drained him.

    Fortunately, this time he hadn¡¯t been too reckless, and had carefully brought Wu You back for treatment. If he had tried to treat her in the hospital in front of An Xin and the others, not to mention whether he could cure Wu You¡¯s disease, his current state would have been very dubious.

    Also, he had been somewhat too bold. Leukemia was not that easy to treat. Perhaps in the future, when he became stronger, he could easily cure the disease, but now, Xiao Yifei had really used all his strength, even relying on his willpower to cure the disease at the end.

    "No, no, I can¡¯t let this out."

    Xiao Yifeiy on the bed, dismissing the idea of revealing that he could cure leukemia. Joking aside, treating one person had already exhausted him to this state, nearly iming his life. If the news got out, not to mention other people would definitely wonder how he cured the leukemia, just the sheer exhaustion would nearly kill him.

    Xiao Yifeiy on the floor for another ten minutes, recovering the strength he had lost. Truly, when he first woke up, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to open his eyes.

    "Uh..."

    After a little recovery, Xiao Yifei shakily stood up. He shook his head, trying to energize himself.

    Satisfied, Xiao Yifei nced towards the bed, looking at Wu You¡¯s serene andfortable face. Gone was the pallor; her cheeks now had a touch of color, showcasing the rapid effect of energy-based treatment¡ªit was immediate.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, stumbled, and pulled open the door, walking out.

    Once Xiao Yifei stepped out of the room, he saw Zhou Meifeng and Buddha standing anxiously at the door.

    After all, Xiao Yifei had been inside for almost half a day. Xiao Yifei himself was oblivious to the passage of time once the treatment started, and he focused intently, not to mention, he had also been unconscious for more than two hours.

    When Xiao Yifei had gone inside, it was still daylight, and now it was almost midnight.

    At the sound of the door, they abruptly looked up and sighed in relief upon seeing Xiao Yifei emerge.

    "Xiao Yifei, how did you end up looking like this!"

    At the instant Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei, a look of panic shed through her eyes. Her face was written all over with worry. She wanted to rush towards Xiao Yifei but forcibly stopped herself, fearing that she might identally hurt him in front of her, leaving Zhou Meifeng at a loss for what to do.

    "What happened, how did it be like this! I really am..."

    Zhou Meifeng paced around anxiously.

    Because the Xiao Yifei in front of her was truly frightening, with sunken eyes and a pale face devoid of any color, his walking wobbly. He bore no resemnce to the handsome and upright figure he once was¡ªnow, Xiao Yifei looked more like an actual leukemia patient.

    "Is it really that exaggerated?"

    Xiao Yifei grinned and said, smiling at Zhou Meifeng, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine."

    Zhou Meifeng stood next to Xiao Yifei, her face filled with worry, unsure whether to support him or not.

    Buddha stood behind Xiao Yifei, filled with concern upon seeing him. Though he was also very worried about Wu You in the room, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Buddha felt that even if Wu You¡¯s illness was not cured by Xiao Yifei, he wouldn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards him.

    It was evident that Xiao Yifei had exhausted all his efforts, and even beyond, to cure the disease.

    Xiao Yifei felt that Zhou Meifeng was being a bit too dramatic, but when he saw his own reflection in the mirror, he too was taken aback.

    "Damn, it really is that exaggerated!"

    Xiao Yifei, looking at his frightening reflection in the mirror, showed a trace of bitterughter on his face, resolving never to undertake such exhausting tasks again.

    "Huh? Why are you all looking at me? Why not go check on Little You?"

    After washing his face with clean water, Xiao Yifei turned around only to find that Buddha and Zhou Meifeng were still staring at him intently, their eyes filled with concern.

    "I¡¯m really fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve also healed Little Wu You, you can go check."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and spoke to Buddha.

    Buddha stood still, staring earnestly at Xiao Yifei as if trying to ascertain whether he was telling the truth.

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Buddha to show he was really okay. After a moment of shock, Buddha suddenly turned and dashed out, sprinting towards the house where Wu Youy.

    Buddha, who would give his all for Wu You, how could he not be worried about his daughter.

    Seeing Buddha¡¯s figure darting off like the wind, Xiao Yifei squinted and smiled.

    He roughly wiped his face and then heard Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice filled with concern, "Xiao Yifei, are you really okay?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, really, I¡¯m fine. Just a bit drained."

    Xiao Yifei turned and said to Zhou Meifeng with a smile.

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei, her eyes still shimmering with unease. However, after noticing Xiao Yifei moving around with ease, the worry in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes gradually subsided.

    "Why don¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯ve healed Little Wu You?"

    Xiao Yifei,ing out of the bathroom and sitting at the table in the living room, spoke to Zhou Meifeng somewhat puzzled.

    "I¡¯m not asking... There¡¯s nothing to ask. Since you said you could heal her, then it must be possible."

    Zhou Meifeng stated this fact of matter-of-factly and with conviction.

 Chapter 496: Have a Wonderful Meal

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Have a Wonderful Meal</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei heard Zhou Meifeng¡¯s reply, was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head, not expecting Zhou Meifeng to trust him so much.

    "Is there still food at home? I¡¯m a bit hungry."

    Sitting at the dining table, Xiao Yifei patted his stomach and looked up at Zhou Meifeng with a pitiful expression.

    "Yes, of course! What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it right now."

    Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and break into a delightful smile.

    "Anything¡¯s fine, as long as I can get full."

    The intense hunger in his belly made Xiao Yifei feel like he could eat a whole cow. Indeed, he had used up too much energy just before and needed to replenish.

    "Then I¡¯ll go make it now."

    Zhou Meifeng puckered her lips into a smile, turned around, and her slender waist was enchantingly graceful.

    "Huh¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei sat at the dining table, exhaling deeply again.

    "Master."

    As Zhou Meifeng headed to the kitchen, Buddha came over, head bowed. Known for his reticence and usually somber expression, he muttered to Xiao Yifei.

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Buddha and smiled: "Ah right, little You is just asleep, nothing¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t overthink it."

    "Master, I wasn¡¯t overthinking."

    Buddha spoke in a muffled voice, his body trembling as he raised his head.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Buddha, feeling something odd about his state; only then did he notice something unusual about Buddha.

    This iron-willed man now had tears in his eyes.

    "Master, I don¡¯t know why, but the moment I saw little You, I could feel that her illness was cured, it¡¯s true, I could feel it!"

    Buddha knelt down directly in front of Xiao Yifei: "Master, thank you, truly thank you! You didn¡¯t just save little You, you saved me as well!"

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback by Buddha¡¯s words. Buddha having such a sensation must be rted to how Xiao Yifei had once healed Buddha¡¯s injuries using energy.

    Usually reticent, now kneeling before Xiao Yifei, Buddha didn¡¯t know what else to say, only able to repeat the words of gratitude.

    Although not saying much, Xiao Yifei could feel the excitement in Buddha¡¯s heart, as the thing he had long desired and sought had just been aplished with Xiao Yifei¡¯s help.

    Wu You¡¯s illness had been cured.

    "Haha, it¡¯s nothing, since I promised you, I definitely had to do it, otherwise how could I be your master, right?"

    Xiao Yifeiughed. He reached out his hand to help Buddha stand, but Buddha stayed firmly kneeling, bowing his head deeply, not knowing how else to express his inner feelings.

    Buddha had devoted everything to try and cure Wu You¡¯s illness, and with Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, he had seeded. Suddenly, Buddha felt lost, unsure of what he should strive for next.

    Then he looked up and saw Xiao Yifei.

    After that, Buddha knew his path was to follow Xiao Yifei, to clear any obstacles in his way, and to crush anyone who dared to oppose his master.

    In the first half of his life, he lived for Wu You; in the second half, his life belonged to Xiao Yifei.

    "Master, no matter what lies ahead, I am willing to be your soldier, to charge into battle for you, and die a thousand times over!"

    Buddha knelt before Xiao Yifei, whispering lowly, his firm tone tremulous.

    Right after Buddha spoke those words, suddenly an invisible thread appeared from Buddha¡¯s head and connected to Xiao Yifei.

    Dragon Servant restored to his ce!

    "What¡¯s this?"

    Xiao Yifei sharply narrowed his eyes, but the thread gradually dimmed and vanished from his sight. Although invisible, it continued to exist.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head vigorously, he had clearly seen a line just earlier, but now it was gone.

    "Damn, being this tired is really not good, I¡¯m even having hallucinations."

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes, attributing the strange urrence to his excessive tiredness.

    Just then, Zhou Meifeng came over with a big basin full of mixed vegetables.

    "Xiao Yifei, here you go, it¡¯s arge portion, it¡¯ll fill you up!"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face carried a gentle smile as she ced the basin of spicy mixed vegetables directly in front of Xiao Yifei, the aroma instantly making him hungry.

    "Come on, get up and eat, or otherwise I¡¯ll eat it!"

    Xiao Yifei then pulled up Buddha, who was kneeling on the ground.

    After Buddha stood up, he adjusted his emotions and then silently stood behind Xiao Yifei, remaining silent; Zhou Meifeng looked at him curiously.

    Because Buddha felt different than before, it seemed he had let go of something and rxed, his face of constant worries now looked more like a habit.

    Zhou Meifeng shook her head and decided not to dwell on it.

    "Meifeng, we don¡¯t need to clean up little Wu You¡¯s room, just wait for Wu You to get up tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng, while eating messily from the basin.

    Watching Xiao Yifei eat voraciously, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face was filled with joy because as he ate, the paleness on his face slowly receded, reced by a healthy blush.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was terrifying like that, able to instantly convert food into energy.

    "Bring another basin!"

    After finishing one basin, Xiao Yifei still felt it wasn¡¯t enough, but fortunately, Zhou Meifeng had prepared adequately and quickly brought another full basin of food.

    "Eat slower."

    Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched Xiao Yifei wolfing down the food.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei had finished the second basin of food and felt a strong wave of sleepinesse over him.

    "This is really strange."

    Xiao Yi mumbled as he yawned and headed back inside, "Buddha, find a ce to sleepter."

    Zhou Meifeng watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure and finally showed a relieved expression in her eyes, knowing from her time in Baiyang Vige that if a person could eat and sleep, then there wasn¡¯t likely anything wrong with his health.

    The night grew deeper, and Zhou Meifeng cleaned up the table before returning to her room.

    Buddha sat in the living room in his clothes, his eyes unusually bright, still unable to suppress the excitement in his heart.

    After Zhou Meifeng entered the room, Xiao Yifei was already sound asleep, sprawling across the bed deeply asleep.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, she couldn¡¯t help smiling and shaking her head, then shed her clothes to reveal a perfect form in the moonlight. She slipped into the bed, her smooth Shenzi tightly clinging to Xiao Yi¡¯s body.

    A quiet night passed.

    The next day, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t get out of bed until the sun was well up in the sky. Rubbing his bleary eyes, he stumbled towards the bathroom to wash up.

    In the mirror, hisplexion had returned to normal.

    Feeling inside his body, though it was still mostly empty, it was at least better than the frightening state from yesterday.

    When he stepped out the room, to his surprise, Wu You was also up, with Zhou Meifeng sitting beside her on the couch, ying together, Wu You¡¯s face beaming with a happy smile.

    "Big brother!"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Wu You¡¯s eyes lit up, and she rushed straight into his arms.

    Xiao Yifei could tell from the force of Wu You¡¯s hug that her health was improving, and seeing her rosy cheeks filled him with joy.

    "Big brother, thank you, I don¡¯t feel bad anymore!"

    Wu You looked up, her big eyes twinkling, as she happily said to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 497: Donâ€™t Waste Good Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Don¡¯t Waste Good Intentions</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu You temporarily stayed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ce. Although her illness had been cured by Xiao Yifei, her overall health still wasn¡¯t great. She needed to rest and wasn¡¯t suited to running about outside, so Xiao Yifei certainly couldn¡¯t let Wu You follow Buddha around on his random wanderings.

    Furthermore, Zhou Meifeng also liked Wu You very much, so she was very reassured with Wu You staying at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ce.

    After seeing his daughter¡¯s illness cured, Buddha finally felt at ease. He returned to the hotel that Xiao Yifei had booked for them to drink with White Bear. For such a happy asion, how could there be no alcohol!

    Xiao Yifei took a good few days of rest at home after Buddha left. The toll on his body had indeed been tremendous.

    That day, Xiao Yifei was staring nkly at the keys to his vi. He had bought the vi quite a while ago but apart from that first visit to check it over, he hadn¡¯t gone back since.

    Although he was eager to move into the vi soon, he knew his very first property had to be well decorated. However, after much indecision, Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t started the work.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of money¨Che still had quite a sum in his ounts. He hadn¡¯t started the renovation because it needed a good design first, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t trust those decorationpanies out there. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to bother Chief Wang or Zhang Ming with such minor issues.

    So, this matter kept being put off, but Xiao Yifei really wanted to move into the vi soon, hence his dilemma.

    "Sigh."

    Xiao Yifei put the keys back in his pocket, sighing helplessly, "Why is it so hard to find a decent designer!"

    He changed his clothes and went downstairs, wanting to take a walk and rx. As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he¡¯d only taken a few steps when he saw an olddy suddenly fall. Xiao Yifei was about to help her up, but the olddy got up on her own.

    Watching this scene, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered something.

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t been in touch with Wei Can for a while, and if he remembered correctly, Wei Can had once told him that she was a designer.

    Although Wei Can had sent him a few messages before, inviting him out, he had declined due to being tied up with lots of minor thingstely. Perhaps his cool attitude had led Wei Can to overthink, so she hadn¡¯t been in contact with Xiao Yifei recently.

    Thinking of the tender, soft, and alluring young woman, Xiao Yifei smiled lightly. He couldn¡¯t forget how Wei Can had teased him when she was drunk, nor could he forget the little gadget he found at Wei Can¡¯s house.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose, realizing he was no longer the virgin he once was. Now if Wei Can dared to tease him again, Xiao Yifei would definitely show her his mettle.

    He took out his phone and dialed Wei Can¡¯s number.

    "Hello?"

    The call connected quickly, but Wei Can¡¯s voice was somewhat cold,cking the previous excitement she had when talking to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, puzzled by the sudden change in Wei Can¡¯s tone. But he didn¡¯t dwell on it since he mainly wanted to discuss his house¡¯s design.

    Then Xiao Yifei roughly exined his situation over the phone and heard the reply, "Okay, fine. I¡¯m currently at the Century Garden za¡¯s North Ind Cafe. We can talk more when youe over."

    After saying that, Wei Can hung up the phone. Xiao Yifei scratched his head, hailed a cab, and headed towards North Ind Cafe.

    Wei Can put the phone aside, lifting her head to look at the man sitting opposite her, and continued, "Go on, what else is there to introduce?"

    Wei Can¡¯s strange reaction made Liang Lanfei, who was sitting beside her, frown, feeling somewhat baffled.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Who was on the phone?"

    Liang Lanfei leaned in and whispered.

    Hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s question, Wei Can took a deep breath, adjusted her state of mind, turned to Liang Lanfei, and said indifferently, "It was Xiao Yifei."

    "That kid still dares to call you! What¡¯s he thinking!"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes bulged with sudden fury upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words. Suppressing the anger in her heart, she said, "Just like that, dangling you along, he doesn¡¯t show up when you ask him toe out, but now that he thinks of you, he just gives you a call. I¡¯ve long said that this kid is unreliable! Just talking about him makes me angry! Cancan, you have to know that you¡¯re not getting any younger! You need to think about yourself!"

    Wei Can took a deep breath after hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, then nodded at her, "I know."

    "What does that kid want, calling you like that! I need to go warn him! We can¡¯t let this kid dy you any longer!"

    Liang Lanfei spoke, brimming with resentment.

    "It¡¯s nothing. He said he has a house and wanted me to help with the design."

    Wei Can turned her head and responded indifferently to Liang Lanfei.

    "What for! He has a house, him? That little rat?"

    Liang Lanfei stared incredulously, "It must be some shabby house from his family that he wants to renovate, and he thought of you as cheapbor! But he doesn¡¯t think, with his means, what right does he have to have you design his house? Can he even afford it!"

    "How did you respond to him!"

    Liang Lanfei stared intently at Wei Can.

    "I told him toe over."

    Wei Can, avoiding Liang Lanfei¡¯s gaze, mumbled her response with her head down.

    "Big sister! Are you joking? Are you messing with me? Do you realize you¡¯re on a blind date? A quality man like him is hard to find even with antern, and you told him toe over? For what!"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes reddened in frustration as she berated Wei Can, "Big sister! Have you got it wrong!"

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    The handsome man sitting across from them asked with some confusion, "If there¡¯s something pressing, go ahead and take care of it. I don¡¯t mind."

    Having said that, the man gave a gentlemanly smile.

    "It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all! Please wait a moment!"

    Liang Lanfei hastily said to the man with a smile, then she lowered her head and spoke to Wei Can with frustration, "See that? Where else will you find such an outstanding man? And you¡¯re inviting that lousy kid over, what are you thinking!"

    Wei Can opened her mouth to respond to Liang Lanfei, but ultimately lowered her head without knowing what to say.

    "So he¡¯sing, what¡¯s the big deal?"

    Wei Can muttered under her breath.

    "You really are..."

    Liang Lanfei was exasperated by Wei Can¡¯s demeanor and spoke forcefully, "I don¡¯t care, once that kid arrives, hurry up and tell him to take a hike! Don¡¯t let him disturb your blind date. It took me so long to find you such a quality man, who¡¯s actually interested in you. Don¡¯t waste all my good intentions!"

    Upon hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, Wei Can felt aplex mix of emotions, a trace of indecipherable expression shing through her eyes as she let out a deep sigh.

    "You¡¯re sighing! Are you still thinking about that kid? I really don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s just a university lecturer, a bit handsome, right?"

    Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can with eyes full of disapproval, "Besides, there¡¯s such an age difference between you two. Let¡¯s not even discuss his attitude towards you, do you think he can make you happy? Look at this man I¡¯ve found for you! Not only is he handsome and wealthy, but he¡¯s also interested in you. In every way, he¡¯s a hundred times better than that scoundrel! If you¡¯re still so deluded this time, then I won¡¯t help you anymore!"

 Chapter 498: A Bit Hostile

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 498: A Bit Hostile</h4><h4></h4>

    "You say you, finally agreeing to go on a blind date, and yet you still can¡¯t control your emotions. Just a casual call from that guy throws your heart into disarray? What are you even doing?"

    It was evident that Liang Lanfei waspletely dissatisfied with Wei Can¡¯s behavior this time.

    "I don¡¯t care, once Xiao Yifei arrives, just tell him to get lost, did you hear?"

    Liang Lanfei sternly said to Wei Can, "We still need a designer for the house, does he really think he can afford a decent house in Yanjing? He must be trying to get familiar with you to snag some freebor, huh, dream on!"

    Liang Lanfei let out a cold snort.

    "Lanfei, don¡¯t say that, the apartment in Jinghang Garden is Xiao Yifei¡¯s too, right? Although we haven¡¯t visited, it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t afford houses!"

    Wei Can raised her head and said to Liang Lanfei.

    "Humph!"

    Liang Lanfei rolled her eyes and paid no attention.

    The man sitting opposite Liang Lanfei and Wei Can looked puzzled as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing! Carry on! Just a minor issue, not a big deal, it¡¯s already dealt with!"

    Liang Lanfei said to the man with a smile.

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll continue introducing myself."

    The man smiled, his handsome face exuding a gentlemanly aura, "As I mentioned earlier, my name is Zhou Wenjie, and I¡¯m a mid-level executive in a publicpany, with an annual sry of roughly one million."

    "I own two apartments in Yanjing, and a car."

    Although Zhou Wenjie didn¡¯t show much emotion while saying this, the slight hint of arrogance in his eyes clearly conveyed his sense of superiority.

    "Even though all these are material possessions, I feel I should mention them, because even if they are external to one¡¯s self, they are still essentials for life, and prove that if we are together, I can provide you happiness."

    Zhou Wenjie paused here, seemingly waiting for Wei Can¡¯s admiring eyes, but he was disappointed, as Wei Can was distracted and hardly paying attention to Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words.

    Seeing this, Zhou Wenjie slightly frowned. He coughed softly, raising his head and smiling at Wei Can, "I¡¯m not sure what you think of me, but I have a good impression of you, and think we could possibly develop this further."

    Hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, Liang Lanfei raised her head and nced at Wei Can, seeming to imply how outstanding the match she found for Wei Can was.

    Yet, the unsettled Wei Can just sat numbly on the sofa, with no response.

    Zhou Wenjie was taken aback by this and kept his mild smile while watching Wei Can, waiting for her response.

    Liang Lanfei, seeing this, frowned and reached out to tap Wei Can.

    "Cancan! What¡¯s the matter, Zhou Wen is talking to you!"

    Only then did Wei Can snap out of it, she looked dazedly at Zhou Wenjie and said, "Ah? What did you say?"

    Zhou Wenjie, seeing Wei Can in this state, shed a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes without leaving a mark, but he still continued in a refined manner to Wei Man, "I was saying that we could..."

    Just as Zhou Wenjie began to speak, he was suddenly interrupted by a voice.

    "Wei Can! You¡¯re here, you didn¡¯t tell me exactly where in Beidao Coffee, I¡¯ve been looking for you for ages."

    Xiao Yifei wore a faint smile as he walked up behind Wei Can, touching his own nose and smiling at her.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden appearance made Zhou Wenjie freeze, he raised his head slightly frowning at Xiao Yifei, unsure of why this man had suddenly shown up.

    As Xiao Yifei appeared, Wei Can¡¯s previously indifferent demeanor vanished instantly. Her hand trembled slightly as she held her coffee, causing some of it to spill.

    When Liang Lanfei saw Xiao Yifei appear, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. She turned and red fiercely at Wei Can, remembering that she had just told Wei Can to directly send Xiao Yifei away the moment he showed up.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here."

    Unexpectedly, Wei Can not only didn¡¯t ask Xiao Yifei to leave but also greeted him somewhat awkwardly and appeared somewhat frightened.

    "I knew I couldn¡¯t rely on you!"

    Liang Lanfei red at Wei Can then turned to Xiao Yifei and said coldly, "What are you doing here? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy? Whatever it is, tell uster, don¡¯t be in the way!"

    "Lanfei! How can you talk like that! It wasn¡¯t easy for Xiao Yifei toe all this way to see me, be nicer to him!"

    Wei Can, who had been full of indecision, switched sides the moment she saw Xiao Yifei.

    "Cancan!"

    Liang Lanfei stared at Wei Can, disbelief in her eyes.

    Seeing Liang Lanfei¡¯s expression, Wei Can couldn¡¯t help but lower her head.

    "Ahaha, you must be Wei Can¡¯s friend, right? Come,e, sit down, it¡¯s alright."

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes gleamed. He smiled at Xiao Yifei and then made room for him.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Xiao Yifei realized something was slightly off. He scratched his head awkwardly and sat down next to Zhou Wenjie.

    Seeing how things were unfolding, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes bulged with anger. Since Wei Can was so ungrateful, she was tired of speaking up for Wei Can. It infuriated her that Wei Can would disregard quality individuals like Zhou Wenjie and instead, set her heart on the younger Xiao Yifei.

    Furthermore, if Xiao Yifei had been nice to Wei Can, that would have been another matter, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards Wei Can was cold. He only thought of Wei Can when he needed something, and that infuriated Liang Lanfei.

    "Hmph, I¡¯m done dealing with you! You figure out how to handle this situation yourself!"

    Misunderstanding Xiao Yifei, Liang Lanfei once again began to view him with hostility.

    Xiao Yifei sat at the table awkwardly, unsure of what to do. Although Liang Lanfei imed she wouldn¡¯t help Wei Can anymore, her gaze had been fiercely fixed on Xiao Yifei from the start until now.

    If Liang Lanfei was staring intensely at Xiao Yifei, then Wei Can was sneaking nces at Zhu An. She was distracted, and whenever she had the chance, her gaze stealthily shifted towards Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Wenjie maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, trying to engage Wei Can in conversation. He struggled to find topics to talk about, not because his topics were terrible, but because Wei Can wasn¡¯t listening to him at all.

    Zhou Wenjie followed Wei Can¡¯s secretive gaze and finally realized who she was looking at; not only Wei Can but even Liang Lanfei had been staring intently at that young man who had just arrived.

    Zhou Wenjie suddenly frowned, feeling that this man was perhaps more than just a friend.

    "Hey! Friend, would you like something to drink?"

    Zhou Wenjie didn¡¯t immediately reveal his thoughts. He smartly turned, smiled at Xiao Yifei, and spoke.

    At that moment, the awkward Xiao Yifei was already thinking about whether he should temporarily slip away, since he had truly realized that the current environment wasn¡¯t right for him. Hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback and then quickly waved his hands, "No drink for me, I don¡¯t really like coffee; it¡¯s just too bitter."

    "A ss of water then! Thanks!"

    Zhou Wenjie saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction and snapped his fingers at the waiter, speaking directly.

    He wanted to keep all initiative in his hands, since the way Wei Can and Liang Lanfei had been looking let him know that this young man sitting beside him had somepetitive edge.

 Chapter 499: A Sense of Superiority

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 499: A Sense of Superiority</h4><h4></h4>

    "If you don¡¯t like coffee,"

    After speaking to the waiter, Zhou Wenjie turned his head and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at Zhou Wenjie¡¯s gesture. Although he was not particr about many things, he did not like someone being so assertive in front of him.

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes surveyed Xiao Yifei up and down. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei dressed in cheap clothing, a confident smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    At that moment, as Liang Lanfei witnessed this scene, a smug expression surfaced on her face. She gave Xiao Yifei a provocative nce, as if to suggest Xiao Yifei was far inferior to Zhou Wenjie.

    Liang Lanfei seemed unsatisfied with just that. After giving Xiao Yifei a challenging look, she turned her head and, looking at Wei Can, coughed pointedly as a reminder.

    With Zhou Wenjie¡¯s earlier disy of strength, gentlemanliness, and confidence, the charismatic Zhou Wenjie hadpletely overshadowed the quieter Xiao Yifei in terms of presence. Liang Lanfei couldn¡¯t believe Wei Can did not notice.

    But when Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can, her eyes widened in shock because she found that Wei Can was not paying any attention to her and Zhou Wenjie, but was instead focused on Xiao Yifei all along.

    At that moment, the waiter arrived beside Xiao Yifei with a ss of water.

    "Sir, your water,"

    The waiter said, bending slightly toward Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and replied with a calm demeanor, "Give it to this gentleman. The water is his; I¡¯m not particrly thirsty right now."

    The waiter paused, then obediently brought the water over to Zhou Wenjie and set it down on the table.

    The waiter had sensed an unapproachable dignity from Xiao Yifei, which involuntarily led him to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction with the water, leaving him surprised after he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    When Zhou Wenjie saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, he turned his head and his eyes revealed a glint of coldness.

    "Haha, if you¡¯re not thirsty then never mind, I just happen to be a bit thirsty,"

    Zhou Wenjieughed and took a sip of water. Then, narrowing his eyes, he looked at Wei Can. Seeing that most of Wei Can¡¯s attention was still on Xiao Yifei, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    Although he was somewhat interested in Wei Can, his interest was not that great. However, given the current situation, Zhou Wenjie scoffed inwardly; he did not believe he couldn¡¯t win Wei Can over!

    Yet the current circumstances were clearly unsuitable for making a move through Wei Can. Now, it was obvious that breaking through via Xiao Yifei was the most appropriate strategy!

    Zhou Wenjie decided he would use his own capabilities to knock Xiao Yifei down and make Wei Can disappointed with Xiao Yifei!

    "By the way, my friend,"

    Zhou turned his head, squinting his eyes at Xiao Yifei as he spoke.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback, feeling the sense of superiority in Zhou Wenjie¡¯s tone, but he had no interest in engaging with Zhou Wenjie further. Since his own affairs had been mentioned, it was a good opportunity to rify matters with Wei Can.

    "Here¡¯s the thing, I have a house that needs some redecoration. It¡¯s a new ce and I don¡¯t trust others to handle it. After giving it some thought, I still reckon you, Wei Can, would be the most suitable. That¡¯s the situation,"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head toward Wei Can and said, paying little attention to Zhou Wenjie beside him.

    When Xiao Yifei spoke about this matter over the phone, Wei Can managed to keep herposure. But now, faced with Xiao Yifei in person, as Wei Can looked into his eyes, she agreed to it instantly.

    "Sure, no problem! What kind of house? Give me the structural ns, let me know what style you want, and I¡¯ll definitely make you satisfied,"

    Wei Can responded to Xiao Yifei decisively.

    Wei Can¡¯s behavior left Liang Lanfei stunned, this Wei Can, how could she suddenly stop caring about everything at this moment? Had she forgotten what they had agreed on before?

    At this time, Liang Lanfei could no longer contain her dissatisfaction and directly shoved Wei Can aside, speaking to Xiao Yifei without courtesy.

    "What the hell! Just because you¡¯re familiar with our Cancan, you think you can use her as cheapbor? I¡¯ll tell you, our Cancan¡¯s design fees are not low! Don¡¯t even think about getting something for nothing!"

    Liang Lanfei stared at Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    "No, no, no, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t pay."

    Xiao Yifei said with augh and a cry when he saw Liang Lanfei like this, continuing, "Of course I¡¯ll pay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shortchange Wei Can."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s polite words, Wei Can became anxious, "What are you doing! I didn¡¯t even mention money, what are you paying for!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wei Can, taken aback for a moment, then scratched his head, "The money that should be given will definitely be given."

    "After all, that house of mine is somewhat big."

    Xiao Yifei said, smiling.

    "Heh... ha ha ha ha."

    As soon as Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Liang Lanfei burst into exaggeratedughter, "A somewhat big house? No matter how big your house is, what can it be? Posing so much, do you need to act like this? You really think you, a mere college professor, are the CEO of a Fortune 500pany? A big house? You must be joking, right?"

    Liang Lanfei looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of disbelief and said, "I even doubt whether that Jinghang Garden apartment is really bought by you, and now you¡¯ve got another big house, trying to fool who?"

    Wei Can¡¯s face turned red at Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, and she quickly tugged at Liang Lanfei, not wanting her to continue.

    Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can and sighed, shaking her head helplessly without saying more. She really thought Wei Can was too naive.

    When Zhou Wenjie heard Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, his eyes lit up, and he turned around with an ambiguous smile on his face, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile after hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t understand why she always had something against him, but a good man doesn¡¯t fight with women. If Liang Lanfei was prejudiced against him, no matter how he exined, she wouldn¡¯t believe him, unless Xiao Yifei could prove her wrong with facts.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the heart to do that to a woman, after all, although Liang Lanfei wasn¡¯t as fair and enticing as Wei Can, she still was a beautiful young woman with charm.

    At that moment, Zhou Wenjie came over.

    "Haha, my friend, you should have said so earlier, it¡¯s about the house, isn¡¯t it? Since you say you have a house, I believe you do. But as for the design, you could¡¯vee to me! Since you¡¯re a friend of Wei Can¡¯s, you¡¯re my friend as well. Wei Can has been working so hard; you shoulde to me, I can introduce you to a few reliable designers," Zhou Wenjie said to Xiao Yifei with a grin, "So let¡¯s not let Wei Can work so hard, okay?"

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words made Xiao Yifei frown sharply. When did his own affairs be subject to others¡¯ments and interventions?

    "I don¡¯t trust others; I only trust Wei Can."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t quite understand the rtionship between Zhou Wenjie and Wei Can, his brow furrowed, and the dissatisfaction in his voice had subsided a lot.

    "Uh..."

    Zhou Wenjie was taken aback for a moment, somewhat surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s blunt words, showing him such an attitude.

    But Zhou Wenjie pretended not to be affected by Xiao Yifei¡¯s response. He smiled at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Haha, okay, okay then. If you insist on having Wei Can design it and you don¡¯t worry about her getting tired, then it¡¯s up to you."

 Chapter 500: Go to the Scene to Have a Look

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Go to the Scene to Have a Look</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and this time didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Zhou Wenjie.

    "Xiao Yifei, if the house is really big, I¡¯m afraid that just looking at the structural diagram won¡¯t be enough to make a good design. If you really want to put some serious effort into designing it, you¡¯d better take me with you to see the house,"

    Wei Can said to Xiao Yifei with serious conviction.

    Upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback for a moment, then he chuckled. He hadn¡¯t expected Wei Can to take his matter so seriously.

    "Right, my friend! It just urred to me that if the house is big, we indeed need to go there and take a look. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes!"

    Zhou Wenjie turned his head, speaking to Xiao Yifei with a grave expression, "So we really should take a look!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, although he didn¡¯t understand why that guy was always involved, he did think Zhou Wenjie made sense.

    "How about this, since we¡¯re all free right now, why don¡¯t we go and have a look at your house now? It¡¯s convenient,"

    Zhou Wenjie looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a smile, finally revealing his true motives.

    Truth be told, he wanted to see Xiao Yifei make a fool of himself. Although he didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei well, after hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s earlier remarks, he had formed a preliminary understanding of Sun Li, knowing that Xiao Yifei was a university lecturer.

    While being a university lecturer is indeed seen as a decent job by most people, in Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes, it was nothing worth mentioning because the money earned was simply not on the same level as his.

    "Right, if you¡¯re not busy today, we could go and take a look,"

    Unaware of Zhou Wenjie¡¯s malicious intent, Wei Can was eager to help Xiao Yifei deal with the matter, so she also nodded at Xiao Yifei and suggested.

    Seeing Wei Can acting this way, Liang Lanfei couldn¡¯t help but facepalm, feeling Wei Can was truly hopeless.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly stunned, finding Zhou Wenjie¡¯s proposal quite good. After thinking it over, he said, "Okay, let¡¯s go have a look today then."

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei turned to Zhou Wenjie and asked, "Are youing too?"

    Zhou Wenjieughed, "Since I don¡¯t have anything else on for today, I might as welle along and take a look. After all, I¡¯m quite interested in design!"

    He was constantly expressing that he shared amonnguage with Wei Can.

    "Then let¡¯s go,"

    Xiao Yifei said with augh.

    "Okay, wait for me at the entrance for a moment, I¡¯ll go settle the bill and then bring the car around,"

    Zhou Wenjie turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Friend, where is your car parked? We can go together to fetch itter."

    Xiao Yifei was startled by the question, touched his nose, and then said, "I don¡¯t have a car."

    "Hahaha."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, Zhou Wenjie put on a grandioseugh. He reached out to pat Xiao Yifei on the shoulder but Xiao Yifei deftly dodged, "Friend, I guess now I really have to go! Without me, how will you guys get there?"

    Zhou Wenjie spoke while starting tough.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei not to own a car, which made him even more confident in himself. Zhou Wenjie also wanted to know what sort of situation this person, who didn¡¯t even have a car, had with a big house in Yanjing.

    "We can take a taxi there,"

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Zhou Wenjie and said earnestly.

    "Hahaha, sure sure, you can take a taxi!"

    Zhou Wenjie struggled to contain hisughter, then said to Xiao Yifei, "But you won¡¯t need to this time, I have a car. I¡¯ll drive you there. Just wait for me at the entrance; I¡¯ll be right there."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Wenjie somewhat strangely after hearing his words, then headed towards the entrance.

    Zhou Wenjie watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, and a sh of mockery darted across his eyes.

    "Doesn¡¯t even have a car, yet ims to have a big house in Yanjing, are you joking!"

    Zhou Wenjie shook his head and walked towards the cafe¡¯s cashier.

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She reached out to tug at Wei Can¡¯s arm and whispered, "Hey! Does this guy not even have a car?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but if Xiao Yifei said he doesn¡¯t, then he probably doesn¡¯t."

    Wei Can saw nothing amiss with the situation and replied to Liang Lanfei with innocent eyes.

    "You... Cancan! You¡¯re giving your heart to him without even knowing the whole situation?"

    Especially upon seeing Wei Can¡¯s current state, Liang Lanfei was close to exploding. She just couldn¡¯t fathom how Wei Can could be so foolish!

    She was even more clueless as to what qualities Xiao Yifei could possibly have to deserve Wei Can¡¯s unwavering affection!

    Apart from the blemish of a divorce, what else wasn¡¯t perfect about Wei Can?

    She was attractive and financially independent, a fairly well-known designer no less. With such ster qualifications, how could she fall for a nobody like Xiao Yifei? And even worse, be sopletely devoted!

    What enraged Liang Lanfei even more was Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude. Wei Can was giving her all, yet Xiao Yifei still acted aloof and indifferent.

    What right did he have!

    This had always been what infuriated Liang Lanfei!

    "Cancan! Have you ever thought that someone who can afford a house in Jinghang Garden wouldn¡¯t have a car?"

    Liang Lanfei stared intensely at Wei Can, her voice tinged with suppressed dissatisfaction, "Do you even know who he really is?"

    Wei Can paused, her brows furrowing as she pondered for a few seconds before saying to Liang Lanfei, "No, we hardly talk, so I¡¯ve never seen him go to work. But remember when we went outst time? We already found out that he used to be a doctor and now he¡¯s a university professor!"

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes widened as she said to Liang Lanfei, "Maybe Xiao Yifei just doesn¡¯t like driving, so he didn¡¯t buy a car. What¡¯s the big deal? Not having a car doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t afford a house!"

    Wei Can¡¯s response left Liang Lanfei trembling with anger; she truly believed Wei Can was beyond help.

    "But don¡¯t you think... He¡¯s a university professor with a decent sry. Why wouldn¡¯t he buy a car when it¡¯s more convenient?"

    Liang Lanfei red at Wei Can, "Have you never considered that his financial capabilities might not match yours, or, maybe, he¡¯s approaching you for some other reason?"

    Liang Lanfei couldn¡¯t stand seeing Wei Can like this.

    "No, I¡¯ve already told you about this. Why are you still hung up on it?"

    Wei Can¡¯s face reddened as she spoke to Liang Lanfei, "It¡¯s clearly me who keeps seeking out Xiao Yifei, not the other way around. What could he possibly be scheming against me!"

    Liang Lanfei felt increasingly helpless hearing Wei Can¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei approached Wei Can.

    "Hasn¡¯t that guy arrived yet?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up, a hint of confusion in his voice.

    Just as Wei Can was about to speak, Zhou Wenjie finally came over.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go."

    Zhou Wenjie had a smile on his face, which he believed looked very handsome, as he spoke to Wei Can.

    However, Wei Can still paid him no attention, her gaze fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Wenjie frowned at this scene before turning to Xiao Yifei and said, "Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve brought out the car. It¡¯s parked over there. It¡¯s not anything special, just a little BMW."

    Though Zhou Wenjie imed it was nothing special, his face betrayed a proud look.

    "Oh."

    Xiao Yifei nodded nonchntly, showing no surprise. After all, he had seen many nice cars before; a small BMW wasn¡¯t going to impress him, not even one bit.

    After all, in the underground parking at Jinghang Garden, there was a Lamborghini worth millions, belonging to Sun Li.

 Chapter 501 Filled with Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Filled with Disdain</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Wenjie saw that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem surprised at all and couldn¡¯t help but sneer contemptuously. He thought that Xiao Yifei was just putting on airs. After all, for someone without a car, his BMW was already quite impressive.

    Zhou Wenjie, feeling defeated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, hoped to find sce in Wei Can¡¯s response, but when he turned to look at Wei Can, he felt even more helpless. Wei Can showed no surprise when he heard what car Zhou Wenjie drove.

    Wei Can didn¡¯t have much ambition for cars, especially since he owned a red Audi A4.

    Finally, Zhou Wenjie found some constion in Liang Lanfei¡¯s provocative stare at Xiao Yifei.

    With his head drooping and filled with a sense of defeat, he led Xiao Yifei and the others to the car. Opening the door, he muttered grumpily, "Get in the car quickly!"

    Then Zhou Wenjie got into the car himself. The previously defeated Zhou Wenjie consoled himself by thinking that Xiao Yifei and Wei Can were just ignorant, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to revert to his smug self.

    "Where is your property development? Tell me so I can take you there for a spin."

    After getting in the car, Zhou Wenjie turned to Xiao Yifei with a smile, his eyes still full of arrogance.

    "Yuanhang Real Estate, I think that¡¯s the name, but we¡¯re not going to their sales office - we¡¯re heading to their property development. After all, they¡¯ve already handed over the property to me, so we can go straight there."

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow, finally recalling the name of the fatso¡¯s property development.

    The moment Zhou Wenjie heard Xiao Yifei speak, a smile burst across his face. He was even more convinced that Xiao Yifei was putting on an act. He knew something about Yuanhang Real Estate and had some exposure to it. He understood that Yuanhang Real Estate¡¯s current development was indeed well done, but there was one problem - as of now, Yuanhang Real Estate had not delivered the properties.

    So, upon hearing that Xiao Yifei had received the keys, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face showed a mocking expression. He couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yifei could continue to act so confidently and unfazed even at this juncture.

    "Haha, my friend, I know that real estate too! It¡¯s really good!"

    A glint shed in Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei through the mirror andughed, "Yuanhang Real Estate may not be that well-known, but their quality is genuinely good, and the prices aren¡¯t low, so it¡¯s really impressive that you can afford a property there!"

    Zhou Wenjie began byvishly praising Xiao Yifei.

    Liang Lanfei curled his lips, his face full of disdain.

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned by Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, not understanding why Zhou Wenjie had suddenly be so kindly, only to hear Zhou Wenjie continue.

    "However, I heard the property has just topped out and they haven¡¯t handed over the properties yet, right? How did you get the keys already, you wouldn¡¯t be deceiving us!"

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face sported a mischievous grin as he said to Xiao Yifei with an insinuating tone.

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Zhou Wenjie and replied calmly, "Oh, I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ve handed over the properties or not, but I have indeed received the keys."

    "Their boss is a friend of mine and he gave me the keys."

    Xiao Yifei spoke with a serious expression and a cid demeanor.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the inside of the BMW suddenly fell silent.

    Then suddenly, raucousughter erupted. Zhou Wenjie, driving, shook his head as heughed. This time, it wasn¡¯t just Zhou Wenjieughing - even Liang Lanfei covered her mouth and began tough.

    Liang Lanfei found Xiao Yifei utterly amusing, thinking it ridiculous that a university lecturer could spout such nonsense.

    Zhou Wenjie, on the other hand, thought of Xiao Yifei as an outright fraud. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Yifei, given an opportunity to back down gracefully, chose not to take it and instead brazenly continued with his charade, even daring to im such things as being friends with the owner of Yuanhang Real Estate, a real estate tycoon whose wealth could be counted in billions. Was Xiao Yifei capable of boasting without even drafting his lies?

    Zhou Wenjie really wanted to see what Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction would be when he took him to Yuanhang Real Estate¡¯s property development, especially since Xiao Yifei had no real strength.

    "What are you allughing at?"

    Just then, Wei Can looked up, full of curiosity, at Zhou Wenjie and Liang Lanfei. She didn¡¯t find anything amusing about their previous conversation.

    "Sorry, sorry, I wasn¡¯tughing at this friend of ours, I just thought of something funny, really sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in."

    Zhou Wenjie tried hard to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor, but the disdainful sneer in his eyes said it all.

    While Liang Lanfei just bowed her head and didn¡¯t respond.

    "Weird."

    Wei Can shook her head, not understanding the meaning behind these two people¡¯s behavior.

    Xiao Yifei smiled. He did not mind the reactions of others.

    After all, given the fatty¡¯s performance, to be honest, he seemed more like Xiao Yifei¡¯s underling than a friend.

    However, these were things Xiao Yifei would not bother exining; after all, given the current situation, even if he did, these people wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak, while Zhou Wenjie, through the rearview mirror, looked at Xiao Yifei with disdain and shook his head.

    It was at this moment that Wei Can suddenly started to speak.

    "Oh! Right, since you know about Yuanhang Real Estate, could you introduce me to it? It might help me with designing for Xiao Yifeiter."

    Wei Can¡¯s heart was truly set on designing for Xiao Yifei now,pletely oblivious to the awkward atmosphere in the car. She kept asking for details, wanting to help Xiao Yifei¡¯s design be even better.

    Upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Zhou Wenjie revealed a contemptuous smile, he was about to mock Xiao Yifei when he abruptly held back, after all, he had been maintaining the facade of a gentleman.

    So Zhou Wenjie cleared his throat and began to introduce.

    "Yuanhang Real Estate is a newly established real estatepany. Though not very famous, the quality of its properties is absolutely top-notch, of course, the prices are not low either. So, when I say Xiao Yifei can afford a ce in Yuanhang, it¡¯s quite an impressive feat."

    Zhou Wenjie had just learned Xiao Yifei¡¯s name from Wei Can¡¯s words. He nced at Xiao Yifei then continued, "And Xiao Yifei says he knows the owner of Yuanhang, that¡¯s even more remarkable. The owner of Yuanhang, from what people say, is generous and loyal, but always tries to maintain his dignity, so he¡¯s always seen with a stern face. However, he¡¯s indeed a good person. So you can tell, Xiao Yifei, who knows the owner, must be quite exceptional too!"

    Zhou Wenjie didn¡¯t forget to ridicule Xiao Yifei still.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pick up on the ridicule. Hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, he was struck with a realization, it seemed the fatty really was that way; Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Zhou Wenjie, seeing Xiao Yifeiughing, was filled with even more disdain.

    "I asked you to introduce the property, not the owner."

    At this moment, Wei Can spoke in dissatisfaction, "We¡¯re talking about the property, how else can I design it?"

    Wei Can¡¯s words made Zhou Wenjie pause; the humor and mockery he had expected Wei Can to pick up on didn¡¯t happen. She was even urging him to talk about the property, which left Zhou Wenjie quite embarrassed. He touched his nose and continued speaking.

    "The new batch of Yuanhang properties are all quite simr inyout, but at the strong insistence of Yuanhang¡¯s owner, two super luxury vis were built. Everyone can¡¯t understand why these two vis were constructed, but there was no helping it, the owner wanted them built."

 Chapter 502: Unable to Recognize the True Face of Mount Lu

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 502: Unable to Recognize the True Face of Mount Lu</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Wenjie shook his head, a trace of distress shing in his eyes as he continued, "These two vis are located quite secretly within theplex. If you¡¯re not looking for them, you literally won¡¯t find them, but that¡¯s not the point. The point is, the construction of these two vis was extremely costly. Under the current circumstances, one vi is sold for a hundred million, and they don¡¯t even make a profit! So basically, it¡¯s like Yuanhang¡¯s boss built them at a loss!"

    Upon hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, Liang Lanfei and Wei Can became interested and listened attentively.

    Finally realizing he had be the center of attention, Zhou Wenjie felt a surge of pride. He said pompously, "These two vis are an excessive ambition. I don¡¯t know what Yuanhang¡¯s boss was thinking to choose to construct these two vis. From a businessman¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s bound to lose money. I don¡¯t know why he did it!"

    Having said that, Zhou Wenjie shook his head, expressing his iprehension and pity, as if the money had been thrown into water.

    "He did it for a childhood dream."

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly rang out as he spoke seriously to Zhou Wenjie.

    "Haha, friend, how do you know that?"

    Zhou Wenjie turned his head, a trace of disdain shing in his eyes as he saidughingly to Xiao Yifei, "A businessman, should he not pursue profits instead of some childhood dream? Friend, your statement is really quite amusing!"

    "He told me himself."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Wenjie and said indifferently, "Yuanhang Real Estate¡¯s boss told me."

    Stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer, feeling that Xiao Yifei was pretending a bit too much.

    "Haha, well then, since their boss told you, it must be true!"

    Zhou Wenjieughed but said nothing. He was waiting, waiting to arrive at Yuanhang Real Estate, waiting for the moment Xiao Yifei could no longer pretend. That would be his time to strike back.

    At that moment, the car finally approached theplex of Yuanhang Real Estate. After greeting the security guard, Zhou Wenjie drove straight into thepound.

    "The security knows me, so we could drive in."

    Zhou Wenjie turned around, his face showing a hint of arrogance.

    "Wenjie, it¡¯s clear, you really are impressive!"

    Liang Lanfei nced at Zhou Wenjie, her eyes even showing a bit of admiration. Initially skeptical about Zhou Wenjie¡¯s knowledge of the nearbyplexes, she couldn¡¯t help but believe him when she saw that even the security guard recognized him.

    "You said yourpany isn¡¯t in real estate, howe you know all this stuff? Not only do you know, but you also have detailed knowledge of so many real estate properties and even theyout of Yuanhang¡¯s properties. Most importantly, even the security guards know you!"

    Liang Lanfei deliberately raised her voice several notches, looking sideways at Wei Can.

    "Haha, it¡¯s nothing big, just that I have quite a few friends in real estate, so I¡¯m pretty familiar with these things. I know this side¡¯s security guard because once a friend brought me here, wanting to check out the two legendary vis inside Yuanhang, and it just so happened that the car I was driving and this friend of mine knew Yuanhang¡¯s boss, so the security guard remembered me, I guess."

    Zhou Wenjie pretended to be low-key but was actually quite boastful as he said, "Haha, but it¡¯s a bit awkward. We looked around and couldn¡¯t find those two luxurious vis anywhere. It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing. They say those big two vis, and we just couldn¡¯t find them. They really are well-hidden."

    Zhou Wenjie touched his head and put on a falsely modestugh, but it was tinged with a strong sense of superiority.

    "Now that you mention it, whether those two vis are inside at all is still up for debate. It might also be a sales tactic released by Yuanhang Real Estate¡¯s boss, deceiving everyone. Otherwise, how could such big vis not be found?"

    Liang Lanfei was now interested in the two vis Zhou Wenjie spoke about, and after thinking for a moment, she remarked to Zhou Wenjie.

    "Haha, that really isn¡¯t necessary. Although I¡¯m not like Sage Xiao Yifei, saying he¡¯s friends with Yuanhang¡¯s boss, I have still heard about the boss¡¯s character."

    Zhou Wenjie chuckled. He looked at Xiao Yifei, a sneer of disdain emerging from the corners of his mouth, seemingly saying that even someone as outstanding as him wasn¡¯t friends with the head of Yuanhang Real Estate, so what made Xiao Yifei qualified to befriend him.

    "The head of Yuanhang Real Estate is actually quite decent, so it¡¯s unlikely that he would deceive anyone."

    Zhou Wenjie gave Liang Lanfei a smile.

    "Yeah, although he is a bit silly, he wouldn¡¯t go as far as to deceive anyone."

    Remembering theical actions of the fat man, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckled.

    "Hmph."

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei dared to respond to his words, Zhou Wenjie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He let out a cold snort, feeling that Xiao Yifei was truly shameless!

    Wei Canpletely ignored everything happening in the car. She leaned against the car window, staring at theyout of the Yuanhang properties, constantly thinking about how to best design a house for Xiao Yifei.

    "What you said isn¡¯t wrong¡ªit seems like Yuanhang¡¯s properties are indeed quite nice."

    Liang Lanfei looked at the well-executed infrastructure andndscaping through the window and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to Zhou Wenjie with a smile. Then, in the next second, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she frowned, saying to Zhou Wenjie, "However, looking at this situation, it seems like no homes in themunity have been delivered yet! There isn¡¯t even a soul in sight."

    In the vastmunity, amidst the shadows of trees, only their car was driving on the road.

    "Yeah, I told you the houses here haven¡¯t been delivered yet. After all, my friend wouldn¡¯t deceive me."

    Zhou Wenjie chuckled, ncing at Xiao Yifei with a sarcastic remark, "But what can we do, right? Our great god Xiao Yifei is friends with the owner of Yuanhang. If he could get the keys, who¡¯s to me!"

    Liang Lanfei, hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words, turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, opening her mouth as if to say something, but what she still saw was Wei Can¡¯s indifferent expression, causing Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart to choke, filled with helplessness.

    And in the next moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly frowned.

    "Stop the car!"

    Xiao Yifei said lightly to Zhou Wenjie, "Stop right here."

    "Have we arrived?"

    Zhou Wenjie mmed on the brakes, and the BMW came to a halt. He turned his head with a slight sneer and smiled at Xiao Yifei, "Is this it?"

    Just as Zhou Wenjie turned his head, he suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei had already opened the car door and stepped out.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude of ignoring him filled Zhou Wenjie¡¯s heart with rage, but thinking about soon teaching Xiao Yifei a lesson with facts, Zhou Wenjie forcefully swallowed his anger.

    After Xiao Yifei got out of the car, Wei Can and Liang Lanfei also stepped out. Zhou Wenjie got out of the car only to find that the spot Xiao Yifei had asked him to stop the car was next to a fountain, and next to it, there was no building at all.

    "Friend, where did you say the house was?"

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face carried a sneering smile as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, "There are no buildings around here, not even the shadow of one. Where should we go looking?"

    In Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei was about to be unable to keep pretending, and he was ready at any moment to p him down and teach him a lesson.

    When Liang Lanfei saw that there wasn¡¯t even a single building at the ce they got out, she slightly frowned. She pulled Wei Can, about to speak, but then she saw Xiao Yifei directly starting to walk out.

 Chapter 503 Extremely Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 503 Extremely Shocked</h4><h4></h4>

    "Friend, where are you going? That¡¯s clearly just a garden."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei walk towards a garden, Zhou Wenjie couldn¡¯t help but hurry, chasing after him. He was afraid that Xiao Yifei, scared and unable to continue the act, might run away.

    At that moment, Wei Can and Liang Lanfei also rapidly followed suit.

    To Zhou Wenjie¡¯s surprise, within this vast garden, there indeed was a path that was nearly invisible unless looked at closely.

    However, when they followed Xiao Yifei to the end of this small path, they were faced with a towering wall.

    Zhou Wenjie, following behind Xiao Yifei, walked around this imposing wall for quite a while before arriving at arge gate.

    Xiao Yifei stopped in his tracks, hands on his hips as he looked up at the gate.

    The mocking smile on Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face became irrepressible at this scene.

    "Xiao Yifei, you, do you seriously think you can escape? If you can¡¯t afford a house, admit it, why bother pretending? Look at you now, we¡¯ve caught you red-handed. What do you have to say for yourself?"

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face was filled with a mocking smile, "If you¡¯re broke, you¡¯re broke, why the lies? Who would fall for a fraud like you? Now you¡¯vee to someone else¡¯smunity gate and you¡¯re out of options, aren¡¯t you? The gates of thismunity don¡¯t open, so how do you n to escape?"

    Xiao Yifei turned around, his eyes full of confusion as he looked at Zhou Wenjie.

    "Whatmunity gate? What are you talking about?"

    Scratching his head, Xiao Yifei pulled out a set of keys from his pocket and after pressing a button on them, the electronic gate that Zhou Wenjie had mistaken for themunity¡¯s main gate swung open with a bang.

    Wei Can and Liang Lanfei, who had followed Xiao Yifei to the towering wall, also witnessed the massive iron gate.

    It was only after hearing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s words to Xiao Yifei that they realized this was the other side of themunity, and the gate was another entrance to it.

    While Wei Can and Liang Lanfei were still curious as to why Xiao Yifei had brought them here,

    they suddenly saw him take out a round object from his pocket. After he pressed it, the electronic gate they had mistaken for themunity¡¯s main gate swung open with a bang.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Whatmunity gate? What are you talking about?"

    Then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, filled with curiosity, sounded.

    "Come inside first!"

    Xiao Yifei, who had been looking for the main gate of the mansion and hadn¡¯t heard Zhou Wenjie¡¯s mocking words clearly, touched his head after opening the gate, and was the first to walk in.

    "Come in quickly, why are you standing frozen at the door?"

    Xiao Yifei said in an indifferent tone to the three who were standing at the entrance, stunned like statues.

    After the gate opened, whatid outside was not a busy road, but a rather exquisite garden, and beyond it, a majestic three-story mansion appeared before their eyes, grand like a pce.

    The three of them were instantly stupefied.

    They couldn¡¯t believe the breathtaking sight before them and were too shocked to react.

    Only after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words did Wei Can snap back to reality; even so, his eyes brimmed with shock as he slowly stepped through the gate and walked into the courtyard, resembling the Immortal Realm.

    "This is practically Heaven!"

    Looking at the stunning scenery around him, Wei Can murmured in amazement, especially when he spotted the outdoor private swimming pool. His eyes lit up; although Wei Can wasn¡¯t too picky about his living space, what woman wouldn¡¯t love their home to be like Heaven!

    "What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Come on in!"

    At that moment, Wei Can turned around and spoke to Zhou Wenjie and Liang Lanfei, who were already taken aback.

    Zhou Wenjie suddenly snapped back to his senses, and upon seeing the scene beyond the gate, he really wanted to turn around and flee because he felt utterly embarrassed!

    Although Liang Lanfei¡¯s reaction was somewhat better than Zhou Wenjie¡¯s, she too was stunned by the spectacle before her eyes and slowly made her way through the gate, swallowing gulp after gulp.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the two enter, turned his head and pressed a button on the remote control; the electronic gate mmed shut with a ¡¯boom¡¯.

    The sudden noise made Zhou Wenjie go weak at the knees, and he actually fell over.

    "What¡¯s going on? How old are you, and you¡¯re still tripping over!"

    Seeing Zhou Wenjie copse to the ground, Wei Can frowned and said discontentedly, "You can¡¯t even walk properly."

    But Wei Can had no idea, it wasn¡¯t that Zhou Wenjie couldn¡¯t walk properly; he was scared.

    Hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Zhou Wenjia struggled to get up from the ground, then shakily followed behind Xiao Yifei.

    "Eh? Right, Zhou Wenjie, that vi you mentioned, the super big one, built by Far Sailing¡¯s boss at a loss, is it this one?"

    Suddenly, Wei Can seemed to remember something, turned her head to look at Zhou Wenjie with confusion and asked.

    "It is... probably... I never came here before, so I can¡¯t be sure either," Zhou Wenjie stammered in response, truly terrified.

    He had just been proudly talking about how well he knew the people at Far Sailing, and boasted about their two perfectly luxurious vis. And now, he had been directly brought into one of them!

    You see, thest time Zhou Wenjie and his friends came here, they had searched for a long time and couldn¡¯t find even one of these two mysterious vis.

    The turn of events was, undoubtedly, ironic for Zhou Wenjie!

    "I think it must be, with such a luxurious vi, if it¡¯s not one of those two vis you talked about, that would really be strange!"

    Wei Can, bouncing ahead, lightened up upon seeing such an exquisite and beautiful vi and even momentarily fantasized about living in it, imagining how wonderful it would be.

    Then suddenly, Wei Can froze for a second, turned her head towards Xiao Yifei and started talking with a smile.

    "Xiao Yifei, this vi wouldn¡¯t happen to be that big house you were telling me about, right? If it really is, then this house is way too big!"

    Wei Can¡¯s face flushed with excitement, "If I had the credentials to design such vis, I¡¯d do it even without pay!"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Wei Can andughed.

    "Haha, listen to you, I¡¯ve already brought you in, so this is definitely that house I was talking about," Xiao Yifei replied to Wei Can in a modest and restrained manner, "If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯d love for you to help me design it!"

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes lit up at Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she beamed with excitement. What surprised Wei Can immensely was the vi indeed belonged to Xiao Yifei, whichpletely shattered all of Liang Lanfei¡¯s previous misunderstandings about him!

    Wei Can turned her head to look at Liang Lanfei, curious to see how someone who had always misunderstood Xiao Yifei now appeared.

    Liang Lanfei looked utterly astonished; she was deeply shocked by the scale of the vi and that Xiao Yifei really could bring them back.

    Most importantly, Liang Lanfei heard the exchange between Xiao Yifei and Wei Can.

    She heard Xiao Yifei im the vi was his.

    Up to now, Liang Lanfei still couldn¡¯t believe the ce belonged to Xiao Yifei because, in her mind, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly afford such wealth! Just now, Zhou Wenjie said the house was valued at nearly a hundred million! Xiao Yifei, someone who couldn¡¯t even afford a car, how could he ever afford this house!

 Chapter 504: An Eye-Opener

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504: An Eye-Opener</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yifei, is this house really yours?"

    Liang Lanfei looked at Xiao Yifei with disbelief in her eyes, and it was also the first time she called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Wenjie, who heard Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, instantly woke up to the realization. That¡¯s right, this house might not necessarily be Xiao Yifei¡¯s; it could also be that Xiao Yifei borrowed the keys!

    "Yes, it¡¯s mine."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and nodded to Liang Lanfei, and after speaking, he walked up to the actual main entrance of the vi.

    "Do you have any evidence that could..."

    Liang Lanfei spoke with utter disbelief in her eyes, but before she could finish, she heard Xiao Yifei, with a calm expression, press his fingerprint onto a small box in front of the vi. Then, the door to the vi inside the courtyard finally opened.

    The vi¡¯s door had fingerprint recognition.

    The words of doubt Liang Lanfei was about to voice hadn¡¯t even left her mouth when she saw Xiao Yifei calmly press his fingerprint, and then the vi¡¯s main door opened.

    This urrence forcefully made Liang Lanfei swallow the words of doubt she had already spoken.

    Then, Liang Lanfei blinked, her mind and heartpletely nk.

    The scene before her filled her with embarrassment, and Zhou Wenjie, who had just felt a glimmer of hope in his heart, suddenly saw darkness before his eyes, overwhelmed with despair.

    If Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingerprint was indeed the key to open the door, then what reason was there to argue that the house wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei¡¯s?

    "What¡¯s the matter? Why are you both stunned again? Didn¡¯t you just want toe in and take a look?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and spoke indifferently to Liang Lanfei and Zhou Wenjie.

    Especially Zhou Wenjie, Xiao Yifei even turned to look specifically at Zhou Wenjie and said indifferently, "Didn¡¯t you say you also studied design? Come in and help me take a look. Although I¡¯m nning to have Wei Can design this house, if you have any good suggestions, you can share them, and we can discuss them. Why stand at the door, foolishly standing there for what?"

    Although in the vi¡¯s exterior courtyard, the garden, and some minor facilities such as greenery and a swimming pool had already been designed by the Yuhang side, the interior of the vi was still empty and void of anything, and it was the vi¡¯s interior design that Xiao Yifei wanted Wei Can to handle for him.

    Zhou Wenjie stood there dumbfounded looking at Xiao Yifei, not knowing how to respond.

    On the other hand, Wei Can, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, had her pretty face filled with excitement. She was truly overjoyed, happy both for the fact that Xiao Yifei bought such arge house to prove himself, and thrilled that she could design such a luxurious vi.

    The fair and soft-looking married woman Wei Can now appeared like a little girl, almost as if she would be moving into the vi herself after designing it.

    "Exactly! What are you two doing standing there stupidly? Come on in!"

    Her face bore a joyful smile as she looked around, filled with happiness.

    But Wei Can¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long as she touched the Dali stone pirs outside the vi and suddenly froze, remembering that even if she designed the vi well, in the end, it wouldn¡¯t be her staying with Xiao Yifei.

    Wei Can turned her head and looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome profile, her heart suddenly overwhelmed with a strong sense of loss, and she suddenly wasn¡¯t so happy anymore.

    Liang Lanfei and Zhou Wenjie mechanically walked up the steps, their minds nk, especially after confirming that the vi was Xiao Yifei¡¯s; they had already lost the ability to think.

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s heart was full of regret, and beyond the regret, there was also a profound fear. He had actually dared to show off in front of this bigshot who could casually fork out a billion to buy a vi, mocking Xiao Yifei. His behavior was simply suicidal!

    Liang Lanfei was filled with an immense, unbelieving sensation; the Xiao Yifei she had always regarded as an enemy, looked down upon, and held prejudices against, had never offered any exnation, reinforcing Liang Lanfei¡¯s certainty in her thoughts. But today, without uttering a single word, Xiao Yifei had shattered that certainty with stark reality right before her eyes.

    It made the very thoughts she had built about hime crashing down.

    Staring dumbfounded at the handsome Xiao Yifei, the man she had always believed to be deceitfully ying with Wei Can¡¯s feelings, the detestable man she had felt like biting out of sheer loathing, suddenly seemed not so hateful to Liang Lanfei anymore! In fact, Xiao Yifei emitted a vibe that she found quite stirring.

    "Tch, tch, tch! What are you thinking about! With such a young age, this guy owns such a big house, who knows if his earnings are clean or not!"

    Liang Lanfei quickly shook her head, casting out the dangerous thoughts from her mind.

    "But honestly, no matter what I¡¯ve said about him in the past, he¡¯s never gotten angry or even offered an exnation, which, in itself, proves that he really is quite a gentleman, isn¡¯t he?"

    Before she knew it, Liang Lanfei¡¯s thoughts had drifted back to Xiao Yifei. A faint blush crept across her cheeks, and she suddenly felt she could understand why Wei Can was so unwaveringly devoted to Xiao Yifei.

    "Come in!"

    Xiao Yifei led them into the vi.

    Wei Can, who had suddenly be disheartened, caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention: "Wei Can, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wei Can, puzzled, wondering why the previously joyous Wei Can seemed so suddenly crestfallen.

    "Wei Can, is it that you don¡¯t want to help with the design?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, the only possible exnation he could muster for Wei Can¡¯s unhappiness: "Do you find it too tough to do alone? If so, you could find a partner to design with. I believe in you."

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, he found Wei Can still hadn¡¯t cheered up; he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile and say, "No worries, no worries, if you don¡¯t want to do the design, it¡¯s fine. We can just take a tour today, no trouble at all!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wei Can finally looked up, her eyes flickering with an indescribable light.

    "No, it¡¯s not that, Xiao Yifei; I really want to do the design, rest assured! The design for this vi, I¡¯ll take it on myself, after all, this has also been one of my dreams!"

    This was Wei Can speaking directly to Xiao Yifei, her eyes gleaming brightly. Wei Can opened her clear, limpid lips as if she was about to voice some deep-seated thoughts, but then she looked at the puzzled Xiao Yifei standing before her.

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes eventually dimmed, and she sighed softly, managing a disappointed smile at Xiao Yifei, yet those words remained unsaid.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I was just reminded of something unhappy, it¡¯s not a big deal!"

    Wei Can shook her head at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Let¡¯s go take a look; the vi is so big, it¡¯ll take quite a while to see it all."

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback; he always felt Wei Can had something to say to him, but in the end, Wei Can didn¡¯t speak, and Xiao Yifei, watching Wei Can, somehow felt she was acting strange. But since Wei Can had already suggested looking at the house, they would postpone the talk and look at the house first.

    A faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, and he said cheerfully to Wei Can, "Then let¡¯s go, take a look at the house¡¯syout."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei took the lead, guiding Wei Can through the vast vi.

    As room after room shed before her eyes, Wei Can found herself more and more despondent in her amazement at the vi¡¯s magnitude.

    However, Zhou Wenjie, trailing behind, felt that he had truly broadened his horizons today!

 Chapter 505: Huge Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 505: Huge Transformation</h4><h4></h4>

    "How is it? Is it okay?"

    After taking Wei Can, Liang Lanfei, and Zhou Wenjie for a tour around the vi, they returned to the living room on the first floor. Xiao Yifei turned to Wei Can with a smile and asked, "Do you like the design?"

    Wei Can was somewhat distracted; she still hadn¡¯t recovered from the disappointment she had felt earlier. Although distracted, Wei Can had not missed any of the rooms; she had still looked at all of them very seriously.

    "The scope of the work might berge, but I can handle it alone."

    Wei Can stood in front of Xiao Yifei, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her delicate, pale ear, and along with it, her soft neck. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Wei Can like this made his heart tremble suddenly, and he felt a stir of emotion.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei felt that Wei Can exuded apelling sensuality.

    Moreover, the soft and fair Wei Can, coupled with her beautiful face, was already brimming with a mature sensual charm.

    "Besides, Xiao Yifei, it also depends on what style of house you want,"

    Wei Can said with a smile, narrowing her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly startled upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words. He touched his head and gave an embarrassed smile; he really didn¡¯t know what style of house he wanted.

    "Actually, I don¡¯t even know what style I want. Just make it simple and grand, without going over the top,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Wei Can with a smile.

    "Okay, then I¡¯ll design it ording to what I have in mind."

    Wei Can nodded, her bright eyes intently fixed on Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face.

    "Sure! It¡¯s up to you! I trust you!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded to Wei Can.

    However, he then suddenly remembered something and turned to Zhou Wenjie, saying, "By the way, didn¡¯t you say you could also offer some insights? What are your thoughts?"

    Zhou Wenjie, seeing Xiao Yifei turning to look at him, felt a sudden pang of nervousness, fearing that if he said something wrong, Xiao Yifei would me him, and he would be in trouble.

    "Heh, I don¡¯t have any constructive opinions. I¡¯m just here to look at regr houses. A vi of this scale is beyond me; I¡¯m already satisfied just seeing such a beautiful ce, let alone offering constructive opinions!"

    Zhou Wenjie waved his hands repeatedly and said, "No no!"

    Xiao Yifei gave Zhou Wenjie a curious look; something was off with Zhou Wenjie¡¯s demeanor, so different from how he had acted earlier.

    "If you have something to say, then say it, if not, then never mind,"

    Xiao Yifei told Zhou Wenjie, and after finishing, he shook his head and continued, "You don¡¯t need to be like this, otherwise people might think I¡¯m picking on you!"

    "No, no!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Wenjie suddenly looked up and began waving his hands at Xiao Yifei, saying, "How could you possibly pick on me, Brother! You taking me to see this vi has really been an eye-opener. There¡¯s no issue of bullying!"

    Xiao Yifei, feeling helpless, turned away, deciding to ignore Zhou Wenjie.

    After speaking, Zhou Wenjie stood grinning awkwardly to the side, feeling extremely ufortable.

    It seemed that ever since Zhou Wenjie found out that Xiao Yifei was the buyer of the house, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s perception of Xiao Yifei¡¯s financial strength had made Xiao¡¯s figure loomrge in his mind, making Zhou Wenjie extremely cautious.

    Recalling how he had once shown disdain for Xiao Yifei, he was filled with regret and wished he could p himself harshly!

    How foolish had he been back then!

    Fortunately, at that time, to show off, he had not immediately revealed too much disdain for Xiao Yifei, which was why Zhou Wenjie was still able to stay here without having to run away in embarrassment.

    As for Zhou Wenjie¡¯s current demeanor, regardless of how Wei Can saw it, because she had never really paid any attention to Zhou Wenjie, Zhou Wenjie now appeared quite pitiable in Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes.

    "This is clearly the face of a shameless scoundrel!"

    She looked at Liang Lanfei with a relieved expression. Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had appeared in time, preventing Wei Can from being with Zhou Wenjie; otherwise, Liang Lanfei would have definitely felt guilty.

    "Next time I introduce someone to Cancan, I must be more careful. I almost made a mistake this time."

    Liang Lanfei looked at Zhou Wenjie disdainfully. Just a moment ago, Zhou Wenjie had been speaking eloquently with a sense of superiority, but now, beside Xiao Yifei, he was like a fawning pug.

    "But how can this guy make so much money? Isn¡¯t he just a lowly college teacher?"

    Liang Lanfei nced sideways at Xiao Yifei. Subconsciously, Liang Lanfei still had issues with Xiao Yifei; even though Xiao Yifei had proven his financial capability, Liang Lanfei still despised him.

    However, Liang Lanfei hadn¡¯t realized that within the dislike for Xiao Yifei, some different feelings were emerging.

    "Do you want to look again?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his eyes and smiled at Wei Can, who was seriously taking out his phone and systematically snapping photos of the vi¡¯syout.

    "Wait, let me finish taking the photos."

    Wei Can needed tobine the photos in his hands with the blueprints Xiao Yifei would give himter to create his perfect design. Wei Can had to be responsible not only to Xiao Yifei but also to himself.

    "No rush, take your time."

    Xiao Yifei smiled gently, standing in the vi¡¯s main hall on the first floor, looking out far beyond the vi, the scenery fully visible to him. Without arrival, a surge of boldness suddenly filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    "Hey kid, I remember you¡¯re just a university teacher, aren¡¯t you?"

    At that moment, Liang Lanfei walked up to Xiao Yifei and poked his arm, continuing, "This vi, no matter what, must be worth eighty million to a hundred million. Where did you get the money from!"

    "You better not be doing anything illegal or disorderly! I¡¯m telling you, even though you¡¯re Wei Can¡¯s friend, if you¡¯ve done something against thew, I will still call the police and have you arrested!"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s feelings towards Xiao Yifei were still filled withints.

    "What are you talking about! Mr. Xiao is distinguished; it¡¯s impossible for him to be involved in illegal activities! Besides, to do something that allows you to afford such a big house..."

    But before Xiao Yifei could speak, Zhou Wenjie started to defend Xiao Yifei in front of Liang Lanfei.

    Xiao Yifei nced at Zhou Wenjie and shook his head, not knowing what to say.

    "You... how could you be like this!"

    Liang Lanfei angrily said to Zhou Wenjie.

    How could Zhou Wenjie switch sides so quickly!

    "What¡¯s wrong with me! You say Mr. Xiao is wrong, and I am not allowed to say anything?"

    Zhou Wenjie raised his head and retorted unyieldingly to Liang Lanfei, while Liang Lanfei was infuriated upon seeing Zhou Wenjie¡¯s reaction.

    No matter if it was at the restaurant or in the car, they had been on the same side just a short while ago. Yet, it hadn¡¯t been long before Zhou Wenjie saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s vi and suddenly changed his tune.

    Had Zhou Wenjie forgotten the disdain he showed towards Xiao Yifei not long ago? Others might not have seen it, but he had seen it very clearly.

    "You... "

    Liang Lanfei trembled with anger, staring furiously at Zhou Wenjie.

    "Mr. Xiao is such an outstanding person, you shouldn¡¯t nder him recklessly!"

    Zhou Wenjie held his head high, proudly saying it as if he wasn¡¯t talking about Xiao Yifei, but himself.

 Chapter 506: Without a Word

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Without a Word</h4>

    ?§Ôeewebnov§×l<h4></h4>

    The shameless demeanor of Zhou Wenjie left Liang Lanfei speechless; she was amazed at how she could ever have thought himpetent.

    If Zhou Wenjie behaves like this now, he must surely act obsequiously toward his own superiors on a regr basis, and yet she had actually believed such a person was capable¡ªLiang Lanfei wanted to gouge out her own eyes.

    "Enough!"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and said calmly. As soon as he spoke these words, Zhou Wenjie immediately fell silent, obediently standing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side without uttering a word.

    Such power-hungry people really make one sick.

    "Alright, I¡¯ve taken almost enough photos."

    At that moment, Wei Can slowly walked down the stairs, smiling at Xiao Yifei, but despite the graceful arch of her brows, there was still a hint of despondency. She shook her head, trying hard to dispel the negative emotions from her mind.

    "Don¡¯t forget to send me the blueprint of the house when the timees; it would make it easier for me to design."

    Something suddenly urred to Wei Can, and she looked up at Xiao Yifei seriously and said.

    "Just give me a moment."

    Xiao Yifei was momentarily startled and smiled at Wei Can, saying, "I don¡¯t have the blueprints right now, but I¡¯ll call their boss in a moment and have him send them over."

    If it were before, when Zhou Wenjie didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei could afford such a vi, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant tone would have certainly made himugh to death or dismiss it entirely, but now, having realized Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, Zhou Wenjie was suddenly struck by the thought that what Xiao Yifei said might actually be true.

    After these incidents, Zhou Wenjie believed there was a great possibility that Xiao Yifei really was friends with the boss of Yuanhang, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have bought the vi.

    Yet, Zhou Wenjie thought and thought and felt that even if Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence was extensive, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to order around a Yuanhang boss whose worth was nearly a hundred million, right?

    Who would have known, the events that followed made Zhou Wenjie unable to contradict anything Xiao Yifei said ever again; whatever Xiao Yifei stated, Zhou Wenjie would believe unconditionally.

    Xiao Yifei took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Hey, Fatty, I¡¯m at the house now. When you have time, could you send me the structural blueprints of this ce?"

    Xiao Yifei casually spoke into the phone.

    The voice on the other end was loud, and though Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t put him on speaker, the voice still boomed mightily from the handset.

    "Sure! No problem, just send me the addresster, and I¡¯ll get the blueprints to you. Hehehe, I¡¯m currently out of town, not in Yanjing."

    The moment the voice spoke, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s eyes widened dramatically.

    Although he had never met the boss of Yuanhang, he had heard his voice, which matched exactly with the loud voice on the phone. Most importantly, if Zhou Wenjie remembered correctly, the boss of Yuanhang hated being called Fatty.

    Yet, when Xiao Yifei had casually called him Fatty, not only did the boss of Yuanhang not get angry, he agreed so readily, and theugh at the end, however Zhou Wenjie heard it, seemed incredibly sycophantic.

    "When exactly? I¡¯m at the house right now, you don¡¯t need to bring them yourself, just have one of your employees send over the blueprints."

    Xiao Yifei frowned in response.

    "I¡¯ll be back in Yanjing tomorrow. How could I trust my employees with something as important as what my brother Mosquito needs? If it has to be delivered, I¡¯ll do it myself! Hehehe!"

    The voice of Fatty transmitted from the phone, freely reaching everyone¡¯s ears in the vi.

    "Alright, alright, then just bring it to Jinghang Garden."

    Xiao Yifei responded somewhat impatiently; that Fatty, when had he be so long-winded?

    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yifei looked up at Wei Can apologetically and said, "I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll get you the design blueprintster."

    But as he looked up, he found the three people by his side were already stunned.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei asked somewhat curiously.

    "Was that the boss of Yuanhang Real Estate just now?"

    Wei Can pointed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone and asked in surprise, "Are you sure he¡¯s not your little brother or something?"

    "No, he¡¯s not."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head seriously, looking at Wei Can with some curiosity. "Why would you ask that?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing."

    Wei Can smiled, and although she had never really paid attention to Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, now it seemed that Xiao Yifei might really be an incredible person, and she might not be good enough for him.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will put my heart into this design for you."

    Wei Can said earnestly to Xiao Yifei, feeling that this was one of the few things she could do to help him.

    "Haha, thank you then!"

    Xiao Yifei, unaware of Wei Can¡¯s feelings, scratched his head and thanked her.

    "All right then, if there¡¯s nothing else, we can head back now."

    Xiao Yifei turned around and said to Zhou Wenjie.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you guys?"

    When Xiao Yifei turned around, he saw Zhou Wenjie and Liang Lanfei standing there dumbfounded, motionless, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask with a touch of surprise, "Aren¡¯t youing back?"

    "Yes! Going back! We are leaving! Please wait a moment, Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ll go bring the car around, you don¡¯t need to move, I¡¯ll go get the car, I just saw a ce where I could drive up, I¡¯ll be right back to pick you up!"

    Zhou Wenjie¡¯s body suddenly jolted, and he snapped back to reality. After saying this to Xiao Yifei, Zhou Wenjie half-ran, hurriedly going to fetch the car.

    Xiao Yifei watched Zhou Wenjie¡¯s retreating back, somewhat puzzled, not knowing what was going on with Zhou Wenjie suddenly running so unsteadily.

    Zhou Wenjie really was stumbling and rushing out to seize the opportunity to drive for Xiao Yifei once.

    When he heard Xiao Yifei speak in that tone to the boss of Yuanhang and the boss was even going to personally deliver the design ns to Xiao Yifei, he truly felt darkness before his eyes, as if the whole world were crashing down.

    "Mr. Xiao, quick, quick,e and get in the car!"

    Soon, Zhou Wenjie, with a ttering smile on his face, drove up, speaking to Xiao Yifei while panting heavily. He had run very fast when he went to get the car, afraid of dying Xiao Yifei¡¯s time.

    He indeed found a route that was not easily noticeable, drove the car over, and after pulling up beside Xiao Yifei, Zhou Wenjie quickly jumped out of the car and hurriedly opened the door for Xiao Yifei.

    The difference in the way Zhou Wenjie treated Xiao Yifei now from before was quite significant.

    But Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t too concerned. He calmly stepped into the car, followed by Wei Can, who also got inside.

    After ring at Zhou Wenjie once more, Liang Lanfei had no choice but to open the co-driver¡¯s door and sit inside.

    Now, Liang Lanfei despised Zhou Wenjie even more than Xiao Yifei; after all, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s hypocritical demeanor really made Liang Lanfei feel nauseous.

    Once inside the car, Xiao Yifei turned his head, took out the remote once again, and pressed a button; the vi¡¯s grand gates slowly closed, concealing the luxury inside.

    Zhou Wenjie looked at the remote control in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, his eyes shing with envy.

    "Mr. Xiao, where are you headed? I¡¯ll take you home!"

    Zhou Wenjie cheerfully said to Xiao Yifei with a smile on his face.

    "I¡¯m going home, to Jinghang Garden, but you don¡¯t need to take me back, have you finished your business? I saw that you, Wei Can, and Liang Lanfei still had things to do?"

 Chapter 507: In the Blink of an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 507: In the Blink of an Eye</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Wenjie with some confusion and said, "After all, it was I who disturbed you, so if you don¡¯t mind my interruption, you can go back and continue."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Wenjie suddenly widened his eyes.

    "Mr. Xiao, what are you talking about! How could it be that you disturbed us? Your presence isn¡¯t an interruption; you are my benefactor. Without you, how could I have seen such a fine vi! Besides, we were not really doing anything important, so it¡¯s certainly more important to take you back! You¡¯ve been driving around in such a big circle, you must be tired!"

    Zhou Wenjie said with a worried face.

    And ever since Xiao Yifei inadvertently revealed himself, Zhou Wenjie never again called Xiao Yifei a friend, but always addressed him with great respect as Mr. Xiao.

    "Then what were you actually doing?"

    Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    "Doing what..."

    Startled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Zhou Wenjie recalled the way Wei Can had looked at Xiao Yifei. A shiver ran through Zhou Wenjie¡¯s heart. Although he once had some intentions toward Wei Can, now he harbored none whatsoever. Far from having any intentions, he was filled with a sense of dread.

    Although Zhou Wenjie did not know whether Xiao Yifei had any feelings toward Wei Can, as long as Wei Can had feelings for Xiao Yifei, Zhou Wenjie would keep his distance, because Xiao Yifei was someone he simply could not afford to provoke¡ªthe gap between them was too great!

    Wei Can, that¡¯s definitely an elder brother¡¯s woman!

    "We were doing nothing, just chatting as usual; nothing at all!"

    Zhou Wenjie said with a forced smile to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, please don¡¯t overthink it; we really weren¡¯t doing anything! I think the biggest gain in the coffee shop was the chance to meet you, Mr. Xiao, I truly feel it¡¯s a fortune of three lifetimes."

    This shameless disy by Zhou Wenjie made even Liang Lanfei feel somewhat nauseous.

    "Shut up! If it¡¯s nothing, then take us back to Jinghang Garden."

    Xiao Yifei, too, was disgusted by Zhou Wenjie¡¯s cringeworthy ttery and directly frowned as he sternly said.

    Zhou Wenjie shrank his neck and ceased talking. He obediently started driving, but his eyes flickered toward Xiao Yifei from time to time, seeming as if he wanted to say something more. However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s stern face, Zhou Wenjie sighed and remained silent.

    No wonder Zhou Wenjie had managed to get by rather well; with such a shameless vigor, it would be hard for him not to seed.

    Xiao Yifei seemed genuinely tired. He leaned his head against the back of the seat and closed his eyes, resting, and the BMW grew silent.

    Wei Can sat beside Xiao Yifei, turned her head, and her beautiful eyes shone brightly as she stared at him, her mind filled with countless thoughts. Observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome profile, Wei Can sighed softly.

    Xiao Yifei was like a mysterious ck hole, or perhaps a dangerous me; she knew well that stepping into it would spell doom, yet she couldn¡¯t resist the attraction emanating from Xiao Yifei and rushed ahead without looking back.

    Furthermore, Wei Can knew that Xiao Yifei was bing increasingly exemry and mysterious. At first, when she had interacted with Xiao Yifei, he did not possess the capabilities he now had, although she didn¡¯t know what had happened in this period that had made Xiao Yifei so powerful.

    But she did know that the road ahead would not be easy. Watching Xiao Yifei bing more excellent, Wei Can felt increasingly inferior, until now, she truly felt that she did not deserve him anymore.

    Wei Can often thought back to the days when she first met Xiao Yifei. If, after carrying her up the stairs back then, she had been more proactive, or say the day Xiao Yifei drove her and Liang Lanfei home, if she had kissed Xiao Yifei and then been more forward afterward.

    Would her story with Xiao Yifei have turned out differently? Could their rtionship have developed further?

    Wei Can quietly observed Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome side profile; even a single eysh of Xiao Yifei¡¯s was attractive to her. If she could never see Xiao Yifei again in the future, she would probably be very sad, right?

    After all, Wei Can knew that this vi was so nice that once it was renovated, Xiao Yifei would definitely not return to Jinghang Garden but would surely move here.

    When that dayes, she might really miss her chance with Xiao Yifei.

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she reminisced about meeting and getting to know Xiao Yifei. It seemed that each time, shecked just a little courage; if she had had that bit of courage, everything might have been different.

    And now, this might be herst chance.

    Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in Wei Can¡¯s eyes. She quietly made a decision, one that required all her courage.

    And it was also Wei Can¡¯sst stand!

    After making the decision, Wei Can¡¯s long-lost heart suddenly rxed. She looked at the handsome Xiao Yifei and a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Wei Can slowly reached out her hand, gently extending it towards Xiao Yifei, as if she became a different person after making that decision. She now wanted to touch Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Just when Wei Can¡¯s delicate, jade-like hand was about to touch Xiao Yifei¡¯s face,

    Zhou Wenjie suddenly hit the brakes and stopped the car.

    "Mr. Xiao, we¡¯ve arrived!"

    He turned around, facing Wei Can¡¯s angry re.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Seeing Wei Can staring at him furiously, Zhou Wenjie was utterly confused. He was only supposed to drop them off at Jinghang Garden as instructed; the destination had been reached, but why did Wei Can look like she wanted to kill him?

    "Nothing!

    Wei Can said through gritted teeth, her frustration slowly causing her to retract her hand.

    Seeing her like this confused Zhou Wenjie even more.

    "Have we arrived?"

    Xiao Yifei opened his eyes and seeing the familiar scenery outside, he knew they had indeed arrived at Jinghang Garden. Xiao Yifei opened the car door and got out.

    Outside the car, Xiao Yifeifortably stretched.

    Following him, Wei Can and Liang Lanfei also got out of the car. Wei Can looked considerably more spirited than before, her face wearing a faint smile, her cheeks rosy and quite charming.

    Liang Lanfei, however, hung her head; the day¡¯s events had been a great blow to her. It was clear that, for the time being, she wouldn¡¯t be introducing any more prospects to Wei Can, not just because of Zhou Wenjie¡¯s behavior, which had disgusted her.

    But more because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellence. Liang Lanfei might never find a man more outstanding than Xiao Yifei to introduce to Wei Can.

    "Mr. Xiao, do you think you could give me a business card or something? If there¡¯s anything I can help withter on, even if I can¡¯t assist with big things, I can still help with minor tasks like bringing tea or water!"

    Zhou Wenjie hastily got out of the car too, standing at the entrance of Jinghang Garden. His face bore a ttering smile as he rubbed his hands together and grinned at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned around and assessed Zhou Wenjie from head to toe.

    Zhou Wenjie, full of anticipation, looked at Xiao Yifei. In his view, the fact that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t immediately reject him suggested there was a chance!

    If he could get Xiao Yifei¡¯s business card, once outside, he would have another boast to make¡ªthat he knew a low-profile tycoon and extremely capable one at that, treating the head of Yuanhang Real Estate as if he were just ackey.

    Zhou Wenjie could already see himself shing Xiao Yifei¡¯s business card, earning a wave of admiring looks!

    His mouth joyfully curled up at the thought. He felt his Qi Cultivation Skills had improved a notch because despite his disdain for Xiao Yifei, waiting just to mock him at the end, this attitude had not been detected by others. Moreover, it was good it hadn¡¯t been detected, so when Xiao Yifei finally showed some sign, he wouldn¡¯t be utterly despairing.

 Chapter 508 Hurry Up and Leave

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 508 Hurry Up and Leave</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao..."

    Zhou Wenjie looked up, just as he was about to speak, he heard Xiao Yifei speak lightly.

    "Get lost."

    After ncing at Zhou Wenjie, Xiao Yifei lightly said, "Hurry up and get lost, I¡¯m giving you five minutes, or else..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Zhou Wenjie¡¯s face panicked, and he turned around and quickly jumped into his car, then with a push of the elerator, the BMW sped off. In less than a minute, Zhou Wenjie had actually fled like a trail of smoke.

    Watching Zhou Wenjie¡¯s retreating back, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head. How could he not have seen through Zhou Wenjie¡¯s little tricks? He didn¡¯t mind, but if Zhou Wenjie pushed his luck, Xiao Yifei certainly wouldn¡¯t be polite!

    "I really can¡¯t thank you guys enough for today,ing all this way with me. I truly appreciate it."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and said with a smile to Wei Can and Liang Lanfei, "Don¡¯t worry, when ites to the design fees, I definitely won¡¯t shortchange you!"

    Now that he had money, he felt much more confident. Xiao Yifei pounded his chest loudly as he spoke to Wei Can and Liang Lanfei.

    Liang Lanfei still hung her head low; this time, she couldn¡¯t possibly suggest that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t afford the design fees, or that Wei Can was recruited for freebor, because now she knew that Xiao Yifei could not only afford the fees but could produce a substantial amount!

    However, this time, when Wei Can heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s quite polite words, she didn¡¯t show a look of disappointment. Instead, a mysterious smile appeared on her fair and delicate face.

    "Right! I¡¯ve worked so hard this time, you definitely can¡¯t skimp on my hardship fees!"

    Wei Can looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face and blinked her eyes.

    Wei Can¡¯s demeanor surprised Liang Lanfei, who gave Wei Can an astonished look, wondering how Wei Can had suddenly changed so much.

    "Haha! Absolutely! Don¡¯t worry!"

    A broad smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "I will get the design drawings done as soon as possible; don¡¯t worry, although worrying won¡¯t help, unless you call me every day to hurry me along."

    Feeling much more rxed, even Wei Can¡¯s speech was a lot more casual.

    Hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei grinned, scratching his head, "No rush, no rush."

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll see you when I hand over the design drawings."

    Wei Can gave a carefree smile and held out her hand to Xiao Yifei, "Pleasure doing business."

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback by Wei Can¡¯s demeanor; not only did Liang Lanfei notice Wei Can¡¯s change, but Xiao Yifei also felt that Wei Can seemed different from before.

    He rubbed his nose, unsure why Wei Can had suddenly changed so much, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it and reached out his hand as well.

    The moment he grasped Wei Can¡¯s hand, Xiao Yifei was inwardly shaken, for Wei Can¡¯s delicate, soft hand was just like her, exceptionally tender. But that wasn¡¯t the sole reason for the sudden jolt in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    The reason Xiao Yifei felt this way was that Wei Can gently scratched the palm of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand with her pinky while they shook hands.

    "Haha, a pleasure doing business, then see you next time."

    Xiao Yifei quickly withdrew his hand, his face even turning a bit red. He found it strange; he was no longer the naive youth he once was, so why did he still feel so shy around Wei Can?

    When Wei Can saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s familiar shy demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle, causing the soft mounds at her chest to tremble gently with herughter.

    "Okay, then we¡¯ll just meet up then!"

    Wei Can, still giggling charmingly, said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Alright!"

    Xiao Yifei touched his own head and quickly turned around, almost fleeing in panic, not understanding how Wei Can had suddenly be so formidable.

    "Oh, right! Xiao Yifei, when I give you the design drawings that day, remember to take me with you to look at the house again; I need to check on the situation."

    Wei Can watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes shing with a mysterious gleam, even carrying a hint of shyness as she spoke.

    "Okay! No problem!"

    Xiao Yifei turned back, nodded seriously at Wei Can, and then quickly turned to march toward his house.

    The tender and fair-skinned young woman Wei Can, now, with spring in her eyes and blush on her cheeks, was perfectly alluring.

    Xiao Yifei had no idea why Wei Can had changed so much, and he certainly couldn¡¯t guess what decision Wei Can had in her heart; all he knew was that her sudden transformation was somewhat overwhelming for him.

    Thus, he hurried away as fast as he could.

    Upon returning to his house at Jinghang Garden, just as Xiao Yifei opened the door, a small figure stumbled directly into his arms.

    "Big brother, where did you go? Little You missed you!"

    Wu You¡¯s little head kept nuzzling against Xiao Yifei; since Xiao Yifei had cured Wu You of her illness, her closeness and dependency on Xiao Yifei grew stronger each day, unlike her usually reserved behavior with others¡ªWu You sincerely adored Xiao Yifei.

    Wu You¡¯s affection for Xiao Yifei even made Buddha a little jealous.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the adorable Little You in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her smooth head, a faint smile appearing on his face. Since Little You appeared and was no longer tormented by her illness, her lively and adorable personality had brought much joy to the household!

    Wu You squinted her eyes in pleasure, always showing a deeplyfortable expression whenever Xiao Yifei¡¯s warm hand petted her head, because the warmth from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand was very soothing and familiar to her.

    "Auntie Feng has been waiting for you for a long time! She seems to be feeling unwell."

    Wu You sweetly told Xiao Yifei. After Xiao Yifei moved his hand from her little head, Little You stretched out her small palm, grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, and jumbled it over her bald head.

    She then bounced away; she no longer had to worry about colds and fevers threatening her life, nor did she have to concern herself with the possibility of bleeding unceasingly from a tiny wound. Her body, free from weakness and brimming with vitality, was no longer frail.

    After Xiao Yifei used irvoyance to cure Little You, some of his energy had remained inside Wu You. This was somewhat rted to why Wu You was so affectionate toward Xiao Yifei.

    This residual energy was slowly influencing Wu You in her body. Since she was still young and growing, the lingering energy could do more, thus ensuring her health would only get better.

    Xiao Yifei watched Wu You¡¯s bouncing departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Nowadays, Little You, though only thirteen, appeared healthy with a normal blood-making function and a rosyplexion. Herrge eyes twinkled, and her delicate little nose even gave her a special charm. Unsurprisingly, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy blessing her, Little You was sure to grow up to be a stunning beauty.

    He shook his head. Just now, he heard Zhou Meifeng was looking for him, so Xiao Yifei headed toward the room. Since Zhou Meifeng wasn¡¯t in the kitchen or living room, he pushed open the door and saw Zhou Meifeng lying tiredly on the bed, her face showing an unhealthy shade of red.

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Zhou Meifeng.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Caught a cold, huh?"

 Chapter 509: Naughty Smile

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Naughty Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    It was just a moment before Xiao Yifei had already diagnosed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s condition. He smiled, walked forward, and ced his hand on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s forehead.

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I have a bit of a headache and a fever; I¡¯m also a little tired. It looks like I¡¯ve caught a cold!"

    Zhou Meifeng said in a muffled voice to Zhou Meifeng, "Today, I originally wanted to cook something delicious for you, but then I got dizzy. I couldn¡¯t even think about cooking, let alone going downstairs to buy groceries."

    Her voice was nasal, and when she said ¡¯I¡¯, it sounded especially adorable.

    "Haha, why bother cooking when you¡¯re sick?"

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily at Zhou Meifeng, "You¡¯re sick and you didn¡¯t tell me? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the Divine Doctor? I can easily cure such a minor illness for you!"

    "Weren¡¯t you gone all this time?"

    Zhou Meifeng turned to the side. Zhou Meifeng¡¯s appearance was bing more alluring by the day, her aura improving and even her figure bing more perfect, with an exceptionally slender waist and suddenly increased bust and hips, making her look more like a peerless beauty.

    "Hehe, but now I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and slid it down from the cor of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s top, "Aren¡¯t you wearing an undershirt?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t wear one. I find it ufortable, especially when I¡¯m already feeling unwell."

    Zhou Meifeng swayed her body and pouted, "Stop it, I¡¯m not feeling well. Don¡¯t get the cold from me!"

    "Don¡¯t you know how strong I am!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhou Meifeng mischievously. Zhou Meifeng pouted and was about to say something else when Xiao Yifei interrupted her sharply, "Don¡¯t move around; I¡¯m treating you!"

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Meifeng quickly stopped moving, letting Xiao Yifei¡¯s big hands glide over her body, and soon Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes were filled with spring.

    "You¡¯re naughty! What are you doing? I¡¯m still sick!"

    Zhou Meifeng red at him endearingly.

    "Hehe."

    Xiao Yifei saw that he had teased Zhou Meifeng enough and chuckled. Then, his expression suddenly became serious, and energy surged from his palms toward Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei learned to utilize his energy, he could cure terminal illnesses like leukemia, let alone minor ones like a cold and fever!

    For Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have much to worry about because he knew Zhou Meifeng wouldn¡¯t share his unusual abilities with anyone.

    Zhou Meifeng suddenly felt an intense heat different from before burst from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands ced in front of her chest. She shuddered involuntarily, her face turning red.

    The moment the energy entered Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s control, it fiercely rushed toward the viruses that had just begun to show their fangs. In just a moment, those viruses werepletely eradicated. Zhou Meifeng also opened her eyes.

    "I think...I think I¡¯m better?"

    Zhou Meifeng stared with wide eyes in disbelief at Xiao Yifei, feeling his magic up close for the first time!

    Then, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned red again, as she felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands starting to be restless once more.

    "Alright! Stop it, Wu You hasn¡¯t eaten yet, I need to hurry and cook for us!"

    A hint of spring shed in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes as she shyly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, why bother cooking? You cook every day and must be tired. Let¡¯s go out to eat today."

    Only then did Xiao Yifei pull his hands out of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s top, looking at the glistening on his hands, Xiao Yifei grinned mischievously at Zhou Meifeng.

    "Enough, stop teasing me!"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s mischievous expression, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face instantly flushed red, much like a newlywed bride. This very trait of hers was particrly attractive to Xiao Yifei, making him, upon witnessing Zhou Meifeng in such a state, inevitably transform into the waves of moonlight, pouncing on her to let Zhou Meifeng witness his prowess.

    After all, despite her age, Zhou Meifeng still retained some girlish shyness, which Xiao Yifei found incredibly sexy.

    "Alright, alright, enough teasing!"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, getting up from Zhou Meifeng. He rubbed his head and said to her, "You should pack up with little Wu You in a bit. I¡¯ll go wash my hair; after that, we can head out."

    After he had spoken, he whistled as he walked into the bathroom, shedding his outer garment on the way and revealing a body of robust muscles.

    Zhou Meifeng, with a face full of the glow of spring, watched Xiao Yifei and emitted a light hum from her nose, filled with myriad expressions like the fresh wind. Xiao Yifei had teased her to an unbearable level and then just left; she definitely had to regain the upper hand tonight!

    However, Zhou Meifeng then remembered that every heated moment with Xiao Yifei always ended with her pleading for mercy. She couldn¡¯t help but blush even more, realizing that despite all her tricks, she still wasn¡¯t able to best Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng, perhaps reminiscing those sweet moments, sighed deeply with a face full of longing, "Ah, this kind of man is simply not something a woman can possess alone."

    Having said that, Zhou Meifeng shook her head and stood up. Even though she couldn¡¯t possess Xiao Yifei alone, being possessed by him filled her with happiness. She lifted her head, her eyes brimming with joyful light.

    Her cold had gotten better; once again, she had witnessed the miracles of Xiao Yifei.

    To her, Xiao Yifei was her omnipotent god, and Zhou Meifeng, his most devout believer, naturally felt a fervent admiration for him beyond just love.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had taken his parents out of Baiyang Vige, Zhou Meifeng felt utterly captivated by him.

    With a pleased smile on her clear-headed face, Zhou Meifeng stood in front of her wardrobe, preparing to change into some attractive clothes. After all, going out with Xiao Yifei meant that even if she didn¡¯t care, she couldn¡¯t let him down!

    However, upon opening the wardrobe, she found only rather sexy outfits, reminding her that she had always subconsciously chosen such clothes to please Xiao Yifei. Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face flushed red again.

    Choosing a rtively conservative outfit, Zhou Meifeng dressed herself and threw a flirty nce at her reflection in the mirror, nodding her head in satisfaction.

    Zhou Meifeng was very pleased with her appearance.

    Who knew what magical power Xiao Yifei possessed, but ever since she had be more intimately involved with him, Zhou Meifeng felt that she became more beautiful and her figure more graceful with every encounter.

    With a wasp waist and more pronounced curves stretching the fabric taut, hers was a figure that could drive any man wild.

    "I¡¯m saying, if we marketed Xiao Yifei as a miracle cure for women¡¯s transformation, I guess the buyers would go crazy!"

    Zhou Meifeng, thinking of something, covered her mouth and giggled, then she stepped outside.

    "Wu You, Wu You, get ready. Xiao Yifei is taking us out for dinner!"

    While calling out, Zhou Meifeng looked for Wu You.

    "Auntie Feng!"

    Turning her head, Zhou Meifeng saw the lovely Wu You with her hands sped behind her back looking at her, the young voice crisply saying, "Auntie Feng, you look so beautiful!"

    "Haha."

    Hearing Wu You¡¯s praise, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes squinted into slits as she reached out and tousled Wu You¡¯s hair, "Wu You is so sensible. Hurry up and get ready; Xiao Yi Fei is taking us out for dinner!"

    "Okay!"

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was taking her out, Wu You¡¯s eyes sparkled excitedly, and she bounced back into the house to change clothes.

 Chapter 510: Funny Things

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Funny Things</h4><h4></h4>

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had cured her illness, Wu You had not gone downstairs recently because she still needed to recuperate. Even though the house was spacious, confining an active thirteen-year-old girl every day could make her restless.

    So when she heard that Xiao Yifei was taking her out, Wu You was thrilled.

    Last time, Zhou Meifeng had bought her several outfits, and she wanted to pick the prettiest one!

    Before long, after taking a shower, Xiao Yifei casually pulled on some clothes and came out of his room.

    Zhou Meifeng and Wu You were already neatly arranged, sitting upright on the sofa waiting for Xiao Yifei. As soon as they saw him emerge, their four big eyes filled with anticipation, just like puppies waiting to be fed.

    "Haha, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng and Wu You immediately stood up from the sofa, eager to hear him announce their departure.

    "You two dressed up so beautifully today!"

    After standing up, the morously sexy Zhou Meifeng and the yful adorable little loli Wu You were both deliberately well-dressed, which took Xiao Yifei by surprise.

    But then, Xiao Yifei gave a wry smile, "I was just thinking of going out for a skewer, and you guys dressed up so beautifully? I¡¯m almost scared to take you to a skewer shop."

    "Why be scared! If you can¡¯t even protect us, then you wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Yifei!"

    Zhou Meifeng said defiantly with her head held high. After speaking, she bent down and patted Wu You¡¯s head, saying, "Right, You? We shouldn¡¯t say that just because we¡¯re going out for skewers, we can¡¯t wear beautiful clothes!"

    Wu You blinked her big eyes and nodded vigorously, "Right! Exactly! My big brother is the best!"

    Seeing the reactions of Zhou Meifeng and Wu You, Xiao Yifei gave a resigned smile, touched his nose with his hand, and said with a wry smile, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I really can¡¯t do anything with you two!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Zhou Meifeng and Wu You exchanged smiles, their faces showing excitement.

    "Oh right, I¡¯ll call Buddha and White Bear too."

    As they came down the elevator, Xiao Yifei smacked his head and took out his phone to call Buddha.

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei was calling her father, Wu You, even more delighted, stood on tiptoes in anticipation, watching Xiao Yifei.

    Zhou Meifeng stood beside and could not help butugh, admiring the young girl who would undoubtedly grow up to be a heartbreaker, especially given her smarts.

    "We¡¯ll wait for you at themunity gate."

    After speaking to Buddha, Xiao Yifei hung up the phone. Right then, Wu You reached out her little hand towards Xiao Yifei¡¯srge one, and Zhou Meifeng also followed beside Xiao Yifei with a joyful face; they were going to wait for Buddha at themunity gate.

    Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng had not been standing at themunity gate for long when they saw White Bear approaching like a towering iron tower. Though tall, he appeared somewhat disheveled today, with a drooping head and a bruised area around his eye sockets.

    "Boss."

    From a distance, when White Bear saw Xiao Yifei, his eyes lit up. When he reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, eager to speak, the swelling over his eyes caused him a sharp pain and after a twitch at the corner of his mouth, he mumbled to Xiao Yifei, "Hello, Boss!"

    Wu You¡¯s eyes sparkled as she saw Buddha appear and she bolted towards him.

    "Daddy!"

    Wu You called out crisply and then grabbed Buddha¡¯s hand.

    "What happened here?"

    Xiao Yifei, with a half-smiling, half-serious expression, looked at White Bear, equally puzzled, as based on the abilities White Bear had shown in Dream Paradise and the qi Xiao Yifei had transferred to him, White Bear¡¯s strength should have been terrifyingly formidable by now, making it improbable for anyone to have left him with a bruised eye.

    "Boss... I..."

    The pr bear scratched his head, his fierce and malevolent face filled with embarrassment.

    "What¡¯s the situation? Just spit it out!"

    Xiao Yifei watched the pr bear, amused and frustrated.

    Then a brief expression of shyness shed over therge face of the pr bear as he began exining to Xiao Yifei in a muffled voice.

    "Haha, you really have a way with things!"

    Having heard the pr bear¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be torn betweenughter and tears. He waved at the pr bear and Buddha and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to eat some skewers. I¡¯ll talk about you on the way!"

    The pr bear¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and his fierce and malevolent face inadvertently reddened.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei took the lead and started walking forward.

    Xiao Yifei actually wanted to visit the skewer shop where he and Zhang Ming first met because the grilled meat there was truly delicious, but since he didn¡¯t have a car at the moment, and taking a taxi would require two cars, it would be somewhat troublesome; thus, Xiao Yifei decided to look for a skewer shop in the vicinity.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei sincerely felt that buying a car was something he needed to do immediately, as the absence of a personal vehicle was really too inconvenient!

    Then, while walking in search of a skewer shop, remembering what the pr bear had told him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Initially, after the pr bear¡¯s little brother was captured by the gray man and treated by Xiao Yifei, the pr bear¡¯s little brother reappeared and grew continuously. Eventually, the pr bear, filled with excitement upon noticing these changes, not only held Xiao Yifei in great respect but also eagerly awaited the day his little brother wouldpletely recover.

    This beast from Russia, like a child, had to visit the restroom several times a day to check how his little brother was doing.

    Until yesterday, the pr bear finally discovered that his little brother could now stand up! This change filled him with excitement, and he immediately rushed to Buddha to celebrate. Overwhelmed with emotion, he tried to drag Buddha out to have some fun, as he couldn¡¯t wait to test his little brother.

    But the pr bear¡¯s gestures were a bit too much, and Buddha might have misconstrued something.

    Suddenly, the two got into a misunderstanding and fought in the hotel.

    Resulting in the once overwhelmingly stronger pr bear being unable to beat Buddha, he was pinned down on the ground by Buddha and taught a harsh lesson, his face bruised and bloodied.

    This filled the pr bear with astonishment, but from then on, he developed a new fear for another person: Buddha, as he couldn¡¯t fathom how the seemingly feeble Buddha managed to pin him down and beat him up. At the same time, his reverence for Xiao Yifei deepened, as he knew that all this was Xiao Yifei¡¯s doing!

    Dejected, the pr bear followed behind Xiao Yifei, feeling defeated after being beaten by Buddha; even the excitement of his little brother¡¯s reappearance was somewhat dampened.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei found a skewer shop. By then, it had started to get dark, and the skewer shop was bustling. Xiao Yifei entered through the curtain door.

    "How many of you are there?"

    The boss, seeing someone hade in, smiled and came up to greet them, until he saw the pr bear towering like a tower and suddenly shuddered with fright.

    This wasn¡¯t strange as the visual impact of the pr bear was overwhelmingly oppressive.

    Fortunately, the pr bear was not in the mood to deal with the boss, otherwise, just by baring his teeth, he could definitely scare the boss to the ground.

    "Five people."

    Seeing the boss¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned back, counted the number of people and said to the boss.

    "Alright, are you folks going to sit inside or outside? It¡¯s a bit crowded inside!"

    Seeing that the pr bear seemed to have no ill intentions, the boss then reassuredly spoke to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 511: Tolerance First

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Tolerance First</h4><h4></h4>

    "Let¡¯s just sit outside then!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at the owner, then pushed aside the door curtain and walked out.

    Outside, there were several tables, and the aromatic scent of cumin from the barbecue kept wafting into Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose, making him feel even hungrier.

    "Boss, start with five hundred dors¡¯ worth of barbecue, you pick the mix, and bring some bottles of liquor too, make it fast, we¡¯re starving here!"

    Xiao Yifei knew the group, especially the big guy called Pr Bear, could definitely eat a lot, so he ordered a hefty amount of barbecue right from the start, urging the owner ordingly.

    "Alright! Just a moment! Coming right up!"

    The owner, seeing a big sale walking in, had a sh of excitement in his eyes and sprinted into the kitchen.

    "Can Wu You eat barbecue?"

    Just then, Zhou Meifeng looked up at Xiao Yifei and asked with some doubt.

    "Yes, and quite a lot! Her illness is better now, and it¡¯s time for her to eat meat, to grow!"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile, looking at Wu You whose big eyes twinkled.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhou Meifeng felt relieved.

    Just at that moment, at the table next to Xiao Yifei, about a dozen rowdy youths slouched down, adopting an ¡¯I¡¯m the king of the world¡¯ attitude as they took their seats.

    "Boss! Come here! Quick!"

    No sooner had they sat down at the table than they began to bang it hard yelling for attention.

    Xiao Yifei saw these people and his eyebrows subtly furrowed.

    Right then, the gang next to them also noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s group. When they saw Zhou Meifeng¡¯s stature and appearance, a sinister gleam shed in their eyes and they began snickering lewdly at her.

    At that moment, the skewer store owner appeared, wearing a broad smile as he addressed the young hooligans, "What would you brothers like to eat?"

    Because he knew, these hooligans were the most troublesome to deal with.

    "Grill us some meat! Lots of it! Can¡¯t you see we have many people?"

    The leader of the hooligans yelled at the owner without any politeness.

    "Alright, alright! Coming right up!"

    The skewer store owner said, nodding and bowing to the hooligans before hurrying away backward.

    "Humph!"

    The leader of the hooligans, his face full of arrogance, sat down, and his eyes kept darting towards Zhou Meifeng as obscenenguage started to spread chaotically at the table.

    Xiao Yifei heard such soundsing from nearby, and looked at Wu You with her eyes wide and twinkling, subtly furrowing his brow.

    Just then, the skewer store owner came over to Xiao Yifei and his group, carrying arge tter of barbecue.

    "Hey! You there! What are you doing! Isn¡¯t that our meat? Where are you taking it?"

    The leader of the hooligans, seeing the owner¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but let his eyes show a hint of madness, as he yelled at the skewer store owner, "What are you doing! Are you still in business? Damn it, how dare you take our barbecue elsewhere?"

    The skewer shop owner heard the leading ruffian¡¯s remarks and couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile on his face. He always feared that these ruffians would cause trouble, and sure enough, they did. In his line of business, this was precisely the kind of situation he dreaded most.

    "Big brothers, your barbecue is still cooking. It will be ready soon. This te of meat was ordered by the customers over here."

    A bitter smile appeared on the skewer shop owner¡¯s face as he pointed towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction and spoke very politely to the ruffians, his attitude so servile he was almost kneeling down to talk.

    However, the ruffians were not appeased, one of them violently stood up, kicked the stool in front of him away, his face filled with arrogant ignorance, and insulted the skewer shop owner by saying, "Fuck off! My big brother has already said this is ours, and you still dare to serve this te of meat elsewhere? If we say it¡¯s ours, then it¡¯s ours!"

    "Dare to fucking disobey us? Do you still want to do business?!"

    This ruffian¡¯s face was full of arrogance as he bellowed angrily at the skewer shop owner.

    "This... this... but this really isn¡¯t your barbecue!"

    The skewer shop owner was an honest man, he didn¡¯t just deliver the barbecue to the ruffians but instead, with a pained expression, continued to exin to the gang while his gaze sought help from Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s okay, just give it to them. We can have our meat cooked a bit faster."

    Xiao Yifei nodded to the skewer shop owner. After all, everyone has it tough, and they should avoid causing trouble for the skewer shop owner if possible, especially since Wu You was still there; they couldn¡¯t make a scene in front of the child.

    "By the way, boss, we¡¯re sitting over here!"

    Xiao Yifei waved to the skewer shop owner and then beckoned to the White Bear and others, moving to another table a bit farther from the gang. This wasn¡¯t because Xiao Yifei was afraid of the gang, but because Wu You was with them, and the foulnguageing from nearby was not good for the child to hear.

    "Okay, okay! No problem! Thank you so much!"

    The skewer shop owner showed an extremely grateful smile to Xiao Yifei, surprised to find that patrons who looked menacing were actually so kind-hearted.

    He was initially about to offer Xiao Yifei a discount, as Xiao Yifei had spared him a lot of trouble, but as he was about to speak, the skewer shop owner suddenly shut his mouth, fearing what the ruffians might demand next after his words.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing."

    Xiao Yifei gave the skewer shop owner a reassuring smile.

    The skewer shop owner expressed his gratitude with his eyes once more, then turned and went back into the shop.

    At that moment, the gang¡¯s table erupted into loudughter, apparently proud of the fact that they had sessfully snatched arge te of meat and made the skewer shop owner and Xiao Yifei bow their heads to them.

    "Brother Maozi, you¡¯re the coolest! Really awesome! We all admire you!"

    A younger ruffian raised the beer they had just ordered, looking up to the lead ruffian with admiration, as if this minor act made them feel even more incredible!

    "Haha, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing! As long as you stick with me, I guarantee you¡¯ll enjoy the best of everything!"

    The one called Brother Maozi, a gaunt ruffian, shed a look of arrogance, his foot on the stool, exuding the arrogance of being the best in the world.

    Just then, the skewer shop owner cautiously came out again with a big serving of barbecue. After seeing the gang cursing and causing a ruckus, he sighed softly. It was doubtful whether he would even get paid, which was what he feared most about encountering these low-ss ruffians.

    His eyes filled with distress, he sighed again and cautiously walked over with arge te of barbecue towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s table.

    "Here¡¯s your barbecue."

    The skewer shop owner said to Xiao Yifei with a friendly smile, "Thanks just now. I¡¯ve added a hundred dors¡¯ worth of meat to your order. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to pay for it!"

    It was clear that the skewer shop owner was a rather generous man, adding a hundred dors¡¯ worth of meat to Xiao Yifei¡¯s order as a way to show his gratitude, no wonder this batch of barbecue was quite a bit more than the previous one.

    "Haha, thank you, boss, but we¡¯ll still pay what we owe."

 Chapter 512: Arrogance to the Extreme

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Arrogance to the Extreme</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and smiled at the kebab shop owner. If this were the past, Xiao Yifei would definitely have epted it, but now he didn¡¯tck the money and could see that the kebab shop owner was struggling to deal with these street hooligans; it really wasn¡¯t easy.

    "Do theye here often?"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and pointed at the nearby hooligans as he spoke with a smile.

    "Sigh. They¡¯ve beening here a lottely, and every time they do, they cause a bunch of trouble, scaring away many of my customers. And when it¡¯s time to pay, they force me to knock off the total, by several hundreds each time," said the kebab shop owner with a helpless, bitter smile to Xiao Yifei.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Enjoy your meal, I have to get busy!"

    Once again, he smiled at Xiao Yifei with friendliness, then turned and left.

    Xiao Yifei watched the kebab shop¡¯s owner¡¯s sad figure, sighed, and shook his head.

    "Eat up, let¡¯s hurry and eat! The meat won¡¯t taste good once it cools down!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Buddha and the others with a smile.

    "Big brother, I want to drink soda!"

    Just then, Wu You suddenly lifted her head and spoke to Sun Li.

    "Haha, if you want a soda, go ask the boss for it yourself," Xiao Yifei said to little Wu You with a smile.

    "Okay!"

    Little Wu You obediently nodded her head, then ran toward the inside of the shop, but just as she was passing by the gang of hooligans, something unexpected happened.

    "Hey, baldy! Come here,e to me!"

    As little Wu You passed by the gang of hooligans, the leader known as "Maozi" suddenly revealed a sleazy smile. He reached out and went straight for little Wu You¡¯s pretty dress.

    The gang of hooligans had noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s group while they were eating.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s looks and figure deeply stimted the nerves of the young hooligans. They had never seen such good material, such a sensuous woman before. Even though Xiao Yifei deliberately kept his distance from the hooligans, ever since they¡¯d been attracted by Zhou Meifeng, they still kept sneaking peeks at her.

    The reason they didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant with Xiao Yifei as they were with the kebab shop owner was because Leng Mang¡¯s looks and figure imposed a great deal of pressure on them, making these hooligans feel somewhat intimidated.

    But to assert their presence, the vulgarity earlier was mostly aimed at Zhou Meifeng. Who could have guessed that Zhou Meifeng would ignore them the entire time, filling the hooligans¡¯ hearts with a sense of defeat. That sense of defeat turned into craziness.

    And just then, little Wu You presented them with an opportunity as she ran from Xiao Yifei¡¯s table.

    Maozi reached out trying to grab Wu You.

    "Ah!"

    Little Wu You suddenly let out a panicked scream, her body twisting as she desperately dodged Maozi¡¯s grip.

    "What are you doing!"

    She stood in ce, her eyes wide as she stared at Maozi, speaking with alertness.

    "Come here,e here! I¡¯m not going to do anything, big brother just thinks you¡¯re cute and wants to y with you!"

    After little Wu You turned her head, Maozi suddenly saw her face. Even though Wu You was young, she had an incredibly cute, well-carved appearance, and it was obvious that she was a budding beauty, destined to be gorgeous when she grew up!

    Despite Wu You¡¯s bald head, it did not diminish her overall cuteness.

    The hooligan, already stimted by Zhou Meifeng¡¯s sensual beauty, felt his heart ze with nefarious thoughts.

    Wearing a sleazy smile on his face, Maozi said to little Wu You, "Come here, big brother will give you a lollipop!"

    "No! Big brother Xiao Yifei told me not to talk to strangers!"

    Little Wu You watched as Mazi forcefully shook his head. She curled her lips and continued to say to Mazi, "Besides, you don¡¯t look like a good person at all!"

    "What the fuck did you just say! Little bitch! You¡¯re talking shit and you don¡¯t even have hair yet!"

    Mazi suddenly burst into a great rage, his face twisted into a ferocious smile as he reached out to grab Little Wu You, "What¡¯s a little girl like you learning the wrong things for, like cursing people! Come here to Daddy, and I¡¯ll teach you how you¡¯re supposed to behave!"

    "Big brother!"

    Little Wu You cried out in rm, scurrying towards the spot where Xiao Yifei and the others were sitting.

    Having the energy of Xiao Yifei within her, Little Wu You¡¯s physical condition was much better than that of other children after her leukemia was cured, so she easily dodged Mazi¡¯s evil grasp.

    "Little girl, you run pretty fast!"

    Mazi, watching Little Wu You¡¯s retreating back, revealed a trace of vicious smile. Then, he noticed that Little Wu You actually ran back to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and an even more sinister light shed through his eyes.

    With an arrogant smile on his face, he pulled back a stool and, slouching his shoulders, walked towards the table where Xiao Yifei and his group were sitting.

    Mazi¡¯sckeys, seeing this development, also revealed proud smiles. They kicked aside the stools at their feet and, wearing fierce grins, menacingly made their way over to Xiao Yifei¡¯s group.

    "Big brother!"

    Little Wu You ran to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side and dived into his arms, her small frame trembling slightly from panic.

    "Little You, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to get a soda? Howe you¡¯re back?"

    Xiao Yifei, with a puzzled frown, looked down at Little Wu You who was huddled in his embrace, not understanding why she had returned in such a state after having just left.

    "Big brother! Someone wants to grab me!"

    Little Wu You¡¯s voice was quiet and filled with distress as she spoke from within Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    The moment Xiao Yifei heard Little Wu You¡¯s voice, a sudden chill shed in his eyes. He lifted his head just as Mazi, leading his henchmen, had arrived by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Motherfucker, pay up!"

    When Mazi reached the table in front of Xiao Yifei, his face full of arrogance, he started cursing directly at Xiao Yifei.

    "It was them! They wanted to grab me!"

    Little Wu You, still in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, sneaked a peek at Mazi and said with fear. After speaking, she burrowed her head deeper into Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace while a cold light flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Motherfucker, I¡¯m talking to you, did you fucking hear me or not?"

    Mazi, seeing that Xiao Yifei dared to ignore him, felt a sudden rush of anger in his eyes. He reached out to flip the table where Xiao Yifei and his group were sitting!

    But as his hand stretched out, Mazi¡¯s hand was abruptly seized by a massive palm.

    "What the hell do you want?"

    A violent light shimmered in White Bear¡¯s eyes as he stood up straight.

    "Fuck fuck fuck! Let go of me, motherfucker!"

    Mazi kept cursing at White Bear. White Bear¡¯s grip was like that of a giant vise, holding Mazi¡¯s wrist so tightly that Mazi cried out in pain.

    Mazi struggled and finally managed to wrench his wrist free from White Bear¡¯s grip. Of course, this was partly because White Bear had intentionally loosened his grasp; otherwise, Mazi could not have broken free.

    "Motherfucker!"

    Raising his head, Mazi looked up at the towering figure of White Bear and a trace of fear suddenly crossed his face. White Bear¡¯s appearance and build were indeed intimidating, but when Mazi turned his head and saw his dozens ofckeys, he seemed to regain his confidence.

    His sinister gaze swept over Xiao Yifei¡¯s table, and it seemed like, apart from the big foreigner, the others didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. His gaze lingered on Zhou Meifeng for a long time, and after a moment of slyness flitted across his eyes, Mazi showed a dishonorable smile.

 Chapter 513: Realizing the Power

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Realizing the Power</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯m talking to you, pay up, damn it!"

    With his hands on his hips and his nose in the air, Mazi arrogantly yelled at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei slowly stood up, he cradled Wu You in one arm, gently patting Wu You¡¯s head while gauging the group of punks standing opposite him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei stand, Buddha also stood up immediately, his expression despondent as he stood by Xiao Yifei, like an old uncle.

    "Looking for trouble, or looking for death?"

    A cold light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he coldly spoke to the punks facing him.

    "Fuck, people say I¡¯m crazy Mazi, but I didn¡¯t expect this little fucker to be crazier than me!"

    A cold gleam suddenly shed in Mazi¡¯s eyes as he disdainfully said to Xiao Yifei, "It seems like you¡¯re fucking sick of living!"

    The confrontation between Xiao Yifei and Mazi quickly caught the attention of the skewer shop owner, who hurried out and bowed and nodded at Mazi, "Brother, what¡¯s going on here? Let¡¯s just enjoy our meal happily, can we not cause any trouble, please?"

    The skewer shop owner was really bending over backward, frustrated, especially since Mazi was causing trouble again, and this time with a customer he quite liked, which gave the owner even more of a headache.

    "Brother, can you please tell me what happened here? If we can resolve it, let¡¯s talk it over! No need to get physical!"

    The skewer shop owner, looking at Mazi and the dozens of unfriendly-looking punks behind him, spoke in a very polite tone.

    "What happened is, this little fucker and the little bitch with him just dirtied my shoes! Fuck, they should pay me and they fucking ignored mepletely! Fuck, you didn¡¯t even ask around here, who the fuck doesn¡¯t know who I am, Mazi, and you still dare to act tough in front of me!"

    Mazi coldly looked at Xiao Yifei with a disdainful tone, "Seems like you¡¯re really fucking tired of living!"

    Upon hearing Mazi¡¯s words, the skewer shop owner was startled, sized up Mazi, and then said with a bitter smile, "Big brother, how much are your shoes? I¡¯ll pay for them, okay? Let¡¯s sit down and enjoy our meal and not cause any trouble!"

    But upon hearing the shop owner¡¯s words, a scornful smile flickered across Mazi¡¯s face, "You¡¯ll pay? Can you afford it? My shoes cost twenty thousand a pair, can you fucking pay?"

    Upon hearing this, the skewer shop owner looked up at Mazi, sighing with exasperation, realizing that Mazi was intentionally causing trouble.

    "But now, I¡¯m not even asking you to pay for these shoes anymore!"

    Mazi smirked coldly, looking at Xiao Yifei with intimidation in his voice, "Little fucker, let that beauty behind you sleep with me for a night, and I¡¯ll forgive you for today! Otherwise, hmph!"

    Mazi smirked coldly, his tone full of menace, toward Xiao Yifei.

    Following Mazi¡¯s finger, it pointed straight at Zhou Meifeng. That was his real intention.

    The skewer shop owner was also stunned by the situation; he hadn¡¯t expected the normally petty punks to make such an excessive demand.

    He nced at Xiao Yifei and the others, noticing that among Xiao Yifei¡¯s group, only the foreigner, Bear, looked intimidating. The rest were skinny and weak, including a woman and a child. Mazi seemed very serious this time, and excitement sparkled in his eyes.

    Sinking into his thoughts, he pulled out his mobile phone, intending to call the police.

    "Boss, thank you, but it¡¯s okay, you can go back to the shop. I¡¯ll handle this here."

    Just as the skewer shop owner was about to call the police, Xiao Yifei calmly walked over, lightly patting the owner on the shoulder as he said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll be back for more food in a bit."

    The skewer shop owner stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, full of surprise, unsure what Xiao Yifei meant.

    Xiao Yifei turned around, his expression calm, looking straight at Mazi.

    "You guys,e here."

    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yifei strode into a gloomy dead-end alley next to the kebab shop.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Maozi¡¯s face shed with a timid smile. He gestured to his followers behind him, who made strange shouting sounds, and they followed behind Maozi.

    He noticed Maozi¡¯s provocative behavior, which Xiao Yifei found quite amusing. It had been so long since he had been troubled by these petty thugs¡ªthese petty thugs actually had the guts to challenge him!

    Originally, when Xiao Yifei saw these petty thugs, he intended to let things slide in the spirit of having less trouble rather than more, especially because Wu You was also present; he didn¡¯t want to bring any negative influence on Wu You, so he hadn¡¯t said anything. However, unexpectedly, these petty thugs became even more overbearing¡ªthey even dared to touch his reverse scale!

    At this moment, Buddha and White Bear saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and followed closely behind him.

    The kebab shop owner looked worried as he watched Xiao Yifei disappear from his line of sight.

    "What, nning to let the brothers handle things here, are you?"

    After Xiao Yifei led Maozi and his brash followers into the gloomy alley, Maozi¡¯s face showed a timid smile and he arrogantly said to Xiao Yifei, "This ce is too cramped! There are dozens of my brothers..."

    Maozi hadn¡¯t finished speaking when suddenly Xiao Yifei kicked him down!

    "Fuck! You¡¯re fucking looking for death!"

    Maozi fell to the ground, his eyes shing with rage as he loudly cursed at Xiao Yifei, and at the same time, he struggled to pull a small knife from his bosom and tried to get up. Meanwhile, Maozi¡¯s followers also showed ferocious expressions and charged at Xiao Yifei.

    White Bear suddenly stretched out a hand and stopped the petty thugs.

    "Boss!"

    He turned his head towards Xiao Yifei, his eyes shing with a hint of murderous intent.

    Xiao Yifei indifferently turned around, pulling Zhou Meifeng and Wu You towards the entrance of the alley, while his indifferent voice slowly drifted over, "I¡¯ll leave it to you guys to handle, make it clean!"

    "Yes, Boss!"

    White Bear¡¯s mouth suddenly revealed a ferocious smile; the brutal White Bear could finally unleash himself today!

    And Buddha¡¯s sorrowful face suddenly shed with a surge of murderous intent. He turned around, his face sorrowful as he watched the petty thugs. Their rash actions towards Wu You had already sentenced them to death, not to mention, Maozi had even dared to treat Xiao Yifei that way.

    "Fuck! You little shits, you better not run!"

    Maozi stood up, his eyes full of viciousness as he looked at Xiao Yifei. He thought Xiao Yifei was scared off by him, but when he looked up and saw White Bear and Buddha, his heart suddenly tightened, for he sensed something from them that he had never felt before.

    That was the scent of death!

    "Ah!"

    A sharp scream suddenly pierced the night sky. Maozi, who bullied the weak and thought that having a few petty thugs could let him do whatever he wanted, finally realized that the world was not as he thought. He also came to understand the saying that there are always bigger fish, for a thug is ultimately just a thug.

    However, he no longer had a chance to correct himself; his arrogant actions not only sealed his own fate but also dragged his dozens of followers down with him.

    "Big brother! What is my dad doing in there?"

    Wu You looked up curiously at Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, your dad is cleaning up some trash right now. Don¡¯t be afraid, Wu You, if you encounter such a situation in the future, just hurry and tell your big brother!"

    Xiao Yifei affectionately scratched Wu You¡¯s tiny nose and said.

 Chapter 514 Preparing to Buy a Car

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Preparing to Buy a Car</h4><h4></h4>

    When the skewer shop owner saw Xiao Yifei returning to the shop with a faint smile on his face, his eyes widened in shock.

    He peeked out to look behind Xiao Yifei, where, besides Xiao Yifei and an adorable child, there was also a stunningly beautiful woman. Not only were those hooligans gone, but even the middle-aged man who had been following Xiao Yifei, as well as the unusually tall foreigner, had disappeared.

    This filled the skewer shop owner with amazement.

    "Haha, Boss, you don¡¯t have to look anymore!"

    Xiao Yifei said to the skewer shop owner with a smile, "I told you I¡¯d be right back, and we¡¯ll have another three hundred bucks¡¯ worth of meat! You also don¡¯t have to worry about those hooligans anymore, that trash won¡¯te looking for trouble here again."

    The skewer shop owner stared dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei, full of bewilderment, unable toprehend what Xiao Yifei meant.

    While the skewer shop owner was staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, Buddha and the white bear had also returned to the table.

    "Boss."

    Buddha said, bowing his head respectfully to Xiao Yifei.

    "Is it taken care of?"

    A glint of cold light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he asked Buddha with a softugh.

    "It¡¯s taken care of."

    Buddha nodded quietly.

    After hearing Buddha¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei nodded, lowered his head to tickle Wu You¡¯s straight nose, and then said to Buddha, "Good. Sit down then; you must not have eaten enough. I¡¯ve ordered more barbecue for you."

    The skewer shop owner stared straight at Buddha and the white bear. When they approached, they were clean, yet the skewer shop owner could eerily smell a strong scent of blood on them. And the way Xiao Yifei asked if it was "taken care of" sounded downright frightening to the skewer shop owner¡¯s ears.

    "Brother, you just said it¡¯s ¡¯taken care of,¡¯ and those hooligans won¡¯te back to trouble me anymore."

    The skewer shop owner swallowed nervously and continued in a surprised tone, "You didn¡¯t... you didn¡¯t... "

    Even though the skewer shop owner didn¡¯t finish, the implication was very clear.

    "Yeah! I took care of them all!"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at the skewer shop owner with a serious nod, and said, "Not a single one left!"

    "What!"

    Full of terror, the skewer shop owner¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and his voice trembled. This was the first time he had been so horrified, "Brother, don¡¯t scare me, please! Seriously, don¡¯t scare me. Those hooligans deserve it, but you shouldn¡¯t have done something so rash..."

    The skewer shop owner¡¯s face was a mask of panic as he kept trying to reason with Xiao Yifei. But as he spoke, he suddenly realized something: with more than a dozen hooligans, how could the two people with Xiao Yifei possibly handle them!

    "Haha, just kidding! How could I?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up to see the skewer shop owner¡¯s obviously disbelieving expression and startedughing mischievously, "I just talked some sense into them. They realized their mistakes and won¡¯t show up again. Don¡¯t worry!"

    "Now, go grill us some meat! Your shop¡¯s barbecue isn¡¯t half bad!"

    Xiao Yifei patted the skewer shop owner on the shoulder with a beaming smile.

    "That¡¯s what I thought."

    The skewer shop owner shook his head and said to Xiao Yifei with gratitude, "Anyway, I really want to thank you for today¡¯s help, brother!"

    "It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all, just go and grill the meat!"

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at the skewer shop owner.

    With a smile on his face, the skewer shop owner nodded at Xiao Yifei and then turned, bustling with excitement to go grill meat for them.

    Although he didn¡¯t quite believe that Xiao Yifei could really reason with these hooligans and stop them from causing trouble again, for now, he was grateful that Xiao Yifei had managed to get them to leave, especially considering the help Xiao Yifei had just provided him. In the eyes of the skewer shop owner, this was already worthy of gratitude.

    Later, when grilling skewers for Xiao Yifei, the skewer shop owner took out the best meat in the shop for him.

    After a satisfying meal and drinks, Xiao Yifei left the exact amount of money for the skewer shop owner and then happily headed home with little Wu You perched on his neck.

    The skewer shop owner couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing this harmonious scene.

    What was curious, though, was that after the incident with Xiao Yifei, the skewer shop owner never saw thosewless hooligans at his barbecue stand again, not just at his barbecue stand, he never saw those dozen or so troublemakers again!

    This made him feel fortunate, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking again about the mysterious and handsome customer he had seen that day.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was strolling leisurely home, carrying little Wu You in his arms.

    After bidding farewell to Buddha the pr bear, Xiao Yifei returned home.

    That night, in the soundproof room of Jinghang Garden, a fierce battle ensued that couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Time slowly passed.

    "No, no! I really need to go buy a car now!"

    Every time Xiao Yifei needed a car, he remembered the annoyance of not having one. After experiencing the inconvenience once again, Xiao Yifei finally decided it was time to buy one.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you looking for?"

    That day, Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei rummaging around the house, which puzzled her since Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to have any important belongings. Why would he be looking for something? Besides, she usually organizes everything.

    "Where is that card of mine fromst time?"

    Xiao Yifei mumbled as he searched, then looked up at Zhou Meifeng and asked, "Meifeng, have you seen my bank card from the Construction Bank?"

    The moneypensated to him by Dream Paradise was all on that bank card, and recently Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t used it, which is why he couldn¡¯t find it now.

    "Is it this one?"

    Zhou Meifeng took out a blue Construction Bank card from a neatly organized card wallet and showed it to Xiao Yifei.

    "That¡¯s the one! That¡¯s the one!"

    Xiao Yifei walked over smiling and took the card, giving Zhou Meifeng a kiss, "I¡¯m so d to have you."

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, a bit embarrassed as she twisted her body. She was not only proud of her cooking skills but also of her ability to keep the house in order.

    And now, with Zhou Jun¡¯s illness almost cured, and finally discharged from the hospital, Xiao Yifei had specially found a nice courtyard for Zhou Jun and Tang Qiujie to stay and recuperate. The three-story house in Baiyang Vige was also nearingpletion.

    So Zhou Meifeng, who had nothing to worry about, could finally focus on helping Xiao Yifei manage the home.

    Zhou Meifeng was the kind of woman who was really well suited to be a wife at home because she would keep everything orderly and organized, which saved Xiao Yifei a lot of trouble.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei take up the card, Zhou Meifeng asked with curiosity.

    "Haven¡¯t I been talking about wanting to buy us a few cars for a long time?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up and said with a smile to Zhou Meifeng, "This has been dyed and dyed, and if it drags on, I don¡¯t know when we will ever get around to it. Besides, we have more people now and not having a car is really quite troublesome."

    Zhou Meifeng nodded in agreement after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She supported anything Xiao Yifei did unconditionally; moreover, now that she understood the family¡¯s situation a bit, she knew that for someone like Xiao Yifei, buying several cars was a very easy task.

    Furthermore, Zhou Meifeng also felt that not having a car was inconvenient for the family. Sometimes when they went out with Buddha the pr bear and brought little Wu You along, without a car they could only take taxis, which meant hailing two, adding to the hassle.

 Chapter 515: Somewhat Annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Somewhat Annoyed</h4><h4></h4>

    So Zhou Meifeng was very supportive of Xiao Yifei buying a car.

    There was just one thing about it that Zhou Meifeng found odd.

    "You said you¡¯re going to buy a car, but do you know where to buy it?"

    Zhou Meifeng looked up curiously at Xiao Yifei and asked, "I haven¡¯t seen you take an interest in such things, do you know where you should go in Yanjing?"

    Zhou Meifeng tilted her head and stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei hesitated slightly upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words and showed a bitter smile on his face. He truly didn¡¯t know where to buy a car in Yanjing.

    Xiao Yifei certainly didn¡¯t want to buy a used car. If it had been a used car, there was a used car market not far from Jinghang Garden, but Xiao Yifei wanted to look around properly. The usual 4s stores couldn¡¯t satisfy Xiao Yifei.

    Although Xiao Yifei did indeed like cars, he had been preupied with various matterstely and hadn¡¯t paid attention to this aspect.

    Xiao Yifei awkwardly touched his nose, then obediently sat down by theputer and started searching.

    He remembered that there seemed to be a new car town near Yanjing that had a good selection of cars, but he couldn¡¯t recall exactly where it was.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but smile. She poured a ss of water for Xiao Yifei and then left the room, swaying her slender waist.

    "Wu You,e here and let Auntie see you."

    Zhou Meifeng went out to find Wu You. After taking a sip of water, Xiao Yifei began his search earnestly. Finally, he found the car town, but when he saw the address, he furrowed his brow.

    Though the car town was in Yanjing, it was still quite a distance from the central city area, nearly reaching Yanjiao. It would be quite troublesome for him to go there.

    "How is it? Did you find the ce?"

    Zhou Meifeng narrowed her eyes as she walked back in, smiling at Xiao Yifei.

    "I found it, I did,"

    Xiao Yifei said with some difficulty after ncing at Zhou Meifeng, frowning in distress.

    The ce was really too far, and it was hard to get a taxi.

    But suddenly, he noticed an array of pure ck keys hanging on the cab in front of him. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, he grabbed the keys and said to Zhou Meifeng, "It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯ll be back for dinner in the afternoon."

    After that, Xiao Yifei grabbed a jacket and rushed out of the house.

    "Goodbye, Wu You."

    Before leaving, Xiao Yifei reached out and touched Wu You¡¯s bald head. Beneath Wu You¡¯s curious gaze, Xiao Yifei left the house.

    He had always said he was going to buy a car but had never done so. If he didn¡¯t buy one today, he didn¡¯t know how much longer it would drag on.

    So Xiao Yifei decided today he must buy the car, especially since he had found a way to get to the car town.

    Taking the elevator, he went straight to the underground garage.

    In the middle of the underground garage, on a parking spot that was specially partitioned, a sleek ck Lamborghini sat quietly.

    This Lamborghini supercar, not being very suitable for everyday use and due to its overly dominant appearance, had not been driven much by Xiao Yifei, who preferred to stay low-key, though it was regrly maintained by specialists.

    But this impressively stylish supercar could only stay tightly secured in the underground garage, which felt somewhat like a pearl covered in dust.

    "I¡¯ll take you today."

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of the car, hands on his hips, looking at the supercar and nodded lightly.

    He took out the car keys and pressed them lightly. After the car door opened, Xiao Yifei bent down and sat inside.

    It was evident that the person who regrly maintained this car was very meticulous. Although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t driven it for a long time, the overall condition of the car still looked fine.

    Admiring the handsome interior of the Lamborghini, Xiao Yifei wiggled in the leather seat and smiled with satisfaction.

    Then Xiao Yifei started the car, and after pressing the gas pedal, the engine of the Lamborghini roared like a beast let out of its cage, charging forward with a proud and rebellious temperament, as if telling Xiao Yifei it had spent enough time parked in the garage!

    Meanwhile, the security guard in the underground garage finally saw this car driving out of his charge once again.

    "Rich people ah..."

    The guard watched the red taillights of the Lamborghini, a sh of envy sparkling in his eyes.

    Driving a Lamborghini to buy another car, since being low-key wasn¡¯t an option, Xiao Yifei decided to go all out today!

    As the Lamborghini roared joyfully on the road, looks of envy surrounded it, and when the girls by the roadside saw that the person inside was a young and handsome man, their eyes sparkled even more, their faces smitten.

    It was clear that luxury cars were not only attractive to men but also extremely appealing to women!

    However, Xiao Yifei, focused on driving, did not notice the situation by the roadside.

    The Lamborghini couldn¡¯t truly unleash itself within the city limits of Yanjing City. It was only after Xiao Yifei drove out of Yanjing City and onto broader, less congested roads that he felt the real power of the Lamborghini!

    The Lamborghini, like a wild beast freed from its reins, roared under Xiao Yifei¡¯s control on the suburban roads.

    No wonder so many people loved racing; this thrilling heartbeat was indeed too stimting!

    What was originally an hour and a half drive took only half an hour amidst the roaring of the Lamborghini, reaching the car city.

    And when this Lamborghini appeared in the car city, it attracted the majority of people¡¯s attention, with looks ranging from envy to extreme disgust, indifference, and even hostility.

    Especially when everyone saw a tall and handsome young man step out of this multimillion-dor supercar, they felt even more resentful in their hearts, thinking that life was incredibly unfair.

    But after the resentment, when people looked at Xiao Yifei, there was an implicit sense of awe in their eyes.

    When Xiao Yifei got out of the car and noticed the nces from the people around, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh nostalgically, remembering how not long ago, he too used to envy those rich second generations driving luxury cars.

    Who knew that in no time, he himself would be someone driving a luxury car, and not just any car, but a multimillion-dor supercar! Yet, being low-key, he had not driven this very mboyant supercar much.

    Although when he had driven this supercar before, despite being powerful, he felt somewhat nervous as he was not very rich, but now, with tens of millions in his mind, Xiao Yifei felt full of confidence.

    He had finally understood the benefits of money. Although Xiao Yifei had no intention of showing off, ever since he got out of this car, even if dressed ordinarily, he never again encountered those disdainful looks.

    "Do I not need to pay for parking?"

    Looking at the attendant standing next to him, whose face was filled with anxiety, Xiao Yifei smiled kindly, walked up to him, handed him the parking fee, and then turned and left.

    Especially in a car city like this, a supercar attracted even more attention.

    So when Xiao Yifei got out of the car, many people noticed this handsome young man.

    As Xiao Yifei passed through several 4S stores in the car city, he didn¡¯t fancy any of the cars and went straight to the BMW dealership, as he already had something in mind regarding which car to buy.

    BMW 5-Series.

    The top model of BMW 5-Series is equipped with a V8 engine from the 7-Series, with a maximum power of 245 kilowatts and a peak torque of 450 Newton-meters, a top speed of 250 kilometers per hour, and an eleration from 0 to 100 kilometers in just 5.9 seconds. The BMW 5-Series blends dynamic elegance and the functionality of a high-end business saloon perfectly.

 Chapter 516: Itâ€™s You

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 516: It¡¯s You</h4><h4></h4>

    Before Xiao Yifei had such great power, he had always wanted to buy the steady and spacious BMW 5 Series. Now that he finally had the means to afford it, Xiao Yifei naturally wanted to fulfill his old dream.

    Upon arriving at the BMW 4S dealership, the automatic doors opened for him, and Xiao Yifei walked in with his usual expression.

    Although in Huaxia, the proliferation of lower-end BMWs wearing the BMW badge had gradually eroded the brand¡¯s luxurious reputation, families that could afford a BMW were still far from ordinary.

    Thus, those who were looking at cars in the BMW dealership were still very wealthy, but even they weren¡¯t asvish as Xiao Yifei, who could afford to drive a multimillion-dor Lamborghini supercar!

    So the moment Xiao Yifei stepped into the BMW 4S dealership, he immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    Including the salespeople, who brightened up at the sight of Xiao Yifei. They all rushed over, eager to serve him, knowing that serving such a wealthy client could lead to a heftymission!

    The eager smiles of the BMW salespeople once again made Xiao Yifei appreciate the benefits of wealth. If he remembered correctly, when he used to want to browse in the BMW 4S dealership, no one paid any attention to him, and he was met with disdainful looks as they judged him to be a poor student.

    The situation now waspletely opposite to what it had been.

    "Hello, sir, wee to the BMW 4S dealership."

    The enthusiastic salespeople surrounded Xiao Yifei, vying with each other to introduce themselves.

    Usually, there was a certain order and rules to how salespeople took turns with customers, but seeing Xiao Yifei now, they threw all rules out the window, swarming around him.

    Even those who were attending to other customers moments before dropped their clients and rushed toward Xiao Yifei, knowing they had only one chance and if they seized it, they would earn a handsome amount.

    Because business with such a big spender was never small!

    Xiao Yifei looked at the salespeople surrounding him, almost devouring him with their eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. Since they all regarded him as a tycoon, he decided he would y the part just for today!

    "Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush. You don¡¯t need to offer me any special deals or discounts, I don¡¯t need them. Just tell me who can give me the best service, and I¡¯ll choose them as my salesperson."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand grandly, his manner exuding the aura of a nouveau riche as he addressed the salespeople: "Don¡¯t worry, whoever bes my salesperson today won¡¯t be short-changed!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the salespeople¡¯s eyes all lit up, and they began speaking all at once to Xiao Yifei, which due to therge number of people, turned quite noisy.

    Just then, a charming voice suddenly cut through the mor, unusually distinct. Xiao Yifei looked down and suddenly saw a woman with a voluptuous figure and enchanting makeup walking out from the crowd of salespeople.

    "Hello, my name is Zhong Yan."

    The woman reached out her hand to Xiao Yifei. This gesture, starkly different from others around her, instantly made Xiao Yifei aware of her presence. He reached out and shook hands with Zhong Yan. When he squeezed her palm, Xiao Yifei felt a sudden thrill; Zhong Yan¡¯s hand was unexpectedly soft, but that wasn¡¯t what thrilled him.

    The real reason Xiao Yifei was thrilled was that during the handshake, Zhong Yan¡¯s little finger had gently brushed across the palm of his hand.

    "If you choose me, sir, I guarantee I¡¯ll take very good care of you."

    Zhong Yan raised her head, a flirtatious sparkle flitted across her eyes as she cooed at Xiao Yifei, her body radiating a seductive charm that stirred Xiao Yifei¡¯s emotions deeply.

    "Really?"

    Xiao Yifei looked down, his gaze somewhat teasing as he looked at Zhong Yan, a spark of fire suddenly shing in his eyes. For some reason, this seductive woman named Zhong Yan ignited a substantial intrigue in him!

    "Sir, why don¡¯t you give it a try and see?"

    Zhong Yan pursed her lips, smiling coquettishly as her tongue subtly licked her lips.

    The nearby salespeople didn¡¯t notice Zhong Yan¡¯s subtle gesture, but they tensed up the moment she made a move, filled with a sense of crisis. However, they still weren¡¯t willing to give up Xiao Yifei easily and wanted topete for him.

    But just as the other salespeople were about to say something, they saw Xiao Yifei with a yful smile on his face lightly say to Zhong Yan, "Alright, I choose you! I hope you can make me asfortable as you¡¯ve promised!"

    Xiao Yifei emphasized the words fortable" heavily!

    The others didn¡¯t grasp the underlying meaning in Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, but seeing that he had chosen Zhong Yan, they stepped aside with some disappointment. Since Xiao Yifei had made his choice, their further contention seemed pointless.

    "Sir, please follow me."

    When Zhong Yan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her face broke into an alluring smile again. She looked at Xiao Yifei, her eyes brimming with seductive charm.

    Having said that, Zhong Yan turned and walked ahead, her waist twisting sensuously.

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Zhong Yan, a half-smile on his face as he watched her figure.

    Zhong Yan wore a professional outfit, cleverly entuated with a narrow ck belt at her waist, making her slim, graceful legs stand out even more against the soft ck fabric, drawing perfect lines.

    Those legs alone were enough to outshine many women. Even though they were not as stunning as a scorpion¡¯s legs, Zhong Yan seemed even more adept at showcasing her advantages. Beneath the fabric, she wore a pair of ck, covered high heels, adding to the allure.

    d in professional women¡¯s trousers, her slim waist and the ck lingerie could be faintly seen through the white top, truly embodying a devilish figure.

    Although Zhou Meifeng¡¯s figure was no less impressive than Zhong Yan¡¯s, Zhong Yan had an aura about her that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen in his other femalepanions, a strong, captivating fox-like charm!

    Although Zhong Yan was not stunningly beautiful, that heavy, worldly, and foxy charm strangely emitted an astonishing seductive power.

    "Please take a seat, Sir."

    Xiao Yifei watched as Zhong Yan, swaying her slender waist, pulled out a chair. She leaned forward towards Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    Her white blouse wasn¡¯t buttoned up at the top two buttons, giving Xiao Yifei a perfect view of the delicate white skin wrapped in ck lingerie. It was just for a moment, but it was enough to make Xiao Yifei¡¯s blood pulse electrify.

    This kind of suggestive exposure was enough to quicken anyone¡¯s heartbeat.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lingered on Zhong Yan¡¯s chest as he walked over and sat down beside her, now even closer. He could see even more of that tempting white flesh.

    But when Zhong Yan noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, she just smiled lightly and didn¡¯t mind the assertive look in his eyes. Instead, she moved to the opposite side, bowed slightly, and pulled out another chair to sit down.

    Then, Zhong Yan rested her arms on the reception desk, blocking the view in front of her chest and suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt a pang of loss.

    Her mastery in controlling men¡¯s emotions with just those moves was proof enough of Zhong Yan¡¯s intricate understanding of the male psyche.

    Following the rush of loss, Xiao Yifei soon snapped out of it, his gaze returning to the enchanting and foxy Zhong Yan across from him. A yful smile appeared on his face, facing this irresistibly seductive woman.

    Xiao Yifei decided not to use his irvoyance superpower today, just to see what other tricks this woman could pull.

 Chapter 517: Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Bad Luck</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir, which model are you interested in?"

    Zhong Yan was sitting face to face with Xiao Yifei, speaking softly to him as she opened a promotional brochure on the reception desk. Xiao Yifei could distinctly feel the fragrant breeze emanating from Zhong Yan, and her breath as sweet as orchids made his heart beat slightly faster.

    "The BMW 5 Series."

    Xiao Yifei leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, smiling at Zhong Yan.

    "The BMW 5 Series, huh?"

    Zhong Yan extended her slender finger and lightly touched her bright red lips, then continued, "There are several types of the BMW 5 Series, including the BMW 523Li, BMW 525Li, and BMW 535Li. Which one would you like, sir?"

    After speaking, she raised her head and locked eyes with Xiao Yifei, a fleeting look of allure passing through her gaze.

    "Which one is the most expensive? Just tell me about the most expensive one."

    Xiao Yifei now had the air of a nouveau riche,pletely indifferent about the cost.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Zhong Yan¡¯s smile broadened. She stretched out her hand, polished with red nail polish, and brushed her hair behind her ear, revealing her pale, elegant neck.

    "If we¡¯re talking expensive, then probably the BMW 535Li Executive Luxury Edition. It¡¯s costly for a reason..."

    Zhong Yan said seductively to Xiao Yifei, "It..."

    "Alright, alright, no need to go into so much detail. Just take me to see the car!"

    Xiao Yifei interrupted Zhong Yan impatiently, "Start by showing me what the car looks like."

    Even though Xiao Yifei was wealthy, he wasn¡¯t foolish with his money. Having researched the BMW 5 Series before, he knew it offered great value, so the most expensive ones would definitely be good.

    Now that he had money, he obviously wanted to buy something more expensive.

    "Of course, sir. Pleasee this way."

    Zhong Yan said with a smile to Xiao Yifei.

    Then, she stood up and led Xiao Yifei to a corner of the dealership where a BMW 535Li was parked. Its streamlined body was indeed attractive, and there weren¡¯t many customers in that corner.

    "Sir, this is the BMW 535Li Executive Luxury Edition. Its interior is top of the line. You can take a look."

    Zhong Yan turned her head towards Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Next, Zhong Yan opened the door of the 535, which was slightlyrger than the other 5 Series models: "And sir, this car has a lot of interior space, not only can it fit more people, but you can also do a lot of things inside."

    Zhong Yan turned around with a sly smile, hinting yfully at Xiao Yifei.

    "Really?"

    A gleam passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Yes, sir, and the seats can be put down too."

    Zhong Yan then leaned inside; she knelt on the seat, attempting to fold down the back seats from within the car. However, it seemed they were difficult to fold. She leaned further forward, busying herself on the seats.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t noticed Zhong Yan¡¯s movements, as he was checking out the car. He really liked it, but when he looked up, he suddenly caught sight of Zhong Yan busily working, her backside slightly sticking out.

    In just a moment, because Zhong Yan was sticking her back out, her already short professional skirt temporarily revealed a hint of something tempting, though not fully. Through her sleek legs beneath the short skirt, the glimpse of temptation was enough to stir a man¡¯s desire.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight was much better than average, he had decided against using his irvoyance today. Through the dark sheer fabric, he could just make out a bit more color than others could.

    "Is that pale yellow?"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose; the barely visible temptation indeed ignited a fierce me in his heart.

    "How did you put down the seat? Let me see?"

    A smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he leaned forward, pretending to inspect how Zhong Yan had lowered the seat while actually pressing his body tightly against hers.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly feeling a warm body pressed against her own, Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help but exim. She turned her head and gave Xiao Yifei a seductive nce, unable to hide the amorous feelings in her eyes.

    She clearly felt the heat from Xiao Yifei.

    "Hey! This car is nice!"

    Just then, a boisterous and overbearing voice erupted beside the BMW 535Li, causing Xiao Yifei to frown slightly and step back, distancing himself from the body pressed against Zhong Yan. A flicker of dissatisfaction crossed his eyes as he looked toward the source of the voice.

    As Zhong Yan felt Xiao Yifei pulling away, the charm in her eyes gradually receded. She slowly retreated from the car, attempting to exit, and as Zhong Yan moved back, Xiao Yifei lowered his head and again noticed the enticing yellow beneath the ck silk, which made him unconsciously touch his nose again.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Aftering down from the car, Zhong Yan¡¯s slender hand smoothed her satin-covered thigh, adjusting her professional skirt, and smiled faintly at Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯m not sure, let¡¯s just wait and see,"

    Xiao Yifei averted his gaze from Zhong Yan¡¯s slightly disheveled neckline, the glimpse of tender white skin having quickened his heartbeat.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhong Yan looked up, following his gaze, she turned toward a skinny tall figure approaching them.

    "I said this car is nice!"

    The skinny man boasted a cocky smile. His frame, as thin as a rail, sportively adorned with a chunky golden chain andrge golden rings. He strutted forward with his head high and his nostrils up, exuding arrogance as he approached Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    Even more arrogant than Xiao Yifei was today.

    "Hey! You two, step aside!"

    The skinny man arrogantly pointed at Xiao Yifei with his ringden finger andmanded, "Did you hear? I want to check out this car!"

    Clearly, the skinny man had just arrived and hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei driving in with a Lamborghini earlier, which was why he dared to be somanding; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare speak to Xiao Yifei in such a manner.

    Seeing the skinny man acting this way, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a sneer. He had wanted to unt his wealth today, and hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone even more audacious. There was no way he could stand idly by.

    "You! Get lost! I¡¯m giving you three seconds, or else I¡¯ll break your legs!"

    Xiao Yifei stood tall, unabashedly confronting the skinny man with a fierce tone, his face arguably more defiant than the man¡¯s.

    When the skinny man suddenly realized Xiao Yifei was tougher than him, a flicker of panic crossed his eyes. He was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong; seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯smand, he felt genuinely intimidated.

    "I¡¯m just looking, what¡¯s so great about that? If I see it first then isn¡¯t it fair?

    The skinny man, somewhat frightened, shrank his neck and turned to dash towards another car: "Can¡¯t I take a look after you finish?"

    Since the BMW 525Li was parked in a corner where not many people were around, not many had witnessed the conflict between Xiao Yifei and the skinny man. Since the skinny man had backed down, he awkwardly walked away with his twockeys.

    "Sir, we¡¯ve been talking for so long, yet I never asked what your name is?"

    Zhong Yan gently nudged Xiao Yifei with her body, whispering softly.

    The soft touch of her body against Xiao Yifei¡¯s stirred something within him. The strong scent of her perfume tantalized him, prompting him to lower his head and start smiling at the fox-eyed Zhong Yan.

 Chapter 518: Obviously Cowered

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Obviously Cowered</h4><h4></h4>

    "My family name is Xiao."

    Xiao Yifei winked at Zhong Yan.

    "Mr. Xiao."

    Zhong Yan, filled with suggestive intent, said to Xiao Yifei, "Would you like toe in and take a look at this car too?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes roamed over the fiery Zhong Yan as he revealed a faint smile, "Let¡¯s check it outter. Come with me first."

    After finishing his sentence, Xiao Yifei slightly tilted his chin upwards and walked towards another direction in the 4S shop.

    At that moment, the previously arrogant tall and skinny guy was looking at another car in that direction.

    A trace of reckless audacity flickered across Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Since he had decided to be arrogant today, he¡¯d thoroughly indulge in his arrogance!

    "Sir, this BMW M2 has a dual-clutch transmission. It is a sedan with arger space than the usual BMWs. Although it may not seem as agile as some other cars, it still boasts a high value for money. It¡¯s very powerful, with a 3.0T engine that can elerate from zero to a hundred kilometers in just 4.4 seconds."

    Another saledy was introducing a BMW sedan ced in front of the tall and skinny guy, who wore a disdainful smile, looking down on it with arrogance.

    "Sir... I wonder if this car."

    The saledy turned around, smiling with her stomach at the tall and skinny guy.

    "This car..."

    The tall and skinny guy stroked his chin and began tough arrogantly, but his words were abruptly cut off.

    "This young master wants to take a look at this car, you step aside!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face bore an even more arrogant expression than the tall and skinny guy as he disdainfully gestured with his hand, uttering contemptuously, "Beat it!"

    Upon hearing the voice, the tall and skinny guy turned his head and after spotting Xiao Yifei, a hint of fear shed through his eyes.

    "Damn it! Do you have to look at everything? Look look look! Go have your look!"

    Confronted with someone more arrogant than himself, and unable to gauge Xiao Yifei¡¯s measure, the tall and skinny guy chose to back down, "Anyway, I¡¯ve finished looking. If you want to look, go ahead!"

    Afterward, the tall and skinny guy turned and slunk away.

    "Mr. Xiao, do you want to look at this car?"

    Zhong Yan tilted her head, asking Xiao Yifei in bewilderment.

    "I¡¯ve seen enough, let¡¯s keep walking."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhong Yan with a recklessly amused smile, then he walked toward the tall and skinny guy¡¯s location again.

    Daring to cross him today, Xiao Yifei had set his sights on tormenting the tall and skinny guy!

    "This car..."

    "I wanna check out this car! Get lost!"

    ...

    "This car..."

    "I wanna see this one too! Get lost!"

    After several instances of the same conversation, Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh, while the tall and skinny guy finally realized that Xiao Yifei was specifically picking on him.

    Previously intimidated and retreating, the tall and skinny guy noticed Xiao Yifei was bullying him directly, leaving him no ce to hide. With no other option, he had to confront the situation.

    "Brother, are you sick or something? Following me around? What did I do wrong to make you chase after me like this?"

    The tall and skinny guy looked sideways at Xiao Yifei.

    "What did you do wrong? You¡¯re fucking ugly!"

    Xiao Yifei held his head high as he looked at the tall and skinny guy with swagger, saying, "You¡¯re so ugly, that¡¯s what¡¯s wrong!"

    The tall and skinny guy¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response. Even a y Buddha has its patience, and even though the tall and skinny guy was somewhat fearful of Xiao Yifei, who had targeted him without any reason, he grew angry at being singled out like this.

    "Brother, can you talk some sense?"

    The tall and skinny guy cocked his head and said to Xiao Yifei in a deep voice.

    Seeing the tall and skinny guy like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh out. Before, he had always been the one targeted by others, but this time he was targeting someone else, and it felt pretty good!

    "Talk sense? Why the fuck should I talk sense with you?"

    Xiao Yifei arrogantly continued to the tall and skinny guy, his head held high, "You see? I¡¯m picking a fight with you, and the reason is very simple. I don¡¯t like the look of you!"

    The tall and skinny guy could only me his bad luck for unwittingly provoking Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle coquettishly; she even thought that Xiao Yifei, looking like this, was somewhat cute!

    "Are you fucking asking to die?"

    The tall and skinny guy, seeing that the situation couldn¡¯t be settled amicably, stared at Xiao Yifei and said grimly, "I¡¯m not going to bother with you right now. Don¡¯t you fucking push it!"

    As someone from a somewhat wealthy family used to strutting around, he had be ustomed to others stepping aside full of fear with just a hint of his swagger. He had never encountered a situation like this before.

    The usually swaggering man found himself being aggressively confronted by someone even more swaggering than himself!

    The tall and skinny guy looked gloomily at Xiao Yifei standing opposite him. He couldn¡¯t gauge Xiao Yifei¡¯s background and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation, so he resorted to threatening in a manner that was fierce on the outside but timid on the inside, hoping to intimidate Xiao Yifei.

    But he had miscalcted.

    "What? You fucking want me dead?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he charged forward, kicking the tall and skinny guy to the ground with one foot. He had held back a lot of strength because otherwise, that kick could have killed the tall and skinny guy.

    "Holy shit!"

    The onlookers who saw the scene unfold finally burst into exmations of surprise; they hadn¡¯t expected the handsome young man to actually resort to violence so abruptly, truly shocking them.

    Zhong Yan, standing next to Xiao Yifei, was also taken aback, covering her mouth in astonishment. She hadn¡¯t expected the handsome young man beside her to be so violent!

    The tall and skinny guy, stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s kick, sat dazedly on the ground, entirely clueless about what had happened. He waspletely different from his swaggering self just a moment ago. How did things turn violent so suddenly?

    "You..."

    The tall and skinny guy looked up at Xiao Yifei, suddenly feeling afraid, his voice shaking.

    "What about me? Weren¡¯t you going to kill me? Come on then!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was filled with a mocking smile, more swaggering than the tall and skinny guy himself!

    And when the tall and skinny guy suddenly noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, panic struck his heart. He turned his head to the car dealership staff and shrieked, "Where are the people? Where¡¯s security? I¡¯m being beaten to death here! Doesn¡¯t anyone care?"

    The current appearance of the tall and skinny guy couldn¡¯t help but make those who had seen his swagger burst intoughter.

    Xiao Yifei alsoughed, reaching up to touch his nose still eying the tall and skinny guy.

    The staff at the BMW dealership had clearly seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s entrance into the car city driving a Lamborghini worth millions, so they didn¡¯t want to offend such a wealthy customer. Therefore, during the initial trouble, they hadn¡¯t intervened much, but now that Xiao Yifei had begun to physically attack someone, they felt they couldn¡¯t just stand by any longer.

    "Sir, could you please be a bit more considerate? If there are grievances, please don¡¯t deal with them here in the lobby, because there¡¯s surveince, and if the policee, it will beplicated to exin," the staff member said.

    Even when the BMW dealership¡¯s staff came up to warn him, their words were very tactful, and they even hinted at Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard the BMW dealership staff member¡¯s words, he really wanted tough. No wonder so many rich people are domineering; having money feels so damn good. But Xiao Yifei also knew that with his own character, he could never be a domineering person.

    "Alright, alright, I got it!"

 Chapter 519 Test Ride and Drive

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519 Test Ride and Drive</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei impatiently waved at the staff, and despite being treated like that by Xiao Yifei, the staff didn¡¯t feel it was inappropriate and obediently left.

    The tall, skinny man, seeing the staff noting to his aid, felt some panic and lifted his head to nce at Xiao Yifei before turning around to leave dispiritedly.

    "What? Did I say you could leave?"

    Just then, Xiao Yifei spoke sternly to the tall, skinny man.

    The tall, skinny man stopped dead in his tracks upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, having be quite frightened by Xiao Yifei now.

    "Big brother, if you have something to say, just say it. Stop torturing me like this!"

    The tall, skinny man said to Xiao Yifei with a pained expression, "Initially, it was my own fault for not looking where I was going and provoking you, big brother. I was wrong. Can you forgive me?"

    Xiao Yifei was quite surprised by the tall, skinny man; he had thought this guy would fight him to the bitter end. Who knew that just as they started, the tall, skinny man would chicken out.

    "Alright, alright, just get lost!"

    Xiao Yifei, somewhat bored, waved his hand. He wasn¡¯t arrogant for long, yet everyone was already afraid of him. How had that previously arrogant tall, skinny man suddenly be so cowardly?

    "Okay, okay, big brother, I¡¯ll scram right now!"

    The tall, skinny man nodded and bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei and then left the BMW 4S shop with his two underlings in a disheartened manner, an experience Xiao Yifei found quite unustomed to, having nned to throw his weight around.

    "Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go check out that Mercedes-Benz 535Li."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, talking to himself somewhat boredly, "I shouldn¡¯t act like this in the future. It really is a bit boring."

    It wasn¡¯t that the tall, skinny man was a coward, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogance was simply too unreasonable. It overwhelmed the usually domineering tall, skinny man, who had no desire to regain his pride and walked away holding his stomach disheartenedly.

    Who would have thought getting kicked before even finishing a sentence!

    "Mr. Xiao, please follow me."

    Seeing this farce, Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh even more. A glimmer of meaning shed in her eyes. Someone as arrogant and domineering as this muste from no ordinary family!

    Zhong Yan pegged Xiao Yifei as a rich second generation because, in her opinion, it was unlikely for a young man his age to have made his fortune on his own, and plus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent behavior further proved to her that he must be an arrogant rich second generation.

    However, the more he acted that way, the more flirty Zhong Yan became. She gazed at Xiao Yifei walking towards the BMW 525Li with a spring in her eyes and a mischievous smile on her face.

    Zhong Yan¡¯s status as a top salesperson at the BMW 4S shop wasn¡¯t unfounded. She had a very effective set of tricks of her own, especially adept at dealing with men.

    She knew just how tantalizing a bit of flirtation could be for men. Once they were hooked, these men would buy cars just to win her favor or even more, for further interaction, but in reality, although Zhong Yan had a few boyfriends, she was not the promiscuous type.

    Nor would the BMW 4S shop employ someone with a highly messy personal life as their salesperson, as it would negatively impact their reputation.

    Employing her little tricks, Zhong Yan quickly became one of the top salespeople at the 4S shop. Recalling how Xiao Yifei stared at her when she pretended to adjust the car seat, Zhong Yan narrowed her eyes and smiled cunningly.

    She felt that Xiao Yifei was about to take the bait. Being able to charm such a wealthy second-generation rich kid made Zhong Yan quite proud. The considerablemission she would likely receive from Xiao Yifei¡¯s car purchase only amplified the smile on her face. However, she suddenly remembered the arrogant and violent manner in which Xiao Yifei had treated the tall, thin man, and subconsciously, she licked her lips, a hint of confusion shing in her eyes.

    Next, Zhong Yan twisted her slender waist and followed Xiao Yifei to a Mercedes 525Li parked in a corner. Xiao Yifei turned around, a smile crossing his face as he nced over Zhong Yan¡¯s figure and asked, "Do you have this model avable for a test drive?"

    Caught slightly off guard by Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Zhong Yan then smiled with narrowed eyes, "Yes, sir, please wait a moment."

    Afterward, Zhong Yan walked to the front desk and, under the envious gazes of many, got a set of keys. Then she turned around and, extending her finger towards Xiao Yifei, beckoned, "Sir, please follow me."

    Xiao Yifei hesitated, then followed Zhong Yan. They left the 4S store and, in the lot behind the dealership, Xiao Yifei saw a white BMW 535Li with a "Test Drive" sign stuck on it.

    Then Zhong Yan pressed the remote, the headlights shed brightly, and the car unlocked.

    "Here you go, sir."

    Zhong Yan said with a coy smile, extending her hand, her soft delicate fingers gently sliding across Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, his face bearing a mischievous grin as he got into the car.

    "I apologize, sir, but due to our dealership¡¯s rules, I must apany you if you wish to test drive."

    With a seductive smile, Zhong Yan opened the car door. As she bent over to get in, the sight of her curvaceous, tightly d form momentarily stirred something in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Then, a leg d in thin tulle stretched into the car, and with a mild flirtatious air, Zhong Yan got in.

    "Alright, sir, you can try out the driving experience of this car; it¡¯s quite excellent."

    Zhong Yan turned and pulled the seatbelt over her ample chest, which only highlighted her already prominent curves, prompting Xiao Yifei to take a second nce.

    Meanwhile, Zhong Yan seemed oblivious to Xiao Yifei¡¯s prating gaze as she reached out to adjust the seatbelt across her chest.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile, and he stomped on the gas. The BMW 435Li shot forward like an arrow released from its bow, the sudden movement startling Zhong Yan, while Xiao Yifei, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, maintained hisposure with a serene smile on his handsome face.

    "Mr. Xiao, the car¡¯s eleration is quite good, isn¡¯t it?"

    Zhong Yan straightened her disheveled hair, painted with red nail polish, turned her head with slightly nervous and coquettish eyes, and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, indeed it is."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, his face wearing an ambiguous smile as he nodded at Zhong Yan. He then pressed the gas pedal further down, causing the engine to roar violently, and the BMW elerated again, running like a wild horse unleashed on the deserted road.

    The area around Yanjiao¡¯s car town was quite remote, frequented mostly by car buyers. Despite the wide roads, there were hardly any people around, allowing Xiao Yifei to speed wildly down the road.

    The high speed was too much for Zhong Yan, who nervously pressed her back firmly against the seat.

    Xiao Yifei noticed Zhong Yan¡¯s reaction and a flicker of amusement crossed his eyes.

    Then he mmed on the brakes and swerved sharply, causing a piercing noise. Zhong Yan suddenly caught the harsh scent of rubber from intense friction, and as the car skidded, her body swayed with the vehicle¡¯s movements.

    Her front surged tumultuously, and seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wicked smile on his face.

 Chapter 520: Playful Taste

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 520: yful Taste</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir, please be cautious. After all, this test vehicle must be returned to the dealership undamaged," said Zhong Yan, her voice trembling slightly. Herrge, fox-like eyes shed with panic. Due to her nervousness, she clutched the handle tightly, drawing more attention to her already prominent bosom.

    "Alright," Xiao Yifei responded indifferently.

    With a swish, the BMW executed a beautiful drift and suddenly left the road, stopping on a deserted plot ofnd beside it, therge trees nearby blocking the view of others.

    Along with thest drift, a dashboard dial abruptly fell between Xiao Yifei¡¯s thighs,

    "Phew©¤"

    After the car stopped, Zhong Yan breathed hastily. She turned her head and saw the dial between Xiao Yifei¡¯s thighs.

    "Pick it up."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly becamemanding, as he coldly ordered Zhong Yan.

    Zhong Yan hesitated, a hint of confusion shing across her eyes, but the authority emanating from Xiao Yifei made her tremble, and without really understanding why, she obediently bent down toward him.

    The atmosphere inside the car suddenly turned ambiguous.

    As Zhong Yan crawled towards Xiao Yifei, she felt his warmth through the gauge position. A shade of pink suddenly spread across her face, her eyes involuntarily zed over. Zhong Yan, who was not inherently reckless, felt her heartbeat quicken dramatically.

    Then, Zhong Yan saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand reach towards her face and unzip the zipper on the glovepartment,

    "Don¡¯t..."

    A muffled voice sounded.

    Soon, the BMW parked in a secluded spot began to sway, the car filled with the air of spring.

    When the BMW 535Li returned to the BMW 4S store, Zhong Yan¡¯s flushed face had not faded yet. The ck stockings she had worn on her thighs were nowhere to be found; only two smooth, bare thighs swayed, attracting eyes irresistibly.

    "Alright, Mr. Xiao! We are already here!"

    Zhong Yan was utterly a blushing beauty, and after the spring affair, her face glowed red, her silky eyes adding an extrayer of charm. She truly embodied allure in countless ways. With eyes full of spring, she nced at Xiao Yifei, who showed a faint smile on his face, and then withdrew his hand from between her thighs.

    The withdrawn hand was speckled with glistening drops.

    Zhong Yan opened the car door to get out, but her legs softened, causing her to stumble and almost fall; dressed in a professional skirt, her back to Xiao Yifei. The red marks of fingers on the side of her thigh were conspicuously visible due to the stumble.

    Xiao Yifei watched Zhong Yan with a yful look in his eyes.

    Recalling the recent spring vistas, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a look of enjoyment; he pulled out the car keys and got out of the car.

    "Indeed, this car has ample space, truly very convenient for anything," he mused, recalling what Zhong Yan had told him when introducing the car. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, taking the shredded remains of the stockings from the back seat in hand, and he locked the car door.

    "Mr. Xiao, we might need to run a diagnostics test on the car because that drifting you did earlier did cause some damage to the vehicle; it¡¯s all recorded here, so there¡¯s not much I can do," Zhong Yan said, looking at Xiao Yifei with a hint of shyness in her eyes. Her legs trembled slightly as she stood on her high heels, seemingly exhausted from the physical exertion and recalling the powerful actions of Xiao Yifei, making her feel a bit dazed.

    She merely acted recklessly outwardly, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t a truly reckless woman. Yet in front of Xiao Yifei, her resistance was very weak, and afterward, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me him at all.

    She extended her fingers, painted with red nail polish, and subconsciously brought the glitter at the corner of her mouth to her lips, tasting Xiao Yifei¡¯s vor suddenly.

    "Make sure you hold onto it well."

    Xiao Yifei, viewing the demeanor in front of Zhong Yan, could not help but feel a surge of mes flicker deep within his eyes once more. He reached out his hand and handed over the ck silk he had been holding to Zhong Yan.

    After receiving the silk, a sh of embarrassment passed through Zhong Yan¡¯s eyes. She hastily tucked away the excessively tattered silk and then turned around, seemingposed as she nced at Xiao Yifei and asked, "Mr. Xiao, what do you think of the car? If it¡¯s alright, could you sign the contract now?"

    During the test drive earlier, Xiao Yifei had indeed been satisfied with the car and found it suitable for him in all respects. Thus, he nodded, his eyes sweeping over Zhong Yan¡¯s body again, suggestively saying, "Both cars are indeed nice, but I prefer the driving feel of the second one more."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a hint of shyness shed in Zhong Yan¡¯s eyes. She turned and, with a twisting motion of her enticing limbs, entered the dealership.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face wore a mischievous smile as he followed behind Zhong Yan.

    "I¡¯m here to handle the car purchase."

    Arriving at the counter, Zhong Yan, with lingering allure on her face, spoke to the receptionist.

    The receptionist saw that Zhong Yan had secured another customer and envied her briefly before handing over the paperwork. Suddenly, the receptionist noticed that Zhong Yan was not wearing any silk on her legs.

    The receptionist girl discreetly asked while grabbing Zhong Yan¡¯s hand, "Sister Yan, where¡¯s your silk? Why is it missing?"

    Upon hearing the receptionist girl¡¯s words, a sh of embarrassment crossed Zhong Yan¡¯s eyes, but she still put on a serious expression and replied, "The silk got snagged earlier; I can¡¯t meet customers wearing torn silk. It would affect their impression of me!"

    Hearing Zhong Yan¡¯s words, an admiring look quickly passed through the receptionist girl¡¯s eyes. No wonder Zhong Yan could be the dealership¡¯s sales elite; simply that spirit was enough to earn their utmost admiration!

    "Sister Yan, here¡¯s the contract for you."

    After preparing the contract, the receptionist ced it on the desk, admiringly spoke to Zhong Yan.

    "Thank you,"

    As Zhong Yan smiled at the receptionist girl and was about to reach for the car purchase contract, she was suddenly interrupted by a voice.

    "Excuse me, can you tell me where the restroom is here?"

    Zhong Yan turned her head and saw Xiao Yifei staring intently at her.

    "Go this way, and then turn right..."

    With a hint of lingering allure on her face, Zhong Yan softly began, but before she could finish, Xiao Yifei abruptly interrupted her: "I can¡¯t find it, you show me!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhong Yan paused briefly. She lifted her head and saw the mes in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Lowering her head as a flush of allure briefly crossed her eyes, she said nothing and meekly walked ahead to lead the way.

    "What kind of customer is this! How arrogant!"

    The receptionist girl, watching Xiao Yifei indignantly, remarked, "He¡¯s bullying our Sister Yan, but she¡¯s really serious about showing him the way. It looks like being respectful to customers is also crucial to Sister Yan¡¯s sess as a sales elite!"

    The receptionist girl nodded.

    At that moment, when Xiao Yifei and Zhong Yan had both entered the restroom together, a strong arm immediately pulled Zhong Yan into a stall. Then a sound of desperately suppressed, intense breathing came from the stall.

    When Zhong Yan, trembling, emerged from the restroom, her mind was overwhelmed by the image of her kneeling in front of Xiao Yifei begging for mercy. A hint of embarrassment flickered through her eyes again, but thinking of Xiao Yifei, Zhong Yan immediately filled with admiration.

 Chapter 521: Two Contracts

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Two Contracts</h4><h4></h4>

    An unprovoked worship seemed to have conquered Zhong Yan, as Xiao Yifei¡¯sst two unreasonable acts could be described as forceful!

    And momentster, Xiao Yifei emerged from the restroom, his handsome face brimming with satisfaction.

    "Yan sister, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so tired?"

    Looking at Zhong Yan, who seemed too exhausted to stand and was trembling, the receptionist asked with some confusion.

    "It¡¯s nothing, have you prepared the contract?"

    Though Zhong Yan¡¯s voice was filled with the afterglow of pleasure, the receptionist did not pick up on it.

    The receptionist looked at Zhong Yan with some concern, then took out the contract, and it was at that moment that Xiao Yifei came over nonchntly.

    "Prepare another copy of this contract for me."

    Xiao Yifei first nced at Zhong Yan, who was radiant with the remains of spring, then turned his head to the receptionist and said softly.

    The receptionist was slightly startled upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, not understanding his intent.

    At that moment, Zhong Yan also turned her head, and, too exhausted to stand without leaning on the reception desk, she too was slightly startled upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, looking at him with some confusion.

    "Mr. Xiao, you only need one copy of the car purchase contract, unless you¡¯re buying two cars,"

    Zhong Yan said earnestly to Xiao Yifei, "You should choose a car based on your own situation. If it¡¯s just for yourself, one is enough; there¡¯s no need for two."

    As a salesperson, Zhong Yan ought to be encouraging Xiao Yifei to buy more cars, but for some reason, after being assertively pleasured by him twice, something in her heart seemed to have changed.

    Despite knowing that the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei likely wasn¡¯t short on cash, in her eagerness, Zhong Yan still feared he might waste his money buying two cars and hurriedly spoke out to remind him.

    After hearing Zhong Yan¡¯s words, a look of admiration shed in the eyes of the receptionist, who now understood why Zhong Yan¡¯s sales performance was so good. It was because Zhong Yan dedicated herself to customer service, genuinely reciprocating their sincerity, earning the customers¡¯ full support for her work.

    Ignorant of the real situation, the receptionist couldn¡¯t help but admire Zhong Yan even more.

    "Yan sister, so tired she can barely stand, still doesn¡¯t forget her customers; it would make no sense if she weren¡¯t one of the top sellers."

    After hearing Zhong Yan¡¯s words, the receptionist, who was about to take out two contracts, straightened up and turned her head curiously towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, who had heard Zhong Yan¡¯s words, smiled and nodded. He appreciated her kindness, but still turned back to the receptionist and firmly said, "Please get me another copy of the contract, thank you."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the receptionist pouted and took out another contract, still not understanding why he needed two.

    After seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s insistence on two contracts, Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, but since Xiao Yifei was insistent, she did not say anything more. Although she had shared an intimate rtionship with Xiao Yifei, it was just a fleeting affair, and she couldn¡¯t meddle too much.

    "By the way, if I don¡¯t want to wait and wish to take immediate delivery of the car, does that mean I have to pay extra?"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered this and turned to Zhong Yan to ask seriously.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhong Yan slightly furrowed her pretty brows. In the past, such news would have delighted her, as the more a customer spent, therger hermission. But for some reason, she felt quite the opposite with Xiao Yifei.

    She looked at Xiao Yifei, somewhat unable to understand the thoughts of these wealthy people.

    They couldn¡¯t wait even for a short while, and besides, Xiao Yifei clearly arrived in a car. What would he do with the supercar outside if he drove away a new one!

    But since Xiao Yifei had asked, Zhong Yan still honestly replied to Xiao Yifei, "If Mr. Xiao, you are willing to add thirty thousand yuan, we do have a car avable that you can take directly. However, I still do not rmend you choose to take the car now, as there are plenty of this 535Li model recently, and you can drive it in just two days."

    The price was set by the 4S dealership, and even if she wanted to help Xiao Yifei, there was nothing she could do, but even so, she still advised Xiao Yifei against it.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, lowered his head to look at Zhong Yan, and smiled, "Okay, I understand, but I am still prepared to take the car now."

    When Zhong Yan realized that Xiao Yifei hadpletely ignored her advice, a bitter taste abruptly filled her heart. She was overthinking it; she felt that Xiao Yifei must regard her as the kind of woman who is quite promiscuous, selling cars through her sex appeal.

    Her heart suddenly brimmed with a very aggrieved emotion, although she was not a virgin, although she acted quite seductively, that was just her means, she was not that kind of person!

    She lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei, her heart filled with sorrow.

    Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way toward a man she had just met that day, who had taken her twice in the car and the bathroom. She didn¡¯t even know why she had cooperated with Xiao Yifei, considering that in the past, no matter how customers hinted, she would decisively withdraw.

    Only with Xiao Yifei, she simply couldn¡¯t withdraw. She even half-heartedly agreed to Xiao Yifei.

    Zhong Yan felt somewhat annoyed; she was angry at herself, wondering if it was because she was too amodating that Xiao Yifei thought she was an indecent woman.

    But no matter howplex Zhong Yan¡¯s emotions were, when she looked up at Xiao Yifei, she found him still wearing that indifferent expression, not taking her into ount at all.

    Zhong Yan couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh, trying hard to pull back her chaotic thoughts, trying only to see Xiao Yifei with the eyes of a customer service professional.

    And just when Zhong Yan¡¯s mind was a mess, Xiao Yifei suddenly turned around, looked at her with a smile, and asked, "By the way, how do youmute to and from such a remote BMW 4S dealership normally?"

    Zhong Yan heard what Xiao Yifei said, she raised her head to look at him, and then replied indifferently, "I have a small car; I drive to work."

    She was making an effort to adjust her attitude toward Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback, then continued to ask, "What kind of car?"

    "A used Buick I bought from a colleague for thirty thousand yuan."

    Zhong Yan looked at Xiao Yifei with confusion and asked, "Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head to indicate it was nothing.

    At that moment, the front desk girl handed over two contracts to Xiao Yifei.

    "Sir, are these two contracts for buying two cars?"

    The front desk girl asked.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and smiled, "Yes, buying two, both top-of-the-line BMW 535Li, and I will take one now."

    The front desk girl was taken aback, then smacked her lips. These scions truly didn¡¯t treat money as money, casually buying two cars like that. Although a top-of-the-line 535Li may not be much for these rich kids, it was already a considerable amount for ordinary folks like them.

    The front desk girl also assumed Xiao Yifei was a scion of wealth.

    Then Xiao Yifei nonchntly paid with his card, signed the contract for the car he wasn¡¯t taking now, then turned around and was about to leave.

    "Mr. Xiao, you still have one more contract to sign!"

    Zhong Yan, taken aback, quickly said to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 522: Godlike Methods

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Godlike Methods</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at Zhong Yan without turning his head and said indifferently, "Throw away that old Buick of yours. You sign the contract, this car is yours now! As for mine, give me a call when there is a car avable."

    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yifei left the scene with style.

    The receptionist waspletely stunned and speechlessly watched Zhong Yan, unable to utter a word.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had not only stunned the receptionist but also everyone in the 4S dealership who had heard what he just said.

    A group of people stared nkly as Xiao Yifei got into that cool Lamborghini, then the sports car traced a beautiful curve and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, yet they still hadn¡¯t recovered from Xiao Yifei¡¯s startling action.

    What did he just say?

    Even though they didn¡¯t follow Xiao Yifei to the front desk to fill in the contract, they had heard thest thing that Xiao Yifei said.

    Then, mechanically, everyone turned their heads and stared at Zhong Yan in disbelief.

    If they hadn¡¯t heard wrong, had the show-off rich second-generation client just said he was giving Zhong Yan a car?

    They swallowed hard and hurried to the front desk, ignoring the customers around them, just wanting to see what was really going on.

    And the receptionist, who had witnessed the whole thing from the beginning to the end, was equally dumbfounded.

    She looked at the fading silhouette of Xiao Yifei driving away and muttered to herself, "Is this how the rich y nowadays?"

    Afterward, she turned to Zhong Yan and said dazedly, "Sister Yan, you really deserve to be our store¡¯s top saleswoman. Truly, you not only sell cars well, but you also have people gifting them to you. Seeing this makes me want to be a saleswoman too!"

    At this moment, Zhong Yan herself was also stunned, her mindpletely nk, not knowing what was going on. Just a moment ago, her heart was full of grievances, and now she was overwhelmed by an unexpected surprise.

    "What car? What kind of car was given?"

    At that moment, the other salespeople also crowded around, tiptoeing to see what the contract on the front desk said: "Whose name is written on the contract? Is the car just a loan from that rich second-generation client or what?"

    Seeing this scene, Zhong Yan stood there nkly, looking in the direction where Xiao Yifei had left, lost in thought.

    "The handsome guy who just left bought two fully-loaded 535Li models, in cash, paid in full, and even added thirty thousand yuan for one as a ready vehicle, and the contract is still here."

    The receptionist¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse due to the immense shock, "Then he signed a contract, and this remaining contract, without even a name signed, was thrown to Sister Yan for her to sign, saying it was a gift for her and telling Sister Yan to throw away her old Buick."

    The receptionist blinked, as if she was still unable toe to terms with the astonishing scene that had unfolded before her eyes.

    "A fully-loaded 535Li? Eight hundred thousand? Just given to Zhong Yan like that?"

    The other salespeople let out sounds of shock and surprise and, upon seeing the contract with the empty name field, felt as if a darkness fell before their eyes.

    What was going on? If they had known this customer was so generous, they would have done anything in their power to have him for themselves!

    Then, the sales team looked at Zhong Yan with eyes filled with envy.

    Eight hundred thousand yuan, given away just like that!

    Zhong Yan stood motionless, gazing in the direction Xiao Yifei had left, absorbed in her thoughts.

    Xiao Yifei, of course, was unaware of the surprise he had left behind in the 4S shop, and even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have had anything to say about it. That car could be considered a reward for Zhong Yan.

    Sitting in the Lamborghini with the breeze caressing his face, Xiao Yifei had bought the car, and after calcting the time, he knew it was almost time for school to start.

    With these thoughts, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. Although he was now very powerful and attending or not attending Huaxia Medical College was a matter of choice, the prospect of seeing his lovely students made Xiao Yifei decide to return to the school to teach.

    The Lamborghini, like a bolt of lightning, quickly drove back to Jinghang Garden. After parking the car in the underground garage, Xiao Yifei took out his phone and called the Buddha to let him know he had bought a car, and when it was time to pick up the car, the Buddha should go and do so.

    After that, Xiao Yifei returned home.

    Lately, Xiao Yifei hasn¡¯t been feeling very well.

    After returning home, hezily stretched, trying hard to shake his head to bring his poor condition back into bnce.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, little Wu You bounced out excitedly. Her head was still smooth, as her hair had not regrown since it fell out due to chemotherapy. Seeing Xiao Yifei, little Wu You joyfully rushed into his arms.

    Xiao Yifei touched little Wu You¡¯s head with a warm smile on his face.

    Suddenly he thought that, at Wu You¡¯s age, she should be in school by now, and regardless of anything else, her education must go on.

    Concerning which grade little Wu You should be in after having her studies dyed by illness, Xiao Yifei was not very clear, "Little You, tell big brother, were you in school before you got sick?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu You with a smile and asked.

    "At that time, I think I was in the fourth grade, then I suddenly fainted during ss, and after that, Dad took me to the hospital, and I never went back to school."

    A thoughtful expression flickered across little Wu You¡¯s delicate face as she replied earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing Wu You¡¯s answer, Xiao Yifei nodded, realizing little Wu You indeed missed out on a lot of her education due to her illness; at her age, she should be in either the sixth grade or the first year of junior high.

    However, as to exactly which grade Wu You should be in now, Xiao Yifei thought it would be best to inquire at the school when the time came.

    "Haha, little You, tell brother, do you want to go to school?"

    Xiao Yifei asked with a smile on his face as he looked at Wu You.

    "I want to go to school! At school, I can y with my friends. Otherwise, staying at home is so boring."

    Wu You gazed at Xiao Yifei with wide eyes.

    Seeing Wu You like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. At Wu You¡¯s age, she should be lively and active, and it was indeed a bit cruel to always keep her at home.

    "Haha, alright, then in a couple of days, brother will take you to enroll, okay?"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled as he yfully touched little Wu You¡¯s nose.

    "Yes! Good!"

    A sh of happiness sparked in little Wu You¡¯s eyes.

    Then Xiao Yifei suddenly saw Wu You¡¯s bare head and thought of the day when the little ruffians called Wu You "Baldy". He also considered that if Wu You were still bald, she might be bullied by other children at school.

    This wouldn¡¯t do, Xiao Yifei shook his head lightly,

    He looked down at Wu You with a smile and said, "Little You, close your eyes, brother has a gift for you!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wu You beamed with happiness and obediently closed her eyes.

    Immediately after, a glint shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he ced his hand on top of Wu You¡¯s head, and energy burst forth all at once.

    Where once was only smooth skin, dark hair began to sprout slowly on Wu You¡¯s head, growing longer and longer.

    At that moment, Zhou Meifeng,ing out of the kitchen, suddenly witnessed this scene.

    She was struck by a saying the old people in the vige used to mention,

    "The Immortal touches my crown, with one gesture I see eternal life!"

    In Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes, what seemed like a method befitting an Immortal was actually something not so extraordinary.

    It was merely Xiao Yifei using energy to stimte the hair follicles on little Wu You¡¯s scalp, and with the aid of this energy, her hair was growing faster than usual.

 Chapter 523 Cute and Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Cute and Beautiful</h4><h4></h4>

    But right now, what Xiao Yifei saw as a mere trifle was seen by others as having godlike powers.

    However, that wasn¡¯t incorrect, as it seemed from the day when Xiao Yifei acquired his irvoyance superpower, he had already departed from the identity of an average person, and was journeying farther and farther towards a mysterious direction.

    "Like it?"

    Once Wu You¡¯s hair grew to shoulder-length, Xiao Yifei stopped the transmission of energy. He gently brushed from the roots to the tips, leaving her hair as smooth andpliant as the hair seen in television shampoomercials.

    The growth of such shiny and pitch-ck hair on the already incredibly delicate and adorable Wu You added even more cuteness and beauty to her.

    With a faint smile on his face, Xiao Yifei handed a mirror to Wu You so she could see herself.

    When Wu You suddenly caught sight of the girl with a full head of hair in the mirror, her eyes lit up brightly. She turned around with her rosy little arms raised high, her face filled with surprise, "Big brother! Hug!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled softly and hugged Wu You in his arms.

    Snuggled in Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, Wu You began to giggle delightedly, "Big brother, are you a magician? You made my hair appear just like that! I actually wanted my hair to grow quickly, but it was so uncooperative and never grew. But big brother, you¡¯re amazing, you made ite out obediently!"

    Wu You¡¯s giggles resonated while she was in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    And as Xiao Yifei heard Wu You¡¯sughter, he also smiled warmly, his fondness for the sensible Wu You growing even stronger.

    From what Wu You said, it was clear that she was aware her bald head would not escape others¡¯ notice, yet she neverined, waiting quietly for her hair to grow.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm slid over Wu You¡¯s hair, and he chuckled softly.

    Time flew by swiftly.

    The new semester had already arrived, and this year, Yanjing Medical University had started earlier than previous years. Starting the new term also meant Xiao Yifei had to return to work, and he was prepared for it.

    During this time, Buddha had gone to pick up the BMW 535. ording to Buddha, when he went to collect the car, a beautiful saleswoman at the 4S store kept asking why Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯te himself. Upon learning that Xiao Yifei was busy, she continuously inquired about his well-being with great concern.

    Buddha didn¡¯t know the exact reasons but conveyed the situation truthfully to Xiao Yifei.

    After hearing this news, Xiao Yifei showed a faint smile but said nothing more.

    Another matter seemed to be that Wei Can truly put a lot of effort into designing Xiao Yifei¡¯s vi. Last time, Wei Man called Xiao Yifei to inform him that the design might take a bit longer toplete.

    Xiao Yifei responded with augh.

    When the next day arrived, and it was time to register for the new term, Xiao Yifei drove his newly purchased BMW 535 into the campus. Seeing him emerge from the luxury car, the initially astonished teachers of the Clinical Medical College could ept the sight because, after everything that had happened, their image of Xiao Yifei was one of mystery and strength.

    A car worth more than 800,000 yuan seemed fitting for Xiao Yifei; it didn¡¯t surprise them at all.

    "Teacher Xiao, long time no see!"

    When Xiao Yifei went to the college office to handle some procedures, Luo Yi, with a radiant smile, greeted Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯ve arrived."

    After Luo Yi¡¯s greeting, Tang Weixing regarded Xiao Yifei with considerable respect and nodded.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei represented Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and signed the internship cooperation treaty with Yanjing Medical University, all the teachers at the Clinical Medical College had aplete turnaround in their attitude towards him.

    After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s enigmatic and potent background was something they couldn¡¯t fully grasp, and it was quite formidable.

    The fact that Xiao Yifei could make the dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital sopliant indicated that what he represented was definitely more powerful than it seemed. Moreover, since he single-handedly facilitated the cooperation between Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital and Yanjing Medical University, they were eager to curry favor rather than belittle him!

    "Haha, Professor Tang, Professor Luo, long time no see."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heartyugh responded to Luo Di and Tang Weixing.

    After finishing the paperwork at the office of his college, Xiao Yifei greeted Tang Weixing and Luo Di, then left.

    Teachers arrive at the school earlier than the students, so it was only after Xiao Yifei got to the school that he saw his ssmates gradually returning, carrying theirrge and small bags.

    Thinking of those lively students in his ss, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked down at the screen and the moment he saw the name, a big smile spread across his face.

    "Hello, Sister Yu, howe Yingying really enrolled in our school?"

    Xiao Yifei answered the phone with a smile and spoke to Yu Jing.

    "What? You¡¯re already at the school? Where? I happen to be at the school, too; I¡¯lle find you."

    It seemed that the person on the other end of the phone had given a location, and after Xiao Yifei acknowledged, he walked toward the school entrance.

    As he walked, Xiao Yifei shook his head with a chuckle. He hadn¡¯t expected Yu Yingying to actually apply to Yanjing Medical University¡ªhe thought she was joking with him.

    Xiao Yifei and Yu Jing had been in touch on and off recently, and Xiao Yifei had long since heard that Yu Yingying wanted to study medicine and apply to Yanjing Medical University.

    Apparently, Yu Yingying¡¯s reason for wanting to study medicine was because she saw Xiao Yifei save her life, which sparked her interest in the medical field.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect that Yu Yingying,ing from such a well-off family, would really choose the tough path of studying medicine.

    At the school gate, Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing sitting inside a ck Audi, exuding the charm of a mature woman.

    "Sister Yu."

    Xiao Yifei waved at Yu Jing with a smile.

    "Brother Xiao!"

    Before Yu Jing could respond, Yu Yingying poked her head out of the car window, full of enthusiasm, and excitedly said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Yingying, long time no see!"

    Yu Yingying had been getting stronger since her recovery, no longer the pale-faced girl she once was; she was radiating the beauty of youth all over.

    "Little Xiao."

    Yu Jing nodded slightly to Xiao Yifei, emanating a different kind of allure with her knowledgeable and matureposure as she sat calmly in the car.

    "Brother Xiao!"

    Yu Yingying hopped out of the car and hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm tightly, affectionately saying, "Brother Xiao, I kept my promise toe find you!"

    The tentatively budding blossoms rubbed against Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm from time to time. Gazing at the beautiful, youthful Yu Yingying, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose, silently repeating ¡¯mea culpa¡¯ to himself several times.

    "If it weren¡¯t for Sister Yu telling me, I wouldn¡¯t believe it¡ªyou¡¯re really determined to study medicine!"

    Xiao Yifei, looking down, saw a glimpse of two small pigeons through Yu Yingying¡¯s cor and quickly raised his head again, continuing to speak to her: "Studying medicine is really hard; are you sure you can stick with it?"

    Perhaps because Xiao Yifei had indirectly cured her illness before, Yu Yingying had special feelings for him. She trusted Xiao Yifei deeply.

 Chapter 524: Well-liked

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Well-liked</h4><h4></h4>

    So she didn¡¯t notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions just now, and what¡¯s more, Yu Yingying was holding onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, shaking it, causing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm to brush against the two little buns in front of her chest.

    "Xiao Brother, I¡¯m not afraid of hard work at all!"

    Yu Yingying looked at Xiao Yifei seriously and said, "When I was in such poor health, I persevered. Not to mention studying, I¡¯m very diligent!"

    "Besides, it¡¯s Xiao Brother who will be teaching us, I won¡¯t feel the hardship at all!"

    Yu Yingying squinted her eyes and smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei was momentarily taken aback by Yu Yingying¡¯s words and turned his head with a puzzled look, "How do you know I¡¯ll be your teacher? The ss schedule shouldn¡¯t have been arranged yet, right?"

    The courses were all still being arranged, so when Yu Yingying said Xiao Yifei would be teaching her, he felt a bit surprised.

    After all, he didn¡¯t know what the timetable was, and he wasn¡¯t necessarily going to be assigned to today¡¯s freshmen ss. So how could Yu Yingying be so sure that he would be her teacher?

    "Huh?"

    When Yu Yingying heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she blinked and seriously responded, "Wasn¡¯t it you, Xiao Brother, who told mest time? You said as long as I pursue medicine, you could teach me!"

    "That¡¯s why I was even more determined to apply for Yanjing Medical University, specifically the Clinical Medical College where you are!"

    Yu Yingying spoke to Xiao Yifei with conviction, "I don¡¯t care, you promised me already, you must fulfill it, you can¡¯t deceive me!"

    After hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei pped his forehead, only then recalling that during a conversation he had with Yu Jing, he had mentioned this, and it happened that Yu Yingying was beside them at the time.

    Xiao Yifei showed a bitter smile, realizing he had made a rod for his own back, but seeing the eager look on Yu Yingying¡¯s face, heughed and shook his head.

    It seemed this semester, he would have to take on an additional first-year ss.

    He had hoped to take it easy this semester, but now it seemed that beingzy wasn¡¯t going to happen. However, taking on an extra ss wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll keep my promise!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and patted Yu Yingying¡¯s head.

    "Haha, I knew Xiao Brother wouldn¡¯t lie to me!"

    Yu Yingying squinted her eyes andughed.

    "Xiao Yi, it won¡¯t be troublesome for you, will it?"

    Yu Jing came down from the car at this time, still dressed in a professional outfit with exquisite makeup, exuding mature intellectual beauty. Women at this age have a distinctly alluring charm.

    She walked up to Xiao Yifei, nced at Yu Yingying, and then whispered to Xiao Yifei.

    "Not troublesome at all, just a word."

    When Yu Jing approached Xiao Yifei, a faint fragrance surrounded his nose. The scent of her perfume was not overpowering but rather, the subtle perfumeplemented Ning Jing¡¯s temperament, enhancing the attractive qi around her.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Yu Jing and smiled.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. Putting aside the deep rtionship he had with Tan Lan, the president of Yanjing Medical University, just his current status at the Clinical Medical College alone was enough to let him easily resolve the matter, truly a word¡¯s affair.

    Yu Jing, somewhat surprised, looked at Xiao Yifei. In her mind, it didn¡¯t seem like Xiao Yifei had such strong capabilities before.

    Yu Jing didn¡¯t understand the current Xiao Yifei, but seeing the earnest way he spoke, she chose to believe in him nheless. Yet, she remained amazed at how Xiao Yifei could aplish this.

    Shouldn¡¯t the authority to freely decide on ss schedules lie with the leadership of the college?

    ording to what Xiao Yifei said himself, he hasn¡¯t been at this school for long, so how did he manage to do this?

    But not being able to figure it out, Yu Jing stopped thinking about it. She looked down with a doting smile and said to Yu Yingying, "Yingying, look, you¡¯re going to trouble your brother Xiao Yifei again. He¡¯ll have to take on an extra ss, and it¡¯ll wear him out!"

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Yu Yingying couldn¡¯t help but pout cutely and said, "But Brother Xiao promised me!"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Yu Yingying¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help butugh without saying anything. However, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Yu Yingying for the moment and instead turned to Yu Jing with a smile and said, "Sister Yu, you can park the car here. It¡¯s not easy to park inside the school. Let me take you and Yingying on a tour around campus to get familiar with the surroundings."

    When Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her eyes lit up, "Xiao Xiao, aren¡¯t you busy? Today is the start of the semester, I¡¯m afraid of holding you up!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand to scratch his head with a smile and said, "No problem, I¡¯m not busy!"

    "Then I¡¯ll trouble you!"

    Yu Jing ced her delicate hand lightly on Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, and he suddenly caught a whiff of a faint fragrance.

    It was evident that Yu Jing quite wanted Xiao Yifei to show them around the campus.

    "You¡¯re being too polite, Sister Yu."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head with a smile and said to Yu Jing, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you both on a tour."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei led Yu Jing and Yu Yingying into the campus.

    As he took Yu Jing and Yu Yingying on a random stroll around the campus, Yu Jing suddenly noticed that Xiao Yifei was greeting everyone along the way. Moreover, it was always the others who greeted Xiao Yifei first before he responded with a smile.

    And among these people, there were students, but also many teachers, and most of them were teachers with an air of experience, who even showed some respect while greeting Xiao Yifei.

    This made Yu Jing even more curious.

    "Xiao Xiao, you seem to be quite popr at school?"

    Yu Jing¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said this to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback by Yu Jing¡¯s words. He turned his head to look at Yu Jing and saw the puzzled light in her eyes as she looked at him.

    He smiled softly and said in a low-key manner with a smile, "Haha, Yu Jing, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m particrly popr or anything. It¡¯s just that I¡¯vee to know quite a few people since arriving at the school, and maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m handsome, they all want to be friends with me!"

    Xiao Yifei said this to Yu Jing in a joking tone. After finishing, he looked down at Yu Yingying with a smile and said, "Yingying, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?"

    When Yu Yingying heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she looked up at him with a big smile, "Exactly, my brother Xiao Yifei is so handsome, of course, everyone wants to be friends with him!"

    And Yu Yingying said this with all seriousness, as if making a solemn vow.

    Seeing Yu Yingying act this way, Yu Jing¡¯s face darkened slightly. She tapped Yu Yingying¡¯s head and said with a smile, "Yingying, you¡¯re pretty cocky now, huh! How long has it been, and you¡¯ve already started siding with others? Is everything your brother Xiao Yifei says correct?"

    "Ow!"

    Yu Yingying reached out to cover the spot where Yu Jing had hit her and looked up with her beautiful big eyes at Ning Jing, saying, "Mom! I wasn¡¯t deliberately siding with others! What I said is the truth. With brother Xiao Yifei looking so good, of course, everyone wants to be his friend!"

    Hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Yu Jing turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, and indeed, the tall, handsome Xiao Yifei with his starry eyes and strong physique was extraordinarily charming. Yu Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly became unfocused as if she was thinking of something, but then she quickly shook her head and her expression cleared.

    For someone like Yu Jing who had spent many years toughing it out in the business world, not many things could touch their hearts.

 Chapter 525 Quite Fond of

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Quite Fond of</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha, Yingying, there you¡¯ve said your true intentions! You just think your brother Xiao Yifei is handsome, right? You think everyone else judges by appearances like you do!"

    Yu Jing joked with Yu Yingying yfully.

    It was apparent that the atmosphere between Yu Jing and Yu Yingying was very friendly; they were like mother and daughter, as well as friends, and being in a single-parent situation hadn¡¯t resulted in any ws in Yu Yingying¡¯s personality.

    "I don¡¯t like brother Xiao Yifei just because he is handsome! Although he is indeed very handsome, I didn¡¯t get close to him just because of his looks!"

    Yu Yingying said earnestly, looking up with her little head, herrge eyes even showing some nervousness, as if afraid that Xiao Yifei would misunderstand her as someone who only cares about appearances, "It¡¯s because brother Xiao Yifei once saved my life, and I also really like the way he smells, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so close to him!"

    After saying this, Yu Yingying looked up at Xiao Yifei, as she seemed truly afraid of being misunderstood by him.

    "Haha, Mom knows, I was just teasing you!"

    Yu Jing understood Yu Yingying well. Seeing the expression on Yu Yingying¡¯s face, she knew her silly daughter was overthinking. She smiled gently and reached out to stroke Yu Yingying¡¯s head.

    "Hahaha, Yingying, how can you be so amusing!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed too as he looked at Yu Yingying, a smile appearing on his face.

    Upon seeing this, Yu Yingying finally set her mind at ease, stretching out her hand to hug Xiao Yifei even tighter.

    "Xiao Xiao, I think it can¡¯t be just your good looks that make you so well-known!"

    After calming Yu Yingying down, Yu Jing¡¯s eyes shed slyly as she turned to Xiao Yifei and said with a smile, "I just saw quite a few older male teachers greeting you, and they seemed very respectful. You can¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because they think you¡¯re handsome!"

    Yu Jing gave Xiao Yifei a nce and said in a peculiar tone, "Could it be that you¡¯ve done something remarkable at school, which made everyone recognize you? Otherwise, why would they treat you this way, even with such respect!"

    After hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei scratched his head andughed, "It¡¯s not anything big, just helped them out a bit!"

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bring up the subject again but instead turned to introduce the facilities of the school to Yu Yingying and Yu Jing.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wish to continue the topic after his statement, Yu Jing didn¡¯t press further but instead took Yu Yingying¡¯s hand, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s introduction.

    Yu Jing, very astute emotionally, knew that since others didn¡¯t want to talk about some things, there was no need to delve deeper, as it would only make others unhappy.

    After all, everyone has their own little secrets.

    As she listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnations, Yu Jing pursed her lips and gave a gentle smile.

    Yu Jing didn¡¯t know just how terrifying the change had been in the short period since Xiao Yifei left the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, or the resources Xiao Yifei could nowmand, which was even beyond Yu Jing¡¯s imagination!

    Unaware of all this, Yu Jing watched the young Xiao Yifei, thinking he must have achieved some aplishments recently and had also gained recognition; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been this popr in school.

    Having achieved such feats without any trace of arrogance, Xiao Yifei garnered even more of Yu Jing¡¯s fondness.

    Yet she was still puzzled, because it was typical for schrs to be proud; in this heavily academic atmosphere, she couldn¡¯t understand why a group of older teachers would show such respect for the young Xiao Yifei.

    And Yu Jing wouldn¡¯t believe it if she was killed, that right after she and Xiao Yifei parted at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities had surpassed hers by several times, hundreds of times, or even thousands of times!

    "Speaking of which, Xiao, although I know university isn¡¯t the same as high school, I still want to know, does your university have anything like key sses?"

    Yu Jing suddenly thought of a question, she turned her head and asked Xiao Yifei with full of doubts.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Yu Jing¡¯s words, he frowned in thought for a moment, turned his head, and smiled at her, "Sister Yu, in university, there¡¯s no such thing as key or non-key sses. Perhaps those research-focused schools have something like special sses for youths, but our school doesn¡¯t. However, although there¡¯s no distinction of key sses, the quality of the teachers who take these sses can significantly influence the students in the ss."

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Yu Jing¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed deeply.

    As a mother, she of course wanted Yu Yingying to have the best learning resources; after all, Yu Jing had the capabilities. But when Yu Yingying came to the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, she had tried some actions, but they had all ended in failure.

    Today, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made Yu Jing slightly furrow her brow.

    "So, are there differences between different sses?"

    Yu Jing looked at Xiao Yifei somewhat puzzledly and asked.

    "Haha, there are some differences, but not significant. However, there are also some unlucky students whose teachers are not very good, which can impact the performance of all students in the ss."

    Xiao Yifei said to Yu Jing smilingly.

    Speaking of this matter, he was reminded of Shen Liguo, but after that con man opposed Xiao Yifeist time, now he was nowhere to be seen.

    "But, I asked someone to talk to your deanst time; why did he say everyone is the same? There¡¯s no special treatment?"

    At this time, seeing a uniquely sculpted statue in the campus, Yu Yingying couldn¡¯t help but run over to it with a smile on her face.

    Seizing this opportunity, Yu Jing could finally say this to Xiao Yifei; otherwise, with Yu Yingying present, she wouldn¡¯t, as she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be exposed to some unspoken societal rules too early.

    After hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifeiughed, clearly seeing that Yu Jing truly loved Yu Yingying, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so worried about an otherwise free-spirited affair like attending university.

    "Haha, our dean didn¡¯t lie; in terms of academic care, it truly is not possible, but actually, if one really wants some kind of special treatment, it can be done, whether in academics or in life."

    Xiao Yifei said smilingly to Yu Jing, "The dean said that perhaps because it is not very convenient to help, as our university has been quite strict recently, it might not be convenient to assist."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing slightly furrowed her brow, wanting to say something more when Yu Yingying ran backughing back.

    "Mom, you have to see that statue, it¡¯s really interesting!"

    Yu Yingying, with Ning Jing in tow, excitedly ran towards the oddly shaped statue.

    Yu Jing could only abandon her original thought of speaking to Xiao Yifei, her expressive face showing a bitter smile as she was pulled by Yu Yingying toward that peculiarly shaped statue.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei gave a smile, shook his head, and followed them as well.

    "Look at this statue, using the bodies of five peoplebined to form a circle, symbolizingpleteness, harmony, and nature. It prominently showcases the strength of a man¡¯s robust physique, the rhythm of a woman¡¯s plump and gentle form, harmonious looks, and kind faces to disy maternal love among children in joyful and cheerful moods..."

 Chapter 526 Respect

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 526 Respect</h4><h4></h4>

    He came over and began introducing the statue to Yu Jing and Yu Yingying, "Overall, the statue is showcasing the beauty of life, reminding every student at the medical university to respect life."

    When Yu Yingying heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s introduction, her eyes sparkled with light. She looked up at Xiao Yifei with admiration and said, "Brother Xiao, you are really amazing, you know everything!"

    After speaking, Yu Yingying turned her head to look at the statue formed by the five human figures in a circle, her eyes shining, "I must study hard, I will definitely be a great doctor like Brother Xiao Yifei! I want to save the dying and help the injured too!"

    Although Yu Yingying¡¯s words sounded somewhat funny, Xiao Yifei did notugh. He looked at her seriously, because he seemed to see his younger self in her.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei thought that Yu Yingying, despite being a lovely heiress, had made an impulsive decision to study medicine due to her affluent family background. After all, even though Yu Jing¡¯s assets seemed insignificant in Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, they could still ensure that Yu Yingying would be well provided for. Therefore, whether Yu Yingying chose to pursue medicine after graduation seemed unimportant.

    Considering Yu Jing¡¯s influence, the resources avable to Yu Yingying after graduation would be vastly different from his own; the likelihood of her bing a doctor was so small that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take her pursuit of medicine too seriously.

    But now, seeing the Yu Yingying before him, Xiao Yifei suddenly changed his opinion about her.

    Xiao Yifei realized that the current Yu Yingying was very much like he had been, genuinely aspiring to be a good doctor, taking it as her ideal!

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt that he could no longer view Yu Yingying through his previous perspective.

    He turned his head and smilingly said to Yu Jing, "Sister Yu, do you want Yingying to have ess to better educational resources?"

    Yu Jing, who had been pulled by Yu Yingying to look at the statue, turned her head in slight surprise upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and then smiled with mature charm.

    "Yes, don¡¯t be fooled by Yingying¡¯s carefree demeanor; she¡¯s actually very determined. Once she makes up her mind, it¡¯s hard for others to change it. I had nned a lot for her, prepared for her to study abroad, but she didn¡¯t want to. To get into medical university, she put a lot of effort into studying once her illness was cured just to qualify!"

    Yu Jing turned her head indulgently and stroked Yu Yingying¡¯s hair, smiling. "So of course I want what¡¯s best for her, but I didn¡¯t expect..."

    She didn¡¯t continue.

    "Huh? Mom, what are you and Brother Xiao Yi talking about?"

    Yu Yingying turned her head, her youthful and beautiful face full of radiant smiles and longing for the start of her university life.

    "Nothing much, just saying that it¡¯s great you could get into this university!"

    Before Yu Jing could respond, Xiao Yifei gave Yu Yingying a thumbs-up with a smile.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so affirming of her, Yu Yingying squinted her eyes and broke into a joyful smile.

    After speaking to Yu Yingying, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Yu Jing.

    "Sister Yu, I should be able to help you with this matter."

    Xiao Yifei said to Yu Jing with a smile, easiness written all over his face.

    "What? What kind of help?"

    Yu Jing was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, not immediately grasping what he meant, but after a moment, she came to a realization and looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile: "Haha, thank you, Xiao Xiao!"

    Although Yu Jing spoke words of gratitude and her attitude was very friendly, in her heart she didn¡¯t really believe that Xiao Yifei could be of much help.

    In her mind, Xiao Yifei, who had just arrived at the school not long ago, could not possibly be more capable than the dean; if the dean couldn¡¯t help, how could Xiao Yifei?

    Yu Jing thought that the help Xiao Yifei could offer was probably just a small favor at best, and she truly hadn¡¯t considered anything beyond that.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing¡¯s reaction, he knew she said those things tofort him and that she actually didn¡¯t really care, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lifted his head and said to Yu Yingying, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head to the dean¡¯s office."

    "Haha, Xiao Xiao, we appreciate your kindness, but you have already taken the trouble to show us around the school. Asking you to do those things, we really feel embarrassed," Yu Jing said with a light smile on her face, politely declining Xiao Yifei¡¯s offer.

    Actually, Yu Jing had always believed that Xiao Yifei could not help with anything major, and if he was topromise his own work because of trying to assist Yu Yingying, it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile.

    Moreover, how could Xiao Yifei possibly have a solution to a problem that even the dean had said was unsolvable?

    In Yu Jing¡¯s eyes, even the help Xiao Yifei mentioned would just be trivial favors at most, perhaps just getting the teachers to recognize Yu Yingying a bit better, but probably nothing more substantial.

    After all, there¡¯s only so much a junior teacher can do.

    However, Yu Jing didn¡¯t look down on Xiao Yifei at all; on the contrary, she thought highly of this young man who had managed to acquaint himself with so many teachers shortly after arriving at the school, and believed that if Xiao Yifei put in the effort, his future could be boundless.

    Seeing it this way, it was even less possible for Yu Jing to ask Xiao Yifei for help; she didn¡¯t want to burden him with a favor during his career¡¯s upward trajectory, as that wouldn¡¯t be good for his future development.

    That¡¯s why Yu Jing had spoken as she did just now.

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Yu Yingying looked up curiously with her bright eyes and asked, "Mom, what kind of help did you say Brother Xiao would give us?"

    Yu Jing, smiling, patted Yu Yingying¡¯s head as she leaned down and said, "It¡¯s nothing, originally your Brother Xiao wanted to make your time at the school better, but that would affect him. Yingying, tell me, knowing this, would you still want Brother Xiao to help us?"

    With just a few sentences, it was clear that Yu Jing¡¯s education for her daughter wasmendable.

    Hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Yu Yingying hurriedly lifted her head and anxiously said to Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao, Brother Xiao, we don¡¯t need your help. You should take care of yourself first. Just being able to see you at school makes me super happy!"

    Yu Le said earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s understanding, Yu Jing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile as she reached out to pat Yu Yingying¡¯s head and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Xiao, as you have said, Yingying has already troubled you enough by having you take her sses. There¡¯s really no need for you to be busy with anything more because having you watch over her puts my mind at ease."

    Yu Jing had some reservations at first, but after giving it careful thought, her mindset significantly improved.

    If the dean could help, then he would; if not, then it would be left as is.

    Either way, she couldn¡¯t allow her own situation to hinder Xiao Yifei¡¯s future.

    What Yu Jing didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Yifei was no longer that once-junior doctor! In this Huaxia Medical College, Xiao Yifei could be considered an unequivocal authority!

    If Shen Liguo could arrogantly raise his head to the skies just for securing a position at a humble Xin¡¯an Hospital, then Xiao Yifei, who not only raised the teaching quality with his clinical (3) (4) ss¡¯s results, saving the face of Yanjing Medical University but also the sole figure enabling Yanjing Medical University to partner powerfully with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

 Chapter 527: Subjective Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Subjective Spection</h4><h4></h4>

    ?r¨¥ewebnovel

    To dig a little deeper, the past rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Tan Lan was something not even worth mentioning!

    "Haha, what are you two talking about? It¡¯s really no trouble, follow me."

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly. After he finished speaking, he turned around and headed towards the office of the Clinical Medical College.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Yu Jing opened her mouth to say something, but seeing that Xiao Yifei did not stop walking, she sighed deeply, a look of intellectual maturity crossing her face, and then followed him.

    She could talk about itter; she knew Xiao Yifei was a good person, so if she saw that Xiao Yifei was going to help Yingying by asking for a favor owed to someone else, she would definitely stop him.

    Yu Yingying¡¯s beautiful big eyes shed with a hint of suspicion as she followed as well.

    "Haha, just leave Yingying¡¯s matter to me, Sister Yu, you really don¡¯t need to worry, and there¡¯s no need to worry about me either. Although I¡¯m not a big shot at Yanjing Medical University, my word still carries some weight."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and continued speaking to Yu Jing with a smile.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Yu Jing felt somewhat helpless because, in her opinion, Xiao Yifei was clearly just putting on an act to make her feel at ease¡ªXiao Yifei was actually bragging!

    Yu Jing was filled with gratitude towards Xiao Yifei, and this only solidified her determination not to let Xiao Yifei overexert himself.

    At the same time, Yu Jing lowered her head, a contemtive look shing in her eyes as she thought about how she could repay the kindness of the good Xiao Yifei.

    During these thoughts, Yu Jing and Yu Yingying had followed behind Xiao Yifei and arrived at the building of the Clinical Medical College¡¯s office.

    At that moment, many teachers from the Clinical Medical College were continuously going upstairs, their brows furrowed as they entered the second-floor office meeting room.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly with confusion. Was there something going on in the department that he was unaware of? Could it be that nobody had informed him?

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head to look at his phone, only to realize that it had turned off automatically because he had forgotten to charge it yesterday until just now, no wonder he hadn¡¯t received any notification.

    "Xiao, are they all teachers from the Clinical Medical College?"

    Yu Jing asked somewhat strangely, frowning as she watched the teachers continuously walking into the meeting room upstairs.

    "Yes, they are all teachers from our college."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and smiled at Yu Jing.

    Seeing the situation, Yu Jing¡¯s frown deepened, "They are clearly going to a meeting. Howe they didn¡¯t notify you?"

    Seeing this scene, Yu Jing began to have some doubts about Xiao Yifei. Although she had no doubts about whether Xiao Yifei was teaching at the Clinical Medical College, the current situation clearly indicated a meeting was taking ce, yet Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been informed. Thisck ofmunication shocked Yu Jing, who had thought that Xiao Yifei was thriving in the university.

    Could it be that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t faring as well at the university as she had imagined?

    "Xiao, if you ever feel unhappy at the university, you must tell me, okay? Although I can¡¯t help you with big things, if youe to help me, I definitely won¡¯t let you be underpaid," Yu Jing turned her head to Xiao Yifei and said earnestly.

    Yu Jing¡¯s voice was very serious.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was taken aback; he turned his head and looked steadily at Yu Jing.

    But he found that Yu Jing¡¯s eyes, full of intellectual beauty, were also intently watching him.

    As their eyes met, Xiao Yifei saw sincerity in Yu Jing¡¯s eyes.

    But soon, he smiled because he knew that Yu Jing must have misunderstood.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to speak, he suddenly noticed that Yu Jing¡¯s eyes were very beautiful, and although she was of her age, her eyes still had not a speck of impurity. Not only did they have no impurities, but her eyes also faintly had a different vor.

    A woman nearly forty, yet her eyes still held the purity of a twenty-year-old, and even possessed the maturity and intellectuality of a forty-year-old.

    Now Xiao Yifei finally knew why Yu Jing had such a charismatic aura, mostly because of her beautiful eyes.

    In addition to Yu Jing¡¯s wless figure, it was full of a beauty that one could appreciate.

    And Yu Jing was being stared at intently by Xiao Yifei.

    Logically, being stared at by Xiao Yifei, who was clearly her junior, Yu Jing, whose heart was like still water, should not have had any psychological fluctuations, and might not even have entertained any stray thoughts. But for some reason, just as Xiao Yifei noticed her attractive eyes, Yu Jing also felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were like a ck hole that attracted everything, captivating all her attention.

    She stared closely at Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, she was somewhat entranced, even imagining a majestic golden me and a flickering purple light echoing each other in Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze!

    Suddenly, Yu Jing¡¯s face turned red as she thought of something. She moved her gaze away subtly, but Yu Jing, who had weathered many years in the business world, quickly adjusted her emotions and covered up herpse very well.

    After shifting her gaze, Yu Jing frowned in confusion. She wondered whether what she had seen in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes was real or imagined.

    "Must be a hallucination!"

    Yu Jing shook her head, trying to regain herposure, because she felt that her behavior today in the presence of Xiao Yifei was too frequent a departure from her usual character.

    As Yu Jing was trying hard to adjust herself, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gentle voice rose next to her ear, and Yu Jing looked up at Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Sister Yu, what are you thinking about? I didn¡¯t receive the notification because my phone was out of battery, not for any other reason. I know you mean well, but rest assured. Although I¡¯m not a well-known figure at school, as I just told you, I¡¯m trustworthy."

    After Yu Jing subtly lowered her head, Xiao Yifeiughed. Although he felt that Yu Jing¡¯s actions were a bit unusual, he didn¡¯t think too much into it. However, he did notice Yu Jing¡¯s worry, so he immediately spoke to reassure her.

    Yingying stood beside them, her mind not quite grasping the situation. Although she had already started university, Yu Jing had protected Yingying very well. There were some things Yingying didn¡¯t understand, but if she couldn¡¯t figure them out, she just wouldn¡¯t think about them, as she thoroughly believed that Brother Xiao Yifei and her mother would never harm her.

    So, her eyes quickly filled with a happy expression again.

    "Let¡¯s go, Sister Yu. Once we go up, you¡¯ll understand."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Yu Jing, then turned his head and gently patted Yingying¡¯s head before leading the way up the stairs.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in this manner, Yu Jing sighed softly. She took Yingying¡¯s little hand and followed Xiao Yifei upstairs.

    After Xiao Yifei, no other teachers appeared; he was indeed thest one.

    Upon reaching the second floor, the doors to the conference room were already closed, and through the ss, it seemed that the dean of the Clinical Medical College, Tang Weixing, had already begun speaking.

    She recognized Tang Weixing because she had wanted to invite him for a meal concerning matters about Yingying, but to no avail, and a photo sent to her to prevent misidentification had be useless.

 Chapter 528: Unimaginable

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Unimaginable</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing that Tang Weixing had started the meeting without noticing that Xiao Yifei had not arrived evoked mixed feelings in Yu Jing¡¯s heart, as it both indicated Xiao Yifei¡¯s low presence and directly exposed the lie he had just told!

    She turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, only to see his face remained calm and ordinary.

    This suddenly struck Yu Jing as somewhat strange.

    "Let¡¯s go, we should head in too."

    Before Yu Jing could speak, she saw Xiao Yifei turn his head towards her, speaking indifferently.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing froze, clearly surprised as she gazed at him.

    What was this situation? The meeting had clearly started, and since Tang Weixing had paid no attention to Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, shouldn¡¯t the best course of action be to leave while they had the chance? Entering now, wasn¡¯t that tantly walking into the line of fire?

    "Entering now, wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?"

    Yu Jing cast Xiao Yifei a puzzled look, unable to believe someone of his age didn¡¯t know these rules!

    Moreover, even if Tang Weixing had not forgotten about Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, it was not the time to stride into the meeting room when the session had formally begun, disrupting the meeting¡¯s atmosphere!

    It was disrespectful to the entire meeting, not to mention whether Tang Weixing would take issue with Xiao Yifei¡ªlikely, even the other attendees would object! Xiao Yifei surely understood such logic!

    Furthermore, Xiao Yifei was not alone but apanied by herself and Yu Yingying, which only augmented the challenge to the meeting.

    Yu Jing feared that Xiao Yifei¡¯s impetuous actions would cause everyone in the meeting room, from the leaders to the teachers, to disapprove of him, negatively influencing his future.

    Yu Jing herself detested when someone rashly barged into a meeting.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei was aware of this principle, but the situation was urgent, making him worry that if they werete, rearranging the schedule for Yu Yingying¡¯s sses would be problematic.

    Although the schedule could be revisedter, once all the sses were arranged, making changes would involve significant work and impact; therefore, the sooner it was handled, the better.

    That was the reason for Xiao Yifei¡¯s urgency to enter the meeting room.

    Seeing Yu Jing still trying to dissuade him, Xiao Yifei said nothing, simply smiling gently as he pushed open the meeting room door.

    The moment Xiao Yifei opened the meeting room door, silence suddenly fell over the room.

    All eyes were focused on Xiao Yifei.

    Yet Xiao Yifei seemed oblivious to the stares, he turned his head, giving Yu Jing a light smile, "Sister Yu,e on in. Why are you hesitating at the door?"

    Yu Yingying, standing naively behind Yu Jing, reached out to tug at Yu Jing¡¯s clothing, looking puzzled as she said, "Mom, Brother Xiao Yifei is calling us in, why are you just standing there?"

    Yu Jing lowered her head to look at Yu Yingying and then raised her head, a trace of cold sweat appearing on her mature and beautiful face.

    Xiao Yifei was being far too rash. Who barges into someone else¡¯s meeting like this, so forcefully interrupting it? This was clearly inciting trouble, not just trouble but outright provocation!

    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Yifei, who seemed so smart, would choose such reckless behavior.

    Moreover, he was urging her to join him, while the meeting room was filled with teachers clearly upied with serious discussions. What must entering now with Yu Yingying look like?

    This reckless act wouldn¡¯t adversely affect the teachers because they didn¡¯t know her or Yu Yingying, but it could significantly impact Xiao Yifei! Barging in like that, what would the dean think? What would the other teachers, currently engaged in the meeting, think?

    What would they think of Xiao Yifei?

    It seemed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s good poprity at school was an illusion; he was not having as pleasant a time as imagined, not to mention his reckless intrusion into the meeting room. Now, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s rash action would definitely dissatisfy many people!

    Moreover, the dean of the Clinical Medical College was a very proud person, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior would certainly leave a bad impression on him. Xiao Yifei was indeed in trouble!

    With her heart full of worry for Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing saw this careless action and could only take it as Xiao Yifei¡¯s mishap due to his concern for Yingying, because she believed Xiao Yifei would not do such a foolish thing.

    But this one foolish act was enough to ruin a lot of things for Xiao Yifei.

    Being resented by the dean was definitely a bad thing.

    At that moment, the meeting room was utterly silent, with all eyes intently focused on Xiao Yifei.

    Yu Jing stood dumbfounded behind Xiao Yifei. Despite being a strong businesswoman who had fought in the marketce for many years, she was at a loss on how to handle this awkward situation.

    Yu Jing reached out her hand and grabbed the sleeve of Xiao Yifei¡¯s shirt, trying to gently pull him back.

    However, Xiao Yifei ignored her subtle gesture and instead pushed the door even wider open.

    "Let¡¯s go, Sister Yu."

    Xiao Yifei turned around and smiled at Yu Jing, "You see, you are blocking Yingying¡¯s way."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Yingying¡¯s big beautiful eyes suddenly sparkled, and she revealed a happy smile, "Exactly, mom, you¡¯re standing at the door, and I can¡¯t even get in!"

    After saying that, Yu Yingying ducked from beside Yu Jing and directly squeezed through, then cutely stood in front of Xiao Yifei, smiling brightly and taking his arm. However, she seemed to have just been about to say something to Xiao Yifei when she suddenly noticed a room full of teachers.

    Yu Yingying suddenly became nervous, gripping Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm more tightly, partly hiding behind him in fear.

    Seeing Yu Yingying like this, Yu Jing felt a sudden darkness before her eyes, wondering when Yu Yingying had be so thoughtless!

    Feeling utterly helpless, Yu Jing finally entered the meeting room herself. She tried to wear an apologetic smile, thinking about what to say to break this awkward situation and help Xiao Yifei mitigate some of the damage.

    But then the next scene filled Yu Jing with surprise!

    "Teacher Xiao! You¡¯re here!"

    "Haha, Teacher Xiao, we just called you, but you had turned off your phone, so we couldn¡¯t reach you!"

    "Exactly, Teacher Xiao is so young and yet so clever. We didn¡¯t notify him, but he knew there was a meeting!"

    "Haha, I was looking for Teacher Xiao everywhere just now, and I couldn¡¯t find him. Who would have thought he¡¯d just show up!"

    The moment they saw Xiao Yifei, the meeting room suddenly fell silent.

    Just as Yu Jing was filled with worry, the meeting room suddenly erupted with very warm voices.

    All the teachers had eager smiles as they spoke warmly to Xiao Yifei.

    This change left Yu Jing stunned.

    Then Tang Weixing, the Clinical Medical College¡¯s dean whom she considered very proud and formidable, also turned his head.

    With a facepletely devoid of any annoyance at being interrupted, he chuckled and said warmly to Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re here! I was nning to send you the main purposes of this meetingter, but I see you¡¯vee already."

 Chapter 529: No Small Impact

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 529: No Small Impact</h4><h4></h4>

    Yu Jing waspletely stupefied by the scene before her, and she turned her head to stare nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    If Yu Jing wasn¡¯t mistaken, the kindly behavior of these teachers toward Xiao Yifei in the meeting room wasn¡¯t just friendly, it even seemed, in her intuition, that their smiles during the conversation with Xiao Yifei contained elements of ttery?

    Moreover, she had noticed that even the dean Tang Weixing, who, in her eyes, possessed an academic¡¯s proud sensitivity, was speaking to Xiao Yifei with a clear attitude of respect.

    This discovery greatly astonished Yu Jing, her eyes trembled, and her heart was filled with disbelief!

    Respect?

    How could the dean of a college respect a mere university teacher!

    And what about the ttery in the other teachers¡¯ attitudes?

    What on earth had Xiao Yifei done at the school to be treated like this by so many teachers!

    Yu Jing was filled with shock, and she could only turn around to gaze nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    Could it be that during the days she had not seen Xiao Yifei, some earth-shattering changes had urred to him?

    Disrupting the serious meeting did not result in everyone being annoyed with Xiao Yifei, but rather led to this unbelievable scene.

    Yu Jing really couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    Yu Yingying, on the other hand, did not have suchplicated thoughts. She reached out to tug at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Brother Xiao Yifei, they are greeting you!"

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, a sh of amusement crossed his eyes, and he reached out to pat her head before lifting his gaze and smiling at the teachers in the meeting room.

    "Haha, thank you all," Xiao Yifei responded with a smile to the other teachers in the room.

    Then, with Yu Jing looking on in amazement, Xiao Yifei scratched his head and asked, "By the way, has our college¡¯s schedule for this year been arranged yet?"

    This action by Xiao Yifei gave Yu Jing yet another shock.

    Because Xiao Yifei was clearly interrupting the original agenda of the meeting to switch to another topic! This was a big taboo during meetings, especially since what Xiao Yifei was discussing was obviously a personal matter.

    If this had been in Yu Jing¡¯s ownpany, she certainly would have been furious over such a situation!

    But having seen what had happened earlier, although Yu Jing was still somewhat worried, this time she did not say a word, watching Xiao Yifei with her beautiful eyes, wondering what would happen next.

    What happened next shocked Yu Jing even more.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, the meeting room suddenly became noisy, the teachers all looking eagerly at Xiao Yifei, wanting to answer his question, but with so many people talking at once, it was impossible to make out what they were saying.

    At that moment, Tang Weixing turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile, and said, "Professor Xiao, we¡¯ve arranged half of the course schedule, and the other half is still not done. What¡¯s up? Is there something you need?"

    Tang Weixing spoke to Xiao Yifei with considerable respect.

    Tang Weixing¡¯s attitude filled Yu Jing with even more wonder, confirming her earlier thought: the dean of the Clinical Medical College really did regard Xiao Yifei with respect!

    Yu Jing watched Xiao Yifei with eyes full of amazement, utterly unable to understand why a college dean would show such respect toward this young teacher!

    And the attitudes of the other teachers also baffled Yu Jing; she just could notprehend why they were ttering Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Yu Jing at the time, because his attention was entirely on the uing courses for Yu Yingying.

    "You¡¯ve only scheduled half?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned and pondered for a moment, then raised his head with an embarrassed smile and said to Tang Weixing, "Dean Tang, could you see if there¡¯s a student named Yu Yingying this year and which ss she¡¯s in? And then check if their ss schedule is all set."

    After he had finished speaking, he reached out and patted Yu Yingying¡¯s head and said to the other teachers in the meeting room, "This is Yu Yingying, my sister."

    Yu Jing was filled with astonishment upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words just now! But at the moment, seeing the reactions of the previous teachers, Yu Jing waspletely at a loss for words.

    Sure enough, the subsequent development of the matter also filled Yu Jing with surprise.

    "Teacher Xiao, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring up the files for you right away," Luo Di said after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, promptly stood up, scratched his head, and after hastily speaking to Xiao Yifei, he ran quickly to the office next to the meeting room to fetch the records.

    "Haha, thanks, Teacher Luo!"

    Xiao Yifei said to Luo Di with a chuckle, "It¡¯s okay, Teacher Luo, there¡¯s no rush!"

    But Luo Di wasn¡¯t able to hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s words anymore because by that time, he had already run out of the meeting room.

    The other teachers shook their heads when they saw Luo Di leave, but then, when they saw Yu Yingying, who had been pulled along by Xiao Yifei and called his sister, their eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Haha, Teacher Xiao, so this is your sister!"

    Tang Weixing walked over with a chuckle, sized up Yu Yingying and said, "This youngdy is very pretty and looks smart, too! Even the name feels familiar to me!"

    Hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words and seeing the attitude of the other teachers in the meeting room towards him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.

    Although the atmosphere among the teachers was quite good when he first arrived at Yanjing Medical University, and Xiao Yifei liked it very much, and as his alma mater, Xiao Yifei also had a very good impression of Yanjing Medical University.

    Apart from Shen Liguo, every aspect of the school had given Xiao Yifei a very good impression, but it wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic as it was at the moment!

    This power and wealth, indeed, are wonderful things, no wonder so many people desperately desire them.

    Xiao Yifei reached out and touched his nose.

    Although Xiao Yifei said this, he wasn¡¯t influenced by material things. After cultivating the Dragon Transformation Technique and experiencing various things, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was immeasurably stronger than one might imagine!

    "Really, Teacher Xiao, you know, I seem to have heard the name Yu Yingying somewhere before."

    Tang Weixing touched his head and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    At that moment, Yu Jing, who was already full of surprise and unsure of what to say, heard Tang Weixing¡¯s words and a bitter smile appeared on her beautiful face as she said helplessly to Tang Weixing, "Dean Tang, a while ago, I had wanted to take Yingying out to dinner with you as a special request, but you were too busy toe."

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Tang Weixing turned his head to look at Yu Jing, then suddenly realizing, he pped his hands and said, "Ah! I knew it, that¡¯s why the name sounded so familiar to me! It was you guys!"

    He looked at Yu Jing and started tough, "I really was quite busy at that time, but if I had known that Yu Yingying is Teacher Xiao¡¯s sister, I would have made a point of going! My fault, my fault, I am truly to me for this!"

    Tang Weixing sincerely apologized to Yu Jing with a smile.

    Yu Jing was even more stunned at this behavior,pletely unable toprehend how formidable Xiao Yifei must be to have a university president apologize for such a matter!

 Chapter 530: Still Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Still Shocking</h4><h4></h4>

    More often than not, even if they felt something was amiss, they would choose to find an excuse and brush it off, but seeing Tang Weixing apologize so decisively was truly a first for Yu Jing!

    However, what Yu Jing didn¡¯t know was,

    just how much respect Tang Weixing had for Xiao Yifei.

    Because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions in the school, which were incredibly astonishing and had greatly restored his own face, Tang Weixing¡¯s respect for Xiao Yifei was sincere!

    But Yu Jing, unaware of the circumstances, felt an even greater impact upon witnessing this.

    She turned her head to look at the indifferent Xiao Yifei, whose current state at the Clinical Medical College wasn¡¯t just about saying a few words; he was a decisive key figure. Seeing his reaction just now, Yu Jing had no doubt that whatever Xiao Yifei said, the teachers in the meeting room would unquestioningly follow!

    This surprising reaction indeed filled Yu Jing with amazement, but what exactly had Xiao Yifei done to cause all this?

    Suddenly, Yu Jing became very curious about Xiao Yifei.

    "Dean Tang, it¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯ve brought Yingying with me now, haven¡¯t I?"

    Yu Jing showed a faint smile on her face and said to Tang Weixing with a smile.

    No matter how dissatisfied Yu Jing was with Tang Weixing at that moment, she wouldn¡¯t say anything now, especially since her own daughter was going to study at the Clinical Medical College. Moreover, Tang Weixing had just apologized to her. The astute Yu Jing certainly knew what she should do.

    Furthermore, although Yu Jing was filled with surprise by the teachers¡¯ reactions, their genuine respect for Xiao Yifei was undeniable, so she was even less likely to say anything at the moment.

    After hearing Yu Jing say she didn¡¯t mind, Tang Weixing obviously breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew what rtionship this mature and charming woman had with Xiao Yifei, seeing Xiao Yifei holding her daughter so affectionately and calling her "sister" made it clear to Tang Weixing that Xiao Yifei had an extraordinary rtionship with them.

    And the fact that Xiao Yifei personally brought Yu Yingying to the college office already exined a lot.

    So when Yu Jing indicated she didn¡¯t care much about the incident, Tang Weixing truly rxed. If this matter were to upset Xiao Yifei, it would be a loss not worth the risk for himself.

    Tang Weixing¡¯s respect for Xiao Yifei was not only wholehearted but also apanied by a deep fear.

    He wouldn¡¯t forget how well the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital treated them during their visit, all thanks to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei conversed with the dean of the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital in an easy and joking manner, and he could even see Nangong Yun looking demure and dependent beside Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, what was crucial was how effortlessly Xiao Yifei removed the once all-powerful dean of Xin¡¯an Hospital from his position, leaving no trace behind!

    And even in front of Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei had helped him regain a great deal of face and dignity.

    So, when it came to Xiao Yifei, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t capitte fast enough!

    The other teachers in the meeting room¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei was even more extreme than Tang Weixing¡¯s¡ªactually, even more so because they were not the deans of the Clinical Medical College!

    But all of this was unknown to Yu Jing.

    And at that moment, Luo Di returned, panting. As an office director, when handing documents to Xiao Yifei, he was even more diligent than a runner!

    "Professor Xiao, here, all the materials are in here!"

    Luo Di said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, then extended his hand to hand over the freshly printed papers that still smelled of fragrant ink.

    "Thank you, Professor Luo."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and smiled back at Luo Didi before bending down to review the materials.

    As Xiao Yifei was looking through the documents, Tang Weixing came over to Yu Yingying with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Youngdy, is your name Yu Yingying?"

    Tang Weixing said with a smile stered on his face, praising her, "You¡¯re a very beautiful girl, and at a nce, you seem very smart. You¡¯ll definitely achieve great things at our school! But studying medicine is hard; can you persevere?"

    Yu Yingying was somewhat flustered by Tang Weixing¡¯s sudden enthusiasm but seeing the amiable Tang Weixing, she responded confidently, "I¡¯m not afraid of hard work."

    Upon hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s reply, Tang Weixing¡¯s face revealed a look of affirmation. He nodded and said to Yu Yingying, "Good, very good!"

    Then Tang Weixing raised his head, smiled at Yu Jing, and said, "Your daughter has such determination. She will undoubtedly achieve great things in the future!"

    Yu Jing also felt a bit embarrassed by Tang Weixing¡¯s eager attitude and could only smile and nod in response.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei had finished reading the material in his hand. He looked up, slightly furrowing his brow as he gazed at Yu Yingying.

    "Clinical ss 3?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, then nced at the schedule for Clinical ss 3, where he saw several names of teachers. He shook his head subtly without leaving a trace.

    "Yingying, you¡¯re in Clinical ss 3," he said, smiling at Yu Yingying.

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Yingying abruptly lifted her head, blinked her pretty eyes, and asked in confusion, "Clinical ss 3? Is that good? Brother Xiao Yifei, will you be teaching me?"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing turned her head as well, looking at Xiao Yifei with some confusion; however, the question she asked was clearly several notches more sophisticated than Yu Yingying¡¯s.

    "Xiao Yi, is Clinical ss 3 a good fit for Yingying?"

    Yu Jing¡¯s question was double-edged; it not only inquired about the situation of Clinical ss 3 but also served as a reminder to Xiao Yifei.

    Although Yu Jing was initially skeptical about Xiao Yifei¡¯s ability to help, having observed the current situation, her attitude had changed. Intelligent as she was, Yu Jing naturally would seize any opportunity that arose.

    Xiao Yifei smiled upon hearing Yu Jing and Yu Yingying¡¯s words.

    "Whether it was good in the past, I don¡¯t know, but it will definitely be the best from now on," he said earnestly to Yu Jing and Yu Yingying.

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei scratched his head and looked at the teachers in the conference room with a smile.

    "I wonder if our course schedule can still be changed?" he asked somewhat sheepishly.

    "Of course, it can change! We haven¡¯t finished scheduling it yet, so changes can be made anytime. Mr. Xiao, if you have any suggestions, feel free to speak up¡ªwe will definitely cooperate!" Tang Weixing raised his head and said to Xiao Yifei with a full smile on his face.

    "I¡¯m not talking about changing the course arrangement,"

    Xiao Yifei said, smiling: "I want to change the substitute teachers."

    When he finished speaking, a sudden silence fell over the conference room, and everyone involuntarily turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei with surprise.

    Seeing this scene, Yu Jing felt a sudden twinge in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why the teachers in the conference room were reacting in such a way and worried that Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had offended the group of teachers there.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that the reaction from the conference room would take her by surprise once again.

    Suddenly, the conference room that had quieted down erupted into a very enthusiastic response.

    "Mr. Xiao, by changing substitute teachers, do you mean you want to rece all the teaching staff for Clinical ss 3?"

    "Mr. Xiao, if that¡¯s what you mean, I think I could try leading Clinical ss 3. After all, I am quite confident teaching basic medicine to first-year students!"

    None of those who be university teachers are slow-witted; having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, everyone immediately grasped the meaning of his previous statement: he wished to bring in a group of excellent teachers for Clinical ss 3!

 Chapter 531: Adjustment

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Adjustment</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, a group of teachers started moring to snatch up opportunities!

    Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I mean. I want to switch out the substitute teachers for Clinical Medicine ss 3."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but turn her head around, filled with incredulity as she gave Xiao Yifei a look, her eyes brimming with surprise.

    To her, Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement sounded too audacious, bordering on meddling with the school¡¯s internal governance. No matter what, as a teacher involved in teaching, he shouldn¡¯t have authority over administrative decisions.

    After all, with Tang Weixing there, Xiao Yifei¡¯s move to overstep his bounds and issue such an order was really like he wasn¡¯t putting Tang Weixing in his eyes.

    All that had happened today had filled Yu Jing¡¯s heart with astonishment, but what followed struck her even more. Even her face, which rarely showed her inner feelings, betrayed a look of bewilderment.

    "No problem at all! Teacher Xiao, you just say the word. At the start of freshman year, it¡¯s all basic medical sciences, and I think I¡¯m up to the task!"

    "Ha-ha, what are you talking about, Teacher Liu? You¡¯re already leading so many third and fourth-year sses, how could you have time for freshmen? And even if you did take on the freshman courses, do you really think you have the energy to properly teach them?"

    "And you too, Teacher Zhao! You¡¯re clearly so busy, and yet you insist on pushing in. It¡¯s hardly justifiable, and you even call out Teacher Liu. I think I¡¯m the one best suited to teach the freshmen!"

    The teachers began arguing amongst themselves in the meeting room.

    Seeing this scene, Yu Jing was taken aback; she could hardly imagine that a group of university teachers would behave in such a way.

    "Enough already! What¡¯s all this arguing about!"

    And at that moment, Tang Weixing¡¯sposed voice came from the front of the lectern. With a solemn expression, he pped the conference table and loudly said, "Look at yourselves¡ªwhat kind of spectacle are you making!"

    After Tang Weixing finished speaking, the meeting room gradually quieted down, and the teachers all took their seats again, looking up towards him at the front.

    Yu Jing also turned her head to look at Tang Weixing. Now he truly looked like the dean, and she too thought that Tang Weixing¡¯s words made a lot of sense. The teachers¡¯ squabbling in the meeting room just now was indeed unseemly.

    Although they were all arguing for Yu Yingying¡¯s ss¡¯s betterment, it also made Yu Jing somewhat ufortable to watch!

    "There are plenty of courses in the freshman year, it¡¯s not just one or two. Look at the way you all behaved just now!"

    Standing at the lectern, Tang Weixing, filled with righteous indignation, stretched out his finger and pointed at the assembled teachers as he said, "Moreover, didn¡¯t you understand what Teacher Xiao just meant?

    "What Teacher Xiao meant was very clear just now. It¡¯s not about any of you having the qualifications to be a teacher for Clinical Medicine ss 3. What Teacher Xiao meant is that only the most excellent teachers can be substitute teachers for Clinical Medicine ss 3!"

    Tang Weixing coughed and continued, "I think Teacher Xiao¡¯s idea is great! Aside from having once produced a student as excellent as Teacher Xiao, our Clinical Medical College has not brought forth any other outstanding students. Instead of continuing like this, why not create an elite ss with the most luxury lineup? Have all the best teachers substitute for them! In five years, let all the students in this ss be the finest doctors!"

    "This way, our Clinical Medical College will also gain prestige! So, you group of teachers who know full well that your teaching abilities are not up to par, stop causing chaos!"

    Tang Weixing¡¯s gaze swept across the meeting room with authority, and the teachers who had caused a ruckus butcked strength couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and lowered their heads.

    In fact, everyone understood what Xiao Yifei meant. Moreover, knowing that Yu Yingying was a student of Clinical Medicine ss 3, when they heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, it became even clearer that Xiao Yifei¡¯s so-called teacher switch for Clinical Medicine ss 3 was actually intended for Yu Yingying alone.

    If it was about switching teachers for Yu Yingying, couldn¡¯t they all see that Xiao Yifei was aiming to bring in outstanding teachers for her?

    The reason they were making such a fuss was simply because they hoped to really have a chance to join in. Once they got in, if they could make things a bit better for Yingying and leave a good impression with Xiao Yifei, the benefits for their own futures were immeasurable!

    Because Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishingly mysterious background had almost spread throughout the teachers¡¯ circle.

    But, having heard what Tang Weixing said, they had no choice but to sit down dejectedly, as there was no other option avable to them.

    And when Yu Jing heard Tang Weixing¡¯s righteous words, her eyes widened in an instant. She hadn¡¯t expected Tang Weixing to turn what was originally not such a good thing into something that seemed to benefit the entire Clinical Medical College!

    What did it mean to "cultivate a group of top-notch students"?

    Wasn¡¯t it all because Yu Yingying was in clinical ss (3), all because Xiao Yi had mentioned changing instructors?

    Yu Jing was filled with astonishment; she really couldn¡¯t have imagined that Tang Weixing could say such words.

    She dumbfoundedly raised her head to look at Tang Weixing.

    "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re also going to teach clinical ss (3), right?"

    At that moment, Tang Weixing turned his head and said with a smile to Xiao Yi.

    Xiao Yi nodded without speaking.

    Seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s response, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re the best teacher in our College, and of course, you¡¯ll be substituting for clinical ss (3)!"

    After saying this, Tang Weixing¡¯s expression became serious as he began to seriously arrange the work, "Let me assign the substitute teaching for the top-notch clinical ss (3). The substitute teachers are all arranged ording to teaching strength. Don¡¯t be dissatisfied!"

    "Xiao Yi, Surgery teacher Li Shuang, Systemic Anatomy Qiu Shaobin, Histology and Embryology..."

    As Tang Weixing read out the names, the other teachers sitting in the conference room finally had no objections, as the names they heard were indeed among the top-ranked teachers of the Clinical Medical College, and the courses they would teach were their specialties. They were quite convinced that these teachers would be substituting.

    "Wan Kaiyuan, Biochemistry, Meng XinHeng, Immunology."

    After Tang Weixing finished mentioning thest two courses and teachers, he then addressed the teachers in the meeting room, "Since we¡¯ve decided to cultivate a top-notch ss, we must use the very best resources from freshman to senior year! This is the schedule for the first year, and when we get to the second year, we¡¯ll have the best arrangements as well!"

    Hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Xiao Yi showed a faint smile and silently nodded his head.

    And just at that moment, Tang Weixing suddenly turned his head, smiling sheepishly at Xiao Yi, "Teacher Xiao, nobody¡¯s taking the public course for clinical ss (3) yet, what do you think, am I suited for it?"

    Xiao Yi, seeing Tang Weixing like this, couldn¡¯t help butugh in spite of himself.

    "Dean Tang, if you also want to be a teacher for clinical ss (3), then of course you¡¯re more than suitable!"

    Xiao Yi, looking at Tang Weixing, couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I¡¯ve seen your papers on academic journals more than once!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yi¡¯s words, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help but reach out,ughing as he scratched his head and said, "I have published quite a few papers, but it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been at the lectern, and I¡¯m not sure if my teaching quality has declined at all. Not daring to be reckless, I should just stick to teaching simpler public courses."

 Chapter 532: Truly Incredible

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 532: Truly Incredible</h4><h4></h4>

    "I am quite confident about this,"

    Tang Weixing said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "After all, talking to the students about reason, about the prospects of our development in clinical medicine¡ªthese things, I am still quite confident about."

    Hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile and said, "Dean Tang, saying it like that seems a bit too modest. But after all, your college has many matters, and you will be very busy. The fact that you can make time to substitute teach for them is already quite impressive. However, fortunately, the general courses are not too demanding."

    Xiao Yifei nodded toward Tang Weixing and said, "When the timees, the students will be very happy to see your elegance, Dean Tang!"

    A few ttering words made Tang Weixing beam with joy. Although Tang Weixing had great respect for Xiao Yifei, who could say for certain if there were any grievances regarding internal school affairs?

    Especially since Xiao Yifei had indeed troubled Tang Weixing quite a bit just now.

    But after these few words, the slight unease in Tang Weixing¡¯s heart instantly evaporated, and he even felt greater respect for Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Teacher Xiao, that¡¯s too much praise!"

    Tang Weixing waved his hands repeatedly at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, the teachers in the meeting room had no objections, since Tang Weixing had already finalized the list, and the teachers on the list were all genuinely outstanding. Furthermore, Xiao Yifei was present.

    Of course, they did not dare to say much. The other teachers in the meeting room did not want to leave a bad impression in front of Xiao Yifei, especially with his own formidable power and unimaginably strong background.

    "Then, thank you all teachers, and thank you, Dean Tang!"

    Xiao Yifei thanked the other teachers in the meeting room, then smiled at Dean Tang and said, "It¡¯s really a lot of trouble for you all!"

    "No trouble at all, how could it be troublesome! Teacher Xiao, you are overthinking it!"

    The meeting room suddenly burst into a very cooperative chorus of voices, "To be able to coborate with so many good teachers and to teach such good sses, it should be our honor!"

    Xiao Yifei could not help butugh upon seeing the situation.

    And the current scenario could be said to have settled everything that was discussed just now.

    Then Xiao Yifei turned his head and pulled Yu Yingying in front of him, smiling as he said to the teachers in the conference room, "Yingying, say hello to the teachers."

    When he hade in previously, Xiao Yifei had only briefly introduced Yu Yingying without discussing anything extra, so while the teachers had an impression of Yu Yingying, they did not know her well.

    Now, seeing Xiao Yifei deliberately pulling Yu Yingying forward for everyone to meet further indicated his intention to let the teachers get to know Yu Yingying so that they might look after her a bit in future teaching or life situations.

    The college teachers, each sharp in their own right, did not need Xiao Yifei to exin anything further; they understood the gesture.

    "Haha, Yingying, you have to carefully remember the faces of the uncles and aunties in this room, and also some grandpas and grandmas. Whenever you encounter any issues, just go to them, and they will surely help you!"

    Tang Weixing said to Yu Yingying with a smile on his face.

    After he finished speaking, the meeting room burst into friendly responses, "Haha, exactly, exactly, Yingying you¡¯re not only wee toe to us when you have issues! Even if you don¡¯t, you can stille for a chat. We all wee you!"

    By smartly referring to the group of teachers as uncles and aunties, Tang Weixing further bridged the rtionship between Yu Yingying and the teachers and also left a good impression in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    And other teachers were also happy to be addressed by Yu Yingying in such a manner.

    "Haha, Yingying, but you must still show the necessary respect for your teachers!"

    Xiao Yifei reached out and gently patted Yu Yingying¡¯s head, saying with augh.

    He saw what Tang Weixing was thinking, but did not stop him, because since he had decided to help Yu Yingying, he intended to help her in the best way possible!

    However, Xiao Yifei worried that Yu Yingying might develop some bad habits due to everyone¡¯s pampering, so he couldn¡¯t help but speak up and give her a slight reminder.

    Yu Yingying obediently stepped forward, bowed respectfully to the teachers in the meeting room, and said with great respect, "Thank you for looking after me, I am Yu Yingying, and I won¡¯t let you worry."

    Seeing Yu Yingying¡¯s sensible behavior, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile, noticing that Yu Jing¡¯s family education was truly remarkable.

    The teachers, seeing Yu Yingying¡¯s demeanor, smiled even more broadly. Although they had spoken as such, they were initially worried that Yu Yingying might be one of those arrogant rich kids spoiled by her family.

    If that were the case, although they could manage, if some actions were too much, it would be difficult for them.

    But now, seeing how obedient Yu Yingying was, they all rxed immediately.

    Witnessing this scene, Yu Jing didn¡¯t even know what to say. Even though she was ustomed to big asions, the sight before her made her face darken, and her strong heart was still filled with disbelief!

    "By the way, Dean Tang, this meeting today... is it important?"

    Seeing that the matter at hand was nearly resolved and that he had fulfilled the promise to Yu Jing, he turned his head and smiled at Tang Weixing, "You see, my sister is here. If the meeting is not that important, then I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Tang Weixing was momentarily stunned, then hurriedly said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "It¡¯s not important, not important at all. Teacher Xiao, please go ahead with your own matters. I will just brief you on the main points of the meetingter. Go ahead with your business!"

    Hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile, "Then thank you, Dean Tang."

    "Goodbye, teachers!"

    Then Xiao Yifei turned his head, waved to the other teachers in the meeting room with a smile, and then he walked out of the meeting room with Yu Yingying, followed dumbly by Yu Jing.

    Today, because of Yu Yingying, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s care, the ss with the best faculty in the entire Clinical Medical College, hailed as the best ss of the Clinical Medical College in nearly thirty years, Clinical (3), was thus finalized under the guidance of Xiao Yifei!

    And just as Xiao Yifei walked out of the meeting room with Yu Yingying, Yu Jing still followed behind silently, not uttering a word, because she really didn¡¯t know what to say. At that moment, Yu Jing¡¯s mind was nk,pletely overwhelmed by the scene she had just witnessed.

    Yu Yingying didn¡¯t understand what the situation meant, but Yu Jing knew it all too clearly.

    What Xiao Yifei had done just now had gone beyond what a normal teacher could do. He had so righteously announced his personal intention to help Yu Yingying, even the dean of the Clinical College had stepped in to cover for him!

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had brought Yu Yingying in front of all the teachers at the Clinical Medical College, indicating that he wanted these teachers to take extra care of Yu Yingying. To Yu Jing, this was inconceivable.

    Because even within the school, wherever there are people, there are always struggles, and conflicts among colleagues aremon. But the event just now told Yu Jing that in the Clinical Medical College, it seemed no teacher had any conflict with Xiao Yifei!

    It appeared that all the teachers¡¯ attitudes toward Xiao Yifei were extremely friendly, even ttering, including Tang Weixing, who showed immense respect for Xiao Yifei!

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: 533</h4><h4></h4>

    This scene made Yu Jing¡¯s heart pound so hard it just wouldn¡¯t stop because not even the principal would necessarily receive such treatment, which she actually saw in Xiao Yifei!

    What on earth had Xiao Yifei done, something earth-shattering unknown to her, to make these teachers so faithfully submissive?

    Actually, Yu Jing was wrong. Xiao Yifei had indeed had conflicts with other teachers at school, it wasn¡¯t as if there were no struggles.

    The reason for the present situation was that Xiao Yifei had long since rooted out the teachers in conflict with him, along with their backers who dared to have conflicts with him!

    With such events urring, who would dare to conflict with Xiao Yifei now?

    But Yu Jing didn¡¯t know!

    Even today, Yu Jing found, when Xiao Yifei came to the meeting room, interrupting the meeting¡¯s progress, it wasn¡¯t to attend the meeting, but just to help Yu Yingying. And after discussing Yu Yingying¡¯s matter, he turned and left without a single teacher in the meeting room objecting!

    Without doubt, this filled Yu Jing¡¯s heart with even greater shock.

    Suddenly, Yu Jing recalled the words Xiao Yifei had said to her when she first didn¡¯t believe in him. Xiao Yifei said that he still had "some say" in matters.

    Now, in Yu Jing¡¯s view, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t just have "some say", he practically had decision-making power!

    Yu Jing stared dumbstruck at Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall and erect figure, her eyes full of mature and intelligent beauty brimming with curious expressions, she was extremely curious, pondering what exactly Xiao Yifei had gone through in this short period¡ªand what exactly he had done!

    To have such a status now!

    It seemed that her initial impression had not been wrong when Xiao Yifei led them on a campus tour at the very start, and those teachers greeted Xiao Yifei with respect!

    Just as Yu Jing¡¯s heart was filled with surprise and she hadn¡¯t yet recovered, Yu Yingying lifted her head, her face filled with smiles as she happily spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother Xiao, I¡¯ve found that the teachers at the Clinical Medical College are really nice!"

    The fragrance emanating from Yu Yingying¡¯s youthfully energetic body wafted into Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose, causing him to suddenly perk up. He lowered his head and looked at Yu Yingying, smiling as he said, "Yeah, they are indeed very nice!"

    Yu Yingying, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but nod vigorously and said, "At first, when I entered the meeting room and saw so many teachers staring straight at us, I was actually very afraid. But I didn¡¯t expect the teachers to be so nice, they even told me to call them uncle and auntie!"

    Yu Yingying¡¯srge eyes curved into crescent moons as she sweetly smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Yu Yingying with such an innocent and naive look, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. She extended her hand and patted Yu Yingying¡¯s head, shaking her head without saying a word.

    "Mom! See, Brother Xiao Yifei said it was nothing to worry about, and you still didn¡¯t believe him. After we entered the meeting room, you barely spoke too; it was Brother Xiao Yifei talking to the teachers."

    Yu Yingying felt Yu Jing¡¯s touch on her head and turned towards Yu Jing with a pout.

    "If it weren¡¯t for Brother Xiao Yifei, even if those teachers were nice, they wouldn¡¯t have acted as friendly as they did today."

    Yu Jing¡¯s hand glided through Yu Yingying¡¯s soft hair, implying something as she said faintly, "So Yingying, your Brother Xiao Yifei is really impressive, huh!"

    Yu Yingying looked at Yu Jing with her big eyes. Though she didn¡¯t quite understand what Yu Jing meant by that, she did understand thetter part of her words, "Haha, my Brother Xiao Yifei is of course the most impressive!"

    Yu Jing, seeing Yu Yingying like this, couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake her head.

    "By the way, Sister Yu, it¡¯s about time now, shall we go grab something to eat?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care too much about what Yu Jing had just said; after all, he had finished helping Yu Yingying. He smiled and continued, "Last time, I remember it was Sister Yu who treated me to a meal. Now that I¡¯m here at Yanjing Medical University, let me be the one to treat you this time! After all, this is my turf!"

    "Of course, I¡¯m not treating you to a Man Han banquet, but since we¡¯re at the school, let¡¯s go try the dining hall? I think the food at our college is pretty good, and after you try it, you¡¯ll be at ease about Yingying eating at the school dining hall!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing smiled and did not object.

    After all, she knew that eating at the school wouldn¡¯t cost much, and if Xiao Yifei had offered to treat her to a fancy meal outside, Yu Jing would probably not let Xiao Yifei pay.

    Despite today¡¯s shocking scene, in Yu Jing¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei was still that slightly shabby-looking young man; even now that Xiao Yifei had be a teacher at Yanjing Medical University, it had not changed her impression of him.

    But what Yu Jing did not know was that Xiao Yifei had already be very powerful, far beyond her imagination!

    Yu Jing did not say anything, instead she took Yu Yingying by the hand and followed behind Xiao Yifei, heading toward the school dining hall. Truth be told, she really did want to see what the food at Yanjing Medical University¡¯s dining hall was like, since her beloved daughter would be attending university here.

    After entering the Yanjing Medical University dining hall led by Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing¡¯s eyes lit up, because, being from the hospitality industry herself, the clean and tidy dining hall gave her a good first impression.

    "Haha, Brother Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re not wrong, the school dining hall is really not bad. I¡¯m going to look around and see what I want to eat!"

    Yu Yingying happily hopped toward the different service windows to see what was avable.

    After watching Yu Yingying head off, Yu Jing turned around, her beautiful eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei as though she had something to say.

    But in the end, Yu Jing did not ask the question she wanted to ask.

    The emotionally intelligent Yu Jing knew that everyone had their little secrets, and if one wanted to share, Xiao Yifei would have probably told her already. Since he did not bring it up, Yu Jing decided not to pursue it.

    Even though Yu Jing was still full of curiosity at the moment, she was able to control herself.

    However, in her heart, Yu Jing spected that perhaps Xiao Yifei had indeed done something very remarkable at the school to garner such a reaction from everyone.

    And the surprise Yu Jing experienced today was more than what she had encountered in an entire year.

    Even by the end, Yu Jing had be somewhat numb to it.

    In the end, Yu Jing looked deeply at the handsome Xiao Yifei, and no matter what, she was truly grateful that Xiao Yifei had been such a great help!

    In all her years, Yu Jing had never seen a university assemble their top teaching resources into one ss because of one person.

    Thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on the mature and graceful face of Yu Jing.

    The other students who are in the same ss as Yingying are indeed quite lucky this time.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, I want to eat that! That stone pot rice!"

    At that moment, Yu Yingying bounced back, her youthful face beaming with happiness. She pointed to a window selling stone pot rice.

    Although she didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened in the meeting room, she knew that her Brother Xiao Yifei had really helped a great deal with her schooling, which made Yu Yingying realize how much Xiao Yifei valued her, so her heart was filled with joy.

    Yu Jing¡¯s contemtion was interrupted by Yu Yingying¡¯s voice. She smiled lightly and agreed to Xiao Yifei¡¯s invitation to eat, walking towards the window of the Yanjing Medical University dining hall.

    After seeing that Yu Yingying was settled, Xiao Yifei also said his goodbyes to Yu Jing. Watching her drive away in her Audi, Xiao Yifei let out a soft chuckle.

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534: 534</h4><h4></h4>

    He then drove back to Jinghang Garden.

    After handling the matters rted to his own school, the next issue was Wu You¡¯s schooling.

    Upon hearing the sound of the key opening the door, Wu You, who had been ying in her own room, had her eyes light up, jumped up from the window with excitement, and ran enthusiastically towards the door.

    "Big brother!"

    From a distance, Wu You reached out her tender arms towards Xiao Yifei.

    A warm smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he lifted Wu You into his arms.

    "Big brother, my hair has also grown out now. When can I start school?"

    Wu You¡¯srge eyes twinkled brightly.

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.

    He had just prepared to sort out this matter for Wu You when she brought it up herself.

    It was also clear that little Wu You really wanted to go to school since at school she could make many new friends, which was much more interesting than ying at home alone.

    "In a couple of days, little You will be able to go to school!"

    Xiao Yifei affectionately rubbed little Wu You¡¯s nose, causing her to erupt with a string of bell-likeughter.

    However, the first thing about Wu You¡¯s schooling was to determine the school.

    Xiao Yifei took out his phone and made a call to Buddha.

    In less than ten minutes, Buddha had already arrived at the house in Jinghang Garden.

    "Boss."

    Buddha looked at Xiao Yifei and respectfully nodded his head.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was sitting on the couch, eating an apple that Zhou Meifeng had just washed, with little Wu You nestled in his arms, rubbing her little head against him, looking very adorable.

    When little Wu You heard Buddha¡¯s voice, she suddenly looked up and crisply called out, "Daddy!"

    Upon hearing little Wu You¡¯s voice, Buddha looked at her and smiled warmly.

    Zhou Meifeng, sitting next to Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but show an envious expression upon witnessing this scene.

    When Xiao Yifei saw Buddha appear, he didn¡¯t mince words but directly asked, "Where did little You go to school before?"

    Buddha was slightly stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden question as he didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would ask this.

    But a momentter, he suddenly realized that it was the time for school to start and that little Wu You had indeed not attended school for a long time since she fell ill!

    It was evident from Xiao Yifei¡¯s question that he was making preparations for Wu You¡¯s schooling, which made Buddha¡¯s eyes suddenly sh with gratitude.

    He hadn¡¯t even thought of it himself, but Xiao Yifei had not only thought about it, he was already making preparations¡ªhow could Buddha not feel even more grateful!

    "Before Wu You fell ill, she was at an elementary school near our home. If I remember correctly, but Wu You¡¯s grades were quite good."

    Buddha¡¯s face was filled with smiles as he looked at Wu You, seeming to recall the happy times when Wu You was at school.

    Hearing Buddha mention her good grades at the time, little Wu You nodded her head repeatedly, looking very adorable.

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Wu You¡¯s head and smilingly said to Buddha, "Then, are Wu You¡¯s school records still there? We will need them when arranging for school."

    "They are! They are, all with me,"

    Buddha nodded his head and somewhat worriedly said to Xiao Yifei, "However, boss, when Wu You fell ill, she was in the fourth grade of elementary school. She hasn¡¯t been to school for two or three years now, and it¡¯s unclear what grade she should be in now. Furthermore, when we left, it seemed that the elementary school had already moved."

    Listening to Buddha¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and reassuringly said to Buddha, "Don¡¯t worry about it; these things you need not fret over. I will take care of everything for Wu You."

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Buddha, who was not very good at expressing his feelings, looked at Xiao Yifei and responded in a subdued voice.

    "Haha, no worries, just bring Wu You¡¯s school records to me tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei waved to Buddha, "School is starting in a couple of days, so finding a school for Wu You is a matter for these next few days."

    "Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll bring Wu You¡¯s school records to you right away."

    Buddha replied.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then looked down and saw little Wu You staring at him with wide eyes. "Big brother, if Wu You goes to school, will I still be able to see you? If I can¡¯t see you, I don¡¯t want to go to school!"

    Little Wu You earnestly said to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, realizing his importance in Wu You¡¯s heart.

    "Don¡¯t worry, when you go to school, you¡¯ll make new friends, and you¡¯ll definitely see your big brother."

    Xiao Yifei reached out and ruffled Wu You¡¯s hair.

    Early the next morning, Buddha brought over the bag containing Wu You¡¯s school records to Xiao Yifei.

    "Come, join us for some food."

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was busy eating the breakfast Zhou Meifeng had prepared, while little Wu You sat on a chair, swinging her legs, smiling at Buddha with her beautiful eyes.

    "Yeah,e eat with us. I made plenty this morning."

    Zhou Meifeng also waved at Buddha and said.

    "Thanks boss, but really it¡¯s alright, Pr Bear is waiting for me to buy him food."

    Buddha respectfully spoke to Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng.

    After saying this, Buddha turned his head to Wu You and said with a smile, "Wu You, make sure to listen to your big brother, alright?"

    Upon hearing Buddha¡¯s words, Wu You lifted her head vigorously and nodded. "I always listen to big brother the most!"

    Buddha saw Wu You¡¯s response and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he greeted Xiao Yifei and left the room.

    Xiao Yifei took the school record folder that Buddha had brought over and began to examine it thoroughly.

    "You know, Wu You¡¯s past grades are actually quite good."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Wu You¡¯s transcript and smiled softly.

    Zhou Meifeng, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, softly chuckled, "Right, I always thought Wu You¡¯s grades wouldn¡¯t be bad since she¡¯s so smart."

    After speaking, Zhou Meifeng nced at Wu You, who was currently using chopsticks to suck up a noodle into her mouth.

    Hearing Zhou Meifeng calling her name, Wu You looked up with her innocent big eyes stared nkly at Zhou Meifeng. "Pretty Aunt Meifeng, did you call me?"

    Seeing Wu You¡¯s adorable reaction, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t resist leaning over and kissing her soft, delicate cheek, eliciting a crispugh from Wu You.

    The sound of herughter, like silver bells, filled the morning with warm sunlight.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

    However, he suddenly remembered something and turned to Zhou Meifeng with a puzzled look, "Meifeng, do you know of any good elementary schools in Yanjing?"

    Although Wu You was almost of middle school age, because she had been hospitalized due to illness, she was certainly behind the standard curriculum, meaning that it would be appropriate for her to attend elementary school now.

    Zhou Meifeng, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, was taken aback, staring directly at him.

    While Xiao Yifei saw Zhou Meifeng staring nkly at him, he was somewhat puzzled; however, he soon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, as neither he nor Zhou Meifeng had children, so how could she possibly know what good schools there were in Yanjing.

    "I¡¯ll go and checkter."

 Chapter 535: Blushing

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Blushing</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei reached out and pinched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s jade cheek with a smile.

    When Zhou Meifeng heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and had her face pinched by him, she suddenly came to her senses. A light shed in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes as she seriously said to Xiao Yifei, "I just remembered, during my yoga ss, I heard some of the mom students mention a school, it seemed pretty good."

    "Isn¡¯t it called Xinba District Experimental Primary School?"

    Zhou Meifeng seemed to have some difficulty recalling the name of the school. She extended her jade hand to tap her lips, her face full of charm and allure.

    At home, besides doing household chores, she didn¡¯t have much else to do, so upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion, Zhou Meifeng had signed up for a yoga ss. Under the instruction of the female yoga teacher, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s flexibility had improved more and more.

    It wasn¡¯t only a workout; the most important part was that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s increasingly supple body had unlocked more positions!

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only positive change. Zhou Meifeng had also made quite a few new friends. The Xinba District Experimental Primary School was one she had heard about from them.

    "Xinba District Experimental Primary School?"

    A hint of confusion shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he seemed to have heard about this school before.

    "Yeah, I heard them say that this school is indeed not bad."

    Zhou Meifeng nodded her head, then scrunched up her pretty eyebrows as she continued to speak to Xiao Yifei, "However, I remember them mentioning that the school¡¯s principal is somewhat greedy or something, I can¡¯t recall clearly."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhou Meifeng, whose face exuded the charm of a young wife, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He kissed Zhou Meifeng lightly and then turned to pat little Wu You on the head with a smile, "I¡¯ll go and check it out."

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei returned to his room and took out hisptop.

    Once Xiao Yifei proficiently searched for information about Xinba District Experimental Primary School, he squinted his eyes as he read through everything, and after reviewing the school¡¯s details, he nodded slightly, "This school does indeed seem not bad. I¡¯ll take little You to check out the school in a bit."

    After finishing his words with a smile to Zhou Meifeng, he shut down theputer.

    Xinba District Experimental Primary School was a rather prestigious primary school. Despite the high tuition fees, the teaching standards were truly not low, and the management wasprehensive. Overall, it appeared to be a good school.

    After all, Xiao Yifei was not short of money, and he was even less willing to trouble others for something he could handle himself.

    "But I do remember they said something about the school¡¯s principal... doesn¡¯t seem to be very good..."

    Zhou Meifeng said, frowning at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifeiughed upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, "No worries, even if he is greedy, as long as he teaches little You well, spending a bit of money isn¡¯t a problem, besides, special circumstances like little You¡¯s would require spending money at any school."

    He turned to look at little Wu You with a smile, "Little You, get ready, we¡¯ll go check out the school with big brother in a bit."

    A glimmer of happiness shed in little Wu You¡¯srge eyes, she slurped up all the noodles from around her mouth in one breath, then hopped off her chair excitedly and headed back to her room to change clothes.

    "Big brother, wait for me! I¡¯ll be ready in a sh!"

    The crisp voice came from the bouncing little Wu You.

    It was clear, little Wu You was indeed very happy.

    At this moment, seeing that Xiao Yifei was almost done with his meal, Zhou Meifeng got up to start clearing the tes. Leaning over the table, her curves, more defined from the yoga training, suddenly came into Xiao Yifei¡¯s view.

    A mischievous smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, and his hand suddenly covered them.

    "What are you doing! Little You¡¯s going toe out soon!"

    Zhou Meifeng turned her head and yfully nced at Xiao Yifei.

    "Big brother, can we leave now?"

    As soon as Zhou Meifeng finished speaking, little Wu You bounced out of the room, wearing a new set of clothes.

    Seeing little Wu Youing out, Xiao Yifei blushed and discreetly withdrew his hand from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s backside, thenughed a bit awkwardly.

    Fortunately, Wu You was too excited to notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s little gesture.

    "Big brother, when do we leave?"

    Little Wu You, with the bag Zhou Meifeng bought for her slung in front, had eyes filled with anticipation.

    "Wait for a second, big brother will get ready too."

    Xiao Yifei stood up, rubbed his nose, and walked toward his own room. As he passed little Wu You, Xiao Yifei reached out and ruffled her hair.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shyness. Although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see it, she still glowered at him fiercely.

    "Beautiful Auntie Meifeng, why is your face red? Do you have a fever?"

    At this moment, little Wu You approached with concern, her face full of care as she looked at Zhou Meifeng and spoke.

    "Auntie is fine."

    Zhou Meifeng pursed her lips and smiled.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei came out of his room, now changed into a new set of clothes.

    "Let¡¯s go, little You!"

    Xiao Yifei turned and smiled at little Wu You, then walked over and hoisted her onto his shoulder.

    "Giggle giggle."

    Little Wu Youughed merrily at Xiao Yifei¡¯s teasing.

    "We¡¯ll be off now."

    Xiao Yifei turned to Zhou Meifeng and said, then pulled open the door and walked out.

    "Xinba District Experimental Primary School, let¡¯s see where it is."

    At this time, Xiao Yifei was already seated in the car, he turned on the navigation, and then started the car.

    Little Wu You sat in the passenger seat, seriously fastening her seat belt and then patting it reassuringly.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh upon seeing little Wu You¡¯s actions.

    The car then drew a graceful arc as it drove out of the garage.

    The Xinba District Experimental Primary School turned out to be not far from Xiao Yifei¡¯s home, no wonder he had heard of this institution before, as he had passed by it previously.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei parked the car on the roadside and led little Wu You out.

    Looking at the rather imposing school gate, Xiao Yifei nodded slightly.

    Regardless of the quality of the school¡¯s education, just by looking at the school¡¯s facade, a primary school with such a sizable area in the expensive city of Yanjing must at least have strong financial strength.

    "Hello, sir, I¡¯d like to inquire about enrolling a child in school."

    Since the primary school wasn¡¯t in session yet, although there were teachers arriving intermittently, the school gates were still firmly locked. Xiao Yifei approached the gatekeeper¡¯s office and politely said to the gatekeeper.

    "Hello, Uncle!"

    At the same time, little Wu You also raised her head and respectfully spoke to the gatekeeper.

    "Come on in,e on in."

    The gatekeeper looked down to see the handsome Xiao Yifei with a delicate and pretty little girl by his side, and seeing how well-mannered the little girl was, a happy smile appeared on his face. He quickly opened the school gate to let Xiao Yifei and little Wu You in.

    "By the way, are you here to inquire about your child¡¯s schooling?"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was pulling little Wu You to thank the gatekeeper and was about to leave, the gatekeeper suddenly called out to Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, I¡¯m looking into the situation for enrolling the child."

    Xiao Yifei turned back and replied to the gatekeeper with a smile.

    After looking down at little Wu You for a moment, considering her polite behavior just then, the gatekeeper frowned slightly and said to Xiao Yifei with a bit of difficulty, "If you¡¯re looking for a school for this little girl, I suggest that it might be best to check out some other primary schools."

 Chapter 536 Choosing a School

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Choosing a School</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing the gatekeeper¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei paused for a moment, surprised, "Master, what¡¯s wrong? Is the teaching quality of your school not good?"

    The gatekeeper furrowed his brow and shook his head as he replied, "It¡¯s not that the teaching quality is bad..."

    It seemed the gatekeeper had some unspoken concerns, but in the end, he didn¡¯t reveal why he was reluctant to let little Wu You attend this school. He sighed before continuing, "You¡¯ll understand once you see for yourself. Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t rmend such a good girl attend this school."

    A flicker of puzzlement shone in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, but since he hade, he decided it was best to inquire further.

    "Thank you."

    He politely thanked the gatekeeper before he and little Wu You started walking into the school campus.

    Not until Xiao Yifei entered Xinba District Experimental Primary School did he gain a new understanding of the institution. Not only was the school¡¯s grounds expansive, but the teaching buildings were also very imposing, and it was equipped with a full range of facilities. Had the name of a primary school not hung on the gate, Xiao Yifei might have even doubted whether the school included everything from elementary to high school.

    It could be said that, in terms of hardware facilities, the primary school had reached the pinnacle.

    After searching the vast campus for a while, Xiao Yifei finally found the school¡¯s administrative office after asking a teacher.

    Although that teacher did ultimately answer Xiao Yifei¡¯s query, the air of arrogance in their demeanor left Xiao Yifei slightly displeased.

    Atst, Xiao Yifei arrived at the entrance to the administrative office.

    "Hello, is anyone there?"

    He knocked on the door of the administrative office, asking very politely.

    No matter how powerful Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were, no matter what kind of background he had, he approached knowledge and education with the utmost reverence.

    Moreover, today was specifically about Wu You¡¯s schooling.

    However, after Xiao Yifei knocked on the door for a moment, there was still no response from the administrative office.

    He slightly furrowed his brow, as the teacher who had impatiently pointed him in the direction of the administrative office had clearly mentioned that it was currently staffed, but why was there no response when Xiao Yifei knocked on the door?

    "Hello? Is anyone there? May Ie in?"

    Xiao Yifei knocked on the door again.

    Afterward, his keen hearing finally detected the sound of high heels tapping on the floor inside the door, and at the same time, the grumbling voice of a woman.

    "Damn it, nagging and nagging, about to die, huh!"

    Then the door to the administrative office swung open, and a heavily made-up female teacher appeared before Xiao Yifei.

    After sizing up Xiao Yifei from head to toe, she coldly asked, "What do you want?"

    Seeing the female teacher¡¯s attitude, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow, but he still politely replied, "I¡¯vee to inquire about enrolling a child in school."

    The female teacher, showing a flicker of impatience in her eyes, replied sharply to Xiao Yifei, "The term starts the day after tomorrow. Come back then for school-rted matters."

    After saying this, the female teacher reached out to close the door that Xiao Yifei had managed to open.

    But seeing the female teacher acting this way, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brow imperceptibly furrowed. He stuck out a foot to keep the door from closing, blocking the door she intended to shut.

    "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?"

    The heavily made-up female teacher¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance, and her sharp face was full of anger as she barked at Xiao Yifei, "I told you toe back in two days!"

    "I¡¯m not talking about enrollment for the new term. I am considering having a child attend our school and wanted to ask what preparations are necessary."

    Xiao Yifei remained polite toward the sharp-tongued female teacher before him.

    No matter what, even though the female teacher¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t very friendly, such is indeed the case with some schoolteachers nowadays, so Xiao Yifei could understand, and since little Wu You was still by his side, he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.

    "A new student?"

    The female teacher, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, frowned slightly, and she looked down at little Wu You, whom Xiao Yifei was holding by the hand. A hint of impatience shed in her eyes, but this time she did not close the door. Instead, she turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Come in."

    A faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he walked into the Academic Affairs Office with little Wu You.

    As the school year had not started yet, there were very few teachers in the Academic Affairs Office. Xiao Yifei followed the female teacher to her desk.

    Upon reaching the female teacher¡¯s desk, Xiao Yifei saw that herputer had a chat window open. Seeing Xiao Yifei looking over, the teacher frowned and closed the chat window.

    Xiao Yifei assumed that the female teacher¡¯s earlier impatience was because he had interrupted her chat.

    "What¡¯s all this fuss, forcing me to be on duty."

    Meanwhile, the female teacherined under her breath.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly.

    Then the teacher turned around, looked at Xiao Yifei with a carefree expression, and asked, "What grade is the kid in?"

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head to look at little Wu You. Excitement still filled her eyes; her small figure stood straight, and her smooth ck hair was slightly puffed up, making her look extremely cute.

    When little Wu You saw Xiao Yifei looking at her, she could not help but give him a big smile, and Xiao Yifei winked back at her.

    Then Xiao Yifei looked up at the female teacher and said, "She seems to have been in third or fourth grade before."

    The teacher had already turned to y a small game on theputer but spun back around with a frown upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. First, she looked at little Wu You, then raised her head to Xiao Yifei and shouted angrily, "Are you here to mock me?"

    "At her age, you¡¯re saying she¡¯s in third or fourth grade?"

    The teacher red at Xiao Yifei angrily and said, "You¡¯re here to make fun of me? I don¡¯t have time to deal with you!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at the teacher¡¯s words.

    "Teacher, little Wu You was ill when she was younger and missed about two or three years of school. Before she was sick, she was in third or fourth grade," Xiao Yifei said politely to the harsh teacher with a smile, "Her illness is better now, and her previous school wasn¡¯t that great. So, I am looking for a better school for her to attend anew. That¡¯s why we came here thinking our school is good."

    "Also, aftering here, I wanted to ask if our school has any kind of entrance test or something along those lines that she could take to determine which grade she should start from," he said to the teacher with a smile.

    "Hmph, only now you realize our school is good?"

    The teacher spoke in a disdainful tone, then turned around and pulled out a stack of papers from a drawer. She randomly took one out and handed it to Xiao Yifei, saying impatiently, "Let her do this, finish within an hour, and then bring the paper back to me."

    Xiao Yifei reached out and took the paper from the teacher, nodded with a smile, and was about to speak when he noticed that the teacher had already turned back to y on herputer.

    He slightly furrowed his brow and then led little Wu You to a table nearby.

    "Little You, try doing this paper, and once you¡¯re done, give it to big brother. Big brother will wait for you over here," Xiao Yifei said with a warm smile, reaching out to gently pat Wu You¡¯s head.

    Little Wu You nodded seriously, then took out a pencil from her small backpack, furrowed her tiny brows, and started diligently working on the questions.

 Chapter 537 Perfect Score

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Perfect Score</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stood behind Wu You, his face wearing a faint smile as he watched Wu You answer the questions.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly which grade level¡¯s exam questions the female teacher had taken, but from a nce at the questions, although they were not particrly difficult, they were indeed original and creative in design, truly testing the children¡¯s thinking abilities. From this, one could tell that Xinba District Experimental Elementary School was indeed respectable and had its reasons for its reputation,

    Quick as a sh, Wu You answered the questions; whenever she encountered a difficult one, she would bite her pencil and ponder for a moment before continuing.

    Although Wu You hadn¡¯t attended school or received systematic education in two to three years, during these years, she underwent treatments and setbacks that even adults would find challenging to endure.

    And because Buddha was not always at her side, the smart Wu You had to be even more independent and strong.

    It could be said that Wu You¡¯s thoughts were far ahead of other children her age, and even while she was ill, she didn¡¯t give up on learning and continued to read books.

    So, the test paper the female teacher gave Wu You couldn¡¯t stump her. Although it was supposed to take an hour, Wu You finished the entire paper in half that time, and afterpleting it, she checked her work carefully with wide eyes.

    Then, Wu You held up her paper high and handed it to Xiao Yifei: "Big brother, here you go!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Wu You and then turned around to pass her paper to the female teacher.

    "Teacher, the youngdy has finished her paper. Would you mind taking a look?"

    He spoke politely to the female teacher.

    At this time, the female teacher was still engrossed in her game, paying no attention to what Xiao Yifei was saying.

    Xiao Yifei pursed his lips and stood by, saying nothing for the time being.

    Finally, after the female teacher had finished her game round, she turned around, gestured to Xiao Yifei, and said, "Come here, bring the paper for me to look at."

    Xiao Yifei frowned, standing still without speaking.

    At this moment, Wu You ran over cheerfully and took the paper from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand to give it to the female teacher.

    The female teacher took Wu You¡¯spleted paper and after quickly scanning it, her brow suddenly furrowed.

    "What¡¯s the meaning of this!"

    With eyes full of scorn, the female teacher looked up and said sharply to Xiao Yifei, "She¡¯s just a child, and you¡¯re helping her cheat! What kind of parent does that make you?"

    Seeing the teacher¡¯s attitude, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    The female teacher had been rather unpleasant from the start, and Xiao Yifei had swallowed his pride for Wu You¡¯s sake, but hearing her make such an usation, fierce anger suddenly red up within him.

    After all, the teacher shouldn¡¯t be using him of helping Wu You cheat. Where did she get the idea that he had helped Wu You cheat?

    And with Wu You standing right there beside them, what a terrible thing for her to witness!

    "Cheat? Where did you see me helping her cheat?"

    Xiao Yifei said coldly to the female teacher.

    Seeing the change in Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor¡ªthe previously gentle Xiao Yifei had now exuded a chilling aura¡ªthe sudden shift made the female teacher tense, and she instantly became flustered.

    "You... Look at your daughter¡¯s test paper!"

    Slightly panicking, the female teacher shook the paper that Wu You had handed over at Xiao Yifei: "You just told me your daughter hasn¡¯t been to school in three or four years, and I gave her a fifth-grade paper to do. She got all the answers right! Are you telling me she did this all by herself?"

    "If I remember correctly, you just told me that your daughter wasn¡¯t even in fifth grade when she fell ill, right? Are you saying that in the two years she was ill, not only did she not fall behind in her studies, but she also improved?"

    The female teacher narrowed her eyes at Xiao Yifei and said.

    Previously, the female teacher who was full of contempt and impatience saw something was amiss and immediately became amiable.

    Upon hearing what the female teacher said, Xiao Yifei looked down in surprise. He started to smile unexpectedly at little Wu You; he hadn¡¯t thought that little Wu You would be so smart, getting all the questions right!

    No wonder the teacher had misunderstood, if it hadn¡¯t been for him standing behind little Wu You just now, he probably would not have believed this result himself.

    "Little You, you¡¯re so smart!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand, patted little Wu You on the head, andughed.

    Feelingfortable and cozy, little Wu You narrowed her eyes and smiled naively at Xiao Yifei. She didn¡¯t know what had happened; although she hadn¡¯t fallen much behind in terms of knowledge recently, it was still unexpected for her to get everything right.

    But while answering the questions, she could always feel that her brain was reacting very quickly, so quite soon, little Wu You had finished the whole set of questions.

    The energy that Xiao Yifei had left in little Wu You¡¯s body while treating her illness was slowly changing her body, already showing initial results.

    Xiao Yifei touched little Wu You¡¯s head again with a smile.

    He turned back to the teacher and continued, "Although I stood behind little You just now, I really didn¡¯t give her any answers to the questions. This point must not be misunderstood. Although I¡¯m also surprised by the results of little You¡¯s test, it indeed happened."

    As soon as Xiao Yifei saw the teacher bing amiable, his face gradually looked better.

    Even though Xiao Yifei knew that being stern might be better when dealing with such a teacher who bullied the weak and feared the strong, he didn¡¯t want to leave any bad impression in front of little Wu You.

    "If there was no cheating, there was no cheating."

    The female teacher nced at Sun Li and said with resentment, "What are you being fierce for?"

    Just now, she had indeed been quite frightened by Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura.

    After the cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique, not only had Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical fitness be increasingly strong but even at times when he simply frowned or red, he exuded an unmatched authority. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had some blood on his hands and had grown more formidable sinceing into wealth.

    So, just now, simply by frowning and ring, Xiao Yifei had scared the female teacher quite a bit.

    But now that the teacher saw Xiao Yifei had reverted to his usual calm, she could finally take a breath of relief. At the same time, she felt a surge of resentment towards Xiao Yifei, but having experienced the terrifying moment earlier, she only dared to speak ill of him in her heart.

    That sudden feeling of falling into an ice cer, the teacher really did not want to experience it again.

    "So look, we didn¡¯t cheat and the results are out. What do you think our girl should achieve?"

    Xiao Yifei said to the teacher with a smile.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the teacher¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted. She smiled and told Xiao Yifei, "Now that your girl has finished the test, we can ascertain that she wouldn¡¯t have a problem being in sixth grade."

    Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, little Wu You happily hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs, her big eyes filled with joy.

    Little Wu You, who had taken a leave from primary school for medical treatment, certainly knew that the sixth grade was the highest grade in primary school.

    To hear that she could start attending sses from the sixth grade, little Wu You was thrilled.

    Upon hearing the teacher¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei also showed a faint smile, and after calcting for a moment, he smiled and said to the teacher, "Does that mean little You can directly go to school with her peers of the same age?"

    The teacher nodded and responded to Xiao Yifei, "That¡¯s correct."

    Xiao Yifei was even more reassured. He had been worried that if little Wu You couldn¡¯t keep up with the curriculum, attending school with students younger than her would subject her to strange looks and unfair treatment from her little ssmates. Although little Wu You was very sensible and smart, Xiao Yifei was still afraid that she would be affected.

 Chapter 538: Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Making Things Difficult</h4><h4></h4>

    But as it stands, of course it¡¯s best that nothing is amiss.

    "Haha, well, thank you so much, teacher."

    Xiao Yiughed at the female teacher, then with some confusion, he said, "Since Xiao You has passed the tests and all, if I¡¯d like to enroll her, what kind of procedures should I follow?"

    After speaking, Xiao Yi took out Wu You¡¯s student record file and ced it on the desk, smiling at the female teacher, "This is Xiao Wu You¡¯s student record file. Take a look and let me know if there¡¯s anything else needed for the enrollment."

    The female teacher nced at Wu You¡¯s student record file with disinterest, then raised her head, smiling at Xiao Yi, "Although the little girl has passed a test, that test was after all merely an assessment of her current academic level. As for enrolling her, that you mentioned."

    Here the female teacher paused before continuing to Xiao Yi, "Given the number of new students we¡¯ve had recently, enrolling someone suddenly like your niece isn¡¯t quite so easy. If you really want her to attend school, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to speak with the principal."

    The female teacher looked at Xiao Yi, a flicker of malice barely perceptible in her eyes.

    Upon hearing the female teacher¡¯s words, Xiao Yi frowned slightly and asked her with some confusion, "Didn¡¯t we just agree that after Xiao You took the test, we could determine her grade level?"

    The female teacher smiled and said to Xiao Yi, "We did say we could determine her grade level, but we didn¡¯t say she¡¯d certainly be attending our school. We¡¯ve only provided a free assessment, but that doesn¡¯t mean your niece can study here.

    "Surely you¡¯ve heard of our Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to enroll your niece. Because our school¡¯s teaching facilities and environment are indeed excellent, the number of students who want to attend each year is countless."

    The female teacher lowered her head and casually spoke while fiddling with her hands.

    She, who had been intimidated by Xiao Yi¡¯s assertiveness earlier, had atst found a way to get back at him.

    "Many students wish to enroll in our school, yet even so, arge portion of them can¡¯t get in. Your niece is looking to transfer in, and there are many others with better grades than her who we haven¡¯t epted, so whether your niece can get in or not, I can¡¯t be sure."

    With a smile on her face, the female teacher said to Xiao Yi, "It¡¯s really difficult, there are just too many people who want to get into our school. If you really wish for her to study here, you¡¯ll probably have to talk to our principal."

    The female teacher now showed her true colors to Xiao Yi; if he wanted to enroll Wu You, he had to see the principal.

    "Where is your principal?"

    Xiao Yiughed looking at the female teacher, and his eyes surveyed the surroundings of the school office, noticing that the few teachers on duty were mostly ying around, none doing serious work.

    Then, his gaze fell upon a photograph with a chubby figure, and Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Our principal, seems to have gone traveling recently, right?"

    The female teacher raised her head and smiled at Xiao Yi, "You¡¯d have to wait for him to return, and that might take a week. But by then we¡¯ll be officially starting school, and by that time, it will be even harder for your niece to get in."

    A shadowy gleam shed in her eyes as she looked at Xiao Yi and continued, "Otherwise, you could ask about enrollment at other schools. After all, the chances of your niece being admitted here aren¡¯t very high. But no matter what, we¡¯ve done a free test for you, so there¡¯s no need to thank us too much."

    The female teacher¡¯s face bore a trace of smug satisfaction, feeling that Xiao Yi had no choice but to acquiesce.

    Xiao Yi looked at the female teacher and smiled faintly, "So teacher, you think my niece won¡¯t be able to enroll, is that it?"

    "Not that she won¡¯t be able to, I just think it¡¯s rather unlikely. After all, looking at your circumstances, they¡¯re not particrly good. Plus, with the principal away, you see, even if I wanted to help you, there¡¯s nothing I can do!"

    The female teacher, with a heavily made-up face, showed an ugly expression as she feigned helplessness and spread her hands out to Xiao Yi.

    "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s head gently lifted, and a sh of sharpness passed through his eyes, which were now looking outside the window. Then Xiao Yifei casually spoke to the female teacher, "By the way, about your school¡¯s principal who has already gone on vacation, isn¡¯t he plump and fair-skinned?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the female teacher¡¯s eyes darted with a hint of confusion. She didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yifei would be aware of what their school principal looked like.

    Could it be that Xiao Yifei had seen their school¡¯s principal?

    That¡¯s unscientific!

    As far as the female teacher knew, the principal would never arrive early if he could arrivete! Besides, school hadn¡¯t started at this time, so how could the principal possibly be there!

    At the same time, the female teacher dismissed the possibility that Xiao Yifei knew their school principal because if the man in front of her truly knew their principal, he wouldn¡¯t be here with a child inquiring about enrolling!

    Their principal had everything neatly arranged, and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to stay on, not to mention, the people their principal knew were all either rich or noble!

    With the principal¡¯s greedy disposition, how could he possibly know such an ordinary person.

    The female teacher¡¯s gaze swiftly passed over Xiao Yifei¡¯s attire.

    So the female teacher rxed and deliberately said to Xiao Yifei with a smiling face, "Yes! Do you know our principal? How did you know he¡¯s plump and fair-skinned?"

    As expected, Xiao Yifei smiled at her and shook his head, saying, "I don¡¯t know your principal."

    When the female teacher heard this sentence, a trace of mockery flickered across her face without a trace. She smiled and said to Xiao Yifei, "Oh, I thought you knew our principal. By the way, since you are already aware of this situation, the matter of enrolling your girl here indeed can¡¯t be settled for now, after all, the principal hasn¡¯t returned. Look, if there is nothing else, are you going to leave soon?"

    Although the female teacher was smiling as she spoke to Xiao Yifei, her eyes revealed a not-so-friendly expression.

    Xiao Yifei saw the attitude of the female teacher, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just showed a faint smile.

    "Is there something else, sir? Do you have something else to say?" the female teacher asked, looking up at Xiao Yifei with a beaming smile.

    The shock that the female teacher had just received from Xiao Yifei seemed to have been recovered. Seeing an apparently helpless Xiao Yifei, she felt even more triumphant.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he bent down and gently tousled Wu You¡¯s hair.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, the female teacher couldn¡¯t help but sneer to herself, thinking Xiao Yifei, feeling defeated, was about to leave.

    "Wu You, wait here for big brother, okay?"

    Who would have thought that Xiao Yifei would say such a thing to little Wu You?

    The female teacher was taken aback for a moment, but then she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s inquiring, "What¡¯s your principal¡¯sst name?"

    "Zhou. Why?"

    The female teacher responded subconsciously.

    Right after, Xiao Yifei walked calmly toward the doorway and then abruptly pulled open the door of the office, calling out loudly to the outside, "Principal Zhou, could you pleasee here for a moment!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the female teacher couldn¡¯t help butugh. Had this man gone mad, yelling at the door? What could he possibly be calling for?

 Chapter 539: Coming So Fast

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539: Coming So Fast</h4><h4></h4>

    But immediately after, a familiar voice made the female teacher freeze in shock.

    "What? Are you calling me?"

    The familiar voice stopped the female teacher in her tracks, followed by a series of footsteps.

    The plump face of Xinba District Experimental Primary School Principal Zhu Yonghao appeared in front of Sun Li, "Were you looking for me?"

    Xiao Yifei ignored Zhu Yonghao and turned to the female teacher with a smile, "Teacher, your principal really gets around fast on his trips!"

    The female teacher waspletely stunned; she had never expected the notoriously greedy andzy principal to show up at the school before the term had even started.

    For her, this was an unbelievable urrence with Zhu Yonghao, the principal she knew of Xinba District¡¯s Experimental Primary School!

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s reputation forziness was well-known, which is why the female teacher felt confident enough to tantly lie to Xiao Yifei, iming Zhu Yonghao had gone on a trip.

    However, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s appearance directly pped the female teacher in the face!

    Especially after hearing what Xiao Yifei had just told her, the female teacher became even more annoyed and embarrassed.

    In her view, Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarks were outright provoking her!

    Until now, the female teacher couldn¡¯t figure out how Xiao Yifei knew Zhu Yonghao had arrived, and how he was able to call Zhu Yonghao over as soon as the door opened.

    Putting aside why Zhu Yonghao was at the school today, just the fact that Xiao Yifei had spotted Zhu Yonghao was already filling the female teacher with astonishment,

    From this position in the office, one could only see outside through the window, but the windows looked out over the yground, the path Zhu Yonghao took to get there was not visible from the office, especially since the office door was closed just a moment ago.

    This was something the female teacher couldn¡¯t fathom at all.

    How her seemingly unbreakable lie was exposed by Xiao Yifei in an instant.

    This left the female teacher feeling embarrassed and filled with anger.

    Not just the female teacher, even Zhu Yonghao himself found it strangely odd.

    The usuallyzy man wondered why he had chosen toe to the school today.

    It was because he and a female teacher he was fond of had agreed to meet at the school today; of course, what they nned to do after the meeting was something all adults understood.

    Because this matter was not suitable for the public eye, Zhu Yonghao sneaked into the school, took back-alleys all the way, being extra cautious out of fear of being seen and unable to exin himself.

    Given hiszy character, if others saw him at school so early, they would be surprised, and if discovered, his ndestine rendezvous was very likely to be found out!

    Stealthily looking around and choosing back-alleys, Zhu Yonghao was not spotted by anyone throughout his walk.

    Until he was almost at the lecture building where he had arranged to meet with the female teacher, when suddenly a voice called out to him.

    When his presence was discovered, he was genuinely startled.

    Zhu Yonghao, who had intended to hastily leave, found Xiao Yifei standing at the office door smirking at him.

    Under the circumstances, Zhu Yonghao had no choice but to walk up to him, unable to feign ignorance and leave.

    This was the reason why the female teacher was puzzled and suspicious over how such a self-serving person like Zhu Yonghao could be summoned so effortlessly by Xiao Yifei.

    "Do you need something from me?"

    Zhu Yonghao asked Xiao Yifei.

    He saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was unfamiliar, not a teacher from the school, nor any of the wealthy elites he knew. Although he felt somewhat disdainful toward Xiao Yifei in his heart, Zhu Yonghao did not show it.

    After all, Zhu Yonghao was feeling guilty today, not nning on doing anything good, and after the earlier panic, he certainly couldn¡¯t muster any defiance.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei maintained a smile that was not quite a smile as he watched Zhu Yonghao.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei had been deceived by a female teacher and even nned to leave with little Wu You, but just as he was about to leave, he thought of testing his irvoyance.

    After all, he had discovered the limits of his irvoyance during his experience in Dream Paradise.

    However, after the ck Coal Ball shattered, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes had be even stronger, so he just happened to want to test his limits.

    Unexpectedly, the moment he activated his irvoyance, he saw a plump white figure at the door, sneaking around the corner, looking left and right as he moved forward.

    That appearance was clearly not that of someone up to any good.

    Xiao Yifei initially mistook Zhu Yonghao for a thief, given his suspicious behavior, but if a thief had Zhu Yonghao¡¯s physique, he would probably have starved to death. Then, Xiao Yifei saw this familiar figure in a photo on the table.

    Zhu Yonghao was standing in the middle, clearly posing as someone important.

    So, Xiao Yifei then took the step of asking those questions to the female teacher.

    And the reason Xiao Yifei was certain he could call Zhu Yonghao over was not only because he found Zhu Yonghao¡¯s behavior suspicious, but also because, in that fleeting nce, Xiao Yifei saw a box of Durex in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s pocket.

    What kind of principal woulde to the school before the semester starts and carry Durex with him?

    Thus, in an instant, Xiao Yifei made a judgment about Zhu Yonghao.

    And Xiao Yifei was also very sure that as long as he called, Zhu Yonghao would surelye over, especially since he was feeling guilty at the moment.

    "Principal Zhu, hello, it¡¯s like this. I see that our school has quite good teaching quality, and I would like our daughter to attend our school."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhu Yonghao, who still had a hint of anxiety on his face, and smiled, "Little You had been sick and took a three-year leave from school, and I would like her to start studying again."

    Zhu Yonghao heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. His plump face turned toward the direction of Xiao Yifei, only to see the female teacher standing behind Xiao Yifei, heavily made up and looking nervous, which puzzled him.

    However, he first ignored the female teacher¡¯s behavior, turned his head back to Xiao Yifei with a smile, and said, "Then you would need the little girl to take a test to see which grade she should be in now."

    Although Zhu Yonghao had already noticed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s attire was quite ordinary, not indicating that he came from a wealthy family, he nheless felt a sense of transparency when Xiao Yifei looked at him.

    So, Zhu Yonghao treated Xiao Yifei quite politely.

    "I also took the test just now, and the result is out."

    Xiao Yifei squinted and said to Zhu Yonghao, "But this female teacher from our school told me she couldn¡¯t decide on this matter, and told me to find you, and even said you had gone traveling, so the final conclusion was that I couldn¡¯t let my daughter attend your school."

    He pointed at the female teacher and continued speaking to Zhu Yonghao, "I didn¡¯t expect you to return from your trip so soon, Principal Zhu."

    Zhu Yonghao was startled by these words and turned his head to look at the female teacher, but before he could speak, Xiao Yifei interrupted him again.

    "Principal Zhu, for the sake of little You¡¯s schooling, I have prepared a million. I wonder if that is enough?"

    Remembering Zhu Yonghao¡¯s very greedy nature, a glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Zhu Yonghao with a smile.

    Zhu Yonghao was just about to say something to the female teacher when he abruptly heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He turned his head sharply, staring directly at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with amazement.

    Anyone who could casually mention a million, even if he were bluffing, must certainly be no ordinary person.

 Chapter 540: Putting Out 1,000,000

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Putting Out 1,000,000</h4><h4></h4>

    Although the experimental primary school in Xinba District was indeed decent, it wasn¡¯t one of those top-tier aristocratic schools, and even the most elite aristocratic primary schools wouldn¡¯t ask for a sum of one million!

    Moreover, this was just the amount Xiao Yifei said he had prepared for schooling, and it was the sum prepared for his child¡¯s primary education!

    Zhu Yonghao didn¡¯t need to think about it; if Xiao Yifei could offer this much just for school admission, he was definitely capable of offering even more!

    Even though Zhu Yonghao was greedy, a bribe of a hundred thousand yuan for backdoor admission or school transfer fees was already considerable for him.

    But the sudden mention of one million by Xiao Yifei was more than Zhu Yonghao could bear.

    Truth be told, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s worth had long surpassed one million, and the influential people he usually dealt with didn¡¯t consider one million arge sum. But, when this number was casually mentioned by Xiao Yifei and was only for a child¡¯s school admission,

    The shock and impact of the situationid before Zhu Yonghao left him barely able to respond.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; the female teacher was also stunned upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. She turned around, her overly pale face filled with an expression of astonishment and horror.

    She knew that if what Xiao Yifei said was true, then given Zhu Yonghao¡¯s character, she would certainly be the one to suffer.

    However, the female teacher frowned as she nced toward Xiao Yifei, her look of disdain fleeting.

    In her opinion, Xiao Yifei was just bluffing.

    Despite Xiao Yifei looking imposing, from his attire and the clothes he provided for Wu You, the female teacher didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei was wealthy, because how could a man who wouldn¡¯t even spend money to dress up his own daughter be rich!

    The female teacher mistook Wu You for Xiao Yifei¡¯s daughter.

    And she misunderstood something else; most of Wu You¡¯s clothes were bought by Zhou Meifeng.

    For someone who came from poverty in the countryside like Zhou Meifeng, even though she was now wealthy, she wouldn¡¯t always chase after brand names. To Zhou Meifeng, the best clothes for Wu You were those that suited her.

    But the female teacher didn¡¯t understand all this. In her heart, Xiao Yifei was someone trying to look important, someone who had heard a rumor that their principal was very greedy and now bluffed without any basis.

    "Heh."

    The female teacher looked at Xiao Yifei and let out a coldugh.

    "No, no, Mr.... what is your honorable surname?"

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s demeanor suddenly took a respectful turn from his previous polite appearance, and for the first time he directly asked Xiao Yifei for his surname.

    "My name is Xiao Yifei."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhu Yonghao with a faint smile and responded.

    At the same time, facing Zhu Yonghao looking like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but gain a deeper understanding of Zhu Yonghao¡¯s greedy nature.

    "Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t have to mention the one million, sending a child to school doesn¡¯t cost that much!"

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face was filled with a smiling expression as he said cheerfully to Xiao Yifei, "The most important thing right now is to sort out the child¡¯s schooling."

    While speaking, Zhu Yonghao looked at Wu You with concern and asked, "The little girl¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious anymore, is it?"

    No matter what, even when Zhu Yonghao heard Xiao Yifei mention the one million, he lusted after the amount yet dared not ept it¡ªhe knew the number was simply toorge.

    Although he didn¡¯t dare ept the money, Zhu Yonghao didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to stay in touch with Xiao Yifei.

    After all, in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei was a golden leg!

    The look on Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face made Xiao Yifeiugh and shake his head.

    And the female teacher, upon seeing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth, wanting to tell Zhu Yonghao that actually Xiao Yifei was lying, that he couldn¡¯t possiblye up with so much money!

    Furthermore, the female teacher also couldn¡¯t understand why Zhu Yonghao, who was always so shrewd, couldn¡¯t see that Xiao Yifei was just putting on airs.

    The female teacher was absolutely certain in her heart that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t produce the sum of money!

    But seeing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s demeanor, the female teacher didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything right now; she feared Zhu Yonghao would scold her, so at this moment, everything could only wait until the moment Xiao Yifei failed to produce the money!

    A hint of a cold smile appeared on the female teacher¡¯s face as she looked at Xiao Yifei with an unpleasant expression, waiting to mock him at any moment.

    "Principal Zhu, her illness is all better. Thank you for your concern, and I have already exined the earlier issue. Xiao Yu¡¯s results have also been tested, and Xiao Yu has been quite a fighter, although she was ill and out of school for several years, her grades haven¡¯t slipped a bit."

    Xiao Yifei spoke to Zhu Yonghao with a beaming smile: "She can now keep up with her peers and continue her studies at the same level."

    Upon saying this, Xiao Yifei paused before continuing, "However, this female teacher at your school, I feel like she doesn¡¯t particrly want Xiao Yu to study at your school, does she?"

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at the female teacher, narrowing his eyes with a smile.

    At this time, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao frowned and turned his head, regardless of whether what Xiao Yifei said was true or false, and regardless of whether Xiao Yifei really had money. The female teacher¡¯s earlier fabrication about him being away on a trip,bined with her inability to decide whether a student could be admitted, had already made Zhu Yonghao very dissatisfied!

    Now, Zhu Yonghao finally had the time to deal with the female teacher¡¯s behavior.

    "Teacher Xie, if I remember correctly, you have the authority to decide whether a child can be admitted, right?"

    Zhu Yonghao looked at the female teacher with a dark expression and continued, "And you tell me, when did I ever go on a trip? How is it that I do not know anything about this news of me traveling?"

    Every official teacher at the Xinba District Experimental Primary School had the power to decide student admissions, but whenever a teacher made this decision, there was always a mary requirement.

    This was a method of extorting money in disguise.

    And Zhu Yonghao¡¯s dark expression caused the female teacher¡¯s heart to leap with panic, as she did not expect that her casual lie to deceive Xiao Yifei would make Zhu Yonghao so angry.

    "Teacher Xie Li, I¡¯m asking you something, didn¡¯t you hear me?"

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s voice became harsher as he steadily stared at the stunned female teacher and spoke.

    Seeing this scene unfold before him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.

    The female teacher named Xie Li heard Zhu Yonghao¡¯s words. She turned her head to look at Zhu Yonghao, opened her mouth, filled with indignation as if she wanted to say something, but eventually did not speak out. Instead, her eyes filled with a coldness as she lowered her head.

    She had not expected that Zhu Yonghao would believe an outsider, and clearly from Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance and dress, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who coulde up with five hundred thousand yuan for his daughter¡¯s schooling! Her principal had always been very astute, so how could he make such a simplistic mistake this time!

    This filled Xie Li¡¯s heart with discontent, but now seeing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s furious demeanor, Xie Li didn¡¯t feel it was right to say anything and could only lower her head. However, this caused Xie Li to take an even greater disliking to Xiao Yifei.

    "When I ask you a question, you answer! What does it mean to just lower your head and stay silent?"

    Zhu Yonghao said angrily to Xie Li.

    Xie Li¡¯s performance that day had indeed filled Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart with rage. No matter what, as long as someone coulde up with the money, Xinba District Experimental Primary School would normally admit them, not to mention that the girl in question had already passed the test.

 Chapter 541 Ugly Faces

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Ugly Faces</h4><h4></h4>

    Yet Xie Li repeatedly didn¡¯t want the girl Xiao Yifei brought to attend school, and Zhu Yonghaopletely failed to understand what Xie Li was thinking!

    What¡¯s more critical was that Xiao Yifei was so wealthy, yet Xie Li didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei¡¯s child toe to school¡ªdid this teacher want to cut off the school¡¯s financial lifeline?

    Upon thinking of this, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart filled with even more anger!

    When Xie Li heard Zhu Yonghao¡¯s words, she finally raised her head, looked at Zhu Yonghao full of displeasure with Xiao Yifei, and said, "Principal Zhu, have you still not seen it? With just him, do you think he can produce a million to give to our school? I bet he can¡¯t evene up with a thousand yuan!"

    Xie Li, full of grievance, said to Zhu Yonghao, "Principal Zhu, no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t collude with an outsider to bully me! I¡¯m a teacher at our school after all, don¡¯t you trust me more than a rambling outsider spouting nonsense?"

    Her face was pale beneath a thickyer of makeup.

    "Principal Zhu, can¡¯t you think it through properly?"

    Seemingly noticing that Zhu Yonghao stood still, looking at her without saying anything more, Xie Li finally found a vent for her resentment. She ttered over in high heels to Zhu Yonghao¡¯s side and rubbed up against him with her plump body, coquettishly.

    Witnessing this scene, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown. He quickly reached out to cover little Wu You¡¯s eyes. Such a sight wasn¡¯t fit for little Wu You to see¡ªif Xie Li had been a little more attractive, that would have been one thing, but Xie Li was not only chubby, but her body shook with b, and that ghastly white face even scared Xiao Yifei. He even began to wonder if the three-inch-thick foundation on Xie Li¡¯s face might crumble from her skin.

    Seeing a woman like this constantly fawning over Zhu Yonghao, no matter how Xiao Yifei looked at it, he found it utterly disgusting.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want Wu You to witness such a revolting scene either.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei covering little Wu You¡¯s face after she approached Zhu Yonghao, a scornful coldness flickered in Xie Li¡¯s eyes.

    With an intentionally shrill and coquettish voice, she continued speaking to Zhu Yonghao, "Principal Zhu, just look at him. He talks about a million yuan just like that, but he can¡¯t even buy decent clothes for his daughter, how could hee up with a million?"

    As she spoke, Xie Li squeezed her way into Zhu Yonghao¡¯s arms, literally like a lump of fat.

    Having heard Xie Li¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao suddenly calmed down.

    Just now, Zhu Yonghao, caught off-guard on the road to his ndestine affair by Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t have the time to consider the truthfulness of what Xiao Yifei had said when mentioning the shocking figure, and chose to believe it immediately.

    But now, hearing Xie Li¡¯s analysis, Zhu Yonghao suddenly lowered his head to pay closer attention to Xiao Yifei and Wu You.

    This closer look indeed led him to a revtion.

    Although Zhu Yonghao didn¡¯t know the extent of the truth behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s im of taking out a million on the spot, he knew that someone who could easily shell out a million for their child¡¯s education wouldn¡¯t skimp on care for their child.

    Yet when he looked at little Wu You, he suddenly found her attire to be overly ordinary, even mediocre.

    As a primary school principal, and a rather good one at that, especially in charge of an experimental school in Xinba District where most of the studentse from fairly well-off families, Zhu Yonghao had developed some understanding of children¡¯s fashion through exposure. He was aware of upscale children¡¯s clothing brands, but he didn¡¯t recognize the brand of the clothes Wu You was wearing, and they seemed, however he looked at them, like market stall goods.

    Therefore, Zhu Yonghai suddenly began to doubt the veracity of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s change of heart wasn¡¯t because of Xie Li¡¯s coquetry; her lump of fat was enough to disgust anyone who saw it.

    He subtly pushed Xie Li away from his side.

    And when Xie Li saw Zhu Yonghao¡¯s reaction, an arrogant smile slowly appeared on her face, as she realized that Zhu Yonghao had finallye to his senses.

    At the same time, her chubby face filled with a smug expression as she gave Sun Li a triumphant smirk.

    "Big brother, what¡¯s the matter?"

    At this moment, little Wu You stretched out her delicate hand and grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand that was resting on her eyes, asking with some confusion.

    "What¡¯s wrong, little You? Big brother is asking you, do you want to go to school?"

    Xiao Yifei said warmly to little Wu You, while he took his hand away from her eyes.

    "I want to go to school!"

    Little Wu You hadn¡¯t sensed the sudden change in the atmosphere of the admissions office, and she nodded vigorously at Xiao Yifei, full of happiness.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips and smile lightly when he saw little Wu You¡¯s reaction.

    "Good, big brother knows."

    Originally, Xiao Yifei had other ideas in mind, but since little Wu You wanted to go to school, he had no choice but to stick to his initial n.

    "Mr. Xiao, may I ask if you really have the means to get little You a ce in our school?"

    At this time, Zhu Yonghao turned his head and squinted at Xiao Yifei with a smile, unsure whether Xiao Yifei could actually produce a million, so the skeptical Zhu Yonghao couldn¡¯t help but tentatively and politely probe Xiao Yifei.

    He didn¡¯t want to recklessly offend a wealthy person, so he had to probe cautiously without giving anything away.

    Watching Zhu Yonghao still being careful, a disdainful sneer flickered across Xie Li¡¯s plump face without a trace.

    She felt that Zhu Yonghao was being overly cautious, and she also thought that Zhu Yonghao was too timid!

    Could Xiao Yifei possibly be a wealthy man, looking like that?

    Xie Li might admit he came from an average family, but as for casually talking about a million, she would never believe it, not even if she were beaten to death.

    Xie Li¡¯s pale, plump face was filled with an arrogant look, as if the history of being frightened by Xiao Yifei and reprimanded by Zhu Yonghao hadpletely vanished from her memory.

    Now, Xie Li¡¯s heart swelled with a triumphant look, for from the moment Zhu Yonghao hesitated, she knew she could definitely oust the man before her who filled her with resentment!

    The man had the audacity to offend her; it was nothing but masochism!

    Meanwhile, Zhu Yonghao, who was standing in front of Xie Li, had not seen her expression, so he was unaware of everything that had happened. Zhu Yonghao was still smiling amiably at Xiao Yifei, trying to determine if Xiao Yifei was as he suspected or, as Xie Li said, just a fraud putting on an act!

    However, just at this moment, little Wu You, who had been held by Xiao Yifei all along, suddenly looked up and saw Xie Li¡¯s expression.

    She suddenly turned around, hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg, and whispered to him, "Big brother, that woman looks so ugly!"

    Although little Wu You¡¯s voice was very soft, in the not-sorge admissions office, even the suppressed whisper was heard by everyone present.

    Children are innocently blunt, but their words are also the most truthful.

    Upon hearing little Wu You¡¯s voice, Zhu Yonghao abruptly started, and before he could say anything, he heard Xie Li¡¯s shrill and hysterical voice explode behind him.

    "Say that again! Say it to me again! See if I don¡¯t deal with you!"

    Xie Li¡¯s pale face waspletely distorted with madness, and with her mouth smeared with lipstick, she opened her jaws wide and screamed at little Wu You.

    Although Xie Li was quite fat and also very ugly, she had always believed herself to be very beautiful.

 Chapter 542: Extremely Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 542: Extremely Disgusting</h4><h4></h4>

    Xie Li felt that her beauty was not an issue, but the real problem was that she not only saw herself as beautiful¡ªshe also looked down on everyone else. She always thought others were not as attractive as her or as fashion-savvy.

    Unbeknownst to her, others saw her pale, kyplexion and blood-red lips as repulsive; other teachers would avoid her, thinking it was her superior "Qi" that intimidated them.

    As Xie Li got progressively worse, to prevent her from scaring the students, she was eventually transferred to the administrative office to keep her away from frontline teaching positions.

    However, the more she was restrained, the more presumptuous Xie Li became.

    Such a personality meant that she couldn¡¯t find a boyfriend in real life and could only feign sophistication online to gain some presence.

    The more she acted out, the more her office colleagues distanced themselves. With no one to warn her, Xie Li was oblivious to how much of an oddity she had be.

    But who would have known that today, Wu You, unthinkingly, spoke the truth about Xie Li. How could the self-proimed most beautiful Xie Li ept that?

    Especially since those words came from a child.

    So Xie Li exploded.

    With bared teeth and a wide-open mouth, her chubby face contorted violently.

    Seeing Xie Li like this, Wu You clung in fear to Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg and whispered, "She¡¯s really scary, big brother."

    Xiao Yifei smiled lightly after hearing Wu You¡¯s voice, feeling the child had voiced his own thoughts.

    Had it not been necessary to talk to Xie Li because of Wu You, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have conversed with her at all¡ªit was too terrifying.

    Yet, when Xie Li heard Wu You¡¯s second remark, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and exploded in a frenzied scream.

    "President Zhu! Did you see? Did you see what this brat is like?"

    Xie Li turned her head and yelled sharply at Zhu Yonghao.

    In the face of such an impact, Xie Li no longer cared about pretending or speaking in a coquettish tone; she looked like a madwoman as she shook Zhu Yonghao violently, "With such a brat, what kind of family do you think he has? Are they wealthy? It¡¯s absurd!"

    At the same time, foulnguage poured from Xie Li¡¯s mouth.

    It was hard to imagine that this woman was a teacher, her fat legs in sharp high heels, her facepletely ferocious.

    It seemed as if just because Wu You spoke the truth, Xie Li wanted to devour him.

    Seeing Xie Li like this, even Zhu Yonghao couldn¡¯t bear it. He frowned and pulled her back.

    Even if Xiao Yifei was lying, Xie Li¡¯s current behavior was simply too disgraceful!

    But who would have thought, even though Zhu Yonghao had warned her, Xie Li was still relentless.

    When Xiao Yifei heard the profanities from Xie Li, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he stepped forward, pping her across the face.

    Xie Li stood dazed in ce, her hand on her swollen red cheek, eyes filled with disbelief. She could never have imagined that within the administrative office, Xiao Yifei would dare to hit her!

    "You! Do you want to die? You just hit me! I¡¯ll kill you! You dare to hit me, I¡¯m going to call the police! I¡¯m going to get you!"

    Xie Li held her chubby face, shrieking hysterically at Xiao Yifei.

    The p from Xiao Yifei not only shocked Xie Li but alsopletely stunned Zhu Yonghao; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to actually p her.

    However, Xie Li¡¯s earlier actions had indeed disgusted Zhu Yonghao, so although Xie Li had been pped, Zhu Yonghao felt no desire to help her.

    "President Zhu, didn¡¯t you see him hit me? He actually dared to hit me! Has he lost his mind? Is he seeking death?"

    Xie Li screamed shrilly as she pulled Zhu Yonghao, but Zhu Yonghaopletely ignored her.

    "It¡¯s really disgusting."

    Xiao Yifei wiped his hand that had just struck Xie Li with a look of disgust on his face.

    He didn¡¯t hit women, but Xie Li disgusted him so much that he couldn¡¯t help it, and what was critical was that Xie Li even dared to curse Wu You so vulgarly!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact they were in the academic affairs office, Xiao Yifei would have actually had murderous intentions!

    "How much money do you want to let her get lost?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his face full of disgust, and said to Zhu Yonghao, "Three million? Or five million? Make her get lost already! Looking at her makes me sick!"

    Xie Li really disgusted Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao stood rooted in ce even more.

    Earlier, Zhu Yonghao was filled with doubts if Xiao Yifei was really wealthy or not, and hearing this statement again, he was filled with astonishment.

    Though he was very greedy, this was the first time he saw someone in front of him, saying directly that they wanted to use money to drive away a teacher with a formal appointment from the school!

    Even though he also felt that Xie Li had gone too far, Zhu Yonghao still couldn¡¯t ept Xiao Yifei¡¯s words for a while.

    "Three million? Five million?"

    At this moment, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xie Li, who still had a red palm print on her face, red wildly, "A person like you,ing up with three hundred thousand, without needing you to tell Principal Zhu to drive me away, I would leave on my own!"

    With that said, Xie Li¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, and her eyes filled with malice as she stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei and said venomously, "If you can¡¯t produce the money, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!"

    Xiao Yifei really hadn¡¯t expected thating here to register Wu You for school would cause so much trouble; if not for Wu You¡¯s eager and happy desire to go to school, Xiao Yifei probably would have left as soon as he saw Xie Li¡¯s attitude at the first nce.

    But since Wu You felt the school was not bad, and the school really wasn¡¯t far from where Xiao Yifei was currently living, and the environment and teaching quality of Xinba District Experimental Elementary School were also quite good, Xiao Yifei decided to endure for the time being.

    But unexpectedly, it ended up encouraging a woman like Xie Li to be more presumptuous.

    Looking at Xie Li¡¯s fat face full of malice, Xiao Yifei gently revealed a faint smile.

    "Big brother..."

    Wu You finally noticed the change in the atmosphere in the academic affairs office and pulled Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, her face showing a worried expression.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and rubbed Wu You¡¯s head, and said with a warm smile, "Wu You, it¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yifei took out his phone and called Bai Xiong, "Give you ten minutes, bring three million in cash, then bring it to Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, I¡¯m now in the academic affairs office."

    Xiao Yifei, who originally wanted to keep a low profile while processing Wu You¡¯s school admission, now saw that the matter couldn¡¯t be resolved amicably and decided to teach a harsh lesson to the brazen woman in front of him.

    "Remember what you said."

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and said lightly to Xie Li.

    The expression on Xie Li¡¯s fat face was still one of pride; she looked at Xiao Yifei disdainfully, snorted derisively through her nose, showing utmost contempt along with deep malice.

    "So, you¡¯re putting on an act for me, aren¡¯t you? Just you wait, if you can¡¯t bring the money, see how I¡¯llpletely deal with you!"

    Xie Li red fixedly at Xiao Yifei, her plump hand clenched into a fist as she said venomously to Xiao Yifei, "No one has ever dared to p me before, you¡¯re the first, and you¡¯ll be thest. I¡¯ll let you see what happens to those who offend me!"

 Chapter 543: Immense Oppression

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Immense Oppression</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei cocked his head, looking at Xie Li with a puzzled expression.

    "I¡¯m really curious, you threaten me looking like that? First, I can¡¯t figure out why anyone would help you, and second, are you nning to crush me to death with your own body?"

    Since things had already reached this point, there was no need for politeness anymore. With a smile that was more of a sneer on his face, Xiao Yifei scrutinized Xie Li as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xie Li grew even more infuriated.

    "What do you know, you bastard!"

    A look of pridepletely covered Xie Li¡¯s chubby face; her smug expression was nauseating! She seemed to think highly of herself: "Let me see first how you, a bastard who only knows how to brag, will manage to give me the money. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re doomed!"

    After finishing her speech, Xie Li¡¯s face was filled with malice as she red at Xiao Yifei, her heavily made-up pale face was utterly repulsive.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t nned on bothering with Xie Li because this woman was detestable to a pitiful extent.

    However, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that this woman would keep harassing him, not to mention her rude attitude. In front of little Wu You, she not only cursed but also insulted him with her words.

    This directly touched Xiao Yifei¡¯s bottom line.

    In such a situation, of course, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    At that moment, Zhu Yonghao approached with a peacekeeper¡¯s smile on his face. Although he didn¡¯t really like what Xie Li had done, given the circumstances, Zhu Yonghao feltpelled to step in as a mediator.

    After all, this was a matter concerning their school.

    "Mr. Xiao, look, this really does have quite a bit to do with our school¡¯s responsibility. So, how about this, we won¡¯t charge you any school selection fees, and you can let little You attend our school directly." Zhu Yonghao said to Xiao Yifei with a bashful smile. "Consider today¡¯s incident a simple misunderstanding, and I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart!"

    Right when Xie Li heard Zhu Yonghao¡¯s words, her thick eyebrows knitted tightly together, and she spoke to Zhu Yonghao in a shrill voice: "Principal Zhu, how can you still side with outsiders at this point? First, he can¡¯t produce the money to have his child attend school, isn¡¯t that taking huge advantage? Secondly! The matter of him pping me hasn¡¯t been settled, how can this issue be resolved so easily?"

    Xie Li said this to Zhu Yonghao with a menacing face.

    After being harshly pped by Xiao Yifei, Xie Li seemed to havepletely revealed her true nature.

    Seeing Xie Li behave this way, a hint of anger shed in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s eyes. Clearly, it was her fault, yet he was trying to smooth things over, and now Xie Li was taking it too far!

    This scene truly infuriated Zhu Yonghao as well.

    "What now? I don¡¯t believe he can pull out that much money!"

    Xie Li put her hands on her plump waist, her face full of malice: "If he can¡¯t pull out that much money, I¡¯m going to destroy..."

    Just as Xie Li finished her statement, the administration office¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open with a bang.

    Bai Xiong, with a body like a steel tower, appeared at the doorway of the administration office, his presence immediately overpowering everyone inside.

    Bai Xiong walked directly up to Xiao Yifei, carrying tworge sacks.

    "Bang¡ª"

    After dropping the tworge sacks on the ground, he unzipped them. The moment the zippers were opened, red heaps of cash suddenly appeared before everyone.

    "Boss, I¡¯ve brought the money!"

    The wild beast-like Bai Xiong from Russia spoke to Xiao Yifei in a muffled voice.

    Just as this scene unfolded, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He immediately turned around and violently pped Xie Li!

    Actually, the moment Zhu Yonghao saw Bai Xiong, he had a bad feeling.

    No matter who it was, being able to summon such a powerful foreign man with a single phone call already proved that this person was definitely not ordinary!

    Especially when Bai Xiong arrived, carrying two huge bags under his thick arms, it shocked Zhu Yonghao even more.

    And seeing those two huge bags filled with bright red cash, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart twitched, filled with horror!

    This man, akin to a wild beast, had already made everything clear with his attitude towards Xiao Yifei!

    Moreover, a full bag of cash highlighted the issue even more!

    In just a moment, Zhu Yonghao knew that opposing Xiao Yifei was an extremely unwise choice!

    Now, seeing the two bags of bright red cash and the fierce-faced Bai Xiong, Zhu Yonghao no longer harbored any doubts about Xiao Yifei!

    He lifted his head, his eyes trembling as he nced at Bai Xiong, then he turned around, looking at Xiao Yifei with fear, before turning back and pping Xie Li¡¯s chubby face harshly again.

    The greasy feeling from Xie Li¡¯s chubby face only intensified Zhu Yonghao¡¯s existing disgust toward her.

    This Xie Li, having no real abilities and always causing trouble for him, made him d that he had remained rational and had not dismissed Xiao Yifei based on Xie Li¡¯s words!

    Otherwise, he might have been in trouble now!

    "Principal Zhu! You hit me too..."

    Xie Li¡¯s eyes trembled, staring straight at Zhu Yonghao, filled with disbelief.

    The obese Xie Li still had not grasped the current situation, unsure whether she truly did not see Bai Xiong and the tworge bags of cash on the floor or was pretending not to, she incredulously said to Zhu Yonghao, "You even hit me for a stranger!"

    At this moment, Zhu Yonghao had no time to deal with Xie Li; his face was all smiles, grinning at Xiao Yifei continuously.

    "Boss, I brought you the money,"

    Bai Xiong stood beside Xiao Yifei, speaking in a muffled voice to him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flitted across the two bags of bright red cash, then he raised his head to look at Xie Li as if smiling and said, "Here, teacher, I brought the money. Do you still have something to say?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice reached Xie Li¡¯s ears.

    Only now did Xie Li take the moment to turn and look towards Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, her chubby face, swollen red from the ps, looked even more repulsive. She turned her head, her eyes and venomous gaze fixed on Xiao Yifei, then she saw the tower-like Bai Xiong.

    The usually fearful Xie Li, now overwhelmed by anger, lost her senses!

    She nced at the two bags of money on the floor, clenched her teeth and coldly said to Xiao Yifei, "You can¡¯t really think that hiring an actor would fool me, right? I don¡¯t know where you found this actor, and these worthless papers, you might fool Principal Zhu, but you definitely can¡¯t fool me!"

    "You vile creature, I will not allow your child to attend our school, not only that, but I will also destroy you! Don¡¯t think by bringing these things out, you can prove anything! Principal Zhu won¡¯t be easily fooled by you either!"

    Xie Li red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, her mouth brimming with venom.

    "Hehe..."

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Xie Li¡¯s words. Xie Li demanded that Xiao Yifei prove himself; he had now done so, but Xie Li still refused to believe like a madwoman. There was really nothing he could do about that.

    However, although Xiao Yifei had no solution for Xie Li¡¯s thoughts, it didn¡¯t mean he had no way of dealing with Xie Li.

    "Principal Zhu, I am now curious, all the female teachers at your school have gone crazy like this, then how can this Xinba District Experimental Elementary School possibly still be okay?"

 Chapter 544 Terror Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 544 Terror Strikes</h4><h4></h4>

    He looked at Zhu Yonghao, cocking his head and continuing, "Regarding this situation, Principal Zhu, are you really not going to deal with it?"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and smiled.

    Although he no longer spoke, the presence of White Bear standing behind Xiao Yifei and the three million cash thrown on the floor exerted immense pressure on Zhu Yonghao.

    "Shut the hell up! If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!"

    Zhu Yonghao turned his head and roared loudly at Xie Li.

    Xie Li, who looked incredulous as if she had lost her mind, stared at Zhu Yonghao, "Principal Zhu! Have you gone mad! How can you believe what he says! This is all a scam! Just look at how his daughter is dressed in rags, how could he possibly be rich!"

    Xie Li was shrieking at Zhu Yonghao with a heart-wrenching, piercing cry.

    The jarring noise in the academic affairs office was utterly nauseating!

    "Bullshit! Shut your mouth!"

    Zhu Yonghao eventually couldn¡¯t take it anymore, delivered a kick that sent Xie Li sprawling¡ªhe was genuinely scared that if this pig-like Xie Li kept talking, things would get even more out of hand. At the same time, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s tolerance for Xie Li had reached its limit.

    Xie Li sat on the ground dazedly after being kicked down by Zhu Yonghao, her eyes filled with a vacant look.

    "Damn it! Always you with the yapping, like a damn pig, don¡¯t you have a brain! Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on! If you want to die, go die by yourself! Don¡¯t drag me down with you, for fuck¡¯s sake!"

    At the same time, Zhu Yonghao acted on his word, throwing a barrage of vicious punches at the disgusting, obese Xie Li!

    Though Xie Li was very fat, she was after all a woman, and it only took a few punches before she curled up, wailing like a butchered pig!

    "Wu You, this scene is best not watched," said Xiao Yifei, a faint smile on his face. He reached out his hand to gently cover Wu You¡¯s eyes and warmly added, "But, Wu You, if you encounter such a repulsive woman in the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite to her!"

    Wu You murmured something in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, indistinctly.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei looked at Xie Li, who was rapidly bing a bruised mess, and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and shake his head slightly.

    Although he didn¡¯t like hitting women and couldn¡¯t stand seeing others do it, for a vile woman like Xie Li, perhaps the way she was being handled now was the best method!

    As Xie Li howled like a pig being ughtered, the handful of other teachers in the academic affairs office showed smiles that clearly expressed their pleasure.

    Because Xie Li was indeed too loathsome!

    "Get the hell out of this school after this!"

    An exhausted and panting Zhu Yonghao finally stopped his assault, baring his teeth and speaking viciously to Xie Li.

    Xie Li remained curled up, her eyes filled with a vacant expression.

    "Mr. Xiao, you see, are you satisfied with this way of dealing with it?"

    Zhu Yonghao,ing up to Xiao Yifei, respectfully said with a fawning smile and a slight bow.

    Xie Li hugged her fat,rge-eared head, curling up tightly. Her fleshy body was now covered with dusty footprints and fist marks.

    Her face, originally caked in white makeup, was now swollen ck and blue, with patches of powder rubbed off to reveal greasy skin beneath.

    It was a truly nauseating sight.

    At this moment, Xie Li had lost her previous arrogance, the look of a gaping menace ready to devour anyone. Now, her eyes were filled with a vacant stare, shey silent on the floor, seemingly unable toprehend how her principal, who had been on her side just moments ago, had suddenly turned and beaten her severely.

    The pain on her body and the emotional blow left Xie Lipletely stunned.

    "Mr. Xiao, take a look, are you satisfied with how I handled this?"

    With a forced smile, Zhu Yonghao said to Xiao Yifei once again. At the same time, as if he were afraid that Xiao Yifei was not pleased with his handling, he turned around and kicked Xie Li harshly once more.

    "Now, just let her pack up and scram! Our school doesn¡¯t need a teacher who misleads the students!"

    Zhu Yonghao spoke righteously to Xiao Yifei.

    He looked at Xiao Yifei and immediately showed a cringing smile.

    The reason Zhu Yonghao was so fearful of Xiao Yifei was due to a misunderstanding; he had mistaken Xiao Yifei for a person from the underworld, greatly fearing that Xiao Yifei would trouble him.

    In the social ss Zhu Yonghao was in, he knew much more than the average person. He knew that while overt underworld organizations might not exist in society anymore, there were still manypanies involved in unsavory activities.

    And the people from thesepanies are often ruthless and difficult to deal with!

    In Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind, thesepanies were the underworld.

    Especially when he saw Pr Bear; fear already took root in his heart. Then, seeing Pr Bear actually able to produce three million in cash totally shattered Zhu Yonghao!

    In Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t fathom who could tame such a beast-like foreigner. Especially when Pr Bear approached him, the vicious-looking Pr Bear, coupled with his towering stature, imposed immense pressure on Zhu Yonghao.

    Moreover, in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind, apart from underworld forces, he couldn¡¯t imagine anypany that could produce three million in cash instantly.

    Especially being the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School, he was filled with dread of these powers, knowing that if any societal figures caused trouble at his school, the school¡¯s reputation could be destroyed in no time.

    And as such, Zhu Yonghao could not be separated from the consequences as the principal.

    Xiao Yifei, who couldmand a foreign beast to obediently call him boss, was possessing far from ordinary influence.

    Therefore, Zhu Yonghao, who had a million thoughts in the blink of an eye, resolutely chose what he thought was the most violent but effective method.

    That was to beat up Xie Li without any hesitation!

    Even if the beating was severe, it didn¡¯t matter as long as he didn¡¯t offend Xiao Yifei!

    Although Zhu Yonghao was mistaken, his actions were by no means wrong, because although Xiao Yifei was not any malicious force.

    The power behind Xiao Yifei was even more terrifying than any underworld force.

    Maybe offending those underworld forces would just lead to some small fry causing trouble at the school, but if he really offended Xiao Yifei, it wasn¡¯t just about trouble.

    It was very possible that Xinba District Experimental Primary School would cease to exist from then on!

    So, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s response was indeed very quick.

    Pr Bear stood behind Xiao Yifei, his fierce and intimidating face cing immense pressure on Zhu Yonghao.

    Xiao Yifei, with a smile that was not quite a smile, looked at Zhu Yonghao and then bent down to pat Wu You¡¯s head and said with augh, "Well, this is barely eptable."

    Xiao Yifei stretched and said indifferently to Zhu Yonghao, "Take the money. Consider these three million as tuition for Wu You."

    Xie Li, who had copsed next to the tworge bags of money after the brutal beating, finally managed toe to her senses. She lowered her head to smell the aroma of banknotesing from the bags, and her heart jolted violently.

    "Impossible! It can¡¯t be true! How could it be real!"

    She pounced on the money like a lunatic, pulling out a stack of banknotes with her plump fingers. Her obese body quivered as she murmured to herself incessantly.

    Even now, Xie Li had forgotten the pain in her body; her bruised and swollen face showed nothing but disbelief.

 Chapter 545 Everything is Ready

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Everything is Ready</h4><h4></h4>

    She shivered as she pulled out a bright red banknote and then looked it over in the light.

    However, the result made Xie Li copse again to the ground, her heart filled with despair!

    "It¡¯s actually real! How is this possible! How could it be!"

    Xie Li¡¯s eyes, as small as green beans, looked nkly toward the sky; as she trembled, she finally realized the terrifying nature of the person she had provoked!

    In Xie Li¡¯s view, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying a person who could produce three million in cash must be!

    Her past arrogance, disdain, condescension, and haughtiness were all based on her belief that Xiao Yifei was a powerless pretender; hence the bully Xie Li was so reckless.

    Now, the naked truth finally stood before Xie Li, making her feel as though the entire world had shattered!

    Especially now, when she heard Zhu Yonghao telling her to get lost from Xinba District Experimental Primary School, she, who had been indifferent at first, finally panicked!

    This job, which Xie Li had secured through connections after a long search, was a formal position with holidays as a teacher; for her, it was a wonderful thing.

    But now, all she had was about to vanish!

    And all of this was because of her arrogance, which destroyed everything!

    The moment Xie Li came to her senses, a surge of remorsepletely overwhelmed her!

    It was utterly unbearable for Xie Li!

    Always used to looking down on others with arrogance and a raised head, Xie Li only now realized how precious these were to her. If she lost these, she truly had nothing left!

    "Principal Zhu! I was wrong! I was truly wrong! Please, please spare me! Can you let me off just this once?"

    Xie Li suddenly lunged forward, grabbing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s thighs and unleashing wails like a person ughtering a pig!

    "Get lost!"

    Zhu Yonghao gritted his teeth and said viciously to Xie Li.

    Now, Zhu Yonghao truly didn¡¯t want to see Xie Li anymore, fearing this woman, who not only looked like a pig but seemed to have the brains of one as well, might ruin his affairs!

    "Mr. Xiao, please keep this money, I really can¡¯t ept it!"

    Zhu Yonghao, with great trepidation, bowed and nodded to Xiao Yifei: "Not only can we not take this money, as I said before, having a smart girl like Wu You at our school is our honor. I heard about the test Wu You took, and although she hasn¡¯t been to school for two or three years, her performance is still so good, so her attending our school guarantees our promotion rate! We can¡¯t even take the tuition fee, let alone your money!"

    He reached out to pat the two big bags of money given to the pr bear and continued, "Look, so much money, Mr. Xiao, there are better uses for it, there¡¯s really no need to give it to us, so please keep it safely! And don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xiao, even though we aren¡¯t taking Wu You¡¯s tuition fee, we promise to look after her well and give her the best environment and the best teachers!"

    "Mr. Xiao, please be assured!"

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s head was nearly touching the ground because of his bowing.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, feeling somewhat poignant.

    It¡¯s no wonder that wealthy people continue to get wealthier; once someone bes rich, it seems there¡¯s even difficulty in spending the money.

    Today, he had brought money to the school, which the school refused; incidentally, they also disciplined an oblivious female teacher, and in the end, they even refused the tuition fee.

    This secretly delighted Xiao Yifei, yet was also somewhat iprehensible.

    He reached out and patted the pr bear on the shoulder and said lightly, "Pr bear, it seems you¡¯ve made a wasted trip!"

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s polite words, the pr bear shuddered with fright, and his body, asrge as a tower, nearly fell over. "Boss! Please, just speak normally, we can discuss anything! Really! I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, just don¡¯t talk to me like this because when you do, I start to worry you¡¯re going to fire me!"

    The pr bear was nearly in tears; currently following Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t dare to rx. He just focused on training to always be in the best fighting condition, and the rest of the time he just ate and drank, and the money Xiao Yifei gave him was more than enough.

    What was key was that recently the pr bear had stopped hesitating to approach Xiao Yifei because he had discovered his once severed limb had actually regrown. Although Buddha wasn¡¯t willing to carelessly show it off, the pr bear himself had sneaked out several times and had already tried it out. What Xiao Yi Fei enabled him to regrow was even more useful than the one he had before.

    Considering all aspects, the pr bear simply started worshipping Xiao Yifei like a god.

    If his god was kind to him, he took it as a mercy, but if his god was polite to him...

    The pr bear couldn¡¯t handle it; he totally couldn¡¯t ept it. Right now, all the pr bear could think about was that Xiao Yifei might be nning to fire him, so he was full of anxiety.

    "What did you say?"

    Xiao Yifei turned around and kicked the pr bear¡¯s behind with all his might, making the pr bear grimace in pain.

    "Who¡¯s going to fire you?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the pr bear with narrowed eyes, which immediately frightened him into lowering his head.

    Although the pr bear appeared very anxious, his heart suddenly settled because this behavior from Xiao Yifei reassured him that his boss was still the same boss.

    "Terrible habit."

    Xiao Yifei saw why the pr bear had reacted that way and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh helplessly.

    At that moment, Zhu Yonghao, seeing this scene, felt his legs go weak. For a man as tall and strong as a beast, Xiao Yifei dared to quite freely scold him, indicating the power Xiao Yifei represented must absolutely be inconceivable!

    This discovery made Zhu Yonghao feel even more terrified. He raised his head to steal a nce at Xiao Yifei and then quickly, full of panic, lowered it again.

    At that moment, while holding onto Wu You, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered something.

    "Right, President Zhu, what else do we need to prepare for Xiao You¡¯s school enrollment? I have her school records with me; is there anything else we need to prepare?"

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, looking puzzled at Zhu Yonghao.

    Since making his judgment, Zhu Yonghao was now bending over and respectfully said to Xiao Yifei, "There¡¯s nothing else you need to prepare; just rest assured and leave Xiao You to us, we¡¯ll take good care of her!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhu Yonghao, a glint of confusion shing in his eyes again. He reached out and touched his nose.

    "Nothing at all? You don¡¯t even need the school records?"

    Xiao Yifei was a bit confused, unclear since when did school enrollment not even require school records.

    "No, no! Mr. Xiao, just leave it to me!"

    Zhu Yonghao shook his head like a rattle drum and continued, "Xiao You¡¯s previous school records, no matter what, have had a two or three year gap; that¡¯s not good. Rest assured, when the timees, just have Xiao Youe to the school, I¡¯ll handle everything else properly!"

    What he was telling Xiao Yifei directly was that not only did he not want tuition fees, he even nned to help Xiao Yifei create a better school record for Xiao You.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t mind these trivialities. Hearing Zhu Yonghao say that nothing else was needed, his heart rxed slightly.

 Chapter 546: Joyful Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Joyful Little Girl</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, not needing anything was the best; he also wouldn¡¯t need to run everywhere else looking for things.

    "Okay, since Principal Zhu has said so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony."

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly at Zhu Yonghao and then said, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now. Principal Zhu, you better attend to your own matters. I¡¯ll bring Little You when school starts."

    "I hope you reallye prepared as you said."

    He nodded at Zhu Yonghao and then picked up Wu You before turning to leave.

    The pr bear saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and suddenly revealed a silly expression on his ferocious face. He obediently followed behind Xiao Yifei, carrying two huge bags in both arms.

    "Mr. Xiao, take your time, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely have everything ready by then!"

    Zhu Yonghao responded loudly with respect to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei turned around, nodded at Zhu Yonghao, and at the same time, he nced at Xie Li whoy on the ground dispirited, and gently shook his head.

    He knew that the next time he came to the school, he would never see this detestable woman again.

    "Big brother, does that mean Little You can go to school?"

    Wu You, held gently by Xiao Yifei, stretched out her tiny, tender hand to brush a leaf that had settled on Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead, blinking her adorable big eyes with a smile. Although smiling, Wu You looked a bit anxious.

    Although she was a little confused about what had happened earlier in the administrative office, she could still sense something was off, but Zhu Yonghao¡¯s attitude at the end made it even more confusing for Wu You.

    Moreover, her Uncle Pr Bear had taken back the money he was holding, which made Wu You even more worried, not knowing what was really going on.

    But Wu You really liked the environment of this school and she truly wanted to go to school. Although she could see Xiao Yifei when she stayed at home, sometimes he would be gone for a long time when he had things to do.

    Wu You was really bored at home.

    She was eager to go to school and make new friends.

    During her illness, Wu You hadn¡¯t been able to y with other children for a long time, and she deeply missed the days when she used to go to school.

    Therefore, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Wu You was filled with apprehension.

    Seeing Wu You like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile.

    As he walked along, looking into the pure, unblemished eyes of Wu You, he smiled and said, "Of course! When you start school, big brother will take you here to this school!"

    He stretched out his other hand and ruffled Wu You¡¯s hair: "When you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll definitely have a lot of fun. But if anyone bullies you, don¡¯t be afraid, just tell big brother! With big brother around, no one dares to bully you!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wu You¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, clearly filled with excitement and joy. She happily wriggled in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms!

    "Haha, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Little You can finally go to school!"

    Excitement lit up Wu You¡¯s delicate face as she pped her hands andughed: "Don¡¯t worry, big brother, they won¡¯t bully me; Little You will be good!"

    Seeing Wu You¡¯s adorable reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently tweak her cute little nose.

    He smiled warmly, and at that moment, looking into Wu You¡¯s bright eyes, he was filled with emotion.

    Wu You would surely grow up to be ady capable of wreaking havoc on a nation, and right now, her eyes, able to peer into people¡¯s hearts, were filled with purity and beauty.

    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s head back now so your beautiful Aunt Meiru can make you something delicious!"

    After telling Wu You this, Xiao Yifei turned and walked out of the school gate.

    "Goodbye, Uncle!"

    As he was leaving, Wu You still remembered to wave to the guard uncle.

    Seeing Wu You like that, the guard uncle couldn¡¯t help but smile genuinely from his weathered face. He thought this delicate and cute little girl was both adorable and kind, very endearing.

    "Haha, Wu You, you are so polite!"

    Xiao Yifei put Wu You down and then opened the car door for her to get in first.

    "Of course! It¡¯s because my big brother teaches me well!"

    Wu You lifted her head, her little face full of happiness.

    Seeing Wu You like that, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but pinch her smooth cheek, "You really have a sweet mouth!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s praise, and also because she was finally going to school, Wu You couldn¡¯t help but be full of excitement and joy, shaking and swaying.

    The pr bear also followed Xiao Yifei and got into the car.

    "Big brother! Let¡¯s go back quickly, or the pretty Aunt Meifeng will worry. Every time youe backte, even though Aunt Meifeng won¡¯t say anything, I can tell she is really worried!"

    Wu You lectured Xiao Yifei like a little adult, "Also, Aunt Meifeng cooks so deliciously, if you return homete again, you won¡¯t be able to eat it!"

    Wu You wasn¡¯t lying; although Xiao Yifei had recently given Meifeng other things to do to pass the time, whenever Xiao Yifei failed to return home and didn¡¯t inform Meifeng, she would always be very worried and anxious.

    Even knowing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities were far beyond her imagination and he generally wouldn¡¯t face any danger, Meifeng would still worry.

    Moreover, Meifeng¡¯s worries were very silent. She wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei notice, nor would she dare to call him, only suffering in silence. Each time seeing Meifeng like this would make Wu You feel indignant on behalf of her pretty Aunt Meifeng.

    "Haha, let¡¯s go back now!"

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand, messed up Wu You¡¯s hair thoroughly, and then said with a smile.

    At the same time, he started the car and began driving towards the Jinghang Garden house.

    During the drive, Wu You began happily shaking her head and singing songs, while Xiao Yifei had a warm smile on his face.

    Pr Bear sat in the backseat, holding two bags of cash in his arms, his face disying a silly smile that looked quite amusing.

    As Xiao Yifei was driving, he suddenly remembered something. He spoke to Pr Bear, "Call Buddha, and have him wait for us downstairs when we arrive, I have something to tell you guys."

    "Huh?"

    Pr Bear was stunned for a moment, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, clearly distracted and not catching what Xiao Yifei had said.

    "Huh what?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a sword in the rear-view mirror and was clearly visible to Pr Bear, who instantly shivered in fright. It was clear that Xiao Yifei held a supreme authority in his heart!

    But Pr Bear really hadn¡¯t heard what Xiao Yifei had said.

    With no other choice, Pr Bear hung his head and slowly approached Wu You. He cautiously poked her and then spoke in a muffled voice, "Wu You, what did the boss say?"

    Seeing Pr Bear like this, Wu You couldn¡¯t help butugh out a string of silvery giggles, "Big brother said to call my dad and have him wait for us downstairs, Uncle Pr Bear, if you can¡¯t even hear what big brother is saying, don¡¯t me big brother if he beats you up!"

    She waved her little fists in the air, joking with Pr Bear.

    With a simple smile, Pr Bear quickly took out his phone to notify Buddha about the matter.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.

 Chapter 547: The Important Mission

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 547: The Important Mission</h4><h4></h4>

    It wasn¡¯t long before the BMW drove into the Jinghang Garden residentialmunity. When Xiao Yifei parked the car in the garage, and then walked out with little Wu You and White Bear, they saw Buddha standing quietly downstairs, waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s return.

    Upon hearing familiar footsteps, Buddha turned around and greeted Xiao Yifei with a respectful smile, "Boss, you¡¯re back."

    "Daddy!"

    The moment little Wu You saw Buddha, an excited smile spread across his face. He ran straight to Buddha, "Daddy, do you know? Big brother took me to school today, and I¡¯ll be able to go to school soon!"

    Little Wu You hopped and skipped with joy.

    Seeing Wu You like this, a glint of relief shed in Buddha¡¯s eyes. He looked up, filled with gratitude, at Xiao Yifei.

    "Okay, little You, go on home. Tell your beautiful Aunt Meifeng the good news, and then have your beautiful Aunt Meifeng take you out to buy some school supplies like a little backpack."

    Xiao Yifei said to little Wu You with a smile, "And tell your beautiful Aunt Meifeng that she doesn¡¯t need to cook at noon today. If you¡¯re tired from shopping, just eat out, don¡¯t worry about me."

    At that moment, little Wu You was happily running circles around Buddha. Hearing Xiao Yifei speak, Wu You suddenly looked up, his big eyes sparkling, "Haha, big brother, little You almost forgot! I¡¯ll go back now and tell the beautiful Aunt Meifeng the good news! Then have beautiful Aunt Meifeng take me out shopping!"

    Little Wu You¡¯s delicate face was incredibly adorable, finally showcasing the liveliness of a child excited about going to school.

    "By the way, big brother, although beautiful Aunt Meifeng and I will go out to eat and there¡¯s no one to take care of you at home, big brother, you have to remember to eat too!"

    Just before leaving, little Wu You suddenly turned to Xiao Yifei and said with a smile.

    After seeing Xiao Yifei nod with a wry smile in agreement, little Wu You happily waved to Buddha, then pulled out an electronic key from her little bag, tiptoed to unlock the door, and bounced into the building.

    "Boss, is there something you need?"

    After little Wu You left, Buddha asked Xiao Yifei in a grave voice.

    If there wasn¡¯t something important, Xiao Yifei generally wouldn¡¯t call them out, and from the look on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face just now, it was clear there was something he needed to instruct them on.

    After Buddha spoke, White Bear suddenly straightened up as well, their gazes fixed on Xiao Yifei with seriousness, perhaps thinking that Xiao Yifei had some important task for them.

    However, seeing Buddha and White Bear¡¯s tense expressions made Xiao Yifeiugh.

    "Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you acting like you¡¯re about to go into battle?"

    Xiao Yifei said, shaking his head with a smile.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Buddha and White Bear finally rxed.

    They looked at Xiao Yifei, eager to hear what he had to say.

    "You both know about the vi I boughtst time, right?"

    Xiao Yifei said to Buddha and White Bear with a cheerful smile, "Because the interior design hadn¡¯t been settled, we hadn¡¯t started work on it, but today the designer told me that she¡¯s finished the design drawings. It¡¯s been dyed for so long, now that we have the designs, I don¡¯t want to drag our feet anymore."

    "So, the design is out today, and we start work today. You two will drive and buy the necessary materials for the decoration."

    He took out his phone from his pocket and forwarded a message to Buddha, "This task is up to you two. White Bear isn¡¯t too familiar with everything, so you will need to take him to see for himself."

    "I¡¯ve sent you a list of what we need; just buy ording to the list. Go ahead and do that after a while. Once you¡¯ve bought everything, head directly to the vi. But make sure to eat first. Fill up before you go. The car¡¯s in the garage, you two can drive there afterward."

    Xiao Yifei earnestly gave instructions to Buddha and White Bear.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha nodded, looking seriously at Xiao Yifei, "Boss, don¡¯t worry, the materials I buy will definitely be the best!"

    "It¡¯s the boss! Don¡¯t worry!"

    Bear also followed behind Buddha, responding in a muffled voice: "With me here, none of them would dare to deceive Buddha!"

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Bear¡¯s fierce face and couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.

    "Alright, you two, get going, don¡¯t dilly-dally."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at Buddha and Bear with a look of disdain, "Hurry up with the shopping, I¡¯ll go grab the design blueprints, and we¡¯ll meet at the vi. Don¡¯t make me wait too long for you guys!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha and Bear respectfully waved back at Xiao Yifei and turned around, heading towards the underground garage.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei picked up the cellphone in his hand to check the time and shook his head slightly.

    "What¡¯s with that, we¡¯re so close, just getting some design blueprints, and she insists on me going to her ce, just a few steps away..."

    Xiao Yifei muttered to himself while turning around and heading towards Wei Can¡¯s apartment building.

    Yesterday, Wei Can had called to tell Xiao Yifei that she had finished the design blueprints and asked Xiao Yifei toe to her ce to pick them up.

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why Wei Can wanted him to visit her ce instead of bringing the blueprints directly, after finishing today¡¯s tasks, Xiao Yifei still thought it best to go pick up the blueprints in case Wei Can had something else to discuss.

    So, after some thought and relying on his powerful memory, Xiao Yifei easily located Wei Can¡¯s building, went downstairs, and expertly pressed Wei Can¡¯s apartment code. This was not because Xiao Yifei often visited, but because, after the Dragon Transformation Technique physical training, Xiao Yifei¡¯s memory had be astonishing.

    "Hello."

    Wei Can¡¯s voice, sounding somewhatnguid, came through the building¡¯s inte.

    "It¡¯s me, Xiao Yifei."

    Xiao Yifei stood at the door, responding to the electronic lock.

    "Xiao Yifei! You¡¯vee already!"

    Wei Can¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and through the inte, Xiao Yifei could sense a shift in her emotions, followed by a ttering sound, like something being shattered.

    "I¡¯ll open the door for you; hurry in, my apartment door is unlocked, juste straight up!"

    Her voice became somewhat frantic, as if she was cleaning up something.

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, and although he was a bit puzzled, he didn¡¯t say anything but reached out and opened the security door downstairs and walked in.

    Meanwhile, inside her apartment, Wei Can, dressed in a whitece dress that was slightly see-through, was hurriedly cleaning up the ss cup that she had identally smashed upon hanging up the phone.

    Over her dress, she was also wearing an apron.

    As Wei Can bent over to pick up the pieces of ss, one could see through the neckline the soft, white, alluring flesh of her skin.

    Fortunately, there was no one else at Wei Can¡¯s ce at the time; otherwise, it would have been a sight to make one salivate.

    Soon, Wei Can had cleaned up the smashed ss cup from the floor.

    She carefully gathered the shattered pieces and threw them into the garbage bin in the bathroom.

    Wei Can¡¯s apartment was not like the entire floor that Jiang Mingquan had renovated for Xiao Yifei at Jinghang Garden; it was the mostmonyout in Jinghang Garden. Although her room was much smaller than Xiao Yifei¡¯s, her design made it appear well-organized and very tasteful.

 Chapter 548: Going to Great Lengths

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Going to Great Lengths</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, after Wei Can emerged from the restroom, she stood with her hands on her slim waist, her eyes fixed intently on the dining table. The table wasden with dishes bothrge and small. Although the dishes weren¡¯t particrly appealing to look at, it was evident that Wei Can had put a lot of effort into preparing this meal.

    Because, after all, Wei Can was fundamentally not a cook.

    At that time, for such arge spread of food, Wei Can had been busy all morning, constantly checking recipes and striving to cook.

    But a novice is still a novice, and even though Wei Can tried very hard, the appearance of the dishes was still quite ordinary.

    However, at that moment, the focus of Wei Can¡¯s nervous gaze was not on the abundant dishes but rather on a mysterious little white bottle beside the dining table.

    "Huff¡ª"

    Her eyes were glued to this little white bottle, her heart seemingly filled with endless conflict and anxiety, Wei Can¡¯s slender, fair fingers entwined non-stop, betraying her inner turmoil.

    It was unknown what was inside this little white bottle that made Wei Can so nervous.

    "I¡¯ve already said it! If I hold back now, I might really miss the opportunity! This time, I cannot hold back no matter what! I must be brave!"

    Wei Can clenched her fists, her delicate face full of determination. At that moment, Wei Can finally made up her mind, she quickly stepped forward and ced the little white bottle into the pocket of her apron.

    Afterward, Wei Can grabbed a bottle of red wine from behind and mmed it onto the table.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but her face, fair as white jade, blushed slightly.

    "Oh dear! I forgot to make one dish!"

    Wei Can pped her soft, fair hand and hurried to the kitchen.

    When Xiao Yifei pushed open the car door which Wei Can said wasn¡¯t shut, and entered Wei Can¡¯s house, he saw the scene before him.

    "Wei Can?"

    Xiao Yifei had actually knocked on the door at first rather than entering directly, but after seeing that no one responded, he pushed the door open and went inside. After entering, Xiao Yifei tentatively called out, but still didn¡¯t receive any answer.

    But when Xiao Yifei entered the room and casually closed the door behind him, he saw the sumptuous meal on the dining table.

    His eyes flickered with confusion, "Could it be that Wei Can has friendsing over today? Maybe she got held up and that¡¯s why she asked me toe up to fetch the design drawings?"

    The situation before him left Xiao Yifei a bit puzzled.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dwell on it any longer; he decided to look for Wei Can first.

    Subsequently, after changing into slippers, Xiao Yifei entered further into the house.

    When he saw the rather familiar scene inside the room, his heart skipped a beat.

    Regardless of whether Xiao Yifei was still a virgin or not, the little trinket he once found at Wei Can¡¯s ce still made him somewhat nervous suddenly.

    After all, not only had Xiao Yifei discovered a pink little trinket at Wei Can¡¯s ce, but while he was giving Wei Can a massage, something even more indescribable almost urred.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and saw the coffee table in the living room.

    If he remembered correctly, that little trinket had been found in this coffee table.

    Xiao Yifei quickly shook his head, casting out the distracting thoughts. These weren¡¯t the things he should be focusing on at the moment.

    Immediately following, Xiao Yifei heard the sound of frying from the kitchen and, momentarily stunned, he walked toward the kitchen.

    "Wei Can."

    Xiao Yifei opened the kitchen partition door and saw Wei Can, with sweat glistening on her forehead, earnestly preparing a dish.

    "Xiao Yifei! You¡¯ve arrived!"

    When Wei Can saw Xiao Yifei, her eyes suddenly brightened. She looked him up and down and then, without leaving any trace, her face reddened. She then pushed Xiao Yifei out of the kitchen, "Get out for now! We¡¯ll talk after I¡¯ve finished cooking!"

    Xiao Yifei was stunned and, with some confusion, said to Wei Can, "Do you have friends over today? Why do I see such avish meal being prepared? If you have friends here, just tell me where the design drawings are. I¡¯ll grab them and leave so I won¡¯t get in your way."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wei Can suddenly became anxious.

    "Leave? If you leave, who will eat all this food on the table?"

    While saying this, Wei Can still pushed Xiao Yifei out of the kitchen, "You are not allowed to leave, okay? I made all these dishes for you. Go watch TV in the living room. I just have one more dish to finish. I¡¯ll be right out once it¡¯s done!"

    After saying that, Wei Can closed the kitchen¡¯s sliding door.

    But soon, Wei Can suddenly reopened the sliding door and, with a coquettish face, seriously told Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯m telling you again, you¡¯re not allowed to leave!"

    "Bang¡ª"

    The kitchen door was closed again.

    Xiao Yifei remained standing in ce, scratching his head like a clueless monk, still quite puzzled about what was actually happening.

    From Wei Can¡¯s words, it seemed like she said she had prepared all this food for him.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at the table fullyden with dishes and awkwardly touched his nose.

    Although Xiao Yifei did have the appetite to finish all the dishes on the big table, he was still curious as to why Wei Can would prepare such a big meal for him when she didn¡¯t know how much he could eat.

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that since it was the first time Wei Can was cooking, she wasn¡¯t sure whether the food was good enough, so she decided to win by quantity. The more she cooked, the higher the chance that some of the dishes would suit Xiao Yifei¡¯s taste, hence, she just kept cooking more and quickly filled up the table.

    With a slight frown, Xiao Yifei sat down in the living room and turned on the TV. His eyes then imperceptibly nced towards the coffee table in front of him.

    He was still curious about whether the pink toy from before was still in the coffee table.

    However, Xiao Yifei soon shook his head, no longer dwelling on it.

    "Alright! Thest dish is done!"

    At this moment, Wei Can, with a coquettish smile on her face, came out of the kitchen and ced the te on the table.

    As Xiao Yifei looked at Wei Man, he felt a weird sensation in his heart.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand where this feeling came from, the weird sensation was vividly lingering around his heart.

    "Okay!"

    Wei Can pped her delicate, white hands, her face full of happy smiles as she said to Xiao Yifei, "Come on over, let¡¯s eat."

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly; the strange feeling in his heart was getting stronger.

    Although he knew Wei Can harbored no ill intentions towards him, this strange feeling left Xiao Yifei feeling very uneasy. He scratched his head and finally decided to activate his irvoyance.

    After a sh of brilliance in his eyes, Wei Can¡¯s clothes vanished likeyers of onion skin under Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze.

    Wei Can appeared like a nakedmb in the sparkling eyes of Xiao Yifei.

    Although Xiao Yifei and Wei Can once shared an ambiguous past, Xiao Yifei had never seen Wei Can unclothed.

    Under the power of his irvoyance, Xiao Yifei could truly appreciate the perfection of Wei Can¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei also knew that Wei Can¡¯s skin was incredibly white and soft, much like a mature peach, and from their physical contact in the past, Xiao Yifei knew just how soft Wei Can¡¯s body was.

    Her body was perfectly proportioned, not an inch more or less, yet very soft,plemented by her snowy skin, making it feel just like a tender steamed bun.

 Chapter 549: A Stir in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 549: A Stir in the Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    If a man could indulge in ying with such things, he would surely be enamored.

    Just moments ago, after Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance, he found not only that Wei Can was exceptionally tender, but also, most bewitching was that Wei Can did not have the aged appearance typical for her age; some parts of her body were incredibly supple!

    The moment he saw this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing intensify sharply. Though he was no longer the na?ve young boy he once was, being no longer a virgin allowed him to appreciate just how tempting Wei Can¡¯s material was, how enjoyable!

    Xiao Yifei struggled to control his breathing, he vigorously shook his head trying to dispel the wicked thoughts from his mind.

    Currently practicing the Dragon Transformation Technique and merged with the energy of the ck Coal Ball, Xiao Yifei¡¯s desires had be extremely strong.

    But clearly, now was not the time to think about these things. Xiao Yifei used his strong willpower to control himself, trying hard not to think about anything that could distract him as his pupils suddenly contracted and his irvoyance intensified.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision was no longer focused on Wei Can¡¯s body; his irvoyance had prated into Wei Can¡¯s body.

    As human bodily structures are fundamentally the same, once his irvoyance probed into Wei Can¡¯s body, Xiao Yifei finally managed to sigh in relief, because now, he no longer needed to be distracted.

    Xiao Yifei searched diligently; he wanted to see if he could find the odd reason inside Wei Can, but after a thorough check, he still couldn¡¯t find anything. The only thing he found was that the amount of adrenaline inside Wei Can¡¯s body was continuously increasing, suggesting that Wei Can was very nervous, but that exined nothing else.

    He shook his head, his eyes suddenly cleared, and Xiao Yifei adjusted back from his irvoyant state.

    Meanwhile, Wei Can stood in front of the dining table staring intently at Xiao Yifei, who was silently standing there, because just now Wei Can suddenly felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through herpletely, from top to bottom, inside and out, even peering into her heart through his mysterious eyes.

    This feeling, besides making Wei Can feel nervously rushed, also deeply fascinated her!

    Wei Can took a deep breath and smilingly said to Xiao Yifei, "What are you spacing out for,e and eat!"

    Upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows, his mind still filled with curiosity, wondering what exactly Wei Can was up to.

    "Did you make all this?"

    Xiao Yifei pointed at the dishes on the table and continued, "Just for you and me, the two of us?"

    A trace of embarrassment briefly flitted across Wei Can¡¯s face, she lowered her head with a slight flush, and when she looked up again, she had regained herposure, smiling at Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you toe today to pick up the design blueprints? It just happened to be mealtime, so I prepared something simple."

    "You¡¯re entrusting such a big project to me, I have to thank you somehow, right?"

    Wei Can said to Xiao Yifei with a beaming smile.

    Upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose and then stood up, walking towards the dining table.

    Although he still thought there was something odd about today¡¯s Wei Can, not noticing anything unusual, Xiao Yifei still sat down at the table.

    "Are you having rice?"

    Wei Can extended her hand while speaking to Xiao Yifei, attempting to untie her apron, but the tie at the back had somehow gotten into a tight knot, and despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t untie it.

    "Let¡¯s have some..."

    Xiao Yifei was indeed hungry, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so readily agreed. He pondered for a moment then somewhat sheepishly said to Wei Can with a smile.

    Xiao Yifei, who initially felt very puzzled, now thought that since he was already here and the dishes were on the table, it would be a bit wasteful not to eat.

    Thus Xiao Yifei smiled and agreed.

    But just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something, a sudden scent wafted to his nose, and he abruptly looked up to see Wei Can had already approached him, standing with her back to him.

    "Help me untie this, I can¡¯t get the strap off, help me and then I¡¯ll get you some rice,"

    After speaking, Wei Can twisted her waist, which brought more waves of fragrance.

    From Wei Can¡¯s body emitted a faint fragrance that Xiao Yifei particrly enjoyed. It wasn¡¯t the pungent smell of cheap perfume, but rather a mysterious, pleasant aroma¡ªyet it was this light scent that suddenly made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    He suddenly remembered the view of Wei Can¡¯s body he had seen when he used his irvoyance, and Xiao Yifei inhaled deeply.

    "Did you hear me? Hurry up and untie the strap."

    Wei Can urged Xiao Yifei, "Otherwise, the food will get cold!"

    "Oh! Right away!"

    Upon hearing Wei Can¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei snapped back to reality and hurriedly responded, then quickly raised his head to start untying the apron strap on Wei Can¡¯s back.

    Since they were at home, Wei Can was wearing little, just ace dress with some transparency. The fabric of the dress felt thin and lightweight, and the apron covered only the front with cloth, the back being merely two straps.

    The moment Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands touched Wei Can¡¯s back, the soft sensation made his heart sway momentarily.

    "Hurry up!"

    Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands reach out but not move, Wei Can couldn¡¯t help but urge him verbally.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, pushing the distracting thoughts to the back of his mind. He took a deep breath and began to untie Wei Can¡¯s straps.

    For some reason, the straps were not only tied in a tight knot, but even Xiao Yifei found them difficult to open. He fiddled left and right, yet still couldn¡¯t untie them.

    Although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t managed to untie the straps of the apron on Wei Can¡¯s back, during the process, his hands kept touching Wei Can¡¯s soft waist.

    The dress was indeed very thin, with an extremely pleasant handfeel, especially when touching Shenzi through the thin dress, the warmth and softness felt were something Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t let go of.

    Gradually, his fingers¡ªwhich had been untying the straps¡ªbegan to stray from their task, sliding over the slender waist area of Wei Can¡¯s dress, silently savoring the softness felt through ayer of thince.

    The more he touched, the more the incredible feel enthralled Xiao Yifei.

    However, Wei Can seemed unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s distraction, continuing to stand silently with her back to him.

    But as time passed, and the apron¡¯s straps remained undone, Wei Can began to grow anxious.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you done? Is it knotted too tightly? Maybe we should just cut it off with scissors?"

    Wei Can said to Xiao Yifei.

    With a table full of food still uneaten and Xiao Yifei fumbling for a long time without untying the straps, Wei Can inevitably felt anxious, especially since her n had not yet been put into action.

    "It¡¯ll be done right away."

    Hearing Wei Can¡¯s urging, a clear light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes; he quickly lowered his head and withdrew his hands that had strayed elsewhere, but in an instant, Xiao Yifei noticed that the apron¡¯s two straps hung naturally down, just beside Wei Can¡¯s buttocks.

    The round and pert shape was even more appealing under the dress.

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard: "Wait a moment, I might need to wrap it around from below."

 Chapter 550: A Trembling Hand

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 550: A Trembling Hand</h4><h4></h4>

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand pretending to pick up a strap, but in reality, he brushed past Wei Can¡¯s buttocks. The astonishing sticity and the soft touch made Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly widen.

    If Wei Can hadn¡¯t felt what Xiao Yifei¡¯srge hand was doing just now, thetter¡¯s rather bold move definitely made her feel the force, feeling a pair ofrge hands sliding hotly up from below over her buttocks.

    A fiery sensation rushed from her buttocks straight into Wei Can¡¯s heart.

    Wei Can¡¯s delicate body suddenly trembled, and a deep flush spread rapidly across her fair face.

    Wei Can¡¯s skin was already very white, so the blush that now spread to her ears and neck made her dazzlingly charming, even more so than usual.

    However, along with the sudden shyness, a hint of pride also surged in Wei Can¡¯s heart, "I knew it, my body still has some attraction to you!"

    Wei Can¡¯s cheeks were blushing, radiantly lovely.

    Although Wei Can clearly felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, she still stood quietly as before, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    But at that moment, Wei Can was thinking about how to interrupt Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions without leaving any traces. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions showed his interest in her, the current situation could interfere with her ns forter.

    Just as Wei Can¡¯s face turned crimson and she was about to turn her head and say something to Xiao Yifei, finally, the unusual sensation at her bottom disappeared.

    "Okay,"

    Xiao Yifei regted his breathing, restraining himself with all his might, and finally stopped the behavior that had gotten slightly out of control. Then, he looked up at Wei Can with a smile and said, "Now you can unbuckle the strap."

    After finishing his sentence, Xiao Yifei, trying to cover up his embarrassment, ran toward the kitchen, "Is the rice in the kitchen? How much do you want? I¡¯ll serve you some too."

    Wei Can also let out a sigh of relief, thankful that Xiao Yifei had gone to the kitchen. Otherwise, if he saw her flushed face when she turned around, he would definitely start imagining other things.

    "Just serve me half a bowl! I¡¯ve been trying to lose weight recently!"

    Wei Can called out to Xiao Yifei in the kitchen.

    And she covered her beet-red cheeks with her hand. Her skin, pale and tender, along with her bashful look, was irresistibly tempting!

    "Okay!"

    The voice of Xiao Yifei came from the kitchen, apanied by the clinking of bowls and chopsticks.

    Wei Can tried to control her breathing, hoping to calm her agitated emotions.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei came out with two bowls of rice.

    By then, Wei Can had alreadyposed herself and was sitting on the chair as if nothing had happened.

    "Come and eat quickly. You were so slow just to untie a strap for me, the food¡¯s all cold!"

    Wei Can said yfully to Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing Wei Can¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei scratched his head somewhat awkwardly, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I like it even if it¡¯s cold."

    He chuckled and said to Wei Can with a smile, "I never knew you could cook, and to make so much too!"

    After sitting down, Xiao Yifei handed a bowl of rice to Wei Can and casually said.

    "This is also my first time cooking, I learned specially."

    Wei Can said to Xiao Yifei as if it didn¡¯t matter, then lifted her eyes to nce at him.

    When Xiao Yifei heard this, he was startled and began to shovel rice into his mouth, without responding.

    "Your first attempt and it¡¯s this tasty!"

    Xiao Yifei changed the subject.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a subtle hint of disappointment flickered across Wei Can¡¯s brows, but it was quickly covered by a sudden determination. She too reached out with her chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat and gave it a try.

    Wei Can nodded to herself, too, not expecting her first time cooking to taste actually quite good.

    Then Wei Can looked at Xiao Yifei, with a sh of firm light passing through her eyes.

    "Right! I just bought a bottle of red wine, I¡¯ll open it for you to taste!"

    After speaking, Wei Can wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei refuse and directly picked up the red wine and headed to the kitchen, "Wait for me, the bottle opener is in the kitchen!"

    And Xiao Yifei, watching Wei Can¡¯s retreating back, had a flicker of doubt in his eyes.

    When Wei Can arrived in the kitchen and opened the red wine, she took a deep breath and pulled out a small white bottle from the apron pocket, opened it, and poured the powdery drug into it.

    And just at that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Startled by the doorbell, Wei Can¡¯s hand trembled, and she ended up pouring the entire bottle of powdery drug in!

    Wei Can, already very nervous about stealthily poisoning the wine, became even more jittery with the sudden ring of the doorbell.

    An entire small bottle of white powder fell into the red wine, and weirdly enough, it didn¡¯t cause a ripple but dissolved straight away, leaving no trace visible.

    And Wei Can, seeing what happened, became momentarily frozen, staring dumbfounded at the wine bottle.

    Unsure of what to do now, recalling the drug seller¡¯s advice that half a spoonful would suffice, she wondered what she should do having poured in an entire bottle.

    Wei Can stared at the red wine bottle, dumbfounded for a moment, feeling at a loss and unsure of what to do next!

    However, a resolute light suddenly shed in Wei Can¡¯s eyes.

    "Since it¡¯s done, there¡¯s no turning back now. If I continue, I may never get the chance again," she resolved.

    With determination in her eyes, Wei Can took a deep breath, embraced the wine bottle, and walked towards the living room.

    "Wei Can, you finally came out."

    Seeing Wei Can holding the wine bottle, Xiao Yifei looked up at Wei Man with a smile, "If you hadn¡¯te out, I was going to look for you. Someone rang the doorbell; do you want to check who it is?"

    The abrupt doorbell had taken Xiao Yifei by surprise as well.

    Thinking Wei Can didn¡¯t hear it, he promptly reminded her.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wei Can showed a faint smile, then nodded at him, "I¡¯ll go take a look."

    She put the wine on the table and, with a swing of her slender waist, walked toward the door and opened it.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, seeing the opened bottle of wine, had a faint smile on his face. Not noticing anything odd, he removed the cork from the red wine bottle and poured two sses.

    Then, Xiao Yifei picked up a ss and took a light sip of the wine.

    "Why does this taste a bit off?"

    After tasting the wine, Xiao Yifei gently furrowed his brow, looked at his ss with a strange look, and then took another sip, "But it¡¯s still quite good."

    At that moment, Wei Can had reached the front door.

    "Lanfei? What brings you here?"

    Wei Can opened the door and, seeing Liang Lanfei suddenly appearing, said with surprise, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came?"

    Liang Lanfei scrutinized Wei Can from top to bottom with widened eyes, "Cancan, what¡¯s with you? I never had to tell you before when I visited!"

    Liang Lanfei stared at Wei Can, full of bewilderment.

    Hearing Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, Wei Can herself felt she had misspoken and blushed slightly with embarrassment. Then, she turned her head to nce toward the dining table before turning back to look at Liang Lanfei with a somewhat sheepish response.

 Chapter 551 Disturbing the Good Thing

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Disturbing the Good Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant!"

    Wei Can repeatedly waved her hands, then continued, "I misspoke just now. What I wanted to ask was why you came over at this hour!"

    The more Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can¡¯s current appearance, the weirder she found it. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, "I finally got a day off today and was nning to ask you out for a nice meal. You can¡¯t cook, so why do you look so odd after I came to your house!"

    "You didn¡¯t hide a lover at home, did you!"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, she ignited a me of curiosity in her heart as she looked at Wei Can, "Have you moved on from that jerk¡¯s shadow? Well done, Cancan!"

    While speaking, Liang Lanfei stepped directly into Wei Can¡¯s house and walked towards the living room.

    "It¡¯s not..."

    Wei Can opened her mouth as she saw Liang Lanfei, but Liang Lanfei had already walked into the living room.

    With a helpless sigh, Wei Can shook her head and followed her.

    It was always at crucial moments that Liang Lanfei interrupted her.

    It wasn¡¯t the first or second time, and it filled Wei Can with helplessness.

    If she were to be interrupted again today, Wei Can feared she might never have the chance again!

    Her eyes shimmered with an inexplicable light as she followed behind Liang Lanfei.

    "Wei Can, this wine of yours is really good!"

    Hearing footsteps from behind, Xiao Yifei turned his head with a smile, but his smile instantly froze.

    Because he saw Liang Lanfei looking at him with an unfriendly expression.

    The moment Liang Lanfei entered the dining hall, she saw the man sitting on a chair with his back to her, and instantly, Liang Lanfei frowned.

    Because she was very familiar with the man¡¯s figure from behind!

    "Cancan!"

    Liang Lanfei turned her head and looked at Wei Can somewhat angrily.

    Seeing Liang Lanfei¡¯s demeanor, Wei Can couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with some helplessness.

    She knew Liang Lanfei didn¡¯t have a good impression of Xiao Yifei, which is why she had been evasive all along.

    And today, Liang Lanfei disrupted her n once again, making it uncertain whether she could proceed as she originally intended.

    Moreover, Liang Lanfei still had reservations about Xiao Yifei, even though he had proven long ago that he was not the person Liang Lanfei used him of being; her reservations had even be habitual.

    "Cancan, did you cook all this food?"

    Liang Lanfei turned around, staring at Wei Can and asked, "Aren¡¯t you the worst at cooking!"

    Exposed by Liang Lanfei¡¯s words, Wei Can appeared awkward, her face showing an embarrassed smile as she looked at Liang Lanfei, not knowing what to say.

    Liang Lanfei used to enjoy opposing Xiao Yifei, but after Xiao Yifei went through several incidents proving his capabilities, Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart had changed quite a bit towards him.

    At least this time, she kept watching Wei Can speak without saying a bad word about Xiao Yifei in his presence.

    Then, Liang Lanfei suddenly noticed the wine bottle on the table.

    "Cancan! This bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite, I asked you so many times to open it for me after your boss gave it to you, but you never did, and now you¡¯ve opened it for Xiao Yifei!"

    But when Liang Lanfei saw this bottle, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer!

    Seeing a half-filled ss of wine still on the table, Liang Lanfei walked straight up to it.

    "You won¡¯t let me drink! Today, I just want to drink!"

    After speaking, Liang Lanfei downed half a ss of red wine right in front of Wei Can.

    And Wei Can, seeing Liang Lanfei¡¯s actions, froze!

    "Lanfei, this wine, this wine..."

    Wei Can, looking dazed, stammered due to immense surprise.

    "What¡¯s wrong with it! Just because you let Xiao Yifei drink, I can¡¯t drink?"

    Liang Lanfei red at Wei Can, somewhat agitatedly saying, "Cancan! You should know we¡¯ve been friends for nearly ten years!"

    "I not only want to drink this, I want to drink a lot of it!"

    Emotionally charged, she said this to Wei Can and then lifted the bottle of wine, filling her ss brimming full again before tilting her head back to attempt to down it in one gulp!

    But Liang Lanfei was neither a hearty man nor a woman good with drinking, although most of the wine did make it into her mouth, quite a bit of red wine still trickled down her jade neck, dampening Liang Anfei¡¯s clothes.

    Although Liang Lanfei¡¯s appearance and figure weren¡¯t as well-maintained as Wei Can¡¯s, overall, Liang Lanfei could be considered a stunningly beautiful woman, especially with her heavy, pert bosom, which was evenrger than Wei Can¡¯s!

    Despite not having the vorful allure of Wei Can, her overall delicate featuresbined with a plump physique still made her a beautiful woman capable of arousing a man¡¯s desire.

    Especially Liang Lanfei¡¯s proud countenance, which filled observers with a desire to conquer.

    At this moment, as she tilted her head to drink, the red wine slowly dampened her bosom. Already wearing a white shirt, the outlines of herrge bosom were starkly revealed once the red wine soaked through.

    And one could clearly see the mysterious ck lingerie enveloping that ample bosom.

    In this state, Liang Lanfei somehow radiated apelling allure!

    But at this moment, seeing Liang Lanfei tilt her head to drink another full ss of red wine, Wei Can¡¯s face was filled withplex expressions, her eyes flickering with an indiscernible light, truly at a loss for words!

    "Cancan! We¡¯ve known each other so long."

    After drinking, for some reason, Liang Lanfei¡¯s cute face flushed with a hint of red, appearing even more charming. She looked at Wei Can with deep affection and said, "You consider me your best friend, and I consider you mine, but..."

    Here, Liang Lanfei burped, and the fragrance of red wine hit her face.

    "But you¡¯ve never cooked for me, and I¡¯ve never had this wine before!"

    For some reason, Liang Lanfei¡¯s emotions seemed a bit strange.

    "But you have cooked for this man!"

    Liang Lanfei extrended her hand pointing at Xiao Yifei coquettishly saying, "I know you like him! But have you ever asked him if he likes you? Haven¡¯t you suffered enough!"

    It was evident that Liang Lanfei truly cared about Wei Can, speaking heartfelt words.

    But while talking, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes slightly turned misty, her face flushed and she began to sway slightly. She unsteadily poured another full ss of red wine and handed it to Wei Can.

    "Our rtionship, good or not, depends on whether you drink this wine with me! You¡¯d rather drink with this man? You don¡¯t want to drink with me?"

    During the conversation, Liang Lanfei handed the wine ss to Wei Can.

    And Wei Can swallowed nervously, looking at the swaying Liang Lanfei, hesitant and seeming to have an undisclosed secret.

    "Fine! After all these years of friendship, now you don¡¯t even want to drink a ss of wine with me!"

    Stumbling slightly, Liang Lanfei spoke to Wei Can, holding the wine ss and gazing intently at her.

    Wei Can was at a loss on how to respond to Liang Lanfei¡¯s demeanor.

    She could not possibly tell Liang Lanfei that she had drugged the drink, nor could she have foreseen today¡¯s events turning out like this,pletely ta BMP

 Chapter 552: Troublesome Red Wine

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 552: Troublesome Red Wine</h4><h4></h4>

    Liang Lanfei had arrived, and without a word, she began to drink the wine that had been dosed with poison.

    Wei Can couldn¡¯t stop her. Initially hoping to deceive Liang Lanfei and get her to leave, Wei Can now saw that Liang Lanfei had straightaway drunk the poisoned red wine. At this point, it was impossible for Wei Can to let Liang Lanfei leave.

    Allowing Liang Lanfei to leave after drinking the wine would make an ident all too likely!

    After all, the poison she had used was a lethal one!

    At that moment, Wei Can had thought of directly adding the lethal poison to the wine, not just for Xiao Yifei to drink, but also for herself!

    In this way, even the fearful, couragecking Wei Can could make a daring move!

    This was the decision Wei Can had made, clenching her teeth in resolve!

    First, she would gather the courage to put Xiao Yifei to sleep!

    At least then she wouldn¡¯t have regrets! Wei Can felt that she had missed opportunities in the past, always retreating at crucial moments, or various circumstances preventing her from taking the final step.

    This time, she didn¡¯t want to have any regrets!

    Thus, having made this decision, Wei Can was resolute.

    Even if afterward, she and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t spark anything, Wei Can was sure she wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    But who would have expected that Liang Lanfei would suddenly appear today!

    "Cancan! Won¡¯t you even take a sip of the wine I give you?"

    Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can, her eyes full of pain, the matter with Xiao Yifei making her even more dissatisfied.

    Right now, Wei Can wouldn¡¯t even drink the wine Liang Lanfei had given her!

    This made Liang Lanfei even sadder.

    Though her eyes were full of pain, her face grew increasingly rosy. At the same time, Liang Lanfei began to twist her body somewhat involuntarily.

    "Lanfei..."

    Wei Can looked at Liang Lanfei, about to speak but then hesitating. Finally, she shook her head vehemently, took the wine ss, and drank it in one gulp!

    "If I must die, so be it! Maybe this medicine isn¡¯t as miraculous as the seller imed!"

    Embracing this mindset, Wei Can felt she could resist the effect of the poison, but she had forgotten that she had identally poured an entire bottle of lethal poison into the red wine!

    "Haha, that¡¯s more like it!"

    Liang Lanfei, seeing Wei Can down the winepletely, couldn¡¯t help but show a happy smile. She gave Xiao Yifei a provocative look but at the same time, Liang Lanfei felt her head beginning to swim.

    "Is the 82 Lafite really that strong?"

    Staggering, Liang Lanfei¡¯s body moved uncontrobly, her fingers fumbling at her white shirt: "Why is it getting hotter?"

    Xiao Yifei sat in a chair, his senses already bing foggy, and he hadn¡¯t even heard the recent dialogue between Liang Lanfei and Wei Can.

    "What are you doing?"

    Wei Can, having just consumed arge cup of the drugged red wine and still temporarily rational, spoke coherently despite the impending effects.

    Seeing Liang Lanfei starting to remove her clothes, Wei Can hurried to stop her.

    "It¡¯s so hot! Don¡¯t you feel it?"

    Liang Lanfei¡¯s face was flushed, and the staggering woman had already unbuttoned her shirt, even revealing quite a bit of her chest!

    Fortunately, Liang Lanfei¡¯s back was to Xiao Yifei, so the dazed Xiao Yifei sitting in the chair didn¡¯t see what she was doing.

    "Never mind whether it¡¯s hot or not! Even if it¡¯s hot, you can¡¯t take off your clothes! Put them back on!"

    Wei Can quickly approached, grabbing Liang Lanfei¡¯s hand to stop her from unbuttoning further, then hurriedly added, "It¡¯s not just the two of us here!"

    Meanwhile, Wei Can was already filled with panic because she suddenly felt that the effect of the drug she had administered far exceeded her expectations.

    Moreover, she had poured an entire bottle into it.

    "No, it¡¯s so hot, of course you need to take off your clothes! What else can you do!"

    At that moment, Liang Lanfei seemed to have lost her will; she murmured to Wei Can based on sheer instinct while turning her head to give Xiao Yifei a dewy-eyed look and coyly said, "As for him? Don¡¯t you like him a lot? Today, I really want to see if I take all my clothes off, will he take any action!"

    "If he does take action, doesn¡¯t that just prove he¡¯s aplete scoundrel?"

    In her coyughter, Liang Lanfei had even stripped off her clothes, revealing her clear, white body.

    The outline of her beautiful back was incredibly clear, and a seductive ck strap on her back made breathing seem urgent.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see any of it at that moment.

    Because at that time, Xiao Yifei was sitting on the chair with a slumped head, appearing dazed, he didn¡¯t even lift his head to look!

    While Wei Can tried hard to pull Liang Lanfei back, but it was all in vain.

    As she discovered, under the influence of the drug, Liang Lanfei¡¯s strength was surprisingly great!

    "Giggle, giggle..."

    In the midst of their struggle, Liang Lanfei keptughing tenderly; she even treated the tugging with Wei Can as a yful fight.

    "Cancan, aren¡¯t you hot in this weather?"

    Liang Lanfei reached out for Wei Can¡¯s clothes, revealing arge expanse of white skin, the scene of two beautiful bodies struggling in a yful melee was enough to intensify any man¡¯s breathing, yet at that moment, Xiao Yifei still hung his head, oblivious to everything.

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes shed with nervousness as she continued trying to persuade Liang Lanfei while simultaneously keeping up practical efforts, but the multi-faceted attempts were not only ineffective, even her own clothes were nearly ripped by Liang Lanfei.

    And that was not the worst part.

    The most rming part for Wei Can now was that even she herself was beginning to feel an uncontroble heat surging up from within!

    It even began to slowly affect her thinking!

    Wei Can finally understood why Liang Lanfei would be in this state with her personality, because the effect of the drug was indeed a bit too terrifying!

    And Wei Can finally understood why the vendor who sold her the drug had continually advised her to use just a little bit!

    But she had poured a whole bottle!

    "Cancan, aren¡¯t you hot?"

    Just then, Liang Lanfei suddenly pounced on Wei Can, the scorching contact of their bodies even caused Wei Can to shudder, and she could feel the warm breath from Liang Lanfei making her itch.

    Although she and Liang Lanfei had always had a good rtionship and often joked harmlessly, even sometimes touching each other¡¯s bodies when bathing together, no matter what, they had never yed like this before today!

    Because upon feeling the warm air issued from Liang Lanfei¡¯s mouth, Wei Can even felt a stir in her heart!

    She turned her head to look at Liang Lanfei¡¯s lips, lustful and inviting, and suddenly found her own throat itching.

    At that moment, Wei Can quickly shook her head forcefully! Only then could she cast the distracting thoughts out of her mind!

    But at the same time, she made a new assessment of the drug¡¯s effects, as this drug could even affect women!

    Wei Can looked in the direction of Xiao Yifei, if she remembered correctly, Xiao Yifei was a doctor with astounding medical skills, she didn¡¯t know if he had any solution to their current scenario!

    "Xiao..."

    She started to speak to Xiao Yifei, but the moment she opened her mouth, her voice was so hoarse it didn¡¯t even sound like her own!

    Then, she bit her lips tightly and said no more, as waves of intense heat approached, making resistance truly difficult!

    The most intense effects of the drug had finally kicked in!

 Chapter 553 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 553 Awakening</h4><h4></h4>

    And at that moment, in the faint remnants of her reason, she even saw Liang Lanfei stripping off his own jeans!

    "No, it can¡¯t go on like this!"

    Wei Can suddenly bit her tongue, and reason once again took the upper hand.

    Although she didn¡¯t regret drugging herself and Xiao Yifei, she regretted involving Liang Lanfei!

    No matter what, she must not let Liang Lanfei get tangled up in this!

    Wei Can stumbled toward Xiao Yifei, and as she walked, her hands tightly grasped her dress, the heat relentlessly assaulting Wei Can¡¯s body!

    The only hope she had now was pinned on Xiao Yifei.

    In her stumbling, Wei Can¡¯s foot slipped, and she fell into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms!

    "Xiao Yifei..."

    Wei Can lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei, intending to ask for help, but she saw a pair of crimson eyes!

    Shocked, she turned her head and suddenly saw the wine ss in front of Xiao Yifei, with just a hint of red wine left at the bottom!

    "It¡¯s over!"

    The thought shed through Wei Can¡¯s mind as she held on to herst shred of consciousness.

    Then, Wei Can, who had copsed into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, was immediately overtaken by a hazy gaze.

    "So hot..."

    Wei Can¡¯s delicate hand brushed over her body and unzipped her dress.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei stood up suddenly while holding Wei Can in his arms.

    His eyes were crimson, clearly already beyond his own consciousness.

    At that moment, Liang Lanfei approached Xiao Yifei with endless allure in his eyes, his tender body pressing tightly against Xiao Yifei, hugging him along with Wei Can.

    Xiao Yifei, who had undergone the "Dragon Transformation Technique" and the "ck Coal Ball" transformation, was normally impervious to all poison, but there was one toxin he had no protection against.

    That poison was the love drug!

    Inherently susceptible to his dragon nature, especially when deliberately drugged by someone else!

    Xiao Yifei, red-eyed, exerted a small amount of strength in his arms and propped up Liang Lanfei and Wei Can, taking them straight into the bedroom.

    Soon, with the double phoenix serving the dragon, the air was filled with unrestrained passion!

    Buddha and Zhou had already ordered all the renovation materials and arrived at Yuanhang Real Estate, quietly waiting. They also had the keys Xiao Yifei gave them, so entering the vi gate allowed them to rx in the vast courtyard.

    But after a long wait, they still hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei arrive.

    "The boss didn¡¯t forget about us, did he?"

    Zhou turned to look at Buddha with a muffled voice.

    Buddha nced at the time. It had been nearly three hours since their scheduled time, and Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t appeared, prompting Buddha to frown slightly.

    "Let¡¯s wait a bit longer," Buddha said to Zhou.

    Time slowly passed as they waited.

    Even the trucks delivering the renovation materials had arrived in the courtyard. After unloading the materials, the workers left with envy for the grand and luxurious vi.

    Even so, Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t shown up.

    "Did something happen to the boss? Should I give him a call and check?"

    Zhou anxiously turned to Buddha as he looked at the piles of materials in front of him.

    The impatient Zhou paced back and forth, unable to calm down.

    Seeing Zhou like this, Buddha shook his head with a smile and said, "Don¡¯t you know the boss¡¯s strength? How could he possibly be in trouble?"

    "Although the boss hasn¡¯t shown up yet and didn¡¯t call to cancel, that means he¡¯ll definitelye. Maybe he¡¯s been held up by somest-minute emergency. So, just wait here with me patiently."

    Buddha raised his head, his eyes flickering with excitement, "There¡¯s also no one here, if you feel bored, how about we have a fight?"

    The pr bear shivered violently at Buddha¡¯s appearance.

    And at this moment, Buddha was not wrong, Xiao Yifei had indeed encountered an unexpected situation, and it was a significant one at that, even preventing him from escaping!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, which had been trained by the Dragon Transformation Technique, couldn¡¯t resist the effect of the drug, but after venting, the drug¡¯s potency faded quickly.

    So soon, Xiao Yifei came to his senses.

    As he struggled to open his eyes, he stared nkly at the ceiling, momentarily unable toprehend the situation.

    At that moment, with arms and legs intertwined like an octopus, two naked figures clung to Xiao Yifei, and the soft touch caused his body to suddenly be stiff!

    Xiao Yifei swallowed nervously, and turned his head nkly to one side, where Wei Can¡¯s pale and delicate face still bore a satisfied flush, looking utterly perplexing. Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart suddenly clenched because, if he remembered correctly, there was another woman on the other side!

    With trepidation in his heart, Xiao Yifei slowly turned his head, and Liang Lanfei¡¯s charming face abruptly appeared in his line of sight.

    "Hiss¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened, and he inhaled sharply.

    "What the hell is going on here!"

    He was filled with amazement, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes!

    Xiao Yifei frowned deeply, trying hard to recall yesterday¡¯s events, but his mind was a nk,pletely unable to remember what had happened.

    However, the current situation was unquestionably astonishing to Xiao Yifei.

    He drew a gentle breath, trying to break free from the embrace of the two people, but they held on too tightly, leaving Xiao Yifei no way out.

    "This..."

    As Xiao Yifei struggled, his body kept touching the naked Shenzi beside him, the constant soft touch making the tension all the more thrilling.

    The softness Wei Can¡¯s body imparted to him and the sensation from Liang Lanfei¡¯s body were distinctly different, but both smooth bodies provided boundless pleasure to Xiao Yifei.

    However, in the midst of Xiao Yifei¡¯s struggles, Liang Lanfei was identally awakened!

    "What are you doing..."

    Liang Lanfei opened her bleary eyes and, out of instinct, stretched out her hand and tapped on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, "Cancan, stop it, let me sleep a bit more!"

    In her muddled memory, she remembered that she ended up at Wei Can¡¯s housest.

    Since Liang Lanfei frequently stayed over at Wei Can¡¯s ce, she thought it was just like usual, especially since the surrounding environment felt all too familiar.

    But the moment her hand touched the firm and robust body, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes widened sharply.

    She realized with a shock that the solid touch of the hand was not the tender touch she associated with Wei Can!

    This caused Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart to tighten suddenly!

    She turned her head in a panic.

    And then, her gaze met Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, filled with helplessness.

    Liang Lanfei looked down in horror and saw herself naked, as well as Xiao Yifei lying beside her, also bare!

    She looked up abruptly, and as their eyes met, a look of terror shed across Liang Lanfei¡¯s face!

    Instantly, she was about to scream!

    But in the next moment, she saw Wei Can lying on the other side, as bare as the day she was born!

    Liang Lanfei instantly closed her mouth! But the panic in her eyes intensified!

    Even the sudden shock made it hard for Liang Lanfei to breathe.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply upon seeing this, and he hurriedly reached out to press on Liang Lanfei¡¯s philtrum.

    Liang Lanfei wanted to resist strongly but feared awakening Wei Can beside her, leaving her no choice but to watch helplessly as Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand pressed down on her philtrum.

    However, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy traveled through his palm into Liang Lanfei¡¯s body, it truly allowed Liang Lanfei to gradually calm down.

 Chapter 554: Complicated Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 554: Complicated Feelings</h4><h4></h4>

    But despite that, Liang Lanfei still stared directly at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of hatred!

    "What exactly is going on!"

    Liang Lanfei stared intently at Xiao Yifei, making mouth shapes as she spoke to him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, too, werepletely clueless; he shook his head, knowing nothing in response to Liang Lanfei.

    A sh of hatred flickered through Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes, but she knew about Wei Can¡¯s feelings for Xiao Yifei as well as Wei Can¡¯s personality. Thus, she immediately suppressed the impulse to scream, since seeing the current scene would certainly hurt Wei Can deeply.

    Even though Liang Lanfei suppressed her urge to scream, panic filled her heart while hatred for Xiao Yifei still lingered!

    Liang Lanfei tried hard to adjust her movements, not wanting to wake up Wei Can.

    At the same time, Liang Lanfei began to try hard to recall everything that had happened not long ago.

    But as she reminisced, Liang Lanfei¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    Even though Liang Lanfei was full of hatred for Xiao Yifei, during her recollections, she could only remember that overwhelming, satisfying sensation!

    Although she couldn¡¯t recall the details, Liang Lanfei¡¯s feelings didn¡¯t deceive her!

    The feelings welling up inside her now made Liang Lanfei feel both embarrassed and angry!

    Her heart was filled with hatred towards Xiao Yifei because, to this day, she still didn¡¯t understand what exactly was going on!

    Liang Lanfei, desperately trying to remember yesterday¡¯s events, could only recall the waves of pleasure, rising one after another like a tide.

    This boundless pleasure was a sensation Liang Lanfei had never experienced before!

    This feeling even distorted Liang Lanfei¡¯s judgement of what had happened.

    "I really don¡¯t know either!"

    Despair was written all over Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he desperately made mouth shapes at Liang Lanfei.

    To be honest, although what had just happened was a bliss for Xiao Yifei, his actions, driven mindlessly by the drug, were all conducted unconsciously.

    And Liang Lanfei stared fiercely at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with towering hatred, almost wanting to drown Xiao Yifeipletely!

    In the past, she had looked down on Xiao Yifei, filled with prejudice and dissatisfaction!

    But Liang Lanfei had never imagined that one day, she would actually end up sleeping with Xiao Yifei!

    What¡¯s more, not only herself but even Wei Can was nakedly sleeping beside Xiao Yifei.

    This was utterly uneptable to Liang Lanfei!

    What on earth had just happened! Why was it like this.

    In Liang Lanfei¡¯s limited memory, apart from endless pleasure, there was only the memory of her drinking thatst cup of wine!

    "Could it be that there was something strange about that drink?"

    A flicker of doubt shed through Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes, she turned her head to look at Wei Can, who was still profoundly asleep, a bizarre idea crossing her mind!

    Because right now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction did not seem feigned.

    It seemed like Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    And if she didn¡¯t know, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know,

    then it seemed the only person who knew the truth was Wei Can!

    Moreover, that bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite was also a prized wine cherished by Wei Can!

    Liang Lanfei red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, then turned to look at Wei Can, who was still in a deep sleep on the bed, her eyes filled with aplex expression.

    Now, she could finally recall her own unusual experiences when she arrived at Wei Can¡¯s house.

    The strangeness at the door, Wei Can¡¯s hesitation when she wanted to drink, and her insistence on drinking despite Wei Can¡¯s reluctance, and finally, even pouring Wei Can a ss of wine slowly!

    All of a sudden, everything clicked for Liang Lanfei!

    And all of this seemed to be a consequence of a choice made by Liang Lanfei herself.

    Liang Lanfei stood there stunned, unable to believe that Wei Can liked Xiao Yifei so much that he would resort to such an extreme method to prove his love.

    Perhaps from now on, Liang Lanfei would no longer say anything inappropriate between Xiao Yifei and Wei Can.

    Because she had finally understood Wei Can¡¯s thoughts and determination.

    But at the moment, facing this situation, Liang Lanfei was overwhelmed, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Even Liang Lanfei didn¡¯t know how she should face Wei Can once he woke up.

    Therefore, right after she suddenly sobered up, Liang Lanfei forcefully suppressed her urge to scream.

    Although she and Wei Can were very close, she had never imagined that she would end up in bed with the same man as Wei Can!

    The vaguely remembered indulgent poses and the wave-like pleasure made Liang Lanfei¡¯s feelings even moreplex!

    Clearly she detested Xiao Yifei so much, but in her confusion, after everything that had happened, recalling the past events and then looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face, amidst the disgust, Liang Lanfei even vaguely felt a different emotion within her heart.

    This made Liang Lanfei even more annoyed.

    "What should we do now!"

    Liang Lanfei red at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with hatred as she mouthed silently at Xiao Yifei.

    Although her emotions were extremelyplex, the current situation was what worried Liang Lanfei the most.

    After all, the three of them were lying naked in bed, with Wei Can still tightly clinging to her and Xiao Yifei. Any slight noise might wake Wei Can up.

    And that was the scene Liang Lanfei least wanted to witness.

    After all, the man Wei Can loved so much had also slept with her!

    If Wei Can discovered this scene, what kind of blow would it be to Wei Can!

    The resigned look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed as he saw Liang Lanfei forming words with her lips.

    This situation was indeed something he also didn¡¯t want to see.

    Although he had enjoyed the favor of both, the trouble after waking up made Xiao Yifei unsure of how to confront it.

    Seeing Liang Lanfei¡¯s worry, Xiao Yifei knew there was only one way to handle the situation right now.

    He turned his head and looked at the fair-skinned Wei Can.

    "The only way is to knock Wei Can unconscious, so he can¡¯t wake up for the time being, allowing both himself and Liang Lanfei to get away."

    This was the only thought in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    He reached out towards Wei Can, but just as Xiao Yifei extended his hand, Wei Can¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly twitched.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei and Liang Lanfei, who were closely watching Wei Can, tensed up!

    Then, the worst scenario Liang Lanfei feared suddenly urred!

    Because Wei Can slowly opened his eyes!

    And just as Wei Can opened his eyes, Liang Lanfei froze in ce.

    It wasn¡¯t just Liang Lanfei.

    Even Xiao Yifei was filled with embarrassment.

    But what happened next left both Xiao Yifei and Liang Lanfei abruptly stunned on the spot.

    After opening his eyes, Wei Can paused for a moment, then his gaze swept over Shenzi, Xiao Yifei, and Liang Lanfei¡¯s bodies.

    Without showing any panic, Wei Can raised his head, and a bitter smile appeared on his face, "I really am sorry about today¡¯s events."

    The calm Wei Can caught Xiao Yifei off guard, and this demeanor of Wei Can also suddenly made it difficult for Liang Lanfei to ept.

    "The way things are now, it seems that the drug I administered is taking effect."

    Wei Can bitterly shook his head, "I initially only intended to drug Xiao Yifei, but I didn¡¯t expect that Lanfei, you would also suddenly appear, and then it just turned into this situation."

    "This whole incident is my fault."

    Helplessness was written all over Wei Can¡¯s face, "Lanfei, if you want to me someone, me me. This matter has nothing to do with Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t know what was happening at all."

 Chapter 555: Lobbying Successful

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Lobbying Sessful</h4><h4></h4>

    After finishing speaking, Wei Can raised his head and looked at Liang Lanfei with a sudden flush of red on his face, "But, if you can ept it, Lanfei, I think it¡¯s quite good."

    "Weren¡¯t you thinking about divorcing your husband some time ago?"

    Wei Can¡¯s eyes sparkled with an inexplicable light as he looked at Liang Lanfei.

    The words Wei Can blurted out not only stunned Xiao Yifei but also Liang Lanfei!

    She could never have imagined that those words had juste from Wei Can!

    Those words, which sounded so dangerous to Liang Lanfei, how could they possiblye from Wei Can she knew.

    Liang Lanfei stared nkly at Wei Can, her face showing apletely dazed expression.

    And when Wei Can saw Liang Lanfei look like that, her face slightly reddened, she also felt that her suggestion was absurd, but something came to her mind, and she again lifted her head to look at Liang Lanfei, her face reddening as she said, "I don¡¯t know if you remember what happenedst night, but I can vaguely recall some of it."

    "That¡¯s why I said that we looked quite good together, because the two of us,st night, indeed cooperated very harmoniously."

    Wei Can, seemingly recalling something, her face, originally pristine, was now thoroughly flushed, "Moreover, you¡¯ve already told me before, you¡¯ve been thinking about getting a divorce, saying you can¡¯t go on with your days, so why not give it a try?"

    "Although you seem to hate Xiao Yifei, I found out that things aren¡¯t really like that."

    As Wei Can went on, her courage seemed to grow, and she looked up intently into Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes, her own sparkling.

    Xiao Yifei was already stunned,pletely unable to understand the situation!

    "Cancan... Cancan you..."

    Liang Lanfei looked at Wei Can, even shivering as she spoke, and lookedpletely furious!

    She couldn¡¯t believe the usually shy Wei Can would say such bold words, filling Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart with sudden fury, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for her extremely agitated reaction, making her body tremble with excitement.

    It was because she suddenly realized, while hearing Wei Can¡¯s very bold words, which would have enraged her before, her heart wasn¡¯t very resistant at this moment!

    Whether it was because Liang Lanfei recalled everything that happened with Xiao Yifei just a while ago due to Wei Can¡¯s words, or because, just as Wei Can said, she didn¡¯t actually hate Xiao Yifei that much!

    Additionally, even though Liang Lanfei was indeed disillusioned with her marriage and wanted a divorce.

    But hearing Wei Can speak the naked truth without any cover, Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart filled with shock!

    Now, Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart was a mess, a myriad of thoughts crowding her mind, leaving her clueless about how to respond at the moment.

    Even the immense shock made her vision suddenly darken, and she instinctively copsed.

    Liang Lanfei, who had been sitting with her body turned aside, uncontrobly fell straight into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    Wei Can, having seen Liang Lanfei¡¯s reaction just now, thought that her words had not only failed to have the desired effect but had also angered Liang Lanfei even more.

    Wei Can was ready to apologize to Liang Lanfei.

    She thought that her ideas and judgments were problematic.

    Moreover, Wei Can, looking back at her own words, also felt they were filled with absurdity and now seemed ratherughable.

    Just as Wei Can gently shook her head, preparing to apologize to Liang Lanfei, she suddenly discovered that Liang Lanfei had fallen into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    It¡¯s important to note that the three of them were all scantily d, so when Liang Lanfei fell into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, Wei Can was also suddenly stunned.

    While they were somewhat using quilts to cover their sensitive parts, when Liang Lanfei fell into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, it was certainly with nothing held back, directly hitting his embrace.

    And just as Liang Lanfei fell into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, her eyes suddenly regained a clear expression.

    However, Liang Lanfei, who once despised Xiao Yifei intensely, remarkably did not rush to break free from Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace this time. Instead, perhaps due to Wei Can¡¯s words just now, it wasn¡¯t disgust but a profound sense of security that suddenly welled up in Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart while in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    Moreover, the faint scenting from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body did not cause Liang Lanfei any repulsion; on the contrary, it made her heart quietly delight in it!

    She had no clue where this feeling came from, but it filled Liang Lanfei with panic.

    She pretended to struggle and was about to get up, but during her struggling movements, her hand identally touched a ce it shouldn¡¯t have, suddenly feeling as hard as iron, which made Liang Lanfei¡¯s body shiver violently, and in a moment of tension, she hurriedly returned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace.

    And Xiao Yifei, whose particr area had just been touched by Liang Lanfei, had mes in his eyes that never died down.

    Dragons are by nature fiery!

    Facing two stark-naked beauties all along, Xiao Yifei was actually suppressing the mes inside him, and Liang Lanfei¡¯s unintended touch had only made the mes within him burn even more intensely!

    Even now, he felt almost unable to control himself!

    Seeing Liang Lanfei¡¯s reaction, Wei Can suddenly paused, then a yful smile burst onto his fair face.

    He slowly leaned over, his tender and supple Shen slipping slowly from beneath the quilt, bringing with it an endlessly seductive sensation, gently moving his jade face next to Liang Lanfei.

    At this moment, both Liang Lanfei and Wei Can could be said to be in Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace.

    Xiao Yifei could not only see the fair Shen but also smell an enticing fragrance wafting through the air.

    "Lanfei, you don¡¯t seem as tough as you pretend to be,"

    With over a decade of close friendship, Wei Can understood Liang Lanfei well. Seeing her state, Wei Can instantly felt what was truly in Liang Lanfei¡¯s heart.

    "No."

    The warm breath from Wei Can¡¯s mouth, along with his words, suddenly made Liang Lanfei¡¯s face flush red, and she started exining repeatedly, but felt her exnations were incredibly weak.

    "No? No what?"

    Wei Can¡¯s yful words made Liang Lanfei¡¯s body shake violently.

    Liang Lanfei was filled with wonder at how easily she was influenced by Wei Can!

    Could it be true, as Wei Can said?

    At that moment, Wei Can raised her head and looked toward Xiao Yifei, who was ring fiercely with fiery eyes at both himself and Liang Lanfei, and suddenly disyed an extremely seductive smile.

    Then, Wei Can first slowly ced a hand on Liang Lanfei¡¯s Shen, then, turning sideways and lifting her head with a breath as sweet as orchid, moved in front of Xiao Yifei.

    "We think this feels quite nice,"

    And upon hearing such a suggestive remark from Liang Lanfei, Xiao Yifei could no longer control himself!

    Soon, it was a scene of boundless spring once again!

    Most crucially, amidst some resistance and yield, Liang Lanfei¡¯s jade face showed extreme satisfaction!

    Buddha and White Bear had been waiting since dusk fell, but still had not seen Xiao Yifei arrive.

    This was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first time missing an appointment at Buddha and White Bear¡¯s ce.

    But it wasn¡¯t really a missed appointment, because Xiao Yifei had not specified an exact time for the meeting; he had only said he¡¯d meet today, without specifying a time.

    The hot-tempered White Bear, after initially bing restless at the start, finally calmed down.

 Chapter 556: Impatient Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Impatient Waiting</h4><h4></h4>

    Because he seemed to have found a way to amuse himself, the white bear now stood next to arge tree inside the vi, continuously bumping his body against it.

    However, judging by the bruises of blue and purple on the white bear¡¯s face, and his expression full of silent resentment, it seemed to reveal a few things.

    Apparently, the white bear was not willingly consenting to bump against the tree here.

    "When is the boss finallying?"

    With a body like a towering iron pagoda, the white bear kept hitting the tree, but his face was filled with the kind of silent resentment typical of a little girl, as if he had been bullied by someone. And at the same time, he kept muttering under his breath.

    It seemed as though the white bear feared producing a loud noise that could provoke an unfortunate reaction, so he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice and could only mutter softly.

    But for such a big fellow to be like a wronged little wife, this sight couldn¡¯t help but make one feel it was hriously funny!

    Seeing the white bear like this, Buddha lying on thewn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything and gazed at the starry sky, lost in thought.

    As the evening lights came on, the unrenovated vi was not dull and dark. On the contrary, before any renovation was done, all the wiring and lights inside the vi were already prepared.

    So after Buddha found the power switch and turned it on,

    The whole vi lit up, including the hugewn in front, glowing brightly.

    This lighting was something Fatty had prepared from the start. It could be changed if one didn¡¯t like it, but one could turn it on whenever desired to avoid the embarrassment of the vi being pitch-ck at night.

    While the white bear and Buddha were idly lingering around the vi, suddenly the sound of a car from the vi¡¯s main gate prompted Buddha to sit up sharply from the ground.

    The white bear also stopped hitting the tree and turned his head, looking intently toward the direction of the vi¡¯s main gate.

    Afterward, the gate slowly opened.

    A smile of happiness finally appeared on the white bear¡¯s face.

    An Audi A4 drove in.

    Both the white bear and Buddha briskly walked towards the Audi.

    Before they could even offer to open the door, Xiao Yifei got out first.

    "I¡¯m really a bit embarrassed, something has held me up."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, looking a bit embarrassed as he spoke to Buddha and the white bear.

    Beingte today was indeed due to him, and the reason was somewhat awkward to mention, so Xiao Yifei was very sincere in expressing his apologies to Buddha and the white bear.

    "It¡¯s alright, no worries, boss. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to respond to you!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s apologetic words, the white bear replied with a fierce face, not ustomed to such an expression: "But luckily, both Buddha and I heeded your advice and had a big lunch. Otherwise, we might have really starved by now."

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the white bear¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    It was because Xiao Yifei knew that the white bear was truly straightforward and would speak his mind without filtering through his brain.

    Otherwise, if someone else heard what the white bear said, they would probably have gotten angry by now.

    Because it was obvious that the white bear wasining about Xiao Yifei¡¯ste arrival.

    "Boss."

    Buddha came next to Xiao Yifei, bowing slightly with considerable respect as he greeted him.

    Buddha¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei had always been the same, one of neither too distant nor too close, with a faint sense of respect.

    This made Xiao Yifei feel veryfortable.

    There was no exaggerated ttery nor a pretentious aura of aloofness.

    Although Buddha revered Xiao Yifei to no end, regarding him with immense respect, there was no doubt about Buddha¡¯s loyalty. His understanding of the right distance to keep with Xiao Yifei was also extremely precise.

    This incident further showcased Buddha¡¯s intelligence.

    After undergoing the energy transformation with Xiao Yi¡¯s ck Coal Ball, Buddha¡¯s physical abilities underwent a qualitative leap, and since Buddha¡¯s mind was already sharp, thebination of both proved that Buddha was indeed a capable talent.

    Even, a handsome and talented man!

    That¡¯s why Xiao Yifei felt assured entrusting him with some matters.

    "Have you been waiting impatiently?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up with a smile and said to Buddha, "Are you hungry too?"

    "It¡¯s not an impatient wait."

    At this point, Buddha turned to nce at ck Coal Ball and continued, "After all, I had things to keep me entertained, but yes, I¡¯m indeed a bit hungry."

    Xiao Yifei nced at ck Coal Ball and noticed his face was swollen and bruised again. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with augh, as if he knew something.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go check out the house first. Today, let¡¯s finalize the matters regarding the house¡¯s decoration, and then we¡¯ll quickly go get something to eat. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just you who¡¯s hungry, I¡¯m a bit hungry too."

    He also started tough.

    After the two big battles just now, even with Xiao Yifei¡¯s physique, he had still expended a lot of energy, so now he was also feeling a bit hungry.

    But even if Xiao Yifei was starving, he was afraid Buddha and ck Coal Ball might be too anxious, so he hurried to the vi.

    "Boss, about checking the vi... where¡¯s the stuff?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, ck Coal Ball scratched his head, as he hadn¡¯t seen the design blueprints that Xiao Yifei said he would fetch.

    "Haha."

    At ck Coal Ball¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed.

    And just then, the Audi¡¯s door opened again, and Wei Can slowly stepped out.

    Buddha was startled to see Wei Can. If she hadn¡¯t been in the car, he might not have known there was a woman inside.

    After Wei Can got out of the car, Liang Lanfei also came down from the vehicle with a stern expression on her face.

    ck Coal Ball stared nkly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Boss."

    He stared nkly at Xiao Yifei because he had never seen these two women before and didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yifei would choose to bring them along.

    "She is the designer for this set of rooms," Xiao Yifei said with a smile. He offered no further exnation and began to walk out with Wei Can and Liang Lanfei.

    Liang Lanfei was wearing a stern expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything more; however, when she looked at Xiao Yifei, her gaze twinkled with an unidentifiable light.

    Soon, under Wei Can¡¯s guidance, they reviewed the various parts of the vi and exined the decorations. Then, everyone left the vi.

    The vi¡¯s decoration n officially began.

    Xiao Yifei temporarily handed over the vi matters to Buddha, as there was still enough money for the time being.

    So, during this period, Buddha and ck Coal Ball visited the vi almost daily.

    Because the vi Xiao Yifei bought was sorge and Wei Can¡¯s n was very detailed, the overall transformation was a substantial project.

    Even Buddha and ck Coal Ball, after finding it too troublesome tomute back and forth, temporarily moved into the unfinished vi.

    The vi¡¯s decoration was proceeding in an orderly fashion.

    After that day¡¯s events, the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Wei Can indeed grew a step closer. Not only Wei Can but even Liang Lanfei slowly underwent significant changes.

    Even now, when Liang Lanfei saw Xiao Yifei, she would still maintain a stern face, and her attitude appeared even more unpleasant than before. However, in the fleeting gaze, Liang Lanfei¡¯s eyes showed a change when looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, Liang Lanfei, who used to visit Wei Can only once a week, hadtely beening to Wei Can¡¯s house every day.

    Although Liang Lanfei always came with various excuses, whenever she didn¡¯t find Xiao Yifei at Wei Can¡¯s home, a flicker of disappointment would pass through her eyes.

    Wei Can had long noticed Liang Lanfei¡¯s peculiarity, but she never pointed it out.

 Chapter 557: Clueless

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Clueless</h4><h4></h4>

    Knowing that Liang Lanfei was also in a great dilemma at this time, Wei Can did not go out of his way to provoke her.

    But recently, after Xiao Yifei had settled Zhou Meifeng at home, he had also visited Wei Can¡¯s home several times.

    What exactly Xiao Yifei came to do at Wei Can¡¯s home, well, these things required no exnation.

    Each time Xiao Yifei arrived at Wei Can¡¯s home and saw Liang Lanfei there, although Xiao Yifei might feel a bit embarrassed, Wei Can, at the moment, did not feel the slightest embarrassment.

    Moreover, Wei Can would even pull Liang Lanfei in with her, and although Liang Lanfei always seemed filled with anger, by the end, she would always give in to Wei Can¡¯s wishes, even, it could be said, she gave in to Xiao Yifei¡¯s wishes.

    The three of them maintained this strange, yet thrilling rtionship.

    The three of them, with their unspoken understanding, never truly rified the nature of their rtionship.

    Wei Can, due to her own reasons, always felt somewhat inferior in front of Xiao Yifei after knowing his capabilities, and therefore seldom said much.

    Even when Wei Can pulled Liang Lanfei into their interactions, she did so with her own bit of selfish motive, because although Liang Lanfei might not be as appealing as her, she was still a rare beauty. Wei Can felt that involving Liang Lanfei might leave a deeper impression in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    What¡¯s more, Liang Lanfei was obviously not very resistant to Xiao Yifei.

    So this exciting and exhrating mutual blessing was subtly maintained.

    Time flew by quickly, and before one knew it, nearly a month had passed since the start of school.

    Time gently flowed within the campus of Yanjing Medical University.

    This school year, as soon as sses began at the Clinical Medical College of Yanjing Medical University, Clinical ss (3) immediately captured the attention of the entire university because the teachers of this ss were simply a collection of the finest instructors from the Clinical Medical College, and even those from other departments who taught this ss were still among the best.

    Therefore, after sses started, besides the instructors from the Clinical Medical College, all the other teachers were abuzz with discussions, because they, who had never seen such a scene before, were filled with amazement.

    They did not know what exactly the Clinical Medical College was up to, and even more so, they were curious about its intentions.

    The other teachers always felt that there must be a purpose behind the actions of the Clinical Medical College!

    But they never considered that the reason they could have such a ss was because of one individual!

    It was at the suggestion, or rather, the direction of Xiao Yifei that the Clinical Medical College decided to establish such a ss!

    However, Clinical ss (3) did not let down the resources it received. Right after joining the school, the overall performance of the entire Clinical ss (3) was far ahead of other sses.

    Although other students benefited from Yu Yingying¡¯s presence, they could still be considered promising and did not waste the resources bestowed upon them.

    However, among all the outstanding teachers, the one most loved by the students, also the most dazzling, was undoubtedly Xiao Yifei.

    This young and handsome teacher had conquered all the students right from the beginning with his humorous speech, his unique and magical teaching methods, and his profound knowledge!

    Whenever it was time for Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss, the ssroom would always be packed, and even students from other colleges woulde to listen in.

    And whenever Xiao Yifei taught a ss, Yu Yingying would always arrive early to the front row!

    As she listened to the ss intently, Yu Yingying would asionally stare at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face and daydream, afterwards even blushing unknowingly.

    Which young girl doesn¡¯t harbor a springtime of thoughts!

    Moreover, every week when Yu Yingying went home, what she talked about the most to Yu Jing was Xiao Yifei.

    How handsome her "Brother Xiao Yifei" was, how good his lectures were... in short, Yu Yingying¡¯s conversations with Yu Jing could hardly deviate from Xiao Yifei, leaving Yu Jing filled with helplessness.

    Every time Yu Yingying mentioned Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing would let out a wry smile full of helplessness and then stretched out her delicate hand to flick Yu Yingying¡¯s smooth forehead gently.

    But as she listened to Yu Yingying talk about Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing would also zone out slightly.

    In her mind, the image of that handsome and tall figure would emerge.

    Through Yu Yingying¡¯s introduction, Yu Jing learned how popr Xiao Yifei currently was at Yanjing Medical University and how capable a person he was.

    However, even with these achievements, Yu Jing understood clearly in her heart that none of them was sufficient for Xiao Yifei to have the authority to instruct the Clinical Medical College to make such major changes for the sake of his daughter!

    And Xiao Yifei must have some secrets they didn¡¯t know about.

    Xiao Yifei, who had a quite sunny smile, unexpectedly made Yu Jing, a woman who had struggled in the business world for decades, vaguely curious.

    Although Yu Jing knew that the emergence of this curiosity was a very dangerous sign, she found it somewhat irresistible!

    And on this day, when Xiao Yifei drove his car to drop off little Wu You at the primary school gate and then arrived at Yanjing Medical University to start his day¡¯s work, he suddenly discovered something unusual in the campus.

    Xiao Yifei, who had parked his car in the parking lot, sharply sensed this anomaly.

    The teachers were all in a rush, clearly, something had happened!

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and headed towards the Clinical Medical College.

    All the teachers he encountered on the way were also hurriedly walking straight to the Clinical Medical College.

    This scene made Xiao Yifei frown even more, for he had rarely seen the school with such a solemn atmosphere.

    Almost the faces of all the teachers in the school had this serious expression.

    "Professor Qi, what¡¯s going on today? Why are so many teachers in such a hurry? Did something happen?"

    On the way, Xiao Yifei happened to see Qi Xunlei, and he quickly walked up to him, asking with a puzzled look.

    Upon hearing the voice from behind, Qi Xunlei turned his head.

    At the sight of Xiao Yifei, Qi Xunlei¡¯s originally solemn face suddenly broke into a smile.

    "Professor Qi!"

    Qi Xunlei waved at Xiao Yifei, happy to see him. Qi was one of the few teachers in the school who had always expressed goodwill towards Xiao Yifei from the beginning.

    From the time Xiao Yifei was disdained by everyone and bullied by Shen Liguo, toter demonstrating his strength, shaking the entire Yanjing Medical University.

    Qi Xunlei had witnessed all these changes.

    Although at the beginning, due to some issues, Qi Xunlei also mistakenly thought Xiao Yifei was an imprudent and arrogant young man and slightly changed his attitude towards him, Qi Xunlei¡¯s initial goodwill towards Xiao Yifei was well recognized.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei indeed proved everything with his strengthter on.

    And Xiao Yifei was well aware of Qi Xunlei¡¯s friendly attitude towards him, so during his subsequent work, although not very evident, he still took some extra care of Qi Xunlei.

    Though Qi Xunlei was not a teacher at the Clinical Medical College, Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence still allowed Qi to enjoy some privileges he could not before.

    ordingly, Qi Xunlei¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei was extremely cordial.

    Qi Xunlei stood still, waiting for Xiao Yifei to approach.

    With a faint smile on his face, Xiao Yifei came to Qi Xunlei and said with a smile, "Professor Qi, what exactly is happening today? Our school hasn¡¯t had such amotion in a long time, why is it like this recently?"

 Chapter 558: The Role of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 558: The Role of Jealousy</h4><h4></h4>

    As they talked, Xiao Yifei and Qi Xunlei continued walking forward.

    "I don¡¯t know either, I just received a notification that we need to assemble in the office right now."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question again, Qi Xunlei¡¯s face was filled with confusion, clearly puzzled by this message.

    He turned his head and asked Xiao Yifei curiously, "Mr. Xiao, didn¡¯t your college receive a notification?"

    Just as Qi Xunlei finished speaking, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He looked down at his phone, and notifications from the Clinical Medical College had also been sent to his phone just moments ago.

    Seeing this message, Xiao Yifei knew that today¡¯s matter was not so simple.

    The message issued by the school was distributed to each department to ensure that all teachers received this notification.

    The very nature of this matter had proven its importance.

    "I received it, just now received it."

    Xiao Yifei pulled out his phone and showed it to Qi Xunlei, saying, "But it doesn¡¯t say the reason, just to gather at the office."

    "We did too."

    Qi Xunlei showed a wry smile and said to Xiao Yifei, "I don¡¯t know what the situation is this time."

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, and it was evident that Qi Xunlei also didn¡¯t know what had happened in the school this time.

    "Let¡¯s not think about it anymore, once we get to the office, we will know!"

    Qi Xunlei saw Xiao Yifei still frowning, apparently still pondering what had happened at the school.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at Xiao Yifei.

    And Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s words, nodded and also started smiling.

    He had been wondering what exactly had happened at the school, but thinking about it was of no use, they would naturally find out once they got to the office.

    "Haha, exactly, let¡¯s see what the situation is at the office."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Qi Xunlei and nodded.

    The two of them chatted intermittently as they walked toward the office.

    At a fork in the road ahead, Qi Xunlei and Xiao Yifei suddenly stopped.

    "Mr. Qi, you better hurry!"

    Xiao Yifei waved to Qi Xunlei with a smile.

    The Clinical Medical College and the college where Qi Xunlei worked were not together, and Qi Xunlei had to go in the opposite direction of Xiao Yifei right now.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, Qi Xunlei nodded, turned, and started walking toward the other side of the fork.

    Just as Qi Xunlei turned to leave, suddenly, he remembered something.

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    Qi Xunlei shouted loudly at the back of Xiao Yifei, who was walking away.

    And upon hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei stopped and turned his head, looking at Qi Xunlei with a slightly furrowed brow and a puzzled expression.

    "Mr. Qi, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Yifei asked.

    At this moment, Qi Xunlei ran to Xiao Yifei, breathing heavily.

    "Mr. Xiao, there¡¯s something I need to remind you about."

    After Qi Xunlei arrived beside Xiao Yifei, he frowned, hesitated for a moment, seemingly having difficulty in expressing his words.

    "What is it? Just say it, why are you hesitating so much in front of me."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qi Xunlei and smiled as he spoke.

    "Teacher Xiao, it¡¯s like this..."

    Qi Xunlei frowned, seemingly searching for the right words, then he looked up at Xiao Yifei with a somewhat solemn expression, "Teacher Xiao, you are truly exceptional. However, there¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Only a mediocre person is always at his best.¡¯ As excellent as you are, I need to remind you to be cautious. You might be unaware that someone could hold a grudge against you and create obstacles."

    "Do you understand what I mean, Teacher Xiao?"

    Qi Xunlei looked up at Xiao Yifei, hesitating slightly as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows, then his face revealed a look of realization.

    "I understand your meaning."

    Although Qi Xunlei¡¯s words were somewhat ambiguous, Xiao Yifei could still decipher the underlying message.

    Qi Xunlei was reminding him that, due to his excellence, he had be the object of others¡¯ envy and even resentment.

    And those who resented him were definitely not the teachers at the Clinical Medical College.

    The teachers at the Clinical Medical College were well aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities and background. Due to the significant difference in prowess, they treated Xiao Yifei not with jealousy but with respect.

    In fact, the respect the teachers at the Clinical Medical College held for Xiao Yifei was not solely because of his profound background.

    A greater part of it was due to being influenced by Xiao Yifei¡¯s personal charm during their coboration.

    Although Xiao Yifei was young, he was indeed knowledgeable and had a good character.

    After prolonged interactions, everyone respected Xiao Yifei immensely.

    And if, as Qi Xunlei said, those who envied and perhaps even resented Xiao Yifei were likely from an external faculty¡ªhaving heard of Xiao Yifei¡¯s deeds but never having truly interacted with him.

    Only these people, because they do not understand Xiao Yifei, might envy him for his brilliance.

    Qi Xunlei must have heard some rumors, which is why he hastily warned Xiao Yifei.

    "Who is it? Who else is envious of me?"

    With a slight smile on his face, Xiao Yifei asked Qi Xunlei in a mild tone, "Is it someone from your college?"

    Though Xiao Yifei waspletely unconcerned about this matter.

    Given his current ability, such trivial matters hardly merited his attention, let alone affected him. Yet, upon hearing this news, Xiao Yifei was somewhat curious.

    He wanted to know who would be envious of him to such a degree that it woulde to Qi Xunlei¡¯s attention.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qi Xunlei¡¯s face shed an embarrassed expression.

    "Haha, what¡¯s the matter, there are too many of them? Are you embarrassed to say it?"

    Xiao Yifeiughed upon seeing Qi Xunlei¡¯s expression.

    "There are quite a few indeed," Qi Xunlei looked up and said solemnly to Xiao Yifei, "It seems it¡¯s not only from our college. Several other colleges¡¯ teachers also seem to be uneasy looking at you or, rather, they think your excellence is more of a hype."

    "After all, the recent exam incident made your ss stand out too much."

    Qi Xunlei looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a wry smile.

    Upon hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback.

    Then he burst intoughter, initially thinking that maybe one or two teachers were envious of him.

    But now, seeing Qi Xunlei¡¯s demeanor, it was clear it wasn¡¯t just one or two teachers¡ªespecially based on Qi Xunlei¡¯s earlier expression, there must be a significant number, not just from Qi Xunlei¡¯s college but from other colleges as well who harbored this inappropriate sentiment.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Yifei could understand the emergence of such emotions.

    After all, the rise of the Seven Emotions and Six Desires is beyond one¡¯s control, even university teachers are not exempt, but seeing Qi Xunlei¡¯s serious expression, Xiao Yifei realized that this envy might indeed have turned into a grudge, otherwise, Qi Xunlei wouldn¡¯t be this stern.

    "Haha, thank you, Teacher Qi, for the warning."

 Chapter 559: Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Spection</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei responded to Qi Xunlei with a smile. Now that he had a grasp of the situation, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t really bothered by it; with a clear understanding, he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard if anything went wrong, and that was enough for him.

    "Teacher Xiao, I still think you should be a bit more cautious about this matter."

    Qi Xunlei looked at Xiao Yifei earnestly and said. The nonchnce of Xiao just a moment ago made him a bit worried, "Even though you are truly excellent, there are certainly no shortage of petty people nowadays."

    Despite the school¡¯s talk of Xiao Yifei¡¯s amazing background.

    However, after Xiao Yifei had made a sshing impression, there would always be some who didn¡¯t buy it, and even more so, there would be those who were extremely jealous of Xiao Yifei. Once the number of people harboring this resentment increased, the general awe about the rumored depth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s background would diminish.

    In general, it was because these people, who hadn¡¯t interacted with Xiao Yifei or didn¡¯t know him personally, had only heard about his aplishments, did not truly fear him, which was tantamount to courting death on their part.

    Yes, it was understandable to be jealous of Xiao Yifei, but to hold a grudge against him and even try to trip him up was suicidal for these people!

    Because Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength was far more than they could handle.

    "I know all of that and will be careful, rest assured, Teacher Qi."

    Xiao Yifei still maintained his indifferent demeanor, nodding and smiling at Qi Xunlei.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, Qi Xunlei opened his mouth, but ultimately chose not to say anything.

    Because it seemed that Xiao Yifei approached every issue with the same detachment, and most importantly, it appeared that nothing could trouble him.

    When he first shed with Shen Liguo, Xiao Yifei remained detached, and Qi had mistaken him for being young and rash, only to be staggered by the strength Xiao Yifei ultimately disyed.

    Today, Xiao Yifei was still the same, but this time, Qi Xunlei did not misconstrue Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence as arrogance.

    Although Qi Xunlei still did not know how Xiao Yifei would deal with many teachers¡¯ jealousy, after conveying the news to Xiao, he had done all he could.

    "Thank you, Teacher Qi. You should go to the office and see what the matter is!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and waved to the still-dazed Qi Xunlei.

    "Alright, then, Teacher Xiao, take care."

    Qi Xunlei nodded to Xiao Yifei and then turned to leave.

    As Xiao Yifei watched Qi Xunlei¡¯s retreating figure, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he shook his head.

    "Only the mediocre are free from envy, it seems I might be a bit too outstanding."

    He joked about himself, but in reality, Xiao Yifei did not take these minor issues to heart at all.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and quickly headed toward the Clinical Medical College.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei wanted to know what was going on with the school, as themotion was quite significant.

    Finally, when Xiao Yifei arrived at the familiar administrative building, he went straight to the second floor¡¯s meeting room.

    Today, Xiao Yifei had arrived quite early; when he entered the meeting room, many teachers had not yet arrived.

    After he sat down and waited for a while, the teachers gradually trickled in.

    However, like him, all the teachers wore puzzled expressions; they too were unaware of what had transpired today.

    Soon after all the teachers had arrived, Tang Weixing also entered the conference room. Upon entering, he got straight to the point and addressed the gathered teachers, "The reason I¡¯ve called everyone here is because a national-level medical research team hase to Yanjing Medical University, seeking our coboration toplete a project."

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback and lifted his head to look at Tang Weixing.

    Although Xiao Yifei had never participated in any research team, he was not entirely ignorant about these matters.

    Xiao Yifei knew that any medical group that could be associated with a research team would neverck members. For medical research teams, they nevercked funding, and joining such a team meant that no matter what one did afterward, as long as one came out of this research team, their name would forever be associated with the team¡¯s research achievements.

    Even if one¡¯s participation in the research team was merely to serve tea and handle misceneous tasks, having one¡¯s name associated with the team could serve as a gilt-edged signboard, greatly benefiting their future work or other endeavors!

    Therefore, when Xiao Yifei heard Tang Weixing reveal that the research team hade to Yanjing Medical University and was seeking their cooperation, just this point alone astonished him greatly.

    Moreover, if Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t misheard, Tang Weixing had referred to the research team as a national-level team.

    The value of being part of this research team was even higher!

    Thus, Xiao Yifei was very puzzled as to why such a prestigious national-level research team would choose not to directly select members but insteade to Yanjing Medical University and opt for a coborative project.

    However, after learning the truth, Xiao Yifei could understand why Yanjing Medical University took this news so seriously.

    Because this opportunity was an excellent time for Yanjing Medical University to make a renowned name for itself.

    That¡¯s why the university paid such great attention to this matter.

    It was just that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what the model of this coborative project was.

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked at Tang Weixing.

    Maybe Tang Weixing sensed Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, or perhaps he was about to exin the matter anyway.

    All Tang Weixing had to do was p his hands to silence the noisy conference room.

    Right after Tang Weixing mentioned the national-level research team project, the whole room had be noisy with excitement, as everyone eagerly discussed this research team rted to medical science.

    They all knew the value of the research team and understood what kind of opportunity it represented for them.

    If the research team hadn¡¯te to the school seeking help today, they might have never had such an opportunity.

    So, the teachers were emotionally charged, filled with excitement about this so-called coborative research team project.

    The crowd became gradually quiet only after hearing the sound of Tang Weixing pping on the table.

    They suddenly remembered that Tang Weixing had not yet finished speaking, and they still had no idea what this coboration model was like.

    After the room quieted down, Tang Weixing nodded in approval.

    He could understand the teachers¡¯ excitement, so Tang Weixing was not too angry.

    Once there was silence, he cleared his throat and finally began to speak about the coborative project of the research team.

    "The leader of this national-level research team is a very famous academician, but I won¡¯t reveal who it is for the time being. All you need to know is that this academician has made great contributions to Huaxia¡¯s modern medicine," said Tang Weixing.

    Upon hearing that the research team¡¯s leader was such a formidable figure, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up again. All the teachers in the conference room stared intently at Tang Weixing, waiting for him to continue speaking about the following matters.

 Chapter 560: The Research Group Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 560: The Research Group Arrived</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Weixing¡¯s face was filled with a solemn expression as he continued to speak to the teachers below, "Just now, I saw everyone¡¯s enthusiastic response, so you must all ce great importance on this research group seeking coboration. And with such an authoritative group leader, everyone should be aware of the group¡¯s value. There is only one opportunity, so everyone must grasp it well!"

    The way Tang Weixing spoke roused the teachers in the meeting room even more, as it was clear from his words that everyone had the opportunity to coborate with this research group!

    "I will also try this out, as such opportunities are truly rare."

    The words that followed from Tang Weixing further confirmed the teachers¡¯ suspicions. Everyone watched him closely, and upon seeing the teachers from the Clinical Medical College reacting this way, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help but smile. He continued, "The reason I¡¯ve gathered everyone here is to inform you about this matter so that, once the research group arrives at our school, the school will call a general staff meeting and then proceed with the selection."

    "So, coborating with this prestigious research group is an opportunity for everyone, and of course, I will try it as well."

    At this point, Tang Weixing stretched out his hand and knocked on the table, then continued, "That¡¯s all there is to it. The rest will be up to everyone to prepare on their own."

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow.

    No matter how he looked at it, he felt that there was more beneath the surface than was being revealed.

    What sort of prestigious research group woulde to a school to conduct a general audition-like selection for their members?

    If they were interested in a member, wouldn¡¯t they just beckon, and that person would hurriedly join them?

    All of this seemed very strange to Xiao Yifei.

    "Dean Tang, then what exactly does their research group want? At least tell us that, so we have a clear idea and can prepare ourselves when we go back."

    At that moment, a teacher raised his head and earnestly asked Tang Weixing in the meeting room.

    Upon hearing this teacher¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was also suddenly startled; this was another peculiar point.

    Although it was said that the research group wasing to seek coboration, until now, no one had mentioned what the coboration project was. Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow and looked up at Tang Weixing.

    At that moment, Tang Weixing, sitting on the stage, also slightly furrowed his brow, then shook his head and said, "I am not very clear about that. The school hasn¡¯t specified what their project is about. They just asked me to pass this information to you."

    Tang Weixing¡¯s answer clearly did not satisfy the teachers, but they had no other choice.

    A glint of light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he touched his nose.

    "Then Dean Tang, when exactly is this research grouping? Do you know that information?"

    A voice full of doubt suddenly resounded from among the teachers.

    Upon hearing this doubtful voice, Tang Weixing couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Haha, I do know that.

    "It seems they areing this afternoon, this afternoon they will be here."

    Tang Weixing continued speaking to the gathered teachers, "I was just about to tell you this news. All of this afternoon¡¯s sses are canceled. When the research group arrives, at three thirty, there will be a general staff meeting in our school¡¯s central meeting room to wee the research group. At this meeting, the research group will announce their project, and they will also choose coborators from among our school¡¯s teachers."

    "Why so sudden?"

    Upon hearing Tang Weixing¡¯s words, a teacher sitting next to Xiao Yifei, full of doubt, furrowed his brow and said, "The meeting starts at three thirty this afternoon, how are we supposed to prepare?"

    This teacher¡¯s thought was not unique; essentially, most Clinical Medical College teachers shared this sentiment.

    Although they felt this way, they would certainly still go back and prepare.

    Even though they did not know if their preparations would be needed, this opportunity was indeed hard toe by. No matter what, they wanted to give it their best effort and try.

    "All right, I have finished introducing today¡¯s situation to everyone. If anyone has anything to say now, feel free to speak."

    Tang Weixing continued to the people in the meeting room, "This opportunity is indeed very rare, so I still hope everyone can make an effort. It¡¯s uncertain how many people are needed for this partnership project, so everyone has a chance, but thepetition is equally fierce, as all the faculty from the entire school will bepeting."

    After Tang Weixing finished speaking, the meeting room once again became noisy as all the teachers began discussing fervently.

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and walked towards Tang Weixing.

    "Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei approaching, Tang Weixing said with a radiant smile on his face.

    "Dean Tang, the leader of this state-level research group you just didn¡¯t mention, that authority in the medical field..."

    Xiao Yifei organized his words and continued to Tang Weixing, "Is it Nangong?"

    After finishing, Xiao Yifei stared tightly at Tang Weixing, wanting to know the answer.

    Although Tang Weixing originally thought Xiao Yifei approached to ask about the research group project, given Xiao Yifei¡¯s capability, it was indeed very likely he could join, but Tang Weixing really didn¡¯t know.

    Just as Tang Weixing was about to tell Xiao Yifei he truly didn¡¯t know, he suddenly heard that Xiao Yifei¡¯s question wasn¡¯t what he had thought.

    So Tang Weixing was momentarily stunned.

    But upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tang Weixing was even more startled, he raised his head, gazing straight at Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, how did you know it was Schr Nangong who led the research teaming to our school."

    When Xiao Yifei heard Tang Weixing acknowledge it, a spark suddenly shed in his eyes.

    "As I thought."

    He nodded thoughtfully.

    "What is it, Mr. Xiao? Did someone tell you it was Schr Nangong leading the team?"

    Tang Weixing looked at the contemtive Xiao Yifei and asked with a smile, "Schr Nangong originally didn¡¯t want the news of him leading the team to spread, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know, Mr. Xiao."

    And Xiao Yifei nodded at Tang Weixing nonchntly.

    But this was not something someone had told Xiao Yifei; he had guessed it himself.

    "Dean Tang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand at Tang Weixing.

    "No problem, remember toe at three-thirty this afternoon. Mr. Xiao, with your ability, you definitely have a great chance of participating, so please don¡¯t forget!"

    Tang Weixing raised his head and reminded Xiao Yifei, "This is really a great opportunity, Mr. Xiao, you must seize it."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei greeted the teachers and then turned and left the meeting room.

    Tang Weixing watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, his eyes shing with a bright light.

    In Tang Weixing¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei was really very likely to join the research group because of his medical capability. As long as the members of the research group weren¡¯t too superficial, and didn¡¯t underestimate him because of his young appearance, it would be fine.

 Chapter 561 Selection

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Selection</h4><h4></h4>

    And at that moment, Xiao Yifei had already turned his head and left the meeting room.

    If Xiao Yifei was not mistaken, the members of the research group coboration this time were not ¡¯possibly including him¡¯ as Tang Weixing had said, but ¡¯definitely with him!¡¯

    Moreover, Nangong was making such a big deal this time, iming to want toe to Yanjing Medical University to find partners, but in reality, she was probably there to find Xiao Yifei.

    But what Nangong was actually trying to do this time, Xiao Yifei did not know, especially since she had created an event akin to open auditions. At the same time, Xiao Yifei was also in the dark about the so-called project that Nangong¡¯s research group was carrying.

    "Research group? What on earth are you up to?"

    A hint of confusion shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he stood beneath the office building of the Clinical Medical College, murmuring to himself in deep thought.

    He was actually very clear in his mind, after apanying Nangong Yun to the Nangong Familyst time, even though he had presented his research results and paper, leaving Nangong greatly astonished, for some reason, Nangong still held a slight dissatisfaction towards him. Therefore, with Nangong causing such a stir today, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of strange thoughts.

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and took out his cell phone from his pocket. After making a call to Nangong Yun and chatting with her for a bit with a smile, he hung up.

    Although Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun hadn¡¯t seen each other recently, they had almost daily contact.

    What made Xiao Yifei feel even stranger was that during the phone conversation with Nangong Yun just now, even she didn¡¯t know what Nangong was up to.

    She was even unaware that Nangong hade to Yanjing Medical University.

    "Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. Everything will be clear in the afternoon."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, discarding theplicated thoughts in his mind. Then he turned around, preparing to first head back to the teacher¡¯s lounge to rest.

    However, this time, Yanjing Medical University really took Nangong¡¯s visit very seriously. To wee them, they even gave the whole school the afternoon off.

    Xiao Yifei arrived at the teacher¡¯s lounge, and not long after, the other teachers from the meeting room also returned to the lounge one after another.

    And everyone began to pull out various professional textbooks and started flipping through them.

    It was clear, despite people saying they had no time to prepare or whatever, not a single person wanted to miss out on this opportunity. After all, being able to join a national research group was the best chance for the teachers to make a name for themselves!

    Even though they didn¡¯t know what the project this time was, cramming at thest minute and looking through books, who knows, they might just guess it right!

    Seeing the scene of diligent effort in the teacher¡¯s lounge, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.

    How long had it been since he had seen such a scene? Thest time seemed to be during his student years when everyone was busily writing in preparation for an exam. He didn¡¯t expect to witness this same scene amongst his fellow teachers.

    "Teachers don¡¯t have it easy."

    A faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he stood up, ready to leave the teacher¡¯s lounge.

    Because after looking around, he saw all the teachers were buried in their books, while he was the only one idly looking around. Staying in the lounge meant he couldn¡¯t chat with anyone, and pacing back and forth might even disturb the other teachers.

    So, the best option for Xiao Yifei right now was to temporarily leave the teacher¡¯s lounge.

    Xiao Yifei yawned,zily stood up, and prepared to leave.

    Just as Xiao Yifei stood up and was about to leave, Luo Di, who was sitting opposite him, couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Teacher Xiao!"

    Luo Di waved at him and, lowering his voice, said softly to Xiao Yifei, "What are you going to do?"

    The atmosphere in the teachers¡¯ lounge was indeed filled with urgency; the ce that once allowed all the teachers to rx now made Luo Di afraid to speak loudly.

    "Mr. Luo, I see everyone in the teachers¡¯ lounge is busy, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make some noiseter and disturb everyone, so I¡¯m thinking of going out for a walk to get some fresh air."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Di and whispered back.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Luo Di¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Xiao Yifei very seriously and said, "Mr. Xiao, you can¡¯t do this! A talented young man like you with such strength should be hurrying to read books instead because I think the possibility of you joining this research group is really high, especially since your medical expertise, whether in teaching or in genuine skill, is first-rate!"

    He was obviously astonished by Xiao Yifei¡¯s current disinterest in studying and wanting to leave: "Even I, a teacher from the office, am cramming with books I haven¡¯t read in many years, trying to see if I can get into this research group. Someone as exceptional as you, Mr. Xiao, can¡¯t give up!"

    Luo Di¡¯s face was utterly serious; he was speaking his true feelings to Xiao Yifei.

    Although Luo Di graduated from a medical college, now working as an office staff member, he had indeed not read any textbook knowledge for a long time. Even he was studying so hard now, which proved how seriously everyone was taking this research group.

    After all, if Luo Di was fortunate enough to join this research group, he would have a great chance to use this gold-lettered signboard to leave the unfulfilling office job and do something he truly wanted.

    Therefore, Luo Di was studying with such diligence this time.

    This opportunity was so important to Luo Di, not to mention Xiao Yifei, who was young, already very outstanding, and had unlimited potential for development.

    In Luo Di¡¯s mind, if Xiao Yifei could participate in this research group, his future would be even more boundless.

    So, when he saw Xiao Yifei yawning and preparing to leave, he was filled with surprise.

    He thought Xiao Yifei was considering giving up the chance to join the research group, which Luo Di found iprehensible.

    Even if Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were truly remarkable, he shouldn¡¯t just give up like that!

    Being young and reckless is fine, but Luo Di did not want to see Xiao Yifei lose better opportunities because of his youth and recklessness.

    Therefore, seeing Xiao Yifei about to leave, Luo Di quickly tried to persuade him.

    Upon hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked down at the hardworking Luo Di and smiled gently.

    Luo Di usually took care of him in the office, helping Xiao Yifei with many things.

    Although there had been some unpleasantness when Xiao Yifei first came to the school, he did not hold grudges, having forgotten the past difort with Luo Di¡¯s gradual care.

    However, Xiao Yifei did know that Luo Di didn¡¯t really want to keep working in the office forever, as itcked prospects and was too dull.

    Seeing Luo Di studying as hard as a student today, Xiao Yifei became even more aware of Luo Di¡¯s determination.

    "Mr. Luo, let me tell you something, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else!"

    With a light smile on his face, Xiao Yifei whispered to Luo Di, "This research group, they¡¯re actually here for me."

    At that moment, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Luo Di¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t joke with me, please. The research group ising this afternoon, and you¡¯re still making jokes."

    Then, Luo Di burst outughing, shook his head, and didn¡¯t believe what Xiao Yifei had just said: "Mr. Xiao, if the research group was here for you, why wouldn¡¯t they directly seek you out instead of choosing to find you in our school in this manner?"

 Chapter 562: Do You Believe It or Not

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Do You Believe It or Not</h4><h4></h4>

    "Although I know you¡¯re really capable, Teacher Xiao, now is really not the time for jokes."

    Luo Di looked at Xiao Yifei with a helpless smile, then lowered his head and went back to reading his book.

    For Luo Di, while Xiao Yifei had always loomedrge in his mind - immensely skilled, with a powerful background, and even a good personality - none of these qualities could make Luo Di believe what Xiao Yifei had said.

    After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words sounded too far-fetched to him.

    How could a research group possiblye looking for Xiao Yifei? Even if they were looking for him, they could¡¯ve just contacted Xiao Yifei directly, why all thismotion?

    And when Xiao Yifei heard what Luo Di said, he too shook his head in resignation.

    He had not expected that telling the truth would lead to such disbelief.

    "You still don¡¯t believe me?"

    But the more he was doubted, the more determined Xiao Yifei became. He stared straight at Luo Di and said, "Then I¡¯ll put it this way, I can get you into that research group. Do you believe me or not!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Di,pletely serious.

    Confronted with Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Luo Di couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.

    In his memory, Xiao Yifei had always been a young man with a faint smile on his face, who took everything in stride.

    So why did what he said today sound so ridiculous to Luo Di?

    "I believe, I believe!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s earnest demeanor, Luo Di could only offer a wry smile and admit, "I believe you!"

    And Xiao Yifei, seeing Luo Di¡¯s reaction, knew without a doubt that Luo Di didn¡¯t believe him.

    He gave Luo Di a nce and curled his lip.

    For some reason, Xiao Yifei was taking this matter quite seriously this time around.

    Maybe it was because he saw Luo Di¡¯s desire to change, or maybe because of the help Luo Di had once given to Xiao Yifei, that now he really decided to lend Luo Di a hand.

    "Alright, alright, you look so troubled."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile and continued to Luo Di, "You clearly don¡¯t believe me now, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You¡¯ll just have to wait until this afternoon, then you¡¯ll see. If I said I can get you into the research group, then I can get you into the research group."

    "When I say I¡¯ll do something, I make sure to do it."

    He looked at Luo Di and said lightly.

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand why Nangong had gone to such lengths to find him, he was certain that his words held weight with Nangong.

    After all, the paper he had helped Nangong revise, and those anonymous papers of his that had caused a sensation, already showed that his words carried weight.

    Not to mention, he still had the mighty ace up his sleeve: his increasingly powerful irvoyance superpower!

    "Haha, thanks, Teacher Xiao!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Luo Di burst intoughter and casually said to Xiao Yifei, "If I really get selected by the research group this afternoon, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!"

    After saying that, Luo Di lowered his head and returned to his book, "But for now, I¡¯d better prepare more by reading. Otherwise, if Teacher Xiao, you try to help me but don¡¯t seed because of my ownck of capability, that would be extremely awkward."

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose andughed to himself upon seeing this.

    This was indeed interesting; his true words were met with disbelief.

    "By the way, Teacher Xiao, I still think you should go back to reading. Even if the research group is here for you, you can¡¯t let your knowledge slip. If you can look at a little more, it¡¯s something!"

    Even at this point, Luo Di was still urging Xiao Yifei to read more.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Di with a resigned smile, "You keep reading, Luo Teacher. I¡¯m stepping out for some fresh air."

    "We¡¯ll meet again in the afternoon."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei turned around and walked out of the teachers¡¯ lounge.

    As Luo Di watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, a flicker of doubt crossed his eyes.

    The things he had just said to Xiao Yifei, although he didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t contain any disdain for him. After all, Xiao Yifei had already proven himself; Luo Di¡¯s words were merely a reminder to Xiao Yifei.

    But who would have thought that Xiao Yifei would still appear so indifferent?

    "Could it be that the research group really came for Teacher Xiao?"

    A look of surprise and indecision shed in Luo Di¡¯s eyes but quickly, he shook his head vigorously, casting out the thought as it was something that couldn¡¯t possibly happen.

    "Even if Teacher Xiao is incredibly talented, his fame only exists within the Clinical Medical College. Although he really is outstanding, people outside have never heard of him. How could they possiblye looking specifically for Teacher Xiao, let alone a national research group? That¡¯s even more unlikely!"

    He rubbed his head,ughing at himself for suddenly having somewhat believed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "Teacher Xiao saw you were tired from reading and came up to tease you a bit, lighten the mood. You took that seriously?"

    Luo Di shook his head and continued reading, "Right now, the most important thing is to focus on my own reading."

    However, a momentter, Luo Di seemed to recall the indifferent attitude Xiao Yifei had towards the matter, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a sense of regret, "Such a young and outstanding talent like Teacher Xiao¡ªif he were more concerned, I feel that even if the research group conducted a university-wide selection, he would definitely be chosen. I wonder why he is giving up."

    At this time, Xiao Yifei, who still wasn¡¯t believed by Luo Di and was even worried about his own future, had already reached the ground floor.

    A hint of helplessness yed across his handsome face.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand why, even when he spoke the truth, others wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    If Nangong knew he taught at Yanjing Medical University and was aware of his abilities, who else could Nangong be looking for if not him?

    There were too many coincidences.

    However, because he didn¡¯t know the real purpose of Nangong¡¯s visit, nobody believed him even when he spoke the truth.

    This made Xiao Yifei feel rather awkward.

    But at the moment, he wasn¡¯t dwelling on these issues.

    After all, everything would be resolved in the afternoon.

    "Let¡¯s go get something to eat."

    Xiao Yifei touched his slightly hungry stomach and looked at the sky. It was just the right time for a meal, and after he returned for a rest, he would be just in time to attend the meeting.

    So Xiao Yifei left the campus gate and found a restaurant outside to enjoy a full meal.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Xiao Yifei, rubbing his sleepy eyes, walked back into the school.

    Since he had no sses in the afternoon and only that meeting to attend, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need toe in too early. He found a ce outside to take a nap before heading to the school.

    Meanwhile, the teachers of the school were gradually heading towards Yanjing Medical University¡¯srgest conference room.

    Aside from that conference room, which could even be termed a conference hall, no other ce could amodate an all-staff meeting for Yanjing Medical University.

    Xiao Yifei followed the crowd toward the conference room.

    It was the first time he had seen so many teachers from Yanjing Medical University gathered together¡ªit was a grand and imposing sight.

    "I had no idea before, but now I see, Yanjing Medical University has so many teachers."

    Watching the throng of people ahead, Xiao Yifei showed a slight smile on his face.

    Most of his activities were still within the Clinical Medical College, so he rarely saw such university-wide gatherings.

 Chapter 563 Pointing Around

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 563 Pointing Around</h4><h4></h4>

    However, although Xiao Yifei did not know the other teachers, it did not mean that the other teachers did not know him.

    As Xiao Yifei followed the crowd into the conference room, he subtly noticed many teachers around him pointing and whispering.

    And their gazes were extremely unfriendly.

    Since Xiao Yifei usually spent most of his time in the Clinical Medical College and rarely interacted with teachers from other colleges, he did not fully understand or care how teachers from other colleges viewed him.

    It was only because of the solemn words Qi Xunlei had said to him that morning that Xiao Yifei had a slight impression on his mind.

    Even after hearing Qi Xunlei¡¯s reminder, Xiao Yifei still was not entirely sure to what extent others envied him or even held grudges against him.

    To tell the truth, Xiao Yifei did not care about these things at all.

    Because at Xiao Yifei¡¯s level, he was already leagues above these teachers!

    However, only after Xiao Yifei entered the conference hall did he truly feel the extent of the jealousy other college teachers held against him, as Qi Xunlei had mentioned.

    By then, when half of the teachers in the conference hall saw Xiao Yifei enter, they shifted their gaze toward him, their faces sour, and their flickering eyes filled with scrutiny.

    To say it was scrutiny, it was more appropriate to call it questioning!

    Especially when they could finally observe up close the widely praised Xiao Yifei, the other teachers felt even more disdainful.

    In their view, the mythical Xiao Yifei was just a young man who had not even grown a full beard!

    Although these teachers had briefly seen Xiao Yifei before, a fleeting glimpse did not allow them to judge him thoroughly.

    Today, however, they finally got the chance to observe Xiao Yifei up close.

    Firstly, regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s age, they were filled with disdain!

    "Humph! What is the Clinical Medical College thinking? If you¡¯re going to boast, at least don¡¯t bring out a kid who hasn¡¯t even grown a beard yet. Do they really think we would believe it or what? Shameless!"

    At that moment, Mu Bin, seated from the Preventive Medical College, looked at Xiao Yifei with utter contempt and smirked disdainfully after a nce.

    As the leading figure in teaching at the Preventive Medical College in recent years, Mu Bin was among the most emotionally intense who harbored envy and hostility towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s ss had not only been the fig leaf for Yanjing Medical University in the educational reforms separation activity but even saved the face of Yanjing Medical University.

    From that moment, Mu Bin had felt envy towards Xiao Yifei.

    Even now, Mu Bin only thought that Xiao Yifei¡¯s sess was due to good luck and other factors, leading to those results at that time.

    As for whether Xiao Yifei¡¯s achievements were due to his own skills, Mu Bin had never even considered it!

    Because in Mu Bin¡¯s mind, how could there be anyone else more outstanding than him!

    At least in Yanjing Medical University, there certainly was none!

    Later, Xiao Yifei¡¯s consistently astounding actions, including finding a coboration with Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital as a training hospital, only fueled Mu Bin¡¯s jealousy even more!

    He had never considered that all these were because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities.

    What Mu Bin thought, however, was all about how Xiao Yifei had stolen his limelight, and everything Xiao Yifei did should have been his doing!

    Mu Bin, who already disliked Xiao Yifei, after intense jealousy,pletely held a grudge against him.

    No matter how he looked at Xiao Yifei, he just didn¡¯t find him pleasing to the eye!

    Especially today, seeing Xiao Yifei looking even younger than he imagined, made Mu Bin feel even more unbnced!

    "Look at him, can he really achieve those things the Clinical Medical College bragged about?"

    After saying this disdainfully to Xu Yang, a teacher from the Radiological Medical College sitting next to him, Mu Bin even nced sideways at Xiao Yifei.

    The contempt in their eyes was tant.

    "Haha, people always say that beneath great reputations there are rarely true gentlemen, but applying that to Xiao Yifei is just nonsense!"

    Xu Yang was also filled with dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yifei, adding, "With his inexperienced look, even if he started learning from his mother¡¯s womb, he probably couldn¡¯t achieve all he has now!"

    "And yet, the Clinical Medical College still vigorously promotes Xiao Yifei. Not only the Clinical Medical College but it seems even a vice dean from our school is blowing his trumpet. I really wonder if their brains have exploded!"

    He scoffed disdainfully, "I really don¡¯t know what these people are trying to do!"

    It wasn¡¯t just them, there were indeed many others who shared this sentiment, but Xu Yang and Mu Bin were probably the ones whose hatred and dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yifei were the most intense!

    Since they had never really interacted with Xiao Yifei, nor seen his capabilities firsthand, they could only specte about his abilities based on their own delusions.

    Moreover, they believed they were the truly formidable ones. How could they tolerate a young teacher standing above them?

    Thus, they believed that all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were due to good fortune, just pure luck!

    And they were the ones who truly had the abilities but remained unrecognized.

    The more they thought this way, the deeper their hatred for Xiao Yifei grew!

    Yet, they didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yifei had never even thought about all these notions and the so-called assumptions they had made up.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, their entire world might only be as significant as the size of a fingernail.

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang, just like clowns prancing on the stage, yet they remained unaware!

    "If I were this guy, I would have been too ashamed to even attend this meeting, knowing that the medical research group values real skills, not luck!"

    After hearing Xu Yang¡¯s words, Mu Bin nodded in earnest agreement and continued, "Right! This guy probably doesn¡¯t feel ashamed at alling here!"

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang, sitting in a corner with mocking smiles on their faces, pointed and ridiculed Xiao Yifei thoroughly.

    This scene wasn¡¯t unique to Mu Bin and Xu Yang.

    It could be said that simr scenes were urring in many parts of the conference hall.

    However, Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s behavior might have been the most excessive of all.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei, the focus of many, maintained a calm demeanor, unaffected by any of it.

    With a nonchnt gaze sweeping around the conference hall, he suddenly spotted Qiu Shaobin and, luckily, the seat next to Qiu Shaobin was unupied. Xiao Yifei walked briskly towards it, excited.

    "Professor Qiu."

    Xiao Yifei reached out and patted Qiu Shaobin on the shoulder, smiling, "You¡¯re here too!"

    Qiu Shaobin, clearly startled by the sudden pat on the shoulder from behind, jumped a bit. But when he turned and saw it was Xiao Yifei, a happy smile spread across his face.

    "Professor Xiao, quick, take a seat!"

    He greeted Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    "Professor Qiu, you arrived quite early!"

    Xiao Yifei replied cheerfully, taking a seat beside Qiu Shaobin.

    At this, the other teachers who had been closely monitoring Xiao Yifei¡¯s every move furrowed their brows and showed disdainful smiles.

    "After being at the university for so long, to not recognize a single teacher from other departments and always sticking with your own, it¡¯s just embarrassing!"

    Between their disdainful smiles, all were tinged with a mocking tone. "Don¡¯t you just avoid talking to teachers from other departments because you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll give yourself away, and only feel safe amongst your own Clinical Surgery College colleagues who also participate in deceiving others?"

 Chapter 564: Completely Unconcerned

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Completely Unconcerned</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, the fact that Xiao Yifei had not made many acquaintances with external faculty members also became a point of attack against him.

    Although Xiao Yifei was not aware of what other teachers were thinking about him at this moment, Qi Xunlei¡¯s reminder and everything he had clearly seen today made him aware of others¡¯ attitudes toward him.

    Qi Xunlei was right, the number of people who had grievances against him was not small.

    Still, Xiao Yifei remained unaffected.

    From the beginning, he never considered other teachers a matter of concern.

    A person not envied is mediocre.

    And Xiao Yifei was not only not mediocre ¡ª he was a genius among geniuses!

    How other teachers viewed him, Xiao Yifei truly did not take it to heart.

    Thus, even though he could feel the odd looks from around him, Xiao Yifei remainedposed and unconcerned.

    "Haha, I wasn¡¯t busy today, and since I was just idling, I came over early,"

    Qiu Shaobin¡¯s face was filled with friendly smiles. As he turned his head to talk to Xiao Yifei, he suddenly realized the hostile looks directed at Xiao Yifei from all around.

    He slightly furrowed his brow in confusion.

    "No problem, Professor Qiu, you need not worry."

    Xiao Yifei, swiftly noticing the change in Qiu Shaobin¡¯s expression, maintained a rxed smile on his handsome face.

    "What exactly is this..."

    As Qiu Shaobin heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and his gaze sharpened, he turned his head back, meeting the gazes of the unfriendly looking teachers without flinching. Seeing those gazes retract, Qiu Shaobin looked at Xiao Yifei with some confusion and asked, "What is this all about?"

    Seeing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but silentlyugh.

    From the beginning, he had always held respect for this somewhat odd teacher, despite Xiao Yifei himself having an impressive background now. His views hadn¡¯t changed.

    Moreover, seeing how Qiu Shaobin had stood up for him earlier, Xiao Yifei found it quite amusing.

    "There¡¯s nothing really the matter."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a helpless smile and continued, "It seems like these teachers think that my skills do not match my renowned reputation, and they are somewhat jealous, I guess."

    After saying this, he casually touched his nose.

    When Qiu Shaobin heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his eyes widened instantly.

    "Have these teachers gone mad?"

    Qiu Shaobin spoke in disbelief, "On what basis do they dare to doubt you¡ªare their brains faulty or what? Haven¡¯t the things you¡¯ve done suffice to convince these teachers of your abilities?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarks filled Qiu Shaobin with disbelief; he found it hard to fathom how there could be such brainless people who would choose to doubt Xiao Yifei!

    "Haha, it¡¯s alright, Professor Qiu, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things."

    Compared to the perplexed and astonished Qiu Shaobin, Xiao Yifei was indifferent, without a trace of care.

    After finishing these words, Xiao Yifei, curious, looked at Qiu Shaobin and continued, "Professor Qiu, you are close to retirement; are you also interested in this research group this time?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei, Qiu Shaobin, after giving a cold snort towards Mu Bin and Xu Yang who obviously looked down on Xiao Yifei, then turned back to answer Xiao Yifei¡¯s question.

    "Haha, it¡¯s not really interest. I¡¯ve lived this long, and although I¡¯ve made some minor achievements in medicine, I am aware of my shorings. My temperament has kept me from being taken seriously, and of course, I¡¯ve never been part of any important national research group. This time, I just came to see the world."

    He happily replied to Xiao Yifei.

    Just now, Mu Bin and Xu Yang, who had been red at by Qiu Shaobin, sheepishly averted their gazes. Having heard of Qiu Shaobin¡¯s quirky and irascible temper, they couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat nervous when they saw the fierce look in his eyes earlier.

    However, at the same time, they were even more disdainful of Xiao Yifei.

    "This Xiao Yifei is really funny. Even now, he still hides beside his college¡¯s professor. How embarrassing!"

    That incident just now had further solidified their belief in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ipetence.

    Currently, Xiao Yifei, sitting next to Qiu Shaobin, couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head after hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s reply. Just as he was about to say something to Qiu Shaobin, he heard Qiu Shaobin seriously start to speak.

    "Professor Xiao, you really have skills, and you are still young, so you must seize this opportunity!"

    Qiu Shaobin put aside the recent incident for the moment and earnestly advised Xiao Yifei.

    Although Qiu Shaobin knew Xiao Yifei had a very strong background and would likely never worry about sustenance in his life, he still believed that joining a national research group would only enhance Xiao Yifei¡¯s prospects.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei truly possessed the ability!

    Even though Xiao Yifei genuinely respected Qiu Shaobin, through getting to know him slowly, Qiu Shaobin was filled with hope for this young professor!

    He greatly admired Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, neither inferior nor arrogant, yet with an astonishing background.

    Therefore, the words Qiu Shaobin spoke to Xiao Yifei came from the bottom of his heart!

    Xiao Yifei, after hearing Qiu Shaobin¡¯s words, nodded his head and smiled.

    Just at that moment, Qi Xunlei, carrying two books in his arms, hurried in and immediately sat down next to Xiao Yifei upon seeing him.

    "Why are you reading here?"

    Qiu Shaobin looked at Qi Xunlei¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.

    Hearing Qiu Shaobin speak, Qi Xunlei, a bit embarrassed, scratched his head andughed.

    But he did not respond further, following the logic that sharpening your axe will not dy your job of cutting wood, and Qi Xunlei lowered his head again to look at the book in his hands.

    Just at that moment, a series of voices suddenly arose from the front of the conference room.

    The meeting finally began.

    This meeting, due to extensive involvement, was highly prioritized by the school administration. Currently, the assembly hall was packed with the school¡¯s top officials.

    Tan Lan sat in the middle like the moon surrounded by stars.

    The current Tan Lan resumed her indifferent demeanor Xiao Yifei first encountered, seemingly aloof from everything, her eyes filled with a nd expression.

    Her graceful figure was concealed underrge clothes, her stunning facepletely stoic,cking any vitality,pletely shielding the beauty Tan Lan naturally possessed.

    Only Xiao Yifei knew, the Tan Lan of the Tan Family, when she truly revealed her wild, individualistic nature, was a woman unlike any he had met before.

    It could even be said that Tan Lan¡¯s personality was unique among all the women Xiao Yifei knew.

    Including the act of Tan Lan sneaking into Xiao Yifei¡¯s room in the middle of the night, which was not something an ordinary woman would do.

    And to Xiao Yifei, his impression of Tan Lan was even more profound, though he didn¡¯t know how Tan Lan viewed him, Xiao Yifei would certainly not forget her.

    After all, Tan Lan was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first woman, and Xiao Yifei was also Tan Lan¡¯s first man.

    Thus, when Xiao Yifei saw Tan Lan again, his heart suddenly started beating very fast. Xiao Yifei, carrying an inexplicable emotion in his eyes, stared straight at Tan Lan sitting in the center of the conference hall, wondering about something.

 Chapter 565 The Master Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 565 The Master Has Arrived</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, for reasons unknown, just as Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was fixed on her intently, Tan Lan suddenly turned her head. Her cold eyes pierced through the vast conference hall, skimmed over the densely packed teachers below, and found Xiao Yifei directly.

    When their eyes met, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Tan Lan did not exhibit as many nervous reactions as Xiao Yifei did. After seeing Xiao Yifei, Tan Lan¡¯s gaze remained tightly on him.

    Her gaze made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart panic, for, in his memory, Tan Lan was never a person to y by the rules!

    However, this time, Tan Lan did not do anything unexpected. After staring at Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes for a while, Tan Lan turned her head away. But just as she turned her head, Xiao Yifei clearly saw a bright glint sh in her eyes, and at the same time, she subtly curved the corners of her mouth into a faint smile without leaving any trace.

    This smile, blooming like a hundred flowers, was stunningly breathtaking!

    However, at the moment, the teachers¡¯ focus was not on Tan Lan, so no one witnessed that beautiful scene.

    But Xiao Yifei, who had seen this scene, felt his heart racing, and once again, the perfect figure that Tan Lan had revealed under the moonlight and the events of that night reappeared before his eyes!

    Just as Xiao Yifei was slightly lost in thought.

    At the front of the conference hall, Tan Lan reached out to tap the microphone on the podium.

    The echoing sound from the microphone gradually quieted down the formerly noisy hall.

    "Regarding today¡¯s matter, I have already sent out notifications, so each department should have held a meeting already, and you all should be aware, so I don¡¯t need to exin much,"

    Tan Lan¡¯s slightly maic and pleasant voice came through the speakers, "So let¡¯s cut to the chase."

    She did not bother with any pleasantries but got straight to the point.

    Tan Lan was known in the school for her decisive administrative style as a principal; she was not one to dawdle and aimed for the utmost efficiency in everything, which she also found preferable as it avoided trouble.

    This style of conduct was even somewhat inconsiderate.

    Thus, in the hearts of most teachers at the school, Tan Lan was a formidable figure.

    Therefore, as soon as she began speaking, the room fell abruptly silent, with everyone¡¯s gaze fixed intently on Tan Lan, for they knew that although she spoke less, every word she said was of utmost importance.

    Seeing the state of the room, Tan Lan nodded slightly.

    "This research team is coborating with Yanjing Medical University on a project; the specifics will be introduced after they arrive. I¡¯ll just mention one point."

    Tan Lan¡¯s eyes swept around the conference hall and after pausing, she continued, "The leader of this research group is Nangong."

    Although some teachers in the conference room were already aware of this news, most were not.

    Thus, at the mention of Nangong, the entire conference hall erupted in astonishment!

    Even Tan Lan¡¯s authority could not suppress the shock of the crowd in the hall at that moment!

    You must understand, that was Nangong!

    He was considered one of the greatest modern medical scientists in Huaxia!

    And now, he hade to their school, not only has hee to their school, but he also brought his research team and was coborating with Yanjing Medical University. Furthermore, anyone in today¡¯s meeting, upon being selected, could join Nangong¡¯s research group!

    How could this not excite everyone present?

    After all, joining Nangong¡¯s research team could be an opportunity that might immortalize their names in history!

    The teachers in the conference hall excitedly conversed.

    "It¡¯s actually Nangong!"

    Mu Bin, with eyes wide open, said to Xu Yang, "Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, we must seize it!"

    Xu Yang nodded in agreement, and at the same time, a proud smile appeared on his face, "But I think that in the school, besides the two of us, no one else is qualified!"

    A sh of arrogance crossed Mu Bin¡¯s face, and he nodded after giving Xiao Yifei a disdainful nce.

    But their hearts were still filled with astonishment!

    Until now, the teachers present were still somewhat in disbelief about the news Tan Lan had shared with them.

    "If you keep up this noise, then there¡¯s no need to continue this meeting,"

    Amidst the current situation, Tan Lan¡¯s calm voice emanated from the microphone.

    The conference hall suddenly fell silent, but everyone¡¯s breathing became very heavy as they stared intently towards the front of the hall!

    "Nangong hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Please prepare a bit, and once Nangong arrives, we¡¯ll see how we should choose to cooperate,"

    After saying this, Tan Lan directly turned off the microphone, leaned coldly on the back of her chair, and spoke no more.

    Within the conference hall, whispers gradually arose, clearly containing suppressed excitement.

    And just then, the grand doors at the back of the conference hall suddenly burst open.

    With an energetic presence, Nangong entered, surrounded and followed by a throng of people, striding confidently forward.

    "The guest of honor has arrived."

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw this, a mysterious look shed in his eyes.

    And just as Nangong stepped into the conference hall, the hall was abruptly hushed.

    Following that, the teachers in the hall all stood up and suddenly erupted into noisy speech, turning the entire hall into a chaotic mess.

    If you listened closely, amid the noise, there were only greetings directed at Nangong.

    "Master Nangong! You¡¯vee to our school!"

    "Teacher Nangong, hello!"

    "Mr. Nangong, you¡¯ve worked hard!"

    Respectful greetings like these were sounding around Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears.

    Hearing these voices, Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips slightly curled into a strange smile as he gazed at Nangong¡¯s figure with an equally strange expression.

    Because the current Xiao Yifei had not forgotten everything that happened when he followed Nangong Yun to the Nangong Family.

    Although the previous Xiao Yifei had respected Nangong deeply, he realized after interacting with him that Nangong was not much different after all.

    Though Xiao Yifei still respected Nangong, the sense of reverence he had before was no longer there!

    No matter how you put it, even though Nangong had not openly acknowledged it then, Xiao Yifei had apanied Nangong Yun to meet Nangong and Lin Huixi.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, he was now considered Nangong¡¯s son-inw!

    Moreover, when Xiao Yifei had presented the revised paper to Nangong back then, the astonishment on Nangong¡¯s face did not seem fake!

    Therefore, seeing Nangong being treated with such respect now filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with strange feelings.

    Meanwhile, Nangong was smiling continuously while his eyes roamed endlessly around the conference hall, as if he was searching for something.

    But there were too many teachers sitting in the hall, and currently, with the teachers¡¯ enthusiastic standing, Nangong looked around but still couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for.

    "He should havee! I remember that when I notified Tan Lan, I told her to involve all the teachers of the school, so if he is in this school, he should havee!"

    Nangong¡¯s eyes flickered with an unsteady light; he seemed very worried that he might not find what he was looking for today, and though he hadn¡¯t seeded earlier, he was still looking everywhere with anxious nces.

 Chapter 566: It Seems to Have a Clear Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 566: It Seems to Have a Clear Purpose</h4><h4></h4>

    However, in the end, Nangong still hadn¡¯t found what he was looking for.

    Moreover, he had now arrived at the stage in front of the conference hall.

    "Mr. Nang,"

    At this moment, seeing Nangong approaching, Tan Lan also stood up and walked towards Nangong with a faint smile on his face. When he reached Nangong, he respectfully extended his hand, "Wee to our school."

    Even someone of Tan Lan¡¯s stature, upon seeing Nangong, was still filled with respect.

    Nangong also had a smile on his face as he shook hands with Tan Lan.

    But evidently, Nangong was preupied, seeming somewhat absentminded. After shaking hands with Tan Lan, he looked at him and said softly, "President Tan, shall we begin then?"

    After finishing his words, Nangong raised his head, looked at Tan Lan, and asked again, "By the way, President Tan, did all the teachers from your schoole this time?"

    His eyes were widely open, looking at Nangong¡¯s face which was filled with a serious expression.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, a flicker of confusion crossed Tan Lan¡¯s eyes. He too felt that it was odd for Nangong to suddenly approach Yanjing Medical University for a coborative project.

    Moreover, Nangong¡¯s initial requirement that all teachers attend was also somewhat puzzling to Tan Lan, but at that time, she thought perhaps Nangong was doing this to pool wisdom.

    But now, seeing Nangong asking this question again with an extremely serious expression, Tan Lan immediately felt that it might not be as simple as she had originally thought.

    However, knowing that Nangong would not do anything dishonorable, Tan Lan did not continue to wonder why Nangong kept emphatically asking whether all teachers from Yanjing Medical University were present.

    "Everyone is here."

    Tan Lan nodded at Ouyang, responding to Nangong¡¯s question.

    Upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Nangong visibly sighed in relief. He turned around, his eyes once again sweeping over the teachers sitting in the audience, and he felt reassured.

    The teachers in the audience, looking at Tan Lan and Nangong whispering on the stage, filled with anxiety, were curious about what the two were discussing. After seeing Nangong, they were even more eager to showcase their best selves.

    After all, joining Nangong¡¯s research group was something they could brag about for a lifetime.

    Luo Di sat behind Xiao Yifei. His eyes zing as he watched Nangong, if he wanted to change his destiny, perhaps joining the research group was the only way. Seeing it was Nangong, his heart filled with despair. Currently, he felt that what he wanted to do was no longer likely to be aplished, but being able to see Nangong in person made his emotions surge!

    Suddenly, Luo Di vividly remembered the words Xiao Yifei had once said to him. Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s extremely calm profile, his mind was flooded with thoughts. Although Luo Di had not fully believed what Xiao Yifei said before, there remained a glimmer of hope in his heart. However, now seeing that it was Nangong¡¯s research group, Luo Di no longer harbored any other thoughts.

    After all, Nangong was famously impartial and incorruptible!

    He shook his head, no longer speaking, but instead raised his head to focus on what was ahead.

    "Alright, shall we begin then?"

    Nangong looked at Tan Lan, his face unable to contain his excitement and joy.

    Seeing Nangong like this, Tan Lan¡¯s heart filled suddenly with astonishment, because Nangong¡¯s demeanor gave Tan Lan a subtle feeling.

    That was, Nangonging to their school, iming to seek coboration, actually had a specific target in mind, and now Nangong¡¯s demeanor was even telling Tan Lan that their so-called joint research project seemed to already have an answer!

    "I¡¯ve already notified them just now, we can start at any time. Just tell us your n."

    Tan Lan, filled with doubts, responded to Nangong.

    Upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Nangong nodded with a smile, then he stepped forward, took the microphone in his hand, and the apanying staff members adeptly connected theputer.

    Soon, a research paper was projected on therge screen at the back of the conference hall.

    "The project I am seeking to coborate on with Yanjing Medical University is this research paper," he said.

    Nangong stretched out his hand towards therge screen behind him.

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw this scene, his eyes widened.

    Because this paper was the very same one he had given to Nangong!

    When Nangong suddenly projected the paper onto therge screen through the projector.

    The entire conference hall suddenly buzzed withmotion.

    Therge screen suddenly disyed a structural diagram of a male reproductive organ.

    However, this was not the reason for themotion among the audience in the conference hall.

    Since everyone present was medically trained, they were all familiar with the human body; although they were just teachers at the Medical University and not frequent surgeons, they still often encountered human bodies.

    Moreover, the surgery professors often conducted anatomy sses with their students¡ªneither male nor female bodies were strange to them; in their eyes, a naked body was not a body at all but rather material waiting to be dissected.

    Even though teachers from other faculties did not contact human bodies daily like surgery professors, they were still medical academics, so they would not be too shocked by the direct appearance of reproductive organs in Nangong¡¯s paper.

    But the reason the people in the conference hall were truly filled withmotion was that the moment the paper was disyed, they immediately knew what project Nangong wanted them to coborate on.

    This was a project they were all too familiar with, a project for which Nangong had already spent a vast amount of money and involved up to dozens of top medical experts from Huaxia, researching for nearly six years!

    A project that everyone could look up online and understand.

    A project concerning male reproductive disorders!

    Everyone present knew the value of this project; they all knew that once there was a breakthrough, the resultant economic value would not be measured in billions, but in hundreds of billions!

    Because in Huaxia, in this research area, there was a significant gap and concurrently, a significant market gap; even if there were simr drugs, they were under Western control.

    And Huaxia itself had made no substantial achievements.

    Moreover, everyone had known from the beginning that this project was different from Western research approaches, which mostly used drugs to stimte and ensure effects, often time-limited and dependent; but the project led by Nangong¡¯s team sought to fundamentally prolong the lifespan of male reproductive disorders!

    This direction, aside from a gap in researchers, also represented vast profits.

    Countless men in Huaxia were eagerly anticipating the results of Nangong¡¯s research.

    It was because of its vast potential and staggering profits that Nangong¡¯s team could spend several years focusing solely on this research, with substantial investment.

    And when the audience realized that they were being asked to participate in such a project, everyone in the conference hall could not stay in their seats!

    Even Tan Lan, upon realizing it was this project, suddenly widened his eyes.

 Chapter 567: Very Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 567: Very Helpless</h4><h4></h4>

    Because even she found it hard to believe that Nangong had actually brought forth this project this time.

    Even the usually indifferent Tan Lan was full of surprise at this news, which suggested just how shocked the other teachers in the meeting room were after seeing the situation unfold.

    Their emotions were stirring, like turbulent waves continuously crashing!

    Originally, they thought Nangong had a new research project and that was why he was seeking partners at their school, but they never imagined that the project he wanted to coborate on was this one he¡¯d been immersed in for years!

    If it were any other project, just being able to participate would already be immensely beneficial!

    And everyone deeply knew, without any exaggeration, that joining Nangong in this project would be an incredible leap forward, by no means an overstatement!

    Even "an incredible leap forward" couldn¡¯t fully describe the benefits they would receive from joining Nangong¡¯s project!

    Because as long as they could join, as long as they achieved something, money and fame would flood into their pockets beyond count.

    Thus, the moment Nangong presented that he was seeking coborators for this very project they had been studying all along, a startling echo burst out in the meeting hall, even capable of bursting through the roof of the room!

    And seeing the passionate scene before him, Nangong frowned noticeably¡ªclearly, this was not the scene he wanted to see.

    At that moment, Tan Lan again noticed this subtle gesture from Nangong, and instantly, her mind was once again filled with doubt.

    It was hard to imagine, Nangong wanted to seek cooperation but seeing the enthusiastic response of the people in the hall, he seemed repelled!

    However, at this point, since it had alreadye to this, Tan Lan wouldn¡¯t say anything more.

    "Everyone, quiet down, please,"

    Just then, Nangong said in a deep voice into the microphone, "Could everyone please listen to me finish speaking?"

    While speaking, Nangong also stretched out his hand to tap the microphone, producing a loud sound.

    And upon hearing this sound, the people in the hall finally quieted down.

    But the thick breaths that could be heard in the hall only further revealed everyone¡¯s agitated mood.

    "Everyone, take a look at this model, see what is different from what you¡¯ve learned and seen before."

    After speaking, Nangong paused, his eyes sweeping around the entire meeting hall before he continued, "Now you can start discussing, and if anyone has any ideaster, you may raise your hand to show your insights about this model."

    "Of course, we will record all yourments, andter they will be included in your evaluation. The results of the evaluation will determine whether you can join our research team, so I hope everyone will speak actively."

    Nangong spoke gravely to everyone in the hall, "Now, you may begin."

    After finishing speaking, Nangong turned around and switched off the microphone in his hand.

    However, after Nangong allowed everyone to discuss, the meeting hall oddly becamepletely silent, not a single person spoke, and everyone¡¯s eyes were tightly fixed on therge screen at the back!

    Although they initially did not perceive many difficulties, the moment they looked at this model, they suddenly spotted something eerie.

    And now, Nangong turned his head to look at the professors who hade with him to Yanjing Medical University and were part of the same research team.

    "What, Nangong, did that kid you mentionede?"

    One of the professors, full of doubt, said to Nangong, "We made such a big fuss this time, all for him. Let it not be that we exerted so much effort and he didn¡¯t even show up!"

    "He should havee, I just asked Tan Lan, and she said that pretty much all the teachers in the whole school are here, that kid has no reason not toe."

    Nangong¡¯s eyes once again swept through the people in the conference hall, but still without any result, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.

    At that moment, the professor who was just talking with Nangong slightly furrowed his brows and looked at Nangong again, his eyes still filled with disbelief.

    "Nangong, the kid you spoke of, is he really that brilliant? That model, did he really make it by hand at home and give it to you personally?"

    Despite trying to suppress his inner doubts, the professor asked Nangong the same question he had asked before.

    Though the professor asked this, one could see there wasn¡¯t a hint of disrespect towards Nangong. Despite this professor having a remarkable position and aplishments within the medicalmunity, he still fell shortpared to Nangong.

    Moreover, in this research group, Nangong was undeniably the leader, and no matter what, everyone else respected him deeply.

    However, despite their respect for Nangong, they¡¯d still speak their minds, so the atmosphere within this research group was quite good.

    Hearing the professor¡¯s words, Nangong turned around and sighed deeply, saying, "Yes! He delivered it to me by hand, and even demonstrated it on myputer. But I felt something was off, so after watching halfway, I hastily took it back to ourboratory."

    After saying this, it seemed as though Nangong had some unspoken difficulties; he opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak.

    At this moment, the conference hall remained eerily quiet.

    All eyes were focused on the model disyed on the big screen at the back.

    Initially, everyone thought that the professors specializing in surgery and urology would have the upper hand considering the current situation, so many looked at the expressions of these teachers upon seeing the model.

    However, they found the expressions of these teachers to be equally grave, even more somber than the expressions on their own faces.

    They had not misjudged.

    Clearly, the model projected on the big screen was indeed peculiar!

    The conference hall was quiet.

    At this time, in the front of the conference hall, the professor who had been talking with Nangong also sighed deeply.

    "s, who knew, Nangong, when you took that thing to ourb back then, after we read through the whole document, we thought the paper waspletely absurd. But unexpectedly, in practice, it proved much more perfected than our own theories!"

    The professor looked up, his face showing a hint of bitter smile, "We thought we had found a treasure, because with the ideas from this paper, we saw a great possibility of directlypleting our project. But who could have imagined."

    The professor sighed deeply, his tone filled with helplessness.

    "In the most crucial part, the paper was deliberately blurred, and we simply couldn¡¯t follow the author¡¯s train of thought for further derivations. Nearly a dozen professors in ourb, were not a match for one young man."

    Having heard the professor¡¯s words, Nangong also gave a helpless smile, "Right, who would have thought, initially, I didn¡¯t consider much of that kid who came to our house iming to be my daughter¡¯s boyfriend. But who could have expected, all of usbined were no match for just him. Moreover, with his high level of medical knowledge as we suspected, that deliberate blurring of parts might well have been intentional."

    The hushed conversation between the two caught Tan Lan¡¯s attention; she moved stealthily a few steps closer to where Nangong and the professor were, wanting to hear exactly what they were discussing.

 Chapter 568: Can Help You

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Can Help You</h4><h4></h4>

    Originally indifferent, Tan Lan certainly would not show curiosity about these matters, but because of today¡¯s situation, which was far too bizarre, even she was filled with doubts about the current events.

    She wanted to hear what Nangong was actually talking about.

    Then, she heard the professor standing next to Nangong continue speaking, "Exactly, but if what you, Elder Nangong, say is true, then this young fellow, havingpleted that intracranial paper and sessfully treated lupus, might well be capable of the astounding achievements we¡¯re seeing now!"

    Nangong scanned the room again but still failed to find what he was looking for, and shook his head before continuing, "That¡¯s true, we all believe it, but the people at the top who make the final approvals don¡¯t believe it. They refuse to let me bring this guy into the group, saying this fellow has neither the strength nor reputation. They even heard somewhere that this guy is my daughter¡¯s boyfriend, alleging that I¡¯mmitting nepotism. What a joke! Would I, Nangong, really stoop to nepotism to get someone into the group?"

    Speaking of this, Nangong was clearly filled with annoyance: "Am I that kind of person? I really don¡¯t understand what the new leader is thinking. Besides, this guy took away my daughter, and I¡¯m supposed to help him out of nepotism! It¡¯s ridiculous! If it weren¡¯t for his real ability, why would I think about bringing him into the group?"

    "They don¡¯t trust me and say that to bring this guy into the group, he must show the ability to contribute to the group!"

    Turning around, Nangong spoke indignantly to the professor, "You see, this paper was all done by this young fellow. Although it¡¯s not nice to directly use someone else¡¯s research findings in the early stages, the original work in this paper is indeed by this guy! Yet, the current leaders don¡¯t recognize this, don¡¯t you think their brains are not working right!"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the professor alsoughed helplessly, "Right, if it weren¡¯t for him, why would we go to such lengths!"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s and the professor¡¯s conversation, Tan Lan suddenly widened her eyes.

    She finally understood why Nangong hade to their school to seek a partner¡ªbecause the "young fellow" they kept mentioning was probably a teacher at Yanjing Medical University!

    But which teacher could these two be calling "young fellow"?

    Tan Lan furrowed her brows and looked down at the calm conference hall.

    Meanwhile, the real instigator of this situation, Xiao Yifei, was looking at therge screen indifferently, watching the familiar model he had crafted himself, and yawned uninterestedly.

    He had no idea what Nangong was really up to.

    Disying such a boring paper, what was there to look at.

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, looking utterly disinterested.

    The conference hall remained silent at that moment, everyone still frowning intensely as they stared at the model diagram on the big screen.

    The more they looked, the stranger it seemed.

    Although they had no research on male violet organs, they had some understanding of human anatomy. They knew some facts about the human body, but now, as they looked at the model diagram disyed on the big screen, they still hardly understood it.

    This model diagram, at first nce, was indistinguishable from ordinary models, and even more detailed, but there were still some points that they couldn¡¯tprehend.

    "So, does anyone now have any thoughts? Anyone with any thoughts can stand up and share."

    With a faint smile on his face, Nangong spoke softly to the audience below.

    And just as everyone heard Nangong¡¯s words, they began to talk one after another, and while discussing, their eyes kept darting toward the model on stage, but even so, they still had no clue.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, utterly bored, nced at the model diagram on the big screen created by his own hands and sighed with boredom in his heart.

    He turned around, looked at the teachers around him who were scratching their heads with no clue, yawned, and pretended he was about to go to sleep.

    But suddenly, Xiao Yifei thought of something abruptly, turned his head, and looked at Luo Di.

    At that moment, Luo Di was staring intently at the model diagram on the big screen, and at the same time, he kept flipping through the book in his hands.

    Luo Di, who had been prepared to give up, suddenly found himself filled with motivation!

    The reason for this was the book in Luo Di¡¯s hands.

    "The Urinary and Purple System"

    Before being transferred to the administrative office, Luo Di had been teaching urological surgery. Because of this background, when he saw that Nangong had brought up this project, the mes of passion that had nearly died within him were suddenly rekindled.

    However, what made Luo Di even more motivated was that the book he was holding today closely resembled the topic of discussion.

    So when he heard Nangong asking everyone to examine this model, he urgently began to think.

    Because Luo Di knew this was the only way to change his fate, he cherished it more than anyone else.

    While everyone else was clueless, he never gave up. His mind constantly worked, and he kept flipping through the book.

    But the more he read, the more astonished Luo Di became, as he realized that there were subtle differences between the model on the screen and the one depicted in the book, and these differences disrupted all logic and thought processes.

    So it was no wonder that none of the teachers could answer the question, and even more couldn¡¯t even spot the differences.

    Realizing this, Luo Di guessed that Nangong was using this diagram to test them.

    Therefore, he never gave up and wanted to find the true differences.

    When Xiao Yifei turned his head, he saw Luo Di in such a state.

    And when Xiao Yifei saw Luo Di like this, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Teacher Luo."

    As Xiao Yifei turned around, he gently tapped Luo Di¡¯s knee.

    Startled by the sudden touch while deeply engrossed in thought, Luo Di jumped. But when he saw it was Xiao Yifei who had tapped him, Luo Di couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose. He suddenly remembered Xiao Yifei¡¯s promise to surely get him into the research group.

    However, seeing the situation at hand, Luo Di himself had little hope for Xiao¡¯s words.

    "Teacher Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?"

    As Luo Di clutched the pages of the book tightly, he looked at Xiao Yifei, who appeared somewhat anxious, and said, "If it¡¯s not something urgent, let¡¯s talk about itter. Right now, please let me read this book. This opportunity is really important to me!"

    Even the authority Xiao Yifei held at the Clinical Medical College could scarcely contain Luo Di¡¯s urgency¡ªshowing just how important the situation was to him.

    "It¡¯s a big deal!"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, smiling inscrutably at Luo Di, "Of course, it¡¯s a big deal!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current expression, Luo Di grew even more agitated. If not for Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, Luo Di¡¯s temper might have exploded into a fight, as that smirk on Xiao¡¯s face looked particrly punchable to him!

    He said it was a big deal, yet he didn¡¯t specify what the big deal was.

    Luo Di was still anxious!

    And to Luo Di, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression seemed clearly mocking, how could it not infuriate Luo Di.

 Chapter 569: The Sudden Move

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 569: The Sudden Move</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, can you please not do this? If there¡¯s something to say, just say it quickly. You know how important this project is for me today!"

    Luo Di was so anxious he was almost in tears. Who acts like Xiao Yifei, avoiding the main issue and keeping him from studying?

    If anyone else had acted like this, Luo Di would have been furious!

    "Isn¡¯t it a big deal to let you join this research group?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly dropped as he mysteriously said to Luo Di, "Don¡¯t you want to know exactly what to do?"

    Luo Di was even more helpless. Although he knew Xiao Yifei was exceptionally capable, it clearly wasn¡¯t the time for jokes. In Luo Di¡¯s view, even if Xiao Yifei was highly skilled, he didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could have a way to get him into the research group.

    "Let me tell you, you just need to stand upter and directly say there¡¯s an anomaly in the coronary sulcus, and that will be enough."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Luo Di and assured him with conviction, "No need to say anything else, just mention the coronary sulcus, and I guarantee, even if you don¡¯t get into the research group, they will look at you with new respect! Then just say a few more things at random, and they¡¯ll definitely remember you, and then you¡¯re pretty much in the research group!"

    But when Luo Di heard what Xiao Yifei said, his eyes widened in astonishment. Looking at Xiao Yifei with a foolish stare, he felt confused. Coming from a urology background, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual in the coronary sulcus area.

    If he really said what Xiao Yifei suggested, the result would only make him the butt of a joke.

    What was Xiao Yifei thinking to make him say that?

    Just as Luo Di was about to refuse, Xiao Yifei suddenly lifted Luo Di¡¯s hand, "There¡¯s a problem with the coronary sulcus!"

    After mimicking what Luo Di would have said, Xiao Yifei swiftly turned away.

    At that moment, with his hand raised, Luo Di suddenly became the focal point of the entire conference hall!

    And the noisy conference hall, because of Luo Di¡¯s unusual behavior, became quiet all at once.

    All eyes were tightly fixed on Luo Di.

    But Luo Di, unable to react to what was happening around him in such a short time, still raised his hand subconsciously.

    At the next second, Luo Di abruptly came to his senses, remembering what had just urred.

    He looked straight at Xiao Yifei sitting in front of him, as though nothing had happened, his heart churning with turmoil.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei, who he perceived as always calm and collected, would behave so unexpectedly!

    Even if he had inadvertently offended Xiao Yifei without realizing it, it was beneath Xiao Yifei to resort to such lowly tactics for revenge. With Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities and his influence at the Clinical Medical College, it would be easy for him to ruin Luo Dipletely.

    So, after Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent actions, Luo Di was filled with disbelief.

    Luo Di racked his brains but couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Yifei had done what he did.

    He slowly lowered his hand, and his face feigned nonchnce as if nothing had happened, but inside, Luo Di was filled with tension.

    However, while Luo Di wanted to act as if nothing had urred, the others would not give him that chance.

    "The teacher who just raised his hand, could you please stand up?"

    At that moment, Nangong¡¯s voice made Luo Di the center of attention once again, all eyes converged on him, "Could you repeat what you just said?"

    While all eyes were on Luo Di, Xiao Yifei casually covered his mouth and yawned nonchntly.

    Because of this gesture, Nangong did not notice Xiao Yifei sitting in front of Luo Di.

    Hearing Nangong¡¯s voice through the speakers, Luo Di was stunned, the situation leaving him with no way out.

    Having no choice, Luo Di stood up.

    And the moment Luo Di stood up, the entire hall erupted into roaringughter.

    Because in their eyes, looking at the model disyed on the big screen, any anomaly was possible except in the coronary sulcus.

    The coronal sulcus, being such an obvious area, would have been the first thing they noticed if there was an issue!

    Therefore, upon hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, the crowd burst into loudughter.

    "What are youughing at!"

    Unexpectedly, just as the meeting hall erupted withughter, an angry voice from Nangong suddenly red through the speakers.

    Instantly, the conference hall fell silent.

    Everyone abruptly turned their heads, their faces tinged with nervous anticipation, to look towards Nangong at the front of the hall, not understanding why he had suddenly be so angry.

    At that moment, Nangong¡¯s face was filled with rage, his eyes zing as he swept his gaze over the gathered teachers, "Why are youughing!"

    Hearing this, Luo Di was suddenly stunned.

    The current situation filled him with astonishment, and seeing Nangong¡¯s reaction, a thought that surprised even himself suddenly sprang to his mind!

    "Do you think something is wrong just because it is believed to be wrong?"

    Nangong¡¯s voice was filled with unrestrained anger. After venting his fury, he turned his head towards Luo Di, his face breaking into a friendly smile, "What did you just say? Can you repeat it?"

    After asking the question, Nangong stared intently at Luo Di, his eyes filled with expectation.

    "The... the coronal sulcus."

    Luo Di had never been under such scrutiny by so many people, so facing this situation, he was extremely nervous. Recalling the astonishing thought he had just had, and seeing Nangong¡¯s attitude, Luo Di swallowed nervously before saying, "There¡¯s an issue with the coronal sulcus."

    The conference hall was deathly silent.

    And the moment Nangong heard these words, his eyes widened dramatically.

    "How do you know? How could you possibly know that the true aberration lies in the coronal sulcus!" he said excitedly to Luo Di.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, a smallmotion immediately broke out in the hall as others began to realize that Nangong¡¯s reaction meant Luo Di had actually given the correct answer!

    This judgment filled all the teachers in the room with surprise and disbelief.

    They simply couldn¡¯t believe that the postgraduate exam question set by Nangong had an issue that none of them had reacted to, situated in the coronal sulcus!

    Moreover, they were astonished because they didn¡¯t know much about Luo Di, only that he was an administrative staff member of the Clinical Medical College.

    That an administrative staff member could answer a question that none of them had figured out was a p in the face to all the teachers in the conference hall!

    The teachers¡¯ attention was entirely focused on Luo Di.

    Their eyes were filled with astonishment, surprise, shock, and confusion.

    They still couldn¡¯t fathom how Luo Di had managed to answer the question.

    At the same time, they were also eagerly waiting to hear how Luo Di would respond to Nangong¡¯s question about how he determined that the issuey in the coronal sulcus.

    And as the teachers turned their attention to Luo Di, they also noticed Xiao Yifei sitting in front of him.

    The moment the teachers saw Xiao Yifei, their eyes revealed disdain and contempt.

    "Wasn¡¯t it said that this Xiao Yifei was remarkable? No matter how aplished, he didn¡¯t manage to answer the question, did he?" the whispers started.

    For some reason, although none of them were able to answer the question, seeing Xiao Yifei also without any reaction, noting up with an answer, they were filled with derision.

 Chapter 570 Jealousy and Mockery

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 570 Jealousy and Mockery</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha, look at that kid, with such a dull face, does he even know any of this? I bet he can¡¯t even understand the question!"

    Mu Bin pointed at Xiao Yifei and burst intoughter.

    And Xu Yang, sitting next to Mu Bin, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sneer on his face after hearing Mu Bin¡¯s words, "I really don¡¯t get it, look at him, any random office teacher in their college could answer this question. Haven¡¯t they been overly hyping Xiao Yifei recently? What¡¯s this blockhead trying to do now!"

    The two of them sat in the back, incessantly mocking and jeering at the sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s back.

    But they had also forgotten that they themselves hadn¡¯t managed to answer the question either.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was being mocked and ridiculed in the conference hall, an action by Luo Yi plunged the entire hall into a deathly silence.

    "He told me."

    Luo Di raised his head, with a serious expression, and pointed directly at Xiao Yifei seated in front of him, continuing, "Xiao Yifei just told me."

    The group of teachers who had just been mocking and ridiculing Xiao Yifei suddenly shut their mouths.

    They stared at Xiao Yifei with their eyes wide open and full of trembling, fixating on him.

    The expressions on Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s faces were even more marvelous; their continuous mockery had abruptly stopped, and the two looked as if strangled, their faces turning beet red from immense astonishment, their eyes bulging out, looking just like two toads.

    The words just spoken by Luo Di were too surprising,

    while they were smugly and continuously ridiculing Xiao Yifei, Luo Di suddenly blurted out such a statement.

    He actually said the reason he could identify the abnormality in the coronary sulcus was because Xiao Yifei had told him.

    This truth, suddenly revealed by Luo Di, was like a p to the faces of the group of teachers who had just been mocking and ridiculing Xiao Yifei¡ªit stung the hardest for those who had jeered the most!

    "How could that be possible!"

    After the deathly silence, everyone, with eyes full of disbelief, turned their gaze toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s location, unable to believe what they were muttering to themselves.

    "How is this possible! Just now this kid was like a dead man, sitting there dumbly, without any reaction. When did he ever tell Luo Di the answer? I didn¡¯t see it!"

    Yet instantly, even after hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Mu Bin couldn¡¯t ept it all due to the jealousy in his heart.

    "Exactly! I also think it¡¯s impossible! Besides, you can see how much the Clinical Medical College is backing this Xiao Yifei kid! And then you tell me, if Xiao Yifei really knew, wouldn¡¯t he stand up to answer?"

    Xu Yang followed up, equally reluctant to believe the words Luo Di had just expressed. Xu Yang¡¯s face was full of odious derision, "I didn¡¯t expect the Clinical Medical College to lose face to such an extent. I really don¡¯t know what benefits Xiao Yifei has given their college to go so far as to use the resources of an entire college to boost Xiao Yifei!"

    "Look, Luo Di is clearly sacrificing himself to benefit Xiao Yifei!"

    Xu Yang, looking up at Luo Di, dered with absolute certainty, "Although I don¡¯t know why Luo Di could answer this question, I¡¯m sure that kid couldn¡¯t have, just look¡ªafter answering the question, how excited Professor Nangong was; it clearly means that answering correctly could greatly increase the chances of joining the research group! But Luo Di actually gave this opportunity to Xiao Yifei, I really don¡¯t understand what the Clinical Medical College is thinking!"

    Xu Yang spoke his piece firmly and then turned his head to look at Mu Bin.

    And Mu Bin, having heard Xu Yang¡¯s words, nodded in agreement.

    "Exactly! I don¡¯t know if the Clinical Medical College has gone mad! They¡¯re actually using so many resources just to boost this kid, Xiao Yifei!"

    After hearing Xu Yang¡¯s well-reasoned analysis, Mu Bin immediately endorsed Xu Yang¡¯s words.

    The two, blinded by jealousy, hadpletely discarded other considerations from their minds. They were firmly convinced that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have known the answer, that Luo Di could, and he had imed to have derived it from Xiao Yifei only to secure Xiao Yifei¡¯s ce in the research group.

    This conclusion made Mu Bin and Xu Yang grind their teeth in hatred.

    And bizarrely, the emotions of Mu Bin and Xu Yang even affected the people sitting beside them.

    The teachers who had just heard Xu Yang¡¯s words now stared intently at Xiao Yifei, recalling the words exchanged between Xu Yang and Mu Bin; they also began whispering among themselves.

    "That¡¯s right, I also think what Teacher Xu said makes sense! After all, I didn¡¯t see Xiao Yifei do anything just now, and I totally missed when Xiao Yifei gave Luo Di the answer to the question. Then Luo Di suddenly said this, there must be something fishy going on!"

    "Exactly... I also feel that there¡¯s something odd about this whole situation!"

    The incessant murmurs in their ears further bolstered the courage of Xu Yang and Mu Bin.

    The reason the other teachers were saying this was partly because they were influenced by them, and partly because they were actually full of jealousy towards Xiao Yifei; upon hearing Xu Yang and Mu Bin¡¯s words, they took the opportunity to join in on the fray.

    But Xu Yang and Mu Bin were unaware of all this, only seeing that their statements were gaining widespread approval, so they felt even more like they had received support.

    Thinking back on how the Clinical Medical College had gone to such lengths to boost Xiao Yifei, someone they felt was not even worthy to carry their shoes, filled Mu Bin and Xu Yang with even more indignation in their hearts!

    Already consumed with the mes of jealousy, seeing that they had garnered support from other teachers, their eyes met, and each saw the glint in the other¡¯s eyes!

    They gritted their teeth, raised their heads to look forward, and made a decision in their minds.

    And just at that moment, Nangong finally responded to Luo Di¡¯s words.

    "Xiao Yifei! Where is he! Have Xiao Yifei stand up and answer my question!"

    Nangong¡¯s face turned crimson with excitement, he was exceptionally happy!

    After Luo Di had answered the question earlier, Nangong was indeed filled with surprise, thinking that someone had truly noticed the peculiarity of the model. However, the moment he heard Luo Di mention Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, his heart rxed.

    Because if there truly was another teacher with the same caliber as Xiao Yifei, then Nangong¡¯s worldview would be shaken once again!

    But what followed immediately was an incredible excitement!

    Xiao Yifei was actually present!

    And now, if a normal person saw Nangong¡¯s reaction, they would certainly think he knew Xiao Yifei!

    Because Nangong didn¡¯t ask anything about Xiao Yifei but instead called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name with surprise and joy, his facial expressions were extremely excited and exaggerated!

    It was as if he had been waiting for this name to be mentioned all along.

    However, at that moment, all the teachers in the meeting hall were stunned by Luo Di¡¯s sudden turn of speech.

    So no one had noticed this.

    "He¡¯s right here!"

    Luo Di stretched out his hand, pointing to Xiao Yifei, who was sitting in front of him, now drowsy with sleepiness, unaware that Luo Di was calling his name.

    Following Luo Di¡¯s pointer, Nangong finally saw Xiao Yifei, whom he had been unable to find.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was slumpedzily in his chair, dozing off, and hisnguid demeanor suggested he had absolutely no interest in Nangong¡¯s project.

    And the teachers who hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei before now also observed his disinterested appearance.

 Chapter 571: Drowsy and Sleepy

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 571: Drowsy and Sleepy</h4><h4></h4>

    After seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, they were even more convinced of what Mu Bin and Xu Yang had said!

    How could this kid, who was always dozy and sleepy, possibly be the one to tell Luo Di where the problem was!

    At this moment, the focus of everyone in the room shifted from Luo Di to Xiao Yifei.

    All the teachers present knew of Xiao Yifei¡¯s great name.

    After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior in the Clinical Medical College had long since spread throughout the school.

    But now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleepy appearance was particrly ring.

    The teachers, who were already filled with jealousy towards Xiao Yifei, found it even more impossible to believe that Xiao Yifei could answer the question after seeing his lethargic demeanor.

    Because Xiao Yifei¡¯s drowsy look clearly wasn¡¯t something that could have emerged in just a moment; it must have resulted from a long period of sleepiness, to the point that even when Luo Di called his name, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hear it.

    His condition showed that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to look at the model diagram on therge screen on stage just before!

    And how could someone who hadn¡¯t even looked at the model diagram possibly find what was wrong, and how could someone so sleepy have the spare time to inform Luo Di?

    When the teachers saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, none of them believed a word of what Luo Di had earnestly said just before!

    Moreover, in the teachers¡¯ opinion, Xiao Yifei was someone who craved recognition, and how could a person like that pass up such a great opportunity to show off¡ªand if he answered this question correctly, Xiao Yifei would have an even greater chance to join the research group.

    Thus, when the teachers heard what Luo Di said and saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, they began to have serious doubts about whether Xiao Yifei was indeed as noteworthy as the rumors from the Clinical Medical College suggested.

    "Hmph! Look at him; he¡¯s almost falling asleep even in such a serious setting, which proves he definitely cannot answer the question. And still, the Clinical Medical College continues to prop him up; it¡¯s simply a shame for our university!"

    Mu Bin snorted coldly, his eyes fixed on Xiao Yifei, his voice filled with bitter resentment: "This disgrace, I will not let him continue to deceive!"

    It was at this moment that Nangong, following the direction of Luo Di¡¯s pointed finger, finally saw the drowsy Xiao Yifei.

    The moment Nangong saw Xiao Yifei, a sh of excitement surged in his eyes!

    Because he had finally found Xiao Yifei, he had finally seen the real purpose of their visit to Yanjing Medical University!

    "Elder Nangong, is that sleepy kid Xiao Yifei? Why do I feel like he¡¯s so unreliable?"

    One professor, who had beenmunicating with Nangong, said with perplexity at Nangong¡¯s side, looking at Xiao Yi with confusion in his eyes, and asked Nangong with a weird tone: "Is the person thatx really capable of drawing that model diagram?"

    Hearing the professor¡¯s words, Nangong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile: "I didn¡¯t believe it at first either, and then I was proven wrong. You should know, people with great talents often have their entricities. Moreover, he¡¯s not just the author of this model diagram, but also the one who wrote that intracranial paper and the one who dealt with the lupus erythematosus; have you forgotten?"

    Nangong¡¯s wordspletely woke the professor with a jolt; how could he forget such a thing!

    The professor looked at Xiao Yifei, who was on the verge of sleep, with suspicion and amazement in his eyes, as he still couldn¡¯t fathom how such a young man could have such astonishing knowledge in his mind!

    "Sigh, just to deal with the leaders above, you say I¡¯ve found the person, yet I have to still go through the motions and ask."

    Nangong shook his head with a sense of helplessness and picked up the microphone, addressing the sleepy Xiao Yifei again: "Xiao Yifei, just now, Teacher Luo Di said that you told him there was a problem with the coronary sulcus. Can you exin to me why you think there is a problem there?"

    Even the sound spreading from the speakers still couldn¡¯t wake Xiao Yifei, who had entered dreand.

    "Teacher Xiao, Teacher Xiao!"

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on their area and noticing that Xiao Yifei was still asleep, Qiu Shaobin felt extremely embarrassed. He reached out and poked Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, attempting to wake him.

    "Teacher Xiao! Hurry, Elder Nangong is calling you!"

    While speaking, Qiu Shaobin shook Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Since he was very close to Xiao Yifei, he had seen clearly when Xiao Yifei had turned around to speak to Luo Di.

    But Qiu Shaobin, who knew that Xiao Yifei originally had astonishing medical skill, wasn¡¯t too surprised that Xiao Yifei could answer the question. Yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleepy appearance made Qiu Shaobin somewhat ufortable.

    "Xiao Teacher, wake up quickly! Everyone is waiting for you!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei still fast asleep, Qiu Shaobin couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless as he put a bit more effort into his shaking.

    Finally, with Qiu Shaobin¡¯s vigorous shaking, Xiao Yifei opened his bleary sleepy eyes.

    "Qiu Teacher, what¡¯s the matter?"

    He said to Qiu Shaobin in anguid and loose manner while rubbing his blurry eyes.

    Seeing this, Qiu Shaobin couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of helplessness on his face; he stretched out his hand and pointed toward the front of the conference hall.

    At this moment, Nangong also saw that Xiao Yifei had woken up.

    Although Xiao Yifei was his daughter¡¯s boyfriend, Nangong did admit that he had previously been prejudiced against him, and now he really did need something from Xiao Yifei, so Nangong¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yifei was very friendly.

    "Xiao Teacher, can you exin why there is a problem with the coronary sulcus?"

    He looked at Xiao Yifei and repeated his words with a cheery smile.

    And at this time, the contrast between Nangong¡¯s friendly demeanor and Xiao Yifei¡¯s casual appearance was striking.

    "This Xiao Yifei is actually so arrogant to treat Nangong Elder like this!"

    A group of teachers said indignantly as they watched Xiao Yifei.

    Just then, when Mu Bin saw what was happening, a fury kindled in his heart. The previous jealousy and resentment,bined with the current attitude of Xiao Yifei, made himpletely intolerant!

    Mu Bin suddenly stood up.

    "What kind of crap is Xiao Yifei! Nangong Elder! Don¡¯t listen to this greenhorn¡¯s nonsense. You ask him these questions; he definitely can¡¯t answer. He knows nothing!"

    He said furiously to Nangong, filled with anger.

    As Mu Bin spoke, Xiao Yifei also looked up at Nangong and began to speak indifferently.

    "Nangong Elder, do you find this amusing? I gave you that paper, and now you¡¯re asking me questions about my own paper¡ª are you ying with me?"

    When Nangong heard what Xiao Yifei said, he was suddenly taken aback.

    He scratched his head in embarrassment because Nangong hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to give such a response.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s reaction, the conference hall suddenly became deathly silent!

    "What did you just say?"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei turned his head and asked Mu Bin with some confusion.

    The conference hall was silent at this time.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei spoke those words to Nangong, all the teachers present were stunned.

    To them, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were too bewildering and absurd!

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words alone were not enough to make the entire conference hall fall suddenly silent.

    If it were only the ridiculous statement made by Xiao Yifei, it would have elicited nothing but mockery and scorn from the teachers.

    And amid theughter, all the teachers would probably directly question Xiao Yifei about the achievements he had made at Yanjing Medical University!

 Chapter 572: Hysterical

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 572: Hysterical</h4><h4></h4>

    Because Xiao Yifei, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, had the audacity to im the model diagram that Nangong brought out!

    However, all the teachers were now as quiet as mice, even those who were mocking Xiao Yifei just moments ago were now silent, frozen in their seats, eyes filled with horror as they watched Xiao Yifei.

    Only Mu Bin was standing alone, his earlier sneering expression still not faded, now frozen on his face.

    The reason the teachers were like this, was simply because of one reason.

    That was the seeminglyzy remark Xiao Yifei made to Nangong, after which Nangong disyed a subtle reaction.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Nangong.

    Originally, they thought that after Xiao Yifei uttered that ridiculously bold statement, Nangong would explode in rage.

    Given Nangong¡¯s personality, which all the teachers were well aware of, they knew the one thing he despised most was anyone falsifying or impersonating, and here Xiao Yifei was, foolishly stepping into the line of fire, even daring to ludicrously admit that what Nangong had brought out was his own work.

    All the teachers had already braced themselves to watch how Nangong would burst out and berate Xiao Yifei.

    But the result waspletely unexpected to the teachers!

    Because when Nangong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he actually bowed his head and fell silent.

    And most crucially, from the attitude Xiao Yifei had just shown, he seemed to recognize Nangong!

    And with the status Nangong currently held, anyone in contact with him was certainly not ordinary!

    This was the first time they saw this reaction from Nangong, so this subtle response suddenly sparked a wildly absurd thought in their minds.

    The conference hall was deathly silent.

    The teachers who had been mocking Xiao Yifei just a moment ago now looked at each other, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes!

    And then, the reaction from Nangong turned the one thing the teachers most dreaded believing into reality!

    "Xiao Yifei, with so many people here, can¡¯t you just give me some face? Pretend to answer the question I asked you?"

    Nangong raised his head, an awkward smile appearing on his old face, and he continued to Xiao Yifei, "Although you pointed out in your paper that there was a problem with the coronal groove, we have studied it extensively and haven¡¯t figured out the issue. Seizing this moment, we also want to ask why the coronal groove is problematic!"

    Nangong¡¯s clear voice echoed from the speakers, and all the teachers in the conference hall heard Nangong¡¯s words.

    Silence, a silence as still as death.

    This was the most realistic portrayal of the current conference hall.

    Even Tan Lan, standing at the front of the conference next to Nangong, after hearing Nangong¡¯s words, also suddenly widened her eyes. She abruptly turned to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, a surprised expression appearing on her usually indifferent face.

    But soon, a stunning smile suddenly appeared on Tan Lan¡¯s face, full of surprise.

    "Indeed, he is the man I have my eyes on!"

    She looked deeply at Xiao Yifei, then raised her head to look at all the teachers in the conference hall. If she remembered correctly, many of the teachers had just been loudly moring with great vigor. Although she hadn¡¯t said much earlier, she still remembered all these things!

    "You should have said so earlier. If you had, I would have told you earlier, and we wouldn¡¯t have needed such a grand scene."

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled lightly, then, looking at the model diagram above the screen, he began to exin in detail to Nangong.

    In the midst of articte discussion, the fully confident Xiao Yifei radiated a refined and elegant demeanor!

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s presentation, not only was Nangong nodding along, but even the teachers were following along with nods.

    After a deadly silence, a sharp intake of breath suddenly swept through the quiet conference hall!

    The teachers were staring at Xiao Yifei with their mouths agape in shock.

    This paper, which had stumped all the teachers at Yanjing Medical University, had indeed been penned by Xiao Yifei, and the recent remarks by Nangong had exposed a stunning reality¡ªthey seemed to signify that even Nangong¡¯s research group had found themselves unable to address the problem!

    During Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, they had heard everything clearly. Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnations were logical and well-founded, not only informing them of the cause of the issue with the coronary sulcus but also exining why this issue had arisen!

    Suddenly, the teachers came to a shocking realization. In an instant, they understood why exactly Nangong had chosen Yanjing Medical University as their coborative partner this time¡ªit was clearly because of Xiao Yifei!

    Nangong¡¯s team had chosen toe to Yanjing Medical University just to seek out Xiao Yifei!

    Once they became aware, they were beating their breasts and stomping their feet over their foolish thoughts!

    If this article weren¡¯t written by Xiao Yifei, could Xiao Yifei really stand in front of Nangong and im authorship without thinking?

    Recalling when they thought Xiao Yifei was brainless, how could it be Xiao Yifei whocked intelligence when it was they, the group of teachers, who were the true fools!

    The mockery and derision they once directed at Xiao Yifei now seemed utterly ridiculous!

    The reason they had derided and mocked Xiao Yifei...

    All the teachers suddenly turned their heads, ring intensely at Mu Bin and Xu Yang. They attributed all the faults to what these two had just said, feeling influenced by Mu Bin and Xu Yang.

    In the midst of the discussion, Xiao Yifei also finally finished exining the issue posed by Nangong.

    With a calm expression, he turned his head to look at Mu Bin again because, if he remembered correctly, Mu Bin hadn¡¯t answered his question yet.

    "I¡¯m asking you, what did you just say?"

    A faint voice came from Xiao Yifei, his eyes looking indifferently at Mu Bin.

    But at this moment, Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s faces were filled with an indescribable expression.

    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t have such achievements, what right does this young Xiao Yifei have!"

    Mu Bin suddenly went hysterical, his face full of disbelief, his voice as shrill as a woman¡¯s.

    "What qualifications does he have! What qualifications does this kid have! He¡¯s got nothing!"

    Xu Yang also suddenly stood up, pointing at Sun Li and shouting loudly.

    At this moment, Mu Bin and Xu Yang looked precisely like two madmen.

    At this time, the voices of Xu Yang and Mu Bin were like bombs dropped into a tranquilke!

    The previously silent conference hall suddenly erupted into a severe uproar!

    "Professor Nangong, what were you really thinking, blindly causing a fuss and hyping Xiao Yifei at the Clinical Medical College? How could you also get involved in this irrational support! You know, you are an authoritative figure in Huaxia¡¯s medicalmunity!"

    At this time, it wasn¡¯t Mu Bin who spoke first, but instead Xu Yang shouted loudly at Nangong with indignation, "Professor Nangong, if you continue this way, how can we respect you!"

    "This Xiao Yifei, I don¡¯t know what background he has that¡¯s so impressive! Since he first came to our school, he¡¯s always been given preferential treatment, all good things go his way, what right does he have! He ims all the credit, but he has achieved nothing!"

    Xu Yang, filled with madness, began yelling at the other teachers: "Even now, Professor Nangong is still biased toward Xiao Yifei! You tell me, what does this kid really have, what abilities does he have! Right now, our academic atmosphere has already degenerated to this? If this continues, how can Huaxia¡¯s medicine ever progress!"

 Chapter 573: Two Clowns

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Two Clowns</h4><h4></h4>

    Xu Yang¡¯s roaring and crazed appearance, in the eyes of the teachers present, was filled with ugliness.

    And just after Xu Yang¡¯s roaring, Mu Bin suddenly stood up by Xu Yang¡¯s side.

    His eyes swept menacingly over all the teachers in the meeting hall, and eventually, his gaze settled on Xiao Yifei.

    "If we continue like this, not only will we teachers without any backing lose our paths to advancement, but the entire Huaxia medicalmunity will be doomed. I hope everyone can unite to oppose such foul conduct!"

    Mu Bin stared intently at Xiao Yifei, his teeth clenched as he coldly said, "First and foremost, we must deal with this piece of rat droppings that is ruining the atmosphere of the entire Huaxia medicalmunity!"

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang had already beenpletely blinded by jealousy; they couldn¡¯t even assess the situation at hand!

    They were still caught in their own imaginations, believing that the other teachers were on the same side as them!

    At the moment, Mu Bin and Xu Yang couldn¡¯t believe that if they applied pressure on the school and Nangong with so many teachers behind them, they would remain unaffected?!

    Furthermore, they had directly used Xiao Yifei with a serious allegation that involved the whole Huaxia medicalmunity. Even so, they couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei would go unaddressed!

    What¡¯s more, in their new way of thinking, Xiao Yifei, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of power, had no right to rebut their words!

    But just after they finished speaking, they suddenly noticed something strange!

    Because Mu Bin and Xu Yang suddenly found that the meeting hall was stillpletely silent!

    The group of teachers who had just been supporting and agreeing with the two of them did not respond to their words at all!

    And the looks in these teachers¡¯ eyes, when they looked at themselves, were even more peculiar!

    The emergence of this scene caused Mu Bin and Xu Yang to freeze for a moment, but then a disdainful smile suddenly appeared on their faces.

    "If you don¡¯t dare to confront these ugly forces of darkness, someone must stand up!"

    Xu Yang lifted his head, his face filled with righteous indignation. At that moment, in his own mind, he was a warrior daring to confront the dark forces!

    Xu Yang was even moved by his own actions!

    "Right! We are warriors. Since you are too afraid to stand up, then it¡¯s up to us to expose all this wickedness! Starting with this kid named Xiao Yifei, who has just entered the school! All of the ugliness!"

    Mu Bin raised his head high, his voice very loud as he said, "You are afraid! But we certainly are not!"

    "President Tan, Professor Nangong, we need you to give us an exnation!"

    Mu Bin, looking at Tan Lan and Nangong at the front of the meeting hall, felt moved to tears by his own feelings.

    He thought himself to be truly great!

    And seeing Mu Bin and Xu Yang acting like this, the teachers by their side frowned, looking at the two as if they were beholding an imbecile.

    However, Mu Bin and Xu Yang still did not sense the odd atmosphere around them.

    The fire of jealousy had ignited them, and now, they werepletely immersed in their own world, imagining themselves as warriors fighting against the dark, deeply moved by their own actions.

    It was at this moment that Tan Lan¡¯s voice, heavy with suppressed rage, suddenly rang out fiercely.

    "Both of you, shut up!"

    The sound emanating from the speakers was clearly filled with anger.

    Xu Yang and Mu Bin, suddenly hearing this sharp voice, were shocked into silence; then, the two dazedly lifted their heads to look at Tan Lan at the front of the meeting hall, and before they could speak, they heard Tan Lan¡¯s voice filled with mockery as he burst intoughter.

    "Huaxia¡¯s medicalmunity is going to be doomed? Ordinary medical workers without backing won¡¯t have a chance to stand out?"

    She looked at Xu Yang and Mu Bin, who had been speaking as though they were orators, with cold eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at the sight of these two oddities, "How did I never notice such bizarre characters before?"

    "From what you¡¯re implying, are you two the sort of no-background medical workers who just show up out of nowhere?"

    Tan Lan let out a coldugh and continued, "So, you mean to say that if anyone should be taken care of, it should be you two heroes, is that right?"

    When Xu Yang and Mu Bin heard Tan Lan¡¯s words, they were suddenly taken aback, exchanging a look of surprise in their eyes.

    But recalling what Tan Lan had just said, a sense of urgency suddenly jumped in their hearts, and they felt her words had a very seductive power.

    If they could really join this research group...

    Mu Bin¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, he scratched his head and organized hisnguage before saying to Tan Lan, "Although we think highly of ourselves, we also recognize that there are many out there who are better than us. But what we can assure you of is that our capabilities are definitely stronger than Xiao Yifei¡¯s!"

    "So, if you¡¯re going to give us this opportunity. We are willing to ept it."

    The way Mu Bin was treating Tan Lan had suddenly changed, no longer the indignant and righteous demeanor from earlier, and Xu Yang also wilted at this time.

    They stared at Tan Lan with an expression that was very much like clowns.

    And seeing the looks on Mu Bin and Xu Yang, Tan Lan couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a sneer.

    "Alright, in a moment you two can pack your things and just get out of here!"

    She didn¡¯t hesitate for a second, waving her hand in disgust at Mu Bin and Xu Yang.

    And Xu Yang and Mu Bin, upon seeing this development, stood there dumbstruck.

    They looked up at Tan Lan incredulously, their eyes shaking violently because they had never imagined that the situation would turn out like this.

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang turned their heads nkly to look at the other teachers in the meeting hall, who were looking at them with eyes full of pity.

    Out of nowhere, Mu Bin and Xu Yang felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    Despite this feeling, Mu Bin and Xu Yang still thought Tan Lan was making a big fuss over nothing.

    "Principal Tan, we spoke out for justice, and whatever the case, that surely doesn¡¯t warrant dismissal, right?"

    With a steely gaze, Mu Bin said in a deep voice to Tan Lan, "Moreover, Xu Yang and I have made significant contributions to our school. No matter what, you can¡¯t just say you¡¯re going to dismiss us! By doing this, what sort of example are you setting for the other teachers?"

    And hearing Mu Bin¡¯s words, Xu Yang also nodded in agreement quickly afterward.

    Tan Lan, seeing Mu Bin¡¯s and Xu Yang¡¯s demeanor, finally revealed a cold smirk.

    "Let¡¯s talk about two things," she said.

    Tan Lan looked at Mu Bin and Xu Yang, her voice filled with coldness, and first turned her head to nce at Xiao Yifei.

    She noticed that Xiao Yifei wore a calm expression, casually shrugging at her without the slightest bit of concern.

    Just because Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t.

    "Let¡¯s not discuss your self-righteous usations toward Xiao Yifei for now; let¡¯s talk about two things directly," she continued.

    Tan Lan pointed a finger at Mu Bin and Xu Yang and said, "First, regarding the fact that you two, after Professor Nangong¡¯s arrival at our school, dared to say so many things derogatory to our school¡¯s reputation in front of so many teachers here, do you think that doesn¡¯t warrant dismissal?"

    When Mu Bin and Xu Yang heard Tan Lan¡¯s words, they opened their mouths to exin something but were cut off by Tan Lan¡¯s voice again.

    "Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s discuss the self-righteous things you¡¯ve been saying to me just now," she said.

    She lifted her head andughed softly, "What were you telling me just now? That Xiao Yifei has nothing, and aftering to the school, he gets all the benefits? Words like that?"

 Chapter 574: Knowing There Are Others Beyond Us

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Knowing There Are Others Beyond Us</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, when Tan Lan spoke these words, the entire conference hall suddenly fell silent, for everyone sensed that the words Tan Lan was about to say were clearly no ordinary words.

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang jerked their heads around upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, staring fixedly at him, unsure of what he was about to reveal.

    "At that time, it took quite an effort to bring Xiao Yifei to our school," Tan Lan said, shaking his head gently. "Had it not been mentioned today, I might have truly forgotten about it. The paper about intracranial disorders signed ¡¯Mu Zi¡¯ that swept through the time, and the widely discussed lupus erythematosus cure case that left all our school¡¯s teachers incredulous¡ªthese achievements were all the work of Xiao Yifei."

    "A single person¡¯s hand."

    Tan Lan lifted his head and said softly to Mu Bin and Xu Yang, "Now, do you understand?"

    After Tan Lan finished speaking, it was not yet clear how Xu Yang and Mu Bin would react, but a sharp intake of breath suddenly sounded throughout the conference hall!

    "Hiss¡ª"

    The teachers widened their eyes, staring intently at Xiao Yifei.

    The truths revealed in today¡¯s meeting have greatly shocked all the teachers at Yanjing Medical University!

    The immense shock, like a tidal wave, kept surging towards them, and they often had not yet recovered from the first shock when they were immediately plunged into a second!

    The continuous shocks and impacts had even numbed their minds a bit.

    But when they heard thisst piece of information divulged by Tan Lan, they were shocked by the news, like a bombshell, leaving their mouths agape in astonishment!

    Everyone present, all eyes were fixed on Xiao Yifei!

    And the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei, as if he did not feel the gazes of these people, still wore an indifferent expression on his face.

    This made all the teachers present tremble even more!

    The two pieces of information now stated by Tan Lan had once shocked the entire Yanjing Medical University!

    At the time of the breaking news, everyone was guessing who the mysterious person named ¡¯Mu Zi¡¯ could be!

    Even though they were unable to find the mysterious person in the end, this figure, who had caused a huge sensation in the Yanjing medicalmunity, still left a profound impression on them!

    And now, although it had been a long time since that incident, how could the teachers forget such shocking news!

    At this moment, the truth suddenly appeared before their eyes.

    The once revered mysterious person ¡¯Mu Zi¡¯ turned out to be hidden within their school, and furthermore, it was their colleague, Teacher Xiao Yifei, with whom they interacted daily!

    The teachers in the conference hall stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Recalling their earlier contempt for Xiao Yifei, the teachers were filled with regret!

    "This... this can¡¯t be..."

    After hearing what Xiao Yifei had said, Mu Bin and Xu Yang felt a darkness before their eyes. They shakily looked at Tan Lan, only to find him staring straight back at them with an expressionless face.

    They opened their mouths to say something, but suddenly found themselves unable to utter a sound.

    At first, they might have been living in their own world, unable to discern the current situation, but when Tan Lan revealed this information and they saw the reactions of all the teachers present, they came to a sudden realization. It seemed as if they could think clearly about everything now!

    And indeed, they could think very clearly!

    However, when they had understood everything, the fear that arose next plunged them into deep despair.

    Thinking back on everything that had happened, they realized just what they had done!

    At that time, Mu Bin and Xu Yang turned their heads and looked nkly at Xiao Yifei. Finally, what surged in their hearts was not jealousy, but deep-seated fear!

    They had finally realized the kind of terrifying entity they had provoked, as ignorant as frogs at the bottom of a well!

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang exchanged nces, each seeing the other¡¯s face ashen!

    However, they had no idea how to deal with the situation that had arisen.

    Immense astonishment and intense terror left them clueless about how to respond.

    "Uh¡ª"

    At that moment, Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s eyes rolled back, and they actually fainted!

    Seeing Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei awkwardly reached out and touched his nose.

    He had not anticipated that Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s psychological endurance would be so frail they would faint from shock!

    But Xiao Yifei also could notprehend the immense pressure that everything disyed before Mu Bin and Xu Yang had brought upon them.

    Wave after wave of astonishment, wave after wave of disbelief!

    Untilter, the crushing despair that loomed before them, filling them with suffocation!

    This was simply beyond what Mu Bin and Xu Yang could bear!

    So they chose the most direct and effective method¡ªthey cked out, no longer concerning themselves with these matters.

    Even though they disyed such a reaction, it still could not spare them from the disdain of everyone else in the conference room for their prior actions!

    "Such ack of backbone!"

    Tan Lan glimpsed Mu Bin and Xu Yang fainting and a trace of contempt shed in her eyes. She looked up and said indifferently to the security guard at the door in charge of order, "Throw these two out."

    After uttering those words, Tan Lan turned her head to look at the teachers sitting in the conference room and continued dispassionately, "By the way, which college are these two from? If they are still unconscious when they get back, there¡¯s no need for them to be there. The dean can just take care of their resignation, let them get lost!"

    "How can our school keep teachers who have no sense of propriety and ther nonsense at such an important event?"

    Tan Lan¡¯s voice faintly transmitted through the speakers.

    Her actions were not wrong, for Mu Bin and Xu Yang had indeed proven unsuitable to remain at the school, having had the audacity to reproach a teacher from their own institution in front of Nangong, they had forfeited the right to stay.

    However, the teachers who had followed Mu Bin and Xu Yang¡¯s lead in mocking and jesting just moments before now heard Tan Lan¡¯s decision and not a single one objected. Instead, they even began to apud together!

    It seemed they were apuding Tan Lan¡¯s decision as highlymendable.

    Witnessing the turn of events, a mysterious smile appeared on Tan Lan¡¯s lips.

    She stopped talking and turned her head to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    The reason she didn¡¯t overly criticize the sudden change in the teachers¡¯ attitudes was that Tan Lan knew that such behavior was human nature, merely amplified under the influence of the ambitious.

    The reason for extreme envy is because one can still see your back.

    And when you excel to the point where everyone can only look up to you, then they will no longer harbor jealousy!

    If they can¡¯t even reach your shadow, they won¡¯t be envious of you. Instead, all you leave them with is admiration!

    At this time, as the security guards at the door carried Xu Yang and Mu Bin out of the conference room, not a single person paid attention to their figures.

    The two individuals, who were the center of attention just a few minutes ago, were nowpletely disregarded by everyone!

    And Xiao Yifei still had the leisure to nce at the two figures. In his keen sight, the disbelief on their faces before they fainted had not yet faded.

 Chapter 575: What are the Benefits?

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575: What are the Benefits?</h4><h4></h4>

    This was not because no one cared why these two suddenly fell unconscious, but because everyone in the conference hall was medically trained, so the teachers knew the situation regarding their sudden unconsciousness.

    They all knew that Mu Bin¡¯s and Xu Yang¡¯s reaction would not lead to any danger; on the contrary, their reactions, just as Tan Lan had just mentioned, were a disy of extreme ipetence.

    To protect themselves, to avoid facing what wasing next, they chose to protect themselves by falling unconscious.

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang had paid the price for their malicious jealousy.

    From the beginning, they didn¡¯t realize whom they had been begrudging and antagonizing, what kind of entity it was!

    At that moment, the conference hall finally fell silent; everyone¡¯s focus waspletely on Xiao Yifei.

    Only today, after learning a bit about Xiao Yifei, did they understand Xiao Yifei¡¯s greatness!

    After the events of today, probably no one in Yanjing Medical University would feel any jealousy towards Xiao Yifei; instead, they would look up to him with limitless respect and admiration!

    Strength is revered; this saying exists everywhere, no matter the ce!

    However, what the teachers did not know was that their current understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing achievements was also something Xiao Yifei himself found too trivial to mention.

    The reason Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mention all this was not because of how he felt, but because he thought these were not worth mentioning!

    "Xiao Yifei, listening to you for a moment is better than reading books for ten years!"

    At this time, Nangong turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei and said in a tone of equal-levelmunication, "We made a great effort to find you today, and it was not a mistake at all! Listening to what you just introduced about the peculiarities of the coronary sulcus has greatly propelled our entire project!"

    At this moment, Nangong hadpletely discarded his previous prejudice against Xiao Yifei because Xiao Yifei had just taught him a lesson in simple and understandablenguage. If Nangong had ever had any disbelief in Xiao Yifei, now, in his presence, Xiao Yifei¡¯s straightforward words made Nangong nod repeatedly.

    And it was not just Nangong; the professors who came with him were also deeply impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯sprehensive strength!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance just now, showing only a tenth, could allow him to pass the senior leadership¡¯s review and join the team!

    At that moment, after hearing Nangong¡¯s sudden words, the conference hall fell silent again.

    Right now, the massive and unique reason for this conference was finally revealed!

    It turned out that Nangong came to Yanjing Medical University just to find Xiao Yifei!

    The teachers had all been overassuming!

    But at this time, the teachers¡¯ hearts were finally free from any jealousy because they knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s standing was something they could not achieve in their lifetimes!

    And right now, Xiao Yifei deserved this honor!

    "So, Xiao Yifei, may I invite you to join our team?"

    Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei and said earnestly.

    At this moment, the way Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei was no longer the scrutinizing gaze of their first meeting; instead, his eyes were very excited because he knew that once Xiao Yifei joined their project team, their years of effort on the project could finally unveil itsst mystery!

    "Join your team?"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei cocked his head and said somewhat strangely, "Is there any benefit?"

    Nangong, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was suddenly stunned; he opened his mouth and looked at Xiao Yifei, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    At that moment, the conference hall full of teachers, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, instantly widened their eyes. The disbelief in their eyes was overwhelming, making it impossible for them to ept!

    In the research group at Yanjing Medical University that everyone was desperate to join, when Nangong Yun invited Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei did not immediately join with excitement. Instead, his first question was about the benefits!

    This really made the teachers feel as though ten thousand alpacas were trampling through their hearts. They simply could not understand what the handsome Xiao Yifei was thinking!

    Even if Xiao Yifei was capable, he shouldn¡¯t be so proud!

    Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, would Nangong continue to invite Xiao Yifei?

    The teachers looked at Nangong with astonishment in their hearts.

    Although they now knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill was indeed astonishing, they were unaware of the critical importance of Xiao Yifei to the project, to the extent that without him, the project couldn¡¯t possibly proceed.

    Therefore, the teachers were feeling astonished. Would Nangong really ept such a teacher as Xiao Yifei?

    Even Tan Lan couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and give Xiao Yifei a look, her eyes flickering with an indescribable glow as a stunning smile formed at the corners of her mouth.

    That day, at the school, Tan Lan, who usually seemed indifferent, wore more smiles than she had since bing the president of Yanjing Medical University.

    "He¡¯s truly my man, quite the personality!"

    Excitement twinkled in her eyes.

    Given Tan Lan¡¯s nature, once she got excited, if it hadn¡¯t been for her being inside the conference hall, she might have leapt towards Xiao Yifei once more!

    Then, amidst all the teachers¡¯ stunned looks, Nangong¡¯s face showed a forced smile.

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t you know what our rtionship is?"

    Nangong continued to speak to Xiao Yifei, "Now do you still need to talk about benefits with me?"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face suddenly revealed a peculiar smile. He lifted his head to look at Nangong and, without saying a word, just smiled at him.

    At this moment, the fact that Nangong and Xiao Yifei were old acquaintances did not surprise the teachers; rather, they stared nkly at Nangong, their eyes filled with astonishment.

    Was this the Nangong they knew? Since when had the proud Nangong started to pull strings with Xiao Yifei just to get him to join his research group!

    And yet, Xiao Yifei remained silent up to now, steadily watching Nangong.

    Although Nangong was treating him amiably at the moment, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t forget how differently Nangong had treated him,pared to Wang Qingfeng, when he had visited the Nangong Family.

    Although Xiao Yifei did not care much about this, these events did indeed happen.

    "Xiao Yifei..."

    At that moment, an embarrassed look suddenly appeared on old Nangong¡¯s face. He quickly walked over, came next to Xiao Yifei and said softly, "Considering that I¡¯m your father-inw, won¡¯t you think of Yunyun too?"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose, then heughed and replied to Nangong, "Uncle Nang, it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m thinking of Yunyun that I¡¯m asking what benefits there are! What if there are no benefits andter Yunyun and I end up too poor to afford food, what then!"

    For a moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s way of addressing Nangong had changed.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong felt even more helpless.

    Given Nangong Yun¡¯s position as the dean and Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, if these two couldn¡¯t afford to eat, then probably no one in the world could!

 Chapter 576: Bring One Person

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Bring One Person</h4><h4></h4>

    Why had Nangong never noticed before that Xiao Yifei¡¯s skin had thickened, turning him into such a character?

    But after hearing what Xiao Yifei intended, Nangong suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    At first, he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei really wanted, but now, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s request, Nangong felt relieved.

    He had thought Xiao Yifei held a grudge against him for once looking down on him, and was making things difficult for him.

    But now, it seemed that Xiao Yifei was actually asking for money.

    "Hahaha, how could I let you go hungry, just as long as you help us seed with this project?"

    Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei,ughed, and said, "We will split the added value of this project directly in half with you!"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the entire conference hall suddenly erupted intomotion again.

    They looked at Nangong in disbelief!

    The value of this project alone was to be calcted in hundreds of millions of Yuan, and they were choosing to give half of it directly to Xiao Yifei¡ªsuch a number was unimaginably frightening for them to even contemte!

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that the condition Nangong offered was actually just fair and just, without any special favors towards Xiao Yifei.

    The reason was simple, because without Xiao Yifei, the project would simply not see any results!

    "Half?"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Nangong, nodding slightly, "Half then, half it is. Who lets you be Yunyun¡¯s father!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei agree, Nangong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and his face was filled with an excited expression.

    Not only Nangong, but also the members of other scientific research teams who heard Xiao Yifei agreeing widened their eyes in astonishment!

    Because they knew that with Xiao Yifei joining, it meant that this project, which had troubled them for years, was about to be conquered!

    Just as Nangong was excited to say something to Xiao Yifei, he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words ring out again.

    "Oh, right."

    He scratched his head and looked towards the lower part of the conference hall.

    "Can I bring someone into the group?"

    His gaze rested on Luo Di.

    Today, already having been devastated by shocks, Luo Di suddenly saw Xiao Yifei looking at him and then heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s faint words. His body violently trembled!

    Because Luo Di remembered something Xiao Yifei had once promised him!

    And now, Xiao Yifei definitely had the power to fulfill the words he had once said.

    "No way!"

    It was at this moment that the other professors also noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor. They opened their mouths wide, murmuring in disbelief.

    "Sure, bring someone in! Not just one person, even if it was ten people, it¡¯s all fine!"

    Nangong didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He waved his hand and spoke directly.

    At this moment, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the conference hall erupted into uproar once again.

    The scientific research group they had been vying for and couldn¡¯t get into just now, ording to what Nangong meant, Xiao Yifei could now bring anyone in as he pleased!

    How could they not be thrilled?

    Because they had perceived the current situation, they clearly knew that seeking Nangong now would definitely be out of the question, and if they genuinely wanted to join this research group, the only person they could turn to was Xiao Yifei!

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei truly had the ability and the qualifications to sessfully help them enter the research group!

    How could their current situation not make the teachers feel utterly excited!

    After all, no matter how you put it, they were colleagues of Xiao Yifei! Surely, Xiao Yifei should take care of them a bit!

    The more they thought about it, the brighter the teachers¡¯ eyes became as they stared straight at Xiao Yifei, their hearts filled with excitement!

    If they really could join this research group, the benefits for them would be endless!

    At that moment, all the teachers¡¯ attention was focused on Xiao Yifei, and they were breathing rapidly!

    And just then, Xiao Yifei heard Nangong¡¯s words, and after a faint smile appeared on his face, he turned his head and looked down at the crowd of teachers below.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, the teachers felt even more excited and eager to try!

    But they hadpletely forgotten that just ten minutes ago, they were envious and resentful of Xiao Yifei, and now, they were looking at him as if he were their savior!

    After all, if Xiao Yifei just nodded at that moment, their futures would instantly change!

    "Haha, Uncle Nangong, there¡¯s no need for as many as ten people!"

    He shook his head gently at Nangong.

    When Nangong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, there was no slight change in his expression, he still waved his hand generously at Xiao Yifei and continued, "That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s your call! Whatever you say goes!"

    Actually, when Nangong heard Xiao Yifei say not as much as ten people were needed, he actually breathed a sigh of relief, since, in the research group, one fewer person meant one fewer portion of the budget and fewerplications.

    Moreover, the members of the research group, one by one, were among the foremost in terms of theoretical strength and research level throughout Huaxia.

    To speak frankly, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei, Nangong would definitely not havee to Yanjing Medical University to seek cooperation. With the reputation of Nangong, what kind of medical staff couldn¡¯t he find?

    In terms of the research level of Yanjing Medical University, he really didn¡¯t value it; these teachers could teach students perhaps, but if they were really asked to conduct research, Nangong simply didn¡¯t regard them highly!

    However, Xiao Yifei was indeed too important to the entire research group, so whatever Xiao Yifei wanted, they could only agree.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.

    To Nangong¡¯s change of heart, Xiao Yifei could feel it clearly, although he did not say much, and although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t much interested in the research group itself, he held a very respectful attitude towards research.

    He would not recklessly cause trouble for the research group.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at Luo Di, who was trembling all over, then lightlyughed.

    No matter what, he had indeed promised Luo Di this, and moreover, Luo Di was originally trained in urology, so after joining the research group, although he couldn¡¯t do much help with the core parts, running errands and assisting was something Luo Di could still manage.

    At that moment, when Luo Di realized that Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was indeed focused on him, he trembled even more violently.

    The situation at that moment was one he had never even imagined, and just when he was about to give up on everything, things had unexpectedly changed again.

    Thinking back to the beginning, how upset he had been because Xiao Yifei had raised his hand, he wished he could beat his chest and stomp his feet in frustration, Xiao Yifei was clearly looking out for him, and he had been so unresponsive at the time!

    But also, it was Xiao Yifei, always respected at the Clinical Medical College, who had never done anything bad!

    And just at that moment, remembering his own reaction, Luo Di¡¯s heart suddenly surged with worry, although he knew Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t like that, but he was still afraid because he was worried that his foolish reaction earlier may have given Xiao Yifei a bad impression of him!

    He suddenly bowed his head, not daring to even look at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Luo Di¡¯s heart, full of unease over potentially joining this life-changing research group, was filled with trepidation about what Xiao Yifei might decide.

 Chapter 577: Only Admiration Left

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Only Admiration Left</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why are you hanging your head?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice faintly resonated through the microphone.

    And after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze began searching for the person Xiao Yifei had mentioned, the one hanging their head.

    Until they saw Luo Di, who, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, suddenly lifted his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    "Haven¡¯t I already promised you?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s serene face revealed a gentle smile, as he continued, "I said I could bring you in, and I meant it."

    And with this affirmative response from Xiao Yifei, the sudden impact made him momentarily unstable, his body swaying slightly.

    Because Luo Di had not anticipated that Xiao Yifei would indeed do as he had promised, particrly since they were not very familiar, whatever promised would definitely be fulfilled!

    He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei was unaware of the significant impact of joining the research group.

    "Uncle Nangong."

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rang out again. He looked at Nangong and said with a lightugh, "It¡¯s him, his name is Luo Di. Let him join the research group as well, and since he specializes in urology, he¡¯s sure not to cause any trouble for you."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned around and nodded at Luo Di.

    Luo Di¡¯s body jolted!

    His dream had actually been fulfilled by Xiao Yifei!

    "Only one person?"

    Although Nangong was quite pleased with Xiao Yifei¡¯s sensible actions, he still politely asked.

    At this moment, all the teachers¡¯ breathing suddenly quickened, knowing what remained was theirst chance!

    They stared intently at Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, just Luo Di is fine."

    Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile to Nangong.

    And upon hearing this statement, the teachers suddenly felt bewildered.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at these teachers, smiling gently and shaking his head.

    At this moment, the teachers in the conference hall, upon hearing that Xiao Yifei paid no heed to their desires and had made a decision directly, felt disoriented.

    If it were before, they would have had many grievances against Xiao Yifei and might have even despised him, thinking that Xiao Yifei¡¯s choice not to help them was fundamentally unfair!

    But now, after witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary abilities, they no longer dared to harbor any discontent or prejudice against him, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s overwhelming abilities instilled fear in them; they wouldn¡¯t even entertain such thoughts!

    Now, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision, though they remained disoriented, what overwhelmed them even more was their own hatred and regret!

    They were full of regret, ruing why they had been so foolish to mock Xiao Yifei behind his back.

    In hindsight, Xiao Yifei genuinely appeared dismissive about quarreling with them, and if, just if, they had spoken less, perhaps now there would have been a chance for them!

    But now, all of it was toote!

    The teachers¡¯ hearts were filled with their own loathing!

    As for Luo Di, just a moment ago, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he almost cked out. If Mu Bin and Xu Yang had fainted out of sheer terror, then Luo Di could be said to have fainted from an overwhelming shock of joy and surprise.

    For Luo Di, this opportunity was truly a life-changing one!

    However, just as he was about to fall, Luo Di suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the chair in front of him. Xiao Yifei had given him this chance, and he could not let himself faint without showing any dignity!

    "Oh? Specializing in urology?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised. He initially thought that Xiao Yifei was going to pull someone into the group, but now, seeing that Xiao Yifei had invited only one person, and that person was a medical teacher specializing in urology, he felt relieved again.

    No matter what, a foundationally trained medical teacher in urology is much better than someone without any background!

    At the same time, Nangong¡¯s admiration for Xiao Yifei grew immensely!

    Tall, handsome, young, and astonishingly capable! Most importantly, he was smart and understood the bigger picture!

    Such outstanding talents were irresistible for Nangong!

    Any prior prejudice against Xiao Yifei suddenly vanished, and instantly, a huge sense of admiration bubbled up in Nangong¡¯s heart, which even included some peer-level envy rather than just the appreciation from an elder to a younger one!

    Xiao Yifei was just such a person. At first interaction, one might not find anything unusual, but the more one interacted with him, the more one would realize how outstanding Xiao Yifei was¡ªsimply too excellent!

    After getting to know him, the only feelings towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellence were admiration and respect!

    And over time, one would even find themselves conquered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarkable personal charm!

    At this moment, the way Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei had changed. No longer with the critical eye of the past, but finally with the view of looking at a son-inw. However, after changing his perspective, Nangong suddenly felt troubled in his heart.

    Because he realized that his daughter, Nangong Yun, whom he had once taken great pride in, now seemed, in Nangong¡¯s eyes, somewhat unworthy of Xiao Yifei.

    This feeling caused Nangong¡¯s heart to be suddenly filled with chaos, as this was something he had never felt before, given that his daughter had always been so outstanding¡ªuntil he had interacted with Xiao Yifei, which had changed everything.

    Even though he knew that his daughter, currently the director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, had achieved something extremely remarkable,pared to Xiao Yifei, even Nangong himself felt somewhat inferior!

    Although currently Xiao Yifei was just a minor teacher at Yanjing Medical University, and from the reactions of other teachers just now, it was evident that while Xiao Yifei had some reputation, he was still envied by others.

    But Nangong himself knew very well that as long as Xiao Yifei wanted to do something significant, he could definitely stir up a storm across Huaxia in a short time!

    And yet, he could calm down and quietly stay as a teacher at Yanjing Medical University, which was a highly incredible thing.

    "That¡¯s pretty good."

    Nangong nodded and waved at Luo Di, saying, "Thene over quickly!"

    At this moment, Nangong¡¯s gesture made Luo Di suddenly stunned, as he was somewhat unclear about Nangong¡¯s intention and also felt nervous being called by such a prestigious figure from the Huaxia medicalmunity for the first time.

    Seeing Luo Di frozen, Nangong chuckled lightly and shook his head, then turned to Tan Lan and said, "President Tan, we will be borrowing these two teachers from your school for a while, as our project is indeed urgent."

    Hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Luo Di finally understood that Nangong¡¯s decisive actions meant that they were about to start preparing for the project immediately!

    Realizing this, Luo Di hurried toward the front of the conference hall.

    At this time, seeing this unfold, the other teachers were filled with regret, but they could only watch Luo Di walk excitedly toward the front of the conference hall.

    After hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Tan Lan turned her head. Although it seemed she was looking at Nangong, her attention was entirely focused on Xiao Yifei.

    Initially, Tan Lan did not immediately agree to Nangong¡¯s proposition; she turned around to address the assembly of teachers in the hall and said softly, "Alright, our meeting will end here, as the main topic of this meeting was indeed about Professor Nangong¡¯s project."

 Chapter 578: Understanding the Big Picture

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Understanding the Big Picture</h4><h4></h4>

    "Since the project has already found a coborative partner from our university, the meeting is over," she said.

    She didn¡¯t have any superfluous words, and directly stated, "Dismiss!"

    However, although Tan Lan had finished speaking, the teachers in the meeting hall didn¡¯t immediately get up to leave as they usually would after a meeting was dismissed; they used to be eager to leave as soon as possible.

    At this moment, the teachers¡¯ gazes were firmly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    In their flickering eyes there was three parts panic, two parts nervousness, and the remaining five parts were filled with reverence!

    With his strength, Xiao Yifei hadpletely conquered all the teachers in the university during this general staff meeting!

    From then on, it was clear that no one would dare to harbor any dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yifei again, because he had thoroughly intimidated every teacher with his strength!

    Having witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s power and heard of his achievements, if anyone still harbored discontentment towards him, that person must either be out of his mind or not wish to live!

    "What¡¯s the matter, why are you all still standing there? What does that mean?"

    At that moment, Tan Lan saw everyone in the hall still rooted to the spot, with no intention of leaving, which caused her to frown slightly and speak into the microphone again with a profound voice.

    In fact, Tan Lan had no particr fondness for the group of teachers who had mocked and ridiculed Xiao Yifei, even though they hade to realize their mistakes. After all, they had still said those words.

    And Tan Lan was not as forgiving as Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei could act as if nothing that had urred mattered to him, but she couldn¡¯t do the same.

    No matter how outstanding Xiao Yifei was at present, in her heart, he was still the somewhat shy little man.

    Even if Xiao Yifei had not demonstrated his strength and intimidated the teachers today, she wouldn¡¯t have let those who mocked him get away with it.

    However, seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take these matters too seriously, Tan Lan, despite still being upset, decided not to say anything more about it.

    But to expect her to show a good attitude towards these teachers, that was even less likely.

    Furthermore, Tan Lan¡¯s usual demeanor towards the teachers had always been filled with indifference.

    And when the teachers heard Tan Lan¡¯s words once more, they bowed their heads in silent resignation and slowly exited the meeting hall; bitterness and regret were mixed in their hearts. If they had the chance to do it all over again, they would rather die than let their jealousy cloud their judgment.

    Even if they didn¡¯t go as far as to tter Xiao Yifei, they wouldn¡¯t dare to harbor a trace of mockery towards him anymore.

    After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying!

    It shook all the teachers to their core!

    At the same time, they could also understand that the actions of the Clinical Medical College were not about ttering Xiao Yifei, because the news about him from the Clinical Medical College didn¡¯t evene close to his true capabilities!

    One could only say that the Clinical Medical College¡¯s actions merely stated a fact, and even then, this fact still fell short of Xiao Yifei¡¯s own strength!

    They left with heavy hearts, filled with wistfulness.

    The chance to rise to the top andpletely change their fates had been squandered due to their own foolishness.

    And when the teachers gradually stepped out of the meeting hall, they suddenly noticed Mu Bin and Xu Yang, who were sitting dumbfounded by the door. They had just regained consciousness from their earlier fainting spell.

    Sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall of the meeting hall, their faces were filled with bewilderment, still not recovered from what had happened inside.

    Even now, they couldn¡¯t fathom how the man they once thought so little of, who they believed was merely hyped by others, had transformed so incredibly!

    Their own previously proud abilities and confidence couldn¡¯t evenpare to a single hair on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head.

    Yes, not even a hair on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, because the achievements he made were something they could never aplish in their lifetimes.

    And once, they even used their own abilities to mock and ridicule Xiao Yifei. Now, it seems that this is a deeply ironic reality!

    They sat dumbfounded at the entrance of the conference hall, because if their suspicions were correct, their jealousy, resentment, and the arrogant words they had said inside the conference hall, hadpletely ruined their futures!

    Mu Bin and Xu Yang had a vacant look in their eyes.

    However, the peopleing out from the conference hall didn¡¯t have an ounce of sympathy for these two after seeing their state. In fact, one could say that what they had done hardly deserved any sympathy, as the usations they heaped on Xiao Yifei were so grave they concerned the entire Huaxia medicalmunity!

    Although these two weren¡¯t worthy of sympathy, the teachers who came out from the conference hall med them for the mockery towards Xiao Yifei, seeing it as having been influenced by their provocative words at the time.

    Thus, the teachers, swallowing down their rage, slowly encircled Mu Bin and Xu Yang.

    "Damn it, how can this kid be so incredible!"

    Despite Xiao Yifei having decisively pped them in the face with his capabilities, for some reason, Mu Bin turned his head as if possessed and said these words to Xu Yang.

    Right after Mu Bin uttered these words, they suddenly realized that the clear sky outside had be dark.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    Xu Yang, who had just returned to his senses, also noticed the unusual scene. They abruptly looked up to find a dense crowd of angry-looking teachers surrounding them outside.

    "You still dare to say those words!"

    The leading teacher showed a trace of a cold smile on his face.

    At that moment, Xu Yang and Mu Bin finally realized the ominous situation before them.

    "No... we didn¡¯t mean that..."

    They opened their mouths, trying to exin, but it was toote.

    From a distance, the teachers surrounded Xu Yang and Mu Bin, forming a circle, and from within came the sounds of their pained cries.

    Xiao Yifei, at this moment, had no idea about what was happening outside the meeting room, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have cared too much. After the teachers inside had gradually left, Tan Lan finally turned her head to look at Nangong.

    Now, she was ready to formally answer the question Nangong had just asked.

    "Professor Luo Di, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to borrow him for a little longer."

    Tan Lan looked at Nangong and said solemnly, "Professor Xiao Yifei, how long do you n to borrow him for?"

    Nangong, upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, was slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction from her at this moment.

    But Nangong didn¡¯t immediately answer Tan Lan. He first looked past her at the teachers who had almost left the meeting room.

    Seeing this, Nangong turned back to Tan Lan with a smile.

    "Principal Tan, isn¡¯t borrowing Professor Xiao Yifei to join our research team a good thing for your school?"

    Nangong was somewhat surprised by Tan Lan¡¯s reaction.

    Because anyone would know that Xiao Yifei, as a professor at Yanjing Medical University, temporarily seconded to a research team, would bring limitless honor to Yanjing Medical University with his achievements, even making it the number one medical university in Yanjing!

    This decision, which only had benefits for Yanjing Medical University, now worked out to be one that Tan Lan seemed somewhat reluctant about?

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579: 579</h4><h4></h4>

    At the moment, although there were still a few difficulties in their research group that had not been ovee, once Xiao Yifei joined, it was certain that their project would be resolved.

    While bringing tremendous economic benefits, all members of the entire research group would definitely be famous!

    Also, given Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength and achievements, once the project was resolved, his name would surely be at the forefront of the paper.

    And today, the news that their research group had put in so much effort toe to Yanjing Medical University would certainly spread.

    By then, once the project was thoroughlypleted, along with Xiao Yifei¡¯s signature and his status as a teacher at Yanjing Medical University,

    it would surely make Yanjing Medical University¡¯s reputation soar far and wide!

    As a very capable research university, Yanjing Medical University¡¯s status was firmly established!

    These des were very important for Yanjing Medical University, and they would bring endless benefits to the university!

    Although Nangong was not affiliated with any university in Yanjing, he had heard about thepetition between Yanjing Medical University and the other three medical universities in Yanjing. Once Xiao Yifei joined their research group, Yanjing Medical University would undoubtedly, in an instant, rightfully be the number one medical university in all of Yanjing!

    What followed would certainly be Huaxia¡¯s various supports for Yanjing Medical University, and a surge of excellent students flocking there!

    His, Nangong¡¯s, research group had that capability!

    Therefore, with so many benefits at stake, Nangong was surprised to see Tan Lan hesitate.

    "It¡¯s a very good choice, indeed, one might even say, surprisingly good."

    Tan Lan nodded, her face still expressionless as she looked at Nangong and said evenly, "But, Teacher Xiao Yifei is also very important to our school."

    Tan Lan¡¯s words surprised Nangong even more.

    If he remembered correctly, when he first discusseding to Yanjing Medical University with Tan Lan, she weed him warmly and expressed her full support for their work.

    Moreover, Nangong had long heard that Tan Lan was a very rational woman, but today¡¯s situation baffled him.

    "I know Teacher Xiao Yifei is definitely very important to the school, after all, Teacher Xiao Yifei is so outstanding."

    Nangong smiled at her, looking at Tan Lan and said, "But to be honest, I think with Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, staying at the school would only bury his talents and potential. Moreover, we are not directly taking Teacher Xiao Yifei away, we are just borrowing him for a while, and as soon as this project is over, we will immediately bring Teacher Xiao Yifei back."

    "During this period, I don¡¯t believe our great Yanjing Medical University can¡¯t find another teacher to rece Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s lectures."

    Nangong said cheerfully to Tan Lan.

    However, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Tan Lan did not respond to him but instead turned to look at Xiao Yifei.

    "We understand."

    Tan Lan nodded, then she lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei, "But still, we will respect Teacher Xiao Yifei¡¯s opinion on everything."

    Xiao Yifei heard Tan Lan¡¯s words and stretched his hand to touch his nose.

    Although there was no other expression in Tan Lan¡¯s eyes at the moment, and she did not hint at anything to Xiao Yifei, when he looked into her eyes, he still felt a bit uneasy.

    After all, this woman, who could be said to have pushed against him, left a too profound impression on Xiao Yifei.

    "After all, Professor Nangong hase all this way here, and I just agreed to him; if I don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat inappropriate?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Tan Lan.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tan Lan nodded and turned to look at Nangong.

    "Professor Nangong, then our school agrees to cooperate with your research group. Just send the documents and such directly to us," Xiao Yi said decisively, which surprised Nangong even more.

    He did not understand why Tan Lan, who clearly did not want to let people go just a moment ago, had suddenly changed his demeanor.

    However, Nangong did not ponder it further; being able to invite Xiao Yifei to join their research group was already aplete fulfillment of their mission.

    "Xiao Yifei, you don¡¯t need to worry about the handover procedures; we¡¯ll take care of everything for you,"

    Nangong said to Xiao Yifei with a friendly smile, then he could not wait to start introducing the members of the research group who hade with him: "Quick, quick, quick, let me introduce them."

    "This is Professor Zheng, this is Professor Dang, this is Professor Lei..."

    Nangong eagerly introduced the members of the research group that hade with him and, at the same time, said to Xiao Yifei with great happiness, "Actually, beforeing here, they had already heard of your great reputation!"

    As he spoke, Nangong¡¯s face showed an expression of pride.

    Although Xiao Yifei did not know what Nangong was proud of, hearing Nangong introduce the members of the research group, all bearing the title of professor, Xiao Yifei could not help but smile and shake his head.

    At that moment, the professors Nangong had introduced all gave Xiao Yifei friendly smiles.

    Because Xiao Yifei, with his own strength and brilliant performance, hadpletely won these professors over, making them sincerely respect him.

    While Xiao Yifei was greeting the professors, Tan Lan stood by, quietly watching Xiao Yifei.

    Initially, Tan Lan had never thought of stopping anything, but when he suddenly heard that Xiao Yifei was leaving temporarily, a trace of pain tugged at his heart unexpectedly.

    Logically, with Tan Lan¡¯s personality, such emotions should not have arisen.

    But they did arise just then, which was why Tan Lan had blurted out those words instinctively.

    However, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s speech, Tan Lan immediately came to his senses.

    But the mindset he had just experienced was too odd, even Tan Lan himself could not exin it.

    She stood there, gazing steadily at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei, her eyes twinkling with an inexplicable light.

    "Haha, this is Professor Luo Di from our school."

    After Xiao Yifei and the other members of the research group had made brief introductions, he reached out his hand, pulled Luo Di over, and began introducing him to Nangong and the others.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gesture, Luo Di felt not only gratitude but also intense nervousness; his hands were even trembling.

    Xiao Yifei saw Luo Di¡¯s condition and a glint of amusement shed in his eyes.

    Finally, after Nangong had handled all the procedures and arranged the rted matters, he prepared to leave first with Luo Di.

    "Xiao Yifei, I have left you my phone number. When the timees, you should hurry over!"

    Before leaving, Nangong waved his hand, urging Xiao Yifei, "This project of ours is at its most critical moment. With you guys on board, we can make a breakthrough soon so don¡¯t take too long!"

    After saying this, Nangong was ready to leave, but just at the entrance of the conference hall, he turned his head back to Xiao Yifei and repeated,

    "Don¡¯t forget now!"

    He looked at Xiao Yifei with great anxiety and said, as if he were really afraid that Xiao Yifei might forget about this matter in his haste.

    "Professor Nangong, I understand!"

 Chapter 580: Gentle Farewells

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Gentle Farewells</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei gave a helpless smile and waved goodbye to Nangong.

    Seeing this, Nangong turned and left the meeting hall.

    After finishing delegating the work, Nangong had wanted Xiao Yifei to leave with them immediately, but Xiao Yifei politely declined. Although Nangong was filled with anxiety, considering their project had already been waiting for several years, they didn¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer, so he left with the research team members for the time being.

    He also took the anxious Luo Di with him.

    They needed to take Luo Di away to give him some basic training.

    After all, honestly speaking, with Luo Di¡¯s capabilities, he really couldn¡¯t be of much help in the research team, but a training beforehand was better than no training at all.

    And after Nangong and Luo Di left the meeting hall, there were only Tan Lan and Xiao Yifei left in the room.

    "Uh..."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Tan Lan and awkwardly scratched his head.

    Since he had left the Tan Familyst time, although Xiao Yifei had encountered Tan Lan a few times at school, they mostly just nodded to each other as they passed by. But even with just a nod, Xiao Yifei always felt very nervous.

    Besides that, Xiao Yifei rarely saw Tan Lan again.

    And today was the first time since leaving the Tan Family that he faced Tan Lan so closely for a face-to-face conversation.

    Looking at Tan Lan¡¯s beautiful face, Xiao Yifei was filled with nervousness.

    "What¡¯s with the ¡¯uh¡¯?"

    With no other teachers in the meeting hall, Tan Lan looked at Xiao Yifei. Her exquisite and stunning face finally showed a smile that belonged to her true self, and she looked at Xiao Yifei with a yful expression.

    Seeing the look on Tan Lan¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart fluttered even more, because if he remembered correctly, that night at the Tan Family, Tan Lan had crept into his room with that same smile.

    Although it ended with Tan Lan pleading for mercy, the fact was that Xiao Yifei, who was still a virgin at the time, had been overwhelmed by Tan Lan.

    Therefore, he would never forget that moment and was even more anxious when it came to Tan Lan.

    "It¡¯s nothing..."

    After hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei touched his nose, then suddenly remembering something, he looked up at Tan Lan with a puzzled expression and asked, "President Tan, when Professor Nangong asked me to join his project, I noticed you seemed hesitant. Was there a problem?"

    Having said this, he gazed at Tan Lan¡¯s stunning face.

    Although Tan Lan had returned to the wild demeanor she had at the Tan Family in front of Xiao Yifei, for some reason, when she heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, her originally yful smile turned a shade of red.

    Thinking back to the odd feeling that had juste over her, even Tan Lan didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Tan Lan didn¡¯t exin any further to Xiao Yifei, and instead, she turned away and said indifferently to him, "Follow me."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Tan Lan¡¯s current demeanor, swallowed hard because she looked so much like how she did on that night when she stealthily neared his room.

    Xiao Yifei snapped out of his memories and had just lifted his head when he saw that Tan Lan had already almost reached the door of the meeting hall.

    "President Tan! Wait for me!"

    He was taken aback and called out to Tan Lan in surprise, before quickly following her.

    Although he still addressed her as President Tan, the mysterious rtionship between the two of them made this title filled with strange implications.

    And even though Xiao Yifei tried hard to pretend as if nothing had happened, reality made the strange feeling even more palpable.

    In fact, Tan Lan also felt something unusual in her heart.

    No matter what, Xiao Yifei was her first man.

    But ever since she took away the "ck Coal Ball" that the Xiao family treasured, Tan Lan had long since regarded Xiao Yifei as her little man.

    Otherwise, Tan Lan would not have walked directly into Xiao Yifei¡¯s house.

    Xiao Yifei closely followed Tan Lan back to the principal¡¯s office.

    Then, upon entering the principal¡¯s office, Tan Lan seemed to rx all at once as she leaned back into her chair with azy posture, a stroke of her hair revealing that familiar smile on her stunning face that Xiao Yifei recognized.

    At this moment, Tan Lan was the real Tan Lan, not the one who, in the eyes of others, never had a trace of expression on her face, giving off a lifeless aura.

    "Haven¡¯t been in contact with Yunjing recently?"

    She raised her head, looking at Xiao Yifei with a yful smile and said lightly, "That girl Yunjing still talks about you often."

    Upon hearing Tan Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei reached out and touched his head, not understanding why Tan Lan suddenly brought up Tan Yunjing.

    "I texted Yunjing a few messages a few days ago."

    He responded in a muffled voice while the atmosphere in Tan Lan¡¯s office was making him increasingly anxious.

    Although the current Xiao Yifei could be considered battle-hardened, he still felt restrained when he faced Tan Lan.

    At this point, Tan Lan propped her cheek with her hand, her sparkling eyes twinkling with an indescribable brilliance.

    Seeing Tan Lan like this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt, and he felt even more nervous, his eyes darting around, not knowing where to rest his hands.

    Tan Lan, witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, revealed a smile that was both mocking and not.

    She stood up and slowly walked toward Xiao Yifei.

    As she walked, Tan Lan thought about everything Xiao Yifei had done, and the scene when Tan Yunjing first wanted to introduce him to their school to teach.

    Then, she remembered everything that happened that night, and her smile deepened on her face.

    The bewitching allure emanating from the stunning Tan Lan made one¡¯s heart tremble on impulse.

    "Principal Tan..."

    When Xiao Yifei looked up again, he suddenly realized that Tan Lan had already approached him. The familiar scent from her body kept flooding into his mind, and before Xiao Yifei could finish his sentence, Tan Lan kissed him!

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback for a moment, and then, a me red up in his eyes!

    When Xiao Yifei walked out of Tan Lan¡¯s office, hand on his waist, his face still wore a dazed expression.

    Tan Lan¡¯s actions were still utterly baffling to Xiao Yifei.

    Recalling the boundless view in the office just now, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his head.

    Although for Tan Lan it was only the second time, her perfect physique, unique character, and wild actions provided Xiao Yifei with an even more distinctive experience!

    He shook his head, forcibly pushing the recent events out of his mind, but at the same time, a bitter smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    The current situation was indeed bing increasinglyplicated.

    However, now that he had resolved the issues with the research group, Xiao Yifei could finally breathe a sigh of relief for the time being.

    As he promised Nangong to report to the research group in a few days, but recently, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have to teach at the school, and after a profound yet simple exchange with Tan Lan, he didn¡¯t need to go through the Clinical Medical College anymore, as Tan Lan had already taken care of all the arrangements for his temporary leave.

    So, during this period, Xiao Yifei could take a break amidst his busy schedule, because he knew that once he joined the research group, the workload would undoubtedly be immense.

    Even though Nangong said that with his joining, they would soon ovee the final issue, Xiao Yifei was very clear in his heart. He had seen Nangong¡¯s report, and while his own thesis indeed provided great inspiration to Nangong...

 Chapter 581: Bullied at School

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Bullied at School</h4><h4></h4>

    But that topic was, after all, a very difficult problem, and even with his irvoyance, although he was confident he could solve the tough project, it would definitely require a continuous investment of time.

    Once the project started, there would certainly be little time for rest.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei, taking advantage of this break, still wanted to rest well.

    After walking out of the conference hall, he originally nned to go straight home, but then he suddenly changed his mind and turned towards the academic building.

    Xiao Yifei prepared to go and inform Yu Yingying.

    Usually, when Yu Yingying was in school, she often came to chat with Xiao Yifei when she was free. Xiao Yifei was worried that suddenly leaving without teaching their courses could cause Yu Yingying to overthink, so he decided to go and tell her.

    Having once thought of Yu Yingying as a pampered rich girl who couldn¡¯t endure much hardship, Xiao Yifei¡¯s opinion changed drastically after interacting with her. This beautiful young girl, full of youthful vigor, could endure even more than the average boy.

    Moreover, her grades were among the best in the entire ss.

    It should be noted that Yu Yingying¡¯s ss, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s deliberate help, had be the best in the school, and her grades being among the top in this ss not only showed her intelligence but also that she indeed worked very hard.

    Otherwise, Yu Yingying¡¯s grades would not have been so good.

    Although all of Yu Yingying¡¯s other subjects were well-learned, the subject she excelled in the most was the course taught by Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, as Xiao Yifei crossed the campus towards the academic building, all the teachers he met looked at Xiao Yifei with a gaze that was seven parts respect and three parts awe.

    "Good day, Teacher Xiao!"

    "Teacher Xiao, where are you going?"

    And no matter who it was, they would greet Xiao Yifei with great respect, even slightly bowing as a sign of honor.

    From today onward, probably no teacher in the entire school would dare to feel jealous towards Xiao Yifei, because they knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were not something their mere jealousy could affect!

    Xiao Yifei responded to these teachers with a smile on his face.

    Initially, when he learned that the teachers were jealous of him, Xiao Yifei did not care much. Seeing how respectfully these teachers were treating him now, Xiao Yifei was even less inclined to say much. The reason was simple, because from the beginning, Xiao Yifei had never really taken to heart how these teachers treated him.

    "Teacher Xiao! You¡¯re here!"

    As Xiao Yifei dealt with the greetings from other teachers, he also arrived at the door of Yu Yingying¡¯s ssroom.

    Although the students had a holiday today because of the meeting, Xiao Yifei knew that the students of Yu Yingying¡¯s ss had voluntarilye to the ssroom to study on their own, because when excellence bes a habit, everyone bes very diligent.

    And this was one of the reasons why Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards Yu Yingying had changed.

    Indeed, when Xiao Yifei arrived at the ssroom door, he found that half of the students inside were seriously reading medical books.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of relief when he saw this scene.

    He quietly walked in, trying not to disturb the other students, and slowly approached Yu Yingying from behind.

    "Yingying."

    Xiao Yifei reached out and gently tapped Yu Yingying¡¯s shoulder.

    At that moment, Yu Yingying turned her head, and her eyes instantly lit up when she saw it was Xiao Yifei!

    "Big Brother Xiao Yifei!"

    Her voice was filled with uncontroble joy!

    Since she usually went to the office to find Xiao Yifei, seeing her Big Brother Xiao Yifeie to find her today filled Yu Yingying¡¯s heart with joy.

    "Shh¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei extended his hand toward Yu Yingying and made a shushing gesture, as there were still many students studying in the ssroom, and Xiao Yifei did not want to disturb them.

    He waved at Yu Yingying and then walked out of the ssroom.

    Yu Yingying also had a joyful expression as she quickly followed him out.

    In the hallway, after Xiao Yifei exined the matter to her, a hint of disappointment shed through Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes.

    However, Yu Yingying was a very sensible girl, so after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she nodded her head vigorously.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, I understand!"

    She looked up at Xiao Yifei and said firmly, "Don¡¯t worry, even when you are not in school, I will study hard and definitely won¡¯t disappoint you, Brother Xiao Yifei!"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Yu Yingying¡¯s words, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, and he reached out to stroke her head.

    Yu Yingying squinted and smiled, yet her heart was filled with disappointment.

    Thinking of not seeing Xiao Yifei for some time made her heart painfully sour.

    "Alright, Yingying is the most sensible."

    After praising Yu Yingying with a smile, Xiao Yifei said, "When Ie back, I will check on your academic progress!"

    After finishing his words, Xiao Yifei waved goodbye to Yu Yingying and turned to leave.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, a mysterious light shed in Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes.

    "Time to go home and rest."

    Xiao Yifei stretchedzily, nning to head home first.

    But before Xiao Yifei could return home, he received a phone call.

    "What did you say, Wu You was almost bullied at school?"

    Upon hearing this phone call, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and he quickly walked to his car parked by the school curb, hopped in, and with one press on the elerator, he shot off towards Xinba District Experimental Elementary School!

    "Damn it, I want to see who dares to bully little Wu You!"

    As he drove, a chilling re flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes!

    With Wu You¡¯s sensible and adorable character, how could anyone bully her, not to mention, as Zhou Meifeng mentioned on the phone, this bullying wasn¡¯t just a small conflict between students, it seemed that even a parent was involved and hade to the school!

    The BMW sped across the road, and soon, Xiao Yifei reached Xinba District Experimental Elementary School.

    It was not long until the end of school, and some of Xinba District Experimental Elementary School¡¯s students were still leaving. Many vehicles were parked at the school gate, waiting to pick up their children.

    It was evident that the students who could attend Xinba District Experimental Elementary School came from well-off families. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s BMW passed through the cars waiting at the gate, the wide variety of fancy vehicles made his BMW seem quite abrupt.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei had no mind to think about such things. Just thinking that little Wu You might have been bullied, his heart immediately filled with a towering rage!

    Then, he drove the BMW straight into the school!

    Soon, Xiao Yifei parked the car beside the Academic Affairs Office, swung the car door open, and walked directly into the office.

    This familiar ce, Xiao Yifei had only left recently.

    After all, the school year had not started long ago, and the events that urred here at the beginning of the school year were still vivid in his memory.

    By the time Xiao Yifei walked into the Academic Affairs Office, the teacher named Xie Li had already vanished without a trace, likely Zhu Yonghao had fulfilled his promise and had her fired.

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and looked around the Academic Affairs Office. There weren¡¯t many teachers present, but among them, Xiao Yifei saw Zhu Yonghao¡¯s figure.

 Chapter 582: Furious Flames

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Furious mes</h4><h4></h4>

    Meifeng was pulling Wu You, standing on the other side. Though Wu You¡¯s face showed no other expression, Xiao Yifei could still tell from her slightly panicked eyes that Wu You was not feeling calm inside.

    "Meifeng, what¡¯s going on?"

    Xiao Yifei walked over and reached out to pull Wu You¡¯s hand, speaking sternly to Zhou Meifeng, "Who has been bullying Wu You?"

    When Wu You saw Xiao Yifei appear, her eyes suddenly brightened, and she threw herself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, and at the same time, she stretched out her tender arms and tightly hugged Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs.

    Xiao Yifei reached out and gently patted Wu You on the head, his eyes fixed on Zhou Meifeng.

    At that moment, Zhu Yonghao and the people beside him were whispering to each other, unnoticed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, fury flickered in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes. She said with indignant displeasure, "Today, today I came to pick up Wu You from school, and the moment I arrived at the school gate, I saw three girls surrounding Wu You. At first, I thought they were ying with Wu You."

    Having said this, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided as she turned her head to look at the group standing beside Zhu Yonghao, then continued speaking to Xiao Yifei.

    "Who knew, when I got closer, I realized they were not ying with Wu You but bullying her. If it were just a regr student conflict, it would have been okay, Xiao Yifei, do you know what they said about Wu You? They said Wu You¡¯s clothes are all picked from a garbage dump, they madements about Wu You being an orphan, I was curious, Wu You just joined the school recently, how could she have offended so many peers?"

    Clearly, today¡¯s events had infuriated Zhou Meifeng intensely; her ample chest quivered with her rapid breathing.

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei frowned with evident confusion because, no matter how she put it, the situation she just described, though infuriating, wasn¡¯t critical enough to warrant a direct phone call to him.

    Because of these matters, Xiao Yifei believed Zhou Meifeng could handle them.

    Don¡¯t assume Meifeng is just a devoted wife and mother at home, in front of Xiao Yifei, remember she is a genuine woman from the vige, tough and explosive in nature. If it really came to a fight, no one would be a match for Zhou Meifeng!

    "Then what happened?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed as he asked Zhou Meifeng sternly.

    At this moment, when Zhou Meifeng heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she turned around with a face that clearly still held traces of anger.

    "Then I confronted those kids, though the clothes I buy for Wu You aren¡¯t very expensive, they are clean! I truly don¡¯t understand how such young children can be so vain!"

    Zhou Meifeng continued, "Who knew that as soon as I approached, Wu You immediately threw herself into my arms, and only then did I realize, it wasn¡¯t the first or second time she had been bullied at school. No wondertely Wu You has been acting strangely at home!"

    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes also sparked a hint of recognition because he too had felt something was off. Initially, Xiao Yifei thought Wu You¡¯s odd behavior was due to not having been at school for a while and suddenly facing difficulty readjusting, which led to her strange reactions; now it seemed he had been somewhat negligent!

    But this, even more so, stirred a sense of irritation in Xiao Yifei.

    "Brother, because I am a new student, I really wanted to be friends with them, but after joining the school, I did well on a test, and the teacher liked me a lot, cing me in the front row. But I don¡¯t understand why, there were a few kids in ss who really didn¡¯t like me, they always hit me and pinched me. I thought, maybe if I didn¡¯t talk and just yed with them, gradually they¡¯d start to like me, but they still don¡¯t!"

    Wu Youy on Xiao Yifei, speaking with a hint of distress, "And also, some friends who initially liked to y with me were scared off by them and wouldn¡¯t dare to y with me anymore."

    She lifted her head, her purerge eyes looking at Xiao Yifei. Though her eyes showed no other figure, Xiao Yifei could still feel the injustice in Wu You¡¯s heart.

    "This isn¡¯t even the worst part!"

    At this moment, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice, filled with anger, resonated again.

    The moment Zhou Meifeng spoke these words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes sharply narrowed. The incidents that had just been recounted had already caused some uncontroble anger in him, and now, it seemed from Zhou Meifeng¡¯s tone, that there was something even worse?

    Of course, any parent would be filled with rage if their child was bullied!

    Moreover, considering Wu You¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t mention it unless she really felt unhappy, and since Wu You had shown that reaction upon meeting Xiao Yifei for the first time, it clearly indicated that those kids¡¯ actions were extremely excessive.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Zhou Meifeng.

    "After hearing what little You told me, I immediately brought her to the Office of Academic Affairs, because I didn¡¯t know what to say about these matters, I could only leave it to the teachers to handle."

    Zhou Meifeng turned to look at the group of people surrounding Zhu Yonghao.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and followed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s gaze toward those people. After hearing little Wu You¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was already somewhat angry. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the kids today, but since they were just children, Xiao Yifei truly didn¡¯t know how to handle them.

    So, his way of dealing with it might really be the same as Zhou Meifeng, taking these kids to the Office of Academic Affairs, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what exactly Zhou Meifeng had seen.

    "Who would have thought, when I just got to the Office of Academic Affairs, I saw that group badmouthing little You!"

    Zhou Meifeng extended her slender finger towards the group around Zhu Yonghao, "They are the very parents of the kids who were bullying little You at the school gate!"

    "Xiao Yifei, do you know what they were saying? They wereining that the teacher was giving too much attention to little You, thereby neglecting their children, and as a result, their children¡¯s grades were falling. They actually demanded that little You¡¯s ss teacher give them an exnation!"

    She continued with burgeoning anger; "Tell me, these parents, acting this way, what kind of well-behaved and sensible children could they possibly raise!"

    Actually, the words that Zhou Meifeng had spoken to Xiao Yifei were already as rational as possible. If she told him the entire situation as it had originally happened, Xiao Yifei would have be even more furious.

    However, upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei was already full of anger.

    If he couldn¡¯t manage children, how could he possibly not handle adults!

    Xiao Yifei reached out his hand and gently rubbed little Wu You¡¯s head.

    The next moment, his expression suddenly turned incredibly sharp. As he turned his head to look at Zhu Yonghao, he called out in a stern voice, "Zhu Yonghao!"

    Zhu Yonghao, suddenly hearing his name called so familiarly, was startled.

    As he hurriedly turned his head around and saw Xiao Yifei, a guilty panic shed through his eyes.

    "Mr. Xiao!"

 Chapter 583 - 383: Unreasonably Fighting for 3 Points

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 383: Unreasonably Fighting for 3 Points</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face suddenly revealed a hint of a smile as he rubbed his plump hands and addressed Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, the two men and one woman standing beside Zhu Yonghao also turned and looked at Xiao Yifei upon hearing his words.

    "Principal Zhu! Who is he?"

    The woman, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, spoke to him with her nose in the air and a face that was highly arrogant.

    The two men standing beside her, though not as haughty as the woman, looked at Xiao Yifei with eyes full of disdain. They then noticed the little Wu You in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms.

    "Hmph! I wondered who it could be; it turns out your backup has arrived. What now? You think you can be so arrogant just because your backup is here?"

    One of the slightly bald men, seeing the scene before him, scoffed contemptuously.

    From this man¡¯s reaction, it was evident that Zhou Meifeng must have already had a confrontation with them, and it certainly had not been pleasant. However, given Zhou Meifeng¡¯s personality, it would be surprising if she didn¡¯t be furious upon witnessing the scene after entering the Dean¡¯s office!

    But seeing the demeanor of these individuals, Xiao Yifei paid them no mind and instead turned to face Zhu Yonghao.

    "Zhu Yonghao, is this how you said you would take good care of Xiao You?"

    He looked coldly at Zhu Yonghao, his voice filled with frigid tones.

    All that had urred today had indeed filled Xiao Yifei with anger.

    At this moment, Zhu Yonghao, seeing Xiao Yifei like this, suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as he recalled everything that had happened in his officest time.

    In Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei was an influential figure in the underworld!

    "Mr. Xiao, please let me exin!"

    Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face was a picture of panic as he hurriedly addressed Xiao Yifei.

    However, just as Zhu Yonghao uttered these words, another bespectacled and somewhat timid man beside him turned around and, with a mocking smile on his face, looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "I was wondering why your child was receiving such good treatment, getting to sit in the front as a new student, and the teachers giving you so much consideration. It turns out, sure enough, you¡¯ve sought help from Principal Zhu!"

    The bespectacled man spoke to Xiao Yifei in a sarcastic tone. Then he turned to look at Zhu Yonghao and said with a smile, "Principal Zhu, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s just trying to intimidate you! Don¡¯t be afraid; how bad could it be? I still have some connections in the Yanjing courts. If he dares to intimidate you again, I¡¯ll see to it that he gets what he deserves!"

    After saying this, the bespectacled man red at Xiao Yifei with disdain, his expression full of provocation.

    "Shut your mouths! Did I ask you anything?"

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei turned his head, his voice cold as he addressed the group of parents, "When it¡¯s time to settle scores, you won¡¯t be able to run! But now, it¡¯s not your turn yet!"

    The moment Xiao Yifei finished his sentence, the temperature in the room seemed to plummet.

    They nced at Xiao Yifei, opened their mouths as if to say something, but were so intimidated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s impressive aura that they were unable to utter a single word.

    Although they dared not speak now, their hearts harbored even greater animosity toward Xiao Yifei!

    "Zhu Yonghao, I¡¯m talking to you."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze shifted back to Zhu Yonghao, his voice remaining frosty.

    Currently, Zhu Yonghao was filled with anxiety. Looking at Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t know how to respond, especially under Xiao Yifei¡¯s formidable and intimidating presence, which sent shivers down Zhu Yonghao¡¯s spine.

    After all, Zhu Yonghao had been aware of today¡¯s incidents early on but had done nothing about them.

    "Mr. Xiao, please let me exin."

    Zhu Yonghao showed an awkward smile on his face, rubbing his hands together again as he looked at Xiao Yifei, who appeared utterly at a loss.

    "You want to speak, right? Fine, go ahead."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over the faces of the students¡¯ parents behind Zhu Yonghao, and then he calmly looked at Zhu, but only those familiar with Xiao could detect the terrifying gleam in his eyes.

    "Here¡¯s the thing..."

    Then, Zhu Yonghao looked at Xiao Yifei and started to exin the situation. Xiao Yifei watched Zhu with a calm expression, squinting his eyes, but as he listened to Zhu¡¯s exnation, the cold light deep in Xiao¡¯s eyes became increasingly chilling.

    Because in Zhu¡¯s ount, he could only hear Zhu making excuses for himself and even justification for the parents of the students who had bullied Wu You, but he couldn¡¯t hear a trace of Zhu¡¯s sincere exnation.

    "So, that¡¯s roughly the situation."

    After he had finished, Zhu Yonghao lifted his head and smiled apologetically at Xiao Yifei, "But you can rest assured, Mr. Xiao, after we return, I will definitely reprimand them well!"

    "So, I still hope you won¡¯t be angry."

    He looked at Xiao Yifei and smiled.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay attention to Zhu¡¯s following remarks. Seeing that Zhu had ceased speaking, he lifted his head and asked with a t tone.

    The moment Zhu Yonghao heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. He looked up at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with nervousness.

    From Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, Zhu Yonghao had already sensed something was amiss!

    "Principal Zhu! What are you saying? Who are you nning to teach a lesson?"

    At this time, the arrogant woman among the three parents shed a cold light in her eyes, turned her head around sharply, and coldly addressed Zhu Yonghao, "Principal Zhu, I hope you carefully consider what you just said!"

    "After all, though I, Dan Lan, may not hold some high office, I am still the deputy director of Yanjing¡¯s Transportation Bureau! And with Gan Yanlei being one of Yanjing¡¯s star businessmen, and Bai Dongdeng as a department head in the police bureau, do you really think that the children we raised could have any issues?"

    Dan Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as she stared at Zhu Yonghao. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly state anything, her words already exerted pressure on Zhu.

    "Moreover, Principal Zhu, about the matter of this man asking you to take extra care of his daughter, it seems we haven¡¯t had a proper discussion yet, have we?"

    Her eyes were filled with a threatening glow as she stared intently at Zhu Yonghao.

    At the same time, not only Dan Lan, but also the two men named Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng standing beside her, raised their heads and looked at Zhu Yonghao with a mysterious gleam in their eyes!

    At that moment, Zhu Yonghao, seeing what was going on, couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.

    He was aware of the identities of these three parents, as well as their characters, which was why, upon learning of the incident, Zhu Yonghao had hesitated in how to handle the situation.

    And now, with Dan Lan¡¯s demeanor, it only added to Zhu Yonghao¡¯s dilemma; he opened his mouth, truly unsure of what to do.

    Because among the children who bullied Wu You, Dan Lan¡¯s child was the ringleader.

    "This student¡¯s parent, isn¡¯t your behavior a bit inappropriate?"

    Just then, a gentle female voice spoke up from the back of the room.

    Although the voice was soft, the annoyance beneath the gentleness was still discernible.

    "Your child, at school, bullies one student today, another tomorrow, and now you, as a parent, behave in the same manner. Do you really think, under your guidance, your child can be taught well?"

 Chapter 584 How do you want it?

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 584 How do you want it?</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiang Ziqi furrowed her brows, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. She stepped forward and, brimming withints, said to Dan Lan, "Your child doesn¡¯t even attend school properly, and even goes as far as to insult his teachers in school. If it weren¡¯t for Principal Zhu¡¯s repeated interference, I would have called you to the school by now!"

    And the sudden appearance of Xiang Ziqi brought a sudden silence to the Academic Affairs Office.

    Even Xiao Yifei turned his head, his eyes filled with surprise as he looked towards Xiang Ziqi.

    Just now, when Xiao Yifei was talking with Zhu Yonghao, he hadn¡¯t noticed this female teacher at all.

    Only after Xiang Ziqi had stood up did Xiao Yifei have a chance to size up this female teacher.

    This female teacher was young but exuded an intellectual and gentle beauty. Her delicate face was framed by ck sses, and she was quite beautiful. Moreover, this teacher radiated a strong sense of righteousness!

    "Teacher Xiang!"

    Upon hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s voice, Wu You, who was still in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, suddenly turned around, her big eyes sparkling as she looked at Xiang Ziqi.

    "Big brother, she¡¯s Teacher Xiang, our homeroom teacher,"

    Then, Wu You raised her little head and smiled happily at Xiao Yifei, "Teacher Xiang is really nice. Not only are her sses interesting, but she¡¯s also a very good person!"

    And when Xiang Ziqi heard Wu You¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and smile at Wu You.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Wu You. No matter what, Teacher Xiang will always have your back!"

    After saying this, Xiang Ziqi raised her head and looked unwaveringly at Dan Lan.

    Xiang Ziqi was already aware of the many instances of Dan Lan¡¯s child causing trouble at school, but each time she discovered these issues and scolded Dan Lan¡¯s child, not only did he fail to repent, but he would even swear at Xiang Ziqi.

    After Xiang Ziqi reported these incidents to Zhu Yonghao, not only did he fail to take action, but he even advised Xiang Ziqi not to take it to heart.

    Xiang Ziqi had endured these issues for a long time. Seeing Dan Lan acting this way now, how could she not be angry!

    At this moment, Dan Lan¡¯s child stood beside Dan Lan, his eyes revealing a sinister look that was not fitting for a child.

    It was clear that there were significant ws in Dan Lan¡¯s parenting.

    "You¡¯re Xiaoxiao¡¯s homeroom teacher, right! I was wondering why Xiaoxiao¡¯s grades were so poor; now I see it¡¯s all because of you!"

    This Xiaoxiao must be Dan Lan¡¯s child.

    Upon hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, Dan Lan¡¯s face instantly revealed a ferocious expression. She turned her head and red at Xiang Ziqi, her face, once filled with pride, now entirely cold.

    Right now, Dan Lan was ming all the reasons for her child¡¯s poor academic performance on Xiang Ziqi!

    "It appears that it¡¯s her, this teacher, because of her own fault, our child¡¯s grades can¡¯t improve. Tell me, isn¡¯t this ruining our children¡¯s future?"

    Dan Lan turned her head to speak to Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng.

    And from Dan Lan¡¯s words, it was clear that Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng¡¯s children also didn¡¯t perform well academically!

    Upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, they both turned their heads, ring angrily at Xiang Ziqi!

    Since Dan Lan held the highest position among the three, not only did their children implicitly follow Dan Lan¡¯s child¡¯s lead, but these two men also implicitly regarded Dan Lan as the leader.

    Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng¡¯s inherent dispositions were fully disyed at this moment.

    "You¡¯re seeing me for the first time today, right? The child has been in school for so many years, and you¡¯ve never appeared once. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident with You today, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet you!"

    Upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s voice, Xiang Ziqi¡¯s irritation turned to anger. She looked directly at Dan Lan without flinching, not at all intimidated by Dan Lan¡¯s presence, "So today you¡¯re telling me that the reason your child isn¡¯t doing well in school is all because of me?"

    "Then tell me, how do you exin the many students in our ss who are doing well?"

    Xiang Ziqi pointed her finger at Wu You and said to Dan Lan angrily, "Wu You has only been at the school for a short time, yet she has already be the top student in ss. Howe her grades haven¡¯t been affected by me!"

    If Dan Lan had talked about something else, perhaps Xiang Ziqi wouldn¡¯t have been as angry as she was now, but Dan Lan actually imed that she had negatively affected his child¡¯s learning, which made Xiang Ziqi even angrier!

    After all, Xiang Ziqi had put in a lot of effort for Dan Lan¡¯s child in the past!

    "Isn¡¯t it all because you¡¯ve taken extra care of this new girl, allowing her to perform so well?"

    Dan Lan stared angrily at Xiang Ziqi, her face full of pride, "Right from her arrival, you let this girl sit in the front row. Tell me, isn¡¯t that favoring her excessively?"

    Upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi couldn¡¯t help but tremble with rage; she had never encountered such a parent before!

    At that moment, standing behind Xiang Ziqi, Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, looked at her with an odd gaze. Indeed, he understood that everyone wanted what was best for their child, but Dan Lan¡¯s unreasonable behavior to this extent was rare.

    And Xiao Yifei was also filled with curiosity, wondering how someone with Dan Lan¡¯s bizarre character could have secured a position as the vice principal.

    "Your name is Dan Lan, right?"

    At this point, Xiao Yifei also finally understood the general development of the current situation. He looked indifferently at Dan Lan and then said coldly, "Is there something wrong with your brain?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Dan Lan¡¯s eyes immediately shed with an angry glint!

    "Principal Zhu! Look, this is what your school¡¯s teachers and new students¡¯ parents are like!"

    She turned her head to Zhu Yonghao and said sternly, "If you don¡¯t deal with these two, then don¡¯t expect your school to run smoothly!"

    "Not only do you neglect my child, but you also agree to take care of another child. With that girl¡¯s appearance, can she be the first in ss? And they say that my Shaoshaohas bullied his child. I¡¯m curious! If there¡¯s nothing wrong with his child, then why would my child, who must be sick, bully his child?"

    Dan Lan coldly looked at Xiao Yifei and continued in a chilling tone, "Moreover, aftering here, he also insults people, with this kind of character, I don¡¯t believe he can teach children well!"

    The current state of Dan Lan directly made Xiao Yifeiugh out of anger; he had never seen such an unreasonable, bizarre person as Dan Lan! And just as Xiao Yifei was about to speak out again, he heard Dan Lan speak again.

    "Principal Zhu, you must take some action against these two today, or else, this issue will definitely not be over!"

    She turned and said coldly to Zhu Yonghao.

    After saying that, Dan Lan looked over to Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng beside her and then said, "The three of us are united on this!"

    Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng, having heard Dan Lan¡¯s words, while agreeing that Dan Lan was indeed being excessive, sometimes the benefit was to be shamelessly reaped. Thus, they nodded in agreement.

    Moreover, even if something were to happen, Dan Lan would clearly be the one in front to bear the brunt. Besides, Dan Lan was the vice principal.

    They both turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, a dismissive nce quickly passing by. They weren¡¯t sessful, how could this young man do anything against Dan Lan!

    Upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi¡¯s eyes widened even more in anger.

    "What kind of parent are you! You¡¯re just a vice principal. What¡¯s there to be so arrogant about!"

 Chapter 585: Taking a Stand

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Taking a Stand</h4><h4></h4>

    Actually, the reason Xiang Ziqi stood up earlier, besides Dan Lan being somewhat too excessive, was because she heard the words concerning her own identity.

    In Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, the other children were all very well-dressed, except for little Wu You, who wore very ordinary clothes. So when Wu You first joined Xiang Ziqi¡¯s ss, Xiang Ziqi immediately noticed her.

    Moreover, under the greeting made by Zhu Yonghao at the beginning, Wu You¡¯s ss, which Xiang Ziqi taught, was the best one. Therefore, when Xiang Ziqi heard what Dan Lan said, she was even more angered.

    Then, after interacting with Wu You, Xiang Ziqi quickly grew fond of this smart and beautiful little girl, even though she knew that Wu You¡¯s family might not be that well-off.

    However,ter on, seeing how Dan Lan¡¯s child arrogantly led the bullying against Wu You, Xiang Ziqi was filled with rage, so afterward, she paid even more attention to Wu You.

    And little Wu You also really liked being with this kind teacher.

    Today, upon seeing Dan Lan unting her status to exert pressure, she suddenly stood up because she feared that Zhu Yonghao might feel threatened and choose to heed Dan Lan¡¯s suggestion.

    But unexpectedly, after she stood up, the situation still turned out this way.

    It was Dan Lan¡¯s child who bullied Wu You, but now, thanks to Dan Lan¡¯s uproar, she had be the victim instead!

    After hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao opened his mouth, his chubby face full of conflict.

    It was at this moment that Xiao Yifei¡¯s serene voice suddenly rang out.

    "So what do you want?"

    He lifted his head and with a cold smile on his face, asked, "What do you want?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden icy demeanor, Dan Lan¡¯s heart tightened in an instant, and she looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, full of nervousness.

    But the next moment, this nervousness turned into irritation for Dan Lan.

    "What are you being so smug about! That fierce look, who are you trying to scare?"

    Her eyes round with anger, she red at Xiao Yifei and said rather aggressively, "I, Dan Lan, have grown up without ever being threatened by anyone! Who do you think you are, daring to threaten me!"

    After saying that, Dan Lan turned to look at Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng standing behind her.

    Especially to Bai Dongdeng, Dan Lan continued to say, "In your police station, how do you normally deal with this sort of person? Shouldn¡¯t you just take him in and detain him for a dozen days to teach him a lesson?"

    "He should look at himself before trying to threaten people! Who does he think he is!"

    Standing in front of Xiao Yifei, Dan Lan had her hands on her hips, acting extremely aggressive!

    Seeing Dan Lan this way, Xiang Ziqi trembled with even more indignation, unable to utter a single word as she pointed at Dan Lan.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Dan Lan, brimming with arrogance and pomposity, and suddenly, a trace of a smile appeared on his face, but the smile was filled with icy coldness.

    Leave aside whether any official Xiao Yifei knew would act like Dan Lan, Xiao Yifei had not even seen a woman behave in the way that Dan Lan was behaving right now!

    "What are you looking at!"

    Dan Lan, swelling with overconfidence, shouted at Xiao Yifei and after saying that, she scoffed and continued, "Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to ask me what I¡¯m going to do? Well then, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what I¡¯m going to do!"

    After that, Dan Lan turned around sharply, facing Zhu Yonghao who was still standing dumbfounded in his ce, and said sternly.

    "Principal Zhu, didn¡¯t I say I wanted an exnation from you?"

    Her shrill, piercing voice echoed throughout the office, "Today, you must fire this so-called ss teacher! And also, this bastard¡¯s daughter, expel her as well!"

    "I really don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s nobody who can handle such arrogant and unreasonable people!"

    Dan Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light, and she stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei.

    Zhu Yonghao, who was already feeling at a loss, felt a sudden pang in his heart when he heard Dan Lan¡¯s words, and his chubby face took on an extremely conflicted expression.

    Earlier, when Zhu Yonghao heard the sharp exchange between Dan Lan and Xiao Yifei, he was already feeling very conflicted.

    Because in his mind, Xiao Yifei was very likely a big shot involved with the underworld. After all, being able to effortlessly summon a foreigner as powerful as a wild beast wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do, let alone bringing three million in cash while calling the ferocious foreigner resembling an iron tower.

    Many people have three million, but those who can easilye up with three million in cash are indeed few and far between!

    That¡¯s why Zhu Yonghao used to be extremely cautious and respectful when dealing with issues rted to Xiao Yifei!

    Because he was very afraid of attracting unnecessary trouble!

    Although Zhu Yonghao thought Xiao Yifei was someone not to be trifled with, what truly filled him with worry was actually Dan Lan!

    The reason wasn¡¯t just because Dan Lan was the deputy head of the transportation bureau, but also because of her unreasonable character.

    Otherwise, when Xiang Ziqi first reported Dan Lan¡¯s child¡¯s issue to Zhu Yonghao, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to smooth things over and hoped to hastily deal with the matter, especially since, in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind, Dan Lan¡¯s child would be graduating from primary school in just a few years.

    But he had not anticipated that in the end, such a mess would still erupt.

    "Principal Zhu! Did you hear me speaking?"

    Dan Lan red at Zhu Yonghao and said in an icy tone.

    At this moment, upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi was even more furious. She turned her head to look at Dan Lan, but she didn¡¯t want to say a word to this disgusting woman and turned her head back to Zhu Yonghao.

    "Principal, she¡¯s acting like this, you can¡¯t possibly think there¡¯s no issue here!"

    The words of Xiang Ziqi were filled with indignation: "She even wants you to expel us! If Wu You, such an excellent child, were really expelled, it would be our school¡¯s loss!"

    At that time, Zhu Yonghao, hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, was suddenly startled, because he found these words very familiar.

    Because at the very beginning, when Wu You was being enrolled, Zhu Yonghao remembered that he had said the same thing to Xiao Yi, but now these words from Xiang Ziqi¡¯s mouth sounded harsh to him.

    "Zhu Yonghao!"

    Just then, Dan Lan bit her teeth and said to Zhu Yonghao angrily, "If you still want to keep your job as the principal, then hurry up and do as I say, otherwise you¡¯ll regret it!"

    Dan Lan used Xiao Yifei of threatening others, but the way she was acting right now made her look more threatening than anyone else!

    Meanwhile, the child standing beside Dan Lan smiled, seeing how no one dared to refute his mother¡¯s words, his little face revealed a trace of a cold smile!

    It was evident how terrible the examples set by Dan Lan were, and the kind of family education she was giving to her child!

    After hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s chubby face showed an even more conflicted expression.

    He raised his head, looking at Xiao Yifei, who was standing opposite him with a calm expression, and his heart was even more conflicted.

    "Principal Zhu, have you really thought about what you should do?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhu Yonghao and started to smile calmly.

    Ever since Dan Lan began ranting like a shrew with no intention of stopping and even became increasingly demanding, Xiao Yifei had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t let this matter end so easily today.

 Chapter 586: Wrong Decision

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Wrong Decision</h4><h4></h4>

    Not to mention how angry Xiao Yifei felt about Wu You being bullied, just looking at Dan Lan¡¯s current demeanor was already unbearable for him.

    Therefore, now that Xiao Yifei had made up his mind, he could observe Dan Lan¡¯s current performance with a dispassionate gaze, because as far as he was concerned, no matter how fiercely Dan Lan was acting now, her fate had already been sealed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t just Dan Lan¡ªGan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng¡¯s endings had also been predetermined.

    And now, the time hade for Xiao Yifei to observe was Zhu Yonghao¡¯s response, which would dictate his ultimate fate.

    Whether he would cry orugh was now up to Zhu Yonghao¡¯s own choice!

    Originally, Xiao Yifei had not intended to give Zhu Yonghao this opportunity.

    After all, Zhu Yonghao had assured him he would take good care of Wu You, but the ultimate oue was Wu You being bullied without Zhu Yonghao informing him. Moreover, the key point was that when Xiao Yifei had just asked him about it, Zhu Yonghao did not give a serious exnation but kept making excuses instead.

    And Zhu Yonghao¡¯s own behavior was also very dissatisfying to Xiao Yifei.

    But even so, Xiao Yifei still decided to give Zhu Yonghao a chance.

    At that moment, upon hearing Xiao Yifei speak, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s eyes shed with struggle, his heart filled with mixed emotions!

    But suddenly, Zhu Yonghao remembered everything that happened the first time Xiao Yifei had questioned him.

    He remembered Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor at the time, and in his mind, Xiao Yifei held the identity of a gang leader.

    Finally, determination shed in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s eyes, and he made up his mind!

    "I don¡¯t believe that any gangster, no matter how tough, can outdo the deputy director of the Traffic Bureau!"

    Zhu Yonghao clenched his teeth, then suddenly looked up at Xiao Yifei.

    The reason Zhu Yonghao could harbor such a thought was not only because of the supposed identity Xiao Yifei had in his imagination but also partly due to the pressure Dan Lan¡¯s fierce attitude had just put on him.

    "So, have you made up your mind?"

    Seeing the mysterious light flickering in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s eyes as he looked at him, Xiao Yifei smiled gently. He pointed at Zhu Yonghao and said lightly, "Whatever decision you make, I won¡¯t influence you, but you will have to pay the price for your own choices."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was filled with indifference, seemingly devoid of any emotional fluctuation, but oddly, as soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Yonghao suddenly felt as if the man standing before him was like a towering mountain, imposing immense and despairing pressure on him!

    "Shut up! When was it your ce to criticize the decisions made by Principal Zhu!"

    At this point, Dan Lan also realized that Zhu Yonghao had made his decision, and obviously, it was very favorable for them. So, after Xiao Yifei spoke, she turned her head and rebuked him harshly.

    She was worried that Xiao Yifei¡¯sst words might change Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mind because no matter what, even if she were to threaten Zhu Yonghao, at this moment, he was still the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School. Dan Lan was unsure if her words would be heeded, but Zhu Yonghao still had the authority to change his mind!

    When Xiao Yifei heard what Dan Lan said, he looked at her with a faint smile on his face, but he didn¡¯t respond. Because, in his eyes, Dan Lan had long lost any right to speak to him.

    Although Xiao Yifei was aware of all this, Xiang Ziqi had no idea what was about to happen.

    Seeing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s expression, Xiang Ziqi understood what decision he had made, her eyes widening as she looked at him.

    "Principal Zhu, are you really going to make such a decision! If you really do this, have you considered the thoughts of the other teachers at our school!"

    Xiang Ziqi extended her trembling hand toward Dan Lan, her heart filled with indignation as she spoke, "Just because of such an irrational parent, who speaks nothing but nonsense, and because she is what, a deputy director, you decide to listen to her?"

    However, the only response to Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words was Dan Lan¡¯s coldugh; Zhu Yonghao said nothing at all.

    Seeing the situation at hand, Xiang Ziqi opened her mouth. Although she already knew what the answer was, the sight before her still faintly fueled other illusions in her mind.

    Yet, the words that followed from Zhu Yonghao instantly shattered Xiang Ziqi¡¯s illusions!

    "Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m truly sorry. You see, Xiao You is so excellent that if she continues studying at our school, I fear it may hinder her studies. Furthermore, her rtionship with her ssmates also seems to be not very good. So, Mr. Xiao, why not take Xiao You to look at other schools?"

    Zhu Yonghao wore a smile on his face as he rubbed his hands and spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    After he finished speaking and was about to say something more, Xiao Yifei abruptly interrupted him.

    "Enough, shut up. Xiao You is not someone you¡¯re qualified to address."

    He spoke to Zhu Yonghao, his voice calm.

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face briefly shed a smile. This Zhu Yonghao was truly interesting. What was a case of Wu You being bullied, in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s mouth, turned into Wu You having poor rtionships with her ssmates.

    But now, discussing this matter had already be meaningless.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao was momentarily at a loss for words, but he could understand why Xiao Yifei had such a reaction.

    Therefore, he did not say anything more to Xiao Yifei but instead turned his head to look at Xiang Ziqi.

    However, the attitude Zhu Yonghao had while speaking to Xiang Ziqi was not as respectful as when he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Pack up your things,ter head to the HR department to handle the resignation procedures, and then you can leave."

    Having said this directly to Xiang Ziqi, Zhu Yonghao turned his head and looked toward Dan Lan.

    At that moment, upon hearing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi felt as if struck by lightning!

    She had put so much effort and care into the whole school, for so many students, yet in the end, it was all outweighed by a single sentence from Dan Lan!

    There was no longer any spirit in Xiang Ziqi¡¯s eyes; she slowly walked forward.

    Wu You, seeing Xiang Ziqi in this state, couldn¡¯t help but show a worried look in her eyes. She stretched out her little arm and hugged Xiang Ziqi.

    Feeling someone embracing her, Xiang Ziqi lowered her head and saw it was Wu You. Xiang Ziqi disyed a somewhat pitiful smile on her face. She crouched down and said to Wu You, "Xiao You, I¡¯m really sorry. Your teacher wasn¡¯t able to help you."

    At this moment, hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, Wu You shook her head vigorously. She crisply said to Xiang Ziqi, "Teacher Xiang, don¡¯t worry. With big brother here, no one can bully us!"

    Instantly, upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at Xiao Yifei standing behind Wu You.

    But upon seeing Xiao Yifei, a bitter smile appeared on Xiang Ziqi¡¯s face. She gently shook her head, then softly tousled Wu You¡¯s hair.

    In fact, just a moment ago, Xiang Ziqi still held a sliver of hope in her heart. She imagined that even if Zhu Yonghao had made his decision, there would still be someone who would stand up and speak up for her. However, looking around the entire administrative office and noticing that, although there were not many teachers present, there were still some teachers around.

 Chapter 587 - s: Beating the Trash

    <h4>Chapter 587: 587 Chapters: Beating the Trash</h4><h4></h4>

    However, after hearing the coercive words of Dan Lan and the final decision made by Zhu Yonghao just now, the teachers merely showed a high-handed expression of indifference in an instant, as if they had ced themselves outside the matter.

    This realization suddenly filled Xiang Ziqi¡¯s heart with despair.

    But it was also understandable, since the attitudes disyed by Dan Lan and Zhu Yonghao just now had indeed filled people with tension.

    Although she could understand, Xiang Ziqi still felt a strong sense of injustice and pain in her heart, and she still couldn¡¯t quite understand why things had turned out this way.

    Soon after, Xiang Ziqi heard theforting words of little Wu You.

    She turned her head and nced at the handsome Xiao Yifei standing behind her, a bitter smile inevitably appearing on her face, because she did not believe that Xiao Yifei could do much.

    However, Xiang Ziqi had now realized something¡ªat first, she thought Xiao Yifei was the father of little Wu You, but now it seemed that he was actually her brother, which exined why Xiao Yifei seemed so young to Xiang Ziqi.

    But these things, no matter how much she said or thought about them now, no longer held any other meaning.

    However, now Xiang Ziqi was filled with rage, if she was dismissed, she was dismissed, she could always find another job, given her own level of teaching, but little Wu You, such a brilliant girl, not only was she bullied, but also because of the pressure exerted by Dan Lan, she was forced out of school!

    How could this not fill Xiang Ziqi¡¯s heart with rage!

    At that moment, little Wu You could seemingly see theplex feelings of unhappiness in Xiang Ziqi¡¯s heart; she stretched out her hand to gently tug at Xiang Ziqi¡¯s soft palm and then raised her head and said, "Ms. Xiang, I¡¯ve said it, you don¡¯t need to be angry, and you don¡¯t need to worry, with Brother Xiao Yifei here, there¡¯s nothing we need to be afraid of!"

    After speaking, little Wu You paused, she raised her head, herrge eyes staring intently at Xiang Ziqi, as if to make Xiang Ziqi feel even more reassured, she emphasized her tone, "With Big Brother Xiao Yifei here, there definitely won¡¯t be any problem!"

    Little Wu You could see the turmoil inside Xiang Ziqi, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what Xiang Ziqi was thinking, so herforting words to Xiang Ziqi sounded even more heartbreaking.

    She reached out her hand and gently embraced little Wu You.

    And Xiao Yifei, seeing this scene before him, could not help but sh a bright light in his eyes.

    He knew that given little Wu You¡¯s personality, if someone were not truly kind, they would never have had the chance to be so close to little Wu You; thus, Xiao Yifei was filled with trust in Xiang Ziqi¡¯s character.

    At that moment, Dan Lan¡¯s harsh voice rang out again.

    "What about it! You two, did you not understand what President Zhu said?"

    With a sharp look, Dan Lan regarded Xiao Yifei and Xiang Ziqi, her voice filled with a scolding tone, "Hurry up and pack your things and get out!"

    "People like you, how do you deserve to stay in a school. Take your child and leave, and you, the teacher, get out too!"

    She looked down upon Xiao Yifei and Xiang Ziqi from her high stance, her face etched with a repulsive sharpness, and at the same time, a cold glint flickered in her eyes!

    At that time, Zhu Yonghao heard Dan Lan¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Now that he had already made such a decision, he just hoped that Dan Lan¡¯s influence could help him keep Xiao Yifei firmly in check!

    Currently in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei was still that gang leader from the underworld.

    And when Xiang Ziqi heard Dan Lan¡¯s words, she looked up with rage in her eyes, stood up fiercely, and was ready to proceed with resignation procedures.

    Seeing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s action, a gleam of satisfaction shed across Dan Lan¡¯s eyes, and her face wore a hint of chill.

    "And you! Can¡¯t you understand human speech or what! Hurry up and take your child and get out! What if my child bullied your child, it¡¯s because your child needs disciplining!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei still standing there unmoved, anger filled Dan Lan¡¯s eyes; through gritted teeth, she shouted at Xiao Yifei, "Or what, should I have someone throw you out!"

    And upon seeing Dan Lan¡¯s appearance at that moment, a detached smile suddenly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    He stood up and walked toward Dan Lan.

    "What now! What are you trying to do! Do you really think you¡¯re all that impressive?"

    As Dan Lan saw Xiao Yifei approaching her, although his expression made her feel somewhat guilty, she didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei could do anything to her.

    "My child is unruly?"

    Xiao Yifei looked down at her child and then, with a calm expression, shook his head at Dan Lan, "You really are pitiful!"

    Just when Dan Lan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a fierce look shed in her eyes. Her face, full of ugly and mean expressions, was ice cold. She was just about to unleash a barrage of curses when she suddenly saw a hand p appear in front of her!

    "Smack¡ª"

    The loud sound erupted fiercely in therge academic affairs office!

    One side of Dan Lan¡¯s cheek immediately turned a bright red with a distinct imprint of five fingers, and the next moment, it swelled up significantly!

    She extended her hand to cover her painfully burning cheek, her eyes trembling as she looked at Xiao Yifei, filled with disbelief. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei would actually strike, that he truly dared to strike!

    And the force used was so great!

    Dan Lan¡¯s fingers trembled as she pointed at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with hatred quivering. She clearly wanted to say something, but in the next moment, another powerful p came flying across!

    "Smack¡ª!"

    Instantly, the other side of Dan Lan¡¯s face swelled up fiercely, and this p from Xiao Yifei was even more forceful and heavy than the first one!

    At the same time, a toothced with blood flew out of Dan Lan¡¯s mouth!

    This p had actually knocked out Dan Lan¡¯s tooth!

    "Good thingse in pairs, don¡¯t you think?"

    A cold glint suddenly shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he looked at Dan Lan and coldly smiled!

    Struck by these two powerful ps, Dan Lan just stood there stunned, as if she had been knocked senseless!

    "I have never hit a woman before, I don¡¯t hit women now, and I will never hit women in the future!"

    Xiao Yifei coldly looked at the Dan Lan who seemed to have been stunned senseless, his voice devoid of any emotion as he said, "But, you are simply not a woman, you are just trash!"

    "So, striking trash doesn¡¯t interfere with my original intentions!"

    He looked at Dan Lan, his voice as cold as a chilling winding from the depths of hell!

    Although Dan Lan had been stupefied by Xiao Yifei¡¯s two heavy ps, the words he spoke now still involuntarily made her shudder because the aura emanating from Xiao Yifei filled her heart with fear!

    Not just her, but also Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng who stood behind Dan Lan, shivered in fear as their eyes filled with dread looking toward Xiao Yifei.

    Because they could hardly imagine that this man in front of them could act so decisively with no mercy!

    But they hadn¡¯t considered just how arrogant and aggressively domineering Dan Lan had acted moments before.

    And as this scene unfolded in the academic affairs office, everyone there remained frozen in their ces! The looks in their eyes toward Xiao Yifei were filled with astonishment!

    Xiang Ziqi slightly opened her mouth, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, she couldn¡¯t imagine how this man, with his handsome features, could be so resolute, delivering such forceful ps!

 Chapter 588: If Itâ€™s Not Enough, Do It Again

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 588: If It¡¯s Not Enough, Do It Again</h4><h4></h4>

    What confused Xiang Ziqi was where this man got his courage¡ªhad he not heard what Dan Lan had just said? Was he not aware of how deep Dan Lan¡¯s connections went?

    Where did this man get such bravery from?

    Xiang Ziqi stared nkly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, her eyes filled with curiosity, doubt, and helplessness.

    Unlike Xiang Ziqi¡¯s flustered reaction, Zhou Meifeng responded much more indifferently, so much so that one might say she didn¡¯t react at all.

    Zhou Meifeng simply watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, but her beautiful eyes sparkled brightly as if to say, that¡¯s how her man should be!

    And in this situation, nobody paid attention to little Wu You. Having seen everything unfold before her, a pure smile flickered across her delicate face.

    In fact, Wu You was not oblivious to everything¡ªher eyes, which could see through people¡¯s hearts, had already prated many matters.

    Meanwhile, Zhu Yonghao was frozen in ce. He stared at Xiao Yifei with conviction, now firmly believing that Xiao Yifei was a big shot in the underworld.

    Otherwise, how could he have acted so decisively?

    But Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and he grew even more pessimistic about Xiao Yifei¡¯s prospects. Setting aside the fact that Xiao Yifei had the audacity to assault a public official, a deputy bureau director, the very person standing behind Dan Lan, Bai Dongdeng, was already a deputy section chief of the police bureau!

    Was Xiao Yifei not afraid of biting the bullet? Or did he think that by taking action now, others would not deal with him?

    Zhu Yonghao shook his head slightly and sighed.

    He was extremely relieved that he had not chosen to help Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent act alone could drag Zhu Yonghao down with him!

    One must know that even if it was just a p on an ordinary person, with the maniption of those with an agenda, it was more than enough to get Xiao Yifei in trouble!

    Let alone the fact that he had hit the deputy director of Yanjing¡¯s Transportation Bureau!

    Zhu Yonghao was already surprised by the scene before him, but what happened next was beyond his imagination.

    Now, Dan Lan, standing opposite Xiao Yifei, finally regained her senses from the two ps. Shaking her still somewhat dizzy head, hatred filled her eyes with blood-red rage in an instant.

    Then, she saw her teeth,ced with bloodstains, on the ground!

    Dan Lan¡¯s body shrank violently, not caring about the fiery pain in her cheeks; she quickly reached out to touch her teeth.

    The moment she felt her mrs had indeed been knocked out by Xiao Yifei, Dan Lan let out a piercing scream like that of a ughtered pig!

    This scream that reverberated through the academic affairs office made everyone there shudder!

    The screeching, like a pig being ughtered, grew louder and louder!

    "He actually dared to hit me! He really dared to hit me! He must have eaten the guts of a bear and a leopard to dare to hit me! Not to mention, he did it right in front of my child, knocking out my teeth!"

    The piercing shrill sound was like fingernails scraping ss, making anyone who heard it furrow their brows instantly!

    All those in the academic affairs office were staring at Dan Lan without much sympathy in their eyes because her behavior was indeed not likeable.

    And just moments ago, Dan Lan was filled with deep anger towards Xiao Yifei, even because he had hit her in front of her child, but she did not reflect on the fact that her own venomous words had been spoken in front of little Wu You!

    Her actions were even more deplorable and detestable than Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    "What are you two looking at? He dared to hit me! Are you blind?"

    The next moment, Dan Lan turned her head and, grinding her teeth, cruelly said to Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng, "Get revenge for me! Are you really blind?"

    "Or are you two big men actually scared of him alone?"

    Her voice was filled with bone-deep hatred!

    Hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng were stunned for a moment. As they looked up at Xiao Yifei, hesitation flickered across their faces.

    "There are two of you; are you really afraid of just one person?"

    Dan Lan¡¯s heart-wrenching voice rang out once again!

    Finally, after hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, the two menacing men charged at Xiao Yifei!

    Right now, no matter what, they needed to capture Xiao Yifei first!

    However, just as Xiao Yifei saw Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng rushing toward him, a cold light shed in his eyes, and a clear look of disdain appeared on his lips.

    Even twenty men might not necessarily be a match for Xiao Yifei at this moment.

    How could these two menacing, pot-bellied middle-aged men possibly be a match for Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure shed suddenly, and by the time he reappeared, Gan Yanlei and Bai Dongdeng were flying far away,nding on the ground with a muffled thud!

    "Ugh¡ª"

    Painful sounds came from the mouths of both men.

    At this point, Bai Dongdeng seemed to be suddenly filled with anger at this oue!

    "You dare to ambush the police! You¡¯re done for, you won¡¯t be able to escape today no matter what," he said, turning around, pointing at Xiao Yifei with teeth clenched in fury!

    "Ambush the police?"

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei heard Bai Dongdeng¡¯s words and a look of disdain shed fiercely across his cold face as he looked down at Bai Dongdeng.

    At this time, Bai Dongdeng and Gan Yanlei were lying on the ground; though they raised their heads and red viciously at Xiao Yifei, their expressions unavoidably revealed their pain.

    One must know that Xiao Yifei¡¯s attack on them was without the slightest courtesy, and these two men, ustomed tofort and luxury, could hardly bear Xiao Yifei¡¯s beating.

    And just then, seeing Xiao Yifei turn his head to look at him, Bai Dongdeng instinctually shrank back, a fleeting look of fear crossing his face.

    "You call yourself police?"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head in contempt.

    At this moment, the scene inside the academic affairs office had already surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination.

    The teachers in the academic affairs office had not expected that Wu You¡¯s parent would be so overbearing, that after pping Dan Lan, he would go on to beat the other two students¡¯ parents without the slightest mercy!

    Zhu Yonghao watched Xiao Yifei with his mouth slightly open, full of surprise, still not understanding why Xiao Yifei was so bold.

    Xiang Ziqi was even more stunned; the moment Xiao Yifei had made his move, she had already pulled Wu You to hide at the very back, but the scene unfolding before her eyes still filled Xiang Ziqi with amazement.

    "Xiao You, what does your big brother do?"

    At this moment, Xiang Ziqi didn¡¯t have time to think about being expelled, or even why Xiao Yifei had the courage to fight in the academic affairs office.

    What truly amazed her was how Xiao Yifei had managed to take down two men in an instant!

    One must know, although those two men were pot-bellied, they weren¡¯t pushovers by any means!

    When Wu You heard Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, she was slightly taken aback, a smile appearing on her delicate little face.

    "Teacher Xiang, Brother Xiao Yifei has the same job as you; he¡¯s a teacher too, but it seems like Brother Xiao Yifei is a university teacher," she exined earnestly and methodically to Teacher Xiang Ziqi.

 Chapter 589: Just You Wait

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Just You Wait</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi suddenly went stiff, looking at Xiao Yifei with disbelief.

    In her mind, Xiao Yifei could have had any job, but a teacher, and a university teacher at that, was beyond imagination!

    Xiang Ziqi¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at the tall and handsome Xiao Yifei. His decisive and swift actions from before made it hard to believe he was a university teacher¡ªand so young too! This truth filled Xiang Ziqi¡¯s heart with even greater surprise!

    Indeed, this surprise had even diluted the anger she felt about being expelled just moments ago.

    "Yes, Xiao Yifei is a university teacher,"

    At this moment, Zhou Meifeng finally spoke up calmly. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Yifei, revealing a stunningly beautiful smile, "And like Xiao You said earlier, let us be at ease, then we certainly cany our worries to rest!"

    Right after Zhou Meifeng finished speaking, the situation in the field suddenly underwent another dramatic change!

    "You two useless things! Two grown men can¡¯t beat him by themselves!"

    Dan Lan¡¯s voice was filled with a hysterical madness as she scornfully looked at the two men lying on the ground, then suddenly turned her head and, with ws bared, charged directly at Xiao Yifei: "I¡¯m going to kill you! How dare you hit me! I will kill you!"

    Her crazed appearance was utterly disgusting to behold.

    "Coming to court death again?"

    A cold sh crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s face once more as he watched the frantic Dan Lan, a glint of disgust appearing in his eyes, followed by another fierce p!

    This time, Xiao Yifei put even more strength into his p!

    To someone as shameless as Dan Lan, without giving her a hard lesson, it seemed she would never learn!

    "p¡ª"

    The stinging p, poured onto the already searing pain like fuel on fire, made her face go numb and lose all sensation from Xiao Yifei¡¯s blow!

    "Ah!"

    Dan Lan let out a shriek like a pig being ughtered!

    Although her face had gone numb from Xiao Yifei¡¯s ps, the humiliation was something Dan Lan simply couldn¡¯t bear!

    And the most critical thing was that Dan Lan, hit by the heavy-handed p of Xiao Yifei, was sent flying.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Dan Lan crashed heavily to the ground, but even as shey there, she still held her head high, the hatred in her eyes fierce enough to skin Xiao Yifei alive!

    However, Dan Lan and Bai Dongdeng¡¯s group finally realized that they were no match for Xiao Yifei with their current strength!

    "Assaulting a police officer, in addition to striking a public officer!"

    Dan Lan lifted her head, first giving Bai Dongdeng a nce, then turning a crazed, venomous look towards Xiao Yifei: "You little bastard, you¡¯re finished!"

    "The events of today can no longer be resolved by just taking your child and getting lost!"

    She said threateningly to Xiao Yifei, "If I don¡¯tpletely destroy you alive, then my name isn¡¯t Dan Lan!"

    After speaking, Dan Lan turned her head to Bai Dongdeng and shouted, "What are you standing there for, now that things have escted so much! Get a move on!"

    Finally, Bai Dongdeng came to his senses, slumped on the ground, reaching out a hand to cover his chest where he had been hit, his expression pained as he took out his phone.

    As Dan Lan saw Bai Dongdeng finally taking action, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. At this moment, she had no intention of getting up. Dan Lan justy on the ground, her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, but her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at Xiao Yifei.

    Zhu Yonghao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly at Xiao Yifei, for he knew that once Dan Lan and the others start tapping into their resources, Xiao Yifei, no matter how tough, no matter how much a big shot in the underworld he was, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the few of them!

    It wasn¡¯t just Zhu Yonghao; even Xiang Ziqi, witnessing the scene, couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth as if to say something to persuade Xiao Yifei, but upon seeing that he showed no reaction, she too let out a deep sigh and fell silent.

    Because Xiang Ziqi¡¯s thoughts were simr to Zhu Yonghao¡¯s.

    Meanwhile, seeing Bai Dongdeng making a phone call, a flicker of amusement passed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "So you¡¯re starting to make calls now, huh?"

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head, his handsome face disying an indifferent expression as he smiled lightly, looking at Dan Lan and said nonchntly, "Hurry up; I¡¯m waiting for you!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei uttered these words, Bai Dongdeng, copsed behind, was staring straight at Xiao Yifei with eyes filled with hatred, while simultaneously speaking to the person on the other end of the phone.

    It was clear that Bai Dongdeng had no intention of getting up either. He decided to maintain this position and wait for the people he contacted to arrive before taking action.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Dan Lan couldn¡¯t help but raise her head, and a sinister light shed in her eyes as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re bragging about!"

    She sneered coldly, "Wait for us, sure, prepare to wait for your death!"

    Dan Lan had made up her mind; as soon as Bai Dongdeng brought people over, even if it used up all her connections, she was determined to crush this bastard named Xiao Yifei to dust and ensure he could never rise again in this lifetime!

    Her gaze was as cold as a serpent¡¯s, filled entirely with malevolence.

    At this moment, seeing that Xiao Yifei was indeed obediently standing still, waiting for Bai Dongdeng to bring people over, Dan Lan¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction, for she was utterly certain that as long as Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t run away now, she would torture Xiao Yifei with a thousand methodster!

    But even if Xiao Yifei ran away, she would move heaven and earth to find him and y him alive!

    And now, Dan Lan seemed to already visualize Xiao Yifei being tormented at her hands.

    A cruel smile spread across her face.

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Dan Lan, looking down at her from a superior position. He suddenly noticed the change in Dan Lan¡¯s expression.

    "Are you sick? Can you stillugh now?"

    Xiao Yifeiughed at Dan Lan, shook his head, turned around, and casually sat on a desk in the academic affairs office, coldly watching her, "I said I would wait for you, and I will definitely wait; I just hope you won¡¯t regret it when the timees!"

    Afterwards, his face returned to an indifferent expression, and then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze lightly swept around the academic affairs office, resting momentarily on Zhu Yonghao as he shook his head gently.

    Zhu Yonghao, upon witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden shock in his heart, wondering what exactly Xiao Yifei was thinking.

    The indifferent look that Xiao Yifei had given him also brought about a chilling sensation in Zhu Yonghao, and he suddenly felt that his previous decision might have been the wrong choice!

    But soon, Zhu Yonghao vigorously shook his head, trying to cast aside this misperception, because he believed that the regret he felt should not be there at all in his heart!

    After all, how could Xiao Yifei possibly match up to Dan Lan and the others? Such a situation was absolutely impossible!

    Even though Zhu Yonghao continued to think this way, a part of him still felt uneasy.

    Everything now would have to wait until the people Bai Dongdeng had called arrived.

    Zhu Yonghao turned to look at Bai Dongdeng, who had just hung up the phone. Bai Dongdeng lifted his head and looked coldly at Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 590: The Show Begins

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 590: The Show Begins</h4><h4></h4>

    Originally, the conflict between them and Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t serious; it was merely provoked by Dan Lan, who also held a higher position. However, just moments ago, after Xiao Yifei had knocked him down, Bai Dongdeng felt even more hatred towards Xiao Yifei!

    However, Bai Dongdeng suddenly found that in this situation, Xiao Yifei still had aposed expression on his face, and even had the leisure to sit on the table and look at them yfully. This made Bai Dongdeng¡¯s heart jump, and he suddenly became nervous.

    The way Xiao Yifei looked right now was incredibly abnormal!

    Yet, no matter how much Bai Dongdeng thought, he simply couldn¡¯t understand how this seemingly indifferent young man could possibly turn the situation around!

    In the end, a cold sneer also appeared on Bai Dongdeng¡¯s face.

    The atmosphere in the office suddenly underwent another change.

    The few teachers who were still in the office, when they saw this situation, couldn¡¯t help but show a panicked expression on their faces and hurriedly left the office.

    Although they all knew whose fault it was from the start, under the pressure exerted by Dan Lan, they simply didn¡¯t dare to speak up for justice. And now, with the situation having developed into something uncontroble, regrettably, they could only choose to leave temporarily!

    After the already few teachers had left the office, it appeared even more deserted.

    In the midst of silence, it seemed as if a storm was brewing.

    At this moment, the infinitely tense Xiang Ziqi bit her delicate lips lightly and abruptly walked towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yi¡¯s brother, although I don¡¯t know why they all trust you so much, and you also seem utterly indifferent,"

    she raised her head, her face full of intellectual beauty and worry, and said to Xiao Yifei, "When this started today, I was also very angry, but now that it has developed to this point, I think the best thing for us would be to remain rational! Even though Xiao Yi has been bullied, many times I¡¯ve already helped him fend off these issues. Even if I¡¯m dismissed and they don¡¯t allow Xiao Yi to continue his schooling, it¡¯s still better than something worse happening!"

    Xiang Ziqi paused and then seriously said to Xiao Yifei, "Just now, as you might have heard, all of them, they are public officials. We really can¡¯t confront them at all. Even if you are indeed a university professor, it¡¯s of no use!"

    At this moment, after hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, his gaze calm as he looked back at Xiang Ziqi.

    "So, the best choice for us now is to leave first, to avoid more trouble!"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, who had heard Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, showed a faint smile.

    Xiang Ziqi really was a nice person, not only beautiful but also kind-hearted.

    But, not understanding Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, she would say such things!

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had not responded, Xiang Ziqi opened her mouth to say something more but then heard Dan Lan¡¯s shrill voice.

    "Trying to run? No way! Weren¡¯t you just confidently waiting for us? Are you even a man? If you are, then don¡¯t run!"

    Dan Lan, with his head held high, yelled at Xiao Yifei loudly.

    "What are you howling about? Did I say I was leaving?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, nced at Dan Lan indifferently, and responded coolly.

    And just after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, the doors of the office were suddenly kicked open, and from outside, dozens of Special Team officers armed with real guns burst in!

    Seeing this scene unfold, a smug look suddenly shed across Bai Dongdeng¡¯s face.

    People have arrived!

    And the moment the Special Team burst in, Bai Dongdeng, lying on the ground, suddenly had a gleam in his eye, and his mouth curved into a cold smile.

    Not just him, including Dan Lan and Gan Yanlei lying behind, their faces also revealed an excited smile.

    Seeing the Special Team armed with real guns, the fear they had felt towards Xiao Yifei suddenly dissipated a lot, and at the same time, what washed over them was an extreme sense of exhration!

    Because of the humiliation they had suffered at the hands of Xiao Yifei, they could finally take their revenge!

    However, the Special Team members, armed with real guns and live ammunition, suddenly filled Xiang Ziqi with intense apprehension!

    The Special Team members, with their guns pointing ominously, seemed to be shimmering with a cold light!

    She turned her head abruptly and looked at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was still sitting at the table, a faint smile on his face, and when he saw these heavily armed Special Team members, his eyes even sparkled with interest!

    Instantly, Xiang Ziqi wanted to shout out loud.

    From childhood, Xiang Ziqi had never closely observed firearms, let alone faced the somber expressions and formidable presence of the Special Team!

    So, the current Xiang Ziqi was filled with panic!

    "They have arrived!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯szy voice rang out lightly, his eyes briefly scanned over the heavily armed Special Team, and then he squinted and smiled.

    However, the Special Team members did not pay attention to Xiao Yifei. Their faces filled with urgency as they rushed towards Bai Dongdeng.

    "Chief Bai!"

    At the same time, the lead round-faced Special Team member continued with great concern, "What happened to you! Is there anything wrong, what urgent situation has urred here!"

    Although Xiao Yifei did not know what Bai Dongdeng had said over the phone moments ago, from the current situation of the Special Team, he knew that Bai Dongdeng must have described a critical situation on the phone; otherwise, the Special Team would not have rushed over with real guns and live ammunition so swiftly!

    Of course, when the Special Team entered the office, seeing Bai Dongdeng on the ground, his face in pain, they also felt extremely tense!

    Instantly, the Special Team loaded their bullets, swiftly turned around, and their sharp eyes swept through every corner of the office!

    But in an instant, the Special Team suddenly froze because they did not see the critical situation described by Bai Dongdeng in the office; there were only a few people there!

    Except for two women and a child, there was only a handsome man sitting at the table across from the round-faced Special Team member, who was currently looking at them with a faint smile on his face!

    "Chief Bai, what exactly is going on!"

    The round-faced Special Team member furrowed his brow subtly and turned to Bai Dongdeng.

    Although Bai Dongdeng was a chief in their police bureau, he could not casually mobilize the Special Team unless Bai Dongdeng had described the situation as very severe over the phone; otherwise, they would not have dispatched the Special Team!

    But the scene in the office did not seem to be of any critical nature!

    "Chen Hong, that guy opposite you! He is an extremely dangerous person, catch him quickly!"

    A hint of coldness shed in Bai Dongdeng¡¯s eyes as he pointed at Sun Li and yelled at the round-faced Special Team member!

    The instant he heard these words, Chen Hong¡¯s eyes instantly shed with sharpness as he abruptly turned towards Xiao Yifei.

    However, what he saw remained a handsome man, looking harmlss and smiling at them!

    "Take action now!"

    Bai Dongdeng, worriedly pping his hands behind, yelled at Chen Hong.

    Not just Bai Dongdeng, Dan Lan, seeing the situation unfold, her eyes also inevitably shed with a sinister coldness!

    "I am Dan Lan, the deputy director of Yanjing Traffic Bureau; I nowmand you to immediately arrest that man!"

 Chapter 591: Iâ€™ll Make This Call

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 591: I¡¯ll Make This Call</h4><h4></h4>

    Dan Lan, with her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, started shouting orders at Chen Hong with a sharp voice!

    And upon hearing Dan Lan¡¯s words, Chen Hong couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and ring fiercely at Dan Lan, this utterly detestable woman!

    Even if Dan Lan was the deputy director of the traffic bureau, she had neither the ability nor the right tomand the Special Team!

    "Hurry up! Are you all deaf? This man has assaulted an officer, he¡¯swless and extremely dangerous, and you¡¯re just watching!"

    Seeing that Chen Hong made no move, Dan Lan became even more dissatisfied, angrily shouting at Chen Hong!

    Chen Hong, hearing Dan Lan¡¯s voice, furrowed his brows even tighter, wondering how such an idiot could have possibly risen to the position of deputy director!

    Although filled with discontent towards Dan Lan, the current situation left Chen Hong without much choice. After sighing softly, he re-engaged the safety on his gun, which he had already cocked, and then slowly walked towards Xiao Yifei.

    Originally, they thought it was a significant incident, but upon arrival at the scene, they realized it was just this!

    Before reaching Xiao Yifei, Chen Hong turned around, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction as he looked at the arrogant Bai Dongdeng.

    To think they¡¯d so casually deploy a Special Team squad!

    Then, turning back to Xiao Yifei, a smile appeared on his face as he said, "You¡¯re suspected of assaulting an officer and public servants; pleasee with us for an investigation!"

    Because Xiao Yifei had been amiable from the start, with no extreme behavior, Chen Hong¡¯s approach was also filled with kindness.

    But seeing Chen Hong¡¯s amiable manner, a flicker of annoyance shed in Dan Lan¡¯s eyes!

    "What are you doing! He¡¯s a criminal! Who told you to be so gentle! Take action! Beat him up!"

    Dan Lan, sprawled on the ground, waved her limbs frantically, with crazed meanings written all over her repulsive face!

    And Dan Lan¡¯s current state only deepened Chen Hong¡¯s frown.

    Not just him, but the other members of the Special Team also looked at Dan Lan with eyes full of anger!

    The thing they hated most was someone nitpicking and instructing them while they were enforcing thew, especially someone who did nothing themselves!

    The sound of Dan Lan¡¯s voice again made Xiao Yifeiugh as he moved past Chen Hong¡¯s body and nced at Dan Lan.

    However, upon seeing Dan Lan¡¯s pig-like visage, Xiao Yifei simply shook his head with a smile and said nothing more.

    "Sir, please cooperate with our work."

    At this moment, Chen Hong, with a stern face, repeated his words to Xiao Yifei.

    But then, a sentence from Xiao Yifei, seemingly without context, made Chen Hong suddenly freeze.

    "Do you have the phone number of your Director Du Fengchun?"

    Xiao Yifei, with a smile on his face, said lightly to Chen Hong.

    At that moment, when Chen Hong came in front of Xiao Yifei and told him toe with them, Xiang Ziqi was filled with nervousness.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Xiang Ziqi; even Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart suddenly filled with concern. Although she had boundless confidence in Xiao Yifei, it was still the first time she saw him confront the police head-on, especially with the Special Team¡¯s live ammunition in front of him!

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes swiftly passed over the chilly muzzle, and a flicker of nervous light shed deep within her eyes. She clenched her fists, but still tried to maintain a calm facade, not wanting others to see the worry in her heart.

    However, within the entire office, only Wu You had a silly look on her face. Herrge eyes were fixed on Xiao Yifei without a trace of worry.

    At that moment, Chen Hong, standing opposite Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of his seemingly irrelevant words. How could Xiao Yifei say such a thing at a time like this?

    Did this man have no fear at all facing their fully armed Special Team? And he still had the nerve to ask if he had the phone number of their director?

    Additionally, how does this young man, sitting casually on the table with an indifferent look on his face, know their chief¡¯s name is Du Fengchun?

    However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor was very calm and he didn¡¯t exhibit any extreme reactions, coupled with Dan Lan¡¯s response just now, they were filled with dissatisfaction. Thus, Chen Hong actually began to talk face to face with Xiao Yifei.

    He shook his head and said to Xiao Yifei, "I don¡¯t have our Chief Du¡¯s private number because I¡¯m not yet qualified for that."

    After finishing his words, Chen Hong looked up, a sharp glint passed through his eyes, and then he said to Xiao Yifei, "Sir, can youe with us now? If you continue to be uncooperative like this, we might have to resort to some coercive measures!"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei lifted his head, and looked at Chen Hong with a smile.

    "You¡¯re pretty good, I like you!"

    He reached out, patted Chen Hong¡¯s shoulder with a smile, and then leapt down from the table he was sitting on.

    Chen Hong was even more puzzled by this handsome-looking young man before him.

    "Could it be, this guy, isn¡¯t quite right in the head?"

    He looked at Xiao Yifei and a glint of confusion shed in his eyes.

    But then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions made Chen Hong¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment.

    "You don¡¯t have it, huh? Nevermind, I¡¯ll do it," Xiao Yifei said. After these words, he took out his phone, dialed a number while looking at Chen Hong with a smile.

    The next moment, the call connected. Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t put it on speakerphone, Chen Hong, who stood very close to him, immediately recognized the familiar voiceing from the other end of the line!

    The very instant that familiar male voice, often heard in meetings, resonated, Chen Hong¡¯s eyes widened. But then the respectful tone from the voice made his pupils constrict sharply!

    Shock, so strong that it prevented Chen Hong from hearing the actual words spoken over the phone, left him unable to forget that familiar voice.

    "Du... Chief Du?"

    Chen Hong¡¯s eyes widened, and he asked Xiao Yifei tentatively and tremblingly.

    Upon hearing Chen Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile and hung up the phone.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s affirmative answer, Chen Hong felt darkness before his eyes, his heart roiled with shock like turbulent waves!

    He had never imagined that simply responding to a police call today would lead him to this situation!

    "Wait a moment, Du Fengchun will be here shortly," Xiao Yifei said, turning his head towards Chen Hong with a smile.

    Chen Hong nodded subconsciously and stepped aside, obediently standing next to Xiao Yifei.

    The sudden change in Chen Hong¡¯s behavior made the onlookers, who were sitting on the ground waiting to enjoy the show, freeze in shock.

    With astonishment on their faces, they looked toward Chen Hong, clueless as to what had just happened.

    "What on earth are you doing! To deal with such a shameless suspect, you forgo any violent measures, and now, you just give up the arrest! What the hell are you up to! Is the police station just keeping you idiots around for nothing!" Dan Lan berated Chen Hong, her expression and demeanor only causing furrowed brows.

    However, no one paid any attention to Dan Lan¡¯s actions, which resembled those of a clown.

    Though the Special Team didn¡¯t operate with the same strict obedience as the military, upon seeing Chen Hong¡¯s actions, although they were filled with confusion, they still holstered their guns and stood to the sides.

 Chapter 592: Why Have You Stopped Cursing?

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Why Have You Stopped Cursing?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Chen Hong! What the hell is going on!"

    At this moment, Bai Dongdeng saw Chen Hong¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows tightly, ring at Chen Hong with a voice full of anger.

    Upon hearing Bai Dongdeng¡¯s words, a cold sneer spread across Chen Hong¡¯s face.

    In fact, the incident that had urred today had already left Chen Hong feeling very dissatisfied. Now, as he saw Bai Dongdeng still behaving this way and recalled the respect Du Fengchun had shown towards the young man by his side over the phone, Chen Hong¡¯s eyes shed with disdain as he looked at Bai Dongdeng.

    "What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on in a little while!"

    After coldly delivering this line to Bai Dongdeng, he stood by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Dongdeng¡¯s brows knitted together even more. He didn¡¯t know who exactly Xiao Yifei had called just now, but the current situation gave Bai Dongdeng a strong sense of foreboding.

    It wasn¡¯t just Bai Dongdeng; even the usually noisy Dan Lan had quieted down at this point.

    She lifted her head, her eyes fixed intently on Xiao Yifei as he drew closer and closer.

    "You¡¯ve been causing a ruckus for a long while, probably exerting all the effort you could muster."

    Finally, Xiao Yifei arrived beside Dan Lan and the others, looking down at them with an indifferent smile: "So, it¡¯s time to resolve this matter today."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look in the direction of the Academic Affairs office¡¯s doorway.

    Seeing him like this, Dan Lan opened her mouth to curse but then abruptly shut it. Even someone with her slow wits could sense panic rising within her when she saw that the Special Team was escorting Xiao Yifei.

    And in the next moment, a figure suddenly darted into view from the doorway of the Academic Affairs office!

    Upon appearing, the figure headed straight for Bai Dongdeng!

    One could tell the figure was quick-tempered because he immediately started to rain a fierce beating on Bai Dongdeng upon reaching his side!

    "Motherf*cker! Who the hell do you think you are! Do you have a death wish? Who gave you the balls to hit me!"

    The figure that had suddenly emerged from the outside of the Academic Affairs office charged in and began to brutally pummel Bai Dongdeng with punches and kicks!

    The unexpected turn of events left Bai Dongdengpletely stunned!

    Already floored by a kick from Xiao Yifei, he now clutched his face, howling in pain and cursing loudly!

    "Chen Hong! You motherf*ckers just going to stand there and watch me get hit! Help me out! Are you just going to watch me get beat down by some bastard from who knows where? Help me, goddammit! Are you blind!"

    Bai Dongdeng was screaming at the top of his lungs!

    But by then, not only did Chen Hong from the Special Team make no move, even the other special police officers remained motionless, standing quietly in ce, staring straight at Bai Dongdeng, a hint of schadenfreude flickering in their eyes, mixed with a trace of fear!

    "Dan Lan! You were shouting so fiercely just now! Howe you don¡¯te help when I¡¯m getting hit! What are you doing!"

    The mysterious figure who had burst in was striking with such force that Bai Dongdeng was in painful agony after just a few blows. He desperately tried to protect himself, but at the same time, he was calling out to Dan Lan for rescue!

    However, Bai Dongdeng¡¯s heart-wrenching cries were to no avail, and even Dan Lan, who had been the loudest just moments ago, had now fallen silent!

    The entire Academic Affairs office suddenly plunged into an eerie silence!

    "God dammit! What the hell is going on! Who the hell dares to hit me! You better not let me catch you, otherwise, I¡¯ll deal with you and this brat called Xiao Yifei together!"

    Bai Dongdeng¡¯s piercing voice echoed from beneath his tightly covered face!

    All of a sudden, as if the mysterious figure had grown tired from the beating, he stopped his assault on Bai Dongdeng and began to catch his breath.

    "Son of a bitch..."

    Feeling that the person hitting him had stopped, Bai Dongdeng abruptly lowered his arm. He raised his head, red with his eyes and cursed towards the figure that had suddenly appeared. However, just as Bai Dongdeng sharply recognized the person that had just been pummeling him, he staggered with shock!

    Even the half-spoken curse that had just left his lips was abruptly swallowed back down by Bai Dongdeng!

    "Du... Director Du!"

    Bai Dongdeng stared dumbstruck at Du Fengchun, his voice sounding extremely hoarse due to the immense shock.

    "Du... Director Du, how... how did you get here!"

    Bai Dongdeng¡¯s body began to shake violently. He looked at Du Fengchun tremblingly, not even knowing what to say!

    By now, Bai Dongdeng could finally understand why there had been a strange silence in the Academic Affairs Office just a moment ago!

    Because of the sudden arrival of Du Fengchun, it was no wonder the entire Academic Affairs Office had fallen into silence!

    On seeing Du Fengchun¡¯s arrival, the Special Team obviously could no longer adhere to any of Bai Dongdeng¡¯s words, and while the deputy director of the traffic bureau, Dan Lan, might¡¯ve been arrogant just moments ago, before Du Fengchun, she truly ounted for nothing!

    After all, Du Fengchun, who had very good rtions with the officials in Yanjing City, was a real power holder in the entire Yanjing!

    And she, a mere Dan Lan, could never possibly match up to Du Fengchun!

    Even in the Yanjing City bureau directors¡¯ meetings, upon seeing Du Fengchun, Dan Lan didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk!

    "Bai Dongdeng, you really have some nerve!"

    Director Du squinted his eyes, looked at Bai Dongdeng, and continued, "Keep cursing; you were cursing so eloquently just now, why have you suddenly gone silent and dare not continue your verbal abuse!"

    "Continue! Curse! I dare you," Du Fengchun said, standing up, his eyes shing coldly as he spoke in a frosty tone to Bai Dongdeng.

    And now, Bai Dongdeng, who was already terrified out of his wits after hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, felt his body cramping up even more!

    Because Bai Dongdeng knew full well how vtile the temperament of their bureau chief was, as clearly evident from the moment Du Fengchun had entered the room and started to beat and kick him!

    Despite the beating he¡¯d taken from Du Fengchun, Bai Dongdeng still didn¡¯t dare make a peep; he curled into a ball, looking at Du Fengchun with sheer terror, and responded shakily.

    "Du... Director Du! Why did youe out of the blue! The situation we faced today surely doesn¡¯t warrant your intervention, does it?"

    He looked at Du Fengchun apprehensively, his eyes filled with tension!

    It wasn¡¯t just Bai Dongdeng; even Dan Lan, upon looking at Du Fengchun, wore an expression pregnant with fear!

    Despite Dan Lan¡¯s haughty demeanor in front of Xiao Yifei earlier, that attitude was only emboldened by what she considered ¡¯ordinary¡¯ people. In the presence of Du Fengchun, not even tenfold the courage would allow her to show the slightest dissatisfaction!

    Furthermore, at this moment, Dan Lan¡¯s heart was also full of curiosity!

    She too was clueless as to why Du Fengchun would suddenly appear at the school!

    In principle, today¡¯s incident, no matter how critical, was just a minor issue for them, and certainly not significant enough to disturb Director Du Fengchun, this big Buddha. Moreover, not a single one of them had contacted Du Fengchun, so why had he suddenly appeared!

    One should know that the police bureau was not close to the Xinba District Experimental Primary School!

    And for Du Fengchun to have arrived in such a short amount of time indicated that he must have rushed over with great urgency!

    And most critically, after his arrival, Du Fengchun hadn¡¯t said a word but went straight to Bai Dongdeng and gave him a thorough beating!

 Chapter 593: Truly Incredible

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 593: Truly Incredible</h4><h4></h4>

    This action was even full of a yful aura!

    However, why did Du Fengchun suddenly appear?

    Suddenly, Bai Dongdeng and Dan Lan abruptly raised their heads and fixed their gaze directly upon Xiao Yifei!

    Because if they remembered correctly, before Du Fengchun arrived, Xiao Yifei had made a phone call, and right after finishing this call, the entire special team abruptly stopped their actions!

    "This can¡¯t be possible!"

    Bai Dongdeng and Dan Lan exchanged a sharp nce!

    And in the next moment, everything that happened suddenly made Bai Dongdeng and Dan Lan¡¯s hearts plummet to the bottom of the Abyss!

    It sent chills through their bodies!

    "Not swearing now?"

    With a cold look, Du Fengchunughed at Bai Dongdeng, then turned his head and simrlyughed at Dan Lan.

    "You guys are quite capable, even daring to provoke Mr. Xiao."

    After saying this, he walked beside Xiao Yifei and respectfully bowed his head toward him.

    "Mr. Xiao, I amte!"

    The appearance of this scene suddenly plunged the entire office into dead silence!

    "What... what!"

    Upon witnessing this sudden scene, Bai Dongdeng, Dan Lan, and Gan Yanlei were thunderstruck!

    Already copsed on the ground, upon seeing this scene unfold before their eyes, they went dark, and the immense shock nearly caused them to pass out!

    "Du... Director Du! Surely you have mistaken the person!"

    At this time, Bai Dongdeng still clung to thest bit of hope and stammered to Du Fengchun.

    Keep in mind, after they recognized that this figure was Du Fengchun, they were even prepared to inform Du Fengchun about Xiao Yifei! Who knew, in a blink of an eye, Du Fengchun would disy such an attitude!

    How could this not profoundly shock them!

    At this moment, Bai Dongdeng and Dan Lan were staring at Xiao Yifei with trembling eyes!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei waszily leaning against the table, with a faint smile on his face, merely nodding in response even when hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s respectful words!

    Knowing Du Fengchun¡¯s temperament, if someone else had treated her like this, she might have exploded in fury long ago!

    However, towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment of Du Fengchun, and even with Du Fengchun not being angry but feeling very happy because Xiao Yifei responded to him, Bai Dongdeng was sharply startled!

    Sure enough, in the following response from Du Fengchun, Bai Dongdeng became utterly despondent!

    "Mistaken the person?"

    Turning his head, Du Fengchun looked at Bai Dongdeng¡¯s face and suddenly revealed a fierce smile: "You guys are truly capable! Actually bullying Mr. Xiao this far! It seems you guys truly do not know how to write the word ¡¯death¡¯!"

    "Seal the doors!"

    He said sternly to the members of the special team.

    Upon hearing Du Fengchun¡¯s words, under Chen Hong¡¯s leadership, the members of the special team directly sealed the main gate of the office and, to prevent anyone from escaping, they also guarded all the exits in the office!

    Although right now, Dan Lan and others, faced with this situation, no longer had any thoughts of running away!

    The very official actions of the special team further terrified Dan Lan, Bai Dongdeng, and the others!

    "What in the world are you nning! What on earth do you want!"

    Looking at Du Fengchun, Dan Lan screamed in terror: "You are abusing your power, I will report you to Director Zhang!"

    Not only Dan Lan, but even Bai Dongdeng from the police department was filled with fear when confronted with this scenario! He had never encountered such a situation before either.

    "What misconduct, what are you talking about!"

    When Du Fengchun heard Dan Lan¡¯s words, a cold light suddenly shed uncontrobly in his eyes. Just before, when he heard about the situation from Xiao Yifei over the phone, it made the already hot-tempered Du Fengchun extremely furious!

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Dan Lan from the traffic department, aren¡¯t you?"

    He looked at Dan Lan and suddenly started tough coldly.

    At this moment, especially seeing Dan Lan¡¯s current expression and recalling how arrogantly Dan Lan had beenmanding him just a while ago, Chen Hong felt his heart brimming with joy!

    Because Dan Lan¡¯s attitude just now had indeed been infuriating!

    Now, being able to subtly take his revenge filled Chen Hong with a thrilling sense of satisfaction. At that moment, Chen Hong turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei, his eyes twinkling slightly.

    What was the background of this young man!

    Xiang Ziqi had already been frozen in ce, maintaining a dazed expression for a long time!

    She had been deeply shocked by the scene before her, as captivating as a plot from a TV drama!

    Keep in mind that today, Xiang Ziqi had met a high-profile figure she might never encounter in her entire life!

    Although at first, Xiang Ziqi didn¡¯t know who this tall man was, when she saw that those seemingly unapproachable people were actually so docile in front of Du Fengchun, it sent shivers down her spine!

    What shocked Xiang Ziqi the most wasn¡¯t just the arrival of this important figure, but his excessively respectful attitude towards Xiao Yifei!

    At this moment, Xiang Ziqi finally recalled what Wu You had once told her, about how with Xiao Yifei around, nothing could go wrong.

    Xiang Ziqi suddenly looked at Wu You, only to find that even now, Wu You still maintained her usual serene and cute demeanor, unaffected by the current situation!

    Immediately afterward, Xiang Ziqi¡¯s gaze sharply turned back to Xiao Yifei!

    This tall and handsome young man was suddenly enveloped by a mysterious aura.

    This piqued Xiang Ziqi¡¯s curiosity immensely!

    However, at this time, the most stronglyreactive person in the entire Academic Affairs Office was Zhu Yonghao!

    Right now, Zhu Yonghao, resting his hands on the edge of a table, his mouth opening and closing, and his chubby face disying an extremelyplex expression.

    Because, at the moment when the unusual situation arose, Zhu Yonghao had already developed an extremely ominous premonition, which only intensified as events unfolded, filling him with regret!

    At this point, if Zhu Yonghao hadn¡¯t been holding onto the edge of the table, he might have immediately copsed to the floor!

    "What exactly... What exactly is going on!"

    Zhu Yonghao looked at Xiao Yifei, his heart filled with disbelief, for he couldn¡¯t understand how the person he thought was just a thug could be so familiar with Du Fengchun and even receive such respect from him!

    And in the next moment, what happened left Zhu Yonghao drained of the strength to hold the table and caused him to fall directly to the ground!

    "You say I am misusing my authority?"

    Du Fengchun suddenly looked at Dan Lan andughed, "When did I say I was going toy a hand on you all?"

    "I ordered the doors sealed simply to prevent you miscreants from escaping!"

    A sh of coldness passed over his face, "And what was that you said aboutining to Director Zhang! Better prepare your story well, because Director Zhang is on his way!"

    "Director Zhang ising?"

    Upon hearing this, a deadly silence suddenly fell over the Academic Affairs Office!

    At that time, the rather surprised voice of Xiao Yifei resounded.

    "Right, Director Zhang had just heard about your incident and, worried, said he would rush over to see you!"

    Du Fengchun turned his head towards Xiao Yifei and nodded with a smile, continuing, "And Director Zhang also mentioned he wants to see who dared to bully Mr. Xiao here in Yanjing!"

 Chapter 594: Feeling Desperate

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Feeling Desperate</h4><h4></h4>

    Du Fengchun looked at Sun Li, a smile spreading across his face.

    At that moment, the words out of Du Fengchun¡¯s mouth, to Dan Lan and Bai Dongdeng, burst forth like thunder from a clear sky!

    It made the hairs on their bodies stand on end!

    They all deeply knew that a person of Du Fengchun¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t lie. If he said Zhang Ming woulde, then Zhang Ming would definitelye!

    In an instant, Dan Lan¡¯s body shook like a sieve!

    And Bai Dongdeng¡¯s reaction was even worse, his entire body began to tremble violently!

    They couldn¡¯t understand why today¡¯s situation, which clearly wasn¡¯t a big deal, could possibly involve Zhang Ming in the end!

    It had only started as a matter of their child bullying another, how could it have escted to the current situation!

    In the past, they faced people who resisted them, and in such cases, their choice was always to harshly teach them a lesson, and then it was over!

    But who would have thought that today, they¡¯d encounter Xiao Yifei, who was like a steel te, no, not a steel te, but a monster bristling with fierce spikes. They couldn¡¯t evennd a kick on Xiao Yifei, who left them crippled!

    And the moment they heard the name Zhang Ming, they knew that the situation was no longer just about being crippled, but rather, it was very likely they would be killed with a p!

    As members of the system, Dan Lan and Bai Dongdeng understood Zhang Ming¡¯s temperament very well. They even more certainly knew that if Zhang Ming really came, then, based on the implications of the words spoken by Du Fengchun just now...

    They, indeed, could be killed instantly!

    Although Gan Yanlei was not very familiar with Zhang Ming, he had heard about his temperament, so, in an instant, boundless despair welled up in his heart!

    What on earth was happening today!

    "Zhang... who is Zhang Ming?"

    When Zhu Yonghao first heard the name Zhang Ming, he didn¡¯t react right away. It should be said that when he first heard the name, although he found it extremely familiar, he had not thought deeply about it.

    He then saw the three people copsed on the ground, pale as death.

    Having already felt a sense of foreboding upon seeing Du Fengchun, Zhu Yonghao was taken aback.

    "Zhang Ming, the director?"

    A sharp and piercing voice came from Zhu Yonghao, and its emergence even surprised the others, who found it hard to imagine why such a shrill and thin voice woulde from such a corpulent man.

    But this was exactly what indicated the terror in Zhu Yonghao¡¯s heart!

    "Impossible! Impossible! You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you!"

    Then, Zhu Yonghao could no longer stand, and he copsed directly onto the ground.

    Now, the four people lying on the ground all wore faces of deep despair; absolute, hopeless despair!

    "How... how could this be!"

    A weak voice came from someone, but in an instant, the terror in the voice was apparent!

    "You people really have no dignity,"

    Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes filled with disdain as he nced over the administration office¡¯s people lying copsed on the floor. Along with the disdain, there was a tinge of scorn: "If you have the audacity to act, then bring out the arrogance that you had just now!"

    However, these viins who bullied the weak and relied on their power had no dignity!

    What they had was just the haughty and acerbic demeanor they used when bullying the poor! However, they had encountered Xiao Yifei.

    Soon, a morous noise came from outside the administrative office.

    The front door of the administrative office was opened by members of the Special Scene Team stationed at the doorway.

    Zhang Ming entered through the doorway, his face filled with uncontroble anger. Next to Zhang Ming, a middle-aged man whose face was filled with fear, and he was the director of Yanjing¡¯s Education Bureau.

    "Zhang... Zhang... Director Zhang."

    Those copsed on the ground, upon seeing the figure that entered, felt their fleeting hope shatter with a metaphorical punch; they opened their mouths like fish out of water, emitting sounds of feeble struggle.

    However, Zhang Ming didn¡¯t even nce at them but went straight to Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao kid! Are you all right?"

    While speaking anxiously, Zhang Ming also circled around Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, observing him closely. It was evident that his concern was genuine and profound.

    At this moment, seeing Zhang Ming act this way, Dan Lan and the others didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The most amazed was Xiang Ziqi; she stood frozen, watching Zhang Ming treat Sun Li with such care, her emotions surged like tumultuous waves!

    Although she had never seen Zhang Ming in person, she often saw him on TV¡ªa prime, forceful Director Zhang from Yanjing City!

    The shock that Xiang Ziqi felt today was incredibly immense, unbelievable!

    "Big Brother Zhang, I¡¯m fine."

    Xiao Yifei responded with a smile.

    "Humph! This bunch of scum!"

    After seeing that Xiao Yifei was indeed all right, Zhang Ming finally rxed. He turned his head toward Dan Lan and others sprawled on the ground, furious: "Investigate! Thoroughly investigate! See what else these scumbags have done aside from today¡¯s excessive actions!"

    In fact, the moment Zhang Ming spoke these words, it meant theplete doom of Dan Lan and her group.

    The reason Zhang Ming was so worried about Xiao Yifei initially was that he heard from Du Fengchun that Bai Dongdeng had even brought the special forces team when facing Xiao Yifei, and Zhang Ming feared the team members might identally hurt Xiao Yifei.

    Now, seeing that Xiao Yifei was unharmed, Zhang Ming quickly put his heart at ease, but soon, towering rage overwhelmed him!

    "Enough! No need to investigate anymore!"

    At that moment, Zhang Ming coldly addressed the people lying on the ground: "Suspend all these people for now; we¡¯ll discuss the follow-up matters slowly!"

    After he ordered this to a robust man who had been following him, his eyes still flickered with unsubsided anger.

    And Dan Lan, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, sprang up like a spring, her face filled with crazed fury as she charged toward Zhang Ming.

    "Director Zhang! This is all a misunderstanding!"

    However, before Dan Lan could get close to Zhang Ming, she was fiercely kicked away by the robust man.

    "Xiao kid, you¡¯ve really been wronged!"

    After giving Dan Lan a nce, Zhang Ming then turned to Xiao Yifei and said.

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Big Brother Zhang, it¡¯s not a big deal, but these disgusting vermin do need to be dealt with."

    "Indeed they should be dealt with! Otherwise, they might really forget who they are!"

    Zhang Ming, filled with anger, turned his head and coldly nced at Dan Lan and the others.

    "Xiao kid, rest assured, these scumbags will definitely receive the punishment they deserve!"

    He earnestly said this to Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifeiughed again because he knew Zhang Ming¡¯s character well¡ªonce Zhang Ming spoke these words, it meant that Dan Lan and her group would not only face justified punishment, but the oue might even be worse!

    After all, Dan Lan and her group had gotten into trouble not just because they were haughty and unreasonable but because they bullied Xiao Yifei!

    "Sigh."

    Seeing Zhang Ming like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, "Having such people around is truly disgusting."

 Chapter 595: You Be the Principal

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 595: You Be the Principal</h4><h4></h4>

    "But luckily, it was me they encountered this time. Otherwise, who knows how many more people these bastards, who throw their weight around and bully others, would have continued to intimidate!"

    He nced at Dan Lan with a look full of disgust in his eyes.

    Right now, the pain from the spots where Xiao Yifei had struck Dan Lan and Bai Dongdeng had not yet dissipated, but when they suddenly heard the verdict of the judgment upon them, a wave of panic and desperation surged in their hearts, making them even more anguished.

    At this moment, when facing such a desperate situation, they couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, weeping uncontrobly!

    "Please, we beg you! Headmaster Zhang! Please spare us, we realize our mistakes!"

    With a nose running and tears streaming, their pathetic appearance now only made one¡¯s flesh crawl! Because those within the Office of Academic Affairs would certainly not forget how arrogant and overbearing these people used to be when they bullied others!

    Like dogs that had lost their homes, they were very clear in their minds that without any real investigation needed, just a casual look into their families¡¯ assets would reveal many problems!

    And once these problems came to light, let alone their positions, even their lives might not be spared!

    However, Zhang Ming had no intention of paying any attention to the disgusting wails of these people.

    Suddenly, Bai Dongdeng¡¯s sobbing stopped abruptly. He turned his head, his eyes filled with hatred as he looked at Dan Lan, and with clenched teeth, spoke in a sinister tone full of coldness, "It¡¯s all your damn fault! It¡¯s all because of you! My brilliant future, all ruined by you, bastard!"

    After he spoke, Bai Dongdeng lunged directly at Dan Lan and started to fight fiercely!

    Soon after, the usually reticent Gan Yanlei also joined in their fight!

    "Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill you two! It¡¯s all because of you two that my everything is ruined!"

    He gritted his teeth and charged forward, and the three of them quickly became entangled in a chaotic brawl.

    Thismentable scene did not attract even the slightest attention from Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, for under Xiao Yifei¡¯s indication, the two of them had walked over to Zhu Yonghao.

    "Heh... heh heh."

    At that moment, Zhu Yonghao suddenly became alert. He leapt up from the ground and began to rub his hands together, an apologetic smile on his face, "Mr. Xiao, I think there might have been some misunderstanding..."

    At this point, Zhu Yonghao had finallye to realize that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly be some gang member, for someone involved in such a life wouldn¡¯t have such a good rtionship with Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun. Xiao Yifei¡¯s background could only be even more terrifying and profound!

    So, he hurriedly started to switch sides.

    However, before Zhu Yonghao could finish his speech, Xiang Ziqi, filled with rage, charged forward and fiercely pped Zhu Yonghao¡¯s fat face!

    "Shameless! Disgusting!"

    As Xiang Ziqi pped him, she bit her teeth angrily and cursed, clearly filled with indignation.

    "Xiang Ziqi!"

    The sudden p not only caused Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face to sting painfully but also made him widen his eyes in anger as he started to shout, only to see Xiang Ziqi turning around before he could finish speaking.

    "With a disgusting principal like you, I might as well not be a teacher anymore!"

    After saying that, Xiang Ziqi made to leave!

    And just at that moment, a faint voice suddenly rang out.

    "Teacher Xiang, please wait a moment."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi turned around with a puzzled look in her eyes, not knowing what Xiao Yifei intended to do.

    Seeing that Xiang Ziqi had stopped, Xiao Yifei, with a faint smile on his face, turned his head.

    "Principal Zhu, I also believe that there has indeed been some misunderstanding here."

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and started smiling at Zhu Yonghao.

    When Zhu Yonghao saw this reaction from Xiao Yifei, he was overjoyed because Xiao Yifei had reacted the same way when they firstmunicated and had forgiven him. Thus, seeing this reaction again, Zhu Yonghao was filled with excitement!

    Because he thought that he wouldn¡¯t face any trouble.

    However, things were not like that at all because from the very beginning, the moment Zhu Yonghao chose the wrong side, his fate was sealed.

    "Our misunderstanding stems from the fact that I¡¯ve been calling you Principal Zhu. This is no small misunderstanding!"

    Xiao Yifei continued squinting his eyes as he turned to Zhang Ming and said, "Brother Zhang, I don¡¯t think this Zhu Yonghao is suitable to be the principal of this school. On the other hand, Teacher Xiang Ziqi is quite fitting for the position."

    "What do you think?"

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei, his eyes trembling nonstop.

    On hearing these words, Xiang Ziqi herself was taken aback. Faced with this situation, she opened her mouth but had no clue what to say!

    "Director Chen, I think Xiao¡¯s words are very reasonable. What do you think?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming immediately turned his head and casually spoke to the director of the education bureau.

    And as soon as Director Chen heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, he nodded immediately!

    "That¡¯s right! I share the same opinion. After getting involved in these matters, Zhu Yonghao is no longer suitable to remain as the principal!"

    Zhu Yonghao was struck as if by lightning!

    He stood there, frozen, his body going limp, his mouth opening and closing: "Then... then where should I go?"

    But hearing Zhu Yonghao¡¯s words, neither Director Chen nor Zhang Ming responded to him. Instead, they turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, as if the decision was to be made by him!

    "What do you mean ¡¯where should you go¡¯? You should go wherever you¡¯re supposed to go," Xiao Yifei said as he looked up at Zhu Yonghao with surprise: "Is there still something concerning you now?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.

    He had taken Xiao Yifei for a fool, thinking his minor word misunderstanding could deceive Xiao Yifei, but he didn¡¯t consider that with Xiao Yifei¡¯s status, not holding him ountable meant simply not taking him seriously!

    And when Zhu Yonghao had overstepped, how could Xiao Yifei possibly keep him on?

    "Xiao... Mr. Xiao, I mean... I... "

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhu Yonghao felt a sudden surge of panic and an overwhelming sense of despair because he didn¡¯t know what he would do if he had to leave Xinba District Experimental Primary School.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond to Zhu Yonghao¡¯s reaction at all.

    After all, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, Zhu Yonghao could go to hell.

    "Teacher Xiang, did you hear what I just said?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and spoke indifferently to Xiang Ziqi.

    And Xiang Ziqi, by then, was already standing there dazedly, because she simply could not believe that such a scenario would happen to her!

    Although Xiang Ziqi knew she waspetent in teaching, she had never imagined that one day she could be the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School. After all, no matter what, shecked seniority, and she had also heard that even bing the head of academic affairs required a lot of maneuvering, not to mention bing the principal directly!

    Such a scenario, in Xiang Ziqi¡¯s view, was simply impossible!

    So when Xiao Yifei asked her the same question again, Xiang Ziqi still couldn¡¯t snap out of it. She stood there, staring nkly, her lips slightly parted, her stunning face showing total astonishment.

 Chapter 596: Everything is Arranged Properly

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Everything is Arranged Properly</h4><h4></h4>

    "Giggle, giggle."

    Just at that moment, the crisp voice of little Wu You suddenly rang out, like theughter of silver bells, which sounded extremely pleasant, "Teacher Xiang, my brother is still talking to you!"

    Although little Wu You did not understand everything that had just happened and what it meant for Xiang Ziqi, she knew that with the help of her big brother Xiao Yifei, Xiang Ziqi no longer had to leave the school!

    This fact alone filled little Wu You with joy!

    "Mr... Mr. Xiao."

    At this point, even Xiang Ziqi didn¡¯t know how to address Xiao Yifei!

    What had happened today had greatly shocked Xiang Ziqi¡¯s worldview, and had she not seen it with her own eyes, she certainly would not have believed it.

    "Huh?"

    Hearing Xiang Ziqi call him, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Xiang Ziqi, "Teacher Xiang, what¡¯s wrong?"

    At this moment, in addition to being extremely shocked, Xiang Ziqi¡¯s heart was also filled with uneasy emotions. She raised her head, and her eyes were full of hesitation as she said, "Mr. Xiao, are you sure about what you are proposing?"

    At that time, Xiao Yifei had not yet spoken, when the Director of the Education Bureau standing next to him burst into a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing inappropriate. Teacher Xiang, I have even heard of your name. You are an exceptionally outstanding young teacher. With your level, serving as the principal is more than enough!"

    At this point, Director Chen paused, he turned his head, his gaze sweeping over Xiao Yifei before continuing to address Xiang Ziqi, "So, Teacher Xiang you just rx. If there is anything, juste to me!"

    Regardless of whether Director Chen had actually heard of Xiang Ziqi¡¯s name, the words he spoke to Xiang Ziqi were clearly intended to please Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming!

    Even if Xiang Ziqi was still naive, she could see the implications of these remarks.

    She opened her mouth, about to continue saying something, when suddenly Xiao Yifei interrupted her with a wave of his hand.

    "Didn¡¯t Director Chen just say it? If he says it¡¯s nothing, then it¡¯s nothing. Just rx."

    Xiao Yifei then turned around, about to leave, "Besides, you surely know very well who Zhu Yonghao is. So getting him to leave quickly is really for the best for the school."

    "Little You likes you so much, which proves you must be a good teacher, so I believe, you could potentially make this school even better."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei smiled at Xiang Ziqi, then called out to Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You, and turned to leave.

    Because Xiao Yifei had just noticed that Zhang Ming seemed to want to say something to him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, neither little Wu You nor Zhou Meifeng uttered a word, and hastily hurried to keep up with Xiao Yifei.

    "Goodbye, Teacher Xiang!"

    Before leaving, little Wu You did not forget to turn her head and wave to Xiang Ziqi with a smile.

    Xiang Ziqi stood dumbfounded, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s receding figure,pletely shocked by the young man¡¯s decisiveness and boldness!

    Xiang Ziqi had never seen anyone settle such a major issue in just a few sentences before, and the current situation had indeed been decisively fixed!

    "Fengchun, you take care of things here, Xiao Yi and I have something to discuss."

    Before leaving, Zhang Ming turned his head, looked at the thoroughly disorderly office of academic affairs, slightly furrowed his brow, and spoke to Du Fengchun.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a broad smile suddenly appeared on Du Fengchun¡¯s face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle things here."

    He turned his head, his gaze passing over the few conceited and utterly despicable individuals inside the office of academic affairs, a cold gleam flickering in his eyes.

    At this moment, Xiang Ziqi was still in shock, unable to ept how, in the blink of an eye, she had be the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School?

    But this was already absolutely certain.

    "No matter what, I cannot let them down!"

    Xiang Ziqi¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with determination, and she fiercely clenched her hand!

    "Xiao Chen, could you drop off Xiao¡¯s familyter? I have some words to say to him."

    After leaving the school gate, Zhang Ming turned to Director Chen and said indifferently.

    "Of course! I¡¯ll take care of it now!"

    Director Chen, without any unnecessary words, agreed immediately.

    He was a clever man who knew what to ask and what not to ask!

    Upon seeing the way Zhang Ming and Du Fengchun were treating Xiao Yifei, although unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s background, he already knew how he should treat Xiao Yifei.

    That is why he had spoken the way he did to Xiang Ziqi back in the office of academic affairs.

    "Let¡¯s go, Mr. Xiao and Dean Zhang clearly have matters to discuss. Don¡¯t worry, I will take you home first,"

    Director Chen said, his face bearing a bright smile, as he slightly bent down toward Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You.

    Zhou Meifeng paused for a moment when she heard Director Chen¡¯s words. Then she turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, who was standing beside Zhang Ming, talking.

    Feeling Zhou Meifeng¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yifei turned his head, smiled at her, and waved his hand.

    Zhou Meifeng understood what Xiao Yifei meant, smiled, nodded, and then reached out to gently touch Wu You¡¯s little head,ughing with joy.

    The moment she saw Xiao Yifei standing beside Zhang Ming, who was in a high position and exuding natural authority, Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor was not only unaffected by Zhang Ming¡¯s presence but even his tall, handsome stature and straight, sword-like posture seemed to subtly dominate over Zhang Ming.

    Even just the sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s back had deeply moved Zhou Meifeng!

    "This truly is my man!"

    She pursed her lips in a smile, revealing an enchantingly beautiful grin, while her eyes tenderly nced down at little Wu You.

    Recalling the events that had unfolded in the office of academic affairs, although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t spoken much, the fulfilling process and shocking oue still made Zhou Meifeng tremble with emotion.

    "I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t let anyone mistreat us."

    With this thought briefly crossing her mind, Zhou Meifeng turned to Director Chen and said with a smile, "Thank you for the trouble!"

    After hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Director Chen couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head andugh: "No trouble at all, no trouble at all!"

    Then, he quickly stepped forward to open the car door for Zhou Meifeng.

    "Wu You, let¡¯s go first. Your big brother has some business to deal with, but he will be back soon!"

    Zhou Meifeng pulled Wu You¡¯s little hand and said with a smile, "And don¡¯t worry, surely no one will dare to bully you at school anymore!"

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Wu You looked up and showed her a big, bright smile, her clear eyes ncing at Xiao Yifei before she turned and followed Zhou Meifeng into the car.

    "Big brother! We¡¯re leaving now! Come back soon!"

    As they were leaving, Wu You sat in the car and waved at Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    "All right!"

    Upon hearing Wu You¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei also turned his head and smiled back at her.

    Director Chen drove off slowly, gradually disappearing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight.

    Having the Director of Education himself personally drive Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You home was indeed a great honor!

    And after the car vanished from his sight, Xiao Yifei gently furrowed his brow and turned back to look at Zhang Ming, his expression slightly displeased.

 Chapter 597 I Have a Way

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 597 I Have a Way</h4><h4></h4>

    "Zhang Ming, are you telling the truth?"

    As he spoke to Zhang Ming, a glint shed across his eyes.

    "It is true. After all, I have been keeping an eye on Rong Fang¡¯s matters. Maybe it¡¯s because they felt that there had been no issues recently, so they started bing restless again, eager to stir up some trouble," Zhang Ming answered, his face not looking great.

    In fact, Zhang Ming¡¯s visit to the school today was driven not only by the fear of something unexpected happening to Xiao Yifei, but also because of an ident at the hospital involving Rong Fang. Although it was a minor incident, it held significant meaning, which Zhang Ming keenly detected.

    Moreover, Zhang Ming, after some understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, had alsoe to trust him greatly.

    After all, Xiao Yifei hadpletely won Zhang Ming over with his abilities!

    These matters, Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t even thoroughly discussed with Du Fengchun, but he had told them to Xiao Yifei.

    "Okay, I got it," Xiao Yifei said, nodding in response to Zhang Ming¡¯s words, "Their timing really is impable, because I¡¯ve also been wanting to try and see if I can really wake Rong Fang up during this period."

    From the beginning, this young man whom he had met by fate at a barbecue stand had kept refreshing his understanding of him, bringing him one surprise after another!

    After the shock that Xiao Yifei had given himst time, Zhang Ming felt that he had started to take Xiao Yifei very seriously, but today, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that he still had notpletely seen through this young man.

    It seemed that the Xiao Yifei he understood was still only the tip of the iceberg!

    After all, Zhang Ming knew very clearly that with Xiao Yifei¡¯s character, he indeed wouldn¡¯t lie, and he typically stuck to his word!

    Although he knew this in his heart, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent indifferent words also further illustrated his confidence in this matter!

    However, Zhang Ming still found it somewhat hard to believe! Therefore, he had asked that doubt-filled question.

    "It should be almost there," Xiao Yifei turned, smiled faintly at Zhang Ming, and continued, "Although I feel it¡¯s almost time, I¡¯ve yet to actually try it out, so I can¡¯t speak too definitively."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes brightened even more after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words!

    Because he knew, since Xiao Yifei could say such a thing, it essentially proved that Xiao Yifei was very confident about this matter¡ªhow could such a thing not excite Zhang Ming?

    "Hahaha, Xiao kid, I just knew that knowing you was a true blessing for me!"

    Heughed heartily, his mouth splitting wide as he pped Xiao Yifei on the shoulder, his face revealing an excited smile.

    "This isn¡¯t anything big; after all, Zhang Ming, you¡¯ve helped me with quite a few things,"

    Xiao Yifei pursed his lips into a smile, his face showing not a hint of arrogance at Zhang Ming¡¯s praise, "And surely you must consider me a friend to confide in, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have hurried over so quickly today after hearing the news from Du Fengchun!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Mingughed even more heartily!

    "Let¡¯s go quickly. Today, with such great news on such a joyous day, how can we brothers not go and have a good drink or two!"

    He immediately reached out and draped his arm around Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders.

    Although the incident with Rong Fang had passed, the subsequent events it caused were still greatly affecting Zhang Ming!

    After all, how could a man in his prime, full of ambition and integrity, not feel dejected when his path was suddenly cut off by this incident?

    Therefore, upon hearing that Xiao Yifei could possibly awaken Rong Fang, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart was naturally filled with immense excitement!

    "Brother Zhang, although I might be able to wake Rong Fang, it¡¯s not certain, and I also need to prepare for a while, so I can¡¯t go immediately. During this time, you must ensure Rong Fang¡¯s safety!"

    As he spoke, Xiao Yifei walked towards his car with Zhang Ming.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful with these things," Zhang Ming replied with a hearty smile, waving his hand.

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s reaction at the moment, Xiao Yifei nodded his head, knowing that although Zhang Ming sometimes appeared naive and never resorted to any cunning schemes in his presence,

    Xiao Yifei was well aware that being able to hold the position in Yanjing City, and having stood firm through big troubles recently, already demonstrated Zhang Ming¡¯s capabilities!

    Thus, seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s assured response, Xiao Yifei rxed in an instant.

    "Xiao Yi, nice! You¡¯ve got yourself a BMW now!"

    Just now, Director Chen had taken Zhang Ming¡¯s car to drop off Zhou Meifeng and Little Wu You, while Du Fengchun was currently in the administrative office handling affairs Xiao Yifei had just left behind. Handling affairs actually meant giving a harsh lesson to those who still dared to act arrogantly towards Xiao Yifei.

    It was almost certain that the three people in the administrative office today, plus Zhu Yonghao, would find it nearly impossible to make aeback in Yanjing.

    Who would let them be so brainless as to offend someone totally unoffendable!

    Hence, if Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming wanted to go out now, they would have to drive Xiao Yifei¡¯s car.

    When Zhang Ming saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s car, his eyes immediately lit up.

    As the official of Yanjing City, Zhang Ming certainly wouldn¡¯t be surprised by a BMW per se. What surprised him was how soon Xiao Yifei was able to drive a BMW.

    Although Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei had a good rtionship, if Zhang Ming remembered correctly, from the time he knew Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei was supposed to be teaching at Yanjing Medical University, and although a university professor¡¯s sry was decent, it wasn¡¯t enough to afford a BMW so soon.

    Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s terrifying capabilities, Zhang Ming knew that Xiao Yifei seldom showed off his strengths, so it was unlikely for him to use his capabilities to make money. Combining all these factors, Zhang Ming was deeply surprised to see Xiao Yifei driving a BMW.

    Moreover, Zhang Ming suddenly realized, although he and Xiao Yifei were close friends despite the age gap, and he trusted Xiao Yifei immensely, Xiao Yifei had never asked him for anything, nor had he requested him to do any favors; and while Zhang Ming often paid attention to Xiao Yifei¡¯s affairs, he really didn¡¯t know what else Xiao Yifei did besides teaching at Yanjing Medical University!

    In other words, even he, the high-ranking official of Yanjing City, didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Yifei!

    "Haha, I made some money recently and bought a car for my dailymute," Xiao Yifei replied with a faint smile, modestly glossing over the matter.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Zhang Ming turned his head, looked at him with a touch of surprise in his eyes, but Zhang Ming knew that everyone has their small secrets. Since Xiao Yifei was unwilling to share, he wouldn¡¯t pry further, although Zhang Ming understood that Xiao Yifei¡¯s little secret was probably not insignificant.

    "I should really take more care of this younger brother in the future. If he encounters any trouble, I might be able to help him," Zhang Ming thought as he looked at Xiao Yifei sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, a glint of appreciation shing in his eyes. "After all, this younger brother of mine has truly helped me a lot!"

 Chapter 598: Picking Someone Up

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Picking Someone Up</h4><h4></h4>

    The car then drove off toward the restaurant that Zhang Ming had mentioned, which was reputed to have good food.

    What Zhang Ming didn¡¯t know was that his desire to help Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t really a big deal in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision to help Zhang Ming stemmed merely from theirpatible temperaments. As for reporting back, he had never thought much about it.

    After all, the things Xiao Yifei wanted were things that even Zhang Ming wasn¡¯t qualified to give!

    The small restaurant rmended by Zhang Ming indeed had great food, and after a satisfying meal, Xiao Yifei dropped Zhang Ming back at his residence. After waving goodbye to Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei turned his car around and headed toward Jinghang Garden.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, Zhang Ming¡¯s face was filled with happiness.

    "My young brother, I really haven¡¯t made a wrong friend!"

    He walked into the yard with a happy smile on his face.

    It was unexpected that him, a dignified elder, felt a sort of admiration for Xiao Yifei during their exchanges, a feeling so surprising that even Zhang Ming himself was taken aback by it.

    Zhang Ming shook his head, not wanting to dwell on these thoughts, and walked upstairs, but the feelings he experienced were genuinely real!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was driving slowly toward Jinghang Garden, lost in his thoughts.

    Truth be told, the matter concerning Rong Fang was not as simple in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind as it seemed. He had a vague feeling that the issue rted to Rong Fang wasn¡¯t only about Zhang Ming; he always felt that there was a deeper conspiracy lurking behind it.

    For some reason, whenever he thought about this matter, Gan Quancai¡¯s somewhat gloomy face would suddenly appear before Xiao Yifei.

    He furrowed his brows slightly, taking this matter a bit more seriously in his heart.

    "No matter, I¡¯ll stick to the old saying, ¡¯Meet the soldiers with strategy, and the waters with earth.¡¯"

    A cold glint shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eye, "Even if there is trouble, one punch will take care of it!"

    Soon, Jinghang Garden appeared before him, he drove into the underground parking lot, and then returned home.

    Taking advantage of his free time, Xiao Yifei rested well at home.

    Just as Xiao Yifei had finished inquiring about the progress of the vi¡¯s renovation and had put down his phone intending to tease Meifeng, his phone vibrated suddenly with an iing message. He reached out to grab his phone.

    The moment he saw the message, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly disying a happy expression, but almost instantly, his face twisted into an expression of conflict.

    Eventually, Xiao Yifei sighed softly, put his phone in his pocket, shook his head, and stood up.

    "Meifeng, I need to step out for a bit."

    Xiao Yifei got ready and prepared to leave.

    "What are you going out for? I just washed some fruit for you."

    Meifeng, holding a te of glistening fruit, spoke with a hint of curiosity.

    Gradually, facing Xiao Yifei, Meifeng was finally starting to express some of her caring words, unlike before, when she would never dare to speak her mind and only kept her thoughts to herself.

    "I¡¯m going to pick up a friend."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, his demeanor clearly unusual and even a bit embarrassed.

    "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    With that, he turned and left the house.

    Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei skeptically. She knew him well enough to detect the unusualness in Xiao Yifei just now.

    But since Xiao Yifei was unwilling to borate, Meifeng certainly wouldn¡¯t pry, knowing if there was anything Xiao Yifei thought she should know, he would tell her.

    Meanwhile, as Xiao Yifei entered the elevator, he made a phone call to Buddha and White Bear.

    So, as Xiao Yifei reached the gate of themunity, it wasn¡¯t long before Buddha drove up swiftly.

    Lately, they had still been busy with the vi¡¯s renovation. The project was indeed significant, and Buddha wanted to perfectly execute the first task Xiao Yifei had entrusted to him, so he was putting in a great deal of effort and care into this matter.

    Thus, a project that was already not small in scale progressed even more slowly.

    Just now, Buddha had driven the car to purchase another batch of items with White Bear.

    Truth be told, the money Xiao Yifei had earned from the underground arena was almostpletely spent.

    "This money reallyes fast, and goes just as quickly."

    Xiao Yifei gently shook his head, somewhat helplessly.

    Xiao Yifei finally understood why those wealthy people never seemed to care about money because once they started spending it, it indeed went too fast.

    "Boss."

    The BMW stopped in front of Xiao Yifei, and Buddha poked his head out, speaking to Xiao Yifei in a deep voice.

    "You¡¯re here."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Buddha upon seeing the scene in front of him, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw White Bear suddenly poke his head out from the passenger seat, his ferocious face entirely filled with an excited smile.

    "Boss! Boss!"

    White Bear¡¯s excited demeanor was as if he had not seen Xiao Yifei for a long time.

    "Enough! Behave, what are you doing!"

    Seeing White Bear like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and chide him, and upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, White Bear hurriedly ducked back into the car, looking utterlyical.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and opened the car door to sit inside.

    "Boss, where are we heading?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei get into the car, Buddha simply asked.

    Upon hearing Buddha¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his eyebrows, pausing before finally giving Buddha an address.

    "Alright!"

    Buddha nodded, pressed the elerator, and drove toward the location Xiao Yifei had mentioned.

    Meanwhile, just when White Bear turned his head to say something to Xiao Yifei, he suddenly noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes calmly gazing out the window, seemingly shimmering with an inexplicable gleam.

    In that instant, White Bear abruptly shut his mouth, then obediently turned back around, remaining silent.

    By now, he finally had some sense and knew something was clearly not right with Xiao Yifei¡¯s state. Thus, White Bear swallowed the words he wanted to say, otherwise, not to mention what Xiao Yifei would do, Buddha might very well have given him a severe reprimand!

    White Bear nervously nced at Buddha, who appeared calm, and then swallowed hard.

    The address Xiao Yifei had given to Buddha was precisely where Jiang Mingquan, the Dog King, was located!

    And today, the person Xiao Yifei told Zhou Meifeng they were going to meet was none other than Scorpion!

    Scorpion, who had once promised Xiao Yifei something, seemed to have finally fulfilled it afterpleting thest few tasks for the Dog King, although there appeared to be some matters to finalize before that.

    This was the reason Xiao Yifei was now going to find the Dog King.

    He was going to bring Scorpion back!

    Although Xiao Yifei was filled with confidence about bringing Scorpion back, he was slightly unsure about where to arrange for him after the retrieval.

    After all, Zhou Meifeng was still staying in the house at Jinghang Garden.

    "Forget it, forget it, thinking about these things is useless, let¡¯s just focus on bringing Scorpion back first."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, casting aside theplicated thoughts in his mind, his eyes returning to calmness.

    Buddha drove withplete concentration, and White Bear quietly sat beside him, not speaking, but his fierce and menacing face clearly struggled to contain himself.

 Chapter 599 Iâ€™m Here to Pick Someone Up

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 599 I¡¯m Here to Pick Someone Up</h4><h4></h4>

    The clumsy White Bear seemed to be suffering from a sort of restlessness; getting him to sit still in the car was quite a challenge.

    Eventually, the BMW driven by Buddha arrived in front of the Dog King¡¯s vi.

    At that time, the huge vi was surrounded by a massive crowd of people standing outside.

    Seeing all this, Buddha turned his head to look at Sun Li, a mysterious light flickering in his eyes, and then he parked the car by the roadside.

    White Bear, clearly thrilled by the scene, immediately opened the car door and stepped out.

    "Boss! Are we here because it¡¯s these guys who¡¯ve arranged a fight? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t even need to step out of the car; I¡¯ll handle them and teach them a good lesson!"

    White Bear, rubbing his fists in anticipation, looked excitedly at the crowd opposite him.

    Meanwhile, Buddha turned again to look at Xiao Yifei with an inquiring expression.

    "Get out of the car. Do you actually believe what White Bear said, that I called you out here just to fight?"

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the situation before him, couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha also chuckled, got out of the car first, and then helped Xiao Yifei open his door.

    "Boss, why are you getting out?"

    Having heard the car door, White Bear turned around and was clearly startled to see Xiao Yifei, then said anxiously, "I¡¯ve already told you not to worry! I can definitely handle this small matter for you! You don¡¯t need to worry about me!"

    "Besides, Boss, you¡¯ve had me around for so long without asking much from me. Given the situation, please leave it to me! It¡¯ll be no problem!"

    White Bear turned and patted his chest with a thud.

    "Solve what!"

    Xiao Yifei gave White Bear¡¯s shiny bald head a smack.

    Startled by the smack from Xiao Yifei, White Bear trembled violently. He reached up to touch his head and then timidly turned to look at Xiao Yifei, shrinking back as he spoke. "Boss, why did you hit me?"

    Seeing White Bear in this state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh again helplessly.

    "Who told you that I brought you out here to fight?"

    Xiao Yifei forced a smile, shook his head, and turned to walk towards the crowd at the vi¡¯s entrance.

    White Bear was still confused. If he hadn¡¯t been brought to fight, then what were all those menacing-looking men in ck clothing there for?

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    As Xiao Yifei approached, the crowd suddenly bowed their heads and addressed him respectfully.

    Seeing this, White Bear was stunned. He turned to look at Buddha, swallowing hard, as he found the situation incredibly awkward and realized how foolish he had been.

    Buddha, seeing White Bear¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head before following Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re here!"

    Meng Hu, seeing Xiao Yifei appear, broke into a broad smile and quickly walked over to greet him.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then looked up and said to Meng Hu with a smile, "Where¡¯s the old Dog King?"

    "The old man¡¯s inside the house, pleasee in!"

    Meng Hu extended his hand in a weing gesture, and Xiao Yifei strode towards the house.

    Buddha and White Bear followed behind Xiao Yifei, and the moment Meng Hu noticed White Bear, a sharp gleam flickered in his eyes.

    The burly White Bear, towering like a metal tower, exuded an astonishing aura of oppression. What was most notable was the bloodthirsty and cruel aura that faintly shimmered on his fierce face.

    Though this aura was not something ordinary people could sense.

    But Meng Hu could clearly feel it, and he could also sense the endless strength hidden beneath the strong body of the white bear.

    Although he could not see anything unusual about the Buddha, he made a judgment about the white bear the moment heid eyes on him.

    "I¡¯m really sorry!"

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed about what had just happened, the white bear waved at Meng Hu and apologized. After speaking, he hurriedly followed Xiao Yifei into the vi.

    Meng Hu, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, suddenly felt a sh of doubt.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill was astonishing and his kung fu seemed decent, Meng Hu always thought of him as a loner. This time, Xiao Yifei brought two people with him, which inevitably puzzled Meng Hu.

    However, because the white bear and the Buddha were brought by Xiao Yifei, Meng Hu trusted thempletely.

    But the aura that the white bear emitted still caused Meng Hu¡¯s heart to tighten. To think, it had been a long time since he¡¯d felt this sense of danger.

    That¡¯s why Meng Hu took the white bear so seriously.

    And Meng Hu could tell that he and the white bear, this Russian, walked the same path of ferocity and toughness.

    By this time, Xiao Yifei had already entered the vi. As soon as he stepped into the hall, he saw the Dog King watering the flowers.

    "Old Master."

    Upon seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei smiled and called out.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Dog King turned his head.

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    After setting down the watering can, the Dog King smiled and approached Xiao Yifei.

    When he saw the white bear and the Buddha standing behind Xiao Yifei, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a hint of an indescribable light shed through the depths of his gaze.

    The Dog King, unlike Meng Hu, noticed the Buddha right away.

    After giving the Buddha a deep look, the Dog King turned to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    "Who would have thought, Mr. Xiao, that after just a few days apart, you¡¯ve recruited two fierce warriors!"

    The Dog King said to Xiao Yifei with a chuckle.

    Compared to his previously feeble condition, the Dog King now looked rosy and healthy, thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment and his own careful self-care!

    Hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned to nce at the white bear and the Buddha, shook his head with a smile, but did notment further. Instead, he turned back to the Dog King, and after arranging his thoughts, began to speak.

    "Old Master, you must know why I¡¯vee today."

    He looked at the Dog King and said with a smile, "Today I¡¯m here to take Scorpion back with me."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a mysterious expression shed across the Dog King¡¯s face, and his expression even seemed to freeze for a moment!

    But soon after, the Dog King recovered from his momentarypse.

    He lifted his head, still wearing a beaming smile, and looked at Xiao Yifei.

    With the Dog King¡¯s experience ruling Yanjing for so many years, his qi cultivation skills had reached an extraordinarily advanced level. Yet, even so, the words that Xiao Yifei spoke had almost made him lose control of his emotions, which shows just how much of an impact Sun Li¡¯s words had on the Dog King.

    "I am aware of how well you and Xiaoying get along, and to be honest, I¡¯ve always liked the idea of you two together."

    After coughing, the Dog King raised his head and said with a smile to Xiao Yifei; "Of course, by together, I mean it in many senses, and you will have to think about that on your own."

    Xiao Yifei, hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, narrowed his eyes slightly.

    If he remembered correctly, Scorpion had clearly stated when they met that she had almost dealt with the Dog King¡¯s matters, and she would be able to follow him soon, even bing his shadow!

 Chapter 600 Show Your Strength

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Show Your Strength</h4><h4></h4>

    Furthermore, Meng Hu had once said that the Poison Scorpion was helping the Dog King with onest task, and when they encountered the Poison Scorpion at Dream Paradise, everything appeared perfectly normal.

    However, at this moment, seeing the Dog King¡¯s attitude, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt an unpleasant sensation rising in his heart.

    Moreover, the most crucial matter was that to date, Xiao Yifei had not managed to meet the Poison Scorpion.

    "Old man, you left your sentence half-finished."

    But with Xiao Yifei¡¯s current strength, he feared no challenges. Although the absence of the Poison Scorpion up to now was slightly worrying, he disregarded all other concerns.

    Because now Xiao Yifei possessed such proud and confident assurance!

    Thus, he calmly said to the Dog King, "What next do you want to say?"

    At this point, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent demeanor, a trace of inexplicable brilliance flickered in the Dog King¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, the Dog King had always held Xiao Yifei in high esteem from the beginning, as Xiao Yifei was his life-saving benefactor, and the remarkable medical skill disyed during the rescue had filled him with awe.

    Moreover, at the banquet, the scene in which Xiao Yifei killed the former deputy director of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital without a hint of mundane humanity, still vividly lingered before him.

    Xiao Yifei had once said, "A doctor does not only cure diseases, but can also take lives!" These words had made asting impression on the Dog King.

    Therefore, from the beginning, the Dog King had never underestimated this handsome young man.

    Otherwise, without the Dog King¡¯s guidance, the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯s¡¯ treatment towards Xiao Yifei would not have been so respectful!

    Even though the Dog King had always held Xiao Yifei in the highest regard, he had never heard of Xiao Yifei possessing any force of his own, and some matters were stillmunicated by Xiao Yifei to the ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ who then handled them.

    So today, when the Dog King saw Xiao Yifei arrive apanied by two men with powerful auras, this discovery shocked him intensely.

    The surprise wasn¡¯t because he felt threatened by Xiao Yifei¡ªafter all, the Dog King had never thought of being enemies with Xiao Yifei. He was surprised because the two men following Xiao Yifei were frighteningly strong!

    The tall Russian giant bristled with a savage, blood-thirsty aura, and even from a distance, the Dog King could detect it clearly, recognizing the explosive power hidden beneath the giant¡¯s body¡ªan undeniably frightening presence.

    However, the Russian giant was not the real reason behind the Dog King¡¯s astonishment.

    The true reasony in the Buddha, standing beside the giant, who appeared just like an ordinary person weathered by hardship and filled with sorrow.

    Although the Buddha looked like an ordinary person, the Dog King sensed a gentle yet palpable aura, sharp as a bloody de¡¯s edge, which made him instantly feel a sense of danger¡ªeven a threat to his own life!

    This sensation left the Dog King terrified.

    Even though the Dog King had always rated Xiao Yifei very highly, he suddenly realized today that he had still not been able to fullyprehend this mysteriously powerful young man.

    "Actually, it¡¯s nothing much; the Poison Scorpion had also told me a lot about you. I could see that she really likes you, and wouldn¡¯t have otherwise desired to stay by your side."

    The Dog King lifted his head, looking at Xiao Yifei as he continued, "And I truly agreed, just asked her to handle onest matter for me. I was nning, after settling everything, to have the Poison Scorpion bring you a generous gift as another token of my gratitude to you, Mr. Xiao."

    When he mentioned this, Xiao Yifei was suddenly startled, and then he suddenly remembered, but Dream Paradise, it seemed, was exactly as Buddha had described, yet in the end, he himself had destroyed it.

    "However, the Scorpionter did not agree."

    Buddha said, smiling at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing these words from Buddha, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his nose, for he had smashed Dream Paradise himself, so of course there was no way to agree.

    "Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ve said so much just to let you know that I have absolutely no reservations about Scorpioning to find you."

    When he said this, Buddha¡¯s expression became serious.

    It was clear that Buddha was afraid Xiao Yifei might misunderstand something, so everything he had just said was solely to put Xiao Yifei at ease and to prevent him from overthinking.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression suddenly became intense; he looked at Buddha and slightly furrowed his brow because he always felt that something about this was odd.

    "Elder, please continue."

    He said to Buddha calmly.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Buddha nodded and said solemnly to Xiao Yifei, "After all, Scorpion has been with me for so long, she¡¯s learned some secret matters, but these secrets could threaten her life!"

    "At the time, when she was in the Kennel Society, we had the strength to protect Scorpion, but once Scorpion leaves our Kennel Society..."

    At this point, Buddha paused, and although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Xiao Yifei had already understood his implication.

    Hearing Buddha¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Just as he was about to say something else to Buddha, Buddha¡¯s voice rang out once more.

    "Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not questioning your strength; on the contrary, I am fully aware that your strength is truly extraordinary!"

    Buddha said to Xiao Yifei earnestly, "I highly acknowledge this, but my concern is that since we¡¯ve been in Yanjing for so long, we¡¯ve indeed offended quite a few people. I feel secure with Scorpion by your side, but I¡¯m just worried that if you, Mr. Xiao, have to go out for something, and some past enemies of our Kennel Societye after us, and it consequently involves your family, then this situation wouldn¡¯t be so easy to handle!"

    Seeing Buddha¡¯s current expression, a flicker of puzzlement shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Because so much of what Buddha said, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears, wasn¡¯t very rigorous; it could even be said that Xiao Yifei noticed numerous ws and forced reasoning in Buddha¡¯s words, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think too much of it. After all, the strength of the Kennel Society was evident, and although his own strength was formidable, the Kennel Society couldn¡¯t really obtain anything from him; thus, he didn¡¯t take Buddha¡¯s words too seriously.

    "And then? Elder, please go on,"

    Xiao Yifei said, looking at Buddha with a smiling gaze.

    "So, Mr. Xiao, I wonder if you could demonstrate your current strength to put my mind at ease about handing Scorpion over to you. Although Scorpion¡¯s own fighting skills are also quite exceptional, I still feel she can¡¯t adequately protect herself,"

    Buddha said earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Buddha¡¯s words, he squinted slightly; a glint of cold light shed in his eyes, and he nodded at Buddha.

    "Meng Hu! Come over!"

 Chapter 601: Seeing Through Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Seeing Through Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod in agreement, Dog King couldn¡¯t help but let out a huge sigh of relief, and he shouted toward the door.

    Soon, the muscr Meng Hu pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Elder."

    He first nodded to Dog King as a greeting, then turned his head to Xiao Yifei with respect and said, "Mr. Xiao."

    Xiao Yifei nodded to Meng Hu.

    Then, Dog King got straight to the point and continued to Meng Hu, "I¡¯ve called you here now to have a brief exchange with Mr. Xiao."

    Upon hearing Dog King¡¯s words, Meng Hu waspletely stunned, staring at Dog King with eyes full of disbelief.

    "Elder, you¡¯re not joking with me again, are you? To have me spar with Mr. Xiao, isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that a bit absurd!"

    Meng Hu, havinge to his senses, stared nkly at Dog King as he spoke.

    The suddenness of Dog King¡¯s statement filled Meng Hu with disbelief; he dared not even consider why Dog King would make such ament.

    To spar with Xiao Yifei, leaving aside whether he could defeat Xiao Yifei or not, even if they were to truly fight, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move!

    Why would Dog King suddenly say such a ludicrous thing today?

    "Elder, why aren¡¯t you speaking? You¡¯re not really expecting me to spar with Mr. Xiao, are you? Even if you lend me the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare! Besides, didn¡¯t Mr. Xiaoe to take Scorpion away today? Why involve me? If there is to be a sparring, you should have Mr. Xiao spar with Scorpion instead! You say this..."

    Seeing Dog King continue to look at him silently, Meng Hu nearly copsed to the ground, his legs turning weak.

    At this moment, as Xiao Yifei heard the words from Dog King and Meng Hu, a thoughtful sh passed through his eyes.

    Not to mention why Dog King¡¯s words were inconsistent; at the beginning, he said he wanted to test Xiao Yifei¡¯s overall strength to see if he could protect Scorpion, but now he mentioned sparring with Meng Hu.

    Even if Scorpion left the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ and came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, one couldn¡¯t be absolutely certain that Scorpion no longer had any rtion with the ¡¯Dog Society,¡¯ so Dog King¡¯s initial assumption was non-existent.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s nce at Meng Hu appeared genuine and natural, while Dog King¡¯s expression seemed contrived.

    "What in the world is happening!"

    A look of suspicion shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he slightly furrowed his brow.

    When Meng Hu hade in, he said he was there to pick up Scorpion, and with so many ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ members outside to greet him, it confirmed that the news was known to the entire society. But after Xiao Yifei entered the vi, Scorpion had still not shown up.

    This was an oddity that Xiao Yifei noticed. Furthermore, from Meng Hu¡¯s words, it seemed as though Scorpion was inside the vi, but from Dog King¡¯s behavior, which seemed ready to make a big fuss, he appeared to be aware that Scorpion was not there.

    If Scorpion wasn¡¯t in the vi, then where could she be?

    Additionally, the text message that Xiao Yifei received today was indeed sent by Scorpion. After they had parted ways, although they hadn¡¯t seen each other, they had still kept in touch.

    All these strange feelings made Xiao Yifei feel a bit worried.

    He lifted his head, and the moment he opened his eyes, his pupils shone with a gold and a purple light, invoking a somewhat bewitching appearance. His irvoyance Superpower was instantly activated.

    Now enhanced, his irvoyance Superpower easily prated walls without the previous feeling of exhaustion. Xiao Yifei was now scanning the inside of the vi with those eyes that could see through everything.

    At that time, White Bear and Buddha stood quietly behind Xiao Yifei, saying nothing, but emitting a dauntingly powerful aura.

    And just as Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance, a strange glint suddenly shed in the Dog King¡¯s eyes. He looked at Xiao Yifei, left and right, but still, he discovered nothing.

    It could be said that the Dog King was indeed out of the ordinary. Under normal health conditions, the instant Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance, the Dog King could actually sense something was off, which was already quite remarkable.

    "So there really isn¡¯t anything?"

    Because the vi was sorge, although Xiao Yifei¡¯s current irvoyance had greatly enhanced, scanning the area still gave him a slight headache and indeed, he did not find Poison Scorpion¡¯s figure.

    "No matter what, regardless of what the Dog King is up to today, I must take Poison Scorpion back."

    In a moment, a firm glint shed in his eyes.

    "Haha, Meng Hu, you¡¯re listening to the old man¡¯s nonsense, how could it be us sparring."

    Xiao Yifei turned to Meng Hu and said with a smile, "Today is about you choosing one of the two people I brought along to spar a bit, to let me assess their strength as well."

    However, now that the Dog King had proposed such a thing, Xiao Yifei decided to go along with it for the time being.

    At this moment, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Dog King sharply stiffened, raised his head, looked at Xiao Yifei with slightly squinted eyes, and then, the Dog King couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    "Haha, Mr. Xiao has seen through my thoughts right away."

    He shook his head and continued, "Choose one of the two experts who came with Mr. Xiao today."

    After finishing his words, the Dog King¡¯s face regained its calmness, but the look he gave Xiao Yifei held a subtle trace of difference.

    Although he hadn¡¯t felt anything unusual just now, at this moment, he felt a slight sense of shock and suspicion, because he suddenly felt that this young man seemed to have seen through everything, including all the things he, himself, was hiding. None of it had escaped the captivating eyes of the young man.

    "That shouldn¡¯t be possible!"

    Then, the Dog King frowned slightly, a mysterious light shing in his eyes: "Even if I¡¯m overly anxious and confused, I haven¡¯t said anything yet and haven¡¯t even told the core members of the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯. Without any basis, he couldn¡¯t possibly know everything that¡¯s happening!"

    Although the Dog King tried to convince himself of this, when he looked back at Xiao Yifei, that sense of shock and suspicion remained in his heart!

    "Mr. Xiao really isn¡¯t an ordinary person!"

    The Dog King¡¯s gaze flickered.

    At this time, after hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, Meng Hu finally calmed down the panic and tension in his heart, genuinely not wanting to spar with Xiao Yifei.

    Meng Hu turned his head, his gaze scrutinizing as he looked at Buddha and White Bear.

    Meanwhile, Buddha and White Bear, who stood behind Xiao Yifei, heard the conversation between the Dog King and Xiao Yifei and exchanged a nce with each other.

    Although Xiao Yifei had not told them the purpose of their visit beforehand, and after arriving, he did not give them any prior notice about a sparring session, just suddenly mentioning it, they were both somewhat surprised.

    But Buddha and White Bear didn¡¯t show the slightest displeasure; on the contrary, having followed Xiao Yifei for so long, they had never really done anything significant for him. So today, even the usually serene Buddha couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit excited upon hearing Xiao Yifei mention this matter.

    Both men were eager to perform well in front of Xiao Yifei!

    So, during their exchange of nces, the only thing visible in their eyes was a robust fighting spirit!

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Meng Hu¡¯s gaze, smiled and cleared the way.

    "Meng Hu, you should have seen these two before..."

 Chapter 602: You Pick One

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 602: You Pick One</h4><h4></h4>

    Before he had finished speaking to Meng Hu, Xiao Yifei saw Meng Hu nodding at him, clearly indicating that he had already made his choice and decision.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei tactfully said nothing more, but smiled as he looked at Meng Hu.

    Meng Hu, silent, walked up to the pr bear and then lifted his head to look at the pr bear.

    Clearly, he had made his choice.

    Although Meng Hu was not as tall as the pr bear, his presence did not seem diminished in front of the pr bear. It was evident that despite Meng Hu¡¯s typically obedient demeanor in front of Xiao Yifei, his own strength was indeed quite astonishing!

    "Good, let me also see what the current strength of the pr bear is like."

    Seeing this situation unfold, Xiao Yifei nodded slightly. Since he hadst left Dream Paradise with the pr bear and Buddha, it had been some time since he had truly seen the pr bear¡¯s strength.

    Although he knew the pr bear had significantly improved, he had no idea how strong the pr bear currently was, or rather, Xiao Yifei did not know how strong the pr bear had be after being enhanced by the energy from ck Coal Ball.

    "Very well!"

    At that moment, seeing Meng Hu approach him, the pr bear pped his hands excitedly. He was very happy with Meng Hu¡¯s choice because he deeply knew that Buddha not only acted more reliably and sensibly than himself but also had a sharper mind, and more crucially, he could not beat Buddha.

    Although Xiao Yifei had never spoken otherwise, the pr bear felt somewhat guilty.

    Therefore, he was very excited about this opportunity to prove himself.

    "Shall we go outside? It¡¯s too cramped in here to move properly!"

    The pr bear, with a wide grin, reached up and patted Meng Hu¡¯s head as he spoke.

    His smile was meant to be friendly, but on the pr bear¡¯s face, it looked more ferocious than amiable.

    "Sure."

    Meng Hu also turned his head to assess the situation around him. Seeing the difference in size between himself and the pr bear and the rest of the hall, he indeed felt that the vi hall was too cramped for them.

    He nodded and then made a gesturing sign of invitation towards the pr bear.

    "Boss!"

    The pr bear turned back and spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, then let¡¯s go!"

    At that moment, hearing the pr bear¡¯s call, Xiao Yifei snapped out of his thoughts. He lifted his head, watching the pr bear and Meng Hu walk out of the vi hall, nodded, and said with a smile.

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei turned to Dog King: "Elder, shall we go out and watch too?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Dog King¡¯s aged face, and he nodded.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei and Dog King followed behind the pr bear, leaving the vi hall and heading to an open grassy area outside.

    Moments ago, Xiao Yifei had been thinking about the ck Coal Ball because it was found in the Tan Family, and at that time, deep within the Tan Family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯, where the wall was painted with a dragoncking the pupil, had especially given Xiao Yifei a strange sensation.

    "It seems that I will have to visit the Tan Family soon."

    No matter if it was because of the ck Coal Ball or that particr mural, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think about visiting the Tan Family again.

    He shook his head, temporarily pushing theseplex thoughts to the back of his mind. Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked towards thewn.

    Now, Pr Bear and Meng Hu had already positioned themselves at a corner of thewn, both faces filled with solemnity. After all, one represented ¡¯Canine Society¡¯, while the other was eager to prove his worth in front of Xiao Yifei.

    As the two men readied themselves forbat, the scene also attracted the attention of several ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ members gathered around!

    They observed Pr Bear and Meng Hu, pointing andmenting.

    Those assigned near the Dog King¡¯s residence were essentially core members of the Canine Society, true confidantes with not only extraordinary skills but also exceptional discernment. Hence, upon witnessing the scene, they instantly knew something was about to unfold.

    "Is Brother Hu going to fight this foreigner?"

    The watching ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ members pointed at Meng Hu and Pr Bear as they spoke.

    Their eyes were filled with curiosity.

    "It seems to be, but from their current posture, it looks more like a friendly sparring, not a real fight to the death."

    One of the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ members, after observing the situation, turned to nce at Xiao Yifei and the Dog King before turning back and continuing, "After all, Mr. Xiao and Elder are here; they wouldn¡¯t let any serious bloody incident happen."

    Right after this member finished speaking, another took the opportunity to add his thoughts.

    "Right, and this foreigner, if I saw it correctly just now, seems to havee with Mr. Xiao, looks like a bodyguard or something, probably one of Mr. Xiao¡¯s men. They just ended up in this situation for some unknown reason."

    Seeing the stand-off between Meng Hu and Pr Bear on thewn outside, the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ members responsible for security, except for a few essential positions, were now gathering to enjoy the excitement.

    They knew that as long as Xiao Yifei and the Dog King were present, no major chaos would ensue.

    And as theymented and pointed at the scene, no one mentioned that Meng Hu wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Pr Bear. Among these conversations, the keen-eyed Xiao Yifei heard talk of Pr Bear being defeated.

    "I wonder if this foreigner can really beat Brother Hu."

    A ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ member pointed towards Pr Bear and continued, "After all, Brother Hu¡¯s strength is among the most terrifying in our ¡¯Canine Society¡¯, and we have all seen his incredible prowess when he erupts¡ªit¡¯s truly frightening!"

    Another ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ member, agreeing with thement, nodded but still offered a different opinion, "But logically, since this foreigner was brought by Mr. Xiao, his skills must also be decent. Plus, look at this foreigner, so tall and muscr, even disregarding his skills, his physique alone is impressive!"

    He examined Pr Bear from head to toe, smacking his lips as he spoke.

    "Although what you say makes sense, I still don¡¯t think he can beat Brother Hu. With Brother Hu¡¯s strength, no matter how tall or muscr, it doesn¡¯t really matter. But the point you mentioned earlier makes sense, this foreigner is Mr. Xiao¡¯s bodyguard, and anyone Mr. Xiao holds in regard must be special. Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens, and hopefully, Mr. Xiao hasn¡¯t been deceived by this foreigner¡¯s appearance!"

    Their unbridledments about Pr Bear continued, unaware that although Pr Bear was Russian, he spoke Mandarin better than any of them. Thus, he heard every word spoken around him.

    Upon hearing these words, Pr Bear¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fighting spirit. He stared intensely at Meng Hu, his face filled with excitement.

    No matter what, Pr Bear was determined to prove himself!

    Meng Hu, seeing the towering figure of Pr Bear, felt a trace of caution in his eyes.

    Although he had been with the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ for many years and his skills were indeed remarkable, earning him a great reputation not only within the Canine Society but also within the Yanjing circle¡ªvirtually anyone who knew of ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ knew of Meng Hu¡¯s name.

 Chapter 603: Underestimated the Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 603: Underestimated the Opponent</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, Meng Hu, who had proved himself by painstakingly emerging from blood and fire with his formidable strength, had already proven himself.

    It could be said that if Meng Hu had been put into the underground boxing of Dream Paradise at that time, no one else would have mattered; he would have dominated with ten victories!

    Because Meng Hu¡¯s strengthy not only in his physical condition, but also in his relentless aggressiveness and viciousness, as well as his amplebat experience!

    Although the strength of White Bear had grown considerably, he didn¡¯t feel very confident when facing Meng Hu.

    At that moment, even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t determine which of the two was stronger or weaker. After activating his irvoyance, all he could ascertain was that both individuals¡¯ physical conditions were terrifyingly strong!

    But even he didn¡¯t have aprehensive judgment, because Xiao Yifei had never seen Meng Hu go all out, nor did he know the true strength of White Bear now!

    But Meng Hu¡¯s strength was indisputable, as to have stood so long within the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ organization, he certainly had the real deal.

    "So, shall we begin?"

    At this moment, White Bear suddenly raised his head and said seriously to Meng Hu.

    Upon hearing White Bear¡¯s words, the people from the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ next to him suddenly realized that White Bear could speak Chinese.

    However, what happened next made them cast aside this minor surprise.

    Because Meng Hu nodded in eptance of the challenge.

    But before Meng Hu and White Bear started their fight, Meng Hu looked at White Bear and suddenly said, "I just suddenly remembered, but it was you who came out of Dream Paradise carrying Mr. Xiao, right?"

    "You were a boxer at Dream Paradise at that time?"

    He smiled, and although there was no other expression on his face, his attitude was slightly disdainful because he knew about Dream Paradise and of course, the level of its boxers. Although considered very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, they were actually not much of a deal in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes.

    Upon hearing Meng Hu¡¯s words, Dog King sharply turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, surprise shing in his eyes. Combining what he knew about Dream Paradise and Meng Hu¡¯s words, Dog King instantly understood why the Scorpion had refused his conditions at that time.

    "So that¡¯s it."

    A bitter smile appeared on Dog King¡¯s face, and at the same time, he turned his head to look at White Bear, with a different kind of gleam shining in his eyes.

    Because he knew that if White Bear really was a boxer from Dream Paradise, then it was impossible for him to defeat Meng Hu, and his feelings in the Hall about White Bear and Buddha had shown some discrepancies.

    Seeing this situation, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, knowing what was on Dog King¡¯s mind, but he said nothing, because the oue soon would exin everything.

    And just the moment after Meng Hu finished speaking, White Bear suddenly stomped on the ground and charged at Meng Hu like a cannonball!

    Upon seeing this, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, a cold gleam shing deep within them!

    Seeing that White Bear had finally made his move, Xiao Yifei, standing behind, also had an inexplicable gleam sh through his eyes, turning to look at Dog King, noticing a faint smile on his face, seemingly not very worried about the oue of this sparring.

    After all, since he knew that White Bear came from the underground boxing of Dream Paradise, he had never been worried about White Bear losing to Meng Hu; Dog King was still aware of Tiger¡¯s strength.

    It wasn¡¯t just Dog King who thought this way; Meng Hu himself thought the same.

    However, despite thinking this way, when the white bear charged at him like a cannonball, Meng Hu also gathered his qi, fully focused on facing everything that was about to happen! Not to mention the current situation was about earning face for the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯, it was also because Meng Hu had been fighting through blood and fire for so many years. Although his strength was indeed extraordinary, he still knew very well how important it was not to underestimate his opponent!

    In just a moment, the white bear had reached Meng Hu.

    With an unstoppable momentum, the white bear exerted his strength without holding back; he did not take it easy just because it was a sparring match. The white bear was filled with a fighting spirit and had already deployed all his strength.

    After reaching Meng Hu, the white bear threw a fierce punch directly at him!

    The punch, thrown with full force, made the white bear¡¯s already very thick arms swell even more, and veins were visibly bulging on them. When the punch was thrown, it even created a sonic boom!

    Seeing the white bear¡¯s attack, a gleam of light shed in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes. He swiftly sidestepped, gently grabbed the white bear¡¯s arm, and pushed it forward. Suddenly, the white bear lost his bnce, and with his fist and body together, he smashed forcefully into the grass beside them!

    Though both Meng Hu and the white bear took a fierce and forceful closebat approach, it was still apparent from realbat that Meng Hu¡¯s experience was richer, and his mind was also somewhat clearer.

    Although Meng Hu seemed somewhat naive on normal days, he became very calm and evidently smart when he got serious.

    Indeed, how could Meng Hu, who had always been a high-level member of the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ and the strong right-hand man of the Dog King, be a brainless brute!

    But the white bear was different; his nature was filled with brutality and impulse. It could be said that he was only suited for relentless charging, not considering anything else, only using ferocious punches to resolve fights.

    "Boom¡ª"

    The moment the white bear¡¯s full-force punch hit the ground, a loud noise erupted violently. Above thewn, the punch actually created a deep crater, and the grass beside it waspletely flipped!

    Then, the white bear turned his head around very quickly. Because of the rebound from hitting the ground, he was slightly dazed. He shook his head and quickly recovered from the shock, charging at Meng Hu once again.

    It could be seen that the white bear¡¯s recovery power was exceptionally remarkable.

    At this moment, the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ members who witnessed this scene were shocked. They watched the deep crater made by the white bear and couldn¡¯t help but widen their mouths before lifting their heads to look at the white bear again.

    The force of that punch, hitting anyone, even Meng Hu, would be overwhelming. With such force, they even suspected it could pierce right through the body if it hit someone!

    They suddenly had a new understanding of the white bear¡¯s strength!

    As the Dog King witnessed this scene, a hint of amazement couldn¡¯t help but sh in his eyes!

    Because just the power of that punch from the white bear seemed to exceed the human limit!

    His gaze swept through the deep crater and then turned to look at Xiao Yifei. The Dog King knew that a boxer from Dream Paradise would not have such strength, and the change in the white bear had to be because of Xiao Yifei!

    Initially confident in Meng Hu, the Dog King now felt a sudden unease in his heart.

    But upon discovering this scene, a new hope fervently emerged in his heart!

    Meanwhile, seeing the white bear charging at him again, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes shed with solemnity.

    Because he too had seen the white bear¡¯s strength just now, and when he saw the white bear, after hitting the ground with all his might, continuing to charge at him as if nothing had happened, Zhao Menghu swallowed hard.

 Chapter 604: Anxious Battle

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Anxious Battle</h4><h4></h4>

    freewe?nov¨¥l.co?

    "Roar!"

    The pr bear let out a loud roar as he leaped high, crashing down towards Meng Hu!

    A glint shed in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes as he rolled on the spot, escaping the range of the pr bear¡¯s attack. He then moved behind the bear and threw a punch directly at its back with great force!

    The pr bear was unable to dodge Meng Hu¡¯s attack, and thus he took the punch solidly.

    As Meng Hunded his punch on the pr bear, the sensation from his fist felt as though he was striking an iron te, causing Meng Hu to frown slightly.

    Although the pr bear¡¯s body was hard, he was still affected by the blow.

    His body swayed slightly, and his expression tensed, showing a bit of pain.

    After all, it was a full-force strike by Meng Hu, not easy to withstand!

    However, the pr bear was not hindered for long. Clenching his brows tightly, he turned and reached out directly towards Meng Hu!

    He intended to endure this forceful punch and then use it to grab Meng Hu.

    Nevertheless, Meng Hu didn¡¯t give the pr bear a chance. The moment he saw the pr bear¡¯srge palm reaching towards him, Meng Hu quickly dodged backward, moving away from in front of the pr bear.

    After seeing this, the pr bear¡¯s eyes widened and he charged at Meng Hu once again!

    Following this, the two entangled and struck each other.

    After initially dodging each other, the intense fighting ensued with heavy punchesnding on flesh, the sounds of impactful collisions continuously resonating.

    The pr bear¡¯s attacks were direct and straightforward, while Meng Hu employed more techniques.

    So, when the two truly got into close-quartersbat, although the pr bear had the upper hand in physical strength, it was Meng Hu who predominantly took the initiative in the fight!

    What started as a sparring session had clearly turned heated, with neither of them holding back any punches.

    Xiao Yifei watched everything happening before him, his eyes flickering with a mischievous purple light. His irvoyance had been activated long ago, allowing him to see every change, including those within the bodies of the twobatants, escaping none of his sight.

    Since it was a sparring session and not a fight to the death, Xiao Yifei had been on alert for any unexpected incidents from the start.

    If anything irreversible urred between the two, Xiao Yifei would immediately intervene!

    However, through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes that could see everything, although thebat was fierce and had a significant effect on their bodies, neither was critically damaged, considering their superhuman physical conditions that were hard for an ordinary person to imagine.

    "Bang¡ª"

    "Bang¡ª"

    The sounds of punches did not cease, their fierce engagement making the onlookers perceive the fight as extremely intense!

    And as time slowly passed, for the first time in their closebat, blood appeared!

    Meng Hu slightly tilted his head, dodging the fierce punch aimed at his head by the pr bear. Using his hips as a pivot and his waist as a bow, he threw a punch with all his strength that directly hit the pr bear¡¯s face.

    In an instant, blood violently sprayed from the pr bear¡¯s face!

    The crimson blood bursting out was quite a horrific sight!

    Although the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ members were ustomed to seeing blood, they were still greatly shocked by the bloody scene unfolding before them!

    At the moment when this scene urred, the Dog King abruptly turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    In his mind, since the sparring had escted to this extent and although both the pr bear and Meng Hu hadnded blows on each other in the struggle, overall, it was Meng Hu who consistently took the initiative and had the upper hand.

    "It¡¯s time to conclude the sparring," the thought was evident.

    After all, it was clear that White Bear was no match for Meng Hu, who had already drawn blood. Dog King was growing concerned that continuing this way might lead to irreversible danger.

    "Mr. Xiao..."

    He began speaking to Xiao Yifei, and although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the implication was quite clear.

    However, when Xiao Yifei heard Dog King¡¯s words, he turned around with a faint smile and waved his hand, "Old man, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fully aware of the situation."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei turned back to continue watching Meng Hu and White Bear.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Dog King¡¯s mouth hung open, wanting to say something. Yet, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s resolute attitude, he sighed deeply and continued to watch the scene unfold.

    "I just hope that Meng Hui can restrain himself a bit, not to go too far."

    Now Dog King, after witnessing everything, no longer doubted Meng Hu as he initially did. He just hoped Meng Hu could show some restraint and not go too far, for fear that Xiao Yifei would be unable to step down gracefully.

    At the same time, Dog King gained a new understanding of Xiao Yifei. In the face of the current situation, Xiao Yifei still insisted cold-heartedly on letting White Bear continue the match. This merciless stance greatly elevated Dog King¡¯s estimation of Xiao Yifei.

    What Dog King didn¡¯t realize was that the reason Xiao Yifei¡¯s face remained unchanged by the events wasn¡¯t due to a heart of stone but because his eyes could clearly see. Although White Bear was bleeding profusely from a powerful punch by Meng Hu and mildly concussed, he was actually not seriously damaged!

    It was merely because the scene looked somewhat grim that Dog King was worried.

    Simultaneously, after observing the current situation, Xiao Yifei was deeply astonished by White Bear¡¯s physical condition and gained a new respect for the potent energy within ck Coal Ball.

    He turned his head to look at Buddha, who stood beside him silent and worried, a mysterious spark shing in his eyes.

    Because if Xiao Yifei remembered correctly, most of the energy in ck Coal Ball had entered Buddha¡¯s body!

    "Boss?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei looking at him, Buddha raised his head with an inquisitive expression.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head before turning back to look at White Bear again.

    "It¡¯s good that we let White Bear take action today; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have realized just how powerful the effects of the ck Coal Ball are!"

    He took a deep look at White Bear: "This physical quality ispletely beyond human!"

    If White Bear is this powerful, then what level is Buddha¡¯s strength? Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t even clear on that!

    Meanwhile, fresh blood flowed down White Bear¡¯s face, making him appear even more shocking and fierce.

    However, upon seeing the scene unfold, Meng Hu didn¡¯t stop his intention to continue the attack.

    Because Meng Hu was fully aware that neither Xiao Yifei nor Dog King had called a halt, the sparring hadn¡¯t stopped! He wouldn¡¯t let his guard down for a moment!

    Just then, Meng Hu spotted an opportunity as White Bear flinched slightly due to the blood on his face.

    Seizing the moment, Meng Hu swiftly moved behind White Bear and drew his arm back, smashing his elbow viciously into White Bear¡¯s neck!

    If this strike really hit, it could even endanger White Bear¡¯s life!

    Watching this scene unfold, Dog King¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he hadn¡¯t expected Meng Hu to strike so decisively and ruthlessly! This move had far surpassed the level of a mere sparring match!

    Buddha¡¯s eyes, upon witnessing this, suddenly shed with a cold gleam!

 Chapter 605: A Punch Apart

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 605: A Punch Apart</h4><h4></h4>

    He had exchanged blows with White Bear a few times before, gaining some understanding of him, and he felt that White Bear wouldn¡¯t make the kind of absent-minded mistake he had just made.

    Xiao Yifei, looking at the sudden turn of events before him, still wore a calm expression on his face.

    And in the next moment, White Bear violently turned around, twisting his body to block the dangerous strike from Meng Hu with his shoulder!

    "Uh¡ª¡ª"

    The elbow strike caused White Bear to let out a painful groan, and there was even the sound of bones breaking, but a ferocious look appeared in his eyes. He bared his teeth andughed cruelly, "Finally caught you!"

    Meng Hu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, but he had no time to react!

    The next moment, White Bear reached out and grabbed Meng Hu¡¯s shoulders, an astonishing strength transmitted through, causing Meng Hu, who was already struggling with his bnce, to fall to the ground. A sh of bloodlust passed through Meng Hu¡¯s eyes as he reached out and grabbed Meng Hu¡¯s legs!

    Meng Hu was abruptly lifted off the ground by White Bear!

    "Ahh!"

    With a loud roar, he made a motion as if he was about to tear Meng Hu in two!

    This turn of events caught everyone off guard!

    "Buddha!"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with a glint as he said in a deep voice to Buddha!

    At that moment on the grasnd.

    White Bear, like a demon god, had blood sliding down his face continuously. His towering figure was like a steel tower, holding Meng Hu¡¯s legs with his two thick arms. His bloodshot eyes and violent face were twisted grotesquely.

    This appearance of his was truly chilling, akin to a real beast!

    At this time, with White Bear holding him upside down, Meng Hu¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. He had never expected the situation to take such an abrupt turn!

    He struggled to break free from the giant palm-sized hands of White Bear, but it was futile, for no matter how he hit White Bear¡¯s body, White Bear was unfazed, and the next moment, Meng Hu suddenly felt White Bear¡¯s arms tighten, apparently ready to tear him apart!

    Although Meng Hu was already quite tall, he didn¡¯t seem like much in front of White Bear, but even so, the sight of White Bear lifting Meng Hu was enormously visually shocking!

    At this sight, the members of ¡¯Dog Society,¡¯ who had just been cheering, were suddenly stunned. They stared dumbfounded at the scene unfolding before them, their eyes filled with disbelief and shock!

    Watching White Bear, who seemed like a demon god, they still couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that Meng Hu, who had been dominating the fight until now, suddenly found himself in mortal danger!

    It wasn¡¯t just the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ members who were shocked; even the Dog King stood frozen in ce. He never would have expected the situation to suddenly take such a turn!

    The Dog King knew very well what Meng Hu¡¯s strength was and had noticed during the exchange between Meng Hu and White Bear that White Bear was no match for him, which made the turn of events even harder for the Dog King to understand!

    His eyes were tightly fixed on Meng Hu, who was using all his strength to try and escape from White Bear¡¯s grip.

    "How incredible must one¡¯s physical fitness be to face this situation and remain utterly unaffected!"

    Each of Meng Hu¡¯s struggles, each of his fierce punches, was solidlynding on White Bear¡¯s body!

    The Dog King could clearly see that when Meng Hu¡¯s full-powered punches hit White Bear, his muscles would instantly contract to resist Meng Hu¡¯s attack, so even though Meng Hu¡¯s punches hit hard, they didn¡¯t have as much impact as expected!

    Then, he saw White Bear¡¯s arms suddenly exerting force, ready to tear Meng Hu apart!

    "No way!"

    The Dog King¡¯s pupils narrowed suddenly, and he shouted with concern at White Bear.

    At that moment, the Dog King had no mind to observe the abnormalities on White Bear¡¯s body, nor did he think about why Meng Hu was no match for him. Because in that instant, White Bear¡¯s actions had gone far beyond sparring, threatening White Bear¡¯s very life!

    No matter how one looked at it, Meng Hu¡¯s significance to "Canine Society" was profound, so under the current circumstances, Meng Hu couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps!

    But the King of Dogs¡¯ worried cries echoed in the distance, ignored by the white bear who was already in a Frenzy State!

    With a slight flex of his arm, it seemed that in the next second, Meng Hu¡¯s entire body would be torn in half!

    At this moment, Meng Hu also felt the crisis of life and death; panic finally shed in his eyes. On the edge of death, Meng Hu struggled even harder, but it was still in vain!

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    It was in that moment, the King of Dogs, feeling utterly helpless, turned his head and pleaded with Xiao Yifei for help.

    Although the King of Dogs didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei would have a way out of the desperate situation before them, he truly didn¡¯t want to see Meng Hu die in what was supposed to be a sparring match! Besides, the white bear had indeed proven his strength.

    However, just as the King of Dogs called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, he heard a faint voice from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth.

    "Buddha!"

    The King of Dogs was taken aback by the name at that moment, not understanding what use there was in calling out that name at this time.

    And in the next second, the King of Dogs¡¯ pupils constricted sharply!

    Because a figure, fast as lightning, flickered past, vanishing before the King of Dogs could even see what action the figure had taken.

    "Don¡¯t worry, old man; with me here, nothing¡¯s going to happen," Xiao Yifei said, turning to the King of Dogs with a faint voice.

    But at this time, the King of Dogs had no time to contemte Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, because in a sh, his gaze followed the figure that had suddenly appeared, turning towards the white bear and Meng Hu!

    "Roar!"

    The white bear was clearly exerting his full power, and the King of Dogs could see the murderous intent in the white bear¡¯s eyes and the despair written on Meng Hu¡¯s face. Even the sounds of tearing flesh seemed to ring in the King of Dogs¡¯ ears due to the white bear¡¯s forceful ripping.

    But the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared!

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    As soon as this figure appeared, without uttering a word, with a solemn and sorrowful face but with relentless motions.

    The unassuming and slender Buddha, with a single kick, sent the white bear flying and at the same time rescued Meng Hu from the white bear¡¯s grasp!

    Meng Hu rolled on the ground before struggling to his feet, his eyes suddenly zing with angry mes!

    The recent brush with death had ignited a furious rage in Meng Hu, who once again charged towards the white bear!

    In turn, the white bear, after being sent flying by Buddha¡¯s kick, shook hisrge head and climbed up from the ground, his face still vicious, his eyes red, clearly not yet out of the Frenzy State. Seeing Meng Hu charging at him, a cruel smile crept across the white bear¡¯s face as he also charged straight towards Meng Hu!

    Seeing this scene, impatience shed across Buddha¡¯s face.

    "The boss already told you to stop fighting!"

    Buddha frowned and said sternly, "You two, isn¡¯t this endless?"

    The next moment, Buddha shed between the two colliding men.

    An elbow and a fist!

    Simple movements, free of any dawdling, knocked down the two men, who were considered formidable by others, and Buddha floored them so that they couldn¡¯t even climb back to their feet!

 Chapter 606: Getting to the Main Point

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Getting to the Main Point</h4><h4></h4>

    Following that, Buddha grabbed the cors of the two men and approached Xiao Yifei with an overwhelming aura.

    "Boss."

    He lowered his head and solemnly said to Xiao Yifei with utmost respect, "Mission aplished."

    As those simple words were spoken, the scene fell deathly silent!

    Although when Xiao Yifei entered the hall with Buddha and White Bear, Dog King had sensed that Buddha was no ordinary individual because the vibe Buddha exuded made Dog King feel a chill down his spine!

    This sensation was noticed by Dog King, butpletely imperceptible to others.

    Nevertheless, even so, Dog King believed that Buddha¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, but to what extent, he had no idea.

    Until just now, Buddha¡¯s sudden disy of prowess filled Dog King with shock!

    In the sparring and fierce sh that just took ce between Meng Hu and White Bear, both of them had red up, even fighting a life-and-death battle, which gave Dog King a profound understanding of their capabilities.

    But precisely for this reason, when Buddha appeared and acted, it struck Dog King with sudden horror and astonishment!

    You see, what Dog King had witnessed was the raging Meng Hu and White Bear, who were both knocked down by Buddha alone!

    Not to mention he was fighting one against two.

    Keep in mind that during their fight, both had proven their strengths and physical conditioning, especially White Bear with his almost superhuman physical quality that had even shocked Dog King!

    But just now, under Buddha¡¯s hand, neither man could withstand even one strike before being knocked down by Buddha, and they hadn¡¯t regained consciousness!

    Dog King¡¯s gaze, filled with surprise, swept from White Bear and Meng Hu, who were dragged up by Buddha¡¯s hand, and finally rested on the troubled yet calm Buddha, his body shaking uncontrobly due to immense astonishment!

    Even Dog King, who was somewhat prepared, was so profoundly shaken by the scene before him ¡ª let alone the other members of the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ who were watching!

    The scene once again fell deathly silent!

    All eyes were unwaveringly fixed on Buddha, everyone deeply shocked by his ghost-like actions just moments before!

    To this moment, they couldn¡¯tprehend how the formidable Meng Hu and the fierce White Bear could be so easily defeated by Buddha withoutnding a single blow!

    "Cough cough¡ª"

    At this time, White Bear, held by Buddha¡¯s hand, regained consciousness; indeed, his physical resilience was extraordinary to recover so swiftly. After a cough, the bloodiness in his eyes gradually faded.

    He then lifted his head, saw Buddha holding him, and suddenly turned to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    "Cough cough... Boss!"

    Although White Bear had just regained consciousness, Buddha¡¯s kick had significantly impacted him. As he coughed, he anxiously said to Xiao Yifei, "Boss! I am truly sorry, just now... just now I couldn¡¯t control myself!"

    In his Frenzy State, White Bear couldn¡¯t control his actions, but when he regained consciousness, he remembered what had happened, and knew how close he hade to tearing Meng Hu apart during what was supposed to be a simple sparring session as suggested by Xiao Yifei.

    This realization made White Bear very anxious. He knew he had overdone it, yet it was Meng Hu¡¯s actions that had suddenly triggered the fierceness in White Bear. Now, however, he didn¡¯t bother with these thoughts, as his first act upon regaining consciousness was to hastily apologize to Xiao Yifei!

    Xiao Yifei was very worried that Xiao Yifei might choose to abandon him.

    Seeing the current state of Xiao Yifei, a trace of inexplicable light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. He turned his head and said to the Dog King, "Old man, it¡¯s up to you to decide how to handle this matter."

    The reason why Xiao Yifei let the Dog King handle this issue was simple. After all, it was supposed to be a friendly contest. Although Meng Hu had also acted excessively, it was ultimately the actions of Xiao Yifei that had nearly cost Meng Hu his life!

    Since Xiao Yifei was Xiao Yifei¡¯s subordinate, it wouldn¡¯t be quite appropriate for Xiao Yifei to decide how to handle it himself, so Xiao Yifei decided to let the Dog King make the decision. He knew that whatever decision the Dog King made would not be excessive, especially since he was still standing there!

    "Ha ha, it¡¯s nothing serious as long as no one is badly hurt. Where¡¯s the need to make a big deal out of it? In a contest, there are winners and losers," the Dog King said.

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t wrong. After the Dog King nced at Meng Hu, who was still unconscious but not seriously injured, he smiled and waved at Xiao Yifei. Seeing the Dog King¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    "Get up quickly! The old man has shown you mercy because of his generous heart. If you can¡¯t control yourself like this next time, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    He stretched out his hand and pped Xiao Yifei on the back of the head.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about the Dog King¡¯s words; he was only concerned about Xiao Yifei¡¯s opinion. When he saw that Xiao Yifei was not ming him too much, he suddenly showed an excited smile on his face and sprang up from the ground.

    "Boss, I know I was wrong..."

    Xiao Yifei, with a big grin and a look of embarrassment, stood behind Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, everyone, including the Dog King and all members of the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯, experienced a new level of respect for Xiao Yifei¡¯s impressive physical condition and were once again shocked!

    The savage and violent Xiao Yifei was subdued beside Xiao Yifei ¡ª even his fearful and sincere apology was evident.

    In fact, Buddha, who had suddenly appeared and clean and efficiently defeated two opponents in a duel, was also standing respectfully behind Xiao Yifei!

    In the minds of the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯, Xiao Yifei had always been very strong, but today, through the actions of Xiao Yifei and Buddha, everyone¡¯s understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s prowess had undoubtedly deepened.

    "Old man, let¡¯s call it a break for now," Xiao Yifei said as he turned around and smiled with narrowed eyes at the Dog King.

    As Xiao Yifei spoke, the Dog King¡¯s mind was tangled withplicated thoughts because he had just realized that although he had always found Xiao Yifei to be very strong, the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯ was notpletely without a chance against him. Only today did the Dog King suddenly realize the huge gap between him and Xiao Yifei!

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice rang out again.

    "Can you tell me now what exactly is wrong with the Scorpion?"

    He looked at the Dog King, his voice filled with calm.

    At the sound of these words, the Dog King was suddenly startled.

    "Mr. Xiao... you... you know?"

    It was clear that the Dog King was incredibly nervous about the words Xiao Yifei had just suddenly spoken, and the very real shiver that followed after Xiao Yifei spoke inly reflected this.

    At this moment, seeing the Dog King¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything extra; he merely watched the Dog King in silence.

    The usuallyposed Dog King, now seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, a strange light flickered in his eyes, and he turned his head to look at the surrounding members of the ¡¯Dog Society¡¯, his expression slightly somber.

 Chapter 607: Mysterious Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Mysterious Disappearance</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, pleasee with me," he said earnestly to Xiao Yifei before turning, preparing to head back to the hall. At that moment, the people at the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ on thewn were looking towards Xiao Yifei, utterly perplexed.

    Although they had not heard the exchange between Xiao Yifei and the Dog King, they had already noticed that something had suddenly be quite strange.

    After all, Meng Hu was still lying on the ground, but the Dog King didn¡¯t immediately call someone to check on Meng Hu¡¯s condition. Even if Meng Hu was really alright, he should have at least helped Meng Hu up from thewn first, but the Dog King did not give any orders.

    Without orders from the Dog King, the other members of the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ were even less likely to take any rash actions.

    Most critically, they saw the Dog King looking up and talking to Xiao Yifei, which made them suddenly sense something unusual.

    But after all, the Dog King was still the absolute authority within the ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ so no matter what the Dog King did, all the people within the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ kept their doubts and grievances to themselves, silently watching the Dog King¡¯s figure.

    "Right, you guys help Hu up, find a ce for him to rest. Since Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t say much here, it indicates that Hu isn¡¯t in any danger. Let him rest a bit."

    At this moment, the Dog King remembered that Meng Hu was still in an unconscious state.

    Upon hearing the Dog King¡¯s orders, the people of the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ started moving, quickly stepping forward to lift Meng Hu up.

    "Mr. Xiao."

    The Dog King turned his head towards Xiao Yifei and waved his hand again, implying deep secrecy.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the Dog King¡¯s current manner, a mysterious light shed in his eyes. The situation had essentially confirmed his guess, the Scorpion was indeed in trouble!

    However, this peculiar state of the Dog King made Xiao Yifei secretly harbor some other spections.

    "Let¡¯s go inside," said Xiao Yifei as he turned his head toward Buddha and White Bear with a faint remark.

    The expression on Buddha¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, still carrying his usual sorrow. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he then started walking, following behind Xiao Yifei. White Bear, however, was different. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his face suddenly lit up with excitement.

    From Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude, White Bear could tell that Xiao Yifei was not too ming towards him, which filled White Bear with happiness. He stretched out his hand and touched his head, smiling.

    "Bang¡ª"

    As they walked into the mansion, Xiao Yifei followed behind the Dog King, heading straight to the second floor and entering the Dog King¡¯s room, where he seriously closed the door behind them.

    Seeing these scenes made Xiao Yifei narrow his eyes, but he said nothing, just quietly standing behind the Dog King.

    "Mr. Xiao, they..."

    At this moment, the Dog King turned his head, his gaze shifting to White Bear and Buddha who were following Xiao Yifei.

    Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the implication was clear to Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s okay, if I could bring them here, it definitely means they are trustworthy," Xiao Yifei turned his head towards Buddha and White Bear, then turned back and said calmly to the Dog King.

    "Good, if you trust them, Mr. Xiao, that indeed proves they are trustworthy," the Dog King said, a smile appearing on his face as his gaze swept across Buddha and White Bear. No wonder Buddha and White Bear were so loyal to Xiao Yifei¡ªhis resolve indeed carried a profound charismatic influence!

    At that moment, Buddha and White Bear, though not saying much more, the slight upward curl of their lips showed that they really appreciated Xiao Yifei¡¯s trust and affirmation!

    "So, old man, just say it, what exactly happened to the Scorpion?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at the Dog King, speaking in a stern voice.

    Because of the Dog King¡¯s performance, it had already implied that this matter was not so simple.

    Sure enough, the first sentence spoken by the Dog King made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart tighten suddenly!

    "The Scorpion... she¡¯s missing."

    The face of the Dog King darkened abruptly, and after struggling for a moment, he raised his head and said to Xiao Yifei in a deep voice.

    At the moment he heard those words, a sharp cold light shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes!

    All of a sudden, a fierce wind swept through the entire bedroom!

    Immediately following, the temperature in the bedroom dropped sharply!

    Even someone with a strong physical constitution like the Pr Bear couldn¡¯t help but shiver!

    The person causing all these abnormalities in the bedroom

    was none other than Xiao Yifei, standing on the other side, his handsome face etched with a cold harshness!

    Xiao Yifei, who had not been angry for a long time, could not contain the anger in his heart the moment he heard the news!

    Xiao Yifei, who had once been unaware of what position the Scorpion held in his heart, realized after hearing what the Dog King said that the Scorpion had unknowingly taken up quite a significant ce in his heart!

    The storm, centered around Xiao Yifei, swept through the entire bedroom!

    As Xiao Yifei, exploding his aura without any reservations for the first time, the overwhelming oppressive sensation emanating from his body made it difficult for the other three people in the bedroom to even breathe!

    The entire bedroom was now filled with a blood-red murderous aura, akin to Shura Hell!

    Cold, desperate!

    The Dog King, who had never truly understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, finally had the opportunity to face the full burst of Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura, but even he, ustomed to harsh conditions, felt deep despair in his heart!

    Having witnessed Buddha¡¯s strength today, the Dog King had once wondered how Buddha, such a powerful figure, was subdued by Xiao Yifei, and whether Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength was superior or inferior to that of Buddha. However, the moment he felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura, the Dog King shattered his own conjectures!

    The terror exuded by Xiao Yifei was simply iparable to that of Buddha!

    Not just iparable!

    This overwhelming wave of despair and suffocation, in just an instant, made the Dog King harbor feelings of not daring to oppose!

    If the Pr Bear gave him a feeling of brutal relentlessness, and Buddha gave him a feeling of extreme danger, as if walking on the edge of a knife, then now, the moment he felt the auraing from Xiao Yifei, the Dog King even thought that he might be facing a deity from heaven!

    How could a human, merely with his aura, bring such a terrifying sensation to others!

    "Tell me, what exactly is going on!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was even deeper, like the cold ice blown from the ninth hell, and just hearing this voice, the Dog King felt somewhat terrified, knowing that for someone ustomed to grand scenes like him, it had been a very long time since anything had shaken his inner voice.

    But today, Xiao Yifei had made the Dog King¡¯s inner voice tremble with fear, just with the aura emanating from his body!

    "Xiao... Mr. Xiao, is he really a human?"

    The Dog King trembled as he looked at Xiao Yifei, his heart churning with tumultuous waves!

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Dog King tried to say something, but the aura from Xiao Yifei made it impossible for him to speak!

    Yes, the terrifying aura that raged like a fierce wind within the bedroom not only filled the Dog King¡¯s heart with despair but also left himpletely unable to speak.

    "Boss..."

 Chapter 608: Analyzing the Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Analyzing the Reasons</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, under the overwhelming pressure of Xiao Yifei, only Buddha could barely move. He endured the pressure, came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and used all his strength to gently pat Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    When Xiao Yifei turned around to look at Buddha, his eyes flickered with purple and red light, filled with a bewitching charm, and yet the dignity contained within also made Buddha¡¯s heart suddenly clench!

    Just now, Buddha seemed to have seen a Divine Dragon soaring above the Nine Heavens, filled with boundless pressure!

    However, this sensation arrived quickly and dissipated just as fast. After Buddha reminded him with a pat on the shoulder, Xiao Yifei seemed to finallye to his senses. The bewitching purple and red glows in his eyes suddenly shook violently and disappeared in an instant.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Buddha¡¯s direct witness, he might even doubt that what he had seen ever existed. Even having seen it himself, he was still doubting whether he had experienced a hallucination just now!

    That¡¯s because, for Buddha, believing that the scene from just now truly wasn¡¯t human was somewhat difficult.

    Slowly, the sharp aura in the bedroom also began to subside.

    "Huff¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei took a long breath, stretched out his hand, and while frowning, he pinched the bridge of his nose. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯splexion was still not good, the despairing pressure from before had finally begun to dissipate slowly.

    And at the moment the astonishing pressure disappeared, Dog King Buddha and White Bear could finally breathe a sigh of relief!

    They stood in ce, using their hands to support themselves against nearby objects, breathing heavily. Simply countering Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura had seemed to drain all their strength, to the extent that now they could only gasp for air, and this feeling of despair was too terrifying.

    To their deaths, they would not want to experience it a second time!

    But from this pressure exerted by Xiao Yifei, Dog King had finally gained an intuitive understanding of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength. It was just a moment, but no longer would any crooked thoughts arise in his heart, and at the same time, he was no longer as worried about the matter involving the venomous scorpion.

    Buddha still stood quietly behind Xiao Yifei, his gaze deep as he looked at Xiao Yifei. If anyone had felt the most from Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura just now, it was Buddha.

    One could say, from the brief glimpse earlier, Buddha had already peered into the essence of Xiao Yifei, but he himself was not clear on it. However, the loyal Buddha would never say anything, after all, Buddha, who was absolutely loyal to Xiao Yifei, would never betray him!

    Right now, he also knew that his boss was not only from an astonishing background, but even his strength was far from ordinary!

    "Alright, now you can tell me, exactly what happened."

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had finally recovered, his face was filled with calmness, showing no other expressions, and even when speaking to Dog King, his voice was very mild, revealing no hint of emotion. But only those who knew Xiao Yifei were aware that beneath this calm exterior,y a terrifying me about to erupt.

    By now, Dog King had also recovered slightly from the astonishing pressure and after taking a long breath, he raised his head, hid the deep shock in his eyes, adjusted his emotions, and spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, you should know about thest task that our Canine Society had assigned to the venomous scorpion that I told you aboutst time."

    Dog King paused, not even realizing himself that when speaking to Xiao Yifei, his attitude was far more reverent than before. It could be said, if Dog King had respected Xiao Yifei in the past but held some resistant mindset, after the events that had just urred, let alone resistance, Dog King was now filled with utmost respect!

    After all, how could a human possibly emit such a terrifying aura!

    Upon hearing the words of the Dog King, Xiao Yifei nodded. He looked at the Dog King and quietly continued, "Go on."

    And seeing the calmness in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the Dog King felt a fierce tug in his heart.

    "Thest mission in America, after it waspleted, the Scorpion came back. In theory, after finishing the mission in America, the Scorpion should have been able to do what she had always wanted to do, which was toe to your side, Mr. Xiao."

    At this point, the Dog King swallowed hard and then said to Xiao Yifei, "But there were some errors in the mission, so the final part of the mission was neverpletely wrapped up. Although one could say that the mission wasrgely over, there were still some unresolved issues. That¡¯s what the Scorpion has been dealing with recently."

    Xiao Yifei listened to the Dog King in silence, without uttering a word.

    "Even thest time you saw the Scorpion, she was winding up the mission. Dream Paradise was supposed to be a gift for you at that time, but it was also rted to that mission."

    The Dog King looked up at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Who knew that not long after we brought you back, Mr. Xiao, the Scorpion mysteriously disappeared from our headquarters."

    Chapter Six Hundred and Fifty-Four

    And at thepany headquarters, there wasn¡¯t a single sign of a struggle, not even a trace of anything unusual, the Scorpion just vanished oddly from the building.

    Upon hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he shook his head and said, "Impossible, old man. Although the Scorpion has been under yourmand for more than ten years, I also understand her. Xiao Ying might not be known for her fighting skills, but she¡¯s still quite capable. If someone tried to take her away by force, she would have resisted, and if she resisted, there would certainly be some signs."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasoning indeed made sense, yet upon hearing his words, the Dog King revealed a bitter smile.

    "Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m also aware of what you¡¯re saying. After all, I trained the Scorpion¡¯s fighting skills when she was a child."

    He shook his head, looking at Xiao Yifei and continued, "But the strange thing is, she just disappeared from headquarters, and, oddly enough, the surveince from that period fellpletely into paralysis. If you ask me, it¡¯s more fitting to say that the Scorpion left on her own rather than someone took her away."

    Upon hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, and a cold light shed again in his eyes.

    Because if the situation was as the Dog King described, then the probability of the Scorpion leaving on her own was indeed much higher. But why would the Scorpion leave on her own, and why stir up suchmotion when doing so?

    The ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ headquarters should be like home for the Scorpion, who grew up there. So why would the Scorpion choose to disappear in such a way at the Canine Society headquarters?

    And all of a sudden, Xiao Yifei seemed to remember something, he abruptly lifted his head to look at the Dog King.

    "What you said isn¡¯t right either."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and said to the Dog King, "If we go by what you said, the timing doesn¡¯t match up. Because ording to the time frame you mentioned, I was still in contact with the Scorpion."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Dog King lifted his head, his expression somewhatplicated.

    "Mr. Xiao, not only you but I too could get in touch with the Scorpion during that period. So even though we were anxious at that time, we didn¡¯t worry too much. Although the Scorpion always refused to tell us her location, she kept telling us that she was dealing with some matters."

 Chapter 609: Locking the Target

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Locking the Target</h4><h4></h4>

    Afterward, the Dog King continued, "Until the day before yesterday, it seemed she had encountered some trouble she couldn¡¯t handle on her own, and that¡¯s when she sent us thest message."

    Hearing all this, Xiao Yifei suddenly lifted his head and looked at the Dog King.

    "That¡¯s also the reason we asked you toe here today, Mr. Xiao, because Scorpion told us in herst message to first see if you have the strength to save her. If you do, then we would share this with you. If not, then I was to tell you that she had an ident and might note back..."

    The words uttered by the Dog King instantly made Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura sharply intensify!

    Considering the unusual behavior of the Dog King today, it only took a moment for Xiao Yifei to believe what was said today. However, the sudden change in attitude by Scorpion left Xiao Yifei filled with surprise and suspicion.

    He had previously joined forces with Scorpion against enemies. Scorpion should have been aware of his capabilities, and although at that time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as formidable, it was still quite extraordinary,bined with Scorpion¡¯s inherently strong character.

    This was evident from the earliest conversation they had in the car when Scorpion dropped Xiao Yifei home, a conversation that revealed the fierce resilience of Scorpion from a young age, which wouldn¡¯t easily bring her down or make her speak such words of doubt.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei was certain, aside from the issue with Scorpion, something else must have happened that affected her!

    Buddha and Bear, having heard Scorpion¡¯s words, also exchanged looks, both seeing the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. Although their interactions with Scorpion had been limited, they knew she wasn¡¯t someone who would speak such words.

    And they also believed that since she had spoken, it must mean something had happened!

    "I¡¯m also somewhat worried about the changes in Scorpion¡¯s situation, which is why when checking Mr. Xiao¡¯s strength today, I seemed a bit anxious, and finally, you noticed something was unusual," said the Dog King.

    The Dog King shook his head, seemingly helpless, then continued, "But in the end, when I perceived your strength, Mr. Xiao, I didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal everything to you."

    "What about the message she sent to my phone? What¡¯s that all about?"

    Xiao Yifei said, narrowing his eyes slightly as he looked at the Dog King.

    "The day after Scorpion said she had an ident, her phone was mailed to our headquarters, and then we contacted you today," replied the Dog King.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, the Dog King sighed heavily, "To think that they could toy with our ¡¯Dog Association¡¯ to such an extent, I can hardly imagine how terrifying this organization is!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression remained calm as he quietly watched the Dog King for a moment before continuing.

    "So what you mean, Xiao Ying¡¯s trouble, this enemy she¡¯s encountered, even you in the ¡¯Dog Association¡¯ can¡¯t handle it, only I can?"

    The Dog King looked slightly startled hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, then said with a wry smile.

    "It seems so. I was initially surprised by Scorpion¡¯s choice, but after seeing your performance today, Mr. Xiao, I had no more doubts about her decision."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then turned to look at Buddha and Bear, suddenly noticing both men wearing an expression of firm determination, showing no signs of backing down.

    "Then how do you know this trouble is rted to Scorpion¡¯sst mission?"

    Xiao Yifei asked the Dog King, posing a crucial question.

    "It was also something Scorpion said because it involves a key person, someone she got involved with after returning from America to Huaxia, someone you could have met at Dream Paradise," replied the Dog King.

    "Meng Qin."

    The Dog King raised his head and spoke a name to Xiao Yifei.

    The moment Xiao Yifei heard this name, a cold gleam shed in his eyes.

    Hearing this name, both White Bear and Buddha shuddered.

    For them,fortably living in Dream Paradise, thest thing they wanted was to revisit their past, but the name Meng Qin was still vividly remembered!

    "Meng Qin."

    After hearing the Dog King speak out this name, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes red up fiercely, and a dangerous chill shed through his pupils as he recalled the man he had met in the underground ck boxing of Dream Paradise.

    Back in Dream Paradise, upon encountering Meng Qin during the incident with the Scorpion, Meng Qin¡¯s demeanor suddenly turned very timid. Initially, Xiao Yifei really thought Meng Qin was extremely fearful of the "Canine Society," but now it seemed not to be the case.

    Furthermore, after hearing the Dog King¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei remembered the scenes from when he encountered Meng Qin in Dream Paradise. He felt that Meng Qin was somewhat strange, both in his attitude at the time and the tone of his speech.

    "Boss, Meng Qin indeed isn¡¯t that simple,"

    At this moment, White Bear approached Xiao Yifei and whispered, "Also, after you were unconscious, his entire demeanor became even more dangerous. Although sometimes I¡¯m slow to catch on, my sense of impending crisis is very urate. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Scorpion being there, something unexpected might have happened."

    "Moreover, when Meng Qin was in Dream Paradise, we already knew he was very cruel and wouldn¡¯t normally offer such a sincere apology."

    White Bear reached up and scratched his head as he said this naively to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard White Bear¡¯s words, his expression turned even more serious.

    "Old man, do you know where this Meng Qin is now?"

    He turned his head and spoke faintly to the Dog King. Although there was no emotion in his tone, everyone in the room could sense the suppressed icy murderous intent in Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice.

    Regardless of howplicated Meng Qin was, or how cruel he could be, if the disappearance of Scorpion was indeed connected to Meng Qin, then Xiao Yifei would certainly make Meng Qin regret evering into this world!

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Dog King raised his head and looked at Xiao Yifei, his face also showing a serious expression.

    "His whereabouts, we¡¯ve been searching recently, but there has been no news. Although it seems that we, the ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ are not the opponents behind the disappearance of Scorpion this time, they still dare to take us lightly. Even though we are not their match, if they want to do something to our ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ we must crush their teeth!"

    The Dog King¡¯s face was filled with menace as he spoke firmly to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, rest assured that the moment there is any news, we will inform you immediately! However, please be discreet about these matters within our ¡¯Canine Society,¡¯ because I have noticed that there seem to be some traitors among us."

    Upon hearing the Dog King¡¯s words and recalling the careful actions he had just taken, Xiao Yifei realized that indeed something was amiss within the ¡¯Canine Society.¡¯

    "I didn¡¯t expect that Meng Qin¡¯s organization had been plotting against the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ all along."

    A glint of sharpness shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and connecting all the dots, he could feel that this was not an isted case, but a premeditated plot!

 Chapter 610 Surveillance Deployment

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Surveince Deployment</h4><h4></h4>

    But because of the scorpion¡¯s sake, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly ignore this matter!

    "Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t need to worry too much, because based on the message the scorpion sent us at the time, she isn¡¯t in danger," Dog King raised his head and continued to Xiao Yifei, "At least for the meantime, she isn¡¯t in danger."

    "Once there is any news, we will inform you immediately, because from what we can see now, Mr. Xiao, your strength is perhaps the most critical thing that can save and change everything," said the Dog King, his eyes passing over Xiao Yifei andnding on the White Bear and Buddha standing behind him, a glint of light shing through them.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, his expressionposed, not saying anything further but turning around to leave the bedroom.

    "I¡¯ll be leaving now, let me know immediately if there¡¯s any news."

    His calm voice came out, and after speaking those words, he walked out of the bedroom.

    "Mr. Xiao!"

    At this moment, Meng Hu had already regained consciousness and was resting in a chair on thewn; seeing Xiao Yifei walk past him, he couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    "Rest well."

    Xiao Yi turned his head, waved to Meng Hu, and said, "I¡¯ve checked your body; there are no serious issues."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei buried his head and walked forward.

    Meng Hu saw that Xiao Yifei seemed to be preupied with something and realized it at first nce, but he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Since Xiao Yifei said his body had no problems, it certainly had no problems.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, yet it seemed to heavily preupy Mr. Xiao.

    Then he saw the White Bear following behind Xiao Yifei, and a sharp glint suddenly shed in Meng Hu¡¯s eyes, but ultimately, he let out a resigned bitterugh, because Meng Hu now clearly knew that he was truly no match for the White Bear!

    At this time, Dog King stood by the window of the second-floor bedroom, watching Xiao Yifei leave with his tall and upright posture, he sighed subtly, without a trace.

    It was evident that regarding the matter of the scorpion, the current Dog King was quite depressed and vexed since the intelligence they had was indeed too little!

    "Hey, Director Du, could you help me look up someone?"

    Right after Xiao Yifei left the vi and got into the car, he took out his phone and made a direct call to Du Fengchun.

    Listening to the conversation between Xiao Yifei and Du Fengchun, Buddha nodded and subsequently started the car, and while driving, Buddha looked worriedly at Xiao Yifei through the rearview mirror because it was the first time Buddha had seen Xiao Yifei exhibit such significant emotional turbulence regarding the scorpion matter.

    "Alright, if there is any information, please tell me immediately."

    After finishing the call, Xiao Yifei ended the call and put his phone away, simultaneously reaching out to gently pinch the bridge of his nose, still appearing quite preupied.

    Although Dog King told him the scorpion was fine for now and to put his mind at ease, ultimately, he was still somewhat unable to let go of the matter with the scorpion.

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, Sister Scorpion is very smart; she will definitely take good care of herself."

    White Bear turned his head and reassured Xiao Yifei.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei let out a breath and looked up, smiling and nodding at the White Bear.

    "Let¡¯s hope we can get news soon!"

    Xiao Yifei bowed his head, a glint of cold light shed in his eyes, "Xiao Ying, I must find you!"

    But in the vast sea of people, finding someone is easier said than done!

    During this time, with the help of Du Fengchun, Xiao Yifei had been searching for Meng Qin¡¯s whereabouts, because if they could find Meng Qin, it also meant there was a chance to find the trace of the poisonous scorpion. However, to Xiao Yifei¡¯s disappointment, there had been no clues.

    Meng Qin seemed to have vanished into thin air, leaving no trace to be found in Yanjing.

    ¡¯K9 Society¡¯ was also making efforts to locate Meng Qin, but they too hade up empty-handed.

    Time slowly passed in anxiety, and during this period, Xiao Yifei had joined Nangong¡¯s research team and made significant progress in medical research with their help.

    It could be said that the members of the research group had gained a new respect for Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical prowess. Even those who had been reluctant to acknowledge him were now wholeheartedly admiring him, subdued by his ability.

    Nevertheless, they noticed that during this time, Xiao Yifei often became distracted and seemed preupied. Despite his heavy thoughts, Xiao Yifei still managed to maintain excellent medical skills, showcasing his exceptional strength.

    The other members of the research group had also inquired about Xiao Yifei¡¯s concerns, but in the end, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much, and seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk, no one pressed further.

    Although Xiao Yifei had joined the research team and was extremely busy, he always managed his time wisely and made time to continue searching for Meng Qin. Recently, he even put the vi¡¯s renovation on hold and sent Buddha and White Bear out to see if they could find Meng Qin.

    Then one day, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a call from Zhang Ming, asking him how his preparations were going and whether he could wake up Rong Fang.

    Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming agreed to meet at the hospital to assess Rong Fang¡¯s condition.

    "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re back."

    When Xiao Yifei returned to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, he was greeted with great respect by the doctors, even more so than before, because the recent news from Yanjing Medical University had spread.

    By now, virtually the entire Yanjing medicalmunity was aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s existence, and his achievements were being explored one by one. The more they learned about him, the more reverence they felt for this young doctor.

    How the doctors at other hospitals felt, Xiao Yifei did not know, as he hadn¡¯t met them. However, the doctors at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, on top of their original respect, had now developed an immense admiration for him.

    They were truly proud to have once worked with Xiao Yifei.

    "Dean Nangong is waiting for you on the fifth floor."

    Appearing to have already been informed, a nurse quickly told Xiao Yifei as he entered the lobby.

    "Thank you."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at the nurse and then quickly stepped onto the elevator, heading for the fifth floor.

    Upon arriving on the fifth floor, he went straight to the dean¡¯s office.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei push the door open and enter, Nangong Yun, who was seated in her chair, her eyes suddenly brightened. She lifted her head, and a gentle smile broke across her usually aloof face. Although the smile wasn¡¯t radiant, it held a stunning beauty that was breathtaking.

    "I heard from my father that your research group has recently made significant breakthroughs on the core project?" Nangong Yun said, brimming with enthusiasm.

    In recent times, Nangong Yun¡¯s personality had changed considerably from the past. Although she still maintained her expressionless and cold demeanor in front of others, anyone at the hospital familiar with Nangong Yun could sense the change in her. At the very least, the delicately beautiful face now sported more smiles than before.

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei lowered his head and smiled back at her.

 Chapter 611: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Worried</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be preupied with something."

    Nangong Yun looked up, somewhat surprised, and spoke to Xiao Yifei. She could sense that Xiao Yifei was not in good spirits.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and turned to look around the office, "Where is Chief Zhang Shi? Didn¡¯t he say he would wait here for me just now?"

    Nangong Yun, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, had a look of concern sh through her eyes. Xiao Yifei¡¯s present condition was different from the times she had seen him before. At the very least, today, to wait for Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun had intentionally worn a slightly sexy dress, but today¡¯s Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even spare her a second nce.

    However, seeing that Xiao Yifei did not want to say much, Nangong Yun opened her mouth and then forcefully swallowed back the question she was about to ask.

    "Chief Zhang Shi will be here soon."

    She softly lowered her head and said to Xiao Yifei, "Whatever you have encountered, don¡¯t worry. If you want to talk, you can tell me. I¡¯ll see if I can help you in any way."

    As she spoke, she gently moved closer and stretched out her arms to gently embrace Xiao Yifei.

    With her soft body in his arms, Xiao Yifei could smell the fragrance wafting from Nangong Yun. He lowered his head and saw the current state of Nangong Yun, with a strange flicker in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and gently ced it on Nangong Yun¡¯s head.

    "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry," Xiao Yifei said in a soft voice to Nangong Yun.

    He noticed that Nangong Yun¡¯s condition had changed for the worse because of him, but Xiao Yifei was unable to tell Nangong Yun exactly what had happened. Therefore, he could only choose this way to reassure her.

    Nangong Yun lifted her head, her beautiful eyes shimmering faintly. She was quietly looking at Xiao Yifei, about to say something, when suddenly her words were interrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Chief Zhang Shi is here."

    Nangong Yun moved out of Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, a faint blush blooming on her face. She quickly ran to the door and opened it.

    "Kid Xiao!"

    After entering, Zhang Ming, with a hearty smile, first nodded to Nangong Yun and then walked straight towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Big Brother Zhang."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming and smiled back.

    "By the way, Kid Xiao, I¡¯ve been helping you investigate that person you asked about. Although there haven¡¯t been any major findings, we have some leads, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much. I expect there will be results in a couple of days."

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming suddenly remembered something urgent and quickly told Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a sharp light shed in his eyes. He raised his head and smiled, nodding at Zhang Ming.

    However, when Nangong Yun heard Zhang Ming¡¯s abrupt remarks to Xiao Yifei, she suddenly lifted her head, looking at Xiao Yifei and was about to say something, but seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, she ultimately sighed softly and remained silent.

    Xiao Yifei keenly sensed the change in Nangong Yun¡¯s expression. Due to the dangerous nature of the matter, Xiao Yifei did not want to tell Nangong Yun about it, so upon seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s unusual expression, a strange light flickered in his eyes, but he did not say anything more.

    "Thank you, Brother Zhang."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhang Ming with a smile.

    The words of Zhang Ming today had been like a strong booster for the somewhat depressed Xiao Yifei. His state now was clearly much better than when he hadn¡¯t received any news earlier.

    "Haha, no problem, no problem."

    Zhang Mingughed heartily, waving his hand at Xiao Yifei. Although he was curious and didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei had asked him to find this man, since Xiao Yifei rarely asked him for favors, Zhang Ming naturally would do his utmost!

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had clearly helped him a lot more than Zhang Ming could have helped Xiao Yifei.

    "When shall we go check on Rong Fang¡¯s condition?"

    Xiao Yifei looked up with some confusion and asked Zhang Ming, recalling that Zhang Ming had said he¡¯d already arrived at the hospital when he called him, and the fact that Zhang Ming had just arrived, indicated that Zhang Ming must have encountered some issues. Plus, ording to Zhang Ming, Rong Fang¡¯s safety had also been somewhat threatened recently.

    Thus, after weighing the options, Xiao Yifei decided to first inquire about Zhang Ming¡¯s attitude and thoughts.

    As expected, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming slightly furrowed his brow and then spoke in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We¡¯ll goter because today, the n to awaken Rong Fang is something I don¡¯t want to tell anyone about. The more people who know, the greater the risk."

    "The timing is perfect as it coincides with the routine check-up I¡¯ve arranged for Rong Fang. We¡¯ll go up to see him after that time has passed."

    As Zhang Ming spoke, his face was stern. He was very cautious about this matter, clearly remembering the relevant issues.

    Xiao Yifei nodded after hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, his expression remained calm and he stopped talking.

    The conversation between the two did not exclude Nangong Yun, as Zhang Ming trusted Nangong Yun profoundly. After all, some of Rong Fang¡¯s medical updates came from Nangong Yun, and it seemed Nangong Yun and Xiao Yifei shared a deeper rtionship, which naturally made Zhang Ming very trusting of Nangong Yun.

    However, upon hearing what Zhang Ming said to Xiao Yifei, a mysterious glint shed in Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes.

    "Xiao Yifei, do you really have the ability to awaken Rong Fang?"

    Nangong Yun turned around, looking at Xiao Yifei with some disbelief and said, "You know, Rong Fang¡¯s condition is not only severe but also veryplicated. At first, we also believed that we could awaken Rong Fang from his vegetative state, but following treatment, we discovered that the situation was not as simple as we imagined."

    Her thoughts differed from Zhang Ming¡¯s.

    Because Zhang Ming was not a medical professional, he didn¡¯t understand the difficulty of awakening Rong Fang. He just believed what Xiao Yifei said, without grasping the underlying ultimate technique.

    However, it was different for Nangong Yun. As the dean of Shangjing City People¡¯s Hospital, Nangong Yun considered many things and since Rong Fang had been lying in their hospital, she had always been able to keep up to date with his condition. Hearing Xiao Yifei say he could awaken Rong Fang, Nangong Yun was filled with intense surprise.

    "Little Yun, have you forgotten? The initial surgery on Rong Fang was performed by me."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Nangong Yun and touched his nose as he said in a low voice, "So I am the person who knows his condition the clearest."

    When Nangong Yun heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she suddenly froze, suddenly remembering that the surgery that had pulled Rong Fang back from a critical condition had indeed been performed by Xiao Yifei. Combining the past events with what Xiao Yifei had said today left Nangong Yun profoundly shocked once more.

    "Xiao Yifei, although the surgery was performed by you, in the recent period, there could still be unforeseen situations urring while Rong Fang is in the hospital. Just based on our recent monitoring of Rong Fang¡¯s condition, it reveals that his state is not particrly good. So, I think you should still be mentally prepared,"

    Nangong Yun stood beside Xiao Yifei and advised. She feared that Xiao Yifei¡¯s own hopes were too high; if something went wrong, such a sense of defeat would be very crushing for Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 612 Observing the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 612 Observing the Situation</h4><h4></h4>

    "I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m preparing to check the situation now,"

    Xiao Yifei turned to Nangong Yun with a smile, his handsome face calm and confident without any other expression.

    Upon seeing the look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but shudder, and then her beautiful face suddenly burst into a brilliant smile.

    Although Nangong Yun was not sure if Xiao Yifei could aplish what he said this time, she knew what she liked was this Xiao Yifei, who had immense confidence in himself and was unaffected by anything.

    The current appearance of Xiao Yifei even made Nangong Yun¡¯s heart flutter.

    "It¡¯s about time."

    Just then, Zhang Ming spoke up with a deep voice. After looking at his watch again, he turned to Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun, "Shall we go up and check the situation now?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded.

    Afterward, Zhang Ming opened the office door and quickly walked toward the ward where Rong Fang was located, with Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun following him.

    The matter with Rong Fang involved not a small issue and had a great impact on Zhang Ming himself, so Zhang Ming was initially filled with excitement about Xiao Yifei¡¯s im that he could awaken Rong Fang. However, now he was suddenly surrounded by a nervous mood.

    "Whew."

    Zhang Ming, walking ahead, let out a long breath of air, "I hope that Xiao can still pull off his magic this time."

    A flicker of sharp light shed across his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, walking behind, had a calm and confident look on his handsome face, yet beneath that calmnessy immense confidence.

    Soon, the group arrived at the door of Rong Fang¡¯s ward.

    Zhang Ming paused at the door, looked around, and then opened the door.

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s cautious actions, a mysterious light shed again in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    From Zhang Ming¡¯s current actions, it was clear that someone was indeed plotting against Rong Fang, and this person was very likely an insider; otherwise, Zhang Ming would not be so cautious.

    To evade the eyes of others, Zhang Ming had gone to great lengths.

    What Xiao Yifei did not know was that when Zhang Ming came out of the office today, he even imed he had a family matter.

    However, these matters held no significance for Xiao Yifei at the moment, and he did not care about them. He touched his nose, then pushed open the door of the ward and walked in.

    Unlike his previous stay in the ICU, Rong Fang had now been moved to a regr ward.

    After his condition stabilized, continuing to stay in the ICU would not only cost a lot of money but also represent a monopolization of medical resources, which was undesirable. So once Rong Fang¡¯s life signs became stable, the hospital moved him out of the ICU.

    Despite Rong Fang now not being in the ICU, due to his special circumstances, Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had set up a separate room for him, a vast room upied by Rong Fang alone.

    Rong Fang, living like a vegetative person, had nothing different from a deceased person except for the curve on the heart monitor, indicating his heart was still beating.

    Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital had specially hired a caretaker to amodate Rong Fang¡¯s daily needs.

    For today¡¯s treatment, Nangong Yun specifically told the caretaker that Rong Fang was undergoing a routine check-up, so the caretaker¡¯s presence was not necessary for the time being, allowing her to take a rest, leaving Rong Fang alone in the quiet room.

    Although it looked somewhat heartbreaking, having the chance to wake Rong Fang at this moment was also not very easy.

    "Check on his condition,"

    Nangong Yun stood beside Xiao Yifei, nced at Rong Fang, and sighed softly, "Because he has been in a vegetative state for too long, although we have continuously arranged for him to receive daily physiotherapy and massages, the rate of his muscle atrophy has already exceeded our expectations."

    "This is just one of theplications from him lying in bed for so long. Of course, there are other conditions as well, which you should be able to detect during the examination."

    A trace of regret appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face; she sighed softly and shook her head.

    As for Rong Fang, Nangong Yun¡¯s heart was filled with sympathy.

    After hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Zhang Ming, who was standing beside the bed staring intently at Rong Fang, also couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.

    Recalling the words Nangong Yun had just said, Zhang Ming, who had initially been filled with excitement, now calmed down.

    "Xiao kid, you don¡¯t need to put too much pressure on yourself, just take care of yourself."

    He turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei with a smile, and said, "Whether or not you can awaken Rong Fang, I¡¯ll always remember this favor!"

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile.

    "You don¡¯t need to be so pessimistic. My presence here means that I can handle this issue."

    He turned his head towards Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming and said indifferently, "Just trust me."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, both Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming were momentarily stunned. They were once again impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence.

    "Haha."

    Zhang Ming shook his head with augh after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confident attitude, "This Xiao kid, he really is confident!"

    At the same time, Nangong Yun also looked deeply at Xiao Yifei.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei, paying no mind to Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s reactions, had already approached Rong Fang, lifted Zhang Ming¡¯s arm as if inspecting, and pretended to observe it closely.

    Right now, Rong Fang¡¯s arm had be so thin it was practically skin and bones, and it was weak and powerless. Even if Rong Fang were to awaken, he likely couldn¡¯t aplish anything with this arm, as the prolonged disuse had caused his muscles to severely atrophy.

    Not only the arms, but all of Rong Fang¡¯s limbs had be soft and powerless, the muscles atrophied.

    "It seems that this man still needs to exercise; no exercise won¡¯t do at all."

    Xiao Yifei inexplicably shook his head and sighed. Then, he put down Rong Fang¡¯s arm and, while pretending to check Rong Fang¡¯s overall condition, his eyes suddenly narrowed, and a burst of red and purple light shed through his pupils!

    His eyes, as if two mes were ignited in them!

    irvoyance was activated in an instant!

    And this was the first time Xiao Yifei fully exercised his enhanced irvoyance!

    The condition inside Rong Fang¡¯s body appeared unobstructed in Xia Yifei¡¯s view, clearer than thest time. As the irvoyance was activated, lines of consciousness also began to swirl and directly surged into Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    If Xiao Yifei¡¯s lines of consciousness were once few and seemed very fragile, now they were as intricate as threads and extremely durable!

    However, as Xiao Yifei observed the condition inside Rong Fang¡¯s body, his eyebrows imperceptibly furrowed.

    Nangong Yun remained silent. Rong Fang¡¯s long-term loss of consciousness and confinement to bed had missed the guidance and exercise of subjective consciousness, leading to an even more severe deterioration in Rong Fang¡¯s bodypared to before.

    Xiao Yifei could clearly see that everything inside Rong Fang¡¯s body revealed a state of near death, and even some necrotic cells, currently unattended, were lightly floating inside his body.

 Chapter 613: Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Summoning</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, in the spinal area that had once caused Rong Fang to fall into a vegetative state, that particr spot worsened, now covered by arge swath of necrotic tissue!

    And the moment Xiao Yifei saw this change, his brows furrowed again, because to restore the damaged area, the necrotic tissue had to be removed first.

    "Handle it bit by bit."

    Seeing the condition inside Rong Fang¡¯s body, even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know where to start. He could only begin with the initial part, slowly working his way through, then step by step to proceed with the subsequent treatment.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was intently treating Rong Fang, at the door of the ward, a nurse was tiptoeing to peer through the window into the interior of the room, and the moment she saw Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun together, a shock of horror surfaced on her face.

    She turned and hurriedly took out her cell phone, dialing a number without any contact name saved.

    At this time, the upants of the ward, including Zhang Ming, werepletely unaware of everything happening outside.

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention wholly focused on Rong Fang, his acute five senses would have detected the anomaly at the door. However, his attention was entirely on Rong Fang, lying on the hospital bed.

    Moreover, Zhang Ming had not anticipated that someone would bribe a hospital nurse to monitor Rong Fang¡¯s condition!

    Knowing that Rong Fang had been lying in bed in a vegetative state for quite some time, ordinary people would probably have forgotten about him by now, or wouldn¡¯t pay him any mind at all, since he was deemed incurable and posed no threat to anyone!

    Yet it was this very Rong Fang, in his current state, who some still wanted to eliminate once the storm passed, even to the point of bribing a hospital nurse to keep a full watch on his condition apart from the insider threat.

    This situation proved not just the callous and decisive nature of these people but also the significance of the information Rong Fang possessed, which posed a serious, even fatal threat to them.

    If Xiao Yifei had noticed these abnormalities, he would have almost instantly confirmed that what they were plotting was of great magnitude, and that everything was not just a conspiracy against Zhang Ming. Although they were unaware of all this, they had already begun to form some suspicions deep inside.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Yifei was still wholly immersed in examining Rong Fang¡¯s internal condition.

    "Xiao Kid, how¡¯s it going?"

    After a while, Xiao Yifei turned around with a somewhat grave expression. Seeing him turn, Zhang Ming hurriedly inquired, for these matters indeed had a significant impact on him. After all, this issue was a deep thorn in Zhang Ming¡¯s heart!

    But when Zhang Ming saw the expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, his heart suddenly wrenched, for Xiao Yifei¡¯s current facial expression conveyed that Rong Fang¡¯s case was very troublesome!

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s no way to do it, I won¡¯t me you. After all, I am aware of Rong Fang¡¯s situation, and I have some understanding of it gradually. It¡¯s only natural if there¡¯s no solution. If there really was a way, it would be nothing short of miraculous!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and a sh of disappointment swept through his eyes. Nheless, his Qi Cultivation Skills were indeed exceptional, and he quickly regained hisposure. Even when he looked at Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming even started tofort him.

    It seemed that Zhang Ming was afraid that Xiao Yifei would feel defeated, because he couldn¡¯t fulfill the promise he had made. So Zhang Ming hastened to console him.

    And upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a dim light also flickered in Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes. Although Nangong Yun had not held much hope for this matter, knowing Rong Fang¡¯s condition very well, in her heart, Xiao Yifei was still that omnipotent person!

    So, when Nangong Yun saw that there were some things Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t do, her heart still felt somewhat disheartened. But Nangong Yun¡¯s disappointment wasn¡¯t due to a loss of spirit; instead, she worried because she didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei would be discouraged because of this matter, and whether that would affect his state of mind.

    To her surprise, after turning his head and listening to the conversation between Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun with a somewhat subdued expression, Xiao Yifei suddenly looked startled, appearing very amazed.

    "What are you talking about?"

    He reached up to scratch his head, somewhat puzzled by the meaning behind Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s words.

    He hadn¡¯t said a word, so why had Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun finished speaking for him?

    "When did I say that I was out of options?"

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose with a slightly embarrassed expression and said, "The reason I looked a bit pale just now is not that I¡¯m out of options, but because Rong Fang¡¯s condition is indeed quite tricky."

    "Due to the fact that he¡¯s been in a vegetative state for a long time without the ability to move, his muscles have atrophied a second time, and the condition inside his body is not just about shading light. The situation has worsened a lotpared to when I first performed surgery on him!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look at Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun.

    And at that moment, Zhang Ming, who had been trying to stay spirited despite not looking very well, suddenly looked stunned when he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. His eyes brightened up as he raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    Because he had discerned the message between Xiao Yifei¡¯s words¡ªit seemed Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t out of options for Rong Fang¡¯s condition!

    "Although the condition has deteriorated significantly, I still have confidence that I can wake him up. However, waking him up this time might not be as simple as I once thought; being able to do it in just one day... For Rong Fang¡¯s condition, I probably..."

    As he spoke, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, a contemtive glint shing through them. After weighing his thoughts for a moment, he continued to Zhang Ming, "Right now, to wake up Rong Fang, I probably need a week¡¯s time, and the environment must be very quiet, without any other disturbances."

    Meanwhile, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun both looked taken aback, staring intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this reaction, Xiao Yifei touched his head with some confusion.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    He spoke somewhat hesitantly, "Is it because the time is too long? But in order to fully wake Rong Fang up, I really need a week. If you think the time is too long, then I can try to shorten it? However, if I shorten the time, I¡¯m afraid the results won¡¯t be as good."

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and spoke in a low, muffled voice.

    He thought Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s expressions were because they felt a week was indeed too long. But ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s judgment, a week was necessary. To prevent any idents after Rong Fang woke up, he would have to remove all unstable elements from Rong Fang¡¯s body during that week!

    "No need, no need! Don¡¯t shorten it! Don¡¯t shorten it!"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming stared at him with wide eyes and waved his hands repeatedly, saying, "Xiaod, take your time, do what you think is best. Just make sure Rong Fang wakes up¡ªthat¡¯s all that matters!"

 Chapter 614 Be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 614 Be Careful</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhang Ming¡¯s voice was filled with a strange meaning.

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Zhang Ming, however, just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something, a knock on the door of the hospital room suddenly startled everyone!

    Just a moment ago, Zhang Ming, who had believed that Xiao Yifei would have no solution, suddenly heard that Xiao Yifei could awaken Rong Fang within a week, and in an instant, his vision darkened, and he felt faint!

    This roller-coaster of emotions was too much for Zhang Ming to handle!

    Moreover, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s intent to awaken Rong Fang within a day, this news left Zhang Mingpletely caught off guard, and he had no idea how to respond to Xiao Yifei.

    After all themotion, in the end, the issues Zhang Ming and Sun Li were pondering on were never aligned!

    What Sun Li was considering was how to quickly awaken the patient, while Zhang Jun¡¯s thoughts were solely fixated on making Sun Li awaken the patient!

    The scene that unfolded, which was bothughable andmentable, was a result of two people who were not thinking on the same level!

    As long as the patient could be awakened, Zhang Ming wouldn¡¯t mind waiting, not just for a week, but even five weeks!

    Thus, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming almost instantly became overjoyed, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart, not letting it show. After all, until Rong Fang woke up and rified everything, celebrating now would be too premature.

    When Nangong Yun heard what Xiao Yifei said, she was first taken aback, then she lifted her head, her eyes sparkling as she intently gazed at Xiao Yifei. Her usually cold and beautiful face even broke into a stunningly beautiful smile!

    Her heart was racing!

    Although Nangong Yun didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts regarding whether Xiao Yifei could wake up Rong Fang, whether he could or could not, this would not cause any change in her feelings for Xiao Yifei.

    But hearing that Xiao Yifei indeed could awaken Rong Fang filled Nangong Yun¡¯s heart with happiness!

    This was the Xiao Yifei she remembered, the one who was capable of anything!

    It seemed to Nangong Yun that Xiao Yifei creating a miracle was no longer something too surprising, and it would actually be strange if he couldn¡¯t do it!

    At this time, there was another knock at the hospital room door.

    Upon hearing the knock, all three people in the room instantly furrowed their brows.

    Given that Rong Fang¡¯s hospital room was a sensitive ce, including the hospital staff, people generally kept their distance from this area, avoiding it slightly. Only certain individuals woulde here, the rest generally stayed away.

    This was something that Nangong Yun had made clear to others during meetings.

    Moreover, with Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming, and Nangong Yun¡ªthree individuals of sensitive stature¡ªinside the room, and considering that today, when Zhang Ming informed Nangong Yun by phone that he woulde, Nangong Yun had already arranged a series of things within the hospital.

    Everything should have been arranged without any issues, just waiting for Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival.

    But now, who would knock at the door without considering the situation, especially after Nangong Yun had already notified everyone not to disturb the room?

    Could it be that this person no longer wished to work at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital?

    Or was it that the sudden knocking was from the group of nefarious individuals who could no longer contain their restlessness and decided to take action today?

    As soon as this idea crossed Zhang Ming¡¯s mind, he felt a chill and instantly straightened up!

    Zhang Ming turned his head to look at the people inside.

    Upon seeing that they were only three people, vastly outnumbered in the room, a cautious light suddenly shed in his eyes. Zhang Ming turned to Xiao Yifei and opened his mouth as if to say something.

    If it really was those covert individuals who were out to harm Rong Fang, then in Zhang Ming¡¯s opinion, the current power in the room was definitely not their match!

    Just as Zhang Ming was cautiously pondering over what to do, the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, filled with a hint ofughter, suddenly rang out.

    "What¡¯s the matter, why are you all just standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to open the door quickly?"

    He shook his head with a smile, stepped forward and prepared to open the door.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun, having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, paused briefly before quickly stepping forward, ready to open the door to the hospital room.

    "No way!"

    Zhang Ming, seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s action, a glint of caution shed in his eyes, and he spoke out to stop her.

    "Huh?"

    However, Nangong Yun had barely processed Zhang Ming¡¯s words before she instinctively reached out and pulled open the door to the hospital room.

    "Didn¡¯t they say the patient had an examination today? Why are there so many people in the room?"

    As the door opened, suddenly a simple and honest-sounding female voice with a rural ent came from the doorway. The instant he heard this voice, Zhang Ming¡¯s face broke into a self-deprecating smile.

    "I really scared myself there."

    Heughed and shook his head, then looked up at the auntie in the doorway who was a caretaker.

    "Rong Fang is indeed scheduled for an examination today, so you can take the day off, auntie!"

    Seeing the auntie at the door, a slight smile appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful face, and she spoke to the caretaker auntie with a smile.

    The auntie dressed in caretaker¡¯s clothing had clearly mistaken the date and had shown up by mistake today.

    Hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, the auntie was taken aback for a moment before nodding at Nangong Yun with a smile.

    "Alrighty! I¡¯ll take a rest today!"

    After that, the caretaker auntie turned around and left the doorway. As she moved away from the hospital room, she murmured softly, "Whose girl is this? She¡¯s quite the beauty!"

    Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile again upon hearing the auntie¡¯s murmur.

    Zhang Ming, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.

    At the same time, he felt full of self-mockery for his earlier thoughts.

    "Mr. Zhang, what were you about to say?"

    After closing the door again, Nangong Yun turned her head in confusion and asked Zhang Ming, her pause earlier had been caused by Zhang Ming¡¯s odd expression.

    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing."

    Zhang Ming said, waving his hand at Nangong Yun with a smile.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the scene before him, couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of a smile. Actually, he had thought of the same thing as Zhang Ming earlier. He had used his irvoyance to see who was outside before deciding to let Nangong Yun open the door.

    Otherwise, at such a sensitive time, Xiao Yifei would never have let Nangong Yun take the risk.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something, there was suddenly another knock on the hospital room door!

    A smile appeared on Nangong Yun¡¯s face, and she turned to open the door.

    "Be careful!"

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he shouted loudly to Nangong Yun!

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s shout, Nangong Yun was clearly startled. She turned her head with a puzzled look in her eyes to see Xiao Yifei, wondering why he had suddenly be so emotional!

    Not only Nangong Yun, but Zhang Ming also jumped at Xiao Yifei¡¯s loud shout. He immediately turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with astonishment!

    They didn¡¯t quite understand why Xiao Yifei had suddenly raised his voice at that moment, but the two who knew a bit about Xiao Yifei, seeing the solemn and even tense look on his face, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden tightness in their hearts.

 Chapter 615: Raiders

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 615: Raiders</h4><h4></h4>

    Nangong Yun also stopped the action of opening the door. Just moments ago, she had thought it was the caregiver returning after forgetting something anding back to knock on the door!

    However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression now made them suddenly feel that the matter was not as simple as they thought.

    And strangely, the sound of the knocking had risen only once before it abruptly went silent.

    Nangong Yun instinctively looked through the door¡¯s ss to check outside, but she saw nothing. After realizing this, Nangong Yun suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s wrong?"

    She asked, furrowing her attractive brows in confusion.

    However, upon seeing Xiao Yifei once again, Nangong Yun sharply noticed that hisplexion had suddenly changed again!

    "Be careful!"

    Due to immense tension, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face even seemed slightly distorted, looking extremely fierce!

    The moment she saw Xiao Yifei in this state, Nangong Yun was momentarily stunned. Before she could say anything, she saw Xiao Yifei suddenly dash towards her with a swift move.

    Zhang Ming also sharply paused. Just as Zhang Ming was about to say something, a loud bang suddenly erupted from the hospital room door!

    "Bang¡ª"

    Following the eerie calm, the door of the hospital room was suddenly kicked open as if the people outside had sensed the anomaly inside and abruptly took action!

    The loud noise startled Nangong Yun. She shrank her neck before she could react and then saw three burly men burst into the room.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he yelled angrily when he saw the three men charging in.

    But these three menpletely ignored Zhang Ming¡¯s words. After bursting in, they advanced forward with a ferocious aura, each man wearing a look of cold brutality on their face.

    Seeing this scene, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with fury. Could it be that the world had truly bewless?

    Just as he was about to speak again, Zhang Ming¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. Even with his calmposure, a vast panic surged through him. And in an instant, he understood why Xiao Yifei had looked so tense earlier, and why he had rushed toward Nangong Yun!

    Because the leader among those who had stormed into the room held a ck, cold-gleaming pistol in his hand!

    And this man, upon entering, showed no hesitation. After a slight frown, he immediately raised his hand and aimed the gun at the first person he encountered in the room, who was Nangong Yun!

    Almost instantly, he pulled the trigger!

    "Bang¡ª"

    The dull sound of the gun echoed, and Nangong Yun, witnessing the scene unfold before her eyes, frozepletely. She stared with wide eyes at the gunman, not even flinching!

    Even then, Nangong Yun truly felt the aura of death!

    "Xiao..."

    Before the man fired the gun, Nangong Yun turned her head, a heartbreaking pain shing in her eyes. She looked at Xiao Yifei, wanting to say something.

    But before she could finish her words, a figure abruptly shed and moved to her side.

    Suddenly, Nangong Yun felt a lightness over her body as if she had taken flight.

    "Crash¡ª¡ª"

    Immediately after, the sound of bullets shattering ss erupted!

    Xiao Yifei actually rescued Nangong Yun from under the muzzle at an incredibly fast speed!

    After cing Nangong Yun, whom he had been holding, on the ground, he looked up, a cold light shed in his eyes and he charged directly at the man leading with a firearm!

    At this time, Nangong Yun, who Xiao Yifei had ced on the ground, still had a nk expression on her face. The series of rapid changes had not yet allowed Nangong Yun to catch her breath, and she still could not understand what had happened in the blink of an eye.

    Although her beautiful face still wore a dazed expression, and she had no recollection of the recent events, Nangong Yun constantly remembered the warmth she felt when Xiao Yifei had held her!

    Zhang Ming, witnessing this scene, had his face filled with shock!

    Standing behind, he could clearly see everything that happened and even the astonishing speed at which Xiao Yifei acted in that critical moment, which made Zhang Ming widen his eyes and even the panic of people preparing to shoot didn¡¯t cover his amazement!

    Zhang Ming had originally thought that Xiao Yifei was already very remarkable, but it was not until that moment that he became even more terrified in his heart, thinking that although Xiao Yifei was powerful, he was still human and had his limits. However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed made Zhang Ming suddenly realize that he had underestimated Xiao Yifei before!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed was simply not something a human could possess!

    Recalling a detail he hadn¡¯t noticed before, that Xiao Yifei was just sitting next to Rong Fang and knew that Rong Fang¡¯s condition was not optimistic, Zhang Ming suddenly stared dumbfounded at Xiao Yifei.

    To Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance today was as if he was meeting this younger brother for the first time!

    What followed next was even more shocking to Zhang Ming!

    "Damn!"

    Seeing that his first shot had missed, the leading man frowned and a hint of dissatisfaction shed through his eyes. However, he quickly adjusted himself and aimed the gun once again.

    Clearly, this man had undergone professional training, and even within that training, he stood out with a very strong psychological quality!

    Because after seeing that his first shot had missed, he didn¡¯t hesitate whatsoever, nor did he obsess over aiming at Nangong Yun, but instead shifted his gun and aimed straight at Xiao Yifei in front of him!

    Then, he pulled the trigger again!

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    The leading man, expressionless, fired another shot, this time targeting Xiao Yifei right in front of him.

    It could be said that this man had no specific target; when Nangong Yun stood in front of him, he had fired at Nangong Yun, and now that Xiao Yifei was standing in front of him, he directly fired at Xiao Yifei, demonstrating a decisiveness in character. This also showed that their purpose ining here today was to spare no one, to kill anyone they encountered without any hesitation or order!

    Although the first shot had missed Nangong Yun, his mindset hadn¡¯t changed at all; despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s lightning-fast speed and his actions causing some surprise, there was no change in his heart.

    "No matter how fast, could he outrun a bullet?"

    As he pulled the trigger, the man watched Xiao Yifei charging at him and a cold, cruel smile appeared on his face.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    At the sound of the gunshot, Nangong Yun suddenly snapped out of her dazed state. She nkly raised her head, and after seeing Xiao Yifei standing opposite the gunman, she screamed in panic and madness!

    Not just Nangong Yun, but even Zhang Ming, upon seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but his pupils shrink suddenly and his body trembled violently, clearly very worried!

 Chapter 616: Not Yet Obtained

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Not Yet Obtained</h4><h4></h4>

    Because just now, Xiao Yifei had rescued Nangong Yun from the muzzle of a gun, where there was movement before the sound of gunfire, and this time, Xiao Yifei was facing the gun barrel head-on. The moment this scene unfolded, how could it not cause Zhang Ming¡¯s heart to suddenly surge with worry!

    Zhang Ming could also tell that these men, who had appeared so suddenly with menacing intent, had no intention of leaving any survivors. However, now was not the time for such concerns, as Xiao Yifei was facing the handgun that had already fired its bullet!

    Just now, after Xiao Yifei had ced Nangong Yun on the ground, he had charged straight toward the group of men!

    Because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing speed and quick reaction, if he managed to get close, they might truly be in trouble. However, in the eyes of this unexpectedly encountered group of murderous men, charging at them now seemed like the most surefire way to court death!

    After all, in the already somewhat cramped hospital room, if one maintained distance, there might still be hope of dodging their attack if their aim was poor, but charging at them, did one really think they weren¡¯t dying fast enough?

    A hint of mocking coldness shed in the leader¡¯s eyes. Even at three hundred meters, he wouldn¡¯t have worried about his bullets missing the mark, let alone now, when this little guy was charging straight to his death!

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, who had charged at the group of men, squinted his eyes sharply upon hearing the gunshot!

    He had charged directly at the men after cing Nangong Yun on the ground, fully intent on a quick battle. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the leader would make such a decisive and sudden shot at him!

    Honestly, this unexpected shot, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s opinion, was also extremely surprising and caught him off guard!

    Although it caught him off guard, it didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yifei was without means!

    The moment Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, everything in the hospital room, including sounds and movements, even time itself, seemed toe to a standstill!

    Or it wouldn¡¯t be urate to say it stopped, but rather, the flow of time, as perceived through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, suddenly slowed down!

    He could see clearly the mes spitting out of the gun barrel as the bullet fired, and the spectacle of the cartridge casing flying away; then he heard Nangong Yun¡¯s exmation, which came extremely slowly!

    This time, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t activated his irvoyance superpower.

    However, mes of red and purple appeared in his pupils, flickering with a bewitching light, yet enabling him to see through all things!

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision, the airflow lines left by the bullet as it sliced through the air were clearly visible!

    He frowned slightly. Even in this state, where he could see through everything, Xiao Yifei keenly felt the energy in his body being consumed rapidly, and when he tried to move, he found it exceptionally difficult.

    Although he could see through everything, it didn¡¯t mean he could move easily in this state. Watching the bullet fly towards him in slow motion, he weighed the pros and cons in his mind, thenboriously adjusted his body to sidestep.

    While the movement seemed simple, Xiao Yifei found it somewhat strenuous to execute!

    After sidestepping, he then saw the bullet slowly pass by his side.

    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yifei suddenly broke free from that bizarre state, his eyebrows raised, his face filled with an icy sharpness as he surged forward!

    And after the sound of the gunshot, the fact that Xiao Yifei had managed to dodge the bullet astonished everyone in the hospital room!

    In their view, they had only seen the leader fire, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s body dramatically pivot, narrowly dodging the bullet. This unbelievable event unfolded right in front of them, filling everyone with shock!

    Although dodging bullets was rtively easy for Xiao Yifei, in the eyes of others, it was akin to an act impossible for humans!

    How could a person possibly dodge bullets?

    However, the others in the sickroom had no time to ponder this, as they had all witnessed Xiao Yifei evade the bullets and charge straight at the gunman!

    After a brief moment of shock, the gunman¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, and he stopped wondering how Xiao Yifei had managed to dodge the bullets. He lifted his gun, ready to pull the trigger and shoot at Xiao Yifei again!

    It must be said that the gunman¡¯s reaction was extremely quick. Most people, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier action, would probably still be standing dumbfounded. But just as the gunman¡¯s finger was about to pull the trigger, Xiao Yifei was already in front of him!

    "Break!"

    With a loud shout from Xiao Yifei, he threw a punch at the gunman, who instantly narrowed his eyes, stepped back, and was briefly stopped from firing his gun. Xiao Yifei¡¯s ferocious attack startled the gunman, who instinctively used his gun to shield himself.

    "Whoosh¡ª"

    A harsh sound pierced the air as the handgun used by Sun Li to block Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch was shattered by the force!

    That scene caused the leading gunman¡¯s pupils to contract sharply, his heart surging with intense fright!

    The fragments of the handgun sted by Xiao Yifei scattered, striking the lead gunman¡¯s face and even carving bloody trails across his face from the sheer impact.

    The lead gunman felt a sudden pain on his face followed by the trickle of warm liquid.

    But the current lead gunman couldn¡¯t care less about the abnormality on his face because his attention was entirely on Xiao Yifei, who had just charged at him.

    The shock of Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch was overwhelming, and he knew that it was a tungsten steel handgun that had been shattered with a single punch!

    In an instant, the lead gunman realized he had encountered a tough character today!

    Even stronger than he had imagined!

    Recalling the order he had received, a cold light suddenly flickered in the lead gunman¡¯s eyes. No wonder the instructions were so severe¡ªit turns out there was indeed a tough character. However, he was relieved that he hadn¡¯t underestimated his opponent upon arrival.

    After Xiao Yifei shattered the lead gunman¡¯s handgun with one punch, he continued his momentum, attacking the lead gunman once again!

    Seeing this, it was clear that the lead gunman was no ordinary person, both in terms of his decisive mindset and actions, as well as from hisbat skills.

    As Xiao Yifei struck at the lead gunman, a sharp light shed in thetter¡¯s eyes. He twisted his body, deftly avoiding Xiao Yifei¡¯s thunderous blow!

    You should know that among those Xiao Yifei had faced before, hardly anyone could evade his strike, yet this time, the lead gunman¡¯s strength caused a flicker of surprise in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes!

    "It seems I have indeed underestimated the people of this world!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a revtion. Relying on his cultivation of the "Dragon Transformation Technique" and his irvoyance superpower, he realized that almost none of his enemies could withstand him for more than three moves. Although Xiao Yifei never voiced it, he did harbor some pride. Encountering this man today, Xiao Yifei was suddenly alerted and the arrogance that once filled his heart was instantly suppressed.

 Chapter 617: An Equal Fight

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 617: An Equal Fight</h4><h4></h4>

    The skills of this leading man not only proved that he must have undergone extraordinary training, but they also highlighted the mystery and strength of the patrons behind the scenes, who could make such a person work for them!

    After dodging Xiao Yifei¡¯s attack, the leading man made a decisive move to pivot and twist his waist, delivering a fierce kick with the whistling of the wind directly toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s head!

    His leg shot out straight, with the howling of the wind, and the speed was as fast as lightning. If this kick hadnded on an ordinary person, their head would have exploded instantly!

    "Kill him!"

    At the same time, the two men standing behind the leader surged forward in response, also with fierce momentum, attacking Xiao Yifei in unison. The two men¡¯s coordination inbat made it apparent that they were experts in synchronized fighting techniques!

    Moreover, it was evident that although these two men were not as formidable as the leader, they were not far behind in skill, and theirbined tactics were another kind of strange routine that was difficult to defend against!

    Under the attack from all three men, Xiao Yifei seemed to be in a precarious situation.

    At this moment, Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming, standing behind Xiao Yifei, watched the scene unfold with panic in their eyes. However, they had no idea what to do to help Xiao Yifei. The hospital room was on the Sixth Layer. Although there were windows, jumping from the sixth floor would surely be fatal!

    Moreover, the door of the hospital room was blocked by the fierce battle between Xiao Yifei and the mysterious men, so they couldn¡¯t escape through the main door either.

    Furthermore, both their cell phones were left in the office on purpose because they were afraid that receiving a phone call while visiting Rong Fang might lead to an ident, hence they couldn¡¯t use them to call for help from outside people.

    At that moment, Nangong Yun suddenly noticed the call button behind the hospital bed. Her eyes lit up as she quickly walked over and pressed the call button to seek outside help, but when Nangong Yun pressed it, there was no response from the call button at all!

    "Director Nangong, I¡¯m afraid the call button is useless now."

    Seeing this, Zhang Ming turned his head and said solemnly to Nangong Yun, "You should have noticed that since those men barged in and started shooting, including their current fight, there hasn¡¯t been any reaction from outside, despite the loud noises. This clearly indicates that something unusual must have happened outside our hospital room."

    "Therefore, seeking help is almost impossible now. Under these circumstances, we can only see if Xiao has any way to withstand their attack. If he doesn¡¯t, then, unless something unexpected happens, it will be our turn next."

    A bitter smile appeared on his face as he continued, "However, I¡¯m very curious about how they knew we were here today. There must be a problem somewhere."

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. She turned her head and saw Rong Fang, who was still in aa on the bed, and immediately realized who the third person referred to by Zhang Ming was.

    Despite the dire situation, both Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun remainedposed and didn¡¯t show excessive panic. Even though the situation had gotten out of hand, they were still trying toe up with a solution.

    They also refrained from foolishly stepping forward to help Xiao Yifei, realizing that if they rushed in now, given the intense struggle between Xiao Yifei and the mysterious men, they would not only be of no help but could even cause further trouble for Xiao Yifei!

    After much thought, however, they still couldn¡¯t find any solution. At this point, all they could rely on was Xiao Yifei alone!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei firmly held his ground at the door, and in the face of the attack from three men, he gradually managed to turn the tide from his initial disadvantage to regain some control of the situation!

    Seeing this situation unfold in an instant, a bright light suddenly shed in Zhang Ming¡¯s and Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei, who was now fully focused on the three individuals before him, faced enemies that were not numerous, but indeed, they were all very powerful!

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had consumed a considerable amount of energy while treating Rong Fang a moment ago, so he found himself, for the first time, in a situation where the strengths were evenly matched.

    Standing behind Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, although they had never practiced martial arts. Nheless, they could still sense the danger in what was unfolding before them. It wasn¡¯t just about fist to flesh; every move seemed to be a lethal technique!

    With every attack, every punch thrown, the target was a spot that could kill instantly!

    Just watching made Nangong Yun feel a hollow fear in her heart.

    Right now, she couldn¡¯t afford to think about what would happen if Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold back these mysterious assants; she and Zhang Ming would be the next in line for disaster. At this moment, all of Nangong Yun¡¯s concerns were for Xiao Yifei!

    In her eyes, every one of Xiao Yifei¡¯s dodges was too close forfort; a hairbreadth¡¯s difference and the enemies¡¯ fists, aiming for his vitals, were just about to make contact when he would barely sidestep in time!

    These tense moments made both Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming feel as though their breaths were freezing in their chests!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, who initially was not used to the joint assault of the three adversaries, slowly found his stride and began to handle it with ease.

    One could say that thebined forces of these three did indeed cause him trouble. Since gaining his superpower, Xiao Yifei had never faced such formidable foes. Additionally, Xiao Yifei had never really trained in martialbat. His previous duels were won by relying on his overwhelming power, crushing his enemies with an invincible might.

    But these three adversaries had obviously undergone professional training, perhaps even devilish drills, to achieve the strength and physical conditioning they possessed. Xiao Yifei could clearly see that their training was focused on killing, targeting areas that could result in instant death with a single punch.

    It could even be said that any one of them, singled out, could match a pr bear inbat, or perhaps even surpass it. When they joined forces, the effect wasn¡¯t simply additive; theirbined strength was terrifying!

    So at the start, Xiao Yifei indeed faced some difficulties, especially since he had already expended a great deal of energy using his irvoyance to examine Rong Fang; therefore, he was somewhat unustomed to taking on the three opponents head-on.

    However, once Xiao Yifei devoted his full attention and exerted his full strength, he, gradually growing ustomed to the battle, was now exchanging blows with the three adversaries.

    As for why Nangong Yun only saw Xiao Yifei narrowly dodging attacks, it was because Xiao Yifei, after activating his superpower, chose to counter in the most energy-efficient way possible.

    "I wonder what the story is behind these people."

    Xiao Yifei looked at the three individuals opposite him, a hint of surprise in his eyes. He had already found his rhythm and was no longer at a disadvantage like when they first shed; in fact, he even had the luxury of letting his mind wander amidst the fight.

    The strength of these three was truly extraordinary, which was why Xiao Yifei was filled with amazement.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had also tried to use his consciousness thread to deal with the three, but oddly enough, even though it had an effect, it was minimal. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

 Chapter 618: Terrifying Power

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Terrifying Power</h4><h4></h4>

    So now, Xiao Yifei, filled with surprise in his heart, was not only engaging leisurely inbat with the three people opposite him but was also exploring the reason why his irvoyance was ineffective.

    However, the three opponents were no pushovers either. They noticed that fighting Xiao Yifei was bing increasingly difficult, so they suddenly adjusted their attack mode, exerting force all at once, nning to settle the fight quickly.

    "Kid, the fact that you¡¯ve held on for so long against our joint efforts is already a great honor!"

    The leader¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a cold light as he lunged towards Xiao Yifei, intending to exchange blow for blow to quickly eliminate him because they had realized that once this young man was dealt with, there would be no one else in the ward who could match them.

    Seeing the leader¡¯s actions, the other two men understood implicitly; they nked him and rushed fiercely towards Xiao Yifei as well!

    In their orders, there was clearly an emphasis on a speedy resolution, but now the time they were taking was already too long. Continuing this way, they feared that dys could lead toplications!

    "I¡¯m curious, could you tell me who sent you?"

    Xiao Yifei, who had been trying to figure out why his irvoyance didn¡¯t work on the three men in front of him, sensed their subtle change in an instant. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he dodged a strike aimed directly at his temple, and spoke in a mild voice.

    "Want to know who sent us?"

    Seeing his punch miss, the leader¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with a cold gleam. He gritted his teeth and spoke fiercely to Xiao Yifei, "After you go down there, ask King Yan yourself!"

    No sooner had he spoken than he used the momentum of his previous action to spin around, his arm shooting out in a fierce chop towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s head!

    Seeing this scene unfold, the two men beside him also instantly understood the leader¡¯s intention. Their eyes briefly shed with a cold light as they too charged towards Xiao Yifei.

    All three acted simultaneously, unleashing their killing moves on Xiao Yifei!

    As Xiao Yifei saw this scene unfold, his eyes slightly narrowed. He had already used up a good deal of energy treating Rong Fang and dodging bullets. Although he was in a state of Superpower activation and could predict the actions of the three men, he still found the situation somewhat troublesome.

    And when Xiao Yifei heard the leader¡¯s response, he immediately knew that he wouldn¡¯t get any valuable information from these three professionally trained individuals. He narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to slightly tilt his head back to dodge the leader¡¯s attack, in that instant, the leader¡¯s face suddenly twisted into a sinister smirk!

    "ng¡ª¡ª"

    A crisp sound suddenly rang out, as a small dagger, shing with a green light from its poisoned de, shot out from the leader¡¯s sleeve!

    Everything they had done was in preparation for this moment!

    As Xiao Yifei saw this scene unfold, his pupils suddenly contracted, because this development was also beyond his expectations.

    The sharp dagger, smeared with green poison, stabbed directly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s head!

    It was evident that the leader¡¯s strategy revolved around Xiao Yifei¡¯s narrowly dodging their attacks each time. Thus, this time, he resorted to this method to counter Xiao Yifei¡¯s evasions!

    The situation was on a knife¡¯s edge!

    In the instant of danger, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. Just as the poisoned dagger reached him, his body shook violently!

    "Open!"

    A loud shout rang out as Xiao Yifei twisted his body, dodging the attacks from the other two men. Then, with a palm strike carrying an immense momentum, he directly hit the poisoned dagger in front of him, breaking it on impact!

    The dagger split into two pieces, went flying into the sky in circles!

    This sudden unexpected event made the three men across stand still in shock. During that moment of astonishment, Xiao Yifei reached out and grasped the falling dagger, now only consisting of the handle and half of the de.

    "Since you don¡¯t want to speak, then don¡¯t!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s deep voice resonated.

    Then, a sh of cold light passed by!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm suddenly extended, tracing a beautiful arc!

    In just an instant, the three men who had been mighty moments before, abruptly paused. They reached up to clutch their necks, their eyes trembling incessantly, and at the same time, they emitted strange groaning sounds.

    The next moment, all three men fell to the ground simultaneously, their faces filled with disbelief. However, soon, the light in their eyes faded away.

    After they breathed theirst, the psychic threads that originally couldn¡¯t prate their bodies could finally enter smoothly, although by now, they had already turned into corpses.

    And right after Xiao Yifei¡¯s dagger shed across their necks, blood finally began to trickle slowly from their necks. Seeing this sight, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly in displeasure.

    "Your blood is really dirtying the ground."

    He shook his head, the psychic threads instantly activated, and then stopped the blood that was about to flow right back in its tracks.

    For these three mystery men who appeared, their behavior extremely disgusted Xiao Yifei. He did not even want their blood to stain the ground!

    Although the crucial killing move happened in those seconds of lightning speed, the peril it involved was still unsettling Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind even now!

    From the beginning when Xiao Yifei activated his irvoyance to check on Rong Fang, toter dodging bullets filled with deadly threats, he had used too much energy, which was why the encounter with these three men was so perilous.

    Fortunately, everything was dealt with cleanly atst!

    He turned his head, his gaze filled with astonishment as he looked at the bodies of the three men. Even now, Xiao Yifei was puzzled by the ineffectiveness of his psychic threads, knowing that his irvoyance had never malfunctioned before.

    Except for that one time in the Tan Family¡¯s ¡¯Treasure Pavilion¡¯ where his irvoyance failed, there was also today¡¯s encounter with these three mysterious men, which disabled the effect of his psychic threads.

    "It looks like I have to be more cautious in the future."

    The events of today, from the excessive consumption of energy to the malfunctioning psychic threads, including the impressive skills of these three men when they worked together, truly made Xiao Yifei taste the vor of death.

    So, today¡¯s incident also served as a warning to Xiao Yifei that if a simr situation urred next time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as flustered as he was today.

    However, now that these three men were already dead, even if he was still curious about why his psychic threads weren¡¯t working, there was no way to find out.

    He remained vignt deep in his heart, Xiao Yifei took onest deep look at the bodies of the three men, then raised his head.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei became stronger, the enemies he encountered seemed increasingly powerful. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact reason why these three men came to the ward today, the formidable skill of these three men further indicated to Xiao Yifei that there were indeed powerful entities in the world he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    "Phew¡ª"

 Chapter 619: The Terrifying Degree

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 619: The Terrifying Degree</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei let out a long breath and casually strode over towards the direction of Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming.

    When Zhang Ming saw Xiao Yifei approaching him, his body, subconsciously, trembled violently. Zhang Ming even shrank back involuntarily. Considering Zhang Ming¡¯s Qi Cultivation Skills, along with his rtionship with Xiao Yifei, it was surprising that he would retreat in fear at the sight of Xiao Yifei.

    This illustrated just how terrifying the pressure that Xiao Yifei was exerting on Zhang Ming must have been.

    However, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t be med, after all, given Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent series of shocking actions. The fact that Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t fainted from Xiao Yifei¡¯s imposing aura already spoke volumes about his extraordinary mental resilience!

    Indeed, the aura emanating from Xiao Yifei just now had been absolutely frightening!

    It wasn¡¯t just the aura, Xiao Yifei¡¯s martial prowess had also left Zhang Ming utterly shaken. It could be said that today¡¯s Xiao Yifei hadpletely overturned Zhang Ming¡¯s understanding of him, constantly refreshing the image Zhang Ming held of him.

    Zhang Ming, who once thought he knew Xiao Yifei, now couldn¡¯t see through the mysterious aura that enveloped Xiao Yi, perceiving only formidable power.

    After all, the three corpses lying on the ground, which had died without even bleeding out, already said a lot.

    Moreover, today, Xiao Yifei could be said to have saved Zhang Ming¡¯s life once again!

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared."

    Having reached Nangong Yun¡¯s side, Xiao Yifei extended his hand, gently bringing her into his embrace, his face bearing a warm smile as he gently patted Nangong Yun¡¯s head.

    Nangong Yun, clearly terrified by the recent events, had eyes filled with panic as her delicate body trembled nonstop. After all, she had just experienced a bullet grazing past her body.

    Furthermore, during the scuffle with those three men, Xiao Yifei had been, so to speak, walking on a knife-edge, where the slightest misstep would have led to his certain doom.

    When that dagger nearly pierced Xiao Yifei, Nangong Yun was even so anxious she nearly suffocated!

    "Wu wu wu..."

    Now in Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, Nangong Yun, whose usually serene and stunning face was somewhat nk, suddenly burst into tears like a pear blossom bathed in rain, "You have to be careful, you really must be careful..."

    "It was too dangerous... just now... just now I was afraid I was going to lose you for real."

    While crying, Nangong Yun clutched desperately at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, her tears falling like beads from her beautiful face. It was clear to see that Nangong Yun was not worried for her own safety, but rather, her real fear was for the possibility of something happening to Xiao Yifei!

    Seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s tearful face and hearing the words she had just said, Xiao Yifei felt as if something had struck his heart violently. He bowed his head once again, and as he looked at Nangong Yun, he held her even more tightly in his embrace.

    With Nangong Yun¡¯s exquisite form pressed closely against him, her fragrance wafting to his nose, Xiao Yifei could feel not only Nangong Yun¡¯s graceful physique but also beneath it, her heart filled with concern for him!

    Xiao Yifei ced his hand on Nangong Yun¡¯s head and, while soothing her emotions, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh.

    Although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t very sensitive when it came to feelings, he could clearly perceive the more obvious emotions. And now, he knew that he had no shortage of emotional debts, whichplicated matters in his heart as well.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay attention to these things, but because he didn¡¯t want others to get hurt.

    He shook his head, pushing his troubles to the back of his mind, for now was not the time to think of such things.

    Xiao Yifei held Nangong Yun in silence, gazing at this beautiful woman with tears like pear blossoms in spring, when suddenly the scene of their first meeting shed vividly in his mind.

    And Nangong Yun, after the huge scare just now, felt an unprecedented warmth and safety in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms. If possible, she truly wished Xiao Yifei would hold her like this forever.

    Always an independent character, Nangong Yun never imagined that one day she would be so dependent on a man.

    Feeling this now, and recalling everything that had just happened, even the fact that Xiao Yifei had actually nearly lost his life, a great panic and tension surged in Nangong Yun¡¯s heart again. She stretched out her hand to hold Xiao Yifei even tighter, and her crying grew louder.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry anymore, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,"

    Seeing Nangong Yun like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile. As he patted Nangong Yun gently, he spoke softly.

    Xiao Yifei knew that no matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use for the moment, so the best thing to do was to just hold Nangong Yun quietly.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Nangong Yun finally cried herself out. With a fewst soft sobs, her crying finally stopped.

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised that the normally cool and independent Nangong Yun could cry so intensely.

    "Are you really okay?"

    When Nangong Yun lifted her head, her beautiful, swollen eyes resembled little peaches. Such an expression, in stark contrast to the normally cool and beautiful Nangong, carried a breathtaking beauty.

    Although Xiao Yifei knew it wasn¡¯t right to be thinking about such things at a time when Nangong Yun was so sad, her current appearance was undeniably too beautiful!

    "Definitely okay, rest assured," he replied after a pause, gently teasing Nangong Yun¡¯s nose and then breaking into a smile.

    Realizing that Xiao Yifei really was alright, Nangong Yun suddenly startled, hurriedly breaking free from his embrace, her face flushing slightly.

    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!"

    She pretended to be indifferent, but when she saw Zhang Ming still standing beside them, a hint of shyness shed across Nangong Yun¡¯s beautiful face. She lifted her head and hastily averted her gaze, saying, "Xiao Yifei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impressive now, with such strong skills. But shouldn¡¯t you deal with the situation at hand quickly?"

    Nangong Yun turned back to look at the three corpses on the ground, a glint of coldness in her eyes.

    Given what these three had done, they deserved to die!

    Seeing the corpses, Nangong Yun didn¡¯t panic as ordinary girls might. Having studied medicine, she was no stranger to dead bodies. Moreover, these were the men who had nearly killed Xiao Yifei just moments ago, something she couldn¡¯t tolerate!

    Seeing Nangong Yun¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned his head to look at Zhang Ming.

    And Zhang Ming, having gotten over the shock, couldn¡¯t helpughing heartily upon seeing Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun.

    Then, he shifted his gaze to the three corpses on the floor.

    Given the current situation in the hospital room, with Zhang Ming¡¯s highest status, it made sense for him to think about how to handle the matter, as he was the most suitable person to do so.

    "With the situation as it is, there was shooting and now there are even dead people. With such amotion, the hallway is still so quiet. I think this matter is veryplicated," Zhang Ming slightly squinted his eyes and said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiaod, I wonder what you think."

 Chapter 620: All Gone

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 620: All Gone</h4><h4></h4>

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh, and then Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking at the messy, even devastated hospital room, a mysterious expression shing through his eyes.

    The thoughts of Zhang Ming at the moment matched his own without coordination, these three men, being able to directly enter the hospital room and prepare to kill someone, not only proved their resolute nature but also showed that they must have been well prepared!

    "Let¡¯s go outside and take a look."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhang Ming with a light smile, and at the same time, he took out his mobile phone and handed it to Zhang Ming, "Big brother Zhang, with this situation, shouldn¡¯t you contact the rted personnel first?"

    When Zhang Ming heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sh of cold light passed through his eyes, and he nodded. Neither his nor Nangong Yun¡¯s mobile phones were on them at the moment, presumably Xiao Yifei had also noticed this, which is why he handed over his mobile phone to him.

    Then, holding Xiao Yifei¡¯s mobile phone, Zhang Ming dialed the relevant numbers through his memory, said a couple of sentences, and then hung up. Thest call Zhang Ming made was to Du Fengchun.

    When everything had been handled, Zhang Ming hung up the phone and returned the mobile phone to Xiao Yifei.

    "Is it done?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his questioning gaze toward Zhang Ming.

    "It¡¯s done, as long as we maintain the scene as it is without moving anything."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s gaze shifted from the body of Rong Fang on the hospital bed to the three corpses on the ground, a fierce glint shing in his eyes, "Now we can go outside and take a look, and as for everything that has happened, I must find out who did it, even if it means digging three feet into the ground!"

    After all, Zhang Ming, as the sheriff, having encountered such a situation today, and having even received a threat to his life, how could he possibly endure it!

    It began with matters rted to Rong Fang but now had escted to such a severe degree, resulting in a burst of anger in Zhang Ming!

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s state, Xiao Yifei knew that this Big Brother Zhang was truly furious, a glint passing through his eyes, then looked toward the door of the hospital room, which remained eerily silent outside.

    And at this moment, after Zhang Ming handed the mobile phone to Xiao Yifei, he too turned his head toward the door, and then turning back, looked at Xiao Yifei, a mysterious glint shing through his eyes.

    "Xiaod, how should we go out?"

    He asked Xiao Yifei with a grave voice.

    At that moment, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile.

    He knew what Zhang Ming was talking about. The situation was bizarre, with such a grave incident urring inside the hospital room; yet up until now, it was still silent outside, not even a sound heard in the corridors.

    Although not many knew that Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming were in the room, there were still some who knew, and it was impossible that no one woulde to check on them!

    The current situation clearly told Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming that something indeed had gone wrong outside!

    Zhang Ming, worried that there might be other idents outside, was extremely cautious when preparing to step out. Xiao Yifei had already proven himself with facts, and for some reason, Zhang Ming was now more inclined to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestionspared to his own.

    And since Xiao Yifei was powerful, asking for his opinion would undoubtedly avoid many unnecessary troubles.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    Under the slightly worried gaze of Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun, he took a step forward to the door of the hospital room. After turning his head, Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and said to Zhang Ming, "Big Brother Zhang, you ask how we should go out, of course, we¡¯ll go out through the door."

    After he spoke, Xiao Yifei actually just grabbed the doorknob and forcefully opened the door!

    Upon witnessing this scene, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes involuntarily shrank, evidently appearing a bit anxious.

    "Let¡¯s go, I really want to see what exactly has happened in this hospital, such a big incident in the ward, and not a single person around," he said, turning to Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun with a faint smile.

    When Zhang Ming heard what Xiao Yifei said, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, but seeing that nothing unusual had happened, a bitter smile appeared on his face. At the same time, his admiration for Xiao Yifei¡¯s courage grew even more.

    "This Xiao guy is making me admire him more and more!"

    A glint of admiration shed again in Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei, then he too took a step forward, stepping over the three bodies on the ground, and followed Xiao Yifei into the corridor, with Nangong Yun following behind him.

    However, when she passed the three bodies, a hint of disgust flickered in her eyes.

    At this moment, when all three of them had reached the corridor, they found that there was not a single person in sight!

    Although the ward had been arranged in a quieter part of the hospital for Rong Fang¡¯s sake of having a more tranquil environment, this ce was not as crowded as other parts, but there should still have been quite a few people around.

    But now, there wasn¡¯t even a nurse to be seen in the hallway!

    "What¡¯s going on here!"

    Seeing this scene, Nangong Yun furrowed her brows, a hint of surprise shed in her beautiful eyes. Her state had already improved from her ceaseless crying earlier, although her eyes were still a bit red and swollen, at least her emotions had stabilized.

    In fact, of everyone present, Nangong Yun should have been the most puzzled, since there were clear regtions in the hospital that no one, regardless of who they were, should leave their post during work hours. But at this moment, not even one nurse was in sight!

    Even though she had some understanding of the situation while in the ward, her heart was still filled with strangeness upon seeing the scene.

    Nangong Yun hurriedly walked forward because, if she remembered correctly, there was a small nurse station ahead. Although there weren¡¯t many patients on this side, necessary facilities were still required. Normally, there were only two nurses working at this station, and because of Rong Fang, she had even added an extra person.

    But when Nangong Yun arrived at the nurse station, she discovered that not one of the three nurses was there.

    "No one¡¯s here?"

    Xiao Yifei had also walked over by then, and seeing this situation, a faint smile appeared on his face. Then he turned his head and looked out the window in the corridor, down to the floor below. Whatever he saw made his eyes suddenly shine brightly.

    "We pressed the call button in the ward just now and there was no response, so they must have disappeared right around the time those three mysterious people entered the ward," said Zhang Ming as he came over, his eyes shing with even more astonishment.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to cause all these nurses to disappear in such a short period of time and where they had gone.

    "Big brother Zhang,"

    And just at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice sounded lightly, and he turned his head to look at Zhang Ming, "When you called Director Du just now, when did he say he could be here?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming slightly furrowed his brow. He was somewhat unclear why Xiao Yifei would ask him this question at this moment, but Zhang Ming replied, "Given how serious the situation is today, although Du Fengchun cannote immediately, he should still be sending the nearest police officers here to temporarily protect the scene."

 Chapter 621: Did Not Receive the Notification

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 621: Did Not Receive the Notification</h4><h4></h4>

    "That means the person should be arriving soon."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, turned around, and went back to the ward he had just left. After closing the door, Xiao Yifei looked up and lightly said, "Let¡¯s go ahead and leave. In the short term, no one shoulde to disturb the scene, and I also know where the nurses have gone."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes widened, filled with astonishment at his statement.

    Just as they were about to ask more questions, they suddenly saw Xiao Yifei had reached the elevator and pressed the button. They hurriedly followed him.

    "Where did they go? What exactly happened that would make the on-duty nurses leave?"

    Zhang Ming furrowed his brow, filled with confusion, as he asked Xiao Yifei.

    Initially, because there was no response from the nurses¡¯ station, he had been worried that the nurses might have encountered some ident, especially given the murderous intent of those three men, which could indeed pose a real danger.

    However, upon discovering the nurses¡¯ disappearance, though somewhat relieved, he was even more curious about where the nurses had gone!

    "Tell me, what other reason could there be for on-duty nurses to temporarily leave their posts?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked out the window again, and faintly said, "It must be some high-ranking official arriving, forcing them to go out to meet this person due to the pressure."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his heart filled with mounting suspicion.

    Before he could speak, Nangong Yun suddenly turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei. She had also been perplexed about why the nurses had disappeared; therefore, hearing that Xiao Yifei knew where they had gone made her particrly curious.

    After all, getting on-duty nurses to leave was not an easy task; and not only the nurses but even the hallways were devoid of anyone, which was very strange indeed.

    However, upon hearing the exnation Xiao Yifei provided, Nangong Yun felt an epiphany, as his exnation seemed the most usible!

    If a high-ranking official really was visiting, then given the hospital¡¯s protocol, people would surely be sent to receive him. And if it were some officials who cared deeply about appearances, the weing ceremony would likely be quite borate.

    At this moment, the elevator doors opened, and Xiao Yifei stepped in; Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun followed, though their faces were still filled with confusion.

    "What you said could very well be possible."

    Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with doubt as she looked at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Indeed, if a high-ranking official suddenly came to the hospital, people would be sent to receive him, but have you considered why I wasn¡¯t informed? As the director, I had no idea about it! And what high-ranking official would have the nurses go out to meet him?"

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement seemed possible, several points within his answer baffled Nangong Yunpletely.

    Not only Nangong Yun, but even Zhang Ming was perplexed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement; he could not understand it either, and as the mayor of Yanjing City, who could be more significant than him?

    Although Zhang Ming had deliberately concealed his visit and had not informed others, if a high-ranking official really were inspecting the hospital, he should have received some notification at the very least.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei pressed the button for the first floor. As he turned to look at Nangong Yun, who had a face full of confusion and even a bit of indignation, it seemed

    as though she felt that Xiao Yifei was disregarding her position as director and was offended that such a significant visitor had arrived without her knowledge!

    "Haha, I have never failed to notify you," he said.

    He looked at Nangong Yun with a smile and continued, "But even if I were to notify you, how should the relevant personnel contact you? The same goes for Brother Zhang; how should they contact you if somethinges up?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming then remembered that they hadn¡¯t brought their cellphones.

    "But even if they didn¡¯t notify us, shouldn¡¯t I have already known about this message?"

    Nangong Yun was still somewhat dissatisfied, her eyes ring with a touch of indignation.

    "What if this important figure decided to visit Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital on a whim, and then he just arrived all of a sudden?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming, and smiled faintly, "The hospital got the message and wanted to contact Xiao Yun, but your phone was not with you, you weren¡¯t in the office, and you were hiding mysteriously, avoiding being seen by others. If they wanted to notify you, with you being unreachable, where could they go to notify you?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming abruptly froze.

    Then, they heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s faint voice rise again.

    "Since this important figure¡¯s visit was urgent, they couldn¡¯t reach Xiao Yun for a while. The other hospital leaders became somewhat anxious, but after all, the visit was officially notified to the hospital, so they couldn¡¯t just not hold a wee ceremony."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong Yun and said with a smile, "But now the hospital is also in a busy state, what do you think they would choose to do?"

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei quietly looked at Nangong Yun, his handsome face calm.

    "Would they choose to let staff from rtively free departments, who aren¡¯t too busy, organize and conduct the wee ceremony?"

    Nangong Yun suddenly raised her head, looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceedingly beautiful face, and suddenly showed an enlightened expression!

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Nangong Yun suddenly reacted; indeed, if it was as Xiao Yifei had said, then everything could temporarily be exined!

    In Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes, a light also shone, for with Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, he too could understand it all; however, immediately after he fell into a new doubt that crept into his mind.

    "Xiaod, now that you mention it, I can indeed puzzle some things out, since even I know that the nurses in the ward where Rong Fang is staying are really quite idle. It makes sense to have them prepare, but if it¡¯s really as you said..."

    Here, Zhang Ming paused, then looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, showing a strange expression, "If it¡¯s really as you said, isn¡¯t the timing of this important figure¡¯s appearance a bit too coincidental? And what important figure is it that I don¡¯t even know?"

    As the city head of Yanjing City, Zhang Ming indeed had the capital to say this.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes also revealed a subtle expression. He turned his head, nced at Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun, and said in a calm voice, "Who this important figure is, I don¡¯t know either. But we will see soon when we go out."

    "As for why it¡¯s so coincidental, I guess, only this important figure himself will know when the timees!"

    A cold gleam shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, his voice suddenly bing detached.

    And seeing the strange demeanor of Xiao Yifei at this moment, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of suspicion; upon exchanging nces, they each saw the astonishment in the other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 622: So It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 622: So It Was Him</h4><h4></h4>

    But right now they didn¡¯t have time to think much, because after the elevator reached the first floor, Xiao Yifei quickly stepped out and walked ahead.

    The two of them hurriedly followed behind Xiao Yifei.

    Just as they stepped out of the hospital lobby, they saw a bustling crowd encircling a group of hospital staff clearly there to wee someone, and at that spectacle, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun confirmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s spection in an instant!

    They tiptoed, trying to see who this important person surrounded by the crowd actually was.

    Then, a gloomy-looking man suddenly appeared in the midst of the hospital leaders crowding around him!

    Vice Commissioner Gan Quancai!

    "It¡¯s him!"

    Zhang Ming narrowed his eyes sharply!

    Zhang Ming had not expected at all that the so-called important person who turned up, beingid bare by Xiao Yifei¡¯s prediction, would be Gan Quancai!

    "How could it be him?"

    Mysterious light shed in Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes, and filled with surprise, he said while looking at Gan Quancai, "What on earth is he doing at the hospital!"

    In their professional lives, Zhang Ming and Gan Quancai had always had some friction and did not get along well, but Zhang Ming had still managed to firmly control the situation with his strong capabilities. What puzzled Zhang Ming now, however, was why the person appearing was Gan Quancai.

    Although Gan Quancai nominally oversaw a part of healthcare, he was in charge of public medical services, which was different from hospital care. Therefore, seeing Gan Quancai suddenly show up here filled Zhang Ming with astonishment.

    "Vice Commissioner Gan? What is he doing at our hospital? It¡¯s rare to see hime back to our hospital normally, isn¡¯t it?"

    When Nangong Yun saw Gan Quancai, she too was filled with surprise, because in her memory, Gan Quancai¡¯s visits to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital were few and far between; his presence was hardly ever seen¡ªbut today, she had suddenly encountered him!

    However, although Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun were filled with bewilderment at the moment, they didn¡¯t have any other ideas in their minds, or rather, they didn¡¯t perceive any special intentions behind Gan Quancai¡¯s sudden visit!

    After all, they couldn¡¯t imagine Gan Quancai making any unexpected moves.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts were different; he squinted his eyes slightly, and as he watched Gan Quancai, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. In fact, because of his exceptional vision, he had already guessed who the visitor was as soon as he saw the scene at the hospital entrance.

    Seeing Gan Quancai had only confirmed the thoughts within Xiao Yifei¡¯s own heart!

    Truthfully, from the beginning, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had much regard for this somewhat gloomy vicemissioner; despite his eyes not having the power to see through people¡¯s hearts, he was still capable of making some judgments about a person¡¯s temperament.

    And the feeling Gan Quancai gave him was filled with gloom.

    Although Zhang Ming didn¡¯t harbor any additional thoughts about Gan Quancai, in reality, for Gan Quancai to appear in such a way at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital during this special period and at such a special time, Zhang Ming still kept his guard up.

    After all, with Zhang Ming¡¯s capabilities, it was impossible for him not to notice the oddity at hand!

    As Xiao Yifei led Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun toward the hospital¡¯s main entrance, suddenly, some of the hospital staff finally noticed Nangong Yun¡¯s figure!

    "Director Nangong!"

    "Hello, Director Nangong!"

    With their greetings, more people began to recognize Nangong Yun.

    "Director Nangong! You¡¯ve finally shown up; we¡¯ve been looking for you for quite a while and couldn¡¯t find you!"

    Bao Kun, who had recently been promoted to deputy director of Shangjing City People¡¯s Hospital, stood by Gan Quancai¡¯s side, smiling and saying something to him when the sound reached his ears, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head. As soon as he saw Nangong Yun, Bao Kun¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, and his voice suddenly rose!

    Seeing Bao Kun¡¯s reaction, everyone else swiftly turned around as well and upon seeing Nangong Yun, they all hurriedly greeted her.

    "I just called you, and you didn¡¯t answer. We finally realized you left your phone in the office..."

    Bao Kun was eagerly exining to Nangong Yun, but mid-sentence, he suddenly froze and then caught sight of Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming standing by Nangong Yun¡¯s side, which made him jump with surprise, filling his voice with astonishment!

    "Doctor Xiao! Director Zhang! You¡¯re here too!"

    Bao Kun was extremely familiar with Xiao Yifei, but even though he was not acquainted with the Zhang Ming standing beside Xiao Yifei, Director Zhang Ming¡¯s face was incredibly familiar to him!

    The moment the voices filled with surprise sounded, those who had only seen Nangong Yun now swiftly noticed Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei standing by her side. In an instant, everyone¡¯s reactions became even more fervent!

    "Doctor Xiao, Director Zhang!"

    Their voices were full of enthusiastic greetings, andpared to the ufortable Gan Quancai, the sunny and righteous Zhang Ming was more to their liking! Besides, Zhang Ming¡¯s position was originally above Gan Quancai¡¯s.

    So, quickly, all attention shifted abruptly from Gan Quancai towards Zhang Ming!

    "Director Zhang! When did you get here?"

    Bao Kun anxiously continued to Zhang Ming, "When you came, you didn¡¯t let us know, so we could wee you!"

    However, just after Bao Kun finished his sentence, he abruptly saw Nangong Yun standing by Zhang Ming¡¯s side and immediately shut his mouth because Nangong Yun¡¯s presence indicated that Zhang Ming must have informed them before arriving.

    "I¡¯ve been here for a while now."

    Zhang Ming nodded to Bao Kun and the other doctors and nurses who greeted him.

    Given the circumstances and the unexpected situation that had urred in the hospital building, there was no longer any point in hiding his whereabouts, so Zhang Ming openly acknowledged the situation.

    But just as Zhang Ming had acknowledged this, when he thought the doctors might continue speaking with him, he turned his head only to find that all the doctors had flocked to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    In just a moment, Zhang Ming gained a new understanding of the warm reception Xiao Yifei received at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

    Even he, as the director, couldn¡¯t overshadow Xiao Yifei, which just goes to show how astonishing Xiao Yifei¡¯s prestige was at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital!

    Zhang Ming smiled helplessly and shook his head, then lifted his gaze to the now visibly stunned Gan Quancai.

    When Gan Quancai first saw Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun appear, the smile on his face had abruptly frozen, revealing an incredibly unnatural expression, filled with disbelief!

    As Zhang Ming looked at Gan Quancai, Gan Quancai managed to forcefully suppress the odd expression that appeared on his face, giving Zhang Ming an awkward smile.

    "Director Zhang! What a coincidence to see you here as well!"

    Gan Quancai smiled and asked Zhang Ming, but his sudden voice was tinged with dryness.

    "Hmm."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s face showed a slight disturbance because he had noticed the unusual expression on Gan Quancai¡¯s face just a moment earlier!

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was still surrounded by a crowd of doctors and nurses from the hospital, and the eager way they treated Xiao Yifei left him with a somewhat embarrassed smile, responding slowly.

 Chapter 623: Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Meeting Again</h4><h4></h4>

    Because Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that, after returning to the hospital this time, he would receive such a treatment.

    After all, even though the doctors and nurses had been nice to him after returning to the hospital before, their attitude wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as it was now; he had no idea what had happened, and why his return this time led to the current situation!

    "They must have heard the news that you joined my dad¡¯s research team,"

    Nangong Yun said with a wry smile on her face as she witnessed the scene, whispering to Xiao Yifei who stood beside her.

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was slightly startled and then his face also revealed a helpless smile, as he truly hadn¡¯t expected that joining Nangong¡¯s research team could so astonishingly enhance his fame.

    "Haha, thank you all, but we really have something to do right now, let¡¯s chat more when we¡¯re freeter, okay? After all, I¡¯m originally from Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and I certainly won¡¯t forget my roots!"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to the nurses and doctors in the hospital, then kindly pushed through the crowd and walked towards Gan Quancai. At this moment, seeing that Xiao Yifei truly had business to attend to, the hospital staff also tactfully cleared the way.

    After all, they knew Xiao Yifei quite well and understood that if he really didn¡¯t have something important, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken the words he just did. Meanwhile, Zhang Ming was already standing next to Gan Quancai, his gaze pensive as he watched him. Although the two were conversing, Zhang Ming looked a bit strange.

    Contrarily, Gan Quancai was trying hard to maintain a very normal appearance, but from the depths of his barely noticeable gaze, which simultaneously looked towards Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming, and Nangong Yun, it was still filled with uncertainty.

    Besides the uncertainty, there was deep disbelief!

    "Vice President Gan, long time no see!"

    At this moment, as Xiao Yifei was walking towards Gan Quancai through the crowd, a radiant smile appeared on his face, and from afar, he greeted Gan Quancai with enthusiasm that inevitably filled others with wonder.

    Even Nangong Yun, who was following close by Xiao Yifei, found herself turning her head in surprise to look at Xiao Yifei, knowing the Xiao Yifei she knew was not like this, as even with acquaintances, he wouldn¡¯t show such cordial attitude.

    And when Zhang Ming saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, he too frowned puzzledly, knowing that it wasn¡¯t just Gan Quancai¡ªa bigger official wouldn¡¯t necessarily receive such an attitude from Xiao Yifei either!, for with Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities and his character, he wouldn¡¯t change his attitude toward Gan Quancai simply because of his status.

    Moreover, what made Zhang Ming even more puzzled was that Xiao Yifei hardly knew Gan Quancai at all!

    How could two strangers possibly make Xiao Yifei treat them with such eagerness?

    This left Zhang Ming utterly baffled!

    However, suddenly Zhang Ming thought of something, his eyes sharply narrowing as he looked at Gan Quancai, a strange gleam shing through his eyes!

    "Vice President Gan! What are you doing! Staring so wide-eyed, pretending not to recognize me!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face bore a familiarity-filled smile; he quickly approached Gan Quancai and even shed him a brilliant smile, "Last time, it was I who saved Rong Fang¡¯s life! Haven¡¯t you forgotten about that?"

    Showing an expression of great familiarity, Xiao Yifei even extended his hand, cing it on Gan Quancai¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing the usuallyposed Xiao Yifei make such a gesture, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes flickered with a touch of astonishment; however, they had great faith in Xiao Yifei, and they knew that everything he did had a purpose. Thus, after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun did not utter a word, they merely stood quietly by, saying nothing.

    However, upon witnessing this scene, Bao Kun couldn¡¯t help but shift his eyes because he clearly saw that Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai were discussing something. Therefore, Bao Kun smartly turned his head and sent the doctors and nurses, who were originally summoned to receive Gan Quancai, back to their posts, preparing to provide a quiet space for Xiao Yifei and his group.

    Upon hearing Bao Kun¡¯smand, the group of doctors and nurses turned around, preparing to return to the hospital lobby.

    But just at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out; he acted as though nothing had happened and casually asked, "By the way, the nurses at the nurse station for the Rong Fang department, stay behind, I have some matters to discuss with you."

    After he had spoken, among the medical staff who were originally preparing to return to the hospital lobby, suddenly three girls stayed behind, two of whom, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, shed a hint of puzzlement in their eyes.

    But one nurse, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, hesitated slightly, and panic shed suddenly in her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei took all this in, a faint smile appearing on his face. After memorizing the face of this nurse, he turned his head back to look at Gan Quancai. Gan Quancai¡¯s pupils contracted sharply when he saw what had just happened, but he concealed it well and didn¡¯t show too much of an overt reaction.

    At this time, after being called by Xiao Yifei, these three nurses, not hearing any further instructions from him, could only stand there foolishly, somewhat at a loss.

    Yet Xiao Yifei still temporarily paid no attention to the three of them, instead turning his head back to look at Gan Quancai.

    Gan Quancai was initially startled when he saw Xiao Yifei looking at him with a seemingly smile; however, fortunately, Xiao Yifei did not say much more.

    "Haha, of course I remember! Doctor Xiao¡¯s medical skills are astonishing. How could I possibly forget?"

    His face showed a hint of an embarrassed smile as he hurriedly responded to Xiao Yifei¡¯s remarks in an attempt to mask the change in his state of mind.

    "Haha, I just knew Vice Director Gan wouldn¡¯t forget me!"

    Xiao Yifei tightened his grip excessively and even hugged Gan Quancai closely.

    As Xiao Yifei and Gan Quancai were conversing casually, the sound of a siren suddenly approached from far to near at the hospital¡¯s entrance!

    And just as Gan Quancai heard the sudden sound of the siren, his eyes shed with an inexplicable nervousness, and while he continued to talk with Xiao Yifei orally, his attention clearly shifted. He turned his head as if checking the surroundings, looking cautiously to everything beside him.

    But as soon as Xiao Yifei heard the siren, a mysterious smile appeared on his face, as if some scheme had seeded. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes visibly brightened even more.

    At the same time, he released his arm from around Gan Quancai.

    And as Xiao Yifei released his arm around Gan Quancai, Gan Quancai then thought about taking out his mobile phone from his pocket. But then, as if he remembered something and frowned while looking towards several people beside him, he ultimately did not follow through and retracted his hand that was already reaching out.

    "By the way! Vice Director Gan, I wonder what brings you to the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital so suddenly today?"

 Chapter 624: Shocking Scene

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Shocking Scene</h4><h4></h4>

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei casually chuckled like he was making small talk at Gan Quancai.

    "Haha, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that I heard recently Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital has made leaps and bounds in medical achievements. Right now, it¡¯s even one of the top-ranked hospitals in all of Huaxia. Plus, part of my responsibilities includes overseeing medical care, so I came here today hoping to learn something."

    Gan Quancai responded to Xiao Yifei with an air of calm, his face showing no sign of deceit, speaking as if it were the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s method of judgment, he probably would have believed the casual lie Gan Quancai just told.

    It was also apparent that Gan Quancai hade prepared.

    "So that was it."

    Xiao Yifei showed a look of sudden realization and nodded at Gan Quancai, while at the same time, the sound of urgent police sirens grew closer and closer.

    "What about you? And Director Zhang, why did youe to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital today?"

    Gan Quancai¡¯s face was full of confusion, seemingly clueless as to why Xiao Yifei and himself were at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital. He asked, filled with doubt.

    At the same time, the sound of police sirens made Gan Quancai subtly furrow his brow.

    "Haha, of course we came here because we had matters to attend to."

    Xiao Yifei replied to Gan Quancai with a chuckle.

    The exchange between Xiao Yifei and Gan Quancai only added to the confusion of Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun, whose eyes were filled with iprehension. The seemingly meaningless conversation between Xiao Yifei and Gan Quancai left Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun unable to discern any logic, their exchange sounding more like trivial, meaningless banter.

    Meanwhile, the three nurses from Rong Fang¡¯s department stood still, their looks towards Xiao Yifei and Gan Quancai also filled with puzzlement, as they too failed to understand what was happening.

    "Ah? Something¡¯s going on? What could it be that even Director Zhang didn¡¯t utter a word, and even the leaders in the hospital who knew he wasing to Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital weren¡¯t informed?"

    His eyes filled with surprise, and as he looked at Xiao Yifei, his voice was full of astonishment.

    "It¡¯s definitely a big deal!"

    Xiao Yifei said cheerfully, his eyes taking on an inexplicable look as he continued speaking to Gan Quancai; "A matter of life and death!"

    "But whose life, Deputy Director Gan, do you want to know?"

    He muttered to Gan Quancai.

    Just at that moment, the police sirens finally red right beside them. Dozens of police cars sped past, rushing directly into the gates of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and quickly came to a stop, with a stream of policemen getting out incessantly.

    Their faces disyed expressions as if facing a great enemy.

    The expressions on the faces of the squad leaders who rapidly arrived at the scene were even more filled with an anxiousness that caused concern.

    Watching this unfold, the doctors and nurses who had just returned to the hospital lobby, along with the patients who were there for a consultation, all suddenly showed a nervous glint in their eyes; they were all trying to understand what exactly had happened to cause the current situation.

    As Gan Quancai heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and suddenly saw the arrival of the policemen, his body shuddered fiercely, but he quickly regainedposure and his face showed a frantic expression: "Dr. Xiao, what in the world is going on?"

    "Director Zhang, have you encountered something?"

    He turned to look at Zhang Ming¡¯s face, which was full of confusion and panic, and he even showed concern for Zhang Ming.

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s current expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips andugh.

    While Gan Quancai was full of questions about the situation, Zhang Ming quickly stepped forward and walked over to the police officer leading the team.

    "Director Zhang!"

    Upon seeing Zhang Ming again, the chief of the police division responsible for the area near Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital visibly rxed and said, "It¡¯s good you are unharmed, truly good!"

    "Director Du will be here soon, but before that, he has instructed us to immediately seal the scene. I have brought all the officers from our squad here now!"

    Gu Chunming then continued to update Zhang Ming on the situation.

    "Hmm."

    Zhang Ming looked at Gu Chunming and nodded, saying, "Thank you for your hard work. Now, go to the back, to the hospital building..."

    After telling Gu Chunming the room number of Rong Fang¡¯s ward, Zhang Ming continued, "Temporarily seal off the ward. Before Director Du arrives, no one is allowed to enter!"

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s order, Gu Chunming nodded vigorously, as if the order was an absolutemand!

    He then turned around and urgently called two of the elite officers in the squad to quickly run to the ward where Rong Fang was.

    At this moment, on seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s orders and hearing Gu Chunming¡¯s words, the onlookers could finally confirm that something serious had happened at the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and it was no small matter, or else it wouldn¡¯t have caused such amotion.

    Standing next to Xiao Yifei, Gan Quancai, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly shed with disbelief, which was quickly covered by frustration; he even bit down hard on his teeth, feeling very aggrieved!

    "Vice Director Gan! Such a big incident has happened, and you were asking about it just now, why are you suddenly silent?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Gan Quancai, his voice tinged with teasing, "Let¡¯s go, do you want toe with us to the scene to see exactly what happened today?"

    After that, Xiao Yifei actually took Gan Quancai by the arm and started walking towards the hospital ward building.

    "You three,e with me."

    Xiao Yifei turned around and waved to the three nurses from the department where Rong Fang was.

    Two of the nurses looked somewhat surprised, while one of them had a sh of panic in her eyes.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gan Quancai¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted, and his face suddenly became uneasy.

    However, he had no choice, as he had been trying to make a phone call but had not managed to do so due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s dragging.

    At this moment, the police at the hospital entrance began to enter the hospital one after another, and upon reaching the ward, they sealed off the scene, while Xiao Yifei, leading Zhang Ming, Nangong Yun, Gan Quancai, and the three nurses, headed towards the ward department.

    Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun followed behind Xiao Yifei, their eyes gleaming with curiosity, but they did not ask anything further.

    Later, they re-entered the ward where Rong Fang was.

    At this moment, in the ward, aside from the three bodies on the floor, it was still calm, but the rest of the floor in the room was a mess.

    The police were squatting next to the bodies, and since no professional medical examiner had arrived yet, they did not dare to do anything rash with the bodies and just stood by, taking pictures for evidence while waiting for a professional to arrive.

    After all, today¡¯s incident, where Mayor Zhang Ming was in danger, was already an unimaginable event, and moreover, Zhang Ming¡¯s life was indeed threatened!

    The entire city, everyone who knew this news, was extremely shocked!

    Therefore, in the next step, it was a foregone conclusion that more influential figures would appear, so the first police officers on the scene just needed to ensure the scene was secured, because the elite police would certainly arriveter.

 Chapter 625: Emergency Deployment

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Emergency Deployment</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei, apanied by Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai, and others, pushed open the door to the hospital room and entered.

    The instant Gan Quancai stepped into the room, he saw three bodies lying on the ground. A flicker of horror passed through his eyes, but seeing Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming there, he had already braced himself for the scene.

    So he quickly masked the emotions in his eyes, ensuring no one else noticed, unaware that Xiao Yifei had clearly seen his initial reaction the moment they first met.

    However, the three nurses behind them couldn¡¯t help but gape in shock at the scene, and if not for the many officers nearby, they might have even screamed out loud.

    Although they were no strangers to death in the hospital, they had never witnessed a scene like the one before them!

    Among the three nurses, the one whose initial reaction was somewhat off instantly covered her mouth with her hand as she saw the situation, seemingly unable to believe things had turned out this way!

    "Director Zhang,"

    Spotting Zhang Ming entering the room, the officer who was taking photographs stood up with an inquiring look in his eyes and made way for him, "Are you alright?"

    "Thank you, I¡¯m fine,"

    Zhang Ming turned around, smiled at the officer, and nodded in response.

    Then, seeing that several people trailed behind Zhang Ming, the officer stood up and tactfully asked the others in the room without much to do there to step outside for a moment, leaving only the officers maintaining the crime scene.

    When the three nurses in charge of Rong Fang¡¯s department saw the situation before them, the panic in their eyes did not subside, struggling with the fact that such an unexpected event had urred in the ward just after they had stepped out for a while.

    "Vice Director Gan, how severe do you think this is! Today, Director Zhang came to visit his former secretary, an act of generous kindness, yet someone, unbeknownst to us, aimed at Director Zhang. If not for Director Zhang¡¯s good fortune today, a major disaster might have struck!"

    Xiao Yifei turned to Gan Quancai with a peculiar smile stered across his face, appearing all the more odd in Gan Quancai¡¯s view.

    Feeling the strange attitude that Xiao Yifei had disyed ever sinceying eyes on him, Gan Quancai felt an immense pressure inside.

    In fact, Gan Quancai had always had a poor impression of the young Xiao Yifei, even considering taking action against him at one point. However, as time passed and their paths no longer crossed, Gan Quancai gradually pushed the matter from his mind.

    But after encountering Xiao Yifei again today, and seeing his demeanor, Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous inside.

    At the same time, he felt a faint sense of fear welling up in him towards the young Xiao Yifei.

    Because he sensed that Xiao Yifei seemed to see right through everything, his words filled with hidden significance. Every statement, as it reached Gan Quancai¡¯s ears, made him feel faint of heart!

    Yet it was this very fear that fostered Gan Quancai¡¯s wariness and vignce toward Xiao Yifei.

    "After today¡¯s incident is over, this kid can¡¯t stay!"

    Gan Quancai turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei, a trace of coldness flickered in his eyes without a trace.

    "Yes, a major disaster indeed might have urred!"

    Gan Quancai then rxed his own mindset, believing there was no need to be nervous since there was no evidence suggesting any connection between himself and everything that had happened.

    All his worries turned out to be unfounded, so his attitude toward Xiao Yifei naturally became more rxed.

    Spotting Gan Quancai¡¯s sudden change, a mocking smile flickered across Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face. He shook his head as if recalling something, then turned to look at the three nurses.

    "Right, this ward should be under your care, shouldn¡¯t it? With such a big incident happening, do you know anything?"

    He asked, pretending to be casual.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the three nurses were all taken aback, turned to nce at Rong Fang who was still lying in bed, then shook their heads vigorously at Xiao Yifei.

    "Doctor Xiao, everything was normal before we went to greet Deputy Director Gan today!"

    The lead nurse said earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, the other two nurses nodded at Xiao Yifei repeatedly, signaling that they too knew nothing.

    "And you? They don¡¯t know, but you should know something, right?"

    After seeing this reaction, Xiao Yifei touched his chin, nodded, and then stood in front of one of the nurses and directly asked!

    The nurse, on hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, froze with eyes wide open.

    "Doctor Xiao, what are you... what are you talking about?"

    Her voice trembled with astonishment as she responded to Xiao Yifei, "They don¡¯t know, and I was with them at the hospital entrance weing Deputy Director Gan, so of course I don¡¯t know anything! Doctor Xiao, why would you think to ask me this question?"

    Despite her words, the nurse¡¯s demeanor was still slightly strange, or rather, she seemed nervous. Although she tried hard to appear as if nothing had happened, her every move had long been noticed by Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, puzzled glints shed in the eyes of the other two nurses standing by. They didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would suddenly choose to question a nurse.

    Ignorant of the situation, they were filled with confusion about Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    Not just the other two nurses, even Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t help but let a mocking smile flicker across his eyes upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor. At first, he thought this young man, Xiao Yifei, emitted an enigmatic and frightening aura, as if Gan Quancai felt seen through by him.

    Yet now, seeing Xiao Yifei approaching a young nurse in what seemed like a desperate attempt for answers, Gan Quancai instantly felt more at ease.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you looking for Mao Min for? They should have all been at the hospital entrance back then, in that situation, what could she possibly know?"

    Nangong Yun approached Xiao Yifei¡¯s side and spoke with a hint of curiosity, "Mao Min was assigned by me to take care of Rong Fang. I can say she¡¯s one of the few nurses in the hospital that left a strong impression on me. Do you think she would know something?"

    Listening to Nangong Yun, an inexplicable smile crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Xiaod, why don¡¯t we wait for Du Fengchun and the others to arrive to see if there are any clues? After all, we were all together when the ident happened, and we really didn¡¯t notice anything unusual."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of confusion as he stepped forward and said to Xiao Yifei, "After all, I have quite a bit of faith in old Du¡¯s investigative abilities. It¡¯s indeed hard for us to analyze anything right now."

    Both Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun¡¯s words to Xiao Yifei were not out of disbelief in him. They knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength and medical skill were astonishing, but as for his performance in case-solving, they had never seen him in action. Most importantly, they had been together the whole time, so if there was anything amiss, they should have noticed it.

 Chapter 626 Target Locked

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Target Locked</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had been fighting with those three mysterious men at the time; how could he have spared any kung fu to observe the oddities around him?

    And upon hearing the words spoken by Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun, a sh of inexplicable light crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. He turned his head to nce at Mao Min and then turned back, smiling at Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun.

    "Xiaoyun, let me ask you a question."

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei turned his head and said to Nangong Yun with a lightugh, "Was it you who sent Nurse Mao Min to this nurse station, or did shee on her own volition?"

    When Nangong Yun heard what Xiao Yifei said, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned again because she understood what Xiao Yifei meant. If Xiao Yifei still asked this question, it meant he still hadn¡¯t freed himself from his initial suspicions about Mao Min.

    "Because Mao Min is very diligent in her work, and she is also very attentive, she left a deep impression on me among the nurses in our hospital. Therefore, the task of caring for Rong Fang was assigned to her by me, not self-promoted," Nangong Yun earnestly told Xiao Yifei. "So it¡¯s impossible that she came here deliberately to get close to Rong Fang, and besides, what could she, a mere nurse, do? If she was really going to do something, wouldn¡¯t she have acted much earlier, rather than waiting until today?"

    "Right, Doctor Xiao, if you suspect someone, it doesn¡¯t have to fall on me, does it?"

    Mao Min, upon hearing both Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun speak up for her, said to Xiao Yifei with a bit of grievance, "After all, I really haven¡¯t done anything."

    "Is that so?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered as he heard Nangong Yun¡¯s words. He pondered for a moment, nodded his head, and then turned to look at Mao Min, who was looking at him with a face full of grievance, and showed a mysterious smile, "I didn¡¯t say I suspected you, after all, there¡¯s no need for suspicion. Aren¡¯t you precisely the one who did the wrong deed? Why should there be any doubt about you?"

    And the moment the words left Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, the entire ward suddenly fell silent.

    When Xiao Yifei asked about Mao Min¡¯s situation earlier, people in the ward could detect his suspicion of her, but after the words of Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming, the others didn¡¯t think Mao Min had any issues. However, now that Xiao Yifei had decisively, without any hesitation, dered that Mao Min was the one who did the wrong deed, it took everyone else by surprise!

    No one knew on what grounds Xiao Yifei had made such a statement.

    Meanwhile, Gan Quancai, upon seeing Sun Li turn the spearhead toward Mao Min, couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of disdain in his eyes as the wariness he felt towards Sun Li fadedpared to before.

    Mao Min, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, suddenly lifted her head to look at him, her pupils abruptly constricted, and just as she was about to say something, Nangong Yun¡¯s voice rose again.

    "Xiao Yifei, no way? She did something bad? What bad thing did she do, and does it rte to today¡¯s events?"

    Nangong Yun, looking at Xiao Yifei, her voice filled with doubt, said, "If she¡¯s really with those three men as part of the same force, wouldn¡¯t the time she spent undercover be a bit too long?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei first turned his head to look at Nangong Yun, then turned back to gaze at Mao Min and gently shook his head. At the same time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice filled the air.

    "I did not say that Mao Min and the three individuals who appeared today are part of the same force."

    He looked at Mao Min with a serene gaze and continued, "But I didn¡¯t say there is no connection between them. It¡¯s not necessary to physically kill someone to be called a murderer. Isn¡¯t the person who provided those three with information also a murderer?"

    Nangong Yun was startled by his words. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Xiao Yifei continue to speak.

    "What do you think? Nurse Mao Min?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden statement left the other people in the hospital room unable to react.

    Although the others understood the meaning of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, they did not know what the true significance of his statement was.

    Could it be that Mao Min had actually done something she shouldn¡¯t have, for Xiao Yifei to speak so confidently?

    The reason why the thoughts of the other people in the room had changed slightly was that, apart from the police keeping the scene as it was, the rest of the people were actually quite familiar with Xiao Yifei.

    If Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming had shared their views with Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei still insisted on his own opinion, then anyone who knew even a little about Xiao Yifei would be certain that he must have something to rely on in order to make such a statement.

    Thus, after Xiao Yifei had spoken, all eyes immediately focused on Mao Min.

    Even the other two nurses from the same ward turned their heads to look at Mao Min, their eyes shimmering with doubt.

    Although they did not know why Xiao Yifei was fixating on Mao Min, after hearing his persistent remarks, even the two of them couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of suspicion.

    After all, as far as they knew, Xiao Yifei was not someone who made unfounded statements.

    However, in the hospital room at that moment, there was only one person, Gan Quancai, who disyed utter contempt for Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He even wore a sneering expression, looking scornfully at Xiao Yifei.

    "Really, you¡¯re so ipetent, to persistently pick on a woman!"

    After casting a nce at Xiao Yifei, Gan Quancai sneered disdainfully.

    It seemed that Gan Quancai was not aware of Mao Min¡¯s existence, otherwise, he would not have reacted in this way.

    "Doctor Xiao, we all know that you¡¯re highly skilled in medicine and you¡¯re a good person! I, along with everyone else, have great admiration for you! We practically see you as an idol, but don¡¯t you think that your attitude towards me today is a bit too much?"

    Unexpectedly, Mao Min was taken aback upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and then, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, she jumped up and spoke loudly to Xiao Yifei, filled with defiance.

    However, as she was shouting loudly at Xiao Yifei, she subconsciously raised her hand to cover the upper part of her chest.

    "Doctor Xiao, you really are a very capable and good person, but based on your attitude towards me today, I feel utterly disappointed! Not just in you, I¡¯m now also disappointed in Director Nangong who is silent right now, and in this hospital too! I want to apply for resignation right now!"

    Mao Min suddenly turned her head and shouted loudly at Nangong Yun.

    In the midst of Mao Min¡¯s agitation, her hand still instinctively and subtly covered the upper part of her chest.

    And just as Mao Min uttered these words, everyone in the hospital room was shocked, furrowing their brows and turning their heads to look sharply at Mao Min!

    Although Xiao Yifei had said so much just now, in reality, the suspicion towards Mao Min was not that strong because there was no substantial evidence, and it was quite normal for Mao Min to react the way she did after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s judgment of her.

    But the strangenessy in Mao Min¡¯s response to the second sentence she said to Nangong Yun; her reaction suddenly became very intense, even impulsive, which made it clear to the others that Mao Min was anxious to leave the hospital!

    This unusual reaction from Mao Min, in just an instant, allowed the others in the hospital room to sense something was amiss since Mao Min was acting too nervous.

 Chapter 627 Hysteria

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 627 Hysteria</h4><h4></h4>

    After Mao Min finished speaking, she suddenly saw all the eyes in the room gather on her and was startled. Theposure she had struggled to maintain instantly fell apart, and her eyes began nervously scanning the room.

    When Gan Quancai saw Mao Min¡¯s reaction, a foreboding premonition welled up in his heart. Although he was unaware of Mao Min¡¯s existence, he was crystal clear about what had happened that day. So, when he saw Mao Min¡¯s expression, Gan Quancai¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with worry.

    "Could this woman really know something?"

    His gaze nervously shifted to Mao Min. Gan Quancai, who had not rxed for long, suddenly became even more tense!

    In fact, none of this was Mao Min¡¯s fault. She was just a minor nurse with limited knowledge and not the mental fortitude of someone who had undergone professional training; she was an ordinary person.

    But due to greed, she had epted some money she shouldn¡¯t have and carried out tasks that seemed very simple.

    Mao Min didn¡¯t think the things she did beyond her job could cause any real harm, so she happily epted the considerable payment. But today, when she suddenly encountered three corpses in the ward and heard the conversations around her,

    she learned that Yanjing City Mayor Zhang Ming had nearly lost his life in this ident. In an instant, Mao Min realized that the situation had gone beyond her expectations, and she finally understood what she had gotten involved in through the task she had epted¡ªit was something she couldn¡¯t handle.

    Mao Min, already somewhat nervous, found it difficult toe to terms with the situation, and Xiao Yifei continued to suspect her. If it weren¡¯t for Mao Min¡¯s mental resilience, which was slightly better than average, she might have already copsed.

    For an ordinary person, it was quite remarkable that she had managed to hold on this long. However, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯sst, decisive judgment, Mao Min finally lost her cool; she desperately wanted to leave this ce!

    That led to what she wouldter say to Nangong Yun, not realizing that her words, uttered in a moment of panic, suddenly aroused suspicion in the minds of those in the ward who had not doubted her before.

    The instant Mao Min spoke those words, a sudden sh of insight sparked in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and he quickly turned his gaze to the bandage that Mao Min had been guarding. His irvoyance superpower

    activated at once!

    But the moment it activated, he hurriedly touched his nose to conceal his embarrassment.

    "Too much, too much, I¡¯ve overdone the irvoyance."

    After steadying himself, Xiao Yifei looked again at the bandage around Mao Min¡¯s chest, and the moment he saw the items in the pocket, a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes.

    "You may leave if you wish."

    Then, Xiao Yifei lifted his head and said ndly to Mao Min, "But before you go, you need to take out what¡¯s in your pocket."

    "What items? What are you talking about?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mao Min¡¯s reaction intensified, and she sped her chest tightly, staring straight at Xiao Yifei as she spoke loudly, "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯ve always been someone I truly admire. I hope these issues don¡¯t make you look terrible in my eyes all of a sudden!"

    "You are a person of high medical ethics and character. I hope you don¡¯t make wild usations without evidence here!"

    She red at Xiao Yifei, her voice shrilly responding!

    At the same time, Mao Min took steps backward, filled with caution as if ready to flee at any moment.

    The sight of Mao Min now, in the eyes of everyone in the hospital room, was filled with oddity. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun whose hearts were filled with suspicion, even the police officers stationed at the door to maintain the scene could see the strangeness in Mao Min.

    However, there was nothing to be done. Mao Min, being an ordinary person, upon seeing the consequences of her own mistakes, not only led to the death of three people but nearly caused Zhang Ming to lose his life as well. This fact alone had already caused aplete breakdown in Mao Min¡¯s heart.

    Mao Min, who had been forcefully suppressing her tension, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer!

    "What nonsense did I spout?"

    Xiao Yifei, looking at Mao Min, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows slightly, feeling a bit troubled. He realized Mao Min¡¯s current mental state was unstable and feared that, in her excessive agitation, she might do something irreversible. Thus, Xiao Yifei chose not to continue putting pressure on her.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t need to be so troublesome. If there weren¡¯t so many people in the hospital room at the moment, Xiao Yifei would have already subdued Mao Min using his superpower. But with so many people present, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t expose his abilities under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    "Don¡¯t panic..."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Mao Min and showed a faint smile. But just as he was about to say something more, his words were abruptly cut off by Mao Min¡¯s intense shouting.

    "Shut up! Xiao Yifei! I respected you so much, I can¡¯t believe you are such a person!"

    Mao Min, her face contorted with madness, started yelling at Xiao Yifei. This time, she med everyone once again: "And you, Director Nangong! You¡¯ve disappointed me too much! Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I, Mao Min, am? I don¡¯t care, I can¡¯t do this anymore! I want to resign! None of you are allowed to stop me!"

    With a face full of frenzy, Mao Min turned around and walked briskly past the three bodies towards the door of the hospital room. She couldn¡¯t stand to stay a moment longer in this room!

    However, just as Mao Min reached the door of the hospital room, while Xiao Yifei had yet to say anything, she was abruptly stopped by the two policemen stationed at the door.

    "Miss, regardless of whether or not you are at fault, please remain in the hospital room for now. The situation has not been fully investigated, so no one can leave yet," the policeman on the left said with a solemn expression, continuing in a stern voice, "We hope you will cooperate with our work."

    The moment the policeman touched Mao Min, she leaped up as if she had been struck by an electric shock. Already tense, Mao Min was startled further when someone grabbed her suddenly.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Who let you touch me!"

    Mao Min raged at the policeman as if she had gone mad: "What do you mean the people in the hospital room can¡¯t leave! I just came in from outside, if I coulde in, it means I can leave, on what grounds are you stopping me!"

    Seeing Mao Min¡¯s current state, the policeman¡¯s face darkened with helpless frustration. He turned to nce at Xiao Yifei, who by now, had already been recognized by the two officers maintaining the scene as the real person of authority in the room.

    But the policeman noticed that Xiao Yifei wore a somber expression, not giving him much in the way of signals.

    Seeing Mao Min¡¯s current state, the policeman¡¯s face darkened with helpless frustration. He turned to nce at Xiao Yifei, who by now, had already been recognized by the two officers maintaining the scene as the real person of authority in the room.

    But the policeman noticed that Xiao Yifei wore a somber expression, not giving him much in the way of signals.

    The policeman¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of helplessness as he turned his head to look back at Mao Min.

    At this moment, Mao Min seemedpletely unaware of the hospital room¡¯s unusual atmosphere, continuing to shout and yell at the police officer.

 Chapter 628: Complete Despair

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Complete Despair</h4><h4></h4>

    "Madam, as Mr. Xiao just said, if you could remove the items from your pocket, then you are free to leave and no one here will stop you."

    The policeman sighed gently and spoke to Mao Min.

    At the moment, the police had no way to deal with Mao Min; no orders had been given to him, and he could only use what Xiao Yifei had said at the beginning to deal with her.

    However, the moment Mao Min heard the policeman¡¯s words, a sh of panic crossed her eyes. She immediately put her hand over her chest. Although Mao Min was not tall, her bust was quite sizeable, especially now as she covered it with her hand, making it appear even more tumultuous.

    But at this time, who else had the leisure to observe Mao Min¡¯s bust?

    Although no one had the spare thoughts for that, Mao Min¡¯s next reaction surprised everyone.

    "This is harassment! The police are harassing me!"

    Mao Min covered her chest tight with her hands and shrieked at the top of her lungs.

    Mao Min wasn¡¯t old, and although her looks were nothing extraordinary, they were passable, but now her behavior suddenly made everyone¡¯s impression of her plummet to rock bottom.

    And Mao Min¡¯s reaction right then undoubtedly confirmed in everyone¡¯s minds that even if she truly had nothing to do with the day¡¯s events, she definitely had something to be guilty of!

    Nobody knew what Mao Min was thinking; it was not as if they were on the street, and the hospital room was filled with people of some repute who had seen everything that had just taken ce, so nobody paid any attention to Mao Min¡¯s histrionics. The two nurses who were with Mao Min at the time furrowed their brows even more upon seeing her act out.

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and turned to look at the two police officers at the door, noticing the helplessness on their faces. Although Mao Min¡¯s antics were ignored by everyone, the two officers still seemed unsure how to handle the situation.

    Despite the helplessness written on their faces, they still blocked Mao Min¡¯s path, preventing her from leaving.

    Xiao Yifei sighed softly and took a step forward, his initial intention to resolve the matter lightly now changed.

    "Fine, there¡¯s no need for you to take it out yourself."

    After approaching Mao Min and in front of her astonished face, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand shed by, and the tension in front of Mao Min¡¯s chest abruptly loosened; then she saw Xiao Yifei holding her red cellphone, giving it a slight shake in front of her.

    "What are you doing! Xiao Yifei! What do you want to do!"

    The moment Mao Min saw her own phone in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, she was stunned for a moment. Then, like a lunatic, she wed frantically at Xiao Yifei trying to rush at him, "Give it back to me! Who let you touch my things! Who gave you the right! I¡¯ve misjudged you! I don¡¯t care, you have to give my things back!"

    The wild Mao Min charging at Xiao Yifei made him frown, and after deftly dodging her vicious swipe, he turned to the two police officers at the door and said calmly, "Don¡¯t let her move around."

    The moment the police officers heard this, they stepped forward and grabbed Mao Min.

    After being grabbed, Mao Min¡¯s behavior became even more frenzied; she even turned to bite one of the officers holding her, but fortunately, the officer was quick to evade and tightened his grip, effectively restraining her.

    "Give it back to me! I¡¯m going to report you! With this attitude of yours now, I¡¯ll surely report you! Who allowed you to touch my things!"

    Although Mao Min was restrained, she continued to scream shrilly.

    "Don¡¯t refuse the toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!"

    At this moment, a police officer gripping Mao Min seemed to be getting somewhat annoyed by Mao Min¡¯s resistance. He said to her in a stern voice, "If you¡¯re still going so strongly against us right now, then don¡¯t me us for using forceful measures!"

    It was unclear whether the police officer¡¯s words had an effect or if Mao Min had exhausted all her energy in her previous resistance, but she calmed down for the time being. However, she turned her head and her eyes were firmly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei held Mao Min¡¯s small red mobile phone and turned his head to nce at her.

    "Let her go."

    He waved his hand gently at the two police officers and spoke softly. After saying this, Xiao Yifei heaved a light sigh.

    When Mao Min was released, her body suddenly sank, but this time she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she stared straight at Xiao Yifei, her body trembling and her eyes filled with terror as she looked at him.

    The moment Gan Quancai saw this scene, his heart sank abruptly. Upon seeing Mao Min¡¯s state, he could confirm that although he didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, he was sure that Mao Min really had some connection with him!

    After this realization washed over him, Gan Quancai felt a bit nervous. He stared intently at Xiao Yifei, eager to see how things would unfold!

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei, toying with Mao Min¡¯s delicately small phone, after illuminating the screen, suddenly discovered that the phone required a fingerprint to unlock. He turned his head to look at Mao Min.

    Mao Min seemed to realize Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze as well. She clenched her hands tightly, not wanting to give Xiao Yifei any chance to use her fingers.

    Seeing Mao Min like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly. If he really wanted to forcibly pry Mao Min¡¯s hands open, her resistance would be futile no matter how much she struggled.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to do that, he shook his head slightly, and his Qi thread instantly activated and passed through Mao Min¡¯s tightly clenched palm. After making a light imprint on her thumb, he didn¡¯t even touch the phone screen. Instead, he gently spread the Qi thread over the fingerprint unlock sensor.

    "Buzz¡ª"

    After a light vibration, the phone unlocked.

    In the silent hospital room, the sound of the phone unlocking was distinctly audible. With the phone¡¯s vibration, Mao Min¡¯s body also shook abruptly. Suddenly, she raised her head to look at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, pale as y. Mao Min, her face ashen, opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something to Xiao Yifei.

    But just as Mao Min was about to speak to Xiao Yifei, it was already toote.

    For after Xiao Yifei unlocked the phone, he immediately dialed the first number in the call records. As soon as he did so, a ringing tone erupted from one of the three corpses lying on the ground.

    In the originally quiet hospital room, the sudden ringtone startled everyone present.

    As people gradually recovered from the shock, their gazes first went to the corpses lying on the ground, then abruptly, everyone raised their heads to look at the smartphone in the hands of Sun Li, whose handsome face was marked with calm.

    "Now, do you have anything else to exin?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and gently shook the red phone at Mao Min.

    And in the instant Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent words were spoken, Mao Min seemed to lose all strength in her body. She copsed to the ground, leaning against the wall, her eyes despairingly looking up at the sky.

    "Juste out with the truth already, what¡¯s really going on?"

 Chapter 629: Searching for Clues

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Searching for Clues</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei stride forward toward Mao Min. Upon reaching her side, he calmly looked at Mao Min and said lightly, "If you could cooperate with us to resolve the current situation, perhaps your responsibility wouldn¡¯t be so significant."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei fell silent and bowed his head to continue examining Mao Min¡¯s phone, wanting to give Mao Min time to think.

    While Xiao Yifei was looking through Mao Min¡¯s phone, he suddenly came across a transfer notification. Upon seeing the amount transferred, Xiao Yifei sighed softly¡ªit seemed that everything was as he had suspected.

    Soon, a glint of light shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. He memorized the entire content of the transfer message, including the timestamp.

    And it was at that moment that Mao Min¡¯s voice, filled with despair, finally broke the silence.

    The hospital room was quiet, with only the deadly tone of Mao Min¡¯s voice resonating.

    Within Mao Min¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded subtly because what Mao Min said had mostly confirmed his suspicions. However, Xiao Yifei had not expected that Mao Min would have begun her task of monitoring Rong Fang¡¯s condition soon after she arrived at the nurse station in this department.

    Moreover, this was not her original purpose for being here, but began after she was transferred to this ce by Nangong Yun. This indicated that in the hospital, it wasn¡¯t only Mao Min who was watching!

    Mao Min¡¯s task was very simple¡ªshe just had to check on Rong Fang¡¯s condition during her shifts and see if anyone else had contacted Rong Fang. Should any emergencies ur, she was to immediately contact a phone number.

    Most crucially, apart from these tasks, Mao Min knew nothing else, which only added to the already intricate and bizarre situation.

    After listening to Mao Min recount all she knew, the people inside the hospital room were not only astonished by today¡¯s events but were even more surprised at Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao kid, how did you figure out there was something off about Mao Min?"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as he looked at Xiao Yifei. They had not anticipated that Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial judgment would be so urate.

    And as they stood in deep astonishment, Zhang Ming suddenly turned his head toward Gan Quancai. If he remembered correctly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude toward Gan Quancai was also very odd. Could it be that Gan Quancai also had issues?

    Zhang Ming, who had initially sensed something odd, suddenly felt even more shocked and dubious.

    Since Xiao Yifei had confirmed his judgment, Zhang Ming¡¯s suspicion only grew.

    However, Zhang Ming just watched Gan Quancai and didn¡¯t say much. Because after Xiao Yifei had exposed Mao Min, the focus in the hospital room was now on Xiao Yifei, as people wanted to see if he had any other leads.

    When Xiao Yi heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, his handsome face only pursed into a faint smile, without offering much exnation.

    "Do you know anything else?"

    He took a step forward to Mao Min¡¯s side, crouched down, and softly said to Mao Min who had copsed to the ground.

    At this moment, Mao Min¡¯s psychological defenses had been thoroughly shattered, especially in the face of the mysterious aura emanating from Xiao Yifei. Mao Min had lost all her former will to resist and still had no idea how Xiao Yifei had managed to unlock her phone.

    "I don¡¯t know anymore."

    Mao Min¡¯s face was ashen as she dully shook her head, "I¡¯ve already told you everything."

    The day¡¯s events had also dealt a heavy blow to Mao Min. She had never expected things to turn out this way and had not foreseen that her momentary greed would lead to such a predicament!

    "They clearly told me that I just needed to monitor Rong Fang¡¯s condition, that nothing unexpected would happen!"

    Mao Min¡¯s gaze was vacant as she murmured to herself.

    "They? So more than one person has contacted you?"

    At the instant, he heard Mao Min¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply as he questioned her.

    "I don¡¯t know if it was just one person," she admitted candidly to Xiao Yifei. "I only know that the voice of the person who normally contacts me, was different from the one who called me that day."

    Honestly answering Xiao Yifei¡¯s questions, she continued: "Beyond that incident, they never contacted me again."

    Upon seeing Mao Min¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, as it confirmed to him that this nurse truly knew nothing else about the matter.

    "You two, take her away."

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and waved towards two policemen at the door, speaking indifferently.

    This time, when the two policemen stepped forward to escort Mao Min out, she did not put up any fierce resistance. With her head down, she obediently followed the officers, ready to leave the hospital ward.

    Just as Mao Min was about to leave the ward, she turned back suddenly and wailed to Nangong Yun.

    "Director Nangong! I¡¯m so sorry, I truly am! I had no idea things would escte to this!"

    She cried out to Nangong Yun, her tears falling uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    Witnessing this, Nangong Yun, whose heart was initially filled with rage towards Mao Min, was momentarily stunned and then aplex expression crossed her face.

    Mao Min was led out of the ward by the two policemen.

    "Ah."

    Nangong Yun¡¯s countenance appeared quite distressed, and she sighed softly.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei approached and gently touched Nangong Yun¡¯s head with his hand. His warm palm offered her somefort.

    Watching Mao Min leave, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes sparkled with an indescribable light.

    Mao Min¡¯s reaction suggested that Nangong Yun was indeed highly respected by the hospital staff, but Xiao Yifei was not currently concerned with such matters.

    Even though Mao Min knew very little, he was still able to extract the information he wanted from the details she provided.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and gave Gan Quancai an enigmatic look before turning back to gaze at the three corpses on the floor.

    "Do you have gloves?"

    As he spoke, two more policemen entered from outside. Xiao Yifei addressed them coolly, and as he did so, he pointed at the three corpses on the floor, indicating his intent to handle them.

    One of the policemen quickly approached and respectfully handed a pair of gloves to Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and smiled at the policeman. After receiving and donning the gloves, he began to search the leader¡¯s pockets.

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered with urgency as he watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions. He clearly wanted to say something to Xiao Yifei, but remembering the detective¡¯s recent deeds, he shut his mouth instead.

    "Forget it, forget it. I think that kid Xiao is more capable than any of those policemen."

    Momentster, Xiao Yifei found a mobile phone in the pocket of the leader. He turned on the phone and saw an unanswered call from Mao Min. With a glint in his eyes, Xiao Yifei pocketed this phone along with the one Mao Min had earlier.

 Chapter 630: Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Transfer</h4><h4></h4>

    When the scene unfolded, a nearby police officer was about to say something, but upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm eyes and the obvious leadership hemanded in the hospital room, the officer ultimately held back his words.

    "Xiao kid, do you have any clues?"

    At this moment, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, a trace of anxiety shed in Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes. He approached Xiao Yifei with a hint of nervousness and asked.

    Nangong Yun also looked towards Xiao Yifei.

    They, too, had heard the situation Mao Min had described and knew there were no substantial clues at the moment, but for some reason, looking at Xiao Yifei, they felt a different kind of emotion stirring within them.

    They just believed that Xiao Yifei could deduce some clues from these few details.

    "Clues?"

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei revealed a slight smile and turned his head to look at Zhang Ming, saying softly, "Brother Zhang, of course there are clues!"

    "And I also know that Deputy Director Gan knows more about the situation than we do!"

    Xiao Yifei abruptly turned to look at Gan Quancai, squinting his eyes, "Isn¡¯t that right, Deputy Director Gan?"

    Initially, Gan Quancai, seeing the unexpected event involving Mao Min, was actually filled with tension. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mao Min, an informant hiding in the hospital, was involved since, for someone in his high position, there were matters he worried would implicate him, so except for very important issues, he was not informed about the rest.

    This had led to Gan Quancai¡¯s misunderstanding just now.

    However, after the incident with Mao Min, Gan Quancai quickly realized his mistake, but the subsequent developments sort of reassured him. He had feared that Mao Min¡¯s incident would involve him, but hearing that Mao Min knew very little, Gan Quancai felt relieved.

    At the same time, a smug smile appeared on his face, and Gan Quancai felt a deep sense of satisfaction about the secrecy of their faction¡¯s operations.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden statement made Gan Quancai¡¯s hair stand on end!

    Today, Gan Quancai¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster, constantly experiencing ups and downs. Even if he didn¡¯t have heart disease, after today¡¯s series of events, he probably would develop it!

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement, like a thunderp, made Gan Quancai tremble all over!

    He had indeed witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities today, so when Xiao Yifei confidently made that statement, it struck Gan Quancai like lightning!

    "Did this kid really discern something?"

    His gaze fixed firmly on Xiao Yifei, his heart filled with terror.

    If someone had been continuously observing Gan Quancai, they would have seen the dramatically expressive look on his face!

    "Deputy Director Gan! You don¡¯t need to be so nervous, I was just joking with you! How could you take it seriously?"

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s slightly amused voice suddenly rang out. He stepped forward, looking at Gan Quancai with even more surprise in his voice, "Deputy Director Gan! You look way too tense. I said I was just joking, but by the look on your face, you seem to take it as if it were real! If you really do know something, then you truly must tell me!"

    He looked at Gan Quancai with a suggestive tone.

    However, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Gan Quancai¡¯s body jerked, and he turned around, pointing directly at Xiao Yifei and shouted angrily, "You....!"

    "What about me?"

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile, "I was just trying to help you rx because you seemed too tense. Who knew you would get so scared? Your nervousness made me almost think you had really done something wrong!"

    Gan Quancai, now looking at Xiao Yifei, was angry yet dared not express it because he indeed had something to hide.

    A mysterious smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips as he looked at Gan Quancai, a sharp gleam suddenly shing in his eyes.

    "Or is it, Deputy Director Gan, that you really do understand the situation today?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Gan Quancai, his voice filled with a mysterious tone.

    At the instant he heard these words, Gan Quancai¡¯s pupils shrank violently. For some reason, Gan Quancai, who normally could easily tell a lie, now found himself at a loss for words when facing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question.

    As he hesitated at first, a sudden ill-feeling arose in his heart; his hesitation had already implied something. The more he thought about it, the less he was able to speak, his face turning beet red.

    It was then that Du Fengchun finally arrived.

    After hurriedly pushing the door open, Du Fengchun rushed in. Looking up and seeing Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei unharmed, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a huge sigh of relief.

    "Old Zhang! Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s really good to see you both unharmed!"

    He quickly walked up to Zhang Ming, a smile on his face as he spoke.

    Meanwhile, Du Fengchun turned his head to look at the three corpses on the floor, his expression turning slightly annoyed.

    "Old Zhang, don¡¯t worry, this time I brought the best criminal investigation expert avable, and I will definitely get to the bottom of this for you!"

    As he spoke, Du Fengchun was visibly angry, "I really want to see who has the audacity to attempt an assassination on Old Zhang right here in Yanjing City!"

    Although Du Fengchun spoke with a gangster-like tone, what he said was indeed the truth. Even now, Du Fengchun could not fathom that someone would dare to try to kill the head of Yanjing City.

    This was nothing less than a provocation to all of Yanjing!

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Zhang Ming shook his head at Du Fengchun and said, "All these incidents aren¡¯t important; the most critical issue right now is to find out who the mastermind behind all this is."

    Although Zhang Ming¡¯s words were soft, everyone in the hospital room could sense the resolute meaning in his words.

    The arrival of Du Fengchun was a release for Gan Quancai from the extremely tense situation he had been facing.

    "Director Du."

    To cover up his earlier disy of embarrassment, Gan Quancai extended his hand and waved at Du Fengchun.

    "Director Gan."

    Seeing Gan Quancai, a sh of brilliance flickered in Du Fengchun¡¯s eyes, and he was somewhat surprised to see Gan Quancai here.

    With a mysterious smile, Xiao Yifei nced at Gan Quancai but didn¡¯t continue his questioning.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and directed his gaze at Rong Fang, who was currently lying on the hospital bed.

    At that moment, Rong Fang waspletely oblivious to everything going on in the room. Even though everything had unfolded right before him, he showed no signs of awareness.

    Xiao Yifei knew that the actual target of the three mysterious individuals who had appeared in the hospital today, alongside Zhang Ming and others, was indeed Rong Fang!

    Turning his head to look at Gan Quancai once more, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered again.

    The more he knew, the more curious Xiao Yifei became about what secrets Rong Fang knew that had led to such a dire situation!

    "Today¡¯s incident truly needs thorough investigation."

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly became slightly stern as he looked at the other people in the room and said in a deep tone, "Moreover, after such a major incident today, it is clear that Rong Fang is no longer suitable to remain in this hospital, so Brother Zhang, you¡¯d better find a new ce for Rong Fang quickly."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Zhang

 Chapter 631 Problems

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 631 Problems</h4><h4></h4>

    At the moment Zhang Ming heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he was startled and turned his head to nce at Rong Fang, a sudden sh of realization appearing in his eyes.

    "Yes, yes, yes! The first thing we need to do right now is definitely to temporarily transfer Rong Fang somewhere else!"

    He nodded his head, following the intent behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, and continued to speak.

    "That won¡¯t do! How can Rong Fang be moved away!"

    As soon as Gan Quancai heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, he leapt up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, seemingly very resistant to the idea of transferring Rong Fang, as suggested by Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming.

    "Vice Director Gan, it¡¯s already been so dangerous today, why do you still not want Rong Fang to be transferred away?"

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Gan Quancai, squinting his eyes and said, "Or do you think that if Rong Fang continues to stay in the Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, you could be of any help?"

    On these words ¡¯be of any help,¡¯ he emphasized even more heavily!

    The pointed words caused the previously anxious Gan Quancai to suddenlye to his senses. It had been under Xiao Yifei¡¯s relentless pursuit that Gan Quancai lost hisposure. Hearing the sudden suggestion to transfer Rong Fang made him jump up!

    Such a basic mistake was definitely not something Gan Quancai would normally make!

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a strange light surfaced on Gan Quancai¡¯s gloomy face. His mind raced, and soon he raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei,ughing as he said, "Whether I can be of help or not, I really do want to help him, but s, I¡¯m not educated in medicine!"

    "His health was already in poor condition! He has been at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital for so long, and although he is still in a vegetative state, he must have adapted to the surrounding environment. With his health already poor, if we rashly change ces for Rong Fang and he doesn¡¯t adapt to the new environment, what if something happens!"

    Gan Quancai turned his head towards Xiao Yifei and continued, "With so many incidents urring today, the hospital will surely take greater care, and it¡¯s clear that there is a plot against Director Zhang; what does this have to do with Rong Fang? In his current state, it is very unsuitable to transfer him!"

    After finishing his words, Gan Quancai obviously sighed with relief.

    Yet when Zhang Ming turned his head, he gave Gan Quancai a curious look but simply shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything further.

    "Vice Director Gan, how do you know that the target of the people who came today is not Rong Fang but Director Zhang?"

    Xiao Yifei nced at Gan Quancai and spoke in a calm voice.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement, Gan Quancai instantly shut his mouth. He decided not to say anything more. Standing in a hospital room with Xiao Yifei, he constantly felt a sense of crisis. This feeling was something Gan Quancai, having lived so long and yed the power game for so many years, was feeling for the first time from Xiao Yifei.

    Even if Xiao Yifei truly wanted to transfer Rong Fang, he would definitely not say any unnecessary words, because he was truly afraid that a misstep in his speech could lead to an oue that he absolutely could not bear.

    One must know that their schemes were far from minor, and Gan Quancai did not wish to capsize over this matter. Moreover, he truly did not believe that anyone could really wake up Rong Fang, who was already half-dead.

    "Haha, let it be, let it be, if you don¡¯t want to talk, forget it!"

    Xiao Yifeiughed it off, looking at Gan Quancai with an amused smile on his face.

    However, seeing Gan Quancai silently standing to one side, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh, appearing somewhat disappointed. But soon he raised his head, waved his hand towards Du Fengchun, and called out, "Director Du."

    At that moment, Du Fengchun was examining the scene carefully with a policeman. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s summons, Du Fengchun straightened up abruptly and walked over to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei whispered the details of what had happened in the hospital room to Du Fengchun.

    After all, the three people had died by Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, so regardless of the circumstances, it was essential to provide a clear ount. Although Xiao Yifei knew he wouldn¡¯t be implicated given the day¡¯s events, it was still necessary to clear things up. This would also help Du Fengchun¡¯s investigation and provide considerable assistance.

    Upon learning what Xiao Yifei had exined, Du Fengchun nced at him with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to possess such capabilities. However, now was not the time to consider these matters. After nodding to Xiao Yifei, Du Fengchun turned and returned to the bodies.

    At the moment, Du Fengchun and several police officers were not investigating the cause of death; they were trying to see if any clues could be gleaned from the bodies.

    As time ticked by, Du Fengchun had yet to discover anything but he still didn¡¯t give up and continued to crouch and observe the three corpses.

    Xiao Yifei frowned upon seeing this, called out to Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun, and left the hospital room.

    Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun were momentarily stunned but did not say anything. Instead, they quickly followed Xiao Yifei out of the room.

    Gan Quancai watched their retreating figures, his eyes flickering. However, he couldn¡¯t leave at this moment; doing so would only raise more suspicion.

    "Officer Zhang¡¯s doing well!"

    In the corridor, numerous police officers were on guard, their expressions alert as they watched their surroundings attentively. Upon seeing Zhang Minge out, they hurriedly greeted him.

    Zhang Ming smiled at the officers and followed Xiao Yifei toward another, less crowded stairwell.

    "Xiao kid, what¡¯s up?"

    Zhang Ming squinted his eyes and asked Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, Nangong Yun stood to the side, her beautiful face filled with a dumbstruck expression. She was somewhat unclear about why Xiao Yifei had summoned them out here.

    "Brother Zhang, you should be able to sense it too, right? Without me having to say anything."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming with a smile in his squinted eyes.

    "I know."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming stiffened for a moment, then his expression darkened as he nodded to Xiao Yifei: "There seems to be some issue with Gan Quancai."

    "I knew my brother is a smart man."

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Zhang Ming, "You know what¡¯s in your own heart. Given the current situation, their power is not insignificant, so now is not the time to startle the snake. Keep your guard up as usual, Brother Zhang, but otherwise, pretend to be unaware of the details."

    He paused, then continued to Zhang Ming, "And under these circumstances, it¡¯s obviously not suitable for Rong Fang to stay at Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital any longer. We need to find a new ce quickly. I already have some ideas for waking Rong Fang, but to implement them, we need a quiet ce. If another situation like today arises, it would be impossible to manage."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but lift his head and look at Xiao Yifei, nodding earnestly in agreement.

    At this point, Nangong Yun¡¯s eyes were already wide with shock. Only after hearing the exchange between Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming did she realize there was something wrong with Gan Quancai!

    After giving Zhang Ming further instructions, Xiao Yifei decided to leave first. He had his ns, and with the situation having escted so dramatically, Du Fengchun having arrived at the scene, and all matters being handled with the police¡¯s arrival, it was even less appropriate for Xiao Yifei to be active on the scene.

 Chapter 632: The News Came

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 632: The News Came</h4><h4></h4>

    Before leaving, Xiao Yifei had mentioned some matters to Zhang Ming. With Zhang Ming¡¯s intelligence, he was sure to grasp Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions. Among these, the most crucial and urgent issue was Rong Fang¡¯s current resettlement problem.

    "Don¡¯t worry, kiddo, I know everything you¡¯ve talked about."

    Zhang Ming nodded seriously at Xiao Yifei before saying, "The ce we¡¯ve found for Rong Fang this time, we will definitely keep it secret. I was a bit careless before, but now I have a clue about who we need to be wary of, so you can rest easy about these matters, Xiao kid."

    As he spoke, Zhang Ming¡¯s face was filled with solemnity.

    Meanwhile, Nangong Yun, standing behind Zhang Ming, gazed at Xiao Yifei, her eyes flickering with an inexplicable gleam.

    She felt that the current Xiao Yifei was really handsome!

    "Alright, Big Brother Zhang."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Ming and nodded with a smile, "Also, about the other matters I mentioned to you just now, you probably need to pay attention to them."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s expression grew even more grave as he nodded.

    "After you find a new ce, let me know as soon as possible. We¡¯ll try to wake Rong Fang up as soon as we can. After all, I¡¯ve already got some ideas about waking up Rong Fang," said Xiao Yifei, as he suddenly remembered something and continued, "But this news, even after waking Rong Fang up, must not be told to anyone else!"

    Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing what Xiao Yifei said, showing great excitement, but he forcibly suppressed the thrill in his heart and nodded back at Xiao Yifei.

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei greeted both Nangong Yun and Zhang Ming and then turned and left the hospital.

    As he walked out of the hospital, he reached out and touched the two cell phones he carried in his arms, a sh of sharpness passing through his eyes¡ªhe indeed had his own matters to attend to!

    At that moment, Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun returned to the hospital room.

    It was possible for Xiao Yifei to leave, but neither of the two could simply go. Both were important figures; one was the dean of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, and the other was Yanjing City¡¯smissioner. Naturally, given today¡¯s circumstances, they could not just leave.

    Right after Zhang Ming and Nangong Yun returned to the room, Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze flickered as he noticed that only two people hade back.

    "Where did Doctor Xiao go to? Didn¡¯t hee back?"

    Gan Quancai asked Zhang Ming with a smile on his face.

    Upon hearing Gan¡¯s words, Du Fengchun also raised her head. Seeing that Xiao Yifei had indeed not returned, she too couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    "Yeah, Old Zhang, where did Doctor Xiao go?"

    When Nangong Yun heard Gan Quancai¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and cast a meaningful look at him. However, because her demeanor was always cool and reticent, even though Nangong Yun¡¯s expression was unusual, Gan Quancai failed to detect anything amiss.

    "Haha, Xiao kid had some urgent matters and had to leave for a bit."

    Zhang Mingughed and told Gan Quancai, appearing normal as if Xiao Yifei had never said anything to him about Gan Quancai.

    "Urgent matters... but he shouldn¡¯t have left so suddenly, after all, he¡¯s a concerned party!"

    In truth, when Zhang Ming said Xiao Yifei had left, a sense of relief filled him. The pressure Xiao Yifei had been putting on him in the hospital room was simply too great, making Gan Quancai feel almost too pressured to even speak. But now, atst, Xiao Yifei was gone.

    "The person involved needs to bear responsibility! Now that he¡¯s run away, what does that look like?"

    Although his heart was filled with relief, he still spoke to Zhang Ming with confidence and assurance.

    Even Du Fengchun couldn¡¯t help but turn his head when he heard Gan Quancai¡¯s words, looking at him somewhat surprisingly. He felt that at this moment, Gan Quancai looked even more like a police chief than himself!

    "No matter the person involved, with Doctor Nangong and me here, what situation can¡¯t we discuss?"

    Zhang Ming lifted his head and said indifferently to Gan Quancai.

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Gan Quancai lowered his head and did not respond any further. In fact, he hadn¡¯t nned to say much. His earlier words were simply to find a way to regain face.

    At present, Du Fengchun was still leading the other police officers in inspecting the scene, as well as determining the origin of the firearms held by the three thugs.

    Zhang Ming stood quietly in ce, watching Du Fengchun¡¯s movements, but his mind waspletely upied by Xiao Yifei¡¯s astounding actions when he faced the three thugs alone. What shocked Zhang Ming even more was that Xiao Yifei was actually able to dodge bullets.

    "Xiao kid, just how many more wonders do you have that we don¡¯t know about!"

    At this time, Xiao Yifei had already left the hospital¡¯s main entrance. As he walked, he held two phones in his hands, seemingly trying to find some connection between them. But after searching for a long time, aside from the most basic contents, Xiao Yifei found nothing.

    The incident today was not just Xiao Yifei helping Zhang Ming; in fact, it was more about helping himself. Xiao Yifei took the issue of his consciousness thread not working more seriously than he had imagined.

    After all, these were things he had encountered for the second time since gaining his irvoyance superpower.

    So if Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t unravel everything, then there would always be shadows lingering around him.

    Although he now had a lead, in truth, there were too few people he could trust. Therefore, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t n to tell too many people about his actions. Taking out his phone, he prepared to contact Lin Xian¡¯er. Just as Xiao Yifei was pulling out his phone, a message suddenly made him narrow his eyes.

    The message from the Dog King informed Xiao Yifei that although the missing person "Scorpion" hadn¡¯t been found, Scorpion had weirdly sent back a message, telling the Dog King and Xiao Yifei that she was safe. However, what was strange was that while Scorpion could send messages back, she did not reveal to the Dog King and Xiao Yifei any details about her whereabouts.

    "It looks like we still need to find her ourselves!"

    A hint of chill shed mysteriously in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Although the message provided him with much relief, it actually strengthened his resolve to find Scorpion even more.

    There were two issues that Xiao Yifei needed to deal with at the moment, one concerning Rong Fang, and the other, Scorpion! These were the two issues Xiao Yifei needed to resolve recently. However, after receiving the message from Scorpion that she was safe for now, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t as tense as he had been in the past few days. After all, ever since Scorpion mysteriously disappeared, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind had always been filled with tension and anxiety.

    Now that he knew Scorpion was safe, his mind was finally not as tense as before. In recent days, because of Scorpion¡¯s situation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind had never been at ease, always thinking of Scorpion whatever he was doing.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei¡¯s state had also been very bad during this period.

    "Sigh¡ª"

    After letting out a breath, he made a phone call to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Having informed Lin Xian¡¯er of his current location, Xiao Yifei stood at a corner in front of Shangjing People¡¯s Hospital, quietly waiting for Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s arrival.

    Before long, a police car drove straight over, stopping right beside Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei squinted, looking through the windshield at the person inside. His remarkable vision allowed him to instantly spot the woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, her high and somewhat exaggerated chest area allowed Xiao Yifei to recognize who she was in an instant.

 Chapter 633 Exceptionally Different

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 633 Exceptionally Different</h4><h4></h4>

    His face carried a faint smile as he reached out to pull open the door of the police car, and just as Xiao Yifei had opened the door, the driver¡¯s door swung open first, and a breeze scented with perfume hit him full on. Immediately afterward, Xiao Yifei felt something soft abruptly encased in his arms.

    "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er buried her head deeply into Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest while her arms tightly hugged his waist; her entire body pressed fully against him.

    It seemed as though Lin Xian¡¯er feared that if she let go, Xiao Yifei would disappear, so she clung to his arms with significant force.

    While pressed tightly against Lin Xian¡¯er, the sensations coursing through Xiao Yifei¡¯s body were decidedly unique!

    Lin Xian¡¯er, with her youthful appearance and ample chest, was naturally soft-bodied, which Xiao Yifei had personally experienced before, so having Lin Xian¡¯er snuggled tightly in his embrace actually felt veryfortable for him.

    However, the tworge mounds pressing against Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, though they paled inparison to the softness of Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s body that was driving Xiao Yifei to distraction, caused him to lose control for a moment, and he found himself reacting.

    "Spit it out! What is it?"

    As soon as Lin Xian¡¯er felt something unusual, her face instantly flushed bright red. She reached out abruptly, leaving Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, and in the moment she separated from him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss.

    But that moment, she had no time to ponder these feelings, Lin Xian¡¯er lifted her head, the delicate features of her face tinged with crimson. She looked straight into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    Xiao Yifei smiled awkwardly, but initially he did not respond to Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words. Instead, he turned around, his hand rummaging in his pocket briefly before he turned back to her.

    Understanding what Xiao Yifei was doing, Lin Xian¡¯er, unable to help herself, blushed even deeper.

    She rolled her big, cute eyes at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his head and smile sheepishly.

    Afterward, he raised his head, finally taking the time to really look at Lin Xian¡¯er.

    After rescuing Lin Xian¡¯er from the underground boxing ring of Dream Paradise, although they had parted ways at the ¡¯Canine Society¡¯ headquarters, they had stayed in touch asionally. Because various other matters had kept them busy, they hadn¡¯t seen each other, which was why Lin Xian¡¯er was so excited to see Xiao Yifei.

    Despite being in contact, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s longing for Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be sated by phone calls alone!

    The once fiery policewoman Lin Xian¡¯er had recently been promoted thanks to sessfully closing a few cases and also due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence. With the promotion came increased responsibilities, which contributed to the reason they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while.

    Today, having a rare moment of respite, Lin Xian¡¯er hurried over as soon as she received a call from Xiao Yifei. Upon seeing him, she couldn¡¯t contain her emotions and lunged forward to give him a big hug!

    With her recent promotion, Lin Xian¡¯er donned a new uniform. Whether it was due to incorrect measurements of the new attire or Lin Xian¡¯er having developed further, the new uniform she wore clung to her figure far more than her old one ever did, entuating her physical attributes to the fullest.

    While not exactly tall and slender, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s youthful face and her generous bust often made her seem younger than she actually was. What I refer to here as her "physical attributes" are the twin peaks that surged like waves on Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s chest!

    Those ample mounds stretched the fabric of her police uniform tight, giving the illusion that if Lin Xian¡¯er exerted herself even slightly, the uniform might just burst open!

    "Where are you looking!"

    At that moment, Lin Xian¡¯er seemed to notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and called out to Xiao Yifei with a naive charm.

    Startled by Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei abruptly shook himself and raised his head, grinning sheepishly at Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Look, look, look, all you do is stare, and never think to look for me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m prohibiting you."

    Lin Xian¡¯er lowered her head, muttering softly, and although she spoke in such a manner, her ears had already turned red to the tips.

    The fiery-tempered little chili pepper Lin Xian¡¯er had been recovering her usual character ever since she returned from Dream Paradise.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, it was as if he had misunderstood something. He looked up, staring nkly and said, "What? What did you just say?"

    "What, what! I didn¡¯t say anything!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er raised her head, her delicate face flushed, shaking her head vigorously at Xiao Yifei, looking like an adorable red apple.

    "Hurry and tell me, what is it that you¡¯re calling me here for today!"

    Seemingly to cover her own embarrassment, Lin Xian¡¯er shifted the conversation abruptly. She looked up at Xiao Yifei and continued, "Always so secretive!"

    Suddenly, Lin Xian¡¯er seemed to remember something and her eyes widened in rm. She said to Xiao Yifei with a sense of urgency, "I heard from Director Du today that Zhang Ming came across a critical situation today. They¡¯ve all gone there now. The thing you want to tell me, is it about this?"

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned, then he lowered his head and touched his nose.

    The thing he was about to do, it was good that he hadn¡¯t told Du Fengchun. Otherwise, with Du Fengchun¡¯s straightforward and explosive temperament, it would have been impossible to keep a secret. Even if he intended to keep it to himself, he might let something slip out because of his big mouth.

    After all, the urgent and important news of Zhang Ming being in danger would certainly be kept confidential at first. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to notify everyone once the situation had fully settled, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Du Fengchun, in her fury, would let the entire police system know about Zhang Ming¡¯s crisis so quickly!

    "It¡¯s somewhat rted to that."

    Xiao Yifei looked up at Lin Xian¡¯er and said in a muffled voice, "When Big Brother Zhang got into danger today, I was right there. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t been there, something really could have happened to him."

    "But really, I don¡¯t know what Du Fengchun was thinking. She could have called the police to help with the case discreetly, didn¡¯t she have any sense of confidentiality? Broadcasting this kind of thing so openly? She really doesn¡¯t use her brain!"

    While talking to Lin Xian¡¯er, Xiao Yifeiined bitterly.

    "What! You think I shouldn¡¯t know about such dangerous matters?"

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s grumbling was overheard by Lin Xian¡¯er. As soon as Lin Xian¡¯er heard it, she abruptly looked up, and her previously shy face now showed a trace of grievance, "Do you really think that me knowing this would cause some problems? That¡¯s how little you trust me? You see me as an outsider?"

    Now that Lin Xian¡¯er had been rescued by Xiao Yifei from Dream Paradise, although her character had regained some of its former strength, her feelings were still quite sensitive. So, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s grumbling, she felt deeply that Xiao Yifei did not consider her one of his own.

 Chapter 634 Entrusted Matters

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 634 Entrusted Matters</h4><h4></h4>

    This unfamiliar feeling made Lin Xian¡¯er feel not veryfortable, so Lin Xian¡¯er, who was forthright and feisty, spoke up about what was bothering her right away.

    Upon hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei abruptly lifted his head. After a brief moment of surprise, he quickly shook his hands at Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "It¡¯s not like that, you know there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any problem, I just think that, with Brother Zhang¡¯s issues, Du Fengchun shouldn¡¯t have let the Yanjing police know all at once, after all, the ultimate cause of this matter still hasn¡¯t been found out,"

    Xiao Yifei earnestly said to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Being a bit anxious, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t considered Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s feelings when speaking just now, so at this moment, he still needed to exin to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er, who had calmed down a bit, indeed found his words quite reasonable, and she also knew that he wouldn¡¯t want to keep such matters from her.

    Just as she realized this and was about to say something to Xiao Yifei, she heard him speak again.

    "After all, the three individuals who appeared today managed to get guns, and not just any makeshift firearms, but genuine Type 95 pistols. How could he be so reckless to spread the word so wildly!"

    It was evident that Xiao Yifei held some resentment towards Du Fengchun¡¯s actions. Although Du Fengchun was indeed exceptional in solving cases, he was still too impulsive in these matters.

    "What? Guns?"

    The moment Lin Xian¡¯er heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sh of panic crossed her eyes. At this moment, her mind was not on Zhang Ming¡¯s issues, as she grabbed Xiao Yifei in a flurry and frantically checked him over.

    "Are you okay? You weren¡¯t involved in any trouble, were you?"

    She circled around Xiao Yifei, filled with tension, her eyes brimming with concern, as if afraid that Xiao Yifei might have gotten into some sort of trouble.

    "No, no, if I really were in trouble, could I still be standing here talking to you?"

    Seeing how Lin Xian¡¯er was acting, a hint of a smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, and he spoke to her in a gentle voice.

    After circling Xiao Yifei several times, Lin Xian¡¯er, finally reassured that he was indeed unharmed, let out a sigh of relief, but upon hearing his words, her eyes widened.

    "Tch, tch, tch! The mouth of a crow! Don¡¯t jinx it, do you hear?"

    Lin Xian¡¯er looked straight at Xiao Yifei and spoke very seriously.

    Seeing her reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh all the more.

    "Got it, got it!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said with a chuckle, and at the same time, he opened the door of the police car and sat in the passenger seat, "You get in too. After you¡¯re inside, I¡¯ll tell you what exactly happened."

    "Hmph!"

    Still somewhat dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei¡¯s careless remarks from earlier, Lin Xian¡¯er let out a rather cute huff, and then obediently got into the police car.

    Afterward, inside the police car, Xiao Yifei told Lin Xian¡¯er about the day¡¯s events and handed her two cell phones.

    "See if you can use the police system to run a check on these two phone numbers."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Lin Xian¡¯er and spoke earnestly, "Although I might feel that we won¡¯t find anything out from these numbers, we still need to make the effort that¡¯s due."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s expression grew solemn. Although she was known for her fiery temper, in reality, when she calmed down, she could make very rational judgments and was not prone to impulsiveness.

    "I know!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei and nodded seriously, then added, "No matter what, today¡¯s incident nearly threatened your life, so I must dig to the bottom of this!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile as Lin Xian¡¯er spoke powerfully and resolutely.

    "If these thingse up empty, your main focus should still be this bank ount."

    Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand pointing to the ount that had been used for transferring money to Mao Min.

    "I know everything, don¡¯t worry."

    Lin Xian¡¯er nodded, her delicate face filled with seriousness.

    "Alright, as long as you know."

    Xiao Yifei watched Lin Xian¡¯er and gently nodded.

    "Whew¡ª"

    He then let out a long sigh, muttering to himself, "I hope there can be a good result."

    Lin Xian¡¯er sat next to Xiao Yifei, looking at him with bright eyes that sparkled on her fine features.

    "I know, I¡¯ll handle this matter as soon as I get back to the station."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Lin Xian¡¯er earnestly nodded at him, her exquisite face even more solemn.

    However, the childlike yet voluptuous Lin Xian¡¯er, now showing such a serious expression on her delicate face, exuded an adorableness that inexplicably made Xiao Yifei smile.

    "What are youughing at!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er gave Xiao Yifei a nce and somehow felt a bit embarrassed by the way he was looking at her currently, so she raised her head, puffing up with annoyance, "Spit it out! Where do you need to go? After I drop you off, I still need to get back to those things you told me about!"

    Although Lin Xian¡¯er seemed quite grumpy at the moment, there wasn¡¯t a trace of ferocity in her demeanor; instead, she appeared utterly adorable.

    "Hahaha."

    Seeing her like this made Xiao Yifeiugh even more. As heughed, he shook his head and continued to tell Lin Xian¡¯er, "Okay okay, just drop me off at North Beijing West Road."

    "Hmph!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er nced at him again, then stepped on the elerator and drove the police car away. As she maneuvered the vehicle, Lin Xian¡¯er puckered her lips, looking very cute.

    Watching Lin Xian¡¯er, Xiao Yifei was not at all annoyed, but rather, he felt she was bursting with cuteness. He could clearly sense how much Lin Xian¡¯er cared for him and that she had taken to heart the things he had mentioned to her.

    "What are you doing at North Beijing West Road?"

    During the drive, Lin Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and ask Xiao Yifei with curiosity, "You just got back from the hospital after going through such a dangerous situation, why don¡¯t you go rest properly instead of running around!"

    Hearing the concern in Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes, a warm light flickering through them.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I am helping out at a medical research institute right now, aren¡¯t I? I haven¡¯t been there properly the past few days. Today I am free, so I thought I¡¯d stop by. Don¡¯t worry."

    Xiao Yifei turned to Lin Xian¡¯er, smiling as he spoke.

    "Hmph!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er pouted, then retorted, "Who¡¯s worried about you!"

    Her obviously disingenuous tone made Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile grow even wider.

    Afterwards, the car slowly became quiet, both of them silently savoring this hard-earned time alone.

    Finally, the police car stopped at the intersection of North Beijing West Road, and Xiao Yifei opened the door to alight from the passenger side.

    "Get back early!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er stuck her head out from the driver¡¯s side, crinkling her nose as she yfully spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Got it!"

 Chapter 635: Somewhat Heavy

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Somewhat Heavy</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and a sunny smile appeared on his handsome face toward Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Lin Xian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but blush. She didn¡¯t say anything else but climbed back into the car, pouted, and then hurriedly drove towards the direction of the police station.

    Although today was finally a bit more leisurely, upon hearing the task Xiao Yifei had assigned her, Lin Xian¡¯er, who had nned to rest, hurriedly prepared to return to the police station. Despite her mouthful of misceneous remarks to Xiao Yifei, what Lin Xian¡¯er was most eager about at the moment was to return to the police station and quicklyplete the task Xiao Yifei had given her!

    Although she was verbally unrestrained, in reality, Lin Xian¡¯er took anything rted to Xiao Yifei very seriously.

    Watching Lin Xian¡¯er leave, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a faint smile, then he turned and stepped into the research institute located at the entrance of North West Road in Yanjing.

    "Teacher Xiao."

    As Xiao Yifei stepped through the entrance of the research institute, the doorman at the entry greeted him with a respectful smile.

    Although Xiao Yifei had not been at the research institute for long, the people there had already heard of his great reputation before his arrival, and the achievements he made after his arrival quickly spread throughout the institute.

    It could be said that if the atmosphere in a ce improved, everyone in that ce would be influenced by it.

    And right now, this research institute in Nangong is a prime example. Although the doorman had no academic achievements, he held great respect for those who did have achievements in academics. A highly professional doorman would never allow any disrespectful incidents to arise.

    The doorman was deeply aware of the young man¡¯s exceptional medical expertise, so he had nothing but respect for Xiao Yifei, and despite being much older than Xiao Yifei, he still held immense respect for him!

    "Haha, you¡¯ve been working hard."

    Upon hearing the greeting, Xiao Yifei turned his head and greeted the doorman with a smile. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Xiao Yifei stepped further into the research institute.

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei entered a small building located at the back of the research institute.

    "Teacher Xiao, you¡¯re here!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei stepped inside the small building, Luo Di, who had been engrossed in his work under a microscope, looked up and said with surprise, "Didn¡¯t you say you might not be able to make it today because you were busy?"

    With the help of Xiao Yifei, Luo Di had entered thisboratory, and although Luo Di studied a subject rted to the urogenital direct system and his expertise was somewhat limited in this research institute, he greatly preferred the environment he was inpared to staying in the administrative office of the Clinical Medical College.

    And Luo Di could deeply feel that he was indeed making continuous progress!

    Thus, for Xiao Yifei, who had greatly helped him and personally assisted him to enter the research institute, Luo Di¡¯s heart was filled with respect and even more with veneration. It could be said that at the moment, Xiao Yifei was an immensely towering figure in Luo Di¡¯s mind.

    "That matter was settled, so I came over to see how things are going," said Xiao Yifei, smiling as he nodded at Luo Di.

    Then, Xiao Yifei looked up, his gaze scanning over theb. Although theb was small, it had all the necessary equipment. It could be said that just the construction of this oneboratory could not have been possible without more than a billion in funding.

    This was also possible because of the existence of Nangong, which managed to pull in such a substantial amount of funding. Otherwise, ordinary research institutes could never reach this scale.

    "Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re here!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei walked up to his experimental station, Nangong emerged from the partitioned office behind him, looking at Xiao Yifei with a slightly grave expression on his face.

    "Professor Nangong."

    When Xiao Yifei saw Nangong, a faint smile appeared on his face as he greeted Nangong with a smile.

    Now, having witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, one could say that Nangong was filled with admiration for him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but admire him!

    "Mr. Xiao, have you returned?"

    At that moment, the other members of theboratory, disturbed by the noise nearby, looked up to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival and couldn¡¯t help standing up, smiling at Xiao Yifei as they greeted him.

    Once proud professors, during their time working with Xiao Yifei, had been utterly conquered by his remarkable performance. It could be said that eighty percent of their sess in oveing challenges was due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s guidance.

    It is even fair to say that without Xiao Yifei¡¯s involvement, their scientific achievements would not be making such rapid and significant breakthroughs.

    Once somewhat critical of Nangong¡¯s actions, the professors, after interacting with Xiao Yifei, werepletely admiring and believed that Nangong¡¯s choice might have been the best decision since the establishment of their institute!

    Therefore, it was not only Xiao Yifei they held in high regard. Luo Di, who came with Xiao Yifei, also benefited greatly. Initially intending to have Luo Di perform menial tasks like serving tea and water, the professors frequently offered him guidance as well, which wouldn¡¯t have allowed for such quick progress if Luo Di had not been diligent.

    "Professor Zheng, Professor Deng, Professor Lei..."

    Seeing the professors standing up, Xiao Yifei responded just as kindly.

    You must know, the schrs who had the opportunity to conduct research at Nangong¡¯s institute were all highly esteemed in Yanjing.

    And Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t be haughty just because of his exceptional abilities, which was one of the reasons the other professors were so fond of him.

    "But why are you all here today?"

    He was a bit surprised; upon entering theboratory, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had time to notice what was happening around him until he calmed down now, and he suddenly realized the scene next to him and was momentarily stunned.

    Because the projects researched at Nangong¡¯s institute were indeed not simple, and they involved significant amounts of money, thus only renowned professors could work there, but these professors couldn¡¯t be at the institute full-time every day.

    Therefore, other than a few specific individuals, the rest of the professors had fixed times when they came to the institute, which is why Xiao Yifei, who sometimes skipped days without reproach, felt somewhat uneasy about it¡ªat the institute.

    After all, although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t spent much time at the institute, recently, almost every research breakthrough at the institute had Xiao Yifei¡¯s involvement!

    This was why Xiao Yifei managed to win over these exceedingly proud professors!

    But today, Xiao Yifei suddenly found out, much to his surprise, that almost all the professors were present at the institute!

    "Haha, Mr. Xiao, I thought you had received Professor Nangong¡¯s notice, so you hurried back today,"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Luo Di couldn¡¯t help smiling as he said to Xiao Yifei, "I didn¡¯t expect you didn¡¯t know. Today, Professor Nangong said he wanted all carriers to temporarilye back because he is going to hold a meeting."

    Upon hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback. He turned his head to look at Luo Di, and with a somewhat embarrassed touch of his nose, said, "I wasn¡¯t informed about this notice either."

 Chapter 636 Not a Good Time to Come

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 636 Not a Good Time to Come</h4><h4></h4>

    Luo Di was also startled. After ncing at Nangong, he turned back to look at Xiao Yifei, just about to say something when Nangong¡¯s voice, full of energy, rang out.

    "It¡¯s only because you said you had something important to do today, so I didn¡¯t notify you about today¡¯s meeting."

    Nangong raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei and continued, "However, it just so happens that you¡¯re back now, so you might as well listen to this matter, as it¡¯s quite significant for our research institute."

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, showing great concern.

    During his time at the research institute, Xiao Yifei had won over the others with his strength and hade to understand Nangong better. Misunderstandings that Xiao Yifei once had about Nangong, when Nangong Yun took him home, were now things Xiao Yifei couldprehend.

    Nangong was somewhat stubborn and not ill-intentioned; most importantly, his dedication to academia was unwavering. Gradually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s misunderstandings about Nangong had been resolved.

    Familiar with Nangong, Xiao Yifei knew instantly from Nangong¡¯s expression that the matter he was about to discuss was no small issue.

    Not only Xiao Yifei, but everyone else in theboratory also stopped their work upon seeing Nangong¡¯s expression and solemnly turned to look at him.

    "Professor Nangong, just tell us what¡¯s happened."

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Nangong, speaking indifferently.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong raised his head and scanned the research institute before speaking in a grave tone, "The information I¡¯ve received is that an American research group is also working on the project we¡¯ve been researching recently. Because of the enormous potential value arising from this project, whichever group ovees this hurdle first will earn all the honors."

    The moment Nangong¡¯s words were spoken, the wholeb fell silent.

    "No, Professor Nangong, you know that our project has been established for a long time!"

    At this point, Luo Di looked up, somewhat puzzled, and said to Nangong, "Does that mean if they finish this project before us, all of our efforts will have been in vain?"

    Hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Nangong¡¯s face, "Luo Di, you¡¯re not an ignorant child anymore. Do I really need to exin anything about patents to you?"

    Luo Di was taken aback, then shook his head helplessly.

    "It¡¯s not too serious. I¡¯m just informing you about this news so that you all feel a sense of urgency."

    After speaking with Luo Di, Nangong raised his head and continued, "After all, although their progress was simr to ours a while ago, since Xiao Yifei joined our research group, our progress has far surpassed theirs."

    "The main thing I want to talk about today is that soon a Japanese delegation is nning to visit our research institute for inspection and exchange."

    When Nangong mentioned this matter, his voice suddenly grew heavy.

    "A Japanese delegation?"

    The moment Xiao Yifei heard this, his eyes narrowed, and not only he but also the other professors at the research institute instantly became solemn.

    They were painfully aware that despite Huaxia¡¯s recent significant advances in medicine, Huaxia¡¯s medical standards were still appreciably behind Japan¡¯s!

    This became apparent when they learned that America was working on the same research project as them; their faces suddenly changed color.

    Just now, upon hearing Nangong mention that America also had a small research group focusing on the same direction as theirs, all the other professors at the institute, except for Xiao Yifei, almost instantly changed their facial expressions.

    Indeed, upon receiving the news from Nangong, they were immediately filled with panic. Although these professors and schrs might have a certain renown in Huaxia, internationally, they might really not count for much, especiallypared to Western countries.

    However, fortunately, they had Sun Li with them.

    Even so, their hearts were still filled with urgency because they clearly knew that if they were to ck off even a little, the American research group would quickly catch up.

    But now was not the time to think about those things.

    Right now, their minds werepletely upied with what Nangong had said about a Japanese delegationing to their research group soon for an inspection and exchange.

    It is important to note that America, as a medical powerhouse, averaged a level higher than Huaxia, and although Japan was not as formidable as America, its medical strength was indeed not weak. To date, Huaxia had no Nobel Prize winners in Medicine, while in recent years, Japan had produced quite a few individuals with outstanding medical achievements.

    This was the gap.

    If one were to say which aspect of Huaxia¡¯s medical field was internationally leading, it would probably only be the project that Nangong¡¯s research group was working on, and even then, before the arrival of Xiao Yifei, it could only be said that they were on par with other countries. However, after Xiao Yifei joined, having solved several difficult problems, they could now proudly im that their research group was indeed at an international leading level.

    And during this sensitive period, the Japanese delegation¡¯s sudden decision to visit Nangong¡¯s institute in Huaxia for an exchange posed aplexity of thoughts in the minds of the professors at the institute.

    "Professor Nangong, did they say when they¡¯reing?"

    Following Nangong¡¯s words, the quiet research center was finally broken by Zheng Dong¡¯s voice.

    Zheng Dong looked at Nangong and continued, "Why do they have to pick this time toe, just when our project is about to yield results?"

    Zheng Dong¡¯s words resonated with many in theboratory, and upon hearing what he said, the professors all looked up at Nangong.

    Xiao Yifei, from the beginning, showed some change in expression after hearing Nangong¡¯s words but afterward, remained unchanged. Now, as Zheng Dong addressed Nangong, Xiao Yifei, sitting at his own ce, had a flicker of inexplicable amusement in his eyes.

    Unlike the other professors who were full of tension, Xiao Yifei, seated in his ce, appeared calm and dignified. With a detached look in his eyes, he observed Zheng Dong and Nangong, evidently deep in thought about something.

    "As for the specific date, if nothing unexpected happens, their ne is tomorrow."

    Nangong frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then continued speaking to Zheng Dong, "That¡¯s why I hurriedly called you all here today, to inform you about this situation."

    At this point, Nangong paused. He then added, "And I¡¯ve also heard that Japan seems to be considering doing a project simr to ours."

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Zheng Dong was taken aback, and his expression darkened as he squinted his eyes.

    "Why does everyone want to get involved in our project now?"

    Before Zheng Dong could speak, Fang Weiguo¡¯s voice rang out. Looking at Nangong, a strange gleam shed in his eyes, "If they¡¯re nning to do the same project as us, what are theying to our research institute for now?"

 Chapter 637: Someone Steps In

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Someone Steps In</h4><h4></h4>

    "Exactly! Professor Nangong! Instead of developing quietly in their own Japan, why are theying to our research institute?"

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Luo Di¡¯s face was filled with indignation, and he said to Nangong with a sense of grievance, "Since they are also working on this, what¡¯s the need for them toe messing around?"

    Although Luo Di had not been at their research institute for long, he had grown to love the atmosphere there, and through his interactions, he hade to deeply understand just how much effort Nangong¡¯s research team had put into this project!

    The American research group, although leaving Luo Di brimming with resentment, had after all already been working on the project, and through Nangong, Luo Di had learned that their project was currently far ahead of the American team.

    Therefore, Luo Di could put aside his worries; however, the sudden entry of a Japanese team, who also wanted to research the same project, made it hard for him to let go. After all, deep down, Luo Di was full of objections.

    "You all know very well the derivative value of our project."

    When Nangong heard Luo Di¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly and said, "If it really does get developed, then our achievement will be just like Viagra, even hotter than Viagra. Don¡¯t you think that something that could cause a stir around the whole world is something everyone would want a piece of?"

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Nangong, his thoughts unreadable, and he felt that Nangong certainly hadn¡¯t said everything. If the Japanese research team was just here for simplemunication and learning, Nangong wouldn¡¯t be acting this way.

    And sure enough, what Nangong said next confirmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s suspicion and also drastically changed the atmosphere in theboratory.

    "But this time, the Japanese delegation has other motives."

    Nangong narrowed his eyes and continued in a solemn voice, "They want to coborate with us on researching this project."

    Although Nangong made it sound appealing, the reality was that everyone in theb wasn¡¯t na?ve¡ªthey could instantly discern the true implication behind Nangong¡¯s words, which was to say, the Japanese delegation nned to contribute nothing but wished to insert themselves into a project they had been working on for a long time!

    "Professor Nangong! Why should they? What right do they have to say such things!"

    Just after Nangong finished speaking, the wholeb erupted in an uproar, none of the professors were fools; they could all hear the implication in the words of the Japanese delegation.

    These words made the professors in the researchb even more impassioned!

    "Right, Professor Nangong, I still don¡¯t understand, what gives them the audacity to make such a im? And isn¡¯t it Japan¡¯s favorite thing to do, to prostrate and tter America? Howe this time, they even have the gall to want to join our project and go against America?"

    Xu Dong said to Nangong with an arched neck and impassioned demeanor.

    "Professor Nangong! You can¡¯t agree to this! If you really do, wouldn¡¯t all our past efforts be in vain? Everything we have done before would be for nothing! You should know, ever since Professor Xiao joined us, we have made significant progress in our research. If we were to agree to the Japanese delegation now, they could truly im half of all our efforts!"

    Luo Di, after hearing the rest of Nangong¡¯s words, trembled with anger and raised his voice to Nangong.

    Luo Di¡¯s words incited responses from the other professors in theb, who also one after another expressed their opinions to Nangong.

    After all, the urrence of this matter is something that ordinary people truly cannot ept. No matter which way you look at it, something you¡¯ve worked so hard for, strived for so long, then suddenly someone shows up, doesn¡¯t contribute a bit, and yet they want to split all the credit in half with them. Under such circumstances, no one can bear it!

    Moreover, Japan has always had deep-seated resentment towards Huaxia!

    Xiao Yifei squinted slightly, looking at Nangong with an unreadable expression. Although he felt a surge of anger upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was much calmer than the professors in the researchb currently abuzz with intense emotions. He knew that given Nangong¡¯s character and intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t easily agree to these terms.

    Generally speaking, if such a situation were to ur, Nangong would probably reject it outright on the spot. And yet this time, Nangong actually convened the entire research team, informing them of the matter. Within all of this, Xiao Yifei sensed something unusual.

    "Professor Nangong, if you have something to say, say it all at once. Don¡¯t keep speaking in halves; it¡¯s really hard for us to handle."

    Xiao Yifeiid his head on the desk, looking at Nangong, whose face showed a faint smile.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, theboratory suddenly fell quiet. Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark, they also abruptly came to their senses and, after pondering for a moment, the professors in theb likewise noticed the inappropriate parts.

    Seeing the situation in theb, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile.

    He turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei with resignation. While unsure about other matters, Nangong was filled with admiration for Xiao Yifei¡¯s sharpness.

    Indeed, when Nangong first received the notification, he too was filled with dissatisfaction. However, this decision wasn¡¯t something Nangong could make on his own. It was amand from the authorities above, and in the end, Nangong could only ept it obediently.

    Otherwise, the consequence of beingbeled as impacting foreign rtions was something Nangong simply could not ept.

    Nangong shook his head because,pared to these troublesome matters, what followed was even more depressing and filled his heart with gloom!

    However, he couldn¡¯t avoid informing the members of his research team of these affairs. In Nangong¡¯s view, it was essential that all the members of the scientific research team be aware of all the developments. Although he knew there would be significant objections from the team members after being informed, Nangong still hoped they would understand.

    A look of helplessness shed through Nangong¡¯s eyes, and he continued with a bit of a bitter smile, "Moreover, this time, after the Japanese delegates arrived at our research group, their attitude was extremely arrogant. They said they hade to help guide us inpleting the project."

    And upon hearing Nangong¡¯s statement, the researchb that had just calmed down, suddenly erupted into chaos!

    "What the hell is this nonsense! They really think they¡¯re the big shots! Know that even America¡¯s progress on this project isn¡¯t as fast as ours, yet they want to ¡¯guide¡¯ us! What right do they have! Who do they think they are!"

    The fact that a group of learned professors were driven to swear goes to show how angered they were by Nangong¡¯s words.

    Even Xiao Yifei, after hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but straighten up, his eyes shing with a cold light.

    Seeing this reaction, Nangong¡¯s bitter smile grew. He had anticipated this reaction even before he spoke, but to avoid greater conflicts during the meet with the Japanese delegation, he had no choice but to discuss these matters in advance.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t overreact," he said.

 Chapter 638 Donâ€™t Worry

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 638 Don¡¯t Worry</h4><h4></h4>

    Nangong sighed softly and continued in a helpless voice, "The reason I am telling you this now is that I fear when you meet themter, you¡¯ll see the attitude of the Japanese representatives and that might lead to conflicts, which would indeed make things worse!"

    Nangong¡¯s words did not calm the currentmotion inside the researchb.

    After all, everyone knew that Japan had achieved nothing in this project; they had no right to boast and offer to instruct them. The schrs were already quite proud, but this only ignited their fury even more.

    "Is this Japanese delegation specifically here to cause trouble?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong and asked in a calm voice.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the room quieted down briefly before returning to its previous chaotic state, as they thought Xiao Yifei was joking.

    "If they were not here to cause trouble, why would they reveal so much information to us from the start?"

    Then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words gradually quieted the voices in theb as people realized that his im about them causing trouble might actually be very likely.

    "And looking at the way you, Professor Nangong, are speaking, it seems that you cannot refuse their suggestion, probably because they went through some official channel?"

    Xiao Yifei looked calmly at Nangong, his indifferent eyes seemingly seeing right through the illusions!

    When Nangong heard what Xiao Yifei said, he visibly flinched and then sighed softly, as if conceding to Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement.

    At this moment, seeing Nangong¡¯s reaction, the other professors in theb also suddenly realized.

    "You have a point, but it¡¯s not entirely true,"

    A hint of helplessness flickered across Nangong¡¯s face as he turned to Xiao Yifei and continued, "This Japanese team really thinks they are better than us, and that¡¯s why they can say such things. But in reality, I can feel that they indeed came here to cause trouble, or rather, although they believe they are highly skilled, they don¡¯t want to exert any effort and just want to take away thetest achievements from our project for their own uses, which is a different matter."

    "Moreover, I think they¡¯ve timed their arrival to also try to affect our research progress,"

    Nangong shook his head, then continued, "Anyway, theiring from Japan with such intentions is ominous, and that¡¯s why I wanted to forewarn you."

    After hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the researchb, instead of returning to its previously agitated state, remained calm as they could also feel that Nangong himself was filled with reluctance, and Nangong did not want the Japanese delegation team to participate in their scientific project.

    They could sense Nangong¡¯s clear stance, but despite this, Nangong still shared this news with them, which indicated that something had happened, leaving Nangong with no choice but to ept it.

    Everyone in theb was intensely watching Nangong, eager to hear what he would say next.

    Nangong raised his head and nced around theb, then said, "But a while ago, didn¡¯t Huaxia and Japan sign some medical mutual aid agreement? Initially, the intention of signing it was positive, but unexpectedly, this agreement has ended up affecting us."

    Initially, the medical mutual aid agreement signed between Huaxia and Japan was intended to introduce some advanced medical technologies to elevate the medical standards of Huaxia, but unexpectedly, Japan used this official channel to forcibly join Nangong¡¯s research group.

    Before this, Nangong had been negotiating for a considerable period, but there had been no final oue until a few days ago when Nangong received the result directly.

    "Their ne arrives tomorrow; let¡¯s all think of something together."

    Nangong sighed, "I don¡¯t want them to participate either, but the situation has now turned out this way, so if anyone has any good ideas, please speak up."

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the researchb fell intoplete silence.

    "If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it impossible to keep them from entering our researchb¡¯s front doors, and also, wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat ungraceful?"

    Luo Di raised his head and spoke to Nangong.

    Nangong shook his head with a smile at Luo Di, indicating that what Luo Di had said was indeed unlikely to happen.

    Afterward, the professors in theb began to discuss, trying to figure out a way to deal with the current situation.

    However, regarding this definite issue, they discussed for a long time but ultimately couldn¡¯te up with any method.

    "Sigh."

    Seeing this scene, Nangong lifted his head, his gaze heavy as he looked around theb.

    Sometimes, this kind of helplessness really made one feel powerless. It was known that Luo Di and Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been part of their research team for very long.

    The other professors had already given so much to the project, but now half was about to be forcibly taken away, which indeed made it temporarily hard for Nangong to ept.

    At this moment, as Nangong¡¯s gaze swept around theb, what he saw was the bitter expressions of the professors, who also had no alternative solutions.

    However, just as Nangong¡¯s eyes moved toward the research station where Xiao Yifei was, he suddenly froze because he saw that Xiao Yifei had already calmly begun on the project assigned to him, not taking to heart much of what Nangong had just said.

    The instant this situation arose, Nangong was taken aback. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something.

    And at that moment, Xiao Yifei, seemingly sensing Nangong¡¯s odd expression, looked up. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. "Professor Nangong, aren¡¯t theying tomorrow? We have time today. Let¡¯s do some research. Even though our pace is behind America¡¯s, we can¡¯t just stand still."

    After finishing his calm statement, Xiao Yifei lowered his head again.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong was suddenly startled, and not just Nangong; the other professors in theb who saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor were also quite puzzled.

    It was known that no matter the achievements made now, once the Japanese delegation arrived tomorrow, all their hard work would be divided up, and they couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yifei could maintain such a good disposition!

    As far as they knew, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t usually so oblivious. How could he speak such words now?

    As they opened their mouths, preparing to ask something, they heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rise again.

    "As for the Japanese delegation, these people who think too highly of themselves and want to steal our results directly, we¡¯ll just send them packing the way they came,"

    Xiao Yifei looked up, his gaze calm as he observed everyone in theb, his voice filled with mildness.

    And hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, although the mood in theb was very stirred up, they couldn¡¯t grasp how Xiao Yifei could achieve what he had said with such idealistic words.

    After all, the Japanese delegation¡¯s visit to Huaxia was through official channels, and it was clear they had a definite purpose which they surely wouldn¡¯t abandon over a few minor difficulties.

 Chapter 639: Canâ€™t Act Rashly

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Can¡¯t Act Rashly</h4><h4></h4>

    "Teacher Xiao, the statement you made really serves as a relief, but how are you going to aplish it? Do you need our help? If you can truly do what you say, just give us themand!"

    Wei Guo red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, his anger not yet subsided as he spoke.

    Seeing Wei Guo¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile on his face.

    "It¡¯s nothing; you don¡¯t need to worry about it, leave it to me."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and started fiddling with the items on the table in front of him, his entire demeanor exuding a sense of calm.

    Observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, a trace of curiosity shed through the eyes of the others in theb.

    They hade to know Xiao Yifei far better during their recent interactions. If they had any prejudices against him before, they now knew what kind of person Xiao Yifei was.

    Despite his young age, his abilities were formidable. Beyond his professionalpetence, Xiao Yifei¡¯s collected and indifferent nature was another reason they admired him. In their presence, Xiao Yifei had never shown any signs of arrogance. For someone as young as Xiao Yifei, it would not be unusual to see an air of conceit due to their talents, but his character remained excessivelyposed.

    Until Xiao Yifei disclosed today¡¯s matter, they would never have expected him to speak so confidently, because they knew he would not make such a definite statement without certainty.

    But this filled their hearts with even more curiosity.

    Why would Xiao Yifei say such a thing?

    Could it be that he really had some sort of n?

    At this moment, everyone in theb turned their heads with strange looks in their eyes, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, including Nangong. They didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Xiao Yifei was "selling" in his metaphorical Hu Lu.

    They knew that while the itinerary of the Japanese delegation had been confirmed, even Nangong had not yet seen the true faces of these delegates. So, how could someone who waspletely unaware of all this be so sure about the statements Xiao Yifei just made?

    "Teacher Xiao, you can¡¯t be nning to use any violent methods!"

    Luo Di¡¯s eyes were wide with tension as he spoke to Xiao Yifei: "If you use violence, although it might be satisfying, we definitely can¡¯t afford the consequences!"

    Hearing Luo Di¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face; he gently shook his head and replied softly to Luo Di, "Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Luo, don¡¯t you know my character by now? How could I possibly resort to violence?"

    Having received Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Luo Di finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the curiosity in his heart remained.

    "Xiao Yi, you must understand that if we indeed want the Japanese delegation to return to their country, they must choose to do so themselves, not because of any underhanded tactics from our side. Otherwise, the consequences could be very severe."

    Nangong looked intently at Xiao Yifei with a serious tone in his voice.

    "Although I too have no respect for the actions of the Japanese delegation this time, we still need to be careful about how we handle the situation."

    Clearly, Nangong, like Luo Di, was worried that Xiao Yifei would use some unconventional methods.

    Concerned that Xiao Yifei, being young and impulsive, might do something dangerous, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but urgently remind Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry."

    Xiao Yifei put down the tweezers he was holding and said to Nangong with a light smile, "I know what you¡¯re talking about. Now everyone should go back to their own tasks. The Japanese delegation is arriving tomorrow, so let¡¯s get as much done as we can today. Otherwise, once they arrive tomorrow, there¡¯ll probably be a whole host of issues to deal with."

    After he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei lowered his head and calmly returned to his work.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, the others in theb opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t find the words to say. In the end, they simply exhaled deeply and bowed their heads.

    Filled with a curious sensation, they found their minds far from settled. Asking them to seriously focus on their own tasks now was simply impossible. After all, with such a significant event urring in their institute, how could they possibly keep calm?

    So when Xiao Yifei was seen still going about his business calmly, even the other professors in theboratory were filled with surprise. However, what puzzled them the most was still how Xiao Yifei had any method at all.

    "Sigh."

    After letting out a heavy sigh, the professors shook their heads and stopped talking. Yet, they still couldn¡¯t calm their restless minds. Concerned about disturbing Xiao Yifei, they eventually left the research room with no other choice.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing this scene unfold, chuckled and shook his head.

    "Right, Professor Nangong, are we going to meet the Japanese delegation tomorrow?"

    He suddenly remembered something, raised his head, and asked Nangong with a puzzled look.

    "Yes, we still have to meet them. However, we don¡¯t need too many people to go, since this task was given to us by our Ministry of Health."

    Nangong said to Xiao Yifei after somewhat helplessly shaking his head.

    Now that it had been confirmed that the Japanese delegation was to join their project, everything concerning the Japanese delegation¡¯s stay in Huaxia was to be managed by the research room Nangong belonged to.

    "Just call me tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and calmly told Nangong.

    The moment Nangong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, he was taken aback, then nodded: "Okay, I know!"

    After that, Nangong, also feeling quite disgruntled, decided to step out for some fresh air.

    In therge research room, only Xiao Yifei was left, busily focusing on the task at hand.

    Time flew by quickly and the next morning, upon receiving a call from Nangong, Xiao Yifei hurriedly got up. After telling Zhou Meifeng to take care of things, asking her to send little Wu You to school, he went downstairs and waited at the entrance of Jinghang Garden for Nangong to arrive.

    The vi¡¯s renovation was not yetplete, so they hadn¡¯t moved over.

    Before long, a convoy appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s line of sight.

    A sober ck Audi A8 was at the forefront, followed by a Mercedes minibus. However, besides the driver, the seats on the minibus were all empty. Following the minibus was another ck Audi.

    "Xiao Yi!"

    After the convoy stopped in front of Xiao Yifei and the car window rolled down, Nangong¡¯s figure appeared in the back seat. He smiled at Xiao Yifei and said, "Come on, get in!"

    Xiao Yifei, somewhat startled by the scale of the convoy, opened the door and got in.

    "Professor Nangong, isn¡¯t this a bit too grand just to wee a Japanese delegation?"

    Xiao Yifei asked, slightly astonished.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, obviously not wanting to talk too much about it.

    Then, the car moved off, heading towards the airport.

    Xiao Yifei and Nangong sat in the car, making sparse conversation.

    Soon, the convoy arrived at Yanjing Airport.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei and Nangong got out of the car and, apanied by some other attendants, walked into the airport.

 Chapter 640: Picking Up from the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Picking Up from the Airport</h4><h4></h4>

    "Professor Nangong, what time is their flight?"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his hand to look at his watch, and said to Nangong.

    "The one at ten thirty."

    When Nangong answered Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t even turn his head. He frowned, his face filled with a look of deep concern. Clearly, Nangong had a lot on his mind right now.

    "Xiao Yi."

    Not sure what he thought of, he bit his lip gently, then turned around, and said to Xiao Yifei with a serious demeanor, "I still need to exin this matter to you. The delegation from Japan that we¡¯re meeting doesn¡¯t just represent us; it represents Huaxia. So, when making some decisions, we must be very cautious!"

    "Although I am also infuriated by their behavior, we still need to control ourselves and not overreact."

    At this moment, Nangong was still somewhat uneasy. In other words, Nangong was actually worried, especially because Xiao Yifei had spoken rather casually in theb yesterday, and today he had even asked him toe along. All these signs made Nangong apprehensive.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Nangong with a puzzled expression.

    "Professor Nangong, what are you talking about?"

    Xiao Yifei seemed somewhat bewildered by Nangong¡¯s words.

    Nangong turned his head and was about to say something with a serious expression when Xiao Yifei suddenly interrupted him.

    "Hahaha, I get it, I get it!"

    His face suddenly lit up with a look of realization, then he turned to Nangong and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, Professor Nangong. Haven¡¯t I already told you? I am aware of all this, and you can rest assured, nothing will go wrong."

    Xiao Yifei calmly smiled at Nangong.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Nangong sighed softly and said nothing more.

    In fact, Nangong actually had a lot of faith in Xiao Yifei, because he felt he knew him well. The only reason he was so concerned now was because of the attitude Xiao Yifei had disyed yesterday, which made him very anxious.

    Be mindful, today¡¯s reception wasn¡¯t only involving their institute¡¯s people, but also some leaders from the Huaxia Health Department.

    Nangong turned his head, nced at the three officials standing nearby, and shook his head slightly.

    "Ten thirty."

    Xiao Yifei looked at his watch again, shook his head, and then walked towards a coffee shop inside the airport: "It¡¯s only nine thirty now, let¡¯s rest for a bit."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong opened his mouth to say something but ultimately decided not to manage Xiao Yifei. However, he still stood there waiting for the arrival of the Japanese delegation.

    After arriving at the coffee shop, Xiao Yifei ordered a drink. While sipping through a straw, he looked toward the direction where Nangong and the others were standing, pondering something with a flickering gaze.

    "With such high standards assigned for weing the delegation from Japan, and with such arrogant attitudes, it seems that there might indeed be some remarkable figures within the Japanese delegation."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a yful smile.

    Time passed quickly, and soon, the clock struck ten thirty, and the flight carrying the Japanese delegation had finallynded.

    At the exit, many passengers had appeared in session, but the members of the Japanese delegation had yet to emerge.

    "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already this time, and they haven¡¯te out yet."

    He was somewhat anxious, extending his hand again to look at his watch while slightly furrowing his brow.

    "Here theye! They¡¯re here!"

    At that moment, the officials beside Nangong suddenly revealed excited smiles on their faces, pointed towards the exit, and even approached with beaming smiles. Nangong also looked up, and upon seeing the group of figures emerging from the exit, his face disyed an inexplicable expression.

    He turned his head, wanting to call Xiao Yifei over, as the Japanese delegation had already arrived, and it would seem rather disrespectful if Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t show up now.

    However, when Nangong looked towards the caf¨¦, he suddenly couldn¡¯t see Xiao Yifei.

    "Old master, who are you looking for?"

    Just then, that familiar voice suddenly resounded beside Nangong¡¯s ear.

    When there were many people around, Xiao Yifei would address Nangong as Professor Nangong; now, with no outsiders present, Xiao Yifei called him "old master," as, regardless of what was said, the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Nangong Yun still existed.

    "Everyone has arrived, get ready."

    Upon hearing this voice, Nangong visibly rxed. As he turned around to speak with Xiao Yifei, he suddenly saw Xiao Yifei holding a piece of bread and eating heartily, "What are you doing! Didn¡¯t you see they¡¯ve all arrived! Show a bit more seriousness!"

    Seeing this situation, Nangong¡¯s face darkened involuntarily, and he spoke to Xiao Yifei with a sense of helplessness.

    "I got up too early this morning and didn¡¯t have breakfast!"

    Xiao Yifei retorted righteously to Nangong, "I just saw this bread and it looked quite tasty, so I bought some. Do you want some?"

    "Never mind, never mind!"

    After seeing his reaction, Nangong waved his hand even more helplessly, "Enough said, hurry up and finish eating. Don¡¯t cause any more troubleter!"

    He no longer paid attention to Xiao Yifei, but instead cast his gaze towards the exit. The three officials who were there had already greeted the Japanese delegation and were now walking back in Nangong¡¯s direction.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei, while eating the bread, raised his head to look towards the exit. Just as he saw the delegation from Japan arrive, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a sharp light.

    Because he abruptly spotted the balding man surrounded and nked by many, walking amidst the Japanese delegation!

    This slightly balding man, although sparse on top, wasparatively young. As he conversed with the people around him, his face subtly disyed a look of arrogance!

    Liu Shengchuan!

    The youngest Nobel Prize winner from Japan! And the prize he won was in the field of Medicine!

    "No wonder there¡¯s such a grand turnout!"

    The moment he saw this scene, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and understood the reason for all the importance given to the event!

    As the most outstanding medical talent of Japan¡¯s new generation, Liu Shengchuan could be considered the model for all geniuses!

    Showing extraordinary talent in medicine from a young age, coupled withter education, Liu Shengchuan quickly became the representative figure in Japanese medicine, and five years ago, he was awarded the Nobel Prize in Medicine.

    Although not the youngest Nobelureate by age, this honor was considered worth national celebration by Japan!

    Although in the subsequent years, Liu Shengchuan did not make any notable contributions and was seldom seen in public, leading to a slight decline in his fame, his status in Japan had never changed.

 Chapter 641: Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Arrogance</h4><h4></h4>

    Liu Shengchuan, who had be famous at a young age, was exceedingly arrogant and had very high demands in life.

    Even Xiao Yifei had heard about these matters, and Liu Shengchuan¡¯s unique appearance was immediately recognized by Xiao Yifei because when Liu Shengchuan won the Nobel Prize in Literature five years ago, the entire Huaxia medicalmunity was also shaken!

    After all, Huaxia medical skill had never received such an honor before.

    It was then that Xiao Yifei remembered Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face!

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw Liu Shengchuan appear, he could understand why the reception for the Japan delegation was so grand.

    But what Xiao Yifei could not figure out was why Liu Shengchuan was involved in the Nangong research project, a question that remained even after Xiao Yifei saw Liu Shengchuan, filled with confusion.

    "Liu Shengchuan?"

    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei, Nangong too, the moment he saw Liu Shengchuan, his eyes widened in shock, and his reaction clearly told Xiao Yifei that even Nangong was unaware of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s arrival.

    Though Nangong¡¯s contributions to Huaxia medicine might even surpass what Liu Shengchuan had done for Japan¡¯s medical field, just because Liu Shengchuan had the Nobel Prize in medicine, regardless of the aspect, despite Nangong being much older, people¡¯s attitude toward Liu Shengchuan was even more respectful!

    "Why would it be him!"

    Nangong bowed his head, muttering in surprise. Clearly, he too was somewhat unable to ept this oue, knowing some information and hearing that among the Japan delegation there would be remarkable people, yet he could never have imagined it would be Liu Shengchuan!

    "No wonder... no wonder the officials reacted that way! No wonder when I asked something, they were all secretive, no wonder they insisted on pushing this cooperation through, totally disregarding my objections!"

    He furrowed his brows, murmuring to himself.

    The moment Nangong saw Liu Shengchuan, he could make sense of everything.

    After all, sometimes the title of a Nobel Prize in Medicine means far more than anything else!

    Nangong couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and nce at Xiao Yifei. If before seeing Liu Shengchuan, Nangong had held some hope for what Xiao Yifei had said, the moment he saw Liu Shengchuan, his heart had already lost all hope.

    The arrival of Liu Shengchuan appeared as a great honor in the eyes of some leaders. With such an important figure here, Nangong really didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei could do anything to make him obediently go back.

    To know, if Liu Shengchuan hade, he would definitely need to get what he wanted before going back, and Nangong did not believe that Liu Shengchuan had good intentions when he came to Huaxia, knowing fully well that Liu Shengchuan fundamentally looked down upon Huaxia!

    But the leaders would definitely not consider these issues. In their view, having a Nobel Prize in Medicinee to Huaxia to start a medical coboration was an immense honor. Theypletely dissociated from the fact that the research team led by Nangong was about to achieve results, and what consequences might arise from sharing half with the Japanese delegation.

    These were not within their scope of consideration!

    This situation was even more evident from the way they dealt with Liu Shengchuan, who walked with an impatient look yet still faced with officials ever ready to appease him with smiles.

    And Nangong deeply knew this, so the moment he saw Liu Shengchuan, he had already given up on his previous thoughts.

    Because he felt that in the current scenario, they had no chance to turn the tables. They could only humbly offer up the results of their hard work. Not to mention, Japan¡¯s strategy this time was exceedingly sophisticated.

    With overwhelming power, Nangong and his associates had absolutely no room or strength to resist!

    However, at the moment Nangong looked towards Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze suddenly because he noticed that Xiao Yifei, still with his usual expression, was nibbling on the bread in his hand, his face filled with indifference, utterly unaffected by the arrival of Liu Shengchuan!

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t you recognize him? He¡¯s Liu Shengchuan!"

    Nangong widened his eyes, speaking to Xiao Yifei with a tone full of surprise and doubt.

    You should know that although Nangong had no particr fondness for Japan or Liu Shengchuan, the sight of Liu Shengchuan still filled him with surprise, yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor was like that of someone unaffected!

    This scene made Nangong wonder whether Xiao Yifei really recognized Liu Shengchuan or not.

    "I know him,"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth was still stuffed with bread, and his voice sounded a bit muffled as he spoke, "But what can he do about it?"

    At the remark of Xiao Yifei, Nangong was stunned for a moment. He looked at Xiao Yifei, opened his mouth to speak, but found no words to respond to what Xiao Yifei had just said. Even though Xiao Yifei was highly skilled in medicine, his indifferent attitude towards Liu Shengchuan made Nangong unsure how to judge him, whether it was arrogance or true capability!

    While Nangong stared at Xiao Yifei, his heart even more filled with astonishment, Liu Shengchuan finally walked up beside Nangong, escorted by several officials who had arrived with him.

    "Professor Nangong! Quickly! This is Schr Liu Shengchuan, you both are prominent figures in the medicalmunity, please greet each other!"

    One of the officials said this to Nangong with a smile on his face.

    The interpreter next to Liu Shengchuan was tranting what the official had said.

    Hearing the trantion, a hint of arrogance shed across Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face as he nced at Nangong, waiting for Nangong to be the first to extend a hand in greeting.

    Just then, the sound of someone chewing on the other side of Liu Shengchuan caused his eyebrows to furrow deeply!

    Meanwhile, Nangong hadn¡¯t noticed that Liu Shengchuan had already turned his head to look elsewhere. Instead, seeing the arrogance in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s demeanor only made Nangong¡¯s eyebrows tighten slightly.

    Despite the fact that Liu Shengchuan had won the Nobel Prize in Medicine, whether in terms of age or experience, he was still junior to Nangong. Nangong had be famous in the medical world long before Liu Shengchuan had even begun to make a name for himself. However, the attitude Liu Shengchuan was showing now was somewhat displeasing to Nangong.

    Nangong, who had only met Liu Shengchuan once but never interacted with him, only realized how annoying Liu Shengchuan¡¯s arrogance was upon meeting him this time. Honestly, since Liu Shengchuan was a guest in Huaxia, Nangong was supposed to extend his hand first for a handshake, but even before he could, he saw Liu Shengchuan¡¯s extremely arrogant demeanor.

    This caused Nangong, already expressing dissatisfaction with Liu Shengchuan¡¯s arrival, to feel even more annoyed.

    However, at this moment, the two Huaxia officials standing beside Liu Shengchuan were continually giving Nangong meaningful nces. Seeing this, Nangong sighed softly, feeling helpless, and took the initiative to extend his hand towards Liu Shengchuan as a gesture of goodwill.

    The two Huaxia officials, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but show a look of satisfaction on their faces.

    And just as Nangong reached out his hand to Liu Shengchuan, Liu Shengchuan acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Nangong¡¯s gesture, remained arrogantly postured, and turned his head away. Faced with this situation, Nangong¡¯s extended hand stopped in mid-air, appearing somewhat awkward.

 Chapter 642: Being Ignored

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Being Ignored</h4><h4></h4>

    However, at this moment, Liu Shengchuan paid no attention to everything happening around him. He held his head high, looking in the direction from which the sound of chewing came, his eyes shing with dissatisfaction. Liu Shengchuan had not expected that someone would show such disrespect to him on this solemn asion!

    After Liu Shengchuan turned his head, the two Officials who had been following Liu Shengchuan saw his expression. They too ignored Nangong, who was left on the sidelines, and raised their heads to look in the direction of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    Suddenly aware that a group of people had turned their gaze towards him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of surprise. He continued stuffing bread into his mouth and held a bottle of milk in his other hand, taking a delightful sip through the straw. After swallowing, he spoke in a muffled voice due to his mouth being full of food.

    Because his mouth was stuffed with food, his speech sounded a bit odd.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s casual and indulgent eating instantly caused frowns to form on the faces of the Huaxia Officials standing beside Liu Shengchuan. Although Nangong frowned and seemed a bit displeased upon seeing Xiao Yifei now, a hint of satisfaction still flickered in his eyes.

    After all, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s arrogant actions had been infuriating.

    "What? Are you still looking at me? Do you want some or what?"

    Xiao Yifei swallowed the bread in his throat, casually wiped his mouth with his hand, and looked up with some confusion at the few people in front of him, saying, "Why are you staring at me like that? What exactly do you want to do?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a hint of dissatisfaction shed in the eyes of the Officials standing beside Liu Shengchuan.

    Regardless, even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical expertise was indeed exceptional, and they had heard of his name, in the eyes of these two Officials, Xiao Yifei¡¯s status in medicine was not evenparable to Nangong¡¯s. And yet, while Nangong showed full respect to Liu Shengchuan, who was this brat to be so audacious!

    "You..."

    One of the chubby Officials, frowning, took a step forward, intending to say something sternly to Xiao Yifei after approaching him, but before he could finish speaking, Liu Shengchuan turned away and began rapidly speaking to the interpreter beside him.

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s voice was unpleasant, and he spoke very fast. His duck-like voice rattled off to the interpreter while he furrowed his brows, his face filled with discontent.

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan speaking, the Official who had stepped forward slinked back dejectedly.

    Nangong, witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of displeasure in his eyes. No matter what, the manner in which the Huaxia Officials were behaving was totally uneptable to Nangong. However, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to say anything at the moment.

    He could clearly sense the stark difference in treatment, and it was impossible that Xiao Yifei had not noticed.

    But now, Xiao Yifei seemed as if nothing were amiss, his handsome face calm. He continued drinking milk while watching Liu Shengchuan.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan asked if this person is one of those who came to wee him?"

    After listening to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, the interpreter turned around. He nodded toward Xiao Yifei and addressed the surrounding Officials and Nangong.

    Perhaps because he had spent a long time at Liu Shengchuan¡¯s side, the interpreter¡¯s demeanor was also filled with arrogance. His tone, quitemanding and obvious to the ear!

    Nangong, seeing even the interpreter acting this way, felt a surge of displeasure in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t respond to the interpreter¡¯s words. Xiao Yifei, as if he hadn¡¯t heard at all, lifted his head with a faint smile on his face, looking at Liu Shengchuan and remaining silent.

    Seeing that no one answered his question, a cold glint flickered in the interpreter¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, one of the Officials quickly stepped forward with a forced smile, saying to the interpreter, "This is Xiao Yifei. He is also one of the members of the project Mr. Liu Shengchuan will be joining. He specifically came to wee Mr. Liu Shengchuan."

    The trantor frowned upon hearing the Official¡¯s words and gave Xiao Yifei a look filled with dissatisfaction before turning to rattle off a trantion for Liu Shengchuan.

    After listening to the trantion, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He turned his head toward Xiao Yifei, his face seething with rage as he began to say something, and even the somewhat bald patch on top of his head turned a bit red.

    Although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand what Liu Shengchuan was saying, his furious demeanor clearly indicated to Xiao Yifei that it was nothing pleasant.

    "What the heck is this dude squawking about?"

    Xiao Yifei took a sip of milk, turned to look at the trantor with a serious expression, and asked.

    The trantor was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words,pletely unexpected that Xiao Yifei would dare to speak so boldly.

    Not only the trantor but also other people in the airport were stunned upon hearing Xiao Yiefei¡¯s words.

    Their eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief as they looked at this young face, utterly astonished.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    Seeing the looks from the people around him, Xiao Yifei raised his head unwittingly, eyebrow arched in confusion. However, he then ignored them and turned back to the trantor, saying earnestly, "I¡¯m asking you, what was that guy going on about just now?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words again, the trantor¡¯s face turned ashen, but he dared not trante those words to Liu Shengchuan. Oddly enough, after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Liu Shengchuan¡¯splexion also turned sour.

    The atmosphere had be strangely tense after Xiao Yifei spoke those words.

    The trantor opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.

    "How can you talk that way!"

    Just then, the Official who had stopped walking stepped forward and scolded Xiao Yifei sternly, "You should know Mr. Liu Shengchuan is our guest. How could you speak to him like that! He¡¯se to our Huaxia for the advancement of Huaxia¡¯s medical science!"

    As the Official kept on chattering, Nangong waved his hand to interrupt him.

    "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on once Liu Shengchuan joins our research team!"

    Nangong, feeling somewhat angry upon hearing the Official¡¯s words, retorted, "As for what Xiao Yifei said, perhaps he didn¡¯t know, that¡¯s why he spoke like that. You shouldn¡¯t take it too seriously. Besides, we couldn¡¯t understand what Liu Shengchuan was saying in the first ce!"

    Because of the anger in his heart, Nangong¡¯s tone was even sharper as he spoke.

    The Official suddenly shrank back at the sight of Nangong¡¯s stance, and although he didn¡¯t really fear Nangong, the sudden burst of authority from Nangong was still unnerving.

    After the Official shrank back, looking somewhat annoyed, he mumbled something under his breath.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan is asking why, after seeing him arrive, you would dare to act that way!"

    The trantor didn¡¯t convey Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlierments to Liu Shengchuan, instead, he ryed what Liu Shengchuan said to Xiao Yifei!

    "What way? What way am I acting?"

 Chapter 643 Whatâ€™s Going On

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 643 What¡¯s Going On</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the trantor¡¯s words, appeared very surprised as he looked up and said with dissatisfaction, "What¡¯s the problem with eating? What¡¯s this about daring or not daring? Does this man not eat or defecate? Are we not allowed to eat? What does he mean by that!"

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei showed the fearlessness of a newbie, and in the eyes of others, he seemed like someone with extremely low emotional intelligence.

    When Nangong saw Xiao Yifei in this state, his eyes momentarily shed with confusion. In his memory, Xiao Yifei was not usually like this. However, seeing Xiao Yifei now, Nangong didn¡¯t say anything.

    As the trantor heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned, looking very awkward. Faced with Xiao Yifei¡¯s assertive words, the trantor did not know how to respond and was blocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s retort, igniting an unnamed fury in his heart!

    But, the words that Xiao Yifei had said still made some sense to him!

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan is a Nobel Laureate in Medicine!"

    In the end, blockaded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the trantor, lifting his head, could only retort angrily, "And you? Have you ever won the Nobel Prize in Medicine? If you haven¡¯t won the prize, why don¡¯t you show some respect to Mr. Liu Shengchuan!"

    The trantor, originally full of pride, did not know what to say when facing Xiao Yifei, who seemed utterly unreasonable, but for the sake of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s dignity, the trantor feltpelled to continue to speak.

    "The Nobel Prize in Medicine?"

    Xiao Yifei, upon hearing the trantor¡¯s words, raised an eyebrow and retorted with a sneer, "Although I have never won that thing, so what if this man has? Even if he has, my point stands; does winning it make him any less human?"

    "Did you see how he looked when he came over just now, acting all high and mighty like he¡¯s better than everyone else! And that head held high, what, can he fly with it or what?"

    After giving the trantor a disdainful nce, Xiao Yifei continued, "And why shouldn¡¯t I speak to him that way, with him looking like that, why shouldn¡¯t I?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s increasingly sharp words, the trantor grew increasingly ufortable and really did not know what to say anymore. The two officials who came along, seeing this situation, had already been stunned into silence earlier on.

    Regarding the current situation, they dared not say more and could only quietly stand in the background.

    "Alright, alright, cut it out; Mr. Liu Shengchuan is still here!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei looking as if he wanted to say more, the trantor¡¯s face showed visible frustration as he spoke somewhat helplessly to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this situation unfold, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile; his eyes filled with admiration as he looked toward Xiao Yifei, suddenly realizing that sometimes, being unreasonable might be the only way to handle things!

    "What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t people even talk here! I¡¯m just eating something, and this man wants to interfere? What gives him the right! Isn¡¯t he human?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed an unyielding expression as he continued speaking to the trantor.

    The trantor, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, was filled with incredulity!

    As soon as Xiao Yifei spoke his first line, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s facial expression was already covered with grim lines, and as Xiao Yifei finished speaking his disparaging words, Liu Shengchuan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    "Where is the car you arranged? Shouldn¡¯t we be leaving here by now?"

    He spoke directly with a livid expression, and although his tone was a bit off, the words that came out were perfectly fluent in Huaxianguage!

    The instant this scene unfolded, everyone nearby was taken aback, their faces filled with shock.

    Liu Shengchuan then closed his mouth and stopped talking, directly striding toward whaty ahead.

    "Damn, this bird-man can actually speak Chinese!"

    Watching Liu Shengchuan walk away, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but express his astonishment, his face tinged with a bit of embarrassment. Yet, a sly smirk flickered across his eyes, "So what was he ying at just now?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words from behind, Liu Shengchuan, who was walking furiously ahead, visibly trembled without leaving a trace.

    At that moment, seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s behavior, the Japanese staff hurriedly took quick steps, rushing to catch up, having never seen Liu Shengchuan, usually so arrogantly aloof, disy such behavior!

    The trantor, seeing Liu Shengchuan leave directly, couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of panic in his eyes. As he quickly caught up, he turned his head and red fiercely at Xiao Yifei.

    But truth be told, even the trantor didn¡¯t know that Liu Shengchuan could speak Chinese, even if his ent sounded a bit strange, being able to speak Chinese to that extent clearly demonstrated his high proficiency in it.

    "Then why did he need me as a trantor?"

    As he quickly followed Liu Shengchuan, the trantor still couldn¡¯t quite understand the reasoning, marking the first time he had seen someone make Liu Shengchuan curb his pride, which was indeed surprising to him, though now was not the time to contemte these matters.

    "Xiao Yifei! You and your words!"

    Finally reacting, two officials from Huaxia, eyeing Liu Shengchuan storming off in anger, couldn¡¯t help but re deathly at Xiao Yifei, their voices filled with fury, "Mr. Liu Shengchuan can understand Chinese, yet you dared to speak to him like that! If this causes any adverse effects, you just wait for your inquiry!"

    "Hmph!"

    The other official, too, looked at Xiao Yifei and let out a cold snort, his gaze filled with dissatisfaction as he nced at Nangong standing by and hurriedly followed after Liu Shengchuan.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan! It¡¯s all our fault, please don¡¯t be mad!"

    And as this official chased after Liu Shengchuan, his voice was full of nervous shouting.

    "A Nobel Prize in Medicine winner gets treated like this?"

    Seeing this scene, Nangong¡¯s eyes shed with dissatisfaction, shaking his head at the attitude of these two Huaxia officials, his heart filled with anger.

    But there wasn¡¯t much that could be done, since Liu Shengchuan really was a Nobel Prize in Medicine winner.

    "Xiao kid, but the way you just behaved, it really was satisfying!"

    Nangong turned and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Although the events had filled his heart with anger and even frustration, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions did provide him some relief.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei scratched his head and smiled at Nangong, "I do find that Liu Shengchuan irritating, but sometimes you can¡¯t just indulge people like him, sometimes you have to be unreasonable."

    Indeed, as for someone like Liu Shengchuan, Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach might have been right. After all, Liu Shengchuan had just arrived in Huaxia and put on such a haughty air, even pretending not to understand Chinese, only to be unequivocally exposed by Xiao Yifei and forced to swallow the humiliation he suffered at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands!

    This was the cleverness of Xiao Yifei, and in speaking his mind, he managed the bnce very well, filling Liu Shengchuan with irritation yet leaving him unable to explode and forcing him to swallow his pride all by himself.

 Chapter 644: Malicious Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Malicious Intentions</h4><h4></h4>

    "But getting angry is of no use after all, because one can clearly see that Liu Shengchuan came to our Huaxia with a tant intent, and the fact that he could suffer such a loss indicates that he might be after something even bigger."

    Xiao Yifei turned around and began walking towards the airport exit as well, and when Nangong saw Xiao Yifei like this, he quickly followed. When Nangong came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rise again, faintly saying, "Since he can endure all these things, that means, getting him to willingly return to his own country won¡¯t be that simple."

    As he spoke, his eyes were fixed straight ahead on the silhouette of Liu Shengchuan, flickering with an indescribable radiance.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei in this state, Nangong was even more shocked; Xiao Yifei now was nothing like the man who had just disyed such a low EQ!

    This realization filled Nangong¡¯s heart with strange feelings.

    Soon after, Xiao Yifei and Nangong also left the airport and got into the car that was parked outside the airport entrance¡ªthe one they had arrived in. However, this time, at their request, they joined the Japanese delegation and got into the Mercedes-Benz coach¡ªand at the moment Xiao Yifei boarded, he became the focal point of everyone¡¯s gaze inside the vehicle.

    After all, everyone had witnessed how Xiao Yifei had treated Liu Shengchuan.

    Though the Japanese delegation was mostlyposed of Japanese people, who couldn¡¯t understand Chinese, they had clearly seen the drastic change in Liu Shengchuan¡¯splexion to a ghastly blue right after Xiao Yifei had finished speaking.

    And as soon as Xiao Yifei had boarded the bus, the atmosphere inside took a suddenly peculiar turn.

    Liu Shengchuan sat in the front row, his gaze fixated tightly on Xiao Yifei since he had boarded, his eyes brimming with coldness. Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior just then had left him at a loss for how to respond, it still filled him with hatred towards Xiao Yifei!

    After all, the proud Liu Shengchuan, back in Japan, had always been met with utmost respect. He had never before suffered such indignity as he had from Xiao Yifei!

    How could Liu Shengchuan not harbor deep hatred for Xiao Yifei in his heart?

    After all, although Liu Shengchuan had indeed achieved something in the field of medicine, his character was not that great. Proud and yet petty, Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier actions had thoroughly earned Liu Shengchuan¡¯s enmity!

    And naturally, not a single member of the Japanese delegation, headed by Liu Shengchuan, had any friendly feelings towards Xiao Yifei; their looks were filled with hostility.

    The trantor, sitting beside Liu Shengchuan, squinted at Xiao Yifei. His presence was somewhat awkward; after all, Liu Shengchuan spoke Chinese, but since no one had asked him to leave, the trantor had continued to stay by Liu Shengchuan¡¯s side.

    This trantor hade with them all the way from Japan, after all.

    Sensing the strange atmosphere in the car, Nangong furrowd his brows deeply upon entering.

    "Professor Nangong,e here, sit here!" Xiao Yifei patted the empty seat beside him and said to Nangong with a smile.

    Xiao Yifei, as unperturbed as ever, seemed not to have noticed the situation inside the vehicle at all, his face filled with a rxed smile.

    Afterward, the motorcade started and drove forward.

    As the Mercedes-Benz coach started moving, the atmosphere inside the vehicle slowly became more heated. The members of the Japanese delegation sitting aside couldn¡¯t stay still, pointing and jabbering excitedly about something, seeming very agitated.

    The entire vehicle was filled with their incessant chattering.

    Liu Shengchuan, meanwhile, sat quietly in his ce, his eyes darkly fixed on Xiao Yifei sitting across from him, his gaze flickering, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Professor Nangong, why does their Japanese seem so unpleasant to the ear?"

    Xiao Yifei sat on a chair, listening to the noisy sounds around him, and said to Nangong with a smile, without any concern.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong quickly turned his head to look at the members of the Japanese delegation behind them, and only after seeing that their attention was not on them did Nangong manage to respond to Xiao Yifei with a bitter smile, "Xiao Yi, I thought you were smart just now. Why are you suddenly doing such foolish things!"

    "No matter what, there are Japanese people all around us now. You should still be mindful of the impact when you speak!"

    Nangong¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. It was clear that the words Xiao Yifei had blurted out just now were hard for him to ept.

    "Alright, alright, I know!"

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and continued to speak to Nangong, "I won¡¯t say it anymore!"

    Afterward, he and Nangong began to discuss other matters in a light-hearted manner. Influenced by Xiao Yifei¡¯s rxed state of mind, Nangong was finally oveing the strange feelings he had upon getting in the car.

    The Mercedes-Benz coach bus followed the convoy towards one of the top guest hotels in Yanjing, where, as is customary after picking up the Japanese delegation, a banquet would be held as a wee. And the time was indeed approaching the dinner hour.

    Though Xiao Yifei had only eaten some bread and milk at the airport, his stomach began to growl again ¨C as his superpower grew stronger, so did his appetite, increasing day by day!

    As Nangong sat next to Xiao Yifei, he clearly heard a rumblee from Xiao Yifei¡¯s stomach. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of a smile, turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, and was about to say something when suddenly, a force came from the seat back behind him.

    This force caused Ouyang, who was already not seated properly, to lunge forward instinctively.

    "Be careful, Professor Nangong!"

    The moment he saw this happen, Xiao Yifei quickly reached out his hand and grabbed Nangong, preventing him from nearly falling over.

    After helping Nangong to sit properly, both Xiao Yifei and Nangong turned to look back, wanting to see what exactly had happened behind them.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei and Nangong turned around, they suddenly heard a wave of sarcasticughtering from the Japanese delegates behind them.

    At the same time, as Xiao Yifei turned his head, he also saw the members of the Japanese delegationughing loudly, with a cold hostility flickering in their eyes.

    "Gibberish¡ª"

    Then, the delegate from Japan sitting behind Xiao Yifei, with an apologetic look on his face, said a string of words to Nangong that made no sense to them ¨C but from his manner, Xiao Yifei was certain that the mishap that had just happened to Nangong was this delegate¡¯s doing!

    While sitting on the other side of them, Liu Shengchuan, upon witnessing the scene, let out a disdainful and coldugh.

    Although the face of the Japanese delegate sitting behind Nangong was full of apology, his eyes betrayed no remorse. And while this delegate was talking to Nangong, the other Japanese delegates behind themughed mockingly.

    Yet, regardless of whether or not Nangong truly forgave the delegate for his earlier actions, Nangong had to maintain his dignity at that moment. After returning a smile to the Japanese delegate, he turned his head back.

    After Nangong turned his head back, the mockingughtering from behind suddenly intensified.

 Chapter 645: Acts of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Acts of Revenge</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon witnessing the unfolding scene before him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a chilling gleam. His icy gaze swept across the entire train carriage, and every Japanese delegate who met his stare instantly fell silent, not daring to utter a single sound!

    The icy expression in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes truly sent a shiver through their hearts.

    Suddenly, the whole carriage plunged into dead silence.

    After his gaze flickered for a moment, Xiao Yifei turned his head back.

    "Professor Nangong, are you alright?"

    He looked at Nangong, who was holding his waist, and asked with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Nangong shook his head gently at Xiao Yifei, then he sighed, his expression not looking too good.

    Just as Xiao Yifei turned back, the carriage suddenly burst intoughter once more, along with boisterous chatter, as if to shake off the awkwardness of being silenced by Xiao Yifei¡¯s nce just moments before. Theirughter this time seemed even more exaggerated.

    Liu Shengchuan turned his head to give Xiao Yifei a cold look.

    "Sigh."

    Nangong sighed again. Under any analysis, it was evident that the actions of the Japanese delegates were deliberate, but this very fact made Nangong feel quite depressed. Not only had they suffered a blow, but Nangong had not expected such high-calibre individuals from Japan to behave in a way that was hardly better than that of street ruffians!

    And where did they get the courage to engage in such dangerous behavior on the train? Did they truly not fear an ident?

    "Professor Nangong, as long as you are unharmed, that¡¯s what matters."

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s condition, a trace of worry crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. After speaking, a cold smile appeared on his face, "You don¡¯t need to worry about whates next."

    However, Nangong was taken aback upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He turned his puzzled gaze toward Xiao Yifei, not understanding what he meant.

    Right then, the Japanese delegate sitting behind Xiao Yifei shed a hint of malicious intent in his eyes. After signaling to hispanion with a hand gesture, he suddenlyunched a kick aimed directly at the back of Xiao Yifei¡¯s seat!

    Apparently venting his dissatisfaction from the fear incited by Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze earlier, he kicked with much more force than he had when kicking the back of Nangong¡¯s seat earlier.

    It seemed that this was the method they had used to nearly send Nangong tumbling to the floor just now.

    Such actions had moved beyond the realm of pranks and could be considered tant acts of retaliation!

    Just as the Japanese delegate sitting behind Xiao Yifei kicked viciously toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s seatback with a sinister expression, Xiao Yifei, who was sitting in front, suddenly revealed a cold smile.

    "Really pushing your luck, taking kindness for weakness!"

    His eyes shed with a hint of cold light, "Do you think your petty actions could frighten anyone?"

    At that moment, Nangong was sitting next to Xiao Yifei,pletely unaware of what was happening. His eyes were wide open, still pondering everything that had just transpired, including the words spoken by Xiao Yifei, which he had yet to understand.

    And now, seeing the action of the Japanese delegate sitting behind Xiao Yifei, amotion erupted from the rear of the carriage. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with schadenfreude as they stared straight at Xiao Yifei, their faces brimming with a mocking smile, all eager to witness the unfolding drama!

    Liu Shengchuan sat on the other side, his gaze brimming with mockery. He coldly nced at Xiao Yifei, then with a disdainful curl of his lips, he turned his head away to look forward, feeling very pleased about the situation, but he chose not to say much.

    After all, Liu Shengchuan considered his own status too high to bother stooping to Xiao Yifei¡¯s level.

    Nevertheless, he was very much looking forward to what would happen next. The thought of teaching this arrogant kid a lesson filled him with a sense of satisfaction!

    Just as everyone was eager to see what would unfold next,

    "Bang¡ª"

    A dull thumping sound suddenly erupted. At that moment, everyone in the carriage who had feigned ignorance to avoid suspicion now wore smirks of schadenfreude and watched eagerly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    Although the sound was strange, as it did not resemble that of a foot kicking the back of a seat, it did not raise much rm among the other members of the Japanese delegation.

    However, what happened next sent a wave of panic and shouting through the carriage!

    "Ah!"

    But the loudest and most piercing came from a cry of pain. Amidst the unintelligible chatter that followed, one thing was clear from all the voices that rose¡ªpain and anguish!

    Then, from the back of the carriage, more unintelligible Japanese followed. Although it was indecipherable, the tone of worry, tension, and even panic was all too clear!

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    When Nangong heard themotion from the back, he frowned slightly. Although he had initially not wanted to involve himself with the situation behind him, curiosity got the better of him, and he turned his head.

    But the moment Nangong turned, his pupils dted in shock, and he froze.

    He saw that the member of the Japanese delegation who had been mocking Xiao Yifei just moments ago was now contorting his face in excruciating pain, making it grotesquely twisted!

    Furthermore, Nangong could clearly see that the delegation member¡¯s leg, which he had been holding up towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s seat back, was still raised even when Nangong turned around.

    Because of his angle, Nangong couldn¡¯t see exactly what had happened, but the pool of bright red blood on the floor told him something serious had urred!

    At that moment, Nangong stood up sharply. First, he looked at Xiao Yifei in surprise, then he turned his head to look at the rear seats.

    Only when he turned his head did Nangong finally see what had happened.

    The leg that the member of the Japanese delegation had kicked out with full force was now impaled by a sharp iron spike! The spike had entered from the bottom of this person¡¯s foot and emerged from the top!

    Blood oozed continuously from the wound, quickly forming a small pool on the floor.

    Most bizarrely, the tip of the iron spike was slightly bent. Because of this curve, the foot was effectively trapped on the spike, immobilized.

    The spike was rusted all over. With such a rusty spike, it was certain that if not treated quickly, the wound would surely get infected!

 Chapter 646: Backlash Against Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Bacsh Against Oneself</h4><h4></h4>

    This was an extremely dangerous situation!

    But the difficulty now was that the foot of the Japanese delegation member was trapped, making it impossible to move.

    "This..."

    Upon seeing this scene, Nangong¡¯s face was filled with surprise because he knew very well that this kind of dangerous spike could not possibly appear on a Mercedes-Benz bus. And most crucially, Xiao Yifei had just spoken those words to him, and now such a situation had actually urred!

    "Aaaah!"

    Although he couldn¡¯t hear any other words, Nangong could clearly understand thenguage of pain as expressed by the sufferer. Witnessing the scene, even Nangong felt pain, let alone the Japanese delegation member who was experiencing it firsthand!

    His face, originally full of schadenfreude and mockery, was now wholly contorted with suffering!

    "Ah? What happened?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face suddenly showed a confused expression. He stood up abruptly from his chair, whether due to the chair¡¯s instability or some other factor, the chair shook violently as soon as Xiao Yifei stood up.

    "Ouch!"

    Due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, the Japanese delegation member whose foot was cruelly spiked on the back of the chair turned even paler with pain and tears even seemed to brim in his eyes!

    "What is going on here! How did it turn out like this?"

    Seeing what happened behind him, Xiao Yifei wore an expression ofplete ignorance and was even a bit worried for the Japanese delegation member: "How did your foot get on the back of my chair?"

    After Xiao Yifei stood up, the chair shook even more. The delegation member¡¯s face was twisted in agonizing pain. He reached out his hand, apparently trying to grab onto something, but due to the severe pain in his foot, his hands could only il wildly in the air!

    "Really, what is going on here?"

    Xiao Yifei stood still, wearing a bemused look as he stared at the Japanese delegation member who was screaming in agony and said in astonishment, "How did your foot end up on the back of the chair?"

    "Could someone please trante for me and ask what happened?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, his eyes seeking out Liu Shengchuan because the trantor for the Japanese delegation was sitting next to Liu Shengchuan.

    However, nobody had the time to pay attention to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words at that moment since the condition of the Japanese delegation member was extremely urgent!

    A cacophony of mor arose from the back of the bus as members of the Japanese delegation, filled with panic, hurried forward to join the injured member. After reaching theirpanion, they anxiously spoke and gestured with their hands as they proposed various suggestions.

    At this moment, their faces had finally lost the smirks of schadenfreude from before; now they were visibly frantic and anxious, clearly the situation had somewhat exceeded their expectations.

    Just a moment ago, they were preparing to see how Xiao Yifei would encounter an unforeseen ident, and they hadn¡¯t noticed the iron spike on the back of the chair. Such a long spike, even if their eyesight wasn¡¯t the best, they should not have missed seeing it!

    The spike appeared as if it had suddenly materialized out of thin air with no warning whatsoever!

    It was only because someone was injured that the Japanese delegation members felt extreme urgency. Otherwise, someone would have already noticed this bizarre situation.

    Even though they had many suggestions for the injured member, he, being in a state of pain, was not in any condition to listen to others¡¯ words. All he knew to do was to cry out in agony.

    "Is no one listening to me?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and looked at the Japan delegation member, whose expression was somewhat distorted due to pain, a glint of icy amusement shed in his eyes, "Or is it that his foot was just itching for a scratch with this iron spike?"

    Nangong, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but sharply turn his head, looking at Xiao Yifei with a peculiar expression in his eyes.

    He had already thought the situation was filled with oddities, but after Xiao Yifei¡¯sment, Nangong felt an inexplicable connection between the event unfolding in front of them and Xiao Yifei.

    However, although such thoughts flickered through his mind, without any evidence, Nangong merely let them pass and watched the Japan delegate¡¯s agonizing state with a slight frown.

    Because the moment the delegate¡¯s footnded on the back of the chair, Nangong realized the source of the enormous strength he felt from his own chair, and he could see that the delegate who had kicked towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s chair had used even more force than when his own chair was kicked!

    Otherwise, the iron spike couldn¡¯t have possibly pierced through the sole of the shoe and impaled the foot!

    Though disdaining the actions of the members of the Japan delegation, upon seeing the member¡¯s painful condition, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but feel somepassion.

    He opened his mouth, ready to step forward to examine the situation.

    But just as Nangong leaned forward wanting to ask something, he was abruptly pulled back.

    "Professor Nangong, have you forgotten how they treated you just now? If I hadn¡¯t grabbed you, you probably would have fallen straight down,"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and said to Nangong with a light chuckle, "Although I know you¡¯re tough, I still think that if you had fallen, it would have been quite serious."

    "When they made that move, they didn¡¯t consider the consequences at all."

    Xiao Yifei turned back, looking at the still pained delegate, his eyes filled with calm, "Besides, this Japan delegation came to our Huaxia iming to teach us about medicine, didn¡¯t they? If they can¡¯t handle something like this, how can they talk about teaching us anything?"

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong suddenly became stiff, then a mysterious expression flitted across his face, and he stopped speaking.

    While the members of the Japan delegation, filled with nervousness, crowded around the injured person, chattering away, suddenly a stern voice came from the back of the crowd, then the crowd parted, and Liu Shengchuan, apanied by a trantor, approached.

    Liu Shengchuan first frowned and red at Xiao Yifei before shifting his gaze to the injured person, a flicker of coldness in his eyes.

    Then Liu Shengchuan turned his head and spoke rapidly to Xiao Yifei in theirnguage.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan says..."

    After hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, the trantor¡¯s face changed, and he turned to say something displeasedly to Xiao Yifei, but before he could finish, Xiao Yifei waved his hand to interrupt him.

    "Let him speak to me."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, "He clearly speaks Chinese, so why need a trantor? Are you sure you can urately convey his meaning?"

    The trantor stood there dumbfounded, his mouth hanging open, at a loss for words.

    A spark of anger shed in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes as he stepped up, his voiceden with usatory tone, and said sharply to Xiao Yifei, "What is going on here! Why is one of our members injured! I need an exnation!"

    Although the tone sounded a bit odd, the words were clear and full of usation¡ªXiao Yifei understood perfectly well.

 Chapter 647 A Slap on the Face

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 647 A p on the Face</h4><h4></h4>

    "Can¡¯t you speak properly? What was with that pretense just now?"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head and looked at Liu Shengchuan with not a trace of politeness. A hint of coldness shed across his face, and he said directly and confrontatively to Liu Shengchuan, "Also, why are your members injured? You should ask him, why ask me here? Are you sure there¡¯s no problem?"

    "Your member¡¯s hand, and you, as the captain of this delegation, didn¡¯t properly investigate his injury. Now you¡¯re asking me what happened?"

    A cold light suddenly flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, "An exnation is required, how exactly do you expect me to exin this to you!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan was momentarily taken aback. He shook his head and turned away, looking at the ce where the Japan delegation member was injured.

    Indeed, no matter what, being able to kick the back of a chair in such a way was not something ordinary people could do, let alone having a metal spike prate the entire foot so directly. Bymon sense, this was an incredibly unbelievable event!

    After all, there had been no sudden braking or anything of the sort, granting the possibility for the sole of the foot to be pierced directly by the metal spike on the back of the chair, was a very puzzling matter.

    Yet, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s upromising words, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes bulged in anger once more!

    "What did you say!"

    He raised his voice harshly at Xiao Yifei, "Our member, was it an ident that happened in your car? Was it because there¡¯s a metal spike on your car seat that this ident urred?"

    "I asked you to receive us with the highest courtesy, is this how you do it?"

    A chill shed in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes, his voice filled with usation as he said to Xiao Yifei, "I will contact your leaderster, and you will pay for your behavior!"

    And hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "My behavior?"

    He spread his hands towards Liu Shengchuan, speaking calmly, "Why don¡¯t you tell me, what have I done?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Shengchuan calmly, a yful light suddenly dancing in his eyes, "Even if you¡¯re not worried about the physical condition of your Japan delegation member, shouldn¡¯t you be suspecting how his foot ended up on the back of the chair?"

    "And also, shouldn¡¯t you be inquiring what exactly he intended to do with that kick?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was also somewhat annoyed at the moment, or else he wouldn¡¯t have spoken to Liu Shengchuan in such a tone.

    "You!"

    Liu Shengchuan stalled violently upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark.

    Always having things go his way, highly intelligent, and arrogantly, Liu Shengchuan abruptly found that he never got the better of this tall and handsome young man. Every exchange between them invariably ended with him being put in his ce.

    "Hmph!"

    Liu Shengchuan stared at Xiao Yifei, issuing a cold snort, "What I need an exnation for is why there¡¯s such a sharp object on the car you sent to wee us. What if the injury had been to another part of the body, not the foot? Could you bear the consequences?"

    "I¡¯ll have you know, the lives of our Japan delegation members are much more precious than yours!"

    His face exhibited a condescending superiority as he spoke bluntly to Xiao Yifei, "We came to Huaxia to help teach the development of your medical science, is this the attitude with which you treat us?"

    And hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, a sudden chill shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    This Liu Shengchuan, although he had won the Nobel Prize in Medicine, clearly came to Huaxia with an ulterior motive. Even so, he still managed to speak so self-righteously, which was indeed infuriating.

    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei, even Nangong frowned heavily, equally filled with dissatisfaction!

    "Since you are here to teach us your medicine, first quickly take care of the safety issue of your members. You¡¯re still here babbling nonstop, yet you don¡¯t even look at how much blood your member has lost."

    Xiao Yifei, with a smirk on his face that was not quite a smile, said to Liu Shengchuan with augh.

    At this time, the representative from Japan sitting behind Xiao Yifei was already pale, and although he was no longer screaming inhumanly like before, he was still bleeding continuously and had be very weak.

    Although the pain in his foot had slowly be numb, the rusty spikes were in fact causing a great risk of infection to the wound!

    "What are you all standing around for!"

    Liu Shengchuan turned his head and sternly spoke to the surrounding Japanese delegation members in Japanese: "Who is from a surgical background? Go up and check on him!"

    He was giving orders imperiously, and as he continued to issuemands, he even ced his hands behind his back, his face full of arrogance.

    It seemed as if such a minor scene wasn¡¯t worth his personal intervention.

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, a slightly taller man quickly stepped out from among the members of the Japanese delegation. His face was also filled with anxiety, and after pushing through the crowd, he squatted down on the aisle inside the carriage, squinting his eyes, and reached out to see the extent of the injury.

    Japanese men are generally not tall, and although this man would probably only reach Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows when standing, he was rtively tall among the Japanese delegation. Now that he had squatted down, his outstretched hand could just touch the foot of the injured member.

    "Ah!"

    But just as the Japanese delegation member barely touched the wounded person¡¯s foot, an outcry like the ughter of a pig suddenly filled the entire carriage!

    "Are you trying to kill me! Speak up! Do you have a grudge against me and want to kill me?"

    The injured person turned his head, snarling at the man squatting beside him with a ferocious expression!

    His bulging eyes were bloodshot with excruciating pain.

    However, seeing the injured person react this way, the Japanese delegation member who had wanted to continue observing the situation from the ground was suddenly stunned.

    "That¡¯s not possible!"

    His voice was filled with surprise, and as he watched the injured person, his gaze was filled with confusion. He truly could not understand why the reaction was so extreme, as someone who constantly dealt with surgery, he knew very well that even a foot pierced by a rusted spike should not cause such an overreaction.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei stood by, and although he did not understand what these Japanese people were saying, he could still guess the situation from their expressions. A hint of amusement shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Hmm?"

    Liu Shengchuan also noticed the peculiarity, and he pushed aside the Japanese delegation member who was squatting, then without a word directly leaned over, stretching out his hand to grab the wounded person¡¯s injured foot.

    You should know, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s actions were much more forceful than the previous member¡¯s.

    And just as Liu Shengchuan grabbed the injured foot, the wounded person sharply inhaled a breath of cold air. The sharp pain made him lose his senses, and without even looking at who was beside him, he swung out fiercely with a p!

    "p¡ª"

    A heavy pnded squarely on Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face, leaving a bright red handprint on his cheek.

    The previously arrogant Liu Shengchuan was dumbfounded by the p!

 Chapter 648 A Joke

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 648 A Joke</h4><h4></h4>

    You should know that given Liu Shengchuan¡¯s status in Japan and his haughty, arrogant personality, not only hitting him but even daring to question him slightly, could provoke Liu Shengchuan to explode in an instant!

    Having always had an easy life where people almost knelt down respectfully when speaking to him, Liu Shengchuan, who had never encountered a situation like this before, was suddenly pped hard across the face by a member of the Japanese delegation.

    You should know, under intense pain, the actions one takes are bound to use all their strength!

    This member of the Japanese delegation, under severe pain, naturally also used all his strength to p Liu Shengchuan across the face without any surprise!

    After the crisp sound of the p, Liu Shengchuan stood frozen in ce.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; following this scene, the whole carriage suddenly quieted down.

    Nobody could have imagined that such a thing would happen. Knowing that they would travel from Japan to Huaxia with Liu Shengchuan, the members of the Japanese delegation had been reminding themselves to show utmost respect to Liu Shengchuan!

    Although no one in this Japanese delegation respected Huaxia medicine, they held great respect for Liu Shengchuan, given his position in Japan could squash them like bugs!

    Thus, throughout the journey, they were attentive to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mood, particrly noting the approving look on his face when they saw their delegation¡¯s malicious behavior towards the Huaxia people who hade to meet them.

    It seemed to give them courage, leading to what happened afterward.

    But what they never expected was that in the next second, Liu Shengchuan would be solidly pped across the face!

    After being struck by this ferocious p, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but stand dumbfounded. The force of the p left him dizzy and disoriented, and initially, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mind was aplete nk.

    However, shortly after, the burning sensation on his face brought Liu Shengchuan back to his senses.

    "Crack¡ª"

    At the moment he regained his senses, a crisp sound suddenly came from Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mouth.

    As the red and swollen handprint on Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face became more visible, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s expression turned even darker.

    "Ptooey!"

    He turned his head, his face grim, and Liu Shengchuan spat fiercely in the car, along with some blood and a tooth¡ªLiu Shengchuan had a tooth knocked out by that p!

    One can only imagine how much force the member of the Japanese delegation had used.

    At this moment, upon realizing whom he had just pped, the member of the delegation froze briefly, then began to tremble violently, clearly panic-stricken. He couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in his feet at this moment, so intense was his fear.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, I..."

    The terrified member attempted to straighten himself to apologize to Liu Shengchuan, but as he moved, the sharp pain from his foot made him grimace and promptly sit back down.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, I really didn¡¯t mean it! Really! You have to believe me!"

    Although this member obediently sat back in his seat, daring not to move, panic filled his face as he kept exining to Liu Shengchuan, "Because it really hurt just now...really, it was very strange, including the pain I feel now, it¡¯s almost unbearable!"

    The member¡¯s face was pale as he said to Liu Shengchuan with a pained expression.

    Upon hearing what the member said, Liu Shengchuan turned his head, nced at the member¡¯s injured foot, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. He turned back to the member and smiled, saying, "I know, I understand. It must be because things from Huaxia are different from those in Japan, so it must be very painful for you."

    With his face swollen, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s manner of speaking to the member, however you looked at it, was filled with ferocity.

    His appearance and the words he spoke made the member shiver all over, his heart filled with despair, for he knew when Liu Shengchuan showed this demeanor, it definitely meant he was in trouble.

    After all, he had unhesitatingly pped Liu Shengchuan across the face.

    But that probably couldn¡¯t be med on him, as his foot was indeed in significant pain just now. This bizarre sensation left him unable to exin himself, especially since they were all medical students who generally understood that this kind of piercing pain should gradually weaken. Who would have known that his pain not only did not lessen but even intensified.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng..."

    Just as the member was looking at Liu Shengchuan, who had a gloomy face and was preparing to stand up, filled with panic and trembling, wanting to say something else while his foot was still pierced tightly onto the chair.

    No matter how you looked at it, the member who had just viciously kicked back on a chair now looked pitiful!

    "Hehe..."

    Just then, before the member could finish speaking, and while Liu Shengchuan had not yet stood up, a lightughter suddenly echoed inside the vehicle.

    Theughter, suddenly arising in the previously deathly silence of the vehicle, was somewhat grating, and at such a moment, how could anyoneugh inappropriately!

    Liu Shengchuan abruptly raised his head, his eyes filled with ferocity as he looked toward the direction from which theughter came.

    Xiao Yifei, his eyes full of amusement, looked at the clear handprint on Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face andughed even more.

    Although Xiao Yifei had not understood what Liu Shengchuan and the injured member were actually discussing, he could discern the member¡¯s panic, a reaction that made Xiao Yifei unable to restrain hisughter. Moreover, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s current demeanor appeared quiteical to Xiao Yifei.

    "What are youughing at!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s originally gloomy face shed a trace of cold light as he directly questioned Xiao Yifei coldly, "Do you find this funny? In your Huaxia, on the vehicle hosting us, something like this happened, and you think it¡¯s funny!"

    "No worries, no worries, don¡¯t be angry, just because you were pped in the face, don¡¯t get so mad."

    Xiao Yifeiughed while waving his hands repeatedly at Liu Shengchuan, saying, "I wasughing because I suddenly remembered a joke. It has nothing to do with you."

    And just when Liu Shengchuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, his expression suddenly froze, and his already swollen, flushed face filled with fury.

    But now Liu Shengchuan wanted tosh out, yet he simply didn¡¯t know how to do so.

    And even though the member of the Japan delegation had fiercely pped him, filling his heart with anger, he still could not vent it, not only because they were currently in Huaxia, but also because he was leading the Japan delegation and couldn¡¯t possibly act inappropriately in front of so many of the delegation¡¯s members.

    Although Liu Shengchuan was arrogant and looked down on others, he was not foolish and knew when it was appropriate to do what.

    So even though his heart was filled with anger, he still forcefully suppressed this rage.

 Chapter 649: Panicked and Furious

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Panicked and Furious</h4><h4></h4>

    Liu Shengchuan turned his head, his gaze filled with venomous hatred as he looked at the injured member sitting in the chair, his face still contorted in pain. He nned to find this person and settle the score after returning to his country!

    No matter whether he had really pped himself subconsciously due to the pain in his foot or not, such behavior could not go unavenged.

    Just as Liu Shengchuan was about to say something, a voice tinged with a slight smile came from beside him again.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan."

    Xiao Yifei observed Liu Shengchuan and spoke politely, "Although we also don¡¯t know how the member of your delegation came to ce his foot on our chair, I still want to say that if this situation isn¡¯t dealt with promptly, the following issues could be much more serious."

    He looked at Liu Shengchuan with a smile in his eyes.

    "Deal with it! This incident happened in your Huaxia! And it happened in the car provided by your Huaxia to pick us up!"

    Liu Shengchuan stared at Xiao Yifei, his voice filled with sharpness, "You¡¯re telling us now that we must deal with this mess ourselves! If you dare to continue speaking to me with that attitude, get out of my sight immediately!"

    And there was a Japanese man, in Huaxia, still so arrogant, which made Xiao Yifei narrow his eyes slightly.

    But before Xiao Yifei could say anything, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words sounded again!

    "I¡¯ve told you! Why is there such a dangerous spike in the car? If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, then wait for our country to deal with it all through diplomatic means!"

    Liu Shengchuan said to Xiao Yifei with a stern voice, "By then, it won¡¯t be the situation we have now!"

    Hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Nangong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; his heart filled with anger. Although Nangong knew that the result was because of the provocation by the member of the Japanese delegation, he also didn¡¯t have any means to counter, and he even felt somewhat worried.

    Who would have expected Liu Shengchuan to bring up the big issue of diplomacy between Huaxia and Japan right off the bat.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan..."

    He sighed softly, opened his mouth to say something to Liu Shengchuan.

    Although he was equally astonished as to why such a dangerous nail could be found in the car, no matter what, since these events had urred, Nangong still felt that he should step forward.

    However, just as Nangong was about to finish speaking, he was abruptly interrupted by a clear voice.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, I don¡¯t understand your Japanesenguage, so I can¡¯tmunicate with this injured member of your delegation. Could I trouble you to trante for me?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face revealed a faint smile as he extended his hand, pointing at the injured member, and then said lightly, "Although such an incident has urred, I feel very sorry for you, but I still hope that you can thoroughly investigate the matter before speaking to us properly."

    The instant Xiao Yifei spoke, Nangong was taken aback, turning his head, his eyes filled with surprise as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reply, Liu Shengchuan frowned. He was about to open his mouth andsh out at Xiao Yifei, but remembering his consistent losses against this young man, he forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart, turned his head, and looked at the injured member.

    "What exactly happened here? Was this spike already on the car that Huaxia sent to wee us?"

    He asked the injured member with a suppressed voice.

    The injured member still felt a sense of panic about having hit Liu Shengchuan, and upon hearing Liu Shengchuan address him, he hurriedly lifted his head, first turning to look at Xiao Yifei before remembering that Xiao Yifei did not understand Japanese, which brought an embarrassed expression to his face.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, this iron spike was something I picked up under the car when we were getting on, and I had intended to deal with it after boarding the car..."

    Although he didn¡¯t finish his words, the injured member had made his intentions clear ¨C they had been prepared to teach Xiao Yifei and Nangong a lesson from the moment they boarded the car, but who could have known that they would end up hurting themselves in the process.

    "As for how it ended up on the back of the seat, it might be because I put the iron spike in the pocket behind the seat andter forgot about it..."

    His face turned deathly pale as he spoke, shivering with fear.

    In fact, this member found it very strange how the iron spike had suddenly appeared on the back of the seat, but now facing Liu Shengchuan, he really didn¡¯t dare to say he didn¡¯t know.

    At that moment, upon hearing the member¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes bulged, and a wave of irritation made his body tremble.

    Liu Shengchuan had never expected the situation to turn out like this.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, it¡¯s fine, they don¡¯t understand what we¡¯re saying. This time, let¡¯s just insist that the iron spike was the fault of these Huaxians!"

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction, the member hurriedly said to him.

    Liu Shengchuan red fiercely at the member, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the member was injured, he probably would have liked to give him a sound beating!

    "What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Liu Shengchuan, did you get any results from your questioning?"

    After Liu Shengchuan finished speaking with the injured member, Xiao Yifei said with a smile, "When I saw your delegation member pick up such a spike while boarding the car, I wondered what he was up to, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end up in his own foot."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei paused and a smile spread across his face, "Or are you saying that your Japanese delegation was nning to stage an ident?"

    "Staging an ident, do you know what that means?"

    He lifted his head and continued speaking to Liu Shengchuan with a smile.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth, his gaze filled with deep annoyance; but in this situation, he had no way to respond to Xiao Yifei¡¯sments and turned his head, his expression fiercely tense as he looked at the startled injured member.

    "Find a way to manage this situation!"

    He ordered the other Japanese delegates in a stern voice, and after speaking, Liu Shengchuan touched his swollen face. The moment he touched the area with the palm print, his expression suddenly twisted in pain.

    Liu Shengchuan, already balding on top and short and unattractive in stature, now bore a bright red handprint on his face, looking utterly ridiculous no matter how one looked at him.

    It seemed he was somewhat frightened by the p he had just received from the Japanese delegation member; after giving the orders, he didn¡¯t even dare to get close to the injured member. However, Liu Shengchuan, hiding behind others, looked at the injured member with eyes filled with hatred.

    But the person Liu Shengchuan truly resented was Xiao Yifei, who stood on the other side.

    This young man had not done a single thing to put Liu Shengchuan at ease since dening the aircraft; everything he did seemed to be targeting Liu Shengchuan!

    It might even be said that every single action taken by the young man was a merciless p to his own face!

 Chapter 650: Not Refusing to Help You

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Not Refusing to Help You</h4><h4></h4>

    When had Liu Shengchuan ever endured such an insult in Japan? The key point was, not once had this young man done anything that allowed Liu Shengchuan to catch him at a fault, which only further filled Liu Shengchuan with irritation.

    "I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t handle you, you little bastard!"

    He clenched his teeth, staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, the other members of the Japanese delegation, who had heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s orders, began to step forward one after another, wanting to see what exactly was going on with the injured person. After Liu Shengchuan¡¯s lesson, the other delegation members were being extremely cautious.

    Watching these people crowd around the injured with their hands tied, a yful smile couldn¡¯t help but sh across Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    He stood still, leisurely stretching his body, while Nangong stood beside Xiao Yifei, filled with surprise at Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze. Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had deeply shocked Nangong!

    How could Xiao Yifei know that the iron spikes came from the injured who had brought them up from under the car? After Xiao Yifei had disyed such confidence, why did the injured suddenly be wounded? What exactly was going on here?

    "What are you doing! Can¡¯t you see our member has been injured? Who gave you the right to act like this now?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, although Liu Shengchuan had repeatedly suffered setbacks at the hands of Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pick a quarrel with Xiao Yifei. He gritted his teeth, his face, which had already been swollen from the p, now even more so due to his anger: "This happened in your Huaxia, shouldn¡¯t you be lending a helping hand? Now you still put on such airs, could it be because you think we treat your Huaxia too well?"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes. He turned his head, his face revealing a faint smile as he looked at Liu Shengchuan. But just as he was about to speak, Liu Shengchuan abruptly interrupted him.

    "I¡¯m telling you, with the medical level of you Huaxia, if it weren¡¯t for our pity, we would nevere to Huaxia to help you! And now we have specificallye to Huaxia to teach you, and you don¡¯t feel honored, don¡¯t appreciate the goodwill, but still dare to put on such an attitude!"

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes zed as he said fiercely to Xiao Yifei, "Now that a member of our delegation is injured, you just stand there watching!"

    Xiao Yifei listened to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s nearly insulting words, his face still full of a smiling expression.

    But when Nangong heard those words, he suddenly frowned!

    The Japanese delegation came this time clearly intending to snatch their hard-earned results, yet they had the audacity to utter such shameless words, which indeed filled Nangong with anger. Moreover, from Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mouth, he could sense nothing but nder and disdain towards the Huaxia medicalmunity.

    How could Nangong possibly feel calm in his heart!

    "Ah!"

    It was at that moment, a sudden and unbearable cry of agony came from the injured person¡¯s mouth, and the instant Liu Shengchuan heard that sound, he swiftly turned his head, ring with dissatisfaction at the injured.

    Liu Shengchuan had no desire to hear the injured¡¯s cries of pain!

    "What¡¯s the matter! Is it that serious? Stop that yelling!"

    He sharply responded to the injured person¡¯s condition using the Japanesenguage.

    Afterward, Liu Shengchuan swiftly turned his head, and gave Xiao Yifei a direct order: "What are you still standing there for! Hurry up and help! If something happens to our member, I¡¯ll surely hold you responsible!"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t get angry. On the contrary, his face revealed even more of a smile: "Mr. Liu Sheng, what you said is a bit wrong. Our Huaxia¡¯s medical level is poor, not a match for that of Japan."

    "With so many doctors and experts from Japan sitting in this car, and you can¡¯t handle the problem, what help could I possibly offer!"

    He shrugged at Liu Shengchuan, then said with a smile, "Although the medical standards in Huaxia are very poor, I still feel obligated to remind you that if you do not treat this injured member urgently but keep on chatting andughing with me here, I¡¯m afraid his foot may not be saved."

    Xiao Yifei pointed to the injured member¡¯s foot and continued speaking to Liu Shengchuan, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, is that foot almost necrotic?"

    And the moment Liu Shengchuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he swiftly turned his head, and his pupils shrank sharply at the sight of the color of the exposed part below the injured person¡¯s ankle.

    "How is that possible!"

    What Liu Shengchuan encountered today was so unbelievable that it was filling his heart with disbelief!

    Just then, the car finally came to a stop!

    "Take this seat off!"

    Liu Shengchuan waved his hand authoritatively and instructed the other members.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei could not help but yawnzily, as he stood by, watching these unkind representatives from Japan disassemble the car seat in a fluster.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, you may have to wait a bit longer!"

    Just as they had taken the seat off, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rose again.

    After the Japanese delegation led by Liu Shengchuan had worked their tails off to remove the seat, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, looked at Liu Shengchuan with a faint smile and said, "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer; you probably can¡¯t leave yet."

    Just moments before, as they traveled, just removing the seat had already exhausted a great deal of their energy, and while dismantling the seat, it caused the already injured member, who was bizarrely full of pain in his foot, to let out exceedingly painful howls. The mere touch of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s hand to the injured person¡¯s foot had already made the victim scream like a ughtered pig, not to mention the major task of removing the seat, a time during which the victim kept uttering extremely agonized shouts.

    They had no choice; one must bear the consequences of one¡¯s own evil deeds, yet the loud shouting still caused an indistinct irritability in the hearts of the other people in the car.

    Xiao Yifei, however, maintained a light smile on his face, quietly watching the members of the Japanese delegation. Apanied by the victim¡¯s loud cries, they dismantled the seat until finally, he spoke up to advise them.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was cruel, but rather that the actions of the Japanese delegation members had been too despicable.

    Who could know that just after the members of the Japanese delegation had gone through great trouble to remove the seat, they were abruptly stopped again by Xiao Yifei, how could this not fill their hearts with anger!

    "What are you doing! I¡¯m asking you! What are you doing!"

    Liu Shengchuan finally erupted, reaching out to aggressively p the nearby car seat while ring ferociously at Xiao Yifei, he yelled, "As a Huaxia person here to wee us and not offering help is one thing, but now when we areboriously trying to save someone, you even dare to obstruct us! Who gave you the courage! Who gave you the audacity!"

    His voice was filled with a sinister coldness, showing that Liu Shengchuan¡¯s patience with Xiao Yifei had indeed reached its limit.

 Chapter 651: Letâ€™s Have Some Fun

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Let¡¯s Have Some Fun</h4><h4></h4>

    But Xiao Yifei clearly saw the current state of Liu Shengchuan, but still maintained that unhurried demeanor, his handsome face brimming with a detached smile.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, don¡¯t rush, let me finish talking."

    Xiao Yifei, with a smile, said to Liu Shengchuan, "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but as you have also said, our medical standards in Huaxia are really backward. We are truly afraid of not being any help and ending up causing an adverse effect instead."

    "So it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to assist, but rather that we are powerless. Just now, hearing the cries of the injured expert, I was truly concerned for him. But no matter how worried I am, I still need to talk to you, Mr. Liu Sheng."

    Xiao Yifei, who had been all smiles, suddenly adopted an expression of deep sorrow and indignation while speaking these words to Liu Shengchuan.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, you know how low the level of medical practice is in our Huaxia, and we don¡¯t have much money either. You keep saying we have neglected you, but in reality, we haven¡¯t neglected you at all. Just this car alone was borrowed from someone outside, and now that you¡¯ve dismantled it like this, it¡¯s really going to be tough for us to return it!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was full of a forced smile as he continued to speak to Liu Shengchuan, "Mr. Liu Sheng, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t leave, but could you perhapspensate us a little for the damage to the car? After all, it¡¯s tough for everyone, otherwise, we¡¯ll really have a hard time exining this situation!"

    He looked at Liu Shengchuan with a serious expression on his face that could deceive anyone who was unaware of the situation.

    At this point, Nangong¡¯s eyes were wide with astonishment at Xiao Yifei, seeming to be deeply shocked that Xiao Yifei could actually say such things.

    Knowing the current situation, anyone with any sense would know that what Xiao Yifei had said was false, but they were now at a total loss for words, especially since Liu Shengchuan had indeed dismantled the car seats and everything.

    "You!"

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes widened in anger upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. He stood on tiptoe, intending to reason with the driver of the car, but he suddenly realized that the driver had gotten out of the car after stopping and opening the door.

    This made the frustration in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart even harder to vent!

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, what more do you want to do! You know this is a situation neither of us wants to encounter, right? But there¡¯s nothing we can do! Here we are at the hotel entrance, and this injured expert is still in such pain. You saw his leg just a moment ago; it¡¯s almost necrotic. If you truly are concerned about him, make things easier for us, and it will be easier for you too!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was written with innocence, looking at Liu Shengchuan, howsoever one looked, he seemed like a docilemb.

    But only someone who knew the full situation would understand just how stifling this was for Liu Shengchuan!

    "Fine! Fine! Fine!"

    Liu Shengchuan turned to nce at the expert who was in agony, and with clenched teeth, he said fiercely to Xiao Yifei, "You are really something. How much for this car, don¡¯t worry aboutpensating your losses; I¡¯ll buy it!"

    "Now, can you get out of the way!"

    His eyes zed with anger as he spoke sternly to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, that wasn¡¯t really what we meant!"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei stepped aside and, scratching his head with a hand, began tough, "With your words, we can rest assured. How much exactly, I will ask thepanyter and tell you. Seeing how urgent things are now, you better take this expert to the hospital quickly. If you think our medical standard in Huaxia is too backward, it may be best to take him back to Japan for care. Don¡¯t let any major issue arise!"

    "Hmph!"

    Liu Shengchuan fiercely red at Xiao Yifei before hurriedly lifting the injured person and getting off the car.

    Xiao Yifei watched Liu Shengchuan¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes flickered with even more mockery.

    "Xiao kid, don¡¯t you think that was a bit too much?"

    At this moment, Nangong turned his head and somewhat reluctantly said to Xiao Yifei.

    "Too much? Old Master Nangong, have you forgotten what the Japan delegation really came here for? They¡¯ve faced such humiliation yet still have the cheek to stay in our Huaxia. I bet they won¡¯t rest until they take our scientific research achievements home with them! Moreover, have you forgotten their behavior in the car just now?"

    A yful look crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s face: "But if they want to y, let¡¯s y along!"

    After that, Xiao Yifei took strides toward the car door.

    Following behind, Nangong watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, his eyes suddenly shing an indescribable glint, but Nangong said not a word and hurriedly followed.

    But Nangong knew very well that this young man was truly remarkable! To think, facing the situation just now, not only did I panic somewhat, but in the end, I was even close to forgiving the Japan delegation.

    However, Xiao Yifei not only managed to remain clear-headed but also clearly knew exactly what he was doing, and all of this made Nangong feel inferior!

    Nangong did not ponder too long; after a brief pause, he quickly chased after Xiao Yifei. If initially Nangong had some doubts about Xiao Yifei, now, after seeing his performance, Nangong had no more doubts!

    Not only were there no doubts, but Nangong even decided that no matter what happened next, everything should be based on what Xiao Yifei said!

    From Nangong¡¯s initial skepticism about Xiao Yifei to the decision he now firmly made in his heart to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s lead, Nangong¡¯s change was indeed significant, but he fully embraced this change without any embarrassment!

    Because Xiao Yifei had indeed thoroughly won over Nangong with his actions.

    And when Nangong followed Xiao Yifei and stepped off the bus, he suddenly realized the scene of panic under the bus which was in stark contrast to Xiao Yifei who, with his hands behind his back and a faint smile on his face, looked indifferently at everything unfolding before him.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, if you really can¡¯t set your mind at ease about your members, then go back to Japan first! After the treatment is done, it won¡¯t be toote toe back."

    Xiao Yifei stood beside Liu Shengchuan, squinting his eyes and said with a smile.

    "No need, really, thank you for your concern! It¡¯s not easy for us toe to Huaxia, and since we can help with the development of your medical level, we shouldn¡¯t give up halfway. Although his injuries are a bitplex at the moment, we believe there won¡¯t be any unexpected situations!"

    Liu Shengchuan finally realized that this young man was not to be provoked, so when he spoke to Xiao Yifei, his earlier arrogance was gone, now instead he appeared quite polite.

    However, from the look Liu Shengchuan gave Xiao Yifei, a cold re was still visible deep in his eyes.

    This proved that all of this, Liu Shengchuan hadn¡¯t forgotten, after all, the prideful Liu Shengchuan certainly wouldn¡¯t forget what had just happened!

    And after getting off the car, Liu Shengchuan had not mentioned again the matter about Xiao Yifei asking forpensation for the dismantling of the chair. He watched as the ambnce took the injured member away, then turned around with a faint smile on his face, and looked towards the several officials standing in front of him.

 Chapter 652: Change of Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Change of Attitude</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Liu Sheng! I¡¯m truly sorry! I¡¯m truly sorry! It¡¯s our fault for theck of hospitality, and I deeply apologize for this unfortunate situation!"

    The official standing directly opposite Liu Shengchuan said with a face full of guilt, nodding and bowing as he spoke.

    Seeing the official¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei who stood behind, couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, rest assured, though he is injured, as long as he is in Huaxia, he will definitely receive the best treatment!"

    Another official assured Liu Shengchuan emphatically, pounding on his chest as he spoke.

    "Thank you! I believe you will handle it well!"

    Liu Shengchuan said to the two officials courteously.

    Ever since he had been taught a lesson in the car, Liu Shengchuan had finally toned down his arrogance, for he realized that in Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, he truly couldn¡¯t be too proud, otherwise he would be the only one to suffer in the end!

    However, when the two officials saw Liu Shengchuan treating them in such an equal manner, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a jump in their hearts, filled with immense honor!

    After all, in their minds, the exceedingly proud and literati-spirited Liu Shengchuan was treating them so equally, and in an instant, it filled their hearts with excitement!

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, rest assured, the condition of your injured member is in good hands with me. As long as he is in Huaxia, in Yanjing, we guarantee that all the treatment he receives will be the best!"

    The first official who had spoken now stood up straight and spoke to Liu Shengchuan, then turned and ran toward the ambnce: "Mr. Liu Sheng, rest assured, I will follow along and make sure that nothing goes wrong!"

    Seeing the current situation, a sh of disdain appeared in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes.

    He turned to nce at Xiao Yifei, and honestly, if it weren¡¯t for this young man, the behavior of the Huaxia people alone would have filled Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart with disdain! The current attitude of these people was not even worth a nce from Liu Shengchuan!

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, since he has gone with the vehicle, you can rest assured, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Our banquet is ready, and you must all be hungry from your journey. Let¡¯s go have some food!"

    Seeing the ambnce drive away, the other official turned to Liu Shengchuan and hastily said with a smile.

    "Then let¡¯s go!"

    Liu Shengchuan turned his head to nce at the other members of his delegation and then, squinting his eyes and with an inscrutable expression, he looked toward Xiao Yifei before turning and walking through the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    Liu Shengchuan surprisingly did not say another word.

    The coach bus stopped right at the hotel entrance.

    Only then did the official turn to speak casually to Xiao Yifei and Nangong: "Come along, all of you."

    But Xiao Yifei paid no attention to the official; instead, he squinted his eyes and watched Liu Shengchuan¡¯s retreating figure.

    To Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s current behavior seemed increasingly troublesome.

    "Interesting."

    A mischievous smile shed across his face, and he quickly followed.

    Following the incident at the hotel dinner, Liu Shengchuan behaved exceptionally well, and didn¡¯t make any more inappropriate actions. It seemed that after the blow dealt by Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan had be much wiser. In fact, ifpared to his past self, people who saw Liu Shengchuan now couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been reced by someone else.

    However, the more Liu Shengchuan behaved this way, the more difficult he became to handle!

    With the change in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s attitude, the dinner could be described as very harmonious.

    The officials at the dinner table, upon seeing the once arrogant Liu Shengchuan now being so courteous, and even extremely respectful towards them, found themselves pleasantly surprised by this development.

    They thought it might be their respectful treatment that had touched Liu Shengchuan, or that the presence of Huaxia had garnered his respect. Although they did not know the reason, the change in Liu Shengchuan was indeed real.

    And all of this excitement filled the officials at the dinner table, who couldn¡¯t wait to bow their heads to the ground in their dealings with Liu Shengchuan.

    The officials, unaware that Liu Shengchuan and his group hade to giarize the scientific achievements of Nangong¡¯s research team, even praised Liu Shengchuan at the dinner table as a key figure in advancing Huaxia¡¯s medical science. In short, after the proud Liu Shengchuan had changed his attitude, they nearly started to worship him!

    However, at the dinner table, Xiao Yifei and Nangong, who were well aware of everything that was happening, certainly didn¡¯t show any good face to Liu Shengchuan.

    Yet the transformation of Liu Shengchuan indeed left Xiao Yifei unable to find any fault, and faced with this situation, Xiao Yifei and Nangong had no choice but to focus on eating their meal.

    The officials, for their part, resented Xiao Yifei and Nangong¡¯s reaction and even deliberately treated Xiao Yifei and Nangong coldly at the dinner table.

    They had no idea that it was precisely because of Xiao Yifei that the once arrogant Liu Shengchuan had such a significant change in attitude!

    All of this was unknown to them, but in their minds, the current demeanor of Liu Shengchuan was truly that of a grandmaster. They were not aware that earlier, uponnding, Xiao Yifei and Nangong¡¯s treatment of Liu Shengchuan was full of disrespect! And at the same time, as an older generation medical worker, Nangong had not guided Xiao Yifei properly, nor had he weed Liu Shengchuan appropriately!

    All of this led them to believe that inciting the anger of Liu Shengchuan was a verymon urrence, and they were even prepared to face the wrath of Liu Shengchuan. But what they did not expect was that Liu Shengchuan, at the dinner table, did not mention any of the past incidents and still spoke to them very politely!

    Even members of the Japanese delegation, who were injured on the bus that came to receive them¡ªalthough of course, they did not know what exactly had happened on the bus¡ªwere thest to learn that Liu Shengchuan had not even held such a serious matter against them, which filled these officials with pride!

    However, this grandmaster-like Liu Shengchuan, who understood the bigger picture so well, received absolutely no sign of respect from Xiao Yifei and Nangong during the dinner, which inevitably filled the officials with dissatisfaction.

    It was their luck that Liu Shengchuan didn¡¯t find trouble with them, and yet they were so clueless!

    These issues, how could they not fill the officials with irritation!

    "Hmph!"

    At the end of the dinner, besides other things that satisfied the officials, the behavior of Xiao Yifei and Nangong was what they took to heart, even letting out a cold snort when they looked at Xiao Yifei and Nangong as they left at the end of the event.

    After all, Liu Shengchuan was a person from Japan, while Xiao Yifei and Nangong were authentic Huaxia citizens.

    Xiao Yifei, with narrowed eyes, watched this group of officials, his handsome face wearing a yful smile, but his eyes brimming with disdain.

    He said not a word, simply watching the officials with their nauseating demeanor.

    There was a saying that Xiao Yifei remembered very clearly.

    If some people have been bending their backs for too long, then they can never straighten up again!

 Chapter 653: Turn and Leave

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Turn and Leave</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, in a moment I¡¯ll take you to the hotel where you¡¯ll rest," one Official said to Liu Shengchuan with a beaming face and a smile, "you all must be exhausted from your journey today, so please have a good rest for the day. Tomorrow we can start on your business."

    One of the officials puffed out his chest and said to Liu Shengchuan with a smile, "Helping us can always wait, but your rest must be ensured to be good!"

    "And rest assured, as we have already mentioned, we will treat the injured member of the delegation in the hospital with the highest level of care!"

    The official nodded repeatedly to Liu Shengchuan.

    Upon hearing these words, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face, and he said to the official with augh, "Then thank you very much!"

    However, upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, this official seemed to be even more encouraged, with his eyes lighting up fiercely.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng! Please wait here for a moment; I¡¯ll find you a new car to take the members of your delegation to the hotel where you¡¯ll be staying."

    After that, the official, with an excited expression on his face, turned and signaled to the other officials with a wave of his hand. Then the officials who were at the dining table earlier followed him out of the private room. Before leaving, he turned his head and gave a direct order to Xiao Yifei, "Take good care of Mr. Liu Sheng!"

    The deep reminder in his eyes while speaking suggested that what he meant to say was not just limited to this simple sentence.

    Then the officials exited the private room, and as they did so, their faces were even more radiant.

    Regardless of Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, even Liu Shengchuan, as he watched the group of officials walk out of the room, slowly let the smile fade from his face, which was onceughing, back to his usual haughty demeanor. At the same time, a look of disdain shed in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes as he watched the officials¡¯ retreating figures.

    "Tch."

    Whether it was saliva in his mouth or contempt for the officials, Liu Shengchuan spat disdainfully onto the ground.

    After all, no matter the situation, the demeanor of these officials just now was not worthy of anyone¡¯s respect, Liu Shengchuan included!

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, I¡¯m going back to find out exactly how much the car costs, and after telling you, remember to transfer the money to my ount."

    After watching the officials leave, Xiao Yifei also prepared to take his leave,pletely disregarding the instruction to take care of his guest. His reason for attending the meal was to gain a better understanding of Liu Shengchuan.

    There hasn¡¯t been anyone who could make Xiao Yifei do something he didn¡¯t want to do.

    "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."

    After saying this to Liu Shengchuan with a smiling face, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother waiting for any reaction; he just turned around and left.

    Nangong was stunned by the situation and quickly hurried to follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure.

    "Xiao kid, are we just leaving like this?"

    As he left the private room, Nangong caught up with Xiao Yifei quickly, a look of doubt on his face.

    He had thought that Xiao Yifei¡¯s participation in the meal had some other motive, but to his surprise, Xiao Yifei just pped his hands and left after having eaten. This puzzled Nangong, but now he understood; even though the officials¡¯ behavior during the meal was disgusting, it was not what Nangong and the others were there for. Nangong thought they could just ignore the officials¡¯ behavior, something Xiao Yifei probably knew as well.

    They wouldn¡¯t just leave the private room in a huff over the officials¡¯ unfair treatment.

    "Yes, staying there now would be pointless."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, nodded at Nangong with a smile and said, "Liu Shengchuan has be smarter; just look at him now, you can tell he probably has no solution for today. So it¡¯s better to head back early. Staying there, looking at his face, it annoys me too."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback for a moment.

    "Xiao kid, although I see that Liu Shengchuan¡¯s attitude has indeed changed, if we don¡¯t deal with it today, and theye to our research institute tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t it be toote by then?"

    Nangong seemed a bit anxious. He raised his head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and continued, "If they enter our research institute and see our achievements, wouldn¡¯t all our efforts have been in vain?"

    Although Nangong hadn¡¯t appeared very anxious before, the reality that everything was about to happen filled his heart with a sudden sense of crisis, especially since they hadbored over the project for a long time.

    After listening to Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Nangong, and a smile formed on his face.

    "Old man, you can rx about that, I have it all figured out."

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile, "Although our scientific research progress indeed leads the Americans by quite a bit, in the end, we still haven¡¯t materialized the oues. And the issue we are stuck on now, even if Liu Shengchuan and his team were to steal those findings, what could they do? If we can¡¯t resolve it momentarily, they definitely can¡¯t either!"

    As he spoke these words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed immense confidence.

    "So there¡¯s no need to talk about it. With Liu Shengchuan and their craftiness, they won¡¯t choose to leave with the findings until the research is nearingpletion."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, looked at Nangong, and added, "So during this time, we have plenty of time to y a good game with them."

    After being startled, Nangong nodded slightly, indicating his agreement with what Xiao Yifei had said.

    "Professor Nangong, you should do the same today, go back and rest well. Then notify everyone at our research institute, and we¡¯ll address the matter when they actually visit our institute tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand in a rxed manner at Nangong, his face showing no great pressure.

    "But..."

    However, Nangong,cking confidence, was still nervous despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s reassuring words, unable to maintain theposure that Xiao Yifei exhibited.

    "Haha, with me here, old man, you can rest assured."

    Seeing the worry in Nangong¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a hearty smile as he continued, "Go back and rest well, we will meet again tomorrow. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s matters."

    After waving to Nangong and hearing that Nangong wouldn¡¯t be going back just yet, Xiao Yifei turned around, gged down a taxi on the street, and after getting into the car, he left with panache.

    Nangong watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly the future held, it was fortunate that Xiao Yifei was there; otherwise, in the face of this situation, Nangong really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The final oue might end up like many past incidents, where they would have to swallow the bitter pill.

    Upon seeing the actions of the officials earlier, Nangong even considered, to an extreme extent, using some underhanded methods to create an ident for Liu Shengchuan in Huaxia and force him to leave.

    But this thought was dismissed by Nangong almost as soon as it arose.

    Of course, the idea hadn¡¯t been alien to Xiao Yifei either, but considering they were dealing with the Japanese delegation, and Liu Shengchuan¡¯s identity was soplicated, even if he could get rid of Liu Shengchuan without anyone noticing, the chain reaction it would provoke was not something Xiao Yifei wanted to see.

 Chapter 654 Overjoyed

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 654 Overjoyed</h4><h4></h4>

    It must be noted that the mere injury of a member of the Japanese delegation caused such a substantial reaction; if something were to happen to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s life while in Huaxia, the ensuing diplomatic and other troubles would only add to the headache.

    This sort of decrease did not warrant the potential loss, which Xiao Yifei did not want to witness, hence he eventually dismissed the thought.

    Sitting in the car, Xiao Yifei reached out and gently massaged his brow, his face betraying a hint of indecision.

    Despite his assurance to Nangong, the situation still seemed tricky to Xiao Yifei. Just observing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction, Sun Li was somewhat at a loss on how to make Liu Shengchuan choose to return to Japan on his own.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s take it one step at a time."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, pushing these thoughts aside.

    The reason he could be so confident at the moment was that he clearly understood, if this scientific project were to achieve any results, it wouldn¡¯t be due to anyone else but him. It was through Xiao Yifei¡¯s irvoyance and the thread of consciousness that this project could truly make a breakthrough!

    When Xiao Yifei came to his senses again, he had already returned to the entrance of the Jinghang Garden residentialplex.

    "Thank you, driver."

    After paying the cab driver, Xiao Yifei got out of the car and headed home.

    Upon opening the door, Zhou Meifeng was doing yoga with her back to Xiao Yifei, dressed in a tight outfit that entuated her already stunning figure, and she hadn¡¯t heard him open the door due to wearing headphones.

    A mischievous smile suddenly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he walked up and boldly ced his hand on Zhou Meifeng¡¯s curvaceous and perky posterior.

    "Ah!"

    Feeling an attack on her buttocks, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s body trembled violently, and she lost her bnce, falling onto the yoga mat.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    Turning her head, Zhou Meifeng saw that it was Xiao Yifei who hade back, and a surge of joy shed through her beautiful eyes.

    "You¡¯re back! Quick, quick, sit down; I¡¯ll go get you some fruit to eat!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei return made Zhou Meifeng visibly joyful. She quickly got up from the yoga mat and bounced to the kitchen. It was indeed rare to see this kind of femininity from Zhou Meifeng.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s current demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but smile and touched his nose.

    Soon, Zhou Meifeng came out of the kitchen with a te of freshly washed cherries, their translucent appearance glistening and emitting a fragrant aroma under the light.

    "Eat up, I just bought these today. There was a sale at the supermarket, and these cherries are especially delicious," Zhou Meifeng said, smiling warmly at Xiao Yifei.

    "Let me try."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded at Zhou Meifeng, then picked a cherry from the te and popped it into his mouth.

    "The taste is really good!"

    The moment he bit into the cherry, its fragrance burst forth in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, making his eyes light up as he smiled and nodded at Zhou Meifeng.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s eyes sparkled even more, and she beamed a heartfelt smile.

    Recently, due to the scorpion incident, Xiao Yifei had been quite depressed. Although he tried hard to keep this state from showing at home, Zhou Meifeng, who knew him well, could clearly sense the change in his mindset.

    Although Zhou Meifeng had changed quite a bit, at the core, she was still the same person as before, so she didn¡¯t know how to start asking Xiao Yifei about what had happened to him.

    Therefore, Zhou Meifeng, who had always been very worried about Xiao Yifei, had been on tenterhooks during the previous period and was very cautious in her daily life, treating Xiao Yifei with utmost care and concern.

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s behavior had indeed had some effect. At the very least, Xiao Yifei felt considerably more rxed whenever he returned home.

    However, all this was alleviated when Xiao Yifei learned that the Scorpion would not be causing any trouble for a while.

    This morning when Xiao Yifei left the house, Zhou Meifeng had already felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition had improved, but she was still somewhat uncertain until Xiao Yifei returned hometer that day and she saw the smile return to his face, which finally set her heart at ease.

    In fact, in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei had be her everything. If Xiao Yifei was happy, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s heart would be even happier.

    "Haha."

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng like this made Xiao Yifeiugh even more. He had always been aware of Zhou Meifeng¡¯s efforts, and he pulled her into his arms, gently stroking her head.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was devoid of desire; he simply wanted to hug Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng seemed to feel something too, burying her head in Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest and her face showing a sweet smile. Actually, Zhou Meifeng asked for nothing more than to be by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Right, it¡¯s almost time! We need to go pick up Youyou!"

    Suddenly, Zhou Meifeng raised her head and said to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was slightly stunned.

    Then he saw Zhou Meifeng hurriedly break away from his embrace and run back to the room to change her clothes.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled. Regardless, he really liked this kind of home atmosphere, and thinking about the atmosphere at home made Xiao Yifei slightly squint his eyes.

    Because it made him think of his hometown.

    It had been so long since he had moved from his hometown to Yanjing. Even though he could be considered sessful and had been sending more and more money back home, he had never returned. Remembering the way his parents looked, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind went slightly blurry.

    "I should really visit home soon."

    Xiao Yifei murmured to himself.

    Now that he had almost dealt with his affairs, Xiao Yifei was nning to visit home soon; he was indeed missing home.

    While Xiao Yifei was thinking all this, Zhou Meifeng had already changed and came out of the room.

    She had taken off the tight clothes she had worn for yoga practice and put on form-fitting clothing. Seeing Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes brightened because he suddenly noticed that Zhou Meifeng¡¯s figure had developed even more than before!

    This kind of change, at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s age, was almost impossible!

    "What are you looking at! If you really want to look, I¡¯ll show you tonight when we get back!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned slightly red, appearing somewhat shy, but it was the first time she had said such words, showing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s recovered mood had also brought her great joy!

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was startled and his face broke into a wide smile.

    "Come on, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to bete to pick up Youyou!"

 Chapter 655: Understanding the Current Situation

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Understanding the Current Situation</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, her face reddened further, and she quickly walked out of the gate with her head buried.

    Xiao Yifei followed behind Zhou Meifeng, shook his head with a smile, but he didn¡¯t say much and hastened his steps to catch up, because, calcting the time, little Wu You was indeed about to finish ss.

    For some time now, the BMW that Xiao Yifei had always been driving was lent to Buddha and Pr Bear. However, it was just fine; the school wasn¡¯t too far from the house in Jinghang Garden, and it was feasible for Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng to walk there. Plus, they should make it just in time.

    So, when Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng arrived at the gate of Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, they saw the bustling crowd of parents at the gate, just as the school¡¯s gate opened.

    "Let¡¯s go, little Wu You is usually afraid we¡¯ll worry, so she always waits inside the school for us."

    Zhou Meifeng turned around and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Upon hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded and quickened his pace to follow her.

    As they crossed the bustling crowd and entered the school, sure enough, on a small chair at the school gates, they saw the little figure of Wu You talking to a woman with a graceful figure.

    "Wu You!"

    From a distance, Xiao Yifei called out to little Wu You.

    Wu You¡¯s delicate little face was adorned with a sweet smile as she interacted with the shapely woman next to her, when suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in her ears. At that moment, a bright sparkle shed through her clear,rge eyes!

    She turned her head abruptly, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Wu You¡¯s face bloomed like a flower!

    "Big brother!"

    Wu You immediately jumped down from the chair and ran straight towards Xiao Yifei. While running, she stretched out her tender arms, making a hugging gesture.

    "Haha, little Wu You."

    When Xiao Yifei saw Wu You¡¯s eagerness, his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile, and he instantly embraced her in his arms.

    "Big brother, in the past while, were you not happy?"

    Wu You, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace, mumbled, "Although you didn¡¯t say anything during that time, I always felt you weren¡¯t happy. I don¡¯t like that big brother. I like this big brother now!"

    Although Xiao Yifei had been at home recently and saw Wu You every day, due to being overly concerned about the scorpion, he never said much while struggling to manage his emotions.

    Still, he would unintentionally expose some of his feelings.

    Both Wu You and Zhou Meifeng had sensed it, but seeing Xiao Yifeipletely back to normal today, Wu You truly eased her worries, including showing a very happy smile on her face.

    Although Wu You was very sensible, understanding many things despite her young age, fundamentally she was still a child, so it was difficult for her to hide her inner turmoil very well. Hence, the first time she saw Xiao Yifei today, Wu You was somewhat aggrieved, revealing all her thoughts of the past few days to him.

    Afterward, Wu You used her little head to nuzzle back and forth in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, seemingly expressing the dissatisfaction she had felt in the previous days.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Wu You¡¯s words just now, he was sharply taken aback.

    His mind slightly bewildered, Xiao Yifeiid his hand on Wu You¡¯s head bustling around, gently rubbing it.

    Xiao Yifei had not expected that his condition would have such a significant impact on both Wu You and Zhou Meifeng, which indeed surprised him. He had thought that he had managed to hide his emotions well, but he had not realized that in the eyes of these two women, he could not escape notice at all.

    However, soon enough, although it was because of the scorpion matter, the annoyance that welled up in his heart made him involuntarily bite his teeth; after all, the negative impact on Wu You and Zhou Meifeng was something Xiao Yifei did not want to see. And only now, after hearing Wu You¡¯s words, did Xiao Yifei realize that he had indeed caused Wu You and Zhou Meifeng such fear and worry!

    He turned his head and nced at Zhou Meifeng subtly, his eyes flickering with warmth.

    "Alright, alright! Don¡¯t worry, Little You! Big brother is all better now!"

    As Xiao Yifei mentally made a decision, he was wearing a faint smile, and with a light effort of one arm, he directly picked up Wu You and held her in his arms.

    "Ah!"

    Wu You let out a joyous cry, followed by a series of bell-likeughter, as if her pure eyes were filled entirely with happiness.

    And at this moment, the shapely woman who had been talking to Wu You approached Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao."

    After Xiang Ziqi arrived beside Xiao Yifei, her pretty and delicate face showed a slight smile. She first extended her slender finger, gently lifted her gold-rimmed sses, and then said to Xiao Yifei, "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯vee to pick up Little You!"

    It was only when Xiang Ziqi got close to Xiao Yifei that he recognized her. The woman with the shapely figure turned out to be Wu You¡¯s former ss teacher who, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, had be the current principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School.

    This discovery slightly startled Xiao Yifei.

    Because in his memory, perhaps because he had not observed carefully when he hade to the school before, although Xiang Ziqi was indeed beautiful, particrly intellectual and gently attractive with gold-rimmed sses, Xiang Ziqi¡¯s figure was not nearly as impressive as what Xiao Yifei saw now.

    However, it might also have had to do with what Xiang Ziqi was wearing today. The outfit of a tight long sleeve and light-colored skinny jeans showcased her shapely figure so strikingly that it was somewhat surprising, especially her legs.

    "Mr. Xiao?"

    At this moment, as Xiang Ziqi addressed Xiao Yifei, noticing that Xiao Yifei had been staring at her since she came over, if it weren¡¯t for the bright eyes of Xiao Yifei bearing no trace of improper intent, Xiang Ziqi might have mistaken Xiao Yifei for someone unseemly.

    "Ah... I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit distracted."

    After hearing what Xiang Ziqi had to say, Xiao Yifei suddenly snapped back, and with an embarrassed touch to his head, he said somewhat apologetically, "I¡¯m really sorry, what did you just say?"

    "Haha, I was saying, Mr. Xiao, that it¡¯s been a while since youst came to pick up Little You!"

    Xiang Ziqi smiled at Xiao Yifei, her delicate face and two dimples bing very pronounced. "It¡¯s good you came to pick up Little You today. Let me tell you about Little You¡¯s recent situation."

    She looked down at Wu You, who was in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Little You is really smart. Although she has not been at our school for long, her grades have already be the best in the entire grade. Honestly, I am really curious about how you bring her up to be such a sensible girl."

 Chapter 656: Fond of Piano

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Fond of Piano</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiang Ziqi couldn¡¯t help but sh a hint of admiration in her beautiful eyes, indeed finding it hard to believe how sensible little Wu You was.

    "Moreover, in our character development ss, we¡¯ve discovered that little You has an extremely high talent for piano. If Mr. Xiao, you have the means, we do hope you could let little You learn piano. She seems to really love it herself," Xiang Ziqi earnestly said as she lifted her head to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. He lowered his head to look at little Wu You in his embrace, his face revealing a slight smile.

    He hadn¡¯t expected little Wu You to have an affection for the piano.

    "Big brother, I really do like the piano."

    It seemed as if little Wu You had heard Xiang Ziqi¡¯s words, as she lifted her head, looked at Xiao Yifei with her big, twinkling eyes that made her appear extremely adorable, "And let me tell you a secret, big brother, Teacher Xiang ys the piano really well too; she¡¯s even won national awards before!"

    Hearing little Wu You¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked up at Xiang Ziqi.

    "Haha, I did study piano for a while."

    Xiang Ziqi seemed somewhat embarrassed by little Wu You¡¯sment, giggling as she covered her mouth with her hand, "But that was some time ago."

    Although now Xiang Ziqi was the principal of Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, she did not show any contempt toward Xiao Yifei. In fact, she was filled with curiosity about the young and handsome Xiao Yifei.

    Setting aside the fact that Xiang Ziqi had only ascended to the position of principal with Xiao Yifei¡¯s assistance, there was also the question of why such a young man had such a frighteningly powerful background. This alone made Xiang Ziqi full of doubts about Xiao Yifei.

    Of course, the conscientious and responsible Xiang Ziqi was much better at managing the school than Zhu Yonghao ever was!

    Under Xiang Ziqi¡¯s leadership, Xinba District Experimental Elementary School had made great stridespared to before. This not only proved Xiang Ziqi¡¯s ability, but it also showed that she never feared those in authority and never assumed that people with money or power were anyhow special.

    However, when it came to the matter of little Wu You, Xiang Ziqi was indeed somewhat influenced, and coupled with her genuine fondness for the child, she provided little Wu You with extra care at school.

    "Do you want to learn piano?"

    After his gaze swept over Xiang Ziqi¡¯s slender and delicate hand, Xiao Yifei turned his head and smiled at little Wu You, "If you want to learn, we¡¯ll go buy a piano for youter, so you can start practicing when we get home."

    Regarding Wu You¡¯s interests and hobbies, Xiao Yifei would definitely offer his full support, especially now that he had the means to do so.

    "I want to learn!"

    Little Wu You looked at Xiao Yifei and nodded her head with a sweet smile, but just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something, he was suddenly interrupted by little Wu You, who continued, "But I want Teacher Xiang to teach me! Teacher Xiang is really amazing!"

    Then, little Wu You turned her head to look at Xiang Ziqi.

    As soon as she heard little Wu You¡¯s words, Xiang Ziqi was also taken aback, her face clearly showing surprise.

    Even Xiao Yifei was slightly startled upon hearing little Wu You¡¯s words.

    "Teacher Xiang, you promised to teach me!"

    Upon seeing Xiang Ziqi¡¯s reaction, little Wu You became a bit anxious, pouting her lips; her initially pure andrge eyes suddenly misted with tears, making the already delicate and adorable little Wu You, who looked like a porcin doll, appear even more pitiable!

    And in the instant that Xiao Yifei saw little Wu You¡¯s expression, he was taken aback.

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected that little Wu You had already be such a clever child. Since escaping her past difficult life, little Wu You, while still very sensible, had also developed her own distinct personality traits.

    Just like now.

    Although Xiao Yifei and Xiang Ziqi both knew that Wu You was just ying around, seeing how adorable Wu You was at the moment made it impossible for Xiang Ziqi to utter her words of refusal.

    "Alright, alright, Teacher Xiang has agreed, so let it be."

    A smile shed across the beautiful and intelligent face of Xiang Ziqi as she reached out to ruffle Wu You¡¯s hair and said with a smile, "You little clever clogs!"

    Upon receiving Xiang Ziqi¡¯s affirmative answer, Wu You¡¯s face blossomed with a sweet smile, and she excitedly wriggled within Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace.

    "Teacher Xiang, it¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t force you. If you¡¯re busy, just let me know. It¡¯s really okay!"

    Seeing that Xiang Ziqi had agreed, Xiao Yifei was somewhat worried that it might affect Xiang Ziqi¡¯s work, and he couldn¡¯t help but speak to Xiang Ziqi anxiously.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Wu You became very well-behaved and stopped talking; she nestled quietly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, her big eyes flickering as she looked at Xiang Ziqi.

    "It¡¯s alright. Sometimes I also practice the piano myself, and while I¡¯m practicing, I can teach little You as well. It¡¯s not a trouble,"

    After winking at Wu You in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, Xiang Ziqi said with a smile.

    "That¡¯s great, thank you, Teacher Xiang."

    A relieved smile finally appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "Oh yeah, Mr. Xiao, I had something to tell you, but it suddenly slipped my mind."

    Xiang Ziqi suddenly remembered something and raised her head to speak to Xiao Yifei, "Recently, although little You¡¯s grades are still very good, I feel she¡¯s somewhat distracted. Before you arrived, I was discussing this with little You..."

    But before Xiang Ziqi could finish, Xiao Yifei interrupted her.

    "Thank you, Teacher Xiang. I know where the problem lies, and don¡¯t worry. By tomorrow, little You will definitely bounce back."

    He smiled narrowly at Xiang Ziqi and then lowered his head again, reaching out to gently ce his hand on Wu You¡¯s head.

    Xiao Yifei himself hadn¡¯t realized that his state of mind could also affect Wu You¡¯s.

    Xiang Ziqi paused for a moment and then nodded with a smile at Xiao Yifei.

    "Little You, say goodbye to Teacher Xiang, we¡¯re going home now."

    Seeing that it was almost time, Xiao Yifei said to Wu You with a smile.

    After Wu You said her goodbyes to Xiang Ziqi, Xiao Yifei raised his head and smiled at Xiang Ziqi, "Teacher Xiang, I might still need to bother you about the pianoter on."

    Xiang Ziqi nodded with a smile at Xiao Yifei.

    Then, Xiao Yifei left the school with Wu You and Zhou Meifeng.

    As Xiang Ziqi watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, a mysterious light fleetingly crossed her eyes.

    Even though Xiang Ziqi had be the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School, in reality, she didn¡¯t think much of it. On the contrary, she was filled with curiosity about the familybination of Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng, and their group.

    After all, Xiang Ziqi could clearly see that Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng were not husband and wife, and Wu You was not their daughter, a series of circumstances that momentarily baffled Xiang Ziqi.

    But when she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Xiang Ziqi stopped pondering and turned back to return to the school; she still had things to attend to.

    As for Xiang Ziqi¡¯s personality, even though she was aware that Xiao Yifei had a very deep background, and even the position of principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School was given to her casually by Xiao Yifei at the time, it hadn¡¯t affected Xiang Ziqi at all.

 Chapter 657: The Light of Thought

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 657: The Light of Thought</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiang Ziqi had no ulterior motives, she didn¡¯t be arrogant after bing the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School. On the contrary, after taking the position, Xiang Ziqi became even more dedicated to her work.

    Shepletely abolished some of the behaviors Zhu Yonghao had in the school that she had previously disapproved of. Although Xiang Ziqi had be the principal, because of little Wu You, she was also acting as the homeroom teacher for Wu You¡¯s ss.

    Under Xiang Ziqi¡¯s leadership, the entire Xinba District Experimental Primary School continuously developed in an excellent direction.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei, who was holding little Wu You, was already on the way home.

    "We¡¯ll buy a piano for little You in a couple of days,"

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and smiled as he looked at little Wu You¡¯s delicate face, "When the timees, we¡¯ll buy whichever type you like," he said.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a sweet smile appeared on little Wu You¡¯s face.

    "But howe you never told me before that you liked the piano?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at little You and said with a smile, "You didn¡¯t tell me, nor did you tell Auntie Meifeng."

    He turned his head to nce at Zhou Meifeng, then looked back at little Wu You in his arms and said with a smile, "And the thing about Teacher Xiang saying you have a talent for the piano, what¡¯s that all about?"

    Little Wu You¡¯s mood was clearly very good, and after leaving her previous environment, her smiles became more frequent and more natural. Little Wu You had also learned the trick of acting coquettishly. She was naturally delicate and lovely like a porcin doll, making it somewhat irresistible when she acted spoiled.

    Little Wu You¡¯s nature became more yful as she finally released her true nature. Although little Wu You became livelier, the sensible girl knew her limits. Her yfulness was endearing and never annoying.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, little Wu You couldn¡¯t help but wiggle in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, seeming a bit embarrassed.

    "A few days ago, there was a performance at school, and Teacher Xiang yed the piano. I loved listening to it!"

    Little Wu You looked up at Xiao Yifei, her big eyes twinkling as she said, "Then after the performance, I went to find Teacher Xiang."

    Having said this, a proud expression suddenly appeared on little Wu You¡¯s delicate face, "Big brother, I¡¯m actually pretty awesome! After meeting Teacher Xiang, she taught me for a bit, and I learned everything right away!"

    "Hahaha, our little You is so amazing!"

    Hearing little Wu You¡¯s words and seeing her adorable appearance at that moment, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, loving little You from the bottom of her heart.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing little Wu You¡¯s appearance, also smiled warmly.

    "All right! Walk by yourself!"

    He stretched out his hand and patted little Wu You¡¯s head, then set her down from his arms.

    "Giggle giggle"

    Little Wu You happily hopped and jumped beside Xiao Yifei, herughter ringing like silver bells.

    Xiao Yifei watched little Wu You and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile. However, his eyes shed with a thoughtful light.

    Because Xiao Yifei had seen it clearly, while little Wu You was telling him about her prowess at the piano, a distinct purple light shed in her pure eyes!

    And Xiao Yifei was very clear in his heart, this purple light was closely rted to the energy he had left in her when he had treated her illness! And Xiao Yifei was even more sure, although little Wu You was very smart, her talent was not as exaggerated as Xiang Ziqi had said.

    After all, if what Xiang Ziqi said was true, then Wu You was probably even more talented than a genius, but Xiao Yifei knew that all of this was due to the energy he exerted at that time!

    While Wu You was still a young child, the residual energy within him seemed to y an even greater role.

    What worried Xiao Yifei was that, as the owner of this energy, he didn¡¯t know whether the energy was beneficial or harmful for Wu You, and what it would ultimately bring to him.

    However, at least for now, it seemed that the energy had positive effects.

    He shook his head gently, choosing not to think about these matters anymore.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei returned home with Wu You and Zhou Meifeng. Because Xiao Yifei was in a good mood that day, Zhou Meifeng was also exceptionally happy, so the dinner was especially sumptuous.

    Even for Xiao Yifei, who normally had a surprisinglyrge appetite, by the end of the meal, he couldn¡¯t help but pat his rounded belly, showing a content smile on his face.

    Afterward, as Xiao Yifei watched TV in the living room, apanying Wu You in y, his peripheral vision consistently swept toward Zhou Meifeng in the kitchen washing dishes, remembering the words Zhou Meifeng said to him before leaving the house that day, clear in his mind.

    From the living room, he could see Zhou Meifeng¡¯s slender figure clearly reflected in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, suddenly bringing a smile onto his face.

    But while Xiao Yifei was still lost in his earlier daydreams, suddenly, his phone began to ring.

    Pulled back from his fantasies by the ringing, Xiao Yifei frowned and then drew out his mobile phone. However, the moment he saw the number on the caller ID, his eyebrows raised, showing some surprise.

    "Hello, Yingying, what¡¯s wrong?"

    After answering the call, Xiao Yifei asked with a smile and some confusion.

    The call was from Yu Yingying. Although during this period, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been going to school, he and Yu Yingying still kept in touch. But at this time, receiving a call from her made Xiao Yifei feel somewhat peculiar.

    The moment he answered the call, the voice on the other end, slightly crying, caused a spark of light to sh through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Brother... brother..."

    Yu Yingying cried and choked, appearing somewhat panicked.

    "It¡¯s okay, Yingying, don¡¯t rush, take your time! What happened!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly sat up from the sofa and spoke in a stern voice over the phone.

    As Xiao Yifei abruptly sat up from the sofa, this sudden action startled Wu You who was sitting next to him.

    Wu You abruptly stopped his own actions, turning his head, his pure big eyes filled with tension as he looked towards Xiao Yifei, unaware of what could have happened.

    Seeing that his actions were a bit too abrupt and had frightened Wu You, Xiao Yifei turned around, stretched out his hand to pat Wu You¡¯s head, and then he stood up from the sofa, squinting his eyes slightly as he paced around the living room.

    "It¡¯s okay, Yingying, don¡¯t rush, stop crying first."

    Holding the phone, Xiao Yifei spoke gently and steadily to Yu Yingying on the other end, hoping his own emotions would somewhat soothe her.

    Indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s response seemed effective. Although Yu Yingying was still sobbing softly on the other end of the line, her emotions had stabilized quite a bitpared to before.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s feelings towards Yu Yingying¡¯s family were actually quiteplex, as being able to maintain close contact with the first family he had encountered and helped after obtaining his superpower was not an easy feat.

 Chapter 658 Yu Yingyingâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 658 Yu Yingying¡¯s Phone Call</h4><h4></h4>

    Not to mention, Yu Jing had provided him with considerable assistance in the past. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s current reports for the family had long surpassed the help Yu Jing had offered, Xiao Yifei still felt very close to Yu Jing and Yu Yingying deep in his heart.

    It was not only because of their exceptionally beautiful appearances, but more so because of their personalities, which Xiao Yifei greatly admired. Whether it was Yu Jing, who had a strong woman¡¯s charisma yet remained gentle, or Yu Yingying, who was earnest and youthfully vibrant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was full of appreciation for them both.

    Thus, when he received the call from Yu Yingying, Xiao Yifei had such a strong reaction. After all, even after he had temporarily left school to go to the research institute, he had kept in contact with Yu Yingying, but never before had her emotions been so panicked over the phone.

    Xiao Yifei could be certain that something had definitely gone wrong at Yu Yingying¡¯s home!

    "Brother..."

    Yu Yingying said to Xiao Yifei in a choking voice, "My mom, my mom she..."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, and a cold glint shed through his gaze.

    "What happened to Sister Jing? Yingying, don¡¯t panic, tell me slowly!"

    He held the phone, speaking gravely to the other end.

    At that moment, Zhou Meifeng finished washing dishes and came out of the kitchen. She had originally intended to join Xiao Yifei and little Wu You in the living room to watch TV, but upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, she paused.

    It was clear that something seemed to have happened again to Xiao Yifei.

    However, Zhou Meifeng did not ask anything; instead, she walked up to little Wu You, caressed his head with her jade hand, and then looked worriedly at Xiao Yifei.

    "My mom... my mom hasn¡¯te back yet."

    Over the phone, as soon as she mentioned this, Yu Yingying¡¯s emotions suddenly became unstable, and she began to sob, her voice pausing momentarily.

    Xiao Yifei held the cellphone, his brow deeply furrowed, but at the same time, he continuouslyforted Yu Yingying.

    Circumstances mentioned by Yu Yingying about Yu Jing not havinge back yet made Xiao Yifei suspect that it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. After all, he didn¡¯t think that just not havinge back yet would have scared Yu Yingying to this extent.

    Sure enough, as the conversation went on, Yu Yingying finally exined the situation.

    "Today, today... today my mom went to a social event. I didn¡¯t want her to go because the boss there, whom I¡¯ve met, is both old and ugly..."

    While sobbing, Yu Yingying continued to speak to Xiao Yifei, "But mom said there was a project to discuss, so she went. Mom also felt that the boss was not a good person, and she was a bit worried something bad might happen. She went early, and now, she still hasn¡¯te back!"

    Upon hearing Yu Yingying start to speak, Xiao Yifei stopped talking but kept listening carefully, his brow furrowed.

    However, he wasn¡¯t just sitting idle; he stood up, took his keys and wallet from the pockets of the clothes he had changed out of, and put them into the pockets of his casual wear, because Xiao Yifei sensed that the situation was indeed dire and he prepared to leave at any moment.

    Zhou Meifeng saw Xiao Yifei looking this way and felt a twinge of disappointment sh in her eyes, as she recalled the conversation they had had that afternoon when they were picking up little Wu You. However, Zhou Meifeng said nothing and silently turned around to help Xiao Yifei get his shoes ready at the doorway.

    "But just a moment ago, I suddenly received a message from my mom telling me to find a way to save her!"

    At this point, Yu Yingying finally broke down, wailing into the phone, "Brother, mom has never said anything like this to me before, never has she said anything like this!"

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, a glint of cold light streaking through his gaze!

    "Yingying, first tell me where you are!"

    He immediately turned around, headed toward the door, and upon seeing the shoes Zhou Meifeng had prepared, he nced at Zhou Meifeng, blew her a kiss, then put on his shoes and left the house directly.

    "You need to be careful," Zhou Meifeng said to Xiao Yifei, her voiceced with worry, just before he stepped out.

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Xiao Yifei nodded at Zhou Meifeng and whispered quietly, "You guys rest first, no need to wait up for me."

    Then, Zhou Meifeng watched as Xiao Yifei hurriedly left the room.

    "I¡¯m at home... at home."

    Yu Yingying choked out over the phone.

    "Okay, just wait for brother, I¡¯ll be right there!"

    Xiao Yifei responded gravely. He had been to Yu Jing¡¯s house before and knew the address. As he walked, he continued on the phone, "Yingying, tell brother, when did you receive this message?"

    "Just now, I called you right after seeing the message!"

    Yu Yingying sniffled as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "That¡¯s good, there should still be time. Yingying, wait at home for me, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Xiao Yifei continued, "After we hang up the phone, remember to call the police!"

    It was evident that Yu Yingying truly trusted and depended heavily on Xiao Yifei. Otherwise, in such a moment, her first reaction would have been to call the police, not Xiao Yifei.

    "Mm!"

    Yu Yingying responded dully to Xiao Yifei.

    "Remember, don¡¯t panic now, brother wille to find you right away!"

    After advising again on the phone and receiving a firm response from Yu Yingying, Xiao Yifei stepped into the underground garage.

    Under the present circumstances, of course, he chose the fastest way to reach Yu Family¡¯s ce; other considerations werepletely out of mind.

    Three minutester, a ck Lamborghini with a domineering presence roared out of the underground garage!

    The engine roared like a beast as the ck Lamborghini raced through Yanjing¡¯s night like a bolt of lightning!

    After swiftly exiting from Jinghang Garden, Xiao Yifei drove the ck Lamborghini towards the Yu Family¡¯s residential area. The distance from Jinghang Garden was actually quite far, so Xiao Yifei was equally anxious as he drove.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s strong physical condition and sharp senses yed a significant role!

    Although it was already evening, Yanjing¡¯s streets were still crowded with vehicles, especially since it was thetter half of rush hour. The streets were even a bit congested, but even on such crowded roads, a ck lightning was zigzagging at high speed!

    Frankly speaking, this ck Lamborghini could evenpete with Batman¡¯s Batmobile!

    However, what was most astonishing was the speed of this ck Lamborghini. He did not consider the possibility of speeding tickets, but sped forward at a very fast pace, treating the regr roads as if they were a racetrack!

    It can be said that anyone who saw this Lamborghini at that moment would be shocked by the driver¡¯s superb driving skills!

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659: 659</h4><h4></h4>

    And this car even attracted the attention of many girls nearby!

    However, at the moment, Xiao Yifei was not concerned about these things. He concentrated intently, his eyes fixed firmly on the road ahead, his foot constantly pressing the gas pedal. He had not considered the consequences of today¡¯s reckless driving!

    Because he knew that time was extremely precious now!

    "Vroom¡ª¡ª"

    The engine roared even louder, and the Lamborghini¡¯s speed increased even more!

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s driving, it wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the entrance of the Yu Family¡¯s residentialplex. After parking the car, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even have time to enter through the main gate; he took a few strides and directly vaulted over the wall since this direction was closest to the Yu residence!

    However, Xiao Yifei did not know that his actions today had already left a legend on the streets of Yanjing!

    "Yingying, quickly open the door, your brother is here!"

    Now, Xiao Yifei would not think about those matters. After arriving at the Yu family¡¯s doorstep, Xiao Yifei knocked on the door and said in a deep voice.

    "Brother!"

    Then, the door opened, and Yu Yingying¡¯s delicately youthful face, tear-streaked like pear blossoms in the rain, immediately threw herself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms as if her panic had finally been relieved upon seeing Xiao Yifei.

    She clung tightly to Xiao Yifei, crying loudly, her body trembling continuously.

    After all, it was her mother who had been involved in today¡¯s ident¡ªthe mother with whom she had always been very close! Remembering that Yu Jing might have had an ident filled Yu Yingying¡¯s heart with panic, but fortunately, with Xiao Yifei here now, she had somewhere she could feel safe.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Yingying don¡¯t worry!"

    Xiao Yifei ced his hand on Yu Yingying¡¯s head, and slowly, the ¡¯Energy¡¯ inside him started flowing from his hand into Yu Yingying¡¯s body.

    The warm ¡¯Energy¡¯ that came made Yu Yingying finally able to calm down a bit.

    "Brother!"

    Yu Yingying suddenly popped out from Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace; her big eyes, from crying, were now red and swollen, resembling little peaches. Yu Yingying looked pitifully at Xiao Yifei, "Brother, you must save my mom!"

    And Xiao Yifei nodded seriously at Yu Yingying.

    Since it was already evening, Yu Yingying wore a simple dress suitable for home, a in nightgown; being at home, she hadn¡¯t worn a bra, so the delicate impressions of her small, adorable * were clearly visible.

    However, this beautiful sight was something Xiao Yifei simply had no time to appreciate now.

    "After you called the police just now, what did they say?"

    Xiao Yifei asked Yu Yingying in a serious tone, then walked into Yu Yingying¡¯s home, picked up the mobile phone from the bed that Yu Yingying had used to send the distress message.

    "The police said... the police said to wait at home first, they¡¯ll be here soon, that they wereing to investigate the situation."

    With Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, Yu Yingying¡¯s emotions began to stabilize, and she was finally able to articte aplete series of statements: "But I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now, and they still haven¡¯te."

    Hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed sharply, a cold light shing in his eyes.

    "No, waiting for the police will be toote!"

    He put Yu Yingying¡¯s mobile phone into his pocket, turned around and was about to leave: "Yingying, wait here for the police toe, I¡¯ll go out and look around, see if I can find something."

    After speaking to Yu Yingying, Xiao Yifei did not even wait for Yu Yingying to respond and immediately turned and left the Yu family¡¯s home.

    "Brother, you must be careful too!"

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, Yu Yingying yelled out, full of concern.

    But now, Xiao Yifei could no longer hear Yu Yingying¡¯s voice.

    As he walked downstairs, Xiao Yifei took out his phone and redialed Yu Jing¡¯s number, but this time, the call couldn¡¯t get through at all.

    "Damn!"

    Xiao Yifei red and cursed, before diving into the Lamborghini parked at the door, and then he dialed a number to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    "Xian¡¯er, check someone named Yu Jing for me, see if her ID card has been used recently."

    Xiao Yifei decisively contacted Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone, Lin Xian¡¯er didn¡¯t ask any extra questions, but simply said to wait a moment, and Xiao Yifei then heard the hurried keyboard taps on the other end of the line.

    "Got it!"

    The next moment, the words Lin Xian¡¯er spoke made Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes light up fiercely, "Just three hours ago, there was a record of her ID card being used!"

    Lin Xian¡¯er continued, "It was a hotel room check-in record!"

    "Shit."

    Hearing Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth, his face morphing into a grimace.

    "Send me the address!"

    Xiao Yifei, clenched his teeth, spoke coldly and grimly into the phone to Lin Xian¡¯er.

    Lin Xian¡¯er sensed the extreme instability in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood, she didn¡¯t ask further nor said much more because she knew that right now she couldn¡¯t help Xiao Yifei much. What she could do for Xiao Yifei was just to follow his instructions. Whatever Xiao Yifei said, she would do.

    Only in this way could she best support Xiao Yifei.

    "37 Wanshou Road, Yuekai Hotel."

    Lin Xian¡¯er quickly told Xiao Yifei on the phone.

    "Good, I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything else!"

    After finishing speaking to Lin Xian¡¯er, Xiao Yifei immediately hung up the phone, threw it aside, and the Lamborghini, like a streak of ck lightning, immediately disappeared into the night of Yanjing.

    Although Xiao Yifei could not be sure whether Yu Jing was in the hotel, he had no other options now. With this clue, he could only pursue it further, unsure of its usefulness. One thing Xiao Yifei was certain of was that this was Yu Jing¡¯sst trace.

    Even if he could not find Yu Jing at Yuekai Hotel, he would continue the search following this clue.

    And in his heart, Xiao Yifei actually did not wish to find Yu Jing at Yuekai Hotel!

    After all, if he did find Yu Jing in the hotel in the end, he didn¡¯t even need to think about what kind of situation Yu Jing would be facing. And recalling Yu Yingying¡¯s previous words to him, he remembered that this business meeting involved a man who had long covetingly eyed Yu Jing, a despicable man.

    All these feelings only intensified the sense of crisis in Xiao Yifei!

    Although not much time had passed since Yu Yingying informed him of the situation, these developments still filled Xiao Yifei with a sense of urgency!

    "Hurry up! Faster!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, even shimmering with a demonic purple glow, were so anxious.

    In fact, when Yu Jing left home today, she already had an ominous feeling. After all, the boss of Huixin Company had always implied his desire to pursue her, yet regardless of his appearance or moral character, Yu Jing found him utterly repulsive.

    Not to mention, she had to consider Yu Yingying, although Yu Jing had not ruled out the possibility of finding another partner, she knew that any future partner must rte well with Yu Yingying.

    Even to Yu Jing¡¯s surprise, the moment she thought of finding a partner, the image of Xiao Yifei unexpectedly surfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 660: Feeling Faint

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Feeling Faint</h4><h4></h4>

    This situation even filled Yu Jing¡¯s heart with some trepidation!

    However, when preparing to discuss business with Jiang Liucai of Huixin Company, Yu Jing stopped thinking about these things. Her feeling of crisis stemmed from Jiang Liucai¡¯s previous insinuations. After Yu Jing pretended not to see them, Jiang Liucai resorted to shamelessly clingy tactics.

    Even when interacting with Yu Jing, Jiang Liucai¡¯s hands were not well-behaved, and his face, which looked at her with squinted eyes, often revealed a lecherous and creepy expression.

    After Yu Jing sternly warned Jiang Liucai, he suddenly became much more behaved, but if he were genuinely well-behaved, Yu Jing wouldn¡¯t have felt anything exceptional; however, in their limited interactions, she could still detect Jiang Liucai¡¯s creepy gaze.

    But, in his actions, Jiang Liucai did behave himself.

    Thus, Yu Jing tried to convince herself that what she saw was just an illusion, and as days passed by, just as she was about to lower her guard, Jiang Liucai sent her an invitation through a project coborating with Yu Jing¡¯s hotel.

    In fact, Yu Jing was extremely reluctant to ept this invitation, but sometimes, especially in their line of business, many things are beyond one¡¯s control. For the sake of her hotel¡¯s interests and because Jiang Liucai had started to behave, she was willing to give both parties a chance.

    After all, the cooperation involved significant interests.

    In the end, Yu Jing decided to keep the appointment, but before leaving, she made some preparations. Apart from carrying two bottles of anti-wolf spray in her bag, she also took a stun gun. Of course, that was not enough.

    Before departing, Yu Jing alsoposed a message on her phone, which could be sent with just one click. She struggled over whether to send it to Xiao Yifei or Yu Yingying. Eventually, hoping that no idents would ur and not wanting to bother Xiao Yifei, she set it to send to Yu Yingying and told Yu Yingying for the first time about the person she was meeting.

    It was all because she feared any unexpected incidents!

    This, too, represented the helplessness of Yu Jing, a very attractive female boss who had to fend for herself in society and protect her integrity.

    But unknowingly, an ident still urred.

    At the beginning of the meeting, the meal and the atmosphere at the dining table were very harmonious. Although Jiang Liucai still appeared timid, for the first time, he did not exhibit a lecherous expression in front of Yu Jing.

    This made Yu Jing rx a bit. Even though she was somewhat rxed, her vignce remained high, and she did not drink any beverages Jiang Liucai offered her.

    Jiang Liucai saw all this and just smiled without saying much.

    But when he looked down, an inexplicable gleam shed in his eyes.

    After three rounds of drinks, even theposed Yu Jing could not help feeling a bit tired. She asked a waiter to bring her a ss of clear water. Jiang Liucai saw the cup brought by the waiter and his lips subtly revealed a smile.

    The meal eventually ended, and everyone at the table was ready to leave, all seeming very pleased. However, just as everyone was about to disperse, Jiang Liucai suddenly stopped Yu Jing. Although he stopped Yu Jing, the others at the table did not think much of it and left.

    Yu Jing also felt very alert, and within the restaurant, she did not believe that Jiang Liucai would dare to do anything to her, so she chose to stay.

    However, what Yu Jing did not expect was that when only she and Jiang Liucai were left in the private room, a strong feeling of faintness kept rushing to her mind, making it difficult for her to control herself. At first, Yu Jing thought she was just drunk, so she decided to sit and rest in the private room for a while. During this time, she still had enough willpower to observe Jiang Liucai, but he just stood aside obediently.

    This made Yu Jing rx a bit, but soon, the situation began to change slowly!

    Just as she felt the room spinning and even her mind bing somewhat bewildered, Yu Jing chose to sit in the private room and rest for a while.

    At this time, she was still able to remain calm, although Yu Jing¡¯s mind was already a mess, she still clung to thest bit of rity in her mind, staring intently at Jiang Liucai.

    However, Jiang Liucai¡¯s performance was surprisingly good. He stood still, making no rash movements, and even his originally timid face now showed a flustered and panicked expression.

    And it was this very appearance of Jiang Liucai that sessfully deceived Yu Jing.

    Although she felt that her current situation was somewhat bizarre, the befuddled Yu Jing still thought she might have drunk too much, but the effect of the alcohol this time was astonishingly strong.

    After all, it was impossible not to drink during the earlier social interactions.

    Yu Jing always thought that after resting a little, she would sober up, as she had in past instances of drinking too much, but who knew that the longer she sat on the chair, the more dizzy she felt.

    "You..e here."

    Finally, unable to bear the dizzy feeling in her head, Yu Jing raised her hand and waved at Jiang Liucai.

    Seeing Yu Jing¡¯s current state, a sinister smile shed across Jiang Liucai¡¯s face, but Yu Jing¡¯s condition did not allow her to see his expression clearly.

    "Isn¡¯t it inappropriate...didn¡¯t you sayst time not toe close to you?"

    Jiang Liucai¡¯s voice was as harsh as a drake¡¯s.

    "When I tell you toe over, juste, stop talking so much!"

    Yu Jing, in her dizzy and bewildered state, grew even more irritable, and her tone suddenly became stern.

    Upon hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, a timid light shed across Jiang Liucai¡¯s face, then he walked straight towards Yu Jing. Just as he was about to reach out to help her, he was abruptly interrupted by Yu Jing.

    "Who told you to touch me!"

    She looked up, her eyes struggling to focus as she red at Jiang Liucai, and added, "I asked you toe over to find a waiter for me!"

    Jiang Liucai was taken aback, withdrew his hand that he had just stretched out, looking somewhat embarrassed. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and instead turned to walk out of the private room.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Yu Jingid her hand on her forehead, full of annoyance. After all, she did not understand why she had drunk so much. The confusion in her brain now affected her judgment. Yu Jing hadn¡¯t considered at all whether her bizarre faintness could be due to other factors.

    Although Yu Jing¡¯s mind was somewhat confused, she hadn¡¯t forgotten one thing.

    Since Yu Yingying didn¡¯t like to see Yu Jing drinking, and Yu Jing didn¡¯t want to make a poor impression in front of Yu Yingying, she, even though having the chance to go home, did not choose to return home but wanted to sober up somewhere else first.

    Yu Jing didn¡¯t want Yu Yingying to see her in her current state.

    At this moment, Jiang Liucai came back with a waiter, his palms slightly sweaty, and his eyes somewhat hollow. He was very nervous, not only afraid of wasting this great opportunity but also somewhat scared that the state of Yu Jing at the moment might arouse the waiter¡¯s suspicion.

 Chapter 661: The Last Bit of Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 661: The Last Bit of Consciousness</h4><h4></h4>

    "Drank too much?"

    Fortunately, after the server nced at Yu Jing, she only uttered this phrase and then came over, pretending to help Yu Jing up.

    Yu Jing lifted her head, looked at the server, and after seeing that the server was a woman, her mind was somewhat eased.

    Then, with the server¡¯s assistance, Yu Jing staggered out of the private room to the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    "Where are you going, going home? Do you need me to call a cab for you?"

    The server was quite attentive, turning around and asking Yu Jing with some concern.

    Truthfully, the server had never seen anyone drunk to this extent.

    As Jiang Liucai, who was walking behind, heard the server¡¯s words, a glint shed violently in his eyes, and his hand clenched tightly.

    However, Yu Jing¡¯s response that followed allowed Jiang Liucai to rx.

    "Not going home, you help... help me call a cab!"

    Yu Jing waved at the server and then said.

    At the moment, the reason she was still somewhat rxed was because, after all, it was still light outside at this hour.

    As for Yu Jing, even though Jiang Liucai had seemed much better now, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down, so for the time being, shepletely ignored Jiang Liucai.

    The server, hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, nodded, helped Yu Jing call a taxi, and after putting Yu Jing into the car, Yu Jing maintained herst bit of sobriety and instructed the driver to take her to the nearest hotel.

    At that moment, Jiang Liucai took the opportunity to sit in the passenger seat of the taxi.

    The taxi driver, seeing that Jiang Liucai had indeed been with Yu Jing earlier, didn¡¯t say anything.

    As Yu Jing¡¯s dizziness worsened, her eyes became heavy; opening them was difficult, let alone making sense of what might be happening beside her.

    After the vehicle arrived at the hotel, Jiang Liucai got out. However, because Yu Jing subconsciously resisted, Jiang Liucai couldn¡¯t lift her up. It was only with the taxi driver¡¯s help that Yu Jing was brought into the hotel.

    Using Yu Jing¡¯s ID card, a room was booked, and with Jiang Liucai¡¯s assistance, she entered the room.

    By this time, Yu Jing hadpletely lost consciousness. The moment she entered the room, she copsed onto the bed. Finally, unable to fight the overwhelming dizziness, she passed out.

    Seeing Yu Jing unconscious on the bed, Jiang Liucai¡¯s face finally revealed a sly smile.

    After all his efforts for the whole day, and after investing so much, the day of harvest had finally arrived!

    Jiang Liucai stretched out his hand, rubbed his face, and his eyes, filled with cunning, swept over Yu Jing¡¯s curvaceous figure. Suddenly, as if struck by an idea, his eyes lit up. He took a bottle of water from the hotel shelf, unabashedly pulled out a small bag from his pocket, and after that, he sprinkled the powder from the bag into the water.

    "Want a thrill? Let¡¯s make it exciting!"

    Watching the powder slowly dissolve in the bottle, Jiang Liucai¡¯s face wore an even craftier smile.

    Afterward, he went over and fed the water to Yu Jing, who had copsed on the bed.

    "Have some water, it might help you sober up."

    Yu Jing unconsciously opened her mouth and drank the waterced with the additive.

    As Yu Jing was losing her consciousness and drank the water Jiang Liucai fed her subconsciously, Jiang Liucai looked at her delicate face and revealed an even more sinister smile. This time, Jiang Liucai did not bother to hide his excitement; in fact, his overwhelming exhration made him burst into loudughter.

    "Hahaha!"

    His short, stout body shook with intense mirth, and Jiang Liucai, with his plump hand on his waist, looked down at the bed-ridden, semi-conscious Yu Jing andughed even more arrogantly.

    At this moment, Jiang Liucai had no need for any pretense, nor any need for caution!

    Even with the current noisymotion, Yu Jing, lying on the bed, still showed no response whatsoever.

    Though Yu Jing¡¯s daughter, Yu Yingying, had already gone to college, Yu Jing had given birth to her at a young age. Coupled with her attention to maintaining her health and well-being, Yu Jing¡¯s skin and overall state resembled that of a young girl.

    Standing together, Yu Jing and Yu Yingying would be mistaken for sisters rather than mother and daughter¡ªindicative of how well Yu Jing had preserved her youth. Otherwise, Xiao Yifei would not have been so stunned upon firstying eyes on Yu Jing!

    Despite her youthful appearance, the air of a mature and intellectual charm was unmistakenly present on Yu Jing. Additionally, having held high positions for a long time, she exuded an imposing aura. To sum it up, thebination of these qualities made Yu Jing radiate an alluring and enticing demeanor.

    This was precisely what stimted Jiang Liucai to resort to the despicable means before him to target Yu Jing!

    "Thinking you could act so high and mighty before me, put on airs in front of me!"

    The diminutive Jiang Liucai stood before Yu Jing and, with a smug look on his face, heughed haughtily, "The women I, Jiang Liucai, set my eyes on have never escaped my clutches!"

    The more he admired Yu Jing¡¯s beautiful form, the harder it became for Jiang Liucai to control himself, to the point where saliva nearly escaped his mouth.

    "Hiss¡ª"

    He reached out and wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth, his face written with a craven demeanor, filled with revolting maliciousness. Squinting his eyes and chuckling, as Jiang Liucai was about to reach out for Yu Jing, he suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something.

    "I have plenty of time anyway, what¡¯s the fun in forcing a dead person! And you, this whore, dared to pretend and put on airs in front of me for so long."

    Jiang Liucai forcibly suppressed the urge within him and looked at Yu Jing with a vile gleam in his eyes, "I¡¯ve already administered the drug. This time, I will make you, this whore, beg me to sleep with you!"

    He pulled up another chair and sat down at the bed, his leering gaze focused on Yu Jing.

    Perhaps to satisfy his own wicked whims, and feeling that he had ample time, he didn¡¯t rush into any action right away. Jiang Liucai had coveted Yu Jing for quite some time and now, being able to scrutinize her from so close, it gave the twisted Jiang Liucai an intense thrill.

    "Hehehe."

    His gaze swept over Yu Jing¡¯s legs, decked in ck silk stockings, as he let out a covetous chuckle.

    At this moment, whether it was a reaction between the first and second drugs administered by Jiang Liucai, or Yu Jing sensed something amiss on her own, she started to stir, murmuring softly while her proud body on the bed moved slightly.

    The sudden movement shocked Jiang Liucai, who was seated on the chair, causing him to panic and nearly jump to his feet.

    Clearly, even in heratose state, Yu Jing¡¯s inherent dignity made Jiang Liucai feel exceedingly nervous. However, he quickly realized the situation at hand.

    "Hmph!"

    It seemed that due to his just now behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but emit a cold snort of anger. Jiang Liucai sat on the chair, his eyes coldly fixed on Yu Jing.

 Chapter 662: The State of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 662: The State of Despair</h4><h4></h4>

    And in that unnoticed corner, Yu Jing¡¯s eyes were rolling slightly, struggling with great difficulty to open them, a task that appeared immensely arduous. Now, due to the antagonism between the two drugs in her system, she finally began to regain a bit of consciousness.

    Although Yu Jing was able to regain some consciousness, her mind was still somewhat unclear. Yet, by clinging to that little bit of lucidity, she was able to ascertain her current predicament.

    With a start in her heart, she tried to stand up, but Yu Jing found that, although her mind had regained some awareness, her limbs were still weak and powerless, as if she hadpletely lost control over them.

    This discovery filled Yu Jing with panic, but she knew that she must not lose herposure in such a situation. If not handled properly in time, the consequences would be unbearable.

    Catching a glimpse of Jiang Liucai sitting quietly by the bed watching her from the corner of her eye, Yu Jing was engulfed by despair.

    However, very soon, Yu Jing remembered something. She mustered all her strength and, pretending to be unconscious, shifted slightly, her hand reaching for her phone. With all her might, she sent out the preposed text message that required just one touch.

    Yet, whether it was her movements that were too noticeable, or Jiang Liucai being worried about unforeseen events, he stood up after seeing Yu Jing¡¯ situation and took away her bag and phone.

    Realizing the changes happening around her, Yu Jing felt even more desperate.

    Nheless, Yu Jing strove to remain calm at the moment. She didn¡¯t scream or make a fuss because she knew that would only make things worse. All she could hope for was that Yu Yingying would see the message quickly and find her!

    However, just at that moment, something happened that struck even more fear into Yu Jing¡¯s heart.

    She felt a growing heat in her Shenzi, and the consciousness she had struggled to regain was blurring once again. This time, the dimming awareness was signaling something to Yu Jing.

    She felt a strong need for something!

    This realization shocked Yu Jing, making her even more anxious.

    Subconsciously, she squeezed her thighs together. Although her mind was still a bit cloudy, she distinctly recalled the cool liquid she had just ingested, and Yu Jing was now painfully aware of the predicament she was in!

    "Heh heh, who would have thought the drug would act so quickly?"

    While Yu Jing was filled with panic, a disdainfulugh suddenly erupted in her ear, "I¡¯ll have you, this bitch, act for me! Later on, you¡¯ll be begging me on your knees to finish you off!"

    Finally, a bit more lucid, she heard Jiang Liucai¡¯s words.

    Understanding Jiang Liucai¡¯s intentions and her current environment, Yu Jing had no time to care about how Jiang Liucai was addressing her. All she could think about was how to escape from this situation.

    Yu Jing did not believe that Jiang Liucai would let her go after she alerted him to her awakened state; she was even more convinced that revealing her alertness now would only lead to worse oues.

    In fact, Jiang Liucai might not give her any time to react before doing the very thing she dreaded most.

    Yu Jing also knew that even though she routinely exercised, she was no match for an adult man, especially not in her current dazed state.

    Fortunately, Jiang Liucai had such perverse habits. Otherwise, she might have already fallen victim to his cruelty.

    Urgency was etched across Yu Jing¡¯s eyes, and she could even feel Jiang Liucai¡¯s sinister gaze fixed intently on her.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Then, a muffled sound suddenly erupted by Yu Jing¡¯s side. The unexpected noise startled her, and Shenzi involuntarily trembled.

    "Hehehe."

    She then heard Jiang Liucai¡¯s timorousughter. The noise had been Jiang Liucai rising from his chair.

    After he stood up, the desire in his eyes seemed ready to burst forth, and he paced impatiently beside the bed. Even the slight movement of Yu Jing crossing her legs had made Jiang Liucai nearly lose control.

    "Just a moment, just wait a little longer."

    He managed his breathing while rubbing his hands together, his face awash with an eagerness that was almost sinister, "It¡¯ll be ready soon, almost ready now!"

    Jiang Liucai even impressed himself with his self-control today, an attribute he had never realized he possessed before.

    Feeling Jiang Liucai¡¯s actions, Yu Jing¡¯s tightly wound nerves finally had the chance to forcefully rx. Knowing the moment Jiang Liucai stood up, her heart was filled with despair.

    However, she was aware this rxation was only temporary, and Jiang Liucai might behave inappropriately at any moment!

    Yu Jing shook her head. To prevent Jiang Liucai from sensing anything amiss, she kept her eyes tightly closed. Having heard what Jiang Liucai just said, she knew if she wanted to buy more time, she would have to resist the heat within her!

    The quieter her surroundings became, the more intensities she became aware of the heat inside her. This heat continuously eroded Yu Jing¡¯s sanity, circling inside her, making her feel even hotter.

    The drug¡¯s effects hit extremely fast!

    An overwhelming sense of need surged wave after wave through Yu Jing¡¯s brain.

    Even with her eyes closed, illusions seemed to appear before her. The powerful effect of the drug was such that without any movement, she knew that beneath her clothes was now a quagmire.

    This perilous sensation filled Yu Jing with despair.

    Clenching her teeth, she held on for dear life.

    "What¡¯s happening! There was noise just now, why is there no sound all of a sudden?"

    Seeing this, Jiang Liucai¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. As he turned to look at Yu Jing, grinding his teeth, a strange light flickered in his gaze, "Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t wait any longer?"

    Taking off his shoes, he walked towards Yu Jing who was on the bed.

    Just as the room was engulfed in a highly critical situation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was twisted with ferocity as he sped towards the hotel in a Lamborghini. If there had been a speed recording, it would have immediately shown that Xiao Yifei was likely setting a new speed record that day!

    After all, though Lamborghinis are fast, using one like a jet as Xiao Yifei was doing was indeed unprecedented!

    "I can make it! I definitely can!"

    He drove the car, fire igniting in his eyes as he knew from Lin Xian¡¯er¡¯s message that it had been quite some time since Yu Jing had checked into the room using her ID, and the plea for help was sent after checking in.

    The predicament which Yu Jing faced was precisely the scenario Xiao Yifei dreaded most in his mind!

 Chapter 663: Unbearable Rage

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Unbearable Rage</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why, although he usually had no significant emotional changes towards Yu Jing, but the moment he heard that Yu Jing had an ident and judged that it was such a serious matter, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes nearly burst from fury! He simply couldn¡¯t ept it!

    Now his mind waspletely nk, all he wanted was to find Yu Jing quickly!

    "Buzz¡ª¡ª"

    Finally, Xiao Yifei reached the hotel downstairs, and after pulling the car over, even the tires of the Lamborghini faintly emitted white smoke, and the stench of burning rubber pervaded around Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care less about these; he opened the scissor doors, ignoring the astonished gazes of the bystanders, and charged directly into the hotel.

    "Earlier today, a woman named Yu Jing came to your hotel! Which room is she in!"

    Xiao Yifei red intensely, his voice filled with urgency as he questioned the hotel¡¯s reception.

    "Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, but we can¡¯t casually disclose the information of our guests."

    After taking a nce at Xiao Yifei, the hotel receptionist then spoke to him.

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    The next moment, Xiao Yifei punched the marble counter of the reception,pletely smashing it.

    "I told you to tell me quickly!"

    He red, gritting his teeth and said to the reception staff, "Stop dilly-dallying!"

    Seeing the situation before them, the reception staff were immediately shocked.

    "I told you to tell me, are you all deaf!"

    With his teeth clenched, Xiao Yifei stared at the hotel¡¯s reception with a murderous look in his eyes, his voice filled with coldness.

    Due to the urgency filling Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t even notice that from his body, a suffocating and immense aura of authority kept surging out, reverberating throughout the hotel, filling everyone in the hotel with terror.

    At first, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with horror as they looked at the marble counter shattered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch. However, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura escted, the people in the hotel lobby even felt it hard to breathe, struggling to control their own bodies and thinking only of kneeling down.

    "Did you hear me!"

    Following this, along with Xiao Yifei¡¯s distinct and deliberate words, the hotel¡¯s receptionist in front of Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t withstand the intense pressure and copsed to the ground, beside the broken marble counter.

    "Sir... you... please, don¡¯t be angry."

    Under the immense pressure, they even felt an urge to wet themselves; finally, one of the front desk staff, unable to bear it any longer, trembled all over and said to Xiao Yifei in panic, "We cannot assist you with checking the information in this state..."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei slightly narrowed his eyes, and while controlling his breathing, the despair-inducing aura around him finally began to slowly recede.

    "Yu Jing... Yu Jing..."

    The hotel receptionist, while repeating the name of the person Xiao Yifei was looking for, was about to ess theputer to track Yu Jing, but because Xiao Yifei had shattered the counter with a punch, theputer had fallen to the ground and could not start up.

    This situation made the receptionist feel even more faint-hearted and desperate.

    "Yu Jing!"

    At that moment, the employee next to the receptionist¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She turned her head and, with a trembling voice, addressed the receptionist who had just spoken, "The beautiful woman who looked like she was drunk when she arrived this afternoon, isn¡¯t her name Yu Jing?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s imposing demeanor had been so terrifying that it temporarily robbed them of their ability to think, and only now were they finally beginning to recover and could help in pondering the matter.

    "It seems... It seems so!"

    Upon hearing the employee¡¯s words, the receptionist was momentarily stunned. However, soon after, she too reflected, "Because I haven¡¯t seen someone who had drunk so much for a long time. She looked almost faint, and I paid attention to her name at that moment. It seems like it was Yu Jing!"

    At the instant he heard the two people¡¯s words, a fierce me ignited in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes!

    This time, the two employees wisely didn¡¯t waste any more time. Recalling this incident, they immediately remembered the subsequent details, especially since that receptionist was on duty in the afternoon.

    "They are in Room 1153! I remember now! This woman is in Room 1153!"

    The receptionist said to Xiao Yifei standing before her, who looked as ferocious as Asura, her voice filled with haste.

    Upon hearing the receptionist¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say a word. He simply turned around and quickly walked toward the inside of the hotel.

    "Sir, Room 1153 is on the 11th floor! You need to take the elevator!"

    Watching Xiao Yifei dash directly into the stairwell, the receptionist¡¯s face suddenly shed with urgency. She shouted at the retreating figure of Xiao Yifei, but hepletely ignored her. His tall frame vanished from their sight like a bolt of lightning.

    Compared to the elevator, the stairs were probably faster for Xiao Yifei.

    "What exactly happened?"

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure disappeared, the receptionist¡¯s expression became somewhat vacant.

    At that moment in the hotel lobby, there wasn¡¯t a single person who knew what had actually happened. They only knew that the handsome man who had just left had an air about him that was terrifying.

    They reached out to gently touch their own backs, only then realizing that their backs were already soaked with sweat from facing Xiao Yifei!

    Among them, the most bewildered was probably the receptionist who had directly faced Xiao Yifei. She even wondered at the end whether she was under too much pressure, because she saw a glimpse of red and violet light shing in the eyes of that man just now!

    The vigor the mysterious handsome man disyed made her feel as though she had seen a Divine Dragon!

    The receptionist shook her head vigorously, trying hard not to think about these things, while the current disarray in the lobby led her to consider how to call the police.

    At that time, Xiao Yifei, having entered the stairwell and seeing no one around, did not need to worry about being seen. Even with someone present, Xiao Yifei probably wouldn¡¯t have cared. He used his calves forcefully, almost as if he had flown up, directly skipping an entire flight of stairs.

    Upon reaching the eleventh floor, it took Xiao Yifei only a very short amount of time due to his swift speed.

    "Room 1153!"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and scanned a few door tes on the 11th floor. Then, his eyes suddenly brightened, and with a swift movement, he arrived directly at the door of Room 1153. Next, Xiao Yifei kicked the door violently!

    Jiang Liucai looked at Yu Jing lying motionless on the bed, his heart filled with impatience. He even felt that he couldn¡¯t endure any longer, but his vtile emotions continuously tormented Jiang Liucai. He was persistently eager to pursue his own desires.

    However, Yu Jing remained motionless, which really made Jiang Liucai anxious. He even started to think that the drug he had purchased might have some problems.

    But while Jiang Liucai was staring at Yu Jing on the bed, he noticed that her body seemed to be trembling slightly, and even her breathing was very unstable.

 Chapter 664 The Arrival of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 664 The Arrival of the Storm</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh, so you¡¯re ying this game with me!"

    Jiang Liucai finally noticed Yu Jing¡¯s state.

    And just as Jiang Liucai¡¯s words reached her ears, Yu Jing could no longer hold back. She rubbed her legs together as a proud and seductive moan escaped her lips, her beautiful eyes filled with the promise of spring.

    "Heh heh! Finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for this! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!"

    Seeing this situation, Jiang Liucai¡¯s excitement made it seem as though his hair might explode on the spot. His face was lit up with a perverse glow, and he rubbed his hands together as he leaned in towards Yu Jing.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Just at that moment, a huge noise erupted!

    The door to room 1153 burst open and flew across,nding heavily on Jiang Liucai who had been about to pounce on Yu Jing!

    "Who! Who the fuck wants to die!"

    After the wooden door hit Jiang Liucai and sent his short stature flying, he crashed to the ground. When he raised his head, his first reaction wasn¡¯t to worry about his own injuries but to curse towards the direction of the door.

    But indeed, Liucai had been looking forward to this day for so long, and just now, his patience had nearly worn thin waiting for the drug to take effect on Yu Jing. So when someone interrupted at this moment, it was only natural that Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart was filled with rage!

    Little did Jiang Liucai have the leisure to wonder how someone could smash a wooden door so far.

    "Fuck your mother! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Jiang Liucai cursed under his breath as he struggled to his feet and charged toward the doorway.

    After Xiao Yifei kicked the door down, he stood in the doorway, his face grim, his eyes dark and cold as he looked into the room. He didn¡¯t even nce at Jiang Liucai on the floor, because right now, Jiang Liucai was the least of Xiao Yifei¡¯s concerns.

    What concerned Xiao Yifei the most right now was whether Yu Jing had suffered any mishaps.

    But as Xiao Yifeiid eyes on Yu Jing on the bed, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Although Yu Jing¡¯s face was flushed, her hair disheveled, and her body restlessly twisting, her clothes, albeit a bit messy, were still neat. The worst scenario Xiao Yifei had envisioned hadn¡¯te to pass.

    "Fuck your mother! Who the hell are you! You want to die, barging into my room like that!"

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei ignored him, Jiang Liucai became even more furious, his eyes bloodshot as he shouted at Xiao Yifei.

    He had schemed for so long, put in so much effort, and just when his n was about toe to fruition, it was ruined by this stranger bursting in unexpectedly, which was something Jiang Liucai simply couldn¡¯t ept. He picked up a chair beside him and charged at Xiao Yifei.

    Even though Jiang Liucai was involved in illegal and despicable acts, the arrival of Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make him nervous at all; rather, his arrogant demeanor was even more infuriating.

    "Fuck you, you little bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Jiang Liucai, holding a chair, charged at Xiao Yifei in a fit of rage.

    Despite the fact that the door had just knocked him down, none of it served as a warning to Jiang Liucai. Instead, these events fueled his anger even more.

    The more he thought, the angrier he became. His mind went nk with rage, intent on reducing this tall, handsome man before him to dust and ashes!

    As Jiang Liucai, holding the chair, rushed at him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Yu Jing lying on the bed, and his x-ray vision was quickly activated. In an instant, Xiao Yifei had assessed Yu Jing¡¯s condition.

    And after making his assessment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes zed with an increasing fury. Jiang Liucai had resorted to such a vile tactic; it was enraging for Xiao Yifei.

    But fortunately, he had arrived just in time.

    Xiao Yifei strode toward Yu Jing¡¯s side.

    "Fuck you! I¡¯m taking your life!"

    At this moment, finally reaching Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, the short-statured Jiang Liucai raised the chair high with all his might and brutally smashed it down at Xiao Yifei!

    Having never looked back at Jiang Liucai, Xiao Yifei finally turned his head, and as he did, a cold gleam shed in his eyes.

    Without uttering a word, a terrifying murderous smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei threw a punch and shattered the chair Jiang Liucai had been smashing toward him!

    As the pieces scattered, Jiang Liucai froze in shock.

    In the instant of the incident, Jiang Liucai was finally able to clear his head. He suddenly realized that the person who had just barged in was apparently not his match, but although Jiang Liucai hade around, it was already toote!

    As the wooden chair shards filled the air, Xiao Yifei swiftly moved.

    A shadow with overwhelming momentum cut through the flying wooden debris,nding in front of Jiang Liucai. Liucai¡¯s pupils shrank as he fixed his gaze on the towering figure that enveloped him with a sense of despair.

    "You..."

    Jiang Liucai¡¯s body shook violently, he was about to say something, but the next moment, excruciating pain overcame him, leaving only a bloodcurdling scream of agony.

    "Ah!!!"

    In but a moment, Jiang Liucai knelt before Xiao Yifei. His legs had been viciously broken by Xiao Yifei in the blink of an eye, even the bones piercing through the skin.

    "You think you¡¯re quite something, huh?"

    Xiao Yifei looked down at the kneeling Jiang Liucai and said in a voice as cold as a chilling wind from the depths of hell, "Originally, I nned to take your life, but having seen what¡¯s happened here today, I think things shouldn¡¯t end so simply."

    "Let¡¯s start by breaking your five limbs; we can have a little chat about the restter."

    A cold smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Big brother..."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jiang Liucai was taken aback. He didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei meant by "five limbs", but in the face of the situation, he waspletely panicked, desperately begging for mercy while enduring the severe pain.

    However, Xiao Yifei gave Jiang Liucai no chance to speak. In the next moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot flew out, striking Jiang Liucai¡¯s groin.

    "Bang¡ª"

    As a dull thud sounded, Jiang Liucai fell to the ground. His eyes bulged with agony, so intense he couldn¡¯t even make a noise, and his expression was extremely fierce!

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei still said nothing. He expressionlessly approached Jiang Liucai, smiled at him, then stamped down hard on Jiang Liucai¡¯s arm.

    "Ow!!!"

    The howling resounded once more as Jiang Liucai could no longer bear it, screaming in sheer agony. He copsed on the ground, body spasmodically twitching, clearly still struggling but utterly helpless.

    Xiao Yifei had broken all of his limbs, along with that little "ything" down there!

 Chapter 665: Leaving the Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Leaving the Hotel</h4><h4></h4>

    Heart-wrenching cries of agony echoed through the entire house; just by hearing the sounds emanating from Jiang Liucai¡¯s mouth, one could tell the immense pain he was enduring, yet all of this was a result of his own doing.

    His diminutive frame copsed onto the floor, and what was initially a timid face now wholly bore a fierce expression. Amidst his painful howls, Jiang Liucai seemed to want to move, but his limbs were utterly incapable of any action.

    Xiao Yifei stood silently in front of him, looking down on Jiang Liucai¡¯s face, a hint of coldughter shed across his face.

    "Save me... save me!"

    Under intense pain, Jiang Liucai even rolled back his eyes, but Xiao Yifeipletely ignored Jiang Liucai¡¯s pleas for help. When Jiang Liucai had drugged Yu Jing initially, he probably never considered sparing Yu Jing either.

    Earlier, when Xiao Yifei was attacking Jiang Liucai, he had activated his irvoyance Superpower. Although Jiang Liucai¡¯s limbs, including his entire lower body, werepletely broken by Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were measured. Despite inflicting significant injuries and pain on Jiang Liucai, they were not life-threatening, and even with such severe injuries, Jiang Liucai bled not a drop of blood!

    Sparing Jiang Liucai¡¯s life did not mean that Xiao Yifei was soft-hearted.

    As Xiao Yifei himself had said, the matter with Jiang Liucai was far from over; it was only because of Yu Jing¡¯s condition that Xiao Yifei did not have time to deal too much with Jiang Liucai at the moment.

    After giving Jiang Liucai one final, icy look, Xiao Yifei turned around, his expression solemn as he walked toward the bed where Yu Jing was lying, herplexion flushed and her body restlessly writhing.

    After reaching Yu Jing¡¯s side, Xiao Yifei bent down to look at her. At that moment, Yu Jing¡¯s maturely attractive face was even more filled with a seductive allure, her breath as sweet as orchids. Her once intellectual eyes were nowpletely enveloped in a haze of lust.

    The contours of her enchanting body twisted restlessly, her lightly colored, thin undergarments continuously rubbing against each other.

    Yu Jing, who had always offered Xiao Yifei a sense of intellectual allure, was already immensely charming, but under the influence of the drug, she became even more seductively enchanting.

    Seemingly sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, Yu Jing, with a look full of desire in her eyes, stretched out her arms and grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck. She grew somewhat impatient and pulled his body toward her.

    As the drug¡¯s effects took hold, Yu Jing, who was extremely agitated, finally began to calm down. Xiao Yifei visibly sighed in relief. He used his arms to lift Yu Jing, and carrying her, he moved downstairs.

    As for Jiang Liucai, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay him any attention¡ª in fact, he didn¡¯t even look back.

    Nestled in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, Yu Jing¡¯s uniquely beautiful face, though now quieted, still glowed with a peachy radiance, adding a different kind of charm to her appearance.

    "Sigh¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei took a long breath, soothing Yu Jing¡¯s emotions while calming his own as well.

    It¡¯s important to acknowledge that when Yu Jing was restlessly moving in his arms just now, it also greatly affected Xiao Yifei. Only now, after such intimate contact, did Xiao Yifei realize just how soft Yu Jing¡¯s body was.

    Moreover, due to proper care, Yu Jing¡¯s skin was smooth as porcin, incredibly fair and silky!

    However, as Xiao Yifei was carrying Yu Jing, her restless movements caused him significant distraction, and his mind, which was initially only focused on the urgency, began to entertain some other thoughts.

    He shook his head, trying hard not to think about those things.

    When Xiao Yifei held Yu Jing and left the guest room to enter the lobby, it once again stirred up what had just calmed down, as no one had forgotten the panic Xiao Yifei had caused just a few minutes ago!

    Seeing Xiao Yifeiing down, the people in the lobby became even more frantic, hiding away, and even feeling a bit uneasy at the sight of this mysterious, handsome man.

    The girl at the front desk, upon seeing Xiao Yifei reappear, also hurriedly hid behind the already shattered marble counter, her eyes full of suspicion as she watched Xiao Yifei.

    She had just been about to call the police, not having had the chance before she suddenly saw Xiao Yifei appear.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the chaotic scene in the lobby upon his arrival, couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of helplessness in his eyes and shook his head. Without paying attention to anyone else, he wrapped his arms around Yu Jing and walked toward the exit.

    The front desk girl who had initially faced Xiao Yifei, peeked through the gap in the desk, her eyes filled with an indescribable expression as she watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall figure recede.

    For some reason, even though Xiao Yifei had looked so fierce just now, causing the girl to panic, she now saw him again, feeling nervous yet inexplicably developing a different kind of emotion towards this tall, handsome man.

    Amid the dubious looks of the people in the lobby, Xiao Yifei, holding Yu Jing, left the hotel.

    After arriving at the Lamborghini parked at the entrance, Xiao Yifei reached out, opened the car door, first cing the now calm Yu Jing in the car, then walked around to the other side, got into the car, and the car started, driving towards Yu Jing¡¯s house.

    Now that there was no urgent time constraint, Xiao Yifei could finally drive slowly. He turned his head, looked at Yu Jing, whose face, under the patchy night light, appeared even more stunningly beautiful.

    Even now, Yu Jing seemed somewhat fragile in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Although the energy from Xiao Yifei had soothed Yu Jing, allowing her to suppress the heat and the adverse effects of the drug in her system to the lowest, it resulted in Yu Jing falling into a deep sleep.

    The patchy light shining through the window added an unusual beauty to Yu Jing¡¯s exquisitely lovely face.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had carefully ced Yu Jing on the seat, he suddenly realized that in her sleep, Yu Jing had involuntarily curled up into a ball. She was a strong woman who had raised Yu Yingying alone andmanded a fortune, yet now she seemed so vulnerable.

    Her current state also clearly showed that Yu Jing was a woman with a profoundck of security.

    A strange light flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he remembered how Yu Jing had first impressed him as a beautiful, confident woman, full of wisdom and maturity, even exuding a seductive charm.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei had never thought he would see this fragile side of Yu Jing.

    But thinking about it, raising Yu Yingying alone, managing arge hotel, and possessing a fortune worth millions, the hardships Yu Jing had endured must have been significant. Moreover, it¡¯s one thing to conquer a territory but another to maintain it. Managing to keep the hotel running and even thrive was no easy feat.

    Furthermore, Yu Jing¡¯s beauty must have attracted many covetous gazes.

 Chapter 666: Staying Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Staying Overnight</h4><h4></h4>

    So, considering the difficulties and setbacks that Yu Jing faced, just thinking about it, Xiao Yifei felt it certainly must have been very challenging, yet Yu Jing had never let it show. Xiao Yifei found it even harder to imagine how strong this woman must be, and how powerful her inner strength!

    But even the strongest of hearts can betray themselves through small gestures, and the way Yu Jing currently slept revealed that she was actually a person who greatlycked a sense of security.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over Yu Jing¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face and lingered for a moment on her jade-like legs wrapped in ck silk, before he looked away toward the front.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s nce just now was devoid of lust, filled only with pure appreciation.

    "Sigh."

    Xiao Yifei let out a light sigh. It wasn¡¯t easy for anyone, and Yu Jing made him feel it was even less so. Remembering the wrongs Jiang Liucai had done to Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei¡¯s teeth itched with hatred, and he had made up his mind that the matter with Jiang Liucai was far from over!

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei took out his phone to call Yu Yingying. Now that the situation had stabilized, he finally had time to tell Yu Yingying that he had found her mother and to stop worrying. After reassuring Yu Yingying a few more times on the phone, Xiao Yifei hung up.

    The car drove off, heading straight for Yu Jing¡¯s home.

    "Yingying, brother is back, open the door."

    When Xiao Yifei returned to Yu Jing¡¯s home, since Yu Jing was currently unconscious, Xiao Yifei could only pick her up around the waist. Arriving at the doorstep and unable to open the door himself, Xiao Yifei knocked on Yu Jing¡¯s door.

    "Bang bang bang¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei could clearly hear the sound of anxious scurrying from inside the room.

    "Brother!"

    Yu Yingying then opened the door and her eyes lit up upon seeing Xiao Yifei, but when she saw Yu Jing in his arms, Yu Yingying burst into tears.

    "Wu wu wu, Mom, Mom where did you go, I was so worried about you!"

    On her delicate little face, tears fell like broken beads, streaming down ceaselessly.

    "Haha, Yingying don¡¯t cry, your mom is fine, she just went out to socialize, got a bit drunk, and sent that confused message. I found your mom at the hotel, found her as soon as I got there, nothing to worry about at all. Don¡¯t worry, Yingying!"

    Seeing Yingying crying like this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her the real events that had unfolded; he felt it was not right for Yu Yingying to know these things.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Yingying stopped crying immediately, lifted her head, and tearfully asked Xiao Yifei, "Brother, really... really?"

    "Haha, when have I ever lied to you?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and gave Yu Yingying a smile with narrowed eyes.

    "Then... then why did Mom send me that message earlier?"

    Yu Yingying¡¯srge eyes were full of suspicion, she tilted her head as she looked at Xiao Yifei. Although she trusted what Xiao Yifei said, Yu Yingying still felt anxious about the recent events.

    "I told you, your mom had too much to drink, maybe someone yed a prank with your mom¡¯s phone."

    Xiao Yifei told Yu Yingying.

    It was the only thing he could do, so he ended up giving a casual exnation to Yu Yingying.

    "By the way, Yingying, did you talk to the police about it? I¡¯ve brought your mom back."

    After cing Yu Jing on the sofa, Xiao Yifei turned around and changed the subject with Yu Yingying.

    "I¡¯ve already talked to them! Right after you called me, brother, I exined the situation to the police. It¡¯s gettingte, and I didn¡¯t want to hold up their work."

    Although Yu Yingying was somewhat skeptical of Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous answer, she was diverted by his change of topic and, considering that Yu Jing was safely back, she didn¡¯t dwell on those matters anymore but nodded and responded to Xiao Yifei.

    "So good."

    After hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei reached out and gently stroked Yu Yingying¡¯s head, then stood up and walked toward the bathroom. The flurry of activity had made him sweat, and Xiao Yifei needed to wash his face.

    When Xiao Yifei came out of the bathroom after washing his face, he saw Yu Yingying, full of youthful vitality, sitting by Yu Jing¡¯s side, her big eyes twinkling as she looked at Yu Jing.

    Even though Yu Yingying was already in college and had matured in some aspects due to her family circumstances, Yu Jing had protected her well, so Yu Lele also seemed somewhat naive.

    "Why hasn¡¯t my mom woken up yet?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifeie out, Yu Yingying asked curiously.

    "Your mom drank too much and needs to rest now."

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward and bundled up Yu Jing, "Which room is your mom in?"

    Yu Yingying, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, quickly stood up. She extended her tender finger and pointed out a room to Xiao Yi. Then Xiao Yifei carried Yu Jing and ced her on the bed in that room.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei let out a long breath, and after leaving the room, he smiled at Yu Yingying and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, you should go to rest too."

    Yu Yingying had been standing outside Yu Jing¡¯s room all along, waiting for Xiao Yifei toe out.

    "Brother, you should drink some water."

    After seeing Xiao Yifeie out, Yu Yingying hurriedly handed the water she was holding to Xiao Yifei. She had seen Xiao Yifei busy the whole time, without even a moment to drink, which made her feel a bit distressed.

    After watching Xiao Yifei guzzle down a whole cup of water, a smile finally appeared on Yu Yingying¡¯s beautiful little face.

    "Brother, I was worried the police wouldn¡¯t be at ease, so I called the officer who left me his contact earlier."

    Yu Yingying lifted her little head and spoke earnestly to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, noting Yu Yingying¡¯s sensible appearance now, couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and affectionately stroked her head with a smile.

    "It seems like they¡¯re very busy, like they are dealing with a case where someone had all their limbs smashed."

    Afterward, Yu Yingying frowned slightly and murmured in a low voice.

    Upon hearing what Yu Yingying said, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile, but he didn¡¯t say much more to her about it.

    "Alright then, I should also be getting back."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a light smile as he finished speaking to Yu Yingying and turned to leave.

    "Brother, it¡¯s sote, going back would be inconvenient, why don¡¯t you stay at my ce? We¡¯ve got room!"

    Yu Yingying, seeing Xiao Yifei about to leave, hurriedly spoke anxiously.

    Hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked up at the sky outside; indeed, it was night when he set out and now, after a series of events, it was eventer. Going back at this time would probably disturb Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You.

    Moreover, after driving for so long, there might not even be enough fuel.

    "Haha, then I¡¯ll just stay here tonight and go back tomorrow."

    Xiao Yifei smiled broadly and said somewhat sheepishly to Yu Yingying, "It won¡¯t bother you guys, will it?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s affirmative reply, Yu Yingying jumped up excitedly. How could she think Xiao Yifei would be a bother to them!

 Chapter 667 Unusual Sound

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Unusual Sound</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s not a bother, it¡¯s not a bother, brother, just wait a second!"

    Yu Yingying¡¯s face was filled with joyful expressions. She didn¡¯t even know why she was so happy that Xiao Yifei had agreed to stay over. Regardless of knowing the reason or not, Yu Yingying still happily tiptoed into the bathroom.

    "Brother, here you go, these are slippers and toiletries!"

    Soon Yu Yingying came over with bags big and small and bent over to hand them to Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Yu Yingying was still wearing that same nightgown, and underneath the nightgown she wasn¡¯t wearing anything else, so Xiao Yifei could see everything clearly when she bent over.

    He quickly shook his head, trying to discard what he had just identally seen.

    Yu Yingying was still so young, he really shouldn¡¯t have!

    "Thanks, Yingying, you should go and rest now! Kids shouldn¡¯t stay upte!"

    Not wanting Yu Yingying to stay in front of him any longer, Xiao Yifei feigned being stern and told Yu Yingying.

    "Brother, you can sleep in that roomter!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei widen his eyes made Yu Yingying a bit nervous. She pointed at a room, then hurried back toward the bathroom like a little deer, preparing to wash up.

    But after entering the bathroom, Yu Yingying poked her head out again and wrinkled her nose at Xiao Yifei, "Brother, I¡¯ll tell you again, I¡¯m not a little kid anymore!"

    Then, Yu Yingying retreated back into the bathroom, and soon the sounds of her washing up along with her cheerful singing could be heard.

    It was apparent that Yu Yingying was truly very happy about the events of the day.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head after seeing Yu Yingying¡¯s antics.

    After Yu Yingying finished washing up, she came out of the bathroom, adorably pouting her lips and joyously returned to her own room.

    "Sigh¡ª"

    Only then did Xiao Yifei stand up, and after stretching himself, he identally revealed a confident and prominent outline of his lower half. Fortunately, no one else was in the room, though he tried not to have any thoughts about Yu Yingying, seeing some things still elicited a reaction.

    The excitement Yu Jing brought to Xiao Yifei today hadn¡¯t subsided yet.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and picked up the items Yu Yingying had prepared for him, and walked into the bathroom.

    Though Yu Jing was wealthy, the house they were staying in wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, which might be rted to her having some sense of insecurity.

    But the house, though rtively small, was still adequately spacious with the existence of two guest rooms.

    The house was warmly decorated, and once Xiao Yifei calmed down, he could really appreciate the rxing atmosphere of the room, which obviously also helped Yu Jing unwind after work.

    As Xiao Yifei walked toward the bathroom, his nose was surrounded by a faint, pleasant fragrance.

    After all, few men visited the house, and the extraordinarily beautiful mother and daughter living together surely kept the ce smelling nice.

    Xiao Yifei touched his nose and decided to take a cold shower.

    However, after entering the bathroom, he saw two sets of undergarments hanging in a basket on the other side, one mature and enticing, and the other brimming with youth. Just by looking, Xiao Yifei could instantly tell whose they were.

    The styles were just too distinct, after all.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swept over the mature-looking clothes and decisively turned away, opening the faucet to start showering. Although Xiao Yifei was no longer the naive young man he used to be, his desire, fueled by the Dragon Transformation Technique, had not diminished at all.

    Even with persistent practice, it had exceeded his past self!

    He tried hard to control himself from looking at the suggestive clothes.

    After the shower, Xiao Yifei hurriedly left the bathroom. After all, in a house where two women lived, there were quite a few private items.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei let out a long breath, preparing to head towards the room that Yu Yingying had pointed out to him earlier. However, just as Xiao Yifei was about to reach the living room, he suddenly heard a strange sounding from Yu Jing¡¯s room.

    He stopped in his tracks, thinking he had heard wrong. But right after Xiao Yifei stopped, the strange noise came from Yu Jing¡¯s room again.

    In the quiet room, the strange sound was particrly clear.

    Xiao Yifei stopped, his brows furrowed in his casual clothes, as he looked toward Yu Jing¡¯s room with some confusion.

    He had just taken a longer bath due to his agitation, but even if the bath was long, it wouldn¡¯tst until the next morning, so it wasn¡¯t a matter of getting up. Moreover, Xiao Yifei was certain that although Yu Jing had distracted him with her soft embrace, he had safely ced Yu Jing on the bed.

    Although for some inconvenient reasons he hadn¡¯t removed Yu Jing¡¯s clothes, he clearly remembered that after he had ced Yu Jing on the bed, he even covered the dozing Yu Jing with a nket.

    But what exactly was this strange noise now?

    "Uh..."

    Following that, a seemingly painful moan suddenly came from Yu Jing¡¯s room, catching Xiao Yifei off guard and causing him to frown deeply. He didn¡¯t have time to think about activating his irvoyance to look towards Yu Jing.

    Because of this sudden noise, Xiao Yifei was worried that something unexpected had happened to Yu Jing!

    He took a leap and rushed directly into Yu Jing¡¯s room.

    The events of today meant by the time Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing, she was still affected by the drugs. Although Xiao Yifei was sure that Yu Jing hadn¡¯t been vited, after Xiao Yifei rescued her and used his Energy to suppress the drug¡¯s effects in her body, Yu Jing had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to Yu Jing at all, so the strange noise made by Yu Jing now filled his mind with worry. He feared there might be some unknown harm affecting Yu Jing.

    This spection suddenly filled Xiao Yifei with tension.

    So, when he rushed out, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought too much, but when he suddenly entered Yu Jing¡¯s room, he was shocked into stillness.

    Even as he stood there, stunned, his face was full of bewilderment because Xiao Yifei had not expected to see this scene after entering Yu Jing¡¯s room. If he had known it would be like this, he definitely would not have chosen toe in!

    "Uh... ah..."

    The murmuring voice rose again before Xiao Yifei, leaving him even more at a loss, even dressed in a bathrobe, he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands.

    At this moment, the bed was a mess. Yu Jing¡¯s clothes were still on, but the pale ck tights had been half removed, and Yu Jing was sprawled on the bed, back towards Xiao Yifei, with one hand stretching into her skirt, constantly... .

    "Gulp¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple visibly moving; he felt utterly shocked.

    If now Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t understand what the strange sound from Yu Jing¡¯s room and the noises she had been making were about, then Xiao Yifei would really be a fool!

 Chapter 668 The Scene Before Their Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 668 The Scene Before Their Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing this situation, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do; he could only stand there dumbfounded, unable to even remember to use his irvoyance or the energy of his conscious thread!

    The scene before him was indeed too shocking for Xiao Yifei!

    The patchy moonlight, shining on Yu Jing¡¯s figure, added a unique beauty to the thrilling scene, making it even more exciting. However, through the dim moonlight, one couldn¡¯t clearly see the actions Yu Jing was taking.

    Even with Xiao Yifei¡¯s enhanced vision, he could only make out a rough idea.

    But the more it was so, the more it evoked a heart-stopping and hazy beauty, the less clear it was, the more it made one want to see through everything in that haziness!

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei had never seen Yu Jing, who always exuded an elegant intellect aura, in this state, and he didn¡¯t even dare to think that Ning Jing would do such a thing right in front of him!

    Although Xiao Yifei knew all this was against Yu Jing¡¯s voluntariness, the vision still made his heartbeat quicken and left him with a dry mouth and tongue.

    "Uh..."

    The voice suddenly became loud. Yu Jing sharply turned her head around. The normally restrained Yu Jing suddenly erupted, her stunningly captivating charm made Xiao Yifei¡¯s spine tingle, and his whole body shuddered violently!

    If Xiao Yifei was not mistaken, the bit of energy he had left inside Yu Jing¡¯s body hadn¡¯t ultimately resisted the effects of the drug, and after some time, the effects of the drug suddenly burst forth, leading to the current situation!

    This left Xiao Yifei even more at a loss, as he knew that ever since the first breakthrough of energy, it couldn¡¯t have any effect on the drug anymore.

    Although Xiao Yifei was full of dilemmas, the scene in front of him continued unabated, even intensifying. Through the thin ck silk screen, Xiao Yifei could vaguely see Yu Jing¡¯s pale, captivating palms.

    "Huff¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy, and his eyes slowly reddened.

    Yu Jing¡¯s current appearance was too seductively enchanting!

    One should know that from the first moment Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing, he was deeply impressed, and men always remember vividly the women who shocked them at first sight, particrly since Yu Jing already was such a ravishing woman!

    With her eyebrows soft as silk and a fully entranced expression, Yu Jing looked stunningly intoxicating under the moonlight!

    If anyone could resist this scene, they really weren¡¯t a man!

    With bloodshot eyes, Xiao Yifei walked step by step toward the bed where Yu Jingy, no longer considering whether it was taking advantage of someone in a vulnerable state, because his mind waspletely filled with the vision of Yu Jing before him!

    Then, in Yu Jing¡¯s room, suddenly a very different sound erupted that was even more intensely thrilling.

    At this moment, Yu Yingying, rubbing her sleepy eyes, walked out of her room.

    Yu Yingying, rubbing her sleepy eyes, walked toward the bathroom.

    Before going to sleep, Yu Yingying had drunk arge ss of water, which led to her being woken up not long after falling asleep by the urge to go to the bathroom.

    "Ah..."

    Yu Yingying stretched out her hand adorably and yawned. She shook her head, wearing a nightgown shimmering enticingly, and even though she looked dazed, the youthful aura on her figure still attractively caught the eye.

    "Ah?"

    Just as Yu Yingying had reached the bathroom door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She furrowed her pretty brows, turned her head, and looked toward Yu Jing¡¯s room because she had just heard a strange sounding from there.

    But right when Yu Yingying stopped, the eerie sound ceased, as if it had never urred.

    An involuntary smile appeared on Yu Yingying¡¯s beautiful face as she shook her head, thinking she was making a fuss over nothing, and then turned and entered the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, Yu Yingying saw the traces of Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent shower. Something came to her mind, and a flush of embarrassment suddenly crossed her big eyes. Just as she turned her head, she shockingly discovered the mingled clothes of hers and Yu Jing in theundry basket.

    After all, it was usually just her and Yu Jing at home, so she wasn¡¯t very particr about these things. However, now that Xiao Yifei was here, everything was different. Moreover, the location of theundry basket was so obvious, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have missed it!

    Thinking about these things made Yu Yingying¡¯s cheeks flush even more.

    If it had been just one person¡¯s discarded clothes, maybe Yu Yingying wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed, but the key was that both her and Yu Jing¡¯s dirty clothes were there.

    "Don¡¯t think about it anymore!"

    Yu Yingying cutely shook her head and stopped thinking about these things.

    "Uh..."

    As she walked out of the bathroom, the originally nned return to her room was interrupted by the strange noiseing from Yu Jing¡¯s room again. After all, this time, the sound was much louder than when Yu Yingying had just walked out of the bathroom.

    Even as the same sound appeared again, it was also apanied by a faint but urgent and heavy breathing.

    Yu Yingying abruptly stopped again, clear-headed about the sound this time. Having never heard these noises from Yu Jing¡¯s room before, Yu Yingying was suddenly rmed and worried that something might have happened to Yu Jing, just like Xiao Yifei was!

    However, the tense Yu Yingying did not rush into Yu Jing¡¯s room right away because, for the time being, there was still one person in the room who could provide her with a sense of security.

    "Brother?"

    Yu Yingying tiptoed toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, knocked on the door when she reached it, trying to wake Xiao Yifei, but after her quiet knock, the room remained silent.

    Yu Yingying frowned, the strange sound at her ears growing stronger. She bit her lip and, with a slight force on her hand, she opened the door directly.

    "Brother, in Mom¡¯s room, it seems..."

    But just as Yu Yingying entered the room arranged for Xiao Yifei, she froze because, through the dim moonlight, she could see that there was no one on Xiao Yifei¡¯s bed, a situation that inevitably startled Yu Yingying.

    "Brother... where?"

    She didn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yifei could have disappeared from his room in the middle of the night.

    However, clearly, now was not the time to think about these matters. After seeing that the room was empty, Yu Yingying frowned, closed the door, and walked hurriedly toward Yu Jing¡¯s room. Regardless of other matters, the unusual conditions emanating from her mother¡¯s room could not be ignored!

    As Yu Yingying walked toward Yu Jing¡¯s direction, the sound by her ear grew more distinct!

    Initially, Yu Yingying was worried about the strange sounds she heard, but as she was about to reach the door of Yu Jing¡¯s room, she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat at a loss.

    Although Yu Yingying had just started college this year, it didn¡¯t mean she was an ignorant young girl. The urgent breathing sounds and suppressed moanings by her side, and even the faint noises of bodies colliding, seemed to be telling Yu Yingying everything that was happening inside the room.

 Chapter 669: The End

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 669: The End</h4><h4></h4>

    "Huff¡ª"

    Unconsciously, Yu Yingying¡¯s face slowly reddened as she finally stood at the doorway of Yu Jing¡¯s room.

    Standing here, she could clearly hear everything happening inside the room.

    Since Yu Jing¡¯s door was not closed, by merely leaning slightly beyond the threshold, Yu Yingying could see everything that was taking ce inside.

    Although her face was somewhat flushed and even her Shenzi felt heated, Yu Yingying¡¯s heart was filled withplexity and even a strong sense of sourness, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s room was empty while such a scene unfolded in Yu Jing¡¯s room.

    For Yu Yingying, who held deep admiration for Xiao Yifei, it was somewhat unbearable.

    Despite the sour ache in her heart, the embarrassingly explicit sounds echoing in her ears continuously assaulted Yu Yingying¡¯s senses. She stood there, her face zing red, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t even control her own Shenzi.

    Deep down in her heart, there was also a trace of disbelief about everything happening in the room.

    Finally, a tinge of shyness shed in Yu Yingying¡¯s eyes as she turned her head away, gazing into the room through the dim moonlight.

    The instant she saw everything inside the room, Yu Yingying froze in ce. Although the details were unclear, what was happening inside left her Shenzi numb and she sat down abruptly on the floor.

    In the dim moonlight, a robust man was dominating a delicate shadow beneath him.

    Even though Yu Yingying¡¯s heart was still filled with panic at the moment, the visually impactful scene before her kept invading her thoughts, and for some reason, once Yu Yingying saw it, she simply couldn¡¯t look away.

    As Yu Yingying continued to stare at everything inside the room, unconsciously, a sudden glint of desire streaked across her wide eyes.

    "Ah¡ª"

    Soon, a high-pitched sound burst forth from the room, snapping Yu Yingying back to rity. She stumbled up, disoriented, and returned to her own room.

    Lying on the bed, her eyes brimming with sourness, Yu Yingying looked somewhat aggrieved.

    But recalling everything she had just witnessed, a flicker of desire once again uncontrobly shed in her eyes, and her hand, out of her control, reached towards her intimate area.

    What was supposed to be a night conducive to restful sleep, ended up causing three people to sleep poorly.

    Xiao Yifei and Yu Jing, after a lengthy battle, called a ceasefire only as dawn was about to break, and this time, Xiao Yifei truly met his match. Although if he performed normally, Yu Jing wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.

    But Yu Jing¡¯s ability to respond surpassed Zhou Meifeng¡¯s by far!

    It could be said that in the battle with Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei was able to perform better, as facing her alone felt like facing Wei Can and Liang Lanfei together!

    The reason for this, other than Yu Jing¡¯s own physical fitness and maintenance, was mostly that Yu Jing herself was in great need!

    Even in thetter half of the battle, after Yu Jing woke up from the drug¡¯s stimtion, her freshly clear senses could not help but fall again into a tide-like euphoria under Xiao Yifei¡¯s powerful conquest.

    Apart from Yu Jing having no strength to resist, a significant reason was that she actually harbored positive feelings for Xiao Yifei in her heart; the original Yu Jing had the idea to resist, but aside from the craving of her body, whenever her thoughts turned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s image, Yu Jing¡¯s Shenzi would again lose all strength.

    Yu Jing, who had told herself in her heart that doing such a thing was not right, slowly sank into indulgence!

    "Just this once, just indulge this one time!"

    That was what Yu Jing thought when she could no longer hold back.

    However, after Yu Jingpletely let go, there was no longer any barrier between them, and while enjoying it, Yu Jing also put all her energy into coping with Xiao Yifei. It must be said, the feeling of sumbing was tooforting for Yu Jing!

    After all, Yu Jing, who brought up Yu Yingying by herself, is also a human being, and a human has the ¡¯Seven Emotions and Six Desires¡¯. But Yu Jing, who suppresses and advises herself every day, even thought that she would never have normal emotions again from now on.

    But unexpectedly, today, beneath Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing realized that she was still a woman¡ªa woman who longed to be conquered!

    "Anyway, it¡¯s just this once!"

    That was always the thought in Yu Jing¡¯s heart.

    But sometimes, how could everything in the world simply be changed by one¡¯s own will?

    However, now was not the time to speak of such things. In any case, the battle between Xiao Yifei and Yu Jing could be said to be evenly matched!

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical strength and stamina had been exaggerated under the tempering of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯.

    But having worried and searched all day today, and then having that great battle with Yu Jing, even he couldn¡¯t help but fall into a deep sleep after the battle was over. If even Xiao Yifei was in such a state, not to mention Ning Jing!

    After the battle, she fell into a deep sleep as well, even more so than Xiao Yifei.

    But after the two of them fell asleep, the east was already showing the white belly of the fish.

    However, just a wall apart, Yu Yingying, who deliberately strained her ears to listen to the movements next door, also fell into a deep sleep at dawn. Besides the unusual soundsing from the next room and theplex feelings in her heart that kept her from sleeping, the exploration of herself also consumed too much of her strength!

    "Uh..."

    When the sun was well up in the sky, Xiao Yifei finally got up, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he was startled!

    Yu Jing¡¯s incredibly delicate and beautiful face suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Although some time had passed since their battle, the flush on Yu Jing¡¯s face still hadn¡¯t faded, and she looked even more seductive. Perhaps because ofst night¡¯s passion, Yu Jing looked radiant, and even the corner of her mouth wore a sincere smile. Yu Jing, who was always dignified and maturely beautiful, now had on her delicate face an expression full of childlike innocence!

    And beneath her arm, there was the very lovely skin material, and the silk stockings that had been slipped halfway off still hung on Yu Jing¡¯s foot. The blue and purple marks on her body told of the intensity ofst night¡¯s battle!

    "Gulp¡ª"

    Despite the great battlest night, seeing Yu Jing like this in the morning still made Xiao Yifei swallow hard and stirred his restless desires!

    This time, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t drunk nor had he been drugged, so he remembered everything that happenedst night very clearly. Xiao Yifei blinked, adjusted his breathing, and tried hard to control himself.

    Now, after all, the sun was already high in the sky, and there was no longer the provocative behavior from Yu Jing likest night to act as a catalyst, so in the end, Xiao Yifei still managed to control himself.

 Chapter 670: Letâ€™s Settle the Accounts Properly

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Let¡¯s Settle the ounts Properly</h4><h4></h4>

    Cautiously extricating himself from Yu Jing¡¯s jade arms, Xiao Yifei carefully dressed and left the room.

    However, just after Xiao Yifei left the room, Yu Jing, who had been lying motionless on the bed as if she were asleep, slightly opened her eyes. Her expression was full ofplexity as she reached out to touch the spot where Xiao Yifei hadin, still warm from his presence.

    A mysterious light flickered in Yu Jing¡¯s eyes. Remembering everything from the night before, her face showed a mix of shame and anger.

    Meanwhile, outside the room, Xiao Yifei, who was blissfully unaware that Yu Jing had awakened, tiptoed cautiously, fearing he might disturb the others inside. In his infatuation the day before, Xiao Yifei hadpletely forgotten that while he and Yu Jing were engaged in their passionate encounter, Yu Yingying was asleep next door.

    This filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with worry.

    He swallowed nervously and activated his irvoyance to check on Yu Yingying. Seeing that she was still lying in bed, sound asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief, but then quickly shut off his irvoyance.

    In that brief glimpse, without looking deeply, Xiao Yifei still managed to see that Yu Yingying, lying on the bed, was not dressed.

    He shook his head, forgoing any morning ablutions, and hurriedly left Yu Jing¡¯s house with his head ducked.

    Hearing the crisp sound of a door closing by her ear, Yu Jing sat up. Leaning against the headboard and clutching her clothes, her face, full of intellectual beauty, was filled with a trance-like state, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Jiang Liucai, let¡¯s settle our ounts properly today!"

    After leaving Yu Jing¡¯s home, Xiao Yifei first sent a message to Zhou Meifeng to reassure her, then his face suddenly revealed a cold smile!

    Despite his intention to find Jiang Liucai, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know him well and had only just taught Liucai a lesson yesterday. At this time, Liucai was probably searching for his whereabouts.

    Xiao Yifei was certain that, despite the major incident from the night before and his deliberate avoidance of lethal blows, the harm he inflicted on Jiang Liucai was substantial.

    Though he avoided a fatal strike, it didn¡¯t mean he showed any mercy. Xiao Yifei knew very well that his kick had likely ended Jiang Liucai¡¯s chances of having descendants for life!

    Furthermore, the fact that Jiang Liucai conducted business with Yu Jing and was bold enough to take such risks implied that his family background was extraordinary!

    After the events of the previous night and his physical condition at the time, unless Jiang Liucai had a death wish, he would surely be seeking medical treatment in a hospital today. But just because Jiang Liucai was being treated in a hospital didn¡¯t mean that the matter was unattended to.

    Xiao Yi predicted a massive search was underway and wondered how Jiang Liucai¡¯s family intended to handle the situation, so he couldn¡¯t be sure if they had called the police. However, he was certain that Jiang Liucai¡¯s family was definitely seeking him out, and possibly even looking for other involved parties.

    Although he knew that no matter how powerful Jiang Liucai¡¯s family might be, they weren¡¯t a match for him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but worry about Yu Jing.

    He knew that eventually, the trail of events would lead to Yu Jing, something Xiao Yifei could foresee.

    So, even if Xiao Yifei nned to confront Jiang Liucai about their unsettled business, he had to ensure Yu Jing¡¯s safety first. Besides, the safest ce was by his side. In his n, he intended to take Yu Jing with him to confront the enemy again.

    After all, Yu Jing was the key person involved in the previous night¡¯s events!

    However, due to the unexpectedplications, Xiao Yifei could only hide for the time being, waiting a bit longer for Yu Jing to awaken or for a sufficient amount of time to pass since he left Yu Jing¡¯s home before he contacted them again.

    Xiao Yifei ducked his head and slipped into a convenience store by the road.

    "It should be about time, right?"

    Xiao Yi took out his phone, nced at the time, and whispered to himself.

    The reason Xiao Yifei was so tense was precisely because of theplex emotions the previous day¡¯s events had stirred within him!

    After all, it was at Yu Jing¡¯s house, and even more so under the circumstance where Yu Jing had lost her self-awareness due to the effects of the drug, Xiao Yifei himself hadn¡¯t controlled himself well. Even though recalling everything that happenedst night made Xiao Yifei feel somewhat excited!

    But in the end, he still hadn¡¯t managed himself properly!

    Moreover, the incident had happened in Yu Jing¡¯s home, with Yu Yingying sleeping in the next room!

    All of this made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart truly entangled. Not to mention, in his mind, he had always held a certain amount of respect for Yu Jing, yet in the end, such an incident still urred.

    Even though Yu Jing¡¯s "Superpower" truly gave Xiao Yifei endless aftertaste, no matter how he thought about it, Xiao Yifei felt that it was not right!

    "Huff¡ª¡ª"

    He let out a long sigh, hoping that Yu Jing was also unaware of what had happened yesterday.

    Xiao Yifei took out his mobile phone again and made a call to Nangong to request leave, since, after all, the members of the Japanese delegation were still visiting theboratory. Although they were engaged in the theft of information, if he wasn¡¯t there, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    This was also the reason Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t very anxious about the situation.

    After making the call to Nangong, Xiao Yifei bit his teeth and finally made a call to Yu Jing.

    "Sister Jing, hey! You¡¯re up, huh? I got up early and have already been back once. Have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t,e down and have something to eat. I¡¯m not far from your ce. We can also talk about yesterday¡¯s matters, those issues haven¡¯t been resolved yet."

    Xiao Yifei wore an awkward smile on his face and spoke nonchntly into the phone, "It¡¯s okay, if Yingying hasn¡¯t eaten, you cane over together."

    However, Yu Jing¡¯s calm voice reassured Xiao Yifei, because from her tone, it seemed that she waspletely unaware of what had happened yesterday.

    "I don¡¯t know where Jiang Liucai, that bastard, got that drug from, the effects were so strong!"

    Xiao Yifei curled his lips, muttering in a somewhat puzzled whisper.

    Meanwhile, after Yu Jing hung up the phone with Xiao Yifei, a touch of blush suddenly passed over her delicately gorgeous face, her heart equally perturbed, but they both knew it was best to pretend like nothing had happened regarding the matter!

    "Yingying, Brother Xiao Yifei wants to take us out for a meal, get ready quickly."

    After adjusting her breath, Yu Jing turned her head and said to Yu Yingying with a smile.

    "Mom, you go ahead. I have already made ns with my ssmates to visit their home today."

    To her surprise, Yu Yingying¡¯s voice came from the bathroom after hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words.

    Upon hearing Yu Yingying¡¯s response, Yu Jing was taken aback.

    "Yingying, that¡¯s Brother Xiao Yifei, are you really not going?"

    She was somewhat puzzled. Usually, if Yu Yingying had a chance to see Xiao Yifei, she would have been over the moon, but this time, she declined the invitation, and this change surprised Yu Jing.

    "I know, but I made ns with my ssmates a long time ago..."

    Yu Yingying still refused the invitation.

 Chapter 671: Somewhat Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Somewhat Embarrassing</h4><h4></h4>

    "Well then, if you¡¯re not going, Mom won¡¯t wait for you either. I¡¯ll go downstairs to find Xiao Yifei first; after all, there are some things I need to discuss with him."

    Yu Jing, who had already packed up, was curious, but she did not persist in questioning. Actually, in her heart, it was better that Yu Yingying wasn¡¯ting because what she and Xiao Yifei were going to discuss involved the incident of her being drugged yesterday.

    No further response came from the bathroom.

    Yu Jing shook her head and picked up her bag, heading downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Yu Yingying sat in the bathroom, her gaze filled withplex bewilderment as she looked ahead. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Yifei; it was that Yu Yingying really didn¡¯t know if she could maintain herposure once she saw him.

    After Yu Jing left, Yu Yingying tidied up a bit and called a ssmate before going to meet them.

    "Jing,e and sit. Hurry over."

    At that moment, when Xiao Yifei saw Yu Jing arrive at the predetermined ce, he tried hard to keep his facial expression normal and greeted Yu Jing with a smile.

    "Eh? Where¡¯s Yingying? Didn¡¯t shee?"

    Not seeing Yu Yingying seemed to make Xiao Yifei feel a bit strange.

    "Yingying went to y with her ssmates."

    Yu Jing gently smoothed her skirt and sat opposite Xiao Yifei. As she lowered her head to touch her skirt, she suddenly saw the light-colored silk clinging unconsciously to her body when she left home today. Yu Jing¡¯s face suddenly flushed, and even a hint of shyness shed across her eyes.

    During the second half ofst night¡¯s battle, they had used a thin piece of silk to do some very shy but stimting things.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, who was surprised to hear that Yu Yingying hadn¡¯te, hadn¡¯t noticed the change in Yu Jing¡¯s expression.

    "Yingying went to find her ssmates?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yu Jing with narrowed eyes. He was really worried. What if Jiang Liucai¡¯s family found Yu Yingying first?

    "Yes, she should have gone out to have fun with her ssmates. I don¡¯t know where they went."

    Yu Jing adjusted her breathing and reached out to gently move the hair from her forehead behind her ear. She, who normally exuded mature and intelligent aura, now seemed even more enchanting. It should be known that Yu Jing, who had been parched for rain, looked much better afterst night¡¯s battle.

    With every smile and every nce, she was filled with a rich and amiable charm!

    "Yingying is usually so clingy; it¡¯s really beyond me why she would run off this time."

    Yu Jing smiled and shook her head.

    Hearing that Yu Yingying went out to y and couldn¡¯t be located, Xiao Yifei immediately felt relieved.

    "Haha, if Yingying wants to find her ssmates, let her go. It¡¯s always good to go out and have fun."

    He smiled at Yu Jing and then turned his head to call the waiter to order.

    "Thank you so much for what happened yesterday."

    After ordering, Yu Jing seriously said to Xiao Yifei, "Thank goodness you arrived in time, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable!"

    "No problem at all. If you¡¯re in trouble, Jing, I¡¯ll definitely help out as soon as I can!"

    Xiao Yifei smiled and waved his hand at Yu Jing.

    When the two were chatting, they both tried to keep theirposure natural and strived to make their facial expressions unreadable to others, but the more they tried, the more awkward their conversation became.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Yu Jing¡¯s radiant face and inexplicably remembered the intimate moments from the previous night, while Ning Jing, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exposed well-built upper body, couldn¡¯t help but recall the strong thrusts from Xiao Yifeist night.

    It was not that the two were overly obsessed.

    It was because the impression they had left on each other the previous night was so profound that they simply couldn¡¯t forget it in such a short time!

    "I never expected Jiang Liucai to be that kind of person!"

    However, as the two chatted and eventually talked about Jiang Liucai, Yu Jing finally managed to escape the earlier embarrassment. Her beautiful face suddenly turned cold, and with clenched teeth and an indignant tone, she said, "I¡¯ll remember what he did!"

    Even Yu Jing, who usually had control over her emotions, was visibly upset, indicating how much she resented Jiang Liucai. However, considering various factors, she couldn¡¯t retaliate immediately, not even call the police!

    Seeing Yu Jing¡¯s current demeanor, Xiao Yifei was taken aback. It seemed that yesterday, while Yu Jing was unconscious, she was unaware of what was happening around her. However, seeing her reaction now, Xiao Yifei thought that the lesson he taught Jiang Liucai yesterday was far from light!

    "Huff huff¡ª"

    Seemingly recalling what Jiang Liucai had done to her, Yu Jing red with her eyes wide open, breathing heavily, which only entuated her ample chest.

    But at that moment, the waiter finally brought the dishes, which temporarily interrupted Yu Jing¡¯s anger.

    "By the way, Xiao, how did you save me yesterday? Jiang Liucai didn¡¯t give you any trouble, did he?"

    Yu Jing suddenly remembered something, hurriedly raised her head to look at Xiao Yifei. The atmosphere a moment ago almost made her forget. After all, she had no knowledge of what happened next to her, and came to only feeling herself at home, as if she was inbat with Xiao Yifei.

    But she had no memory of Xiao Yifei saving her!

    This realization shocked Yu Jing because she knew Jiang Liucai was a narrow-minded person. Xiao Yifei had thwarted his scheme against her, and Liucai wouldn¡¯t likely let it go. Moreover, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have easily rescued her from Jiang¡¯s clutches.

    The more she thought, the more anxious Yu Jing became. She looked at Xiao Yifei and spoke in an urgent tone.

    Because she was so worried, Yu Jing even reached out and grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand that was on the table.

    However, she quickly realized what she was doing, blushed and then fell silent.

    "It¡¯s okay, Jiang Liucai didn¡¯t bother me,"

    Remembering Jiang Liucai¡¯s miserable state at that time, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he reassuringly told Yu Jing.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Yu Jing was stunned and seemed very puzzled.

    Because in her mind, Jiang Liucai was not someone who would let things slide easily, especially since Xiao Yifei had done quite a thing.

    "Xiao, you still need to be careful. Jiang Liucai is petty-minded. Though he might not have retaliated at the time due to some circumstances, you must still be vignt in the future!"

    Yu Jing felt she should warn Xiao Yifei, so she spoke to him with a serious tone.

    Having witnessed some of Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities in school, she knew he might not be an ordinary person. Nheless, Yu Jing didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could stand up to the Jiang family.

    Hearing Yu Jing¡¯s advice, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered with an inexplicable light. Faced with such an injustice, Yu Jing chose to endure instead of seeking revenge, despite advising him to be careful.

    This situation only deepened Xiao Yifei¡¯s sighs. He knew why Yu Jing chose to suffer in silence. But even so, it made Xiao Yifei see how tough life was for Yu Jing, and it made him feel even more sympathy towards her.

 Chapter 672: Excessive Worry

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Excessive Worry</h4><h4></h4>

    For no apparent reason, Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled Yu Jing¡¯s curled-up sleeping posture, which made him narrow his eyes slightly.

    "Jing, you¡¯ve suffered so much injustice, don¡¯t you want revenge?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Ning Jing and said seriously.

    "What revenge? Isn¡¯t it enough just to not see Jiang Liucai anymore? There¡¯s really no need to seek revenge on him."

    A bitter smile shed across Yu Jing¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯m not talking about seeking revenge on Jiang Liucai alone, but on his entire family," Xiao Yifei replied, his eyes narrowed and his voice filled with an odd tone.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but freeze abruptly. She lifted her head, eyes filled with surprise as she looked at Xiao Yifei,pletely unaware of what he meant. After all, Yu Jing thought she had exined the cause and effect clearly to Xiao Yifei, so his sudden statement left her as baffled as a "Monk scratching his head."

    In her view, despite the situation making her furious, as an adult Yu Jing, with such arge enterprise behind her, understood that, even though she could hate Jiang Liucai to the point of itching teeth, it did not mean she really had to take action.

    Yu Jing, no longer at an impulsive age, remained very calm. The incident had cast a considerable shadow over her, but she knew better than to be too impulsive. Acting on impulse could lead to consequences that might exceed her ability to cope.

    After all, Yu Jing was not on her own¡ªshe had a business to run and many employees to support. If she acted too impulsively, the results could affect more than just herself.

    Though the situation was extremely frustrating, Yu Jing could only ept it. Such grievances were not umon for a beautiful, single woman like her, albeit this time was exceedingly harsh.

    "Hoo¡ª"

    With a hint of resignation shing in her beautiful eyes, Yu Jing sighed softly, then spoke gently to Xiao Yifei, "I know you¡¯re angry for me, but some things can¡¯t be resolved so simply. Jiang Liucai didn¡¯t take too much advantage of me, so don¡¯t be impulsive."

    "Even though I know you aren¡¯t simple either, it¡¯s unnecessary to stoop to Jiang Liucai¡¯s level. Simply by saving me, you might have already crossed that viin, there¡¯s no need to go after him. They still wield considerable influence in Yanjing, and I don¡¯t want you to get into any trouble because of this."

    Yu Jing gave Xiao Yifei a deep, serious look.

    She was sincerely speaking to Xiao Yifei with concern for his safety, not wanting him to do anything impulsive. Yu Jing was all too aware of how impetuous young people could be.

    She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to get into any unnecessary trouble on her ount!

    Moreover, the words Xiao Yifei had spoken earlier made Yu Jing worry. She feared that in a moment of impulsiveness, Xiao Yifei might do something irrational, especially with talk of taking revenge on the entire Jiang family.

    Looking at Yu Jing¡¯s current expression, especially the worry evident on her beautiful face as she gazed at him, Xiao Yifei felt a mysterious pang in his heart. He had always seen her as a paragon of intelligent beauty, a strong woman who seemed unruffled by any situation, alwaysposed.

    But now, Xiao Yifei realized just how much Yu Jing had shouldered beyond all that!

    However, what Yu Jing didn¡¯t know was that when Xiao Yifei had rescued her, he had already taken a fierce breath of revenge on her behalf, and the revenge Xiao Yifei spoke of now was not just against Jiang Liucai, but a n for full-scale retribution against the Jiang Family, including their corporate empire.

    After hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and looked at her quietly. Since they began discussing this issue, the initial awkwardness that had been present at their first meeting was gone, and within the depths of Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, there shed a hint of pity.

    Yu Jing keenly sensed the pity in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, but for some reason, upon seeing that look in his eyes just now, a surge of irritation welled up inside her. Although she could normally face everything with calm, at this moment, in front of Xiao Yifei, her heart filled with some anger.

    "I¡¯m doing this for your own good, I¡¯m helping you!"

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Xiao Yifei, her tone even more charged.

    However, before Yu Jing could finish speaking, her words were abruptly interrupted by Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, and at the instant she heard what Xiao Yifei said, Yu Jing froze in ce.

    "I¡¯ve crippled Jiang Liucai."

    Xiao Yifei, with narrowed eyes, smiled as he looked at Yu Jing, his voice filled with nonchnce, as if the act were no different to him than killing a fly. Then, he continued, "And Sister Jing, when I mentioned taking revenge just now, I truly wasn¡¯t seeking vengeance on Jiang Liucai, but on the Jiang Family."

    Shock covered Yu Jing¡¯s beautiful and delicate face; she simply couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement.

    "What...what are you talking about?"

    Yu Jing asked Xiao Yifei, her voice usually pleasant, now filled with hoarseness, expressing the incredulity within.

    "I said I¡¯ve crippled Jiang Liucai."

    Xiao Yifei, eyes narrowed, smiled as he spoke to Yu Jing: "It was while I was rescuing you that I crippled him. Aside from his limbs, the rest of him, I believe, won¡¯t ever think about harboring any untoward thoughts towards women for the rest of his life."

    The moment these earnest words rang out, Yu Jing stood there dumbfounded, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, certain he wasn¡¯t deceiving her, and she could hear the meaning behind his words very clearly.

    But the more certain she became, the more panic filled her heart.

    "Come with me, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to go abroad immediately. Don¡¯t worry about domestic affairs, just stay overseas calmly for a while, and when you receive a notice from me, you cane back. Without my notice, don¡¯te back at all!"

    She could no longer take into ount the anger she had felt moments ago; instead, Yu Jing, now filled with panic, wanted only to find a ce for Xiao Yifei where he could lie low. She had never imagined Xiao Yifei would be bold enough to do such a thing!

    No wonder she had been spared by the narrow-minded Jiang Wan Liucai. It turned out Xiao Yifei had taken such an action!

    But thinking about the possible consequences Xiao Yifei might face after doing these things, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. All this was because of her; even if it wasn¡¯t, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t possibly watch Xiao Yifei get into big trouble over these issues!

    Knowing full well the background of Jiang Liucai, Yu Jing¡¯s first instinct was to have Xiao Yifei hide from the storm temporarily.

    However, just as Yu Jing anxiously grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand in that instant, she suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was still entirely calm, as if he did not care about any of this at all.

    "Why don¡¯t you understand..."

    Yu Jing was somewhat desperate, speaking to Xiao Yifei in a hurried voice. However, before she could finish, she was interrupted again by Xiao Yifei, as he pulled her by the hand and started walking towards the restaurant¡¯s exit.

 Chapter 673: Thatâ€™s All I Need to Hear from You

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 673: That¡¯s All I Need to Hear from You</h4><h4></h4>

    "What are you going to do!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Yu Jing seemed even more anxious, "You are young and don¡¯t know how terrifying the background of Jiang Liucai is. I won¡¯t fault you for what you have done, but don¡¯t be so impulsive. Can you please listen to what I have to say!"

    Obviously, Yu Jing still found it difficult to ept the news that Xiao Yifei had just told her, and even now, she was somewhat panicked.

    The reason Yu Jing had an ominous premonition in her heart at that time but still took such a big risk to negotiate business with Jiang Liucai was because of the Jiang Family¡¯s extraordinary strength. If the cooperation could truly be achieved, although it would benefit both sides, it would be even more advantageous for Yu Jing¡¯s hotel!

    From this aspect, the strength of Jiang Liucai¡¯s family could indeed be seen to be extraordinary.

    This was also why Yu Jing could only endure such a grievance in silence, yet after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s news, her heart was filled with even more tension and chaos since she knew very well that Jiang Liucai dared to be so unbridled because he was the Jiang Family¡¯s only heir!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, aside from breaking Jiang Liucai¡¯s limbs, suggested to Yu Jing that he had even cut off the Jiang Family¡¯s line, a kind of hatred that was inconceivable. How could the Jiang Family let this go easily? Yu Jing did not even need to think about it to know that the Jiang Family must be scouring Yanjing for Xiao Yifei¡¯s whereabouts!

    Just then, Xiao Yifei even said he wanted to seek revenge on the Jiang Family; he had no idea what kind of existence the Jiang Family was, and was seeking revenge against them. To Yu Jing, this seemed like a suicidal act, which further ignited her anger.

    For some reason, seeing Xiao Yifei being so careless with his own life made Yu Jing very angry!

    Even though she knew from Xiao Yifei¡¯s incidents at school that he was not to be underestimated, Yu Jing still did not believe that Xiao Yifei could be a match for the Jiang Family; after all, how could one person, no matter how capable, stand against such a powerful family?

    Therefore, Yu Jing¡¯s first instinct was to arrange for Xiao Yifei to go abroad and hide. She decided to face and take on the remaining issues on her own, but who expected that, when she was seriously talking to Xiao Yifei, she would be rejected by him!

    How could this not fill her with frustration!

    In her view, Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior just then was the manifestation of a young person¡¯s reckless ignorance. Yu Jing even felt that Xiao Yifei was probably getting arrogant due to his recent smooth sailing!

    This reaction stemmed from Yu Jing¡¯s extreme anxiety.

    "Sister Jing, I understand what you mean."

    After seeing the urgency on Yu Jing¡¯s face as she finished her words, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face. He waited for Yu Jing to calm down before he began to smile and say to her, "I know you mean well, I know all of it."

    Yu Jing¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she heard Xiao Yifei speak, indicating her sudden alertness because she detected rejection in his words. But this time, she was determined to see where Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence came from.

    After their confrontation, the passion from the previous night and the awkwardness it brought to both parties were finally easing.

    "However, this time, Sister Jing, you only need to tell me, do you hate Jiang Liucai or not?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s bright, starry eyes calmly looked at Yu Jing, his deep voice instantly stabilized the previously impulsive Yu Jing.

    Even Yu Jing found it strange why she, who was usually so good at controlling her emotions, was so worried for Xiao Yifei just now, her concerns spilling over. If it weren¡¯t for this particr environment, perhaps others might even notice the abnormality of her feelings for Xiao Yifei.

    After calming down, Yu Jing lifted her head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    "Hate? It isn¡¯t as strong as that, after all he didn¡¯t actually do anything. But I am filled with disgust toward that Jiang Liucai!"

    Yu Jing, who had been preparing to send Xiao Yifei abroad after the conversation no matter what, finally agreed to have a proper talk with him. After responding to his first sentence, she paused for a moment, and the next moment, her face suddenly broke into a smile, "But to tell the truth, even though I think what you did was somewhat improper, and even too impulsive, ignoring other matters, I still feel that what you did was very satisfying for me!"

    She looked at Xiao Yifei, her face beaming with smiles.

    "Alright, you¡¯ve heard my response. Now, no matter what you n to do, you must listen to me and obediently go abroad. When things settle down here at home, I¡¯ll contact you toe back."

    Yu Jing said to Xiao Yifei, her eyes twinkling withughter.

    At the sound of Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback, touching his nose with his hand and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yu Jing frowned in puzzlement; she didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei suddenly startedughing.

    "Sister Jing, that¡¯s all I need to hear."

    After that, Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile faded, and his handsome face suddenly became solemn.

    The next moment, he reached out his hand and gently ced it on Yu Jing¡¯s head before speaking warmly, "You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest; I know what I¡¯m doing. You, just need to obediently follow me, and leave the rest to me."

    "Be a good girl, listen to me."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei immediately took Yu Jing¡¯s hand again and headed towards the exit of the restaurant.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing was stunned on the spot, unable to process what happened, especially considering his final remark. She knew that Xiao Yifei was much younger than her and had always acted like a younger brother in her presence, so his sudden deration utterly overwhelmed her.

    However, for some reason when she heard those words from Xiao Yifei, her heart trembled violently; inexplicably, a feeling simr to an electric shock surged through her body, making her shudder.

    After being grasped by Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing subconsciously followed him out.

    As Xiao Yifei turned his head, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t know why, but those words had just slipped out subconsciously, and he felt even more tense after he had spoken.

    Fortunately, Yu Jing didn¡¯t have a strong reaction.

    After getting into the car with Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and pulled out his phone to dial a number.

    "Help me check, in which hospital Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital records are located."

    In front of Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei spoke calmly into the phone, "Which hospital, which ward? When you¡¯re searching, the relevant medical condition should be ¡¯limbs all broken,¡¯ including the reproductive organ; this should assist you in the search."

    Xiao Yifei spoke indifferently into the phone, while Yu Jing, whose face was usually full of charm, was now staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with absolute astonishment,pletely dumbfounded!

    When Yu Jing had been pulled out of the restaurant by Xiao Yifei, she was already stunned by the Lamborghini parked at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. Even though Yu Jing was not a teenage girl who lights up at the sight of a Lamborghini,

 Chapter 674: Donâ€™t Worry

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 674: Don¡¯t Worry</h4><h4></h4>

    But as a boss whose worth was not insubstantial, Yu Jing could understand even better what this Lamborghini represented!

    Although Yu Jing could afford the car, buying this model of Lamborghini would indeed strain her finances. Moreover, earlier by the car, she had seen dents and pits all over its once sleek bodywork, indicating that its owner hadn¡¯t cared much for it at all.

    That someone could disregard such a car so much spoke volumes about their background¡ªit was exceptional!

    However, what Yu Jing didn¡¯t know was that the dents on the Lamborghini were from the day before when Xiao Yifei had been in such a rush to find her that he had driven too fast.

    Earlier, Xiao Yifei had been pulling Yu Jing along up to the car, during which she hadn¡¯t been able to say a word or express her inner feelings to Xiao Yifei!

    But what Yu Jing could be certain of was that Xiao Yifei¡¯s background was probably far stronger than she had imagined. She then heard Xiao Yifei speak on the phone.

    Only then did Yu Jing realize that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t joking, but was indeed preparing to confront Jiang Family¡¯s matters with her!

    And it wasn¡¯t through any roundabout tactics, but rather straightforwardly heading directly to the hospital where Jiang Liucai was hospitalized. Right now, if Jiang Liucai was as seriously injured as Xiao Yifei had mentioned, then the hospital would undoubtedly be giving Jiang Liucai very careful attention.

    Choosing to storm into the hospital at this moment created a huge impact in Yu Jing¡¯s heart!

    She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei¡¯s power was greater than that of the Jiang Family, but Yu Jing knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision now meant either the man was crazy, or he had full confidence in himself.

    Whichever the answer was, it indicated that everything Xiao Yifei was doing was entirely for her!

    It was for her that Xiao Yifei had broken Jiang Liucai¡¯s limbs, and now, he was ready to charge directly to the hospital where Jiang Liucai was, to take revenge for her!

    Yu Jing, whose heart hadn¡¯t fluttered in a long time, suddenly felt a strong thump inside. The reaction of Yu Jing, usually so intelligent andposed, just showed how much of an impact Xiao Yifei had on her.

    Yu Jing stopped talking, just watching the handsome profile of Xiao Yifei making a phone call, a look of infatuation shing in her eyes. The passionate scene fromst night suddenly surged in Yu Jing¡¯s mind.

    And her current state was not unrted tost night when Xiao Yifei, like a general, rode triumphantly upon her.

    Yu Jing¡¯s graceful face slowly blushed, yet she was unaware of it.

    "At Maria Hospital? Okay, I got it."

    After hearing the response from the phone, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face suddenly lit up with a cold smile. He turned the wheel, and the Lamborghini sketched a beautiful curve, speeding off straight ahead!

    "He really is wealthy, staying at the private Maria Hospital?"

    His voice was yful. After hanging up, Xiao Yifei casually tossed the phone to the side. He turned his head to look at Yu Jing and said with a smile, "Today¡¯s technology really is advanced. It sure provides us with quite a lot of conveniences."

    The scene a moment ago, when Xiao Yifei had Yu Jing obediently follow his instructions, still loomed before Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes; unexpectedly, Yu Jing had indeed quietly obeyed and followed behind him, bringing a strange sense of satisfaction to his heart along with his surprise.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare reveal anything at the moment. Instead, he smiled and spoke to Yu Jing.

    The call from Xiao Yifei was meant for Nangong Yun, after all. In an era where the entire medical system was interconnected, it was very easy to locate the person he was looking for.

    When Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she was taken aback for a moment, because she didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yifei would be able to locate Jiang Liucai so quickly. This development filled Yu Jing¡¯s heart with shock, and she became quite curious about Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yi, sister Yu Jing still wants to remind you a bit."

    However, Yu Jing was still filled with concern regarding this situation. She turned her head and spoke earnestly to Xiao Yifei, "Although it seems now that you might indeed have the strength to help sister Yu Jing take revenge, she appreciates your intention. But sister Yu Jing still doesn¡¯t want to see you actually go after Jiang Liucai. If you¡¯re strong enough, sister Yu Jing suggests that you sit down and talk with Jiang Liucai. After all, you¡¯ve already made him look that way, which is enough to vent for sister Yu Jing."

    Yu Jing paused and then continued, "I don¡¯t know if you have heard the saying, ¡¯When two tigers fight, one is bound to get hurt.¡¯ You should consider the consequences of your actions. Sister Yu Jing does not want to see you being reckless. This is not such a big deal. Even if you finally take revenge for sister Yu Jing, it will surely affect you too. With such fiercepetition nowadays, sister Yu Jing doesn¡¯t want to see..."

    Although Yu Jing didn¡¯t finish her words, Xiao Yifei clearly understood the meaning.

    Even in the current situation, Yu Jing was even less willing to see such a bigmotion caused because of her. She instinctively stretched out her jade hand and gently ced it on Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm.

    The moment the silky touch came, Xiao Yifei turned his head and saw the absolutely beautiful face of Yu Jing filled with concern.

    "Sister Jing, if you tell me to be reassured, then I will be reassured," he said.

    Xiao Yifei held the steering wheel with one hand while he gently patted Yu Jing¡¯s hand with the other. His tone suddenly became a bit strange, "What ¡¯two tigers fighting¡¯, the Jiang Family is nothing but ants in my eyes."

    Chapter Seven Hundred Twenty-Eight

    The moment Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she was even more taken aback. She turned her head, and her expressive eyes, filled with surprise, clearly saw Xiao Yifei.

    Whether or not it was rted to what happenedst night, at the moment, Yu Jing¡¯s mindset couldn¡¯t remain as calm as it once was. Today, in front of Xiao Yifei, the surprise and astonishment she felt far exceeded the events she had experienced over the year.

    Even in front of Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing was somewhat unable to maintain her former calm and rational demeanor.

    After noticing this unusual aspect, Yu Jing was suddenly rmed. She lightly furrowed her brows, knowing that continuing this way wasn¡¯t good. Thus, Yu Jing turned her head towards the road ahead and stopped talking.

    Her mature and enchantingly beautiful face finally regained its calm.

    Since Xiao Yifei could utter that statement just now, based on Yu Jing¡¯s understanding, he really might have the strength to take care of the Jiang Family. After all, in both Yu Jing and Xiao Yifei¡¯s acquaintance, they had never seen Xiao Yifei boast about anything.

    This young man had always appeared before them with a steadfast and confident demeanor, one who did what he said, which is why today Yu Jing¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with surprise upon hearing that statement from Xiao Yifei.

    However, Yu Jing quickly adjusted herself. Despite the overwhelming emotions inside, Yu Jing, being a seasoned and sessful businesswoman, would not lose her bearings over some issues.

 Chapter 675: Make a Personal Visit

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Make a Personal Visit</h4><h4></h4>

    Since there was no way to change Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision at this point, it was better to quietly ept it. Although Yu Jing still didn¡¯t quite trust Xiao Yifei¡ªafter all, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know the extent of the Jiang Family¡¯s power and had rashly approached them¡ªthe uncertainty of the oue was just too great. But since they hade this far, there was no turning back.

    She could only hope that if anything unexpected happened, they would all be safe and unharmed.

    However, the thought that the two of them were now heading straight for the ce where the Jiang Family members were most numerous made Yu Jing unable to entertain the idea that nothing would go wrong and they woulde out unscathed.

    After all, the mature Yu Jing was no longer that daydreaming young girl.

    Yet confronting this situation, to speak honestly, still made Yu Jing¡¯s heart pound with excitement. She hadn¡¯t done anything this crazy in a long time. Turning her head, Yu Jing took a nce at Xiao Yifei and then turned back again.

    When Xiao Yifei saw that Yu Jing was no longer speaking, a faint smile appeared on his face. He looked ahead at the road, pressed down on the elerator, and the already speeding Lamborghini picked up even more speed.

    Maria Hospital was one of Yanjing¡¯s quite well-known private hospitals. Although private hospitals didn¡¯t receive the same government support as state hospitals, their medical facilities were in no way inferior to those of state hospitals.

    In fact, they were often even better than the average state hospital!

    Despite not having very famous doctors in residence, their medical staff was still not to be underestimated. After all, these hospitals usually offered very high sries and would asionally bring in foreign doctors for consultations.

    Xiao Yifei had been studying in Yanjing for so long, but if not for some other matters, he wouldn¡¯t even have known of the existence of such hospitals, where the security was also extremely tight.

    The Lamborghini sped along the road and soon arrived at the entrance of Maria Hospital. Despite the hospital¡¯s strict security and the presence of many guards just at the entrance, they still didn¡¯t dare to stop seeing the Lamborghini.

    After all, anyone who could afford to drive such a luxury car was no ordinary person, and those types of peopleing to their hospital were more likely to visit patients.

    Amid the respectful gazes of those around, Xiao Yifei drove the car calmly into the hospital and, without any hesitation upon entering, headed straight for the inpatient department.

    Although there were countless luxury cars in Maria Hospital, Xiao Yifei¡¯s Lamborghini was among the finest.

    After parking the car beside thewn under the inpatient department building, Xiao Yifei slightly narrowed his eyes.

    "Sister Jing, let¡¯s go,"

    he said, turning his head and smiling at Yu Jing.

    While speaking, Xiao Yifei reached out to unbuckle his seat belt.

    "Xiao Yifei, have you thought this through?"

    Yu Jing looked at Xiao Yifei, and for the first time, she didn¡¯t call him Xiao Xiao. She said seriously, "Is it really worth it?"

    "What¡¯s worth it or not worth it? This isn¡¯t such a big deal."

    Hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was initially stunned, but he quickly smiled at her, and finally responded seriously, "But I can¡¯t let Sister Jing be wronged!"

    Right after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, a different kind of light shed deep in Yu Jing¡¯s eyes. She closed her mouth and stopped talking.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice Yu Jing¡¯s changes. After finishing speaking, he turned around, opened the car door, and got out.

    Yu Jing saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s movement and also opened the car door to follow him.

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what change had been brought about in Yu Jing by the words he had just said, Yu Jing herself knew it very clearly.

    "Sister Jing, let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei turned around with a smile to Xiao Yi and then took the lead, striding towards the inpatient department. Yu Jing smiled faintly, her every step exuding grace and intellect as she followed behind Xiao Yifei.

    "Room 4002."

    As he walked, Xiao Yifei silently recited the hospital room number where Jiang Liucai was staying.

    Now that they had entered the hospital, the smile that had been on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face gradually cooled. He looked up at the fourth floor of the inpatient department, and his face suddenly revealed a sinister grin!

    Then, Xiao Yifei, with Yu Jing, stepped into the elevator.

    Meanwhile, in the corridor of the fourth-floor ward, Jiang Liucai¡¯s mother was frowning deeply, her face covered with venom as she made a phone call. Just as she nced downstairs, she abruptly caught sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s Lamborghini.

    The moment Jiang Liucai¡¯s mother saw the car, a peculiar glint suddenly shed through her eyes, but she quickly shook her head, casting her suspicions aside.

    "Impossible! How could that bastard dare toe here seeking death!"

    A malicious intent to kill shed across Jiang Liucai¡¯s mother¡¯s face: "But once I find the bastard who hurt my son, I swear I will y him and grind his bones to dust!"

    Just now, when Jiang Liucai¡¯s mother Jin Ling caught sight of the Lamborghini that appeared downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, because, ording to the limited clues, the attacker who had crippled her son was driving a ck Lamborghini.

    However, Jin Ling didn¡¯t believe that the same bastard who had hurt her son would dare toe to Maria Hospital and fall into the trap, seeking his own death!

    After all, Jin Ling was quite proud of the Jiang Family¡¯s strength. Otherwise, she would not have been so furious over the sudden incident¡ªif it weren¡¯t for the fact that her son had been brutally beaten, and more so because this matter was a direct challenge to the dignity of the Jiang Family!

    Of course, the crux of the matter was that this person had injured Jiang Liucai, effectively cutting off the Jiang Family¡¯s lineage!

    "I don¡¯t care what price you have to pay, I want a result!"

    Having recovered from her initial shock, Jin Ling gnashed her teeth and spoke venomously on the phone: "I want to see him alive with all his limbs severed. Once you find that bastard and deal with him as I¡¯ve instructed, thene find me!"

    "The Jiang Family has plenty of money, no matter the cost, you must seed, or else you and that bastard can go die together!"

    Jin Ling¡¯s voice was as chilling as a cold wind from theherworld, making anyone listening involuntarily shudder, with some even wondering how a woman could be so vicious.

    After finishing the call on her cellphone, Jin Ling hung up and her wealthy and substantial face showed a grim expression.

    "Dare to mess with our Jiang Family, you better get ready for someone to collect your corpse!"

    She stretched out her fat hand adorned with an agate ring and idly twiddled with her curly hair, a glint of cold light shing in her eyes: "My son¡¯s choice of a woman is an honor for you, and yet you dare resist rather than humblye forward with Mengmeng. Yu Jing, isn¡¯t it, you just wait. Once I¡¯ve dealt with that bastard, we¡¯ll address your matter!"

    Jin Ling, exuding an ominous aura from head to toe, did not feel in the least that her son¡¯s actions were excessive, nor did she think his current predicament was entirely his own fault. Right now, all her dark murderous intent was focused on Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 676: Introducing Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Introducing Oneself</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, such a major incident had urred, yet no police had intervened. The reason was Jin Ling had not reported it. She believed that the Jiang Family¡¯s influence was more than enough to find the person who dared to attack her son without involving the police.

    If she had called the police, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to torture and deal with the person in the way they desired. Hence, Jin Ling decided that, in the end, she would handle it her way, and she wanted the person who crippled her son to have an unforgettable life!

    She even wanted to crush his bones into dust!

    "Jiang Hu doesn¡¯t seem to care when he ising home, given such a big incident has happened at home. Isn¡¯t he anxious at all? Does he not care about his son anymore!"

    Considering Jiang Liucai¡¯s father, a hint of resentment shed across Jin Ling¡¯s face, after which, she turned around and prepared to go back to the hospital room. However, the instant Jin Ling turned around, she abruptly noticed a man and a woman suddenly appearing before her.

    The man was tall and handsome, with a striking appearance, while the woman was mature and intellectual, dressed in professional attire, exuding beauty andpetence, adding a touch of allure.

    When Jin Ling saw the tall and handsome man, a flicker of appreciation shed in her eyes. However, when she noticed the beautiful woman next to him, her gaze filled with intense disgust.

    Jin Ling, who had be quite plump, was filled with hostility towards beautiful women!

    Yet, Jin Ling didn¡¯t know how long these two had been standing behind her, whether they had heard her phone conversation. This situation worried Jin Ling, since the matters she discussed over the phone were not meant for everyone¡¯s ears.

    "Hello."

    As Jin Ling gazed doubtfully at the two people who had suddenly appeared in front of her, she suddenly heard the polite greeting from the tall and handsome young man. This unexpected situation could not help but bring some pride to Jin Ling¡¯s heart.

    She stretched out her hand, proudly fiddled with her hair, which was as curly as instant noodles, and her bby flesh trembled. Unaware of her own absurdity, Jin Ling was full of self-satisfaction. She even turned her head and provocatively nced at Yu Jing.

    For Jin Ling believed her charm had not lessened, and having be wealthier, her favorite activity had be flirting with young, attractive men. The young man in front of her, being tall and handsome yet radiating masculinity, truly captivated Jin Ling.

    After all, not many who came to ¡¯Maria Hospital¡¯ were from impoverished backgrounds, which further stirred desires in Jin Ling¡¯s heart.

    However, seeing Jin Ling¡¯s expression, Ning Jing couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of disgust. Already discontent with Jin Ling, she felt even more disgusted when she realized Jin Ling was flirting with Xiao Yifei.

    "Young man, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have any issues?"

    Jin Ling¡¯s face bore a greasy smile, and as she spoke to Xiao Yifei, she twisted her plump body, "Just say it, whatever it is, I can help you solve it."

    Seeing Jin Ling¡¯s behavior, even Xiao Yifei could not help feeling nauseated.

    "Is this Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital room?"

    However, Xiao Yifei did not say much more. His face still wore a light smile as he spoke to Jin Ling, simultaneously pointing to the room behind him, then asked Jin Ling, "And you are?"

    At the moment Xiao Yifei spoke, Jin Ling was momentarily stunned. She really hadn¡¯t expected that these two were here to see her son. She had never heard of her son having such friends.

    Moreover, she had never told anyone else about this matter.

    "Jiang Liucai lives here. I am his mother. Is there something you need?"

    Jin Ling squinted her eyes, filled with doubt, as she spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, Yu Jing looked worryingly at Xiao Yifei, but she still saw a faint smile on his face.

    Then, Xiao Yifei courteously said to Jin Ling,

    "Haha, hello auntie, I am Xiao Yifei."

    He extended his hand politely to Jin Ling. However, the words that came out stunned Yu Jing on the spot: "I am the Xiao Yifei who crippled Jiang Liucai."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face maintained a polite smile, and he even extended his hand as if to shake hands with Jin Ling, but the words that he spoke were somewhat difficult to ept!

    The moment Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she was stunned on the spot. She turned her head, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei. Originally, when she heard that Xiao Yifei was going to trouble Jiang Liucai, she was filled with curiosity.

    She did not know what Xiao Yifei would do or how he nned to trouble Jiang Liucai, but Yu Jing had never imagined that Xiao Yifei would resort to a method that left her momentarily disoriented.

    Even when she saw Jin Ling just now, Yu Jing was quite worried for Xiao Yifei. Although she had decided to ept everything during the car ride, her heart raced even more when they climbed to the fourth floor, especially upon reaching the door of Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital room.

    Meanwhile, Jin Ling stood in the corridor.

    Even though Jin Ling¡¯s attention was currently reserved for Xiao Yifei and she wasn¡¯t paying much attention to Yu Jing, Yu Jing was aware of Jin Ling¡¯s presence. Jin Ling had appeared on television and was known as a famous businesswoman, so Yu Jing was quite familiar with her.

    Jin Ling might not consider Yu Jing significant, but to Yu Jing, Jin Ling was an imposing figure. This was why Yu Jing felt hesitant about Xiao Yifei confronting Jiang Liucai, given the formidable strength of the Jiang family.

    Despite Yu Jing¡¯s initial disdain for Jin Ling, it did not change the resources under Jin Ling¡¯s control.

    Standing behind Xiao Yifei and feeling somewhat nervous, Yu Jing could never have anticipated the statement Xiao Yifei was about to make!

    She turned her head back, her eyes filled with surprise, looking at Xiao Yifei. For such an action, akin to announcing one¡¯s own doom, Yu Jing could notprehend. Even if Xiao Yifei¡¯s background or capabilities were extraordinary, they were just the two of them in the hospital at that moment.

    Jin Ling could call for arge group of people at any time; how could Xiao Yifei possibly confront a crowd, no matter how powerful he was? Was Xiao Yifei truly fearless, or was it because of her that Xiao Yifei lost his reason momentarily?

    All of this, Yu Jing could not understand. However, there was only one thing she could figure out: speaking to Jin Ling in such a manner was really inappropriate. Yet, even if Yu Jing thought so, it was already toote.

    She never realized that Xiao Yifei would use such a method, and now, he had already spoken the words.

    "Ah?"

    Yet, the person filled with astonishment wasn¡¯t just Yu Jing. Jin Ling felt even more surprised. Her plump face was covered in bewilderment. Originally wanting to get to know Xiao Yifei and maybe even hoping for something to develop with him, Jin Ling was utterly confounded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s remark!

 Chapter 677: The Unreasonable Way

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 677: The Unreasonable Way</h4><h4></h4>

    Jin Ling stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, momentarily unable to react, or rather, she didn¡¯t even understand the meaning behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "What are you talking about?"

    As Jin Ling looked at Xiao Yifei, her voice was even more filled with confusion and astonishment.

    Originally harboring a belly full of words she nned to respond with, Jin Ling momentarily didn¡¯t even know how to speak, her obese brain having crashedpletely.

    Seeing that Jin Ling hadn¡¯t reacted, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She hastily reached out to tug at Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes, signaling that he should say no more. After all, since Jin Ling hadn¡¯t responded, if they continued speaking now and anything abnormal happenedter, they wouldn¡¯t have time to react!

    Currently, they had abruptlye to the hospital, and this hospital was essentially the Jiang Family¡¯s turf.

    Despite feeling Yu Jing tugging at his clothes, Xiao Yifei showed no other reaction and he even reached out to grasp the delicate jade hand that Yu Jing had extended towards him just a moment ago.

    This caused a flicker of displeasure to sh across Yu Jing¡¯s eyes. How could Xiao Yifei be like this at such a critical moment!

    "I¡¯m saying, I am Xiao Yifei. You must have been looking for me recently because it was I who crippled your son."

    But what happened next was even harder for Yu Jing to ept, as Xiao Yifeipletely ignored her and instead, with a polite smile on his face, reached out his hand and smilingly said to Jin Ling, "Very pleased to meet you."

    Yu Jing was dumbfounded.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words again, Jin Ling finally reacted. Staring at Xiao Yifei, her small, mung-bean-sized eyes suddenly shed with a hint of murderous intent!

    "You little bastard! So it was you!"

    The next moment, Jin Ling¡¯s voice became chillingly cold like a icy wind from theherworld as she red at Xiao Yifei, her face revealing a sinister smile, "You little bastard, did youe to the hospital because you were scared shitless knowing whom you¡¯ve offended? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless!"

    Jin Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly shed ferociously, "I didn¡¯t expect that while we were still searching for you, you little bastard, you would deliver yourself to us. Forget about getting off, but since you are so discerning, I¡¯ll give you a benefit. Later, you can choose the way you want to be tortured!"

    Although until now, Jin Ling was still filled with astonishment at Xiao Yifei¡¯s assertion, as she somewhat couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would appear before them at this moment. However, she was certain that at this current moment, no one would joke about this matter!

    After all, everyone should know what kind of existence their Jiang Family was, and joking about this matter with them was nothing short of seeking death. Even if Xiao Yifei really was joking, for him to dare to speak to them like this was even more deserving of death!

    "You little bastard, I originally thought you were quite bold, but in the end, you were scared out obediently," Jin Ling sneered with narrowed eyes, a cold gleam flickering, she now harbored no thoughts against Xiao Yifei, though even if she had any, they¡¯d wait until Xiao Yifei was captured before discussing further. "You little bastard, if only you knew this day woulde, why did you do it in the first ce? Now not only you but also your family and this whore next to you must die!"

    Her words were incredibly venomous!

    "p!"

    The next moment, a crisp sound rang out sharply. Xiao Yifei struck a harsh p across Jin Ling¡¯s face, then disgustedly wiped his hand, speaking indifferently to Jin Ling, "If only you knew this day woulde, why did you do it in the first ce? Take a good look at that bastard son of yours before you talk to me."

    "You... you you you! You dare to hit me!"

    After being unapologetically pped by Xiao Yifei, Jin Ling was initially stunned, but quickly, a vicious expression shed across her face, and she even lunged at Xiao Yifei, baring her teeth and wing towards him!

    "Who gave you the audacity to hit me? Do you want to die? You little bastard, you¡¯re doomed! Just wait till I grind your bones to dust!"

    After Xiao Yifei pped her, Jin Ling went insane in an instant. Her eyes shed with a chilling gleam, and as she charged at Xiao Yifei, her mouth kept repeating vicious curses!

    Even Yu Jing grew curious as to why Jin Ling was acting so crazed, almost like a shrew. Could this madwoman really be the same one who often appeared on TV, acting worse than a vige woman?

    Her ugly demeanor was truly disgusting!

    "You little bastard! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you any manners? How dare you hit me, you son of a bitch? I¡¯ll take your life!"

    The sight of Jin Ling wing her way toward Xiao Yifei made people frown in disgust at just the sight of her!

    But Jin Ling waspletely oblivious; after all, with her status, she had never been treated this way before. Jin Ling had always bullied others; when had she ever been bullied?

    How dare he p her! Jin Ling vowed to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s life!

    "I¡¯ll tear your whole family to pieces! I mean what I say! With you being such trash, squashing you is no different from squashing an ant!"

    Jin Ling¡¯s corpulent body finally, with flourish, lunged at Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Jin Ling was utterly blinded by rage, truly like a madwoman.

    But what happened next suddenly snapped Jin Ling back to reality!

    "p!"

    Another crisp p resounded. Jin Ling stood there, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei. The side of her face that hadn¡¯t been pped by Xiao Yifei now received a solid hit, making her already greasy, plump face even more swollen and red.

    It was a full-powered p from Xiao Yifei!

    With Xiao Yifei¡¯s current strength, a full-powered p could even leave a deep imprint on concrete, let alone on a person. But with such force, when Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand came down, Jin Ling¡¯s face just swelled up instantly, showing no other effect!

    It¡¯s testament to how thick Jin Ling¡¯s facial skin was, and how her facial fat was a substantial entity!

    "You..."

    Jin Ling looked at Xiao Yifei and suddenly froze in ce, but after uttering one word, she abruptly shut her mouth.

    Though she had thick skin, it didn¡¯t mean Jin Ling couldn¡¯t feel pain. After being fiercely pped twice by Xiao Yifei, her face burned with a scorching pain, and she even temporarily lost sensation in it.

    Her swollen face made Jin Ling¡¯s already small eyes disappear entirely!

    After those two ps from Xiao Yifei, Jin Ling finally learned her lesson. She covered her face, barely able to speak, her eyes narrowed to slits, but the malicious aura was still clearly visible.

    "Can we talk nicely now?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face carried a polite smile as he spoke courteously to Jin Ling. If others didn¡¯t know better, they might actually believe Xiao Yifei was a truly refined gentleman.

 Chapter 678: A Chill in My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 678: A Chill in My Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    The seemingly unaffected Xiao Yifei, whose eyes had just experienced those two ps, suddenly shed with a hint of amusement.

    Yu Jing stood beside Xiao Yifei with her cherry lips slightly parted, her mature andposed face nowpletely filled with astonishment. She stood frozen, looking almost adorable in her bewildered state!

    This scene was something Yu Jing had never anticipated!

    After hearing what Xiao Yifei had said, Yu Jing had imagined the reactions when he would bring her to seek revenge. She even pondered how Xiao Yifei would act, and had thought of countless methods, but never had it urred to her that Xiao Yifei would choose such an unreasonable approach!

    If the first p could be attributed to Xiao Yifei¡¯s inability to contain his anger on her behalf, then the second p was evidently intentional, meant for Jin Ling!

    Although Jin Ling¡¯s words indeed provoked anger, Yu Jing believed verbal insults were tolerable; besides, Jin Ling¡¯s background was significantly influential.

    All this didn¡¯t necessitate handling the situation by pping Jin Ling!

    But now, Xiao Yifei paid no heed to Yu Jing, his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at Jin Ling with a faint smile.

    Jin Ling, who had been full of rage, barely able to contain her desire to devour Xiao Yifei, now did not dare to utter a word, especially after seeing his current demeanor. Without his words, she didn¡¯t even know what to do!

    After all, she truly didn¡¯t want to endure another p from Xiao Yifei.

    The pain and humiliation were something Jin Ling had never felt before in her life!

    This handsome young man before her filled Jin Ling¡¯s heart with fear. She had never encountered someone who yed so outside the rules, and now, hearing the young man¡¯s self-introduction and witnessing his actions, she was certain this was the person who had injured her son.

    "Xiao Yifei?"

    Was this young man truly fearless, or was he out of his mind?

    To show up at the hospital at this time, and moreover, even though they had found the person who crippled her son, Jin Ling was left speechless by two ps!

    Even with fear in her heart, this did not stop Jin Ling from harboring deep-seated bitterness and hatred towards Xiao Yifei!

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, you want revenge, right? Just staring won¡¯t do anything to me,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Jin Ling with a lightugh, "You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. If you want to make a call for help or to call the police or something, quicken the pace. Just ring at me won¡¯t aplish anything, will it?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice, Jin Ling was taken aback, a chill running through her heart!

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a slight smirk; he nced at Jin Ling, shook his head, and reached out to pull Yu Jing, pushing open the door to Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital room.

    As Xiao Yifei led the dazed Yu Jing into Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital room, Jin Ling stood motionlessly in the corridor, her swollen face now bearing an expression of idiocy. The Jin Ling, who had been stunned by Xiao Yifei¡¯s two ps, now looked like a fool, far from the venomous and arrogant demeanor she had whilst on the phone.

    "Bang¡ª"

    And in the next moment, as Xiao Yifei entered the hospital room, the echoing door m shook Jin Ling¡¯s body, finally jolting her back to reality.

    "I..."

    But just as Jin Ling hade to her senses, her eyes widened, and she was about to let out a fierce scream. However, the moment she opened her mouth, it seemed that she remembered something, and the next instant, she quickly mped her mouth shut. Not only did she cover her mouth, but Jin Ling also violently jerked her hand to cover it!

    Clearly, the fear that Xiao Yifei had just instilled in Jin Ling was a bit too overwhelming.

    However, when she reached out to cover her mouth, she identally touched her swollen cheek that had been viciously pped by Xiao Yifei¡¯s full-force blows, causing Jin Ling to grimace in sharp pain, looking incredibly ferocious!

    "You bastard! You bastard! I¡¯ll definitely kill you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!!"

    Jin Ling¡¯s voice was filled with intense venom. The words she spoke even made one feel a chill all over, and the sound of her tightly clenched teeth resounded even more hair-raising. One could imagine just how profound Jin Ling¡¯s hatred for Xiao Yifei was!

    After all, the ordeal she had just gone through was something Jin Ling had never experienced in her life!

    This was even more agonizing for Jin Ling than losing her life. If Jin Ling had the power at that moment, she probably would have wanted to tear Xiao Yifei to pieces!

    But she didn¡¯t have that strength now, just as Yu Jing had once faced Jiang Liucai. Not considering other matters, Jin Ling truly had no way to deal with Xiao Yifei. She stood there, teeth itching with hatred, but she still didn¡¯t know what to do!

    However, just when Jin Ling¡¯s mind was set on ying and dismembering Xiao Yifei a thousand times over, she suddenly remembered something. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Xiao Yifei had taken Yu Jing into Jiang Liucai¡¯s hospital room a moment ago!

    This thought sent a jolt of nervousness through Jin Ling¡¯s heart.

    The next moment, Jin Ling turned her head to look in the direction of the hospital room. But because Maria Hospital¡¯s facilities were soplete, one couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside the room unless viewed from a specific angle, let alone the fact that Jiang Liucai¡¯s room was a VIP ward.

    Jin Ling subconsciously wanted to walk toward the hospital room, but as her bulky body took the first step, she suddenly stopped. The fear she had of Xiao Yifei was so powerful that shecked the courage to step forward and enter the room!

    "You little bastard, what did you say earlier? You¡¯re not afraid of anything, huh? I really don¡¯t know where you got the guts toe here seeking death!"

    After stopping in her tracks, Jin Ling¡¯s eyes filled with malice as she gave a venomous nce toward the direction of the hospital room, but she still made no move. "Liucai, hold on, Mommy will definitely not give up on you. I can¡¯t beat him if I go now; it would just be seeking death. Mommy has already taken two ps for you, that¡¯s enough. Just hold on. I will not let this bastard get away with it!"

    While murmuring with a chilling voice, Jin Ling took out her cellphone.

    Then, in just a few short minutes, Jin Ling made dozens of calls, and the content of the calls was all rted to Xiao Yifei. In a very short time, Jin Ling had contacted not just various departments in Yanjing but had also reached out to several shady forces.

    With the influence of the Jiang Family, they had the credentials to contact these individuals.

    The reason she gave a heads up to these departments was not to have them deal with Xiao Yifei, but to ensure they wouldn¡¯t interfere with what was going to happen at Maria Hospital. Since Xiao Yifei dared toe, Jin Ling was determined to make him regret it!

    Jin Ling wanted to make Xiao Yifei regret evering into this world, using her own methods. Not just Xiao Yifei, but now, Jin Ling had even decided to exact a ruthless revenge on Xiao Yifei¡¯s family members as well!

    Moreover, how Xiao Yifei had dared to treat her just now!

    It could be said that Jin Ling¡¯s deep-seated vendetta against Xiao Yifei had reached an indelible level!

 Chapter 679: Infinite Fear

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Infinite Fear</h4><h4></h4>

    Yet, despite the numerous calls Jin Ling had made, she hadn¡¯t taken a step inside the hospital room. Even now, she dared not enter.

    Despite her hatred boiling to the point of death, when she recalled Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor just moments earlier, Jin Ling suddenly found herself too terrified to make a move. She imed to dote on her son, Jiang Liucai, but in the current situation, where her worst fears might be realized within that room, Jin Ling still refused to step inside.

    Even in her deepest thoughts, she considered the possibility that Jiang Liucai could be abandoned!

    People often say a tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs, but Jin Ling¡¯s current demeanor made one feel nauseated!

    "You little bastard! Dare to hit me, I will make sure you remember this forever!"

    Jin Ling looked at the hospital room door with venom in her eyes, her voice chilling enough to revolt, muttering endlessly. But after the phone call, all she could do, all she dared to do, was mutter.

    She fancied that her curses could somehow bring loss to Xiao Yifei but never considered that, if such curses truly worked, she, who had done countless horrible deeds, would have long suffered retribution!

    In the end, Jin Ling also made a call to Jiang Hu.

    "You little bastard! I really want to see how you die!"

    Jin Ling, her face swollen and resembling a pig¡¯s head, clenched her teeth as if she wanted to crush them and stared intently at the closed door of the hospital room.

    And in the next moment, the unfolding scene caused Jin Ling¡¯s heart to leap in shock.

    "Done with your calls? Said everything you wanted to say?"

    The hospital room door suddenly opened from inside, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face appeared before Jin Ling. The sight of his face made her body jerk violently, losing all the hatred she was holding onto just seconds before.

    "If you¡¯re done with your calls,e on in. What are you doing, standing at the door waiting for an invitation?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Jin Ling with a hint of amusement in his eyes. He was like a cat that had caught a mouse, not considering the Jiang Family a threat at all, but merely toying with them, instilling Jin Ling with endless fear!

    However, recalling the people she had notified over the phone, Jin Ling lowered her head and gnashed her teeth, a fierce brightness shing in her eyes.

    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rang out again with a hint ofughter: "Now that you¡¯re done with calls,e in. It¡¯s your son lying in this hospital room, not mine."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jin Ling¡¯s body trembled noticeably, exuding great fear.

    Despite her previously vicious and hostile demeanor, hearing Xiao Yifei speak immediately revealed her true nature, filled with fear and worry. Although she was capable of wishing gruesome revenge upon others and had acted upon such impulses before, when faced with the possibility of retribution against herself, Jin Ling couldn¡¯t help but be filled with dread.

    She was overly fearful of the unpredictable consequences that might await her once she entered the hospital room.

    Although Jin Ling sometimes enjoyed intimidating others and seeing them cower in fear, she was extremely afraid of experiencing it herself!

    Not to mention that it was her son in the hospital room¡ªeven if it were her own father inside at this moment, Jin Ling would not want to enter!

    The inscrutable Xiao Yifei was just too much for Jin Ling to handle, his presence a looming shadow, like dark clouds over her head.

    "I saide in!"

    Seeing Jin Ling stand still, trembling, a sh of amusement crossed Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. He intentionally lowered his voice, and at hismand, Jin Ling jolted again.

    She turned abruptly, as if a fire had ignited at home, and hurriedly ran towards the ward with her head buried.

    Xiao Yifei watched Jin Ling¡¯s current state, his eyes revealing a hint of a mocking smile.

    "Help me!"

    However, when Jin Ling, with a swollen face from Xiao Yifei¡¯s p, entered the ward full of panic, it prompted a startling cry for help from the bedridden Jiang Liucai!

    He hadn¡¯t recognized the plump woman who had just walked in as his mother, but a strong will to survive had made Jiang Liucai cry out desperately.

    The four limbs of Jiang Liucai were broken, and he could only lie quietly in bed. Before Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, the thoughts of the bedridden Jiang Liucai were entirely filled with resentment towards Xiao Yifei, and he had told Jin Ling more than once about his desires to y and dismember Xiao Yifei.

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei stepped into the ward with Yu Jing, the bedridden Jiang Liucai, with his limbs all broken, nearly leaped up from the bed!

    You see, although Jin Ling only felt fear from Xiao Yifei at the doorway of the ward, Jiang Liucai had personally andpletely experienced the terror of Xiao Yifei when his limbs were forcibly broken by him!

    So even though the current Jiang Liucai was utterly unable to move, he tried to shift his body as best as he could, wishing to get as far away from Xiao Yifei as possible even on the bed, all the while his mouth was emitting relentless and miserable howls.

    However, the soundproofing of the ward was excellent, and nobody heard his howling.

    Thus, upon seeing Jin Ling enter, Jiang Liucai began to cry out for help even more urgently.

    Who knew that after Jin Ling came in, and even stood behind him, further away from Xiao Yifei, her swollen and plump face filled with fear, this situation caused Jiang Liucai to be taken aback, and only then did he realize who had juste in!

    "Mom..."

    Jiang Liucai looked at Jin Ling, his eyes filled with panic.

    Who knew that while Jin Ling trembled all over, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the words Jiang Liucai was saying to her; or rather, at that moment, Jin Ling¡¯s eyes had no room for her son!

    However, fortunately, after Jin Ling entered the room, she realized that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t done anything excessive to them, but instead was sitting on a sofa against the wall, resting his head on his hand, his eyes yfully watching them.

    The attitude demonstrated by Xiao Yifei at the moment was clearly one of waiting for something.

    Could it be that this young man was really waiting for the person he said he had called over the phone?

    That would be too good!

    After Jin Ling regained herposure, she lowered her head, and once again, a glint of malice shed in her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei, at this point, couldn¡¯t help but reveal an amused smile on his face. Right now, in the ward, nothing could escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, but he said nothing and continued to sit on the sofa.

    At this time, without Xiao Yifei¡¯s orders, Jin Ling didn¡¯t dare to speak, and when Jiang Liucai saw that the situation was turning grim, he finally quieted down.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand why his mother seemed even more fearful than he was in facing this situation, Jiang Liucai knew that the current circumstance was clearly not that simple.

    Jiang Liucai was even less aware of why Xiao Yifei would daree to them so brazenly after beating him, especially when the Jiang Family was still searching for Xiao Yifei!

    While Jiang Liucai was ignorant of all these matters and somewhat puzzled, he didn¡¯t speak carelessly, for the eeriness of the situation filled his heart with dread, and this time, the wiser Jiang Liucai also spared himself from much suffering.

 Chapter 680: Secretly Relieved

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Secretly Relieved</h4><h4></h4>

    The tense atmosphere in the hospital room even made Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling feel somewhat suffocated.

    However, all of this was less significantpared to the confusion in Yu Jing¡¯s mind. At that time, being unconscious, she did not know what Xiao Yifei had done to Jiang Liucai, so she actually found it hard to understand why Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling appeared so terrified!

    And at the moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor clearly indicated that he was waiting for something.

    This only added to the tension and confusion in Yu Jing¡¯s heart. Considering the power of the Jiang Family, was it really possible that Xiao Yifei would continue to wait in the hospital room? After all, there were only two of them now!

    This made Yu Jing even more puzzled!

    But since things hade to this point, and considering the numerous surprises Xiao Yifei had already brought her, Yu Jing suddenly decided not to think about these matters anymore and just take one step at a time!

    "Has anyonee yet?"

    After waiting for a while, just as Jin Ling had been standing in ce, barely able to keep standing, and Jiang Liucai¡¯s back waspletely soaked with nervous sweat, Xiao Yifei finally raised his head. His voice, carrying a yful chuckle, rang out again, "It¡¯s been such a long time. If you make me wait any longer, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my patience."

    Who knew that upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jin Ling seemed to think of something and suddenly knelt down.

    At this moment, Jin Ling could finally understand the feelings of those people who had knelt in front of her begging for her forgiveness in the past, except that back then, Jin Ling, filled with malice, never forgave any of them!

    "Thump¡ª"

    Jiang Liucai, realizing he was even worse off than himself upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words¡ªwhile his heart was filled with panic, he had not reacted yet¡ªbut suddenly noticed that Jin Ling had actually knelt down on the ground.

    This situation made Jiang Liucai frown involuntarily.

    However, given the quirky nature of the Jiang Family, seeing Jin Ling kneeling on the ground did not evoke anger in Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart but rather a secret delight, as he felt that Xiao Yifei would certainly not bother him for the time being, with his mother kneeling before Xiao Yifei.

    After all, with Jin Ling standing in the front, should any trouble arise for the time being, it would not reach him.

    Jiang Liucaiy in the bed, his eyes filled with unease and fear as he looked towards Xiao Yifei, who was sitting on the sofa. If before meeting Xiao Yifei, Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart was full of resentment, wanting to use every means to tear Xiao Yifei apart, then upon seeing Xiao Yifei, all thoughts of this nature had vanished from Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart!

    His heart was filled with nothing but boundless fear! Jiang Liucai only thought of fleeing far from Xiao Yifei, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s shadow over him was somewhat too imposing!

    Now, facing Xiao Yifei, Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart was finally filled with regret. Why had he chosen to drug Yu Jing at that time!

    He looked at Yu Jing, who once seemed enchantingly attractive and constantly captivating to him, yet he no longer felt anything else. This was not only because Xiao Yifei had disabled him, but also due to the endless fear Xiao Yifei had instilled in him.

    Now, Jiang Liucai felt not just an absence of feelings toward Yu Jing; she seemed almost like a demon incarnate, bringing boundless fear to Jiang Liucai!

    And what Jiang Liucai could not understand the most was how, after disabling him, Xiao Yifei even dared toe looking for him!

    Looking back on Xiao Yifei¡¯s words after he made his move against him, whispering "This is not over" by his ear, Jiang Liucai felt a sudden chill running through his body, filled with terror!

    However, through the words Xiao Yifei just said, and Jin Ling¡¯s actions, there was an inevitable spark of hope rekindled in Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart, as it seemed that Xiao Yifei was waiting for something.

    If he indeed was waiting for the Jiang Family to send someone, then the oue of this matter was really uncertain!

    Yet, even so, seeing Jin Ling kneeling on the ground, Jiang Liucai had never opened his mouth to defend his own mother, and instead of feeling anger, his heart was filled with fear; in fact, deep inside, he wished his mother would spend even longer on her knees!

    It was truly said that no two members of the same family would enter the same home, Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai both were such entrics.

    And the moment Jin Ling kneeled directly before Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei was profoundly startled, as he never anticipated that a mere casual remark would have such a significant impact, and he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Jin Ling to actually drop to the ground.

    Even after Jin Ling had kneeled, it took some time for Xiao Yifei to fully react.

    Despite Jin Ling¡¯s kneeling posture resembling a lump of rotten meat, and her swollen, mournful-faced countenance being utterly repulsive, Xiao Yifei had never actually intended for Jin Ling to kneel while talking.

    Xiao Yifei had really just asked a casual question without any intent of threat, after all, he had been sitting on the sofa for quite some time and was slightly tired.

    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei, even Yu Jing was utterly shocked by Jin Ling¡¯s sudden actions, despite never having met Jin Ling and even though Jiang Liucai, her son, had treated her so terribly.

    However, Jin Ling, who was once quite famous in the Yanjing business circle, had actually been someone Yu Jing respected, and for a while, even considered her an idol; but she had never imagined that upon finally meeting Jin Ling, her actions would be so disgusting!

    At this moment, Yu Jing still remained silent, sitting next to Xiao Yifei with seriousness filling her beautiful eyes as she looked at this handsome man, a trace of bewilderment flitting across her gaze.

    Yu Jing had never once urged Xiao Yifei to help her with her revenge.

    That was not to say that Yu Jing now actually wanted Xiao Yifei to take revenge for her, but because she realized seeing the current situation that it wasn¡¯t simply about Xiao Yifei choosing not to seek revenge, and everything being resolved peacefully.

    Just seeing Jin Ling¡¯s demeanor before Xiao Yifei reprimanded her had told Yu Jing that if Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t help her with revenge and resolve the current issue, not only would things not settle down peacefully, but rather, Xiao Yifei might even face a far fiercer retaliation.

    Under such circumstances, Yu Jing, who had weathered decades in the business world, knew well that sometimes not showing mercy, and not stepping back, was the way to broader skies; on the contrary, in such situations, the more ruthless one was, the safer it would be!

    Thus, even for Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety, Yu Jing refrained from persuading him further.

    All she hoped now was that Xiao Yifei truly had a n to face the impending crisis, otherwise, the situation could be even moreplicated!

    This young man, with whom she had once shared intimacy, shocked her time and again. Indeed, facing this situation, Yu Jing¡¯s first instinct was to wish Xiao Yifei would run, but one could run temporarily and not for a lifetime; in this regard, she was not as perceptive as Xiao Yifei!

    Moreover, the fierceness of this man in bed had also amazed her!

 Chapter 681: With Support, Without Fear

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 681: With Support, Without Fear</h4>

    freewe?novel.c?m<h4></h4>

    Squinting at Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing¡¯s heart once again couldn¡¯t help but stir up waves, and even the rational Yu Jing, when looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s profile, had a flicker of splendor in her eyes again!

    However, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t thinking as much as Yu Jing. His original intention was just to help Yu Jing seek revenge, and as for the revenge itself, Xiao Yifei had never been worried since he had never feared anything with his abilities!

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something to Jin Ling, who was kneeling on the ground, a burst of noisy sounds suddenly erupted from the entrance of the hospital room.

    Although the soundproofing of the hospital room made the outside noise very faint, it couldn¡¯t escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s sharp hearing.

    He lifted his head and squinted toward the direction of the door. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Jin Ling couldn¡¯t help but startle,

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound rang out as the door of the room was violently pushed open.

    "Who the hell dares to mess with our Jiang Family!"

    However, the person at the door wasn¡¯t the ones Jin Ling had initially contacted but Jiang Hu. Regardless of whatever else was happening and no matter how bizarre the Jiang Family was, Jin Ling and Liucai were still Jiang Hu¡¯s rtives.

    So after Jin Ling made the call, Jiang Hu quickly arrived at the scene.

    Although Jin Ling hadn¡¯t rified the specific details over the phone, Jiang Hu knew roughly what was going on, and among other things, he knew one thing for sure¡ªthat someone was looking for trouble with their Jiang Family.

    And this person seemed to have some connection to the person who injured his son!

    The moment he heard this news, Jiang Hu instantly became as furious as thunder. After all, considering the presence of the Jiang Family in Huaxia, for someone to dare challenge them like this was not only a provocation of their authority but was frankly suicidal!

    Therefore, Jiang Hu immediately brought two bodyguards and rushed toward the hospital.

    Upon arriving, he stormed towards the hospital room without pausing for a breath.

    Jiang Hu really wanted to see who had the audacity, who was so impatient to live, to dare challenge their Jiang Family. On the way there, he even suspected that perhaps their family had gone too far on some matters and had been targeted for revenge by a collective!

    In Jiang Hu¡¯s mind, no single individual would have the audacity or the capability to target their Jiang Family with ill intentions!

    However, as soon as he stepped into the room, Jiang Hu saw Jin Ling kneeling on the ground. Yet, upon seeing this, he was suddenly taken aback; his initial reaction was not one of anger, as the situation was rather bizarre.

    He knew very well what kind of person Jin Ling was, so seeing Jin Ling actually kneeling on the ground naturally made Jiang Hu somewhat uneasy.

    But the next moment, Jiang Hu saw Xiao Yifei sitting on the sofa on the other side, with Yu Jing already seated beside Xiao Yifei.

    Especially upon seeing Yu Jing, a hint of cold light shed through Jiang Hu¡¯s eyes!

    "Yu Jing!"

    His voice coldly called out Yu Jing¡¯s name.

    Unlike Jin Ling, having learned about the incident involving his son, Jiang Hu had actually conducted some investigation and hade to know of Yu Jing¡¯s existence. Even upon seeing Yu Jing¡¯s photo, Jiang Hu, like his son, had harbored some improper thoughts.

    However, as the Jiang Family had dispersed some of their power to search for Xiao Yifei, they temporarily lost focus on Yu Jing. Just when they were about to extend their malicious intent towards Yu Jing, Jiang Hu suddenly caught sight of her at the hospital.

    Having seen Yu Jing, it was implied that the young, handsome man sitting on the sofa must be the mastermind behind everything happening right now!

    Although Jiang Hu felt something eerie in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but sh a fierce intent to kill when looking at Xiao Yifei!

    Upon hearing Jiang Hu directly expose her name, Yu Jing slightly furrowed her brows, appearing somewhat surprised and even more troubled because Jiang Hu¡¯s knowledge of her name meant that he had conducted some investigation into her.

    This matter also signified that Jiang Hu was already prepared!

    Yu Jing turned her head, her gaze filled with an indescribable brilliance as she looked at Xiao Yifei. Already feeling that things were getting tricky, her worry deepened at this moment.

    Yet, she suddenly realized that not only was Xiao Yifei still sitting calmly on the sofa with his handsome face utterly serene, but his look towards Jiang Hu was also filled with yfulness!

    "Who directed you to trouble our Jiang family!"

    Jiang Hu walked forward and helped a kneeling Jin Ling stand up. His voice wasced with a chilling tone as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    They had been searching for a while but hadn¡¯t even seen the person who injured Jiang Liucai. Unexpectedly, that person appeared before them today. Yet, through Xiao Yifei¡¯s age, Jiang Hu still didn¡¯t believe that all this suffering his family was experiencing could be caused solely by Xiao Yifei!

    After all, in his view, this young chap simply didn¡¯t have the strength, nor the audacity, to injure Jiang Liucai and still audaciously show up before them.

    "A-Hu..."

    Seeing Jiang Hu appear, Jin Ling finally stood up. Before she got to her feet, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Yifei in panic, fearing what the terribly frightening Xiao Yifei might do to her!

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei did not take any excessive actions at the moment; he didn¡¯t even speak, but kept watching Jiang Hu.

    "Dad..."

    Even Jiang Liucai seemed to have regained some confidence and finally dared to speak!

    Upon observing the situation, a fierce killing intent suddenly flitted through Jiang Hu¡¯s eyes, for simply by the looks of Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling, he knew the extent of fear Xiao Yifei had instilled in his family members!

    "Young man, I see you have some guts. As long as you tell me who directed you to do all this, I can spare your life!"

    Jiang Hu¡¯s eyes flickered with a dimly cold light as he spoke down to Xiao Yifei, as if bestowing Xiao Yifei a favor.

    However, the moment Jiang Hu spoke, a vicious and frantic light crossed Jin Ling¡¯s eyes. She leaned close to Jiang Hu and gnashed her teeth as she whispered something to him.

    It seemed that Jiang Hu¡¯s arrival empowered Jin Ling, who harbored immense vengeful hatred towards Xiao Yifei. Yet, the fear Xiao Yifei imparted in her still lingered, so even as she spoke to Jiang Hu, she dared not let Xiao Yifei hear her.

    This foolish act only amused Xiao Yifei; with his current abilities, nothing that happened in the hospital room could escape his ears. However, Xiao Yifei merely watched Jiang Hu silently, saying nothing.

    After Jiang Hu heard what Jin Ling had said, his expression was first taken aback, but then, a shadow of gloom fiercely shed across his face!

    "Alright, I take back what I just said. Now, boy, tell us who directed you to do all this, and I will give you a morefortable way to dieter!"

 Chapter 682: Sinister and Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Sinister and Cruel</h4><h4></h4>

    Jiang Hu¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light as he icily addressed Xiao Yifei, his tone devoid of any emotion.

    Upon hearing Jiang Hu¡¯s action, Xiao Yifei was taken aback momentarily. He extended his hand and pointed straight at Jiang Liucai, who was lying on the hospital bed.

    Following the direction of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, Jiang Hu turned his head and saw Jiang Liucai lying on the bed. He could not help but be sharply startled and, as he turned his head back to look at Xiao Yifei, a sh of cold light involuntarily swept through his eyes.

    \"You little bastard, you dare to trick me!\"

    His voice, filled with chilling coldness, was directed at Xiao Yifei.

    Jin Ling, upon seeing the situation unfold, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of maliciousness in her eyes. Although Jiang Hu had arrived, she still felt somewhat uneasy, as none of the people she had called had arrived yet.

    The oppression brought by Xiao Yifei to Jin Ling was too great; even with Jiang Hu¡¯s presence, it still left her too fearful to act out.

    Not only Jin Ling, but Jiang Liucai also felt the same; having once witnessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, he was still filled with panic toward Xiao Yifei.

    The hatred for Xiao Yifei in the hospital room now could have transformed into a sea of blood in the hearts of Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling¡ªthey wished they could brutally tear Xiao Yifei apart and devour his flesh!

    Despite Jin Ling trying to look submissive and fearful just moments ago, she had already cursed Xiao Yifei countless times in her heart.

    This was the nature of their viiny; if they found the right opportunity, they would burst forth and show themselves to be more sinister and brutal than anyone else!

    However, the current situation still left them feeling very uncertain. Jin Ling stood behind Jiang Hu, slightly lifting her head, a flicker of cold light shing in her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei appeared unaware of everything happening around him, his handsome face still bearing a faint smile.

    Upon hearing Jiang Hu¡¯s words, Yu Jing¡¯s eyes involuntarily flickered with worry. She turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, clearly wanting to say something, but before Yu Jing could open her mouth, she suddenly saw Xiao Yifei stand up abruptly.

    This only made Yu Jing more nervous. Following Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, she also stood up and, standing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, she looked anxiously at Jiang Hu and the two formidable, menacing bodyguards behind him.

    Yu Jing had once hired bodyguards herself, and she remembered being impressed by the bodyguards¡¯ demonstration of their abilities, not to mention that the bodyguards Jiang Hu hired were certainly a level higher than Yu Jing¡¯s security guards!

    \"You little bastard, you¡¯ve really got some nerve, not willing to talk, huh? Since you won¡¯t talk, let me help you!\"

    Even now, Jiang Hu believed that Xiao Yifei must be someone sent to trouble the Jiang Family, and his anger surged with old grievances reviving in his heart due to Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of cooperation!

    After Jiang Hu finished speaking, the two bodyguards behind him didn¡¯t even need further instructions; they took a fierce step forward, their eyes brimming with murderous intent as they advanced towards Xiao Yifei!

    This development filled both Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai with a sense of pleasure.

    Even the usually logical and calm Yu Jing, upon seeing the current situation, couldn¡¯t help but nervously stretch out her hand to grasp the edge of Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes.

    Standing still, Xiao Yifei felt Yu Jing¡¯s action behind him and a faint smile involuntarily appeared on his handsome face; he reached back and, in aforting gesture, patted Yu Jing¡¯s hand.

    For some reason, Yu Jing, who had been somewhat nervous just a moment ago, suddenly rxed upon feeling the warmth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm; she felt that with Xiao Yifei here, there was nothing to fear.

    And while feeling the warmth of Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm, Yu Jing thought of something, and her cheeks suddenly flushed.

    But the warmth that had been emanating from his palm suddenly disappeared, causing a sudden sense of loss in Yu Jing, an emotional state she had not experienced before, which now continuously arose.

    Since the incidentst night with Xiao Yifei that should not have happened, Yu Jing, who was once rational and calm, found her emotions far moreplex than before, to the extent that even she herself felt somewhat panicked.

    Now, however, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t control herself at all, all she could do was to hide everything and not let Xiao Yifei discover.

    Not to mention other things, this, at least, she could do.

    Yu Jing raised her head and suddenly saw, to her shock, that Xiao Yifei was walking towards Jiang Hu!

    "You just asked me who sent me to deal with your Jiang Family¡¯s matters."

    With a faint smile on his face, Xiao Yifei said to Jiang Hu, smiling, "I said it was because of your son, and I think you should know exactly why I am here."

    "I said, it¡¯s my business, whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s now your problem."

    He paused, his voice bing calm, "It seems like the person Jin Ling was looking for hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but you couldn¡¯t wait anymore. So, let¡¯s deal with you first before we wait any longer."

    "After all, if we don¡¯t show you exactly why, I¡¯m afraid that after your Jiang Family falls apart, none of you will understand what actually happened."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and said to Jiang Hu indifferently.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in this moment, a fierce glint suddenly shed through Jiang Hu¡¯s eyes!

    "You little bastard, who gave you the courage!"

    He sharply said to Xiao Yifei, "If you want to die, I¡¯ll indulge you!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the two bodyguards in front of Jiang Hu lunged towards Xiao Yifei; it was evident that these two bodyguards had undergone special training, as they moved with great agility and strength.

    "Xiao Yifei, be careful!"

    Seeing this situation, a hint of panic shed through Yu Jing¡¯s eyes as she shouted anxiously to Xiao Yifei.

    However, as the two bodyguards lunged at him, Xiao Yifei seemedpletely oblivious, his handsome face stillposed. He strolled towards Jiang Hu, his hand casually tucked in his pocket.

    "Since you can¡¯t be a good father, today, I will make you call me dad, and show you exactly how a dad should teach you!"

    A calm voice emitted from Xiao Yifei.

    At the moment he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jiang Hu was instantly dumbfounded, finding it absurd. A mocking expression appeared on his face, but in the next instant, Jiang Hu¡¯s expression froze.

    "Thump¡ª"

    A muffled sound rang out just once, and it was even unclear what exactly had happened, but the two bodyguards who had lunged towards Xiao Yifei were, in the very instant they reached him, sent flying!

    At that moment, Jiang Hu stood rooted to the spot, unable toprehend what had just urred!

    The fact that these two bodyguards were with him, deeply trusted by Jiang Hu, also meant that their abilities were recognized by Jiang Hu, otherwise, given Jiang Hu¡¯s personality, he would never choose to have these two bodyguards by his side.

 Chapter 683: Utter Despair

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Utter Despair</h4><h4></h4>

    Therefore, Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai were actually quite familiar with these two bodyguards.

    So when they saw these two bodyguards charging at Xiao Yifei, their hearts were filled with satisfaction. They dearly hoped that the bodyguards could immediately take action and knock Xiao Yifei to the ground, capture him, and then allow them to exact their revenge!

    But who would have expected that the events that followed would stun Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai even more, as a chill suddenly surged from the soles of their feet to the tops of their heads!

    The fiercely powerful bodyguards, as they charged towards Xiao Yifei, had faces filled with a ferocious chill. In fact, when they had seen Xiao Yifei earlier, especially his demeanor, it had filled them with disdain for this young man.

    A mere nobody, what made him so arrogant!

    They were ready to teach Xiao Yifei a harsh lesson. Thus, upon hearing Jiang Hu¡¯s words, they immediately lunged at Xiao Yifei. Little did they know, what happened next was incredibly unbelievable to them!

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    Even they didn¡¯t know what had urred. They only knew that the moment they charged at Xiao Yifei, their vision blurred and a sudden intense pain shot through their bodies. Then, they were both sent flying!

    "Puff¡ª¡ª"

    After being thrown out, only then did they feel the sharp pain. In the next moment, the two bodyguards spat out a mouthful of fresh blood!

    The heavily fallen bodyguards couldn¡¯t stand up for a while. They were filled with agony, but in their eyes looking towards Xiao Yifei, sheer terror and panic were writtenrge!

    After all, regardless of who, encountering such a situation wouldn¡¯t be able to react immediately. Beingmon men, they couldn¡¯t grasp all of this, even if Xiao Yifei was indeed capable of fighting, it should only have been like the earlier situation!

    How could it be that they didn¡¯t even see clearly what happened and were just sent flying!

    Although they didn¡¯t understand what exactly happened, one thing they were sure of was that this young man in front of them was unusual!

    When the two bodyguards heavily fell in front of him, Jiang Hu also couldn¡¯t help but be stunned!

    He suddenly raised his head, looking towards Xiao Yifei walking towards him.

    "You little rascal, didn¡¯t expect you actually had some tricks up your sleeve!"

    Although he was somewhat panicked about the situation just then, since he hadn¡¯t anticipated Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, Jiang Hu wasn¡¯t frightened by the current situation. He had feared unexpected events beforeing, so he had made some preparations!

    "However, do you really think your little tricks can scare off our Jiang Family?"

    His eyes suddenly shed with a cold gleam, he reached behind his waist, and upon reaching out again, he directly pulled out a gun: "You little bastard, I treated you nicely, and you really don¡¯t know who you are!"

    The gun¡¯s barrel, gleaming with a chilling light, was directly aimed at Xiao Yifei, seemingly ready at any moment to fire bullets that could im his life!

    Initially, seeing the two bodyguards instantly taken down by Xiao Yifei, Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai were filled with panic. However, seeing Jiang Hu suddenly pull out a gun, they instantly rxed.

    However, when Yu Jing saw the situation before her, a trace of panic shed through her eyes.

    If things continued to develop this way, Xiao Yifei¡¯s life could be in danger!

    And just as Yu Jing turned her head, about to say something to Xiao Yifei, she suddenly saw his handsome face stillpletely calm. Before she could even speak, Xiao Yifei was already striding forward, continuing to walk towards Jiang Hu!

    In hisposed demeanor, it seemed he hadn¡¯t even noticed the gun in Jiang Hu¡¯s hand, which could have taken his life at any moment!

    "You think I won¡¯t shoot, you bastard?"

    After pulling out the gun and pointing it at Xiao Yifei, Jiang Hu¡¯s face suddenly revealed a mocking smile as he watched Xiao Yifei approach him. In his view, this young man was far too arrogant!

    With the power of the Jiang Family, even if he shot and killed Xiao Yifei right there, it wouldn¡¯t affect him in the slightest. The reason Jiang Hu was still willing to talk to Xiao Yifei was that he felt they hadn¡¯t yet identified the true mastermind targeting the Jiang Family!

    However, after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, Jiang Hu decided to stop investigating. Those matters could be looked into slowly, but right now, he was determined to take this bastard¡¯s life!

    Jiang Hu narrowed his eyes, a cold glint shing within them. After disengaging the safety, Jiang Hu aimed the gun at Xiao Yifei. But just as he was about to pull the trigger, Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure suddenly shifted!

    The previously slowly advancing Xiao Yifei suddenly shed and disappeared from Jiang Hu¡¯s view!

    This situation startled Jiang Hu, making him nervous!

    After all, not being able to aim, not to mention that Xiao Yifei, who had just been in front of him, had suddenly vanished, felt exceedingly eerie no matter how he considered it.

    And in the next moment, a shadow abruptly enveloped Jiang Hu!

    "Ah Hu!"

    The next moment, Jin Ling¡¯s voice, full of panic, suddenly rang out.

    Jiang Hu raised his head, only to suddenly find that the previously vanished Xiao Yifei had now appeared right in front of him. Filled with panic, Jiang Hu instinctively tried to pull the trigger at Xiao Yifei, but he saw a mocking smirk on Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face.

    "Snap¡ª"

    Then, Jiang Hu saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s slender palm getting closer and closer, and with a crisp sound, the gun in Jiang Hu¡¯s hand was directly pped away by Xiao Yifei. Even though the gun had been knocked away, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions did not stop!

    With the whooshing sound of the wind, his palm solidly pped across Jiang Hu¡¯s face.

    "Kneel down!"

    A muffled, authoritative voice rang out in the next moment.

    Jiang Hu was so dazed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s p that he spun around and directly knelt in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, the gun that Jiang Hu had pulled out earlier was literally smashed to pieces by Xiao Yifei¡¯s p, bits of metal scattering everywhere!

    The entire hospital room suddenly fell into dead silence.

    All the people in the room stared wide-eyed at Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with astonishment.

    They had never imagined that things would turn out this way, or rather, they never thought that Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t even fear a gun.

    The moment this situation unfolded, Yu Jing had already been stunned in ce. In fact, when Jiang Hu had first drawn the gun, her heart was filled with panic and worry, especially seeing Xiao Yifei being aimed at by Jiang Hu, her mind wentpletely nk, not knowing what to think.

    Even someone as experienced as Yu Jing had never witnessed a situation like this before.

    Even though Yu Jing was very rational, seeing Jiang Hu pull out the gun still inevitably filled her with panic; not to mention, the sensation Xiao Yifei must have felt being directly targeted by the gun barrel was beyond words.

    So when she saw that Xiao Yifei was not only not scared but also charged directly towards Jiang Hu, Yu Jing was filled with astonishment.

 Chapter 684: In a Sorry Plight

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 684: In a Sorry Plight</h4><h4></h4>

    After seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s next move, Yu Jing¡¯s heart was filled with disbelief, so much so that she didn¡¯t even notice the firearm that Xiao Yifei had shattered with a p, but was instead staring intently at Xiao Yifei, her gaze trembling incessantly.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Yu Jing couldn¡¯t understand at all what was happening at that moment!

    Even in Yu Jing¡¯s heart, she was filled with this feeling of shock, not to mention Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling who had witnessed the scene just now.

    "Wu wu wu¡ª"

    After seeing what had happened, Jiang Liucai made an ambiguous sound while twisting his body, trying to get away, but being paralyzed in bed, despite mustering all his strength, he didn¡¯t move far.

    But from this action, one could see the panic in Jiang Liucai¡¯s heart.

    Unlike Jiang Liucai, Jin Ling, upon seeing what was happening, simply froze on the spot, her eyes filled with panic. It was only when she saw Xiao Yifei pping Jiang Hu that she realized, Xiao Yifei had been holding back when he had hit her!

    "Bastard... Bastard, you¡¯re done for! You¡¯re dead!"

    Jiang Hu, who had beenpletely confused by Xiao Yifei¡¯s forceful p, also finally came to his senses. Clenching his teeth, his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his mouth, filled with venom.

    Now, half of Jiang Hu¡¯s face was entirely numb; he couldn¡¯t even feel his own face¡¯s existence, letting one imagine how forceful Xiao Yifei¡¯s p had been. But that wasn¡¯t the reason for Jiang Hu¡¯s anger.

    The reason for Jiang Hu¡¯s towering rage was the attitude that Xiao Yifei¡¯s p represented, which made Jiang Hu feel extremely insulted. Who was he, and what was the status of this little bastard in front of him!

    How did this bastard dare to treat him like this? Where did he get the gall!

    All of this drove Jiang Hu mad. He had thought, given his own status, that just speaking nicely to Xiao Yifei and even promising a quick resolution was already a great favor to Xiao Yifei.

    Jiang Hu had previously been full of mockery, thinking it would be easy to deal with Xiao Yi, just wanting to dig out the figure behind the scenes. But now, his heart was full of madness and anger!

    What gave Xiao Yifei the courage to treat him like this?

    Now, blinded by rage, he waspletely unable to consider how Xiao Yifei had managed to reach him in one quick step, nor could he think about how Xiao Yifei was able to shatter a handgun with a single p.

    If Jiang Hu¡¯s initial attitude toward Xiao Yifei was filled with mockery and yfulness, his rage toward Xiao Yifei now was no less than that of Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling. After all, for someone as vain as Jiang Hu, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had touched his raw nerve!

    "You¡¯re dead..."

    Struggling, Jiang Hu was about to get up, spitting out his words with fierce venom as he fought to rise.

    "p¡ª"

    However, before Jiang Hu could get up, a crisp p once again sent him sprawling to the ground.

    "Did I allow you to stand up?"

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes and looked at Jiang Hu with a smile, his voiceced with amusement, "Didn¡¯t call me Daddy, and you dare to stand up?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made Jiang Hu tremble with anger¡ªhe, Jiang Hu, when had he ever been treated this way? He didn¡¯t care about anything else and struggled to his feet, and once up, he intended to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s life!

    "p¡ª"

    "p¡ª"

    ....

    The crisp sound of ps rang out incessantly; against the godlike might of Xiao Yifei, how could Jiang Hu possibly stand up? He was like a Weeble that wouldn¡¯t fall down, swaying back and forth, continuously pped by Xiao Yifei.

    From behind, Xiao Yifei at the moment truly resembled a father disciplining his son!

    Witnessing this scene, both Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai couldn¡¯t help but shrink into themselves. The arrogance that had crept back into them at the sight of Jiang Hu¡¯s arrival evaporated abruptly. Watching Jiang Hu being pped around by Xiao Yifei, they were filled with panic.

    "So being rich and powerful makes you great, allows you to kill at will? And lets your son do whatever he wants with ¡¯forced sex¡¯?"

    While continuously pping Jiang Hu, Xiao Yifei wore a smile and said mockingly, "Is it because nobody has taught you a lesson that you¡¯ve be so arrogant? And talking about some ¡¯hidden hand¡¯ targeting you¡ªas if you small fry would need that?"

    "Just me, your daddy, is enough."

    Although he was talking and pping Jiang Hu, Xiao Yifei¡¯s blows were not soft at all; each pnded solidly on Jiang Hu¡¯s face, the sound crisp and unending.

    Jiang Hu had long since been beaten dazed, his swollen face now blue and bruised. His thoughts were no longer on revenge, but on the verge of copse, only thinking about how to escape this predicament.

    "Daddy... Daddy, please stop hitting me!"

    Finally, Jiang Hu broke down. With a mix of snot and tears, and a voice made indistinct by the ps from Xiao Yifei, he pleaded.

    Seeing Jiang Hu in this state only made Xiao Yifei narrow his eyes and smile.

    "Now you know to call daddy?"

    He ceased his movements, looking down at Jiang Hu, who was kneeling on the ground with none of his earlier arrogance visible, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with contempt.

    "You see, if you had just obediently called me daddy earlier, wouldn¡¯t all this have been avoided?"

    Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile watching the dazed Jiang Hu at his feet.

    Upon hearing Jiang Hu finally utter ¡¯daddy,¡¯ Xiao Yifei stopped his actions. Narrowing his eyes, he watched Jiang Hu and a mysterious light flickered within them.

    Stood by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Yu Jing remained still, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    Jiang Hu had actually¡ªto say it out loud in their own territory¡ªbeen beaten by Xiao Yifei into calling him daddy!

    This situation plunged Yu Jing into such profound absurdity; she was both amused and speechless, unsure how to react. The oncemon figure of Jiang Hu on television had be such a sorry sight!

    After ncing at Jiang Hu with a yful smirk on his face, Xiao Yifei turned to head back to the couch. However, just as he was about to turn his head, he was suddenly drawn by a strange noiseing from outside, and he looked back.

    Jiang Hu, still listless from the barrage of ps from Xiao Yifei to the point where his head kept moving even after Xiao Yifei had stopped, now had uncontroble drool tracing down the corners of his mouth.

    Even though Jiang Hu¡¯s appearance was ghastly, as if he¡¯d been pped stupid by Xiao Yifei, in reality, Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach had been quite deliberate and had not caused Jiang Hu any serious harm. Jiang Hu¡¯s current state was merely a natural brain response to protect itself during a crisis.

    After all, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t just beat Jiang Hu senseless before the Jiang family had seen what happened when they dared to offend Yu Jing!

 Chapter 685 Reinforcements Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 685 Reinforcements Have Arrived</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Jiang Hu, kneeling on the ground, also seemed to hear the strange noise behind him. In his bewildered eyes, a different kind of light suddenly shed¡ªperhaps the noise behind him had sharply stimted Jiang Hu, waking him from his daze.

    Because if he remembered correctly, when Jin Ling had called him, she also mentioned that she had contacted other people!

    Could that noise be a harbinger of the people who could rescue him from this sea of suffering he currently faced?

    Indeed, even now, Jiang Hu regarded facing Xiao Yifei as his own sea of suffering.

    He had never seen anyone so domineering and unreasonable!

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Following that, the door of the hospital room suddenly burst open with a loud bang¡ªthe incredibly sturdy door of Maria Hospital was forcibly mmed open by someone!

    This loud noise suddenly made Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai, who were already on edge, jolt, and the shaking was so intense for Jiang Liucai that it aggravated his old wound, causing Jiang Liucai¡¯s face to contort with pain in an instant!

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face remained unruffled, and with a faint smile, he looked in the direction of the door.

    Directly from outside the hospital room, dozens of burly men stormed in, and then, a man in a white suit, surrounded by these brawny men, walked into the room.

    "Ms. Jin."

    The man in the white suit paused slightly upon seeing Jin Ling. After all, it was difficult to recognize Jin Ling with her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, but after recognizing her, the man¡¯s face broke into a faint smile, and he went to Jin Ling¡¯s side, speaking to her in a calm voice.

    Although Jin Ling was of considerable worth, the man spoke to her with tranquility. Anyone who could speak to Jin Ling with such an attitude either had as much money as she did or had the strength to not fear Jin Ling at all!

    "Mr. Chen, you¡¯ve finally arrived!"

    When Jin Ling saw the man in the white suit, her face was filled with excitement¡ªas if she had seen her savior; there was no difference at all!

    "Ms. Jin, don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯m here, leave all these matters to me," said Mr. Chen, his stern face showing a hint of pride, as if he might not be certain about other things, but he waspletely confident in dealing with the matters for Jin Ling.

    "Thank you! Mr. Chen, I really can¡¯t thank you enough!"

    And when Jin Ling heard Mr. Chen¡¯s words, it was as if she had seen God Himself. Her excited body trembled uncontrobly, and as her flesh jiggled, she even looked somewhat terrifying.

    After hearing Mr. Chen¡¯s words, Jin Ling seemed to have even forgotten that Jiang Hu was still kneeling on the ground.

    After finishing his conversation with Jin Ling, Mr. Chen, his face filled with a self-satisfied smile, finally took the time to look ahead. When he saw Jiang Hu, drooling on the ground, Mr. Chen was suddenly taken aback.

    "Mr. Jiang Hu?"

    Even Mr. Chen hesitated for a moment before daring to speak¡ªin his mind, although Jiang Hu was not a man of good character, he was someone who highly valued his reputation. How could he possibly have be such a sorry figure now!

    Who would have known that Jiang Hu, who knelt on the ground with his head still quivering, would spring up like a coil the instant he heard Mr. Chen call his name, directly leaping to his feet from the ground. Jiang Hu¡¯s reaction even made one inevitably doubt whether his previous demented appearance was real or fake!

    "Mr. Chen! You must avenge me! You must kill this bastard! Kill this bastard!"

    However, after springing up from the ground, Jiang Hu ran to Mr. Chen¡¯s side like a mouse, cradling his head as he hurriedly took cover behind him. Only when he had hidden behind Mr. Chen did Jiang Hu seem to feel a sense of safety. Then, he pointed his finger at Xiao Yifei and spoke to Mr. Chen with a frenzied tone!

    At that moment, Jiang Hu¡¯s face was drenched with saliva, his eyes bulging out, and his entire countenance was incredibly ferocious. At first nce, he was quite frightening, but what was even more chilling was the overwhelming hatred in his gaze!

    "Mr. Chen, as long as you kill this scum, whatever conditions you ask for, our Jiang Family will agree! Just kill this scum!"

    He said to Mr. Chen with a trembling body and a shrill voice.

    His piercing voice only made everyone in the hospital room frown. Just by looking at Jiang Hu¡¯s current state, one could tell how deeply venomous his hatred for Xiao Yifei was!

    Only now did Mr. Chen take the time to lift his head to look at the young man in front of him, who was dressed smartly and looked handsome.

    Yet the moment he saw Xiao Yifei, Mr. Chen couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes sharply!

    Mr. Chen was a smart man.

    Although the situation in the hospital room had startled him at first and he hadn¡¯t reacted immediately, it didn¡¯t take long for him to make a judgment about the room¡¯s dynamics, especially after hearing the hate-filled words from Jiang Hu that seemed to want to tear Xiao Yifei alive. He soon had a sharp realization.

    Taking into ount what Jin Ling had told him on the phone, Mr. Chen¡¯s look at Xiao Yifei now contained an extra hint of brilliance.

    He would not underestimate Xiao Yifei because of his youth like Jin Ling and Jiang Hu did at the beginning. After all,bining what he had just witnessed, Mr. Chen was, in fact, filled with caution towards this young man before him!

    In his view, anyone who could push the Jiang Family to seek his help was not to be trifled with. Furthermore, Jin Ling¡¯s slightly tearful voice on the phone had already informed him that their current situation was very bad.

    Otherwise, Mr. Chen would not have made thorough preparations before rushing to the hospital because he was afraid of encountering some difficult situations!

    Who would have thought that after seeing Jin Ling and Jiang Hu, things seemed to have gone beyond his expectations. The way Jin Ling and Jiang Hu looked when they saw himing further illustrated the immense pressure they had just endured in the hospital room!

    And the moment he stepped into the hospital room and saw Jiang Hu obediently kneeling before this young man, while Jin Ling dared not say a word, the memory burned into his mind!

    All of this made Mr. Chen have not the slightest regard for the young man before him!

    He narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look at Jiang Liucai lying on the bed who, due to fear, was curled up in a ball. Even now that he had arrived, Jiang Liucai still looked in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, but his face was still filled with panic.

    This situation made Mr. Chen raise his eyebrows slightly. Without mentioning anything else, in his memory, Jiang Liucai, this rich second-generation, was usuallywless. Today¡¯s panic only added to the gravity of everything!

    "Mr. Chen! As long as you help us take out this bastard, we can discuss anything! This includes the financial support for yourpany which you¡¯ve mentioned before; our Jiang Family can provide it! Moreover, if you want any otherpensation, our Jiang Family can offer it!"

    And at that moment, Jiang Hu, who was hiding behind Mr. Chen, and gritting his teeth, shouted loudly and fiercely to Mr. Chen: "It¡¯s this bastard, Mr. Chen, you must help us deal with him! y him, extract his bones!"

 Chapter 686: Playful Smile

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 686: yful Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Chen, dy breedsplications; I hope you can make your move quickly. We¡¯ll not discuss any other matters; just kill this bastard for us. We know you are capable, and you can rest assured that, in addition to the reward we promised, if there should ur any issues, the Jiang Family can shoulder that responsibility!"

    Jin Ling¡¯s gaze was intensely fixed on Xiao Yifei, her teeth clenched, her voice cold as a wind from theherworld.

    They knew that, with Mr. Chen¡¯s capabilities, he could certainly aplish these tasks. At this moment, they had no other choice; otherwise, they would not be so humiliatingly submissive.

    Upon hearing the words of Jin Ling and Jiang Hu, Mr. Chen¡¯s gaze involuntarily narrowed sharply. It was evident from the transformation of these two that the young man opposing them had pushed them to their limits!

    "Haha, President Jiang, President Jin, rest assured. Since I have promised you, I will surely handle this matter cleanly!"

    A smile appeared on Mr. Chen¡¯s face as he spoke to Jiang Hu and Jin Ling. However, while speaking, his gaze was continuously fixed on Xiao Yifei, filled with a scrutinizing coldness.

    Even now, having brought so many men into the hospital room, and with Jiang Hu and Jin Ling having said those words, the young man¡¯s expression had not changed at all ¡ª in fact, Mr. Chen could distinctly see a yful look on his face.

    What confidence he must have!

    Doubts arose in Mr. Chen¡¯s heart.

    Meanwhile, as Mr. Chen was observing Xiao Yifei, thetter was also closely watching Mr. Chen. Ever since those burly men had barged into the room, a yful smile had appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    It was clear that the person for whom Jin Ling had desperately made the call was no ordinary individual. The mere presence of these burly men was not something ordinary thugs could match, and from the bulges under their clothes, Xiao Yifei could tell that these men were probably armed.

    The burly men exuded a formidable air, and Mr. Chen, dressed in a white suit standing before them, gave off a peculiar sensation.

    All in all, the people who had just burst into the hospital room were indeed formidable ¡ª but that was only to ordinary people. To Xiao Yifei, they were mere ants!

    Yu Jing stood beside Xiao Yifei, d in a ck velvet dress, her body tensed up due to nervousness as she pondered the situation across from them, her beautiful eyes flickering.

    "Young man."

    Finally, Mr. Chen looked at Xiao Yifei and began to speak, "I fear you¡¯ve also heard what President Jin and President Jiang just said. Although I¡¯m not sure what the situation is, the fact that you have driven President Jin and President Jiang to this extent shows you truly have some capabilities."

    "However..."

    Just as Mr. Chen was about to continue speaking, he was suddenly interrupted by Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Chen, right?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Mr. Chen, a faint smile on his face. He calmly nced at Jiang Hu and Jin Ling standing behind Mr. Chen and said lightly, "I¡¯m not sure what you do, but since Jin Ling and Jiang Hu have called you under these circumstances, they must have full confidence in you. As you heard, they want my life."

    At this point, Xiao Yifei pointed to himself, but his face remained calm, "I thought that we might have no intersections and could perhaps even be friends, but since I¡¯ve made promises in the past, and today you¡¯ve been called by Jiang Hu and Jin Ling to assist..."

    "Well..."

    Xiao Yifei paused, looked up, and smiled at Mr. Chen, "Then I¡¯m sorry, but you might end up like Jiang Hu and Jin Ling¡ªif you don¡¯t leave now, you might never get the chance to leave again."

    Mr. Chen, who was about to say something to Xiao Yifei, froze on the spot the moment he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    His face was filled with astonishment and extreme surprise as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    After finishing his sentence, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to take his own words too seriously. He squinted at Mr. Chen, his handsome face wearing a faint smile.

    "Kid..."

    The next moment, Mr. Chen¡¯s face suddenly disyed a bizarre expression. He cocked his head and startedughing at Xiao Yifei, his demeanor appearing very odd.

    "Do you know who I am, kid?"

    The tone of Mr. Chen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t filled with anger; instead, it wasden with mockery, as if he found the sentence Xiao Yifei had just uttered very amusing.

    After all, to speak with such an attitude in this situation, the young man in front of him either had a problem with his brain or had some sort of confidence backing him up.

    And judging by the fearful attitude of Jiang Liucai and Jin Ling towards this young man moments ago, Mr. Chen believed that the young man must have some kind of confidence. This made Mr. Chen even more interested and curious about him.

    "Who are you?"

    Upon hearing Mr. Chen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei scratched his head andughed, "Didn¡¯t they just call you Mr. Chen? Then you must be Mr. Chen. However, what exactly you do does not concern me anymore, because I only know that the moment you decided to help Jiang Liucai, your fate was already sealed. So knowing who you exactly are doesn¡¯t really matter to me."

    He gently shook his head, his handsome face slowly regaining its calm demeanor. Xiao Yifei looked at Mr. Chen, his eyes full of serenity.

    "Ha... Haha..."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, which were arrogant and somewhat outrageous, Mr. Chen couldn¡¯t help butugh even more. Hisughter grew louder, as it had been a long time since he had seen such an interesting young person like Xiao Yifei.

    "Kid, you¡¯d better first go to the window and look down below. After you see the situation down there, then talk to me, okay?"

    He first gestured with his hand, adjusting his white suit, then looked up and smiled warmly at Xiao Yifei. "It¡¯s admirable to have personality as a young man, but you also need to assess the situation, to speak after you have clearly seen what¡¯s going on."

    Mr. Chen felt that he had already given enough attention to Xiao Yifei, but in his opinion, the words Xiao Yifei had spoken seemed as if they hadn¡¯t been thought through at all. Even if he took this young man seriously, Xiao Yifei shouldn¡¯t just speak recklessly without investigating the situation¡ªif that was the case, it would be quite foolish.

    After hearing Mr. Chen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked up, gave Mr. Chen a nce, then actually turned around and walked toward the window. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, Mr. Chen was even more startled.

    Knowing that Xiao Yifei had been so arrogant just moments before, Mr. Chen had thought that after he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei would react explosively. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to actually obediently walk towards the window.

 Chapter 687: Gone in a Flash

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Gone in a sh</h4><h4></h4>

    And Yu Jing, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow lightly and followed behind him.

    "Hiss¡ª"

    However, as soon as Yu Jing saw the situation downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but sharply inhale a breath of cold air.

    Because what she saw at Maria Hospital¡¯s entrance was a menacing crowd of men in ck suits, their bulging physiques alone exuded an oppressive aura that screamed they were sent by Mr. Chen. Just standing there, they filled the air with intimidation.

    "See that?"

    Mr. Chen, upon seeing Yu Jing and Xiao Yifei poking their heads out of the window, couldn¡¯t help but speak with aughter-filled voice, "Now, do you still think you can say the same words you told me before?"

    Although unclear about what was going through Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind at the moment, he was quite pleased with Yu Jing¡¯s reaction.

    "Oh."

    Who would have known that after seeing the situation downstairs and turning back, Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face was filled with calm as he uttered just one word to Mr. Chen.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s response took Mr. Chen aback. In fact, he stared at Xiao Yifei, momentarily at a loss for words¡ªXiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor was just too incredulous for him toprehend.

    "Alright, it seems that with this formation, no one else should being. The people Jin Ling got in touch with must be just you."

    He lifted his head, looked at Mr. Chen, who was still standing dumbfounded, and said indifferently, "Let¡¯s start resolving our issues, one by one."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing was initially startled and then, worry shed through her eyes. But before she had the chance to speak, she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure sh by her side with lightning speed!

    "Xiao..."

    Yu Jing started to call out urgently, but it was already toote. Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed was incredibly fast and after just a few movements, he was already in front of Mr. Chen and his men!

    Initially, Mr. Chen was surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier reaction, and he couldn¡¯t help but freeze. However, after hearing what Xiao Yifei said afterward, a shock surged within him. Even though he had not taken Xiao Yifei¡¯s words seriously, he became somewhat cautious.

    So, at the moment when Xiao Yifei charged straight towards them, Mr. Chen was alert.

    "Swish¡ª"

    Mr. Chen, who was talking to Xiao Yifei, had some sense of it, let alone those ck-suited men behind him who had been watching Xiao Yifei closely and were already on high alert. At the moment they detected Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden movement, they swiftly drew guns from their waists, the muzzles coldly pointing straight at Xiao Yifei!

    "Kill this bastard fast! He¡¯s very strong; don¡¯t give him a chance, shoot him immediately!"

    And upon seeing that Xiao Yifei was finally engaging with Mr. Chen and his group head-on, Jiang Hu, who was hiding behind, finally shouted with full hatred.

    "Kid, you¡¯ve really got guts!"

    A sharp gleam shed through Mr. Chen¡¯s eyes. He flicked his wrist, and a dagger suddenly appeared in his hand. Then, Mr. Chen too charged directly towards Xiao Yifei!

    The two figures collided abruptly in the middle of the ward!

    "Boom¡ª"

    As the two figures collided heavily, a muffled sound concurrently burst out!

    Subsequently, a figure flew straight out, crashing heavily against the wall.

    Xiao Yifei stood in ce, his eyes carrying a faint smile as he looked at Mr. Chen who had already fallen to the ground, appearing extremely calm. The dagger that Mr. Chen had pulled out, which was shing with a cold light, was continuously spinning in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand!

    "Boss!"

    Seeing this scene, the men in ck suits who had been pointing their guns straight at Xiao Yifei hurried over. After reaching Mr. Chen¡¯s side, their eyes filled with worry, but not understanding the situation, they dared not make any rash moves.

    "Cough cough..."

    Finally, Mr. Chen came to after a brief loss of consciousness, covering his mouth and beginning to cough violently. Seeing this, the men in ck and purple suits breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although Mr. Chen starting to cough violently didn¡¯t seem very intimidating, it indicated that his condition was much better than when he was unconscious with his eyes rolled back. After all, Mr. Chen had at least regained consciousness.

    "You brat..."

    After Mr. Chen regained alertness, he lifted his head while coughing, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Xiao Yifei!

    Mr. Chen found the recent events unbelievable; he never expected that he wouldn¡¯tst a single round under Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden move had caught him off-guard, he had been prepared.

    Moreover, when he charged at Xiao Yifei, he had the dagger in hand¡ªMr. Chen¡¯s most familiar weapon. His authority over his men stemmed not only from his imposing presence but also from his own strength!

    Putting it modestly, Mr. Chen¡¯s strength could be ranked at the very top within their so-called corporation. Hence, having been struck and sent flying in one move, Mr. Chen still hadn¡¯t regained hisposure!

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that during the brief exchange with Xiao Yifei, Mr. Chen felt like he had been hit by a train; otherwise, with his physical condition, how could he have been knocked unconscious!

    Even though his current status meant he hadn¡¯t engaged in direct confrontation for a long time, Mr. Chen never cked off in his training, and his physical fitness had always been strong!

    Thus, the fact that he had been knocked out so easily was utterly shocking to Mr. Chen!

    "Whoosh¡ª"

    Right after Mr. Chen regained consciousness, the ck-suited men who were previously in a panic turned around swiftly. They lifted their guns, aimed at Xiao Yifei, and flipped off the safeties, ready to fire at any moment!

    "Damn it, daring to attack Mr. Chen like this, it seems you really are tired of living!"

    The moment the cursing erupted, they pulled the trigger.

    Jiang Hu, who had been astonished to see Mr. Chen knocked out by Xiao Yifei in one blow, now had a fierce sneer shing across his eyes, watching Xiao Yifei with a chilling tone.

    "You little bastard, no matter how strong you are, what can you do!"

    "Bang¡ª"

    The next moment, a re burst from the muzzle of the handgun, and the bullet, with a whistling sound, rushed straight at Xiao Yifei!

    However, Xiao Yifei, who had remained in ce after sending Mr. Chen flying, squinted his eyes at the moment the other side opened fire, a yful smile appearing on his lips.

    A fiery color ignited fiercely within Xiao Yifei¡¯s pupils!

    Then, Xiao Yifei stepped forward towards Mr. Chen¡¯s direction, and as he walked, he gripped the dagger that belonged to Mr. Chen, shing lightly forward. At the moment a clear sound rang out, a bullet split in half appeared on the ground!

 Chapter 688: Absurd Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Absurd Feelings</h4><h4></h4>

    "This..."

    And at the instant they saw this scene, the hospital room suddenly fell into a silence so profound that it was even more terrifying than when Mr. Chen had been sent flying moments earlier. The people watching were filled with such rm, they didn¡¯t even know what to say!

    After all, who among them had ever witnessed such a scene?

    Someone had actually managed to use a dagger to slice through bullets fired from a gun!

    Was this handsome young man in front of them even human?

    "Damn it, die!"

    Witnessing this scene, the gunmen in ck suits who had been momentarily stunned cursed furiously and again prepared to pull the triggers at Xiao Yifei, who was approaching them!

    But how could Xiao Yifei possibly give them the chance? In a sh, he had directly appeared in front of these men!

    "Cut!"

    As these in words rang out, the sudden sh of cold light dazzled the eyes of the men in ck suits, prompting even Mr. Chen to involuntarily shut his eyes tightly!

    "Tinkling¡ª"

    The clear sound of something hitting the floor was heard once more.

    But the gunmen were too preupied to care about that. When their vision cleared, they faced Xiao Yifei boldly and again pulled the triggers. They refused to believe that at such close range they couldn¡¯t end the life of the young man before them!

    However, after they pulled their triggers, not only did the familiar sound of gunfire fail to resound, their pistols didn¡¯t show even the slightest reaction, leaving the men baffled enough to look down at the guns in their hands.

    It was then that they finally realized that the pistols they were holding had been snapped in two and were utterly useless!

    The men in ck suits were momentarily stunned, then they lifted their heads in terror only to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face wearing a yful smile. He even winked at them.

    With a slight twist of his wrist, the men standing before Xiao Yifei suddenly let out a muffled grunt and then copsed onto the floor.

    Xiao Yifei held the dagger casually and swayed towards Mr. Chen¡¯s location, walking slowly over.

    "Mr. Chen..."

    Just as Xiao Yifei was preparing to speak to Mr. Chen with a smile, Mr. Chen¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang at that moment.

    It¡¯s important to note that the events which had unfolded in the blink of an eye had somewhat overwhelmed Mr. Chen¡¯s capacity to react.

    Not to mention being knocked down, just the fact that this young man had managed to slice through bullets in mid-air with a single sh of his de was something Mr. Chen still couldn¡¯t ept!

    It wasn¡¯t that hecked resilience, but rather, the situation that had just urred was simply too hard for anyone to believe!

    Yet the fact remained that it had truly urred right in front of Mr. Chen, leaving his heart filled with a sense of the absurd.

    "Is this... is this even human!"

    Disbelief was the only strong sensation in Mr. Chen¡¯s heart at this moment!

    Even as the burly men who had shot at Xiao Yifeiy on the ground, Mr. Chen still couldn¡¯te to his senses; he remained engulfed in overwhelming astonishment.

    Watching the brawny men who had copsed to the ground with just a sh of cold light, Jiang Hu¡¯s legs went soft for a moment. He had been so excited that he almost jumped up when he saw the gunfire.

    At that time, Jiang Hu no longer hoped for anything more than to see Xiao Yifei being chopped into pieces. He was thrilled to the extreme just by the prospect of witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s death!

    But who could have known that reality would p Jiang Hu in the face once again!

    He had never imagined that Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t even fear guns!

    Even when he made his move, he could directly sever bullets. This situation shocked Jiang Hu profoundly!

    After this series of events unfolded, a terribly ominous premonition suddenly washed over Jiang Hu. Though Xiao Yifei was temporarily ignoring him, it still filled Jiang Hu with panic.

    At this moment, a guess emerged in Jiang Hu¡¯s mind.

    Xiao Yifei had the audacity toe here so aggressively not because, as Jiang Hu initially thought, an organization wanted to trouble the Jiang Family, but because he alone sought justice. His daring toe alone meant he possessed the strength to do so!

    Everything that was happening now seemed to confirm Jiang Hu¡¯s guess!

    This realization made Jiang Hu¡¯s heart seize with fear. He turned his head, his eyes filled with panic as he looked towards Jin Ling, and in her eyes, he saw the same despair.

    After all, faced with someone so powerful it was almost excessive, they didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Thest hope for Jiang Hu and Jin Ling nowy in whether Mr. Chen could muster his strength and the hatred from their recent sh to kill Xiao Yifei once and for all!

    If that failed, Jiang Hu and Jin Ling were ready to slip away at any moment¡ªbetter to run and live to fight another day!

    Yu Jing, standing behind them, was also stunned by the current situation. Her mature and attractive face showedplete astonishment, and when she looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette, it was as if she saw him for the first time.

    She had no idea Xiao Yifei possessed such a miraculous and formidable power!

    Yu Jing looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall and upright figure walking towards Mr. Chen, her eyes full of disbelief.

    Just as Xiao Yifei, with a shimmering dagger in his hand, was twirling it artfully while walking towards Mr. Chen with a smiling face, Mr. Chen¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang loudly.

    The ringing and vibration of the phone awakened Mr. Chen from his deep shock. As he looked up to Xiao Yifei, even someone as experienced as Mr. Chen was filled with horror.

    "Your phone is ringing!"

    Then he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent voice.

    Xiao Yifei stopped just a step away from Mr. Chen, a faint smile on his face as if nothing had happened, and politely addressed Mr. Chen. This behavior made Jiang Hu and Jin Ling tremble violently, and they began to move their feet quietly, trying to sneak towards the exit.

    "Answer the phone, why are you staring at me?"

    Seeing Mr. Chen staring straight at him, Xiao Yifei shook his head. He extended his hand and pointed towards Mr. Chen¡¯s pocket.

    "Oh..."

    A dry response came from Mr. Chen¡¯s mouth. Even he could hardly believe that the sound was his own. However, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mr. Chen shakily reached into his pocket and took out his cell phone.

    Xiao Yifei stood aside, waiting patiently for Mr. Chen to answer the call.

    Now Mr. Chen¡¯s originally pristine white suit was terribly soiled, but he didn¡¯t care about that at the moment. Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Mr. Chen¡¯s body trembled violently in surprise!

 Chapter 689: A Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 689: A Phone Call</h4><h4></h4>

    He had never expected that this person would call him at this time.

    Even upon seeing this call, Mr. Chen was momentarily so distracted that he could hardly pay attention to everything else in the hospital room.

    "Elder... elder master..."

    After he shakily answered the phone, he spoke with utmost respect.

    Yet the moment Mr. Chen uttered these three words, a sh of delight crossed Jiang Hu¡¯s face, knowing the rtionship between him and Mr. Chen, as well as the circle they were in, and understanding who the "elder master" Mr. Chen referred to.

    If today¡¯s matter could indeed involve the elder master, then even if Xiao Yifei were a superman, Jiang Hu was certain that Xiao Yifei would be doomed!

    However, as Jiang Hu watched Mr. Chen with hopeful anticipation, he noticed that upon picking up the call, Mr. Chen¡¯s expression flickered strangely, and even his gaze held a sh of disbelief.

    This situation made Jiang Hu instantly filled with curiosity.

    "What in the world is going on!"

    At this moment, Jiang Hu was so anxious he felt like he could shatter his own teeth, yet he had no clue what to think.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei?"

    The next moment, Mr. Chen suddenly raised his head, his once stern face now full of absurd astonishment as he asked Xiao Yifei anxiously.

    "It¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and touch his nose, unaware of what was going on with the sudden turn of events.

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s for you..."

    Then, after Mr. Chen swallowed nervously, he extended his hand and anxiously handed the phone to Xiao Yifei,

    Mr. Chen¡¯s action plunged the hospital room into sudden silence.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, their looks filled with disbelief, and for a moment, they even doubted whether Mr. Chen had been scared silly by the recent events.

    Although the events that had just transpired were indeed frightening, they were not enough to turn Mr. Chen into what he was now, especially since he was clearly a man who had seen the world; how could he be so easily frightened by such a trivial matter?

    Yet for Jin Ling and Jiang Hu, the shock they felt was beyond ordinary.

    Aside from knowing Mr. Chen, they were very much aware of who the person on the other end of the phone, called "elder master" by Mr. Chen, truly was!

    The two of them deeply knew that for a person like Mr. Chen, it was like Mount Tai falling before his eyes without disturbing hisposure, so the surprise that Mr. Chen showed after Xiao Yifei demonstrated his power had already made Jin Ling and Jiang Hu somewhat fearful.

    Nevertheless, they were utterly sure that, given Mr. Chen¡¯s character, he definitely would not be frightened into making mistakes by Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier actions, especially since it was the elder master on the phone, and Mr. Chen would surely be extremely attentive while speaking to him!

    Jin Ling and Jiang Hu didn¡¯t believe at all the conjecture that Mr. Chen had been scared into making a mistake,

    moreover, when Mr. Chen was talking to Xiao Yifei, he clearly called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name.

    After reaching this conclusion and seeing what was happening now, both Jin Ling and Jiang Hu felt a chill that crawled from their feet to the tops of their heads.

    Yet in the next moment, the turn of events took an even more panic-inducing turn!

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Mr. Chen, his distinct, slender fingers fiddling with a dagger. The originally smiling Xiao Yifei, who had watched Mr. Chen make the call, suddenly froze when the spinning dagger stopped abruptly, clearly, even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t fathom Mr. Chen¡¯s current behavior.

    "Me?"

    He stood over the fallen Mr. Chen, pointing at himself with his finger, his eyes full of surprise.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Chen, trembling on the ground, stretched out his hand and handed the phone to Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei just stared nkly, looking dazedly at Mr. Chen, creating a somewhatical scene.

    But only those who understood the situation knew how astonishing the information currently contained within it was!

    "Mr. Xiao... Mr. Xiao."

    Thereafter, Mr. Chen swallowed hard, his eyes trembling as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, and this time, Mr. Chen addressed Xiao Yifei with a newly respectful title, a change that even made Yu Jing, standing behind, freeze momentarily in shock.?

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a sudden shift in the situation, although she was somewhat surprised when she saw Mr. Chen offering his phone to Xiao Yifei. But it was at the moment when Mr. Chen changed his form of address that Yu Jing¡¯s heart felt like it was hit by a tumultuous wave.

    Being who she was, Yu Jing could understand all of it, and even more clearly, what Mr. Chen¡¯s change of address meant for Xiao Yifei at that moment.

    Ning Jing, whose heart was originally filled with panic, upon seeing the situation unfold, couldn¡¯t help but feel that it seemed slightly different from what she initially thought, and now Yu Jing could understand why Xiao Yifei dared to bring her here to stir trouble!

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t clueless; he had the confidence to face it all!

    "Are you calling me?"

    Upon hearing Mr. Chen suddenly change his address, Xiao Yifei was slightly taken aback, his eyes filled with confusion as he looked at Mr. Chen.

    Xiao Yifei had not expected such a sudden turn of events.

    "Mr. Xiao... just go ahead and answer the phone... Once you do, you¡¯ll understand."

    Mr. Chen seemed rather nervous as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, frowned slightly, and then reached out to take the phone. Afterward, he stood up straight and held the phone to his ear.

    However, as soon as he heard the somewhat familiar voice on the phone, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed dramatically, a look of surprise evident on his handsome face.

    "Hmm..."

    While listening to the voice on the phone, Xiao Yifei gently nodded, clearly recognizing the person on the other end.

    This situation caused Jin Ling and Jiang Hu¡¯s hairs to stand on end!

    Mr. Chen lifted his head, gazing eagerly at Xiao Yifei, his eyes slightly trembling.

    "Alright, I understand," Xiao Yifei eventually nodded, murmuring this phrase before hanging up the phone directly.

    "Mr. Xiao..."

    Mr. Chen still hadn¡¯t stood up, his once pristine white suit now full of wrinkles and disarray, his stern face filled with nervousness.

    Xiao Yifei squinted at Mr. Chen, a unique sparkle shing in his bright eyes.

    "Dagger King says you¡¯re his apprentice?" Xiao Yifei asked in a mild tone, looking at Mr. Chen who was lying on the ground.

    At the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mr. Chen¡¯s body jerked dramatically, on the verge of saying something to Xiao Yifei amidst his nervous turmoil but was abruptly cut off by Xiao Yifei¡¯s next actions.

    "He interceded on your behalf, asking me to spare your life," Xiao Yifei turned his head and spoke indifferently to Mr. Chen, "But although you may avoid death, you cannot escape punishment."

 Chapter 690: Admiration Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Admiration Everywhere</h4><h4></h4>

    "ng¡ª"

    The dagger was thrown in front of Mr. Chen by Xiao Yifei, apanied by Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice, "The rest is up to you."

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei strode toward Jin Ling and Jiang Hu.

    Behind him, Mr. Chen immediately picked up the dagger that Xiao Yifei had thrown. Gritting his teeth, he harshly chopped down onto his own palm!

    However, at this moment, when Jiang Hu and Jin Ling heard Xiao Yifei utter the words "Tiger King," theypletely ignored Jiang Liucai on the hospital bed, pushed open the door, and fled out of the ward.

    "They¡¯ve run away?"

    Seeing this, a hint of a smile shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes as he turned his head and said lightly to Mr. Chen.

    "Catch those two bastards for me!"

    Mr. Chen stood up, holding the three fingers he had just chopped off, came to the window, andmanded loudly to the people below with clenched teeth.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei nodded slightly, turned around, and once againzily sat back down on the couch.

    "Xiao... Xiao... Xiao Yifei..."

    The bloody scene that had just unfolded before her shocked Yu Jing seriously. Even with her many years of jockeying in the business world, ustomed to strategic maniptions and schemes, she had never seen such a resolute act! She turned her head, her eyes trembling as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    The moment Mr. Chen appeared, Yu Jing knew that this man in a white suit with a stern face was no ordinary person. Otherwise, Jin Ling wouldn¡¯t have called for help. Moreover, Yu Jing didn¡¯t know Mr. Chen primarily because, with her resources, she wasn¡¯t qualified to meet someone like Mr. Chen.

    One could imagine how this filled Yu Jing with panic at that moment.

    But what followed one after another kept tremendously shocking Yu Jing¡¯s understanding. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yifei finished his call and casually threw the dagger in front of Mr. Chen.

    In Yu Jing¡¯s mind, the bigger the personage, the more they should cherish their life. Moreover, given the nature of Mr. Chen¡¯s work, which obviously relied heavily on his hands, even when Xiao Yifei nonchntly finished speaking and threw the dagger in front of Mr. Chen, Yu Jing was momentarily baffled about what exactly had happened.

    Then she saw Mr. Chen, without any hesitation, bite down on his teeth, pick up the dagger, and harshly chop down onto his own palm, severing three fingers instantly!

    This gory scene immediately made Yu Jing¡¯s body shiver. The usually calm and rational Yu Jing had never directly witnessed such a bloody, decisive scene!

    But of all things, what startled Yu Jing the most was still Xiao Yifei!

    Even now, she couldn¡¯t understand this mysterious young man who had shared a night of passion with her. His constant surprises kept shocking Yu Jing while challenging her beliefs again and again.

    Just when Yu Jing thought she was beginning to understand Xiao Yifei, the following events once again made Yu Jing overturn all of her previous understandings.

    Xiao Yifei was like a ck hole, not only emitting a mysterious and powerful aura which was unfathomable, but also continually attracting everything around him, even Yu Jing!

    Initially, after that night of passion, although Yu Jing¡¯s heart was filled with turmoil, and even physically, she was involuntarily recalling that night¡¯s events, she worked hard to restrain these feelings.

    However, after experiencing a series of events just now, Yu Jing¡¯s impression of Xiao Yifei had already changed from the bottom of her heart.

    Even her gaze toward Xiao Yifei had shifted beyond the way an elder once looked at a younger!

    Which woman doesn¡¯t admire a strong man? Even more so for Yu Jing. Although a sessful woman herself, she harbored a unique admiration for strong people. She didn¡¯tck admiration for strong figures, but rather, she seldom encountered someone she could admire!

    Until Xiao Yifei appeared!

    Moreover, Yu Jing very much understood why all this was happening now. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei wanted to cause trouble for the Jiang Family. Yu Jing knew crystal clear that everything Xiao Yifei was doing now was for her.

    It was all to vent her frustrations from the injustices she had faced!

    "Jing, you don¡¯t have to worry, I can handle these matters for you. I want them to know the cost of daring to target you!"

    Upon hearing Yu Jing call him, Xiao Yifei, sittingzily on the sofa, looked up at Yu Jing and spoke indifferently.

    Xiao Yifei thought Yu Jing had called him because she was still worried about him.

    "Come and sit down, standing is too tiring. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just watch."

    He patted the sofa next to him and looked up at Yu Jing with a smile.

    When Yu Jing heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her mature and charming face was expressionless, but only she knew theplex and shocking feelings flooding her heart!

    "Xiao Yifei, how many secrets are you still hiding!"

    After sitting down, Yu Jing¡¯s hands were tightly clenched together, and her eyes, looking at Xiao Yifei, shimmered withplexity.

    Having seen everything that had just happened, Yu Jing was no longer worried about the current situation.

    "Ah! Let go of me! Do you no longer wish to live for treating us this way!"

    Just then, from the entrance of the ward, suddenly came two agonized cries, along with the sounds of dragging bodies.

    The next moment, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    Jin Ling and Jiang Hu, like two heaps of battered flesh, were dragged back forcibly. They fell to the ground, their eyes filled with despair. It was hard to imagine that these two, once so imposing and often seen on television, had now be this way.

    Xiao Yifei, initially curious why these two were not resisting being dragged, looked up but saw Jin Ling and Jiang Hu in a bruised and battered state, a glint of sarcasm shing in his eyes.

    "Let us go! Let us go!"

    Their voices were weak and listless as they shouted.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Liucai, lying on the bed, looked up at Xiao Yifei the instant he saw the situation, his eyes filled with panic and despair!

    "Boss."

    After dragging the two into the ward, the burly man in a ck suit leading the group looked up and spoke to Mr. Chen. But on seeing Mr. Chen, the man was suddenly startled, and a hint of panic shed through his eyes.

    However, Mr. Chen paid no attention to the others¡¯ reactions; he directly charged toward Jin Ling and Jiang Hu!

    "Mr. Chen! I beg you, please let us go! Really!"

    The moment Jiang Hu saw the situation, he immediately fell to his knees. He kept kowtowing to Mr. Chen, his voice continuously conveying a sense of terror, "Mr. Chen, really! Please let us go. If you agree, when I get back¡ªno, right now! I can give you half of ourpany¡¯s assets, really! I swear!"

 Chapter 691: Weeping Bitterly

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Weeping Bitterly</h4><h4></h4>

    His eyes filled with a desperate terror, he raised his head, and with a trembling body, he pleaded to Mr. Chen.

    "Yourpany?"

    And it was at this moment that a nd voice suddenly rang out, "Whatpany of yours?"

    "Do you still have apany now?"

    Xiao Yifei lounged on the sofa, a mobile phone in his hand, his eyes filled with mocking as he looked toward Jiang Hu.

    The originally groveling Jiang Hu, who had been crying and screaming in front of Mr. Chen, became even more abruptly stuck on hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    And right next to Mr. Chen, Jin Ling, who had been on the ground sniffling and weeping, had even reached out to hug Mr. Chen¡¯s thigh, but she too couldn¡¯t help but halt abruptly upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    The hospital room, which had been noisy just a moment ago, suddenly became very quiet.

    Even Mr. Chen was somewhat unable to understand for a moment why Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, who had just been kneeling before him, suddenly changed, although he was equally confused about Xiao Yifei¡¯s words just now. But the way Jiang Hu and Jin Ling had stopped like hitting the pause button made him feel even stranger.

    "Mr. Xiao! We really know we were wrong! Please, truly forgive us! It¡¯s all our fault! We failed to recognize Mount Tai; we didn¡¯t recognize you. Really, we were wrong, Mr. Xiao, please spare us!"

    The next moment, the appalling cries rang out once again. Meanwhile, Jiang Hu and Jin Ling crawled on the ground towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s position, sobbing and wailing all the while.

    "Really! We truly didn¡¯t know you were such an important person! If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this! Also, all this was my son¡¯s fault; he was blind to darey eyes on your woman. It was him! If you want to kill or y him, it¡¯s up to you! Really, we just beg you to let us go!"

    Jiang Hu and Jin Ling finally managed to crawl right in front of Xiao Yifei, but due to the pressure emanating from him, they didn¡¯t dare to move an inch while kneeling before him and could only wail out loud to him.

    Even a tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs, but on hearing Jiang Hu and Jin Ling¡¯s recent remarks about Jiang Liucai, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown, as what they¡¯d just said was, after all, a bit too much.

    Xiao Yifei had not expected that Jiang Hu and Jin Ling would be able to say such things under these circumstances! Aside from any concern for Jiang Liucai, they were solely pleading with Xiao Yifei for their own safety.

    And the reason they had suddenly stopped and then crawled toward Xiao Yifei was because, in begging Mr. Chen for mercy, they suddenly realized they had been pleading to the wrong person; the one they should have really been asking was Xiao Yifei!

    So that exined the current situation.

    Yu Jing stood on one side, staring in surprise at the monstrous groveling of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling. She absolutely hadn¡¯t expected the two sessful individuals, portrayed so perfectly on television, to be like this now!

    But she remembered that Jiang Hu and Jin Ling had always promoted themselves through their persistence, and even before these events, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t have imagined that the same arrogant people from before now looked like this.

    To Yu Jing, both Jiang Hu and Jin Ling had be utterly contemptible.

    "Truly! Mr. Xiao! Grandfather Xiao, we were wrong! We are willing to give up half of ourpany, no! We are willing to give up two-thirds of ourpany¡¯s assets to you! Just so long as you spare our lives!"

    Watching Xiao Yifei, who remained motionless on the sofa, Jiang Hu and Jin Ling became even more frantic. They were not merely putting on an act with their wailing; they were truly filled with panic and despair.

    After all, they were painfully aware of the name ¡¯Dog King¡¯. Merely Mr. Chen offered them a glimmer of hope for salvation, but the existence of the Dog King was beyond their wildest thoughts.

    And yet, even in the face of such a being, the attitude that young man in front of them disyed when speaking, mentioning things like giving face to the Dog King, sent chills to their limbs!

    After this incident urred, they were even more certain that if things were not handled properly, they really could end up dead. If it really came to blows, the perpetrator wouldn¡¯t care who they were! All of this chaos filled the hearts of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling with panic.

    That¡¯s why the situation they were now facing had arisen.

    When Jiang Hu and Jin Ling heard the words, it left Jiang Liucai, lying in the hospital bed, at a loss for what to say. Only now did he realize he was nothing, and that the arrogance and swagger he once had, his parents could easily throw away!

    However, there was something off with the Jiang family because, after the incident urred, Jiang Liucai¡¯s first reaction was not panic, but a thought that if Xiao Yifei dealt with Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, then he should be safe!

    At this moment, kneeling in front of Xiao Yifei, Jiang Hu and Jin Ling didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about so much; all they wanted was for Xiao Yifei to spare their lives right now!

    However, after hearing the current words of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes and smile.

    "Wait a second, let me ask you again, thepany you just mentioned, whichpany is it?"

    His handsome face was full of harmlessness, and while smiling at Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, Xiao Yifei innocently said.

    "Whatpany? Of course, it¡¯s ourpany!"

    When Jiang Hu heard the words of Xiao Yifei, he was obviously jolted, "Whatpany, of course it¡¯s ourpany! Mr. Xiao, although we know that you¡¯re exceptionally powerful and surely look down upon our small amount of money, having something is always better than having nothing!"

    He said with a forced smile to Xiao Yifei.

    When Jiang Hu heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheerful words, he seemed to sense some hope, and Jin Ling did too. Her plump, greasy face was also filled with smiles.

    "Apany? Do you even have apany now?"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile once again to Jiang Hu.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Jiang Hu couldn¡¯t help but freeze because if Xiao Yifei had said it once, it could be a misunderstanding, but Xiao Yifei repeatedly mentioning it made Jiang Hu suddenly sense something was amiss!

    "Mr. Xiao... Mr. Xiao, about what you just said..."

    As Jiang Hu struggled to squeeze out a smile and was speaking to Xiao Yifei, his phone suddenly rang with urgency, like a death talisman, making Jiang Hu¡¯s body tremble violently.

    "Go ahead and answer it. It might be good news," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Jiang Hu.

    "I..."

    Jiang Hu was slightly dazed. He pulled out his phone and took the call, but the moment he heard the message from the other end, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his vision go dark, and his phone slipped from his hand andnded on the floor.

    Xiao Yifei still had a faint smile on his face, calmly watching Jiang Hu as ever.

    "I..."

    But after hearing what Xiao Yifei said, all that was left for Jiang Hu was to shiver and repeat words that not even he understood, for the message from the call was just too much for him to ept at once.

 Chapter 692: Hard to Imagine

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Hard to Imagine</h4><h4></h4>

    Even Jiang Hu, at this moment, felt a darkness before his eyes, and if not for a strong obsession in his heart, he would have copsed to the ground and fainted in an instant!

    "Mr. Xiao... I..."

    He knelt before Xiao Yifei, trembling non-stop ever since he had received that phone call, because Jiang Hu¡¯s behavior was nowpletely out of his own control. Jin Ling, kneeling beside Jiang Hu, was filled with curiosity upon seeing the scene unfold, for she too waspletely clueless about what was happening with Jiang Hu.

    And what exactly had that phone call been about?

    "What in the world is going on?"

    Jin Ling watched as Jiang Hu knelt before Xiao Yifei, his speech not even coherent, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, pressing Jiang Hu for an answer.

    After all, despite their panic when they begged Xiao Yifei for mercy a moment ago, it shouldn¡¯t have led to this state of affairs!

    "Gone... Everything... Everything is gone."

    When Jiang Hu heard Jin Ling¡¯s words, he turned around, looked at her, and said tremblingly as his phoney dropped on the ground, not even bothering to pick it up, but simply repeating these words to Jin Ling in a shaking voice.

    However, Jiang Hu¡¯s bizarre appearance at the moment indeed made everyone in the hospital room feel utterly eerie!

    Even Yu Jing and Mr. Chen couldn¡¯t help but tilt their heads, watching Jiang Hu with great confusion. For a moment, they also couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of event could cause Jiang Hu to behave in such a way!

    Even though Xiao Yifei had said something concerning Jiang Hu¡¯spany earlier, neither of them had considered this possibility, as Jiang Hu¡¯spany was fairly sizeable in Yanjing, and the likelihood of something happening to it was not within their consideration!

    "What¡¯s gone?"

    Jin Ling, even more bewildered by the situation, furrowed her brow, forgetting what the situation actually was, and looked oddly at Jiang Hu.

    "Gone! Everything¡¯s gone!"

    Who would have known that upon hearing Jin Ling¡¯s words, Jiang Hu would erupt even more? He suddenly let out a piercing scream and said loudly to Jin Ling, "Ourpany is gone! Our assets are gone! Our house is gone! You ask what¡¯s gone! You tell me!"

    After this hysterical outburst, Jiang Hu suddenly lunged at Jin Ling, grasping her throat. Jiang Hu seemed to havepletely lost his mind!

    And Jin Ling, in the instant Jiang Hu said those words, couldn¡¯t help but feel as though the sky was copsing, experiencing a subconscious reaction almost identical to Jiang Hu¡¯s. But as Jiang Hu lunged toward her and grabbed her throat, a subconscious desire for survival made her fiercely struggle against him!

    Then, the two of them truly began to fight each other in the hospital room, creating an extremely chaotic scene; however, it was evident. Both people were really filled with madness because, in attacking each other, any discerning person could see that they were going for the kill!

    They truly wanted to kill each other!

    However, as for this situation, no one in the hospital room stepped in to intervene, letting Jin Ling and Jiang Hu fight it out, because their minds werepletely shaken by the news Jiang Hu had just revealed!

    Jiang Hu¡¯s entire empire had vanished!

    And all of this happened in such a short time, what on earth is going on, and what exactly happened just now!

    Including Yu Jing, everyone turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, dumbfounded. At the same time, their hearts were like stormy waves, with Mr. Chen feeling particrly terrified. If the words that Dog King had told him earlier had made him take Xiao Yifei seriously, then now, Xiao Yifei made Mr. Chen feel sheer panic!

    Just with a single sentence, to be able to achieve the current situation, such a person was simply beyond someone he could afford to offend!

    Even Mr. Chen felt exceptionally fortunate for his decision to resolutely chop off three of his own fingers earlier.

    After seeing the current situation, Yu Jing waspletely at a loss for words, as she had struggled for so many years in Yanjing¡¯s business world and had never encountered someone as terrifying as Xiao Yifei!

    While everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with shock, Xiao Yifei still sat on the sofa, his handsome face exuding calmness. Even in his eyes, his gaze toward Jiang Hu was utterly indifferent, without the slightest ripple.

    Xiao Yifei just sat there quietly, watching Jiang Hu and Jin Ling continue to scuffle.

    Frankly, when Yu Jing saw Jiang Hu and Jin Ling begging for mercy earlier, she was really worried that Xiao Yifei might soften his heart because she knew very well that, in such a situation, showing mercy could be extremely dangerous. However, Yu Jing did not expect that not only was Xiao Yifei not merciful, but his methods were also so ruthlessly decisive!

    Finally, after Jiang Hu and Jin Ling finished scuffling, they no longer had any strength left. Jiang Hu¡¯s body was hollowed by alcoholism, while Jin Ling was unusually sturdy. Thus, during the fight, Jin Ling even gained a small advantage, but these things were utterly useless to both of them.

    They copsed to the ground, their eyes filled with despair as they looked at Xiao Yifei.

    But by this time, they both knew that Xiao Yifei would not let them go; otherwise, what happened earlier wouldn¡¯t have urred. After seeing the current situation, they couldn¡¯t utter any more words about begging for mercy.

    After all, the blow to them at this moment was even more terrifying than taking their lives!

    It is known that with the character of Jin Ling and Jiang Hu, when they knelt in front of Xiao Yifei earlier, pleading without dignity for him to spare their lives, they only offered two-thirds of their wealth. You can imagine how important money is to such people!

    But now, it wasn¡¯t just two-thirds, but all of it¡ªtheir entire assets were gone, even the properties in their names no longer existed. How could this not fill their hearts with agony?

    Even now, consumed by extreme despair, they didn¡¯t even have the energy to lift a finger!

    You should know that, for people like them, the way things were handled at the end, the oue they are facing now, is truly a thousand times more terrifying than death!

    Although the loss of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling¡¯s assets, as well as the entire Jiang Family¡¯s assets, was already a foregone conclusion, and Jiang Hu¡¯s exaggerated behavior earlier was even indicative of encountering additional troubles besides these issues.

    After all, knowing that theyy on the ground in despair, evencking the energy to beg for mercy, was not something that could be handled by an ordinary situation.

    Nevertheless, in the hospital room, Mr. Chen and Yu Jing still had some confusion in their hearts.

    Despite now having a deep conviction that Xiao Yifei¡¯s power and background were not to be questioned by anyone, they still didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could handle these issues so easily.

    For they knew that in their line of sight, apart from sitting on the sofa and ying with his phone, Xiao Yifei had taken no other actions. They didn¡¯t know what he was doing on his phone, but in their view, Xiao Yifei had certainly not issued any orders.

 Chapter 693: The Most Miserable End

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 693: The Most Miserable End</h4><h4></h4>

    Even if Xiao Yifei had sent out amand through text just now and had received a response in such a short time, how was it possible to make the Jiang Family¡¯s assets all disappear? If Xiao Yifei really had such power, then how could others live?

    "Xiao Yifei... what did you just do?"

    Even though Yu Jing felt that what Xiao Yifei had done was incredibly satisfying, she couldn¡¯t help but ask him with a puzzled voice. Even now, knowing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were extraordinary, she still worried that his grand actions might draw unwanted attention from some people.

    After all, what had happened was terrifying to them!

    "How did you do it?"

    Yu Jing narrowed her mature and charming eyes, looking at Xiao Yifei, and said with slight ripples in her voice, "The Jiang Family had so many assets, how do you n to swallow them all? You should know that anyone who suddenly has such arge amount of unexined money in their ount would be watched, right? Xiao Yifei, even though you are good to me, you have to be careful!"

    Upon hearing what Yu Jing had said, Xiao Yifei was momentarily taken aback.

    "Ah?"

    Looking at Yu Jing, his face was filled with innocence, a far cry from the calm and detached demeanor he had before when facing Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, who were kneeling before him. At this moment, Xiao Yifei looked more like a regr person.

    "Swallow the Jiang Family¡¯s assets?"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes at Yu Jing and continued, "I didn¡¯t intend to swallow their assets. I just asked the authorities to check theirpany for any issues; who would have thought the problems would be so huge."

    As he spoke, he even shook his head, "Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want the Jiang Family¡¯s assets even if they were offered to me!"

    The moment he uttered these nonchnt words, a deadly silence once again enveloped the hospital room.

    Everyone in the room by then no longer considered Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to be an exaggeration since he had already proven his capabilities, but the implications revealed within his words had somewhat exceeded what Mr. Chen and Yu Jing had imagined.

    It was known that the Jiang Family had grown sorge that just moments ago, they were able to make a phone call instructing that there was no need for police dispatch near ¡¯Maria Hospital¡¯¡ªa sign that the Jiangpany was no simple enterprise and their influence in Yanjing wasn¡¯t limited to the business circle but extended beyond into other realms of power.

    Yet even with this level of influence, they were still unable to stop Xiao Yifei!

    The fact that he didn¡¯t value the Jiang Family¡¯s assets wasn¡¯t their main focus; the key point they focused on was the first sentence that Xiao Yifei had casually mentioned, which contained an energy thatpletely exceeded their imaginations.

    "Alright, since I¡¯ve already exined everything, and they¡¯ve finished their wailing, the vengeance on behalf of Sister Jing has been avenged, and now there¡¯s nothing to do with me anymore."

    Then, facing the silent hospital room, Sun Lizily stood up from the sofa and stretched. His voice was filled with nonchnce as he said, "Actually, everything I did today had no grand purpose, nor was it because someone wanted us to target the Jiang Family. If there was anyone responsible, it would only be Jiang Liucai, after all, who had unclean hands towards Sister Jing."

    "As for the rest, the Jiang Family can only me their bad luck."

    Xiao Yifei was speaking while yawning, but suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and his voice immediately became spirited, "No, it¡¯s not about you being unlucky, it¡¯s that your son is in this shape, plus your attitude just now, and yourpany riddled with problems, your current situation should indeed be considered well-deserved."

    "How pointless."

    In the end, Xiao Yifei returned to hisx demeanor. After rubbing his eyes, he reached out to pull Yu Jing, who was next to him, nning to leave the hospital room right then and there.

    Yu Jing, until that moment, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed, and she was subconsciously pulled forward by Xiao Yifei.

    "By the way, I¡¯m leaving the matters here to you to handle. As for how to deal with them, it¡¯s up to you."

    As they passed Mr. Chen, Xiao Yifei said indifferently, "Also, this is a hospital; stop clenching those three fingers of yours. Once you¡¯re done here, go and get treated."

    After saying that, Xiao Yifei truly left without looking back, not even sparing a nce at Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, who were copsed behind him, as he pulled Yu Jing out of the room. His handsome face was filled with utter boredom.

    He hade to the hospital to vent for Yu Jing, and now that he had let off steam and resolved the issue, he really saw no reason to stay. Therefore, he pulled Yu Jing out of the room.

    However, Xiao Yifei was somewhat disappointed that Jiang Hu¡¯s and Jin Ling¡¯s reactions were too feeble.

    When Mr. Chen heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes slightly and respectfully bowed his head to Xiao Yifei, bidding him farewell as he left the room. Then Mr. Chen approached Jiang Hu.

    At the sight of Mr. Chen in that instant, Jiang Hu was so frightened that he scrambled in a panic, struggling to have Jin Ling call the police. However, unknown to them, due to a prior arrangement made by Jin Ling, calling the police was utterly useless now.

    "Ah!"

    Just after Xiao Yifei pulled Yu Jing out of the room, his keen senses faintly picked up the sound of screamsing from behind. Even though he heard these noises, his expression remained unchanged, his handsome face betraying no emotion.

    He did not know what had happened in Jiang Liucai¡¯s room in the ¡¯Maria Hospital¡¯ ward after he left, but he felt certain it could not be anything good.

    What Xiao Yifei was even less aware of was that right after he had left the room, Jin Ling had secretly called the police, but due to her own actions, no one paid any attention to them. They brought the misfortune upon themselves; they had intended to teach Xiao Yifei a lesson, but now, they were the ones suffering a fate a thousand times worse than they had nned.

    Even while Mr. Chen was giving them a lesson they would never forget, Jin Ling¡¯s heart was still full of regret. She regretted notifying the police station in advance, regretteding to the hospital today, but what she regretted most of all was provoking Xiao Yifei!

    This incident made her regret to her very guts!

    Of course, in the midst of the ordeal, Jiang Hu, whoy beside her, dared not harbor any resentment towards Xiao Yifei. On the contrary, his hatred for Jin Ling and Jiang Hu surged within him. After all, in his mind, all of this was caused by Jin Ling and Jiang Liucai!

    It was them who had brought the Jiang Family to ruin!

    Despite the tangled emotions in the hearts of the Jiang family members, Mr. Chen did not consider these feelings when he meted out punishment. In fact, he was even more ruthless. Although Mr. Chen knew that because of Xiao Yifei, he would not take their lives, those three broken fingers were not broken for nothing!

 Chapter 694: Inner Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 694: Inner Turmoil</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, all of this had a great deal to do with the people of the Jiang Family.

    Mr. Chen also knew that, for now, not taking the lives of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling would bring even more pain to the Jiang family. After all, with the personalities of Jiang Hu and Jin Ling, watching helplessly as they lost everything was truly the most terrifying and painful thing.

    But before that, Mr. Chen had always believed that it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate to give Jiang Hu and Jin Ling a lesson in physical pain.

    Lying on the hospital bed with all limbs broken, Jiang Liucai watched everything unfold. His heart was filled with despair, but immense panic prevented him from uttering aplete sentence.

    Xiao Yifei, who was unaware of everything happening behind him, wouldn¡¯t have cared even if he knew. From the beginning, he had never seen Jiang Hu and Jin Ling as enemies, to be honest. It didn¡¯t matter to him how powerful the family was or how much wealth they possessed.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, none of that was a matter at this moment!

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s fear of other potential idents, it would have taken nothing more than himself to reduce the entire Jiang Family to ashes. But it was better now, taking the official route, with evidence and rationale, without leaving room for gossip.

    Today was meant to be about getting justice for Yu Jing, and after achieving his goal, Xiao Yifei felt there was no reason to stay any longer, especially since the hospital room bored him.

    However, today¡¯s incident could not be buried. The copse of such a massive assetpany belonging to the Jiang Family was bound toe out, and this just happened to satisfy another desire in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    With today¡¯s events, anyone who harbored ill intentions towards Yu Jing in the future would surely think twice. After all, the sudden downfall of the Jiang Family, and even the fact that Jiang Hu and Jin Ling had no chance ofing back, was a significant blow!

    All of this was enough to fill the hearts of all the big shots in Yanjing with dread!

    "Yu Jing, shall we go?"

    After leading a still-shocked Yu Jing down the stairs, Xiao Yifei smiled and spoke to her by the Lamborghini, but at that moment Yu Jing had yet to recover from the shock of what had just happened.

    The normally rational and calm Yu Jing needed time to process today¡¯s events. Even a brief moment was not enough for her to catch her breath, considering everything that had happened was beyond her ability to stay cool and collected.

    Not too long ago, she had followed Xiao Yifei to Maria Hospital with a resolve for a life-or-death confrontation, filled with worry. She could not have imagined that Xiao Yifei would resolve everything in what seemed like an offhand manner!

    This solution was called a permanent one!

    The shock in Yu Jing¡¯s heart was hard to settle down, and even now, she was struggling to discern whether everything that had happened was real.

    "Yu Jing?"

    Seeing that Yu Jing had been standing still ever since he mechanically pulled her downstairs, he raised an eyebrow and smiled at her, saying, "Yu Jing, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you zoning out? The issue¡¯s been dealt with, and it¡¯s time for us to head back, you know!"

    At those words, Yu Jing suddenly snapped back to reality.

    "Ah!"

    Yu Jing turned her head and looked at the young man standing in front of her, his eyes squinted in a smile, her mind having been in a daze: "Sure... sure..."

    She nodded her head while subconsciously opening the car door next to her and sitting down.

    Seeing Yu Jing like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but slightly squint his eyes, looking puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why, after having taken revenge for Yu Jing, she seemed to have be like this. Quickly, however, a smile returned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    After all, having avenged Yu Jing, this matter could be considered settled, putting to rest one of Xiao Yifei¡¯s own concerns.

    Then, Xiao Yifei also turned and got into his car. After starting the Lamborghini, it traced a graceful arc as it headed out of the hospital.

    Sitting in the car, Yu Jing was finally able to rx a bit. She was originally quite adept at managing her own emotions. But to be honest, she was still unable to ept everything that happened today.

    Even now, her heart was filled with disbelief. No matter how incredulous she felt, what happened today had urred.

    "Where are we going?" she asked.

    Watching the skillful Xiao Yifei driving the car forward, Yu Jing, who had forcibly pushed the myriad thoughts in her mind aside, finally spoke up.

    "Back home," replied Xiao Yifei, turning his head with a sunny smile on his face.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but pause, perhaps recalling something. Although her mind was still filled withplex thoughts, her mature and beautiful face blushed faintly.

    Such a reaction was extremely rare for Yu Jing!

    "Home?" Yu Jing unconsciously narrowed her eyes and repeated Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, her gaze gradually bing vacant. It had been so long since she had heard someone say that word to her. Despite her strong self-control, Yu Jing could no longer maintain her usual calm after everything that had happened today.

    It wasn¡¯t her fault. In fact, given what she had been through today, Yu Jing¡¯s behavior could even be considered quite good!

    Anyone else in her situation would likely have beenpletely disoriented by today¡¯s events, not knowing which way was up!

    When she spoke to Xiao Yifei, her eyes may have been filled with bewilderment, but deep within her gaze, one could faintly see Xiao Yifei¡¯s reflection. Considering the kind of woman Yu Jing was, especially at her age and with her considerable wealth, what kind of person hadn¡¯t she met?

    Having dealt with countless people and experiencing even more, the fact that Yu Jing could maintain her currentposure spoke volumes of her inner strength. The fact that she had been able to quietly raise Yu Yingying to her current age in such circumstances showed that ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t get into Yu Jing¡¯s heart. Not only could they not get in, but they likely couldn¡¯t even touch it!

    Even Yu Jing herself didn¡¯t know who could enter her heart after raising Yu Yingying all these years until now, but after a series of recent events, and especiallyst night¡¯s events, a shadow suddenly appeared in Yu Jing¡¯s heart.

    "Ah! Then let¡¯s hurry!" she said, turning her head quickly and speaking to Xiao Yifei in a flustered manner.

    "Alright!" Xiao Yifei replied, smiling slightly after hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words. Although he noticed that Yu Jing seemed a bit strange at the moment, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and simply assumed that her current state was due to the sessful revenge.

    Without further thought, Xiao Yifei drove towards the direction of Yu Jing¡¯s home, heading straight there.

 Chapter 695: In Good Condition

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 695: In Good Condition</h4><h4></h4>

    Yu Jing, after speaking hurriedly to Xiao Yifei, found her gaze beginning to tremble uncontrobly. For a moment, she felt utterly unable to control herself, to the point where even the series of shocking events that had transpired at the hospital seemed irrelevant.

    Because right now, Yu Jing was deeply terrified by the tumultuous feelings that had just surfaced in her heart!

    "How is it possible? He is so young..."

    Sitting in the car, Yu Jing appeared to be staring straight ahead, but in reality, her mind was in a panic: "Even considering what happenedst night, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re all adults, it was a simple matter of mutual needs. Although his abilities in bed are indeed strong, he¡¯s so young, barely older than your daughter! How could you possibly have these thoughts!"

    "Besides, when you first met him, he was just a young doctor, you didn¡¯t have any other ideas then! Furthermore, do you really think he can provide a bright future for you and Yingying in the future!"

    At this thought, Yu Jing couldn¡¯t help but shake her head violently, "No, no, that¡¯s not right. If we¡¯re talking about everything you saw today, he definitely has the strength to give you a beautiful future, but..."

    Just as she had been trying to convince herself of these thoughts in her mind, as she pondered, her thoughtspletely drifted toward the very direction she least wanted to see. The moment this happened, Yu Jing hurriedly shook her head, not wanting to think about it anymore!

    "Sister Jing, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Noticing what was happening, Xiao Yifei, who was driving next to her, turned his head and asked Yu Jing with some confusion.

    "No... nothing, I¡¯m fine, Sister Jing is fine."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing turned her head, and while looking at Xiao Yifei, she stumbled over her words a bit. Truth be told, ever since she had started to lose control of her emotions, now even the sight of Xiao Yifei made her heart inadvertently chaotic!

    To describe Yu Jing¡¯s current state as being in utter disarray did not seem an exaggeration.

    "Alright... if you¡¯re not feeling well, Sister Jing, we can stop and rest for a while. If you think you can endure it, then just hang in there a bit longer, as we will soon arrive at our destination."

    Xiao Yifei expressed his concern for Yu Jing.

    All along the way, he felt that Yu Jing was acting strangely. At first, Xiao Yifei thought her odd behavior was due to difort, which was why she shook her head earlier. However, since he was currently driving, it wasn¡¯t a good time to use his irvoyance.

    How could Xiao Yifei, sitting there, know what was going through Yu Jing¡¯s mind? Even if he activated his irvoyance, it would be of no use, because although it could see through Yu Jing¡¯s body, it couldn¡¯t see through her heart.

    "It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s just head back first."

    Yu Jing turned her head and said to Xiao Yifei with an evasive gaze.

    Her words cut off what Xiao Yifei was about to say out of concern, and without noticing the strangeness in Yu Jing¡¯s expression, he narrowed his eyes slightly. At the same time, he pressed down on the elerator, and the Lamborghini sped up even more.

    He wanted to get home quickly and then check what exactly was wrong with Yu Jing¡¯s health.

    However, Yu Jing, sitting next to Xiao Yifei, watched him withplex eyes, proving that she had still not recovered from the chaotic state she had been in. In fact, the more she tried not to think about it, the more clearly Xiao Yifei¡¯s image appeared in her mind.

    One could hardly imagine the torrent of emotions contained within a woman whose heart, once imprable like a wall of copper and iron, had been breached!

    Flooded with myriad thoughts, Yu Jing finally decided the best approach was to no longer restrain them and just let them be.

    But all she saw before her was the handsome face of Xiao Yifei.

    "Jing sister, we¡¯ve arrived. Get out of the car quickly, and once you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll take a look at what¡¯s actually going on with your body!"

    Soon, they reached the entrance to Yu Jing¡¯s residentialplex. After parking the car steadily, Xiao Yifei spoke to Yu Jing with concern.

    However, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Jing remained seated quietly in the car, motionless.

    "Jing sister?"

    Seeing this situation only heightened Xiao Yifei¡¯s worries. He closed his car door and, appearing somewhat flustered, he briskly walked towards Yu Jing¡¯s side of the car.

    Setting aside other considerations, just Yu Jing¡¯s odd reaction earlier was enough to fill Xiao Yifei with concern, not to mention how her current state was making him even more nervous.

    If it had been only once or twice, Xiao Yifei might not have been as concerned, but Yu Jing had maintained this strange demeanor throughout the car ride, and even now as they had arrived home, she still sat silently without moving.

    "Jing sister!"

    After opening the car door on Yu Jing¡¯s side, Xiao Yifei leaned on the roof, his gaze filled with worry as he looked at Yu Jing.

    At the moment, he didn¡¯t rashly reach out to touch Yu Jing. As his hand rested on the roof of the car, a sh of purple light in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes indicated that his irvoyance had been activated in an instant!

    However, after engaging his irvoyance, aside from feeling Yu Jing¡¯s exquisite and seductive form once again, Xiao Yifei discovered that there was not a single sign of anything being amiss in Yu Jing¡¯s body. On the contrary, Yu Jing¡¯s physical condition seemed even better than the first time he met her!

    Of course, what Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that the positive change in Yu Jing¡¯s body was due to the previous night¡¯s spring romance.

    Xiao Yifei now possessed a unique ability, which even he himself was unaware of; he could subtly aid and strengthen the bodies of women he had intimate rtions with.

    This was a benefit of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯.

    Just one encounter caused a change in Yu Jing¡¯s body, so one could only imagine how healthy Zhou Meifeng must be by now. Xiao Yifei could notprehend why, at Zhou Meifeng¡¯s age, she seemed increasingly radiant and her physical flexibility was improving¡ªthis was the reason.

    However, Xiao Yifei was oblivious to all of this, and his mind was filled with bewilderment about Yu Jing¡¯s physical condition.

    Yu Jing¡¯s current state showed nothing unusual except for a slightly elerated heartbeat, which was still within an eptable range.

    "It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go."

    Just as Xiao Yifei was filled with confusion, he suddenly saw Yu Jing raise her head and look at him. After a smile graced her mature and alluring face, she spoke to Xiao Yifei with a smile.

    Whatever Yu Jing hade to realize, she seemed much lighter in spiritpared to before. It was evident that Yu Jing was now in a rxed state; the strangeness she exhibited in the car had seemingly vanished into thin air suddenly.

    "Oh..."

    After seeing Yu Jing¡¯s current appearance, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned. He nodded and unconsciously made way for her to pass.

    Watching Yu Jing¡¯s alluring figure move past him, Xiao Yifei touched his nose and a trace of surprise flickered across his face.

    He turned his head, locked the car door, and followed Yu Jing¡¯s retreating figure, hurrying to catch up.

 Chapter 696: The Aggrieved Girl

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 696: The Aggrieved Girl</h4><h4></h4>

    "I really have to thank you for today, Jing,"

    As Xiao Yifei caught up with Yu Jing¡¯s pace, he suddenly heard her speak, and then he saw Yu Jing, with her mature and charming face, giving him a smile that was as clear as the wind, "The surprise you brought to Jing today was too great; it left me without a reaction for a moment."

    Yu Jing¡¯s voice faintly resounded near Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears.

    Xiao Yifei stared directly at Yu Jing, the woman in front of him, immensely beautiful, seemed to have returned to the state he first saw her in. Yet, in his heart, there was still a faint feeling.

    There had indeed been some changes in Yu Jingpared to before, although Xiao Yifei had no idea what this change was or where it stemmed from.

    "It seems Jing really can¡¯t treat you as the kid you used to be anymore!"

    She smiled at Xiao Yifei as she spoke, but suddenly thinking of something, Yu Jing¡¯s originally beautiful face was suddenly covered in a sweep of blush, making her look even more stunningly gorgeous.

    "Haha, not at all, Jing, look at how politely you¡¯re speaking,"

    After hearing Yu Jing¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei reached out and touched his head,ughing off somewhat embarrassedly.

    The two of them chatted intermittently as they walked toward their house.

    Yu Jing at this moment seemed to no longer show the conflicted expression she had just before. Now, Yu Jing appeared very natural.

    Although the tangled andplex thoughts had been almost unbearable for Yu Jing just moments ago, she had now adjusted quite well. She had used only one method to calm the myriad thoughts in her mind.

    Follow her heart, go with the flow.

    That was her thought, no matter what happened, what has happened has happened, she wouldn¡¯t dwell on it anymore. If something had happened, then it meant it was destined to happen.

    The two chatted and finally reached the door of the room.

    When Yu Jing took out the keys to open the door, her hand on the doorknob, before she could insert the key, she suddenly pushed the door open.

    This scenario made Yu Jing suddenly frown, her charming face betraying a fleeting look of surprise and uncertainty.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes in response to this.

    This odd scenario had Xiao Yifei somewhat worried; he feared that when they went to find Jiang Liucai, other members of the Jiang Family hade looking for them without their knowledge.

    He slightly narrowed his eyes, and after stopping Yu Jing, Xiao Yifei was the first to enter the room.

    However, upon entering the room, Xiao Yifei heaved a sigh of relief because there was no sign of it being ransacked. But then on the couch, Xiao Yifei suddenly spotted a curled-up figure.

    "Yingying, what happened?"

    Yu Jing, who followed Xiao Yifei into the room, also breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the situation, but at the moment of relief, her heart suddenly filled with irritation, "How could Yingying be so careless, not even closing the door whening home? What was she thinking?"

    As Yu Jing walked towards Yu Yingying with ring eyes, she suddenly stopped her steps.

    Because she saw that Yu Yingying, curled up on the couch, had obvious traces of tears on her delicate little face.

    The sight of Yu Yingying at this moment instantly filled Yu Jing¡¯s heart with intense concern.

    You should know that without exaggeration, Yu Yingying can be said to have be the most important person in Yu Jing¡¯s world. After all, the mother and daughter had been depending on each other for so long that Yu Yingying had even be the motivation for Yu Jing to keep living.

    All her efforts were aimed at providing Yu Yingying with better conditions.

    So when Yu Jing suddenly saw that Yu Yingying was crying, her heart immediately filled with anxiety. After all, as far as she knew, Yu Yingying had gone to y with a ssmate, so why was she now back home, and the door wasn¡¯t even closed!

    If it were before, Yu Yingying wouldn¡¯te back from ying with her ssmates until the evening, and looking at her condition now, it was clear that she had cried until she was tired and fell asleep. What on earth could have happened to make Yu Yingying so sad?

    "What¡¯s wrong with Yingying?"

    Seeing Yu Jing¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. He stepped forward and looked toward Yu Yingying.

    Xiao Yifei, who also noticed the tear stains on Yu Yingying¡¯s beautiful face, abruptly furrowed his brows. Right now, Yu Yingying¡¯s condition seemed a bit strange, but what relieved Xiao Yifei was that, at least now, Yu Yingying wasn¡¯t being threatened by the Jiang Family as he had once guessed. This at least allowed Xiao Yifei to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Yingying, Yingying, wake up."

    Yu Jing stood beside Yu Yingying for a long time, her mature and charming face filled with a troubled and fluctuating expression. After a while, she finally reached out her hand and patted Yu Yingying, who was curled up on the couch.

    Yu Jing, full of worry, could no longer wait. She wanted to know immediately what had happened to Yu Yingying.

    Xiao Yifei stood on the other side, the purple light in his eyes gradually receding. He had just activated his irvoyance to look inside Yu Yingying¡¯s body, and there hadn¡¯t appeared to be anything unusual about her condition.

    "Mom..."

    Finally, as Yu Jing kept calling out, Yu Yingying woke up. She stretched out her hand to rub her somewhat swollen eyes from crying and said nkly to Yu Jing, "Oh, you¡¯re back."

    "Yingying, tell Mom, what happened? Why were you crying just now?"

    Seeing Yu Yingying like this only made Yu Jing more anxious. Her mature face tightened, and she moved gracefully to the other side of Yu Yingying.

    "I wasn¡¯t crying..."

    Yu Yingying subconsciously tried to make excuses. She had just woken up from her groggy state. And just as Yu Yingying was speaking to Yu Jing, she suddenly saw Xiao Yifei standing next to her and her eyes lit up. A happy smile began to spread across her delicate face but vanished in an instant.

    Yu Jing, seeing this, narrowed her eyes even more. Coupled with a previous incident where Yu Yingying hesitated to find Xiao Yifei, Yu Jing faintly sensed something odd.

    Not just Yu Jing; even Xiao Yifei, upon observing Yu Yingying¡¯s current state, couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of confusion in his eyes, as she was behaving differently toward him than he remembered.

    "Yingying, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask Yingying tenderly.

    Who could have known that upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Yu Yingying¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and her eyes shed with immense struggle.

    "I... I¡¯m fine."

    She shook her head at Xiao Yifei and Yu Jing, saying, "The reason I was crying is that I lost the money Mom gave me today..."

    Yu Yingying lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Yu Jing.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost."

    Seeing this, Yu Jing felt even more distressed. She reached out her arms and hugged Yu Yingying in her embrace, "It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t I tell you? Money is something you can¡¯t take with you in life or in death, don¡¯t take it too seriously!"

 Chapter 697: Returning to the Good Times

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Returning to the Good Times</h4><h4></h4>

    Yu Yingying, although from an affluent family, had always been frugal since childhood. It was quite possible for her to burst into tears after losing money. Thus, even though Yu Jing found Yu Yingying a little odd, she still inclined to believe Yu Yingying¡¯s words initially.

    "Hmm..."

    Yu Yingying curled up in Yu Jing¡¯s arms, her sobs growing louder.

    Yu Jing really thought it was because of the lost money and reached out to continually stroke Yu Yingying¡¯s head.

    Xiao Yifei stood to one side, watching the current Yu Yingying, and he always felt there was something odd because Yu Yingying¡¯s attitude, not just towards him but even towards Yu Jing, had be somewhat differentpared to before.

    Bowing his head to nce at Yu Yingying again, he narrowed his eyes, but said nothing.

    However, after Yu Jing had consoled Yu Yingying for a while, Yu Yingying gradually stopped crying. She lifted her head, yet the look she gave Yu Jing was still somewhat strange.

    "Don¡¯t cry, Mom will make you your favorite braised pork soon, losing money is no big deal, we won¡¯t feel sorry for it!"

    After patting Yu Yingying¡¯s head again, Yu Jing turned and walked toward the kitchen.

    And just as Yu Yingying left Yu Jing¡¯s embrace, Xiao Yifei, who had been watching Yu Jing attentively, couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock.

    Because Yu Jing had hugged Yu Yingying too tightly earlier, making her chest protrude even more, creating waves that seemed even more turbulent.

    The moment he saw this scene, Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled everything that happenedst night, especially how these two mounds had changed shape in his hands, causing him to hurriedly lower his head and touch his nose with his hand.

    Yu Jing hadn¡¯t noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, but Yu Yingying saw it all clearly.

    Aplex expression swiftly crossed her delicate little face, her eyes flickering uncertainly as if thinking about something.

    "Watch TV for a while; I¡¯ll have dinner ready soon."

    Before Yu Jing headed to the kitchen, she turned around and said to Xiao Yifei and Yu Yingying with a smile.

    It must be said, Yu Jing was indeed quick at cooking. In no time, five delicious dishes were presented on the table. It was just about dinner time, and the three of them sat at the dining table, eating happily. Yu Yingying appeared to have no peculiarities at all at this moment.

    But from her asional distracted manner, it was still apparent that Yu Yingying wasn¡¯t as calm as she seemed.

    After dinner, Xiao Yifei was pondering how to bid farewell to Yu Jing, but before he had the chance to speak up, Yu Yingying suddenly broke the silence.

    "Big brother, why don¡¯t you stay over tonight?"

    Yu Yingying looked at Xiao Yifei, her exquisite little face beaming with a radiant smile.

    In the end, however, Xiao Yifei still did not choose to stay at Yu Jing¡¯s ce. Apart from the fact that Yu Jing¡¯s matter had already taken up much of his time, more importantly, the rtionship between him and Yu Jing since that spring night had felt somewhat strange to Xiao Yifei.

    After all, at that time Yu Jing was under the influence of the drug, but he had not taken any.

    Moreover, Yu Yingying¡¯s odd behavior made Xiao Yifei feel somewhat ufortable. Not that he had any objections to Yu Yingying, as, at the very least, her behavior during dinner seemed entirely normal.

    Yu Jing did not detect anything unusual, but Xiao Yifei, with his sharp senses, could still see that Yu Yingying¡¯s gaze towards him and Yu Jing was strange, filled with entanglement, pain, and even hints of amorous feelings, which left Xiao Yifei perplexed until now.

    Xiao Yifei thought maybe he was hallucinating, for how could there be hints of spring in this young girl¡¯s eyes? But whatever the case, he felt that he could no longer continue staying in Yu Jing¡¯s house.

    Xiao Yifei, who had refused the entreaties of Yu Jing and Yu Yingying to stay, hurriedly left Yu Jing¡¯s house. After all, his original n had been to stand up for Yu Jing, and now that he had aplished what he wanted to do, and even used the oue to warn many people, Xiao Yifei felt even more strongly that it was time for him to leave.

    As Xiao Yifei walked out of the gates of Yu Jing¡¯s residentialplex, he couldn¡¯t help but stretchfortably. The feeling of havingpleted his ns was truly good, and having not returned home for two days, Xiao Yifei now felt it was definitely time to head back.

    Not to mention, the matter of the Japanese delegation had yet to be dealt with.

    After starting the car, Xiao Yifei drove the Lamborghini toward Jinghang Garden.

    While on the road, Xiao Yifei also received a call from Lin Xian¡¯er, because the police had helped suppress the matter of Xiao Yifei speeding to save Yu Jing¡¯s life the day before yesterday.

    Upon learning this news, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head.

    Under the envious gazes of passersby, he drove the Lamborghini into the underground parking garage of Jinghang Garden and then quickly walked towards home.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei stood at his front door, about to take out his keys to unlock it, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s voice, full of longing, rang out involuntarily.

    "Brother!"

    The clear, young voice of little Wu You followed, and the next moment, a tiny figure flitted by, hurling itself toward Xiao Yifei.

    "Hahaha."

    Wu You, who had crashed into his arms, made Xiao Yifei burst outughing.

    Zhou Meifeng stood to the side, smiling as she looked at the scene. However, in her eyes looking at Xiao Yifei, there was also a deep longing. What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that, because of the joke he had made to Zhou Meifeng before he left, even though he had called Zhou Meifeng to tell her he wouldn¡¯t being back that evening, Zhou Meifeng still waited for him for a long time.

    Zhou Meifeng, who hade from the countryside, although now utterly transformed from her past self, still would not talk about these things with Xiao Yifei. What she could do was to prepare meals every day and quietly wait at home for Xiao Yifei to return.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry."

    After fooling around with little Wu You for a bit, Xiao Yifei watched Wu You hop and skip into the house. He then strode over to Zhou Meifeng, and the moment he gently pulled Zhou Meifeng into his arms, he spoke softly in her ear in a tender voice.

    And at the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Zhou Meifeng¡¯s delicate and soft Shenzi involuntarily shivered fiercely. Even if she had someints about Xiao Yifei in her heart, and even if she had many things to say to him, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s gentle voice, it all disappeared in an instant.

    "Mm."

    Zhou Meifeng nodded slightly, even a woman with her restrained character couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand and gently pull on Xiao Yifei¡¯s waist when she was in his arms.

    Just as Xiao Yifei held the very soft Zhou Meifeng in his arms and smelled the faint fragranceing from her, he subconsciously reacted again.

    "Hehe, how about I make up forst time with interest this time?"

    Xiao Yifei said with a mischievous smile on his face as he looked at Zhou Meifeng.

    "We¡¯ll... we¡¯ll talk about it tonight,"

    Zhou Meifeng¡¯s face turned red, she nced up at Xiao Yifei and then ran shyly towards the kitchen, "I need to wash the dishes

 Chapter 698: No Small Changes

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 698: No Small Changes</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You had just finished eating, with the bowls and chopsticks still piled up in the kitchen.

    Seeing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s bashful appearance, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to stroke his chin, smiling mischievously. Although they were now an old married couple, Zhou Meifeng always retained that shy demeanor, which constantly filled Xiao Yifei with an unusual feeling.

    After watching Zhou Meifeng walk into the kitchen, he sat down in the living room, bare-chested, turned on the television, and squinted at Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei enjoyed the hard-won leisure time. Despite not encountering any major trouble while dealing with Yu Jing¡¯s affairs, it still left Xiao Yifei feeling somewhat exhausted.

    Especially now that he was back home and had fully rxed, Xiao Yifei felt both physically and mentally drained, a feeling he shouldn¡¯t have been able to experience with his current strength.

    Strangely, whether it was an anomaly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body or for some other reason, he felt extremely tired. Watching television, he soon dozed off with his eyes half-closed.

    When Zhou Meifeng, who had finished washing dishes, returned to the living room and saw Xiao Yifei deep asleep, a twinge of heartache flickered in her eyes. She had no idea how much the man, who seemed invincible to her, had given of himself outside.

    Zhou Meifeng turned around, took a nket for Xiao Yifei, and walked over intending to cover him.

    However, just as she was about to drape the nket over him, Xiao Yifei opened his eyes.

    "Haha, how did I fall asleep?"

    After standing up, Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes and murmured to himself, then raised his head to look at Zhou Meifeng with a mischievous smile. Without giving Zhou Meifeng a chance to speak, he swiftly scooped her up by the waist and carried her toward the bedroom.

    Before long, the bedroom was filled with Zhou Meifeng¡¯s subdued but joyousughter.

    The next morning, as soon as Xiao Yifei opened his eyes, he saw that breakfast was already prepared and ced on the bedside table.

    Because of his practice of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique,¡¯ Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had be increasingly powerful, and with this physical strength came an enhanced ability to control his body.

    Moreover, the habit of practicing the motions of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ every morning and before bed made Xiao Yifei lose the habit of sleeping in, so he woke up early every day.

    However, whenever he was in Jinghang Garden, no matter how weary he was the night before, Zhou Meifeng would always wake up earlier than him. Knowing Xiao Yifei¡¯s routine, Zhou Meifeng would always have breakfast ready for him as soon as he got up.

    Standing up and stretching, Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes again.

    Even thoughst night¡¯s intimate time seemed very energy-consuming, when Xiao Yifei woke up, he was full of strength, and even the unexined tiredness from the night before had vanished.

    In fact, this was greatly rted to his practice of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique.¡¯

    He first performed a set of movements from the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique,¡¯ washed up, and then started to eat the breakfast that had been ced by the bed.

    After Xiao Yifei cleaned up the breakfast dishes and brought them to the kitchen, Zhou Meifeng also returned to the house, her hands carrying the meat and vegetables she had bought that day.

    "Up already?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng turned her head and smiled at him.

    "Mm."

    Xiao Yifei shed a mischievous smile on his face and, after yfully pinching Zhou Meifeng, he walked over to little Wu You¡¯s room.

    Due to the school¡¯s regtions, little Wu You had all three meals at school, which helped promote camaraderie among the students. After getting everything ready, Xiao Yifei escorted little Wu You out of the house. Today he wasn¡¯t in a rush for a change, so he took it upon himself to take Wu You to school.

    "Big brother..."

    Clearly, little Wu You was delighted that Xiao Yifei could take her to school. She was singing and dancing all the way, chattering nonstop about things that had happened at school. Ever since Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy infused into Wu You, she had undergone a subtle change.

    "Pay attention in ss and listen to your teacher, okay?"

    Standing at the school gate, Xiao Yifei stretched out his hand and gently patted little Wu You¡¯s head, smiling as he spoke to her.

    After little Wu You crisply responded to Xiao Yifei, she bounced happily into the school, while Xiao Yifei, watching her tiny figure disappear, smiled himself.

    "Mr. Xiao?"

    Just then, a pleasant female voice suddenly rang out next to Xiao Yifei.

    "Principal Xiang, you¡¯rete today!"

    As Xiao Yifei turned around, he saw a woman exuding intelligent beauty stand beside him, wearing gold-rimmed sses. Xiang Ziqi¡¯s delicate face was flushed, clearly, she had been in a hurry.

    Even though Xiang Ziqi had gone from teacher to headmaster, she still hadn¡¯t bought a car for herself, after all, her home wasn¡¯t far away. Obviously, something had dyed her today, causing her to bete.

    "Mr. Xiao, I should head to the school now."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a slight blush appeared on Xiang Ziqi¡¯s refined face. After greeting Xiao Yifei, she quickly walked into the campus.

    Xiao Yifei was in a good mood today and decided to tease Principal Xiang. He hadn¡¯t expected her shy appearance to be so beautiful. Xiao Yifei lowered his head, touched his nose, and turned away.

    The usually smiling Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression slowly hardened into determination as he turned away, knowing that the situation he was about to deal with was a very thorny one.

    After hailing a cab, Xiao Yifei rushed towards the research institute.

    The Japanese delegation had been in Huaxia for a while now, and although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t reported to the research group in the past few days, the group had still been operating normally. In fact, due to the delegation¡¯s arrival, the authorities had been paying even greater attention to it.

    The authority might not have been clear on the details, but every member of the research group knew exactly what the delegation wanted to do in Huaxia. Even though the absence of Xiao Yifei had caused the research project to hit a snag at a critical point, the previous results had already been nearlypletely stolen by the members of the Japanese delegation.

    It wasn¡¯t that the research group didn¡¯t try to stop them; it was simply because they couldn¡¯t.

    The arrogant members of the Japanese delegation, unting their support from the authorities, ran rampant in the research institute,pletely unchecked. Liu Shengchuan, in particr, after suffering a big loss at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsst time, should have kept a low profile for a while. However, not seeing Xiao Yifei at the institute, he slowly returned to his original haughty behavior.

    This time, however, Liu Sheng learned his lesson and didn¡¯t cause any direct conflicts with the research group members. But privately, he had stirred up quite a bit of trouble.

 Chapter 699: Arrogant Qi

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Arrogant Qi</h4><h4></h4>

    Of course, the Japanese delegation had already reaped considerable benefits from their time at the research institute. However, without obtaining what they coveted the most, they showed no intentions of leaving. They forced the research group members to work under the guise of assisting with research, with the current workload being several times greater than it had been before.

    Although the members of the research group felt extremely fatigued, without Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, they still made no progress on critical areas¡ªa fact that was gratifying in its own right. Nevertheless, such a state of affairs could not persist indefinitely.

    After all, the Japanese delegation could extend their stay in Huaxia indefinitely, and under the pretext of providing research assistance, they showed up daily without contributing much, all the while beingfortably amodated. They might endure this, but the research group simply could not.

    "Hmph."

    As Liu Shengchuan aimlessly wandered around the research institute, the sight of the research group members¡¯ exhaustion prompted him to let out a cold snort, his lips curling into a sinister smile. After all, he believed that the Huaxians had brought all of this upon themselves!

    Recalling the losses he had suffered at the hands of Xiao Yifei, and thinking of the delegation member who still remained in the hospital, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart filled with resentment.

    However, the thought of Xiao Yifei still inspired a sense of fear in him.

    The situation between the two sides remained at a deadlock until that day when Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure appeared in the research institute.

    "Xiao Yi, you¡¯re finally here."

    As Xiao Yifei entered the gates of the research institute, he happened to meet Nangong Weiguoing out. The moment Nangong Weiguo saw Xiao Yifei, a gleam of hope sparked in his weary eyes. He rushed over like a man spotting a lifesaver and grabbed Xiao Yifei by the arm.

    "Xiao Yi, you¡¯ve finallye!"

    Clearly, Nangong Weiguo¡¯s previous remark wasn¡¯t enough to convey the excitement he felt inside. He emphasized his words to Xiao Yifei, repeating what he had just said and making Xiao Yifei acutely aware of the strength of Nangong Weiguo¡¯s grip.

    "You have no idea how that group of Japanese delegates has been tormenting us!"

    Nangong Weiguo gripped Xiao Yifei tightly, his voice quivering as he spoke, "When the Japanese delegation first arrived, we had already heard about some incidents¡ªhow you helped vent our frustrations by breaking one of their member¡¯s legs. Our hearts felt so relieved by that."

    "Even after they arrived, we thought of following your example and teaching those freeloaders a lesson. But before we could act, they started bullying us mercilessly, and it has continued until now!"

    With a downcast look, Nangong Weiguo poured out his grievances to Xiao Yifei, "I even feel like I don¡¯t want to do this job anymore¡ªif it wasn¡¯t for the difficulty in applying for this project, I would have quit already!"

    As a professor, Nangong Weiguo typically carried himself with pride and was generally very strong-willed. To imagine him, now driven to such a state by the delegation, indicated just how outrageous their behavior had been.

    "It¡¯s one thing to overwork people, but bullying and infuriating us¡ªthis is something we truly cannot tolerate!"

    The more he spoke, the angrier he became, hisplexion turning a shade of red.

    Nangong Weiguo was now seeing Xiao Yifei as a lifeline; otherwise, he would not have grabbed Xiao Yifei and poured out his troubles at the doorstep of the research institute. To admit to being bullied by the Japanese delegation was also not easy for a man.

    Originally, Xiao Yifei had won over everyone at the research institute with his strength, and despite their admiration for him, the well-known professors of Huaxia were still concerned about face. Professors with seniority like Nangong Weiguo had always addressed Xiao Yifei as Xiao Yi. But today, Nangong Weiguo held Xiao Yifei and shared so much, which showed just how detestable the Japanese delegation had been.

    "Isn¡¯t it just because they¡¯ve got the support of the authorities? What gives them the right to be so arrogant, to continue this so-called exchange and study, and to im they¡¯re guiding the advancement of Huaxia medicine? They do nothing all day, like some kind of lords, and even had the nerve to have me pour tea for them. Can you believe it... can you believe how infuriating that is!"

    When it came to this matter, Wei Guo couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    "Professor Wei, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?"

    Xiao Yifei, seeing Wei Guo like this, could even more understand the pompous and overbearing attitude of the Japan delegation. Xiao Yifei even had a sneaking suspicion that the delegation¡¯s unabashed behavior was partly rted to the time he had broken one of their members¡¯ legs.

    It could be said that Wei Guo and the research group had taken on quite a few things on behalf of Xiao Yifei.

    However, the fact that Wei Guo trusted Xiao Yifei so much at this moment further demonstrated Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities and the trust that Wei Guo and his team had in Xiao Yifei.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Professor Wei, there¡¯s no need for you to be angry, I¡¯ll make sure to handle this matter well. I won¡¯t let you suffer this injustice in vain!"

    He looked at Wei Guo and said earnestly.

    You must understand that Xiao Yifei knew full well why Wei Guo, despite being a professor and suffering such huge indignities, still chose not to leave and even other members of the institute hadn¡¯t left either.

    Apart from the fact that they had been working on this project for a long time and did not want to see their efforts go to waste, arger reason was the immense effort and pressure Nangong had put into this research project. If the team members were to leave and the project was suspended, the likelihood of it being restarted was virtually zero.

    So despite their great grievances, they were still persisting and, fortunately, today they saw Xiao Yifei again.

    "Xiao kid, you have to... you really need to deal with those bastards sooner rather thanter!"

    Wei Guo, looking at Xiao Yifei, even swore, "And I also can¡¯t figure out why those brainless government officials just y the fool? They don¡¯t regard their own country¡¯s people at all, treating the members of the Japan delegation like royalty every single day!"

    The indignant Wei Guo looked like his white hair was about to stand on end.

    "Professor Wei, rest assured."

    Xiao Yifei slightly narrowed his eyes, a sharp glint suddenly shed through them, and he grinned somewhat grimly, "Now that I¡¯m back, this matter will definitely be handled properly! After all, they¡¯ve had it good for quite some time!"

    Now hearing from Professor Wei,

    "Let¡¯s go, Professor Wei, let¡¯s go to the institute and see just how arrogant this Japan delegation has been in the days I¡¯ve been away."

    After finishing speaking with a smile to Wei Guo, Xiao Yifei turned around and headed upstairs.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Wei Guo was stunned for a moment. His mouth opened and closed, clearly casting a shadow over the current state of the Japan delegation¡¯sboratory. But looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure, Wei Guo finally gritted his teeth and followed Xiao Yifei upstairs.

 Chapter 700 Another Look

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Another Look</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hahaha..."

    Even from a distance, Xiao Yifei could hear the unrestrainedughtering from the facility, and through these oddly intoned chuckles, he could instantly tell that all thoseughing were Japanese!

    With suchmotion, how could there possibly be a good environment in the researchboratory!

    He furrowed his brow and quickened his pace toward theb. The closer he got to theb¡¯s entrance, the more clearly Xiao Yifei could hear the raucous noise that was apanied by the noisy chatter of the Japanese, stirring up increasing irritation within him.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Arriving at the entrance to theb, Xiao Yifei punched the door open with a force that caused a resounding boom as he strode in, frowning deeply.

    "I¡¯m back."

    Looking at the silentb, Xiao Yifei said with an electrifying gaze.

    And at the very moment Xiao Yifei appeared in theb, the ce that had been filled with noise andmotion suddenly plunged into dead silence.

    Everyone turned their heads to look at the tall and handsome young man standing at the doorway.

    However, there were two distinctly different looks in the eyes of those who were now watching Xiao Yifei.

    The members of the research team, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently and, simultaneously, a clearly excited expression shed across their faces, as if they had finally seen their savior.

    Even Luo Di, who was standing in ce and looking at Xiao Yifei with a test tube in hand, began to tremble uncontrobly.

    But the members of the Japanese delegation had an entirely different reaction upon seeing Xiao Yifei.

    Initially, when they heard the forceful opening of the door, they were startled and couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently; and just when they turned their heads around, preparing to curse in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, they suddenly caught sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression.

    "Bang¡ª"

    The Japanese man sitting at the forefront of theb, who was so full of pride that he had even propped his feet high upon the table and was rocking back and forth, teasing another member next to him, couldn¡¯t help but jolt upon seeing Xiao Yifei. In a rush to sit upright, due to his awkward posture, the man ended up falling straight to the floor.

    Although the other members of the Japanese delegation did not fall into such a sorry state, their reactions were pretty much the same; after all, in their hearts, this young man was someone who wouldn¡¯t reason with them and acted very decisively!

    The Japanese, who were bullies when strong but cowards when weak, feared this kind of person the most.

    Moreover, the bloody scene fromst time had already given them a profound lesson. Although they were filled with fear and concern at the moment, as soon as the Japanese came to their senses, their hearts brimmed with surging resentment.

    Especially the Japanese man who had just fallen to the ground, he harbored a deeply venomous remembrance against Xiao Yifei.

    In their eyes, the mere appearance of Xiao Yifei had frightened them to this extent, which really made them seem all the more pitiable, a situation that caused them to lose the essence of what they deemed their superiority as Japanese.

    No matter what, ever since they had arrived in Huaxia, everyone had treated them with the utmost respect, practically tripping over themselves to tend to them. How could they so easily be intimidated by a Huaxian? They felt even more ashamed of their brief moment of fear toward Xiao Yifei!

    "Xiao kid, you¡¯ve finallye back!"

    As soon as Nangong saw Xiao Yifei, his aged face burst into an excited smile. He had been bullied quite miserably by the members of the Japanese delegation recently. Nangong walked briskly towards Xiao Yifei, looking very happy.

    "Professor Nangong."

    Xiao Yifei smiled at Nangong.

    And just then, Luo Di finally followed Xiao Yifei into theboratory. As he entered, he saw the current state of theboratory and, especially after seeing the first Japanese person fall to the ground, he felt greatly relieved!

    "It seems Xiao kid still has the means!"

    Luo Di turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    Because it was this Japanese person who ordered Luo Di around all day, treating Luo Di as a waiter.

    "I¡¯m really a bit embarrassed. I had some matters in the past few days and couldn¡¯t get away. As soon as I was done, I came right back."

    Xiao Yifei pulled Nangong and walked forward, not even ncing at the Japanese people in theboratory, "How has it been recently? Have we made any progress on our project?"

    While pulling Nangong, Xiao Yifei casually made conversation.

    However, the Japanese people, upon seeing that Xiao Yifei ignored them upon entering theboratory, felt even more annoyed.

    "Haha, our project hasn¡¯t made any particrly big progress recently."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but give a dryugh. Knowing the disruptive behavior of the Japanese delegation, any intense progress on the project seemed unlikely, but Nangong also knew that although Xiao Yifei was asking the question, he was actually just making small talk.

    Meanwhile, Liu Shengchuan stood on the other side. From the moment Xiao Yifei entered theboratory, he had been squinting his eyes, examining Xiao Yifei with a wary focus. Not just because of Xiao Yi¡¯s past actions, but more so because Liu Shengchuan seemed to have discovered something.

    Initially, upon learning that Xiao Yifei was a member of the research team, Liu Shengchuan always thought that Xiao Yifei, as a team member and considering his age, was at most a general helper in the research team. With this thought, Liu Shengchuan felt that he had countless ways to properly deal with this arrogant young man, despite their fear of Xiao Yifei. Liu Sheng was always thinking of ways to teach Xiao Yifei the toughest lesson.

    But today, seeing Xiao Yifei return to the institute had raised some doubts in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mind.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yifei, it was clear that it was not at all like how one would treat a mere helper. Instead, Liu Shengchuan could even faintly sense a certain respect Nangong had for Xiao Yifei.

    Furthermore, from their recent observation in theboratory, the Japanese delegation noticed that although the members of the research team did have some unique strengths, they seemed incapable of oveing the project¡¯s difficulties. This was why they started to be so brazen afterward. Otherwise, the members of the Japanese delegation would be forcing the research team to work around the clock every day. They wouldn¡¯t possibly be acting like this now.

    After all, despite their deep disdain for Huaxia and the research team, they were still very clear about their objective.

    This discovery filled them with curiosity, especially considering the research team had indeed made some achievements. However, even so, the members of the Japanese delegation didn¡¯t associate any of this with Xiao Yifei.

    "Young man, we meet again."

    Afterward, Liu Shengchuan took steps forward to arrive in front of Xiao Yifei. His eyes twinkled with a cold light, and the corners of his mouth carried a chilly smile as he spoke to Xiao Yifei, "I hope we can work well together in the future."

 Chapter 701 Extremely Weird

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 701 Extremely Weird</h4><h4></h4>

    Who would have known that upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be abruptly taken aback.

    "Do I know you?"

    He tilted his head towards Liu Shengchuan, speaking with a hint of confusion.

    "Uh..."

    Liu Shengchuan had not anticipated such a dismissive response to his presence, having intended to intimidate Xiao Yifei in the researchb. Faced with Xiao¡¯s cold reply, Liu found himself frozen in ce.

    "Young man, we haven¡¯t been apart that long, have you already forgotten me?"

    He narrowed his eyes at Xiao Yifei and said coldly, "However, we certainly haven¡¯t forgotten what you did to our Japanese delegation."

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had no intention of speaking amicably with them, Liu Shengchuan once again assumed his superior stance. Naturally arrogant and peculiar in character, Liu had eventually managed to restrain himself after being taught a lesson by Xiao in the past. However, with Xiao absent during this period, Liu had grown ustomed to throwing his weight around in front of other research group members. Now facing Xiao Yifei again, Liu¡¯s haughty demeanor resurfaced.

    "Whoosh¡ª"

    After Liu Shengchuan finished speaking, the rest of the Japanese delegation stood up, their gazes towards Xiao Yifei were anything but friendly.

    After all, Xiao Yifei had left a significant mark on them, and they harbored considerable resentment towards him.

    And now, even though they were in a Huaxia research institute, the Japanese were allowed to cause trouble, a situation that filled the hearts of Huaxia people with indignation.

    Nevertheless, even as the members of the Japanese delegation stood up menacingly to confront Xiao Yifei, he still ignored them. With no officials present to interfere, there was simply no need to pay attention to this group of Japanese.

    Especially now, with the return of Xiao Yifei, the researchers finally felt a surge of confidence. Even facing the current tense situation in theb, they weren¡¯t overly anxious because they believed that Xiao Yifei not only had the means to handle it but also, no matter how arrogant the Japanese delegation members might be, they were still on Huaxia¡¯s soil.

    Despite any special treatment they received from the authorities, if they were to act irrationally, it would certainly not result in Xiao Yifei being the aggrieved party.

    The members of the research group watched the other Japanese people with cold eyes.

    They could clearly sense the heavy pressure on the Japanese following Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, which brought a sense of satisfaction to the Huaxia researchers. But even so, nobody expected theb atmosphere to be so confrontational upon Xiao¡¯s return.

    Liu Shengchuan had always been arrogant and unruly, and the previous Xiao Yifei would not indulge Liu Shengchuan¡¯s bad habits. This time, Xiao Yifei would be no different!

    Watching Liu Shengchuan holding his head high with a superior air, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face remained devoid of any superfluous emotion. Even after Liu Shengchuan finished speaking, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. He looked straight ahead and walked past Liu Shengchuan.

    "This is my spot."

    After passing Liu Shengchuan, Xiao Yifei walked to his ce in theb where a Japanese man stood. Looking up at him, Xiao simply stated, "Move aside."

    During Xiao Yifei¡¯s absence from theb, his spot had been upied by this Japanese man.

    And this representative from Japan had been fixating on Xiao Yifei from the moment heid eyes on him, with a hostile glint in his eyes, for all the members of the Japanese delegation bore animosity toward this young man.

    But as Xiao Yifei drew closer to him, the Japanese man¡¯s eyes began to tremble involuntarily, and a panic started to rise in his heart.

    Until he heard Xiao Yifei speak, words that bore down on him with immense pressure, the Japanese man¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered and he scurried to the side, making way for Xiao Yifei without thinking.

    Witnessing this scene, the members of the Japanese delegation couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that this countryman¡¯sck of spine was utterly embarrassing.

    Liu Shengchuan stood at the back, his eyes shifting unpredictably as he stared intently at Xiao Yifei. Right now, his heart brimmed with irritation; despite his status, he could not believe he was being treated this way by such an insignificant figure, a fury that nearly drove Liu Shengchuan mad.

    Yet, Liu Shengchuan was simrly confronted with the same helplessness the research team members had felt, for even though he was seething with rage, he still had no means to deal with Xiao Yifei!

    However, at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, filled again with dissatisfaction, echoed once more.

    "Get back here!"

    After returning to his seat, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows abruptly. He turned around and barked at the Japanese man attempting to slink away, "Clean up this trash on the floor, now!"

    The truth was, all appearances aside, Xiao Yifei was actually quite fond of cleanliness. Upon returning to his seat, he was appalled to find it littered with trash, some of which had even spilled out, emitting a foul stench.

    Concerned that the precious equipment and samples inside the researchb might be damaged, the institute had chosen not to employ a cleaningdy; thus, the research team was responsible for their own cleanliness.

    Xiao Yifei found it hard to imagine just how slovenly someone must be to generate such a mess in such a short period, clearly indicating that the Japanese delegation had been up to no good since their arrival.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the Japanese man was stunned, and a look of indignation shed across his face. Even if he had feared Xiao Yifei moments before, it didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yifei had any right to speak to him in such a manner.

    When have they, the Japanese, ever been treated like this in Huaxia!

    But before the Japanese man could respond, he was sharply interrupted by a voice filled with malice.

    "Young man."

    Upon witnessing the situation unfold, Liu Shengchuan strode directly towards Xiao Yifei. With a dour expression, he coldly said to Xiao Yifei, "Who gave you the audacity to speak to us this way!"

    "And who are you supposed to be?"

    As Xiao Yifei heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and replied to Liu Shengchuan without any courtesy.

    "You..."

    Liu Shengchuan, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s immediate retort, paused, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Xiao Yifei, at a loss for words. Eventually, frustrated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s brazen behavior, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out of anger, "Young man, a bit of arrogance isn¡¯t bad, but mindless arrogance is just stupidity. Besides, people are arrogant because they have the strength to back it up. And what qualifications do you, a kid, have?"

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702: 702</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ll tell you again, the members of our delegation came to Huaxia to provide help to Huaxia¡¯s medicine, and this is how you treat your benefactors?"

    His eyes narrowed, he said to Xiao Yifei in a cold tone, "When we leave, you¡¯ll be a sinner of Huaxia¡¯s medicalmunity. I¡¯m afraid, this responsibility, do you think you can handle it? Moreover, with your current attitude, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if your leaders saw you, would it?"

    The chilling and greasy words were full of threatening meaning.

    When Liu Shengchuan put this big hat on, it did sound somewhat frightening. However, when they heard Liu Shengchuan make this statement righteously, all the members of the research team in theboratory suddenly felt a surge of anger.

    Leaving other issues aside, the fact that Liu Shengchuan had the nerve to say such things infuriated the members of the research group. Since the day Liu Shengchuan and his Japanese delegation arrived at the research institute, they had spent their time idly horsing around after the first three days of eagerly reviewing the research group¡¯s past scientific achievements. How could he possibly have the audacity to im that they were helping Huaxia¡¯s medicine!

    How could Liu Shengchuan be so shameless!

    "Give me a break. You really think we don¡¯t know the real reason why you came here slinking like a dog with your tail between your legs?"

    Although the rest of the research team members were filled with indignation after hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, they were hesitant to speak up; Xiao Yifei, on the other hand, had no such reservations. After hearing what Liu Shengchuan had said, he shed a look of disdain and waved his hand dismissively, saying with a sneer, "So, I¡¯d advise you to stop the pretense, be obedient, and who knows, if you manage to please me, I might reward you with something."

    "And onest thing, if you want to stay here dragging this out, you can, and we¡¯ll wait with you. If you want to get what you want and leave quickly, then be respectful. Before we talk about anything else, clean up the trash under the desk and tidy up your pigsty of ab. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be."

    Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, a yful smile on his face, as he spoke to Liu Shengchuan in a half-mocking, halfughing manner.

    "Professor Nangong, let¡¯s go. We¡¯lle back when they¡¯ve cleaned up theb; otherwise, it¡¯s too upsetting to look at."

    Xiao Yifei then turned his head, said to Nangong with a smile, and after he finished, he actually turned around and called out to the other members of the research team in theb, then walked towards the door: "We can¡¯t let them get used to this bad behavior."

    Sure enough, Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure disappeared at the door of theboratory, and after seeing this, the remaining members of the research team were taken aback for a moment. They turned to look at Liu Shengchuan and his group before turning around and quickly followed in the direction Xiao Yifei had left.

    Unlike Xiao Yifei, they didn¡¯t speak as they left theb, but their actions had already said it all.

    Soon, only the members of the Japanese delegation were left standing in theb, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes, creating an extremely awkward scene.

    "This bastard! This little brat!"

    Liu Shengchuan clenched his teeth, his body shaking uncontrobly with intense anger. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to respond to them with such an attitude, and the words that had just been spokencked any courtesy and even contained strong insults. How could a highly educated person speak like that?

    "Who gave you the nerve, where have you got your confidence from!"

    He gnashed his teeth, his body trembling non-stop.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Finally, unable to contain his intense fury, Liu Shengchuan mmed his fist onto a table to the side, creating a muffled sound. Liu Shengchuan looked in the direction where Xiao Yifei had left, his eyes shing with a vicious intent to kill.

    However, at that moment, the members of the research team who had just left theb stood at the entrance of the institute, unsure of what to do next. Hastily following Xiao Yifei out, they seemed somewhat at a loss.

    "Xiao... Xiao kid, what should we do after we get out?"

    Nangong whispered to Xiao Yifei, who was looking down at his phone, "And when we just left the research institute, there weren¡¯t really any problems, right?"

    "No problem, what problem could there be, Professor Nangong, you all just rx."

    A smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he turned to the other members of the research group and said, "I know there¡¯s a nice bar nearby, let¡¯s go professors, the drinks are on me! If those Japanese want to drag things out, we can drag it out with them."

    The other members of the research group were taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Xiao Yifei was taking them to a bar?

    But before they could say anything, they saw Xiao Yifei walking ahead. After a moment of hesitation, the professors finally took steps to follow him.

    Meanwhile, the expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, who was leading the way, actually wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    Although he knew that for those Japanese who bully the weak and fear the tough, being polite and reasoning logically sometimes doesn¡¯t yield any good results. On the contrary, to deal with the Japanese, sometimes you need to be unreasonable.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had just shown that his approach did have an effect, but only Xiao Yifei knew that in this confrontation, even though it seemed he had the upper hand, he actually hadn¡¯t won.

    After all, the Japanese delegation was still in theb, while they had temporarily left the research institute.

    Even though Xiao Yifei said they could afford to wait, if it came to a stalemate, they wouldn¡¯t really gain any advantage because the actual scientific research project was being carried out by their research group, not so much rted to the Japanese delegation.

    No matter what, in the end, they still needed a real oue.

    Xiao Yifei walked at the forefront, clenched his teeth, and a thoughtful look shed through his eyes.

    When Xiao Yifei and the professors, reeking of alcohol, walked out of the bar and returned to the research institute.

    Honestly, even Xiao Yifei himself was somewhat surprised because the professors, who had always seemed strict and serious, had hesitated before entering the bar, but once they were inside, they transformedpletely.

    Even the older professors managed to light up the atmosphere of the bar in an instant, and Xiao Yifei could even see many young women giving the older professors amorous nces.

    To avoid any trouble, after all, among them was Nangong Yun¡¯s father, Nangong.

    He hurriedly pulled the professors out of the bar.

    And when the slightly tipsy professors returned to the research institute and saw the situation inside theb, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot, and even the tipsy heads cleared immediately.

    Because they saw that the originally messyb was nowpletely transformed and even cleaner than when they were there, and the experimental utensils were so clean that even Nangong could clearly see they reflected light.

 Chapter 703: No Pleasant Expression

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 703: No Pleasant Expression</h4><h4></h4>

    Even so, when they returned to theb, they could still see members of the Japanese delegation bent over, cleaning the ce.

    Seeing all this, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "I wonder if you¡¯re still satisfied with the current situation?" he asked.

    Just then, Liu Shengchuan emerged from some corner, his eyes squinting with a cold gaze as he looked at Xiao Yifei and forced out his words, "Now, can we work together?"

    Honestly, Liu Shengchuan felt like tearing Xiao Yifei apart at that moment, but just a while ago, when Xiao Yifei had led the research team out of theb, Liu Shengchuan suddenly felt a rush of panic as he faced the empty room.

    Despite his usual arrogance, Liu Shengchuan had a mission being in Huaxia, and when he really saw the research team leave, he found himself at a loss for what to do next. Even though he had the support of Huaxia officials, and even though he could carry himself with pride, and even though he believed that Nangong¡¯s research team wasn¡¯t strong enough to solve the issue at hand.

    The ultimate truth was that Huaxia was significantly ahead in this area, and most crucially, even after they hade to theb and looked through all the materials, they were still clueless.

    What baffled Liu Shengchuan was that the research direction taken by Nangong¡¯s team waspletely unique, different from both their own and the American approach; thus, even with those materials, he was still utterly lost, with no idea of how to proceed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Yifei led the research team out that the members of the Japanese delegation realized their own ipetence.

    Hence the scene of them humbly cleaning while bent over. Even so, the resentment towards Xiao Yifei in their hearts had not lessened one bit; on the contrary, they were filled with even more madness than before.

    But now, understanding the importance of the research team, the Japanese delegation members calmed down.

    Under Liu Shengchuan¡¯s lead, they looked at Xiao Yifei and the others with dark expressions. Their decision now was to temporarily cooperate and wait for the real research results to emerge¡ªthat would be the time for the Huaxia people to regret!

    And Liu Shengchuan especially wanted to see, just for what reasons this research team was so presumptuous.

    And that young man leading the team, where did he get the confidence to treat them this way!

    As Liu Shengchuan watched Xiao Yifei with dark intentions, a mysterious smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He felt Liu Shengchuan¡¯s hostility but did not respond. Instead, Xiao Yifei walked towards the interior of theb.

    He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the table, then nodded in approval.

    "Not bad, you¡¯ve cleaned up quite well. I thought you guys wouldn¡¯t know how to clean."

    He said to Liu Shengchuan with a smile, "Since you can do it so well, then from now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of cleaning theb. With a goodb environment, maybe we can speed up our research. Then, when we get results sooner and share them with you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy too."

    Xiao Yifei spoke with a cheery smile towards Liu Shengchuan.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Liu Shengchuan clenched his fists tightly, but facing Xiao Yifei, he could only put on a smile as well.

    "You just wait until our research yields results; we¡¯ll see if you can still be this arrogant!"

    In his heart, he had already imagined Xiao Yifei being put to the sword a thousand times over.

    However, Liu Shengchuan seemed to have forgotten who was the one that arrived at the researchboratory with an attitude that filled everyone with rage!

    "Fine, since you¡¯ve been behaving so well, let¡¯s officially restart the project that was put on hold, starting today."

    Xiao Yifei nodded lightly, seemingly unconcerned, as he casually addressed Liu Shengchuan. After speaking, he turned around and walked over to his workstation. As he fiddled with the test tubes on the table, Xiao Yifei added indifferently, "But from now on, you¡¯ll need to be just as obedient."

    At this point, Liu Shengchuan was nearly biting his teeth to pieces from frustration!

    The members of the research team behind him were caught off guard by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, sobering up considerably. Some didn¡¯t quite understand why Xiao Yifei was acting this way, but clearly, he seemed to have made up his mind.

    The members furrowed their brows slightly and returned to their desks. Since Xiao Yifei seemed resolute, they just had to follow his lead. After all, they didn¡¯t really believe that the seemingly omnipotent young man would dig a hole for himself to fall into.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the other professors start their respective research segments, a mysterious smile appeared on his handsome face. Turning his head, he nced at Liu Shengchuan, standing motionless, clenching his fists so tightly in obvious anger. A glint of sharpness shed in his eyes.

    Although embarrassing the Japanese delegation earlier didn¡¯t serve any practical purpose, just seeing their difiture gave Xiao Yifei a lot of satisfaction. Besides, this time, he truly had thought of a solution.

    In theboratory, after Xiao Yifei¡¯smand, the members of the research team energetically started their respective segments of the project, and the whole ce suddenly came to life.

    With the presence of Xiao Yifei, theb now seemed to have a backbone.

    The professors, who had found their individual research segments overwhelminglyplex and didn¡¯t know what to do, suddenly felt a surge of inspiration upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s return. Even though they had just finished drinking not long ago, their movements were extremely swift.

    Even the problems that once stumped them seemed to find solutions under their hands.

    While their efficiency was not low when Xiao Yifei was previously around, it was never as exaggerated as it was now. The change had less to do with Xiao Yifei¡¯s superpower and more with their changed mindset.

    You see, a group of professors, generally oblivious to worldly affairs, couldn¡¯t possibly perform efficiently amidst extreme chaos and constant bullying from the Japanese delegation. But now things were different.

    Upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s return, and his seemingly supportive actions, the Japanese representatives continued to be put at a disadvantage. Merely witnessing this filled the professors with a sense of triumph.

    The research equipment, with which they were extremely familiar, had also been neglected due to the interference by the delegation; but now, they could finally devote themselves to their research without having to concern themselves with the delegation¡¯s opinions. As a result, their efficiency skyrocketedpared to before.

    And Liu Shengchuan, upon seeing all this, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of delight in his eyes.

    After all, when they arrived at theboratory and saw the state of the research team, they even doubted why the Huaxia team had such poor standards. But now, it seemed apparent that their performance then was far from their true capabilities.

 Chapter 704: A Trace of a Smile

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 704: A Trace of a Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    "I didn¡¯t expect this little bastard to have such an ability!"

    Soon, Liu Shengchuan turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, because he knew the source of all these changes.

    However, a bright light suddenly shed in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes. This situation was exactly what they wanted to see. After all, the faster the scientific research project progressed, the sooner they could get the results!

    "There¡¯s an old saying in Huaxia, ¡¯A true man can bend and stretch.¡¯ Compared to the result, what¡¯s a little humiliation!"

    His eyes, when he looked at Xiao Yifei, were filled with malice: "But just wait for that day, you just wait. When ites, I will make sure you be the criminal of your own country, Huaxia!"

    The corners of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s mouth revealed a sinister smirk, as though his conspiracy had seeded.

    "Seeing you all work so hard, we really feel a bit sorry. After all, we came to Huaxia to assist with your medical development. If there¡¯s anything we can help with, just say the word. We definitely won¡¯t hold back."

    After he had concealed his malicious emotions once again, he leaned close to Xiao Yifei, as if their previous disagreements had never happened, and stated righteously, "After all, we are brothers. It¡¯s only right to help each other!"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, the other members of the Japan delegation were enlightened. Although they were not very familiar with the Huaxianguage, they had spent some time in Huaxia and hade to understand it somewhat. Seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s expression, they could naturally guess what he was talking about.

    This situation filled the other Japanese delegation members with admiration.

    After all, to obtain their full scientific research project, merely having results was not enough; understanding the process was equally beneficial. Now, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words presented a great opportunity for them to get involved!

    Thus, other members of the Japanese delegation stepped forward upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, their eyes eagerly fixed on the scientific research team members beside them, clearly eager to help.

    "Want to help, huh?"

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei, who was standing next to Liu Shengchuan, narrowing his eyes to look through the microscope, heard Liu Shengchuan and couldn¡¯t help but look up. After casting a nce at Liu Shengchuan beside him, he lowered his head again: "If you want to help, just say so. Aren¡¯t you tired from all that talking?"

    Liu Shengchuan was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, and his face suddenly turned sour; he had not expected Xiao Yifei to be so disrespectful.

    "Go get test tube number three for me."

    He did not look up, his voice still directed towards the microscope, as if he were busy: "Don¡¯t get the wrong one. It¡¯s on the table to your east."

    Xiao Yifei, in order not to appear too different from the others in theb, made an effort to act normal and had never revealed his irvoyance.

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s expression darkened even further upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to order him around to do such menial tasks.

    "What? You just said you wanted to help, so why are you still standing there?"

    Seeing that Liu Shengchuan was not moving, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and scold him: "Is this how you want to help?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s frown deepened. There was no helping it; he could only turn around and fetch the test tube for Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei watched Liu Shengchuan¡¯s retreating figure, a hint of amusement shing in his eyes.

    "Right, since they¡¯ve said they want to help us, let¡¯s not be shy. Whatever you need, just speak up. After all, their leader has already set an example."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and smiled at the other professors in theboratory.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the professors involuntarily stiffened for a moment. First, they squinted at Xiao Yifei, then a smile appeared on their faces.

    "Bring me the ligament model suspended from the pubic symphysis. I need it."

    "Prepare a batch of solution number five for me. Don¡¯t mess it up, or you won¡¯t be able to afford the loss!"

    "Bring me the research report from the table to the north."

    "Massage my shoulders for a moment; I¡¯ve been standing for too long, and they are somewhat sore."

    ....

    As orders continued to resound throughout theb, the demands began to be increasingly excessive.

    However, the members of the Japan delegation, despite their grievances, had no choice but toply with the demands.

    The research group members, who had once been bullied, finally let out a sigh of relief. Of course, like Xiao Yifei, they ensured that none of the tasks given to the delegation members touched on anything core.

    Even though the delegation members from Japan were filled with indignation and annoyance, at this moment, they could only hang their heads low and humbly perform menial tasks as ordered by the research group members.

    Seeing the current situation, a glint of satisfaction shed in the research group members¡¯ eyes. After all, the delegation members from Japan had bullied them too much recently. Now, with Xiao Yifei back, the fact that they could treat the delegation members this way filled their hearts with pleasure!

    At the same time, they clearly recognized the delegation members from Japan for their nature of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.

    Despite this, the research group members were still a bit worried, feeling that in a few days with their current pace of research, they might ovee the most challenging obstacle facing them.

    When that time came, wouldn¡¯t the delegation members from Japan simply steal all their research oues?

    Nangong and Luo Di, along with Dang Weiguo, were busy but couldn¡¯t help but look up at Xiao Yifei.

    Even now, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that all the core results were to be handed over to Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical capabilities were undoubtedly undeniable. In their eyes, if they were to continue this way, what should they do on that day?

    Yet, the moment they glimpsed Xiao Yifei, they noticed his handsome face was still filled with calmness, and his eyes, even more so, radiated confidence. This made them squint slightly, letting out a long breath.

    "I hope Xiao can really solve these issues when the timees."

    Nangong shook his head,forting himself.

    And as for these research professors, meddling in such affairs was certainly not their forte. They only hoped they could quietly continue with their own research projects.

    "But still, I hope that those public officials from the health bureau do note to trouble ustely..."

    A distinct glimmer passed through Luo Di¡¯s eyes. During his time with the research group, his medical skills had also improved significantly, and he could now independently handle some medical tasks. Thest people he wanted to see were not only the Japanese but also certain public officials from Huaxia.

 Chapter 705 Great Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Great Satisfaction</h4><h4></h4>

    At the thought of those people¡¯s faces, Luo Di couldn¡¯t help feeling a wave of malevolence.

    But now, things were better; he was able to order around members of the Japanese delegation, doing this and that. It was indeed satisfying!

    "Sir, look, we¡¯ve been helping out for quite some time now, but these tasks are somewhat too simple. Do you have something slightly more challenging that I could help you with? After all, my status in the medicalmunity is not low, and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble."

    At that moment, while listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s orders, running about, Liu Shengchuan, after once againpleting the task Xiao Yifei had given him to clean the tablecloth, approached Xiao Yifei, took a long breath and spoke friendly to Xiao Yifei.

    In just the past short time, they were genuinely tormented by Xiao Yifei, but now, the calmer Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face was, the deeper the resentment gathered in his heart.

    "Challenging? What challenging work do you think you can do?"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, nced at Liu Shengchuan and said with disdain, "I don¡¯t trust any of you Japanese. If you find these tasks not challenging, why don¡¯t you go back to Japan?"

    After he finished speaking, he ignored Liu Shengchuan and turned his head back down to continue his research.

    However, at the moment Liu Shengchuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he clenched his fists tightly and even his forehead throbbed with veins, angry. Had it not been for the particr environment they were in, Liu Shengchuan might have been ready to start a fight.

    In the end, Liu Shengchuan forcefully endured it, but although he held back, the taste of blood in his mouth told him that suppressing this anger was clearly bad for his health.

    Liu Shengchuan didn¡¯t speak anymore and obediently stood behind Xiao Yifei, his gaze from behind filled with a chilling frostiness.

    Upon seeing this situation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face revealed a yful smile.

    Xiao Yifei enjoyed the current situation where Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t stand him but could do nothing about it.

    However, standing behind Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan, while observing Xiao Yifei, glimpsed an inexplicable light in his eyes because through the recent events, Liu Shengchuan realized something. Even though the person standing in front of him seemed shockingly young, he found that thergeboratory was dominated by this young man!

    He wasn¡¯t blind. Since this young man¡¯s return that had once annoyed him so much, the atmosphere in theb and even the working efficiency of other scientific team members, as well as the status of members of the Japanese delegation, had all shifted dramatically!

    "This Xiao Yifei cannot stay..."

    Liu Shengchuan looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, a sudden gleam of murderous intent shing in his eyes.

    For in this young man, he saw a grave threat to Japan, and even to the global medicalmunity. Once the current research project waspleted, Liu Shengchuan had already decided to eradicate Xiao Yifeipletely!

    Sometimes, inpetition between nations, such situations are quitemon, for talent can profoundly change the national fortune, especially since Liu Shengchuan saw a tremendous threat in Xiao Yifei!

    "That¡¯s it."

    However, just at that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly stretched and yawned, turning his head with a yful smile and said to Liu Shengchuan, "Let¡¯s call it a day, I¡¯m tired. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow."

    After he finished speaking, he looked up and called over the other members of the research team, seizing the opportunity to torment the Japanese delegation was something to be thoroughly enjoyed.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the other members of the research team were slightly stunned, looking at Xiao Yifei with some confusion, since there was still some time left until their usual quitting time.

    "Let¡¯s go, we had drinks at noon, and I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner this afternoon!"

    Xiao Yifei said with a smile to the other members of the research team, then he turned his head to Liu Shengchuan and added, "Remember to clean up!"

    After that, Xiao Yifei actually led the other members of the research team out of theboratory.

    Liu Shengchuan stood still, his gaze dark.

    However, given the lessons of today, the members of the Japanese delegation could probably no longer act arrogantly in theb from now on.

    Although the research project was progressing very smoothly at the hands of the current research team, since the key point stilly in Xiao Yifei¡¯s control, and because mastering this key point took painstaking research, it was a time-consuming process.

    Moreover, even after mastering the key point, there was still a considerable journey ahead for them to explore before they could fully conquer the research project and achieve quantification.

    Thus, even though the project¡¯s progress had significantly eleratedpared to before, it still required some time to be fullypleted.

    Conducting research doesn¡¯t allow for any carelessness, as this project concerns the health of all males in Huaxia and even the whole world; a single mistake could have unimaginable consequences.

    Moreover, currently in the research institute, Huaxia¡¯s research team members couldmand and look down on the Japanese delegation, which was a feeling of exhration they naturally wanted to indulge in for a few more days.

    Nheless, even so, there were still some concerns in the hearts of the research team members about how they would deal with the issue of keeping the project confidential and preventing the Japanese delegation from stealing their results once the project was eventuallypleted.

    They looked at Xiao Yifei, but on his handsome face, they still saw calmness and the confident light shining in his bright eyes, which slightly reassured the members of the research team.

    After all, there was still some time until thepletion of the research, and worrying so much now was of no use, especially since Xiao Yifei apparently seemed to have a n.

    Days passed by, and under oppression, the Japanese delegation gradually adapted, which might be rted to the inherent resilience of the Japanese people. However, even though they had be ustomed to being suppressed by the members of the Huaxia research team, their hearts were still filled with resentment, which was far from fading.

    Then one day, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a phone call from Zhang Ming.

    On the phone, Zhang Ming informed Xiao Yifei that he and Nangong Yun had found a new hospital for Rong Fang, and that this matter had been handled entirely by Zhang Ming himself, without involving anyone else.

    The secrecy was absolutely assured.

    After notifying Xiao Yifei of the situation, Zhang Ming¡¯s intention was to see if Xiao Yifei had time to check on Rong Fang¡¯s condition, especially since Rong Fang¡¯s issue had also troubled Zhang Ming for a long time.

    As long as the true culprit behind the scenes was not found, not only was Zhang Ming unable to feel at ease, but Xiao Yifei also felt as if there was a cloud hanging over him that had not been cleared away.

 Chapter 706: Little Chili Pepper

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Little Chili Pepper</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, the matter concerning Rong Fang was what first made Xiao Yifei aware of the thick scent of conspiracy.

    The key to it all centered on Rong Fang, who had been knocked unconscious by a car at the entrance of a restaurant and had turned into a vegetative state.

    After learning the details Zhang Ming had told him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown. He pondered for a moment, and a glimmer shed in his eyes as he agreed to the matter.

    "I¡¯ll step out for a bit."

    Xiao Yifei, who was originally busy with his work, turned to Nangong and spoke before he left the researchb directly.

    Meanwhile, Liu Shengchuan, who had been obediently wiping the table behind Xiao Yifei, suddenly shed a sharp light in his eyes when he saw Xiao Yifei turn to leave. Pretending to be ignorant, he moved toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s desk.

    Next, Liu Shengchuan casually leaned in to look at the project Xiao Yifei had been working on. His gaze mainly fell on the research results report Xiao Yifei had produced, scrutinizing it intently.

    However, although Liu Shengchuan thought his actions went unnoticed, the other members of the research team in theb had already seen everything clearly.

    Yet, remembering the words Xiao Yifei had once spoken to them, other team members couldn¡¯t help but sigh before lowering their heads and busying themselves with their work, paying no further attention to what had just urred.

    Now, Xiao Yifei, having left the researchb, headed directly for the address Zhang Ming had given him.

    However, when Xiao Yifei arrived at the hospital Zhang Ming had specified by taxi, he was stunned for a moment. To him, the hospital seemed oddly familiar.

    If he remembered correctly, it was in this hospital where he had encountered some minor friction, and it was also here that Xiao Yifei had taken Wu You back home.

    "Kyoto Hospital"

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze swiftly scanned the glittering name on the side of the hospital, he took a deep breath and stepped inside.

    Kyoto Hospital, among Yanjing¡¯s hospitals, could only be considered second-tier. The reason Zhang Ming had not chosen a better hospital was because of the lessons learned previously. This time Zhang Ming had been smart, keeping things low-key and managing not to leak any information.

    Inside Kyoto Hospital, aside from not having top-tier doctors, the remaining facilities were quiteplete. However, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, other doctors hardly mattered at all.

    As such, Kyoto Hospital was indeed the best choice at the moment.

    Just as Xiao Yifei walked into Kyoto Hospital and headed toward the elevator in the inpatient department, nning to go to the floor where Rong Fang was located, a rapid tapping of high heels on the ground suddenly rang out outside the elevator.

    "Please wait!"

    A crisp voice called out at the same time.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand to press the elevator¡¯s open door button.

    Next, an alluring woman hurriedly stepped inside.

    "Thank you, I appreciate it."

    Aftering in, An Xin, dressed in a white coat, nodded politely to Xiao Yifei.

    But just as An Xin raised her head, she suddenly saw Xiao Yifei.

    "Is it you?"

    The moment she saw Xiao Yifei, An Xin involuntarily furrowed her brows. Her face, previously filled with a gentle smile, suddenly hardened. She stared at Xiao Yifei, filled with suspicion as she said, "What are you doing at our hospital again!"

    "Wasn¡¯tst time enough for you?"

    The good-natured and gentle An Xin, at the sight of Xiao Yifei, abruptly adopted a harsh tone.

    It was evident that An Xin had harbored feelings about Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous incident. Otherwise, she would not have spoken those words the moment she saw him.

    "Why is it you?"

    Xiao Yifei, too, was very surprised to encounter An Xin upon arriving at Kyoto Hospital.

    When Xiao Yifei had arrived at Kyoto Hospital, he had a vague feeling that something unusual had happened here, but he couldn¡¯t quite remember what it was.

    It was not until he saw An Xin that he remembered that he had offended this female doctor named An Xin in this hospital. Though he didn¡¯t think much of the incident at the time, judging by An Xin¡¯s reaction now, things apparently were not as trivial as he had thought.

    If there weren¡¯t significant resentment, An Xin¡¯s reaction upon seeing him wouldn¡¯t have been so intense, yet Xiao Yifei was still bewildered. He couldn¡¯t understand why this good-natured, beautiful female doctor harbored such long-held resentment against him.

    Xiao Yifei was unaware that after he had taken Wu You away, the then head of hematology, Wu Tian, had severely reprimanded An Xin because of him. Since her arrival at Kyoto Hospital, she had never faced such humiliation.

    Moreover, due to Xiao Yifei, Wu Tian was also excluded from the research team once the research project officially started since all members of the research team were core members.

    Because of this reason, after Wu Tian returned, he further educated An Xin.

    After several such sessions, An Xin¡¯s memory of Xiao Yifei, whom she had met only once, remained vividly in her mind, having been rebuked by Wu Tian for a long time. Although Wu Tian continually told An Xin about how formidable Xiao Yifei was, because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s understated nature, he had not told An Xin specifically what Xiao Yifei had done.

    This situation only made An Xin more suspicious. She didn¡¯t understand what was so impressive about that young man, what kind of background he had, for Wu Tian to be so secretive about it.

    If Xiao Yifei was truly formidable, with so many good hospitals in Yanjing, why would he need toe to their Kyoto Hospital!

    The usually calm and gentle An Xin harbored a belly full of grievances against Xiao Yifei. It was the first time she felt such dissatisfaction towards someone over an incident. Although An Xin harbored these grievances against Xiao Yifei, she believed that from then on, she would likely never meet this young man again.

    But who knew that today, in the cramped elevator of Kyoto Hospital, An Xin would see Xiao Yifei.

    In the cramped elevator, there was no hint of any romantic atmosphere between the two. Instead, An Xin stared directly at Xiao Yifei, her substantial chest heaved up and down due to her slightly irritated and rapid breathing, making quite an eye-catching sight temporarily.

    Even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nce inadvertently.

    And it was this nce from Xiao Yifei that filled An Xin with even more anger. This young man, not only had he caused her to be scolded by Wu Tian for a long time, but now he dared to offend her with his gaze!

    "Ah...sorry."

    Xiao Yifei smacked his lips, astonished by the scale of An Xin¡¯s chest. As he lifted his head, he suddenly saw An Xin staring angrily at him, her eyes even shooting mes. Xiao Yifei quickly apologized instinctively, "Sorry, you can¡¯t me me because it was really quite eye-catching..."

 Chapter 707: A Bizarre Instant

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 707: A Bizarre Instant</h4><h4></h4>

    "Who allowed you toe to our hospital!"

    An Xin heard Xiao Yifei utter this sentence, which could even be considered as teasing, and instantly, a glint of coldness shed in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Xiao Yifei, biting her teeth coldly and said, "I heard Director Wu say that you were so amazing, so tell me, if you¡¯re that amazing, why do you keep showing up at our hospital every day!"

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head to look at An Xin, who seemed to hate him to the point of grinding her teeth. He scratched his head, somewhat puzzled as to why An Xin harbored such intense animosity towards him, given that, no matter what, they had only met for the second time today.

    "I came... I came to visit a patient."

    He looked at An Xin, his voice filled with innocence as he spoke.

    And when An Xin heard what Xiao Yifei had said, just as her beautiful face was filled with icy coldness and she was about to speak, suddenly, something urred to her, and she closed her mouth again.

    "I will deal with you when I have time!"

    She nced coldly at Xiao Yifei. Right now, An Xin had urgent matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t spare the time for Xiao Yifei. After all, the task she was busy with was something the dean had specifically reminded her to treat with utmost seriousness.

    Seeing that An Xin had stopped speaking, Xiao Yifei extended his hand and awkwardly touched his nose, lowered his head, and also remained silent.

    "Ding¡ª¡ª"

    Apanied by a crisp sound, the elevator reached the floor that Xiao Yifei was heading to. He took a step forward and walked out of the elevator with his head down, thinking it best not to greet An Xin considering how she had just treated him.

    And after watching Xiao Yifei turn and walk out of the elevator, An Xin looked at his retreating figure with an even more displeased expression. She was even prepared to find trouble for Xiao Yifei if, after she finished her pressing tasks, he was still at their hospital. No matter what, An Xin was ready to give Xiao Yifei a hard time!

    How skilled could such a young man be?

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei waspletely unaware that he had been marked by An Xin. As he walked out of the elevator, Xiao Yifei¡¯s previously awkward expression slowly turned serious. He didn¡¯t take the recent incident to heart too much, knowing well what the most important matter at hand was.

    "Big Brother Zhang."

    Shortly after stepping out of the elevator, Xiao Yifei saw Zhang Ming¡¯s figure in the corridor. Compared to the past, the present Zhang Ming stood tall and straight. Having been tempered by a series of events, his temperament had notably improved since then.

    "Xiao kid!"

    At the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Zhang Ming abruptly turned his head, and as he looked at Xiao Yifei, a smile appeared on his face. Clearly, he was very happy to see Xiao Yifei.

    Only when Zhang Ming saw Xiao Yifei would his usually impassive face reveal a joy that came from the heart.

    "How¡¯s the situation?"

    Given the current rtionship between Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, there was no need for formalities. After approaching Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei cut straight to the chase without any unnecessary words.

    "Everything went smoothly. We were able to transfer Rong Fang out without alerting anyone."

    Zhang Ming had a hearty smile on his face as he patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, "But from now on, it¡¯s all going to trouble you, Xiao. Let¡¯s strive topletely resolve this matter this time!"

    "Mm... If there aren¡¯t any more disturbances, Brother Zhang, barring other circumstances, waking Rong Fang today shouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    After hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei squinted slightly and pondered for a moment. He lifted his head, looked at Rong Fang, nodded, and said.

    After all, Xiao Yifei also felt that the issue with Rong Fang had been dragged out for too long due to various unexpected events, and he had not yet fulfilled the promise he once made to Zhang Ming, making Xiao Yifei feel a bit remorseful.

    During this period, Xiao Yifei knew without even thinking that Zhang Ming must have been under immense pressure and life would certainly have not been easy, which caused a slight pang of guilt in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Otherwise, he would not have spoken such words.

    "Haha, Xiao, just be at ease this time. There definitely won¡¯t be any unexpected events. If those petty people manage to cause trouble again, then there¡¯s no point in me holding my position!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s face revealed an even brighter smile, and while heughed heartily, he indeed possessed a considerable personal charm. However,pared to Xiao Yifei, who practiced the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯, Zhang Ming was still out of his league.

    "However, Xiao, in order to avoid any adverse effects, after I leave this matter to you, I need to depart as well. After all, I don¡¯t want all our preparations to go to waste because of some minor oversight in the end."

    His smile gradually faded, and he spoke solemnly to Xiao Yifei, "I didn¡¯t avoid anyone when I came in and out, and I think,ing out openly shouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. But I¡¯m still a bit worried, so Rong Fang isn¡¯t on this floor. After you and I part ways, you¡¯ll need to go to the seventh floor. I¡¯ve already arranged for some very reliable people to assist you there."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s face was etched with seriousness. Clearly, the unexpected events from the previous attempts had cast a significant shadow on his mood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so on edge at the current moment.

    "Brother Zhang, don¡¯t worry, I know all about it."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have much to say in response to Zhang Ming¡¯s reaction, as he himself would have treated these matters with equal importance had he been in the same situation.

    "Hoo¡ª" And upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming let out a long breath. Even with his excellent Qi Cultivation Skills, he seemed a bit tense in the face of the current situation.

    "Then I leave it all to you."

    In the end, Zhang Ming took a deep look at Xiao Yifei and then turned to leave the floor.

    After listening to Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes also shed with a weighty light. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength was formidable and he had full confidence in himself, seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei still felt a heavy pressure.

    After all, he was well aware that this issue had troubled Zhang Ming for far too long and even knew that despite Zhang Ming¡¯s capabilities, he was still stuck in the position in Yanjing City because of this stain.

    However, Xiao Yifei also knew that if they could get through this crisis, then with his help, Zhang Ming would certainly soar to new heights!

    Xiao Yifei slightly narrowed his eyes, which sparkled with contemtion. After saying farewell to Zhang Ming, he stepped back into the elevator, heading towards the seventh floor.

    However, upon reaching the seventh floor and just as the elevator doors opened, he was drawn to the noise and mor that reached his ears.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at the other side of the hospital corridor where an old woman was lying on the ground, wailing loudly, crying out in agony, and tightly grabbing the Doctor by her side.

 Chapter 708 Unreasonable Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 708 Unreasonable Trouble</h4><h4></h4>

    "You apanied my grandson, my grandson! Your hospital is full of quacks, you treated my grandson to death! You owe my grandson!"

    The horrendous screams reverberated endlessly through the hospital corridors. Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow and could only vaguely see, through his exceptional vision, a child with a cyanoticplexion in the old woman¡¯s arms.

    "Can we please not panic? Let¡¯s all calm down first, and talk slowly about what exactly happened; there is no need to be so drastic."

    However, the doctor whom the old woman was clutching desperately was persuading the old woman with calm gentleness. She seemed extremely patient and apparently did not care about the old woman¡¯s dirty hands leaving grime on her pristine white coat.

    The sight made Xiao Yifei suddenly squint his eyes sharply, because he realized that the female doctor being grasped tightly by the old woman was An Xin.

    At that moment, the old woman was practically hanging on An Xin. She didn¡¯t even consider the child in her arms as she pulled fiercely on An Xin¡¯s clothes, while loudly wailing as if to gain the attention and sympathy of the people nearby.

    "You killed my grandson! Now you want me to calm down, how can I calm down! How do you expect me to calm down!"

    The old woman shook An Xin¡¯s body vigorously, almost causing An Xin to stumble. Despite this, she did not stop her intent and continued to shake An Xin relentlessly.

    It seemed she felt her current state wasn¡¯t pitiful enough; the old woman even lifted the child in her arms with one hand so that the bystanders could clearly see her so-called grandson¡¯s miserable state.

    The child¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes tightly shut, and his tiny fists were clenched together¡ªappearing as if he indeed was no longer breathing, thereby eliciting sympathy from onlookers.

    But what Xiao Yifei found strange at this moment was, if this child really was the old woman¡¯s grandson, then her current behavior seemed exceedingly heartless.

    Now, the way the old woman was holding the child did not seem like she was grieving but more like she was filled with ulterior motives.

    Just then, the moment Xiao Yifei¡¯s gazended on the child in the old woman¡¯s hand, his eyes suddenly froze, and a sharp glint shed through his pupils.

    "Something¡¯s wrong!"

    Xiao Yifei frowned, sensing something peculiar.

    However, at that time, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the old woman, and they failed to notice the oddity with Xiao Yifei. Meanwhile, the old woman still clung to An Xin¡¯s body, wailing loudly.

    An Xin, already excessively curvaceous, now had her clothing forcefully pulled by the old woman, exaggerating her shapely figure even further.

    Even so, An Xin remained extremely gentle while dealing with the seemingly unreasonable old woman. Besides speaking words offort, she also tried to calm the old woman down.

    But clearly, the old woman, whose intentions were not that simple from the beginning, had no intention of releasing An Xin¡¯s clothes. In fact, she gripped them even tighter, and An Xin was visibly struggling to cope with the situation, made quite awkward by the old woman¡¯s actions!

    "I don¡¯t care, you killed my grandson, you decide how to handle this. Remember, he is my grandson, my own flesh and blood! He¡¯s my only grandson, so tell me, what are you going to do!"

    The old woman, pulling at An Xin, continued to speak stubbornly.

    And from the old woman¡¯s words, it was even clearer that aside from showing no concern for her grandson in her arms, she was consistently trying to steer the conversation towardspensation.

    This situation further furrowed Xiao Yifei¡¯s brow.

    The tender and patient demeanor An Xin was currently disying had already given Xiao Yifei a new perspective on this doctor, but the old woman was indeed making some feel nauseous.

    He strode forward even more towards the front.

    "What do you say we should do?"

    The old woman¡¯s voice let out a piercing shout, sparking curiosity as to how, at her age, she still had the strength to keep yelling without end.

    "Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t panic, can we talk this through? I¡¯m not fully aware of the situation yet. You can¡¯t just see a doctor and cling to them relentlessly, can we? Let¡¯s calm down first; once we¡¯ve calmed down, we can talk it over slowly, alright?"

    An Xin spoke very patiently to the old woman.

    However, who knew that, upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, the old woman would show no reaction at all. On the contrary, her movements,pared to before, suddenly became more violent; she even faintly started to make gestures of scratching people with her nails.

    When Xiao Yifei heard An Xin¡¯s words, he finally understood that the old woman wasn¡¯t there to find fault with An Xin. Instead, having encountered An Xin by chance, she simply wouldn¡¯t let go of An Xin.

    "I won¡¯t stop, don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t care who you all are, it¡¯s just that your hospital, when treating my grandson, killed him. It¡¯s all your fault!"

    She was relentless, with no intention of reconciling at all.

    Seeing the situation unfold before her, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but frown. She was at a loss as to what to do and finally sighed softly before taking out her cell phone to contact the hospital¡¯s leadership.

    "Right! Go ahead and call! By the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem like some high-ranking official. Hurry and get your leaders here, let theme see what should be done now! Your lousy hospital killed my grandson!"

    The old woman was taken aback when she saw An Xin pulling out her phone. However, she soon shouted angrily at An Xin, her previous misery nowhere to be seen.

    Even while she was talking to An Xin, the old woman casually ced her grandson, who she mentioned, on the ground.

    Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face shed with disgust, because by now, he was almost certain that the old woman was just looking for trouble!

    Just as An Xin had taken out her phone, several doctors in white coats hurriedly emerged from the other side of the corridor. They wore expressions of haste and disgust on their faces, clearly there to handle the situation unfolding in the corridor.

    "Zhao Xiufen, will this ever end?"

    As these people arrived at the hospital, the male doctor at the front, red at the old woman, crying and howling on the floor, and shouted angrily. The fact that he could address the old woman by her name indicated that he already knew the old woman.

    Upon hearing the male doctor¡¯s angry words, Zhao Xiufen immediately looked up, her eyes shing with panic, but then, with a sudden movement, she lunged directly at the male doctor.

    "Look at that! The hospital¡¯s doctor is bullying people. Not only did he kill my grandson, but now he¡¯s even threatening people. With this kind of hospital, do you really feel secure letting them continue to operate? Compensate for my grandson,pensate my grandson!"

 Chapter 709: Harbor No Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 709: Harbor No Trickery</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhao Xiufen clearly recognized the male doctor. After releasing An Xin, she began pulling at the male doctor, refusing to let go at all costs since she knew the man¡¯s standing was much higher than An Xin¡¯s.

    Apanied by Zhao Xiufen¡¯s relentless wailing, more and more onlookers gathered in the hospital corridor, with some even pulling out their cell phones to start recording. Those who knew the whole story had a poor impression of Zhao Xiufen. However, others who knew nothing of the situation couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her after seeing what was happening.

    "Let go of me first!"

    The male doctor looked down at Zhao Xiufen, gritting his teeth as he spoke. Through his flushed face, one could tell the man was filled with rage.

    "I won¡¯t let go! Why should I let go? If I let you go, what if you run away? Who willpensate for my grandson?"

    Zhao Xiufen leaned her whole body against the male doctor,pletely disregarding her own image. She wished for as many onlookers as possible!

    When the male doctor heard Zhao Xiufen mention her grandson again, a sh of pity crossed his eyes. But when he turned towards her, his eyes were filled with nothing but anger.

    "Zhao Xiufen, I¡¯m warning you again. If you continue to be so insensitive, don¡¯t me me for calling the police!"

    The male doctor, teeth clenched with irritation, continued to speak to Zhao Xiufen: "But when you came to our hospital, you were crying and making a scene, saying you were so pitiful and needed to get your grandson treated. I must¡¯ve been out of my mind to believe you. Otherwise, do you really think you could¡¯ve been admitted to the high-care ward on the seventh floor?"

    "The other day, when I asked you about the medical fees you owed, I hadn¡¯t even started to demand payment yet, and you¡¯d already disappeared. Youe back today out of the blue, just to cause trouble with your grandson in tow? Is this how you treat us?"

    The male doctor suddenly yelled at Zhao Xiufen!

    Clearly, the male doctor was filled with discontent at Zhao Xiufen¡¯s behavior.

    Little did he know, Zhao Xiufen, upon hearing the male doctor¡¯s yell, clung even tighter to him. Shameless as she was, she didn¡¯t care about the situation and instead wailed even louder at the doctor, "I don¡¯t care! Compensate for my grandson! You all have topensate for my grandson!"

    Upon witnessing this, the male doctor¡¯s brow furrowed even more. His eyes filled with loathing and rage, he gritted his teeth, clearly holding back the intense anger boiling within him.

    Truth be told, the doctor had encountered various bizarre patients during his long tenure at the hospital, but he was genuinely filled with rage at Zhao Xiufen¡¯s despicable behavior right now.

    The reason wasn¡¯t just because of Zhao Xiufen¡¯s shameless demand forpensation. More than that, it was due to her use of her own grandson¡¯s life as a bargaining chip.

    This was somethingpletely uneptable to them as doctors who took it upon themselves to save lives and help the injured!

    Although the quality of medical care at Kyoto Hospital was average, the doctors were still very ethical. By now, they had a clear understanding of the situation at hand.

    Thus, not just the male doctor, but all the doctors nearby, upon seeing the current scene, red angrily at Zhao Xiufen who was clutching the male doctor¡¯s leg.

    However, Zhao Xiufen was oblivious to what was happening around her and one could even say that she didn¡¯t care at all about how others viewed her because she had her own clear objectives.

    Even as Zhao Xiufen noticed more and more people gathering around, her wails grew louder and more intense.

    "Enough!"

    Finally, the male doctor couldn¡¯t stand Zhao Xiufen¡¯s shameless behavior anymore. He yelled at her in anger, "If you wantpensation, first pay back the medical fees you owe us!"

    Clearly, the male doctor couldn¡¯t contain his rage anymore; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken such uncalm words.

    "Ah! Help! Look at this! The hospital is bullying me! Not only did they kill my grandson, but now they¡¯re also asking me for money! What could an olddy like me possibly have? I¡¯m already so pitiable, and you still demand money from me! You killed my grandson and still ask for money¡ªdo you have no humanity?!"

    Zhao Xiufen decisively seized on the angry doctor¡¯s slightly off-message word and, while continuing to wail, raised her hand as if to hit him: "Fine! You want me to pay? I can pay! But first, youpensate me for my grandson¡¯s life!"

    In her ruffian shamelessness, Zhao Xiufen didn¡¯t care who anyone was or what they were nning to do; she had a clear target in mind. Most crucially, even though she appeared to be crying irrationally, she was still able to exploit the doctor¡¯s slip of the tongue to her advantage.

    It must be said that this old woman, Zhao Xiufen, truly had a talent for this!

    While Zhao Xiufen was causing a scene with the male doctor, An Xin, who stood on the other side, had also figured out what was going on. Filled with disgust, she nced at Zhao Xiufen, walked over slowly, and gently picked up the child Zhao Xiufang had thrown on the floor, her face full of pity.

    Being born into Zhao Xiufen¡¯s family was truly unfortunate for this child.

    "What are you doing! What are you doing! Has the hospital no shame, to this point? Bullying an old woman, just because I came to you with my grandson in my arms. What are you trying to do now, destroy the evidence?"

    The moment An Xin moved, Zhao Xiufen exploded with fury. She made to rush toward An Xin, but since she was already holding onto the male doctor, she couldn¡¯t grab both at the same time. Suddenly, Zhao Xiufen lost her bnce and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Is there no justice left, is there no justice at all! Bullying an elderly person! The doctor is hitting people!"

    After falling to the ground, Zhao Xiufen pped the clean hospital floor with her hand and began to wail loudly.

    The male doctor stood beside Zhao Xiufen, ring at her unrelentingly. His expression could be described as ferocious. He had already clenched his fists tight. Honestly, the male doctor was exercising extreme restraint. Otherwise, he would haveshed out and hit someone by now!

    Doctors are also human, and anyone would be filled with anger at Zhao Xiufen¡¯s behavior, for it was obvious she was there to cause trouble. Most critically, Zhao Xiufen had just referred to her own grandson as a bargaining chip!

    With everything that had happened, it was impossible for the male doctor not to feel enraged. Even An Xin, who normally had a mild temper, couldn¡¯t help but re angrily at Zhao Xiufen.

    But now, even though the male doctor was overwhelmed with rage, he absolutely couldn¡¯t act impulsively. Not only because Zhao Xiufen was an old woman in poor health, but the doctor was also keenly aware that she was waiting for them to do something rash so she could extort them even further!

    The current situation had be clear to the male doctor; all of this had been nned by Zhao Xiufen. He even suspected that when she arrived at the hospital carrying her dying grandson, she had already nned this entire act.

    But because he had gone soft at the moment, choosing to treat Zhao Xiufen¡¯s grandson wholeheartedly, even allowing Zhao Xiufen to bring her grandson to the high-level nursing ward on the seventh floor, and all along, never mentioning the issue of fees.

 Chapter 710: Increasingly Vile

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Increasingly Vile</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, human life is paramount, and the child looked so pitiable.

    Who would have known that just by mentioning a question about the fees to Zhao Xiufen, without even asking for money, she had escaped from the hospital overnight with her grandson, and now the male doctor was reacting to it.

    At that time, Zhao Xiufen had no intention of curing her grandson¡¯s illness; her n was to extort others. As a result, her grandson was temporarily saved by his own kindness.

    Now, upon seeing her grandson¡¯s health deteriorating again, Zhao Xiufen returned to the hospital.

    All of this made the male doctor grow angrier the more he thought about it; he red at Zhao Xiufen, his face contorted with a nausea-inducing look of an old hag, his fists clenched tightly.

    But now, the male doctor clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t engage in any extreme behavior at the moment.

    "What are you looking at! They have bullied an old woman like me to this state, and you still don¡¯t help me call the police, what are you looking at!"

    However, when Zhao Xiufen realized that she had been wailing for a long time without anyone paying attention to her, she couldn¡¯t help but suddenly turn around and angrily said to the people gathered in the hospital corridor.

    Yet the onlookers, having heard Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, still ignored her, as most of them could obviously see that there was something odd about Zhao Xiufen¡¯s demeanor.

    But the current situation still made them somewhat nervous.

    "Your acting is really something."

    Just then, a calm voice suddenly came from behind.

    At that moment, the sound that suddenly rang out immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention; people swiftly turned their heads toward the direction of the voice, knowing very well the situation they had just witnessed and understood what was really going on.

    Regarding the situation at hand, people didn¡¯t much feel like intervening; seeing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s demeanor, they knew dealing with such a troublemaker wouldn¡¯t be easy. If they recklessly spoke up, they might end up getting med by Zhao Xiufen and not be able to escape, which is why even though Zhao Xiufen had been shouting for so long, still no one had helped her call the police.

    Apart from everyone recognizing that the situation wasn¡¯t as Zhao Xiufen had portrayed it, a more significant reason was that they didn¡¯t want too much trouble, especially dealing with someone who could even gamble with her own grandson¡¯s life¡ªthey truly couldn¡¯t afford such a confrontation.

    Yet at this moment, someone dared to speak out so rashly and bluntly praised Zhao Xiufen for her acting¡ªcould it be that this person wasn¡¯t afraid of troubleing his way?

    Even if he was a doctor at the hospital, there was no need to speak like that; hadn¡¯t he seen the dilemma under which the male doctor misspoke? If it really went as it was, Zhao Xiufen might use this as an excuse to make trouble!

    In their minds, the only person who could intervene in this situation now was a doctor from Kyoto Hospital, otherwise, if it were an ordinary person, no one would be so foolish as to willingly get involved in this matter.

    Although it could be said that people being treated in a seven-story high infirmary were at least not of simple backgrounds, even they wouldn¡¯t like to mess with someone like Zhao Xiufen.

    But as people turned their heads, they suddenly realized that the personing wasn¡¯t wearing the hospital¡¯s white coat but was a tall, handsome young man, which made them squint their eyes.

    "Ah, this young man really can¡¯t keep his cool!"

    Seeing this, people shook their heads and sighed, "The situation is still unclear, yet he speaks recklessly; if in the end, the fox isn¡¯t caught but brings trouble upon himself, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss greater than the gain."

    As they sighed, they spoke, clearly not very optimistic about Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach.

    "Yes, after all, no matter what the case actually is, it should ultimately be handled by the hospital when the timees. What¡¯s he doing speaking out of turn now?"

    The people on the other side were also looking at Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with iprehension.

    Some didn¡¯t witness the whole incident and had only just arrived. Seeing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s current state, they naturally sympathized with her and, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, naturally had no favorable impression of him.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about their stares. His handsome face was calm as he squeezed through the crowd and walked toward Zhao Xiufen.

    "What acting! Come over here and act out a scene for me! What are you even saying!"

    Sure enough, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhao Xiufen instantly erupted again, making people question how such a seemingly frail body could possess such explosive force.

    "You use your grandson to put on a show for me! So young, and yet so unrestrained with your words. Tell me, have you colluded with Kyoto Hospital?"

    She red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, shouting angrily.

    Right now, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s face was twisted grotesquely, and it was no exaggeration to say that her expression alone could frighten many. Nevertheless, Xiao Yifei was unaffected as he pushed through the crowd, stood his ground, and quietly watched Zhao Xiufen with a tilted head.

    However, at this moment, seeing Xiao Yifei appear, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but re furiously.

    "Who asked you toe!"

    She said to Xiao Yifei, full of dissatisfaction, "Didn¡¯t you see the chaos over here? Who asked you toe and add to the mess!"

    The male doctor was initially curious upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, as he too didn¡¯t know who would speak on their behalf under such circumstances. He understood that in the current situation, almost no one would step forward to talk for them, as no one wanted to get involved with trouble like Zhao Xiufen.

    So, in his heart, apart from curiosity about Xiao Yifei, he was also very grateful. After all, speaking up for them now took a lot of courage.

    Moreover, the words that Xiao Yifei had just spoken still sounded quite harsh.

    But before the male doctor could say something to Xiao Yifei, he heard An Xin, filled with annoyance, speaking to Xiao Yifei. This made the doctor suddenly freeze.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the situation.

    It seemed that An Xin knew this tall, handsome young man?

    Not just the doctor, but everyone present suddenly filled with curiosity, as they also noticed that the doctors of Kyoto Hospital seemed to have a past with Xiao Yifei. Additionally, from their exchanges, it appeared that their rtionship wasn¡¯t so straightforward.

    How could someone who An Xin admonished so fiercely upon their first meeting be stepping forward to speak for Kyoto Hospital now?

    In any case, everything that was happening seemed confusing to them.

    Even Zhao Xiufen, who had been continuously screaming at Xiao Yifei, suddenly froze upon seeing this development. However, she quickly grasped the situation, and her eyes fiercely darted about before she suddenly lunged at Xiao Yifei.

    "And you, I don¡¯t care what act you¡¯re putting on with the hospital. I can see now that you all have joined together to bully an olddy. I can¡¯t ovee you by myself, but now, none of you are getting away!"

 Chapter 711 Waiting for Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 711 Waiting for Reinforcements</h4><h4></h4>

    Just because Xiao Yifei said those words, Zhao Xiufen was even more intent on ming him and had already taken action.

    "What are you talking about? What does anything about our hospital have to do with him at any time?"

    However, upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but red sharply. Pointing at Xiao Yifei with a look of disdain, it was clear that An Xin did not want to be associated with him at the moment.

    After hearing An Xin¡¯s words filled with disdain, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and looked at An Xin with a bitter smile on his face. Xiao Yifei had not expected that by standing up for the hospital, he would receive such a response from An Xin.

    "I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s any rtion between you, I only know that you need topensate for my grandson¡¯s life immediately. If you don¡¯t make amends for my grandson¡¯s life, just wait and see!"

    After seeing the current situation, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s eyes sharply turned, and she harshly continued, "If you keep acting this way, don¡¯t me us for being impolite! Let me tell you, although your hospital may look big, we are not to be trifled with!"

    "Just now, so many of you were bullying me, an olddy. I asked you onlookers to call the police for me, not one of you helped me, fine! Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite! Since you won¡¯t help me, I can only ask my son to help me! By then, you¡¯ll regret it!"

    After causing a scene for so long, not only did no one support her, but the situation had also be increasinglyplex, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s face briefly shed with a determined expression as she made a decision.

    The doctors, who had been putting up with Zhao Xiufen¡¯s unreasonable actions, frowned in confusion upon hearing her words, as her behavior was bringing considerable trouble. They were exercising tremendous restraint in dealing with her, but it seemed Zhao Xiufen had more trouble in store.

    Keep in mind, although An Xin had argued a bit with Xiao Yifei just before, their main focus was still on handling the current situation, but faced with this unreasonable old woman, they truly did not know what to do.

    "And you, you little bastard, dare to collude with their hospital, just wait, you¡¯ll see!"

    Zhao Xiufen fell to the ground, pointing at Xiao Yifei with an icy expression.

    Seeing this scene, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but slightly furrow her beautiful eyebrows. After ncing at Xiao Yifei, she turned her head away again.

    "Lady, what on earth do you want to do!"

    An Xin¡¯s voice was full of suppressed anger, clearly showing her irritation at the situation. The male doctor, standing beside her, quickly shed a look of urgency in his eyes. He turned his head, wanting to say something to An Xin.

    But it was toote, by the time he turned his head, An Xin had finished speaking, and she was ring angrily at Zhao Xiufen.

    The mature An Xin unexpectedly showed a daughterly demeanor, adding a beautiful charm to the scene.

    Yet she ultimatelycked experience in dealing with the current situation.

    "Ah!"

    The male doctor sighed deeply after seeing the situation and shook his head.

    "Fine! You still have the audacity to ask me what I want to do! I want to see what your hospital ns to do!"

    Upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, Zhao Xiufen looked up sharply, her hand on the phone, the other vigorously shaking, seemingly expressing her dissatisfaction, "You ask me this now, are you scared? Even if you are scared and give in now, it¡¯s useless! I¡¯ve already called my son, so whatever issues you have, talk to him!"

    She fell to the ground, her face utterly loathsome, just looking at her filled one with disgust, and crucially, after finishing speaking, Zhao Xiufeny on the ground and started wailing ¡¯Ouch, ouch¡¯.

    "Your hospital bullies people, even knocking down an olddy like me! That¡¯s too cruel!"

    She kept rolling on the ground, putting on the appearance of a scoundrel.

    "With people like them, you don¡¯t need to say anything, just watch and see what they really want to do."

    At that moment, the male doctor nced at Zhao Xiufen lying on the floor with a look full of disgust, then whispered to An Xin, "The more you deal with them, the more trouble they¡¯ll causeter!"

    The male doctor was cautiously reminding An Xin.

    "How can there be such people!"

    Upon hearing the male doctor¡¯s words, An Xin¡¯s chest heaved with rapid breathing due to anger, looking particrly pronounced. She, who always treated patients with great tenderness, had never encountered such a shameless old woman like Zhao Xiufen before.

    "Will she ever stop! I have urgent matters to attend to!"

    An Xin seemed to have something urgent; she impatiently stomped her feet. However, while stomping, she couldn¡¯t help but turn and give Xiao Yifei a re, despite the current conflict with Zhao Xiufen. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about her issues with Xiao Yifei.

    Although An Xin was gentle by nature, when it came to holding grudges, she could hold them for a very long time.

    However, at that moment, Xiao Yifei just stood there. He shed a mysterious look as he watched Zhao Xiufen keeping up her scoundrel act on the ground, feeling that her earlier demand for her son toe wasn¡¯t that simple.

    "Compensate me for my grandson! If you don¡¯tpensate for my grandson¡¯s life, then pay me five million! Otherwise, you¡¯re finished!"

    While rolling on the ground, Zhao Xiufen, upon hearing An Xin¡¯s first sentence, had some hope, but seeing that An Xin eventually ignored her, Zhao Xiufen became anxious. While rolling, she brought up money for the first time.

    "Five million?"

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smirk. He turned his head and looked at the child in An Xin¡¯s arms, his eyes filled with pity.

    "You really dare to ask!"

    Xiao Yifei felt even more disdain for Zhao Xiufen.

    Due to Zhao Xiufen¡¯s presence, the hospital¡¯s normal operations were already greatly affected. After enduring for a long time, the male doctor finally stepped forward, walking towards Zhao Xiufen who was rolling on the ground.

    Although he knew the best way to handle it was to ignore it, under the current circumstance, he couldn¡¯t just not care.

    "I..."

    Just as the male doctor began walking towards Zhao Xiufen and had just spoken the first word, the piercing sound of the seventh floor elevator arriving suddenly rang out.

    Then, a group of people with fierce demeanors surged out of the elevator, even the bald man walking in the front was covered in tattoos!

    "Who the fuck treated my son to death and still doesn¡¯t want topensate!"

    The moment the bald man appeared, he opened his mouth aggressively as if cursing.

 Chapter 712: No Law of the King

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 712: No Law of the King</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing this group of people bursting out of the elevator with menacing momentum, the entire hospital corridor suddenly fell quiet.

    People frowned at the sight of the bald man with tattoos who walked in front, his face fierce and terrifying. The others following him looked just as brutal, clearly up to no good.

    However, upon seeing this, a flicker of panic crossed the doctors¡¯ faces in the corridor, because they could clearly tell that these people were not here with good intentions. Their open stance was not that of wanting to resolve the conflict amicably.

    Especially An Xin, her brows furrowed even more upon seeing this.

    Though she had just heard Zhao Xiufen say she wanted her son toe over and handle this matter, originally An Xin thought that Zhao Xiufen¡¯s son, being a young person, would handle things much better than the old rascal Zhao Xiufen and would be easy tomunicate with.

    But now, she hadn¡¯t expected that Zhao Xiufen¡¯s son would be like this,ing with such fierce momentum, clearly not intending to sit down and talk. To put it bluntly, from their approach, it was evident they were here to cause trouble.

    "What are you doing! Bringing all these unrted people into our hospital, don¡¯t you have any respect for thew!"

    An Xin turned her head and yelled angrily at the approaching group. Seeing their approach, she felt not so much panicked as furious.

    What did these people think a hospital was? A hospital was a ce for treating illnesses. Their current aggressive approach hadpletely disrupted the hospital¡¯s order, which was uneptable!

    Moreover, the seventh floor of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department, as a high-security ward, housed patients who were all significant figures. The present attitude of this group might lead others to view the hospital negatively and think ill of it.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing An Xin¡¯s fierce reprimand, the bald man at the front showed no sign of guilt. Instead, he tilted his head, his face revealing an even more sinister smirk.

    "We don¡¯t respect thew? I¡¯d like to ask if your hospital respects thew!"

    The bald man suddenly reached out his hand, pointing at the child An Xin held in her arms, and he yelled even louder, "Put my son down!"

    "I have never seen a hospital like yours before, killing my son and now bullying my mother. Do you think we poor people are easy to bully? I¡¯m telling you, if we don¡¯t get a satisfactory response today, none of you will get away!"

    His cold gaze swept over the doctors in the corridor.

    Meanwhile, the onlookers, seeing what was happening, instinctively stepped back, their nerves on edge. The previous matter hadn¡¯t been resolved, and now another issue had arisen.

    Faced with the current threatening situation, those watching felt a flicker of nervousness in their eyes, fearful that this incident might lead to further troubles.

    The bald man, oblivious to the thoughts of the people around him, red with wide eyes. While staring fiercely in An Xin¡¯s direction, he took steps towards the group of doctors.

    The group of fierce-looking people behind the bald man followed him closely.

    "What else do you want to do! This is a hospital!"

    An Xin stood her ground, her body trembling slightly with anger as she stared at the bald man and harshly scolded him.

    However, the doctors standing behind An Xin, seeing the menacing situation, couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The situation unfolding before them looked indeed dangerous and rather frightening.

    "Hospital? So your hospital can just beat up my mom and kill my son like that?"

    The bald man noticed the doctors retreating in some panic toward the back, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes. Coldly he said, "Don¡¯t think we are easy targets just because we¡¯re poor. If we don¡¯t get a satisfactory answer today, don¡¯t me us for not being polite!"

    While speaking, the bald man looked threateningly at An Xin and her group.

    At this moment, having seen the situation, hospital security hurried to the seventh-floor ward, but their faces also disyed panic when they saw the group, clearly not decent folks.

    Despite this, the security guards forced themselves to suppress the turmoil inside them, walked over from behind, and stood next to An Xin. They were scared, but they still had a job to do.

    "Call the police quickly!"

    Behind An Xin, the male doctor¡¯s face shed a moment of nervousness as he urgently spoke to another doctor beside him.

    "Call the police? Good, go ahead and call them. Let the police see how a malignant hospital like yours bullies us poor folk!"

    A grim smile appeared on the bald man¡¯s face. Finally, he walked up in front of An Xin, his gaze filled with malevolence as he looked at her and sneered sinisterly, "Doctor, you might be pretty, but your hearts, how can they be so malicious."

    "I¡¯ll ask you again, regarding killing my son and beating up my mom, how does your hospital intend topensate!"

    When he spoke, he was even more unreasonable than Zhao Xiufen.

    "Bah!"

    As An Xin heard the bald man¡¯s words, a look of disgust shed across her face. Angrily she said to the bald man, "If you had spoken nicely, given your pitiful situation, we might have even consideredpensating you. But in your current state? You wantpensation! Just wait for the police to investigate and let the results speak."

    She retorted firmly to the bald man.

    This day¡¯s events had infuriated her immensely, and when the bald man heard An Xin¡¯s words, a chilling gleam suddenly shed in his eyes!

    "You b****, turning down a toast only to drink a forfeit! Curing my son to death, and you still think you¡¯re right!"

    He barked at An Xin through gritted teeth, and then in the next moment, the bald man used all his strength to fiercely p her across the face, "I¡¯ll make you remember this!"

    An Xinpletely didn¡¯t see iting, a wave of panic suddenly shing in her eyes.

    But just as the bald man¡¯s palm was about to strike An Xin¡¯s face, it suddenly stopped half an inch away from her face.

    His hand was caught.

    Originally, as the bald man suddenly came forward with a p intended for An Xin¡¯s face, her heart was filled with anxiety.

    Although the event was sudden and no one in the hospital corridor believed that the bald man would suddenly hit her, especially someone as gentle as Doctor An Xin, no one was prepared, and even if they were, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to react in time to this unexpected p.

 Chapter 713: So Much Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 713: So Much Nonsense</h4><h4></h4>

    Even though people couldn¡¯t react in time, An Xin, the target of the p, was sharply startled, yet she could distinctly feel, and even detect, the whooshing sound brought about by the bald man¡¯s p.

    From the sound of the wind produced by the p alone, it was clear to everyone that the bald man had used all his strength in this p.

    Thus, as a man, his initiative to strike a woman, and not showing any sign of regret on his face¡ªrather, the bald man¡¯s face wore a fierce and smug grin.

    This only filled people¡¯s hearts with revulsion.

    But no matter what people thought at the moment, in the face of this situation, their hearts were simultaneously filled with tension, fearing that if the p truly hit An Xin, her body might not withstand it!

    Even though people were filled with tension and concern, they could not stop it, and could only watch helplessly as the p went straight towards An Xin.

    Some people even seemed not to want to witness what would happen next, and they closed their eyes.

    However, from the corridor behind them, the anticipated sound of the p never urred, prompting people to lift their heads and look in An Xin¡¯s direction.

    "For such a big man to hit a woman, that seems rather inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?"

    Xiao Yifei had suddenly appeared by An Xin¡¯s side without anyone noticing. He tilted his head and spoke lightly to the bald man, while grasping the man¡¯s wrist effortlessly.

    "Dammit, who let this dog bastard out!"

    After Xiao Yifei had grabbed his swinging hand, the bald man violently turned his head, looking at Xiao Yifei, and said menacingly, "Are you looking to die?"

    As the anticipated p had notnded on her own face, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, but when she turned and saw that her rescuer was Xiao Yifei, she widened her eyes in surprise. She was about to say something, but soon her expression softened.

    After all, it was not only the first time that Xiao Yifei had stood up for their hospital but also saved her this time, which allowed An Xin, who had initially been critical of Xiao Yifei, to somewhat change her attitude towards him.

    However, An Xin soon heard the chilling and murderous words of the bald man beside her ear, which made her heart jump in shock. It was then that she realized the danger and instinctively reached out to pull Xiao Yifei back.

    As An Xin had just grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes, his voice suddenly resounded.

    "I don¡¯t know if I want to die, but I do know that if you dare continue like this, then you better prepare yourself."

    Xiao Yifei tilted his head, looking at the bald man while speaking with an indifferent tone.

    Seeing this situation, An Xin frowned slightly, her eyes filled with confusion as she looked at Xiao Yifei. The scene hardly seemed like a moment for Xiao Yifei to be unting his ability.

    After all, in An Xin¡¯s eyes, given Xiao Yifei¡¯s physiquepared to the imposing and fierce-looking bald man, they weren¡¯t in the same league. Furthermore, with so many aplices behind the bald man, An Xin couldn¡¯t see how Xiao Yifei could possibly be a match for the bald man.

    Even though An Xin was still filled with anger at the bald man¡¯s rashness in striking her, upon calming down, she felt the most urgent matter was to keep her distance from this group of thugs.

    Therefore, regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, An Xin was puzzled and felt that it was somewhat too presumptuous. Even if Xiao Yifei had managed to grab the bald man¡¯s wrist just now, could it prove that he was a match for the bald man?

    In a short span of time, An Xin¡¯s mind was flooded with numerous thoughts, but no matter what she was thinking, Xiao Yifei at this moment still showed no intention of retreating. He stood his ground, his hand still casually grasping the bald man¡¯s wrist.

    "You bastard, if you don¡¯t ept a toast, you must face the penalty wine, I advise you to let go of me quickly, or I¡¯ll send you to meet King Yan soon!"

    The bald man squinted, looking at Xiao Yifei standing beside him, his voice filled with a sinister tone. However, not daring to make any rash moves, he was unsure of the depths of this man he couldn¡¯t fully appraise.

    "It¡¯s this little bastard, just now, he ganged up with people from the hospital to bully me, this little jerk is their hospital stooge!"

    At that moment, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s shrill voice suddenly rang out, shey on the ground, pointing her finger at Xiao Yifei, screaming loudly in frenzy.

    As soon as the bald man heard Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly narrowed, a glint of murderous intent shing through. "So he¡¯s a hospital stooge, I thought so, who else would have the audacity to block me."

    "You bastard, go to hell!"

    Apanying a loud shout, the bald man violently pulled his hand that Xiao Yifei was holding, and shaped his free hand into a fist, aiming to smash it down hard on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head. At that moment when An Xin heard the bald man¡¯s words, her heart suddenly twitched.

    "Uh..."

    However, just in the next moment, An Xin, filled with panic, had not yet had the chance to say anything, but saw the bald man suddenly freeze in ce. His originally ferocious face was nowpletely nk, and the bald man dumbly raised his head and looked forward.

    He had tried to pull his wrist free from Xiao Yifei¡¯s grasp using all his strength, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly powerless hand was like a vice grip, tightly clutching his wrist. The bald man¡¯s effort had no effect on Xiao Yifei, who didn¡¯t even move his arm.

    "How is this possible?"

    The bald man was shocked stiff.

    "You sure talk a lot."

    Then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm voice suddenly rang beside the bald man¡¯s ear. He quickly turned his head, but before he could see Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, he already felt the world spinning around him.

    Because Xiao Yifei, holding the bald man¡¯s wrist, flung him violently in the hospital corridor!

    "Bang¡ªBang¡ª"

    Following that, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Xiao Yifei, holding the bald man by the arm, swung him violently in the hospital corridor and then smashed him hard onto the floor, making a dull thud. The bald man¡¯s body kept being mmed into the ground by Xiao Yifei.

    And all of this suddenmotion left everyone in the hospital corridor momentarily stunned. They stared wide-eyed at the unfolding scene, their minds filled with surprise.

    After all, nobody had expected things to turn out this way.

    From their perspective moments ago, not only was the bald man obviouslyrger than Xiao Yifei in both height and weight, but people did not believe that Xiao Yifei could pose any threat to the bald man, even though he had grasped the bald man¡¯s wrist.

    And even now, seeing this scene unfold, they were all filled with nervous fear, not to mention Xiao Yifei, who was right in the thick of it, especially since there were so many people clearly up to no good following the bald man.

 Chapter 714 Filled with Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 714 Filled with Crisis</h4><h4></h4>

    "Bang¡ª"

    The muffled sound continued, and although it was beyond belief for the onlookers, the scene before them filled their hearts with astonishment. The fact that Xiao Yifei could lift the bald man with one hand and smash him down fiercely was hard for everyone to ept for a moment.

    An Xin, who was closest to the unfolding events, was staring with wide eyes filled with disbelief. When the bald man began to move, she was really worried. Although she had quite a fewints about Xiao Yifei, he was, after all, trying to help them, which had led to the current situation.

    Before she could say anything, the shocking scene had caught An Xin off guard, and she didn¡¯t know what to say because, in her view, the scene was somewhat exaggerated.

    However, no matter how astonished the people standing there were, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions did not stop.

    His handsome face was filled with calmness, as if nothing had happened, but his hands continued their motion, lifting the bald man high and mming him down hard.

    This scene, full of stark contrast, filled the onlookers with bizarre and incredulous feelings.

    "Uh..."

    Finally, whether because Xiao Yifei was tired or because he thought it was enough, after onest thud, he casually threw the bald man aside. The bald man hit the wall and let out a muffled groan.

    After being smashed against the wall, the bald man¡¯s face was filled with pain. After all, being violently mmed on the ground was certainly notfortable. If it were not for the bald man¡¯s decent physical condition, he might have been in serious trouble.

    "You... you bastard..."

    As hey on the ground, looking at Xiao Yifei, his eyes shed with a cold light. However, a hint of apprehension briefly flickered deep in his eyes. After all, an ordinary person would not be able to lift him so effortlessly.

    "Still want to keep talking nonsense?"

    Upon hearing the words of the bald man, Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked down at him, his voice filled with indifference, "Haven¡¯t had enough of flying in the air just now?"

    The bald man, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, shuddered violently, and hurriedly shut his mouth which he had initially wanted to open, but his eyes still held a malicious re towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Heh..."

    Xiao Yifei watching the demeanor of the bald man, let out a scornful chuckle. He turned his head and looked at the menacing gang that hade with the bald man.

    At that moment, the corridor was stillpletely silent.

    The people were greatly astonished by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions. They stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, who stood proudly at the front. Even Zhao Xiufen, who had been the most morous initially, now quietly closed her mouth.

    Meanwhile, a flicker of relief passed through Zhao Xiufen¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, although she was spirited and even wanted to y foul when she saw Xiao Yifei, she hadn¡¯t acted rashly against him. Otherwise, her body wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure the intense actions from earlier.

    But as Zhao Xiufen watched Xiao Yifei, her initially nervous gaze gradually turned icy. ording to their n, by this time, the hospital staff should have already agreed topensate them.

    Who would have expected a Cheng Yaojin to appear out of nowhere,plicating the situation so much?

    Now Zhao Xiufen¡¯s hatred for Xiao Yifei was even more icy, because it was this young man who had ruined their ns. She turned her head to look at the bald man lying on the ground, his face written with pain.

    At that moment, the bald man also turned his head to look at Zhao Xiufen.

    As their gazes locked, a sh of murderous intent surged in their eyes. After all, they had a significant numerical advantage at the moment, despite having faced a setback earlier. How could they possibly allow this young man before them to unt his prowess!

    Moreover, most crucially, the two of them harbored killing intent towards the oblivious Xiao Yifei.

    "You helped the hospital to bully us and now you even dare to treat my son like this!"

    Zhao Xiufen suddenly screamed at Xiao Yifei, "Now my grandson has been killed by your hospital. If anything else happens to my son, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!"

    "How dare you bully us like this! I¡¯ll fight you with all I¡¯ve got!"

    The moment her words ended, Zhao Xiufen suddenly sprang up from the ground and charged directly at Xiao Yifei.

    This sudden change stunned the already surprised crowd even more.

    Xiao Yifei also turned around, furrowing his brows as he looked at Zhao Xiufen, who seemed somewhat hysterical, his eyes filled with confusion.

    Just as Xiao Yifei turned around, those who hade with the bald man shed a fierce look, and in an instant, they briskly stepped forward and lunged towards Xiao Yifei. The two in the front flicked their hands across their waists, and daggers with shimmering cold light appeared in their hands.

    The situation suddenly brimmed with danger.

    "Be careful!"

    The moment she saw this, An Xin, standing beside Xiao Yifei, felt a jolt in her heart. Her voice filled with panic as she yelled out to him.

    Although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see what was happening, An Xin, facing him, clearly saw the sh of the dagger¡¯s cold light, and even the ferocious expression on the man holding the dagger.

    All of this was beyond An Xin¡¯s expectation.

    Always gentle and kind, An Xin could never have imagined that the group summoned by Zhao Xiufen would carry daggers, and judging by the situation, they didn¡¯t seem like Zhao Xiufen¡¯s rtives but more like a gang of ruthless thugs!

    This made An Xin even more nervous, and most crucially, although An Xin and Xiao Yifei weren¡¯t on good terms, she didn¡¯t want to see hime to harm because of these events.

    Most importantly, as a doctor, An Xin could clearly see that if the dagger struck, hitting Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck, Xiao Yifei might very well die!

    This was something An Xin didn¡¯t want to see.

    But even so, all An Xin could do in her frantic state was desperately shout a warning to Xiao Yifei, without being able to do anything else.

    She watched helplessly as the dagger, gleaming with cold light, got closer and closer to the back of Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck. An Xin hadn¡¯t anticipated that, following the bald man¡¯s sudden attack, those following him would stab without a moment¡¯s hesitation!

    "Hmm?"

    Hearing An Xin¡¯s shout, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound of puzzled inquiry. He turned his head around and, full of curiosity, asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Watch out behind you!"

 Chapter 715: Full of Horror

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Full of Horror</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing that it was such a critical moment and yet Xiao Yifei was still staring wide-eyed and innocently at her, An Xin¡¯s heart was filled with worry, and yet also with annoyance. She extended her jade finger and pointed behind Xiao Yifei.

    An Xin couldn¡¯t tolerate the young man¡¯s arrogant demeanor in front of her; it hade to this point, she had already reminded him so much, but this young man still acted as if nothing was wrong!

    However, the moment An Xin turned her head, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze in shock.

    It wasn¡¯t just An Xin; everyone in the corridor was simrly stunned.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide, filled with disbelief as they watched the scene unfold before them.

    In their line of sight, Xiao Yifei had not turned his head, but it was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. They saw him extend his hand and with two fingers, pinch the dagger that was just now thrust toward him, gleaming with a cold light.

    "This..."

    The corridor wentpletely quiet, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they watched the scene, overwhelmed with disbelief.

    Both the bald man and Zhao Xiufen¡¯s mouths dropped open; they knew, when the bald man¡¯spanion had drawn the dagger just now, even the bald man¡¯s heart had panicked. Even though they were causing trouble at the hospital, they were mostly after money and not intending to kill, despite using unconventional methods sometimes.

    The bald man hadn¡¯t even had time to react before witnessing the scene unfolding before him.

    This left his heart filled with astonishment.

    The bald man, who was initially mmed to the ground by Xiao Yifei¡¯s single-handed throw and thought that Xiao Yifei was merely strong, was suddenly struck by a realization. Could it be that Xiao Yifei was a trained martial artist?

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Seeing An Xin staring nkly at him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking at An Xin with a grin and asking gently, "Is there something the matter?"

    As An Xin saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, her delicate and beautiful face revealed a somewhat embarrassed expression, obviously, she had not yet gotten over the shock, yet she instinctively stretched out her hand, pointing behind Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh, you mean this situation."

    Seeing An Xin¡¯s gesture, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, realizing that under the great surprise, she had finally shown him a friendly face. This situation also made Xiao Yifei feel that the beautiful woman, when speaking kindly to someone, was even more beautiful.

    Therefore, when replying, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice also became slightly more friendly.

    "Just wait a moment, let me handle this situation, then we can talk."

    Xiao Yifei gave An Xin a smile with narrowed eyes, and the next moment, he turned his head back.

    However, by then, the man who had stabbed the dagger at Xiao Yifei was already standing frozen in ce. His dagger was lightly pinched by Xiao Yifei¡¯s two fingers, but to him, it felt as if it was caught in a vice.

    He had subconsciously tried to pull the dagger out just now, but waspletely unable to do so.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction was far quicker than he had imagined.

    Suddenly, the man felt the dagger in his hand begin to tremble violently, he also struggled to hold on to the hilt, and even the fine steel de seemed like it might crack under his touch!

    This development further filled the man with terror.

    "Forget it..."

    And in the next moment, the man suddenly heard a whisper from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, and before he could understand what it meant, a tremendous force came surging from his palm.

    "Bang¡ª"

    The man holding the dagger was instantly thrown out and heavily fell next to the bald man, and clearly, this man was far more injured than the bald man, because after falling, he immediately passed out.

    "In the hospital, aside from doctors, you dare to use knives?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s t voice echoed in the hospital corridor.

    Then, a figure shed by and directly pounced towards the group of men who were originally charging at him.

    Seeing this scene, the others in the corridor widened their eyes!

    The events that had just urred were already enough to astonish them, but when they saw Xiao Yifei rushing towards the men who greatly outnumbered him, their hearts still found the situation in front of them somewhat absurd.

    Although their hearts were filled with disbelief, what happened next left them at a loss for words.

    "Boom¡ª"

    As Xiao Yifei charged towards the group of men, a muffled sound of air breaking was heard, and then, they saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s body heavily collide with that of the men!

    Because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial actions, these people couldn¡¯t quite believe their eyes, and when Xiao Yifei turned and charged at them, their hearts filled with tension.

    But after seeing exactly what had just happened, as they regained theirposure, they faced Xiao Yifei charging at them with utmost alertness.

    They stared intently, watching as Xiao Yifei rushed towards them, their muscles tensed.

    After what had just happened, they realized that Xiao Yifei was likely a trained fighter, but still, even after a brief moment of surprise, they still believed that one man couldn¡¯t stir much trouble, given their advantage in numbers.

    But even as they were considering how to use their numerical advantage to quickly bring down Xiao Yifei, the tall figure in front of them suddenly shed violently and instantly disappeared from their sight!

    "What¡¯s going on!"

    The moment they saw this situation, their hearts suddenly shocked, but before they could react, they suddenly found therge figure had reappeared right in front of them.

    "Fuck!"

    The man in the forefront, holding another dagger, couldn¡¯t help but curse in anger as he saw this. He abruptly thrust out his hand, fiercely stabbing the dagger towards Xiao Yifei, "ying tricks, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what!"

    But facing the critical situation in front of him, the man standing before him did not show a hint of panic, and his stance didn¡¯t change in the slightest as he directly collided with the stabbing dagger!

    "Seeking death!"

    The man holding the dagger, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a fierce grin on his face, tightening his grip on the dagger even more.

    But just as the figure before them was about to collide with them, the man holding the dagger suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei, rushing towards them, abruptly paused just a few inches before them.

    Twisting his waist, sinking his shoulders!

    The motion was executed in one fluid movement.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Subsequently, a loud noise suddenly erupted, and the man holding the dagger was directly, forcefully pushed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s bump, flying out and even spitting out blood while he was in midair.

    Yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements still did not stop.

 Chapter 716 Overbearing Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 716 Overbearing Arrogance</h4><h4></h4>

    He had just sent the man holding the dagger flying with a shove when his figure shed, rising to the asion once again and charging directly into the crowd.

    After that, the onlookers could hardly make out what was happening in front of their eyes. All they saw was Xiao Yifei, after dashing into the crowd, mming through it like a tiger descending the mountain. In front of him, not a single person could match him. In fact, those people didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to Xiao Yifei. As bodies flew, they were all sent flying.

    In less than five minutes, the people who had stood before them were all on the ground, unable to stand in their original ces. Their expressions were filled with pain but even more so with disbelief.

    Even they didn¡¯t know what had just happened. All they knew was that when they faced the young man, Xiao Yifei merely raised his hand and they were sent flying.

    At the same time, the pain in their bodies was so intense that they were unable to stand up for the moment.

    "Anyone else?"

    Xiao Yifei stood in his original spot, his face showing not a hint of expression as he looked at the people scattered on the ground and spoke indifferently, "The hospital, a ce for saving lives and helping the injured, when did it be a ce for you riff-raff to run wild?"

    "I... I can¡¯t believe it..."

    At that moment, the doctors standing behind him, upon witnessing this sight, didn¡¯t know what to say. They stared at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, their eyes trembling incessantly.

    Honestly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s current strength was more than enough to easily bring these aggressors down. Even before, when he had effortlessly pinched the fine steel dagger between two fingers, he could have relied on his immense power to snap the dagger in two.

    But to avoid unnecessary trouble and to keep from drawing too much attention, Xiao Yifei chose not to do so. Instead, he opted for what he considered a more low-key approach.

    However, what Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t realize was that even this method, which he believed to be more discreet, seemed absolutely incredible to everyone in the hallway. They were all staring, wide-eyed, still not quite processing what had happened.

    "This... this..."

    The bald many on the ground, trembling as he looked at the people sprawled before him.

    ustomed to arrogance and wrongdoing, the bald man had never encountered a scene like this before. Even when facing the police in the past, they would act unreasonably, yet now, faced with this situation, even they were filled with nervousness.

    For such unreasonable bullies, the best way to handle them was to be even more overbearing and aggressive.

    So, upon seeing the current situation, the corridor fell into dead silence. Even Zhao Xiufen and the bald man, who had been the loudest just before, now looked at Xiao Yifei pitifully, not daring to make a sound.

    Even at this moment, while their hearts were filled with fear, they were already pondering how to extricate themselves from the current predicament. Facing Xiao Yifei like this, they no longer harbored any thoughts of causing a hospital disturbance or demandingpensation.

    After all, before making a fuss, they needed to make sure they had lives to live!

    "What¡¯s happening here? Who made the emergency call?"

    Just then, the elevator doors at the hospital opened once more, and out stepped five police officers with seriousness written all over their faces. Clearly, they treated the emergency call from the hospital with great importance.

    But as the elevator doors opened and they took in the scene before them, they couldn¡¯t help but be startled, for the chaotic, disordered state of the corridor was well beyond their expectations.

    "It was me..."

    The moment he saw the police, a doctor who had previously been hiding in the back couldn¡¯t help but step forward and began to speak to the officers, but his words were violently cut off by a miserable cry.

    "Officer, you must take our side!"

    The bald man¡¯s face was filled with pain as he copsed onto the ground, struggling to crawl towards the officers, crying out in agony as he moved, "Officer, look at this kid¡ªhe dared to hit someone in the hospital! And he beat us into this state!"

    The bald man extended his hand, pointing straight at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, the leading male police officer frowned. When they had received the call, the caller had clearly stated that there was a disturbance at the hospital; they had dispatched units and arrived at Kyoto Hospital as quickly as possible.

    After all, incidents at hospitals are notmon trivial matters.

    But when they got to the hospital, the scene they saw in the hallway puzzled them; to the officers, it seemed quite bizarre.

    "Officer, shouldn¡¯t you restrain someone who¡¯s causing trouble like this?"

    Seeing that the police had arrived but were still standing there, the bald man grew impatient and urged the officers, "If you don¡¯t believe us, you can check the hospital¡¯s CCTV footageter. Then, you¡¯ll see everything!"

    His eyes, bloodshot with urgency, he pointed directly at Xiao Yifei, his voice filled with gritted teeth.

    Although they hade to Kyoto Hospital to cause trouble, at that moment, they wanted to rely on Kyoto Hospital¡¯s CCTV. Right then, they were not even considering the disturbance they had nned but were seeking to have the police punish Xiao Yifei immediately.

    This showed how much the incident with Sun Li had impacted them.

    Without the presence of the police, they had been considering how to beg for Xiao Yifei¡¯s forgiveness, but the moment they saw the officers, their courage returned, and they even felt like the police were their rtives.

    Their brazen impudence came surging back.

    Seeing the bald man¡¯s behavior, the officers couldn¡¯t help but frown, and they turned their heads. The male officer in charge took a few steps towards Xiao Yifei.

    "Sir..."

    He frowned and tried to organize his thoughts before speaking to Xiao Yifei.

    But the officer¡¯s words were interrupted by the doctor on the other side who had called the police. The doctor, wearing ck-framed sses, looked anxious and even furious, clearly outraged by the bald man¡¯s attempt to turn the me around.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had already taught these hooligans a lesson, everything happening now still infuriated the bespectacled doctor.

    "Officer, I was the one who made the call," he said, interrupting the officer and stepping forward to continue, "The situation just now went like this..."

    Xiao Yifei stood beside the officers, listening quietly to the doctor with sses recounting in detail everything that had just urred, his face a picture of calm.

    Today¡¯s incident was something Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to resolve using his own influence. After all, they had been in the right from the start. Using his influence could easily resolve the issue, but it wouldn¡¯t fundamentally solve the problem of hospital disturbances¡ªand might even backfire!

 Chapter 717 Filled with Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 717 Filled with Astonishment</h4><h4></h4>

    And not to mention, right now in the corridor, there were so many other people watching.

    Xiao Yifei lightly pursed his lips, he turned his head to look at the bald man and Zhao Xiufen who had fallen to the ground; however, after the police arrived, not only did they not show any sign of panic, on the contrary, their faces revealed faint smiles of smugness.

    This situation made Xiao Yifei involuntarily narrow his eyes slightly, he turned his gaze towards Zhao Xiufen, only to find that Zhao Xiufen¡¯s eyes were constantly fixed on the child in An Xin¡¯s arms.

    "The situation I just described has not a single bit of falsehood, Comrade Police Officer, if you really don¡¯t believe it, you cane to our hospital¡¯s surveince room to watch the footage."

    Finally, after having informed the police of the situation, the bespectacled doctor couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, his face full of seriousness as he looked at the lead officer and said, "I believe you must have a clear idea who is right and who is wrong."

    After hearing what the doctor had said, the police officer furrowed his brow, first casting a curious look at Xiao Yifei and then, turning his head, looked astonished at the people lying scattered across the hospital corridor floor.

    Clearly, from what the doctor had said, aside from his belief that Xiao Yifei was capable of taking down so many people, he found the rest of the story quite credible.

    "Is everything really true?"

    In the end, the lead police officer chose to believe the bespectacled doctor, he turned his head, looked at the bald man and Zhao Xiufen on the ground, and continued, "Was it really like that just now?"

    Upon hearing the police officer¡¯s words, the bald man was momentarily stunned as if unsure of how to respond, but Zhao Xiufen was different.

    "Comrade Police Officer, you really need to stand up for us!"

    Zhao Xiufen¡¯s face was full of sorrow as she continued to plead with the police, "We¡¯re just ordinary folks, how can wepare to their big hospital? You really need to stand up for us! We¡¯re being bullied, and only you can stand up for us now!"

    The frail olddy spoke with a mixture of snot and tears; if it weren¡¯t for the fact that those present knew what had just transpired, they might actually have believed her.

    "I¡¯m asking you whether the situation just now was true."

    Faced with this scenario, the police officer couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow slightly. Although Zhao Xiufen looked very pitiful now, the police weren¡¯t the type to believe someone just because they seemed pitiful.

    "The... the situation is indeed true."

    Seeing the police officer¡¯s demeanor, Zhao Xiufen couldn¡¯t help but quiver. With the presence of surveince footage, she dared not make any rash statements, so she admitted to the truth, yet immediately afterward, she pointed vehemently at the child in An Xin¡¯s arms.

    "However, Comrade Police Officer, the whole reason for all this is because of their unscrupulous hospital, they treated my grandson to death!"

    She became agitated again as she spoke of this issue, "Not only did they treat my little grandson to death, but when I wanted to call the police earlier, their hospital was unwilling to help! They even bullied us! Comrade Police Officer, you tell me, how are they nning to resolve this issue!"

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, the police officer¡¯s eyes shed with uncertainty because he found that the situation seemed to be rather tricky. Although he had some understanding of the matter, he wasn¡¯t ready to draw a final conclusion on Zhao Xiufen¡¯s grandson¡¯s life at the moment.

    "You all..."

    He turned his head to look at the hospital¡¯s doctors, about to speak about the issue, but he saw that the expressions on the faces of the doctors were quite troubled because they really did not know what to do about the child¡¯s life.

    However, at this moment, a calm voice suddenly interrupted the police officer¡¯s words.

    "Who said her grandson is dead?"

    Xiao Yifei turned his head and spoke to the leading police officer.

    "What do you mean?"

    The moment the officer heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but startle significantly. He frowned, turned his head, and looked at Xiao Yifei with a gaze filled with astonishment.

    You see, after hearing the doctor with sses briefly finish exining the situation, he was psychologically inclined to side with the hospital¡¯s doctors because, as a police officer, he could tell at a nce that the bald man lying on the ground and Zhao Xiufen were not good people.

    But even so, they couldn¡¯t just say anything. After all, no matter what, the final result still had to be based on evidence. Besides, for them, there was also the big problem mentioned by Zhao Xiufen, the child who had been "treated to death" by the hospital, that hadn¡¯t been dealt with.

    Each party stuck to their own version of the story, with no real conclusion reached.

    Indeed, if the doctor wearing sses hadn¡¯t lied to him, it would mean that regardless of the final oue, at the very least, the issue with the child had already happened some time ago, which made their investigation even more difficult.

    However, in the eyes of the police, everything they saw didn¡¯t necessarily mean the child¡¯s death was unrted to the hospital.

    Yet it was at this point that he suddenly heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice.

    "Who said this child is dead?"

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes slightly, nced at Zhao Xiufen on the ground, then turned his head and said to the police officers, "This child is not dead at all right now."

    "And as for whether it¡¯s the hospital¡¯s responsibility, that¡¯s even easier to understand directly and intuitively!"

    He stood there, his face filled with a serious expression as he spoke to the police officer.

    Right after Xiao Yifei finished speaking, not only were the police officers stunned, but also the onlookers in the corridor, including those who had just been watching. They all froze in ce, eyes wide as they looked at Xiao Yifei, their expressions filled with disbelief.

    "What on earth is wrong with this young man!"

    In their view, what Xiao Yifei was saying now was no different from madness.

    Even the hospital doctors, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but be a bit taken aback. Putting aside other matters, just Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state was already a bit too much for them to ept.

    They did not understand what could have prompted Xiao Yifei to say such a thing.

    Having witnessed everything earlier, they had thought Xiao Yifei was no ordinary person, and they were grateful in their hearts for his righteous intervention, although his rtionship with An Xin wasn¡¯t very harmonious. But Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance had at least filled them with gratitude.

    But the words now uttered by Xiao Yifei abruptly made them doubt him considerably, for they did not understand why he would say such a thing. The current statement waspletely unhelpful in dealing with the situation, and it could even bring about the opposite effect.

    Being doctors, when they had seen the child brought in by Zhao Xiufen, they had felt very sorry for the child. They could even ascertain that the child had long lost all life signs. How could Xiao Yifei dare say the child was still alive?

    Had he really gone mad?

    What had initially seemed like a manageable situation had, after Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement, be more like a deceitful move that backfired.

    "Xiao Yifei, what on earth are you talking about!"

 Chapter 718: Preparing to Do Something

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Preparing to Do Something</h4><h4></h4>

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but startle violently. She turned her head, red at Xiao Yifei, and said, "Is that how you talk? Although this family came to our hospital to make trouble, we must respect the dead. What¡¯s more, he was just a child. How can you just blurt out such nonsense?"

    Clutching the child that Zhao Xiufen had initiallyid on the ground, whose face was slightly pale, An Xin looked at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction.

    "Officer, you see it now, right? Look at how they have bullied us, what they¡¯ve turned us into!"

    The moment Zhao Xiufen saw what was happening, she was shocked. However, the next moment, her face disyed a pained expression. She trembled as she pointed at Xiao Yifei and said to the officer, "Look at this! My little grandson has been killed by the hospital¡¯s treatment, and now this bullheaded man is refusing to admit it, insisting he¡¯s not dead. Tell me, how can we allow such people, such a hospital, to continue unting their power?!"

    "Now, to cover up their own crimes, they¡¯ve resorted to this utterly shameless tactic. My grandson is dead, yet he forcefully insists he¡¯s not! Officer, doesn¡¯t this exin exactly what¡¯s going on here?"

    Her piercing voice echoed continuously in the corridor, "You must stand up for us! Make the hospitalpensate us¡ªI only had this one little grandson! Just this one!"

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, the officer couldn¡¯t help but frown. Even though he had been inclined to believe the hospital, Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent words had still nted great doubts in his mind.

    "You..."

    The lead officer turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his brows tightly knit as he was about to speak, but he was suddenly interrupted by Xiao Yifei.

    "If I dare to say so, of course, I have my reasons for saying those words."

    Upon hearing the officer¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh. He first nced at the wailing Zhao Xiufen and shook his head. He then strode towards An Xin.

    "While I am no immortal, nor do I possess the ability to resurrect the dead, not dead means not dead. I won¡¯t lie, and neither will the facts."

    As he spoke, he approached An Xin. Looking at her face filled with a wary expression as she stared at him, Xiao Yifei held out his hand, wanting An Xin to hand the child in her arms over to him.

    Upon seeing this, An Xin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more. She had no favorable impression of Xiao Yifei and didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei had up his sleeve, seeing the look in his eyes at that moment, An Xin was even more reluctant to hand over the child in her arms.

    "Can¡¯t you trust me just once?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at her, his face disying a delicate appeal, a wry smile appeared, "What benefit would I get from deceiving you?"

    "You..."

    An Xin, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current appearance, was about to say something but ultimately, she bit down hard and chose to hand the child over to Xiao Yifei, "Be careful, no matter what, the child is innocent and pitiful."

    "I know.

    Xiao Yifei carefully took the child, smiled at An Xin, and then lowered his head to look at the child in his arms.

    At that moment, the people in the corridor watched with wide eyes at Xiao Yifei, wanting to know what he was nning to do!

    "Officer, did you see that? He¡¯s a madman! How could you possibly still believe him!"

    Having seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, Zhao Xiufen, lying on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but cry out even more shrilly to the police, "That¡¯s my grandson he¡¯s holding in his arms! Quick, take my grandson back! He¡¯s going to destroy the evidence. Didn¡¯t you see?"

    Zhao Xiufen, agitated, crawled towards the police from the ground.

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, the police officer couldn¡¯t help but frown sharply. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction had filled him with doubt, now hearing Zhao Xiufen once again refer to her grandson as "evidence," raised new suspicions in the officer¡¯s mind.

    The policeman, who had initially only been suspicious of one side, now found himself in a dilemma. He found both parties suspicious, but, truth be told, he was more doubtful of Xiao Yifei than Zhao Xiufen.

    After all, to them, a child who was really dead had somehow been imed to be alive by Xiao Yifei. This capability to lie through one¡¯s teeth was indeed highly suspicious.

    So after hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, the officer couldn¡¯t help but stride towards Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, a smug look shed in Zhao Xiufen¡¯s eyes. She wore a nasty smirk on her face, as if mocking Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous arrogance in front of them.

    "Officer, you must know when I first brought my grandson to their hospital for treatment, I thought the hospital staff were quite decent. But after staying for a while, I realized something was amiss. During their treatment, my grandson¡¯s condition kept getting worse!"

    As the officer walked towards Xiao Yifei, Zhao Xiufen seemed to emphasize even more how much they had been persecuted in the hospital, recounting with pain to the officer.

    "Seeing that things were not right, I immediately took my grandson away from the hospital. But who knew, after we got home, my grandson¡¯s condition deteriorated even more, and within a couple of days, he stopped breathing altogether. We only had this one grandson, and we are truly pained by this. Even our family members can¡¯te to terms with this loss!"

    As she spoke, Zhao Xiufen became dramatically tearful, really crying out in pain, "Who would have thought, today, when I came to seek justice holding my grandson, the hospital still had the audacity to charge me for hospital fees!"

    "Before we could even say anything, just because my grandson had lost his life in a moment of distress, and we were a bit impulsive, they beat us up. Officer, look at us, we still can¡¯t even stand up from the beating!"

    "They can eveny hands on an olddy like me, what else wouldn¡¯t this unscrupulous hospital do!"

    Zhao Xiufen kept on talking in her pitiful state without stopping.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhao Xiufen and even showed a faint smile after hearing her words. The first thing he did was to carefully put down the child he had just taken from An Xin¡¯s arms onto the ground.

    "Do you have a Q-tip?"

    After cing the child on the ground, he turned his head and said to An Xin indifferently, "Just an ordinary medical Q-tip will do."

    An Xin, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was taken aback, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Xiao Yifei. She struggled to ept the tone ofmand in Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, especially now that they were in her hospital; why should she be taking orders from Xiao Yifei?

    But remembering the current circumstances, An Xin bit her lip hard, turned, and walked toward the nurses¡¯ station to fetch a Q-tip for Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 719: Endless

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Endless</h4><h4></h4>

    "Just you wait, daring tomand me at this time, after this is dealt with, we¡¯re not done!"

    While walking, An Xin, charming and whimpering like a little woman, muttered incessantly.

    Although she was puzzled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions just now, having no idea what Xiao Yifei intended to do, they indeed had no other options at the moment, and most importantly, Xiao Yifei had helped them a lot in the past.

    "You old woman, we are kindly helping you; don¡¯t nder us!"

    However, just at that moment, the Doctor standing behind Xiao Yifei, upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but burst out, as they truly couldn¡¯t ept Zhao Xiufen¡¯s nderous behavior, "Your grandson was clearly having effective treatment in the hospital, and here we even have the medical records to prove it. If you hadn¡¯t taken your grandson away secretly, his illness might have been cured by now, and it wouldn¡¯t havee to this!"

    The first Doctor who spoke was ring at Zhao Xiufen, breathing heavily as he spoke.

    "Hmph! Don¡¯t talk nonsense here! I know exactly what happened!"

    Upon hearing the Doctor¡¯s words, Zhao Xiufen disdainfully rolled her eyes and retorted disdainfully to the Doctor, "Your hospital is already in such a state; there¡¯s nothing you wouldn¡¯t dare do, right? Falsifying medical records is just a matter of your word, isn¡¯t it!"

    "My grandson died because of the treatment he received in your hospital!"

    Zhao Xiufen red at the doctors in the corridor, speaking ominously, "If you don¡¯tpensate, none of you will be leaving when the timees!"

    The police officer, as he walked toward Xiao Yifei, heard the conversation and slightly squinted his eyes, seemingly making a rough judgement internally, but, no matter what, the most pressing issue to be resolved was the matter of the child¡¯s body.

    In any case, they couldn¡¯t just leave the poor child out in the open.

    "Sir, please cooperate with our investigation. Hand over the child¡¯s body to us, and afterward,e with us for questioning."

    The police officer stood next to Xiao Yifei, looking down at Xiao Yifei who was half-kneeling by the child¡¯s body, his voice full of seriousness.

    "Hmph!"

    Seeing this, a smirk of triumph appeared on Zhao Xiufen¡¯s face.

    At that moment, An Xin hurried back from the nurse¡¯s station, carrying a bag of medical cotton swabs.

    "I have no probleming with you."

    Xiao Yifei saw the situation, and with a slight smile, turned around to take the medical cotton swabs from the nurse¡¯s hand, turned back, and smiled at the police officer, "But before that, could you give me five minutes?"

    "After five minutes, you can ask whatever you want."

    His face was filled with confidence.

    The police officer, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was slightly startled, and the next moment, he stood still, frowning as he stared at Xiao Yifei, who was half-kneeling on the ground, his eyes flickering as he seemed to ponder something.

    After speaking to the police officer, Xiao Yifei lowered his head; he didn¡¯t care whether the police officer had taken in what he had said or not but simply began doing what he originally intended to do.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face was filled with calmness as he lowered his head, took out a cotton swab from the bag that An Xin had handed him, gently removed the cotton tip, rolled it into a small ball, and then bent down toward the child lying on the ground.

    Facing this situation, the police officer still furrowed his brows, standing still without taking any action.

    Although the police officer had already made some judgment about the situation at hand, after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hesitant, especially after Xiao Yifei had bent down to tend to his own matters immediately after speaking. At that moment, he was even more uncertain about how to choose.

    Honestly, no matter the circumstances, when dealing with a suspect, one should not agree to anything the suspect says, but the key issue was that Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor was just too convincing.

    The mere sight of Xiao Yifei¡¯s bright and calm eyes was enough to make the police officer believe.

    "Five minutes... all right, five minutes then."

    The police officer stood by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, narrowed his eyes slightly, and made his choice. He stretched out his hand to look at his watch and said, "You only have five minutes. After five minutes, no matter what the circumstances are, I will take you away."

    "But I am more curious to see what exactly you can aplish in five minutes."

    He crossed his arms behind his back, standing in ce.

    Seeing that the police officer who had initially prepared to take Xiao Yifei away was now standing by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Zhao Xiufen, who had just calmed down a bit, suddenly widened her eyes and felt extremely dissatisfied.

    "Officer, what are you doing! You¡¯ve determined who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, yet you¡¯re not taking any action and instead just watching him potentially destroy the evidence?"

    Although Zhao Xiufen was not worried at all that Xiao Yifei could do anything in five minutes, and she was even certain that the child had already stopped breathing, which was why she had so confidently rushed to the hospital to make a scene, seeing the police¡¯s reaction now filled Zhao Xiufen¡¯s heart with dissatisfaction. She then sarcastically spoke.

    "Could it be that the hospital has lots of conspiracies, and they are also colluding with you?"

    Whether it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly foolish act that had given Zhao Xiufen courage, or whether it seemed to Zhao Xiufen that the overall situation was already decided, she became somewhat unrestrained.

    "In my opinion, once you¡¯ve confirmed something, you should take action immediately. If they destroy the evidenceter, we won¡¯t be able to impensation normally. Will youpensate me for this loss?"

    Zhao Xiufeny in the back, speaking mockingly.

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, the police officer couldn¡¯t help but frown, a sh of displeasure crossing his face. He found Zhao Xiufen¡¯s tendency to make aggressive usations without finishing her statements deeply irritating.

    But the decision he was currently making was indeed his own choice, so he could only choose to bear Zhao Xiufen¡¯s sarcasm.

    "Humph! I really want to see what you can manage in five minutes!"

    After seeing the police officer¡¯s non-response to her words, Zhao Xiufen couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. She first turned her head proudly to look at the bald man lying on the other side, seemingly celebrating that their money had already entered their wallet.

    Afterward, Zhao Xiufen turned her head back and, while looking at Xiao Yifei, her face disyed a cold, ferocious smile.

    The events of today truly made Zhao Xiufen hold a deep grudge against Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was not concerned with everything happening around him; he wasn¡¯t even paying attention to anyone standing beside him because as he looked down at the child who had already stopped breathing, a sharp glint shed through his eyes.

    irvoyance was activated instantly!

    Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, that could see through everything, no slightest movement within the child¡¯s body could escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 720: Pesticides in the Body

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Pesticides in the Body</h4><h4></h4>

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, one could clearly see the small heart of the child, still faintly beating, sustaining the life within the child¡¯s body. However, the frequency of the beats was so weak that, without the aid of equipment, people simply couldn¡¯t discern it.

    However, Zhao Xiufen and her group, who had been ready to cause a majormotion, naturally wouldn¡¯t go to some other hospital for an examination. Otherwise, all the effort they had made would likely be in vain.

    Since Zhao Xiufen and her group came from the vige, their ability to judge was naturallycking. Seeing that the child¡¯s heartbeat had almost stopped, and after leaving the child aside for two or three days without care, seeing the child with a deathly pallor and a rigid body, they naturally concluded that the child had died.

    Upon arriving at the hospital and starting amotion, there was no chance for the hospital staff to conduct an examination. The doctors at the hospital, seeing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s state and the child¡¯s weak appearance, naturally also believed the child was dead.

    But who would have thought that this child¡¯s life was so resilient.

    However, after activating his irvoyance superpower, Xiao Yifei, while looking at the child¡¯s body, his expression became increasingly grim, and even within his eyes flickered a furious light.

    And the reason for Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction was not only because the child¡¯s weakness exceeded his expectations. It was because he discovered that the reason for the child¡¯s weakness was not something else, but poisoning by pesticides.

    Around the child¡¯s esophagus, one could clearly see an abnormal color, and even traces of erosion. However, for some unknown reason, perhaps because the child really wasn¡¯t meant to die yet, the pesticide did not continue to spread and didn¡¯t cause fatal damage to the child.

    Zhao Xiufen and her group likely determined the child was dead so adamantly because they had fed the child pesticides!

    "They are truly a bunch of bastards!"

    Xiao Yifei suddenly turned his head, his eyes filled with lethal intent as he looked towards Zhao Xiufen and the bald man lying on the other side. But now was not the time to deal with them. Xiao Yifei quickly controlled his consciousness thread and surged into the child¡¯s body.

    "Hmph! I really want to see what exactly you can do!"

    At this moment, Zhao Xiufen seemedpletely unaware of all this. A smug smile crossed her face, and her expression was filled with a sinister coldness, clearly reveling in the drama unfolding.

    "You just said that your grandson¡¯s condition worsened after you took him home from the hospital, right?"

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Although he was still busy with his head down, it was as if he had eyes in the back of his head, seeing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s expression.

    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to smile so smugly."

    His voice was indifferent, even icy, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with anger due to Zhao Xiufen¡¯s malicious actions: "I¡¯m asking you, did you say that your grandson¡¯s condition worsened aftering back from the hospital?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden voice, Zhao Xiufen was momentarily startled, her smug smile suddenly freezing on her face because she had no idea how Xiao Yifei was aware of her currentughter.

    "So what if I said it, and what if I didn¡¯t?"

    But quickly, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s expression darkened. Frowning, she looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back and said coldly, "Do you really think that ying tricks and mystifying things can change the oue? Your collusion with the hospital is disgusting enough, and now you want to destroy evidence. Do you really think anyone will believe you?"

    In response to Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei, who had been examining the child, didn¡¯t get too angry. He didn¡¯t even lift his head, but his indifferent voice yet again rang out.

    "You only need to answer me, yes or no."

    As Xiao Yifei spoke, he rubbed the cotton swab he had just taken into a ball, then gently inserted it into the child¡¯s nose, not having turned his head back even now.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhao Xiufen couldn¡¯t help but shudder violently.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what state Xiao Yifei was in now, it was creepy how the mere sentence he uttered seemed to bring a chill, even making the temperature of the entire hospital corridor drop slightly.

    Despite the resentment filling Zhao Xiufen¡¯s heart towards Xiao Yifei at this moment, after experiencing this sensation, she was still filled with trepidation, and even now, she vividly remembered the scene where Xiao Yifei had single-handedly knocked down the bald man and all hispanions with ease.

    "So what if I did! Do you think you can intimidate me into changing my statement now? I tell you, it¡¯s impossible, no matter how much you scare me, I simply cannot recant, I tell you, there are policerades here, do you think you can turn the world upside down?"

    Zhao Xiufen shouted at Xiao Yifei, suppressing the panic in her heart.

    "Since you¡¯ve admitted it, that¡¯s good."

    Just when Zhao Xiufen had mustered up the courage to speak to Xiao Yifei, in an instant, she felt his attitude be indifferent again, which made her originally tense heart rx, but at the same time, it ignited an unnamed rage inside her!

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, everyone standing by couldn¡¯t help but squint with confusion, because they had no idea what the meaning behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s question was.

    Especially the police officer standing by Xiao Yifei, who squinted and looked down at his watch after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Four minutes had already passed since the five minutes Xiao Yifei had mentioned earlier.

    Besides talking, Xiao Yifei had no other reaction, which made him feel absolutely astonished.

    But immediately after, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words plunged the corridor into silence, shocking everyone¡¯s hearts, and making Zhao Xiufen break out in cold sweat!

    "Can you tell me, what¡¯s the story with this pesticide that has obviously been ingested by the child no more than four days ago?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was filled with calm as he slowly pulled the thread formed from the cotton swab out of the child¡¯s nose, with the tail end now stained with a pungent-smelling green color.

    Seeing this, Zhao Xiufen felt like she had been struck by lightning, standing there petrified, her previously smug expression rapidly turning pale, and the panic in her eyes was impossible to conceal.

    She suddenly became dazed, her body swaying abnormally.

    But in the next moment, Zhao Xiufen began to scream madly.

    "What are you doing! How dare you nder me like this, you think, with that unknown thing you conjured up out of nowhere, you can tarnish my innocence, don¡¯t even think about it!"

    She frantically kicked her legs on the ground while also pressuring the police: "Policerade, did you see that? This brat has started to nder me! Arrest him quickly, or who knows what more outrageous acts he mightmitter!"

 Chapter 721 Full of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 721 Full of Fear</h4>

    free¦Øebnov¨¥l.c?m<h4></h4>

    "If you don¡¯t act quickly, I can definitely suspect that you¡¯re in cahoots with them!"

    Full of panic, Zhao Xiufen now seemed utterly bizarre, even starting to spout nonsense.

    Any onlooker seeing this situation unfold would find it strange and would struggle to trust Zhao Xiufen.

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiufen¡¯s words, a scornful smile briefly shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. His eyes narrowed in an instant, and his consciousness surged powerfully into the child¡¯s body. Honestly, he had asked for a cotton swab earlier precisely to avoid revealing the oddity of his superpower. Just moments ago, to prevent any idents, Xiao Yifei had already cleansed all the pesticide residues from the child¡¯s body.

    This was exactly why he could use a cotton swab to pick up the pesticide residues, and given the child¡¯s extremely weakened body, which couldn¡¯t withstand even the slightest shock, Xiao Yifei had further infused energy into the child through his consciousness thread.

    "Wow¡ª"

    The next moment, the child in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms suddenly let out a faint cry, weak in volume, but undeniably real.

    "Take the child for a full body examinationter, but be careful since the child is still quite weak."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face broke into a smile; he stood up, holding the child next to An Xin, and ced the softly crying child into the stunned An Xin¡¯s hands.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei turned around and walked up to Zhao Xiufen.

    "p!"

    He swung his arm in a wide arc and pped Zhao Xiufen across the face!

    "p!"

    The crisp sound, in the silent hospital corridor at the time, was very conspicuous. The people who heard this sound were momentarily stunned on the spot; they had not at all expected Xiao Yifei to do such a thing in an instant.

    Although the events that had just unfolded filled everyone with shock, when they saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden action, they were still somewhat unable to react.

    "Wow!"

    Then, the frail child¡¯s crying yet again rose sharply in the corridor after the sound of the p. However, unlike before, this time the cries didn¡¯t stop but continued incessantly.

    Although the cries were very weak, it was clear that they emanated significant life force!

    Meanwhile, An Xin, holding the child, had her eyes wide open. She stared fixated at Sun Li, who had carefully handed her the child, her beautiful face filled with an expression of incredulous astonishment.

    Initially, when she first held the child, An Xin clearly knew the child¡¯s condition: paleplexion, somewhat stiff body, clearly showing no life signs. How could this current scene even be possible?

    Not just An Xin, even the bystanders who heard the child¡¯s shrill cry were simrly shocked, and they momentarily froze on the spot, even forgetting the p Xiao Yifei had administered to Zhao Xiufen moments earlier.

    Because the scene before them seemed too exaggerated.

    "Wha... what?"

    Zhao Xiufen also heard the piercing cries. She covered the cheek that Xiao Yifei had fiercely pped and turned her head, her face still wearing the angry expression from the p, nowpletely frozen on the spot.

    "How... how could this be?"

    Then, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s body trembled slightly. She turned abruptly, looking at Xiao Yifei standing in front of her like a deity, her eyes filled entirely with panic: "You... you..."

    The overwhelming fear left Zhao Xiufen momentarily unable to speak clearly.

    After all, she knew very well what she had done herself.

    "p!"

    Right after pping Zhao Xiufen with a forehand, Xiao Yifei followed up with a backhand p on her other cheek, producing a crisp p sound.

    "You bunch of bastards, you truly deserve death."

    His voice was filled with indifference as he coldly spoke to Zhao Xiufen.

    Although Xiao Yifei had a principle of not hitting women, and Zhao Xiufen was clearly no longer young, Xiao Yifei did not hesitate to deliver the two ps!

    Because what Zhao Xiufen had done was really beyond what Xiao Yifei could tolerate. Forget about being a woman, Xiao Yifei even doubted whether Zhao Xiufen, being so malicious, still deserved to be called a human!

    "Waah¡ª"

    The child¡¯s cries still echoed in the hallway, now he could finally cry out unrestrainedly, and though faint, the piercing cries seemed to vent all the torment he had once endured.

    "His body is still weak, don¡¯t let him cry anymore."

    Hearing the child continue to suffer, Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked at the child held in An Xin¡¯s arms, the little hands stretching out as if trying to grasp something, a sh of pity crossed his eyes, "I told you earlier, the child had been fed pesticide. Although I don¡¯t know why, the pesticide did not pose a threat to him, but his esophagus has been damaged."

    "Moreover, during this period, he has been very weak due to not eating much. You¡¯d better find a ce to settle him down now. Given the child¡¯s current condition, he definitely cannot undergo any treatment within five days. You should first take care of his health, and only after this can further checks and treatments be done after five days."

    Xiao Yifei started instructing An Xin.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, An Xin, who initially had been full of dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yifei, was taken aback, and even before she could react or think it through, she mechanically nodded her head, following Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yifei did it, everything that had just happened was incredibly unbelievable and absurd to An Xin and the others.

    "Resurrection?"

    The way they looked at Xiao Yifei was as if they were looking at a deity. If not a deity, who else could possess such capability?

    Xiao Yifei, seeing An Xin heed his words, slightly narrowed his eyes. Honestly, the child¡¯s current situation, although somewhat rted to Xiao Yifei, was not highly significant. In fact, if the child had suffered an ident after being fed the pesticide, it genuinely would not have been Xiao Yifei¡¯s concern.

    Although his medical skills were extraordinary, he really couldn¡¯t resurrect the dead.

    It can be said that the child¡¯s ability to maintain his life still had much to do with himself.

    After a while, the crying gradually died down, and the child closed his eyes, but this time, he was asleep.

    The energy Xiao Yifei had infused into the child¡¯s body through the consciousness thread was limited and could not sustain the child¡¯s vigorous consumption for a long time.

    But regardless, the child¡¯s life was, for now, saved.

    As the child¡¯s crying ceased, Xiao Yifei turned his head again, squinting his eyes and looking at Zhao Xiufen, who had already been stunned in ce, his voice filled with indifference as he spoke.

    "Now, do you have anything else to say?"

    The handsome face of Xiao Yifei was now covered in frost as he coldly said, "How long the pesticide has been in the child¡¯s body, this thing, a small test at the hospital, can easily be checked. What excuses do you still have?"

 Chapter 722: Unforgivable Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Unforgivable Crimes</h4><h4></h4>

    "For a bit of money, you didn¡¯t hesitate to kill a child. I am now doubting whether this child is even your grandson."

    He stood his ground, his gaze filled with murderous intent.

    "Nonsense! You¡¯re ndering us! You did all this! How dare you use us!"

    Who knew that right after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhao Xiufen was briefly taken aback before she couldn¡¯t help but contort her face grotesquely andshed out at Xiao Yifei, teeth bared and wing at the air as she screamed. Although Zhao Xiufen¡¯s appearance was somewhat terrifying, she kept repeating just those one or two sentences.

    Because in this situation, Zhao Xiufen really couldn¡¯t find any other excuse.

    "Police, hurry up and arrest this bastard who¡¯s ndering us! Quick!"

    The next moment, Zhao Xiufen whirled around, standing up swiftly and screeching desperately at the police.

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    And in the next instant, a dull gunshot rang out suddenly. Zhao Xiufen clutched her leg, her face filled with despair as she copsed.

    "Shut the hell up!"

    The police officer, clutching his pistol, said through gritted teeth with a fierce voice to Zhao Xiufen.

    "No... Officer, listen to me, really... listen to me..."

    When Zhao Xiufen was directly shot by the police without a moment¡¯s hesitation, it truly terrified her. Her fear was so great that she couldn¡¯t even attend to the bullet wound in her calf; instead, shey on the ground, letting blood profusely seep out, rendered incapable of shouting anymore.

    And evidently, the police officer had also been annoyed by Zhao Xiufen¡¯s incessant, wretched screaming. Moreover, when he saw how cold-blooded she and her aplices had been, willing to take a child¡¯s life by feeding them pesticide!

    This wasn¡¯t something a normal person could do!

    So when he witnessed this behavior, it only fueled the anger inside the officer. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fired his gun. That moment had already proved that the police officer had reached the peak of his rage.

    "Not what?"

    The police officer, teeth clenched, stared intently at Zhao Xiufen and said in a fierce voice filled with murderous intent, "To do such things, are you even human anymore? And to think I believed you just now!"

    Although the police officer knew that he would likely face criticism when he returned to the station for firing his gun, he didn¡¯t regret it one bit. He truly believed that Zhao Xiufen had gone too far!

    "Officer, listen to me, really, this is all that bastard¡¯s..."

    At this time, Zhao Xiufen still felt indignant. She reached out, pointing at Xiao Yifei, who stood motionless. She clearly wanted to argue something, but when she saw the cotton swab in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand that had been stained green, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Because she too remembered what Xiao Yifei had said. If everything was true, then indeed, a simple test would reveal the truth, and she would have no reasons to argue anymore.

    But seeing this situation, her heart became even more frantic, because she probably knew all too well what she had done.

    It wasn¡¯t just Zhao Xiufen; even the men who came with the bald man began to panic upon seeing the situation, but unlike Zhao Xiufen, after seeing the police officer fire his gun, they curled up into a ball, not daring to utter another word.

    "Officer, please, he¡¯s my grandson! How could I possibly harm my grandson over something else? How could I possibly do such a thing!"

    Zhao Xiufen¡¯s body trembled as she continued speaking to the police officer.

    She clearly understood that no matter what she said at this moment, the hospital staff would definitely not believe her, and the only person she could now rely on was the police officer before her.

    But the police officer had just fired a gun at her, a situation that filled Zhao Xiufen¡¯s heart with panic, and she hurriedly began to frantically exin herself to the officer.

    However, the police officer¡¯s face remained dark and stern, his gaze fixed intently on Zhao Xiufen.

    Following the recent events, the officer had lost all traces of belief in Zhao Xiufen, and he was now curious to see what kind of trick she might try to pull next.

    Seeing the expression of the officer at this moment, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s heart tightened even more. She really had not anticipated that things would escte to this extent, as if everything had begun to spiral out of control from the moment the officer had fired his gun.

    "Officer, you must understand, how could I possibly do such things to my own grandson..."

    Ovee with panic, Zhao Xiufen¡¯s body shook as she repeated these words. Although she was frightened, she still tried to confuse the whole situation.

    The reason Zhao Xiufen was truly unable to calm down was precisely because the officer had fired a gun at her, which terrified her, as she had not felt her life was in danger until then.

    But when Zhao Xiufen was feeding the child pesticide, she certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated she would face a day like this.

    Looking at the current situation, the officer couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, a questioning look in his eyes. After what had happened just now, he even felt the need to consult with Xiao Yifei¡¯s opinion on the current matter.

    After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s act of resurrecting the child had truly shocked everyone present.

    It wasn¡¯t just the officer. At present, other people in the corridor, whether they were doctors or onlookers, all turned their gaze towards Xiao Yifei, eager to see how he would resolve the situation.

    An Xin stood beside Xiao Yifei, her head bowed as she looked at the child in her arms, who had now fallen asleep. A peaceful expression finally appeared on the child¡¯s face, and An Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.

    Then, in the next moment, An Xin raised her head to look at Xiao Yifei. However, this time, the look she gave Xiao Yifei was clearly much softer than before.

    Because of this incident, her impression of Xiao Yifei had significantly improved.

    But to be honest, because of what happened today, An Xin and the others had their eyes opened, as they had never imagined there could be someone as heartless as Zhao Xiufen.

    At this time, while everyone¡¯s focus was on him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face remained indifferent. He took steps forward towards Zhao Xiufen.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach, Zhao Xiufen felt a wave of unease. The pressure Xiao Yifei exerted on her was immense, as Zhao Xiufen still couldn¡¯t fathom how Xiao Yifei had managed to bring the child back to life.

    To them, that seemed like the work of a deity.

    "You little bastard... you... you¡¯ve ndered our innocence, what do you want to do now! Let me tell you, no matter what you do, the truth will not be covered up!"

    Though Zhao Xiufen was extremely fearful, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t show any weakness now, or else it would be easier for others to detect something amiss.

    "Keep talking."

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Zhao Xiufen, his handsome face expressionless, and while giving her the opportunity to speak, his voice was filled with a deathly coldness: "Do you really think, aftermitting those vile and inhuman actions, that you can get away with it?"

 Chapter 723 Angry Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Angry Soldier</h4><h4></h4>

    The waves of cold emanating from his body made Zhao Xiufen shudder uncontrobly, but even so, she still held her old face high, her expression filled with a loathsome air, clearly, Zhao Xiufen still wanted to argue her case.

    "Whether the child is your grandson or not, murder demands a life..."

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes as he began to speak with indifference, but before he could finish, he was abruptly interrupted by a muffled sound from beside him.

    "Bang!"

    The resolute sound of a gunshot suddenly rang out, and Zhao Xiufen, who was shot between the eyebrows just in front of Xiao Yifei, fell to the ground with a look of disbelief and indignation on her face.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Following that, Zhao Xiufen, who looked at him with defiant and incredulous eyes, hit the ground hard, breathless; and from her originally nauseating old face, one could still clearly discern a look of disbelief.

    Obviously, she had never expected that she would be directly shot to death over this matter.

    The bullet hole was very precise, going straight into Zhao Xiufen¡¯s brow. At the moment this happened, the hospital corridor plunged into dead silence, a situation that undoubtedly filled not just Zhao Xiufen but also everyone present with shock.

    They could hardly believe that things had suddenly turned out this way.

    Even though people felt that Zhao Xiufen¡¯s actions were indeed despicable, unapologetically, those who had just witnessed everything also harbored a desire to kill Zhao Xiufen.

    But when this event suddenly unfolded before them, and Zhao Xiufen was outright shot dead, this bloody scene directly in front of them still involuntarily filled their hearts with horror for a moment.

    Zhao Xiufeny on the ground,pletely lifeless.

    Xiao Yifei stood in front of Zhao Xiufen and, upon seeing this situation, he could not help but slightly frown. Although Xiao Yifei himself had been speaking to Zhao Xiufen, he had not expected that someone would act so decisively.

    You have to know, this was still happening in a hospital, with everyone watching, to kill someone outright; this act also surprised Xiao Yifei, let alone what others must be feeling.

    "You..."

    Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked toward the enforcement officers, and was about to say something, but as he turned, he was suddenly dumbstruck.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, the person capable of shooting Zhao Xiufen could only have been an enforcement officer, especially since the officer had previously set a precedent for shooting. Thus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s initial thought was that the gunshot was from an officer, although in Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, the officer¡¯s actions were somewhat excessive.

    However, as he turned, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that things seemed different from what he had initially thought.

    Not just Xiao Yifei, even the others in the corridor were also taken aback.

    The confusion on the officers¡¯ faces was apparent as they stood still; clearly, they weren¡¯t the ones who had fired the shot.

    And then, people realized that the hospital corridor had suddenly been surrounded by an unknown military force. The upright men, bearing solemn expressions, were armed, with their gun barrels held straight up.

    However, in the midst of the soldiers stood a middle-aged man, straight as a rod, with an inherentlymanding presence and a dark expression on his face. It was only after people began to look at him that he put away the still-warm weapon.

    Subsequently, the men in front made way, and the middle-aged man strode confidently forward.

    "The one who just died, that was Zhao Xiufen, right?"

    After the middle-aged man approached Officer Jing, he said in a deep voice to him.

    And when Officer Jing faced the current situation, his heart couldn¡¯t help but fill with tension. He subconsciously nodded his head, and his gaze was constantly trembling.

    "Hmph..."

    Upon seeing Officer Jing¡¯s response, the middle-aged man¡¯s authoritative face suddenly revealed a sinister smile. He turned his head and waved his hand directly at the men behind him.

    Although the middle-aged man had not said a word, the men behind him clearly understood what hismand was. They immediately rushed over and arrived beside the bald men, then violently and roughly tied up the bald men and their group.

    "What are you doing! Who allowed you to capture us! What do you want!"

    The bald men, who had originally been panicked and stunned on the spot after seeing Zhao Xiufen being killed so abruptly, started to resist vehemently in the face of the current situation.

    Clearly, it was evident that it was this middle-aged man who had just killed Zhao Xiufen with a shot, and falling into their hands, how could they possibly expect any good toe of it!

    And what caused them the most panic was that they had somehow ended up connected with this group of men.

    Standing to the side, Xiao Yifei slightly squinted his eyes, watching everything unfolding before him, his heart also filled with slight doubt.

    "Bang¡ª"

    These men, very different from Officer Jing, didn¡¯t utter a single word when faced with the violent struggle of the bald men. Instead, they picked up gun butts and smashed them hard onto the heads of the bald men and their group!

    This brutal hit instantly subdued the bald men, who had previously been resisting.

    "You kidnapped my son, and even caused his death. Tell me, why wouldn¡¯t Ie for you?"

    As soon as he heard the bald man¡¯s words, the murderous intent shed inside the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He showed the bald man a grin brimming with ferocity and then turned his head to nce at Zhao Xiufen, who was no longer breathing. Afterward, he ominously said to the bald men, "But don¡¯t worry, now that I¡¯ve finally found you, we will settle our scores... slowly."

    In that instant upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, everything went dark before the bald man¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly lost all his strength, copsing to the ground. He could never have anticipated that the incident from just a moment ago hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet, and now this had happened!

    Standing aside, Xiao Yifei finally understood what the situation was after seeing what was happening.

    His initial judgment wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthe child wasn¡¯t actually Zhao Xiufen¡¯s grandson but was a child whom Zhao Xiufen had snatched from somewhere. Clearly, the child they had kidnapped was someone significant.

    Even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need to think to know why this middle-aged man with an unclear background had be so hateful and furious, shooting Zhao Xiufen to death. With his age, if he had a child, it would be considered ate blessing. But all of that had been ruined by Zhao Xiufen and her group, driving the middle-aged man into madness.

    And the middle-aged man must have found out about Zhao Xiufen and her group being in Kyoto Hospital through some channel. He must also have heard that his own son had lost his life; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken the words he just did.

    "No... listen to me, let me exin..."

    The bald man, slumped on the ground, stammered to the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man simply ignored him. After delivering his grisly words to the bald man, he lifted his head and gazed like a sword at Xiao Yifei standing to the side.

 Chapter 724 Inopportune Voice

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Inopportune Voice</h4><h4></h4>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was filled with authority; as he stared fixedly at Xiao Yifei, it was alsoden with an immense sense of oppression. Clearly, this middle-aged man, although currently in Kyoto Hospital without a visible title, evidently held a high and formidable position through his imposing presence.

    Most crucially, the ability to lead so many people, barging directly into Kyoto Hospital without any hesitation, and to kill Zhao Xiufen in front of so many witnesses¡ªif it were an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t be capable of undertaking such an action at this moment.

    Looking at the middle-aged man now, it seemed as if he was not overly concerned about killing Zhao Xiufen just moments ago. Although all of this was rted to the brutality and slight madness within the middle-aged man¡¯s heart, the fact that he dared to do it, especially after having said something to the bald man about settling ountster, was even more indicative of his confidence.

    At present, the authoritative middle-aged man continued to stare at Xiao Yifei. If it had been an average person, they most likely would have been filled with fear under such scrutiny, but Xiao Yifei was unaffected, meeting the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze with a calm and open demeanor, showing not a hint of retreat.

    When the middle-aged man saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, a sh of surprise couldn¡¯t help but pass through his eyes, for it was rare to find someone who could look back at him with suchposure. Just from this alone, the middle-aged man came to regard Xiao Yifei even more highly.

    He had noticed Xiao Yifei a while ago precisely because Xiao Yifei had given him an extraordinary impression. If it weren¡¯t for the current special circumstances, the middle-aged man would certainly have liked to get to know Xiao Yifei better.

    When making friends, he never cared about the other person¡¯s status or age. As long as they suited his temperament, that was enough, but there were very few people who fit his temperament in the whole of Huaxia.

    But today, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to make friends.

    During the confrontation with Xiao Yifei, the middle-aged man was the first to shift his gaze. He turned his head and saw that the people he had brought along had already bound the bald man and his group; they also gave a harsh lesson to some of the disobedient ones. Only then did the middle-aged man turn his head back.

    His body slightly trembling, he took steps towards An Xin.

    In fact, from the beginning, the middle-aged man had already seen the child held in An Xin¡¯s arms, but he simply didn¡¯t have the courage to step forward and check on the situation.

    With his status and as someone who reached middle age before having his first child, the middle-aged man treasured his child as the most precious thing in the world.

    With people always by his side, the middle-aged man was afraid of any mishaps befalling his child, but unexpectedly, due to some coincidental ident, Zhao Xiufen easily took away his child.

    Because of this incident, the middle-aged man, in a fit of extreme fury, had already dealt with quite a few people. However, due to his sensitive identity, the matter of his missing child couldn¡¯t be widely publicized and he could only search in secret.

    Nevertheless, the middle-aged man had mobilized half of Huaxia¡¯s energy in searching for his child, even suspecting that foreign forces might be pressuring him to do something extreme as a way to coerce him using his child as leverage.

    Fortunately, with full efforts to investigate, the situation was quickly rified, and upon learning that his child was abducted by a woman, the middle-aged man was able to rx quite a bit.

    However, the subsequent news that his child might already be deceased nearly caused the middle-aged man to copse. He immediately gathered his police squad and rushed to Kyoto Hospital.

    That led to everything that had just happened.

    Now, as the middle-aged man walked towards An Xin, his body was constantly shaking because he clearly knew what the small thing cradled in An Xin¡¯s arms was.

    This was the very thing he had been unwilling to face, but at this moment, he had no choice but to confront it.

    Because even if he didn¡¯t want to face it, even if he didn¡¯t want to ept it all, he still had to confront it, despite all of it being too cruel for him.

    When the middle-aged man arrived in front of An Xin, his shaking hands reached out to her, the intention was unmistakably clear. Yet, upon seeing this, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment.

    She obviously knew what the middle-aged man wanted to do, but thinking of the child in her arms who had just escaped danger, An Xin became somewhat worried. However, seeing the middle-aged man insist, An Xin sighed softly and handed the child over to him.

    "Haohao, I¡¯m truly sorry, Daddy... Daddy arrived toote..."

    As the middle-aged man took the child carefully handed over by An Xin, his body trembled even more violently. Looking down at the child An Xin handed to him, especially seeing the pained expression on the child¡¯s face from the pain, even made the middle-aged man¡¯s voice quiver with a sob as he spoke.

    The child the middle-aged man called Haohao had cried for a while, and now that a lot of energy had been spent, had fallen into a deep sleep and hadn¡¯t woken up.

    But this situation seemed to have been misunderstood by the middle-aged man.

    An Xin stared nkly at the middle-aged man who had just been full of imposing might, blinking her lovely eyes, she now seemed to know that the middle-aged man might have misunderstood the situation.

    "None of you, don¡¯t even think about leaving!"

    The next moment, the middle-aged man whirled around, his gaze aimed at the direction where the bald man and others were, his voice filled with a fierce tone, "You will all pay the price!"

    At the same time, his eyes filled with hatred as he nced at Zhao Xiufen whoy breathless on the ground, a flicker of unwillingness passed through his eyes, feeling regret for having impulsively shot Zhao Xiufen dead moments ago.

    The middle-aged man felt that letting Zhao Xiufen die so easily was indeed too lenient for her.

    The usually calm and dignified middle-aged man who became so violent, showed how deeply this incident had affected him.

    The murderous intent radiating from the middle-aged man made the whole corridor feel a few degrees colder.

    However, at this moment, a somewhat untimely voice rang out the next moment.

    "Um... Brother, you can hold the child, but could you not hold him all the time? If it dys the further treatmentter, what should we do?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head to look at the middle-aged man, scratching his head as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the middle-aged man suddenly turned his head sharply.

    His eyes were fiery, staring deadly at Xiao Yifei who had just spoken, the middle-aged man¡¯s heart filled with the intent to kill, even wanting to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s life in his current ferocious state.

    For him, the words Xiao Yifei had just spoken sounded likeplete mockery to his ears.

    How could he tolerate this? After all, the one in his arms was his son.

 Chapter 725: A Turnaround

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 725: A Turnaround</h4><h4></h4>

    As Xiao Yifei finished speaking, the other men in the hallway suddenly let go of the bald man they had been holding, and instead, their eyes filled with anger as they charged towards Xiao Yifei.

    The middle-aged man held a very high position in their hearts, and at this moment, Xiao Yifei was still making jokes about the middle-aged man and even using the middle-aged man¡¯s son as the subject of his jokes, which filled them with rage.

    "Kid, I thought I might actually like your style, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant of the danger you were in."

    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, a cold gleam shing within, as he coldly stared at Xiao Yifei, disying an expression filled with murderous intent; "You still dare to joke like this, are you not afraid of getting shot?"

    For the middle-aged man, no matter howmanding and powerful he had been, his child was his Achilles¡¯ heel, and now his child had stopped breathing, and Xiao Yifei was still making jokes about his child, filling the middle-aged man¡¯s heart with hatred.

    Just as the middle-aged man finished speaking, the men who had just rushed over suddenly raised their guns, aiming straight at Xiao Yifei while their faces were also filled with murderous intent.

    They felt the same,pared to the group around the bald man, they found those like Xiao Yifei, who mocked and taunted after the fact, most detestable.

    The moment this scene unfolded, the hospital corridor, which had seemed to calm down slightly, instantly filled with a ughterous aura, even more critical than before.

    Xiao Yifei, targeted by numerous guns, stood still and gently touched his head; he was genuinely surprised, and the situation before him somewhat exceeded his expectations.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand why, after speaking well of the middle-aged man, he now faced this situation.

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei reached out to touch his head, a chorus of guns being cocked rang out before him.

    Xiao Yifei stood still, his expression somewhat confused.

    "No, no, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, you¡¯ve all misunderstood!"

    The police officer standing next to Xiao Yifei was startled by the situation, shuddering abruptly as he frantically waved at the men.

    "A misunderstanding, how could there still be a misunderstanding now?"

    After hearing the officer¡¯s words, the middle-aged man nced at Xiao Yifei with a deep, cold gleam in his eyes, then threateningly told the officer, "If you don¡¯t want to be involved, just stand aside quietly."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s aura grew stronger, especially in his furious state, which was incredibly intimidating. After speaking to the officer, the officer couldn¡¯t help but shudder, unsure of how to respond.

    Following the middle-aged man¡¯s words, others in the corridor also couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    "Hmph!"

    Seeing the situation before him, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort, as his heart was filled with furious madness due to his son¡¯s condition.

    "I¡¯m telling you..."

    He turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and was just about to say something when he was suddenly interrupted.

    "Waah¡ª"

    It was unclear whether it was because the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was too fierce or his movements too abrupt, but the child who had been in his arms, initially thought to be dead, suddenly began crying out loud.

    "Uh..."

    The moment he heard that cry, the middle-aged man froze in ce. His face was filled with a puzzled expression. Mechanically lowering his head, the middle-aged man looked at the child in his arms.

    "Haohao..."

    Because of the scene unfolding before him, the middle-aged man looked at the child in his arms, and the words he spoke sounded incredibly hoarse.

    The child in the middle-aged man¡¯s arms, although having cried continuously before, stopped crying abruptly when he saw the middle-aged man lowering his head to look at him. Then the child extended a tender smile, cing it on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, clearly recognizing the middle-aged man. After that, the child giggled.

    The instant he saw this, tears suddenly welled up in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    The very next moment, the middle-aged man abruptly lifted his head. As he looked at Xiao Yifei, his entire body began to tremble, overwhelmed by the incredible situation unfolding before him.

    "What... what exactly is going on?"

    The middle-aged man stared at Xiao Yifei, his voice quavering with tears. It was evident, considering the state he was in, that he was profoundly affected.

    Seeing the condition of the middle-aged man, Xiao Yifei merely shrugged his shoulders silently.

    Although the middle-aged man had spoken harshly to him, and his attitude had not been very pleasant, truthfully, Xiao Yifei harbored no resentment toward the middle-aged man. On the contrary, seeing the middle-aged man in this state, Xiao Yifei felt a slight warmth in his heart.

    He knew that the middle-aged man¡¯s every action had been driven by the pain in his heart.

    "What... what exactly..."

    With trembling hands, the middle-aged man reached out and touched the face of the child in his arms. His heart was tumultuous, like roaring waves, because ording to the information he had received, his son was no longer alive.

    The situation of having regained what was thought lost was unbelievably joyful for him, yet hard to believe at the same time!

    "Just now, it was this young man who assisted us. Otherwise... otherwise we would have genuinely believed that the child was gone."

    Seeing the current situation, the police finally got a chance to speak. He swallowed nervously and said somewhat fearfully to the middle-aged man, "Everything... it was all because of him."

    After speaking to the middle-aged man, the police suddenly saw the middle-aged man carefully pass the child in his arms to the man beside him, then sharply turned around and knelt down directly in front of Xiao Yifei!

    The middle-aged man¡¯s kneeling left Xiao Yifei, who was standing in front of him,pletely shocked, so much so that he didn¡¯t even react by reaching out to help the middle-aged man up.

    He simply hadn¡¯t expected the middle-aged man, who had been so imposing just moments ago, to suddenly kneel down.

    Truthfully, no matter what the middle-aged man had done or how poor his attitude towards Xiao Yifei had been, Xiao Yifei really held no grudges against the middle-aged man.

    He knew that everything the middle-aged man did was for his son.

    On the contrary, seeing the middle-aged manmanding so many men, and without any hesitation, directly opening fire to kill Zhao Xiufen, Xiao Yifei actually came to admire the middle-aged man.

    Xiao Yifei felt that everything the middle-aged man was doing was very manly.

    But before Xiao Yifei could even collect his thoughts, the middle-aged man had already knelt right in front of him, filling Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with astonishment.

    After the middle-aged man decisively knelt down, the police standing beside him instinctively wanted to reach out and help him, but remembering the middle-aged man¡¯s character, they sullenly retracted their hands.

 Chapter 726: The Resolute Man

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 726: The Resolute Man</h4><h4></h4>

    However, even so, the look in the eyes of the other police officers, when they watched Xiao Yifei, was filled with an inexplicable expression.

    Because they knew very well what a resolute man the middle-aged man was in front of them!

    "My benefactor, thank you for your timely rescue!"

    The next moment, to Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, something even more unexpected happened. The middle-aged man knelt on the ground and then started kowtowing to Xiao Yifei, indicating just how shocked he was upon hearing the police officers¡¯ words.

    However, what truly filled his heart with shock was the life of his son, which Xiao Yifei had just managed to save.

    "I apologize for my bad attitude toward you just now. Please do not me me!"

    As he spoke, the middle-aged man continued to kowtow deeply on the ground.

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly how Xiao Yifei did it, to be able to bring back to life his child, who he was told waspletely dead, Xiao Yifei must have made many sacrifices.

    And to think that he had just now treated the savior of his son¡¯s life with such an attitude filled the middle-aged man¡¯s heart with anger.

    But now, he truly didn¡¯t know what he should do, and the only thing he could do was to kneel and keep kowtowing to Xiao Yifei.

    "Please get up. There¡¯s no need for this."

    Seeing the middle-aged man with tears in his tiger-like eyes and even a swollen forehead from kowtowing, Xiao Yifei hurriedly reached out to help the middle-aged man up, but he persisted in continuing to kowtow.

    Xiao Yifei, observing the current situation, couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, and after a quick sh of light in his eyes, his consciousness instantly activated and lifted the kneeling middle-aged man off the ground.

    The middle-aged man, who had been kowtowing on the ground, suddenly felt a force lifting him up. He lifted his head, his eyes filled with surprise as he nced at Xiao Yifei, not to mention anything else, the current situation alone was enough to astound him.

    But at the moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s heart was preupied with his son¡¯s ordeal from today and couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.

    "My benefactor..."

    After being lifted by the thread of consciousness, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but let a mysterious light flicker in his eyes. As he looked at Xiao Yifei, just as he began to speak, he was abruptly interrupted by Xiao Yifei.

    "Stop with this ¡¯my benefactor¡¯ talk, it makes me seem like what, some kind of object."

    Xiao Yifei looked up, first ncing at the bald man and others behind him, then turned his head and said with a smile to the middle-aged man, "Your child¡¯s life has indeed been saved for now. Although he has been saved, he is not yet fully recovered."

    "You don¡¯t need to say so much to me here. Seeing you like this, you must be very worried about your child. It¡¯s best if you think Kyoto Hospital is just average, then take your child quickly to your military district hospital for further rehabilitation treatment."

    He then said to the middle-aged man, "As for that group of yours behind, you take care of them."

    The middle-aged man, who obviously still wanted to say something to Xiao Yifei, showed a sudden sh of worry in his eyes when he heard Xiao Yifei say his child¡¯s condition had not fully recovered. He turned around, took his child, and while looking at his son in his arms with nervousness, he lifted his head and said to Xiao Yifei somewhat urgently, "Then I..."

    "Go deal with it quickly."

    Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and waved his hand at him.

    "Benefactor, please leave me your contact information, so after the matter is settled, I must pay you a visit!"

    The middle-aged man, seeing the state of Xiao Yifei at the moment, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep look at Xiao Yifei before speaking, while Xiao Yifei, noticing the situation of the middle-aged man, smiled and shook his head.

    He turned around, and with a gentle swipe of his palm in front of An Xin¡¯s chest, he took out the pen and paper that were originally pinned there. He swiftly wrote down his phone number and handed it to the middle-aged man.

    And An Xin, when this happened, had not yet reacted. When she did notice the pen and paper appearing in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, her face inevitably blushed slightly.

    "Thank you, Benefactor!"

    After finishing his words meticulously to Xiao Yifei, the middle-aged man turned around and gave a sternmand to the police officers, pointing at the bald man and his associates, "Take all of these people away!"

    Immediately after, he hurriedly turned and prepared to leave Kyoto Hospital.

    "Benefactor, I shall definitelye to pay my respects another day!"

    The middle-aged man said to Xiao Yifei in a resolute tone, then turned and left Kyoto Hospital.

    Just now in the hospital, it was clear that Xiao Yifei was not a doctor of Kyoto Hospital, yet the one who saved his son was no other than Xiao Yifei alone. This situation was more than enough to sear Xiao Yifei deeply into his memory.

    Although the middle-aged man knew Kyoto Hospital was decent, he believed more in the hospitals within his own military unit. Therefore, at the moment, the middle-aged man chose to leave.

    "Here¡¯s your pen and paper back."

    Watching the middle-aged man and his robust contingent of police officerse in a rush and leave just as quickly, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. He turned and passed the pen and paper back to An Xin.

    "Hmph!"

    An Xin, seeing the situation unfold, was visibly taken aback. She hadn¡¯t caught on yet, but quickly she red at Xiao Yifei and took the pen and paper. However, the cold snort she let out clearlycked the authority it once had.

    And Xiao Yifei, standing on the spot, maintained a calmposure on his handsome face, as if everything that just happened was utterly insignificant to him.

    The middle-aged man brought the police force swiftly, and they left just as quickly, even taking Zhao Xiufen with them. Now, the hospital corridor fell into a hushed silence.

    Except for the circle of doctors and the crowd of onlookers who were still in shock, attesting that something indeed happened, the rest felt as though nothing had happened at all.

    When the middle-aged man left, he didn¡¯t mention a word about the shooting that directly killed Zhao Xiufen. It seemed as though, to him, the incident was insignificant and not even worth mentioning. He had no concerns that the act might affect him in any way.

    Although people felt that Zhao Xiufen truly deserved her fate and the bald man was likely not awaiting good tidings either, they could still discern some of the middle-aged man¡¯s capabilities from his decisive actions.

    Yet, the series of events that had just urred were so bizarre that people couldn¡¯t begin to ept or digest them. Indeed, the hospital corridor¡¯s upants felt a profound sense of unreality about everything that had transpired.

    Looking at the hospital corridor, which seemed as ordinary as any other day, one wouldn¡¯t imagine what had just taken ce there.

    Yet, in the next moment, people suddenly turned their heads, looking toward the tall figure standing at their side.

    Even if they felt a deep sense of unreality about everything, in fact, they still remembered one person, and everything that had happened was because of him. All the unbelievable events unfolded because of this man!

 Chapter 727: Change of Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Change of Attitude</h4><h4></h4>

    The people in the hallway now, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, had their eyes sparkling with inexplicable fanaticism. Yet, even after all the shock he had brought them, they still knew nothing about this tall, handsome young man, not even his name, Xiao Yifei.

    But none of that stopped them from holding the enigmatic man before them in high esteem.

    "Is everything all right?"

    It was at this moment that Xiao Yifei suddenly turned his head. While looking at An Xin, he said with a faint smile, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now."

    After finishing his words to An Xin, Xiao Yifei actually started to walk away, ready to leave the hospital corridor.

    People watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s back didn¡¯t know what to say; they had never seen someone as nonchnt as him. To them, Xiao Yifei was bing more and more like a knight-errant.

    Kill a man within ten steps, leave no trace for a thousand miles, after the deed is done, brush off your clothes and hide your name deep.

    Even after all the shocking events, Xiao Yifei was scarcely affected. His handsome face was the picture of calmness. When he began walking towards whaty ahead, his whole demeanor was exceptionally serene.

    "Uh..."

    The policeman, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. He raised his head, looking in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, mouth opening as if to say something, but found himself at a loss for words.

    "Sigh!"

    The policeman, somewhat annoyed, clenched his fists in vexation. He really wanted to get to know the young man he had just encountered, but for some reason, he felt nervous in Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, not daring to speak and could only watch Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure growing more distant.

    Not just the police officer, but others in the hallway also felt a sense of loss as they watched Xiao Yifei leave, a strange feeling indeed.

    "Let¡¯s head back."

    That feeling was particrly profound for the policeman, who let out a sigh of defeat and, with a look of wistfulness, turned to his colleagues and instructed.

    Despite today¡¯s homicide, he was well aware that it wasn¡¯t something he could handle. He decided to leave the matter be for the moment and wait until he returned to the police station to contact his superiors and proceed with the follow-up.

    Leading the police, the officer walked down towards the hospital¡¯s lower floors with a crestfallen air.

    He had not anticipated that responding to a call today would lead to the current situation, which left him feeling both dejected and filled with admiration for Xiao Yifei.

    After the police left the hallway, those who had been standing around slowly began to regain theirposure, looking in the direction of Xiao Yifei¡¯s departure with a sense of disbelief in their eyes.

    Everything that had happened today felt incredibly surreal to them; even now, it seemed as though none of it had actually taken ce. Yet all of it undeniablypelled their belief.

    The doctors of Kyoto Hospital had mixed emotions regarding Xiao Yifei because, initially, they hadn¡¯t treated him very well. But Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t held it against them; in fact, he had ended up helping them with an extraordinarily stunning act that not only saved them but also left them feeling as if they had been pped in the face.

    "Xiao... Xiao Yifei?"

    An Xin bit her lip and murmured softly.

    But as An Xin was caught up in her musings, she suddenly tensed, as something dawned on her.

    "Oh no! We mustn¡¯t keep the expert waiting!"

    An Xin turned around in a rush and quickly ran towards the front, a trace of anxiety clearly written on her face, making her look extremely flustered.

    It was evident that An Xin had some urgent matters to attend to!

    Meanwhile, the doctors who had been standing beside An Xin couldn¡¯t help but sh a hint of curiosity in their eyes after seeing her reaction; they had no idea what An Xin could be so eager to do at that moment.

    After all, there were still so many matters unattended to in the corridor.

    But An Xin could no longer concern herself with that.

    After hastily turning a corner, An Xin pushed open the door to a patient¡¯s room directly in front of her.

    "I¡¯m really sorry I was dyed by something just now, please don¡¯t be mad at me..."

    An Xin said with a voice filled with tension.

    However, she then suddenly heard a very surprised and familiar voice.

    "What a coincidence?"

    Xiao Yifei raised his head, looked at An Xin, his voiceced with a peculiar tone.

    "Why is it you?"

    When she saw Xiao Yifei, An Xin also couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot, her eyes filled with surprise.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, her first instinct was to stand still; she even stopped the action of reaching out to take a pen and notebook out of her pocket, where she had been preparing to jot down information on the patient¡¯s condition.

    Although the patient had not been at Kyoto Hospital for very long, and although An Xin had been told by the superiors upon the patient¡¯s arrival that she only needed to assist the treatment by the experts, the responsible An Xin had still taken it upon herself to carefully record many details about the patient¡¯s condition.

    She had intended to give the information she had recorded to the nominal expert upon entering the room, which was why her hand had stretched towards the pocket over her chest, but An Xin had never expected to encounter Xiao Yifei upon entering the room.

    This situation truly filled An Xin¡¯s heart with astonishment.

    Yet, as An Xin withdrew her hand from her chest pocket, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly red. It was unclear what she thought of, but soon after, she regained herposure, a different kind of sharpness ring in her eyes as she looked at Xiao Yifei and spoke somewhat sternly, "Who let youe here?"

    If An Xin remembered correctly, when the patient was admitted to Kyoto Hospital, the Director had made a point of reminding her to take good care of them, which was why she was chosen to coordinate with the treatment. Although it was not explicitly stated, An Xin also knew that this patient was definitely no ordinary case, and this all made An Xin feel that something was off.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t simply keep the patient in Kyoto Hospital without any treatment, choosing instead to wait for an expert to administer it.

    Even though she felt there was something quite unusual about the situation, An Xin still didn¡¯t say anything because although she noticed some peculiarities, she also clearly understood that there were certain things she could manage, and others that were simply beyond her control.

    Although An Xin was serious by nature, she was also quite intelligent.

    But An Xin had never imagined that she would encounter Xiao Yifei in the patient¡¯s room.

    "Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t cause any trouble here, or you¡¯ll get yourself into trouble!"

    After speaking harshly to Xiao Yifei, An Xin suddenly felt that her attitude towards him was somewhat inappropriate. No matter what, Xiao Yifei had just saved their Kyoto Hospital and had also demonstrated his impressive medical skills. Regardless of what kind of person Xiao Yifei was, the incident that had just urred made An Xin feel that although she was dissatisfied, she needed to change her attitude towards him.

 Chapter 728: So Itâ€™s Him

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 728: So It¡¯s Him</h4><h4></h4>

    "You need to leave immediately, this is not a ce for you."

    An Xin slightly furrowed her brows, and after adjusting her own state, she spoke to Xiao Yifei in a slightly gentler tone.

    "That..."

    Upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei straightened up. He had been bending over next to Rong Fang, but upon standing straight, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to scratch his head while looking at An Xin, a strange expression appearing on his handsome face.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter An Xin in the hospital room.

    The reason Xiao Yifei had hurriedly left the hospital corridor was to aplish his true objective foring to Kyoto Hospital, which was to treat Rong Fang. But when he arrived at the ward area ording to the address Zhang Ming had given him, he hadn¡¯t seen the doctor with whom he was supposed to liaise, as described by Zhang Ming at the beginning.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t found Rong Fang¡¯s location, and it was only after he activated his irvoyance superpower that he found the bed where Rong Fang was lying. Even then, he still hadn¡¯t seen the doctor whom Zhang Ming said would coordinate with him.

    At that point, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t worry about that anymore; he directly stepped forward into Rong Fang¡¯s hospital room.

    However, after seeing An Xin¡¯s appearance in the ward and hearing the words she had just said, Xiao Yifei, unlike An Xin, immediately realized what the situation was actually all about.

    It seemed that the doctor that Zhang Ming had told him would be waiting at the door was An Xin, but because Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t told him exactly who the doctor awaiting him was, and An Xin also did not know that the specialist was Xiao Yifei, such a situation had urred.

    "That whatever, stop talking and get out now!"

    An Xin, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Slightly dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei¡¯s behavior, which seemed quite clueless, she said, "Don¡¯t think that just because of what happened earlier, you can now do whatever you want in our hospital. I¡¯m telling you, even though we are very grateful because of the earlier incident, you should not take things too far!"

    She raised her eyebrows in anger and rebuked Xiao Yifei loudly.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that An Xin reacted so strongly, not just because she had some issues with Xiao Yifei to begin with, but also because she knew the patient in the room had a veryplicated identity and she didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to stir up unnecessary trouble.

    "No, Dr. An, let me exin..."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing An Xin¡¯s ring eyes, touched his nose, finding it slightly humorous. Standing in front of him was a mature woman full of aura, yet An Xin¡¯s petnt behavior seemed so adorable.

    "Exin what!"

    The moment An Xin heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, she red even more fiercely, starting to speak with a degree of anger. But before she could finish, she suddenly froze in ce.

    Then, her eyes, previously full of objection, shed with a strange look.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had no intention of leaving andbining that with his remarkable performance earlier, a surprising suspicion suddenly urred to An Xin.

    "You... You are..."

    She extended her delicate finger, pointing at Xiao Yifei with a trembling voice.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing An Xin¡¯s current reaction, touched his nose, and then helplessly spread his hands toward her, his face revealing a peculiar smile.

    "How is that possible!"

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but be filled with surprise the moment she saw Xiao Yifei and blurted out, "Do you have something..."

    But before An Xin could finish her sentence, she abruptly stopped because she remembered that she had no right to say anything to Xiao Yifei after he had already proven everything with his own strength.

    "It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you."

    The next moment, An Xin saw a faint smile on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face as he reached out his hand toward her.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s outstretched hand, An Xin was momentarily stunned, her beautiful eyes filled with astonishment. Clearly, An Xin wasn¡¯t ready for this situation; in other words, she hadn¡¯t had time to react to the realization that the expert whom the dean had repeatedly instructed her to receive well was actually Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei stood in front of An Xin, still extending his hand with a faint smile on his face. Unlike An Xin, who still seemed somewhat in disbelief, Xiao Yifei appeared quite unfazed. He didn¡¯t care too much about which doctor was assigned to receive him.

    "Uh..."

    In fact, when An Xin saw this, she visibly wanted to say something to express her disbelief or perhaps, even at this moment, she was still struggling to ept that Xiao Yifei was the expert.

    However, eventually, remembering what had just happened, An Xin finally reached out her hand and shook Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    The moment he touched An Xin¡¯s hand, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart swayed slightly. Even though he was already seasoned in the ways of the world, he was still deeply surprised by the astonishing softness of An Xin¡¯s palm. He had not expected An Xin¡¯s hand to feel boneless and cool to the touch, extremelyfortable. It was rare for Xiao Yifei to be so taken aback by simply holding a person¡¯s hand.

    It wasn¡¯t because Xiao Yifei was particrly lustful, but rather, from the instant of that contact, the sensation he received was truly delightful.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei holding onto her hand and not letting go, a flicker of annoyance shed in An Xin¡¯s eyes. She suddenly thought of the way Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand had brushed past her chest earlier, and considering their initial encounter, her irritation grew.

    "What are you doing!"

    Her voice was filled with anger as she spoke directly to Xiao Yifei, without leaving him any dignity. After speaking firmly to Xiao Yifei, An Xin continued to stare at him squarely.

    At this moment, her heart held not a shred of fondness for the young man before her; any bit of goodwill that had begun to form because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s righteous help hadpletely vanished.

    Even now, An Xin was full of curiosity, wondering why such a womanizer was treated so seriously by their dean, to the point where she had been reminded multiple times. Now An Xin was thinking that being assigned as Xiao Yifei¡¯s assistant might have been his idea.

    Although An Xin had never taken excessive pride in her appearance or acted arrogantly, she was also aware that her looks were certainly not bad.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s somewhat over-the-top behavior couldn¡¯t help but trigger her spection.

    After An Xin spoke these words with some anger to Xiao Yifei, he hurriedly let go of her hand in a bit of a panic.

    "I¡¯m really sorry, I just got distracted..."

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said to An Xin with an embarrassed smile. He hadn¡¯t expected to react the way he did after holding An Xin¡¯s hand, which was somewhat unbefitting.

 Chapter 729: Like a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Like a Demon</h4><h4></h4>

    But Xiao Yifei did not know that his reaction just now was not something he could control, but rather it was due to the Dragon Transformation Technique he cultivated, and An Xin¡¯s body possessed certain qualities necessary for his Cultivation of the Dragon Transformation Technique. However, the current Xiao Yifei was not very clear about all of this.

    "I tell you..."

    An Xin, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, couldn¡¯t help but glower even more. For some reason, the usually gentle An Xin always felt like getting angry when facing Xiao Yifei at this moment.

    She red at Xiao Yifei, about to say something, when suddenly she saw Xiao Yifei abruptly turn his head and look towards Rong Fang, whoy on the hospital bed.

    "The deal was to assist and cooperate with me."

    The moment he turned his head towards Rong Fang, Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura underwent a drastic change, and even An Xin was taken aback at the sheer transformation.

    An Xin was unclear about other aspects, but the change in Xiao Yifei at this instant filled her with astonishment, and for a moment she found it difficult to discern what kind of person exactly Xiao Yifei was.

    Because when Xiao Yifei seriously looked towards Rong Fang lying on the bed, his aurapletely changed, making it seem as if he had be a different person altogether, which filled An Xin with a sense of strangeness.

    In her view, although Xiao Yifei was handsome, tall, and brimming with valor, the Xiao Yifei who had behaved in such a way just before seemed to An Xin utterly vulgar and lecherous, so she found it hard to ept such a drastic change in him all of a sudden.

    Or rather, in her opinion, Xiao Yifei did not deserve to possess the majestic aura that even made her feel the need to look up to.

    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to help me with anything, just stand by the side and make sure no one elsees in," he said.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Rong Fang lying on the bed, his voice filled with indifference as he spoke to An Xin, not even turning his head back while addressing her.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this made An Xin involuntarily clench her teeth. She had been cut off by Xiao Yifei while speaking and hadn¡¯t yet had a chance to confront him about it, and now she had to see him treat her this way, which made An Xin feel deeply humiliated.

    Although what happened before did prove Xiao Yifei¡¯s Medical Skill was extraordinary, An Xin was unconvinced that Xiao Yifei could treat the patient without knowing anything about them?

    Even though An Xin had not known Rong Fang for particrly long, in her mind, she should still be more familiar with Rong Fang¡¯s condition than Xiao Yifei. What An Xin did not know was that even without irvoyance, Xiao Yifei understood much more about Rong Fang¡¯s condition than she did.

    And most crucially, although Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood had been somewhat unsettled just now because of An Xin¡¯s physical reactions, the moment he got serious, his mind had alreadypletely forgotten what had just happened.

    Even the words he spoke to An Xin appeared perfectly normal to Xiao Yifei himself because indeed An Xin¡¯s help was not needed, he would handle everything himself.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, purple and red mes shed violently, activating irvoyance in an instant, while An Xin, watching all this from behind, was even more startled.

    If Xiao Yifei previously seemed full of authority to her, now he seemed downright demonic!

    An Xin really didn¡¯t know why she had such a feeling in her heart, but this feeling was indeed genuinely present. Originally filled with dissatisfaction and clearly about to say something to Xiao Yifei, An Xin, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating back, was momentarily stunned in ce.

    She also couldn¡¯t quite understand why, just now, this young man in front of her seemed so timid and awkward, but when Xiao Yifei turned his head, he changedpletely as if he were a different person¡ªin fact, it could even be said that he wasn¡¯t just a different person, but hadpletely be someone An Xin didn¡¯t recognize.

    An Xin subconsciously looked down, ncing at her hand that Xiao Yifei had been holding the entire time, and thinking back to the touch left by his well-defined palm as it passed over her chest to grab pen and paper, her face couldn¡¯t help but flush red.

    For some reason, after An Xin had managed to calm down a bit, she inexplicably felt less angry than before. Strangely enough, although Xiao Yifei had been holding her hand, An Xin could still sense the warmth from his hand even now.

    This situation truly filled An Xin¡¯s heart with wonder, because she had never experienced anything like it. What puzzled her even at this moment was that she still kept thinking about Xiao Yifei.

    She furrowed her brows and shook her head vigorously, trying hard to throw the messy thoughts that had just been in her mind to the back of her head. She red at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, forcing herself to start disliking Xiao Yifei again.

    "Hmph! I really want to see what abilities you have, to dare to speak such arrogant words just now!"

    An Xin stood behind Xiao Yifei, her eyes flickering with dissatisfaction, constantly scrutinizing him.

    Although she did know that Xiao Yifei had extraordinary medical skills, and Xiao Yifei had already proved himself just now, in reality, An Xin still had some difficulty epting the fact that Xiao Yifei had proceeded to treat the patient without asking about any circumstances.

    For her, everything Xiao Yifei did was somewhat beyond her imagination. In An Xin¡¯s longstanding knowledge, even the most skilled doctor with excellent academia couldn¡¯t just start treating without any kind of investigation.

    Moreover, An Xin knew very well that the patient currently lying on the bed had a very special identity, and if there really were any mistakes, the responsibility would truly be more than they could handle.

    Kind and gentle by nature, An Xin wasn¡¯t actually very concerned about the responsibility issue. What she was really worried about was the possibility that due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s rash actions, something might have gone wrong with the patient lying on the bed.

    An Xin was truly worried about this problem.

    Because before Xiao Yifei arrived, An Xin had conducted a simple investigation on the patient lying on the bed. She knew the general condition of the patient and was equally aware that Rong Fang¡¯s health was actually not very good.

    So, upon witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions now, besides feeling dissatisfied and outraged, An Xin truly didn¡¯t know what to say to Xiao Yifei. However, after all, Xiao Yifei was supposedly the expert in full charge of the matter, and even though An Xin was very angry at the moment, in reality, she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed An Xin became in her heart. The inexplicable feelings she had had towards Xiao Yifei hadpletely disappeared, and instead, An Xin was now filled with dissatisfaction towards him.

    She stood behind Xiao Yifei, her beautiful eyes filled with discontent as she stared at him, and An Xin was truly eager to see just what Xiao Yifei was nning to do!

    Even Xiao Yifei¡¯s past miraculous performances couldn¡¯t make An Xin believe in him. On the contrary, they made An Xin harbor even more resentment towards Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 730: Functional Fluctuations

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Functional Fluctuations</h4><h4></h4>

    Although An Xin was currently very dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei, she still obediently leaned against the door of the ward at the back, carrying out the task Xiao Yifei had given her, not to let anyone else enter the ward.

    After unwittingly standing at the entrance of the ward, An Xin¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, staring intently at Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, and at the same time, she was fully alert, ready to deal with any unexpected situation that might arise from Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    At the moment, however, Xiao Yifei waspletely unaware of everything around him, because he was now fully focused on treating Rong Fang.

    irvoyance and his conscious mind were running at full capacity, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention was highly concentrated. In his eyes, which were shing with red and purple light, Rong Fang¡¯s body had no secrets left.

    Because Xiao Yifei was very familiar with Rong Fang¡¯s condition, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Xiao Yifei was present when Rong Fang fell into a vegetative state and was the one who saved Rong Fang¡¯s life from the operating table.

    He controlled the conscious thread, continuously promoting the repair of Rong Fang¡¯s previously damaged central nervous system. Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence in curing Rong Fang was based on his discovery that he could not only easily control the conscious thread but most crucially, the energy he could now manipte through it.

    This magical energy was the real secret weapon that couldpletely cure Rong Fang¡¯s damaged central nervous system.

    But because the central nervous system was so sensitive, even when using the conscious thread and irvoyance, one had to be very careful. Otherwise, carelessness could push the situation beyond redemption.

    It might sound simple to talk about, but it was extremely difficult to implement, so even Xiao Yifei needed to pay full attention and could not afford to be disturbed.

    This was exactly why Xiao Yifei had asked An Xin to guard the door of the ward, to prevent others froming in.

    If there was no one to watch over the situation, any disturbance could lead to a loss of control over the oue. Xiao Yifei had been dealing with Rong Fang¡¯s case for a long time, and Zhang Ming was also waiting for a conclusion. There could be no further dys!

    So now, when facing this matter, Xiao Yifei was filled with caution.

    As for whether his miracle would be discovered by An Xin, causing a fuss, for some reason, Xiao Yifei had never been worried about that. It was as if he knew in his heart that no matter what happened, this doctor who he had only met twice, An Xin, wouldn¡¯t do anything detrimental to him!

    Then, Xiao Yifei reached out his hand and gently ced it on Rong Fang¡¯s head. After making real contact with Rong Fang¡¯s body, the conscious thread flowed into him without any hindrance.

    In his line of sight, everything inside Rong Fang at the moment was crystal clear.

    At this level of Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, he could even see the muscle fibers within Rong Fang¡¯s body with total rity. Due to the long period of being bedridden in a vegetative state, Rong Fang¡¯s muscles had severely atrophied.

    Even now, Rong Fang was still in aa. Otherwise, his muscles wouldn¡¯t have been able to support him in performing any essential daily tasks.

    However, even though Rong Fang¡¯s muscle fibers had atrophied to this extent, Xiao Yifei¡¯s main concerny elsewhere at the moment. As much as the atrophied muscle fibers negatively affected Rong Fang¡¯s body, they were not immediately fatal. What really worried Xiao Yifei was Rong Fang¡¯s somewhat damaged central nervous system.

    Xiao Yifei, stronger than ever before, was cautious when dealing with Rong Fang¡¯s current bodily condition.

    As the consciousness thread first entered Rong Fang¡¯s body, it was very tumultuous, but when it approached the area near Rong Fang¡¯s damaged central nervous system, it finally slowed down.

    Although the consciousness thread was a very mysterious thing, one that even Xiao Yifei found somewhat inexplicable, in the face of the current situation, he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with caution.

    He carefully manipted the consciousness thread, gently hooking out those nerves within Rong Fang¡¯s body that had already begun to necrotize, then using the unique properties of the consciousness thread, he severed those already dead nerves, isting them to prevent further infection, ready to clean them up at any time.

    It¡¯s important to know that the central nervous system is not like other parts of the body; if Xiao Yifei were to be even slightly careless, cutting either too much or too little, the consequences would be unpredictable.

    Even with the power of irvoyance, Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t trulyprehend the mysteries of the human body, so he remained extremely cautious throughout this whole process.

    He didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes; it was very possible that if Xiao Yifei cut even a bit too much, it could result in Rong Fang never waking up.

    Even though Xiao Yifei, at this moment, had the help of that magical energy in addition to the consciousness thread, in reality, his energy was more auxiliary and not creative.

    Xiao Yifei could control his consciousness thread to allow the energy to help slowly heal the previously damaged parts, but he was simply insufficient to recreate the nerves in Rong Fang¡¯s body that he might identally cut!

    Although Xiao Yifei was now astonishingly magical, he was, after all, still human, not a god.

    And right as Xiao Yifei waspletely focused, holding his breath as he cleared the consciousness thread within Rong Fang¡¯s mind, An Xin stood at the doorway, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette, her eyes filled with a surprised expression.

    She was not amazed at the miraculous aspect of Xiao Yifei.

    It¡¯s important to know that to An Xin, while Xiao Yifei himself knew he was engaged in an incredibly tense activity, to her, it appeared as though Xiao Yifei simply ced his hand on An Xin¡¯s head and did nothing else.

    This situation, in An Xin¡¯s eyes, was full of strangeness, yet she could clearly see that everything Xiao Yifei was doing, his face filled with seriousness, seemed as if it were real.

    The scene unfolding only added to An Xin¡¯s skepticism toward Xiao Yifei, whose heart was filled with doubt; even though Xiao Yifei had indeed performed some miraculous deeds before, at this moment he still could not convince An Xin.

    "Isn¡¯t this just ying tricks?"

    She frowned, her beautiful brows knitting together, her soft and delicate hands clenched, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s silhouette, while aplex expression appeared on her beautiful face.

    An Xin somewhat failed to understand, could it be that Xiao Yifei obtained that so-called expert title merely by relying on such actions that seemed like trickery?

    No matter how one thought about it, all of this indeed seemed rather unbelievable.

    Although the current situation seemed no different from what she had expected, for some reason, the thought that Xiao Yifei might truly be this kind of person brought an inexplicable bitterness to An Xin¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 731 Extreme Instability

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 731 Extreme Instability</h4><h4></h4>

    It seemed she really didn¡¯t want to witness all this happening.

    "Buzz¡ª"

    Just when An Xin¡¯s heart was filled withplex emotions, the heart monitor ced on the bedside suddenly emitted a loud rm. At the sound, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but swiftly turn her head, looking toward the heart monitor.

    "Hmm?"

    However, the moment she saw the disy on the heart monitor, An Xin let out a startled and incredulous noise, her eyebrows instantly knitting together.

    The very next moment, An Xin wanted to step forward and quickly walk towards Xiao Yifei, but for some reason she stopped, although her expression grew somewhat unsightly.

    With a flicker of uncertain light in her eyes, An Xin watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, filled with trepidation.

    In a situation as tense as An Xin¡¯s state of mind was the extremely unstable waveform on the heart monitor. It was known that Rong Fang had only been transferred to Kyoto Hospital recently but hade with strict instructions to ensure good care. Therefore, during Rong Fang¡¯s time at Kyoto Hospital, he was always under surveince.

    Rong Fang¡¯s life signs were weak but had not shown any significant fluctuations until now.

    But the moment Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand touched Rong Fang, his life signs suddenly showed a sizable fluctuation. Most crucially, the current fluctuation seemed absurd to An Xin.

    This was because the heart monitor indicated that Rong Fang¡¯s life signs, which were weak just a moment ago, were now far from weak. On the contrary, the current readings suggested Rong Fang was as normal as could be.

    Even now, Rong Fang¡¯s body appeared stronger than that of an average adult male.

    How could such a situation not fill An Xin with wonder and suspicion, particrly given that Rong Fang¡¯s condition, despite appearing strong, was in fact extremely unstable?

    The irregr peaks and troughs meant that his condition could not be maintained!

    Although An Xin was now sure Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t just pretending to do nothing, she still didn¡¯t know what exactly he was up to, and his current actions were a cause for her concern!

    However, to be honest, despite her nervousness due to the continuously fluctuating data on Rong Fang¡¯s heart monitor, which were not insignificant, Rong Fang¡¯s body, at least as far as An Xin could see, had not encountered any dire emergencies yet.

    So An Xin stopped in her tracks, frowning as she stood at the doorway, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, her eyes filled with caution.

    And indeed, An Xin¡¯s heart was also full of curiosity. She did not know what Xiao Yifei, who had just ced his hand on Rong Fang¡¯s head, had done to elicit such a significant response.

    An Xin, who had initial doubts about Xiao Yifei and suspected him of deception, finally came to understand that he must possess his own unique capabilities. But what exactly was this ability, and whether it was of any use, became An Xin¡¯s greatest concern.

    However, An Xin was genuinely curious about how she could aplish what she was doing now, but she also knew that now was not the time to dwell on such issues. She had to concentrate fully on the situation at hand and be ready for any unexpected events.

    At this moment, the readings from the heart monitor only added to An Xin¡¯s furrowed brow.

    Compared to a moment ago, An Xin now noticed that the heart monitor was showing bizarre reactions, because through her observations, the previously suddenly strengthened ECG waves were now showing up as two separate lines.

    This situation left An Xin dumbfounded.

    Saying nothing of other matters, just the eerie situation urring on the heart monitor was enough to fill An Xin with a sense of bewilderment, and even made her doubt her own judgment.

    She simply did not know how to exin everything that was happening before her using scientific methods.

    An Xin naturally was unaware that the additional waveforms appearing on the heart monitor were actually due to the influence of the "Energy" along Xiao Yifei¡¯s consciousness thread, and there was nothing by An Xin¡¯s side that couldprehensively reveal the internal state of Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    Otherwise, she would have discovered that inside Rong Fang¡¯s body, all organs were operating at full capacity. This was not something Rong Fang was doing deliberately; having been in aa all this time, his bodily functions could only be maintained through intravenous fluids, and there simply wasn¡¯t any surplus "Energy" inside him for anything else.

    The conditions inside Rong Fang¡¯s body at the moment happenedrgely because Xiao Yifei kept infusing "Energy" into Rong Fang¡¯s body through the consciousness thread. However, most crucial was that the full operation of all the organs inside Rong Fang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t actually Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention. Hence, the development, although beneficial for Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    But the reason for this situation was merely because Xiao Yifei was infusing all of his "Energy" to heal Rong Fang¡¯s damaged central nervous system, dispersing other minor amounts of "Energy" in the process.

    Such a tiny amount of "Energy" was enabling Rong Fang¡¯s organs to function at full capacity, which indicated the tremendous amount of "Energy" Xiao Yifei was mobilizing within Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    Moreover, the body¡¯s mysteries, especially near the central nervous system, were even beyond Xiao Yifei¡¯s imagination.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s past treatments, since none involved conditions like this, he did not find treating diseases overlyplicated. However, today Xiao Yifei truly felt the difficulty.

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei also realized that the human body¡¯s mysteries far exceeded his expectations, and that there were many aspects of the human body that could be further explored. This was a very clear realization he gained while treating Rong Fang.

    But Xiao Yifei had no chance to savor the joy of this realization as he was overwhelmed with immense pressure while treating Rong Fang, even feeling that it all was beyond his own imagination.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s original thoughts, it shouldn¡¯t have been this difficult.

    Previously, when treating patients, Xiao Yifei always made an assessment, but this time the difficulty far exceeded his expectations. Even before arriving, he never imagined things would develop to this extent.

    The moment he started the transfusion of "Energy," Xiao Yifei knew he couldn¡¯t stop because if he did, not only would all the "Energy" he had used be wasted, but most importantly, Rong Fang¡¯s body would copse immediately.

    If Xiao Yifei dared to stop now, Rong Fang would not even return to his prior state; he would die instantly due to theplex and crucial nature of the central nervous system, which was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

 Chapter 732: Overdrawn Body

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Overdrawn Body</h4><h4></h4>

    So Xiao Yifei could only persevere bitterly now, because the energy inside his body had also reached a limit.

    Yet Xiao Yifei knew, no matter the situation, even if the difficulties exceeded his imagination, he still couldn¡¯t stop, not only because of the promise to Zhang Ming but more so because he didn¡¯t want to see a life just dissipate.

    Ordinary people, if faced with the current situation, would probably be in panic, but Xiao Yifei, when facing this situation, just clenched his teeth, a sh of determination crossing his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of retreating.

    But due to really reaching a limit now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, andrge beads of sweat continuously emerged atop his head.

    However, in his vision, he could even see the once-damaged central nervous system, under the stimtion of the energy, now extending out like sprouts of flesh and beginning to heal.

    This situation gave Xiao Yifei quite a bit of encouragement, but in fact, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had reached a limit now.

    And behind him, An Xin, upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current situation, couldn¡¯t help but sh a worrisome look in her eyes, she didn¡¯t know why, the first thing that came to mind was worry.

    She bit her lip, subconsciously wanting to rush towards Xiao Yifei, but upon hearing the words uttered by Xiao Yifei, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. After giving Xiao Yifei a nervous nce, she turned and walked straight out of the sickroom, leaving it.

    And now in the sickroom, only Xiao Yifei was left, enduring bitterly in his extreme state.

    Soon, sweat had soaked Xiao Yifei¡¯s clothes.

    But the current treatment still hadn¡¯t ended, energy surged into Rong Fang¡¯s body, but the healing speed at Rong Fang¡¯s central nervous system wasn¡¯t matching Xiao Yifei¡¯s efforts at all, the speed of recovery at Rong Fang¡¯s central nervous system remained unhurried.

    If it were ordinary people, seeing the current situation, would probably panicked long ago, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression,pared to before, still hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest; his eyes glittered with determination, teeth clenched, even though his body was shaking continuously, his actions remained very steady.

    If someone currently really understood the real situation of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body and also knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, they might well have been deeply shocked by Xiao Yifei¡¯s formidable will!

    This had nothing to do with the strength of physical condition, on the contrary, the stronger the physical condition, the greater the suffering endured, all of this was because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strong will, enduring persistently.

    You must know, a small amount of energy might not have much impact on Xiao Yifei, but in fact, the current severity of the energy surge was already enough topletely drain Xiao Yifei.

    And Rong Fang¡¯s condition was indeed a problem that Xiao Yifei had always wanted to resolve, and it was fortunate that Xiao Yifei came here today, otherwise, the longer the dy, the more difficult Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment would be!

    "Crack¡ª¡ª"

    At this moment, an inexplicable sound even unexpectedly resounded within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, and his eyes were already filled with blood, you must know, without mentioning other situations, the energy that could be contained inside Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was limited, besides the initially explosive energy from ck Coal Ball, the current energy in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had an upper limit.

    Although energy was produced every day, the energy that could be amodated in the body had a limitation.

    And now, after pouring all the energy that his body could amodate into Rong Fang¡¯s body, it still wasn¡¯t enough, Xiao Yifei still had to continue seeking energy, and then infuse it into Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Xiao Yifei was overdrawing his life force to treat Rong Fang.

    Although Xiao Yifei was powerful, no matter how strong he was, his body could not withstand such extremes; therefore, this situation was extremely harmful to Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei was well aware of this, but his eyes didn¡¯t even blink, and he continued his actions.

    No matter what, Xiao Yifei could not give up on what he had once promised Zhang Ming, and Xiao Yifei could not bear to see Rong Fang¡¯s life fade away before his eyes. Even if the patient lying on the hospital bed that day was not Rong Fang but someone else, Xiao Yifei would have persisted just the same.

    The reason was simple: beyond being a man of his word, on his first day as a doctor, Xiao Yifei had resolved that unless it was his enemy, he would not allow anyone¡¯s life to pass before him because he had not done his utmost.

    As long as Xiao Yifei had the ability to lend a hand, he would do so with all his might!

    This was the belief that Xiao Yifei always held in his heart!

    Even though he was cold and ruthless towards his enemies, when it came to treating patients, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with his own convictions.

    However, while Xiao Yifei was still persisting in the ward, An Xin had already hurried out of the ward. She rushed to the nurses¡¯ station and took a substantial amount of glucose used for replenishing energy.

    Even until now, An Xin did not know what exactly Xiao Yifei was doing, and she also did not know whether Rong Fang¡¯s condition was getting better or worse, but she knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was also bing somewhat weak.

    This became clear to An Xin when she had seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s body start to tremble.

    At the moment that situation arose, her heart was filled with anxiety. An Xin herself did not know why, just a second ago, she had a lot ofints against Xiao Yifei, but upon seeing the signs of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body overdrawing, her heart suddenly filled with panic.

    She could only attribute all this to not wanting to see Xiao Yifei, who had once saved their hospital, have any idents now, especially since An Xin always considered herself a grateful person.

    But the hurriedly running An Xin suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Apart from being able to grab some glucose for energy replenishment, she had no idea how to help Xiao Yifei.

    "You said I didn¡¯t need to do anything, just stand by and watch. Now I don¡¯t even know how to help you!"

    She muttered resentfully as she spoke, and while doing so, An Xin, holding a bunch of medicines for replenishing energy, ran quickly back to the ward.

    Halfway there, An Xin suddenly remembered Xiao Yifei once said not to let anyone disturb him.

    Previously, An Xin didn¡¯t know why, but upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unique way of treating illnesses, she somewhat guessed that he probably did not want anyone to know his secret.

    Upon recalling this, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip, ran back to the nurses¡¯ station, and told the already stunned nurse not to allow anyone else to the ward where Rong Fang was. Then she hurriedly returned to the ward.

    By then, Xiao Yifei, standing in the ward, was already delirious. Now, he was somewhat losing consciousness, barely held by his powerful will to keep pushing on.

 Chapter 733: Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Unconscious</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei could no longer see, but the once-damaged central nervous system within Rong Fang¡¯s body was about to heal and merge together.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The next moment, the damaged central nervous system finally touched and fused together, and at the instant this happened, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, like a nuclear explosion, was suddenly filled with a loud noise.

    This was a reaction caused by the excessive overdraw on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision went dark, and he directly copsed beside the hospital bed, falling into unconsciousness. Xiao Yifei¡¯s face and lips were now abnormally pale. It could be said that since gaining his Superpower until now, this was the first time his body, like a drawn bow at its limit, had been so overdrawn.

    However, fortunately, Rong Fang¡¯s body had finally gotten out of the critical condition it was initially in and had now stabilized.

    It was at this time that An Xin finally pushed open the door of the hospital room, hurried in, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei lying on the ground, a flicker of concern passed through her eyes, and she rushed straight towards him.

    "What happened."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei having copsed, An Xin approached him with hurried steps filled with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would suddenly copse in such a short time after she left the room in a hurry.

    And what exactly had happened during the time she was not there?

    When An Xin came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side in a rush and reached out to help him up, she discovered Xiao Yifei¡¯splexion was even paler than before, his body feeling extremely weak.

    This situation caused an additional flicker of worry in An Xin¡¯s eyes.

    Although An Xin had noticed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s body seemed to be reaching its limit, she had never imagined his condition to be this severe.

    She had been quite distant from Xiao Yifei, not clear about what had transpired, but she couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei¡¯s body would copse so suddenly.

    But at that moment, An Xin noticed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s pale and handsome face showed no sign of pain; on the contrary, she found his face now looked rxed, as if he hadpleted something that had given him great relief.

    Seeing this, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but frown. She first turned her head towards Rong Fang, whoy on the hospital bed, and noticed no evident change from before in her view.

    Thus, she was even more puzzled as to where Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression of relief hade from. However, no matter what, An Xin knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical condition was not good at the moment.

    Despite the numerous thoughts in An Xin¡¯s mind just now, in reality, only an instant had passed.

    An Xin crouched beside Xiao Yifei, a worried look flickering in her eyes. She gently ced Xiao Yifei¡¯s head on herp and began to carry out some simple examinations.

    After all, An Xin had some confidence in her Medical Skill.

    However, at that moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly began to tremble. Originally, An Xin was wearing a skirt on her lower body today, and during her rushed crouch, she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her skirt. The skirt that initially covered her legs was not very tight, but after she ced Xiao Yifei on herp, the originally smooth hem became wrinkled.

    And it was at this moment that Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly shuddered, causing An Xin to lose her grip, and Xiao Yifei fell straight into the region beneath An Xin¡¯s skirt.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s fuzzy head came into direct contact with An Xin¡¯s thigh.

    Although she knew that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and that he was unconscious and knew nothing about the situation, An Xin still couldn¡¯t help but be startled by the sudden change of events.

    An Xin¡¯s body jerked violently, and she instinctively wanted to push Xiao Yifei away, but just as she reached out, An Xin abruptly remembered that Xiao Yifei was in a state of unconsciousness, and his physical condition was not good. If she really pushed him away, it might be even worse for Xiao Yifei¡¯s health.

    With this in mind, An Xin forcefully retracted her hand.

    But this dy caused Xiao Yifei¡¯s body to tremble again, and his fuzzy head rubbed even deeper. This unexpected move made An Xin¡¯s face suddenly flush with redness.

    She clenched her teeth, worried that any abrupt movement might adversely affect Xiao Yifei, An Xin slowly extended her hand and gently ced it on him, intending to pull him away.

    However, because Xiao Yifei was continuously trembling, the rubbing on An Xin¡¯s thigh was unbearably ticklish. There was nothing An Xin could do but endure this embarrassingly shameful sensation, her face red as she slowly supported Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, trying to extricate herself from the situation.

    Although Xiao Yifei appeared skinny, he wasn¡¯t light, and for An Xin, pushing him away was quite a challenge. The feeling at the moment was both embarrassing and shameful for her.

    Thebination of these two emotions, along with Xiao Yifei¡¯s involuntary trembling beneath her skirt, brought about an indescribably intense feeling in An Xin¡¯s heart.

    "Sigh!"

    As An Xin let out a long breath, she finally managed to push Xiao Yifei¡¯s body out from under her skirt. To manage the situation just now, she had sat down on the ground. However, concerned about Xiao Yifei¡¯s health, An Xin was very careful when she pushed him away,bining all these intricacies into one tangled mess that left her extremely conflicted.

    However, after managing to push Xiao Yifei away, An Xin was at least able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Only, what An Xin couldn¡¯t see right now was that, after all thatmotion, her own eyes unwittingly welled up with a trace of dewy mist, and her face became even more irresistibly flushed and charming.

    The originally tender and voluptuous An Xin now looked even more seductive and alluring.

    However, what was odd was that after An Xin had settled Xiao Yifei again, making sure he wouldn¡¯t be squirming around anymore, Xiao Yifei¡¯s shuddering strangely stopped.

    This situation couldn¡¯t help but cause An Xin to give Xiao Yifei a stern look, her eyes conveying a whirlwind of emotions.

    It was a good thing that Xiao Yifei was unconscious at the moment; otherwise, An Xin might have already erupted. But because Xiao Yifei was unconscious, An Xin¡¯s heart was filled withplex feelings.

    She quietly watched Xiao Yifei lying in front of her, eyes tightly closed and unconscious, her gaze flickering with an inexplicable light. For a moment, she felt somewhat dazed and even subconsciously, An Xin reached out her hand to touch the ce where Xiao Yifei¡¯s head had been rubbing against just now, where it seemed his warmth lingered.

    "What are you thinking!"

    But soon, An Xin furrowed her brows sharply, shook her head vigorously, and cast away the tangled thoughts that had just crossed her mind. For some reason, ever since she met Xiao Yifei, An Xin¡¯s heart has been restless.

 Chapter 734 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 734 Awakening</h4><h4></h4>

    And the reason An Xin felt less tense now than just before was that, although she had only performed a few simple checks earlier, she could confirm that Xiao Yifei was merely suffering from weakness and it wasn¡¯t anything serious.

    However, just as An Xin was about to temporarilyy Xiao Yifei on the ground and go to find other nurses, Xiao Yifei suddenly opened his eyes, with a devilishly alluring glint flickering within.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly opened his eyes, giving An Xin a fright.

    At that moment, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously cover her skirt with her hand, because the incident before had indeed left a significant shadow on her.

    And although Xiao Yifei was lying on the ground, there was no physical conflict between them, her sitting position meant that if Xiao Yifei looked carefully, he could indeed see things he shouldn¡¯t.

    But what An Xin didn¡¯t know was that if Xiao Yifei really wanted to look, then nothing could escape his gaze.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you? Treating others only to knock yourself out? Calling yourself an expert?"

    After fixing her skirt neatly, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but re at him with lingering tenderness in her eyes and said with full me, "I really don¡¯t know what you were fussing about just now!"

    An Xin didn¡¯t even know that, when she saw Xiao Yifei fainting, she suddenly felt so worried and even felt a surge of nameless anger.

    After all, she had only met Xiao Yifei for the second time!

    But peculiarly, after she had spoken to Xiao Yifei, he just stared with wide eyes,pletely ignoring her words, which inevitably filled An Xin¡¯s heart with peculiarity.

    And because Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond to her words, An Xin felt even more angry.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you? Not only did you faint, but now that you¡¯re awake, you¡¯re pretending not to hear me talking?"

    An Xin narrowed her lovely eyes. She suddenly stood up from the ground, then fiercely stared at the stiffly lying Xiao Yifei, ire clearly written across her expressive face, her cheeks flushing red with anger. The usually gentle-natured An Xin, when angered, was particrly stunning.

    But as An Xin stood next to Xiao Yifei, while scolding him red-faced, she again covered her skirt with her hand and then took a few steps backward. She hadn¡¯t realized in her anger that from the angle where Xiao Yifeiy, he could perfectly see up her skirt.

    For some reason, probably because of the incident just now, An Xin felt unusually sensitive about her skirt.

    But then, An Xin realized she had been overthinking, because Xiao Yifeiy there, still staring straight ahead, showing no reaction whatsoever.

    Even the eyes An Xin initially thought had revealed some expression appeared empty except for continuously flickering with a bewitching light. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes seemedpletely hollow, void of any expression.

    This situation made An Xin, standing behind, inadvertently sh a look of worry in her eyes, her once angry face slowly turning anxious.

    After all, she had never seen such a scene before.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Her voice filled with worry called out to Xiao Yifei, but he did not respond. This further worried An Xin, the anger she had before dissipating as she tightly furrowed her brow, staring at Xiao Yifei lying on the ground.

    After hesitating for a moment, An Xin still took a step forward and walked towards Xiao Yifei.

    She had been considering whether to call someone to check the situation, but after pondering for a long time, she decided to go and see for herself. Taking a step, An Xin walked towards Xiao Yifei.

    When she arrived at Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, An Xin crouched down and called out to him twice. However, Xiao Yifei still did not respond, prompting An Xin to stretch out her delicate hand and gently ce it on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head.

    Just as An Xin¡¯s palm touched Xiao Yifei¡¯s forehead, a bewitching glow shed in his eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and grasped An Xin¡¯s soft, boneless hand.

    Just now, Xiao Yifei had severely depleted the energy within his body while helping heal Rong Fang¡¯s central nerves, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger. He even fell into a deepa right away.

    This was a situation Xiao Yifei had never encountered before.

    However, after Xiao Yifei fell into thea, although he didn¡¯t perform the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique, the meridian lines in his body strangely started operating as if he had.

    It was unclear whether this was Xiao Yifei¡¯s body¡¯s self-protection or some quirk of the Dragon Transformation Technique.

    And with such cirction, although Xiao Yifei waspletely unconscious, his body began to function on its own and was beyond his control, because in this state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t control it.

    Most importantly, although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t control his body, in his extreme daze, he could vaguely feel as though there was a warm light in front of him.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s perception, he couldn¡¯t see what it was, but he could feel that in front of him was a warm light, a light that could replenish the energy in his body!

    Even unreservedly speaking, it was uncertain whether this feeling was under Xiao Yifei¡¯s control.

    Gradually, the seductive feeling from the light in front of him grew deeper, and Xiao Yifei, because of his body¡¯s limit and some other reasons, was still able to control himself. But when this light approached him and even touched him, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    At the same time, the initial cirction of the Dragon Transformation Technique also gave Xiao Yifei the ability to act. Though his consciousness was still in aa, his body instantly took action.

    Because in Xiao Yifei¡¯s perception, the light in front of him was too enticing! It could not onlypletely replenish the energy in his body but also allow Xiao Yifei to gain something else.

    "What are you doing!"

    After her hand was abruptly seized by Xiao Yifei, An Xin was slightly stunned. But the next moment, she angrily looked at Xiao Yifei, struggling to pull her hand away.

    But how could An Xin be a match for Xiao Yifei? Even now, with no energy left in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, An Xin could not break free from him.

    "What are you doing!"

    The next moment, An Xin suddenly saw Xiao Yifei stand up from the ground, and even then, he was still holding her hand. The look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes was making An Xin panic, and her efforts to resist intensified.

    Because An Xin found that she could notmunicate with the bizarre Xiao Yifei in front of her at all.

 Chapter 735: Own Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Own Consciousness</h4><h4></h4>

    This situation is such that even if Xiao Yifei were to regain consciousness right now, he wouldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    When Xiao Yifei first met An Xin, he didn¡¯t feel much, but when he took her hand, a different sensation emerged. Ordinarily, such a reaction wouldn¡¯t be expected from him.

    This made Xiao Yifei himself feel somewhat peculiar, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it much.

    At least when Xiao Yifei was still conscious, he could control himself, but now, having lost his consciousness and his body being in a state of extreme exhaustion, anything could happen.

    Otherwise, Xiao Yifei himself would never do such a thing, yet, to be honest, this reaction was greatly rted to An Xin¡¯s physique.

    In this situation, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t know that at all.

    The Dragon Transformation Technique had brought many benefits to Xiao Yifei, and its magic even surpassed his imagination, but it also brought its share of negative impacts, like his increasing aggressiveness.

    With his dragon nature being inherently lustful, this situation was unavoidable.

    But what happened today even surpassed Xiao Yifei¡¯s own imagination.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you trying to do! Since you¡¯re awake now, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better let go of my hand, otherwise, the consequences will be more than you can handle!"

    An Xin red at Xiao Yifei, feeling his grip on her hand growing hotter. Her expression turned even more serious as she continued with annoyance in her voice, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re some kind of expert, if you continue to be so obstinate, today¡¯s incident won¡¯t be over!"

    Although An Xin stood her ground and spoke to Xiao Yifei with her head held high, looking utterly righteous, the slight tremor in her voice still betrayed her inner turmoil.

    For the usually gentle An Xin to speak these words already showed how annoyed she was.

    However, what An Xin couldn¡¯t know was that what Xiao Yifei was doing now was beyond his own control.

    To be honest, at the beginning, although An Xin had many misunderstandings about Xiao Yifei and was quite unsatisfied with him, her gentle nature led her to always have some reservations, and her attitude towards him was not too good.

    But after the events that had just happened, although it hadn¡¯t been long, An Xin¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei had slightly changed, and even when she looked at him, there was aplex mix of feelings inside her.

    That is why, seeing Xiao Yifei faint, An Xin was so worried.

    Sometimes, emotions are just so mysterious, especially since her unique physical constitution seemed to influence her judgments.

    However, the incident that had just urred left An Xin feeling somewhat panicked inside.

    After An Xin finished speaking, Xiao Yifei showed no reaction at all, instead, he looked at An Xin¡¯s face and revealed a smile full of malice.

    At this state of Xiao Yifei, his actions werepletely beyond his own control, governed by the most primitive instincts. Naturally, Xiao Yifei would not adhere to any rules.

    "What are you doing!"

    The moment An Xin saw Xiao Yifei in this state, she could not help but scream out loud. She struggled to break free toward the back, but even though Xiao Yifei was without his own consciousness and his body was very weak, An Xin still couldn¡¯t escape his grasp.

    On the contrary, as Xiao Yifei felt An Xin¡¯s struggling movements be more vigorous, he reached out his hand, pulled An Xin to his side, and then enveloped her in his arms.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, he only wanted to crush the seductive orb in front of him and merge it into his body.

    An Xin, faced with this situation, was suddenly stunned, and the next moment, her heart was filled with panic, as the situation seemed to be developing in an unpredictable direction.

    The moment Xiao Yifei enveloped her, An Xin began to resist violently, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, like iron mps, held An Xin tightly, leaving her no way to move.

    However, the more this was the case, the more panicked An Xin felt. When Xiao Yifei held her, he was sweating from treating Rong Fang, and now Xiao Yifei¡¯s body emitted a strong masculine scent mixed with sweat, constantly flooding into An Xin¡¯s nose.

    Although the situation was very chaotic, at this time, An Xin¡¯s heart, aside from panic, harbored some different thoughts. This wasn¡¯t to say that An Xin was naturally unrestrained, but rather because Xiao Yifei practiced the Dragon Transformation Technique, which made his current state emit quite a few lust-inducing auras.

    Despite this, An Xin continued to resist, no matter what. She couldn¡¯t ept the current situation; even if she might have some feelings for Xiao Yifei, faced with this scene, she still couldn¡¯tply.

    "Xiao Yifei, I warn you..."

    While resisting, An Xin also uttered very annoyed and embarrassed words, desperately trying to make Xiao Yifei let go of her.

    But how could An Xin know that the current Xiao Yifei had no consciousness of his own, and at this moment, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the orb in his arms was not only very soft but also emitted a temptation he simply could not resist.

    It was just that the orb kept moving, which annoyed Xiao Yifei somewhat.

    The next moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled with a mesmerizing mix of purple and red light, and An Xin, who had been angrily speaking at Xiao Yifei, quieted down instantly upon seeing his eyes change color.

    It seemed that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes had the ability to captivate souls, instantly calming the previously resisting An Xin. She stood there, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a slightly wicked smile, he reached out and scooped An Xin into his arms, then strode towards the amodation room next to the ward.

    Although Zhang Ming kept the fact that Rong Fang was staying at Kyoto Hospital very confidential, considering Rong Fang¡¯s health, even though they were very secretive, they had arranged for Rong Fang to be admitted into one of the best high-care wards in Kyoto Hospital.

    In these wards, not only was the soundproofing very good and the nurses assigned were very attentive and skilled, but on the other side of the ward, the hospital had specifically created a room for those apanying the patients to rest.

    Now Xiao Yifei, holding An Xin, walked directly into this room, and soon after they entered, noises of clothing rubbing against each other could be heard from inside the room.

 Chapter 736 Confused Behavior

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 736 Confused Behavior</h4><h4></h4>

    However, at the next moment, the sound inside the room came to a sudden halt, followed by footsteps. Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure slowly appeared at the doorway. By then, Xiao Yifei had shed his upper garment, revealing a solid and attractive but not exaggerated muscr body.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression seemed somewhat strange. His face looked nk and rigid, yet his eyes were filled with a bewitching luster.

    After arriving at the doorway, he reached out a hand and gently closed the door. Before the doorpletely shut, the corners of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth revealed an instantaneously devilish smile.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei¡¯s figurepletely vanished from the doorway.

    Subsequently, the room faintly echoed with indistinct sounds, as if someone was resisting something. However, with a very odd-sounding grunt, the sounds of resistance gradually faded away. In contrast, what followed was an itch-inducing, resentful yet longing, sobbing yetining woman¡¯s voice full of enticement.

    But because the hospital room was very well soundproofed, and Xiao Yifei had finally closed the door, the sounds within were never heard by anyone else. And these sounds persisted for an exceptionally long time.

    Even the sky outside had shifted from the dazzling sunshine to a slowly dimming gloom, yet the original noise inside the room seemed to carry on without cessation.

    Truth be told, after such a long time, the nurses should have alreadye out for their rounds by all ounts. But because of previous instructions from An Xin, even though the nurses passed by the door back and forth several times, they never once thought of pushing the door open to enter.

    Therefore, at this moment, the hospital room was in a statepletely undisturbed by anyone.

    Jiu Liang, the sound inside the room finally came to a stop, and now, on the bed originally meant for a patient¡¯s guardian to rest upon,y a glowing, conspicuously white body.

    However, upon this glowing white body, there were several reddish-purple marks, clearly indicating that someone had been handling the body with too much force, or these marks would not have appeared.

    Moreover, the bed was aplete mess, and judging by some traces on the other side of the bed and the ground, it seemed that various positions had been enacted here not long ago.

    And only upon closer inspection could one see that this glowing white figure was An Xin.

    At this moment, An Xiny on the bed slightly curled up, her beautiful face not only filled with satisfaction but also flushed with a rosy hue of desire. An Xin¡¯s skin was extremely fair to begin with, so the current rose-like flush was very pronounced and clear to see.

    Even now, An Xin ced her hand to her mouth, but her eyes, heavy with exhaustion, were tightly closed, having slipped into sleep.

    However, even so, An Xin¡¯s eyelids still carried a rosiness, making them irresistibly enticing.

    Without exaggeration, although An Xin was asleep with closed eyes and one couldn¡¯t glimpse her eyes filled with desire, hinting at a myriad of emotions, just from her position lying on the bed and the appeal of her body, not a single man would be able to resist this seduction.

    But beside An Xin, a somewhat bewildered-looking, well-built man sat stunned. The man¡¯s physique, while not exaggeratedly muscr, was like chiseled from cement, delightful to the eye, while also possessing explosive power.

    However, at this moment, this man sat naked on the bed, his face filled with confusion, and from his handsome features, one could readily perceive his deep puzzlement.

    Xiao Yifei now felt that the condition of his body was very good, extremely good, better than he could have ever imagined. Not only had he replenished all the energy depleted from treating Rong Fang, but the most critical aspect was that he felt his Shen body had made a breakthroughpared to before!

    It was as if the movements from the Dragon Transformation Technique that had troubled him for so long could now finally continue to the next step!

    This situation was a huge boon for Xiao Yifei, but his face showed not a trace of joy. On the contrary, Xiao Yifei was full of confusion and even a bit of nervousness.

    "What in the world... is going on!"

    His voice trembled slightly as he turned to look at An Xin, who was lying beside him. At that moment, the bewildered An Xin, who made Xiao Yifei swallow hard, only added to the confusion and panic in his heart.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s memory, after he sessfully treated Rong Fang, his body had reached its limit. Then, with a "boom," he had lost consciousness and had no recollection of what followed.

    Although some past images still flickered faintly in his mind, in those images, Xiao Yifei only remembered encountering a warm light orb filled with allure, and all he did was embrace it.

    He had never expected to wake up to the situation he was now facing.

    But after seeing the current state of things, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need to think to know what had happened. After all, the room was in disarray, and the tantalizing scent hadn¡¯t dissipated. Both he and An Xin were naked.

    There was no need to even guess what had taken ce in the room.

    The more he thought about it, the more Xiao Yifei felt a mix of perplexity and growing panic in his heart.

    Even though An Xin¡¯s hand was soft, and she was undeniably beautiful and enchanting, Xiao Yifei waspletely at a loss. Now, seeing An Xin¡¯s bare body, which was even more sexually enticing than he could have imagined, did nothing to clear his confusion.

    The key point was, he had no memory of what had just urred, no conscious recollection of experiencing any of it!

    This situation truly couldn¡¯t be med on Xiao Yifei, as he himself hadn¡¯t anticipated it. Initially, all Xiao Yifei had wanted was to heal Rong Fang¡¯s Shen body.

    Most importantly, Xiao Yifei was now astonished to find that after the recent events, his own Shen body had not only fully recovered but also showed signs of a breakthrough.

    This development filled Xiao Yifei with amazement, because he simply couldn¡¯t understand why those events had impacted his physical condition. Could it be that during those moments, something else he was unaware of had urred?

    After all, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, it was somewhat uneptable to think that being intimate with An Xin could have such a significant positive effect on his body. Regardless of how shocked Xiao Yifei felt internally about the situation, what truly rmed him at the moment was the scene before him.

    An Xin stilly unconscious beside him, shrouded in allure, and although Xiao Yifei had lost consciousness himself, An Xin must have been aware of everything.

    The usually unppable Xiao Yifei was genuinely uncertain about what to do in these circumstances. What was key is that his heart was still tense. Despite his strength and his experience with such matters, this was indeed the first time he had encountered a situation like today¡¯s.

 Chapter 737 Genuine Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 737 Genuine Reaction</h4><h4></h4>

    Regarding the matter with Yu Jing, it could at most be considered consensual, but now Xiao Yifei clearly understood that this situation was forceful!

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei, sitting on the other side, had a troubled expression on his face, and it was truly the first time he had encountered such a thorny issue.

    "Moan¡ª"

    However, just then, An Xin, lying on the other side of Xiao Yifei, suddenly let out a murmur, and then, An Xin¡¯s body suddenly turned, unexpectedly revealing arge expanse of her snowy chest.

    Honestly, under normal circumstances, An Xin would not fall asleep, but this time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s impact was too intense; eventer on, An Xin could only feel pleasure and gradually lost consciousness.

    Then, due to extreme exhaustion, An Xin fell deeply asleep.

    Upon hearing An Xin¡¯s sudden noise, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sharply turn his head, and as he turned, he saw An Xin, lying there with a light blush and filled with allure.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei once again had the most real reaction.

    Originally, for Xiao Yifei, who practiced the Dragon Transformation Technique, his resistance to these situations was somewhat low, not to mention, such a stunning beauty, lying in front of him in such an enticing manner.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei, who was initially full of distress, was instantly stunned in ce, and his breathing suddenly became a bit deeper.

    The aura in the room, because of the current situation, suddenly took on a different atmosphere, however, just then, An Xin lying on the bed also slowly opened her eyes.

    And in the instant An Xin opened her eyes, a strong sense of presence initially shed through her beautiful eyes.

    After the presence shed, the atmosphere in the room,pared to before, added a few more hints of ambiguity.

    However, soon, the presence in An Xin¡¯s eyes disappeared again, and now the sparkle in her eyes was filled withplexities, as she looked at Xiao Yifei, An Xin was silent for the moment.

    On the contrary, her gaze did not show any hint of panic, as if in the current situation, An Xin was no longer panicking because the things she had once worried about had already happened, and what had already happened could no longer be undone.

    And most importantly,pared to Xiao Yifei, An Xin clearly remembered everything that had just happened, from the initial panic and tension she couldn¡¯t ept, to the deep enjoyment towards the end, An Xin remembered it all clearly.

    Thus, An Xin, who clearly experienced and deeply remembered what just happened, actually had quite a change in her attitude towards Xiao Yifei at this moment.

    And there she was, An Xin just lying there quietly watching Xiao Yifei, while Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were tightly fixed on An Xin, and the fire in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes was bing increasingly intense.

    The next moment, Xiao Yifei gently moved a bit forward, and seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, An Xin still made no move; shey there quietly watching Xiao Yifei.

    "Gulp¡ª"

    From Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, a clear sound of swallowing saliva could be heard, his gaze sweep over An Xin¡¯s perfect body with great aggressiveness, and under Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, An Xin¡¯s smooth skin couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    The moment Xiao Yifei saw this reaction, he blinked, then, he decisively moved towards An Xin, and this time, An Xin did not resist at all; instead, whether intentionally or unintentionally, she showed a mysterious eptance.

    Seeing this situation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    The next moment, the wonderful sound rang out again!

    This time, Xiao Yifei truly realized that doing certain things with An Xin was greatly beneficial to him, although the benefits were not as significant as they seemed to be unconsciously, but Xiao Yifei could still clearly feel them.

    Because his energy was obviously growing.

    Moreover, this benefit seemed to be mutual, because while Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy was increasing, he couldn¡¯t help but look at An Xin, who was coyly biting her lips beneath him, her face filled with charm, her spirit clearly very good!

    Although An Xin was now squinting, her eyes full of satisfaction, Xiao Yifei could still feel something from the feedback within An Xin¡¯s body!

    This was probably why An Xin could continue to cooperate with Xiao Yifei now!

    However, upon seeing An Xin¡¯s seemingly painful yet clearly blissful expression at this moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and he even quickened his pace. At the same time, Xiao Yifei deeply appreciated the soft benefits of An Xin¡¯s body, knowing that there was nothing she could not cooperate with him on.

    It was simply the best!

    The sky had already dimmed, but the two of them showed no signs of stopping, as the battlefield kept changing.

    "Hey, Brother Zhang, that¡¯s right, the matter here has been dealt with, his body is still very weak, and he hasn¡¯te to yet, but with a little care for a day or two, there should be no problem."

    Under the bright lights of the hospital room, Xiao Yifei stood in front of Rong Fang¡¯s hospital bed, his squinted eyes flickering with purple and red lights as he talked on the phone with Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei once again confirmed Rong Fang¡¯s physical condition.

    "Yes, it¡¯s best not to move him now, just let him recuperate here, and we can talk about whates next after he wakes up, but basically, no unexpected situations should arise."

    Xiao Jie did not know what Zhang Ming had said to him on the other end of the phone, but he nodded sombrely to Zhang Ming and said, "There¡¯s nothing else left to worry about."

    "What? You want me toe with you again next time?"

    Upon hearing the voice from the other end of the phone, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression subtly changed. He turned his head and looked vaguely at An Xin, who was standing behind him with an expressionless face.

    "Fine... okay then."

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei nodded, his agreement somewhat tentative, "Then, Brother Zhang, we¡¯ll get in touchter."

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei ended the call, let out a sigh of relief, and shook his head, while shutting down his irvoyance.

    Then, Xiao Yifei turned around to face An Xin, who was standing behind him with her arms crossed and an expressionless face. His face slightly embarrassed, neither of them spoke for a moment.

    Now, Xiao Yifei and An Xin were both properly dressed, but there were still some signs of torn seams on An Xin¡¯s clothing, obviously, someone had forcefully torn at them, otherwise, this would not have been the case.

    Not knowing what Xiao Yi had thought of, he stood there, his spirit somewhat bewildered, and An Xin, seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s current state, couldn¡¯t help a sh of hatred in her eyes. She tightened her arms, but oddly enough, apart from the hatred, there seemed to be other expressions flickering deep in her eyes.

 Chapter 738: Itâ€™s a Deal

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 738: It¡¯s a Deal</h4><h4></h4>

    Though An Xin¡¯s face was expressionless now, her stunning features still carried a rosy hint of passion that hadn¡¯t faded, making her appear even more enchanting.

    However, standing still, the atmosphere between the two had be quite awkward.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei and An Xin had reignited conflict, finishing another round of their battle, neither had said a word to each other, including when they had gotten out of bed to get dressed.

    It seemed that from that moment on, Xiao Yifei and An Xin had both been trapped in a very strange atmosphere. Although what had just happened was clear, and even more so the second time, as if they both tacitly agreed to it.

    But now, they both were still trying hard to act as if nothing had happened, maintaining theirposure.

    "You say you¡¯ve cured his illness, have you really cured his illness?"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was struggling with how to start a conversation with An Xin, her voice suddenly rang out. She looked at Xiao Yifei coldly, her eyes filled with indifferent disdain.

    The fact that the always gentle-natured An Xin could be like this indicated the significant shock she had received from the recent events.

    "Uh... I never lie."

    Seeing An Xin¡¯s current demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and lightly touch his nose, feeling the atmosphere was somewhat peculiar. No matter what, now that An Xin had at least started talking, it could break the deadlock from before. Xiao Yifei looked up at An Xin and said seriously.

    "Heh..."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smile on her gorgeous face, curling her lips with a mature charm that spoke volumes of scorn.

    It was clear that although they both were trying to act as if nothing had happened, it was an impossible thing, and after what had just taken ce, An Xin had obviously changed.

    "You¡¯ve never lied to anyone?"

    An Xin looked at Xiao Yifei with contempt, sizing him up with disdain and said, "Do you think your bluff can reach the sky?"

    With An Xin¡¯s former gentle nature, she would never have shown the contemptuous and dismissive attitude she was showing now.

    "All day long, do you just rely on cheat and deceive people?"

    An Xin¡¯s lips curled in scorn again as she nced at Rong Fang on the bed. She sneered at Xiao Yifei, "Do you not care at all about the patient¡¯s life? To say you never lie? Don¡¯t you find that shameful?"

    An Xin¡¯s current demeanor was vastly different from the past; her lips slightly parted as she spoke mocking words in rapid session.

    To be honest, Xiao Yifei admitted to the mistake he had made, and therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything when An Xin spoke with contempt a few times, but when he saw that An Xin wasn¡¯t slowing down at all, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    Because a few of An Xin¡¯s words were indeed grating to the ears.

    "What if I really did cure Rong Fang?"

    Finally, after seeing that An Xin was still going on and on, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her, narrowing his eyes discontentedly.

    "Heh? You can cure him? With the way you just fainted?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a hint of contemptuousughter appeared on An Xin¡¯s beautiful, charming face. To tell the truth, the once beautiful An Xin was indeed very lovely, and now, with her superiority and disdain, she was not repulsive but had a different kind of allure, making it tempting to want to conquer her.

    Seeing An Xin¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes; he suddenly remembered how she looked in the room just before, this disdainful An Xin, how intoxicated she had appeared.

    "Well then, if it turns out that I really did cure Rong Fang,"

    Xiao Yi looked at An Xin, suddenly brimming with a mischievous grin, "We won¡¯t talk about anything else. Just repeat what happened just now in the side room with me one more time. What do you think, can you do that?"

    An Xin, on seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s expression, involuntarily froze on the spot. At the same time, a trace of panic shed through her eyes.

    Despite An Xin¡¯s disdainful attitude toward Xiao Yi just moments ago, and even now, her mature, beautiful face filled with indifference, the truth was that the scenes from the neighboring room kept echoing in her heart.

    Because she couldn¡¯t calm down, that¡¯s why An Xin had put on such a fa?ade. So when she heard the sudden words Xiao Yi said, her heart instantly filled with panic.

    Not to mention other situations, but as soon as Xiao Yi began speaking, it seemed to trigger a recall of everything that had just happened for An Xin. This feeling filled her with annoyance. Yet, deep down, she harbored aplex mix of emotions about everything that had just transpired.

    Therefore, the moment Xiao Yi finished speaking, a sh of nervousness couldn¡¯t help but appear in An Xin¡¯s eyes.

    However, seeing Xiao Yi eyeing her with mischief, a surge of irritation quickly arose in An Xin¡¯s heart. She red at him, and the previously flustered look on her face quickly returned to calm.

    An Xin looked Xiao Yi up and down with contempt written all over her face, and finally, her shiny lips slightly parted as she said, with a scornfulugh, "You¡¯ve got quite the nerve."

    "Then tell me, what happens if you lose? How will we handle that?"

    She said disdainfully to Xiao Yi.

    "If I lose? If I lose, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do!"

    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow yfully, smiling at An Xin, "And don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you. Within three days! There will surely be a result within three days!"

    "If there¡¯s no result, then consider it my loss!"

    He looked at An Xin, lighthearted yet serious in his words.

    An Xin, upon seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s current demeanor, was taken aback for a moment. She bit her lip gently, her attractive face showing a tinge of indecision.

    But quickly, An Xin made her decision.

    "Fine! Let¡¯s do it your way!"

    She said, holding her head high with arrogance, "I hope you won¡¯t regret it when the timees!"

    Xiao Yi, seeing An Xin agree, his lips curled into an even more mischievous smile. He sized up the beautifully proportioned An Xin from top to bottom, then walked toward the exit of the hospital room.

    "But for the next few days, you still have to take good care of Rong Fang."

    Before leaving the room, he turned his head, smiled faintly at An Xin, and said.

    After speaking to An Xin, Xiao Yi left the hospital room without looking back, leaving An Xin standing there, her gaze following his departing figure and a hint of bewilderment shing in her eyes.

    "Hoo¡ª"

    Jiu Liang, in the room, An Xin finally snapped back to her senses. She exhaled a long breath, shook her head, and tried to push the jumbled thoughts out of her mind.

 Chapter 739: Making a Key Move

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Making a Key Move</h4><h4></h4>

    An Xin turned her head and looked at Rong Fang, who was lying in the hospital bed. The steady waveform reflected on the heart monitor next to Rong Fang made An Xin suddenly freeze.

    The next moment, a conflicted expression flickered across An Xin¡¯s face.

    Earlier, while in the ward, An Xin¡¯s mind was cluttered, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the heart monitor. But now it seemed that the situation was not as simple as she had thought.

    Because the heart monitor now indicated that Rong Fang¡¯s physical condition had indeed improved greatly.

    "What¡¯s the use! The patient still hasn¡¯t woken up!"

    An Xin bit her own teeth, and her eyes hardened.

    After taking a long breath, An Xin started walking toward the door of the ward. As she took her first step, she felt a sudden dizziness and almost stumbled.

    An Xin regained her bnce and, after standing firm, she appeared to have thought of something. A faint blush spread across her face. She spat softly and carefully began to walk outside the ward.

    An Xin¡¯s posture as she walked looked somewhat odd.

    "Doctor An, the treatment given to the patient this time was really long, we¡¯ve even changed shifts,"

    As An Xin just stepped out of the ward, she saw two nurses passing by the door. One of the nurses, upon seeing An Xin, looked surprised and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Doctor An, you really have worked hard."

    After hearing the nurse¡¯s words, An Xin¡¯s face flushed even more. Having left the ward and not seeing Xiao Yifei, she reverted to her usual gentle manner.

    But regarding the nurse¡¯s words, An Xin didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment, so she could only offer the nurse a smile.

    "You go ahead with your work."

    An Xin spoke to the two nurses with a very gentle voice.

    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and, looking at the two nurses, An Xin reminded them, "By the way, the patient in this ward needs extra attention."

    No matter what, making a bet with Xiao Yifei should not affect the patient¡¯s condition.

    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, Doctor An, the director has already instructed us many times about this situation!"

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, the young nurse¡¯s face lit up with a big smile as she reassured An Xin with augh.

    Seeing this response, An Xin gently nodded, greeted the nurses, then turned around and walked away.

    "Ah, can you believe how hard Doctor An must work? She¡¯s always so gentle with the patients, and today she stayed in the ward for so long. Look how tired she is, she can barely walk steadily."

    A murmuring whisper came from behind An Xin.

    Upon hearing it, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her teeth, and her charming face revealed an expression that was both embarrassed and angry.

    "We¡¯ll see in three days," she muttered to herself fiercely.

    Meanwhile, An Xin¡¯s current state was unbeknownst to Xiao Yifei, who had already left the inpatient department and was downstairs at the hospital. As he left the department and reached the lower floors of the hospital, Xiao Yifei too let out a long sigh.

    Looking up at the sky, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise because it was only after he left the hospital ward that he could clearly see just howte it had be and only then did he suddenly realize how long he and An Xin had stayed in the room next to the ward.

    It seemed that it was only when he was with An Xin that Xiao Yifei felt somewhat odd. He shook his head, no longer dwelling on these thoughts. He needed to hurry home because there were many important things to deal with tomorrow.

    After leaving Kyoto Hospital, Xiao Yifei hailed a taxi. Once in the car, as the night grew denser, the taxi¡¯s rear light cast a pale red glow as it drove towards Jinghang Garden.

    When the taxi stopped at the entrance of Jinghang Garden, Xiao Yifei paid the driver, took a deep breath, and started walking towards Jinghang Garden.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical condition was now better than ever, his heart was filled with an odd sensation. To be honest, ever since he had some deepmunication with An Xin, he had been in a very strange state.

    Indeed, it can be said that whenever Xiao Yifei faced An Xin, he felt very odd, and the key point was that when he was intimate with An Xin, he could feel a very strange sensation.

    In that state, Xiao Yifei could clearly feel the infinite temptation that An Xin¡¯s superb body brought to him, and the energy continuously surged from deep within his body. The intertwining of the two sensations brought him utter intoxication.

    It even made the current Xiao Yifei somewhat dazed.

    "It seems there is indeed a problem."

    Standing at the entrance of Jinghang Garden, he extended his hand and looked at his palm while muttering to himself. During the recent events, Xiao Yifei had distinctly felt the abnormality of the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ and the mysterious aspects of An Xin¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei now clearly understood that his recent experiences and the restoration of his internal energy were greatly rted to An Xin¡¯s body.

    He never imagined that sleeping with An Xin could bring him such significant benefits. However, as to why this happened, Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t figured it out.

    But now Xiao Yifei knew that indeed, being with women of special constitutions seemed to greatly promote his own well-being as well as the effect of the Dragon Transformation Technique.

    "What is all this..."

    He wore a wry smile on his face, shook his head, and tried not to think about these issues. After a long sigh, Xiao Yifei stepped into the Jinghang Gardenplex.

    When he opened the door and returned to his room, Zhou Meifeng was sitting in the living room watching TV. Hearing the door, she quickly turned her head and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, her face beamed with a radiant smile.

    "You¡¯re back!"

    As she spoke to Xiao Yifei, she quickly ran to the door, bent down to find his slippers, then reached out to embrace him.

    "Haha."

    After slipping on the slippers, Xiao Yifei wrapped his arms around the soft and voluptuous Zhou Meifeng, caressed her delicate nose, and startedughing.

    "Have you eaten yet? Are you hungry? Wait, I¡¯ll go make you something to eat!"

    Zhou Meifeng, suddenly remembering something as she looked at Xiao Yifei, wriggled free from his embrace and hurried towards the kitchen.

    Xiao Yifei watched Zhou Meifeng¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help smiling warmly.

    He stretched out his hand to touch his stomach. Really, after the strenuous activity and missing dinner and lunch, he was actually quite hungry.

    Soon, Zhou Meifeng came out with arge bowl of steaming noodles. After cing it on the table, she ushered Xiao Yifei toe and eat. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly sat down at the table with a

 Chapter 740: Having a Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Having a Feeling</h4><h4></h4>

    Zhou Meifeng propped her chin, watching Xiao Yifei wolf down his food with a beaming smile, her heart filled with joy.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei polished off arge bowl of noodles. After finishing, he stretched out his hand, patted his belly, and squinted his eyes in thought.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Zhou Meifeng asked worriedly, as he seemed a bit strange.

    "It¡¯s nothing.

    After hearing Zhou Meifeng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei looked up and shed her a faint smile, signaling her not to worry. After speaking, he still furrowed his brows and continued, "You go to sleep first today. I¡¯ll sleepter, don¡¯t worry."

    After seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Zhou Meifeng hesitated slightly, then nodded at him.

    Time trickled by, and after Zhou Meifeng lightly kissed Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheek, she got up from his side and walked back to her room from the living room, as she had to wake up early the next day to take little Wu You, so she couldn¡¯t rest toote.

    "You shoulde back and sleep early too."

    Zhou Meifeng looked at Xiao Yifei, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and reminded him.

    "I know."

    Xiao Yifei raised his head and smiled at Zhou Meifeng.

    Zhou Meifeng turned around, gave Xiao Yifei another nce, then went back to her room, while Xiao Yifei stood up after seeing Zhou Meifeng return to her room.

    The apartment in Jinghang Garden, while not asrge as that vi, was still not small, after all, it took up the whole floor.

    Therefore, the living room was quite spacious.

    After standing up, Xiao Yifei stood on the soft mat in the living room,nguidly stretched and yawned. But the next moment, his eyes shed with a sharp light.

    Just now at Kyoto Hospital, Xiao Yifei had a feeling that the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ that had been holding him back for so long seemed ready to break through to the next sequence after experiencing the events earlier.

    However, without trying, nothing was certain. So now Xiao Yifei was ready to give it a shot. Normally, he insisted on performing the exercises from the Dragon Transformation Technique every night without ever taking a break.

    But Xiao Yifei feared an ident might ur, so he had Zhou Meifeng return to her room first.

    "Hu¡ª¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei stood in the living room, adjusted his breathing, then began to perform the movements from the ¡¯Dragon Transformation Technique¡¯ with his eyes half-closed. This sequence of actions was extremely familiar to him, so much so that it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was etched deep into his bones.

    Following his instincts, he started the Dragon Transformation Technique. Afterpleting the first four movements, Xiao Yifei paused briefly, for if he remembered correctly, this was the movement where he had always hit a wall. Whenever he tried to proceed beyond this point, he could clearly feel the resistance.

    Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and continued onward.

    "Crack¡ª¡ª"

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei performed the fifth movement, a crisp sound suddenly emanated from his body.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Following that crisp sound, another dull thud echoed closely behind.

    Xiao Yifei, feeling something amiss within his body, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows tightly. Without delving into other matters, the current condition alone was making it hard for him to keep up.

    Because Xiao Yifei did not know whether this condition was good or bad, he was even more clueless about what he was about to face.

    After all, the Dragon Transformation Technique had always been something Xiao Yifei pondered alone. Xiao Yifei had always treated the Dragon Transformation Technique as something purely for building the body, persistently practicing it.

    However, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s body grew progressively stronger, he began to take the Dragon Transformation Technique more seriously, and indeed the technique did not disappoint him. But truth be told, the Dragon Transformation Technique brought not only strength to Xiao Yifei but also made him somewhat frantic, because for Xiao Yifei, the variables brought by the technique were truly numerous.

    Therefore, feeling the current odd sensation, Xiao Yifei became a bit nervous for a moment.

    Even though two distinct sounds had emanated from his body, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t feel any specific changes, yet he could clearly sense that something had indeed happened.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but maintain his current peculiar posture and came to a halt.

    But after holding his posture for a while, Xiao Yifei found the situation had once againpsed into silence, causing him to furrow his brows.

    "Hoo¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei adjusted his breathing and then proceeded with the fifth movement.

    However, the fifth movement of the Dragon Transformation Technique, which had always constrained him, now showed no resistance, smoothly executed as if it were natural, following the two sounds heard earlier, Xiao Yifei performed the fifth movement of the Dragon Transformation Technique with great ease.

    Feeling this development, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but arch his sword-like eyebrows, a hint of surprise clearly flickering across his face. But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t linger on it, as after starting the fifth movement, the remaining steps came naturally to him as if they were etched into his very bones, allowing him to continue smoothly.

    There was not the slightest pause, as if everything was as it should be, even performing the fifth movement with great proficiency, as though Xiao Yifei had always been capable of it!

    Once, twice, thrice...

    After he started performing the fifth movement, Xiao Yifei seemed unstoppable, continuing the routine relentlessly, from the first to the fifth movement without a break.

    Yet as Xiao Yifei continued with the fifth movement, it seemed that his body slowly began to change.

    If initially Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t felt any abnormalities, the continuity of his movements now caused unusual sensations throughout his body.

    The two muffled sounds that had urred when the fourth movement transitioned into the fifth didn¡¯t seem to be the cause of the disturbance; instead, they seemed to have unlocked something within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, making that noise.

    It was as if Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had been locked by a mechanism, and with those two sounds, what had been locked inside his body was suddenly released.

    Now, as Xiao Yifei carried on with the movements of the Dragon Transformation Technique, the energy that had once suffused his body rushed towards the top of his head.

    Moreover, he could distinctively feel as though the capacity of his body had increased, akin to a barrel expanded to amodate more energy. As this surging energy flowed towards his head, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat groggy.

    But Xiao Yifei still did not cease his movements; instead, he continued to perform the actions of the Dragon Transformation Technique in the living room without stopping.

 Chapter 741: Changes Have Occurred

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Changes Have urred</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at first, in reality, as he continuously performed the five movements of the "Dragon Transformation Technique", oddities had already gradually begun to emerge.

    Xiao Yifei now found himself somewhat unable to control his actions, having fallen into a groggy state, yet his movements still didn¡¯t stop.

    Soon, energy once again filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, but his movements still didn¡¯t cease. On the contrary, energy kept surging into Xiao Yifei¡¯s head.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    It was uncertain how many times Xiao Yifei had performed the movements of the "Dragon Transformation Technique", but at that moment, a sound like the splitting of heavens and earth suddenly echoed in his mind.

    Xiao Yifei abruptly halted in ce, his eyes tightly shut, his body gently swaying without a trace.

    "Ugh..."

    The next instant, an unclear sound came from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth. He reached out, gently rubbing his head, then Xiao Yifei opened his eyes.

    "What on earth is going on...?"

    He muttered groggily to himself. To be honest, after breaking through the fifth movement, Xiao Yifei felt nothing more than an increased capacity to contain energy within his body and the recent surge of energy into his head; no other events had urred.

    This situation couldn¡¯t help but strike Xiao Yifei as odd because, after long being confined by the fifth movement, the subsequent breakthrough seemed so mundane.

    But in the dimly lit living room, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see himself, and naturally didn¡¯t know that after opening his eyes, his eyes were filled with a strange light.

    The once purple and red glows hadpletely vanished, and now Xiao Yifei¡¯s pupils had turned into vertical slits found only in serpents! Unlike the serpent¡¯s vertical slits, golden light flickered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Moreover, an unsurpassed majesty surged continuously from Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Currently, there was no one in front of Xiao Yifei, but if there were, upon seeing his current state, they probably would have knelt on the ground without hesitation.

    For now, Xiao Yifei looked nothing like an ordinary man; he more closely resembled a mighty Divine Dragon soaring above the Nine Heavens!

    "Forget it, forget it."

    Xiao Yifei, unknowing of it all, shook his head slightly, and as he blinked, the vertical slits gradually disappeared into his eyes, leaving no trace of the anomaly.

    Xiao Yifei turned and walked towards his room, leaving the quiet living room as the sole witness to everything.

    All seemed as if nothing had changed, but it felt as though everything hadpletely transformed!

    After returning to his room, Xiao Yifei quicklyy down on the bed, and Zhou Meifeng, who had already fallen into sleep, seemed to sense someone approaching. She murmured softly and turned over, then subconsciously wrapped her arms around Xiao Yifei.

    However, not long after lying down, Xiao Yifei fell into a deep sleep.

    Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleep quality had always been quite good, falling asleep so directly from exhaustion like he did today was indeed very rare, and most crucially, his body was still full of energy from the recent breakthrough, making the situation more peculiar.

    And after Xiao Yifei slipped into sleep, his body trembled almost imperceptibly, and his eyeballs kept rolling beneath the eyelids.

    Proof existed that although Xiao Yifei had fallen into a deep sleep, it seemed that something unusual was constantly happening within his body. The changes that had not urred when he first broke through the fifth motion of the "Dragon Transformation Technique" began to manifest silently after he fell asleep.

    At first, the majestic golden eyes that appeared in the living room were just the beginning.

    However, none of this was known to Xiao Yifei, whoy asleep, nor to Zhou Meifeng beside him.

    The peace that An Xin brought to Xiao Yifei seemed to not only restore the energy in his body but also seemed to precipitate even more unknown elements. As for why these events were urring, it was still unclear.

    The next morning, Zhou Meifeng had prepared breakfast for Xiao Yifei early, ording to his regr biological clock. She brought breakfast out from the kitchen, but strangely, as she began to tidy up the house, Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed.

    "Brother hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?"

    At this time, even little Wu You, wearing a cute skirt and rubbing her sleepy eyes, stepped out of her room. Seeing breakfastid out on the table but no sign of Xiao Yifei, little Wu You couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise in her childishly tender voice.

    To surprise Wu You to such an extent indicated just how unusual it was for Xiao Yifei to oversleep this much.

    "Hurry and wash up, I¡¯ll go wake your big brother."

    After seeing Wu You in this state, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help smiling and told her to get ready. After speaking, she turned and walked towards the bedroom.

    Truthfully, seeing Xiao Yifei not getting up, even Zhou Meifeng found it somewhat strange.

    "What did he dost night..."

    As she walked towards the bedroom, Zhou Meifeng couldn¡¯t help but murmur her confusion. It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeping in that was mildly strange to her, but there was also another matter that baffled her for a moment.

    Zhou Meifeng had a habit of buying a bouquet of fresh flowers for the house every day, but when she was tidying up the living room earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but discover that the fresh flowers she had just bought yesterday had already lost their life force and withered awaypletely. Normally, even cut flowers wouldst a day without any issues.

    However, this morning, Zhou Meifeng found that the flowers she had ced on the living room table had already died.

    This odd situation raised doubts in Zhou Meifeng¡¯s mind, but even so, she hadn¡¯t linked this circumstance to the unusual behavior of Xiao Yifeist night.

    When Zhou Meifeng returned to the bedroom, she found that Xiao Yifei was still lying in bed, deeply asleep, showing no intention of waking up. Seeing this, Zhou Meifeng smiled and shook her head. She reached out her hand to shake Xiao Yifei awake where hey on the bed.

    Under Zhou Meifeng¡¯s shaking, Xiao Yifei finally woke up, opening his eyes.

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei opened his eyes, he startled Zhou Meifeng. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but when she saw his eyes open, Zhou Meifeng noticed something peculiar about them.

    "Ah? Did I get upte?"

    After being woken by Zhou Meifeng, Xiao Yifei rubbed his bleary eyes and spoke to Zhou Meifeng in a daze.

    "Yes, you did. Get up quickly, the food I made is going cold."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, Zhou Meifeng pursed her lips in a smile. Now that Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes no longer looked strange, she decided not to dwell on what had just happened. After speaking to Xiao Yifei, Zhou Meifeng patted his leg and then turned and left the room first.

 Chapter 742: In a Bad Mood

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 742: In a Bad Mood</h4><h4></h4>

    Although Xiao Yifei had just gotten up, through Zhou Meifeng¡¯s demeanor earlier, he could make a judgment about himself waking upte, a situation that even made Xiao Yifei somewhat curious.

    After all, this had never happened before.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dwell on it much, he opened his eyes and quickly stood up, but just as he did so, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, because he realized that he seemed,pared to before, to have grown a little taller.

    For Xiao Yifei, who was still young but had already stopped growing, this was almost an impossible urrence.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, went into the bathroom to start washing up, and although what was happening seemed odd to him, it didn¡¯t really affect him much.

    After washing up swiftly, Xiao Yifei went to the living room and finished breakfast.

    He said goodbye to Zhou Meifeng and little Wu You with a smile, then left the room, and after walking out of the ¡¯Jinghang Garden¡¯ gate, Xiao Yifei¡¯s somewhat vacant eyes gradually sharpened.

    He hailed a car and sped directly towards the research institute.

    Having dealt with Rong Fang¡¯s matter, Xiao Yifei felt that now was the time topletely resolve Liu Shengchuan and their issues, after all, they had stayed in Huaxia long enough, and it was time for them to be sent back to Japan.

    Soon, the taxi arrived at the entrance of the research institute. Xiao Yifei straightened his clothes and stepped forward into the research institute.

    "Xiaod!"

    However, just as he stepped into the research institute without having had the chance to head towards theirb, a familiar voice suddenly called out from behind him.

    "Professor Nangong?"

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yifei turned around and saw Nangong, looking weary from haste, hurriedly entering through the main gate of the research institute, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help being curious, "Why are you sote today too?"

    To know, although during this period, members of the Japanese delegation had been causing trouble in the institute, Nangong had never beente, in fact, even before the arrival of the Japanese delegation, Nangong was always the first person to arrive at the institute.

    Although Nangong was not young, in reality, he still had a passionate heart for scientific research, which was why, even at such an age, he maintained a respectable academic level.

    Even though this old man had a bit of a stubborn temper, the sheer passion Nangong had for scientific research was enough tomand respect from anyone, and the reason Xiao Yifei treated Nangong with such respect was not only because Nangong was Nangong Yun¡¯s father, but also because of his dedication to research.

    Even though there had been some small misunderstandings between Xiao Yifei and Nangong in the past, these were all dissipated as they worked together.

    Therefore, seeing Nangong also beingte for work today, just like him, filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with curiosity, just as Xiao Yifei never overslept, Nangong would always be early to the institute, neverte.

    However, at first, after calling out Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, Nangong¡¯s face became overcast again.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Nangong looked up and revealed a wry smile to Xiao Yifei.

    "Yes, I was dyed by some matters," Nangong said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, but no matter how Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong¡¯s current smile, it was filled with bitterness, and Nangong¡¯s appearance, even during their most difficult days dealing with the Japanese delegation, had never urred.

    The instant he saw Nangong like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes tightly, and his gaze inadvertently flickered with a hint of inexplicable light.

    "Professor Nangong, has something happened?"

    Xiao Yifei stood in ce, waiting for Nangong a moment, and when Nangong came to his side, Xiao and Nangong walked side by side toward the research institute. While walking, Xiao, frowning, said to Nangong.

    To be honest, even if Xiao didn¡¯t have the irvoyance superpower that greatly enhanced his vision, he could still clearly see the worried look on Nangong¡¯s face. Now, despite Nangong¡¯s effort to force a smile, the bitterness on his face was impossible to conceal.

    This situation made Xiao even more curious about what kind of issue could have caused Nangong to look this way, because, in Xiao¡¯s opinion, Nangong had always been a very strong person.

    "Not..."

    However, after hearing Xiao¡¯s words, Nangong turned his head, and as he looked at Xiao, he began to say there wasn¡¯t anything wrong. Yet, upon seeing Xiao¡¯s serious expression, Nangong found himself involuntarily stopping in his tracks.

    He suddenly remembered that Xiao was not the naive young man who didn¡¯t understand anything. During their time working together in the research group, even Nangong hade to regard Xiao as the real core of their team.

    And Xiao had never let them down.

    Just now, he had been so preupied with what had happened today that he failed to react in time, but the current situation even more so indicated that the issue Nangong was facing was indeed no small matter.

    "Sigh."

    The next moment, Nangong let out a deep sigh. He extended his hand to gesture for Xiao to walk with him to the research institute, and as they walked together, Nangong finally began to speak to Xiao.

    "The reason I waste today is because I was called to a meeting early in the morning."

    He shook his head and said to Xiao with a sigh.

    Today, Nangong seemed to have received quite a blow. Even his once spirited white hair now seemed listless, lying t on his head without any vitality.

    "A meeting early in the morning? What kind of meeting do you have early in the morning?"

    Hearing Nangong¡¯s remark, Xiao was truly curious. Although Nangong still held a passion for scientific research, age was not on his side, and there were certain tasks that were quite unsuitable for him to undertake.

    Even so, they still required Nangong to attend a meeting early this morning. Regardless of what the meeting was about, this action alone had already made Xiao somewhat dissatisfied.

    "The department wanted to hold a meeting..."

    Nangong shook his head, his face revealing a bitter smile, "I had no choice, attending the meeting wasn¡¯t an issue, it happened as it happened, but the subject of this meeting, it really made me..."

    He paused at this point, and even though he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Xiao could still sense the difort in Nangong¡¯s words.

    Xiao furrowed his brow, but before he could say anything, Nangong¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "Xiao kid, do you know how many scientific researchers were at the early morning meeting?"

    As he talked, heughed at himself, "Just me alone, and the rest were leaders from the department. They summoned me just to face a barrage of criticism without doing anything else."

    "Can you believe it? These Japanese delegations areing to our Huaxia to bleed us dry, and those civil servants are so foolish, treating the members of the Japanese delegations like royalty."

    As he spoke about this issue, Nangong seemed to get angry once again. He gritted his teeth, and the words he uttered were somewhat harsh.

 Chapter 743: Outrageous

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Outrageous</h4><h4></h4>

    For Nangong, who had always been known for hisposure, to utter such words, one could easily infer the extent of his resentment toward these civil servants.

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes.

    "Professor Nangong, did Liu Shengchuan and his team say something to the department?"

    He turned around and spoke to Nangong earnestly.

    If that was indeed the case, Xiao Yifei was even more prepared to teach Liu Shengchuan and his team a solid lesson at the research instituteter!

    But unexpectedly, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Nangong shook his head instead.

    "If it really were rted to Liu Shengchuan and his group, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry, after all, these people from Japan are inherently disgusting."

    He turned his head and said furiously to Xiao Yifei, "But this time, it has nothing to do with those people from Japan, not a dime. It¡¯s our own Huaxia civil servants. Before the people from Japan had said anything, they were the ones who grew impatient seeing our results noting out in time!"

    "They issued us a death order that if we cannot resolve this matter soon, the department will shut down our research institute directly!"

    As Nangong spoke about this, his eyes turned blood-red.

    When Xiao Yifei heard Nangong speak about this, he suddenly narrowed his eyes sharply.

    "Tell me, can they even be considered genuine Huaxia civil servants? It¡¯s utterly embarrassing!"

    At this moment, as the two reached the staircase of theboratory building, the anger in Nangong¡¯s heart caused him to hammer the handrail furiously with a heavy fist.

    Seeing Nangong this furious, one could only imagine how inmed his heart was right now.

    "Even if they are not civil servants, at the very least, they should be Huaxia people, right? Since when have they not only allowed the Japanese to trample over us, but they¡¯ve even helped them to bully our own people!"

    As he spoke, he was so agitated that he was gasping for breath; clearly, the meeting this morning had left old man utterly furious.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes slightly. He reached out and gently ced his hand on Nangong¡¯s shoulder, channeling energy.

    And the previously breathless Nangong suddenly felt a warm flow from his shoulder, which eased some of his pain almost instantly.

    He turned his head in surprise and looked at Xiao Yifei.

    However, soon Nangong turned his head back, the glimmer in his eyes dimming. Even the miraculous urrence failed to interest Nangong anymore, a testament to how disheartened he was from the morning¡¯s events.

    "Sigh."

    Nangong sighed deeply and shook his head, "They called it a meeting, but what I see, this morning was just an outright criticism against me."

    Now, Nangong looked utterly deted, sometimes that¡¯s how it is¡ªenemies and rivals, no matter how formidable, were not feared; however, the blows from one¡¯s own people could deeply wound Nangong.

    "We all are Huaxia people, you tell me, what are these civil servants really thinking? I evenid out the situation for them, clearly told them that the Japanese this time came coveting our scientific research results, but do you know what the people in the department said to me?"

    Nangong could only give a bitter smile as he said, "They say that Japan¡¯s medical facilities are streets ahead of ours, that they aren¡¯t here to covet our achievements but to help us."

    "The day we start looking down on ourselves is the day we¡¯re truly done for."

    He said with a heavy sigh.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei, who was originally squinting his eyes, couldn¡¯t help but sh a fierce glint in them, knowing that given Nangong¡¯s personality, he surely wasn¡¯t speaking recklessly.

    The words Nangong spoke filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with anger; had it not been for Nangong himself saying it, Xiao Yifei might not have believed that their own Huaxians could do such a thing.

    Suddenly, while listening to Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think back to when they first went to receive the Japanese delegation and encountered those government officials. Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brows.

    "Ah."

    Nangong sighed again, surpassing the number of times he had sighed in the past month during just this short conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    "However, not all officials in the department are like that; there are quite a few who, at the very least, will speak up for me. But there¡¯s nothing we can do; the officials who actually make the decisions aren¡¯t on our side."

    He lifted his head and squinted toward the entrance of theboratory.

    "Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, we have nothing to fear," Xiao Yifei reassured.

    Although Xiao Yifei was also filled with anger upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the sight of the elderly man in front of him deepened hispassion. Xiao Yifei knew how much effort it had taken to establish this research institute and Nangong had invested all his energy into it.

    Even more, he had helped Huaxia aplish many things because of thisb, but despite Nangong¡¯s numerous contributions, in front of the Japanese, their efforts seemed insignificant. Even the department head had imed that if they didn¡¯t produce results soon, they would shut down theb¡ªwords that deeply saddened Nangong.

    "Hahaha, tell me, aren¡¯t the Japanese like their grandfathers?"

    Nangong shook his head with a bitter smile and said with regret to Xiao Yifei, "We Huaxians have be so powerful, yet why do some people, especially government officials, still look down on themselves?"

    Actually, what truly dismayed Nangong wasn¡¯t just the words spoken by the officials, but more so the attitude they disyed.

    "We just managed to get Liu Sheng to settle down, and now our own people are starting to cause trouble again, saying so much nonsense," Nangongmented, filled with helplessness.

    However, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes shed with an ever-increasing icy light, and a mysterious glow appeared on his face.

    "Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry about it," he turned his head and said to Nangong with a faint smile, "With me here, do you still worry about any mess?"

    "I believe in you, and I even think that our project this time will easily resolve, and those from the Japanese delegation are no match for you!"

    Nangong turned his head toward Xiao Yifei and continued, "I believe all of this, but I just don¡¯t know if we can handle our own people when we face them."

    Although Nangong didn¡¯t explicitly state it, Xiao Yifei still understood what he meant. He understood why Nangong was so worried; simply put, like Nangong had just said, the officials in the department, with the power in their hands, could easily decide the fate of the research institute.

 Chapter 744 Relax Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 744 Rx Your Mind</h4><h4></h4>

    Therefore, sometimes it isn¡¯t just about one¡¯s abilities to turn the situation around. You must understand the high stature Nangong holds within the medicalmunity in Huaxia, and even more so, his considerable contributions to Huaxia.

    But even so, Nangong still couldn¡¯t ovee the Japanese.

    "Our own people?"

    The moment Xiao Yifei heard Nangong¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes sharply, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Who said they are our own people?"

    "The moment they started acknowledging the Japanese as their masters, they ceased to be our own people."

    A chill shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, "Dealing with them? That¡¯s easy."

    At the moment Xiao Yifei spoke, Nangong, who stood by his side, couldn¡¯t help but shudder violently. He trembled slightly. It seemed that at that moment, a profoundly cold aura had emanated from Xiao Yifei.

    "Let¡¯s go, Professor Nangong."

    However, soon after, when Xiao Yifei turned his head around and continued speaking to him, the rming chill that Nangong felt vanished in an instant. This made Nangong somewhat bewildered, wondering if what had just happened was an illusion.

    But Nangong was certain that something did happen just now.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep look at the young man standing by his side. Setting aside the immense shocks that the young man had brought him in the past, through just now¡¯s event, Nangong knew even more that the young man in front of him was far moreplex than he had imagined!

    Yet now, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of considering so much.

    "Xiao kid, you can¡¯t do anything excessive. Even though this matter truly infuriates people, we still need to control ourselves, especially you, a young man full of vigor. It¡¯s too easy to make mistakes. So, no matter what, we may be angry but we can¡¯t do something we¡¯ll regret," Nangong turned his head and, seeing the state Xiao Yifei was in, shifted some of his vexation and counselled him earnestly, "After all, you have to consider Nangong Yun..."

    The fact that Nangong even brought up Nangong Yun shows just how worried he was about Xiao Yifei¡¯s state of mind.

    "Hahaha, Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry, I know my limits very well," Xiao Yifeiughed broadly upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s name mentioned by Nangong, and whileughing, he spoke to Nangong.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in this state made Nangong turn his head again, looking at him with a suspicious gaze, almost not believing Xiao Yifei. However, when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm eyes, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    "Xiao kid, I need to tell you that this afternoon, someone from the department mighte over, iming that they are here to supervise us. When that happens, you can¡¯t react too strongly," Nangong said to Xiao Yifei after observing his current demeanor.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was taken aback, turning his head to look at Nangong with surprise. It was only after Nangong said this that Xiao Yifei realized why Nangong had been reminding him repeatedly, and he understood why Nangong looked so dejected when they first met.

    To have Nangong agree to allow Health Court toe and oversee the institute, specifically to monitor and even to unabashedly state that it was to have the institute¡¯s members serve the Japanese¡ªwhat a humiliating matter this was.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Professor Nangong,"

    After Xiao Yifei had regained consciousness, his face revealed an even brighter smile. He nodded towards Nangong and then turned his head, "We¡¯re already at the door to theb. We¡¯ve been standing here so long, why haven¡¯t we gone in yet?"

    After speaking to Nangong, Xiao Yifei turned around and pushed open theb¡¯srge door.

    "Professor Nangong? Professor Xiao?"

    However, the moment Xiao Yifei pushed the door open, the people inside theb, hearing the noise at the door, all looked up and turned their gaze towards it. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei and Nangong walk in side by side, smiles of joy appeared on their faces.

    It was well known that ever since Xiao Yifei¡¯s return to the research institute, the scientific project had not only made rapid progress, but more importantly, the previously troublesome Japan delegates led by Liu Shengchuan had be very docile.

    This situation pleased the researchers in the institute tremendously.

    Some even believed that at the current pace, they would soon ovee the problem that had been vexing them and resolve this project once and for all.

    Although the people at the institute were quite displeased with the Japanese delegation, as scientists, they didn¡¯t hold much intrigue in their hearts and were eager toplete the project as soon as possible.

    As for how the Japanese delegation should be handled, they were very confident in Xiao Yifei.

    But just now, when the people in the institute saw Nangong and Xiao Yifei pushing open the door and entering, after they had greeted Nangong, they couldn¡¯t help but freeze, because they could clearly see something was off about Nangong¡¯splexion.

    This was definitely strange for them; after all, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a time when everyone was looking forward with anticipation and excitement? Why did Nangong look so unhappy now?

    However, no one dared to step forward to ask what had happened, as it was rare for them to see Nangong showing the kind of expression he had now.

    Nangong walked towards his seat with a slightly grim face.

    Xiao Yifei, standing behind Nangong, also entered theb. However, as Xiao Yifei stepped into theb, his gaze inexplicably turned towards Liu Shengchuan, who was bending over and preparing reagents.

    Liu Shengchuan felt a sudden chill in his heart the moment he caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze and even shivered.

    Liu Shengchuan was, for a moment, at aplete loss. After all, the incident fromst time had dealt him a significant blow, so even though his heart harbored many grievances towards Xiao Yifei during this period, the performance of their Japanese delegation had been very cooperative.

    What he feared was that there would be another mishap during recent times.

    But today, when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, his heart chilled sharply. Liu Shengchuan was certain that they hadn¡¯t provoked Xiao Yifei recently, so why did Xiao Yifei look like he wanted to settle ounts with them now?

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei only nced at Liu Shengchuan and then turned his head to walk towards his own seat. This let Liu Shengchuan breathe a sigh of relief, and his heart decided that no matter what, he must behave today.

    "Professor Xiao, what¡¯s wrong with Professor Nangong?"

    As Xiao Yifei returned to his seat, a professor next to him, while looking at Nangong, asked Xiao Yifei with a voice full of confusion, "Why does he seem to be in a bad mood?"

 Chapter 745: Such Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Such Grievance</h4><h4></h4>

    f?¨¥ewebn¦Òve?

    Upon hearing the professor¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the professor. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to exin to him the situation that Nangong had just told him about.

    "There are indeed some matters,"

    After turning his head, Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment and then said to the professor with a smile, "But don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not too serious and can be handled."

    However, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the professor couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, and a trace of suspicion shed across his face. The professor opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed softly and closed his mouth without speaking.

    Actually, the professor knew very well that if it were just a small issue, Nangong wouldn¡¯t have shown that kind of reaction; no matter what, he had worked with Nangong for quite some time.

    But now, seeing that Xiao Yifei obviously didn¡¯t want to talk, the professor didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to ask further. After all, the professor had a lot of trust in Xiao Yifei; under Xiao Yifei¡¯s leadership, they had witnessed too many miracles.

    However, to be honest, at this critical point in the project¡¯s progress, the professor really didn¡¯t want to see any unexpected changes ur. After all, with their efforts, the professor truly saw the hope of oveing the project¡¯s challenges.

    If an unexpected change were to ur at this time, it would be a significant blow to these researchers who were wholeheartedly devoted to their scientific work. After all, to them, nothing else was important; they really wanted to see something that had never been conquered before created by their hands.

    This thought wasn¡¯t only the professor¡¯s but shared by all of the group, including Zheng Dong and others; they all held this hope. Now, in theboratory, apart from the professor who noticed Nangong¡¯s unusual behavior, there were actually quite a few professors who also noticed it. Although they too were somewhat curious, seeing that Nangong quickly returned to a work state, they didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Only this professor, after asking Xiao Yifei, was filled with a strange feeling about it all.

    However, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s return and the rapid involvement of other research personnel in their scientific work, the professor, affected by the atmosphere, quickly put aside his strange feelings and once again threw himself into the project at hand.

    Theboratory bustled with activity once again.

    Standing in the back with their necks tucked in, with members of the Japanese delegation including Liu Shengchuan who were performing menial tasks while looking down, watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, clenching their teeth in resentment.

    In fact, even the members of the Japanese delegation were eagerly hoping that the scientific project would end soon, so they could take the results and leave. You see, always proud and haughty, when had they ever suffered such indignation in Huaxia before?

    In terms of fame and capabilities, they were quite renowned. Even in Japan or in other countries around the world, the members of the Japanese delegation had never been treated like this.

    The most crucial aspect was that they faced such treatment and dared not show any opposition, only obediently field it!

    Time flew by quickly, and if one was truly immersed in scientific research, the passage of time could hardly be noticed. Only when the bell reminding staff to eat lunch rang did the busy individuals in theb lift their heads inadvertently.

    "Ah!"

    Upon hearing the lunch bell, the research team¡¯s members couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Clearly, they were somewhat dissatisfied with this interruption to their train of thought because they knew the project they were working on was time-sensitive, and most importantly, it was at its most critical moment!

    But for the members of the Japanese delegation, the moment they heard the ringing of the bell, they couldn¡¯t help but jump up in excitement, for this bell sound was like a life-saving signal to them who had been suppressed for so long.

    Honestly, if Liu Shengchuan had not repeatedly warned them, it is likely that many members of the Japanese delegation would have chosen to leave earlier. After the bell rang, their faces were all brimming with happy smiles, waiting for the research group to leave first before they exited theboratory.

    "Sigh¡ª"

    At that moment, walking shoulder to shoulder with Xiao Yifei out of the researchb, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh.

    The truth is, the issue discussed in this morning¡¯s meeting about the government office sending someone to monitor theb was still a heavy burden on Nangong¡¯s heart.

    When working on something, nothing is feared more thanymen directing experts, but considering the attitude of the government officials that morning, they even pointed fingers at Nangong, not to mention what they might do if they came to theb.

    Moreover, these government officials regarded each member of the Japanese delegation like deities, almost venerating them. If these officials were toe, the progress of the project and rted matters would likely be severely affected.

    This had always been Nangong¡¯s concern, most crucially, the government officials had not informed Nangong when exactly they woulde, which only added to his grievances.

    If it were not for the fact that this project was not just the hope of Nangong alone, he might have even entertained the thought of giving up, and clearly, what had happened in this morning¡¯s meeting was even more serious than what Nangong described.

    "Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright,"

    Seeing Nangong like this, Xiao Yifei instinctively knew what was on his mind and turned to console him. Truthfully, seeing someone of Nangong¡¯s age worrying over this matter made his heart ache.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go have lunch quickly. We should head back early after eating. If things go as expected, our breakthrough should being soon. Hopefully, those officials will wait until after we¡¯ve managed the breakthrough before theye."

    However, as Xiao Yifei and Nangong entered the cafeteria of the research facility and their meals had just been served, the cafeteria doors were violently pushed open at the next moment.

    "Bang¡ª"

    The forcefully opened door emitted a jarring noise, and upon hearing this sudden loud sound, the researchers in the middle of their meal couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads and look towards the entrance.

    Not to mention other matters, everyone in the research facility at least had received higher education, and generally speaking, no one would behave inappropriately in such a manner at this time.

    Thus, after this incident, as people looked towards the entrance with furrowed brows, they wanted to know who would be causing trouble at such a moment.

 Chapter 746 Arrogant Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 746 Arrogant Appearance</h4><h4></h4>

    However, when the doors to the cafeteria within the research institute were forcibly pushed open, the sight of the people entering caused a sh of dissatisfaction to appear in the researchers¡¯ eyes.

    Because the two people at the door were very familiar to them, if they weren¡¯t mistaken, these were the same two who had apanied them to the airport to receive the Japanese delegation members. They seemed to be officials from the Yanjing Health Bureau, and more crucially, their ranks seemed quite high!

    It must be understood that the researchers in theboratory, for the most part, were wholly focused on their scientific research, paying little attention to other matters. Thus, they were not very clear on the details of these two public officials, but the members of the research group hadn¡¯t forgotten how respectfully these two had treated the members of the Japanese delegation previously.

    Moreover, the attitudes of these two public officials were now causing discontent.

    And most importantly, these two public officials, after initially pushing open the doors roughly, hadn¡¯t stepped into the cafeteria but stood at the entrance, pot-bellied, heads held high, faces full of arrogance. Their gaze upon the research institute¡¯s cafeteria was decidedly disdainful.

    "Nangong, what¡¯s the matter, you see using, and you don¡¯t know toe out and greet us? Was all that we discussed in the meeting this morning just a waste?"

    One of the officials, slightly taller and with a plump belly, said to Nangong in a harsh, scornful tone.

    Honestly, at the beginning, given Nangong¡¯s status within Huaxia, few would dare to address him with such an attitude. After all, he could even be considered the founder of modern medicine in Huaxia. Despite Nangong¡¯s somewhat entric personality, his position was not to be infringed upon by others.

    However, these two public officials now chose to confront Nangong with such an attitude, mostly because they were dissatisfied with Nangong¡¯s approach during the morning meeting, and it could even be said that their irritation was quite pronounced. Thus, at this moment, they were eager to embarrass Nangong.

    The main reason they had the audacity to do this was the presence of the Japanese delegation. In their minds, even if Nangong¡¯s research in medicine was profound, it couldn¡¯t possibly surpass the Japanese delegation. With the delegation¡¯s help, they were certain that they could bring greater progress to Huaxia¡¯s medical field.

    As for what Nangong had told them about the Japanese delegation¡¯s visit not having pure intentions, they didn¡¯t believe it at all!

    Honestly, the state of Huaxia medicine wasn¡¯t really of any concern to them because they only cared about their own achievements.

    If the Japanese delegation, particrly Liu Shengchuan with a Nobel Prize nomination in medicine, had a very friendly exchange with the medicalmunity of Huaxia under their hospitality, and even provided significant aid, just the thought of these achievements filled them with joy!

    These were genuine aplishments!

    This was also why their approach towards the members of the Japanese delegation was so exceedingly obsequious, to say the least.

    Yet as they finished this statement, looking up, their eyes filled with a haughty expression as if they owned everything.

    The scientific researchers in the cafeteria, witnessing this scenario unfold and especially hearing the words spoken by these two public officials, were momentarily stunned. However, the next moment, expressions of discontent appeared on their faces.

    For they had truly never encountered a situation like this before, and the words spoken by the two public officials were indeed hard to ept at the moment.

    "Director Wang, Director Li, I am truly sorry, I didn¡¯t know you would be here today."

    Upon seeing the current situation, Nangong, who was sitting next to Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. The next moment, a bitter expression appeared on his face. He turned his head first to look at the researchers currently eating in the cafeteria, then turned back with a forced smile, and looked at the two government officials at the door.

    While speaking, Nangong stood up from his chair and walked towards the door.

    Xiao Yifei, seated next to Nangong, furrowed his brows slightly upon seeing this and put down his chopsticks. He too got up and followed Nangong.

    However, at that moment, the sanitation officials at the door named Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, upon witnessing Nangong¡¯s reaction, were momentarily stunned. However, the next moment, a disgustingly smug smile spread across their faces.

    Now, the amiable smile on Nangong¡¯s face was starkly different from his unruly demeanor at the sanitation department meeting that morning. Yet, they didn¡¯t read any further meaning into Nangong¡¯s current expression. On the contrary, they thought he was definitely frightened because of what had urred that morning.

    After all, how could Nangong, a mere scientist, be any match for them?

    Thinking of this, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong held their heads even higher and looked at Nangong with a scornfulugh.

    "What¡¯s the matter, do we need to notify you whenever we decide toe?"

    Addressing Nangong, who was considerably older than them, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong showed not the slightest respect.

    "No need, no need, that¡¯s certainly not necessary."

    However, this time, hearing the words from the pompous Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, Nangong didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he forcefully squeezed out a smile on his aged face and spoke to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who were standing opposite him with their heads held high.

    "Humph!"

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s current demeanor not only didn¡¯t make Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong restrain themselves but rather emboldened them even more as they believed Nangong was clearly afraid of them.

    This filled the two, who had previously harbored resentment against Nangong, with pride. In their minds, the once tough and temperamental Nangong no longer dared to posture in front of them. Just this very situation made them feel a deep sense of achievement.

    However, truth be told, they still hadn¡¯t grasped why Nangong had suddenly changed his attitude so drastically. The reason was not because he was afraid of what they could do.

    What Nangong was most worried about now was that because of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, the project might be adversely affected. It was a critical time for the project, which not only bore his personal efforts but also the efforts of the entire research team. Thus, Nangong was truly concerned that these two ignorant men could ruin everything.

    That was the reason why Nangong¡¯s attitude had suddenly softened.

 Chapter 747: Completely Confused

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 747: Completely Confused</h4><h4></h4>

    He didn¡¯t react at first, only to realize that the health department¡¯s officials had arrived so early, and Nangong was somewhat worried that these two people, once arriving at their research institute, would cause trouble for them.

    Nangong sought to prevent Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong from meddling in their scientific research through a change in his demeanor, but as it turned out, things hadn¡¯t proceed as Nangong had hoped.

    After snorting coldly at Nangong, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong even more arrogantly raised their heads, looking down their noses at Nangong, their eyes sweeping across the cafeteria with utter disdain.

    "Eh?"

    Soon, they noticed Xiao Yifei standing beside Nangong, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Zhao Xiong couldn¡¯t help but squint sharply, fixing his gaze on Xiao Yifei with a voice full of confusion.

    "Kid, have I seen you before?"

    After sizing up Xiao Yifei from head to toe, Zhao Xiong arrogantly questioned him.

    Although Xiao Yifei had once gone with them to receive the Japanese delegation at the airport, where some unpleasant events had urred, it seemed now that Zhao Xiong had clearly forgotten Xiao Yifei.

    "Isn¡¯t this the kid who was even more arrogant than us at the airport?"

    Although Zhao Xiong had forgotten Xiao Yifei, Wang Bin had not. After sizing up Xiao Yifei, he turned to Zhao Xiong with a sneeringment. However, after speaking to Xiao Yifei, he no longer paid him any attention but rather raised his head to look towards the back of the cafeteria.

    "Heh."

    Hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, a flicker of realization crossed Zhao Xiong¡¯s eyes. He finally remembered where he had seen Xiao Yifei, but like Wang Bin, after a dismissive chuckle, he raised his head and no longer looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Even though they had had some conflict with Xiao Yifei in the past, now that they had arrived at the research institute, they utterly disregarded him. In their minds, even Nangong had to act submissively upon seeing them, let alone this insignificant young man.

    Even if they wanted to take revenge on this young man, it would have to wait until after they¡¯d dealt with Nangong!

    However, despite the scrutinizing and evaluative looks from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, Xiao Yifei acted as if he had not seen them, and even the clear sound of a scornfulugh, Xiao Yifei seemed deaf to it.

    His handsome face was filled with indifference, untouched by any of it.

    At this time, the members of the research team eating in the cafeteria, upon seeing the situation, couldn¡¯t help but put down their chopsticks, their brows furrowed as they looked towards Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin at the front.

    Having seen what had just happened, they were certain that these two men did note to their research institute with good intentions, and just the attitude of Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin towards Nangong filled their hearts with dissatisfaction.

    But seeing all this, the eyes of the research personnel in the cafeteria now couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of gloom.

    Because Nangong¡¯s attitude seemed to suggest something else, as if something had happened, but they were stillpletely unaware, not understanding the situation yet, they just stopped eating, their gazes turning towards Xiao Yifei and Nangong.

    The cafeteria, which had been somewhat noisy, gradually quieted down.

    From the side and back, the professor who had inquired about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation that morning was suddenly rmed upon seeing this scenario. He was not only concerned about this current situation but also its significant rtion to his worries earlier this day.

    "Nangong!"

    However, just at that moment, Wang Bin¡¯s grating voice suddenly erupted. As he made this sound, his face contorted into something monstrous. He pointed directly at Nangong and rebuked loudly, "What is going on here!"

    Wang Bin reached out his hand, pointing toward the back of the cafeteria.

    His sudden outburst startled the other people in the cafeteria. However, upon seeing Wang Bin¡¯s gesture, they couldn¡¯t help but follow the direction of his hand and look toward the back of the cafeteria.

    "Section Chief Wang, what¡¯s wrong?"

    After also ncing toward the back, Nangong turned back around, looking at Wang Bin with confusion. He had no idea why Wang Bin would have such a strong reaction all of a sudden.

    "You really have some nerve!"

    Upon seeing the direction Wang Bin was pointing, Zhao Xiong¡¯s face instantly darkened too. Squinting his eyes, his voice filled with a chilling tone, he began to speak to Nangong.

    This situation left Nangongpletely bewildered.

    Xiao Yifei slightly squinted his eyes upon witnessing the scene unfolding before him. He too had looked toward the back of the cafeteria earlier, but there, apart from the Japan delegation dining, there wasn¡¯t any other notable situation.

    Therefore, Zhao Xiong¡¯s sudden actions only added to Nangong¡¯s confusion. By now, he could see that Zhao Xiong seemed even angrier than before. Yet, this very situation failed to rify what the problem actually was.

    Nangong even felt that his own attitude had been very sincere moments earlier, yet Zhao Xiong seemed to have not reacted to the situation at all. Far from having no reaction, Nangong noticed that Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin seemed even more excessive than before.

    But even so, he waspletely clueless as to why Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin appeared so suddenly enraged.

    It wasn¡¯t just Nangong. Now, other individuals in the cafeteria, upon witnessing this situation, also couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. They noticed Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin¡¯s hostile approach, yet they still had no idea what was going on.

    In the incidents that emerged this morning, they could sense an ominous aura.

    Xiao Yifei stood on the other side, his gaze flickering mysteriously as he looked at Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin, seemingly guessing why they had suddenly erupted.

    However, having anticipated this situation, a surge of inexplicable anger welled up in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    True to form, following the words spoken by Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin, Xiao Yifei¡¯s suspicions were confirmed.

    "Nangong, you¡¯re letting the Japanese delegation¡¯s esteemed guests dine in this dump?"

    Zhao Xiong, gritting his teeth and his voice filled with harsh coldness, said to Nangong, "Do you know who they are, letting them eat in this dump, these things that even pigs wouldn¡¯t touch?"

    "Your audacity is truly astounding!"

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiong speak, Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but immediately follow up with a stern tone toward Nangong, "If the Japanese delegation¡¯s esteemed guests are slighted, and it leads to undesirable consequences, none of you will get away with it!"

    He stretched out his hand, pointing disrespectfully at Nangong¡¯s face.

    Upon hearing Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin¡¯s words, the researchers in the cafeteria widened their eyes and even stood up, because to them, the words spoken by Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong seemed particrly bullying and discriminatory!

 Chapter 748 Dissatisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 748 Dissatisfaction</h4><h4></h4>

    No matter how you put it, the scientific researchers in theboratories are quite renowned in Huaxia and have even made some achievements in the Huaxia medicalmunity. Yet, whenpared with members of the Japanese delegation, they felt less valued than livestock.

    Some researchers simply couldn¡¯t understand why Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong would say such things. Could there be something wrong with their minds? Otherwise, how could Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong possibly say such things? Normally, even those who might be dissatisfied wouldn¡¯t speak such excessively harsh words because, after all, once the members of the Japanese delegation left, they would still see each other in Huaxia.

    There was no need to make things so absolute.

    Or could it be that after meeting with the Japanese delegation, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s brains had really deteriorated? Otherwise, how could this situation have arisen?

    "Director Wang, Director Zhao, I think what you said is a bit inappropriate?"

    Upon hearing the words of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, Nangong slightly narrowed his eyes. He forcefully suppressed his dissatisfaction and said to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, "After all, we also eat in the research institute¡¯s canteen and have done so for quite some time. And no matter what, our professors in theboratory are quite well-known. Comparing us to livestock, isn¡¯t that a bit too inappropriate?"

    While saying this, Nangong was already restraining himself considerably. Otherwise, despite his age, he had felt like striking them upon hearing Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s discriminatory remarks.

    You must understand that although their institute¡¯s cafeteria was simple, the food was very good; even within the whole of Yanjing¡¯s research institutes, their cafeteria served the best food, and members from other institutes would asionallye to eat there.

    Yet now, ording to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, how had their cafeteria turned into a ce where pigs ate? The members of the Japanese delegation ate what they ate.

    If it really was as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong suggested, could it be that all the scientific researchers in their institute had always been eating what pigs ate?

    This situation, even though Nangong had decided to adopt a friendly attitude just before, left him speechless. Now Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were bing increasingly excessive, practically like they wanted to defecate on top of their institute¡¯s head.

    This behavior was simply uneptable to Nangong.

    "And you dare to argue back?"

    Who knew that upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Wang Bin would re even more fiercely. He scolded Nangong sharply, "You are you, guests of the Japanese delegation are the guests of the Japanese delegation. What right do you have topare yourselves with them?"

    "Is the food you eat even fit for the distinguished guests of the Japanese delegation?"

    Wang Bin stared coldly at Nangong.

    "Hurry up and tell the cafeteria to make separate meals for the guests of the Japanese delegation, and the ingredients for the meals of the delegation members must be of a higher grade! The funds for this wille from your institute¡¯s research budget!"

    He directly ordered Nangong.

    "If you can¡¯t manage to do that, then hurry up and take the guests of the Japanese delegation out to eat, book a hotel for them, and let them eat there every day. Anyway, I don¡¯t have much confidence in your institute,"

    Zhao Xiong coldly told Nangong afterward.

    "You¡¯re fine eating here in this dpidated ce, but you expect the distinguished guests of the Japanese delegation to eat with you? How big do you think your face is?"

    Disdain was written all over Zhao Xiong¡¯s face.

    However, this time after Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin finished talking, Nangong, for the first time, didn¡¯t speak. Even now, the other researchers in the institute¡¯s cafeteria suddenly exuded an inexplicable cold demeanor, standing still, their gazes filled with icy stares towards Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin.

    They had heard every word spoken by these two men very clearly.

    But while Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin were talking, the members of the Japanese delegation behind them were busily eating their meals, and from their appearance, they were quite enjoying it.

    Upon seeing Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin arriving, they felt it had nothing to do with them and just lowered their heads again to continue eating; after all, this meal, in their view, was very delicious.

    However, it seemed they heard someone calling them, and Liu Shengchuan, with a bun in his hand, could not help but look up.

    Truly, for the members of the Japanese delegation, the most rxing part of their days at the institute was the time spent eating lunch in the cafeteria.

    Since their arrival at the institute, they had entrusted all their matters to the institute. Although the members of the institute were quite dissatisfied with the Japanese delegation, they still needed to maintain face.

    Therefore, aside from a somewhat different attitude in theb, there wasn¡¯t much differential treatment within the rest of the institute.

    Especially during lunch, the Japanese delegation was also allowed to eat in the cafeteria with the research teams, and it was precisely this mealtime that the Japanese delegation greatly enjoyed.

    Not only because a previous incident had drastically reduced their standing in theb, relegating them to menial tasks and filling them with frustration, but also because lunchtime greatly helped them cope with this pressure.

    Another reason was that the institute¡¯s lunch was very tasty. The Japanese, mostly having cold meals daily, were particrly looking forward to the very ptable meals in the cafeteria at the institute, especially after arriving in Huaxia.

    However, today, while they were happily indulging in their meal, it seemed like some conflict was arising ahead. Initially, Liu Shengchuan noticed the situation, but he didn¡¯t intervene. Despite his fondness for the institute¡¯s meals, Liu Shengchuan clearly remembered his purpose there and all the insults he had endured within the institute.

    He had always remembered all this, and his heart was full of pent-up anger, always ready to get revenge on Xiao Yifei, who had brought all of this upon him.

    Therefore, upon seeing an apparent conflict ahead, Liu Shengchuan didn¡¯t bother about it¡ªinstead, he was happy to see the situation unfold, so he buried his head and continued eating his meal.

    But who would have thought that just when Liu Shengchuan was about to bite into his bun, he suddenly heard someone mentioning something about the Japanese delegation.

    Upon hearing this voice, he couldn¡¯t ignore it; thus, Liu Shengchuan, with a bite taken out of his bun, lifted his head.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng!"

    The instant Liu Shengchuan lifted his head, Wang Bin, who had been observing the Japanese delegation eating, immediately saw Liu Shengchuan. His face, originally full of anger, suddenly bloomed like a chrysanthemum, revealing a repulsive smile.

    Following that, Wang Bin, rubbing his hands, and with a smile on his face, walked towards where Liu Shengchuan was.

    Seeing this, Zhao Xiong followed behind, also with a sycophantic smile on his face, as he watched Liu Shengchuan and grinned while walking over.

    Just moments ago, they¡¯d been furiously angry, but instantly they turned into what everyone in the cafeteria now saw, which was highly surprising to everyone present¡ªhow rapidly some people¡¯s expressions could change.

 Chapter 749: Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Thinking</h4><h4></h4>

    But now, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong didn¡¯t bother to care what others thought. The moment they saw Liu Shengchuan, they acted as if they had seen their own father, and their speed of changing faces was such that they felt not shame but pride.

    However, as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong stepped towards Liu Shengchuan, none of the members inside the cafeteria, including those from the institute, followed. They stood still, their eyes filled with icy disdain as they watched the two men.

    The behavior of these two men had filled everyone in the cafeteria, staff included, with deep disgust and disapproval.

    They truly felt that these two men, who dared to call themselves Huaxia people, were an embarrassment to the Huaxia!

    But at that moment, as Wang Bin approached Liu Shengchuan, he suddenly turned back and saw that not a single person was following them towards Liu Shengchuan. Annoyance flickered in his eyes.

    "A bunch of clueless fools!"

    This situation was vastly different from the usual scene of being surrounded by admirers wherever they went, so it was particrly embarrassing for Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    Yet, they didn¡¯t realize how ridiculous they had just looked!

    The sight of two pot-bellied men, with ingratiating smiles on their faces as they approached Liu Shengchuan, was utterly nauseating.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng..."

    Under the cold gaze of the people in the cafeteria, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong finally made it to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s side, bowing eagerly as they tried to say something.

    The real reason they had only approached Liu Shengchuan after seeing him, rather thane straight to the cafeteria upon discovering the Japanese delegation, was because their hearts were filled with anxiety.

    Despite their bluster in front of Xiao Yifei and others, these two didn¡¯t dare approach when they saw the Japanese delegation without Liu Shengchuan to be found, for fear of disturbing the representatives while they ate.

    So only after they saw Liu Shengchuan look up did they gather the courage to approach him.

    To be such figures, it truly wasn¡¯t easy for them.

    "Who are you?"

    Unbeknownst to them, after Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong positioned themselves in front of Liu Shengchuan, he, holding a steamed bun, addressed them bluntly and with a frown.

    It was clear that Liu Shengchuan was somewhat displeased with their behavior, and crucially, he seemed to have no idea who they were.

    At that moment, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were taken aback, having not expected this reaction. Seeing this, cold smirks appeared involuntarily on the faces of the research team members behind them.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng! How can you not remember me! It was us who weed you when you came to Huaxia!"

    However, the embarrassment on Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s facessted only a moment. Quickly, they adjusted, rubbing their hands and putting on a sycophantic smile as they exined to Liu Shengchuan again, "Andst time, when we hosted you at the hotel, it was us who stayed by your side the whole time!"

    Having heard this, Liu Shengchuan set his steamed bun down and began to ponder.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, have you forgotten? Justst time, didn¡¯t something happen to the members of your Japanese delegation in the car, and then they were taken to the hospital?"

    "It seems you have finally recalled something," Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but speak urgently. "I remember, after we sent him to the hospital, you personally came for a visit once. That time, it was me who stayed by the patient from your Japanese delegation. After youst saw me, you even praised me!"

    Now, seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s dyed response, Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but speak hastily to help Liu Shengchuan remember what had happened. As he spoke of this, pride was evident in his demeanor.

    It seemed that being able to help the members of the Japanese delegation filled him with a sense of honor.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, although I wasn¡¯t at the hospital that time, it was me who kept youpany throughout. You should remember me!"

    Feeling as if Wang Bin had gotten the upper hand, Zhao Xiong hurriedly followed with his remark.

    Hearing the two men¡¯s incessant chatter, Liu Shengchuan squinted his eyes, a look of superiority shed through them as he surveyed the two men standing before him. He let out a faint response from his nose, indicating he had remembered.

    "Hmm, it¡¯s you two. What¡¯s the matter, is there something you need?"

    Liu Shengchuan slightly tilted his head back, speaking to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong in front of him with an air of arrogance filling his voice.

    Despite the fact that Liu Shengchuan was often bullied in the research institute, and even developed a sort ofplex when dealing with people from Huaxia, the situation he faced today couldn¡¯t help but revert him back to his former attitude.

    Truth be told, it wasn¡¯t Liu Shengchuan¡¯s attitude that was at fault here; rather, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were simply too spineless.

    "This is truly marvelous, Mr. Liu Sheng, you¡¯ve finally remembered!"

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s current manner, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong couldn¡¯t help but reveal even more excitement on their faces.

    However, upon seeing Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s current state, Liu Shengchuan frowned, genuinely at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what these two rotund men opposite him really wanted, as until now, they had spouted nothing but nonsense, wasting his time.

    You must understand, his lunch break was incredibly precious.

    "If you two have something to say, then speak up. If not, then please leave quickly."

    He bluntly addressed the jubnt Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, even feeling at this moment that there was a considerable difference among people from Huaxia. Why was it that people like Xiao Yifei had such problems with him, yet the two before him were so obsequious?

    "Mr. Liu Sheng! We came here today especially to see you!"

    Hearing the sudden change in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s tone, Wang Bin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he spoke anxiously: "You¡¯ve been in Huaxia for a while now, but due to our oversight, you¡¯ve been dyed in seeing the scientific results. We¡¯re genuinely anxious about this matter. But don¡¯t worry, we gave Nangong a severe scolding over this first thing this morning!"

    After Wang Bin finished, Zhao Xiong stood beside him, nodding vigorously with his protruding belly.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan was momentarily stunned. Just as he lifted his head and was about to rebuke Wang Bin with a furrowed brow, a spark of light shed through his eyes, and he closed his mouth.

    "Hmm, and then?"

    Liu Shengchuan, head held high and full of arrogance, continued to speak.

    Liu Shengchuan had, in fact, wanted to directly scold Wang Bin just now. After all, Wang Bin was utterly ignorant of how difficult the process of scientific research and schrship could be. Recently, although Liu Shengchuan was not privy to the core details within the institute, he had a crystal-clear understanding of other aspects. In some projects, Japan¡¯s medical science might be stronger than that of Huaxia.

 Chapter 750 No Good Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 750 No Good Attitude</h4><h4></h4>

    However, in Nangong¡¯s research team, their project, due to the presence of Xiao Yifei, was world-ss, surpassing even the United States, let alone Japan.

    Yet even so, the project¡¯s progress was still extremely slow.

    And thements Wang Bin had just made fully revealed their ignorance as outsiders. Therefore, in this situation, he was very much inclined to scold Wang Bin, but suddenly, Liu Shengchuan seemed to remember that the two men standing before him were apparently officials from the Huaxia Health Court.

    Moreover, the wordsing out of their mouths about criticizing Nangong made Liu Shengchuan pause, then fill with pleasure¡ªthis was precisely the scenario he wanted to witness.

    Therefore, even though Wang Bin¡¯s words had caused Liu Shengchuan some discontent, in actuality, Liu Shengchuan wasn¡¯t going to say much. Instead, he looked at Wang Bin arrogantly, wanting to hear what else Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong might say.

    At first, when they spoke, they felt anxious, fearing they hadn¡¯t reached Liu Shengchuan¡¯s expectations. However, upon seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction, they immediately felt reassured, and upon witnessing the current situation of Japan¡¯s delegation, their hearts were suddenly filled with anger.

    "And furthermore, Mr. Liu Sheng, what I cannot ept the most is the attitude of their research institute towards you. What kind of treatment is this? If I had known from the beginning that you faced such circumstances, we should have harshly criticized Nangong!"

    Wang Bin red as he spoke indignantly to Liu Shengchuan.

    However, this time, upon hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan was stunned where he stood, not quite grasping the meaning behind Wang Bin¡¯s statement.

    Could it be that this official from the Huaxia Health Court had heard about the treatment they received in theboratory?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case, because their intentions were not pure, so even if they had faced unfair treatment, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make it public¡ªnor had they mentioned it to anyone. How could Wang Bin be aware of this?

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, to think they arranged for you to dine here, I really can¡¯t understand. This ce fit for feeding pigs, how could it be suitable for you to dine!"

    Wang Bin turned his head, shooting a resentful nce at Nangong and Xiao Yi, then turned back to look at Liu Shengchuan.

    However, this time, after hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, his brows furrowed as he looked at the overweight man standing in front of him.

    "Do you know how to speak?"

    Liu Shengchuan showed no deference to Wang Bin, speaking out harshly; "If you can¡¯t speak, then shut your mouth!"

    At the moment they heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, both Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s faces immediately revealed a very anxious expression. It was the first time they had seen Liu Shengchuan lose his temper after interacting with him for so long.

    Despite how arrogantly Liu Shengchuan had treated them before, they had never seen him lose his temper, so, witnessing this outburst, they were filled with panic and confusion. They knew the members of Japan¡¯s delegation represented their best performance, and if they truly angered Liu Shengchuan and the others, they would be left with nothing!

    Thus, seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s sudden outburst, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s faces instantly turned pale, their legs went weak, and in the face of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s anger, they almost fell to their knees on the spot.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng..."

    Wang Bin¡¯s face was ashen, his body trembling as he tried to say something to Liu Shengchuan. He had no idea which of his words had angered Liu Shengchuan, but seeing the intensity of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s fury, he only wanted to hastily apologize to Liu Shengchuan.

    "Hmph!"

    And Liu Shengchuan paid no mind to Wang Bin¡¯s current state. He held his head high, emitting a snort full of disdain through his nose, his anger not yet abated, making Wang Bin¡¯s stooped back even more hunched.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, we didn¡¯t say you were a pig, we simply stated that this ce is for pigs to eat, with absolutely no intention of demeaning you, really Mr. Liu Sheng, please believe us!"

    Upon seeing this, Zhao Xiong turned deathly pale as he began to recall what exactly had been said wrong. Finally, remembering the inadequatement made by Wang Bin, Zhao Xiong hurriedly started to apologize to Liu Shengchuan.

    "Honestly, we just think that this broken research institute didn¡¯t treat you well, to let you eat in such a broken ce and serve you this kind of simple meal, which makes us very dissatisfied. We haveints about the research institute, not any insult meant towards you. Mr. Liu Sheng, you have to believe us!"

    Zhao Xiong was so scared he was nearly crying as he frantically exined to Liu Shengchuan.

    When Wang Bin heard what Zhao Xiong said, his face turned even paler as he realized he had misspoken. Finding himself in this situation, Wang Bin was on the verge of tears.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, I am so sorry, I truly didn¡¯t mean that!"

    Wang Bin bowed and scraped as he hurriedly exined to Liu Shengchuan.

    At this moment, members of the research team standing outside, upon witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile, and a trace of disdain shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Just looking at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei felt that these two, let alone being officials of the Sanitation Department, could hardly even be worthy of calling themselves Huaxia people!

    It was downright disgusting!

    And when Nangong saw this, his eyes, like Xiao Yifei¡¯s, showed a hint of scorn, but deeper within Nangong¡¯s gaze, there was also a touch of sorrow.

    He truly felt pained by the attitude Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were showing toward Liu Shengchuan.

    Nangong felt that Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong probably didn¡¯t even treat their own parents like this.

    After frowning, Xiao Yifei took strides toward where Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong stood, Nangong watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions with astonishment, then quickly followed behind him.

    Nangong didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei intended to do, but he felt it best to follow and see the situation for himself.

    At this time, the other members of the research team who had been coldly observing Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, upon seeing the actions of Xiao Yifei and Nangong, also couldn¡¯t help but step forward to follow.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was walking towards where Liu Shengchuan stood, Liu Shengchuan was arrogantly lecturing Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    "Hmph! If you don¡¯t know how to speak, you two had better shut up!"

    He held his head high with disdain as he spoke to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    Although he was somewhat angry with what Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong had just said, Liu Shengchuan was not a fool; he was well aware of the environment he was in.

    Even though he had disdain for these two portly Huaxia men in front of him, he knew they were officials from the Huaxia Sanitation Department, and by observing these officials¡¯ attitudes towards him and their treatment of Nangong, Liu Shengchuan could guess some of the underlying circumstances.

 Chapter 751: A Sudden Tremble

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 751: A Sudden Tremble</h4><h4></h4>

    And in the moment he made that discovery, a glint of light couldn¡¯t help shing through Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes because he had found a way to deal with Xiao Yifei and Nangong. However, Liu Shengchuan still couldn¡¯t quitee to terms with the fact that the officials of the Huaxia Health Court could exhibit such an attitude towards two individuals as capable as Nangong and Xiao Yifei.

    If Nangong hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all.

    "Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Liu Sheng, you¡¯re absolutely right in your correction!"

    Wang Bin, upon finally being addressed by Liu Shengchuan, couldn¡¯t help but respond with earnest fear and trepidation, his current demeanor looking utterly ridiculous: "This is my fault, but Mr. Liu Sheng, you truly are magnanimous. You must also feel that the reception you received was nowhere near worthy of your esteemed presence, right? Yet in such a setting, you chose not to say much and epted it instead¡ªjust that kind of tolerance is something we should all learn from!"

    While speaking to Liu Shengchuan, he did not forget to tter him.

    Upon hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan was momentarily taken aback. Although he was extremely proud by nature, it was indeed the first time he had encountered someone so adept at seizing every opportunity to bootlick.

    Moreover, Liu Shengchuan was feeling a bit out of his element now, because he wouldn¡¯t tell Wang Bin that he not only felt no offense at the research institute¡¯s cafeteria, but on the contrary, he actually enjoyed his time there, and the meals were quite delicious.

    But of course, Liu Shengchuan wouldn¡¯t say any of that.

    After hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan simply held his head high, emitting a haughty and contemptuous response from his throat.

    "Hmph¡ª"

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s current demeanor, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong let out a long sigh of relief, because they felt that Liu Shengchuan¡¯s appearance at least meant he was no longer angry with them.

    However, just as they were about to say something, they were abruptly interrupted by a voice from the side.

    "Time¡¯s up, it¡¯s time to start work."

    Xiao Yifei was standing beside Liu Shengchuan. He looked at a prideful Liu Shengchuan and spoke in an even tone.

    At the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered.

    "Who allowed you toe over!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei walking over with Nangong and even standing beside Liu Shengchuan while making such an audacious statement, Wang Bin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. When he turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, Wang Bin¡¯s face instantly took on a different expression.

    He red fiercely at Xiao Yifei, with a cold gleam flickering in his eyes. Looking at him, one might think that at the slightest disagreement, he wouldsh out at Xiao Yifei with some extremely rude remarks.

    Zhao Xiong, noticing the situation, also turned his head, his face overcast and his eyes filled with a threatening glow as he looked toward Xiao Yifei and Nangong.

    It should be known that they had just made an effort to calm Liu Shengchuan down, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were aggravating enough to make anyone angry. How could it not irritate them? It was no problem for Liu Shengchuan to hold a grudge against Xiao Yifei; what they feared was being implicated themselves.

    If Liu Shengchuan, who had only just settled down, were to lose his temper again, the situation might indeed spiral out of their control.

    Truth be told, at the moment they heard Xiao Yifei make that statement, they all wanted to severely reprimand this audacious young man, but in front of Liu Shengchuan, they could only suppress their inner rage.

    Clenching his teeth and ring at Xiao Yifei with a fierce expression, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong looked quite intimidating at this moment. Nevertheless, facing them, Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face showed no hint of a change in expression. His face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word Wang Bin said to him.

    "I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?"

    Xiao Yifei saw Liu Shengchuan standing still, dumbfounded, and slightly furrowed his brows. He reached out to knock on the table and said to Liu Shengchuan, "Time¡¯s up, it¡¯s time to go to work."

    "You little bastard!"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice again made Wang Bin burst into a furious rant instantaneously, his eyes nearly popping out. After hearing what Xiao Yifei had said again, Wang Bin didn¡¯t even have time to get angry before he hurriedly turned to nce at Liu Shengchuan, fearful that Liu Shengchuan would lose his temper over this matter once more.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, Zhao Xiong¡¯s face was also full of panic.

    After hearing what Xiao Yifei had just said, their resentment towards him swelled. They had long felt something off about Xiao Yifei, and with today¡¯s events, they couldn¡¯t help but hold a grudge against him instantaneously.

    They had decided regardless of the situation today, once the issue was resolved, they would certainly find an excuse to kick Xiao Yifei out of the research institute!

    Causing them so much trouble and constantly creating issues for them, how could they keep someone like that around!

    However, what happened next caused Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong to freeze on the spot, and a look of astonishment shed across their faces, as if the situation was entirely unexpected for them.

    Because they clearly saw that after Xiao Yifei finished speaking to Liu Shengchuan, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s body subconsciously trembled. Then, the usually arrogant Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.

    Then Liu Shengchuan, shivering, began to clear the untouched food from the table. Despite his nervous appearance, it was clear to see that his movements were unusually adept, evidently a long-practiced behavior that triggered such a subconscious reaction.

    This situation left Wang Bin stunned on the spot, and Zhao Xiong was also instantly dumbfounded.

    Because they had never imagined that the always proud and arrogant Liu Shengchuan would be so obedient in front of Xiao Yifei, actually doing whatever Xiao Yifei asked of him so dutifully!

    "I..."

    After finishing tidying up, Liu Shengchuan turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his face suddenly shing with nervousness again, he opened his mouth as if wanting to say something.

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong stood in ce, staring at Liu Shengchuan in surprise, as they could not see any trace of arrogance on Liu Shengchuan¡¯s face, now it was only filled with tension and panic.

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards Liu Shengchuan was clearly so arrogant. Compared with Xiao Yifei now, their behavior just moments ago seemed foolish in hindsight; the next moment, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s hearts were seething with intense anger.

    "You little bastard, how dare you speak to Mr. Liu Sheng like that, who taught you this attitude!"

    Zhao Xiong trembled with anger, pointing at Xiao Yifei as he said furiously, "Get out, get out right now! The research institute doesn¡¯t need someone with no manners like you!"

    Zhao Xiong didn¡¯t understand why seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment of Liu Shengchuan and Liu Shengchuan¡¯s frightened demeanor made him so infuriated.

    The reason could very well be that they revered Liu Shengchuan like an elder and Liu Shengchuan always carried himself with arrogance. But today, seeing Xiao Yifei so casually reprimanding Liu Shengchuan brought a strong sense of imbnce to their hearts.

 Chapter 752: Fury Born of Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Fury Born of Embarrassment</h4><h4></h4>

    They didn¡¯t dare say anything to Liu Shengchuan, so they took all their anger out on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head.

    "What research institute?"

    When he heard Zhao Xiong¡¯s sudden fury, like thunder, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head. He cocked his head and said to Zhao Xiong in a faint voice, his handsome face still showing no change in expression.

    "What research institute, you little brat, I¡¯ve found that you¡¯re getting more capable, isn¡¯t that so?"

    After seeing Xiao Yifei at this moment, Wang Bin first turned and nced at Zhao Xiong before turning back. His face suddenly revealed a ferocious expression, "It¡¯s the research institute you¡¯re at right now. Get the hell out of here, I don¡¯t want to have Nangong discipline you!"

    He was equally filled with anger over this matter.

    "This research institute, is it yours?"

    Xiao Yifei turned back to look at Wang Bin, and his face suddenly showed an indifferent smile, "If it¡¯s not your institute, why are you spouting nonsense here? Who are you to decide whether I stay or go, and when?"

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, ever since they arrived at the research institute, had all their actions witnessed by Xiao Yifei. With what the two men had done, Xiao Yifei naturally had his judgments, and upon hearing these words from them, he retorted without any courtesy.

    "You little brat, who gave you permission to talk to me like this!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhao Xiong jumped up. He pointed his finger at Xiao Yifei, and when he turned to say something, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that the people of the research institute on both sides were watching him with a cold demeanor.

    The moment the situation unfolded, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were stunned in ce. Fear suddenly struck their hearts, and even as they turned around, their eyes revealed a strange light. They looked towards the members of the surrounding research team because, frankly, they couldn¡¯t believe that these members would turn against them because of this young man in front of them!

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, ustomed to being overbearing, especially after severely reprimanding Nangong that very morning, were somewhat unable to ept how their previously extremely respectful Nangong had abruptly changed.

    Thus, with a sudden tightness in their hearts and following some panic, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong felt extreme irritation. How dare the research institute not show them face in front of Liu Shengchuan, and all because of this insignificant young man with an unclear background!

    "Nangong, do you really think that your research institute is now so powerful it can act above thew? Or do you think your institute can now disregard us at the Health Department?"

    Wang Bin narrowed his eyes, and as he turned his head, he said to Nangong with a chilling voice, "Just because of this little brat, if I tell him to get lost, you dare to stare at me and Zhao Ke like this. Come on, tell me, does your research institute still want to continue operating?"

    When he said thest few words, Wang Bin¡¯s voice was slow and filled with coldness.

    "Hmph!"

    Zhao Xiong stood next to Wang Bin, and upon seeing this situation, let out a contemptuous snort from his nose. His eyes filled with disdain as he scanned Xiao Yifei from head to toe, then he spoke sarcastically, "Perhaps they think too highly of themselves now that Liu Shengchuan hase in person. Our Health Department probably counts for nothing now!"

    "But looking at them now, I think maybe we should remind them appropriately?"

    He turned his head, his eyes narrowed as he looked at Wang Bin with a disdainful smirk.

    Because, in fact, in front of Liu Shengchuan, they didn¡¯t want to lose their dignity, let alone the authority they held as public officials of the Health Department!

    "I think it¡¯s indeed time to remind them a little!"

    Wang Bin squinted his eyes as he sized up Nangong and the other members of the research institute, a look of contempt spread across his face, "Otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t know who they are!"

    "Nangong, now we give you two options. First, let this unruly brat who dares to spout madness get lost, and then you¡¯ll need to cut your research institute¡¯s funding by ten percent as punishment."

    His voice was filled with mockery, and he smiled as he spoke to Nangong. Right now, Wang Bin appeared to be looking down from on high, fully disying an attitude that he could manipte the future of the research institute at will.

    Therefore, upon seeing Nangong¡¯s current demeanor, everyone in the cafeteria furrowed their brows, and their gazes, even more hostile than before, fixated on him.

    "The second option is that you don¡¯t make this brat get lost, but all of the members of your research institute will have to get lost!"

    Then, Wang Bin¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy. He extended his hand, pointing at Nangong as he said sternly, "Choose one of these two paths for yourself!"

    The moment everyone in the cafeteria heard Wang Bin¡¯s words, they were all stunned, and their faces changed drastically. In fact, upon hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words just now, everyone already knew that what Wang Bin said wouldn¡¯t be anything good, but they never expected Wang Bin would involve so much due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s incident!

    Moreover, under the current circumstances, members of the other research teams realized that it seemed there had already been some issues between Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong with Nangong; otherwise, the two of them would have no right to say anything that could make the other members leave the research institute.

    "Did you all hear that!"

    Upon hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Zhao Xiong couldn¡¯t help but speak out sternly to Nangong directly.

    In their minds, under such immense pressure, the members of the research institute would surely choose the first option, as they couldn¡¯t understand, at that moment, what qualified Xiao Yifei to be protected by the entire research institute!

    But then, a peculiar scene urred abruptly. After hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, the cafeteria remained utterly silent; not a single person responded, and the ce fell into dead silence.

    "Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect your research institute to have grown such a backbone!"

    Clearly, this situation was one that Wang Bin himself had not anticipated. He looked at the institute members standing beside him, who were watching him with cold eyes, and for a moment, he felt a surge of panic.

    But in the next instant, Wang Bin¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged, he turned around, and looked toward Liu Shengchuan. The sight before him made him even more resolute in his heart.

    No matter what, he had decided that he must establish his authority!

    "Mr. Liu Sheng!"

    As Wang Bin turned his fierce gaze, ready to say something to Liu Shengchuan, he suddenly saw a handing closer and closer to his face.

    "Smack!"

    A crisp sound echoed in an instant, leaving Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong stunned on the spot.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng..."

    Wang Bin reached out, holding his face with a look of disbelief as he stared nkly at Liu Shengchuan. He genuinely could not understand why Liu Shengchuan would do this to him, especially since everything he had done was for Liu Shengchuan!

 Chapter 753: Abnormal Rage

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 753: Abnormal Rage</h4><h4></h4>

    "Who are you telling to get lost?"

    The fury in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes nearly spilled over as he red fiercely at Wang Bin, his voice filled with murderous intent, "In my opinion, the two of you are the ones who should truly get lost!"

    He had gone to great lengths toe to Huaxia, and within the research institute, he had suffered considerable indignities, all in anticipation of the research results. But now, with just one sentence from Wang Bin about dissolving the research institute, how could Liu Shengchuan not feel extreme anger towards these two Public Health officials standing before him?

    After Liu Shengchuan pped, everyone in the cafeteria was stunned.

    People inside the cafeteria had not at all anticipated that Liu Shengchuan would suddenly take such an action.

    "And you!"

    However, no one knew that after one p, things were far from over. Still furious, Liu Shengchuan turned his head and, swinging his arm wide, fiercely pped Zhao Xiong, who was standing on the other side, again on the face.

    "Smack!"

    The dull sound of the p echoed again in the cafeteria.

    After this incident, it inevitably stunned the other research group members in the institute; they couldn¡¯t react at all for a moment, unable to understand why things had escted this way.

    For them, Liu Shengchuan was supposed to be on the same side as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    While they were all puzzled about how to deal with Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s aggressive demands for Xiao Yifei to leave the institute, they had not at all expected that Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction would be even more intense than theirs.

    Therefore, seeing this, the other members standing in the cafeteria were rooted to the spot, their eyes wide open, staring nkly ahead at what was unfolding, at a loss for how to respond.

    But now, having been fiercely pped again by Liu Shengchuan, Zhao Xiong¡¯s normally colored face swelled visibly fast, with the imprint of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s five fingers starkly evident on his swollen, red face.

    However, both Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who had just been harshly pped by Liu Shengchuan, dared not show any further reaction. After being pped, they hung their heads low, standing there, and did not dare to finish what they were saying earlier, nor mention another word now.

    Despite this, both individuals, to this point, could not understand why Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction had been so severe after they had spoken those words.

    And those two, who had been belligerent towards Xiao Yifei just moments before, now that they had been beaten like this by Liu Shengchuan, did not dare say a word. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei, standing on the side, could not help but reveal a cold smirk on his face.

    At the same time, regarding Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s behavior¡ªbullying their own people but groveling before the Japanese¡ªXiao Yifei found it especially pitiful.

    "What were you saying just now!"

    After fiercely pping Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong once each, Liu Shengchuan first lifted his head, his eyes somewhat frantically looking towards Xiao Yifei and Nangong. Seeing that there was not much of a reaction on their faces, he visibly rxed.

    Truthfully, when he first met Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, he also thought he could coborate with them, but after a short interaction, he felt that Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were utterly unable to offer any help, and even those two useless individuals would only make things worse!

    Therefore, under these circumstances, he did not hesitate to p, because Liu Shengchuan was very clear about what he truly wanted.

    "I think you two are taking yourselves too seriously! Do you think just the two of you can easily decide whether the research institute stays or not?"

    Clenching his teeth, Liu Shengchuan continued pointedly, "If the research institute really shuts down, have you thought about what should be done with our efforts!"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong shuddered violently. When they looked up at Liu Shengchuan, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with gratitude.

    Clearly, they had misunderstood something about what Liu Shengchuan had said.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect you to consider us so much! Really, Mr. Liu Sheng..."

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, trembling, stammered to Liu Shengchuan, "Really, I didn¡¯t expect that you, Mr. Liu Sheng, would consider us in Huaxia so much. Just now, we weren¡¯t thoughtful enough. That p you gave was indeed deserved!"

    Even though Liu Shengchuan had pped them, they still hadn¡¯t forgotten to reveal their ugly true colors.

    Standing to the side, Xiao Yifei, after witnessing this scene, furrowed his brows. He shook his head, reached out to knock on their dining table, and calmly spoke, "Pack up and get ready for work."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei turned and walked towards the outside of the cafeteria.

    He really didn¡¯t want to stay there because Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know if he would throw up upon seeing the disgusting faces of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong again. However, the harsh p from Liu Shengchuan had, at least, taught the two a slight lesson.

    "Hmph, I¡¯m telling you, this time you were lucky to have Mr. Liu Sheng here..."

    After Xiao Yifei turned away, Wang Bin¡¯s voice continued to resound, but this time, Xiao Yifeipletely ignored him. He returned with the other institute members to the outside of the cafeteria.

    "Let¡¯s eat."

    After returning to the outside of the cafeteria, Xiao Yifei said in a in tone to the members of the nearby research team.

    Truthfully, if it were just Xiao Yifei alone, he probably would have sent Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong to meet King Yan in response to their provocations, but being in the institute, Xiao Yifei had to restrain himself for the sake of Nangong and the others.

    This was also why, facing the provocations from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong just now, Xiao Yifei did not react too drastically, because for him, now was not the time to deal with Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    Only after dealing with Liu Shengchuan could he turn to them.

    However, Xiao Yifei knew that, at least after what had happened just now, even though they hadn¡¯t done anything, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong surely wouldn¡¯t dare to be as overbearing as they had been in the past.

    Only when this project was trulypleted would it be time for Xiao Yifei to settle the ounts!

    Yet at this time, inside the cafeteria, after Xiao Yifei finished speaking and left, Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but feel even more angry.

    "Mr. Liu Sheng, you consider them so much and yet they are so unappreciative. If you ask me..."

    Wang Bin frowned deeply. Just as he turned to say something to Liu Shengchuan, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Liu Shengchuan giving him a cold, stern re, which immediately made Wang Bin shrink back.

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    He turned and coldly said to Wang Bin while speaking, he also reached out to stuff the uneaten bun into his mouth. They had to clean theb first.

    And today, having Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong as two freeborers, Liu Shengchuan felt he still needed to make reasonable use of these two freebor forces.

 Chapter 754 Unfathomable Expression

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 754 Unfathomable Expression</h4><h4></h4>

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, following behind Liu Shengchuan to the outside of the cafeteria, happened to see Xiao Yifei and his group sitting leisurely at a table, eating with the other research team members in a rxed manner.

    However, the moment they saw this scene, both Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong suddenly widened their eyes, their expressions shifting dramatically as they visibly became angry.

    The two couldn¡¯t ept why Xiao Yifei had treated Liu Shengchuan that way just a moment ago and had even asked Liu Shengchuan to return to theb, while they, on the other hand, returned to their chairs to start eating.

    Moreover, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong now attributed the humiliation they suffered from Liu Shengchuan to Xiao Yifei as well.

    No matter what Nangong had just said, the most unbearable person for them was the young man with unclear origins, and these incidents made Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong resent the entire research institute.

    Just as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong fiercely wanted to say something to Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan suddenly noticed their unusual behavior. He abruptly turned around, giving Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong a warning look, which instantly made them swallow the words that had almost reached their lips.

    They showed a pained expression on their faces, hanging their heads, turned around, and followed behind Liu Shengchuan towards theb.

    "Sigh..."

    Seeing this scene, which should have been a happy asion, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh, his face shing an inscrutable expression.

    The research members who were sitting beside Nangong initially smirked when they saw Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong unable to speak, but then they heard Nangong¡¯s sigh.

    The moment they heard Nangong sigh, the research team members abruptly paused; then, the expressions that initially appeared on their faces gradually faded, and the joyful feelings that had arisen in their hearts at seeing Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s embarrassment dispersed like smoke.

    The research team members, who could sit in the cafeteria now, although focused more on their research most of the time, were all smart people. They just hadn¡¯t reacted to that situation initially; however, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s sigh, they immediately became aware.

    Luo Di frowned, turning around to look in the direction Liu Shengchuan had left.

    They could all guess why Liu Shengchuan and the people like Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who should have been on the same side, turned out this way, and why Liu Shengchuan continued to protect them.

    Even just for the sake of Xiao Yifei, he had forcefully pped both Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    The reason was nothing more than the research project. Given Liu Shengchuan¡¯s long time in theb, even though he hadn¡¯t touched on the core technologies due to some arrangements, his observations had made him aware that this project was nearing its conclusion.

    When that time truly came, Liu Shengchuan would likely fulfill his real purpose!

    But concerning this situation, although Nangong had once mentioned it, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, and even the other health court¡¯s researchers, hadn¡¯t believed Nangong¡¯s words at all, especially Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong. The recent events had clearly shown what attitude they held towards Liu Shengchuan.

    Therefore, in the current situation, it was indeed making them feel utterly dejected and even severely disheartened.

    After hearing Nangong¡¯s heartfelt sigh, it made the other research team members highly conflicted about their project, even questioning whether they should continue with it at all.

    For them, although they knew that because of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s reaction, at least for now, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong would not bother them anymore, they were well aware that this situation was not anything good for them.

    At that moment in the cafeteria, immersed in a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere, the calm voice of Xiao Yifei suddenly rang out.

    "Has everyone finished eating? If so, let¡¯s clean up. We won¡¯t rest today. Let¡¯s aim to finish our final results in these two days!"

    After Xiao Yifei finished thest bite of rice on his te, he lifted his head and with a faint smile, said to the members of the research group beside him.

    At that moment, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s handsome face, which was filled with calmness as if nothing had happened, the situation inevitably made the other research group members feel somewhat puzzled.

    "You don¡¯t need to look so gloomy one by one. With me here, can they really stir up any big trouble?"

    Before the other research group members could respond, Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice rang out once again, his face revealing aforting smile, "You all don¡¯t need to worry about anything, just focus on our project."

    "Let¡¯s hurry up, I have a feeling that in these two days, our project is going to break through!"

    He stood up from his chair, his face expressing happiness, urging the other research group members to head towards theboratory.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, the other institute members were startled again but soon, a faint bitter smile appeared on their faces, and after standing up, the professors shook their heads and followed Xiao Yifei, walking out of the cafeteria.

    Regardless,pleting this project had always been their dream.

    Nangong walked at the very end, watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, momentarily bing somewhat distracted.

    When the group arrived at theboratory door and just opened the door, they saw Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, under Liu Shengchuan¡¯s orders, continuously cleaning theboratory, sweating profusely.

    Hearing the noise at the door, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but suddenly turn his head, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei and his group returning, panic flickered through Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes, because he hadn¡¯t expected that theboratory members who usually rested a bit longer would return so quickly today.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Liu Chuan hurriedly picked up a bunch of brooms and started sweeping the floor.

    Unbeknownst to Xiao Yifei and Nangong, theypletely ignored Liu Shengchuan and his group. Upon returning to their respective ces, they immersed themselves in their work.

    Seeing this situation, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was genuinely worried that Xiao Yifei wouldtch onto these issues and start chastising due to his earlier actions in theboratory, as he had been cleaning vigorously when he returned.

    It wasn¡¯t just Liu Shengchuan; he also had Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong join him in cleaning theboratory.

    And Liu Shengchuan, who had originally expected Xiao Yifei and the others toe upter, had not anticipated that Xiao Yifei would bring the other research group members back to theboratory so early.

    Moreover, what was most crucial was that just when Liu Shengchuan had cked off for a moment, he was caught right off the bat by Xiao Yifei, and he was truly worried that Xiao Yifei would reprimand him for his earlier behavior.

 Chapter 755 No Solution

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 755 No Solution</h4><h4></h4>

    After all, these situations had already left a significant shadow on Liu Shengchuan.

    Fortunately, after Xiao Yifei returned to the researchb, hepletely ignored them, and it wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei, even the other research scientists, upon entering theb, alsopletely disregarded them and went straight to their respective stations to start on their individual tasks.

    This odd situation actually made Liu Shengchuan abruptly stunned.

    This circumstance also left Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who had just been bending over to clean, dumbfounded. They had been continuously cleaning and harboring grievances, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei and the others arrive, had resolved to teach Xiao Yifei and his group a lesson.

    But unexpectedly, upon arriving, they saw this scene and thus couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot, and for a moment, they didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    "Hmph! Lucky you know your ce. If you had really dyed Mr. Liu Sheng¡¯s time, I would have held you responsible!"

    After giving a cold huff, Wang Bin looked in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction and spoke disdainfully.

    After finishing speaking, he stopped talking and simply bowed his head down and continued cleaning, following behind Zhao Xiong.

    "Sigh."

    Hearing Wang Bin¡¯s words, Nangong, who was seated not far from Wang Bin¡¯s workstation, sighed even more deeply. He turned to nce at Xiao Yifei. No matter what, this situation was beyond their ability to handle at the moment.

    Therefore, they could only rely on Xiao Yifei now, hoping that he had some solution.

    However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei was standing in front of his workstation, seemingly looking at something through a microscope, but in reality, he was vigorously activating his irvoyance.

    Not just Xiao Yifei, but all other members of the research team were also fully focused, diligently working on their own tasks.

    Liu Shengchuan, who had just stood up not long ago, squinted his eyes as he stood there, looking at the situation inside theb, feeling slightly inexplicable emotions stirring within him.

    For him, theb seemed to have undergone significant changespared to before, and although Liu Shengchuan didn¡¯t know whether these changes were good or bad, upon seeing this situation, a vague sense of foreboding sprouted in his heart.

    Liu Sheng gently shifted his body and came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. For him, the longer he stayed inside theb now, the more it seemed that nothing much else was changing; however, for Liu Sheng, he was now more capable of getting closer to Xiao Yifei than before.

    Although he still could notpletely ess the core technologies, being near Xiao Yifei for a longer time now was much easier than before.

    And Liu Sheng¡¯s untraceable movements didn¡¯t draw much attention from others.

    After Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong finished cleaning the floor, they couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads because everyone in theb was busily engaged in their work, making theb very quiet.

    Yet, as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong had just straightened up in this peacefulb environment, they were unustomed to the silence. Their eyes widened as they were about to say something when they suddenly caught sight of Liu Shengchuan standing behind Xiao Yifei.

    The moment they saw Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong reluctantly closed their mouths.

    Just now, the two of them had really wanted to issue orders to the researchb¡¯s scientific members, not only to have the researchers carry out tasks as they envisioned but also to establish their own authority on the matter.

    In fact, for both Nangong and Xiao Yifei, this was something they didn¡¯t want to see because, for them, the most feared scenario was the so-called amateur directing the expert.

    However, fortunately, because of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s presence, it also deterred Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong to some extent. Therefore, under these circumstances, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong chose not to spout any remarks but sullenly shut their mouths.

    It was because of this situation that theb was able to remain quiet.

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, with their hands sped behind their backs, walked round and round theb but could find no tasks that they could arrange¡ªafter all they understood nothing.

    Yet the quietness in theb made Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong feel ufortable, so after several rounds inside theb, they eventually chose to turn around and leave theb.

    But, as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong turned to leave theb, aside from the delegation from Japan, no one paid them any attention because the research group members were all wholly immersed in their tasks.

    Xiao Yifei, his eyes glued beside the microscope, furrowed his brows at that moment.

    For them, because a key challenge had always been very difficult to ovee, it was only after Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival that there had been significant improvementpared to before.

    Also for this reason, this challenge, which had not been ovee and was crucial to the research on male reproductive systems, was now entrusted to Xiao Yifei.

    The remaining members of the research group, though also busy, were involved in tasks that were not so challenging.

    For Xiao Yifei, this project was something he was capable of handling, so it was natural for him to take on the task, especially since the atmosphere within the research group was very united, which is why Liu Shengchuan always lingered around Xiao Yifei.

    Previously, Xiao Yifei had been stuck on one particr issue, struggling to solve it, and just now, he seemed to have had a breakthrough.

    Originally focused on the microscope, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but lower his head slightly and looked at his own hands.

    Even though Xiao Yifei possessed irvoyance and even had consciousness thread and Energy, the presence of these incredible abilities still left him without a solution to the current situation.

    For him, he could see through everything, heal injuries, and even regenerate bones, but in reality, in this scenario, there truly wasn¡¯t much he could do.

    The reason Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t stayed in theb continuously much earlier was mostly because, when facing this dilemma, he had no clear ideas for a while.

    Because if it were merely about studying the structure, then for Xiao Yifei, it wouldn¡¯t pose much difficulty due to his irvoyance. However, the actual situation now was far from simple for him.

    Because for this study concerning the male reproductive organ, there wasn¡¯t the guidance of any previous expert¡¯s judgment; this topic was being explored and studied by the entire world.

    Even, the research progress of Nangong¡¯s research group was among the top worldwide, so right now, they weren¡¯t studying something others had researched; instead, they were genuinely investigating something new, something that could be groundbreaking.

    Now, the members of theb were in a maze of unclear paths ahead, fiercely searching for a way, and Xiao Yifei, even more so, was their leading guide. You can imagine the level of difficulty.

 Chapter 756: Different Physiques

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Different Physiques</h4><h4></h4>

    Many possible answers had been found through trial and error, and now, they were just short of the final step. Naturally, the arduous task of making that step fell onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders. However, the problem troubling Xiao Yifei was one that, for the time being, had no solution.

    Even though their research revolved around issues rted to the male reproductive organ, each person¡¯s constitution differed, causing varied effects. Despite having an ample number of samples to work with in theirb, they simply couldn¡¯t amodate every individual.

    Having samples from the entire human race was one thing, but adapting their findings to each person was yet another challenge. Even though they had identified certain drugs that worked for some people, it was impossible to apply this to everyone universally.

    The issue Xiao Yifei was tasked with was this very problem of adaptability.

    Attempting to experiment bit by bit, with the vast number of drugs and bodily substances, it was unpredictable when they would find what they were looking for, and thus, a dilemma arose.

    Yet just moments ago, while Xiao Yifei was analyzing a substance, a moment of inspiration struck him; he thought of himself.

    Although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t entirely sure about other people¡¯s situations, he had, in fact, ess to a lot of material on the subject due to this project.

    With exposure to this material, Xiao Yifei assessed his own abilities in bed and found that, not to boast, his performance didn¡¯t just surpass others by several folds¡ªit was like he belonged to an entirely different category from humanity.

    If he could extract even just one percent, or even one thousandth of his own capability, it would be more than enough!

    The moment this thought crossed his mind, a bright gleam shone in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. His pupils dted as he activated his irvoyance, frantically concentrating on his lower half.

    As Xiao Yifei made this odd gesture, Liu Shengchuan stood by his side, observing him. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, Liu Shengchuan was startled and an odd expression flickered across his eyes.

    From his angle, Xiao Yifei¡¯s current behavior seemed rather ridiculous.

    Standing in his position and looking at Xiao Yifei, he could see Xiao Yifei bent over, one hand holding a test tube and the other clutching a microscope, yet his head was hanging down, intently gazing at his own lower half.

    Honestly speaking, researching the male reproductive organ wasn¡¯t awkward or strange for researchers, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s current posture was indeed quite peculiar.

    Consequently, Liu Shengchuan, standing on the other side, watched Xiao Yifei with a perplexed look in his eyes.

    At this point, Liu Shengchuan wondered if the persistence of this difficult problem had driven Xiao Yifei to Deviation.

    However, for the current Xiao Yifei, what others thought was the least of his concerns, because, in that moment of enlightenment, he had indeede across an exciting discovery!

    Turning on his irvoyance and examining himself carefully, Xiao Yifei had discovered a unique substance.

    Having seen tens of thousands of samples and numerous documents in theb, Xiao Yifei had be quite knowledgeable about the male reproductive organ.

    Therefore, the moment Xiao Yifei discovered this substance, his heart was filled with excitement because he clearly knew that this substance did not exist in any other samples.

    It could be said that this substance was unique to him.

    The instant he made this discovery, Xiao Yifei abruptly lifted his head, his eyes sparkling with a bright light, for he had already found a way to solve the problem that had long gued them while discovering this substance!

    The next moment, Xiao Yifei abruptly ced the test tube on the table and turned around, heading swiftly towards the restroom.

    Liu Shengchuan was taken aback by Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden action; he stared, watching as Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure disappeared at the restroom¡¯s entrance, and upon seeing all this, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but sh with a contemptuous smile.

    "Hmph!"

    He even shook his head and let out a cold snort.

    Now, Liu Shengchuan, having seen Xiao Yifei leave, did not bother to hide the disdain on his face, for in his view, Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state waspletely mad.

    Therefore, Liu Shengchuan simply looked down on Xiao Yifei¡¯s mental fortitude!

    But how could he know that the reason for Xiao Yifei¡¯s current excitement was mostly because he had a great possibility of having found the method to conquer the problem that had been troubling their project!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden movements also attracted the attention of other scientific research team members in theboratory, who abruptly lifted their heads to see Xiao Yifei hurrying towards the restroom.

    After seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake their heads.

    Because the other research team members thought Xiao Yifei was in a rush to use the restroom, they didn¡¯t think much of it and simply lowered their heads again to resume their own tasks.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, he stepped forward and arrived at the experiment table, pretending to tidy up, he began inspecting the materialsid out on the table, but as usual, there was still no great find.

    Ten minutester, Xiao Yifei reemerged from the restroom entrance, his handsome face appeared calm, but only those who knew Xiao Yifei were able to detect the uncontainable excitement deep within his eyes.

    He quickly returned to his experiment table, squinted his eyes, and bent down to pick up a new slide from underneath the table. After adding a few drops of active reagent, Xiao Yifei took the slide and, pretending to observe it under the microscope, turned around and walked towards the analyzer behind him.

    However, at this moment, Liu Shengchuan watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure with a puzzled light flickering in his eyes, because from the start until now, all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s behaviors seemed very peculiar.

    Liu Shengchuan sensed a strong sense of oddness from Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, even though Xiao Yifei seemed to be working normally, Liu Shengchuan could still intuitively feel that beneath Xiao Yifei¡¯s seemingly calm exterior, there seemed to be a surge of tumultuous emotions.

    Upon observing this, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and focus his attention on Xiao Yifei, trying hard to determine whether Xiao Yifei was a bit neurotic due to the condition that had always troubled him, or if Xiao Yifei had made some discovery!

 Chapter 757: There Are Results

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 757: There Are Results</h4>

    fre§×we?novel<h4></h4>

    However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei, who was immersed in a wave of excitement, had not noticed the odd behavior of Liu Shengchuan beside him. Before the final results were determined, he was still forcibly suppressing the excitement in his heart.

    After all, this project, this challenge, had troubled them for a long time, and the researchb¡¯s team was under significant pressure because of this challenge. Once they could ovee this challenge, it would mean that this project, capable of causing a huge sensation, could bepleted!

    All of this excitement made Xiao Yifei, who was usually nd in personality, unable to help but be filled with excitement. However, before the results were made, Xiao Yifei would not reveal too much of his emotions.

    Following that, Xiao Yifei ced the slide on the analyzer. The energy line twitched slightly, and he gently ced the tiny molecr substance he had just collected onto the slide before inserting the slide into the analyzer.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions seemed even stranger to Liu Shengchuan. In Liu Shengchuan¡¯s view, he had no idea what Xiao Yifei was doing. To him, it seemed that Xiao Yifei had just hurriedly walked out from the restroom and ced a slide with an active reagent into the analyzer¡ªother than the active reagent, there was nothing else on the slide.

    What was the use of just analyzing an active reagent?

    In Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes, all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions seemed like delirious behavior. Logically, Liu Shengchuan should have disdained Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, but it was unclear whether it was because of long-term suppression by Xiao Yifei in theb or the oddity he now sensed in Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan simply dared not jump to conclusions about him.

    Even so, Liu Shengchuan, standing behind Xiao Yifei, still had a hint of malice in his gaze.

    However, for Xiao Yifei at this moment, he did not care what others thought because the most crucial thing for him was the result appearing in the analyzer.

    Earlier, triggered by a sudden burst of Spirit Light, Xiao Yifei had a revtion when he activated his irvoyance to observe himself. Despite the discovery, he could not directly observe everything.

    This was also why Xiao Yifei had hurried to the restroom earlier. There, Xiao Yifei could directly see what he wanted to look at more clearly, and while in the restroom, he had also used his consciousness thread to extract some of the substance he had just discovered.

    However, whether it was the consciousness thread or the substance Xiao Yifei had extracted earlier, they were basically invisible to the naked eye. Therefore, in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s view, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions appeared very strange.

    After cing the newly discovered substance into the analyzer, Xiao Yifei continuously awaited the results. irvoyance also had its limitations, able to see through everything but not able to know whatponents made up a substance; hence, the help of an analyzer was still needed.

    As long as the analyzer could identify theponents of the substance, the research institute could then simte this substance. Even if the effect was only one percent of the original, it would be enough for the researchers at the institute!

    He adjusted his breathing and stood by the analyzer, waiting for the results to appear.

    "Ding¡ª"

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s perception, it felt like a long time had passed, yet it also seemed just a moment ago when a sharp sound came from the analyzer, and at the same time, a slip of paper slowly emerged from the side of the analyzer.

    He squinted his eyes, walked forward, took the slip in his hand, turned around, and sat back down at his seat.

    Sitting in his seat, Xiao Yifei stared intently at the slip in his hand, carefully observing the list ofponents written on it. However, upon seeing the detailedponent list, Xiao Yifei raised his eyebrows and a mysterious smile appeared on his face.

    From his observations, theposition of the substance included verymon elements, even to the extent that artificial synthesis couldpletely meet the needs of all the elements he had discovered.

    If this substance truly had a use, then it proved the idea of mass-producing this substance was feasible!

    And precisely for this reason, if this substance truly had a use, it would also prove that their project would bepletely finished!

    "Phew..."

    Sitting on the chair, Xiao Yifei, looking at the note in his hand, let out a long sigh.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions inevitably caused Liu Shengchuan, standing on the other side, to furrow his brow in confusion.

    He had spent quite some time in theboratory, but until now, Liu Shengchuan had never seen Xiao Yifei disy such a peculiar behavior. Therefore, even though he thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s mental state might not be quite normal, the events unfoldingmanded Liu Shengchuan¡¯s full attention nheless.

    What exactly was on that piece of paper?

    However, just as Liu Shengchuan was tiptoeing to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction, Xiao Yifei stood up in the next moment.

    "Professor Nangong, Professor Zheng Dong, Professor Dang/Wei Guo, Professor Lei, Teacher Luo..."

    Xiao Yifei, holding the note and with a slightly trembling voice, called out to all the scientific researchers currently engrossed in their tasks in theboratory.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the members of the research team couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads to look at him.

    At first, when they heard Xiao Yifei call out to them, they didn¡¯t perceive anything unusual, thinking perhaps Xiao Yifei needed something. However, as they lifted their heads to look at him, they couldn¡¯t help but suddenly realize that matters were perhaps not so simple.

    They, just like Liu Shengchuan and even more so because of their long-term coboration, knew Xiao Yifei better. They were fully aware of howposed Xiao Yifei was. Even when encountering certain situations in theboratory, it was always Xiao Yifei who reassured them in a calm state, his immense rationalitymanding their respect.

    And today, they could hear a tremor in Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice.

    Even though they now noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s abnormalities, to be honest, they still hadn¡¯t connected things together fully.

    After Xiao Yifei called out the names of all the research team members, he raised his head, his eyes full of seriousness as he looked at the scientists in theb.

    "I might have made a discovery,"

    Xiao Yifei said, his voice trembling slightly.

    And the moment Xiao Yifei¡¯s words reached their ears, theboratory suddenly became eerily silent, the other researchers staring wide-eyed at him, still somewhat unable to grasp the full implication of his words.

    "Hiss¡ª"

    But soon, as they grasped the meaning of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the entireboratory suddenly filled with the sound of sharp intakes of breath.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the researchers in theb, unable to cheer, could only emit incredulous gasps of astonishment!

 Chapter 758: Dare Not Cheer

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Dare Not Cheer</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing the words uttered by Xiao Yifei, the researchers in theboratory dared not cheer, only unconsciously letting out an incredulous sharp intake of breath.

    For them, it all seemed too incredible to believe.

    Although Xiao Yifei had been assuring them that they would eventually ovee this difficulty and seed with the project, the research team had also been encouraging themselves in the same way.

    But consider how much energy they had expended, not to mention the enormous amount of time.

    They had been waiting for this moment, but now, as Xiao Yifei spoke those words, they found themselves still utterly incapable of belief.

    "Xiao kid... are you... are you certain?"

    Nangong stared nkly at Xiao Yifei, his body beginning to tremble as he¡¯d gone through a series of hardships, to the point where he had even considered giving up everything. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, he might have decided to stop after this morning¡¯s events.

    After all, their research team was now facing not only project-rted difficulties but also internal and external problems from the Japanese delegation and the Sanitation Tribunal.

    Nangong was truly struggling to persevere.

    But who would have thought, on Nangong¡¯s most devastating day, news of an astounding breakthrough would descend from the skies andnd right before him, leaving him momentarily in disbelief.

    "If nothing unexpected happens, there should be no problem."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong and nodded with a smile.

    Although they hadn¡¯t yet put it into practice, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasoning, as well as his investigation using energy and consciousness, had all but confirmed that the substance he had just discovered wouldn¡¯t pose any problems. After all, the molecules that made up this substance were not harmful to the human body.

    The task before them now was simply to conduct the final experiment.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Yifei felt that he could share this positive news with the institute¡¯s research team in advance.

    "What are you still standing there for? Get moving! Don¡¯t you see that Xiao kid has made a breakthrough in the critical part? Have youpleted the tasks assigned to you?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s affirmative words, a flicker of ecstasy crossed Nangong¡¯s eyes. He turned and excitedly addressed the other members of the research team with his head held high.

    As he spoke, he whirled back abruptly, ready to start his own work.

    Forget what Nangong had said about wanting to give up, the truth was, at this moment, his body was filled anew with boundless strength.

    After all, everyone in the research team, Nangong included, held immense trust in Xiao Yifei!

    However, as Nangong turned to leave, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but awkwardly reach up to touch his nose.

    "Uh... Professor Nangong."

    He watched Nangong¡¯s retreating figure and then called out, "You don¡¯t have to... don¡¯t need to do that."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong turned around, his eyes filled with confusion as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "When I said plete,¡¯ I didn¡¯t mean the critical part wasplete. Rather, I seem to have identally extracted theplete essence of the substance we needed just now."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Nangong somewhat sheepishly and said with a smile, "So, you really don¡¯t have to do anything else. I¡¯ll give you the materials list, you just need to handle the synthesis and the final experiment."

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, the entire researchb suddenly fell into dead silence.

    "Smash¡ª"

    The test tube Luo Di had just picked up fell to the ground and shattered, having dropped the moment he heard Xiao Yifei utter those words.

    They knew Xiao Yifei was very impressive, far from ordinary, but they had never imagined that Xiao Yifei could be this extraordinary!

    Was all this real or fake?

    Or were they actually living in a dream?

    It wasn¡¯t just the other researchers in theb; even Liu Shengchuan, who was standing next to Xiao Yifei, trembled violently when he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. His eyes widened, staring intently at Xiao Yifei.

    His eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Truth be told, upon hearing what Xiao Yifei had said, Liu Shengchuan nearly plopped down on the ground in shock, since he couldn¡¯t have anticipated this situation at all.

    In his mind, the boastful Xiao Yi, who had just gone to the washroom and then returned to ce an inactive reagent into the analyzer, had nowe up with results? How could that be possible, Liu Shengchuan thought, no matter how he considered it, not even if Xiao Yifei was a descended deity¡ªit was simply not within the realms of possibility!

    But now, standing behind, Liu Shengchuan watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor and listened to his tone of speech, his heart filled with uncertain amazement. Despite the prejudice the entireb had against them due to the ulterior motives of the Japanese delegation, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t deny that the handsome young man before him was capable and wasn¡¯t one to make empty boasts.

    However, recalling Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent actions, Liu Shengchuan was utterly bewildered. He couldn¡¯t understand how the situation just now could lead to Xiao Yifei achieving a breakthrough in the project, and not merely oveing the obstacle, but actually perfecting the final product!

    This was something Liu Shengchuan simply couldn¡¯t ept.

    After all, not to mention the entire project, just the most challenging part that had been entrusted to Xiao Yifei was something that Liu Shengchuan knew all too well. With no way forward and not even a clue where to begin, he watched as Xiao Yifei dered that he hadpleted the project on his own, which was why Liu Shengchuan had such an intense reaction and waspletely unwilling to believe what had happened.

    And Liu Shengchuan, who had been closely observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, felt that it was impossible for Xiao Yifei to have achieved all this.

    However, regardless of what Liu Shengchuan thought, Xiao Yifei still announced what he had done, and Liu Shengchuan also knew that the truth of the matter would be clear at the time of the experiment.

    Most importantly, even though Liu Shengchuan was reluctant to believe it all, if the situation were indeed true, it would be a tremendous gain for the Japanese delegation!

    The mission they had been gritting their teeth over could finally be aplished.

    The Japanese delegation could then travel to the United States with the results!

    Therefore, after the initial disbelief, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly with excitement. But even so, he was aware of the unfriendly views the research group held toward them.

    So when he saw this oue unfold, he recoiled, keeping quiet, well aware that it was time to keep a low profile.

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s behavior had its effect; amidst the excitement, the rest of the research teams in thebpletely overlooked his presence.

    "Here are theponents, try to synthesize them first."

 Chapter 759: A Meaningful Smile

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 759: A Meaningful Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei had a faint smile on his face as he walked over to Luo Di, handing him the piece of paper. Although Luo Dicked knowledge in other areas, he was still capable of handling the rtively simple task of material synthesis, and besides, he had always been the one to undertake such tasks in theboratory.

    Luo Di¡¯s hands trembled as he took the piece of paper from Xiao Yifei.

    When the members of the other research teams saw Luo Di¡¯s condition, they couldn¡¯t help but gather around, forming a circle, wanting to see what was written on the piece of paper.

    However, with so many people, only a few could actually see what was written on it.

    Seeing this, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but stop the steps he had started to take. Being older, he indeed did not move as quickly as the members of the other research teams.

    "Ahem, what are you doing! Be a little more careful!"

    Standing in his ce, Nangong cleared his throat in a contrived manner, then said, "When Luo Di has synthesized the substance, we¡¯ll all be able to see it, won¡¯t we? Moreover, even if the young Sun is excellent and believes this thing is fine, we are all researchers, shouldn¡¯t we maintain a rigorous attitude? Now is not the time to be happy; wait till the actual substance is made and verified by experiments."

    "If at that time, there are no issues, it won¡¯t be toote for us to be happy!"

    He spoke earnestly and seriously to the other members of the research teams, with a solemn expression on his face.

    However, while Nangong was speaking, he just couldn¡¯t hide the delight in his eyes, even though he had just said so much. In fact, Nangong¡¯s own heart was also filled with joy.

    Despite their fear that the material might not meet the effects Xiao Yifei had described once synthesized, in reality, they were still very excited and happy to hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    After all, they, who had not had any results for so long, had finally seen something.

    When the other research team members heard Nangong¡¯s words, their bodies stiffened involuntarily. No matter how you looked at it, they felt it was indeed a bit early to celebrate, so after adjusting their breathing, they couldn¡¯t help but gather around Luo Di, watching him start his work.

    Honestly, the situation today arose too suddenly, giving them no time to prepare a reaction. That¡¯s why theboratory was a bit chaotic at the moment.

    Standing in the back, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head when he saw this. To be honest, he himself had been so filled with excitement when thinking about all this that he didn¡¯t say anything to the other team members upon seeing their reactions.

    Even though Xiao Yifei knew that the substance should have a significant effect, he dared not make any conclusions without seeing the synthesized physical product.

    Now, all that was left was to wait for Luo Di to sessfullyplete the synthesis and move on to verification.

    However, it was at that moment that Xiao Yifei turned his head, looking at Liu Shengchuan behind him, who was shrinking his neck, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face.

    Liu Shengchuan hung his head low, not daring to look Xiao Yifei in the eye.

    In the front, Luo Di¡¯s synthesis work continued.

    Whether it was due to the stress of this particr synthesis or for some other reason, Luo Di seemed to be fumbling, unable to evenplete the first step.

    Seeing this situation, the other members of the surrounding research groups couldn¡¯t help but gather around and begin to assist Luo Di with the synthesis work.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn around, found a chair, and sat down, wearing a faint smile on his face as he watched the busy silhouettes of the research team members in front of him.

    "Whew¡ª"

    Xiao Yifei let out a long breath; to be honest, under the circumstances, even he had found himself taut with tension, filled with anxiety. But now, he could finally rx.

    Specific details could only be known once the synthetic substance was sessfully produced and tested.

    "You shoulde sit too, it¡¯s hard on you standing there."

    It was at this moment that Xiao Yifei turned his head and, with a faint smile, spoke to Liu Shengchuan, who was shrinking back and standing behind them.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Shengchuan was momentarily stunned. He opened his mouth, intending to say something, but when he saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s bright eyes which seemed to see through everything, he suddenly closed his mouth. Then, with his head down, Liu Shengchuan moved to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side and obediently sat down.

    To be honest, if other Japanese saw the once proud Liu Shengchuan acting so docile in front of Xiao Yifei, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine it.

    However, after having Liu Shengchuan sit beside him, Xiao Yifei did not utter another word, a situation that filled Liu Shengchuan with even more fear and tension.

    He sat restlessly, fearing some mishap might ur at this critical moment.

    Fortunately, after Xiao Yifei spoke that first sentence, he turned his head away and no longer looked at Liu Shengchuan, which allowed Liu Shengchuan to rx somewhat. However, just at this moment, theboratory door was once again violently pushed open as Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong walked in together.

    No matter what, for the two of them, visiting theboratory meant they needed to y a supervisory role. After all, the Japanese delegation was still in theb, and for the sake of appearances, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong felt it had to be passable since it was closely rted to their achievements.

    So, the two people who had found the ce extremely dreary and were just about to leave returned to theb once more.

    However, who could have expected that just as the two walked in through the door, they would be confronted with this bizarre situation.

    Xiao Yifei was sitting serenely in his chair, observing the scene in front of him, while Liu Shengchuan was next to him, visibly restrained. Other members of the Japanese delegation stood in the background, their faces a mix of shock and anticipation.

    But the other research group members were all huddled together, busy with something unknown.

    "What are you doing! How long did Zhao Ke and I leave for, and you¡¯ve turned into this? Is there no organization, no discipline? Didn¡¯t you see the esteemed guests from the Japanese delegation are still here?"

    The moment Wang Bin saw this, he frowned and without thinking, he began to scold: "Is this how you disgrace us Huaxians?"

    "And you said you didn¡¯t need supervision. If we didn¡¯t supervise, I wonder what kind of mess thisb would turn into!"

    Following Wang Bin, Zhao Xiong also spoke, his tone equally dissatisfied: "Before this, I really didn¡¯t know why the research projects in yourb were progressing so slowly. Now I see why. With the state of thisb, it¡¯d be a wonder if you could achieve any results at all!"

 Chapter 760 Finally Completed

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 760 Finally Completed</h4><h4></h4>

    As soon as they entered the researchb, they started scolding like a string of firecrackers without even understanding what had happened.

    However, this time, after Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin started their reprimands, not a single person in the entireb paid any attention to them, let alone the members of the research team; even the Japanese delegation didn¡¯t spare them a nce after hearing their rebukes.

    "Hmph!"

    Seeing this, both Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s eyes shed with darkness. They let out a cold snort simultaneously and stepped towards the group of researchers huddled together.

    "If you won¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me us for being impolite."

    As they walked, threatening words spilled from the mouths of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    When the two approached the circle of researchers, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong had just opened their mouths to say something. However, at that moment, something happened that made them pause.

    "Finally finished!"

    Apanied by a cheer from the front, the researchers turned their heads sharply, their faces filled with ecstatic smiles. In their midst, Luo Di excitedly held a small petri dish in his hands.

    Moreover, after turning around, theypletely ignored Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, swarming towards Xiao Yifei instead, even bumping into Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong inadvertently due to their excitement and slightly exaggerated movements.

    Knocked off-bnce by the collision, the researchers didn¡¯t stop. They didn¡¯t even nce at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong and continued to hurry towards Xiao Yifei.

    Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong hastily reached out to grab a table to steady themselves, but when they looked up at the exuberant group of researchers, their eyes were filled with malice.

    "You..."

    At this moment, their faces were so gloomy that they could almost drip water. However, no matter what they looked like, theb still paid them no heed.

    "Xiao, take a look at this, is it the thing?"

    After reaching Xiao Yifei, Nangong took the petri dish from Luo Di¡¯s hands. His face showed a tense expression as he continued to Xiao Yifei, "This thing seems really strange. We just arranged its matter, and before we could do anything, it formed on its own."

    In the petri dish, a small clump of golden powder twinkled with bright light.

    "This much?"

    On seeing the substantial amount of golden powder on the petri dish, Xiao Yifei was clearly taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected that the substance he asked Luo Di to synthesize would turn out to be quite plentiful upon sess.

    "We didn¡¯t need this much for our initial experiments; it¡¯s a bit of a waste of materials."

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but look at Luo Di somewhat apologetically.

    To his surprise, Luo Di also appeared astonished on hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    "Mr. Xiao, I synthesized it exactly with theponents you gave me; I really didn¡¯t expect it to yield so much," Luo Di said somewhat sheepishly.

    "Yeah, Xiao, I was right there when Mr. Luo was synthesizing it, and I saw his process clearly; there were no issues," Nangong chimed in after seeing what happened, raising his head to speak to Xiao Yifei with a touch of surprise, "What¡¯s up, is there a problem?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his nose, responding in a muffled voice.

    Yet, a trace of joy shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, leaving no trace behind.

    If the synthesized substance truly had an effect, it would indeed be a huge win for them.

    Because Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought that with just a fewponents, they would be able to synthesize so much of the substance.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything right now, because for him, even though he was confident, no matter what, a real experiment had yet to be conducted.

    As for the actual effects, it was also hard to say.

    "Xiao kid, how should we conduct the experimentter?"

    It was at this moment that Nangong, holding a petri dish, couldn¡¯t help but look up and asked Xiao Yifei in a low voice.

    However, while Xiao Yifei and Nangong were talking, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong standing behind finally understood what had happened in theb.

    It turned out that during the short time they were out, the members of the research team had already made a breakthrough with the project, and not only that, they had even produced the final product.

    This situation made Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong pause in amazement, their hearts filled with surprise as they exchanged nces, forgetting the disrespect the research team had shown them just before.

    But the moment they understood what had happened, Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads, casting inquiring nces at Liu Shengchuan.

    It seemed that under these circumstances, they were all ready to follow Liu Shengchuan¡¯s lead.

    Yet at this moment, after Nangong finished speaking to Xiao Yifei, he suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei, too, was looking toward Liu Shengchuan standing aside.

    Xiao Yifei was slightly bowing his head, a mysterious light flickering in his expression, staring straight at Liu Shengchuan with a strange look on his face.

    However, just then, after closely observing the golden substance on the petri dish and furrowing his brows, Liu Shengchuan finally noticed the odd atmosphere around him.

    The other members of the research team also couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads, although they didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei meant, but they also wanted to find the reason for Xiao Yifei¡¯s strange behavior on Liu Shengchuan.

    But who would¡¯ve thought, before the other members of the research team could say anything, they were startled to see Xiao Yifei, who had been staring at Liu Shengchuan, suddenly turn his head to look at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong standing on the other side.

    And in the look he gave them, there was also the same mysterious light as when he looked at Liu Shengchuan.

    "Xiao kid, tell me, how exactly should we go about conducting the experiment?"

    Although Xiao Yifei now stood still, his expression strangely calm as if not in a hurry at all, Xiao Yifei might not be in a rush, but others were anxious for him; seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of action, the hot-headed Nangong couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and prod him softly.

    "Or say, if we need any experimental subjects or volunteers, just tell me, I¡¯ll find them for us right away!"

    Nangong was very eager to confirm the effects of the oue after seeing it.

    Because this matter was really important for him and theb.

    However, upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, an even stranger smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    "We definitely need volunteers and subjects, but there¡¯s no need to look elsewhere."

 Chapter 761: 3 Test Subjects

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 761: 3 Test Subjects</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei finally turned his head back, his face wearing a mysteriously secretive expression, as he looked at Nangong while starting to answer.

    Who could have known that upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Nangong instantly froze in ce, unable for a moment toprehend Xiao Yifei¡¯s meaning.

    "Xiao kid, what do you mean? Why shouldn¡¯t I look for volunteers and test subjects? If I don¡¯t look for them, how are we supposed to proceed with the experiment?"

    Nangong couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; his eyes widened, and he looked at Xiao Yifei with a hint of shock in his gaze.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned around, his face donning an expression full of profound implications, as he looked towards Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin, and Zhao Xiong standing behind.

    "Because, in our currentboratory, we have the three most suitable test subjects."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice then continued, "However, whether they are willing to trust the research achievements of ourb and volunteer for this experiment is really uncertain."

    The instant his voice rang out, theboratory suddenly fell into a heavy silence; expressions of embarrassment simultaneously surfaced on the faces of Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin, and Zhao Xiong. But in the next moment, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads to look at Xiao Yifei, their eyes filled with disbelief.

    The three of them had not expected that Xiao Yifei could so clearly discern their secret ailments; for them, this matter had been extremely private, and they were certain no one had spoken of it!

    "Xiao kid, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know the therapeutic direction of our final drug? How could you possibly say they..."

    However, Nangong was still somewhat caught off guard. He turned his head, speaking to Xiao Yifei with a look of confusion, but while his words were only halfway through, Nangong finally grasped what was really happening.

    He promptly shut his mouth.

    "Well, how about it? What do you three think? Do you want to give it a try? Maybe this is an opportunity to change your lives!"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin, and Zhao Xiong with a smile, like a demon tempting people into Hell.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong involuntarily trembled, and they also took a few inconspicuous steps backwards. Although they felt both ashamed and angry about Xiao Yifei¡¯s direct call out of their private issues.

    And to be honest, the moment Xiao Yifei spoke, Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other first, as it never crossed their minds that the other, who had always bragged about their own abilities, each had defects.

    Although they were filled with surprise, in reality, under these circumstances, they didn¡¯t have time to contemte these matters, since Xiao Yifei¡¯s proposal was genuinely unsettling for both of them.

    After all, beingpletely clueless about medicine and scientific research, they looked at the golden powder in the petri dish in Nangong¡¯s hand with nervousness in their eyes.

    No matter how professionally they seemed tomand others with gestures and orders, if they were actually faced with this situation, their courage was smaller than anyone else¡¯s. Although they wished to possess strong capabilities in that area, in reality,pared to the so-called curative abilities, they still valued their lives more.

    However, at that moment, it was Liu Shengchuan who stepped forward. He tried hard to suppress the excitement on his face.

    Although he felt some anger and embarrassment when he first heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he still couldn¡¯t help but be filled with excitement upon seeing the final product.

    The reason for Liu Shengchuan¡¯s personality bing so extreme was closely linked to his physical shorings. Before this, Liu Shengchuan had tried many methods, but still had not been able to cure this embarrassing illness.

    Even his ongoing research in these areas was connected to this condition.

    The reason Liu Shengchuan was so agitated wasn¡¯t only because if the final product was effective, his trip to Huaxia wouldn¡¯t have been in vain, but more so because he had also found hope for himself.

    "Uh..."

    However, when Liu Shengchuan stood in front of Xiao Yifei, looking at the finished product in Nangong¡¯s petri dish, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks, because, suddenly, Liu Shengchuan felt the same worries that Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin felt.

    Even though he knew of Xiao Yifei, and that Xiao would not make such a decision without great confidence, at this very moment, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart was still filled with tension.

    He clearly understood that before any drug was released, it would undergo thousands of experiments, and now they were asked to test a drug that had just been synthesized, which indeed posed a significant risk.

    Therefore, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be conflicted.

    But it was at this moment that Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, filled with a yful chuckle, rang out again.

    "The product has been made. If you go through the experiment and it really is effective, then at the very least, it could reduce the lengthy period of testing before the product goes public. As for the benefits this could bring you, I think I don¡¯t need to say much, do I?"

    He squinted his eyes, smiling as he watched Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin, and Zhao Xiong, especially Liu Shengchuan, to whom Xiao Yifei said, "If you really don¡¯t try it, how will you know the effect, and how will you know the most direct feeling the drug can give you?"

    The moment Liu Shengchuan heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a resolute light shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but Xiao Yifei seemed to know everything and still talked to him like this.

    But Liu Shengchuan also knew that he had no way out; even if something happened to him here, theirboratory couldn¡¯t escape involvement!

    To increase the impact in case of an ident, Liu Shengchuan turned his head around.

    "You two,e over here, too!"

    He firmlymanded Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong: "Just by myself, no effect can be seen; both of youe with me."

    Liu Shengchuan unapologetically ordered Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    But when Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but be abruptly startled; they simply had not expected that Liu Shengchuan would agree and even pull the two of them in as well.

    Instinctively, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong wanted to refuse.

    But before they could say anything, they saw Liu Shengchuan ring at them fiercely.

    "Or is it that you two don¡¯t trust the product made under the supervision of our Japan delegation?"

    In the current situation, Liu Shengchuan directly imed the product was synthesized under the supervision of their Japan delegation, but after hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the contrary, a peculiar smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, clearly having his own ns for all this.

    "We... we..."

    After hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s statement, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, trembling, eventually agreed to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words and, with their heads hanging down, they stood behind Liu Shengchuan.

 Chapter 762: Immediate Results

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 762: Immediate Results</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, what do we need to do?"

    Just then, standing in front of Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan smiled and said, "How can we cooperate with your experiment?"

    When Xiao Yifei heard Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, he took his gaze away from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who would rather consume a product supervised by the Japanese than try something of their own from Huaxia.

    This matter left Xiao Yifei at a loss for words.

    "Just eat it directly."

    However, it was clearly not the time to discuss this. Xiao Yifei looked up at Liu Shengchuan and responded indifferently, "The three of you, just divide this and eat it."

    His casual demeanor was as if he was simply asking them to share a drink.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Liu Shengchuan frowned sharply. He stared deeply at Xiao Yifei, then reached out and grabbed the golden powder from the tray.

    After dividing it with Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, Liu Shengchuan tossed his head back and swallowed the golden powder.

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s actions, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, with anxious expressions, also gulped down the golden powder.

    However, right after Liu Shengchuan consumed the golden powder, under the gaze of the otherb members, his body suddenly shook, and then a heat surged straight toward his lower half.

    The effect was immediate.

    All three of them nearly simultaneously felt something unusual within their bodies.

    This situation could only mean that the synthesized product had practically the same excellent effect on everyone.

    "This... this can¡¯t be possible?"

    At this moment, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong stood stunned, heads bowed, staring unblinkingly at their own lower halves, their facial expressions quite spectacr.

    Now, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong werepletely absorbed by the changes in their bodies, unconcerned about whether their actions looked appropriate or their previous resentment and disgust toward theb.

    After all, for them, witnessing this transformation was something they had only dreamt of.

    When they had grabbed some golden powder and thrown it into their mouths earlier, they were actually very frightened, as they truly did not know the effects of the substance.

    However, when the golden powder entered their mouths, no abnormalities urred; in fact, aside from being tasteless, the powder melted immediately and even felt quite pleasant.

    This situation left them somewhat astonished, but soon they could clearly feel a warm current continuously surging toward their lower halves.

    And at the same time, it made them feel as if their lower halves were being soaked in a hot spring, warm and veryfortable.

    Before they could react further, they suddenly discovered a very apparent change in a ce they had always been embarrassed to mention.

    Something they had tried endlessly to achieve happened suddenly without any precondition!

    It quickly caused a very noticeable bulge at the original site!

    To understand, given their age and initial health conditions, it normally wasn¡¯t easy for them to react at all, let alone so distinctly.

    Their current state was even unprecedented during their youth.

    Faced with such immense surprise, they were overwhelmed with disbelief. With the current overwhelming joy, they probably couldn¡¯t even remember their mothers¡¯ names.

    "Ah!"

    At that moment, a shout came from Liu Shengchuan¡¯s direction, causing everyone in theboratory to turn their heads toward him.

    The researchers inside theboratory, though they had already noticed that the substance they had synthesized appeared to be effective, were instantly curious upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s cry.

    Who would have thought that, as other researchers turned to look at Liu Shengchuan, they would be struck dumb for a moment upon seeing him tightly gripping his arm, his face full of pain, yet simultaneously brimming with excitement and ecstasy!

    Liu Shengchuan initially refused to believe any of it because for him, the surprise was far too overwhelming, which made him pinch himself to verify reality.

    You must understand that for Liu Shengchuan, this situation was nothing short of a salvation, a notion not at all exaggerated. Unlike Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, his condition was congenital.

    It could truly be said that Liu Shengchuan had never felt what he was feeling now his entire life.

    "This is... this is just wonderful... simply wonderful..."

    However, the moment he felt sure of his situation and confirmed the reality of it all, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, stammering in Japanese, repeating over and over, "This is simply a miracle, a miracle!"

    Liu Shengchuan¡¯s behavior vividly showcased his inner joy and also indicated the miraculous effects of the drug.

    Seeing the reactions of Liu Shengchuan, Wang Bin, and Zhao Xiong, Xiao Yifei, standing at the back, couldn¡¯t help but sh an unusual look in his eyes, furrowing his brows as if he had made some discovery.

    The other researchers in theboratory, having witnessed this, also turned around in delighted surprise.

    They had not anticipated that the results Xiao Yifei had seemingly casually achieved would indeed be so miraculous, a scenario that also exceeded their imaginations.

    You must understand that despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s assertive demeanor earlier, they were still somewhat skeptical inside, especially since Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach had seemed rather hasty.

    But who could have thought that everything Xiao Yifei had done would really work.

    They didn¡¯t even need further experiments or adjustments for it to be a sess.

    However, they didn¡¯t notice that in the midst of this, Xiao Yifei had opened his mouth, as he clearly wanted to say something. But just then, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s excited voice cut him off.

    "Bring me the list of elements thatpose thepound you just synthesized."

    Liu Shengchuan suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei and spoke with amanding and self-entitled voice.

    In his words, one could even detect a tone ofmand.

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, the other researchers in theboratory were momentarily taken aback. They turned their heads, looking at Liu Shengchuan with puzzled eyes.

    The researchers were very clear about the intentions of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s visit to Huaxia, or rather the purpose behind the Japan delegation¡¯s visit to Huaxia.

 Chapter 763: Reveal the True Face

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Reveal the True Face</h4><h4></h4>

    But they really couldn¡¯t imagine, why, upon witnessing the emergence of the finished product, Liu Shengchuan would dare to so openly and directly demand theposition chart?

    Was it the rejuvenation of his masculine pride that had emboldened Liu Shengchuan, or perhaps, they thought since the experimental results had already emerged, and with Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong by their side, the once-timid Liu Shengchuan, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, had now regained his former arrogance.

    "I¡¯m talking to you, did you not hear me?"

    Seeing that the people in theboratory were ignoring him, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, and he said to Xiao Yifei fiercely, "Hurry up, don¡¯t make me say it a second time!"

    Upon hearing Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong also turned their heads.

    Theboratory, previously filled with joy, suddenly had its atmosphere weirdly be strained because of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s abrupt statement.

    To speak frankly, the other research personnel in theboratory had also not anticipated Liu Shengchuan would so suddenly utter these words, because in their minds, even if Liu Shengchuan¡¯s true objective was their recent achievement, shouldn¡¯t theft of the results be done secretly? How could he demand it so openly and with such righteousness?

    Furthermore, after they synthesized the product and let Liu Shengchuan try it, his expression full of surprise was certainly not deceiving, and Xiao Yifei couldpletely be said to have saved Liu Shengchuan.

    After so much had transpired, how could Liu Shengchuan have the face to boldly and directlymand them to hand over theposition of the product? What right did he have to openly demand the product that the institute had exhausted so much effort and time in making?

    Could it be that in Liu Shengchuan¡¯s eyes, doing this was really so simple?

    Originally, the other research personnel in theboratory had sometimes really wondered what method Liu Shengchuan would use to steal their research results, but thinking it over, up until now, they had never imagined that Liu Shengchuan would choose a method that was momentarily hard to ept.

    And it was after Liu Shengchuan finished speaking that the members of the research team couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look at Liu Shengchuan. They did not respond to Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words; instead, the look they gave him was as if they were staring at a fool.

    "Hmph!"

    However, upon seeing that no one in theboratory was paying attention to him, Liu Shengchuan slightly tilted his head up and even let out a disdainful snort, as if the bold statement he had made filled him with boundless courage, even enabling him, who had gotten used to cowering in theboratory, to once again adopt his former contemptuous demeanor.

    At this moment, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s demeanor also caught the attention of the other members of the Japanese delegation, who rushed over furiously, and some of the members, upon reaching behind Liu Shengchuan, even had tears in their eyes, because for them, the recent days spent in theboratory were quite emotional.

    The sudden change in the situation startled Xiao Yifei, who was standing at the back, causing him to momentarily pause; the expression on his handsome face grew strange. However, Xiao Yifei did not say anything, even the words he had almost spoken just moments earlier, he now held back.

    He simply strode forward and stood beside the somewhat trembling Nangong.

    "Chief Wang, Chief Zhao!"

    Nangong, upon seeing the situation unfold, couldn¡¯t help but turn around and gravely addressed Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, "Given this situation, what do you suggest we do?"

    Nangong remembered clearly that just this morning when he went to the Ministry of Health, he had explicitly told the ministry¡¯s leaders that Liu Shengchuan¡¯s Japanese delegation had impure motives, but none of the ministry¡¯s leaders were willing to believe Nangong.

    And now, the situation Liu Shengchuan had disyed clearly exined everything.

    Nangong still couldn¡¯t believe it, all this had happened right before his eyes, yet Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were acting as if nothing had urred. He felt that now, leaving this problem to be handled by Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong was the most appropriate.

    After speaking with Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but raise his head proudly, looking at Liu Shengchuan with a sneer.

    He believed that after Liu Shengchuan had spoken those words, everything should have been clear.

    However, the response from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong made Nangong suddenly freeze in ce, and moreover, an absurd look of incredulity appeared on his face.

    Only after hearing Nangong calling them did Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong snap out of their initial shock, but even so, looking at the two of them, eyes brimming with ecstasy, their expressions were utterly euphoric.

    And when they turned their heads to look at Nangong, their eyes suddenly showed a fierce gleam.

    "What do you want us to do?"

    Wang Bin raised his head and said to Nangong without any courtesy, "Mr. Liu Shengchuan spoke to you, didn¡¯t you hear him? Whatever Mr. Liu Shengchuan wants, you hurry up and give it to him!"

    Although Zhao Xiong did not respond to Nangong¡¯s words, his expression, even from a sideways nce, showed that Zhao Xiong strongly agreed with what Wang Bin had said.

    And in the instant he saw the demeanor of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, a furious me burst forth in Nangong¡¯s eyes; he couldn¡¯t understand how these two people, as if intellectually disabled, could hold positions in the health court.

    Let alone the past stupidity of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, just the reaction from them now, simr to that of the intellectually disabled, was enough to fill one with anger.

    Probably only fools would fail to understand the meaning behind Liu Shengchuan¡¯s words at this point.

    And Nangong, faced with the stupidity of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, akin to that of the intellectually disabled, didn¡¯t even know how to respond; even if they weren¡¯t researchers, having been employed in the health court for so long, they should have known the immense value of the project their research team had produced.

    It could even elevate Huaxia¡¯s medical standing to the top in the world, all evidenced in that one list of ingredients, and now, Liu Shengchuan demanded it openly, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong not only did not obstruct, but they even helped Liu Shengchuan pressuring him to reveal the list of ingredients?

    This situation, how could Nangong possibly ept it.

    Even the other members of the research groups, upon hearing what Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong had said, couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads, ring furiously at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    But who knew that the current Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong,pletely unaware of their own actions, spoke viciously to Nangong before turning their heads, looking toward Liu Shengchuan as if seeking praise.

    Even Liu Shengchuan himself hadn¡¯t expected such a situation.

    For him, when he had first heard Nangong calling Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, he had been somewhat nervous, genuinely worried about what to do if Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong actually came after him.

    But Liu Shengchuan had never imagined that the situation would turn out like this.

    He turned his head, looking at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who were looking at him with sycophantic smiles, the glint in his eyes also seemed to be looking at two intellectually disabled individuals.

 Chapter 764 Trashy People

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 764 Trashy People</h4><h4></h4>

    But to be honest, even though Liu Shengchuan thinks that Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong are currently acting like imbeciles, he would not say anything because, even if Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were fools, these two fools had been continuously helping him.

    Moreover, after the initial shock had passed, Liu Shengchuan¡¯s heart was now filled with surprise. He truly had never expected that Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, whom he had always worried would mess up his ns, would make such a decision that was incredibly advantageous to him at this moment.

    "Hmph!"

    Despite the surprise filling his heart, Liu Shengchuan would not show too much. He worked hard to control his inner excitement and instead held his head high, letting out a cold snort toward Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    At the sight of Liu Shengchuan¡¯s demeanor, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡¯s bodies shuddered involuntarily. To be frank, since the scientific research achievements had been made, and in their eyes, the time left for the Japanese delegation to stay in Huaxia was not long, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong hadn¡¯t given any thought to matters concerning the scientific research achievements. What upied their minds were solely their contributions to their records.

    Therefore, at this moment, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong felt even more that if they did not improve their rtionship with Liu Shengchuan, they might never have another chance and their contributions might go down the drain.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get this thing for you! We really don¡¯t believe that a mereposition chart is worth shrouding in such secrecy by these people!"

    Zhao Xiong¡¯s body trembled as he hurriedly spoke to Liu Shengchuan, and even now, the nervousness he felt facing Liu Shengchuan made him disregard the extremely pleasant changes that had happened to his body.

    "Exactly, Mr. Liu Shengchuan, you don¡¯t need to worry. I find it truly strange as well. If it weren¡¯t for your leadership, they probably wouldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of this thing, and now they have an issue with letting you look at theposition chart!"

    After Zhao Xiong finished making his statement, Wang Bin quickly followed up with an exnation, "For more than ten years before you arrived, they were all stuck on this problem. After you came, it was solved immediately. I don¡¯t know why now they¡¯re starting to put on airs!"

    In the mouths of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, the members of the research group were utterly worthless. But what theypletely failed to consider was, if all of this was indeedpleted under Liu Shengchuan¡¯s leadership, then why would Liu Shengchuan have absolutely no idea what theponents on theposition chart were.

    And at the instant Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong finished speaking, Nangong, who had already been trembling with rage, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and erupted.

    "You two traitors, do you know what you¡¯re talking about! Do you realize how important the things listed on this damnedposition chart are? Do you even have a clue!"

    Nangong red at them, furiously saying to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, "If you don¡¯t know, then just shut up and don¡¯t confuse ignorance with personality here!"

    "I originally thought you had some brains, but now it seems you two arepletely and utterly foolish! I was just thinking you coulde to understand all of this, but now, I see that hope is also gone."

    He shook his head, full of indignation, "But it¡¯s so obvious. How can you two fools still not see that this so-called Japanese delegation is here in Huaxia precisely because of this research project!"

    Although it was clear that Nangong was almost ready to give up on saying anything more to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, their stupidity still filled his heart with indescribable frustration.

    Who would have thought that after hearing Nangong¡¯s words, not only did Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong show no sign of awakening, they actually became more furious at Xiao Yifei¡¯s reproach.

    "What did you say! Say that again to me!"

    Wang Bin whirled his head around, and squinting his eyes while staring at Liu Shengchuan, he said venomously, "Who are you calling foolish! With the way you people are, do you really think you¡¯ve achieved anything?"

    "Without Mr. Liu Shengchuan¡¯s help, what could you possibly achieve!"

    After sweeping a disdainful gaze over the other members of the research team, he said with scorn, "Just look at yourselves, it¡¯sughable. If it weren¡¯t for our invitation to Mr. Liu Shengchuan, who knows when your so-called research achievements would materialize! Now, instead of thanking Mr. Liu Shengchuan, you have the nerve to speak such ungrateful words!"

    Wang Bin¡¯s attitude towards Nangong was void of any courtesy, and even the words spoken carried an insulting nature.

    It was truly surprising that Wang Bin would act like this when faced with Nangong, who was much his senior.

    "Give whatever Mr. Liu Shengchuan wants to him quickly. Otherwise, when the consequences arise, don¡¯t me me for not having warned you!"

    Zhao Xiong, following behind Wang Bin, threatened Nangong.

    And seeing Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin¡¯s behavior now truly confirmed a saying, "Little devils are troublesome." Just the sight of Zhao Xiong and Wang Bin was enough to make anyone aware of the situation feel nauseated.

    Right then, Nangong trembled with anger because of the words spoken by Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    "Did you hear me? Bring the stuff over quickly. Or do you dare to defy the orders given by your own superiors?"

    Liu Shengchuan stood behind, his head held high, and likewise spoke to Nangong.

    "You lot!"

    After seeing the situation before him, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but not know what to say. He stretched out his hand, pointing directly at Liu Shengchuan and the others, his face full of anger.

    Not just Nangong, even the other members of the scientific research group behind him widened their eyes in shock at the bullying they were suffering.

    To be honest, if they had known it would turn out like this, they would have preferred not to join this scientific research group. It was supposed to be an endeavor that brought glory to their nation, but in front of Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, it had turned into this.

    Did Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong really think that things from Japan were so much more valuable than those from Huaxia?

    This was beyond their understanding, and although Nangong was angry now, from the looks of it, Nangong was not prepared to hand over theponent list even if it killed him.

    However, it was at this moment that Xiao Yifei suddenly extended his hand. He took theponent list from Nangong¡¯s hands, and with a step forward, Xiao Yifei approached Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong.

    "I can give you the item,"

    Xiao Yifei said to Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong with a calm tone, "But you must think carefully, the two of you, can you really handle it?"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Nangong and the other members of the scientific research group instantly froze in ce, their eyes wide in disbelief, staring intently at Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao... Xiaod..."

    Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei, his body trembling slightly, and even more so, he stuttered as he spoke.

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would make this choice at this time.

    It might be excusable to say that Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong didn¡¯t understand the value represented by thisponent list, but for Xiao Yifei, who had always been the absolute core of theboratory, it was impossible for him not to know the value represented by thisponent list.

 Chapter 765 Hard to Get

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 765 Hard to Get</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, the most crucial point was that Xiao Yifei had spent such a long time in theboratory, and he clearly understood the extent of the sacrifices made by the researchers there.

    Even if the final product¡¯sposition was researched solely by Xiao Yifei, it certainly did not negate the contributions of the other researchers.

    And now, how could Xiao Yifei carelessly hand over thisposition table so rashly!

    What on earth was he thinking inside his head!

    It wasn¡¯t just Nangong, but after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current behavior, other members of the research team couldn¡¯t understand what exactly Xiao Yifei was trying to do. It was Xiao Yifei who initially warned other team members to be cautious of Liu Shengchuan. But now, why was he the first one to choose to hand over theposition table?

    "Professor Nangong, don¡¯t worry, I know everything."

    After hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head. He looked at Nangong and said with a faint smile. His handsome face was filled with a confident expression.

    If it had been before, seeing Xiao Yifei like this might have convinced Nangong to trust him. But this time, after the research results had been produced, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made it impossible for Nangong to ept them at the moment.

    Even though everything Xiao Yifei had done had never disappointed them, under today¡¯s circumstances, Nangong really couldn¡¯t help but worry. After all, theposition table was now in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, and he was about to hand it over to Liu Shengchuan and his team.

    "You know, you know what! Xiao kid, do you even know what you¡¯re doing!"

    Nangong said to Xiao Yifei, his voice filled with annoyance.

    He hoped his words would remind Xiao Yifei, as under these circumstances, even if the achievement was Xiao Yifei¡¯s alone, in reality, the result represented their entire research group.

    However, even after hearing Nangong¡¯s words, the expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face still didn¡¯t change. He smiled at Nangong, turned his head away, and stopped looking at him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, Nangong couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. The hot-tempered Nangong couldn¡¯t understand why the previously assertive Xiao Yifei had lost his drive after just a few words from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong!

    If Nangong were in his shoes, he would never willingly hand over the item, even if it meant risking his life. Nangong would definitely notpromise.

    However, just as Nangong was about to say something, he realized that someone was tugging at his clothes from behind.

    "Humph!"

    Nangong turned his head back and saw Luo Di squinting, seemingly gesturing something to him. After seeing this, Nangong snorted coldly and stopped talking.

    Even though Luo Di was hinting something, Nangong was still somewhat dissatisfied with Xiao Yifei¡¯s response. Ultimately, however, he closed his mouth.

    By this time, Xiao Yifei had already stopped paying attention to how Nangong was reacting. He turned his head, squinted his eyes, and started smiling at Liu Shengchuan and his team.

    Just then, the moment Liu Shengchuan saw Xiao Yifei, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. For him, the shadow that Xiao Yifei had cast was quite significant. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, Liu Shengchuan couldn¡¯t help but specte whether there was a conspiracy involved.

    Yet, having gauged his own gut feeling and squinting at Xiao Yifei as he held theposition table in hand, Liu Shengchuan made a decision.

    "This should be a question for you, can you even handle it?"

    After responding bluntly to Xiao Yifei, Liu Shengchuan reached out to grab theposition table from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, but Xiao Yifei agilely dodged his attempt.

    "If you want it, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer. I need to see what the final decision of these two leaders from the Huaxia Health Court will be."

    After addressing Liu Shengchuan, Xiao Yifei looked down at Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, who stood still, and revealed a smirk on his face, "Director Wang, Director Zhao, Professor Nangong must have already made the pros and cons clear to you two. However, you both remain deluded and unwilling to believe. Since you don¡¯t believe, there¡¯s no use in me exining further."

    "I¡¯ll say onest thing. Regardless of whether it¡¯s tied to your merits or any other reason, you just need to confirm to me that thisposition table was handed to Liu Shengchuan upon your strong request."

    Xiao Yifei said with augh, "No matter what happens in the future, this matter has nothing to do with us..."

    "Nonsense! With the likes of you, how could it be rted to you!"

    Before Xiao Yifei could finish speaking, Wang Bin interrupted him. He snatched theposition table from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, turned around, handed it to Liu Shengchuan, and scornfully stated, "With your ignorant appearance, what can you expect to achieve? You¡¯re dreaming!"

    Regarding Wang Bin¡¯s very disrespectful action, Xiao Yifei did not say anything. He still had a smile on his face, and after theposition table was snatched by Wang Bin, Xiao Yifei just spread his hands out towards Liu Shengchuan and others with a smile.

    "Hehe..."

    After taking theposition table, Liu Shengchuan waved to the members of the Japan delegation behind him. With an excited and sinisterugh, he strode out of theboratory.

    Their mission was nowplete, and staying in theboratory served no purpose anymore.

    "Mr. Liu Shengchuan! Mr. Liu Shengchuan!"

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan take theposition table and walk out of theb without acknowledging them, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong were taken aback. They turned their heads and fiercely red at the research team members before hurriedly chasing after him.

    "Goodbye, no need for escort."

    As Xiao Yifei watched them rush out of theboratory, his face revealed an even more peculiar smile.

    "Xiao kid! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing!"

    Seeing Liu Shengchuan leaving with the members of the Japan delegation, and Wang Bin along with Zhao Xiong rapidly following them, soon only the initial members of the research team remained. Nangong could no longer contain himself. He turned around, his face filled with rage, and said to Xiao Yifei.

    The events of today were truly unbearable for Nangong. He couldn¡¯t ept everything that had happened. Initially, Luo Di had held him back, and Nangong thought Luo Di was aware of the situation.

    He thought Xiao Yifei had some n, as Nangong waited all the while, even as he watched Liu Shengchuan and the delegation walk out the gate. At that moment, Nangong still believed Xiao Yifei had a n.

    But he had not anticipated, even until Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong left, Xiao Yifei had not said a word.

    This situation was even more than Nangong could ept.

 Chapter 766: Just Wait and Watch the Drama

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Just Wait and Watch the Drama</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao kid! How could you be so confused about something so important? Don¡¯t you understand how much we¡¯ve put into this project¡ªyou¡¯re just going to hand it over to Liu Shengchuan so easily! Do you have any idea what they¡¯ll do with it?"

    Nangong stamped his feet anxiously. He never expected that after enduring so much from Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong, in the end, Xiao Yifei would take such an uneptable action.

    Everything that happened today was just too much for the hot-tempered old man Nangong to bear. If it weren¡¯t for the rage boiling inside him with nowhere to vent, the emotional rollercoaster he experienced today might have caused him to faint from a heart attack.

    "How could you be so foolish at thest minute, boy!"

    As he continued to talk to Xiao Yifei, Nangong turned to leave. But because he was so incredibly angry, it took him a while to locate the door. After finding it, Nangong hurried towards the exit.

    "No, I have to chase them down. There¡¯s no way I can let that thing fall into the hands of the Japanese! And those traitors, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong¡ªI¡¯m so furious!"

    However, just as Nangong was about to step out of the door, he was abruptly stopped by Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao kid! Will you tell me what on earth you are nning to do!"

    Turning around, Nangong looked at Xiao Yifei with a tearful expression. Honestly, if he had not worked with Xiao Yifei for a long time at the research institute, he might have really suspected Xiao Yifei of being a spy sent by Japan.

    "Professor Nangong, please don¡¯t panic, just calm down for a moment."

    Xiao Yifei, also realizing how agitated Nangong was at the moment, couldn¡¯t help but put his hand on Nangong¡¯s shoulder and energy poured from his palm into Nangong¡¯s body.

    No matter what, Nangong was Nangong Yun¡¯s father, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t afford to see him get into an ident. Moreover, he felt that the shock Nangong had received today was already too much, and he shouldn¡¯t receive any other shocks.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei felt that the atmosphere in theb was indeed a bit strange.

    "Xiao kid... I really don¡¯t know what to say."

    The energy had its effect, and Nangong, who had been extremely agitated just now, finally managed to recover a bit. But for him, the events of today were still too much to ept: "Really, even if you did manage to synthesize the substance, why on earth did you have to drag them into a trial? Now they know everything just by feeling their own bodily reactions."

    "Even if they take theposition chart with them, they can go right ahead and promote it without any experimentation¡ªthe form for this drug, how could you do this..."

    The incident was too severe for both Nangong and the other researchers, and even now, Nangong could not let it go.

    If this situation couldn¡¯t be handled properly, and the oue turned out to be as Nangong had feared, then Ouyang might spend the rest of his days unable to get over this incident.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei spoke up again.

    "Professor Nangong, when did I ever say what I gave them was the final product?"

    Hearing Nangong¡¯s words, a weird expression appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He tilted his head, looked at Nangong, and then continued, "If they dare to synthesize and promote the drug based on theposition chart, they won¡¯t even get a chance to regret it."

    As he discussed the matter, Xiao Yifei even smacked his lips as thoughmenting what would happen if Nangong¡¯s words came true.

    And the moment Nangong heard what Xiao Yifei said, he froze in ce, his face showing a look of astonishment. Staring nkly at Xiao Yifei, for a moment Nangong didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Xiao... kid... what... what do you mean?"

    Finally, Nangong Yun, filled with disbelief, raised his head and shakily said to Xiao Yifei, "Just now... just now you had experimented, and their reactions indicated that there wasn¡¯t a problem with the drug!"

    "The drug isn¡¯t the problem, but whether they can afford to use it is another issue."

    Upon hearing Nangong Yun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei seemed to remember something, and a strange smile appeared on his face without a trace.

    Nangong Yun was stunned as he looked at the current expression of Xiao Yifei. He waspletely confused and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of what Xiao Yifei was saying, let alone what he was selling in his ¡¯Hu Lu¡¯.

    "Xiao kid..."

    Just as Nangong Yun was about to say something to Xiao Yifei, he was interrupted by a wave of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    "Professor Nangong, you know the general situation, but you don¡¯t need to ask about the specifics. After all, I¡¯ve already told you, with their capabilities, once they dare to use thatponent to synthesize the drug, they will not be able to regret it in time."

    Xiao Yifei continued with a faint smile on his face, "Also, Wang Bin and Zhao Xiong won¡¯t be able to escape either. After all, they too have said that if something happens, it won¡¯t be rted to us, and they will take full responsibility."

    "After all, are my things that easy to take?"

    As he said this, a fierce killing intent shed across his face, chilling to the bone!

    However, this killing intent vanished in a moment, almost making one doubt whether the scene had actually urred.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, Nangong Yun couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    In his eyes, looking at Xiao Yifei, there was an undeniable sh of nervousness, even though Xiao Yifei seemed harmless again now, but, to be honest, the chilling killing intent that had emanated from Xiao Yifei a moment ago did not seem feigned at all.

    Even if Nangong Yun wanted to dismiss the sudden aura from Xiao Yifei as an illusion, he still couldn¡¯t shake off the impression of that scene, and it took a while before Nangong Yun could recover.

    "Professor Nangong, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Seeing Nangong Yun suddenly freeze, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed a puzzled look as he asked.

    "No... nothing..."

    Now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance showed no abnormalities, and amid thisplex situation, Nangong Yun was even more confused. He shook his head in response to Xiao Yifei.

    Although that moment lingered in Nangong Yun¡¯s mind, to be honest, he couldn¡¯t afford to think too much about it, nor did he want to.

    Because to him, these matters were not important.

    And even though Nangong Yun now had no idea what Xiao Yifei meant, he could understand from what Xiao Yifei had just told him that there must be a problem with that drugponent, even if he didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened.

    "Then..."

 Chapter 767 Filled with Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 767 Filled with Confusion</h4><h4></h4>

    Nangong turned his head, squinting as he looked at Xiao Yifei. His face was conflicted, as if he wanted to say something to Xiao Yifei.

    "Haha, Professor Nangong, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. Didn¡¯t I just say, our stuff isn¡¯t so easy to take. As for the specifics, you don¡¯t need to ask. Just know that right now, you don¡¯t need to do anything but sit back and enjoy the show," Xiao Yifei said with a yful smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth curved slightly, revealing an amused smile.

    The original structure of the material had originated from him, so under these circumstances, it wasn¡¯t easy for Xiao Yifei to exin clearly. He chose simply not to exin at all.

    But as he had just said, were things belonging to Xiao Yifei really that easy to take?

    "Xiao kid, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing, that¡¯s good," someone said.

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current demeanor, the previously anxious Nangong finally rxed. He took a deep breath. Even now, he didn¡¯t know the specifics, but seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current manner and recalling the words he had just spoken, Nangong finally managed to ease up.

    He shakily turned around, looking for a chair to sit down. After experiencing so much just now, he finally had a chance to catch his breath. And after catching his breath, he thought he¡¯d better hurry and sit down to rest, otherwise, he felt his heart might not be able to take it.

    "But if you say that the drug ingredient they took has issues, when will we release the truly wless drug?"

    Suddenly, Nangong remembered a question. He abruptly looked up at Xiao Yifei, and with a hint of confusion asked, "Or, if there was a problem with the drug¡¯s ingredient structure just now, what do we need to do to help you create a wless one?"

    Even now, it appeared Xiao Yifei had his ns, but Nangong was still preupied with their final scientific result, the genuinely wless result.

    Upon hearing Nangong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned. Then, an odd smile appeared on his face.

    "Professor Nangong, you don¡¯t need to worry about this issue either. When the timees, I¡¯ll provide you with the wless drug ingredients. We¡¯ll pick an appropriate moment," he reassured.

    "By then, it will be time for Liu Shengchuan and his team to face everything they should," Xiao Yifei said with a gentle smile.

    The moment Nangong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he froze, turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, opened his mouth wanting to say something, but found himself at a loss for words.

    "No worries, now that the results have already been achieved, with me here, you all can rest assure. You¡¯ve all worked hard recently. Go back and rest well, and wait for my news," Xiao Yifei said.

    Seeing Nangong¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei pursed his lips and smiled softly. He did not say anything more to Nangong but turned his head, squinting as he looked towards the other members of the research team.

    "The day I contact you will be the day ourb gains renown far and wide," he said with a lightugh to the other team members.

    Although it seemed like Xiao Yifei was just teasing or joking in jest, from the earnest look in his eyes, the other members of the research team could tell he was not lying this time.

    At the moment they saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s current expression, an unusual look shed across the faces of the other team members. They abruptly straightened up, turning sober-faced towards Xiao Yifei, as if waiting for him to say something else.

    But unexpectedly, after that statement, Xiao Yifei suddenly looked a bit embarrassed.

    "Um... but before that, I might have to leave first, you all should head back early as well..."

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand apologetically to the other researchers in theboratory, and his current demeanor instantly disrupted the atmosphere of excitement and hope that had arisen from his earlier words in theboratory.

    And after he said that, he waved his hand again at the other researchers, turned around, and walked toward theboratory¡¯s main door.

    The other researchers in theboratory widened their eyes, staring fixedly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, their eyes filled with confusion.

    However, in the next moment, a bitter smile involuntarily appeared on their faces; after shaking their heads, they no longer looked in the direction Xiao Yifei had gone, but instead bowed their heads and started packing up their things.

    Whether what Xiao Yifei had just said was true or false, through the long period of interaction with Xiao Yifei, they knew that although he was amiable, if someone tried to bully him, Xiao Yifei would retaliate a hundredfold!

    He was a man who never epted losses lightly!

    Therefore, once they affirmed Xiao Yifei had his own ns, they couldn¡¯t help but start mourning for Liu Shengchuan.

    And while they were packing up, they inadvertently recalled the words Sun Li had seemingly jokingly said before.

    Famous in all directions?

    Could he really achieve it?

    As for what exactly the researchers in theboratory were thinking, Xiao Yifei no longer paid much attention. After turning around and hurriedly leaving theboratory, Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes slightly.

    Suddenly, he remembered the way Liu Shengchuan and Zhao Xiong Wang Bin had looked just now.

    To tell the truth, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t really angry just now because, in his view, the presence of Liu Shengchuan and Zhao Xiong Wang Bin was simply not worth getting angry over.

    But Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t possibly not seek revenge for the other members of theboratory, especially since the attitudes of Liu Shengchuan and Wang Bin Zhao Xiong just now had been too excessive, and Xiao Yifei knew very well how devoted the other researchers had been to the project.

    Even so, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t show it, because for him, he clearly knew that the more arrogant Liu Shengchuan and Zhao Xiong Wang Bin became, the more acute the pain they would feel when the true situation eventually came to light in front of them.

    The phrases Xiao Yifei had previously spoken about how challenging it was to take things from him were not just because Liu Shengchuan Wang Bin Zhao Xiong had tried to steal a recipe from him; those words also had another meaning.

    To think, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t initially noticed this situation, and it was only after seeing Shangchuan Shou and Wang Bin Zhao Xiong ingest the initially synthesized drug that he spotted something amiss.

    After all, although Xiao Yifei was confident in his results, the exact nature still needed to be confirmed by testing, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to let Liu Shengchuan and the others consume the drug.

    And the moment he saw Liu Shengchuan swallow the drug, Xiao Yifei immediately activated his superpower of X-ray vision and started observing the situation, where indeed, he noticed something unusual.

    This unusual aspect was precisely the reason Xiao Yifei confidently told Nangong and the others that Liu Shengchuan and his group would regret it.

 Chapter 768: A Bit Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 768: A Bit Unhappy</h4><h4></h4>

    To be honest, this peculiar case presented no difficulty for Xiao Yifei to handle; he might have even warned Liu Shengchuan and Wang Bin if it weren¡¯t for their extremely offensive attitude from the beginning.

    But due to their attitude problem, they would face, besides mental distress, physical torment in the future.

    Though it was a minor issue, this peculiarity was enough to be fatal!

    Moreover, aside from Xiao Yifei, it was unlikely that anyone else could detect this issue because, to others, this wouldn¡¯t seem like a dangerous situation at all. Even if they scrutinized the ingredient list, nothing would appear problematic, but here, they wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.

    Because this point was simply beyond their reach.

    Recalling the changes the Dragon Transformation Technique had brought to his body, and now the peculiar aspect of the drug he had noticed, Sun Li slightly narrowed his eyes, his mouth curling into a yful smile.

    However, this thought merely shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t capture his attention for long. Although he hadn¡¯t expected to make a breakthrough in his scientific research that day thanks to an epiphany, he still had to keep his promise to pick up Wu You from school.

    After all, this was something he had promised Wu You early in the morning, and recently, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t really picked Wu You up from school much.

    Seeing that time was running short, he hurriedly left theb.

    Upon reaching the institute¡¯s gate and getting into his car, Xiao Yifei rushed towards Wu You¡¯s school. Fortunately, the taxi driver was efficient, arriving at the school just as sses were about to end.

    Seeing this, a relieved smile spread across Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    After paying the driver, he opened the car door, got out, and walked towards the school entrance.

    Given Wu You¡¯s age and her physical condition after being treated with energy by Xiao Yifei, she really didn¡¯t need Xiao Yifei to pick her up from school. After all, despite still being in elementary school, her intelligence had far surpassed her peers, not to mention her emotional intelligence, which was also frighteningly high.

    But because of the hardships Wu You faced in her early years, Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng liked to indulge her in this way.

    Moreover, there were quite a few parents at the school entrance, picking up their children. With the evolving times, some parents were having children at younger ages, not to mention at a fine elementary school like Xinba District Experimental Elementary School, where the students¡¯ families were all well-off.

    This was also why some of the mothers were quite young.

    Several attractive and stylish mothers, on their tiptoes, hurriedly peered inside the school, seemingly eager to see if their children hade out yet.

    A few attractive mothers with good figures were crowding around Sun Li, and there he was, amid the fragrant wafts of perfume, waiting for Wu You to appear.

    "Ding-dong¡ª"

    As the school bell rang, signaling the end of the day, the school gates finally opened, and the parents surged towards the students emerging from the gates. The stylish mothers next to Xiao Yifei jostled against him in the crowd.

    Faced with this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand and, somewhat embarrassed, touched his nose.

    Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional abilities, he had indeed not anticipated this situation. Nheless, it had to be said, the bodies of the mothers beside him were indeed quite soft.

    The hot moms finally made their way over, and Xiao Yifei, who had been unsure about what to do and remained standing where he was, finally took a deep breath.

    Seeing the bustling crowd ahead, Xiao Yifei decisively abandoned any thought of joining them and knew that Wu You would certainly not choose to leave through the school gate at this time.

    After waiting in ce for a while, Xiao Yifei could finally see the once bustling crowd ahead begin to thin out slowly.

    Upon seeing this, he finally started walking towards the inside of the school.

    Sure enough, Wu You was standing in a conspicuous ce within the school, waiting for him, and next to her stood Xiang Ziqi, who was dressed in a white dress.

    However, seeing this made Sun Li frown involuntarily.

    It was because he saw Wu You, her little lips pursed as if she was somewhat displeased.

    As Xiao Yifei walked towards Wu You, she finally saw him. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, a joyful smile finally appeared on Wu You¡¯s delicate little face.

    She waved at Xiao Yifei with a smile, but then, as if Wu You recalled something, her little face puckered the very next moment. Though seeing Xiao Yifei brought her joy, it was clear there was still something troubling her.

    Even though Wu You¡¯s face, with thoseplex expressions and crinkled delicate features, looked incredibly adorable, it inevitably worried Xiao Yifei under the circumstances.

    Because he didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, and he was even more clueless about whether Wu You had been mistreated at school.

    At this moment, Xiang Ziqi stood behind Wu You and, upon seeing her actions, she too caught sight of Xiao Yifei. Seeing this tall, handsome young man, who had previously shown her kindness, a smile inevitably appeared on Xiang Ziqi¡¯s face.

    Although Xiang Ziqi, dressed in a white dress and wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, with a fresh and beautiful air, her face delicately prettied up by light makeup, seemed well, if one looked closely, one could still see a tinge of distress on her face, her condition was not very good, but all of this was skillfully masked by her makeup.

    As Xiao Yifei walked over to them, Xiang Ziqi reached out her slender, fair hand and ced it on Wu You¡¯s head.

    "Big brother!"

    After the crowd in front gradually dispersed, Wu You immediately ran towards Xiao Yifei, rushing straight into his embrace. Although Wu You¡¯s illness had been cured thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s energy, and her body had significantly improved,

    Wu You¡¯s height hadn¡¯t increased much. Logically, at her age, it was the prime time for Wu You to grow, but she hadn¡¯t grown much taller during this period.

    "Big brother, you finally came."

    Hugging Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs, Wu You murmured sulkily.

    "Wu You, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?"

    Seeing Wu You looking like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He first hugged Wu You, then crouched down, and with a gentle voice, asked as he looked at her pursed lips, "Why are you pouting your lips like that?"

    "Big brother, Teacher Xiang..."

 Chapter 769: Handling Matters

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 769: Handling Matters</h4><h4></h4>

    Wu You looked at Xiao Yifei who was squatting in front of her and showed an anxious expression. She grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, turned around, and looked toward Xiang Ziqi. At that moment, Xiang Ziqi, upon seeing the situation in front of her, followed behind Wu You and walked toward them.

    "Teacher Xiang..."

    When Xiao Yifei saw Xiang Ziqiing over, he could not help but stand up and smiled at her. When he looked towards Xiang Ziqi, he obviously wanted to inquire about Wu You¡¯s situation.

    When Xiang Ziqi saw Xiao Yifei, she also smiled back at him, her face fresh and lovely, showing a beautiful smile.

    Ever since Xiang Ziqi had be the principal of Xinba District Experimental Primary School with Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, her demeanor had changedpared to before. Strangely, even though she became a principal, she did not exhibit an imposing aura; instead, her presence felt refreshing and pleasant like a spring breeze.

    However, this was not within Xiao Yifei¡¯s concerns. After Xiang Ziqi approached Xiao Yifei, she first greeted him, then reached out and touched Wu You¡¯s head again.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about the teacher. Go back with your brother."

    After speaking to Wu You, Xiang Ziqi smiled at Xiao Yifei and Wu You, then turned around and walked inside the school.

    Her white dress fluttered gracefully, forming an exceptionally beautiful scene on the campus.

    "Big brother, let¡¯s go."

    Seeing this, Wu You couldn¡¯t help but pout her lips, seemingly affected by what Xiang Ziqi had just said to her. Now, Wu You stopped talking about her unhappiness.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Xiao Yifei finally realized that the issue was not with Wu You but because of Xiang Ziqi.

    After understanding the situation, Xiao Yifei bowed his head and looked at Wu You, holding his hand with a troubled expression on her little face. He silently smiled, surprised that such a young Wu You was already considering others.

    However, since it wasn¡¯t anything about Wu You and she hadn¡¯t told him much, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take the situation too seriously. Other than finding Xiang Ziqi more beautiful and charismatic than when he first met her, he didn¡¯t think much more about it.

    Nevertheless, although Wu You seemed to be aware that something had happened to Xiang Ziqi, she didn¡¯t know the specifics. Therefore, even though her delicate little face was filled with concerns, a joke from Xiao Yifei on their way home made herugh heartily again.

    After all, children are children.

    After picking up Wu You, Xiao Yifei decided to walk back to Jinghang Garden to spend more time with her. As they teased each other along the way, they created a genuinely harmonious and beautiful scene.

    Before long, Xiao Yifei and Wu You returned to the house at Jinghang Garden.

    ording to the situation reported by Bai Xiong and Buddha to Xiao Yifei, the vi would soon be renovated, so their time staying in Jinghang Garden wouldn¡¯t be much longer.

    Upon returning to the room, Zhou Meifeng was preparing their meal.

    Thefortable and clean room allowed Xiao Yifei to rx immediately. Frankly, despite his increasing strength and his ever-improving superpower ¡¯Qi,¡¯ he felt oddly nervous.

    However, it was only when he returned home that he could rx mostfortably.

    Comfortably nestled on the sofa, Xiao Yifei asionally yed with Wu You. This scene, for Xiao Yifei who had justpleted a scientific task, was something he had not experienced for some time.

    After finishing dinner, the sky gradually darkened, and Xiao Yifei and Zhou Meifeng returned to their room. If Xiao Yifei remembered correctly, in a few days, he was supposed to go to Kyoto Hospital to deal with some unresolved issues.

    And An Xin was there as well.

    Thinking about returning to Kyoto Hospital, a devilishly charming smile suddenly appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Because when Xiao Yifei thought of Kyoto Hospital, he thought of An Xin, and thinking of An Xin, Xiao Yifei remembered the promise they had made.

    Three days quickly passed, and early that day, Xiao Yifei received a phone call from Zhang Ming.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei had left Kyoto Hospitalst time and informed Zhang Ming about the general situation, Zhang Ming had been counting the days on his fingers. Those three days felt even longer than three years to him.

    Because the situation had a huge impact on Zhang Ming, and the time involved was also quite prolonged.

    When Zhang Ming first heard about the situation from Xiao Yifei, he was filled with surprise and an intense sense of unreality. After all, all the past situations discussed by Xiao Yifei urred without having sessfully treated Rong Fang.

    However, the message he received from Xiao Yifei that day clearly told Zhang Ming that in just three days, Rong Fang would be able to wake up.

    Such news couldn¡¯t help but fill Zhang Ming with excitement, considering the issue had almost be an obsession, constantly guing him.

    But in three days, everything was supposed to be revealed.

    However, after the initial euphoria, Zhang Ming became restless. Given how critical the matter was to him and how previous attempts were disrupted by idents, this time he truly didn¡¯t want to see any mishaps.

    He even became a bit paranoid.

    The radical change in the usually calm andposed Zhang Ming indicated how profoundly he was affected, revealing the torment he must have suffered during those three days.

    Therefore, very early on the third day, even before Xiao Yifei had gotten up, Zhang Ming had already made the call to him.

    Frankly, Zhang Ming didn¡¯t want to disturb Xiao Yifei so early. After all, Xiao Yifei had done him a great favor, and everything was thanks to Xiao Yifei. But for Zhang Ming, who had spent a sleepless night, the wait was intolerable. Any longer, and he feared he might actually go mad.

    In truth, Xiao Yifei could really understand all of this, not to mention the voice of Zhang Ming he heard on the phone, filled with exhaustion and urgency.

    Thus, shortly after receiving the call, Xiao Yifei went downstairs, ready to head to Kyoto Hospital to meet Zhang Ming, but he had no idea that just as he stepped out of Jinghang Garden, he would see Zhang Ming sitting in his car.

    "Xiao kid,e over here!"

    Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming waved at him excitedly.

    Turning his head to look at Zhang Ming, Xiao Yifei was obviously surprised. He absolutely hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Ming to be waiting at theirplex¡¯s entrance so early.

    "I was worried you wouldn¡¯t make it to the hospital this morning, and since I had nothing else to do, I came to wait at yourplex¡¯s entrancest night."

    As Xiao Yifei approached the Audi that Zhang Ming was driving, he finally understood why he had encountered Zhang Ming so early.

 Chapter 770 Some Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 770 Some Reasons</h4><h4></h4>

    To be honest, telling anyone about the situation right now, I¡¯m afraid no one would believe it. After all, you have to understand that no matter what, Zhang Ming is the city head of Yanjing City, and to have the city head of Yanjing City wait at your doorstep all night, Xiao Yifei was probably the first person ever to do this.

    "Brother Zhang... this truly is..."

    Having heard what Zhang Ming said, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his nose, and honestly, facing this situation, Xiao Yifei really didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    He turned to look at Zhang Ming. At this time, because Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t slept all night, the circles under his eyes were very pronounced, but his eyes were filled with an excited gleam, and he appeared full of vitality, not at all like someone who had been up all night.

    However, Zhang Ming¡¯s voice was still somewhat hoarse.

    "Let¡¯s go, Brother Zhang."

    In the end, Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t say anything else, he just bowed his head, opened the car door, got in, and with a wry smile on his face, said to Zhang Ming.

    "Alright!"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei get into the car, Zhang Ming¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show an even more excited smile. He seemed not to notice the speechless expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, pressed the elerator hard, and sped towards Kyoto Hospital with Xiao Yifei.

    And the further they were on the road, the more urgent Zhang Ming felt in his heart.

    Finally, Zhang Ming drove the car and arrived at Kyoto Hospital, but because it was too early, the hospital wasn¡¯t open for regr hours yet.

    "Xiao kid... this..."

    Standing under the hospital building, Zhang Ming blinked his eyes and looked at Xiao Yifei, feeling somewhat embarrassed for a moment.

    And when Xiao Yifei saw this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He had thought of this problem earlier, but seeing how excited Zhang Ming was, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, Xiao Yifei even thought that Zhang Ming had some arrangement at Kyoto Hospital.

    Thus, upon arriving at the hospital and seeing the current situation, Xiao Yifei was also somewhat surprised.

    Kyoto Hospital was different from other hospitals in that it had a specific visiting time for people visiting patients, which was ample time but initially required it to be during regr hours.

    Coming this early like Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming was certainly inconvenient.

    If Zhang Ming, with his status, had made arrangements in advance, there definitely would have been no problem, but the issue was that Zhang Ming hadn¡¯t made any arrangements.

    So now, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming could only stand stupidly in front of the inpatient department.

    However, just at that moment, a familiar figure swiftly entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s line of sight.

    Slender An Xin, with her fair skin, was wearing a white coat, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, walking heavily with worries towards the inpatient department.

    It was unclear what she was thinking about now, but evidently, whatever An Xin was thinking about was truly troubling her. Otherwise, the typically gentle-natured An Xin wouldn¡¯t have gone the whole way without even lifting her head once.

    "Dr. An Xin!"

    The moment he saw An Xin, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, and he called to her loudly.

    "Ah!"

    An Xin, hearing someone call her name, involuntarily shuddered, seemingly startled from her thoughts, and was a bit scared, but soon, realizing who it was, she turned her head to look in the direction of the voice.

    And upon seeing Xiao Yifei, a trace of panic shed in An Xin¡¯s eyes, and her face involuntarily showed an extremelyplex expression.

    "Brother Zhang, let¡¯s go over."

    Seeing An Xin stop in her tracks, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned his head and spoke to Zhang Ming.

    As Xiao Yifei took a step forward and walked towards An Xin with Zhang Ming, it was clear to see An Xin¡¯s body suddenly shiver; the look in her eyes, filled withplexity.

    It seemed that facing Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming approaching her made An Xin somewhat resistant for a moment.

    However, it was understandable. Although Xiao Yifei and An Xin had been intimate, in reality, it was Xiao Yifei who had forcefully overpowered An Xin. Although An Xin had somewhat enjoyed it during theter course of events, she had not forgotten everything that had happened at the beginning.

    You should know, daring to treat An Xin like that in the hospital, Xiao Yifei truly was the first!

    Moreover, when An Xin first saw Xiao Yifei, she was full of difort, and that was due to her own reasons.

    "Doctor An Xin, you¡¯ve alsoe so early,"

    Standing in front of An Xin, looking at this beautiful, knowledgeable, and gently-tempered woman, Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said with an awkward smile.

    Truth be told, not only An Xin, but even for him, it was quite ufortable now.

    Zhang Ming followed behind An Xin, squinting his eyes as he nced at An Xin, then turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei, always feeling that there was something odd between these two people.

    However, with Zhang Ming¡¯s heart filled with urgency, he didn¡¯t think too much.

    "Doctor An Xin, look, could you take us in? I need to handle some affairs."

    At that moment, Zhang Ming turned his head and spoke to An Xin. Although he adjusted his tone repeatedly, the anxiety in his tone could still be heard.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, An Xin, who had a face full ofplexity not knowing what she was thinking, then turned her head and looked in Zhang Ming¡¯s direction.

    "Zhang... Zhang Shichang?"

    Seeing Zhang Ming, An Xin suddenly blinked. Her face, filled with intellect and beauty, showed a hint of surprise. Clearly, An Xin hadn¡¯t expected to meet the Mayor of Yanjing City in their Kyoto Hospital, especially so early in the morning!

    And seeing Zhang Ming looking so disheveled only added to An Xin¡¯s astonishment.

    The Zhang Ming she had seen on television was always extraordinary, surrounded by arge entourage, but today...

    An Xin turned her head, her eyes filled with confusion as she looked towards Xiao Yifei standing beside Zhang Ming.

    The next moment, An Xin suddenly realized what the situation was.

    Although An Xin¡¯s heart had been filled withplicated feelings since seeing Xiao Yifei, and even more so after seeing Zhang Ming, which filled her heart with surprise, she wasn¡¯t foolish.

    Seeing Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei together, and thinking back to the agreement she had with Xiao Yifei, and most crucially, suddenly remembering how the hospital leadership had emphasized the importance of her taking charge of the Rong Fang ward at the very beginning.

    Although it was in the Rong Fang ward where An Xin and Xiao Yifei had some indescribable encounters, now, after seeing Zhang Ming, An Xin figured out everything.

    Truth be told, seeing Xiao Yifei chatting andughing with Zhang Ming, and even Zhang Ming implicitly treating Xiao Yifei as the leader, still left An Xin utterly shocked.

    However, soon, remembering some incredible things Xiao Yifei had done and Xiao Yifei¡¯s power, seeing the current situation allowed An Xin to ept it; yet even so, she couldn¡¯t hide herplex feelings towards Xiao Yifei.

    Dislike and contempt mingled with inexplicable affection.

    "Of course, no problem."

    An Xin raised her head and smilingly said to Zhang Ming.

 Chapter 771 Filled with Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 771 Filled with Entanglement</h4><h4></h4>

    After speaking to Zhang Ming, An Xin turned around and red at Xiao Yifei before turning back, "Director Zhang, just follow me."

    Zhang Ming, seeing An Xin¡¯s expression, frowned in puzzlement. He nced at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with curiosity, but given the current situation, there was no time for Zhang Ming to think further.

    He hurriedly stepped forward, following behind An Xin.

    Xiao Yifei, observing this, couldn¡¯t help but reach up to touch his nose, his face revealing a somewhat embarrassed smile. He followed behind Zhang Ming, heading towards the inpatient department.

    Following An Xin, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming faced no obstruction and entered the inpatient department building.

    "Doctor An Xin, you¡¯re here early again today?"

    As they stepped into the inpatient department building and arrived at the floor where Rong Fang was, a nurse greeted them. Upon seeing An Xin, she paused, then with some surprise, she said.

    The nurse¡¯s words seemed to remind An Xin of something, and a look of difort shed across her face. After smiling at the nurse and greeting her, she led Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei towards Rong Fang¡¯s ward.

    The young nurse, passing by Zhang Ming, couldn¡¯t help but frown in confusion. She felt this man looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued on her way.

    For An Xin, ever since she had understood the situation, she headed straight for Rong Fang¡¯s ward, and all the while, she hadn¡¯t asked a single question about Rong Fang.

    She knew clearly that for Zhang Ming toe so early, and with only Xiao Yifei, the person they were visiting must be significant, and An Xin also knew, the less she knew, the better.

    When they arrived at the door of Rong Fang¡¯s ward, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks and turned around, her eyes filled with an indescribable expression as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, upon seeing An Xin¡¯s current expression, was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t understand what An Xin meant, and he was also surprised when he heard the words the young nurse had said to greet An Xin.

    However, An Xin did not give Xiao Yifei much time to think, ncing at him strangely, she pushed open the ward¡¯s door.

    "Director Zhang, the patient is inside,"

    At the same time, An Xin turned her head and said to Zhang Ming.

    Zhang Ming, seeing this situation instantly, stepped into the ward, and Xiao Yifei followed suit, walking in after him.

    "Sigh¡ª"

    But upon seeing this situation, An Xin remained by the doorway, her beautiful, intelligent face shing aplex expression, as she sighed deeply, clearly burdened with heavy thoughts.

    Truth be told, if it hadn¡¯t been for Zhang Ming¡¯s presence today, An Xin might not have been so eager to open the door to the ward.

    But in the end, An Xin gritted her teeth and stepped into the ward.

    Ever since thest time, filled withplexity and anger, she made that bet with Xiao Yifei, An Xin, like Xiao Yifei, had not forgotten it either.

    After all, the matter was significant for both of them.

    Thus, these three days had been interminable for An Xin, truly. Despite her immense kindness, she hoped that Zu Gang¡¯s condition would improve, but she also hoped that Rong Fang¡¯s condition would show no vitality.

    After all, if Rong Fang recovered, this matter would truly be a matter of saving a life, and for Rong Fang, who had been in a vegetative state for so long, to wake up, just this situation could be considered a remarkable medical achievement.

    But if Rong Fang recovered, it would prove that An Xin had lost in her bet with Xiao Yifei, and the stakes of their wager were crystal clear to An Xin!

    Thus, under these circumstances, An Xin¡¯s heart was filled with conflict.

    In recent days, An Xin had appeared preupied and arrived exceptionally early each morning for reasons just like this.

    As long as she was at work, and even when she was not, An Xin often visited Rong Fang¡¯s ward, wanting to be aware of any changes in his condition at all times.

    Today, being thest day of her bet with Xiao Yifei, An Xin arrived at the hospital early, eager to see for herself Rong Fang¡¯s physical state.

    After all, from observations over the past two days, An Xin could tell that Rong Fang¡¯s bodily functions had somewhat improved from before, but in reality, Rong Fang showed no signs of regaining consciousness.

    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that today, she would encounter Xiao Yifei this early, and even see Yanjing City¡¯s Zhang Ming!

    Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Zhang Ming¡¯s presence today, An Xin would probably have had an unpleasant conversation upon seeing Xiao Yifei. Whether Xiao Yifei could have entered the ward this early was also doubtful.

    "Huff¡ª"

    After entering the ward, An Xin leaned against the wall to one side, and let out a long sigh, her intelligent and beautiful face shing aplex expression.

    An Xin lifted her head and looked towards the center of the ward, where Rong Fang was lying on the bed.

    At this moment, Rong Fang¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, still in aa, and beside his bed, a heart monitor continuously recorded his condition. To An Xin, Rong Fang today seemed no different from yesterday.

    As An Xin looked toward Rong Fang, her eyes inadvertently caught sight of a side room originally intended for the orderlies. Not knowing what she thought of, An Xin¡¯s usually intelligent face flushed slightly with embarrassment.

    The already charming young woman, now disying such a shy expression, was filled with a different kind of beauty.

    However, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, now inside the ward, weren¡¯t focusing on An Xin. Right now, they were intently staring at Rong Fang lying on the bed.

    "Xiao boy..."

    Zhang Ming turned his head, looking at Xiao Yifei as he spoke.

    He had dreamt along the way, hoped all along, but now when he finally saw Rong Fang, he couldn¡¯t help but calm down sharply, and after calling Xiao Yifei, Zhang Ming found himself at a loss for words for a moment.

    "When can Rong Fang possibly regain consciousness?"

    After struggling for a bit, Zhang Ming still directly asked Xiao Yifei while looking at him.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, An Xin sharply turned her head, her previously bright eyes now gleaming differently, fixedly staring at Xiao Yifei, eager to hear how he would respond to Zhang Ming¡¯s question.

    For although An Xin had not believed that Xiao Yifei could truly awaken Rong Fang, otherwise, she would not have made a bet with him, yet in this situation, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel tense.

    "Rong Fang¡¯s condition."

    Xiao Yifei knew what Zhang Ming was feeling at that moment, and thus, he didn¡¯t bother with any obscure actions. While squinting, he activated his irvoyance to look at Rong Fang lying on the bed, and then told Zhang Ming, "If nothing goes wrong, he will wake up very soon."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 Chapter 772: Woke Up

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 772: Woke Up</h4><h4></h4>

    Even he held his breath, intently watching Rong Fang, whoy on the bed. Zhang Ming truly and unconditionally trusted Xiao Yifei, so after Xiao finished speaking, he naturally harbored no doubts.

    And after Xiao¡¯s words were spoken, the entire room fell into silence.

    Both Zhang Ming and An Xin, upon hearing Xiao¡¯s words, truly believed that Rong Fang might awaken at any moment, yet to their surprise, as they watched Rong Fang on the hospital bed without blinking, there was no response.

    Not only did Rong Fang show no response, but even Xiao, who had just spoken, made no further move after he finished speaking. He stood there, also watching Rong Fang, seemingly lost in thought.

    If it were for a moment or two, that would be understandable, but as time passed, Zhang Ming and An Xin had waited continuously for quite some time, and Rong Fang on the bed still hadn¡¯t awakened. Faced with this situation, Xiao didn¡¯t even go to the bedside to check.

    After waiting a while longer, with Rong Fang still unresponsive, An Xin, standing behind, finally lost her patience.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    She stepped forward to Xiao¡¯s side, turned her head, and said to him severely, "I don¡¯t know what you are doing right now, but if he¡¯s really supposed to wake up soon, why hasn¡¯t Rong Fang shown any response now that so much time has passed?"

    "Moreover, do you think just standing there and watching is going to change anything?"

    An Xin continued, unabashed, "Doctor Zhang is still here, so if you really are capable, then go on and do what you need to do. If you¡¯re not, then don¡¯t deceive us here!"

    "Do you really think that just by standing here and watching, Rong Fang will wake up?"

    At the moment, An Xin seemed to vent all her dissatisfaction with Xiao in one breath.

    Hearing An Xin¡¯s words, Zhang Ming also turned his head and squinted at Xiao. Although he held much trust in Xiao, the current situation did indeed make him anxious.

    "Why hasn¡¯t Rong Fang awoken?"

    It was then that Xiao, who had been squinting at Rong Fang all this time, finally turned his head around. He looked at An Xin and Zhang Ming, a faint smile on his face.

    The next moment, a hoarse groan, full of dryness, suddenly came from the hospital bed in front.

    "Cough cough cough..."

    Following the groan, there was a series of weak but distinct coughing sounds.

    Upon hearing the abnormal noise, An Xin and Zhang Ming both turned their heads sharply and stared straight at the hospital bed as the sound rang out in the previously quiet ward.

    "Huh¡ª"

    And Xiao, standing in ce, let out a long breath and evenughed wryly.

    Honestly, after thest treatment Xiao Yifei had given Rong Fang, he had truly thought there was nothing more to be done. But today, after arriving at the hospital room, Xiao had discovered that Rong Fang¡¯s body hadn¡¯t recovered as he had thought.

    It seemed that because Rong Fang had been in a vegetative state for too long, his bodily functions had affected his healing state. Even after Xiao¡¯s help had healed the central nerves in Rong Fang¡¯s spine, in reality, Rong Fang¡¯s bodily functions were still far from the level that would allow him to awaken.

    Therefore, despite Rong Fang still not regaining consciousness just now, his body had actually healed. Xiao Yifei, standing far away, looked as though he hadn¡¯t done anything, but in reality, Xiao Yifei had already activated his irvoyance. At the same time, his consciousness surged tumultuously towards Zu Rongfang¡¯s body.

    After thoroughly examining Rong Fang¡¯s physical condition and concluding that he had healed, Xiao Yifei transferred energy through the thread of consciousness into Rong Fang¡¯s body.

    This energy was the final key to awakening Rong Fang.

    However, all this, in An Xin¡¯s initial view, appeared as evidence of Xiao Yifei¡¯s inaction. At that moment, An Xin, seeing that Rong Fang had not awakened, felt a sneaky delight while also filled with outrage.

    After all, the slim hope for a life to awaken was shattered once again.

    But An Xin had never imagined that, while she hadn¡¯t even finished scolding Xiao Yifei, strange sounds came from the sickbed.

    At first, when the first sound was emitted, An Xin thought she was hallucinating, for the sound was too soft. However, after the second bout of coughing, everything became clear.

    Lying on the sickbed, Rong Fang had opened his eyes, and his body trembled slightly from the coughing. Despite regr massages for theatose Rong Fang, muscle atrophy was inevitable. And in his vegetative state, he could only rely on drips to maintain the energy needed for life.

    Therefore, Rong Fang looked extremely weak at that moment.

    Even though his eyes were open and he was coughing continually, Rong Fang¡¯s gaze was hollow,pletely devoid of any sparkle.

    The coughing from Rong Fang was a subconscious bodily reaction.

    Despite so many worrisome events, none of them mattered at this point, for the most important thing now was that Rong Fang had truly awakened!

    An Xin, whose words of rebuke towards Xiao Yifei were still unfinished, stopped in her tracks. She turned around, her eyes filled with disbelief, staring at the now conscious Rong Fang lying on the bed.

    The current turn of events waspletely different from what she had thought moments ago.

    "Cough cough cough..."

    At this time, Rong Fang lying on the bed began to cough violently. Though his eyes remained expressionless, the difort from coughing caused Rong Fang to frown deeply.

    Seeing this, An Xin, filled with shock andplexity, wasted no time and quickly stepped forward, moving briskly towards Rong Fang on the bed.

    Upon reaching Rong Fang¡¯s side, An Xin started to skillfully take action, addressing his body¡¯s strange reactions.

    "Xiao... Xiaod..."

    After witnessing this scene, Zhang Ming finally turned his head as well, not knowing what it took to achieve all this. However, Zhang Ming was keenly aware that before he approached Xiao Yifei, he had already sought help through his connections from famous doctors throughout the country, even consulting some renowned doctors abroad.

    But everyone, in conveying their diagnoses, said there was no solution; whether Rong Fang could regain consciousness was in the hands of fate.

    Yet it was only after seeking Xiao Yifei that Zhang Ming received a definite affirmative answer that he could be cured and Rong Fang could be brought back to consciousness. Initially, Zhang Ming had regarded this as thest straw to clutch at.

 Chapter 773 - Pretend to Be Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 773: 773 Chapter Pretend to Be Unconscious</h4><h4></h4>

    Yet now, as these events genuinely unfolded before him, Zhang Ming felt an overwhelming sense of unreality. To be honest, before he saw Rong Fang awake, Zhang Ming was incredibly excited; but seeing Rong Fang awake, he somewhat couldn¡¯t believe that this was all real!

    Moreover, what was crucial was that although Zhang Ming had previously realized that the young man he knew, Xiao Yifei, was no ordinary person¡ªsince Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions had justified such an opinion.

    However, at the moment of today¡¯s events, a conjecture couldn¡¯t help but surface in Zhang Ming¡¯s mind, which made his body suddenly shiver.

    He had also heard of some extraordinary figures and urrences, but honestly, the existence of Xiao Yifei was something he had never contemted. After all, so many well-known doctors had said there was no possibility whatsoever and fate had to be epted, yet only Xiao Yifei, with unwavering certainty, had told him otherwise.

    And the final oue had indeed turned out just as Xiao Yifei had said!

    Zhang Ming looked at Xiao Yifei with continuously trembling eyes. Although his opinion of Xiao Yifei was already high, today he felt he still needed to readjust his understanding of Xiao Yifei.

    Most crucially, Zhang Ming felt incredibly fortunate and would even say without hesitation that he was thrice blessed to have known Xiao Yifei!

    Zhang Ming, who once thought he could help Xiao Yifei, found that, apparently, it had always been Xiao Yifei who was helping him.

    "Haha, let¡¯s go, big brother Zhang. Let¡¯s see how things are,"

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he didn¡¯t say much more and, after calling out to Zhang Ming, walked towards Rong Fang¡¯s hospital bed.

    "Has Rong Fang regained his strength?"

    Standing behind An Xin, Xiao Yifei looked at Rong Fang and spoke to An Xin.

    Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura, An Xin, not knowing why, trembled violently!

    "His physical condition seems weak due to just awakening, and his mental state isn¡¯t very good, but Rong Fang¡¯s body really doesn¡¯t have any more issues,"

    For some reason, having heard Xiao Yifei speak, An Xin, who initially resisted, now found it impossible to utter any forceful words against Xiao Yifei and very obediently responded while her voice continued to tremble.

    You should know, for An Xin, witnessing this situation unfold, she never anticipated it; indeed, even now, An Xin somewhat couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill was truly this miraculous.

    Moreover, after briefly examining Rong Fang¡¯s condition earlier and confirming that he had indeed recovered, An Xin, havinge around, clearly understood what Rong Fang¡¯s condition meant now.

    She and Xiao Yifei had once ced a bet, and An Xin had never forgotten it.

    "Hmm... If his body has recovered, that¡¯s good,"

    Hearing An Xin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gently nodded, squinted his eyes, looked at Rong Fang lying on the hospital bed, who was no longer coughing and had obviously stabilized, and continued to An Xin, "His mental state will recover soon."

    "Probably, in a little while, he will regain consciousness."

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head and smiled at An Xin.

    And as Xiao Yifei stood behind An Xin speaking to her, An Xin, not knowing why, felt exceedingly sensitive; she could clearly sense the waves of Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura emanating from behind her.

    This aura made An Xin feel somewhat dizzy all of a sudden.

    And most crucially, the aura emanating from Xiao Yifei toward her felt extremely familiar to An Xin. She had just experienced it a few days ago in thepartment next to the hospital room!

    However, fortunately for the moment, Xiao Yifei did not say much, and this situation allowed An Xin to rx quite a bit.

    From the beginning until now, An Xin had been in a state of extreme mental tension.

    "Thank you, Doctor An."

    However, just at that moment, standing next to Rong Fang, Zhang Ming, whose eyes were filled with a profound expression as he stared at Rong Fang, turned his head toward An Xin. After undergoing the extremelyplex turbulence in his heart just now, Zhang Ming had finally calmed down, and now, he had also returned to his onceposed demeanor.

    In his heart, he was filled with immense gratitude toward Xiao Yifei, but Zhang Ming also knew what the most pressing matter to handle was now.

    "However, in a moment, I need to discuss something with Xiao Yifei regarding Rong Fang, so..."

    After speaking the first sentence to An Xin, Zhang Ming continued, smiling at An Xin. Just previously, during Rong Fang¡¯s severe coughing, he had clearly seen it was An Xin who first ran to Rong Fang¡¯s side, helping him adjust his body, not to mention, it was also An Xin who had led them into the inpatient department early this morning.

    "Haha, I understand, Director Zhang."

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, although Zhang Ming had not finished speaking, An Xin could discern the implication in his words. She stood up, her face bearing a slightly awkward smile, and spoke to Zhang Ming, "It just so happens, I also have some matters to attend to. You discuss with Xiao... Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ll step out first. If there¡¯s anything, just contact me."

    After finishing, An Xin smiled at Zhang Ming, and after speaking, she turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei. A sh of extremelyplex emotions crossed her eyes, and then An Xin turned around and walked gracefully toward the door of the hospital room.

    As for Xiao Yifei at this moment, although he had not forgotten the bet he once made with An Xin, in reality, with all his attention focused on Rong Fang, he was not paying much attention to An Xin.

    Taking steps forward, An Xin opened the door of the hospital room and left. Standing at the hospital room doorway, she leaned her delicate body against the wall, her eyes slightly squinted, contemting something.

    However, at this time, both Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming did not concern themselves with An Xin¡¯s condition. Seeing An Xin leave the hospital room, Rong Fang let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Xiao kid."

    He turned his head, looked at Xiao Yifei, and called out in a deep voice.

    Although right now, it seemed like Zhang Ming was merely calling Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, in reality, his calling of the name wasden with an inquiring tone.

    Clearly, after so many incidents had urred, Zhang Ming now regarded Xiao Yifei almost as a demigod and waspletely following Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrangements in handling these matters.

    It should be noted that Zhang Ming had always been known in Yanjing for his decisive character and independent thinking, but now he had be like this. It was clear to see how great an impact Xiao Yifei had made on him!

    Although Zhang Ming did not know what Xiao Yifei would do, he believed that Xiao Yifei would not harm him!

    "He¡¯s awake."

    However, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei did not respond to Zhang Ming. He had been squinting his eyes, watching Rong Fang lying on the bed, and then, when he saw Rong Fang¡¯s body suddenly move on the bed, he directly spoke out.

    "Hmm?"

    Zhang Ming, upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, also couldn¡¯t help but sharply turn his head toward Rong Fang lying on the bed.

 Chapter 774: Asking for Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Asking for Forgiveness</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifeiy on the ground, quickly dragging an old wooden box from under the bed, then took out a sandalwood box from inside the old wooden box. Despite its age, the purple sandalwood box filled the room with an ancient, distant fragrance as soon as it was exposed to the air.

    This was the box his mother had concealed all her life, and Xiao Yifei knew only that it contained his mother¡¯s most treasured possessions. What specifically the valuable, priceless treasures of gold and jewelry might be, Xiao Fei was also unaware.

    Seeing the look in his mother¡¯s eyes, Xiao Fei quickly opened the sandalwood box. To his surprise, as well as Lin Zhuyu¡¯s, there was no gold or jewelry inside, just a half section of a withered purple-ck piece of wood, about the size of a sugar cane and very ugly in its strange and bizarre shape.

    "Mom, what is this?" Xiao Fei frowned and asked doubtfully, not optimistic about the half piece of withered wood.

    "Fei¡¯er, this is an ancestral bloodline object of the Xiao family, quick, drop blood to acknowledge the master, quick..." Xu Caixiao said with trembling fingers as her pale lips quivered, her face anxious and excited.

    Chen Fei and Lin Zhuyu exchanged nces, both sensing an unusual aura. Without hesitation, Chen Fei bit his finger and dripped his blood, drop by drop, onto the withered wood.

    Drop by drop, his blood soaked into the purple-ck withered wood. After a slow absorption without any clear change, ten drops, twenty drops, thirty drops until a full ny-nine drops had fallen when suddenly, the withered wood moved!

    The withered wood violently quivered and emitted a burst of purple light. Then, it suddenly levitated, sticking to Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingertip, beginning to crazily absorb Xiao Yifei¡¯s blood.

    "Ah!" Lin Zhuyu screamed in terror.

    "This, this..." Xiao Yifei was also startled, unable to shake off the half piece of withered wood no matter how hard he tried. Even having seen many strange things in the Immortal Cloud Continent, he had nevere across such magical withered wood.

    Xu Caixiao¡¯s face also changed; she hadn¡¯t expected this situation. She was anxious as her life force rapidly faded. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture to stop the bleeding and protect her life force, she would have already died.

    The speed of the withered wood absorbing blood was too fast, visibly like a pump; within a few instants, it nearly drained all the blood from Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Just as Xiao Yifei felt the world spinning and could hardly hold on, suddenly, the withered wood shifted again.

    With a bang, the withered wood exploded, followed by the emission of a dazzling purple-golden light. The mottled purple-ck bark on its surface cracked and shed, undergoing a rebirth. The withered wood shone brilliantly, suspended in mid-air, seemingly like human blood vessels, with blood racing through the purple wood¡¯s channels.

    "Heavens! Brother, this, this..." Lin Zhuyu eximed in shock and panic, the beautiful Shenzi trembling slightly.

    Xiao Yifei stared intently at the purple withered wood, equally shocked, yet a wild joy began to rise in his heart. A thing that undergoes such a transformation must be a heaven-defying treasure, he felt deep within that this was a cultivation treasure.

    "Ah, it changed, it changed!" Following Lin Zhuyu¡¯s cry, the purple withered wood underwent a rejuvenation, instantly transforming into a vibrant piece of purple bamboo.

    The purple-ck surface was gone, reced by a radiant, endlessly vital purple sheen. The whole bamboo was transparent, shockingly purple, and inside, it looked as though a purple dragon was moving!

    In the instant of transformation, there seemed toe a sound of a dragon¡¯s chant, emitting a powerful, domineering dragon energy, so overwhelming it could make anyone submit.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes filled with shock. While he was still in astonishment, suddenly, the purple dragon energy radiating from the purple bamboo, dense and intense, quickly expanded, enveloping Xiao Yifei and then spreading out!

    In the astounded gaze of his mother and sister, Xiao Yifei was enveloped by Purple Bamboo Dragon Energy, shining like a beacon, as it all burrowed into his Shenzi. Before their very eyes, the purple dragon energy began a strange cleansing, sorting, and even transforming Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    "Washing Marrow! It¡¯s actually real, so, so wonderful..." Xu Caixiao¡¯s fading eyes suddenly sparked with brightness once more.

    "Ah!" At this moment, Xiao Fei let out a sky-long howl, his body in extreme agony. Washing Marrow was akin to reconstructing the body, refining the physique¡ªsuch an excruciating process. He endured steadfastly, without uttering a single cry of pain! Yet the ferocity on his face showed he was in sheer torment.

    A full quarter of an hour passed before the Washing Marrow wasplete, and the purple dragon energy was fully absorbed by Chen Fei¡¯s body.

    As the purple glow vanished, the shade of Purple Bamboo shed and, astonishingly, flew straight into Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dantian. Suspended in the Dantian, it began to reverse the flow of all the absorbed blood back into Xiao Yifei¡¯s veins.

    "Refreshing! Hahaha! It turns out to be the Purple Dragon Bloodline!" Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, overwhelmed with excitement. After the Washing Marrow, he felt refreshed all over, like he had been reborn. His body was now a true Fire Dragon Body¡ªits strength and resilience surpassed that of ordinary humans by tens of millions of times.

    What¡¯s more valuable was that this body would cultivate much faster.

    Amidst his excitement, an even more delightful message was transferred to Chen Fei¡¯s divine sense from the Purple Bamboo.

    The Purple Cloud Scripture!

    Damn! I¡¯ve really struck it rich this time. The Purple Cloud Scripture is the mightiest cultivation technique of the ancient Purple Dragon tribe that once dominated worlds!

    "Fei, Fei¡¯er, you¡¯ve really done it, Mommy¡¯s very, very happy, I¡¯m going to, going to go..." Xu Caixiao, in herst moments, smiled with immense joy.

    "Mommy!" Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have time to examine the Purple Cloud Scripture, and rushed to the bedside. The Purple Cloud True Qi flowed through his palm into his mother¡¯s heart, safeguarding her final lifeline.

    Xu Caixiao shook her pale head, only a faint breath left, nced at Lin Zhuyu, and said, "Fei¡¯er, this was left by your father for your cultivation. Originally, Mommy didn¡¯t want to give it to you, thinking it would be good to live a peaceful life. But now that they want to eradicate us, I can¡¯t protect you anymore. You, you kneel down!"

    Xiao Yifei knelt down with a thud, choked with emotion, "Mommy, whatever it is, just tell me. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done!"

    Xu Caixiao, trembling, pointed at Lin Zhuyu and said with determination, "You swear to me, no matter what dangers you face, you must protect Zhu Yu, even if, even if it means your own death, you must ensure her safety! You, you swear to me!"

    "Mommy!" Lin Zhuyu was moved and knelt down with tears streaming down her face. As an adopted daughter, her foster mother was willing to protect her with their lives. How could she not be moved and shaken?

    Xiao Yifei was astonished, but he firmly nodded and said loudly, "Mommy, I swear, by the heavens above, I, Chen Fei, will protect Lin Zhuyu¡¯s safety with my life. If I breach this oath, may thunderbolts obliterate me!"

    "Good! That¡¯s good..." Xu Caixiao gave a faint, satisfied smile. Her gaze shifted to Lin Zhuyu and with her waning strength, she whispered, "Yu¡¯er, Mommy is now telling you that I didn¡¯t find you by chance years ago, but a fairy, so, so beautiful, was pursued by killers and delivered you into my hands. She insisted that I raise you... The Blood Guanyin you wear on your neck should be rted to, to your origins... From now on, you¡¯ll have to rely on, on each other, I¡¯m leaving now..."

    "Mommy!" Lin Zhuyu cried out in despair, sobbing as she fell onto her mother.

    "No!" Chen Fei bellowed, clutching his mother¡¯s hand as it grew cold. He couldn¡¯t ept her death, "Mommy, I will revive you, and I will avenge you!"

 Chapter 775: Begging

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 775: Begging</h4><h4></h4>

    If what Rong Fang said is true, and the opposing power is astonishing, then for a moment, Zhang Ming really couldn¡¯t figure out why they would target him, and what on him could possibly attract their attention?

    "Director Zhang, really, I beg you to forgive me..."

    However, to be honest, despite the endless fear that the mysterious party brought to Rong Fang, the pressure Zhang Ming brought on Rong Fang was equally significant. But at the next moment, Rong Fang seemed to think of something and a panic shed through his eyes.

    "Director Zhang, please, hurry and take me away from here, they can find me! They really can find me, and if they do, they will surely take my life!"

    Rong Fang continued to plead with Zhang Ming.

    Seeing Rong Fang in this state, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply.

    You must know, Rong Fang had just awakened from a vegetative state, and even his consciousness had only just recovered. But even so, Rong Fangpletely ignored his own frail body and was full of panic, begging for mercy.

    It seemed that the intense fear made Rong Fang momentarily oblivious to the weakness of his body. Xiao Yifei knew clearly that the energy he had transferred into Rong Fang¡¯s body could help him awaken, but in reality, it couldn¡¯t possibly cause such an agitated reaction!

    Therefore, all of this filled Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming with astonishment for a moment. They really had no idea what kind of existence could terrify Rong Fang to this extent.

    "Director Zhang, this matter, I really owe you an apology, I admit everything. But can you please take me away from here first? Once we get to a safe ce, I will tell you everything I know, Director Zhang..."

    Rong Fang curled up in a corner of the hospital bed. Although his body had moved due to sudden agitation, in reality, his physical condition was still not good. The violent reaction had affected his already atrophied muscles, which caused his limbs to tremble uncontrobly at the moment.

    "If there¡¯s anything, just say it here, this ce is safe."

    After hearing Rong Fang¡¯s words, Zhang Ming furrowed his brows and sternly said to Rong Fang: "Speak up now, tell me everything you know!"

    To be honest, after hearing Rong Fang¡¯s words, there was a great deal of dissatisfaction in Zhang Ming¡¯s heart because, for him, it was uneptable to ept that the secretary he once trusted the most had betrayed him. But in reality, he also knew that Rong Fang was not lying.

    Although Zhang Ming did not know who that mysterious party was, he could still discern from past events that if they weren¡¯t both powerful and ruthless, that mysterious party would not have chosen to kill Rong Fang while he was in a vegetative state!

    And most importantly, at that time, the assassins sent to target Rong Fang were armed with guns!

    Even so, Zhang Ming still did not believe that this secretive operation of his could be found by others. In Zhang Ming¡¯s mind, this time, no one could possibly locate Kyoto Hospital.

    Not only had he been very cautious when initially moving Rong Fang, but even after the transfer to Kyoto Hospital, Zhang Ming himself had not visited many times. He truly did not believe that anyone had the omnipotent power to find this ce!

    Moreover, after thest incident, Zhang Ming had be much more cautious in this regard, and he had even increased the oversight in the entire Yanjing. No matter what, as the Mayor of Yanjing City, Zhang Ming still had this capability.

    Apart from the power of the authorities, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t truly believe that there would appear, as brazenly as before, thugs likest time!

    Therefore, came the words Zhang Ming said to Rong Fang.

    "Director Zhang, really, believe me, when I say this ce is very dangerous, it¡¯s truly dangerous. As long as I¡¯m here in the hospital, if I stay for more than a month, even if this matter is kept secret, I believe they will definitely be able to find me!"

    Rong Fang curled up his body, continuing to speak to Zhang Ming, "They didn¡¯t kill mest time, so they definitely won¡¯t let things go!"

    Rong Fang, though in aa and unaware of what had happened, still vividly remembered the very first incident he encountered, and he was even more certain that as long as those people knew he wasn¡¯t dead, he would never be safe!

    Upon seeing Rong Fang¡¯s current state, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth slightly, a hint of dissatisfaction shing across his face. However, this time, Zhang Ming didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his head to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    Although Zhang Ming had his own thoughts, seeing Rong Fang like this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head towards Xiao Yifei, hoping to get some advice from him.

    Xiao Yifei, seeing the situation before him, also narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He was different from Zhang Ming. Although Xiao Yifei also felt dissatisfied just now, in reality, his state of mind was always more stable than Zhang Ming¡¯s. Therefore, after seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei thought more than Zhang Ming did.

    Xiao Yifei felt that Rong Fang¡¯s reaction was not without reason; he probably knew something, but what the specifics were, Xiao Yifei was unclear. However, even so, it still enabled him to make some judgments.

    "Shall we, for now, take Rong Fang..."

    He turned his head, looking at Zhang Ming as he began to speak.

    Taking into ount what had happened before and considering the current situation, Xiao Yifei felt even more that if they couldn¡¯t do as Rong Fang had said, Rong Fang, who was under extreme mental stress, wouldn¡¯t be able to seriously answer their questions.

    However, before Xiao Yifei could finish his sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but suddenly hear a very noisymotioning from the doorway.

    The instant he heard the noise, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes sharply narrowed, and at the same time, a strong sense of foreboding arose in his heart.

    They had arrived at Kyoto Hospital very early today; when they entered the inpatient department¡¯s door, it wasn¡¯t even properly opened yet. Even though they had already spent quite some time in the ward, who would make such a ruckus at the hospital so early in the morning?

    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, we can¡¯t allow you to go in right now!"

    At that moment, a voice from the doorway of the ward unabashedly entered the ears of Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, and upon hearing it, they spun their heads toward the direction of the ward¡¯s entrance.

    It was then, at that moment, upon hearing the voice from outside the ward, lying on the hospital bed, Rong Fang¡¯s body violently trembled, and his face showed a look of panic.

 Chapter 776 Filled with Anger

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 776 Filled with Anger</h4><h4></h4>

    "Do you know who I am! How dare you refuse me entry!"

    A chilling male voice followed, and the next moment, the tightly shut door was pushed open from the outside. Gan Quancai, with a gloomy expression, walked in.

    The moment Gan Quancai appeared, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but freeze in ce. Although Xiao Yifei had an ominous premonition when he heard the noisymotion at the door, he really hadn¡¯t anticipated that the person who would appear would be Gan Quancai!

    In that situation just before, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t use his irvoyance to check outside the door, and Gan Quancai, regardless of anyone¡¯s consent, barged in directly.

    "Sir, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but we truly aren¡¯t allowing anyone else in today!"

    It must have been An Xin who said something to the nurse at the door. Therefore, while Gan Quancai arrogantly pushed the door and entered the room, the nurse had been trying to bar his way. From this, it was even more apparent that although Gan Quancai was the deputy director of Yanjing City, in terms of both ability and fame, he was indeed far behind Zhang Ming.

    However, while the nurse was still following behind Gan Quancai, continually uttering words of obstruction, Gan Quancai suddenly turned his head fiercely, and ferociously pped the nurse across the face!

    "p!"

    Since Xiao Yifei was quite far away and hadn¡¯t anticipated it, Gan Quancai¡¯s angry pnded harshly on the nurse¡¯s face. The crisp sound of the p, the instant it reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears, made him frown.

    For Xiao Yifei, it was easy to judge the force behind the p from just the sound. The nurse¡¯s cheek quickly swelled up in redness.

    "Slut! Do you know who I am! How dare you speak to me like that! I want to enter your hospital, who is going to stop me!"

    At the same time, a sh of madness crossed Gan Quancai¡¯s morose face, making him look somewhat terrifying.

    Yet from Gan Quancai¡¯s current demeanor, it was clear he was indeed panicking. Otherwise, with his sly and gloomy nature, he would not normally disy such rage.

    "Whimper..."

    Having been harshly pped and insulted by Gan Quancai, the nurse, hands covering her swollen face and eyes brimming with tears, looked at Gan Quancai with big eyes full of water mist.

    Although full of grievance in facing this situation, the strong-willed nurse didn¡¯tin. Instead, she bit her lip hard and red steadfastly at Gan Quancai before her.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed, and he strode over to the nurse¡¯s side, took her by the wrist, and led her back to where he was standing.

    The nurse, already in a poor state from Gan Quancai¡¯s p, was dumbfoundedly pulled away by Xiao Yifei.

    "Are you alright?"

    After bringing the nurse back to where he had been standing, Xiao Yifei, squinting his eyes and looking at the nurse¡¯s swollen face, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain. He took her hand away from her face and gently ced his own hand on her cheek.

    "You want to..."

    However, the moment she felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, the nurse swiftly turned her head around, ring angrily at Xiao Yifei as if to criticize him. After all, she felt that after just being pped, to now be toyed with was too much to bear!

    However, the nurse hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she involuntarily came to a sudden stop.

    Her eyes, which were misting up as if she was about to cry, shed with surprise in an instant, because she could distinctly feel a warm sensation on the half of her face that Gan Quancai had just hit, a stark contrast to the fiery pain she felt moments before.

    "Who gave you the right to hit a woman!"

    The next moment, after Xiao Yifei removed his hand from the nurse¡¯s face, he turned around and walked up to Gan Quancai. He lowered his head and his gaze flickered menacingly as he spoke to Gan Quancai.

    "It¡¯s you!"

    It was at this moment that Gan Quancai, who had burst into the ward, had the chance to survey the room. However, the first thing he saw was Xiao Yifei¡¯s grim face, which was unmistakably recognizable to him.

    Even though the past interactions between Xiao Yifei and Gan Quancai hadn¡¯t been extensive, Gan Quancai clearly had a very deep impression of Xiao Yifei.

    However, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, an involuntary expression of nervous panic crossed Gan Quancai¡¯s face, clearly worried by the sight of Xiao Yifei being there, which brought to mind some extremely concerning matters.

    Taking into ount the message he¡¯d received, Gan Quancai¡¯s heart sank abruptly.

    "Hit her? She dared to block my way, if I don¡¯t hit her, who will I hit!"

    Gan Quancai red with wide eyes, anxiously and sharply rebuking Xiao Yifei, "And you, get the hell out of my way too!"

    Even if Gan Quancai once felt that there was something odd about Xiao Yifei under the usual circumstances, in today¡¯s urgent situation, he really couldn¡¯t afford to think so much.

    However, it was at this moment that Gan Quancai finally looked past Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders and saw the situation at the back of the ward. Upon witnessing this scene, a stark terror shed in his eyes.

    "How is this possible!"

    Gan Quancai¡¯s body shook violently, and his somber face revealed an expression of utter disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost.

    For he clearly saw Rong Fang, who was supposed to be in a vegetative state, now curled up in a corner of the hospital bed, his eyes filled with nervousness as they watched Gan Quancai, while Zhang Ming stood on the other side, his gaze somber.

    "What¡¯s possible and what¡¯s not?"

    However, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t considering so many things. Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice gradually became colder, "I¡¯m asking you, who gave you the right to hit people in the hospital? Just now, the nurse told you not toe in, didn¡¯t you hear?"

    Right from what Rong Fang had initially said, Xiao Yifei knew that Gan Quancai was intrinsically tied to all this, so he had never nned to let Gan Quancai off. But Gan Quancai¡¯s actions just now filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with anger.

    Gan Quancai¡¯s behavior just now showed apleteck of the respect due to another person!

    To think, after Xiao Yifei had finished speaking, Gan Quancaipletely ignored him. His eyes were wide open, his pupils contracted sharply, as he stared fixedly behind Xiao Yifei¡ªhis face was filled with sheer horror.

    Gan Quancai had never expected the situation mentioned in the message he received to have actually urred, and moreover, the current situation was many times more severe than what he had initially been led to believe!

 Chapter 777: A Glimpse of Cold Light

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 777: A Glimpse of Cold Light</h4><h4></h4>

    Even though Rong Fang had been moved by Zhang Ming, they couldn¡¯t find Rong Fang¡¯s whereabouts for a while, which made them somewhat worried, but actually, before this incident, Gan Quancai had also asked many people. Given Rong Fang¡¯s physical condition, it was practically impossible for him to awaken, even a miracle probably couldn¡¯t save Rong Fang.

    This situation allowed him to rx a bit; after all, even though Rong Fang didn¡¯t know their exact ns, he was still aware of some of their circumstances.

    But who would have thought that today, upon receiving the news, Gan Quancai rushed to Kyoto Hospital only to see that Rong Fang had regained consciousness. How could he ept the situation before him!

    "Gan Quancai, I¡¯m asking you a question!"

    Seeing Gan Quancai standing straight in front of him, not responding at all, a chill shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, obviously, the response of Gan Quancai at the moment did not satisfy Xiao Yifei.

    When it came to the issue at hand, even though Gan Quancai¡¯s conniving plots with Zhang Ming had led to a lot of spections in the minds of both Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, that situation had nothing to do with Gan Quancai¡¯s previous action of hitting someone!

    "I... I¡¯m fine now... Deputy Director Gan, perhaps... perhaps he was just anxious..."

    However, at this moment, the young nurse standing behind Xiao Yifei stepped forward, moved to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, her face flickering with a restrained glow. She hesitantly reached out and tugged at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeve, then nervously said, "You... you don¡¯t need to say anything else."

    For her, even though the nurse didn¡¯t know Gan Quancai very well, she still remembered when she heard Xiao Yifei call out Gan Quancai¡¯s name, the man who had pped her just a moment ago seemed to be the Deputy Director of Yanjing City.

    And just when the nurse was observing the situation in the hospital room, she also noticed that the dignified middle-aged man standing behind them was none other than Zhang Ming, the Director of Yanjing City!

    After realizing these two situations, the nurse clearly knew that the situation inside this hospital room wasplicated, far beyond her imagination, and therefore, she felt it was better not to stir up trouble under these circumstances.

    Moreover, thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, the nurse¡¯s face was no longer in pain.

    Most importantly, the nurse felt a deep gratitude toward Xiao Yifei, who was willing to stand up for her, even though she wasn¡¯t aware of his identity. She didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Yifei get involved in unnecessary trouble because of her. Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s likely important status, she still didn¡¯t think he could cause any trouble for the Deputy Director of Yanjing City, given his youthful appearance.

    "Kid, I remember you."

    Just as the nurse finished speaking to Xiao Yifei, before he had a chance to respond, Gan Quancai standing opposite him suddenly spoke up. Whether it was because he had figured something out or for some other reason, his face regained its former gloomy appearance. The prominent hooked nose on his pale face added a shadow to Gan Quancai.

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, I see you every time in Rong Fang¡¯s ward, right?"

    He looked coldly at Xiao Yifei, the previous panic and nervousness no longer evident. When he began speaking to Xiao Yifei, his words were filled with a chilling coldness, "But now is not the time to deal with you. I have big matters to attend to. Once I¡¯m finished with this business, we¡¯ll settle our scores properly!"

    "And you, dare to stand in my way, in my eyes, that p earlier was far from enough."

    After speaking, Gan Quancai even turned his head to look at the timid nurse standing beside Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, the nurse was shocked, her face flickering with a nervous expression. For her, it was truly unexpected that Gan Quancai could be so narrow-minded and vindictive; he had already pped her, and even that was not enough!

    "Get out of my way!"

    He held his head high, speaking harshly to Xiao Yifei and the young nurse blocking his path.

    Even though he knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s identity might be rather significant, it wasn¡¯t the time to deal with Xiao Yifei. Right now, he had to nip any threatening situations in the bud.

    "What¡¯s going on? What happened?"

    Just then, An Xin seemed to hear themotioning from the ward and hurried over, standing at the door with a worried look towards the inside of the ward.

    "Vice Director Gan?"

    When she saw Gan Quancai with a gloomy expression on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Clearly, even if Gan Quancai didn¡¯t have much of a presence in Yanjing City, An Xin still recognized his identity.

    "Hmph!"

    Hearing someone identify him, Gan Quancai let out a cold snort. After ncing at An Xin, he turned back and started to stride past Xiao Yifei, heading directly towards Zhang Ming behind him.

    Seeing this, An Xin couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip gently, her gaze subconsciously filled with worry as she nced at Xiao Yifei. The situation in the ward was already of concern to her, but the eerie scene unfolding before her eyes made her even more nervous.

    However, An Xin¡¯s state of mind couldn¡¯t affect Gan Quancai in the ward at all.

    "Hahaha, Mayor Zhang, what¡¯s this all about? You¡¯re treating Rong Fang, just treat him. No need for all the secrecy. If there¡¯s any problem, we can still offer some help. Besides, seeing Rong Fang awake now, we are really happy for you!"

    Since Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t move aside and continued to block his way, Gan Quancai red at him hatefully before bypassing him. Even if he wanted to settle ounts with Xiao Yifei, now was not the time. Just as he bypassed Xiao Yifei, the gloomy Gan Quancai¡¯s face suddenly burst into a bright smile, "Mayor Zhang, you say this..."

    Putting aside everything else, one couldn¡¯t help but admire Gan Quancai¡¯s ability to change his expression so quickly.

    "Who let you in."

    Zhang Ming, upon seeing this, immediately asked with a grim face.

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Gan Quancai was taken aback, and an extremely awkward smile appeared on his face. While raising his head, he looked at Zhang Ming and let out a forcedugh.

    "Mayor Zhang, listen to what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean who let me in? Seeing Rong Fang recovered, such a joyous asion, I came here on my own to visit. Besides, for such a happy event, I definitely shoulde to offer my blessings, shouldn¡¯t I?"

    Gan Quanming, with an extremely awkward smile on his face, kept talking andughing to Zhang Ming. Turning his head, he squinted at Rong Fang, and upon seeing Rong Fang curled up in the corner of the bed, his eyes filled with fear looking at him, Gan Quancai breathed a sigh of relief.

    For him, the most worrying thing was that Rong Fang, after regaining consciousness, would say something out of turn to Zhang Ming. But considering the current situation, just by the fearful look on Rong Fang¡¯s face, Gan Quancai felt that Rong Fang probably wouldn¡¯t talk recklessly. He didn¡¯t have the guts.

 Chapter 778: A Huge Difference

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 778: A Huge Difference</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, despite the somewhat eerie atmosphere in the hospital room right now, and what sparked Gan Quancai¡¯s curiosity was why Rong Fang had been in aa for so long, yet after regaining consciousness, he still seemed to be as spirited as he was at this moment. However, Gan Quancai also knew that the time since his own awakening must not have been long, and he couldn¡¯t have had much time to tell Zhang Ming anything.

    After all, from the moment Gan Quancai received the news to the time he hurried over, because he was so anxious, Gan Quancai had not spent an overly long time.

    "Who told you we were here?"

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Zhang Ming¡¯s face remained dark as he addressed Gan Quancai and continued to speak.

    However, seeing the situation before him, especially the tone with which Zhang Ming was speaking to him, Gan Quancai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock. Anyone could clearly feel the change in Zhang Ming¡¯s attitude towards himself when confronted with this situation.

    His brows furrowed fiercely because he was well aware that despite the fact that on the surface he and Zhang Ming had always been at odds, the atmosphere when they met had never been as tense as it was now, let alone the fact that it was always forbidden to wear one¡¯s conflicts on one¡¯s face, especially in their line of business.

    Even if Zhang Ming had some displeasure after seeing him in the hospital, the situation should definitely not be what it was now!

    Could it be that Zhang Ming really knew something?

    Gan Quancai¡¯s heart suddenly became frantic, and he turned his head again to look at Rong Fang, who was curled up on the hospital bed, but from Zu Rongfang¡¯s face filled with panic, he could discern nothing.

    "Hahaha, Elder Zhang, what do you mean by ¡¯who let mee¡¯? Although mying here did involve some matters, surely it hasn¡¯te to the point where someone had to let mee?"

    His pale face was written with innocence as he spoke to Zhang Ming, even spreading his hands outward.

    In fact, Gan Quancai himself knew that because he was so anxious, his arrival at Kyoto Hospital was very hasty, which indeed made him appear quite suspicious, so as he spoke to Zhang Ming now, he tried to exin, attempting to smoothly talk his way out of the situation.

    However, unbeknownst to Gan Quancai, who was unaware of some of the information Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming hade to possess, his current demeanor must have seemed quite ridiculous to Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming.

    Xiao Yifei stood aside, his gaze filled with indifference as he watched Gan Quancai, without a trace of emotion in his eyes, while the young nurse stood pitifully beside Xiao Yifei. Even though she had just been harshly pped by Gan Quancai, she dared not speak out at this moment.

    After all, her status was vastly inferior to that of Gan Quancai.

    But truth be told, to Xiao Yifei, this situation was nothing significant, and he hadn¡¯t forgotten Gan Quancai¡¯s earlier behavior. The reason he wasn¡¯t saying anything right now was because he wanted to see what Gan Quancai was prepared to do!

    "Is that so?"

    Zhang Ming, looking at Gan Quancai who was earnestly trying to exin the situation to him, couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of disdainful smile on his face. To be honest, for them, there were times when one indeed needed the ability to tell tant lies with eyes wide open, but upon seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s current performance, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart was still filled with disgust.

    "Did you reallye to see Rong Fang, or are you looking for an opportunity, just like before, to take Rong Fang¡¯s life?"

    He held his head high while looking at Gan Quancai and said directly.

    And the instant he heard Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Rong Fang, who was already curled up in the back, must have thought of something terrifying, for he trembled violently.

    However, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Gan Quancai¡¯s already pale face turned deathly white in an instant. It seemed as if Zhang Ming¡¯s direct and unshielded words had pierced through to the very ce in his heart that he feared most to be discovered.

    "Zhang... Director Zhang, what... what are you talking about?"

    Despite this, Gan Quancai still stubbornly kept up appearances, feigningplete ignorance, but because the stakes were so high, even someone like Gan Quancai, when trying to act nonchnt, still came across as exceedingly odd.

    "What am I talking about? Vice Director Gan..."

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, a mischievous smile suddenly spread across Zhang Ming¡¯s face. He shook his head and said to Gan Quancai, "I was just joking with you, didn¡¯t you catch that?"

    "Ha-ha-ha... Director Zhang, that joke was not funny at all..."

    After Zhang Ming¡¯s reply, Gan Quancai let out a sigh of relief in his heart and began tough with Zhang Ming. To be honest, the way Gan Quancai looked right now was utterlyughable.

    Xiao Yifei, standing behind, watched everything unfold, especially upon seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t know what had happened for Zhang Ming to learn to be so wicked.

    "Ha-ha-ha, I find it quite funny."

    At that moment, Zhang Ming also burst intoughter with Gan Quancai. Whileughing, he walked over to Gan Quancai, and after reaching his side, Zhang Ming ced his hand on Gan Quancai¡¯s shoulder, "So, Vice Director Gan, now that Rong Fang has regained consciousness, what are you nning to do with your scheme?"

    "You!"

    The awkward smile that had been on Gan Quancai¡¯s face froze instantly upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words.

    Gan Quancai stood motionless, the expressions on his face more vivid than any performance, but truth be told, after hearing the words Zhang Ming had spoken, he could be sure that Zhang Ming must have learned something.

    Even though Gan Quancai didn¡¯t know how much Zhang Ming was aware of, he knew that for Zhang Ming to exhibit such behavior, at the very least, it indicated that his visit to the hospital was not with pure intentions!

    To be honest, the current situation had be this bad partly because of Gan Quancai himself. If he hadn¡¯t been so panicked upon receiving the news, rushing over without any preparation and revealing major ws, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t be so dire as they are now.

    Even now, Gan Quancai didn¡¯t believe that Rong Fang had said anything to Zhang Ming. He always felt that he had exposed some weak point that Zhang Ming had caught onto, which led to the current predicament.

    After all, Gan Quancai thought that if Rong Fang had said something to Zhang Ming, then Zhang Ming¡¯s first reaction upon seeing him shouldn¡¯t have been unkindness, but to rush up and attempt to hit him!

    Yet it was precisely because of this thought that Gan Quancai felt he must deny everything no matter what.

    He turned his head, squinting at the hospital room, where, apart from the young nurse he had pped earlier, there was another attractive and charming female doctor. These people, for the time being, posed no threat to him.

    Except for that young man, whom he hadn¡¯t had much contact with, but had left a deep impression on him.

 Chapter 779 - 719: Somethingâ€™s Strange

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 719: Something¡¯s Strange</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze swept over Xiao Yifei and as he furrowed his brows, a dismissive smile shed across his face.

    "Director Zhang, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    Gan Quancai seemed to have thought of something; apparently, he felt that no one in the hospital room at the moment could pose a threat to him. Therefore, he turned his head, looked at Zhang Ming, and continued, "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re joking or serious with what you said just now, Director Zhang. If you were serious, then, you¡¯ve really gone too far!"

    "After all, even if you¡¯re currently the Director and I¡¯m the Deputy Director, you can¡¯t nder me at will!"

    Suddenly, Gan Quancai became very serious, even seeming angry because of what Director Zhang had said. He raised his head and squinted at Rong Fang, who was curled up on the hospital bed, his eyes twinkling for a moment.

    In fact, Gan Quancai had been thinking all along about how to resolve the current situation. To be honest, at first, he was indeed a bit panicked.

    But now that he thought about it, no matter what, even if Zhang Ming had his suspicions, what could he do without evidence? Everything he said could only be considered nder. Once he realized this, Gan Quancai¡¯s heart suddenly rxed, and when he recalled the advice someone had given him beforeing here, if he really saw Rong Fang awake, a cold sneer couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    He turned his head, nced first at Rong Fang lying on the bed, who was staring at him full of panic, and his eyes suddenly shed with a threatening cold light, seemingly intimidating Rong Fang.

    Rong Fang, who was already full of fear, became even more panicked when he saw Gan Quancai¡¯s demeanor, and his body couldn¡¯t help but start to tremble. One could imagine the immense fear that Gan Quancai had instilled in Rong Fang.

    When Zhang Ming saw Gan Quancai suddenly change his demeanorpletely, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, and a sh of anger passed through them. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the desire to find out who was behind Gan Quancai, Zhang Ming really wanted to severely teach Gan Quancai a lesson right now.

    "Gan Quancai..."

    What was crucial was that Gan Quancai seemed to have suddenly be somewhat brazen. Just as he was about to say something to Gan Quancai, he was abruptly interrupted by him.

    "Director Zhang, whether or not you¡¯re ndering me, we can talk about those matterster. Right now, I have an urgent issue to deal with."

    Gan Quancai, with his head held high and a nowposed, pale face, finally didn¡¯t show the past panic. As he spoke to Zhang Ming, he suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed at Rong Fang on the bed, and continued, "Since Rong Fang is awake today, he needs toe with me."

    As he uttered these words, his head was held high, and his face was full of righteousness, as if taking Rong Fang away was a very reasonable, and even necessary action.

    However, upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, both Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming were taken aback, turning their heads and frowning at Gan Quancai.

    Honestly, neither Xiao Yifei nor Zhang Ming could understand how Gan Quancai had the audacity to say such a thing.

    Setting aside the fact that Rong Fang, once serving as Zhang Ming¡¯s secretary, was originally on close terms with Zhang Ming, and not to mention that Rong Fang held the key to vindicating Zhang Ming, they needed Rong Fang as a witness. Just the fact that Rong Fang had only just regained consciousness and hadn¡¯t even spoken a few words, on what grounds did Gan Quancai think he had the right to take Rong Fang away with just a singlemand?

    Could it be that Gan Quancai felt that his position now allowed him topletely disregard Zhang Ming?

    "Hmph!"

    Who would have known that faced with the scrutinizing gazes of Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming, Gan Quancai simply raised his head even higher? On his gloomy face appeared a sneer, and the haughty Gan Quancai spoke again, "Director Zhang, didn¡¯t you just ask me why I came? ording to the information I¡¯ve received, Rong Fang is involved in another confidential matter. So now that he¡¯s awake, he muste with me!"

    "Director Zhang..."

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Rong Fang, lying on the bed, couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently. He turned his head, his eyes filled with a pleading look as he gazed at Zhang Ming. Clearly, Rong Fang had no desire to leave with Gan Quancai.

    "A confidential matter?"

    Zhang Ming did not look at Rong Fang but turned his head instead, red at Gan Quancai, and coldly said, "Since when can confidential matters bypass me and be ryed directly to you? Do you have no regard for my position as director anymore?"

    The atmosphere in the hospital room suddenly became strangely tense.

    Xiao Yifei stood in the background, his eyes flickering.

    Honestly, Xiao Yifei was well aware that Gan Quancai was not the type without wits; on the contrary, Gan Quancai was very intelligent! Therefore, the reason he could, all of a sudden, act like a changed man, holding his head high with full confidence speaking about the confidential matter, must have been backed by a reason.

    No matter how you looked at it, Gan Quanming, who arrived just now, must have been aware of the situation inside the hospital room. And yet under these circumstances, Gan Quancai still disyed such demeanor, which in itself indicated some issues.

    What¡¯s crucial was that Xiao Yifei clearly saw the panic on Rong Fang¡¯s face after Gan Quancai entered the room. Realizing the situation, Xiao Yifei understood that so long as Gan Quancai remained in the room, there was no hope of Rong Fang uttering a word. The fear Gan Quancai instilled in Rong Fang was simply too overwhelming.

    Otherwise, Rong Fang would not have been so anxious to speak to Zhang Ming earlier, unwilling to let Rong Fang take him away.

    Therefore, expecting to learn anything more through Rong Fang, given the current circumstances, seemed temporarily impossible.

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes and turned his head, looking in Gan Quancai¡¯s direction. His gaze suddenly shed with a sharp light, pondering what kind of background could empower Gan Quancai to make such bold statements to Zhang Ming.

    After all, Zhang Ming, as the director of Yanjing City, held a higher rank than Gan Quancai.

    He furrowed his brows slightly and suddenly felt that the situation at hand was bing tricky.

    "Director Zhang, what, you don¡¯t trust me?"

    And who knew, upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s interrogation, Gan Quancai¡¯s face revealed a disdainful smile. Stretching out his hand, he took out his phone from his pocket and, while doing so, continued to speak to Zhang Ming, "Although the higher-ups have stopped investigating your corruption issues recently, don¡¯t forget that this matter isn¡¯t over yet!"

    "And with Rong Gang, as the matter concerns him, of course, you can¡¯t be let in on it. Not to mention there are other confidential aspects involved with Rong Fang¡¯s case. So, Director Zhang, do you have any objections to this?"

    Gan Quancai bowed his head, seemingly sending a text message, and after doing so, he raised his head and looked at Zhang Ming, his voice somewhat cold as he spoke.

    For him, Zhang Ming¡¯s previous demeanor indeed put great pressure on him. Therefore, after figuring out certain things, he naturally wanted to retaliate for what had just happened.

 Chapter 780: A Glimmer of Leng Mang

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 780: A Glimmer of Leng Mang</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, after Gan Quancai arrived at the ward today, despite being unprepared, he actually had a way to handle the situation in front of him, and for Gan Quancai, he also felt that if he didn¡¯t show some toughness right now, he would be influenced by Zhang Ming.

    Upon seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but frown even more. He exchanged a nce with Xiao Yifei, and through Gan Quancai¡¯s appearance, Zhang Ming also perceived something amiss. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t really say much.

    "Deputy Director Gan, the patient has just regained consciousness. As doctors, we need to consider the patient¡¯s welfare. Without mentioning other issues, just based on the patient¡¯s current frail state upon waking, he simply can¡¯t withstand any significant upheaval."

    An Xin, sensing the situation in front of her, keenly detected the conflict between Zhang Ming and Gan Quancai. After casting a nce at Xiao Yifei, she turned back and addressed Gan Quancai, "Therefore, regarding the demand you just made, our hospital might not be able toply."

    "He needs to remain in the hospital for further observation. Even if you truly have any demands, they will have to wait until the patient¡¯s condition stabilizes," she said unwaveringly to Gan Quancai.

    Her decision was not only because Rong Fang¡¯s body really couldn¡¯t withstand much disturbance at the moment, but more so because An Xin wanted to support Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming.

    But who would have thought, after An Xin finished talking, Gan Quancai suddenly turned his head around.

    His face, originally filled with gloom, grew even darker as he turned to look at An Xin, and all at once, a cold gleam shed across his face.

    "Rong Fang¡¯s condition is poor? Howe I feel he is full of energy?" Gan Quancai said, his pale and gloomy face twisting into a snarl, "And who are you, a mere doctor, to talk to me like this?"

    "Haven¡¯t you noticed that even when Zhang Ming spoke to me just now, he didn¡¯t have the same attitude as you?"

    As he spoke, Gan Quancai took steps toward An Xin.

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s manner, An Xin¡¯s body involuntarily shivered slightly, showing fear, but she still stood her ground firmly.

    "How dare your lousy hospital spout such nonsense at me?"

    Standing in front of An Xin, Gan Quancai turned his head to look at the young nurse cowering behind Xiao Yifei, then turned back, raising his voice at An Xin, "Is this trashy hospital really so blind?"

    The moment he finished speaking, Gan Quancai suddenly raised his hand, aiming to viciously p An Xin¡¯s face.

    But just as Gan Quancai¡¯s hand was about to hit An Xin¡¯s face, it was abruptly seized by someone.

    "You cur, who gave you the nerve!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure shed, and he reached Gan Quancai¡¯s side. His eyes shing with a sharp light, he grabbed Gan Quancai¡¯s hand that was about to strike An Xin and spoke to Gan Quancai with a cold voice.

    An Xin,pletely unprepared for Gan Quancai¡¯s outright attempt to p her, had never anticipated that someone like him, the Deputy Director of Yanjing City, would do such a thing.

    However, An Xin, who couldn¡¯t dodge the fierce ping at her, instinctively closed her eyes. When she opened them again after hearing the sound, she clearly saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s tall figure standing in front of her, and from his back, aforting aura radiated.

    For some reason, a blush suddenly swept across her expressive and fair face.

    "You little bastard, you dare to stop..."

    After seeing his action thwarted by Xiao Yifei, even though Gan Quancai hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements clearly, all of this filled him with rage.

    He roared at Xiao Yifei.

    "Smack!"

    However, before Gan Qiancai could finish his words, a crisp p sound directly interrupted his speech.

    The moment he felt the p, Gan Quancai abruptly froze on the spot, his eyes wide with an incredulous look, staring nkly at Xiao Yifei. Gan Quancai¡¯s mind filled with confusion; the p had struck him dumb.

    The next instant, when the searing pain from his face reached his brain, Gan Quancai finally came to his senses. As rity returned, a wild fury suddenly zed in his eyes!

    "You little bastard, I see you fucking don¡¯t want to..."

    While roaring at Xiao Yifei, Gan Quancai suddenly swung his other hand, aiming a direct blow at Xiao Yifei.

    As the vice director of Yanjing City, with a sullen personality fond of maniptive power ys, people usually scrambled to ingratiate themselves with him. When had he ever suffered such an indignity!

    Not to mention, Gan Quancai¡¯s position as the vice director of Yanjing City was not just a simple title. He had always been the one bullying others; never before had he been on the receiving end of such treatment, pped squarely across the face¡ªsomething Gan Quancai would never have even dared to contemte before!

    Therefore, as he snapped back to reality, the furious Gan Quancai instinctively wanted to retaliate!

    However, for Gan Quancai, even setting aside his body already hollowed out by alcohol, even if Gan Quancai were in good health, he would be no match for Xiao Yifei. Ten Gan Quancais standing before Xiao Yifei would likely not even cause him to blink.

    "Smack!"

    The crisp sound of a p echoed once more in the hospital room.

    Before Gan Quancai¡¯s fist could connect with Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm struck from another direction,nding solidly on Gan Quancai¡¯s other cheek. This p was evidently much harder than the first!

    "Puh¡ª"

    After receiving the p, Gan Quancai¡¯s originally sullen face was viciously jerked to the side. Dizzy and disoriented, Gan Quancai opened his mouth only to realize that his teeth had been forcibly knocked out by Xiao Yifei¡¯s p!

    "You..."

    With burning pain spreading across both cheeks, Gan Quancai turned back around and red at Xiao Yifei, obviously intending to say more.

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s state, a glint of cold light, Leng Mang, shed across Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He raised his hand, but just as Xiao Yifei was lifting his hand, before he could take any action, Gan Quancai suddenly covered his face, letting out an ambiguous, pitiful cry while scrambling backward.

    Upon witnessing this scene, a mocking smile surfaced on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He shook his head slightly and withdrew the hand he had extended. Regardless of any other circumstances, merely the sight of Gan Quancai cowering in fright at his raised hand made Xiao Yifei feel it wasn¡¯t worth bothering to p him again; it would only sully his hands.

    "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry."

    Seeing Gan Quancai huddled fearfully in the corner, Xiao Yifei lowered his head and said with a smile to An Xin, who stood beside him, staring nkly at him.

    "I... I..."

    Upon seeing this situation, An Xin was momentarily dumbstruck. She opened her mouth, looking somewhat at a loss, clearly unsure of how to respond to what had just happened.

 Chapter 781: Filled with Ease

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Filled with Ease</h4><h4></h4>

    But for An Xin, although she also felt that Gan Quancai, as the deputy director of Yanjing City, should not have done what he did just now, the reason that truly left her at a loss was not because of Gan Quancai. At the moment, the reason she felt helpless was that in this situation, she simply did not know how to respond to Xiao Yifei.

    When Xiao Yifei saw An Xin¡¯s expression, he smiled but said nothing.

    The young nurse stood on the other side, and after seeing Xiao Yifei fiercely p Gan Quancai twice in the face, her small face was suddenly filled with shock. She froze on the spot, utterly unprepared for Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions.

    The next moment, a nervous expression shed across the young nurse¡¯s face. She turned her head to look at Zhang Ming. Knowing who Gan Quancai was, the young nurse had no idea what the consequences of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions would be.

    Even though the nurse¡¯s face was filled with nervousness, she actually held her small fists tightly. Clearly, she found Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions very exhrating.

    Zhang Ming stood behind Xiao Yifei, and when he saw Xiao Yifei firmly pping Gan Quancai¡¯s face hard enough to knock out his teeth, he was also stunned for a moment. Even the sound of the p made Zhang Ming shrink away because just from the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s ps, it was clear they were not light.

    However, besides that, Zhang Ming had no other reaction to the two ps, and he still stood there, his gaze intense as he watched Xiao Yifei, clearly leaving the entire situation to Xiao Yifei to handle, and he seemed not to be worried at all.

    Frankly, when facing Gan Quancai just now, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart was also filled with anger, but for a moment, not knowing how to deal with Gan Quancai, he could only let the fire of rage burn within him. However, upon seeing Xiao Yifei pping Gan Quancai, he felt deeply vindicated.

    Perhaps for someone like Gan Quancai, the most straightforward method of dealing was the most effective.

    But at the moment, Zhang Ming was still somewhat worried about the situation Gan Quancai had mentioned just now.

    "Zhang Ming, you dare let this little bastard hit me?"

    At this time, apparently feeling that he had no hold over Xiao Yifei, Gan Quancai turned his head furiously and scolded Zhang Ming. The greatly humiliated Gan Quancai could not care less about niceties with Zhang Ming now.

    But unexpectedly, upon seeing the situation, Zhang Ming just nced at Gan Quancai without any reaction.

    At the moment, he really did not know what to say; otherwise, when he heard Gan Quancai call Xiao Yifei a "little bastard," he would have already started rebuking Gan Quancai directly.

    "Crack¡ª"

    Because of his anger, Gan Quancai clenched his teeth so hard that they cracked. His eyes filled with a deep murderous intent.

    "You all wait, today¡¯s matter is not over!"

    He nced at his phone for the time, then raised his head and grimly said to the others in the room, "Today, I will take Rong Fang. And as for those who disrespected me just now, none of you will get away!"

    Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes were fixed steadfastly on Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei, sensing that Gan Quancai was waiting for something, couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head, his face, however, was full of ease.

    Frankly, Xiao Yifei had long been aware of the oddity in Gan Quancai¡¯s behavior at the moment. Anyway, when Gan Quancai first appeared, he had seemed so anxious, but now, he had be so outrageous that he even wanted to hit people.

    All of this was originally filled with oddities.

    However, Xiao Yifei indeed wanted to see where Gan Quancai was getting such courage from at the moment, and what exactly his trump card was.

    Xiao Yifei was not Rong Fang, and he did not fear Gan Quancai. In fact, if it were not for considering Zhang Ming¡¯s presence, Xiao Yifei would not even bother to talk so much nonsense with someone like Gan Quancai.

    Because to him, Gan Quancai simply did not deserve it!

    However, after all, all this had a significant connection with Zhang Ming. Rong Fang was even shrinking fearfully in a corner. Xiao Yifei also knew that if this matter could not be handled today, then Zhang Ming¡¯s future would truly be uncertain. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had detected a strong scent of conspiracy in this series of events, and he felt that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    He squinted his eyes and tried hard to think through all of this, striving to connect the situation together.

    As for Gan Quancai, who stood in front of him, his gaze filled with sinister intensity staring fixedly at himself, Xiao Yifei chose topletely ignore him, not taking Gan Quancai seriously at all!

    Seeing this, Gan Quancai¡¯s gaze inevitably deepened. He reached out to touch his burning cheek, and a vicious look shed through his eyes.

    Gan Quancai turned his head to take a nce at Zhang Ming, then turned back and lowered his head, remaining silent.

    For Gan Quancai, even though he knew and suspected that Xiao Yifei was not so simple, with so many things happening now, Gan Quancai could no longer care about that much. In his mind, no matter how he nned to take down Gan Quancai, before that, he was determined to make Xiao Yifei pay the price!

    But, the two ps from Xiao Yifei just now really made him somewhat nervous. Therefore, for Gan Quancai, all he could do now was wait for the person he had just contacted to appear.

    Gan Quancai was utterly convinced that once the person he contacted appeared, he would definitely make Xiao Yifei receive the lesson he deserved. Even Zhang Ming would not be able to protect Xiao Yifei, and might even struggle to protect himself!

    However, at this moment, Zhang Ming stepped forward, walking out from behind. His face looked expressionless, but in reality, he was still somewhat nervous. After all, Zhang Ming clearly knew the importance of Rong Fang to himself, and Gan Quancai¡¯s confident demeanor could not help but make Zhang Ming worried.

    "Gan Quancai..."

    Zhang Ming opened his mouth, clearly wanting to say something. But at that moment, a noisy sound suddenly erupted from the door of the ward, and judging by the footsteps, it seemed that quite a few people wereing.

    Upon hearing this sound, Gan Quancai¡¯s eerie eyes suddenly brightened. He abruptly turned around and walked towards the door of the ward.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ming involuntarily clenched his fists tightly.

    Xiao Yifei, standing behind Zhang Ming, reached out to touch his nose, his gaze flickering as he looked towards the ward door.

    "Chief Lin, you finally arrived..."

    However, just at that moment, from Gan Quancai, who had just hurriedly turned and walked towards the door, a creepy tteringughter was heard. Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s voice, both Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but frown simultaneously.

 Chapter 782: Having Something to Rely On

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Having Something to Rely On</h4><h4></h4>

    The reason for their frowning was not because of Gan Quancai¡¯s attitude at the moment, but because of the way Gan Quancai addressed the figure that appeared.

    "Companymander?"

    Generally, such a title would only be used in the military. Could it be that Gan Quancai and his group actually had some connection with the military?

    The moment Zhang Ming considered this, a dark shadow shed across his face. He finally understood the source of Gan Quancai¡¯s confidence!

    Both Xiao Yifei and Zhang Ming were well aware that in Huaxia, the military sphere was separate from the circle of public officials. The two did not mix, and generally, there would be no contact between them.

    Whether he was a department head or a provincial governor, without a special reason, it was impossible for one to interfere with the military¡¯s domain. Likewise, under normal circumstances, this was mutual; the military also could not interfere with the work of public officials.

    However, there are always exceptions. If there were some issues involving state secrets, the military¡¯s authority would far exceed that of public officials, in all situations.

    After all, the military¡¯s primary role was to protect the country and defend the homnd.

    It was precisely this type of exceptional situation that Zhang Ming feared was unfolding before him!

    Although he knew that Rong Fang had a clean record, if the military insisted on taking Rong Fang away on the pretext of state secrets, there was absolutely nothing he could do! And from the current situation, it seemed that things were indeed developing in the direction he least wanted to see.

    Even though Zhang Ming¡¯s operations in Yanjing City were quite sessful, he really had no connections within the military. Therefore, facing the situation at hand, he began to worry even more.

    At this moment, he even didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only stand there, watching as Gan Quancai, with a radiant smile on his face, weed the person with the rank of Lieutenant from outside the hospital room. Following behind this military person were several other soldiers.

    The hospital room, which was quite spacious, suddenly became a bit crowded as the military personnel entered.

    "Why is your face swollen?"

    Upon seeing Gan Quancai, the military man addressed as Captain Lin by Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t help but ask with some confusion.

    When Gan Quancai heard Captain Lin¡¯s question, his expression suddenly stiffened. He raised his head, his eyes filled with hatred as he nced at Xiao Yifei, but he quickly turned away again.

    "Haha, Captain Lin, it¡¯s nothing. I just identally bumped it. It¡¯s a minor matter, no need to pay too much attention," said Gan Quancai to Captain Lin with augh. "Right now, let¡¯s first take care of our business."

    However, it was at this moment that Zhang Ming, witnessing everything in front of him, felt his pupils sharply constrict. Initially, when he heard Gan Quancai calling this military person "Captain," he had his doubts.

    Apanymander, in theory, didn¡¯t have much authority.

    But the moment Gan Quancai saw this "Captain," Zhang Ming¡¯s heart sank.

    Because on this "Captain," he clearly saw a pistol shing with a cold light, and not just on him¡ªeach of the soldiers behind him was also armed with a pistol.

    And none of the soldiers who were allowed to carry firearms outwardly were simple!

    Both Zhang Ming and Xiao Yifei knew very well that even if this Captain Lin who had arrived didn¡¯t have a high rank, the significance he represented was far beyond what an ordinarypanymander could represent.

    Simrly, Xiao Yifei, upon seeing all this, couldn¡¯t help but deeply frown.

    "Could it be that the power behind Gan Quancai represents the military?"

    His heart was full of curiosity and bewilderment, yet as soon as Xiao Yifei began to entertain this spection, he immediately dismissed it, knowing that if the force behind Gan Quancai truly represented the military, they would have no reason to take action against Zhang Ming.

    After all, the two had no quarrel with each other, and the military had no necessity to target Zhang Ming; such an action would bring them no benefit.

    Xiao Yifei also realized that since this military member had appeared, it indicated that even if Gan Quancai¡¯s power did note from the military, there must be some connection with the military.

    Witnessing all this, Xiao Yifei was even more certain that the force behind Gan Quancai was far from simple!

    "Commander Lin, shall we sort out the situation in front of us first..."

    It was at this moment, Gan Quancai¡¯s voice rang out again, standing beside Commander Lin with an obsequious smile that made one sick, he stretched out his hand, pointed at Zu Gang lying on the hospital bed, and fawningly said to Commander Lin.

    Upon seeing this development, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    In principle, with Gan Quancai¡¯s status, there was absolutely no need for him to be so sycophantic towards a meremander. Even if the two were not from the same system, in terms of rank, Gan Quancai was far higher than themander.

    Therefore, Zhang Ming felt an ominous premonition about the situation.

    He knew with Gan Quancai¡¯s personality, he would never stoop to tter a meremander like this, and his actions proved that the power behind Commander Lin was also extraordinarily formidable!

    Frankly, Gan Quancai¡¯s attitude was an acknowledgment of everything Commander Lin represented or rather, it was because of the person behind Commander Lin that Gan Quancai behaved as he did now.

    However, before Zhang Ming could further process this realization or say anything, Commander Lin suddenly made a move.

    Commander Lin waved his hand without a word, and the soldiers behind him equipped with guns immediately started towards Rong Fang. From this posture, they seemed ready to take Rong Fang away on the spot!

    Rong Fang, seeing this development, especially as the military personnel approached him, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of panic in his eyes, continuously shrinking his body.

    "I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything at all!"

    Rong Fang turned his head, his body shaking as he spoke to Gan Quancai in a panic, and after speaking and noticing no response from Gan Quancai¡ªwho coldly watched him¡ªhe turned to look at Zhang Ming: "Commander Zhang... Commander Zhang, you must save me! They can¡¯t take me away! They really can¡¯t!"

    The way Rong Fang was behaving now fully reflected his terror.

    "Commander Lin... hello..."

    In fact, even before Rong Fang spoke, Zhang Ming had already stood in front of the hospital bed, and as he saw the military men approaching Rong Fang, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to address Commander Lin, "I am Zhang Ming, the Police Chief of Yanjing City, and Rong Fang used to be my secretary. Moreover, he is implicated in a case..."

    Although Zhang Ming¡¯s words were not finished, his meaning was quite clear.

    Seeing this, the military men walking towards Rong Fang involuntarily halted their steps, turned their heads, and looked towards Commander Lin.

    "Hahaha, so it¡¯s Commander Zhang."

    Upon hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Commander Lin lifted his head, squinting his eyes to scrutinize Zhang Ming as if to confirm his identity. After recognizing Zhang Ming, he furrowed his brows sharply, turned back, and with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes nced at Gan Quancai, who was standing beside him with a smug expression. Commander Lin then turned back to Zhang Ming to speak, "My apologies, I didn¡¯t notice earlier."

 Chapter 783: Sneer

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Sneer</h4><h4></h4>

    He had indeed paid less attention to the situation inside the hospital room after entering.

    For him, he hadn¡¯t felt that today¡¯s situations were a big issue. In fact, before arriving, he didn¡¯t even know he would encounter Zhang Ming. Lin Chang, thepanymander, hadn¡¯t told him what exactly the task entailed when they set off for the hospital.

    In the orders he received, it was only about going to the hospital to assist Gan Quancai in picking up someone, but Gan Quancai had not clearly told them who exactly it would be.

    Although Lin Chang himself was curious about why Gan Quancai, being a deputypanymander, still needed their help to pick someone up, after receiving the orders, Lin Chang didn¡¯t think much about it.

    However, when he saw Zhang Ming blocking his way, Lin Chang suddenly realized that today¡¯s situation was not so simple, and naturally, he felt some dissatisfaction with Gan Quancai for not rifying the situation; not to mention, Lin Chang never really liked Gan Quancai personally.

    Nevertheless, even if Lin Chang didn¡¯t like Gan Quancai, he still had toplete his mission.

    "I am Lin Chang, a guard of Colonel Luan Zhan from the Northern District¡¯s 37th Regiment,"

    Lin Chang firstly introduced himself to Zhang Ming. After fumbling in his pocket, he pulled out a document and handed it to Zhang Ming, then continued, "I am really sorry, Commissar Zhang, we have an order here that involves handling some confidential matters rted to Rong Fang. Therefore, we must take him away."

    While speaking to Zhang Ming, there was a faint smile on Lin Chang¡¯s face, his posture erect. Even though he was a military man and obviously held a significant rank, Lin Chang and his men showed no trace of disrespect. When he spoke to Zhang Ming, he was neither cringing nor arrogant.

    Yet, his tone of voice was exceptionally firm.

    Upon hearing Lin Chang¡¯s introduction, Zhang Ming couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows sharply. The next moment, an even bitterer smile appeared on Zhang Ming¡¯s face as if upon hearing Lin Chang¡¯s details, he no longer had the mindset to resist.

    "Hmph! You dare to obstruct a guard of Colonel Luan, Commissar Zhang. Are you perhaps confused?"

    Seeing the situation unfold before him, Gan Quancai¡¯s face revealed a sneering smile, looking at Zhang Ming andughing derisively.

    "Luan Zhan?"

    Upon hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Zhang Ming squinted his eyes even more sharply, a look of surprise shing across his face, and then, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh again.

    From the moment he saw these military men appear, Zhang Ming had felt that these servicemen were not simple, but he had not entirely anticipated the profoundness of their backgrounds.

    No wonder they could directly head out under Luan Zhan¡¯smand. Serving under Luan Zhan was already a matter of great pride, not to mention that Lin Chang, standing before him, was even Luan Zhan¡¯s personal guard.

    Zhang Ming turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei, his face filled with a helpless bitter smile, yet also fraught withplex emotions.

    Clearly, even though Zhang Ming now had some understanding of the situation through Rong Fang and was filled with anger at Gan Quancai¡¯s earlier behavior, the reality was, upon hearing the scornful words Gan Quancai had spat at him, Zhang Ming truly felt that there was no way to salvage the situation.

    Even though they stood on the side of justice, even though they clearly knew what had happened, when faced with the current situation, there was no longer any possibility of salvaging it.

    Not to mention the document that Lin Chang had just passed to him, the mere name Luan Zhan alone was enough to exin everything.

    Zhang Ming stood there, his eyes somewhat vacant. Suddenly, he felt as if he had lost all strength in his body. For him, if Gan Quancai and their backers were indeed linked with Luan Zhan, then Zhang Ming really did not know if there was still any meaning in what he had always been seeking.

    Moreover, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. If all this was instigated by Luan Zhan, then why would they still choose to use those petty tactics? If Luan Zhan truly wanted to set him up, wouldn¡¯t it just be a matter of saying a word?

    And most crucially, Zhang Ming simply could not understand what Luan Zhan¡¯s purpose was in targeting him. Although Zhang Ming felt that, as the sheriff, he had some power at his disposal, he clearly knew he was nothing in front of Luan Zhan.

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but slightly narrow his eyes. Although he was unclear about who Luan Zhan was, from Zhang Ming¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei could judge that this person named Luan Zhan must indeed be someone significant.

    It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yifei; in the hospital room, An Xin and the young nurse also realized that things were not quite as they had expected. Although they were unclear about what exactly was going on, they did not approve of Gan Quancai¡¯s actions. However, it seemed like the impending event clearly indicated that Gan Quancai was likely to seed?

    At the moment, Gan Quancai¡¯s still swollen face wore a smirk filled with smugness, and his eyes twinkled with a cold gleam.

    Actually, whether it was Zhang Ming or Gan Quancai, even though each held some power in their hands, in reality, they were also ordinary people, especially Gan Quancai, who had been full of anger until he saw Lin Chang, and he finally saw his backer.

    Although Lin Chang¡¯s military rank was not high, the implication behind Lin Chang was not so simple.

    Even though it was always said that government officials had no connections with Huaxia authorities, in reality, once someone¡¯s official position reached a certain level, the influence they could wield was simply beyond the capacity of the likes of Zhang Ming and Gan Quancai to change.

    "Vice Sheriff Gan!"

    However, at that moment, perhaps because Gan Quancai had said too much, which displeased Lin Chang, right after Gan Quancai opened his mouth intending to say something more humiliating to Zhang Ming, Lin Chang turned his head, his eyebrows furrowed, and slightly annoyed, he asked Gan Quancai, "Is there anything else you have?"

    "Ah?"

    Upon hearing Lin Chang¡¯s words, Gan Quancai was suddenly stunned on the spot. He turned his head, looked at Lin Chang, and his face was full of embarrassed expression.

    With Gan Quancai¡¯s quick thinking, he had clearly understood the meaning of Lin Chang¡¯s words the instant they were spoken, but it was a situation that Gan Quancai, who had just felt humiliated, simply could not ept for a while.

    But the issue was, when facing Lin Chang, Gan Quancai also clearly knew that without Lin Chang, he definitely could not have handled today¡¯s incident by himself.

    In the end, Gan Quancai reluctantly closed his mouth. However, when Gan Quancai looked up at Xiao Yifei, his eyes were filled with a sinister hatred.

    And concerning today¡¯s incident, he must take Rong Fang away. Now that they had torn their faces, Gan Quancai knew that there would be many opportunities to deal with it in the future, and as long as he took Rong Fang away, he would have numerous ways to slowly settle ounts with Zhang Ming.

 Chapter 784 Too Much Talk

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 784 Too Much Talk</h4><h4></h4>

    The most crucial thing is that the young man named Xiao Yifei, he must be dealt with!

    Even if it disgusts Lin Chang to his core, he must teach that bastard Xiao Yifei a harsh lesson. His own p in the face could not go unanswered!

    Facing Gan Quancai¡¯s malicious gaze, Xiao Yifei seemed to sense something and involuntarily looked up in Gan Quancai¡¯s direction, only to catch the hateful re in Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a faint smile.

    However, seeing Xiao Yifei smiling back at him, Gan Quancai was momentarily taken aback, appearing somewhat stunned. But soon, an even more sinister cold smile spread across his face.

    Gan Quancai stretched out his hand, pointed at Xiao Yifei, then drew his finger across his own neck, the threat tantly obvious!

    And as Gan Quancai, whose eyes resembled sullen persimmons, made this gesture, which indeed looked rather pathetic, Lin Chang suddenly turned his head back and looked towards Gan Quancai.

    Realizing this, Gan Quancai immediately shrank his neck.

    Watching this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with augh, but he said nothing. The gesture made by Gan Quancai seemed incredibly childish in his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei lifted his head, looking towards Lin Chang.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t felt anything particr when Lin Chang showed up, but the more he looked at Lin Chang now, the more familiar he seemed.

    It was as if he had seen Lin Chang somewhere before!

    Xiao Yifei narrowed his eyes, trying hard to recall in his mind where exactly he had seen Lin Chang.

    Because in Xiao Yifei¡¯s memory, even though he had been through a lot after gaining his Superpower, he actually didn¡¯t seem to have had much contact with such people.

    But the next moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as if he had thought of something.

    After recalling something, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He looked up at Lin Chang again, but it seemed like he wasn¡¯tpletely certain about something, so Xiao Yifei did not speak.

    "Director Zhang, we should be able to take the person away now, right?"

    Just then, Lin Chang looked at Zhang Ming, saying this with a light smile.

    After handing the documents to Zhang Ming, Lin Chang had been standing still, waiting for Zhang Ming to finish reading them. Once Zhang Ming was done, Lin Chang had then spoken up with a smile towards Zhang Ming.

    "Alright... okay..."

    And hearing Lin Chang¡¯s words, Zhang Ming, feeling somewhat dazed, nodded his head at Lin Chang, responding in a somew** confused manner.

    Honestly, after witnessing everything that had happened, Zhang Ming had no desire to object at all, for he clearly knew that once Luan Zhan got involved, even though Luan Zhan was from ¡¯that side,¡¯ Zhang Ming still had no power to oppose it whatsoever.

    Moreover, he could not fathom why someone from that side would get involved at this time.

    But to Zhang Ming, all of this seemed no longer worth pondering. The situation was beyond any hope of redemption.

    "Sigh..."

    He sighed softly and stepped aside.

    Despite the many doubts Zhang Ming still felt, he also knew that there was no longer any need for reflection at this point.

    "Director Zhang, don¡¯t abandon me! You..."

    At this moment, Rong Fang¡¯s body tensed even more sharply, his voice filled with terror as he shouted frantically at Zhang Ming. Clearly, Rong Fang had no desire to leave with Lin Chang.

    But just as Rong Fang was shouting in panic at Zhang Ming, he suddenly caught sight of Gan Quancai¡¯s face, a cold smirk spreading across it. In that instant, Zu Rongfang shut his mouth as if a duck had been grasped by the neck, his face turning red as he struggled to breathe. However, he dared not make another sound.

    "Hmph!"

    Even so, Gan Quancai let out a cold snort towards Rong Fang. His eyes shed with a malicious and cruel light, obviously filled with hatred for Rong Fang, the unstable element.

    While it was true that Rong Fang was taken away by Lin Chang, one didn¡¯t need to think to know that, in the end, Rong Fang would certainly fall into the hands of Gan Quancai. And in the hands of Gan Quancai, how could Rong Fang possibly have a good fate?

    Rong Fang was well aware of all this, but when he saw everything unfolding before him, a scene so intimidating that even Zhang Ming dared not speak, he was even more afraid to say anything. Even though he anticipated the oue of falling into Gan Quancai¡¯s hands, Rong Fang, in his immense panic, did not dare to resist at all.

    Perhaps, for both Rong Fang and Zhang Ming, this was the pinnacle of helplessness.

    If Xiao Yifei had not appeared, that is.

    "Does he still have injuries on him?"

    As Lin Chang bypassed Zhang Ming and arrived beside Rong Fang, he frowned and turned to look in Gan Quancai¡¯s direction, his tone somewhat dissatisfied as he spoke.

    For Lin Chang, having observed Rong Fang¡¯s reaction and Zhang Ming¡¯s response, he already had an eerie feeling in his heart¡ªafter all, the situation at hand was indeed strange.

    However, Lin Chang, not fully understanding the situation, was not in a position to make much of a judgment. As for his orders, all he could do was to take Rong Fang away.

    But when Lin Chang reached Rong Fang¡¯s side, he suddenly realized that Rong Fang¡¯s body was extraordinarily weak.

    As Jun people, they were well aware of physical conditions, so upon seeing Rong Fang¡¯s state, Lin Chang clearly recognized that Rong Fang was not in good health.

    "Haha, Captain Lin, don¡¯t worry, Rong Fang will definitely not die."

    Upon hearing Lin Chang¡¯s words, Gan Quancai could not help but furrow his brows. Putting aside everything else, at the moment, Gan Quancai felt that Lin Chang was being a bit too meddlesome. However, being in need of Lin Chang¡¯s cooperation, Gan Quancai could only force a dryugh and address Lin Chang.

    "This..."

    Having heard Gan Quancai¡¯s words, Lin Chang¡¯s eyes flickered with dissatisfaction. But remembering his orders, he sighed deeply and gestured with his hand. Immediately, the Jun members who hade with Lin Chang approached the sickbed to lift Rong Fang.

    "Captain Lin... I wonder if, in the end, you could do me onest favor."

    However, just at that moment, seeing things nearly settled, Gan Quancai, who appeared ready to have thest word, spoke again, this time his voiceden with chill.

    "What is it?"

    Lin Chang turned his head in response to Gan Quancai¡¯s words, his brow slightly furrowed as he asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing major."

    Seeing Lin Chang¡¯s expression, Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head. He turned to look at Xiao Yi, a murderous intent shing across his swollen face: "I just want Captain Lin to do me the favor of taking one more person with him this time."

 Chapter 785: A Strange Expression

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 785: A Strange Expression</h4><h4></h4>

    "But Lin Pai, rest assured, the person I want you to help me take away isn¡¯t some big shot, he¡¯s just a small fry."

    Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes were filled with pride and arrogance. As he raised his head to look at Xiao Yifei, he seemed to be showing off to Xiao Yifei as he continued, "As long as you help me take away this small fry, I¡¯ll owe you a favor!"

    Certainly, for Gan Quancai, he felt that the words he now spoke were something Lin Chang simply couldn¡¯t refuse.

    After all, Gan Quancai himself believed that his favor still carried some weight. Therefore, Gan Quancai was even more convinced that no matter what Lin Chang¡¯s attitude towards him had been just moments ago, owing Lin Chang a favor for such a trivial matter would surely not be a problem.

    In Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei only deserved such disdainful treatment.

    However, when Lin Chang heard Gan Quancai¡¯s words, he turned his head to look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction. Only now did Lin Chang pay attention to the presence of others in the ward.

    And the moment he saw Xiao Yifei, Lin Chang was taken aback, and a strange expression shed across his face.

    "Lin Pai, rest assured, for such a small character, you need not trouble yourself. However, if you help me take him away today, I¡¯ll owe you a favor. When the timees in Yanjing City, as long as I can help, you just have to speak up, and there will be absolutely no problem!"

    At this moment, Gan Quancai still hadn¡¯t noticed the odd atmosphere in the ward. He thumped his chest loudly, and in the tone of his speech to Lin Chang, he disyed a sense of casualness.

    It seemed that even now, he believed it to be a trivial matter for Lin Chang to help him. For Gan Quancai, offering a favor in exchange was certain to be epted by Lin Chang.

    Although Xiao Yifei had fiercely pped him, in reality, Gan Quancai had no way to deal with Xiao Yifei now. But once Xiao Yifei was taken away with Lin Chang¡¯s help, he would certainly be at his mercy!

    Having apparently already thought of how he should torment Xiao Yifei, a chilly smile appeared on Gan Quancai¡¯s face.

    However, after speaking to Lin Chang, Gan Quancai had yet to receive a response, and this sudden silence made Gan Quancai furrow his brows. He turned to look at Lin Chang and found that Lin Chang was standing still, gazing intently at Sun Li, as if assessing something.

    "Lin Pai..."

    He couldn¡¯t help but step forward, speaking as he moved towards Xiao Yifei and Lin Chang.

    At this moment, Zhang Ming also noticed the strange situation before him. He slightly furrowed his brows, turning his head towards Xiao Yifei. A hint of confusion flickered in Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes.

    You should know that he had already given up on trying to object and was ready to let Lin Chang take Gan Quancai away. Moreover, not having heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice all this while, Zhang Ming felt that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have any options.

    After all, Luan Zhan was an insurmountable figure for them.

    But the current situation seemed somewhat different from what he had thought. You see, Zhang Ming had not heard Xiao Yifei tell him that he knew people from Rong Fang. And if Xiao Yifei really knew someone from Rong Fang, he should have said something when Lin Chang first appeared.

    What exactly was going on here?

    Could it be that Xiao Yifei had also previously incurred Lin Chang¡¯s wrath?

    The one who had been worried about Xiao Yifei being taken away after hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s words became even more panicked at this time. He couldn¡¯t help but start walking, following Gan Quancai and heading quickly towards Xiao Yi¡¯s side.

    "You are..."

    Before Zhang Ming and Gan Quancai could reach Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Lin Chang, after sizing Xiao Yifei up, finally broke the silence. Lin Chang¡¯s tone was filled with astonishment and uncertainty, and even a hint of respect could be discerned.

    However, filled with a mix of emotions, neither Gan Quancai nor Zhang Ming noticed the unusual inflection in Lin Chang¡¯s voice.

    "Chief Lin, do you also know this damned mongrel?"

    Having arrived beside Lin Chang, Gan Quancai, while ring at Xiao Yifei, continued to speak to Lin Chang: "That¡¯s really great. For this kind of mongrel, we truly need to employ some unconventional methods to deal with him."

    "However, Chief Lin, you can rest assured about this. As long as you take this mongrel away today, you won¡¯t need to do anything. Leave the rest to me. I will give him a profound lesson and the final oue will certainly satisfy you!"

    Gan Quancai thought that Lin Chang was looking at Xiao Yifei because they had some past connection, but he never considered that if that were the case, why would Lin Chang wait until now without taking action.

    As he spoke to Lin Chang, his gaze remained coldly triumphant on Xiao Yifei. To him, Xiao Yifei was definitely not getting away with this incident.

    Truth be told, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s p causing Gan Quancai to be filled with tension and fear, he wouldn¡¯t have sought Lin Chang¡¯s help.

    The reason he asked for Lin Chang¡¯s help was simply that, at that moment, Gan Quancai was somewhat afraid of Xiao Yifei.

    "Chief Lin, all this situation has nothing to do with Xiao Yifei!"

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s reaction, Zhang Ming¡¯s heart involuntarily tightened. He feared that Gan Quancai, in league with Lin Chang, would indeed take some excessive action.

    Because if such a thing really happened, then it was all his fault for involving Xiao Yifei.

    "Chief Lin, if you take Rong Fang away, I won¡¯t say anything else; but if you n to take Xiao Yifei away after listening to Gan Quancai, then I will definitely not agree to it!"

    Zhang Ming took a forceful step forward, his face showing utter seriousness. As he spoke to Lin Chang, his voice was even more earnest: "Even if Colonel Luan Zhan were here making this decision, I would still not be able to agree!"

    "Ha, you disagree? You¡¯re just a minor Yanjing City official, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the use of your disagreement? Do you really think you¡¯re so important?"

    Unbeknownst to him, while Zhang Ming was still speaking, Gan Quancai couldn¡¯t help but turn around with a sneer, mocking Zhang Ming directly: "Initially, when I said I¡¯d take Rong Fang away, you didn¡¯t cooperate and insisted on waiting for Chief Lin toe. I really don¡¯t know what courage you have to now dare say that if Colonel Luan Zhan were here, you wouldn¡¯t agree. If Colonel Luan Zhan were actually here, I bet you wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak a word!"

    "I tell you, no matter who this damned mongrel actually is, today I must take him away. Otherwise, he might really think that pping me will leave him safe and sound?"

    The cold smile on Gan Quancai¡¯s face grew more fierce.

    However, it was precisely at this moment that something happened in front of them, causing Gan Quancai to suddenly freeze on the spot, with even the ferocious expression on his face instantly solidifying.

    "Mr. Xiao, it really is you!"

    Having heard what Zhang Ming said, Lin Chang sharply brought his legs together, stood up straight, and gave Xiao Yifei a military salute, and from the attitude Lin Chang exhibited, it was clear he held Xiao Yifei in the utmost respect.

 Chapter 786: Three Points of Awe

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Three Points of Awe</h4><h4></h4>

    After cleaning up the murder scene on Qing Song Alley, Xiao Yifei took Lin Zhuyu to pay off their rent early the next morning, as the ce was no longer safe. The two decided to live in the university dormitory from now on. After having porridge and steamed buns for breakfast outside, they finally walked into Anqing University.

    At 8 o¡¯clock, Anqing University, the most renowned in the Southwest, was bustling with activity. A continuous stream of students headed towards the various teaching buildings. It was early summer,

    the moment Xiao Fei stepped into the university entrance, his heart sighed in secret as what he saw was truly a sight to behold.

    But the most beautiful of all was his sister, Lin Zhuyu, walking along the campus road. Throughout the journey, Lin Zhuyu became the focus of the male students¡¯ attention. Their eyes shone as they stared at her, staring so intently that Lin Zhuyu¡¯s face blushed with embarrassment, and she hurriedly walked faster, pulling on Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm.

    Xiao Yifei nced over the full view of the campus, a veryrge and beautiful university; studying here was indeed very nice. But soon after, he frowned, thinking to himself, "I didn¡¯t expect to find several Cultivators in this university. It seems nowhere is peaceful, and the situation is much more difficult than I anticipated."

    Xiao Yifei sensed several auras of True Qi that were unique to Cultivators, although they all seemed to be at the fourth or fifth level of Qi Cultivation, which was enough to make him take notice.

    "Sister, you go to the dormitory and sort things out first. I¡¯ll head back to my dormitory as well. Afterwards, we¡¯ll go to the ssroom for lessons," Xiao Yifei said. Both of them were twenty years old and had studied together since they were young, in the same ss, and now at Anqing University, they were still in the same ss.

    Bang! Suddenly, a ser ball flew out of nowhere and hit Xiao Yifei squarely in the back with a loud collision.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind; it wasmon for ser games to ur and for the ball to identally hit bystanders. He slowly turned around, intending to walk away, when a voice broke out abruptly.

    "Xiao Yifei, stop right there!" Along with the fierce shout, about twenty boys from the ser field all ran over. The leader, a tall and burly guy, had very short hair on the sides of his ears and arge tuft of dyed yellow hair on top, which soared straight up, looking extremely cool!

    Xiao Yifei nced sidelong at the cool Huang Mao, knowing that this person was Li Haoyong, an Overlord of the campus. He had specialized in bullying him in the past, and had extorted quite a bit of money from him.

    But at this moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Now, he had only one major concern, which was to rapidly improve his Cultivation. The Huang family from Beijing had failed to assassinate him this time, but they would certainly send someone again. In at most three to five days, stronger assassins would arrive, leaving Xiao Yifei with very little time.

    Xiao Yifei hesitated for a moment then ignored them, continuing to walk briskly toward the boys¡¯ dormitory.

    "You little shit, didn¡¯t you hear what our boss said? Come here! You received 2,000 yuan in schrships yesterday, and we¡¯re giving you the chance to treat us brothers to a meal, to show us some respect. We look out for you and your sister at school, but you slippery bastards got away. If we don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you¡¯re going to think we¡¯re just decorations!"

    Cool Huang Mao stood on the football, striking a very cool pose, a cold smirk at the corner of his mouth. He darted a look towards his brothers, and instantly, a dozen flunkies surrounded Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, he looked over slyly at Lin Zhuyu, filled with a burning desire. However, he knew that thismoner beauty was out of his reach, for the illustrious Young Master Cao was pursuing her. It was well-known that if he dared to make a move on Lin Zhuyu, the consequences would be dire.

    "You¡¯re pathetic, kid! Our boss has spoken, and you still don¡¯t hurry to apologize. Here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do: kneel down and admit your wrongs to our boss. Then, buy 20 packs of Emperor cigarettes, and we¡¯ll let you off this time. Hurry up! Or else, you¡¯ll end up likest time, beaten until your ass blooms."

    One of the boys surrounding Xiao Yifei pped him on the shoulder arrogantly and said.

    "Scram!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression darkened as he suddenly roared. His eyes swept across the crowd with a chilling intent. In an instant, the fearsome force of his voice made the group tremble.

    Stunned for a moment, cool Huang Mao¡¯s face twisted with rage as he strode forward, towering over Xiao Yifei, and bellowed, "You little shit, what did you say?"

    "I told you to scram! From now on, don¡¯t mess with me, or you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. If this wasn¡¯t a school, he would have already taken action to wipe out this troublemaker.

    "Hahaha! You think you can threaten me, you piece of trash? I¡¯ll break your leg today and have you hobble into the hospital, so you¡¯ll know what ¡¯consequence¡¯ means!"

    Cool Huang Mao roared withughter, his disdainful gaze fixed on Xiao Yifei, then he violently kicked towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s left leg.

    "Li Haoyong, stop!" Suddenly, a majestic and enchanting voice rang out, and following that, an incredibly beautiful girl shed into the crowd, shielding Xiao Yifei. She red furiously at Li Haoyong.

    Such a beautiful girl! Xiao Yifei was captivated at first sight.

    "She has a unique charm, different from themoner beauty. Damn, every time this loser and themoner beauty are bullied, Zhong Lingyu appears. Could it be that she¡¯s taken a liking to that coward?"

    "Please, that Chen kid is a waste. How could School Beauty Zhong fall for him? I think it¡¯s because School Beauty Zhong has a kind heart, and she sympathizes with themoner beauty Lin Zhuyu," another said.

    Indeed, Zhong Lingyu is the most impressive "school beauty" in the history of Anqing University, truly deserving of the title. Whether it¡¯s family background, figure and appearance, academic performance, or demeanor and image, she stands out from the crowd!

    "You¡¯ve got some nerve! I told you not to bully Xiao Yifei and Lin Zhuyu, the siblings. Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Zhong Lingyu¡¯s eyebrows rose as she spoke withmanding beauty, her red lips stealing the momentum.

    Everyone backed away in fear. Behind Zhong Lingyu was the Zhong family, one of the four great families of Anqing City and a household of medical profession. Whether in terms of wealth or martial power, they were the most formidable. If Zhong Lingyu were to be angered, the consequences would undoubtedly be miserable.

    "Heh heh, school beauty, you must be mistaken. I didn¡¯t bully him. You¡¯ve made yourself clear, how could I dare to bully him again? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him if I bullied him?"

    Huang Mao¡¯s cunning eyes darted as he bent over with a fawningugh, though his gaze that swept past Xiao Yifei was chilling, signaling silently that Xiao Yifei should be sensible. Of course, Huang Mao was thinking that, with the school beauty here, I¡¯ll let you off for now, but wait until I corner you in the toiletter, then I¡¯ll really teach you a lesson!

    Xiao Yifei instantly understood Huang Mao¡¯s implication, and after ncing at the stunningly beautiful Zhong Lingyu, who he had nned to walk away from, now gave a slight smile. Interesting, since someone¡¯s asking for it, let¡¯s indulge him. It was also a chance for him to wash away the humiliation and re-establish a fresh image at university.

    "Li Haoyong, don¡¯t give me that nonsense. I saw you ready to strike. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re tough, go reign outside the school, don¡¯t bully students, hmph!"

    Zhong Lingyu snorted lightly through her dainty nose and turned to look tenderly at Xiao Yifei, her voice soft as she said, "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re a rare academic genius. Study hard. If they bully you again, tell me. I¡¯ll protect you!"

    "Heavens! Did I hear that wrong? The top school beauty is actually going to protect that kid."

    "Cackle, that¡¯s so shocking, just thinking about it gets me excited. If I could get such a delicate protection from the top school beauty, I¡¯d die happy even in my dreams!"

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yifei¡¯s response was ungrateful: "No need! Li Haoyong, he indeed didn¡¯t bully me today."

    "Hahaha! See, school beauty, I told you, I didn¡¯t bully him," Huang Maoughed triumphantly, thinking Xiao Yifei was intimidated. Sure enough, with his own tyrannical cruelty, a handsome but useless guy would certainly be scared.

    Zhong Lingyu¡¯s pretty face changed abruptly, looking somewhat embarrassed at Xiao Yifei.

    "Zhong Lingyu, thank you. My brother and I appreciate your kindness," seeing the awkwardness, Lin Zhuyu hurriedly intervened. Although her brother had be a cultivator overnight and was very strong, if they could avoid trouble, they would. She pushed Xiao Yifei forward and whispered, "Brother, let¡¯s go. Forget this."

    "No! One must not always be weak, or some people will be too presumptuous," Xiao Yifei gently pulled Lin Zhuyu aside to stand clear, then smiled slightly and said coldly to Huang Mao, "Li Haoyong, I¡¯m telling you today, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t bully me, it¡¯s that from now on, you don¡¯t qualify to bully me. You ¡ª are not worthy!"

    Boom! Like a p of thunder, the always weak Xiao Yifei made such an outrageous statement.

    In front of everyone, to be humiliated like this by someone they considered a nobody was a huge blow to his pride. How could it be that he, also known as the "boss" of Anqing University, Li Haoyong¡¯s face turned rapidly, rage bubbling up. No longer caring about Zhong Lingyu¡¯s attitude, he pushed his subordinate aside, circled around Zhong Lingyu, and with arge stride, stood face to face with Xiao Yifei.

    "You piece of shit! I¡¯ll smash your mouth first, see if you dare to talk big to me!"

    Wham! Huang Mao raised his wide palm and pped viciously towards Xiao Yifei.

    Bang! Lightning fast, Zhong Lingyu¡¯s hand shot out, firmly grasping Li Haoyong¡¯s arm and threw him off with a fierce swing, her red lips scolding fiercely, "Li Haoyong, with me here, you¡¯d best not act up!"

    Li Haoyong hesitated slightly, his angry face showing uncertainty for a moment before he ultimately chose to back off.

    "Heh heh, Zhong Lingyu, please step aside. I¡¯ve said it, I don¡¯t need your protection!" Suddenly, Xiao Yifei lightly pushed Zhong Lingyu away, taking a stand face to face with Huang Mao.

    Everyone was astonished, chattering away; Xiao Yifei must be out of his mind. So many people longed for the favor and protection of the top school beauty, yet this guy rudely refused!

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t try to be heroic. Sometimes, life is more important than a man¡¯s face. I¡¯m protecting you, just at school, because we¡¯re schoolmates. Once we graduate, I won¡¯t have any more time to protect you," Zhong Lingyu¡¯s face darkened slightly, visibly displeased.

    "Thank you, but I don¡¯t need a woman¡¯s protection. You¡¯re right, I am a man, and I will not let any woman protect me. On the contrary, I will protect all women worth protecting! You¡¯re a woman, if one day you need my protection, considering your kindness to me and my sister today, I promise you, I¡¯ll protect you from any bullying!"

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, with overwhelming dominance and confidence.

    With those words, he left everyone stunned, yet it outraged Zhong Lingyu.

 Chapter 787: So itâ€™s You

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 787: So it¡¯s You</h4><h4></h4>

    Lin Chang¡¯s sudden reaction made Xiao Yifei startle and turn his head to look in the direction of Lin Chang and Gan Quancai.

    Actually, for Xiao Yifei, the recent events had nothing to do with him anymore. To him, he had already dismissed Gan Quancai, but he had not anticipated that the matter was far from over.

    As Xiao Yifei turned his head, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that Gan Quancai was lying on the ground, his eyes filled with a venomous glint, staring intently at him.

    Gan Quancai attributed all the pain he was suffering to Xiao Yifei, so after being violently kicked to the ground by Lin Chang, his heart was filled with even more hatred.

    The humiliations he suffered today were more than all the humiliations he had experienced in thetter half of his life!

    It was the look in Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes at that moment that made Lin Chang erupt so violently.

    Xiao Yifei thought this was trivial, but for Lin Chang, it was clear that the matter was far from over.

    "Chief Lin, I ept what has happened today, but I still feel that just for this bastard, you dare to take action. I really don¡¯t know what great thing this bastard has done!"

    Gan Quancai knelt on the ground, fear still lurking in his eyes. But the look of panic couldn¡¯t mask his hatred, showing that the day¡¯s events had driven him somewhat mad.

    "And remember, Chief Lin, your actions today were done without Mr. Lan¡¯s consent. You dare to be so bold. I don¡¯t know if I can bear the consequences of dealing with this bastard, but I do know that everything you¡¯ve done will make you regret it! Furthermore, you dyed my important matters today. Wait and see how Mr. Lan will deal with you!"

    His voice was filled with a chilling tone as he menacingly said this to Lin Chang.

    Xiao Yifei, standing on the side, couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the state that Gan Quancai was in. He turned his head to look at the other people in the hospital room, and he could clearly see a look of disgust shing across their faces upon seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s behavior.

    After observing the expressions of the people around the hospital room, Xiao Yifei lowered his head again to look at Gan Quancai, but this time, the murderous intent in his eyes gradually dissipated.

    Truth be told, the moment Xiao Yifei saw Gan Quancai¡¯s state, he truly felt a surge of killing intent. After all, even though he had never taken Gan Quancai seriously, seeing such an ungrateful attitude from him genuinely made Xiao Yifei want to finish him off then and there.

    But regardless, Gan Quancai was still a pivotal figure in Yanjing City. An unexined death would definitely have a significant impact. Also, there were some matters involving Zhang Ming tied to Gan Quancai.

    Considering these factors, the murderous look in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes gradually subsided, but even though he couldn¡¯t kill Gan Quancai himself, he still had his methods.

    As he took a step forward, Xiao Yifei walked towards Gan Quancai.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei reached Gan Quancai¡¯s side and was about to speak, he suddenly saw Lin Chang make a new move.

    "I didn¡¯t want to report this to Mr. Lan, but seeing that you haven¡¯t given up yet, if you want to die, you might as well die with a clear understanding!"

    Upon seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s state, Lin Chang gritted his teeth and made a motion as if he wanted to kick Gan Quancai again. However, Lin Chang seemed to think better of it and refrained from doing so. Even so, Gan Quancai then proceeded to take out a phone.

    After pulling out the phone, he dialed a number. While bending slightly, he reported in detail everything that had happened in the hospital to the person on the other end of the call. Lin Chang listened quietly to the voiceing from the phone.

    However, right now, everyone in the hospital room could clearly hear an angry voice scolding Lin Chang from the other end of the phone.

    "You just wait for me."

    Finally, after Lin Chang hung up the phone, he clenched his teeth, turned his head around, and said to Gan Quancai with annoyance in his voice, "You got me scolded by Luan **, and we will settle the scoreter!"

    After speaking to Gan Quancai, Lin Chang turned his head and looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "Mr. Xiao, Luan ** has asked me to apologize to you on his behalf. He is currently in the middle of a performance and can¡¯t step out, otherwise Luan ** himself said he would havee to see you."

    As he turned his gaze towards Xiao Yifei, the previously furious Lin Chang forcefully squeezed out a smile, which was quite difficult for him being a * person, so his current expression looked rather awkward. While looking at Xiao Yifei, he said apologetically, "Mr. Xiao... Luan ** also scolded me just now, I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me."

    However, upon seeing Lin Chang¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei was stunned; he really hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way.

    Seeing Lin Chang¡¯s reaction, everyone else in the hospital room was also taken aback, as the situation seemed to have exceeded their initial expectations.

    Upon witnessing this scene, a flicker of panic shot through Gan Quancai¡¯s eyes. He suddenly realized that his previous judgment might have been wed.

    It was at this moment that Gan Quancai¡¯s phone suddenly began to ring.

    The sound of the iing call made Gan Quancai, who was kneeling on the ground, tremble violently.

    It seemed that the sudden ringing of the phone confirmed the very suspicion Gan Quancai was most afraid to confront. Trembling, he reached shakily into his pocket to take out his mobile phone.

    Upon seeing this unfolding, Xiao Yifei slightly furrowed his brow and turned his head to look at Lin Chang, only to find that Lin Chang was still ring, eyes fixated on Gan Quancai.

    After observing this, Xiao Yifei tilted his head, watching Lin Chang without saying another word. Although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t sure what they intended to do, he wanted to see how Lin Chang would handle the situation if he didn¡¯t intervene.

    "No way?"

    As he took in the scene in front of him, especially hearing Gan Quancai¡¯s phone ring right after Lin Chang had hung up, Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he furrowed his brows tightly, disbelief written all over his face.

    Clearly, upon witnessing this, Zhang Ming already had some ideas, but for Zhang Ming, the Manager of Yanjing, the thoughts were too incredible to fathom.

    He sharply turned his head to look at Xiao Yifei.

    If things were indeed as he suspected, then the situation could only fill Zhang Ming with even greater astonishment!

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, both An Xin and the young nurse were stunned by what unfolded. Even though they had no idea what had happened, the situation before their eyes still allowed them to sense that something was off.

    At the very least, Gan Quancai, who had been shouting so joyfully just a moment ago, was nowpletely silent.

 Chapter 788: Canâ€™t Figure It Out

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Can¡¯t Figure It Out</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hello... hello?"

    Trembling, Gan Quancai pulled out his cellphone and swallowed repeatedly. He raised his head to nce at Xiao Yifei and Lin Chang standing before him. But this time, he dared not say a word. After connecting the call, Gan Quancai cautiously began to speak.

    Truthfully, before the call was connected, Gan Quancai had refused to believe any of this, but the moment he picked up the phone, an overwhelming panic surged through him.

    As soon as Gan Quancai finished speaking into the phone, an irate and enraged voice came through clearly from the other end. Although the others in the hospital room couldn¡¯t make out what was being said on the phone, they could clearly hear the anger in the speaker¡¯s tone.

    However, as Gan Quancai listened to the furious voice in his ear, he just kept nodding his head, his eyes filled with panic as he silently looked at Lin Chang and Xiao Yifei.

    You see, just from the earlier incident, everyone clearly understood what kind of person Gan Quancai was. And to be spoken to in such a furious and even insulting tone by someone important from Yanjing, without daring to talk back ¡ª this scene proved just how significant the person on the other end of the phone must be.

    The reaction of Gan Quancai at the moment further indicated that all of this was greatly rted to the incident involving Xiao Yifei!

    At that instant, everyone else in the hospital room turned their heads sharply, looking at Xiao Yifei with shock. They could now confirm that what Lin Chang had said was true.

    After confirming this, everyone else in the room felt a sudden shiver in their hearts. They knew that no matter who Xiao Yifei was, given the protection he received, as long as Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t do anything foolish, he could act unbridled in Yanjing!

    In their minds, Xiao Yifei might still need protection, but what they didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities were also something beyond their understanding!

    Yet, despite being the center of attention, Xiao Yifei seemed unsurprised by these developments; in fact, he didn¡¯t seem to care much about them at all, as he had many ways to handle the situation in front of him.

    However, Xiao Yifei was still frowning, his eyes filled with a scrutinous gaze as he looked at Gan Quancai.

    Others couldn¡¯t hear clearly what was said over the phone, but Xiao Yifei could hear it all. Beyond the angry insults, there was also anger about Gan Quancai provoking important figures, as well as roaring reproaches about ruining everything.

    In the words, there were hints of other information. The moment Xiao Yifei heard this, a glint suddenly shed in his eyes. He remembered the information and deeply etched the distinctive voice from the other end into his memory.

    Xiao Yifei knew that all of this must be rted to the earlier action against Zhang Ming, and now that he had be involved, it would somehow rte to him as well.

    "Then... what about Rong Fang... what to do..."

    In the end, Gan Quancai¡¯s body shook, and his voice trembled as he spoke into the phone. But this time, the person on the other end simply ignored Gan Quancai and hung up the call.

    "This... this..."

    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Gan Quancai lifted his head and realized that the person he thought he could rely on had actually chosen to disconnect the call. This realization left him suddenly filled with terror andpletely at a loss.

    At that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Now, are you still going to talk nonsense?"

    Seeing Gan Quancai¡¯s pathetic state, a disdainful light shed in Lin Chang¡¯s eyes, and he shook his head, coldly addressing Gan Quancai.

    "Luan said, ¡¯Regardless of whether it¡¯s Rong Fang or Mr. Xiao, you won¡¯t take them away with you, but you might have toe with us.¡¯"

    Lin Chang looked down at Gan Quancai from aloft and said coldly.

    However, after everything that had just happened, all the other people in the sickroom were shaken by these developments. They had never expected the farce to end this way.

    They suddenly turned their heads to look at Xiao Yifei.

    Throughout, this young man had not said much. However, all the troubles that seemed very tricky to others were willingly handled by others to help Xiao Yifei.

    To the rest unaware of the circumstances, Xiao Yifei¡¯s influence seemed too significant!

    Even now, they stillpletely failed to understand Xiao Yifei.

    It seemed they always felt that whenever they were about to get to know Xiao Yifei, he would yet again disy an astonishing capability that they simply could not grasp.

    Xiao Yifei was like a colorful candy. Just when you thought you could see his true nature by unwrapping the candy paper, you would discover anotheryer of paper, mysteriously enchanting yet fueling even more curiosity about him.

    An Xin looked at Xiao Yifei standing still, feeling somewhat bewildered.

    She knew in her heart that Luan¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei had a lot to do with Xiao Yifei once saving Luan¡¯s child¡¯s life in their hospital, but An Xin also felt that there was more to it than that.

    Just the indifferent demeanor Xiao Yifei had disyed earlier made An Xin feel that even without Lin Chang¡¯s arrival, he would have definitely had his own ways to resolve the situation!

    After Lin Chang had spoken to Gan Quancai, the whole sickroom suddenly fell silent.

    Upon seeing the current situation, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. Or rather, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Chang and the others would ultimately choose this method to handle the situation, and frankly, Luan¡¯s attitude towards him was somethingpletely unexpected as well.

    Originally, he thought Luan would handle the matter without excessive drama, given respect for him. But Xiao Yifei never really anticipated that the resolution would be so resolute.

    Most crucially, Yao Yifei had overheard the emotions of the person behind Gan Quancai in the phone call that Gan Quancai had just answered, and clearly, because of this incident, Luan and the person or organization behind Gan Quancai were likewise at odds.

    Even though Xiao Yifei could deduce Luan was a fearless being through some of Luan¡¯s actions, the fact that Luan would act this way for him was indeed surprising.

    Whatever the case, the identity of the person behind Gan Quancai was definitelyplicated.

    "I was wrong... I really know I was wrong; can you... can you spare me!"

    However, just as Xiao Yifei had arrived beside Gan Quancai and hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to say anything, he abruptly heard Gan Quancai¡¯s miserable voice crescendo in an instant, that piercing sound echoing persistently within the ward.

    Even when Xiao Yifei and Lin Chang had pped Gan Quancai before, Gan Quancai hadn¡¯t let out the utterly heartrending cries he was now emitting.

 Chapter 789 - 791 Strange Happenings

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 791 Strange Happenings</h4><h4></h4>

    Lin Chang, with Gan Quancai in tow, gradually vanished from their sight.

    Upon seeing this, Rong Fang, who was lying in the hospital bed, copsed back onto it, his eyes filled with the relief of having survived a disaster. As he breathed heavily, Rong Fang¡¯s frail chest continued to expand and contract.

    Rong Fang, who had been under extreme mental strain just now, was finally able to rx, but because he had just awakened, his body, still not recovered, could not handle such emotional turmoil at the moment.

    As a result, Rong Fang was in a semiatose state, but even so, a smile remained on his face, because being free from Gan Quancai¡¯s control was indeed something immensely relieving.

    After watching Gan Quancai leave their sight, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, and upon seeing Rong Fang¡¯s condition, he frowned slightly, but after confirming that Rong Fang was not in any life-threatening danger, Xiao Yifei shook his head and stopped paying attention to him.

    To be honest, Xiao Yifei was aware that Rong Fang was not a good person, and if it weren¡¯t for the secrets rted to Zhang Ming that Rong Fang held, Xiao Yifei would not have bothered with him at all.

    At that moment, Zhang Ming strode forward and came beside Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Kid,"

    he called out in a deep voice, his facepletely serious.

    "Haha, Brother Zhang, I hope you don¡¯t mind that I let Lin Chang take Gan Quancai away,"

    Hearing Zhang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei turned his head, looked at Zhang Ming, and said with a smile, "Given the circumstances just now, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out anything with Gan Quancai in front of us."

    "Moreover, considering the people behind Gan Quancai, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let him say anything, and in fact, Gan Quancai might even be in danger."

    Xiao Yifei exined earnestly to Zhang Ming, "That¡¯s why Gan Quancai is safest with Lin Chang."

    "When the timees, once things have been dealt with, let¡¯s see if we can get some information from Gan Quancai..."

    He looked at Zhang Ming, his face serious.

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat worried that Zhang Ming might be upset because he had let Lin Chang take Gan Quancai away without consulting him first. Although Xiao Yifei did not think Zhang Ming would react badly, he did not want his like-minded Brother Zhang to feel uneasy.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was speaking, he suddenly saw Zhang Ming, standing in front of him, about to kneel down, and at that moment, Xiao Yifei quickly moved to Zhang Ming¡¯s side and reached out his hand to help Zhang Ming up before he could kneel.

    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?"

    After helping Zhang Ming up, Xiao Yifei looked at him with surprise and asked in a baffled tone.

    "Xiao Kid... I... I really don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude..."

    Zhang Ming¡¯s face was full of seriousness as he addressed Xiao Yifei, "You don¡¯t need to exin anything else to me, Xiao Kid, I understand all of it, but here... I just really don¡¯t know how to thank you, truly. I am very aware that if it weren¡¯t for you, I, Zhang Ming, would probably have been doomed long ago!"

    "I used to think, being an ** of Yanjing City, I could offer you quite a bit of help, but now, I am acutely aware that I am unable to assist you in any way, rather, it¡¯s you who have been helping me..."

    Zhang Ming was visibly disturbed, his body trembling continuously as he spoke to Xiao Yifei. His face was filled with intense emotions, and he even struggled to continue speaking at times.

    Seeing Zhang Ming¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile. He had not anticipated such a reaction from Zhang Ming. He ced his hand on Zhang Ming¡¯s shoulder, and Energy surged forth as Xiao Yifei helped stabilize Zhang Ming¡¯s emotions.

    "Brother Zhang, you really don¡¯t have to say these things. Who knows, maybe in the future, I¡¯ll need your help with something, right!"

    He continued speaking to Zhang Ming.

    "Xiao, from now on, whenever you need anything, just give the word, and I, Zhang Ming, would face death without hesitation!"

    The next moment, Zhang Ming suddenly lifted his head, his eyes flickering with a resolute light, and spoke to Xiao Yifei with seriousness.

    "Alright, alright, alright!"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned and could only respond with a wry smile to Zhang Ming¡¯s earnestness.

    Seeing this scene, An Xin and the nurse were shocked as well, particrly An Xin, who suddenly shed a different kind of light in her eyes as she looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Although they did not know what Xiao Yifei had done for Zhang Ming previously, based on Zhang Ming¡¯s reaction now, they could guess a bit, and this made An Xin even more curious.

    "Brother Zhang, let¡¯s talk about the futureter. This time, although I don¡¯t know what Gan Quncai¡¯s exact purpose is in targeting you, it seems like he wants to make Gan Quancai take the me. But for now, you are not in any danger. Rong Fang should also be safe for the time being; no one is likely to target him now. Take this opportunity to prepare and recuperate."

    Seeing that Zhang Ming¡¯s emotions had somewhat stabilized, Xiao Yifei continued speaking to him.

    "I understand!"

    Zhang Ming turned around, gave Xiao Yifei a deep look, then turned again to nce at Rong Fang lying on the bed. He turned around and walked out of the hospital room.

    "Rong Fang should be safe for now. Let him recuperate in the hospital room. I need to hurry back to the office to see if there are any more issues with Gan Quancai."

    Zhang Ming, speaking earnestly to Xiao Yifei, walked out of the hospital room with brisk steps.

    And Xiao Yifei, watching Zhang Ming¡¯s retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake his head.

    That¡¯s just the way Zhang Ming is, decisive and swift.

    "Doctor An, since everything has been handled, I¡¯ll head back to the nurses¡¯ station now."

    The nurse, after witnessing everything, hastily left the room. However, as she did, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and gaze at Xiao Yifei with admiration.

    Soon, the once noisy hospital room was left with only An Xin and Xiao Yifei.

    After examining Rong Fang¡¯s condition with narrowed eyes, Xiao Yifei turned to An Xin. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but paused as he noticed that An Xin¡¯s mature face suddenly blushed inexplicably.

    The atmosphere in the hospital room suddenly became awkward.

    Honestly, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that the previously noisy hospital room would suddenly be left with just himself and An Xin alone.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think too much about the situation. After ncing at Rong Fang lying on the hospital bed with narrowed eyes, he turned to give some instructions to An Xin.

    Although Xiao Yifei was aware that, because of Lan*¡¯s intervention, the actions against Rong Fang would definitely pause for now, the subsequent reverberations caused by today¡¯s events would definitely not stop.

 Chapter 790 - 792: Full of Adoration

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 792: Full of Adoration</h4><h4></h4>

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s spection, if his judgment was correct, the eventual oue would push Gan Quancai to the forefront as the person ultimately responsible for everything, after all, if no one took the me for the entire n, it would be indefensible.

    However, future matters would be addressedter. As for the present situation, the only thing that could pose a threat to Rong Fang¡¯s safety was her own health condition. Hence, even though he had pulled Rong Fang back from the brink of death, he actually had no way to stay by her side twenty-four hours a day.

    Therefore, when this situation arose, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, intending to entrust An Xin with some matters.

    After all, for Xiao Yifei, even though he trusted An Xin and the capabilities of Kyoto Hospital, he still felt that he should inform them of some important matters, only then could he be at ease.

    But as Xiao Yifei turned his head and looked toward An Xin, he couldn¡¯t help but suddenly notice that An Xin stood in ce with a faint blush on her intelligent and beautiful face, looking at him.

    And the moment he saw An Xin in such a state, a sudden stirring moved through Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    Xiao Yifei, who had just been pondering when Rong Fang¡¯s health would recover enough to assist Zhang Ming in the investigation, had hisposure abruptly disrupted upon seeing An Xin¡¯s current appearance.

    "Doctor An..."

    Xiao Yifei said, scratching his head with a smile as he looked at An Xin.

    However, before Xiao Yifei could finish speaking, An Xin abruptly interrupted him.

    "You should first assess Rong Fang¡¯s current health condition. Let us know what else our hospital needs to doter to help her recover quickly. After you¡¯ve concluded,e tell me in my office, we¡¯ll cooperate fully," she said.

    An Xin, seemingly recalling something, had a trace of inexplicable shyness sh across her eyes. Lifting her head, she finished speaking to Xiao Yifei, turned around, and hurriedly walked out of the ward.

    Xiao Yifei dumbfoundedly watched An Xin¡¯s retreating figure, his handsome face reflecting a glint of bewilderment.

    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on today; why was everyone leaving the ward in such a hurry? With Zhang Ming¡¯s situation, Xiao Yifei could understand the rush to return to his government position to see if he could find some clues from Gan Quancai before the situation was resolved.

    After all, it seemed unlikely any new emergencies would arise with Rong Fang at the moment, and, regardless, Xiao Yifei was still there, which was the most reassuring factor for Zhang Ming. Therefore, it made sense why Zhang Ming chose to leave in a hurry.

    But when Xiao Yifei was about to say something to An Xin, she chose to turn and leave swiftly. This behavior filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart with astonishment at the time.

    An Xin¡¯s behavior was indeed quite strange.

    He watched as An Xin turned and walked away.

    And An Xin¡¯s exceptionally graceful figure, even clothed in a loose white coat, couldn¡¯t conceal her lovely form. Combined with her gentle demeanor and intelligent face, and at the prime age of a ripe peach, An Xin exuded an aura that could easily ignite a man¡¯s desire.

    Suddenly, a strong impulse jolted Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart; he abruptly remembered how once, in this very room, An Xin¡¯s body had transformed under his touch into a variety of beautiful, romantic scenes.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Standing in ce, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but cough aloud, shaking his head as he tried hard to restrain himself from thinking of those things.

    Xiao Yifei strode forward and approached Rong Fang, whoy on the hospital bed. A fleeting devilish gleam shed in his eyes as he activated his irvoyance again. With no one else in the hospital room at that moment, Xiao Yifei was naturally less inhibited in his actions.

    However, after closely inspecting Rong Fang¡¯s body, the devilish light in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes gradually faded. He revealed a faint smile and reached out to gently ce the oxygen mask back on Rong Fang¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei had just carefully reassessed Rong Fang¡¯s condition and was now certain that there truly were no issues with Rong Fang¡¯s physical body. Recovery was simply a matter of time, and the current state of unconsciousness was nothing more than the result of a weak body unable to withstand the intense stress from earlier emotional turbulence.

    Rong Fang would wake up in just a few hours!

    After confirming the situation, Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment and conceived a treatment n that should help Rong Fang recover quickly and eventually assist Zhang Ming.

    He walked out of the hospital room, carefully closed the door behind him, and prepared to head to An Xin¡¯s office. However, as he stepped out, he couldn¡¯t help but pause slightly.

    "Excuse me, where is Doctor An¡¯s office?"

    Xiao Yifei first approached the nurses¡¯ station and, standing in front of it, asked the nurses inside.

    Since he had never visited An Xin¡¯s office, Xiao Yifei truly didn¡¯t know where it was.

    "Xiao... Mr. Xiao?"

    Hearing the voice in front and looking up to see Xiao Yifei standing before the nurses¡¯ station, the nurses there couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes light up dramatically.

    Clearly, although only a few people were in the hospital room at the time, word of the events that had transpired there had already spread, as the imposing arrival of certain individuals had attracted much attention. Not to mention, the young nurse who had been in the hospital room had embellished the story when telling it to the other nurses.

    "I know, I know!"

    The young nurse who had juste from the hospital room hurried over upon hearing Xiao Yifei and looked up at him with an expression filled with admiration.

    "Mr. Xiao, please follow me!"

    The young nurse hopped out of the nurses¡¯ station and took the lead, showing Xiao Yifei the way.

    "Are you sure your face is okay?"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head, casually asking the young nurse.

    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Mr. Xiao, how did you do it? With your help, the pain went away quickly, and when I went back to the nurses¡¯ station just now, they couldn¡¯t tell at all that there had been something wrong with my face just before!"

    At Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the young nurse became even more excited. Her eyes, glittering with admiration, were now filled with little sparkling stars as she looked at Xiao Yifei. "Mr. Xiao, how did you do it? It¡¯s simply miraculous!"

    As Xiao Yifei heard the young nurse¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose andugh awkwardly. For him, there was no way to exin all this to the young nurse, and to be honest, even if he did exin, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    So, unsure of how to exin, Xiao Yifei touched his nose and said no more. The young nurse, seeing that he offered no exnation, did not pursue the matter further. She led the way for him, and all along the path, chattered incessantly to Xiao Yifei about various things concerning their hospital.

 Chapter 791 - 793 Self-blame

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 793 Self-me</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei you unfilial descendant... Do I deserve this, do the ancestors of the Xiao Family deserve this..."

    "Grandfather, Grandfather, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t..."

    "Xiao Yifei you unfilial descendant, even in theherworld I shall find no peace, no peace..."

    "Grandfather... Grandfather..."

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, save me... please save me..."

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, I don¡¯t want to die, please save me~" A series of ashen faces, filled with pleading expressions.

    "Ah~!" A scream in the middle of the night, Lin Mu woke up from his dream again, suddenly sat up in bed, his bedding already soaked.

    The faint moonlight shone through the window onto his bed. Sitting on the bed, his legs slightly bent, his hands running through his sweat-drenched hair, his eyes lost in a look of sorrow and helplessness.

    Four months earlier...

    Woo~ Woosh~ Squeak! An ambnce stopped at the door of Xiao Yifei¡¯s small clinic, a group of people hurriedly jumped out. Several young people in white coats carried a stretcher and rushed into the clinic.

    "Doctor, doctor!" A chaotic sound of footsteps apanied by urgent calls reached the busy Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Xiao Yifei put down the medical book he was holding and hurriedly went to meet them.

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, you must save my father, Director Fang said that now only you can save him." A man in his early forties, seeing Xiao Yifei as if seeing a glimmer of hope, stepped forward, tightly grabbing his hand with a begging expression on his face.

    Xiao Yifei withdrew his hand and walked to the stretcher, nced at the patient on it.

    "Hm?" He frowned slightly, wondering why this old man looked so familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before?

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, how is it?" Seeing Xiao Yifei frown, the middle-aged man asked nervously.

    "Nothing." Xiao Yifei shook his head, casting aside the jumbled thoughts, and quickly checked the old man¡¯s eyes and looked inside his mouth at the tongue coating.

    "Has he been drinking? Quick, bring him closer to my operating room." Xiao Yifei urged quickly.

    The doctors carrying the stretcher, hearing his voice, hurriedly carried the patient toward the backyard, their familiarity indicating that it wasn¡¯t their first time there.

    "Brother Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?" A striking figure came out from the resting area,ing up to Xiao Yifei, though her face could not hide the fatigue.

    "Linlin, put on the surgical gown and sterile gloves, we have a surgery to perform, you might have to restte." Xiao Yifei apologized, looking at her, knowing she had already been working for over twenty hours.

    "Okay! Coming right away." She said, then hurried back to the dressing room.

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, my father this..." The middle-aged man looked anxious, and the group behind him stared straight at Xiao Yifei.

    "I can¡¯t guarantee right now if we can cure him, and I wonder how you family members are managing. Didn¡¯t you know the patient had a previous cerebrovascr condition?" After finishing, not caring about thetter¡¯s expression, he entered the operating room with Chen Lin, who had changed her clothes.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know, as he performed this surgery in the operating room, that outside the clinic, people had already gathered, and their numbers were increasing.

    "Linlin, bone membrane stripping device."

    "Here..."

    "(SBP) ¡Ý180mmHg provide antihypertensive treatment."

    "Yes."

    "Esmolol, intravenous push 250¦Ìg/kg, 25 ¨C 300¦Ìg/kg/min intravenous dosing."

    "Done."

    "Transfusion..."

    Five hourster...

    "Phew~! Finally finished." Xiao Yifei wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, revealing a satisfied smile.

    "Linlin, I¡¯m going out for some air, please look after things here."

    "Okay." Chen Lin looked at him, her eyes full of sympathy for his weary body and mind.

    Xiao Yifei, dragging his heavy steps, opened the door of the operating room. The dense crowd outside genuinely startled him.

    "Divine Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re out! How is my father?" The middle-aged man rushed over as soon as he saw Xiao Yifei emerge, with people behind him also looking on expectantly.

    "Mission aplished..."

    "Brother Xiao, it¡¯s bad!" A sharp scream erupted from the operating room.

    "What happened?" Xiao Yi rushed back into the operating room.

    "ICH has damaged brain tissue, and there¡¯s an inmmatory response. But at the patient¡¯s age, he can¡¯t withstand another surgery, he might not make it..." Chen Lin¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes fixed on the elderly man lying on the hospital bed.

    Xiao Yifei helplessly closed his eyes; in this gamble with death, he had lost once more.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t remember how he got home that night. He only remembered that night, the streets and alleys of the entire city were filled with white candles. Every house had white banners hanging at the doors.

    Because that year, the only deeply beloved old mayor of Spring City, left this world in his hospital bed.

    The entire city mourned!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness; he couldn¡¯t save the old mayor, nor could he heal the sorrowful hearts of all the people in the city.

    ...

    "Divine Doctor, divine doctor. What kind of divine doctor am I? What use were those years of studying abroad? I can only watch helplessly time after time as my patients slip away from me, powerless to do anything." Xiao Yifeiughed mockingly at himself.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he pulled out a seemingly cumbersome leather suitcase from under the bed. Opening the suitcase, batches of certificates and medals appeared before him: Nobel Prize in Physiology, Nightingale Awards, Red Cross Medals, Lasker Award for Clinical Medical Research...

    Xiao Yifei caressed them one by one, his gaze filled with resolve. He then dragged the suitcase to the window, opened it, and threw the medals and certificates out.

    "Hm?"

    A tattered book made Xiao Yifei pause, as he was certain he had never seen this item before. He casually tossed it onto the bed and then grabbed the whole suitcase and threw it out the window.

    Having done all this, Xiao Yifeiy back down on the bed. Lin Mu, whose childhood dream had been to be a doctor, had his talent quickly fulfill his aspirations due to his insatiable thirst for knowledge and learning. But once his dream was realized, he found that the reality was so far removed from what he had wished for. Whenever he recalled those despairing eyes and sorrowful faces, his heart was ovee with guilt, self-me, and helplessness.

    "This isn¡¯t what I wanted..." Xiao Yifei murmured softly to himself.

    A streak of silver, catching the moonlight, caught his eye.

    Unable to sleep, Lin Mu sat up, turned on the bedsidemp, leaned against the headboard, and picked up the worn book with silver letters on a blue background.

    The Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles suddenly appeared in bold letters before him.

    "Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique? Grandfather?" Xiao Yifei quickly opened the book.

    As if to confirm his guess, a thin envelope fell out from the book. He hastily opened the envelope.

    "Fei¡¯er, when you read this letter, Grandfather may have already left this world. I know you¡¯ve loved medical skill since you were a child, and I never passed on the Xiao Family¡¯s secret techniques to you.. do you still resent your grandfather?"

    "If I could have lived a few more years, perhaps you would have had to wait a few more years to see this book. Ah~ it¡¯s all fate. The Lin Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, I have spent my lifetime learning just forty-two needles, with these forty-two needles, I¡¯ve pulled back four hundred and forty-seven lives from the hands of death. The world called me the living Hua Tuo. But how many people know that each of these Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles consumes the acupuncturist¡¯s own vitality, sacrificing their own life to save others?"

 Chapter 792 - 794 Xiaoâ€™s Acupuncture Technique

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 794 Xiao¡¯s Acupuncture Technique</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique, with every needle entering subtly, the silver tip slightly trembling, the biwei sealing the sorrow, a hundred needles descend together, life cycles reincarnate..."

    "Originally, the first time I treated a patient with needles, I fell seriously ill. No matter what method I used, I couldn¡¯t heal myself, until I slowly recovered several monthster. Later, I discovered the Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique had major drawbacks, every time I truly applied it, I would experience various symptoms, from minor colds to vomiting blood and fainting. Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique could heal others, but not myself."

    "While going through the relics left by our ancestors, I found a clue. It turned out that when our ancestor left behind the acupuncture technique, he also left a set of silver needles, but their whereabouts are now unknown. These silver needles with silver tips and biwei were bestowed by Song Renzong Zhao Zhen during the Song Dynasty. They have the effect of immunizing the practitioner of Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique from side effects. Over these years, I¡¯ve traveled all over the country and yet found no trace of these silver needles."

    "Ah~! Feifei, don¡¯t me Grandfather, for you are the only sessor of the Xiao Family, I don¡¯t want to see any mishap happen to you. But ultimately, I am helpless. Grandfather knows his days are numbered, I leave this book to you in hopes that you will not apply the needles casually before you find the silver needles. The ancestral heritage must ultimately be passed down by you..."

    Xiao Yifei clutched the book in his hands, filled with self-reproach. He had argued with his grandfather many times over the acupuncture, many times he had deeply hurt his grandfather¡¯s heart. Considering the days when he was a child, and how his grandfather cherished him, tears once again slipped from Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Just four months ago, his grandfather had left this world. He still remembered thest words his grandfather said while holding his hand.

    "Feifei, seeing you grow up healthy is all that the Xiao Family could ever hope for."

    Xiao Yifei had always been puzzled by what those words meant, but now he finally understood.

    Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, a new determination in his gaze, "Grandfather, I will definitely find the Biwei Silver Needles and glorify the Xiao Family¡¯s Acupuncture Technique."

    He carefully folded the letter and ced it in the drawer next to his bed, then picked up "Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles" and began to read.

    "Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, created by the ancestor Xiao Feng. Originallyprising eighteen thousand needles, it had been streamlined and transformed by sessive generations of ancestors to just one hundred and eight needles. Each needle is profound, warding off any illness, a hundred needles lose simultaneously, yin and yang revert..."

    "No matter how severe the illness, these one hundred and eight needles, when applied, will certainly cure it."

    "The human body has thousands of meridians and channels, among which there are eight extraordinary vessels: the Governor Vessel, the Conception Vessel, the Chong Vessel, the Belt Vessel, the Yin Heel Vessel, the Yang Heel Vessel, the Yin Linking Vessel, and the Yang Linking Vessel, collectively known as the ¡¯Eight Extraordinary Vessels¡¯. They y roles inmanding, connecting, and regting the twelve meridians. The twelve divergences are channels branched from the twelve meridians, mainly enhancing the connection between the interior-exterior paired meridians of the twelve meridians, and because they reach certain organs and body parts not approached by the regr meridians, they can supplement the insufficiencies of regr meridians..."

    Unknowingly, the day had begun to break. Xiao Yifei closed the book and carefully ced it under his pillow, then finally drift into a deep sleep.

    ...

    As Xiao Yifeiy deeply asleep in bed, a cold small hand suddenly touched his chest. Sleepily, he opened his bleary eyes, gazing at the close object, feeling her hand causing havoc over his chest.

    "Feifei, do I look beautiful?"

    "Beautiful... beautiful." Xiao Yifei looked like a lovestruck fool, saliva dripping down from the corner of his mouth.

    "What¡¯s beautiful about me?"

    "Everything is beautiful." Although he said this, his mischievous eyes never left her bursting bosom.

    "Ow~"

    A blood-curdling scream erupted from Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, teaching him the meaning of pain.

    "Oh~ Feifei, you¡¯ve really grown some nerve, daring to trick your old mom here." Tang Rong straightened up and pped her hands, looking at Xiao Yifei who had shrunk like a shrimp.

    "All you do is sleep, sleep like a pig. When are you going to pay me the three months of rent you owe? If you don¡¯t pay me the rent tonight, I¡¯ll make you sleep with Niuniu." After saying that, she pointed to the Samoyed wagging its tail next to her.

    Xiao Yifei, suddenly alert, looked sadly at Tang Rong¡¯s fair hands and said, "Rongrong, didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯d pay you at the end of this month? You don¡¯t need to take revenge on me like this. After all, aren¡¯t you a woman? Can¡¯t you be a little more reserved?"

    "Be reserved in my own house, for you to see? Remember, if you don¡¯t pay me the rent by the end of this month..." She finished, a hint of chill shing in her eyes.

    Xiao Yifei immediately felt a chill down his spine and earnestly replied, "Sister Rongrong, I promise, I will definitely make up the rent I owe you by the end of this month. I have already found a job, just waiting to start work today."

    Looking at the enchanting woman in front of him, Xiao Yifei was scared to death. This venomous widow was ruthless, and most importantly, he owed her money.

    "Cut the crap, I¡¯ve heard enough of your excuses. Right now, I just want to see the money, got it?" Tang Rong bent down to look at Xiao Yifei,pletely indifferent to the nudity in front of her.

    "Got it... got it." Under her piercing gaze, Xiao Yifei scrambled towards the bathroom.

    In the bathroom, Xiao Yifei hastily sshed his face with cold water, looking at his handsome reflection in the mirror. He had never spoken to anyone about his predicaments. In their eyes, he was always the cheerful and talkative person. Xiao Yifei, who had lost confidence in himself, had nned to give up on medicine and start anew. Over the past few months away from home, Xiao Yifei had tried numerous jobs, but none went well. It was as if fate had only left him one path, leaving him no choice...

    Three months ago, he tried working as a lifeguard at a swimming pool, but slipped and identally pushed an unprepared woman into the pool, nearly drowning her. He ended up paying her two thousand yuan to settle the incident.

    Two months ago, while delivering parcels for a courierpany, he saw a thief stealing a woman¡¯s wallet. Dropping his electric bike, he chased after the thief, only to find out that the two were a couple messing around.

    Returning to his electric bike, he found that all the parcels had been stolen. Even worse, the thief had stolen the bike¡¯s battery. The little money he had taken from home wasn¡¯t enough topensate the courierpany, and in the end, he even pawned his phone. Kicked out by thepany manager, Xiao Yifei was left penniless.

    "Sigh~!" Thinking about his uing job, Xiao Yifei felt helpless.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, Rongrong is pressuring you for the rent again, isn¡¯t she? Here¡¯s some money you can use first, and you can pay me back when you have some," a girl who looked to be in her teens said, bashfully standing behind the door, peeping out with only half her head visible. She was holding a stack of money, extending it towards Xiao Yifei.

    "I dare not borrow money from you, or else Sister Rong would definitely y me alive."

    Xiao Yifei turned back to look at the girl outside the bathroom door. Her ck, curly hair smoothly fell over her shoulders, her fair skin as smooth as suet, her bright eyes blinking at Xiao Yifei. In that moment, she smiled sweetly, her slightly chubby baby face with shallow dimples making her endearing to look at.

    "Hmm?"

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and walked towards the girl, stretching out his left hand to touch her forehead.

    "Miaomiao, does your stomach hurt a bit? Is your periodte by a couple of days? Eat more meat, liver from chicken, pork, to replenish your blood. When Ie back tonight, I¡¯ll make you some ck fungus and jujube tea, or else you might still be in pain for a few days. If it doesn¡¯t get better, I can help rub it..." Xiao Yifei said naughtily.

    "Stop it!" Upon saying that, Shi Miaomiao blushed and ran back to her room.

 Chapter 793 - 795 Diagnostic Error

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 795 Diagnostic Error</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei lived in a nearly two-hundred-square-meterrge apartment, but he was just a tenant. Tang Rong was the real owner of the apartment. When Xiao Yifei first came from Yichun City, he found the rental posting online and came here.

    Now, in this apartment, besides the owner Tang Rong, there were only two tenants, Xiao Yifei and Shi Miaomiao. Thetter had just graduated and was working at an advertising agency, with a pretty decent ie.

    "Xiao Yifei."

    "What¡¯s up, Rongrong?" Upon hearing Tang Rong¡¯s call, he, having finished washing up, came out of the bathroom.

    "Dare to y tricks on Miaomiao again, and I¡¯ll make you regret it," Tang Rong said, clenching her fists tightly enough to crack her knuckles.

    "I... got it." Xiao Yifei replied with a twitch in his lip corners, thinking to himself that the old bag was always sticking her nose into business that wasn¡¯t hers. She must be hitting menopause early.

    "Here, I bought this especially for you at a street stall yesterday. If you¡¯re going for an interview, dress smartly." Seeing Xiao Yifei approaching, Tang Rong picked up a brand-new suit from the sofa and threw it to him.

    "If the interview doesn¡¯t go well, or you can¡¯t keep the job for long..."

    "Thank you, sister Rongrong." As Xiao Yifei responded, he slipped into the suit with joy, as if he had found money. He automatically ignored the rest of Tang Rong¡¯s words.

    At first, when Tang Rong bullied him, he asionally fought back. After being dealt with a few times, he wisely learned to behave.

    Under Tang Rong¡¯s watchful eye, Xiao Yifei opened the door to leave. Just before he stepped out, Tang Rong stuffed the breakfast she had bought earlier into his hands. Once he left, she closed the door behind him and double-locked it.

    Feeling the warmth of the breakfast bag in his hands, Xiao Yifei felt a warm feeling inside.

    "Whew~ The hospital, Chinese Medicine..." Remembering the job he was to apply for today, Xiao Yifei gazed at the azure sky, feeling helpless.

    He had hoped to leave this profession behind, but just four monthster, he found himself walking this path again. Was surviving really such a problem if he left the field? Fate was ying tricks on him! Fortunately, heaven had granted him a new hope.

    Xiao Yifei nibbled on the food in his hand as he walked towards the hospital. This job interview opportunity was through the back door, arranged by a former patient of his, which made it almost a sure thing. However, Xiao Yifei felt very ufortable about it. At twenty years old, he still had to rely on friends¡¯ connections to return to this position he had wanted to give up.

    Half an hourter, Xiao Yifei, who had barely filled his stomach, stood at the entrance of the hospital.

    Looking at the structure in front of him and the nursesing and going, Lin Mu frowned unconsciously. Even just standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance, he could still smell that familiar scent, a distinctive odor unique to hospitals.

    Xiao Yifei knew this scent all too well, as he had grown up in that environment. He hated this smell and even more so the oppressive atmosphere of the hospital.

    But now, he had no choice but to pick up the profession he had abandoned. On one hand, out of financial necessity and on the other, he bore the duty to further and pass down the medical skill of the Xiao Family.

    Thinking of the past, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his gaze was filled with determination.

    "Since heaven has given me this one path, no matter what storms I may face in the future, I will keep going."

    Passing by doctors and patients roaming the halls, he arrived at the hospital¡¯s main lobby information desk and greeted the nurse behind the counter warmly, "Hello! I¡¯m here for the Chinese Medicine Doctor position, rmended by Director Zhou. Could you tell me where I should go to check in?"

    "Ah... Oh, please wait."

    The little nurse looked at Xiao Yifei who stood before her, admiring his tall stature of over six feet, his handsome face, and the confidence that radiated from within, causing her to pause for a moment before she picked up the phone to start contacting the relevant staff.

    While waiting, Xiao Yifei, with nothing to upy himself, began observing the hospital. He looked around and noticed that all departments were orderly arranged. The doctors and nurses moving about all seemed exceptionally calm and dignified, befitting the reputation of this famous hospital within the country.

    "Hmm?" Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention was drawn to a group of people. More precisely, he was captivated by a beautiful woman.

    Xiao Yifei had never seen such a perfect specimen of a woman: tall, with a height of around five foot seven, her figure straight and curvaceous in a golden ratio, with long hair tied at the back of her head, adding a unique charm. The fair skin of her neck coupled with her breathtaking face made her unforgettable at first nce.

    This woman, with the face of an angel and a golden body, d in a blue denim suit and ten-centimeter high heels, filled the whole lobby with her elegant demeanor. At the moment, she was holding a microphone and interviewing a doctor while apanied by a cameraman.

    "Someone help, please! Where¡¯s the doctor?"

    Suddenly, a panicked voice sounded at the entrance of the lobby. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young woman running in, holding a boy about four or five years old in her arms. A glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes when she saw the doctors moving about inside the lobby.

    "Food poisoning?"

    "No, an allergic reaction to something?"

    In the lobby, the doctors who had heard the noise gathered around. Several well-trained nurses quickly set up emergency treatment tools.

    The boy in the arms of the young woman had a pale, ashen face, was covered in cold sweat, and kept dry-heaving. The doctors observing the child hesitated for a while, unsure of how to proceed decisively.

    "Everyone step back; don¡¯t crowd around here. The child is just suffering from heatstroke. Just take him to a cool ce and give him some saline solution, and he¡¯ll be fine."

    At this moment, the doctor who was being interviewed by the beautiful journalist stepped forward from the crowd. He spoke in a calm and gentle voice, giving off a refined and schrly air, but his words carried a certain unarguable authority. After speaking, heforted the young woman holding the boy: "Madam, please don¡¯t worry. With the ongoing heatwave across the country, heatstroke is amon urrence. Just make sure not to let your child stay out in the sun for too long in the future."

    The young woman, flustered and disoriented, nodded uncertainly after hearing his words: "I was with my child at a yground not far from here, and we hadn¡¯t rested for nearly two hours. There was also no shade to shelter us there."

    Hearing this, the surrounding doctors immediately showed a look of realization. It was the height of summer, and the outdoor temperature was frighteningly high, especially now at noon. The scorching sun was unbearable even for adults who needed to seek shade promptly, let alone a child.

    "Director Sun is truly remarkable, pinpointing the problem at a nce. He¡¯s indeed the modern-day Hua Tuo!"

    "A director of Chinese medicine, indeed! The skill of observation, listening, questioning, and pulse-taking is simply breathtaking. I wonder when I will be able to reach such a level."

    A group of doctors and nurses expressed their admiration, all praising the young director. Several younger nurses looked at him with eyes filled with stars. This director, not even thirty years old, with slick, well-groomed hair that obviously had hair gel in it and a pair of gold-rimmed sses showing off his schrly nature. His fair skin revealed how much he cared about his appearance.

    Momentster, a few nurses hurried over with a mobile bed, took the child from the woman¡¯s arms, and ced him on the bed, preparing to administer saline as Director Sun had instructed.

    "Wait a moment." Just as the crowd was about to disperse, a vague voice rang from the outskirts.

    Xiao Yifei walked over, nced at the boy on the mobile bed, pried open his mouth, and stuffed a ck pill inside it.

    "Who are you, and what are you doing?"

    Upon seeing a stranger put an unknown object into the boy¡¯s mouth, Director Sun¡¯s face darkened as he shouted.

 Chapter 794 - 796: As You Can Imagine

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 796: As You Can Imagine</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei nced at him, ignored him, turned the boy on the hospital bed over, and let him lie prone on his right arm, while gently patting the boy¡¯s back with his left hand.

    "Wuu wuu~ Wah~" Whoosh! The boy vomited.

    "It¡¯s okay now," Xiao Yifei said and then walked back towards the consultation desk.

    "Mommy~ Mommy." Affirming his words, the boy who had just vomited called out for his mom in a weak voice.

    "Tongtong, mommy is here, right here. Are you okay now? That¡¯s really great, really great." The young woman cried tears of joy as she looked at her son regaining consciousness.

    A momentter, the woman, having calmed down, walked up to Xiao Yifei and said, "Savior, thank you for saving my child. Can you tell me why my child suddenly became like this?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled at her, a bit embarrassed, and scratched his head as he said, "Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. I saw the child had a high fever, and his forehead was hot, which is a natural phenomenon of the body trying to fend off the cold. His lips were blue and purple, and he was constantly dry heaving, which obviously indicates that the cold has affected his esophagus. Moreover, this coldness certainly did not umte in just a day or two. A child¡¯s stomach and intestines are far not as resilient as an adult¡¯s. In the future, try to give him less cold food."

    "Thank you! Thank you!" After thanking Xiao Yifei, the young woman carried her child and left the hospital.

    "Who are you? Since when is it your ce to meddle in our hospital¡¯s affairs?" Director Sun looked at Xiao Yifei with a tense face, showing no shame for his own misjudgment.

    "If I don¡¯t intervene, should I just watch you treat the child to death?" Xiao Yifei nced at him and turned to continue chatting with the nurse at the consultation desk,pletely indifferent to the other¡¯s ashen face.

    "You."

    While Xiao Yifei was administering the medicine to the child, Sun Xingyao realized he had diagnosed incorrectly. Being interviewed today and swelling with pride, he had been negligent and had not observed carefully. But now it was toote to admit his mistake. He was the acting director of the Chinese Medicine department, though only temporarily, his promotion to permanent status was not far off. He was also the only returnee with advanced degrees in the entire hospital, a distinction that was enough to overshadow others. He had always felt superior because of this. Now, being questioned about his capabilities by this apparently carefree man who was clearly much younger than himself, Sun Xingyao suddenly felt both irritated and embarrassed, unable to back down.

    The child had been taken away, and the crowd had dispersed, leaving Xiao Yifei joking with the nurse and only Sun Xingyao standing there with a sullen face.

    "Dr. Xiao, let¡¯s conclude the interview for today. Thank you for your cooperation," said the beautiful reporter who had witnessed the entire incident. Initially, she had greatly admired the city¡¯s renowned Dr. Sun, but now she hadpletely lost interest and gradually shifted her attention to Xiao Yifei.

    While Sun Xingyao¡¯s gaze stayed on Xiao Yifei, hepletely missed the unusual behavior of the female reporter standing next to him as he nodded gravely looking at Lin Mu¡¯s back.

    He thought the beautiful reporter would leave now, but the turn of events surprised him.

    The reporter, who had captivated him, simply walked past him with her cameraman, heading straight to the young man who had embarrassed him and started to tremble.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Cao Chunxue, a host from Chunyang City radio station."

    Xiao Yifei was enjoying his chat with the nurse behind the consultation desk when a crisp voice reached his ears. Turning his head, he saw this proportionately perfect beautiful reporter sizing him up with interest.

    "Hello."

    Xiao Yifei straightened up and reached out to shake her soft, delicate hand.

    "Excuse me for asking, but are you also a doctor at this hospital?" Cao Chunxue aimed the microphone at Xiao Yifei, looking as though she was about to interview him.

    Caught off guard by this sudden situation, Xiao Yifei hesitated before cleverly responding, "Kind of, if nothing unexpected happens, I will officially start working at this hospital tomorrow."

    Cao Chunxue was slightly taken aback, then burst intoughter, "Do you know who you just offended?"

    Xiao Yifei looked baffled and scratched his head. "Who did I offend? The kid¡¯s mom? I saved her child; she should be thanking me instead."

    Seeing his clueless expression, Cao Chunxue couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, her gaze shifting to Sun Xingyao, who was wearing a look of indignation.

    Following her gaze, Xiao Yifei quickly put on a look of sudden realization.

    "This gentleman is not only the acting director of Chinese Medicine at your hospital but also a top doctor here. People queue up just for a chance to consult him," Cao Chunxue observed Xiao Yifei, curious about his reaction, knowing that Sun Xingyao¡¯s status in the hospital was no small matter. Having offended him could make life very difficult going forward.

    "What¡¯s that got to do with me?" Xiao Yifei rolled his eyes.

    "Hang on, what did you say he was? Director of Chinese Medicine?" Before she could answer, Xiao Yifei quickly walked up to Sun Xingyao, grabbed his hand, and started shaking it.

    "Director Sun, hello, I have long admired your renowned reputation. My admiration for you flows like an endless river. Standing on the moon and gazing at the Earth, all I can see are the Great Wall of China and your handsome face. From the moment I saw you, I realized how exceptional you are. If anyone says youck extensive knowledge, have not experienced many hardships, or don¡¯t have the wisdom to understand worldly affairs, I¡¯d take their head off right in front of you and kick it like a ball. One of your phrases enlightened me profoundly, echoing the five thousand years of Chinese cultural history and covering global high-end knowledge. It also disys mysterious wisdom from other cultures, and feels like clearing the clouds to see the sun, hinting at the motive of embracing heaven and earth. It has established correct life values for us, directed our efforts, and even kept us away from the edge ofmitting crimes..." Xiao Yifei went on nonstop for five minutes.

    The sudden change in style left Sun Xingyao stunned, standing there listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s ttering words. For a moment, he forgot that it was this very person who had just harshly pped his face in public. Listening to his words, Sun Xingyao suddenly felt much taller, almost like a great person.

    "Ahem~" Cao Chunxue, covering her face with one hand, unable to watch any more, coughed a few times to interrupt them.

    "You all carry on; I¡¯m going to leave now. See you next time if there¡¯s a chance." Saying this, she walked away without looking back, taking the cameraman with her.

    Sun Xingyao nced at Xiao Yifei and quickly shook off his tight grip, his face full of disgust.

    "Xiao Fei, right? I¡¯m Qian Baoshan, the president of this hospital. Yan Xu has already briefed me about you. We¡¯ll skip the hiring process; I must really thank thatd, Yan Xu, for bringing you to our hospital." At that moment, a middle-aged man with graying hair came walking down from upstairs. His eyes brightened when he saw Xiao Yifei, and he approached with a heartyugh, grabbing his hand warmly.

    "Thank you, President Qian," Xiao Yifei expressed a rare hint of humility.

    He had to be humble¡ªhe had just offended the director and offending the president too could mean trouble. If he screwed up work, his night at home wouldn¡¯t end well, with Sister Rong grinding him to death.

    "You¡¯ll officially start tomorrow, an internship for a month before bing a permanent employee; does that work for you?"

    "No problem."

    President Qian patted Xiao Yifei on the shoulder in an elder¡¯s tone, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a part of the process, just to block some idle gossip, you understand."

    Xiao Yifei nodded.

 Chapter 795 - 797: The Suffering Bag

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 797: The Suffering Bag</h4><h4></h4>

    "Haha~, with you as the little ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ here, it¡¯d be hard for the Chinese Medicine department not to flourish," Dean Qianughed proudly, looking around him. Suddenly, his gazended on Sun Xingyao, who stood still like a pir.

    He pulled Xiao Yifei over and introduced him, "Feifei, this is Sun Xingyao, the interim head of Chinese Medicine. You¡¯ll be working with him from now on, just ask him if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand."

    Clearly, he was unaware of the scene that had just unfolded in the lobby.

    "Xingyao, Xiao Yifei is a well-known ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ in Chun City. He¡¯s new to our hospital, so you¡¯ll have to take good care of him," Dean Qian instructed Sun Xingyao.

    "Rest assured, Dean, I¡¯ll certainly take good care of him," Sun Xingyao said through gritted teeth, especially emphasizing the words "take care."

    "Damn, is this guy holding a grudge against me? Was all the ass-kissing I just did for nothing?" Xiao Yifei heard the undertone, cursed Sun Xingyao inwardly, but in front of Qian Baoshan, he still shook hands with him amicably.

    Dean Qian took Xiao Yifei on a tour around the hospital, mainly to meet the people in the department. Everyone openly weed the new guy; after all, everyone knew he was brought in by the Dean himself.

    By the time Xiao Yifei got home from the hospital, it was already past four in the afternoon. As soon as he walked through the door, he saw Sister Tang lying on the couch, holding a peeled apple and enthusiastically watching a war movie on the TV mounted on the wall, where two groups of people were fiercely fighting. Blood was everywhere, making the atmosphere incredibly intense.

    "Ah~ is this really a woman?" Xiao Yifei murmured softly to himself.

    "You¡¯re back? How was work?" Sister Tang probably heard his footsteps, sat up from the couch, and looked at Xiao Yifei, but her eyes were cold as if a lion had spotted its prey.

    Xiao Yifei immediately got goosebumps and swallowed hard, "The interview was a sess, I officially start work tomorrow."

    Upon hearing this, Tang Rong disyed a satisfied expression andy back down on the couch, "Go wash the clothes in the bathroom, and clean up the ce."

    "No way, I¡¯ve found a job now and will be earning a sry soon, I don¡¯t need to be a maid anymore." Saying this, he sat down on the couch next to Tang Rong, casually cing his legs on the coffee table. He picked up the apple she had peeled and took a big bite.

    Ever since Xiao Yifei moved in, he had been behind on rent. Under Sister Tang¡¯s coercion, he had taken on all the household chores, includingundry and mopping the floor, and Tang Rong had been ruthlessly exploiting him, treating him like a maid.

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Tang Rong grabbed the fruit knife on the coffee table and pointed it at Lin Mu, who felt a chill run down his spine and ran into the bathroom to get to work.

    Looking at the huge pile ofundry in front of him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was especially miserable. Among the items in the basin, in addition to coats and pyjamas, there were also personal underwear and various little knick-knacks.

    At a nce, Xiao Yifei knew that thecy lingerie belonged to Sister Tang. The ones with cartoon patterns must be Shi Miaomiao¡¯s. Initially, Shi Miaomiao was quite resistant to having Xiao Yifei wash her personal clothes, but over time, she hade to ept it...

    "Being a man has sunk to this level," Xiao Yifei muttered to himself, opened the washing machine, and started throwing clothes in. He picked up a bra, licked his lips, "Miaomiao is developing too quickly, almost catching up to Sister Tang."

    "Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t touch Miaomiao¡¯s lingerie, if you dare take advantage of her, I¡¯ll skin you alive." Just as Xiao Yifei was reflecting, a voice from outside startled him. He quickly threw the lingerie into the washing machine and then his face darkened. Is my integrity really that low in her eyes?...

    By the time Xiao Yifei finished his chores, the sky outside had darkened, and Shi Miaomiao, looking somewhat fatigued, had returned from work.

    "Wow~! Look at all this delicious food." Coming out of the bathroom, Xiao Yifei saw a full table of dishes and couldn¡¯t help but drool. Although he had some criticisms about Tang Rong¡¯s personality, he had to admit that her cooking was indeed exceptional.

    Xiao Yifei reached out, grabbed arge piece, and threw it into his mouth, mumbling with his mouth full, "Sister Tang, did you make this feast to reward me for finding a job?"

    "Smack."

    Tang Rong picked up her chopsticks and knocked Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand away as he reached for the spicy chicken again, "Miaomiao has been working overtime every day recently, she needs a good nourishment."

    Xiao Yifei looked resentfully at Tang Rong, realizing he had overthought things. But he quickly put on a brilliant smile, then picked up his chopsticks and started wolfing down the food.

    "Feifei, were you a starving ghost in your past life?" Seeing his unseemly manner of eating, Shi Miaomiao teased.

    "Rong¡¯s cooking is just too delicious, by the way, Miaomiao, your manager hasn¡¯t been harassing you, has he?" Xiao Yifei asked casually.

    "No way." Saying so, she casually added a piece of meat to Xiao Yifei¡¯s bowl.

    When Shi Miaomiao first joined thepany, a manager there was always getting fresh with her. She had warned the manager several times, but hepletely ignored her, acting as he pleased. She woulde home each day from work seething with anger. Later, when Xiao Yifei noticed her unusual expression, he pressed the issue and she had no choice but to reveal the reason.

    The following day, Xiao Yifei apanied her to thepany and gave the manager a severe beating in front of everyone;ter, there were rumors that the manager needed three stitches, though the veracity of that im was unknown.

    Initially, Rong was supposed to handle it, but Xiao Yifei, thinking that as a woman, she¡¯d be at a disadvantage, didn¡¯t agree. Now he wondered if the oue would have been better if Tang Rong had gone.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, if he dares to harass you again, just let Rong take care of it. I guarantee it won¡¯t be as simple as needing three stitches," Xiao Yifei said with a mischievous smile on his face.

    Upon hearing this, Shi Miaomiao let out an almost inaudible hum, her eyes quickly ncing at Tang Rong. She saw thetter eating with her head lowered, but her eyes asionally shed with a chilling light. Shi Miaomiao quickly looked away, her eyes filled with pity for Xiao Yifei.

    "How¡¯s your stomach feeling today? Do you need me to make you some red date tea?" Xiao Yifei,pletely oblivious to Shi Miaomiao¡¯s difort, continued to eat while asking.

    After asking, seeing no response, he raised his head to look at her. Seeing that herplexion was off, he naturally reached out to press on Shi Miaomiao¡¯s stomach. Following his action, her face instantly turned red.

    "Does it hurt a lot? Do you have a cold?" Xiao Yifei asked seriously.

    At that moment, Shi Miaomiao quickly lowered her head.

    "Hey, why are you blushing? Do you have a fever? Come on, go with me, I¡¯ll take a good look at you," he said, after finishing, he grabbed her hand and started to pull her towards the bedroom.

    "Smack~"

    A crisp sound startled Xiao Yifei, who quickly turned around. He saw Rong m her chopsticks onto the table, her face cold as ice as she stared at him before slowly standing up from her seat.

    "Come with me," she said, then turned and walked into the study.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He looked at Shi Miaomiao with eyes seeking help; she felt his gaze, turned her face away to the side, and refused to look at him, indicating she was powerless to intervene.

    Xiao Yifei turned to look at Tang Rong¡¯s retreating figure, clenched his teeth, and followed her.

    After Xiao Yifei entered the room, Tang Rong closed the door firmly. Then, sitting at the dining table, Shi Miaomiao heard a series of ttering noisesing from inside the room. Shortly afterwards, the door opened, and Rong returned to the dining table with a smile, helping Shi Miaomiao get some food.

    Following behind, Xiao Yifei had dark circles under his eyes, his hair was a mess, and blood was flowing from his nose. It was clear he had just been through a rough time.

 Chapter 796 - 798 Tripping

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 798 Tripping</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei sat back down in his own seat and devoured his meal fiercely as Shi Miaomiao looked at him with a hint of apology. He ignored her apologetic gaze, turned his sadness and anger into appetite, and cleaned the dishes on the table thoroughly.

    Xiao Yifei was already used to this, every time he slightly acted inappropriately towards Miaomiao, Sister Tang would always rough him up. Staying under someone else¡¯s roof, he had no choice but to endure.

    But... he just wanted to check if Shi Miaomiao was really sick, what era was it, looking a little, and checking didn¡¯t matter right; why was Sister Tang so sensitive.

    After the meal, Xiao Yifei obediently washed the dishes, and Miaomiao somehow brought him some ointment. Beyond being moved, he kept marveling that there was still truepassion in the world.

    "Xiao Yifei, turn on the water for me, I want to take a bath," Sister Tang called out, pulling him back to reality.

    Obediently, he rushed into the bathroom, prepared the bathwater, and added rose petals and milk, because that¡¯s what Sister Tang liked...

    Soon after, Xiao Yifeiy on the couch watching TV; Sister Tang walked into the bathroom draped in a towel, and then the sound of water sshed from the bathroom. Behind the ss door, a faint, beautiful silhouette made Xiao Yifei restless.

    A whileter, the sound of water finally stopped. A restless Xiao Yifei took a deep breath to calm down and shifted his gaze back to the TV. Sister Tang, wearing a bathrobe, walked out of the bathroom, her fragrance wafting through Lin Mu, stirring his senses irresistibly, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head back to her again.

    The post-bath Sister Tang¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, her wet hair wrapped in a towel, and her white bathrobe clung to her voluptuous body, exuding an indescribable allure. Even though Xiao Yifei often saw her, he was still slightly distracted.

    Lin Mu unconsciously examined Tang Rong, his heart tightening as if his breathing was about to stop, the suddenness of it all making his brain short-circuit. At this moment, Xiao Yifei hadpletely forgotten how Sister Tang had treated him before.

    In the small living room, the two of them, one lying down and the other standing, besides the sound from the TV, there was no other noise.

    Eventually, Sister Tang made the first move, gracefully bending down to pick up the bathrobe and put it on again, acting as though Xiao Yifei did not exist. He watched, his face full of surprise.

    It seemed she noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, Sister Tang casually nced at him and slowly said, "We have to work tomorrow, go to sleep early, don¡¯t stay up toote." After saying that, she stretched, and walked back to the bedroom.

    Xiao Yifei was left behind, his face filled with rage, yes, just rage. Because Tang Rong¡¯s expression was undoubtedly a p in his face, her look seemed to say, "Kid, haven¡¯t seen a woman¡¯s body before, huh? I¡¯m showing you this, what can you do about it?"

    Xiao Yifei felt insulted, and it was a tant insult from a woman. He clenched his fists tightly and stared hard at Tang Rong¡¯s closed bedroom door, vowing fiercely, "Someday I¡¯ll put you in your ce and show you what a real man I am."

    After such amotion, Xiao Yifei lost interest in watching TV and directly went to the bedroom to sleep. In his dreams, he fiercely sorted out Tang Rong...

    The next morning, as usual, Xiao Yifei was tormented by Sister Tang until he woke up.

    "Hurry up and have breakfast, look at the time, you¡¯re almostte for work," Sister Tang casually tossed aside hisforter as if nothing had happened the night before.

    Xiao Yifei slowly climbed out of bed, washed his face, ate breakfast, and took the bus to the hospital.

    The Chinese Medicine department wasn¡¯t toorge, with Director Sun Xingyao upying one room, and then there was the pharmacy and billing area. Xiao Yifei¡¯s destination was this pharmacy, where besides him, several older doctors also worked. Due to his previous experience, Xiao Yifei was assigned to the pharmacy to sort Chinese medicinal herbs and handle prescriptions and other tasks.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei thought about establishing good rtionships with his colleagues, but as soon as he stepped into the pharmacy, he immediately sensed an uneasy atmosphere. The three who were chatting andughing in the room suddenly shut up upon his entrance, lowered their heads, and busied themselves with their work, ignoring him.

    Xiao Yifei was too listless to embarrass himself, walked to his desk, opened the drawer, picked up the white coat the hospital director had prepared for him yesterday, and put it on.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve just arrived in the department, and you¡¯re not familiar with the work yet. Start by categorizing the various Chinese herbal medicines, and thenpile statistics. After you finish, hand the data to me, and you can leave work." Xiao Yifei had just sat down when Sun Xingyao walked in and instructed him. After saying this, he turned and walked out.

    "Understood."

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows but said nothing else. However, everyone else in the department looked at him with pity, knowing that sorting the herbs was the most tedious task. To them, whether the task was done or not didn¡¯t matter; the quantity of herbs was already counted when the hospital received them, and since they didn¡¯t conflict in properties, they could just pick whatever they needed at any time. In other words, Sun Xingyao was deliberately making trouble.

    Sorting and then leaving work?

    Xiao Yifei raised an eyebrow and looked at the corner of the pharmacy, where the herbs piled up like small hills. Sorting through these thousands of herbs would take at least two days. He knew Sun Xingyao was making things difficult for him, and he was powerless to stop it.

    "Xiao Xiao, I have a method for categorizing the herbs and record of their locations here; take a look." At this moment, a middle-aged woman sitting across Xiao Yifei handed him a notebook. With this record, he could save a lot of trouble.

    "Thank you, sister Zhou." Xiao Yifei smiled faintly and took it from her.

    Sister Zhou was around 40 years old, her appearance somewhat worn, which showed she didn¡¯t care much for personal maintenance. Perhaps seeing Xiao Yifei struggling, she decided to give him a hand. Apart from sister Zhou, there were two other people in their 30s, one named Zheng Peng and the other Zheng Qiang, who were cousins. They looked at Xiao Yifei with some disapproval.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother with them and busied himself in the pharmacy. Outside the pharmacy, the queue of peopleing to get their prescriptions gradually grew, showing that the hospital was quite popr. However, it seemed to have nothing to do with Xiao Yifei.

    In the blink of an eye, the morning passed in a flurry of activity. Xiao Yifei followed the crowd to the cafeteria for lunch, and after filling his belly, he was about to return to the pharmacy to continue his work, when he saw Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng, arm in arm, talking about something. Curious, Xiao Yifei followed them.

    "Brother Xiao, that was really shrewd of you, seeing that kid so humble and quiet, not daring to say a word. Tsk tsk~" Zheng Peng made a ttering expression, sucking up shamelessly.

    "He offended me; he should have known what wasing. If you have any problems working with him, push all the dirty work to him. If he refuses, tell me, and I¡¯ll deal with him." Sun Xingyao spoke with a full air of triumph.

    "Right, just as Brother Sun said, that kid would never dream that he came to the hospital just to be a dogsbody." Zheng Peng agreed.

    They hadn¡¯t noticed that someone was behind them, and their conversation was overheard by Xiao Yifei, clearly and distinctly.

    Xiao Yifei had already suspected that Sun Xingyao was giving him a hard time, but hearing it firsthand still made him furious.

    "Sun Xingyao." Xiao Yifei took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and called him coldly.

    At that, the two men were visibly startled, and as they turned around, they saw Xiao Yifei, dark-faced and ring at them. It was obvious that he had heard their prior conversation.

    "Xiao Yifei, how can you speak to the director like that? Don¡¯t you know how to respect your leader?" Before Sun Xingyao could respond, Zheng Peng immediately jumped out, belligerently questioning Xiao Yifei.

    "Roll~ Bang!"

 Chapter 797 - 799: Attending the Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 799: Attending the Meeting</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei had just kicked the scrawny Zheng Peng before he could react, sending him flying into thewn beside the road.

    "Keep shouting, and I¡¯ll have you lying in a hospital bed right now," Xiao Yifei said coldly, looking down at Zheng Peng as he rose from thewn.

    As he looked up at Xiao Yifei, who was nearly a head taller than himself, Zheng Peng swallowed hard. The harsh words he was about to say were forcibly suppressed. His fists clenched, veins popping on his forehead, his face pale as iron, yet he dared not speak.

    "You¡¯re trying to screw me over, huh?" Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Sun Xingyao.

    "Dressing up like some swanky Han, you think you¡¯re the shit? If it weren¡¯t for me correcting you in time yesterday, would you still be standing here today? Trying to y me over some trivial matter. You think I¡¯m easy to bully?" After speaking, he pped him across the face.

    "Smack~"

    The pnded solidly on his face.

    "You!" Sun Xingyao covered his throbbing face, astonished that Xiao Yifeipletely disregarded his authority as the director.

    Doctors and nurses who had just finished lunch and were passing by heard the noise and looked over.

    "You dare hit me in the hospital, do you not want to work anymore?" Sun Xingyao yelled with a fierce yet fearful tone.

    Xiao Yifei spat, clenched his fists, and walked towards the retreating Sun Xingyao.

    "What... what are you doing? If youy a hand on me, I¡¯m calling the police." Seeing him about to act, Sun Xingyao panicked, realizing he was not someone to mess with due to the air of aggression about him.

    Xiao Yifei approached him, grabbed his cor, and said fiercely, "If you keep getting in my way, I¡¯ll cripple you."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei pushed him away, scoffed, and walked away.

    Sun Xingyao gritted his teeth and watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s departing figure with deep resentment.

    Xiao Yifei had been influenced by his grandfather from a young age and was keen on medicine, but had little interest in school. He was always unruly as a child, always causing trouble. Just starting middle school, he hung out with some local ruffians, relying on his intrinsic ferocity to make a name for himself even in society. Even when he saved enough money to study medicine abroad, hardly anyone dared to provoke him.

    Even though the aggressive edges of his character hadrgely been worn away over the years, the arrogance deep in his bones was undiminished.

    If it weren¡¯t for the concern over his job, the inability to pay the rent, and considering Rong Jie, who was even fiercer than himself...

    No, I¡¯m a good man who does not argue with women, that must be it...

    Back in the office, Xiao Yifei no longer picked out medicinal herbs, but took out the "Xiao¡¯s 108 Needles" left by his grandfather with care and started to study it.

    Soon, Zheng Peng also returned to the room, seeing Xiao Yifei head down, immersed in the book, he breathed a sigh of relief. Clearly, he had been frightened by Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier demeanor.

    "Xiao Yi, you are still too young, you need to think about the consequences of your actions. You¡¯re still on probation, and to stay on in the Chinese Medicine department, you need Director Sun¡¯s approval. Only with his nod can you be promoted and be a certified doctor," Zhou Jie said sighing, after a while, as she walked in and saw Xiao Yifei reading.

    This hospital wasn¡¯t very crowded to begin with, especially during lunchtime, and after the incident at the cafeteria entrance, word spread quickly, and soon the whole hospital knew about it.

    "It¡¯s okay, Zhou Jie, I know what I¡¯m doing," Xiao Yifei said with a faint smile to her before turning his attention back to the book.

    Regarding Sun Xingyao, that petty person, he had never truly taken him to heart.

    Time passed quickly, and Sun Xingyao had note to the pharmacy all afternoon, probably intentionally avoiding him. However, just before closing time, Director Qian Baoshan suddenly arrived, giving him a meaningful look. He advised, "Xiao Xiao, there is a meeting in 15 minutes, you should join as well."

    Xiao Yifei stood up and followed Qian Baoshan out, knowing that the Director intentionally wanted to mentor him.

    "The ones attending this meeting are some of the city¡¯s renowned gold-medal doctors. This time, the main topic is about targeted/pathological approaches. Just listen carefully, learn, and it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t speak," Qian Baoshan instructed.

    "I also heard about today¡¯s incident. I¡¯ll handle Sun Xingyao¡¯s side, just focus on your work. Ah, you young people," Director Qian let out a wry smile.

    Xiao Yifei could only smile along the way.

    Soon, Director Qian led Xiao Yifei to the front courtyard, to arge conference room on the third floor, which was already filled with people, including the Deputy Director, and of course, Sun Xingyao was also present.

    "Old Qian, is this the young man you brought?"

    As soon as the two entered the conference room, an elderly man near the main seat spoke. He sized up Xiao Yifei, seemingly unimpressed. He was Deputy Director Zhao Kang, who had also heard that Xiao Yifei had fought a director on his first day at work, a troublemaker not weed anywhere.

    "Director Zhao, Xiao Xiao¡¯s understanding of Chinese Medicine is not superficial, you¡¯ll understand over time, and you might even feel fortunate by then. Moreover, it was he who cured Old Li¡¯s illness single-handedly," Director Qian sat in the main seat and spoke in defense of Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh~?" Director Zhao gave Xiao Yifei a surprised look and then shifted his gaze away.

    When Xiao Yifei arrived, other than the main seat, there were no more empty seats, so he had to stand on the side.

    During the meeting, Sun Xingyao red at him resentfully several times, all of which he ignored...

    "Xiao Hu is right, treating the disease this way would not only improve the oue but also reduce the medical costs," a group of elite Chinese Medicine practitioners discussed around several challenging diseases, all aiming to achieve the best treatment effect at the lowest cost.

    It was evident that these elite practitioners were striving to contribute enthusiastically to the discussion.

    "I think Xiao Zhou¡¯s idea is quite good, it¡¯s worth considering," an older doctor praised a younger person next to him.

    "Hmm? Take a look at Guangyao¡¯s method, this method seems to have eliminated a steppared to Xiao Zhou¡¯s, not bad, not bad," Deputy Director Zhao, holding Sun Xingyao¡¯s written proposal, nodded in satisfaction.

    Director Qian also nodded in satisfaction, offering fairments.

    Thetter, receiving praise from both directors, suddenly wore a proud expression; he was young but had some skills. Immediately, he turned his gaze towards Xiao Yifei, plotting.

    "Director Qian, since you value Xiao Yifei so highly and have brought him to the meeting room, since everyone here is speaking freely, shouldn¡¯t we also let him express his views?" Sun Xingyao said this, causing Director Qian¡¯s face to immediately darken. However, thetterpletely missed this, only turning his gaze toward Xiao Yifei with a triumphant look.

    Hearing his words, people in the meeting room turned their gaze toward Xiao Yifei. As most were not from this hospital and unaware of their conflict, they were curious about the aptitude of the person the Director valued.

    At this moment, Director Qian could only pray that Xiao Yifei would not mess up, as it would be embarrassing for him as well.

    "Alright, since everyone wants to hear it, I will say something," seeing everyone looking towards him, Xiao Yifei was not timid. He picked up a water-based marker from the table and started drawing on the whiteboard behind him.

    "Look at this diagram I¡¯ve drawn. Among those present, some of your methods are feasible. However, some theories might face some obstacles." Lin Mu looked toward Sun Xingyao, giving a faint smile.

 Chapter 798 - 800: Instant Success

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 800: Instant Sess</h4><h4></h4>

    "For example, Doctor Sun¡¯s first treatment n," Doctor Sun said by adding those Chinese herbs together, aided by acupuncture could postpone the progression of this case. I find it somewhat reckless¡ªif I¡¯m not mistaken, Doctor Sun has studied the Cold School, right?" Without waiting for Sun Xingyao to respond, he continued, "These herbs are all cold in nature, and using acupuncture to stimte specific points, I fear the disease will not heal, and the patient won¡¯t live much longer." Xiao Yifei did not borate, but everyone present, who were elites in Chinese Medicine, immediately understood the critical issues.

    "Then there¡¯s Doctor Sun¡¯s second treatment n," you just mentioned recing the original form with four types of Chinese herbs. Everyone seated here knows there are two major schools in Chinese Medicine, the Warm School and the Cold School. Different schools lead to differences in medicinalbinations. Yourst herb is considered warm, but it also matters what other herbs it is mixed with. If you add it, not only will it fail to bnce the hot and cold, but it will also exacerbate the situation. It not only won¡¯t cure the disease but will also worsen the patient¡¯s condition."

    "And this third n, for a simple illness, you used dozens of herbs, not only wasting costs but also not achieving the best therapeutic effect. In fact, this condition can be easily resolved by just grinding a section of fresh goat¡¯s herb each day, drinking a bowl with water before breakfast. Effects could be seen within a week..."

    Xiao Yifei spoke eloquently for half an hour before he stopped his monologue. He had been constantly rebutting Sun Guangyao¡¯s theories. He detailed the characteristics and efficacies of each herb, also pointing out the misconceptions Sun Xingyao had when implementing acupuncture techniques, exining the whole process of acupuncture.

    All the renowned practitioners of Chinese Medicine in the city who listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s theories and ns suddenly viewed him in a new light.

    What Sun Xingyao said was merely infeasible theory. But what Xiao Yifei presented were practical treatment ns, and the difference was immediately apparent.

    "Apuse...Apuse...Apuse...~" The elderly vice president, who was originally not very optimistic about Xiao Yifei, started pping first. Soon, the whole room of Chinese medicine practitioners followed suit.

    Dean Qian also disyed a radiant smile, with only Sun Guangyao having a ghastly pale face, shaking uncontrobly. He had intended to undermine Xiao Yifei, but instead, he embarrassed himself...

    "Doctor Xiao, after listening to your speech, it seems you are not only knowledgeable about Chinese Medicine but also have plenty of time. Could you perhaps develop specific treatment ns for the cases we just discussed, so we can all learn from them?" A young female doctor stood up, Xiao Yifei remembered her; she was Wu Qian, visibly the youngest and the only female in the meeting room.

    Xiao Yifei was not a humble man; seeing that no doctors were leaving the room, he turned to look at Dean Qian, who nodded in agreement, and he began to speak at length. He discussed various cases and proposed his ideal treatment ns in detail.

    Nurses who asionally passed by the meeting room were visibly amazed, seeing the elite doctors from major hospitals looking up to Xiao Yifei like schoolchildren, intently listening to his exnations. Word spread quickly, and soon the corridor outside was filled with nurses, drawn to the excitement.

    In hospital meetings, it¡¯s always the leaders who stand at the podium instructing physicians; which young doctor ever gets to speak at length upfront? Yet here was a new doctor, standing before the dean, speaking his mind and enjoying himself as if unheard of, while the dean himself seemed deeply engrossed, listening attentively.

    "Amazing! Amazing! Dean Qian, how did you manage to bring such a treasure to our hospital?" After another half an hour, a parched Xiao Yifei finally stopped speaking. The previously skeptical vice president, animated and pping vehemently, stared at Xiao Yifei with eyes as green as jades¡ªas if he were looking at an alluring beauty, giving Xiao Yifei chills.

    Afterughing heartily, the vice president turned to Dean Qian and said, "Xiao is still on his trial period, right? Make him a permanent staff member tomorrow. If there¡¯s a vacancy in the hospital, why not appoint him as a department head too?"

    Dean Qian, seeing the gaze from the meeting room that seemed to devour Xiao Yifei, also wore a proud face. He had heard from a friend about Xiao Yifei¡¯s prior clinic experience but did not anticipate such profound expertise.

    Moreover, he was aware that the reason everyone was so enthusiastic about Xiao Yifei was because the treatment ns he justid out could be implemented immediately. He could imagine, once these case treatments were executed, they would not only bring immense benefits to the patients but also greatly enhance the hospital¡¯s reputation.

    "Thankfully it was the doctors who came today, if those old guys hade over, they would have definitely tried to poach someone. They must be regretting it now. Haha," Director Qian was extremely happy today, his judgement was indeed spot on.

    "Xiao Yi, congrattions! Turning permanent on your first day of work, you¡¯re our hospital¡¯s first case."

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the directors this excited. Both directors hold you in such high esteem, so don¡¯t let them down."

    "Xiao Yifei,e visit our hospital when you¡¯re free, it¡¯s full of beauties," Wu Qian also gazed at him eagerly.

    The elites from various hospitals all had high praise for Xiao Yifei. Initially, they thought he was just a nepotism hire by the director, but now it seemed the hospital had snagged quite a bargain. Although he was just a neer, it seemed like it would be difficult for things not to go smoothly for him in the hospital from now on.

    The meeting ended, and Xiao Yifei left shoulder to shoulder with the two directors amidst a crowd of people, leaving only Sun Xingyao grinding his teeth as he watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s back. He had not anticipated this oue at all, it was like shooting himself in the foot.

    "This Xiao Yifei is no ordinary person, the two of you don¡¯t have any deep hatred, just let bygones be bygones," said the orthopedics director who noticed him standing still, walked over, gave him a pat on the shoulder, andforted him.

    Upon hearing this, Sun Xingyao¡¯s face grew even uglier, and he snorted coldly, dodging the orthopedics director¡¯s hand on his shoulder.

    The orthopedics director shook his head and said no more. Sun Xingyao was too arrogant. To put it nicely, he had strong self-esteem; to put it unpleasantly, he was petty. The director had no interest in making friends with someone who bore grudges over minor offenses and sighed as he followed the crowd out.

    Sun Xingyao was well aware that it was now impossible to drive Xiao Yifei out of the hospital. The only way left was to make him make a big mistake. Otherwise, with Xiao Yifei in the hospital, it was like a thorn in his heart, ensuring he could never have peace.

    "Xiao Yifei! There¡¯s no ce for both you and me in this hospital," he muttered through clenched teeth. He secretly decided, no matter what insidious method he had to use, he must drive Xiao Yifei out of the hospital.

    ...

    "Xiao Yi, do you have a girlfriend?" In a good mood, Director Qian personally drove Xiao Yifei home today. On the way, Qian Baoshan asked casually about his personal life.

    "Not yet, why? Is Director Qian nning to set me up with someone?" Xiao Yifei looked at him teasingly.

    "Cough cough! That would be perfect, I have a daughter who is very beautiful, with a long line of pursuers. How about I introduce you two? I think you¡¯re a fine young man, just about passing the mark to be my son-inw..." Director Qian¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, like a shy young woman.

    Xiao Yifei looked at him with a strange expression, listening to the old man¡¯s intention, it seemed he was trying to push his daughter onto him.

 Chapter 799 - 801

    <h4>Chapter 799: 801</h4><h4></h4>

    "Well, I¡¯m not considering getting married any time soon, it¡¯s too early," Xiao Yifei made up an excuse, trying to brush it off, since the other person was his superior, and he couldn¡¯t just brush off his dignity.

    "My daughter is mature, steady, dignified, and elegant, three years older than you. People say that a woman three years older brings a golden brick, you could just have a talk, right? If you could marry my daughter, it would be your good fortune," Dean Qian was still persistent, tempting.

    "Dean, I¡¯ve arrived," he said, then without waiting for Dean Qian to respond, Xiao Yifei hurriedly jumped out of the car.

    Grumbling in his heart, she¡¯s three years older than me and still not married off, a leftover woman indeed. Even her own father is pushing her out, she can¡¯t be a dinosaur, can she...

    However, since he hadn¡¯t seen the person in question, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel it was right to say much. Looking at the situation today, if he didn¡¯t agree, it would be hard for Dean Qian to give up, so he had to find an excuse to get out of the car. As it happened, he saw Shi Miaomiao just getting off the bus. Xiao Yifei thanked her and ran over.

    "This kid," Qian Baoshan shook his head helplessly.

    Seeing Shi Miaomiao walking side by side with Xiao Yifei, even he was taken aback. Despite living many more decades than Xiao Yifei, it was rare to see a sweet, cute young girl like her. He envied Xiao Yifei¡¯s good fortune.

    "No, I have to hurry back home, and get my girl to step it up, I can¡¯t let this kid run off with another girl..."

    Thinking this, Qian Baoshan rolled down the window and shouted towards Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Xiao, consider what I just said." After speaking, he watched the car turn around and drive away.

    "Dammit, this old man." Xiao Yifei cursed, took Shi Miaomiao¡¯s soft hand, and walked towards the neighborhood.

    Xiao Yifei and Shi Miaomiao walked home like a couple. Only Xiao Yifei knew in his heart that he always saw her as a sister, and when he was with her, he always felt an urge to protect her.

    Shi Miaomiao let Xiao Yifei hold her hand, overwhelmed with shyness, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to let go, wishing she could bury her little face in her well-developed Mengmeng.

    "Big brother, that¡¯s him, that¡¯s the kid."

    When they turned a corner, Xiao Yifei was blocked by a group of gangsters, one of whom spread his legs wide as if walking was difficult. Seeing the smiling Xiao Yifei, a look of fear shed in his eyes. Then he spoke to a burly man beside him.

    This group obviously looked up to the Han as their leader. At this moment, Han scrutinized Xiao Yifei up and down.

    Xiao Yifei scoffed, protecting Shi Miaomiao behind him, and red at the fat man with the healing injury in front of him, saying coldly, "What¡¯s it this time, fatty? Didn¡¯t get beaten up enoughst time, and you¡¯re looking for more now?"

    This fat man was none other than Shi Miaomiao¡¯s manager, who had previously taken advantage of Miaomiao and was sent to the hospital by Xiao Yifei. Rumor had it he required three stitches down there, and unexpectedly, here he was, unting himself again so soon.

    "I¡¯m here to beat you today. You kneel and give me a few headbutts, let me kick you a few times. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll let you go, otherwise, my boys here will make sure you can¡¯t leave the bed for months," the fat man said, gaining confidence from the presence of Han by his side.

    "Fat Cao, that chick behind him is not bad, eh? Howe you never mentioned her before?" Han¡¯s gaze shifted past Xiao Yifei and settled on Shi Miaomiao his lecherous eyes undisguised, as he questioned the fat man.

    Fat Cao, who was Shi Miaomiao¡¯s manager, hastily ingratiated himself, "Brother Dog, didn¡¯t I bring her over for you, sir? I was going to take her to you before, but this punk messed it up. As long as you deal with this kid, this chick will be ours tonight."

    Shi Miaomiao hid behind Xiao Yifei, her expression bing panicked. She had never encountered such a scenario before.

    Xiao Yifei smiled faintly back at her and squeezed her hand, then turned and faced Han, his expression turning somewhat cold.

    p!

    Without a word, Xiao Yifei pped Han across the face. Lin Mu used a bit of strength, and Han, unable to stay on his feet, fell to the ground with blood trailing from the corner of his mouth.

    The underlings behind Han watched the scene in a daze, struggling to react for a moment. By all ounts, Brother Dog¡¯s reputation for ferocity around here meant nobody dared to even raise an eyebrow, and no one expected this clueless kid to make the first move.

    "Brother Dog." The underlings behind Han were momentarily stunned before they quickly helped him up.

    As his underlings propped him up, Brother Dog shook his head and looked at Xiao Yifei, only to see thetter looking back with disdain.

    "Damn it, kid, you dare to sneak up on me." After saying this, Brother Dog shrugged off his helpers and reached out to grab Xiao Yifei.

    Little did he expect that Xiao Yifei would be faster, propelling himself with his legs and grabbing Brother Dog¡¯s shoulders, before delivering a knee straight into his stomach. That wasn¡¯t all; letting go of the man, Xiao Yifei clenched his fist and, with all his might, delivered a punishing blow to his face, sending teeth flying out, mixed with blood.

    "Fuck, what are you looking at, get him!" Brother Dog called out furiously to his underlings.

    The few underlings exchanged nces, and with an understanding among them, they turned around and ran, leaving Xiao Yifei quite astonished. Only one, Fatty Cao, was left sitting there, with arge wet spot beneath him, having been scared to the point of wetting himself.

    "Gross."

    Xiao Yifei, who had initially wanted to teach him a harsh lesson, quickly moved far away from him, his face full of disgust.

    "Am I that scary?" Xiao Yifei asked Fatty Cao from a distance.

    Thetter had a face like a mourner and could not utter a word. He had only known that Xiao Yifei was good in a fight, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such ferocity. If only he had known, he would never have messed with Shi Miaomiao.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to scram? Or are you waiting for me to send you off? If you ever dare to mess with Miaomiao again, I¡¯ll make sure you can never stand up again," Xiao Yifei said coldly to the two of them.

    Hearing this, Fatty Cao, as if relieved from a great burden, quickly helped Brother Dog up and ran off into the distance.

    As Xiao Yifei watched the two men leave, he nervously wiped the sweat from his face. Seeing the beauty walking over with groceries, he quickly grabbed Shi Miaomiao and went to meet her, "Tang Rong, what delicious things did you buy today?"

    "How was work today?" Tang Rong asked, ignoring Xiao Yifei¡¯s jest.

    "Great, the leaders had nothing but praise for me, and I was made a regr employee straight away. My job is now secure, and I¡¯ll be getting paid soon," Xiao Yifei said with an air of pride.

    Tang Rong gave him a once over, clearly distrustful, and casually pulled Miaomiao back to her side, obviously wanting to keep Shi Miaomiao away from him.

    That night, Xiao Yifei happily finished his dinner and took the initiative to start cleaning up. Shi Miaomiao watched him with a smile, asionally helping with some of the household chores.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei was dragged out of bed by Tang Rong because it was time to go to work. Suddenly part of the workforce, his biological clock was yet to adjust.

    As soon as he entered the hospital, before he even had a chance to change into his uniform, a nauseating voice rang in his ear, "Xiao Yifei, these are the herbal medicines for a few wards on the third floor, go deliver them."

    Zheng Peng was standing with his hands on his hips in a bossy manner, giving orders to the former.

    Xiao Yifei ignored him, changed into his white coat, sat down, and started reading a medical book.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Seeing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t moved to follow his instruction, Zheng Peng¡¯s face turned greenish.

    "Don¡¯t you have your own hands and feet? What the hell are you doing? Asking for it, aren¡¯t you?" Xiao Yifei stood up from his seat, looking down at Zheng Peng.

 Chapter 800 - 802: Schemes and Conspiracies

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 802: Schemes and Conspiracies</h4><h4></h4>

    "You..., the words that the vice-president asked me to convey, I¡¯ve conveyed them. Go or not, it¡¯s up to you." Having said that, he turned and left the pharmacy.

    Xiao Yifei gave a faint smile, took the Chinese medicine in hand, and walked out of the pharmacy, intending to deliver it to the ward.

    "Xiao Yifei, wait a moment." Just as Xiao Yifei stepped out, he was stopped by Zheng Peng¡¯s brother, Zheng Qiang.

    "Hmm?" Xiao Yifei frowned as he looked at him; because of guilt by association, he also didn¡¯t have a good impression of Zheng Qiang.

    "This morning I saw Director Sun instructing my brother about something. This medicine was prepared by him, and there might be something wrong with it. I don¡¯t want him to make a mistake, nor do I want anything to happen to the patients, so I thought I should let you know." The man, who Xiao Yifei had thought to be somewhat introverted, now looked at Xiao Yifei with an open and candid gaze.

    "Thanks, Brother Qiang." Xiao Yifei¡¯s impression of him greatly improved because of this. Both are brothers, yet how can there be such a big difference? Xiao Yifei shook his head and walked out of the pharmacy.

    Xiao Yifei entered the adjoining department and opened each package of medicine. He grabbed a handful and sniffed it, quickly detecting something unusual. Each prescription contained an extra type of herb that wasn¡¯t very harmful but could induce diarrhea. A patient or two might safely suffer diarrhea, but if several wards had issues, it would be all too easy for Sun Xingyao to cast the me on others.

    As he thought this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze flickered.

    Xiao Yifei returned to the pharmacy and sat down on a chair, secretly mulling things over: Since you have shown me no loyalty, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. My repeated concessions have only emboldened you to take even more liberties. Well, let¡¯s just wait and see, Director Sun. That¡¯s when he nned to teach Zheng Peng a lesson.

    But then he remembered that Zheng Peng was Zheng Qiang¡¯s brother, and if it weren¡¯t for Zheng Qiang¡¯s kind warning, he might have already been in a lot of trouble by now. Besides, Zheng Peng didn¡¯t seem inherently bad, although somewhat crafty, he probably couldn¡¯t cause much of an uproar.

    So Xiao Yifei filled a small bag with a white, finely powdered substance and walked towards Zheng Peng¡¯s desk, thinking, "This time, for your brother¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll just give you a small lesson. But if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily." With that thought, he poured the white powdery substance into Zheng Peng¡¯s water cup on the desk.

    From a distance, he could hear Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao chatting andughing. What they were saying wasn¡¯t very clear, but he vaguely heard Sun Xingyao saying to Zheng Peng in the end, "I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after this is done." Then a face full of smiles belonging to Zheng Peng came into Xiao Yifei¡¯s view.

    A meal after things are settled, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need to guess to know what it was about. He admitted that the first time he made Sun Xingyao embarrass himself in front of so many people was his fault, but Xiao Yifei had no other intention at the time. Being a doctor, of course, saving lives was the priority, and he didn¡¯t think of anything else.

    But who would have thought that just because of that incident, the two had be adversaries. Although he had no desire to entangle with the other party, the continued provocations, time and again, would be too much for anyone to bear. Moreover, when it came down to it, it was all due to Sun Xingyao¡¯s insufficient skills.

    Zheng Peng approached Xiao Yifei and said, "Doctor Xiao, what are you thinking about? Did you encounter something troublesome at work? Share it, and perhaps I can help." Zheng Peng¡¯s words sounded considerate, but his face still wore a barely concealed expression of schadenfreude.

    Upon seeing Zheng Peng in such a state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel disgust, with undisguised contempt and disdain in his eyes. His tone of voice was far from pleasant as he said, "I appreciate Dr. Zheng¡¯s concern, but I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs. Instead, why don¡¯t you take good care of your own work?"

    Zheng Peng also caught the look of loathing in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes and turned back to his seat, picking up the cup on his desk and gulping down the water. Xiao Yifei watched him empty the cup in a few seconds and a faint, barely noticeable smile appeared on his lips.

    Gathering his things, Xiao Yifei was about to head to the cafeteria for a meal when he saw a young nurse walk in. At first nce, Xiao Yifei thought it was Shi Miaomiao. The young nurse looked very much like Shi Miaomiao, both resembling adorable little dolls straight out of an animation.

    The nurse timidly approached Xiao Yifei and ced a piece of paper in front of him, saying softly, "Dr. Xiao, this is from Director Qian. The hospital has specially approved an office for you. You just need to sign this paper and leave the rest to me. Once the office is ready, I¡¯ll notify you."

    After speaking, the nurse stood there quietly waiting for Xiao Yifei to sign. Seeing the girl look so pitiable, his mischievous side emerged, and he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, "Little sister, you¡¯re quite pretty, why choose to be a nurse?"

    Before she had a chance to respond, Xiao Yifei said, "Haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you? How about we go together?" With that, he grabbed the young woman¡¯s arm and started towards the door, and during this, she didn¡¯t say a word. Xiao Yifei thought she must be shy around someone as handsome as himself.

    After they had finished their meal, the two headed back to the office together. The whole way, it was Xiao Yifei who did the talking. He began with the girls he bullied in kindergarten, right up to how two girls fought over him in high school. Xiao Yifei wore a face of pride, his expression like that of a primary school student hoping for praise from his parents after scoring full marks on a test.

    The young nurse looked at Xiao Yifei, who was boasting non-stop, and suddenly found him not so intimidating after all, and perhaps even a tad cute. Staring at Xiao Yifei, she began to daydream.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed under the nurse¡¯s gaze and changed the subject, "Do I really look that good? Feel free to take a few more nces if you like. You weren¡¯t like this before." It was then that the nurse came back to her senses and, blushing, said, "Who says I think you¡¯re handsome? It¡¯s just after hearing all about your gleaming deeds that I realized you¡¯re not that scary."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was striated with confusion as he asked, "Scary? Where did you hear that I was scary? I¡¯ve only been at this hospital a few days, how could I have left such a bad impression? If we¡¯re talking about scary, it should be Tang Rong who¡¯s more frightening." Xiao Yifei cried foul in his heart.

    "If that¡¯s the way it is, then let me introduce you to what¡¯s really scary." Saying this, he pulled the nurse toward the direction of the pharmacy. Meanwhile, the nurse was brimming with annoyance and regret, thinking how she had carelessly misspoken. She had already seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s fearsome side when he had fought with Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng. Why had she blundered into this confrontation?

    Entering the office, there was Zheng Peng, face twisted in pain, prostrate over the desk. Judging by the expression on his face, it seemed the fellow had been suffering for quite a while, indicating that his stomach and intestines must have issues; otherwise, the medication wouldn¡¯t have taken effect so swiftly.

    Despite everything, Xiao Yifei felt a pang ofpassion upon seeing this. Even though this man had malicious intentions and had tried to harm him, as a doctor, it was wrong to resort to such dishonorable methods.

    Hence, Xiao Yifei stepped forward, offering the antidote he had picked up with thexatives earlier, and said to Zheng Peng, "This is the antidote for diarrhea, ten grams of each. Take them, and you¡¯ll be better in an hour." Zheng Peng seemed to struggle to grasp the situation and hesitated about whether to take the medication.

 Chapter 801 - 803: The Ins and Outs

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 803: The Ins and Outs</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei also understood what he had in mind: "I putxatives in your cup, and you should know very well why I did it. Let me tell you, whatever dissatisfaction you have with me,e at me directly. Don¡¯t use those shameful means to harm innocent patients."

    "If I find out about this again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily. Don¡¯t think that drugging others is something only you can do."

    The little nurse nearby was quite stunned. Although she initially regretted speaking rashly and angering this big shot, after listening to the dialogue between the two just now, she roughly guessed the whole sequence of events.

    It seems the whole matter was also the fault of this guy named Zheng Peng.

    Zheng Peng¡¯s face alternated between red and white, his hands uncertain where to ce them. Especially with such a beautiful little nurse standing nearby. If he remembered correctly, this little nurse started her internship at this hospital two months ago. At that time, he should have escorted her to check on things for half a day.

    Zheng Peng¡¯s hostility toward Xiao Yifei rose another level, not only because he embarrassed himself in front of his subordinates, but ever since Xiao Yifei came to this hospital, he stole all the spotlight, even the vice president, who is usually picky with subordinates, favored him. Why should Xiao Yifei deserve all these things? Zheng Peng thought resentfully.

    A person like Zheng Peng will never achieve greatness; besidesckingpetence, his tolerance is too small, easily swayed, and provoked by Sun Xingyao to be unable to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s good side. This makes him feel as if Xiao Yifei stole everything from him, but fundamentally, he will never achieve what Xiao Yifei has in this lifetime.

    Xiao Yifei was in an exceptionally good mood today. When he returned home in the evening, he saw Shi Miaomiao sitting alone on the sofa watching TV. Remembering the little nurse he had dinner with at the hospital today, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her, "Miaomiao, do you have a twin sister? We have a little nurse at the hospital who looks incredibly like you; I almost mistook her for you."

    "Really, what a coincidence, but there¡¯s only me in my family. I always wanted a little sister when I was young, but at that time, the national policy wouldn¡¯t allow it," Miaomiao said with some regret.

    "That little nurse looks really cute, just like our Miaomiao at home. No, our Miaomiao is cuter," Xiao Yifei said, looking enchanted.

    Miaomiao felt a bit displeased when she heard Xiao Yifeiplimenting the girl¡¯s cuteness, but when she heard him say she was the cutest and affectionately referred to her as "our Miaomiao," she couldn¡¯t be happier. Yet she felt embarrassed to admit it, so she had to interrupt:

    "Rongrong sis,e and manage Brother Xiao, look, he¡¯s being cheeky again." Miaomiao called towards the direction of the bedroom. When Xiao Yifei came back, he didn¡¯t see Tang Rong and thought she had gone out for social engagements. Unexpectedly, she was at home. Xiao Yifei hurriedly slipped into his bedroom in fear.

    "Xiao Yifei, as soon as youe back, you sneak into your bedroom. What¡¯s this supposed to mean? Hurry up and wash the sheets, or there¡¯ll be no dinner for you tonight." Sure enough, as soon as he entered the bedroom, before his butt even touched the bed, he heard Tang Rong¡¯s loud voice summoning him again, feeling like summoning the Divine Dragon.

    Xiao Yifei initially was very unwilling to doundry. He had never washed his own socks before, but back then, he was poor and lived under someone else¡¯s roof, not to mention having a tigress like Tang Rong oppressing him every day. During the time when he had no money and no decent job, his life was indeed miserable.

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall his previous miserable life; Tang Rong¡¯s loud voice transmitted in again, like a whistling death curse. However, it seems he didn¡¯t dislike doingundry as much now, Xiao Yifei thought to himself, perhaps because of habit, and people live by habits.

    Or maybe it¡¯s here with Tang Rong, though living with three strangers, it gave Xiao Yifei a sense of home warmth. He felt needed, though the tigress Tang Rong was always stern with him. Come on, how could he find presence here? Xiao Yifei self-mocked.

    After washing all the clothes, he saw Miaomiao bringing dishes to the table and noticed his favorite braised pork. A hidden corner of his heart was touched. It seems Tang Rong has a kind side to her.

    Remember there was a time when the power went out at home, so the three of them went to a home-style restaurant together for a meal. Xiao Yifei talked about how he loved the braised pork his grandmother used to make; although the restaurant¡¯s food was delicious, it always felt like something was missing. It seems Tang Rong remembered this.

    Tang Rong brought out a dish from the kitchen, saw Xiao Yifei standing foolishly by the dining table, and couldn¡¯t help but scold him: "Why are you standing there foolishly? You don¡¯t even know to help bring the dishes over; look at Miaomiao, she¡¯s more diligent than you." After speaking, she cast a look of disappointment at Xiao Yifei and returned to the kitchen.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even get a chance to exin anything, thinking how can this woman be like this? Does she feel ufortable if she doesn¡¯t scold me for a day? Yet I actually thought she was nice just now; how could such a woman get married in the future? Xiao Yifei criticized inwardly; these words he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Tang Rong hear.

    The next day at work, Xiao Yifei walked into the pharmacy as usual but found his desk was gone. Only then did he remember the purpose of the little nurseing to find him yesterday; that little nurse seemed to say she¡¯de to find him when she was settled. So, Xiao Yifei decided to check out the wards for the time being, thinking he¡¯d rather be with the patients than see Zheng Peng¡¯s face again.

    After checking several wards, the condition of each patient was still quite stable, and these patients were not his own, so it wasn¡¯t suitable to intervene too much. Although his recent actions have been somewhat too high-profile, this was not Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention.

    At this moment, he saw the cute little nurse from yesterdaying down the stairs from the third floor, panting, with red cheeks, making it irresistible to pinch. However, Xiao Yifei immediately dismissed the thought, after all, this was a hospital, and he was someone who particrly valued his image.

    The little nurse came up to Xiao Yifei and said, "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ve arranged your office for you, and you can go there now. I went to the pharmacy to find you earlier but couldn¡¯t find you, didn¡¯t expect you to be here. If you¡¯re free now, I can take you to see it."

    The two walked one after the other up to the third floor, turned a corner, and arrived at Xiao Yifei¡¯s new office, almost twice the size of Sun Xingyao¡¯s office, with good lighting. This room originally stored important hospital materials, and busy times, some doctors would also rest here.

    Now, this room has be Xiao Yifei¡¯s exclusive office, clearly showing the director¡¯s emphasis on him. I¡¯ll go thank the directorter; he¡¯s still quite nice, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    "Doctor Xiao, are you satisfied with your new office? I spent an afternoon tidying it up for you. These two cacti, I specifically brought from my home to add some green vitality here." Xiao Yifei gave the little nurse an appreciative smile.

 Chapter 802 - 804 Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 804 Embarrassed</h4><h4></h4>

    After returning from the cafeteria on Monday noon and just settling down in the office for a short rest, the on-duty nurse hurriedly knocked on the door and entered, saying: "Doctor Xiao, something¡¯s wrong, please go have a look. The patient you treated yesterday hase to the hospital again today, and the family is making a scene in the lobby."

    In this world, there are never shortages of bad people. In fact, speaking of it, Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng aren¡¯t truly bad people in the strictest sense. They aren¡¯t bad enough, their mischief is mostly harmless, merely attempting some underhanded tactics to embarrass you.

    This is how Xiao Yifei views these two people who have repeatedly created trouble for him. He feels a little lesson for them is sufficient, and thus never really took them seriously.

    Xiao Yifei has always disliked people who engage in such petty tricks. Although during his school days, he was never a well-behaved child in the traditional sense, relying on his sharp mind and excellent grades, he was famous for causing trouble on campus. Plus, with his rtively tall stature, many people feared him. But honestly, Xiao Yifei never did anything that harmed ssmates, teachers, or society.

    He had his own bottom line: he could do as he pleased, but never do anything that harms others.

    Xiao Yifei rubbed his eyes and immediately put on his white coat, "Let¡¯s go, take me to see what¡¯s happening." The on-duty nurse and Xiao Yifei quickly headed to the lobby on the first floor. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, the family member immediately approached, as if ready to devour him, with a threatening tone: "Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that after taking your medicine, my brother would surely get better? Why has his condition worsened today? If anything happens to my brother, I will definitely not let you off easily."

    Xiao Yifei found such situations very troubling. This is amon issue in today¡¯s society, where the rtionship between doctors and patients is particrly tense. When something slightly goes wrong with a patient, all the me falls on the hospital, as dictated by social opinion.

    Xiao Yifei was somewhat troubled, and he really wanted to just walk away, but that would not solve the problem.

    So he patiently spoke to the furious family member in front of him with a gentle tone: "Please don¡¯t be upset, I did say your brother¡¯s illness could be cured, and I wouldn¡¯t deceive you. Please have a seat in the lounge for a while, and I¡¯ll go check on your brother¡¯s condition again."

    The family member wasn¡¯t unreasonable; love caused her confusion, and she was frightened by her brother¡¯s sudden worsening condition. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but nod and said: "Then I¡¯ll go with you to see the situation." So a few guys headed to the ward together. On the way, someone encountered Sun Xingyao, who said: "Doctor Xiao, the director is looking for you, asking you to go there now. I can go see the patient you¡¯re looking at on your behalf."

    Xiao Yifei wondered why the director was looking for him now, knowing it¡¯s the time when the hospital has the most patients. Suddenly thinking of Sun Xingyao¡¯s previous actions, he suddenly understood it might be Sun Xingyao¡¯s ploy and that perhaps this incident was rted to Sun.

    He shook his head, saying: "Today¡¯s patient¡¯s situation is rather special, I need to see it personally. The director shouldn¡¯t have anything too important." Saying this, he bypassed him and continued walking forward. Sun Xingyao immediately followed, saying: "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯lle to learn from Doctor Xiao."

    Upon entering the ward and examining the patient, Xiao Yifei immediately discovered something peculiar. Originally, after taking yesterday¡¯s Chinese medicine, the patient should have been sweating to expel toxins from the body. But the patient¡¯s body was exceptionally cold now. Inquiring with the family, they said there was no fever yesterday.

    That meant, the patient took some medication or food they shouldn¡¯t have. The diet was normal. So it came down to the medicinal herbs. Xiao Yifei asked the family if they still had the herbs from yesterday, and the sister immediately pulled out a packet of Chinese herbs from her bag. She said she brought it because she was worried about issues with the herbs.

    Seeing the family take out the pack of herbs, Sun Xingyao¡¯s expression immediately changed. He snatched half of the herbs that the family just pulled out, as if reiming something precious.

    Everyone nearby was shocked, and he quickly realized his behavior was odd and pretended to be nonchnt, saying: "I just wanted to help you check and see if there was any problem with the herbs."

    Seeing this person¡¯s earlier tension and slip-up, Xiao Yifei had guessed quite a bit, so he said: "I¡¯d better check these herbs myself, I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Director Sun. You can observe from the side and give some guidance if needed."

    In saying this, Xiao Yifei was extremely tactful. He already went all out to give face to Sun Xingyao. If he still didn¡¯t appreciate it, then it really wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Yifei¡¯s fault for being impolite. As the saying goes, once given face, if you don¡¯t take it, Sun Xingyao might just be such a person, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Then Xiao Yifei opened the herb packet and carefully examined it. Suddenly, a faint sweet scent lingered around his nose. Xiao Yifei carefully recalled the prescription he made yesterday.

    There was definitely no medicine with such a smell, and he quite trusted his memory. "Xiao Zhao, go find yesterday¡¯s prescription, I already know where the problem is, but I still need evidence. Director Sun, do you have any suggestions on this?"

    Director Sun appeared calm, but it was a forcedposure; his legs were actually trembling, though he was trying his best to control it. "Doctor Xiao, can we talk for a moment?" Sun Xingyao feigned a calm demeanor and asked. He needed to conceal his feelings in front of the family; otherwise, it would be too humiliating.

    "Xiao Xiao, there¡¯s something I think you need to be aware of. The person on duty at the pharmacy yesterday was Zheng Peng. Maybe you could check yesterday¡¯s sales records for various medicines." Sun Xingyao said sincerely.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt a wave of disgust towards the person in front of him. He previously thought that Sun Xingyao was just someone who cared about face. He never once saw a person in such a despicable light. Truly. He really couldn¡¯tprehend how someone like this became a director, letting such a person be a doctor is not treating but killing. No wonder the doctor¡¯s reputation is tarnished; it¡¯s individuals like him that are putting the entire doctor profession in a bad position. It¡¯s really unfair to those hardworking doctors who genuinely care for their patients.

    "I will investigate this matter myself. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back inside." After saying this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wait for Sun Xingyao to answer and turned back into the ward.

    It seems I had too many expectations of human nature. I thought he would admit fault and plead for leniency, but I didn¡¯t expect he would push someone else into the water to save his own skin, even though Zheng Peng also can¡¯t escape me in this matter. Xiao Yifei thought helplessly.

    Sun Xingyao never expected the family would bring the herbs from yesterday to the hospital. His original n was: because the extra medicine he added is undetectable after being absorbed by the human body. Even if something happened, there would be no evidence pointing to him.

    But the patient¡¯s family, noticing something was wrong, stopped giving the patient the medicine. After waiting overnight and seeing no improvement, they came to the hospital and brought the herbs along.

 Chapter 803 - 805: Turning Danger into Safety

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 805: Turning Danger into Safety</h4><h4></h4>

    After the incident earlier, Xiao Yifei felt it was time to show them a thing or two. After settling the patient and the patient¡¯s family, Xiao Yifei went to the director¡¯s office and checked yesterday¡¯s surveince footage with the director¡¯s permission.

    It was determined that this medical ident was caused by Zheng Peng. Zheng Peng was the only one on duty in the pharmacy yesterday, and the quantity of various medicines was clearly recorded on theputer.

    Zheng Peng initially refused to admit it, but when Xiao Yifei presented conclusive evidence, he suddenly began to plead, saying, "Doctor Xiao, it¡¯s true that I ced the medicines, but it was Director Sun who asked me to do it, really. He wanted to see the prescriptions you wrote, and he threatened me, saying if I didn¡¯t do as he said, my job wouldn¡¯t be secure."

    Xiao Yifei thought: People can be really selfish. They scramble to take advantage when there¡¯s a benefit, but when things go wrong, they¡¯re eager to push all the responsibility onto others. Sun Xingyao is truly foolish for choosing such a two-faced person to handle things. If this were during the wartime, he¡¯d be a proper traitor!

    Looking at the already somewhat desperate Zheng Peng in front of him, Xiao Yifei said, "What you all did, the director is already aware of it. As for how he¡¯s going to handle it, I don¡¯t know."

    Although Xiao Yifei felt a bit reluctant, he also knew that someone like Zheng Peng, although not very malicious, is extremely susceptible to maniption. His weaknesses are too easy for others to see through. If he continues working at the hospital, sooner orter, there would be a bigger mess.

    Xiao Yifei went to the director¡¯s office and the director asked, "For the matter concerning Zheng Peng, what oue do you wish for? I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts." Xiao Yifei thought briefly and replied, "This isn¡¯t the first time Zheng Peng has tried to harm me. Luckily, the rescue efforts were timely and no harm was done. But if he continues staying at the hospital, I can¡¯t predict what trouble he might cause next."

    The director nodded: "Yes, I think so too. After all, the hospital¡¯s reputation can¡¯t be negatively impacted because of him. Inform him that he doesn¡¯t need toe to work starting tomorrow."

    Sun Xingyao, although a bad person, still retained a bit of conscience. As soon as he heard about Zheng Peng¡¯s impending dismissal, Zheng Peng came to plead with him: "Director Sun, please help plead for me in front of the director. My six-year-old child just started elementary school. If I lose my job, I might never find another." He cried out, tears streaming down his face.

    Sun Xingyao pretended to be in a difficult position and said, "Then I¡¯ll give it a shot, but what the result will be, I don¡¯t know." So, Sun Xingyao helped Zheng Peng keep his job.

    On the way back to his office, Xiao Yifei asionally overheard the little nurses discussing the incident. A said, "I heard the mastermind behind today¡¯s uproar was our Director Sun. But the hospital didn¡¯t take any disciplinary action against him. For something so big, at least it should warrant a demotion or something!"

    B said, "The director doesn¡¯t dare do anything to him. His background is deep; ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare touch him. Only the neer, Doctor Xiao, has the spirit of a budding tiger and dares to confront him." The two little nurses were engrossed in their conversation and didn¡¯t notice Xiao Yifei passing by.

    With a grimace, Xiao Yifei thought his luck was really bad to have offended such a vengeful person. His initial intention uponing to the hospital was merely to be a peaceful doctor who cures diseases, but things haven¡¯t gone as he wished.

    Oh well, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll y along. Xiao Yifei pondered over Sun Xingyao while resentfully thinking. I won¡¯t lose to you in terms of tactics; it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always looked down on such contemptible schemes.

    Returning to the office and seeing Zheng Qiang at the office door, looking as if he urgently needed to see him, "Qiang, why are you here? Looking for me?" Xiao Yifei walked forward and patted his shoulder, asking.

    "Doctor Xiao, I know what my brother did. I know the mistake he made this time is too great, and I don¡¯t have the face to ask you to plead for him, but he is my brother, after all..."

    Zheng Qiang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiao Yifei interrupted him, "Qiang, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help with your brother¡¯s matter; the hospital¡¯s decision is already made. Qiang, you¡¯ve helped me a lot before, for which I¡¯m very grateful. In the future, if you have any issues with work or life, you cane to me. But regarding your brother, I truly have no way." Xiao Yifei said sincerely.

    Regarding Zheng Qiang, he still held a favorable impression. Xiao Yifei wanted to ask whether Zheng Peng was his biological brother and why there was such a difference within the family. "Doctor Xiao, I know you are a straight and kind doctor. As for my brother¡¯s matter, he brought it upon himself, so I shall take my leave."

    Watching Zheng Qiang about to leave, Xiao Yifei thought Zheng Qiang was quite decent; he might be something substantial in the future. He called out to him, "Qiang, from what I see, you could achieve greatness in the medical field. Be sure to work hard."

    Zheng Qiang was thrilled to hear such high praise from someone impressive, though these words might have been meant tofort him. Hearing praise from others is indeed exciting.

    Swiftly turning to Xiao Yifei, he said, "Thank you for your praise, Brother Xiao. I¡¯m just a small doctor, hoping you can guide me more in future work." Xiao Yifei said, "Naturally, if nothing¡¯s amiss, you should hurry; it¡¯s the busiest time for patients in the afternoon."

    Although Xiao Yifei and Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t stand each other, having now cultivated a deep-seated hatred, working in the same hospital, seeing each other daily or not is indeed an awkward situation.

    Additionally, Sun Xingyao is his direct supervisor, and although due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s superior medical skills the director specially mentioned he could directly approach him for any matters, maintaining cordial rtions in such arge hospital is indispensable.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei decided to invite Sun Xingyao for dinner tonight. Take the opportunity tomunicate and soften their strained rtionship. Xiao Yifei walked towards Sun Xingyao¡¯s office.

    "Director Sun, are you busy? I wonder if you have time tonight. As it¡¯s Friday evening, if you¡¯re avable, how about having dinner together?" Xiao Yifei, with a face full of smiles, asked openly while looking at Sun Xingyao pretending to be busy at his desk.

    "Of course, I have time. With Doctor Xiao inviting, how could I refuse? Set a time and ce; I¡¯ll be there tonight." Sun Xingyao was somewhat skeptical of Xiao Yifei¡¯s proactive gesture, given such a big event just urred. If it were him, he¡¯d definitely be plotting revenge now.

    Xiao Yifei hides things deeply; who knows what he¡¯s up to. Tonight¡¯s a good opportunity, so I can learn more about him. Sun Xingyao thought quietly to himself. Then, he picked up the phone on the desk and called home:

    "Hey, I won¡¯t return home for dinner tonight. The new colleague from the hospital invites me for a meal, probably won¡¯t have time to pick up our daughter, let Auntie do it. Okay, that¡¯s all; I¡¯m hanging up." Sun Xingyao wasn¡¯t much of a family man; his wife¡¯s family had an astonishing influence. It¡¯s said his hospital job was secured through his wife¡¯s connections.

 Chapter 804 - 806 Easing Relations

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 806 Easing Rtions</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei had booked a restaurant and also invited Zheng Qiang and that little nurse who helped him clean his office to join tonight¡¯s dinner. What was that little nurse¡¯s name again, Xiao Yifei pondered secretly. They talked quite a bit, yet how did he forget to ask her name?

    But isn¡¯t it a bitte to ask now? He felt embarrassed to ask. So he went to find Zheng Qiang: "Brother Qiang, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight with Director Sun. And by the way, invite that cute little nurse who looks like a cartoon character. What¡¯s her name again?" Xiao Yifei asked a bit sheepishly.

    "Brother Xiao, you¡¯re being so unfair. That little girl has had a crush on you for quite a while, and you still don¡¯t know her name? If this gets out, people willugh their heads off. Her name is Wang Ying. Tell me, do you have feelings for her too?" Zheng Qiang had a gossipy expression on his face, wanting to dig deeper.

    "I don¡¯t mean it that way. She helped me clean the office once, and I wanted to take the opportunity to thank her. Is that not allowed? Brother Qiang, I think you¡¯ve got a woman¡¯s love for gossip. Come with Wang Ying tonight, don¡¯t forget."

    "By the way, Brother Xiao, my brother kept his job. I¡¯ll go home and have a good talk with him to make sure he doesn¡¯t make the same mistake again in the future."

    Xiao Yifei arrived at the restaurant right after work. It was a Hunan cuisine ce, and the other three arrived sequentially. The meal went pretty smoothly. Xiao Yifei and Sun Xingyao, the main yers, interacted peacefully and chatted happily. Anyone who didn¡¯t know any better might misinterpret them as the best of friends from how they appeared.

    Feeling the mood was just right, Xiao Yifei stood up with a serious demeanor and said, "The reason of tonight¡¯s meal is threefold: first, I¡¯d like to formally apologize to Director Sun. I¡¯m new to this hospital and still unfamiliar with the situation, so I hope Director Sun can forgive any offenses.

    Secondly, I want to thank Wang Ying and Brother Qiang for their help. Thirdly, we all work in the same ce, and I hope we can assist each other in our future work. This dinner is to help us better understand one another."

    "Right, right, let¡¯s have a good chat today," the other three echoed in agreement. After dinner, seeing that it was still early, they sat and chatted for a long time. Until Sun Xingyao¡¯s phone rang: "Hey, why aren¡¯t you back yet? Look at the time, if you don¡¯t get back in half an hour, don¡¯t bothering home tonight."

    The voice on the phone was loud enough that all three others heard it. Sun Xingyao bowed his head and spoke softly, "I¡¯m already on my way home. Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll be back soon." Sun Xingyao looked just like a grandson.

    The three others, seeing the usually overbearing Director Sun in the office having such a day as a humble grandson, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit satisfied and gleeful.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei said, "It¡¯s gettingte, we should head back. Director Sun, what do you think?" Sun Xingyao was just waiting for an out and said, "Yes, let¡¯s head back. Be safe on your way home, I¡¯ll go first," and promptly walked out of the restaurant withrge strides.

    Watching Sun Xingyao act like that, Xiao Yifei found it funny and couldn¡¯t help butment, "Director Sun is really good to his wife, isn¡¯t he?"

    Wang Ying chimed in, "Brother Xiao, you just got here, so you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that Director Sun¡¯s wife¡¯s family is quite influential. His father-inw is also a prominent figure in our city. Back then, he went through quite a bit of trouble to marry her, as Director Sun was just a small-time doctor.

    Compared to all the other suitors his wife had, besides being handsome, he didn¡¯t have any other advantages, so he did his best to treat her well, and eventually moved her, which is how they got together. Who knows if Director Sun loves his wife, or the power behind her."

    "You¡¯re quite impressive, little girl, knowing so much inside information. You¡¯ve only been at the hospital a month or so, how do you know so much?" Xiao Yifei looked at Wang Ying with disbelief. Although he always thought Sun Xingyao had significant backing, he didn¡¯t expect this kind of connection.

    "Brother Xiao, it¡¯s not a secret at all. The whole hospital knows, except for you, the newbie." Wang Ying looked dismissively.

    "You little girl, you¡¯re getting more and more sharp-tongued. When I first saw you, you weren¡¯t like this at all. Why do you love to tease me now?" Xiao Yifei rolled his eyes. He could tell that, on the surface, this girl looked pure and cute, but who knew how scheming she was deep down.

    "I didn¡¯t know about this either!" Zheng Qiang, who had been listening to the banter, couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    "You didn¡¯t know? Oh my god, are you living in istion, Brother Qiang?" Now Wang Ying was even more astonished, because Zheng Qiang had been at the hospital longer than her. "You men don¡¯t care at all about the people around you, do you?" Wang Ying couldn¡¯t help but tease, feeling as if she identally revealed a big secret.

    Now, it was the turn of the two men to disagree. Xiao Yifei and Zheng Qiang retorted simultaneously, "Do you think everyone is as nosy as you?" Xiao Yifei nced at Zheng Qiang, "But it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for you to say that, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you remember what you were doing this afternoon?" Zheng Qiang quietly closed his mouth and said no more.

    After the three of them left the restaurant, they parted ways. On his drive home, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized he forgot to tell Tang Rong that he wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner. Tonight, he was bound to get an earful from Tang Rong. Thinking like that, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a bit like Sun Xingyao. Both had a fierce woman at home.

    What am I even thinking? Tang Rong is so fierce, how could I possibly keep living with her? Once I get paid, I¡¯ll move out. Xiao Yifei shook his head, trying to erase the thought from his mind. But he couldn¡¯t help recalling Tang Rong¡¯s way of waking him up in the morning. What¡¯s happening to me, he thought.

    I¡¯d better call her and give her a heads up, otherwise it¡¯ll be trouble when I get home. "Hey, Sister Rong, I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight, don¡¯t bother to save me any food," Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was warm and amodating, making even himself cringe.

    "Wasn¡¯t nning on it anyway. We already finished eating. You noting home is even better," Tang Rong¡¯s voice was calm, and somehow, Xiao Yifei felt a bit disappointed. He hadn¡¯t expected Tang Rong to react this way. If she were angry, it would at least show she cared about him, but suddenly she was so cold.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei noticed there appeared to be a traffic ident ahead, which exined why there had been no movement for such a long time. He¡¯d just thought the traffic light was taking a bit long. As a doctor, his professional habit kicked in, and he prepared to get out to see what was going on.

    There were two cars ahead, a BMW with arge dent in its front right corner, and a tall, beautiful woman standing unscathed beside it. However, the other car had hit the driver¡¯s seat, and the woman inside appeared to be seriously injured, with blood on her head, though she still had a slight consciousness.

 Chapter 805 - 807: Righteous Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 807: Righteous Refusal</h4><h4></h4>

    The tall beauty said to the seriously injureddy and the onlookers on the roadside, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called 110 and 120, the police and the doctor will be here soon. Rest assured, I won¡¯t run away. Hang in there, the doctor will be here soon."

    Xiao Yifei initially thought he¡¯d wait for the doctor to arrive, but seeing the woman¡¯s injury seemed quite severe, especially since it was a head injury that couldn¡¯t be dyed, he stepped forward to exin to the woman in the BMW, "Miss, I¡¯m a doctor. Before the doctor you called arrives, let me take a look. Thisdy¡¯s injury seems quite serious."

    The beauty firmly refused, "No, how do I know if your medical skill is any good? What if you fail to save her and something goes wrong, whose fault would that be? The doctor will be here soon, saving her won¡¯t make a difference in this short while." From her expression, it was clear this woman was definitely not easy to mess with.

    Faced with a patient, Xiao Yifei would never back down. Healing and saving lives is a doctor¡¯s duty, a principle he has kept in mind for many years. As for the worries about his medical skill, Xiao Yifei chose to ignore it, seeing how beautiful she was.

    He had confidence in his medical skill; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have offended Sun Xingyao because of it. Then, Xiao Yifei cleared his throat and spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear, "I¡¯m a doctor, and I need to save this injureddy now. I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that happens." With that said, he went back to his car to get his first aid kit.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei had said so, the woman didn¡¯t insist, realizing if she didn¡¯t get help now and missed the best treatment time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility, especially with so many people around watching. There should be no issue.

    After conducting a simple check on the woman¡¯s injuries, he began cleaning the wound and made a simple dressing and stitching to control the bleeding. Seeing Lin Xiaoyifei skillfullyplete the bandaging, the woman beside him let out a long sigh of relief.

    Soon, the doctor and the police arrived. The injured woman was taken away by the doctor, and the uninjured one had to go with the police to make a record of the incident. The beautiful girl said to the police, "This car ident was caused by me. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the red light, and then we collided. I¡¯m willing to take any responsibility for this."

    Xiao Yifei, seeing her sincerely confess her mistake, couldn¡¯t help but find the girl appealing. She was not only good-looking but also kind-hearted. But seeing how young she was, driving a BMW, her family must be wealthy. It¡¯s best not to get involved with such people. Xiao Yifei quickly stopped his thoughts.

    Meanwhile, the police were busy handling the two damaged cars, gathering some evidence from the scene, taking photos, and making records. Seeing that there was nothing more for him to do, Xiao Yifei prepared to leave.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei about to go, the beauty approached him immediately, saying, "Thanks to you today, thank you! Let me treat you to a meal someday. Give me your contact information! Also, I apologize for offending you earlier. I¡¯m sorry."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "I ept your apology, but there¡¯s no need for a meal. Saving people is what a doctor should do, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯ll take my leave."

    This was the first time this girl had been rejected by a man, and also her first time asking for a man¡¯s phone number, just for a simple meal to show her gratitude. But she was still upset, thinking about how many men would die for the chance to dine with her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Could today be her unlucky day? The girl thought, first a car ident, and then meeting someone so oblivious. Xiao Yifei watched as the girl¡¯s expression grew more and more twisted. Thinking to himself, I should get away quickly, or my life might be in danger. But it was already toote.

    Why is this guy pretending to be so aloof? She grabbed the fleeing Xiao Yifei and said, "Okay, if not a meal, at least tell me your name and where you work. I know many people who work in hospitals, tell me which hospital you work at; I might even know your dean and can put in a good word for you, get you promoted to chief or something."

    She thought this time the man wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, nowadays, even finding a job to make ends meet is difficult. Moreover, getting a title, bing a chief in a hospital, is something many people don¡¯t dare to imagine. Some people work their entire life in a hospital and remain a regr doctor.

    Hearing the beautiful woman in front of him say this, Xiao Yifei immediately got angry. Did he look like someone who would bend for a few pennies? He saved people out of a doctor¡¯s instinct, not expecting to gain any benefit from it. This woman had truly underestimated him. He responded righteously with an angry expression:

    "You¡¯re really looking down on people, aren¡¯t you? I never thought I¡¯d get anything from you for saving someone. Keep your kindness for others, I don¡¯t need it. You think you¡¯re amazing just because you have money! Stop pretending to be a benevolent person." Saying these words, Xiao Yifei turned and left.

    He suddenly turned back and said, "Don¡¯t think everyone is like those people you know. Money can¡¯t solve everything." And with that, he left, leaving the stunned woman standing there.

    This was the first time the woman had encountered such a situation. In her world, things worked this way; since childhood, she had watched countless people bringing expensive gifts and toys to please her father and herself, all to pursue their interests. The incident that left the deepest impression was when her father was in charge of a real estate bidding project.

    A middle-aged man, to win the project, brought various foreign toys and imported snacks to her daily, hoping she¡¯d put in a good word to her father. She couldn¡¯t remember if the man eventually got the project, but she¡¯d never forget the man¡¯s face, full of ttery and sycophancy.

    Having been ustomed to such exchanges of benefits since childhood, she believed there was nothing money couldn¡¯t solve. But she didn¡¯t know that some people in the world could do things without considering any returns or motives, valuing fame and fortune as worthless.

    So for the man who rejected her a second time, she couldn¡¯t stay angry, but instead found him unique, unlike anyone she had met before. She hoped she¡¯d have a chance to meet him again in the future, she thought quietly to herself.

    Perhaps, two months ago, if he had the chance to find a job, Xiao Yifei might have epted the woman¡¯s kindness. Now he regretted saying such harsh words; he probably just couldn¡¯t stand her overbearing, unreasonable attitude and sense of superiority.

    A privileged background shouldn¡¯t be a reason to unt. Those born with advantages should work even harder, instead of parading around in luxury cars with branded bags. Xiao Yifei suddenly thought, do I harbor envy for the rich? Is it because I can¡¯t stand others having money? Probably not, I just can¡¯t stand the attitude she spoke to me with.

 Chapter 806 - 808 Missing Grandpa

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 808 Missing Grandpa</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei found it amusing, why start getting hung up on such a trivial question. "Ah, if only Grandpa were still here, he would always find nice words tofort me, but now Grandpa has left me forever. In this world, I no longer have any real family."

    Thinking of Grandpa, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. He always thought Grandpa didn¡¯t love him enough, but it wasn¡¯t until after Grandpa passed away that he realized this seemingly unloving behavior was actually to protect him from getting hurt. However, he misunderstood Grandpa for so long, and now he¡¯ll never have the chance to say sorry, leaving Xiao Yifei full of regret and guilt.

    Grandpa was a good doctor; everyone who knew him said this about him: "Truly a reincarnation of Hua Tuo, his medical skill was extraordinary." In fact, Grandpa wasn¡¯t just skilled, more importantly, he had a kind heart, treating those without money who were turned away by other hospitals, Grandpa would always first cure them, never making it difficult for them regarding money.

    When it came to the wealthy, Grandpa just did what a doctor should do. Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered one year when a rich man fell seriously ill. After many ineffective treatments at other hospitals, the family somehow heard about Grandpa¡¯s famed title as a Divine Doctor and repeatedly asked him to treat the rich man.

    Grandpa only went once. After seeing the patient, he told the family, "His illness is already beyond cure, even if Hua Tuo were here, he couldn¡¯t save him." The family still refused to believe, thinking Grandpa was just displeased with the amount of money they were offering.

    Thedy of the house said, "Money is not an issue; as long as you cure him, whatever you want, I can give it to you, even a new hospital for your family. You are just a poor doctor, but as long as you cure him, I will give you endless riches."

    Upon hearing this, Grandpa was very angry; not everything can be measured by money, and his medical skills should not be so tarnished. What others didn¡¯t know was that the title of Divine Doctor also came at a price, each time he risked his life to save someone critically ill.

    Grandpa¡¯s life was one of modest means. Although his sry at the hospital was substantial, he always shared some money with those unfortunate people who couldn¡¯t afford treatment, some would go towards buying medicinal herbs, books, and medical equipment for his research.

    Leaving just enough to meet daily needs, so Xiao Yifei started working part-time early on to earn his tuition and pocket money. Grandpa was truly indifferent to money; he didn¡¯t care what he ate, what he wore, nor did he care about people gossiping behind his back about him being a poor doctor.

    As long as he could pursue his medical research, everything else meant nothing to him. Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that some of Grandpa¡¯s traits had indeed influenced him, such as that sense of pride and dignity.

    Perhaps influenced by Grandpa, he resented how some rich people looked down on others, thinking money could solve everything. Xiao Yifei never missed Grandpa as much as he did at this moment; it seemed like he never truly understood Grandpa until now.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that in life, finding something you truly love and dedicating your life to researching it, is such a happy thing. Many people drift through life never knowing what they really love, which is truly sad.

    Do I truly love medicine from the bottom of my heart? Xiao Yifei asked himself sincerely. It must be love. Medicine has been intertwined with my entire life; since I was born and couldn¡¯t remember, medicine has been a part of my life.

    Moreover, over the years, I have never considered doing a job unrted to medicine. Looks like I truly love medicine. Xiao Yifei smiled.

    Xiao Yifei returned home veryte, thinking the two lovelydies had already gone to bed. Opening the door and entering the room, he found the living room light still on, with Tang Rong semi-reclined on the sofa, herptop still on, suggesting she fell asleep from exhaustion before finishing work.

    Tang Rong¡¯s current look was very tempting, with a strand of hair casually draping across her face, making her seem even moreid-back, her fair, long neck, and she wore a silk pink nightgown, revealing glimpses of her figure, rising and falling with her breath.

    Tang Rong looked like a small baby as she slept, serene and innocent, a picture of harmlessness. Oh, how nice it would be if she were like this when awake. Xiao Yifei stared for a long time, swallowed, averted his gaze, and prepared to head to the bedroom. He then thought it was rather chilly at night, and Tang Rong didn¡¯t cover herself with a nket, surely she would catch a cold.

    Saying this, he returned to the bedroom, took a nket, and gently covered Tang Rong with it. Although he was already very careful with his movements, perhaps sensing someone¡¯s gaze or movement, Tang Rong woke up at this moment. Opening her eyes, she found herself on the sofa with Xiao Yifei standing beside her. When did he return?

    Unable to resist, she said, "What are you doing here? Were you nning to do something bad while I was asleep? Do you think about peeking at my body every day?" Xiao Yifei blushed immediately, having just peeked at Tang Rong¡¯s alluring figure under her nightgown.

    Maybe Tang Rong had been awake and was just pretending to sleep while he was staring. He didn¡¯t want to expose his sinister thoughts to Tang Rong, so he pretended to be righteous, raising his voice a notch, "Who has nothing better to do than to peek at you? I was just worried you might catch a cold, so I covered you with a nket. Look, it¡¯s still on you! You¡¯re just biting the hand that feeds you."

    Xiao Yifei blurted it all out without giving Tang Rong a chance to retort, then turned and went into his bedroom, avoiding any further scolding from her.

    In the bedroom, Xiao Yifei stayed for a while before realizing something seemed off with Tang Rong today. On the phone tonight, Tang Rong didn¡¯t say much, unlike before when she¡¯d alwayssh out or hit at the sight of him. It¡¯s not that Xiao Yifei was a masochist, but after months, he had grown ustomed to their typical interaction, and Tang Rong suddenly not opposing him seemed odd.

    Could something have happened? I better go check, Xiao Yifei thought.

    He went to the living room and saw Tang Rong holding herptop with a troubled expression. He cautiously asked, "Sister Rong, is everything okay? You seem different than usual. You didn¡¯t even get mad at me today."

    Tang Rong gave him a sidelong nce and said, "Are you hoping something happens to me? Hoping I scold you every day? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, it¡¯s just that thepany is rushing a project this week, I¡¯m so busy with work, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt relieved, having worried Tang Rong might be heartbroken or having family troubles. Everything seemed fine.

    Speaking of breakups, Xiao Yifei wondered if Tang Rong had a boyfriend. Howe she never mentioned it? That means she probably doesn¡¯t have one. True, with someone as fierce as her, what good is being good-looking if no guy dares to like her.

 Chapter 807 - 809 Emotional Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 809 Emotional Rejection</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tang Rong¡¯s tired expression and subconsciously said, "Sister Rong, you¡¯re so tired, let me give you a massage. I guarantee you¡¯ll feel refreshed afterward." After speaking, Xiao Yifei realized what he just said, it waspletely instinctive behavior as a doctor.

    Being a doctor for so long, his first reaction when he sees someone is to observe their physical condition, then share some knowledge about body maintenance with them.

    Hopefully, Tang Rong won¡¯t misunderstand what he just said. Unexpectedly, Tang Rong said, "It¡¯s nice to know a doctor, you even get free massage services. So today, I¡¯ll trouble Doctor Xiao to give me a massage." She said, theny down on the sofa bed.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the drastically changed Tang Rong and couldn¡¯t help but marvel secretly, it seems that keeping busy with work is good, this woman doesn¡¯t even have time to pick on me anymore. Thinking this, Xiao Yifei took off his thick hoodie and changed into his home pajamas, knowing that giving a massage is an exhausting task and he would definitely get hot in a bit.

    Xiao Yifei started massaging from the shoulders, slowly moving downward, pressing on the back muscles with both hands together and then between the ribs. As he continued, Xiao Yifei felt something was off, what is this thing that¡¯s so soft? Suddenly it dawned on him, it was Tang Rong¡¯s *! His hand immediately moved away from that area.

    Though he had seen Tang Rong¡¯srge * before, seeing and touching are two different things, and the psychological experience it brought was still different.

    Tang Rong seemed to have fallen asleep, with her eyes closed from the start until now not saying a word. Why is the atmosphere so subtle, even a little ambiguous? Xiao Yifei¡¯s heartbeat began to speed up.

    Afterpleting the entire massage routine, twenty minutes had passed. Xiao Yifei gently patted Tang Rong and softly called, "Sister Rong, the massage is over, if you¡¯re sleepy, I¡¯ll help you back to the room to sleep."

    Tang Rong was still immersed in the rxation brought by the massage, it had been a long time since she felt sofortable. Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands were truly skillful, from now on, whenever she¡¯s tired, she¡¯d let Xiao Yifei massage her. Tang Rong¡¯s thoughts were still roaming when Xiao Yifei interrupted them. She reluctantly got up from the sofa and reached out her hand for Xiao Yifei to pull her up.

    At this moment, a strap of her sleepwear slipped from her shoulder to her arm, leaving one sidepletely exposed to Lin Mu and Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned crimson red instantly, Tang Rong also panicked a bit. Although Tang Rong usually didn¡¯t mind such things and Xiao Yifei had seen it more than once before.

    But now the atmosphere was really too ambiguous, she wanted to fix her sleepwear with her hand, but both her hands were firmly sped in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands.

    Then suddenly, the door of another bedroom opened, and Miaomiao stood at the entrance, witnessing the strange scene. From her perspective, the two of them seemed very close, as if about to kiss, and seeing Sister Rong in such disarrayed attire, something must have happened between them.

    Miaomiao immediately turned back into the bedroom, saying, "Carry on, I didn¡¯t see anything just now."

    Shi Miaomiao returned to her bed, her mind nk, wondering what she had just seen, could it have been her imagination? Why did she have to feel thirsty for water at this moment? Didn¡¯t Brother Xiao just say yesterday, "Our little Miaomiao is the cutest"? How did he end up cozying up with Sister Rong today?

    I like Brother Xiao so much, what am I supposed to do now? Am I supposed to just watch Brother Xiao fall for another woman? Even though that woman is Sister Rong, who¡¯s been so good to me. Miaomiao¡¯s heart was shattered; she had always thought Xiao Yifei liked her and was waiting for the day he¡¯d confess to her.

    But reality gave her such a huge blow, she simply couldn¡¯t bear it. She wanted to move out right away, to a ce where she would never see Xiao Yifei again. Miaomiaoy on her bed, alternately crying andughing,ughing as she reminisced about the joyful times of the past.

    Xiao Yifei pretending to be a big gori beating his chest to amuse her; Xiao Yifei beating up her pesky superior to avenge her; Xiao Yifei meeting her after work and holding her hand on the way home.

    She thought this was love, but now she realized it was merely her wishful thinking. What did Xiao Yifei consider her as? Just a pastime when he¡¯s bored? Miaomiao thought of this and started crying again. Thus alternating between crying andughing, she slowly fell asleep.

    In her dream, she dreamt of Xiao Yifei telling her, "Miaomiao, I liked you from the first time I saw you, liked your unassuming beauty, liked your pure cuteness, and even liked your asional quirkiness." In her dream, she smiled with immense happiness.

    On the other side, Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong were already in a very awkward situation, uncertain about what to do, when that little girl Miaomiao came out. Actually, nothing had happened between them, but their posture moments ago was very easy for others to misinterpret.

    Tang Rong suddenly released Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands and pretended as if nothing had happened, turning around and going into the bedroom. Leaving Xiao Yifei standing there, looking puzzled.

    He thought: should I find an opportunity to exin to Miaomiao tomorrow? But how should I say it? Nothing happened in the first ce, and exining might make it look like I¡¯m trying to cover it up. Forget it, Miaomiao¡¯s grown up, she¡¯s bound to see these things.

    Let¡¯s just leave it at that and get some sleep. Lying in bed, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from earlier, the two of them had been so intimate, what if Miaomiao hadn¡¯t shown up then, would something really have happened? He didn¡¯t dare think further.

    The next morning, after washing up and preparing to have breakfast, Tang Rong and Miaomiao were almost done eating. He wanted to say, you two heartless women couldn¡¯t even call me for breakfast? But then he recalledst night¡¯s awkward scene. So he just greeted them and sat down to eat.

    He sensed a particrly awkward atmosphere at the breakfast table today. Unlike usual when the three of them wouldugh and chatter, today everyone tacitly chose silence. Xiao Yifei also didn¡¯t n to say anything, afraid he¡¯d identally say something wrong and make the situation even more awkward.

    "Sister Rong, I¡¯ve finished eating, I¡¯m off to work. Oh, thepany is sending me on a business trip, I won¡¯t be back until a weekter," Miaomiao said to Tang Rong, while quickly ncing at Xiao Yifei, who was also looking at her, causing her to hastily avert her gaze.

    "Mm, alright, take care of yourself outside, don¡¯t forget to call if you need anything," Tang Rong replied.

    Miaomiao took her luggage from the bedroom, walked to the door, then turned around, looking at Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong, and said, "Sister Rong, Brother Lin, I wish you both happiness." Before either of them could react, Miaomiao had left, dragging her luggage behind her.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head, eating, while Tang Rong sat there quietly watching Xiao Yifei eat, the feeling of being watched for a long time was extremely ufortable. Xiao Yifei thought he needed to say something to break this awkward scene. Just as he was about to speak, he choked and started coughing incessantly.

 Chapter 808 - 810: Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 810: Matchmaking</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong looked on and couldn¡¯t help butugh, smiling at his misfortune, and handed him her cup, "Just take a sip of water, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re so grown up, yet you still can¡¯t eat a meal without worrying everyone." There was an unmistakable tone of disdain in Tang Rong¡¯s voice.

    This way, the awkward atmosphere from earlier dissipated. Xiao Yifei let out a long sigh of relief in his heart, as if everything had returned to the previous status where they were bickering wittily. Both tacitly chose to forget about what happened yesterday, pretending they hadn¡¯t noticed Shi Miaomiao¡¯s slightly swollen, made-up eyes.

    Sitting in a taxi, Shi Miaomiao couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If I had just stayed in, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about Brother Xiao and Sister Rong being together. The three of us could have continued as we were before. Although I¡¯d have to find out sooner orter, it¡¯s better to knowter than now. Shi Miaomiao thought, self-deceivingly.

    Now she has no choice but to n for life after returning. It seems she has to find a new ce to live. Although Sister Rong¡¯s ce is nice and the rent is cheap, watching them unting their affection every day would be worse than death. She¡¯s not that magnanimous, and she doesn¡¯t want to see Xiao Yifei again.

    But for now, she doesn¡¯t have enough money. Her sry won¡¯t be paid until the beginning of next month. If she rents a new ce now, she might not have money for food, and there¡¯s that new bag she¡¯s been eyeing for a while but hasn¡¯t splurged on. Sigh, living without money is tough. When will I be rich? Miaomiaomented in her heart.

    In the office in the morning, Xiao Yifei boredly scrolled through his phone and came across a WeChat post from Shi Miaomiao: "Work hard and make lots and lots of money," apanied by a busy emoticon. Xiao Yifei liked it andmented, "Our Miaomiao is awesome!!"

    Xiao Yifei thought that this would ease the earlier awkwardness, so he sent that message. He genuinely regards Shi Miaomiao as his little sister. After all, she looks much younger than her age with her cute doll face, just like a middle-school little sister.

    But Shi Miaomiao misunderstood this reply. Why is he talking to me like this when he¡¯s already with Sister Rong! Angrily, she direct messaged him on WeChat: "Since you¡¯re with Sister Rong, don¡¯t flirt with other girls anymore." After some thought, she added an angry emoji.

    There weren¡¯t many patients at the hospital today, so Xiao Yifei had some free time. He sorted out a few typical cases from the past few days and noticed it was almost lunchtime. He went to eat and on the way, he bumped into the director who was also heading to lunch.

    The director couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face when he saw Xiao Yifei, quickening his pace to reach him, patting his shoulder, "Xiao Xiao, heading for a meal, right? Come, let¡¯s eat together." Xiao Yifei found the director¡¯s enthusiasm overwhelming; when a leader treats you so well for no reason, it sure feels embarrassing!

    What Xiao Yifei feared the most happened¡ª they exchanged a few pleasantries before Director Qian couldn¡¯t resist bringing up his daughter: "Xiao Xiao, I was just talking about you to my daughter yesterday. When she heard we had such a promising young talent at the hospital, she insisted on meeting you."

    "My daughter is stunning, with a line of admirers from childhood to now, and she¡¯s outstanding in every way you can imagine. She was even named one of the top ten young talents nationallyst year. Do you have time this weekend? Come over to our ce for a meal." Director Qian dropped all pretenses for his daughter¡¯s sake.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t think of a better way to reject Director Qian¡¯s invitation on the spot. After all, he is his leader, and denying him upfront wouldn¡¯t be good either. So, Xiao Yifei readily agreed, "Director, I should have no ns this weekend, and it¡¯s my duty to pay you a visit."

    Director Qian, reassured by his affirmative response, was overjoyed at the thought of bringing Xiao Yifei into his family. How respectable it would be! Thinking about the times after they had kids, when he could retire and dote on his grandchild, made those future days seem pleasant indeed.

    Even without the slightest start, Director Qian already envisioned a life with a grandchild five or six years down the road. Ah, the human imagination. Director Qian grew more fond of Xiao Yifei the more he saw him, eager for him to marry his daughter at once.

    As they entered the hospital canteen, everyone who saw the director greeted him. Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the hospital in recent days. Even now, on the road, he could still overhear doctors and nurses talking about his superb medical skills. In just a few days, Xiao Yifei had gathered a bunch of fans.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s meal in the canteen didn¡¯t go smoothly. He was already the center of attention in this hospital and was now dining with the director. Walking around the hospital, every doctor and nurse, familiar or not, greeted him with a cheerful "Hello, Doctor Xiao," just like students at school greeting teachers.

    The awkward thing was that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know many people yet, so he couldn¡¯t return the greeting by name. He could only respond with a sincere "Hello" in return.

    After the meal, as Xiao Yifei returned to his office, the old director reminded him, "Don¡¯t forget toe to our house for dinner this Saturday evening." Seeing the director¡¯s apprehension, as if afraid he¡¯d back out, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think, "The director really does favor me, though his intentions aren¡¯t pure. But this proves I am indeed a talented young man," Xiao Yifei thought, narcissistically.

    The afternoons were generally busier, with patients several times more than in the mornings. Xiao Yifei was so busy he didn¡¯t have time for a drink, and with over 100 patients lined up, he had to take a ten-minute break when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. While heading to the restroom, he noticed that Sun Xingyao¡¯s consulting room was quiet, and there he was, resting his feet on the desk with his eyes shut.

    The difference couldn¡¯t have been starker; though I¡¯m new here, and honestly, my medical skill is better, that doesn¡¯t mean I should be worked to the bone. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think as he saw the sight. "Director Sun, how do you still have time for a nap here?" Hearing someone speak, Sun Xingyao slowly opened his eyes, his feet still on the desk.

    "I could neverpare to Doctor Xiao¡¯s remarkable skills. Everyone¡¯s lining up to see you. You should feel proud." Sun Xingyao¡¯s face remained calm, but Xiao Yifei could hear a twinge of jealousy in his words.

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t one to mind such trivial matters and just smiled at Sun Xingyao before leaving. Watching him go, Sun Xingyao gritted his teeth and muttered, "Seems you¡¯re enjoying it a lot. From now on, all the patients are yours, working you to death."

    Even though Xiao Yifei had already treated Sun Xingyao to a meal, signaling good intentions, Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t adjust to the drastic change of fortunes. Before Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, Sun Xingyao had always been the lead in Chinese medicine at the hospital, and all the glory belonged to him.

 Chapter 809 - 811: Making the Program

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 811: Making the Program</h4><h4></h4>

    Although he got into this hospital through connections at the time, his achievements in medicine are still quite high. Otherwise, such a renowned hospital in the whole province wouldn¡¯t have employed him. In recent years, people have gradually started to realize the benefits of Chinese Medicine, and it has silently re-emerged in people¡¯s lives. Therefore, Sun Xingyao¡¯s department is the busiest every day, bustling with activity, and reporters frequentlye to interview him.

    Now, his door is virtually deserted, so after attending to a handful of patients, he went to the front desk nurse and told her that he wasn¡¯t feeling well today and it was inconvenient for him to see patients. He instructed those who registered to see him to now register with Xiao Yifei instead. After all, the director wouldn¡¯t say anything if he asionally cked off.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the line at his side growing longer and longer, but he had no majorints. In idle moments, he often thought of his grandfather and the people he tried his best to save but couldn¡¯t, particrly the citywide beloved old mayor.

    When busy, he doesn¡¯t have time to think about these things, and every time he sessfully treats a patient, his regret diminishes a little, and he feels his life still has value. Moreover, engaging with patients more allows him to umte more experience.

    At the same time, there are more opportunities to see a variety of difficult andplicated diseases, which greatly aids his medical research. He is currently diligently studying his family¡¯s legacy, the "Xiao¡¯s 108 Needles." He¡¯s almost finished with the theory but hasn¡¯t found an opportunity to practice. So every day he hopes to encounter patients with difficult diseases.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s exquisite medical skills are recognized by everyone in the hospital. His handsome appearance adds to his charm, and his kind and humble demeanor helps him earn the respect of older doctors in the hospital. On this day, the director called him to the office, where there was a stranger as well.

    It turned out to be a director from a local TV station, hoping to coborate with Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital on a medical program.

    The visiting director introduced himself, "Hello, Doctor Xiao, my surname is Qi. We¡¯ve been nning this program for a year, and it finally got approvedst month. The program is roughly divided into two parts. The first part is a small Chinese Medicine ss, using some innovative formats to educate everyone on the knowledge of Chinese Medicine."

    "The second part is following a doctor in the hospital every week, documenting the stories between doctors and patients more authentically. As you know, the current doctor-patient rtionship is particrly tense. The purpose of our program is firstly to promote China¡¯s traditional culture¡ªChinese Medicine."

    "Secondly, we hope everyone who watches our program can have a deeper understanding of the medical profession. It¡¯s a high-paying and secure profession in the eyes of outsiders, but it¡¯s not that easy. We want them to see the hardship in this profession and understand and respect doctors."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was somewhat moved. Spreading and promoting Chinese Medicine has always been his dream, and now there is such an opportunity. But he didn¡¯t yet know the director¡¯s opinion, so he asked, "I¡¯ve generally understood it. Personally, I think this is a good n, and broadcasting it could serve as excellent publicity for our hospital. Director, what do you think?"

    "Before you came, I had a detailed conversation with this colleague from the TV station. Their idea is quite good, and I think this cooperation opportunity is rare. My idea is to have you be the lecturer for this Chinese Medicine ss. You have good qualifications in every aspect; this is an excellent opportunity," said the director.

    "Since you¡¯re saying so, Director, I¡¯ll consider it," Xiao Yifei replied.

    The director said, "Let me know your decision after you¡¯ve considered it. Here¡¯s the detailed n; both of you can study it carefully. Feel free to bring up any opinions or ideas. That¡¯s it; I¡¯ll take my leave." Xiao Yifei and the director saw the TV station director off to the hospital entrance, waving goodbye.

    As he was about to head back, he turned and saw Sun Xingyaoing toward them. "Director, was there someone important here just now?" Sun Xingyao asked. "Yes, someone from the TV station. They are interested in cooperating with our hospital on a medical program."

    The director knew that Sun Xingyao and Xiao Yifei never got along, so he didn¡¯t borate on the cooperation details. But Sun Xingyao saw that it was Xiao Yifei and the director who escorted the TV station person out, so he roughly understood that Xiao Yifei would definitely appear on TV this time.

    Sun Xingyao looked at Xiao Yifei standing beside the director and felt ufortable no matter how he looked at him. If Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯te to this hospital, then I¡¯d be the one appearing on TV. As soon as he came, all the good things went to him. As long as Xiao Yifei stays at this hospital, I can¡¯t sleep or eat in peace, Sun Xingyao thought angrily.

    In the evening, Xiao Yifei returned home and, while having dinner, briefly told Tang Rong about the coboration with the TV station. For once, Tang Rong didn¡¯t start by mocking Xiao Yifei, but instead seriously analyzed the pros and cons of this matter, concluding that the benefits outweighed the drawbacks.

    Tang Rong concluded, "It seems you¡¯re lucky recently, with good things happening one after another. Looks like I¡¯ll have to raise the rent since you¡¯re so well-off now."

    Xiao Yifei rolled his eyes at her and said, "You¡¯re the ssdy blinded by money. I¡¯ve already paid you enough rent. Can¡¯t you show a little sympathy for someone away from home?"

    Whenever Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong quietly sat at the table eating dinner, Xiao Yifei always had a sense of tranquility, as if the years were peaceful. The gentle light in the living room evoked a sense of home, and sometimes he wished these days could continue forever, even though he knew it was impossible.

    He asionally thought of his study abroad days. Those who have never been abroad cannot understand what a lone international student has experienced, especially one who isn¡¯t well off. In his second year abroad, Xiao Yifei stopped asking his family for living expenses. The local cost of living was high, and the money he earned from part-time jobs barely covered basic needs.

    While material shortages could be endured, the loneliness couldn¡¯t be avoided. This feeling was especially noticeable during holidays. One year during Spring Festival, Xiao Yifei was busy doing experiments in theb. It wasn¡¯t until he went online in the evening back at the dorm that he remembered it was New Year¡¯s Eve.

    He thought about making a hot pot for himself, but after a long walk to the supermarket, he found it closed. As he slowly walked back to the dorm alone, he suddenly recalled a novel he had read: Thest person on earth sat in a room, then heard a knock at the door.

    How despairing thatst person must be, Xiao Yifei thought; today I felt the same loneliness. He even questioned whether it was a mistake to study abroad alone.

    From that time on, Xiao Yifei particrly longed for the warmth of home. So when Tang Rong took him in during his most destitute time, his heart was filled with gratitude.

 Chapter 810 - 812: The Charm of a Man

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 812: The Charm of a Man</h4><h4></h4>

    After living abroad for a long time, Xiao Yifei mistakenly thought he had gotten used to and even loved that feeling of loneliness. But after returning to China and meeting Tang Rong, he suddenly realized that this noisy yet warm lifestyle is what he truly loved.

    After dinner, Xiao Yifei enthusiastically went to wash the dishes. Seeing this, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but tease, "Wow, the sun must have risen from the west. Are you being diligent just to have some bad intentions towards me again?"

    Xiao Yifei was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, casually saying, "I guess I¡¯m just experiencing your lifestyle!"

    "If you like washing dishes so much, why not take on the job entirely from now on?"

    Xiao Yifei just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He enjoyed the current atmosphere. Tang Rong leaned against the doorframe, watching Xiao Yifei with fascination. She found that Xiao Yifei was quite handsome. His looks were the type that seemed ordinary at first nce but grew increasingly attractive the more you got to know him.

    Xiao Yifei was recently extremely busy, first finalizing cooperation intentions with the TV station and signing a contract, then needing to record an episode every two weeks.

    Xiao Yifei had to find time to convert the medical knowledge, which might be difficult to understand, into essible content. This took quite some time, which others might be reluctant to do, but Xiao Yifei was happy to do it, since he was engaged in something he loved.

    Then he typically took half a day to rehearse at the TV station. Despite having no hosting or rted experience, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t stage fright at all and had a strong presence in front of the camera, not looking like a newbie at all. Even the show¡¯s host couldn¡¯t help but ask why he hadn¡¯t chosen a career in hosting.

    After the show aired, it received a plethora of positive reviews. Aside from the show¡¯s content winning the audience over, Xiao Yifei¡¯s personal charm added a lot to the program. After the first episode aired, Xiao Yifei gathered arge fan base. In this era where looks reign supreme, Xiao Yifei had a considerable advantage.

    Sometimes, while walking down the street, twenty-something young women would run up, hoping to take a picture with Xiao Yifei. Initially, he wasn¡¯t used to it, but after it happened a few times, he learned to handle it calmly, slightly giddy from being admired by so many cute young women.

    asionally, elderly folks woulde up to him asking, "Aren¡¯t you the doctor called Feifei on that TV station?" Xiao Yifeiughed so hard he couldn¡¯t catch his breath upon hearing this peculiar name they gave him, even though his name consisted of "wood," he wasn¡¯t some kind of tree!

    The old man was truly amusing, so he yed along, "Grandpa, you¡¯re right, I am that Feifei, pretty impressive you recognized me." The grandpa said, "The show you put on is phenomenal. I was a Chinese medicine doctor before I retired. Seeing more people start to understand Chinese medicine makes me happy!"

    "Grandpa, rest assured, we¡¯ll make this program even better and will certainly live up to your expectations."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart felt warm; it seemed this show was on the right track. To receive such affirmation was truly my luck.

    Moreover, this grandpa reminded Xiao Yifei of his own grandfather. If he were still alive, seeing this would surely make him say, "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re truly awesome, worthy of being a descendant of the Xiao Family."

    Back at home, Shi Miaomiao was sitting in front of the TV, applying a facial mask while watching TV. "Wow, the little girl is vain again! Why are you back sote? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be on a business trip for a week?"

    "I was supposed to be gone for a week, but the cooperation direction changed suddenly from the partner¡¯s side. Yet, the project was urgent, so the business trip had to be extended. They just moved their lips, but we little minions were super busy. Still, the pay these days was double the usual."

    Then she pointed at the TV showing Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao, amazing! I haven¡¯t seen you these past few days, and you¡¯ve be a celebrity. Can you sign more autographs for me? I¡¯ll sell them to the little fangirls who like you. Maybe I can get rich off this?" Xiao Yifei tapped Miaomiao¡¯s head, saying, "Why do you have such convoluted ideas in your head? You might as well sell me too."

    "You¡¯re so worthless; you¡¯d hardly sell for more than a few bucks!"

    "Since I¡¯m so cheap, why not buy me?" Xiao Yifei joked yfully.

    "If I buy you, you¡¯d be mine wholly. What about Sister Rong?" Miaomiao asked, probing into their rtionship.

    "What do you mean ¡¯what about¡¯? I don¡¯t belong to her; she¡¯s quite fierce, I¡¯m scared of her." Xiao Yifei was always yful around girls, never serious.

    "Aren¡¯t you two together?" Miaomiao¡¯s mouth formed a big O. "When did I tell you we were together? Oh right, that night was purely a misunderstanding, didn¡¯t have the time to exin it to you." Xiao Yifei then detailed the scene of that night for Miaomiao. "Oh why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I... I even thought you two were already a thing, considering saving money and moving out to give you guys private space." Miaomiao almost expressed how upset she was but quickly checked herself.

    During the business trip, Miaomiao kept thinking about it, while the texts she sent Xiao Yifei went unanswered. Combined with being busy day in and day out, she gradually got over it. When she recovered from the pain, she unexpectedly found out that Brother Xiao and Sister Rong weren¡¯t together, which was a pleasant surprise.

    Shi Miaomiao, you were truly foolish, imagining things without understanding the situation¡ªserves you right. She silently mocked herself. The feeling of losing love was too painful, like losing the whole world.

    However, now she felt she might not like Xiao Yifei that much anymore. Upon reassessing her rtionship with Xiao Yifei, she found that although Xiao Yifei was nice to her, making ginger brown sugar tea when she had cramps, massaging her tummy, appearing close, Xiao Yifei treated her more like a sister.

    "Do you think I sometimes act like a little kid?" Miaomiao asked Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was watching TV and replied without looking back, "Not just sometimes, always thought so. With your little girl look and immature mind, sometimes I feel like I have another younger sister."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei call her immature, fire surged up in Miaomiao¡¯s chest, but hearing him say he treated her like a sister gave her a small thrill. She replied, "Then I¡¯ll be your sister. Having such a beautiful sister like me, you¡¯re the real winner."

    Shi Miaomiao found this deal quite eptable. Being a sister was better long-term than being a girlfriend. If Xiao Yifei¡¯s fangirls knew she¡¯d be so envied. Wow, truly a win!

    Watching himself speak eloquently on TV, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t resist boasting to Miaomiao, "Miaomiao, see how handsome your brother is? I think my sister is lucky to have such a handsome and talented brother."

 Chapter 811 - 813: Time Alone

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 813: Time Alone</h4><h4></h4>

    That night, Shi Miaomiao finally had a good night¡¯s sleep, dreaming of ying with Xiao Yifei. Both of them appeared as their childhood selves, chasing each other around. Miaomiao, being shorter,gged behind Xiao Yifei and, unable to run any further, yelled, "Brother, wait for me, I can¡¯t catch up with you."

    The weather was gradually getting colder, and the city was slowly transitioning into winter. On the streets, there were girls wearing thick coats on top, but with bare, slender legs below. Xiao Yifei found this sight puzzling¡ªwomen truly are strange creatures.

    Take Shi Miaomiao, for example, this odd woman who, when at home, feels cold no matter how thickly she dresses, wishing she could spend all twenty-four hours of the day in bed. Even when getting out of bed for a drink of water, she¡¯d drape a thick duvet around herself.

    Yet, every time she went out shopping with Tang Rong, Miaomiao would wear as little as possible on her legs, possibly imitating celebrities she¡¯d seen online. He had seen photos of celebrities at airports, often with thick sweaters on top but bare legs below. Beautiful, yes, but isn¡¯t it cold?

    It was another weekend, and Xiao Yifei finally had apletely rxing time, so he slept in until noon. Upon waking, he found the two women in the house already made up and ready to go out.

    "Miaomiao, why are you wearing so little again? Are you wearing thermal pants?" Xiao Yifei asked as he saw Miaomiao dressed lightly. They were about to leave, but upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Miaomiao turned back to the mirror to admire her beautiful figure again.

    She suddenly turned and asked Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao, does this make my legs look thick? Should I change?"

    Before Xiao Yifei could reply, Tang Rong objected. "Shi Miaomiao, you¡¯re too much. How can you still have the nerve to say your legs are thick in front of me? If you don¡¯t leave soon, I¡¯m going by myself." Tang Rong felt like she was going to spit blood hearing Miaomiao say that.

    "Alright, alright, my two deardies, hurry up and go out. If you don¡¯t leave now, the sun will set soon." Xiao Yifei had experienced how women could linger before going out, and he regretted his loose tongue. Tang Rong practically pushed and shoved Shi Miaomiao out the door.

    Finally, they were gone, and the house was quiet again. Xiao Yifei began to enjoy his alone time. He used to be someone who loved the hustle and bustle, preferring to be with various people except when he was sleeping.

    Later, abroad, there were so few Asian faces on campus that they could be counted on both hands; so he had to learn how to be alone, learning how to spend his free time. At that time, the inte wasn¡¯t so developed.

    So during most of his free time, he stayed in the dorm watching thick English originals he borrowed from the library. He remembered his favorite novel being "The Picture of Dorian Gray" by the British writer Wilde.

    This book tells the story of a London noble youth named Dorian Gray, who is very handsome and kind-hearted. When Dorian saw the portrait his friend painted for him, he noticed his stunning beauty and wished upon the portrait: that the beautiful youth would remain young forever, while the portrait would bear all the ravages of time and the youth¡¯s sins.

    Initially, Dorian didn¡¯t care, but after ying with a female actress¡¯s emotions, leading her tomit suicide, he noticed the portrait of Dorian began to change wickedly. Frightened, Dorian did not restrain himself, and instead indulged his desires even more.

    Dorian¡¯s beauty remained unchanged, but the portrait became increasingly hideous day by day. Eighteen yearster, due to his hatred for the artist¡¯s work and his own loathsome soul, Dorian murdered the painter Haworth.

    Afterward, the brother of the actress came seeking revenge, but Dorian deceived him with clever words, ultimately leading to his untimely death.

    The death of the actress¡¯s brother awakened Dorian¡¯s conscience. He raised a knife to stab the hideous portrait, only to die mysteriously himself. His face turned ghastly and aged, while the portrait remained youthful.

    Since this book was created rtively early, its original version is hard to understand, not only due to some obscure and iprehensible sentences and expressions but also because of the deeper spiritual core it wants to convey.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t grasp it at a deeper level; he only understood a very superficial message.

    Through the miraculous life journey of Dorian, Wilde almost seamlessly shows us this harsh truth: as long as people live in the world, mistakes are inevitable, and one cannot avoid the harm of vices.

    Thus, the originally youthful and beautiful face is doomed to wither, even bing detestable. In such circumstances, only pursuing beauty can bringfort andpensation.

    The winter sun gently shone through the window into the room. Xiao Yifei leaned on the armchair, the sunlightnding right on his feet, warming them up quickly. He took out the "Xiao¡¯s 108 Needles" left by his grandfather and began to read it carefully.

    He actually already knew the contents of this book by heart. But every time he read it, he felt like his grandfather was by his side. Sometimes he thought, perhaps his grandfather¡¯s soul really resided in the book.

    Xiao Yifei studied medicine. Initially, he didn¡¯t believe in souls or afterlife matters. But after years of practicing medicine, experiencing numerous separations of life and death, watching so many patients who seemed to have chances of survival depart from the world, while others, lucky to have been at death¡¯s door, survived.

    He slowly came to believe that everyone¡¯s life was predestined¡ªto live to a certain age and suffer certain cmities. Things that do not belong to you are futile to force.

    Thus, he gradually cared less for wealth and fame, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with people like Sun Xingyao. Xiao Yifei firmly believed that one day Sun Xingyao would be punished. Just like the ancients said: good is rewarded with good, evil with evil; it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not reported, it¡¯s just that the time has note.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the two women who had gone shopping came back withrge and small packages, bringing spicy crayfish and other delicacies. As soon as Shi Miaomiao got in the door, she started talking nonstop: "Brother Xiao, today I went with Sister Rong to get our hair done and then bought tons of clothes. My credit card is about to be maxed out."

    Xiao Yifei carefully looked at the two women in front of him for a long time, not noticing any change in their hairstyles. But saying this would make them definitely angry, so he enthusiastically praised them: "Wow, this new hairstyle looks amazing, it feels like you¡¯ve changed into different people."

    Tang Rong understood Xiao Yifei and, seeing his nonsensical expression, knew that he didn¡¯t notice any changes, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "You call yourself a doctor, yet your observation skills are so poor. I straightened my hair, and Miaomiao redid her curls, didn¡¯t you notice?"

    Xiao Yifei then took another careful look and delicately said, "To be honest, I don¡¯t see much change! Your hair was straight to begin with, and Miaomiao always had little curls."

    "Miaomiao, let¡¯s go, we can¡¯tmunicate with him." The two of them returned to the bedroom to try on their newly bought clothes.

    Monday morning, Xiao Yifei was still on his way to work, wondering why on Monday mornings the road is always so congested. A trip that should have taken twenty minutes was dyed by half an hour in traffic. Then the director called: "Xiao, are you almost at the hospital? I need you for something."

 Chapter 812 - 814: Strange Patient

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 814: Strange Patient</h4><h4></h4>

    "The director got stuck in traffic today and might be a littlete, what¡¯s the director up to?" Xiao Yifei saw that the director personally called, which must mean something important. But he couldn¡¯t guess what it could be.

    "Let¡¯s talk about it when you arrive at the hospital, it¡¯s not urgent."

    After arriving at his office, Xiao Yifei immediately changed his clothes and went to the director¡¯s office. Upon arriving, he saw the director chatting happily with ady, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s first reaction was that this might be his daughter.

    Last time, because he was busy recording for a TV program, he couldn¡¯t ept Director Qian¡¯s invitation, could it be because of this reason that Director Qian brought his daughter to the hospital?

    Xiao Yifei immediately dismissed this thought because from her back alone, thisdy looked very assertive, so she must be someone important.

    Director Qian warmly introduced the two, "Xiao, this is Su Mang, Miss Su; and this is our hospital¡¯s most renowned Chinese Medicine doctor, Doctor Xiao Yifei." The two nodded at each other as a greeting.

    This woman had exquisite makeup and wore a ck long coat, beautiful indeed, butcking a bit of femininity, her powerful aura would intimidate anyone who saw her. Xiao Yifei thought, this woman¡¯s background must not be simple.

    "Xiao Yifei, the reason I urgently called you is that Miss Su wants you to diagnose her."

    "Doctor Xiao, the director already examined me earlier, it¡¯s nothing serious, just menstrual irregrities due to exhaustion, such problems only require more rest, but I¡¯m very busy, so I wanted to ask if you have any other methods to help me?"

    Miss Su paused and then continued, "I watched that program you did, it was pretty good."

    Xiao Yifei thought for a while, there indeed was such a method, a kind of hypnosis that allows people to rest quickly, half an hour being equivalent to five or six hours of sleep, but he didn¡¯t have the time, nor did the hospital have the environment to do it, it was simply impossible.

    So, Xiao Yifei told her that such a method indeed exists, "But, Miss Su, our conditions here do not permit it, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t treat you, I¡¯m very sorry." Xiao Yifei said truthfully.

    "In such a big hospital, I don¡¯t believe there isn¡¯t a way to treat this, I want it done now, you won¡¯t need to work this morning anymore. However much money you want, it¡¯s yours if you cure me." Miss Su seemed a little angry now, thinking that if he knew her identity he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Director Qian, seeing the tense atmosphere, quickly mediated, "Miss Su, the hospital truly doesn¡¯t have such conditions, how about this, Doctor Xiao cane to your house after work for treatment, how about that?" The arrogant woman nodded and left.

    "Xiao Yifei, you mustn¡¯t offend this woman just now, do you know her identity? She¡¯s the heiress of Houde Company, a true wealthy youngdy, and more importantly, her uncle is an official in the health department, everyone in the province¡¯s pharmaceutical sector knows him."

    "If you offend her, it might be impossible for you to continue working as a doctor. When you go to her house tonight, be careful to serve her well. Be more polite, don¡¯t be like earlier. If you cure her, you will certainly receive benefits from the hospital." Xiao Yifei nodded and took his leave.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care at all in his heart, a patient is a patient, doctors must have enough authority over their patients, they can¡¯t just amodate them all the time, this authority is more important than teachers over students, if students don¡¯t listen to teachers they may be ipetent, if patients don¡¯t listen to doctors it can be life-threatening.

    And even from the brief contact just now, he could already tell that although this woman appeared healthy on the surface, in reality, her energy and blood were severely deficient, her vital energy over-depleted, and someone had poisoned her slowly, without intervention, she¡¯d definitely fall seriously ill within a year or two.

    Xiao Yifei understood, the benefits from the hospital were merely being selected as a model in the institution, which didn¡¯t matter to him. Although he didn¡¯t like such women, since the director had spoken, there was no choice.

    After work in the evening, as soon as he walked out of the hospital door, he saw a well-built man in a suit walking towards him, "Are you Doctor Xiao Yifei? We¡¯vee to pick you up on Miss Su¡¯s instructions, please get in the car." The person briefly introduced. Xiao Yifei thought he was the driver, then saw a driver already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, realizing this man was the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t speak to Xiao Yifei once in the car, nor did he converse with the driver, it seemed Miss Su had many rules! Xiao Yifei closed his eyes to rest in the back seat.

    These are the truly rich people, always in luxury cars, with bodyguards always by their side, at least he got to experience the lifestyle of the wealthy. The car gradually left the bustling city center, passing through several security checkpoints before entering a residential area, where a woman was already waiting downstairs.

    Getting out of the car, the woman didn¡¯tmunicate with the two people in the car, only addressing Xiao Yifei, "Doctor Xiao, please follow me." The two entered the elevator, the woman told Xiao Yifei many things to note, telling him not to speak much unless Miss Su asked.

    Xiao Yifei secretly thought, I¡¯m a doctor here to treat her, how am I supposed to treat without speaking, what absurd rules, so what if she¡¯s a wealthy youngdy!

    After entering the room, Xiao Yifei listened to the person who seemed like a private assistant, he didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble and bring unnecessary trouble upon himself. He merely did what a doctor should do.

    Before starting, Xiao Yifei asked her, "Miss Su, do you currently have a boyfriend or fianc¨¦?" Su Mang, with a cold expression, responded in a cold tone, "It¡¯s just a check-up, does this also need to be taboo?"

    "My treatment method requires you to take off most of your clothes to prevent unnecessary trouble, I thought it better to exin in advance." Xiao Yifei suppressed his anger and spoke in aposed manner. This woman¡¯s temper was really something else, always ready to retort.

    Su Mang looked at Xiao Yifei and said she didn¡¯t have one, this doctor was unlike most people she¡¯d met, it felt like they were enemies, polite but keeping people at a distance.

    Xiao Yifei had Su Mang adjust the room temperature, then turned his back to her as she took off her clothes, he said, "Please sit here, I need to massage you first to get your blood flowing."

    Xiao Yifei then stood behind Su Mang and began massaging her, his hands not applying much force, but due to Su Mang¡¯s long-term overwork, her body had various joint problems to different extents.

    Sometimes when waking up in the morning, her entire shoulder felt sore and painful, she thought it was just from overwork, given her busy schedule, she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t even pressed much, and Su Mang was already in pain, unable to bear it.

    "Ah ah ah, it hurts, take it easy, I can¡¯t stand it," Su Mang started screaming in pain. She didn¡¯t see any issue with her cries, but her personal assistant waiting in the living room found the sounds inappropriate.

 Chapter 813 - 815: Politely Declining a Good Job

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 815: Politely Declining a Good Job</h4><h4></h4>

    "No wonder Boss Su doesn¡¯t fancy the Song family¡¯s son; turns out she¡¯s already got someone she likes. Who would have thought that such an assertive boss likes this type," the assistant mused, as the incessant sounds conjured a vivid scene of a steamy pce painting in her mind.

    She thought again, this boss is something else; if it¡¯s a secret liaison with her boyfriend, then just call it that. Why make up an excuse about being sick? She almost believed it herself. Quietly, she went to the kitchen, the farthest ce from the bedroom. She figured it¡¯d be too awkward if they finished and saw her in the living room. She might get fired immediately.

    Inside, Su Mang went from being unable to bear it to actually enjoying it. She hadn¡¯t expected such high-end massage to be so pleasurable. Her cries turned into hums, which were incredibly alluring. Maybe she should do this every day; it¡¯s sheer bliss.

    Su Mang really fell in love with this sensation. She felt her body was floating as if she were drifting in water. Her body became warm, and she even felt the blood coursing through her veins.

    Xiao Yifei then began with the acupuncture. Within a few minutes, Su Mang was in a deep sleep.

    The sounds from this woman earlier, if someone heard, wouldn¡¯t there be a massive misunderstanding? Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn¡¯t clear his name. Xiao Yifei rubbed his temples, thinking.

    Half an hourter, Su Mang woke up precisely on time, suddenly feeling incredibly refreshed. She thought she had slept the whole night and asked, "Did you sit here all night?" Xiao Yifei was taken aback and said, "No, you just slept for half an hour. It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock now."

    Su Mang thought, Chinese Medicine is truly amazing. Just an hour of treatment with such immediate effect. She looked at Xiao Yifei, sitting on the chair, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect the treatment to be so effective. I just slept a little while and already feel refreshed. I¡¯m even a bit hungry."

    Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, "It¡¯s good if it¡¯s effective. If you need it again, feel free to call me over. I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Su Mang hurriedly said, "Doctor Xiao, I have a presumptuous request. I hope you can be my private doctor. I can pay you half a million each month." In her eyes, Xiao Yifei caught a fleeting moment of shyness.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to speak, she continued, "If you think half a million is too little, I can increase it to one million."

    Xiao Yifei paused and said, "Being a private doctor isn¡¯t necessary. I still prefer my current job at the hospital."

    Su Mang was a bit annoyed but still said, "What about one million three hundred thousand a month then?" This time, looking into Su Mang¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei seriously said, "It¡¯s not about the money. I truly love my work at the hospital. If I quit to be your private doctor, it¡¯d be an easier job."

    "The sry is exceptionally high, but that goes against my initial intention of being a doctor. I became a doctor to save more people. Being your private doctor wouldpletely stray from my original intention. I hope you can understand."

    "Moreover, I also believe you¡¯re working so hard not just for the pursuit of more money, right? You must have other reasons."

    "You guessed right. I¡¯m working so hard just to prove to my father that I¡¯m no lesspetent than any man. Alright, I won¡¯t force someone with aspirations. I respect your choice."

    "Thank you for your understanding. I¡¯ll take my leave. Oh, right, although I can¡¯t be your private doctor, if you have any health issues, you can always call me. Here¡¯s my private number." As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper and wrote down his phone number.

    He thought the whole way through but didn¡¯t tell Su Mang about that matter. First, they barely knew each other, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with her family situation. If it got him involved, it wouldn¡¯t just cost him his job; he might even lose his life.

    That night, lying in bed, Xiao Yifei received a text from an unknown number: Doctor Xiao, after careful consideration, I hope you cane each night to treat me. I can pay you ten thousand per hour. This time, I don¡¯t want to hear a refusal.

    Xiao Yifei stared at the message for a long time before finally replying with two words: I can.

    Su Mang finally got the response, thankfully an affirmative one, or else she¡¯d be embarrassed. She sent the message with this thought in mind, partly not wanting to disturb Xiao Yifei if he was already asleep, and partly fearing another refusal.

    She had already realized that Doctor Xiao wasn¡¯t someone greedy for money. A one million three hundred thousand sry is more than herpany¡¯s deputy manager, yet he¡¯s unmoved. He truly isn¡¯t someone who cares about money. How could someone like this still exist in today¡¯s world?

    Thus, Xiao Yifei added another routine task each day, but treating Su Mang didn¡¯t take long each time. Plus, she had a special car for pickup and drop-off, sparing the rush-hour subway crowd, allowing him to catch up on sleep in the car.

    As they interacted more, Xiao Yifei¡¯s perception of Su Mang changed greatly. She actually harbored a fragile heart, with ack of security likely rted to her upbringing. He remembered Su Mang mentioning her father looking down on her, wondering what happened between them.

    Now, Xiao Yifei and Su Mang got along well, without the prior overbearing aura from Su Mang.

    Finally, one night, unable to hold back any longer, Xiao Yifei subtly hinted to Su Mang as he was leaving, "You should pay attention to your diet and be cautious about what you eat and drink."

    Su Mang was sharp; she immediately understood what he meant but maintained aposed demeanor, smiling as she saw Xiao Yifei off.

    After seeing Xiao Yifei off, Su Mang returned to her bedroom, covered in a cold sweat. Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were clear; there was no way she could misunderstand him. But who could be trying to harm her? She started to eliminate people around her one by one.

    It definitely couldn¡¯t be her mother. She¡¯d always been her precious daughter. Her father? Unlikely. He¡¯d always shown her love, although she once overheard himining why he didn¡¯t have a son. She secretly heard it.

    One year, during a university break, she returned home early, wanting to surprise her parents. The house was quiet. She quietly opened the door, changing shoes at the entrance when suddenly her parents¡¯ argument flooded in entirely unexpectedly:

    "In that case, let¡¯s just divorce. This life is meaningless now. You know you haven¡¯t been home for a month? I know you have another woman outside, just stop pretending." Her mother spoke calmly, without a hint of emotion.

    Su Mang was about to intervene when she heard her father¡¯s words: "I sought another woman because you never gave me a son." It was the most despairing sentence Su Mang had ever heard in her life.

    It turned out her father¡¯s love was fake; everything was fake. In his heart, he still looked down on her for being a girl. Their quarrel continued, but Su Mang could no longer hear what they were arguing about. She mustered thest of her strength left and quietly exited the door, realizing her surprise had turned into a fright.

 Chapter 814 - 816: The Most Toxic People Around

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 816: The Most Toxic People Around</h4><h4></h4>

    She never expected that in the twenty-first century, there would still be such gender-biased thinking. The most unbelievable thing was that the person with this mindset was her own father, who went to college and started apany. From the moment she knew her father¡¯s true thoughts, Su Mang suddenly began to study hard.

    She always felt that with her parents¡¯ love and an endless supply of money at home, she didn¡¯t need to work hard. She knew that no matter what happened to her, her parents would always stand behind her as a strong support. But now her father looked down on her just because she was a girl.

    She felt that her self-esteem had been trampled on.

    Su Mang¡¯s changes were all seen by her father. He didn¡¯t know why his alwayszy daughter suddenly changed so much. Looking at his hardworking daughter, he felt a bit heartbroken and asionally advised: "You¡¯re a girl, there¡¯s no need to work so hard. The money I¡¯ve earned is enough for you to spend for several lifetimes."

    These words, now heard by Su Mang, revealed a different vor. So she coldly responded: "Dad, although I am a girl, I¡¯m no worse than a boy. What you can do, I can do too."

    After that incident, the rtionship between father and daughter remained lukewarm. Every time Su Mang saw her father, she silently made a determination: One day, I will prove it to you.

    Su Mang came out of her memories and thought the only person who was around her every day was her personal assistant. It would be the easiest thing ever for her to poison her. But could it be her? This girl had been by her side for almost two years, and she understood her conduct. She still decided to find an opportunity to test her out.

    That night, Su Mang had her assistant prepare dinner. After eating a few bites, as if she suddenly remembered something, she called her assistant over and said: "You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Join me, I can¡¯t eat this much today."

    Then the two sat down to eat together, and as if casually, she asked: "You live alone, right? From now on, you may as well have dinner at my ce. It¡¯s a hassle to go home alone and prepare food." She nodded and agreed.

    Afterwards, Su Mang sent someone to observe her assistant¡¯s every move. There was no abnormality, and she ate quite a lot during that meal, showing a natural demeanor throughout the entire process.

    So it wasn¡¯t her assistant. Then who could it be? She suddenly remembered that she had been taking something simr to vitamins, those white granules, tasteless. Could the issue lie with the medicine? She decided to ask Xiao Yifei tomorrow.

    The next day, she personally picked up Xiao Yifei. When Xiao Yifei walked out of the hospital and saw Su Mang, his eyes lit up, and he said: "Not busy today, huh? Why did youe personally?" "I need to talk to you, let¡¯s discuss it in the car." After driving for a while, Su Mang handed the medicine bottle to Xiao Yifei, and he said: "I don¡¯t eat this kind of weird supplements."

    Su Mang rolled her eyes and said: "I didn¡¯t ask you to eat it; I want you to check if something¡¯s wrong." Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled and took out a small granule to examine it carefully.

    "These aren¡¯t vitamins in the bottle!" Xiao Yifei immediately identified the problem, "I¡¯m not exactly sure what it is; I¡¯ll take it to the hospital tomorrow to ask other doctors." Su Mang sighed and said: "I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯ve been eating poison all along; if it weren¡¯t for meeting you, I might have unknowingly been harmed."

    Xiao Yifei said: "Luckily, you discovered it in time. Otherwise, with your current health condition, you¡¯d only have at most two years to live."

    The next day, after identifying the medicine, Xiao Yifei called Su Mang: "Is it convenient to take the call now?" Su Mang paused and said: "I¡¯lle to the hospital to find you."

    Su Mang felt such matters weren¡¯t safe to discuss over the phone, fearing it might be wiretapped.

    The two met on thewn outside the hospital. Looking around, Xiao Yifei exined: "It¡¯s a kind of imported medicine from abroad with pain-relieving effects, but it can¡¯t be taken for long. The umted toxins from this medicine can be fatal. You¡¯ll have to undergo a detailed examination so I can give you precise treatment."

    Su Mang said: "I really don¡¯t know who wants to harm me, but I will find out."

    "The person who wants to harm you must have a direct conflict of interest with you and be someone who knows you well. By the way, where did you buy this medicine?" Xiao Yifei asked, though he didn¡¯t hold much hope; any lead was better than none.

    "A friend of mine rmended it to me, saying it worked great. After trying it with good results, I had her bring me some more in her subsequent purchases. There shouldn¡¯t be an issue; someone must have secretly swapped the medicer." Su Mang suddenly thought of someone.

    The person who knew her well and could freely enter and leave her home was only her assistant. Su Mang was now convinced it was indeed her assistant. It was terrifying to think that the person who followed her every day actually wanted to poison her.

    Recently, Xiao Yifei hasn¡¯t beening back home until after nine every night. In the beginning, Tang Rong didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking it was just normal overtime at the hospital or maybe a surgery. But seeing him consistently returnte every day, she thought, this guy¡¯s up to something! Could it be he has a new girlfriend?

    After thest incident between them, although they still talked, she no longer had the nerve to call out to him openly every day, let alone ask about something as private as personal feelings. It¡¯s better for Miaomiao to ask, she thought, so she casually mentioned: "Why has Xiao Yifei beening back sotetely? Could it be he has a girlfriend?"

    Miaomiao, while eating, didn¡¯t look up and said: "Maybe so. Last night I saw him getting out of a very expensive car. We¡¯ll ask him when he gets back tonight."

    "Exactly, this guy is too disloyal, having a girlfriend and not even telling us." Tang Rong said this out loud, but in her heart, she thought how can you have a girlfriend. She didn¡¯t even know what she felt about Xiao Yifei, but these days, she kept thinking about him now and then.

    When Xiao Yifei returned home in the evening, Miaomiao cheekily approached and asked: "Xiao brother, who drove you homest night? Is she your new girlfriend?" Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother to respond to this gossipy little woman, pretending not to hear her question, and turned to Tang Rong: "Rong sister, today¡¯s food you made is really delicious."

    Because he didn¡¯t respond to her, Shi Miaomiao immediately turned to Tang Rong for help: "Rong sister, see, he¡¯s ignoring me. He has a girlfriend and has forgotten about both of us."

    Tang Rong also asked Xiao Yifei: "What¡¯s going on exactly, do you really have a girlfriend..."

    Unable to withstand their questioning, Xiao Yifei finally spoke: "What nonsense is this? The person was my patient, it¡¯s quite special, so I¡¯ve been going over after work every night just for treatment." Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s natural expression, Tang Rong knew he was speaking the truth and finally rxed, thinking that he couldn¡¯t be taken away by someone just like that. But on the other hand, she worried, what if seeing this female patient every day led to feelings developing over time?

    Shi Miaomiao quickly added: "Xiao brother, you can¡¯t be with someone else; if you want a girlfriend, you should pick Sister Rong as your girlfriend."

 Chapter 815 - 817: Nothing Is Absolute

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 817: Nothing Is Absolute</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong suddenly turned red when she heard Miaomiao say that; how could this child speak so recklessly? But she stayed silent, wanting to see how Xiao Yifei would respond.

    Xiao Yifei joked, "Why are you even meddling in this? You¡¯re practically bing my mom. You¡¯re not that young anymore, howe you haven¡¯t found a boyfriend?"

    "What do you mean I¡¯m not that young? I¡¯m only 22 this year, there¡¯s no rush for these things. But you, if you don¡¯t find a girlfriend soon, you¡¯ll be an unwanted bachelor!" Miaomiao continued.

    "Oh, look how capable you are, calling me an unwanted bachelor. Don¡¯t you know men be more desirable as they age? I¡¯m so handsome, I won¡¯t worry about being unwanted. I¡¯m full, heading back to my room." With that, Xiao Yifei started to leave, and then Tang Rong said, "Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s your turn to wash the dishes today."

    "Good heavens, spare me! The thing I dislike the most is washing dishes." Xiao Yifei eximed and turned into the kitchen.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, Miaomiao whispered to Tang Rong, "Sis Rong, I¡¯ve done my best today. You should make your move, otherwise Brother Xiao might truly be snatched away by someone else."

    "Little brat, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t even think highly of him!" Tang Rong defended herself.

    "Don¡¯t deny it, I can see your little thoughts. If you didn¡¯t like him, why would you care so much? You¡¯re like a kid holding a bunch of candies, with the candy wrappers showing, but fiercely shaking your head saying, ¡¯No, I don¡¯t have any.¡¯

    Tang Rong¡¯s little secret was exposed; her face turned red up to her neck. She carefully leaned towards Miaomiao¡¯s ear and asked, "Is it that obvious? I thought I was hiding it pretty well."

    "You call that hiding it well? Every night at dinner, when you hear noises from the hallway, you eagerly look towards the door, hoping it¡¯s Brother Xiaoing back!"

    "You little brat, you¡¯re sharp. But don¡¯t talk about this in front of him; I still want to save face." Tang Rong acted like a teenage girl.

    "Since you¡¯re aware of it now, let¡¯s go to the room and chat." Tang Rong dragged Miaomiao into her room and closed the door; their private conversation couldn¡¯t be overheard by Xiao Yifei.

    The two of them nestled on Tang Rong¡¯s big bed. "Miaomiao, do you think Xiao Yifei likes me? He didn¡¯t directly answer your question tonight!" Tang Rong asked anxiously. "I don¡¯t know, but I think he might have a liking towards you. Did you notice? Tonight when I asked him, his face turned red. Besides, I think you two are a perfect match¡ªa talented man and a beautiful woman, a natural pair." Miaomiao thought of something else,

    "Sis Rong, did nothing really happen between you and Brother Xiao that night?"

    Tang Rong almost forgot about it, and Miaomiao brought it up again. "Nothing really happened. Things aren¡¯t as you imagine. I was just tired that night, and he offered to give me a massage. Maybe something could have happened, but you little brat interrupted."

    "Sis Rong, I was wrong. I just happened to want water that moment, but then..."

    "Actually, at the time, I didn¡¯t have feelings for him, so nothing would have happened. What kind of girls do you think Xiao Yifei likes? Oh, and I have to go on a blind date in a few days. My mom has been pestering me about it; I¡¯ve already turned down three or four.

    But this time, I really can¡¯t decline. I heard the guy is the son of a leader from my dad¡¯spany, so there¡¯s no way to refuse. It¡¯s all because of my mom, worried I won¡¯t get married. I really don¡¯t know what to do with her. Do you have time tomorrow?"

    The eternal topic of conversation between women is men. As they chatted, they got tired. Tang Rong said, "You can sleep here tonight; it¡¯s cold outside. Keep sispany for the night." And then they slept.

    Xiao Yifei tossed and turned on the bed, falling asleepte. Miaomiao, that little brat, really dares to say anything. Her question today almost made me admit I like Tang Rong. Why did she say such a thing? Could she have noticed that I like Tang Rong? Impossible, I¡¯ve always hidden it well.

    But what is Tang Rong¡¯s attitude towards me? I can¡¯t feel her liking me at all. She¡¯s very cold towards me now, barely saying a few words a day. Xiao Yifei kept tossing and turning, pondering these questions into the midnight.

    Su Mang slept uneasily the entire night, waking up several times, caught in recurring dreams. The themes were simr: she was running wildly with two killers unknown who sent after her wanting to kill her, only to find no path ahead.

    Two viins captured her to extort ransom. She told them, "My dad would nevere to save me. He always resented me for being a daughter. If I disappear, he¡¯d surely be happy."

    Suddenly startled awake, she knew these dreams were driven by her fear. But thinking over her words to the viins revealed her lingering doubts about her father, though she dared not admit them.

    It surely can¡¯t be father. Despite his past resentment for not being born a boy, he loves me nheless. Su Mang¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Her subconscious suspected her father might harm her, but she couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. Fear and anxiety engulfed her.

    She dared not go back to sleep, fearing more terrifying dreams woulde. She opened her phone, looking for someone to talk to, realizing such matters can¡¯t be casually shared. Browsing through her contacts, the only person she could speak to was Xiao Yifei. She almost dialed him but quickly hung up.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good to disturb him in the middle of the night, besides they¡¯re not close enough to havete-night chats. Her fears remained unspoken. Two minutester, Xiao Yifei called back: "What¡¯s up? Is something wrong?"

    Warmth rose in Su Mang¡¯s heart, like sunshine melting her frozen heart.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I was just feeling scared and wanted someone to talk to. Looking around, I could only think to call you. Did I wake you?" "No, I just got up to use the bathroom and saw your call when I returned. d you¡¯re okay. If you¡¯re scared, I can keep youpany for a while."

    "You know, I¡¯m terrified he might really be my dad. Ever since I found out I was drugged, my subconscious has suspected as much. I¡¯ve just never dared to admit it."

    Then Su Mang recounted her earlier dream to Xiao Yifei. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just stress. Don¡¯t overthink it; we¡¯ll soon find the answer. Could you talk about your father?" Xiao Yifei asked cautiously. He was curious about what happened between father and daughter, causing Su Mang to resent her father.

    "My father is actually good to me. I¡¯ve always thought of myself as his pride. But one day, during an argument with my mom, he reproached her for not giving him a son. Then I knew he was never truly proud of me.

    I used to be a spoiled second-generation rich kid. Hearing him say that spurred me to study hard, working my way up from thepany¡¯s bottom to now fully in charge. My journey was hard, but I persevered, fueled by the urge to prove myself to him."

 Chapter 816 - 818 Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 818 Blind Date</h4><h4></h4>

    "You outsiders may see me as born into a wealthy family, with a life of ease and no worries about survival. You might envy that I¡¯ve inherited the family business at a young age, bing thepany¡¯s vice president. But sometimes I genuinely wish I were just a child from an ordinary family, possessing the happiness thates with simple self-awareness."

    Xiao Yifei quietly listened to Su Mang¡¯smentations, suspecting that this might be the first time this girl had ever spoken about these things. Before getting to know her deeply, Xiao Yifei always thought someone like Su Mang was a resolute and decisive girl boss,pletely unrted to words like fear and sadness.

    Whenever you see a girl with impably exquisite makeup, wearing ten-centimeter high heels, speaking in a cold and emotionless tone, you simply can¡¯t imagine that such a person would also cry or feel sad. Now, Su Mang gave Xiao Yifei this very impression. He didn¡¯t even know how tofort a woman who was crying¡ªno, a girl boss.

    The next morning, at the first light of dawn, Su Mang transformed back into that indomitable girl boss, but she had no choice; strength and fearlessness were her only weapons. Now, she dare not hope her parents would still be her strong support.

    She personally came to pick up Xiao Yifei in the evening. Looking at this woman, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t reconcile the image of the woman in front of him with the vulnerable young girl-like Su Mang fromst night. The bitterness borne behind her back, we outsiders cannot see, Xiao Yifei thought, feeling some heartache while looking at her.

    "My informant just told me that today at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, my assistant went to meet my father at a well-hidden coffee shop," Su Mang said to Xiao Yifei as soon as he got in the car.

    "Is there any direct evidence to prove it?" Xiao Yifei asked, still unable to believe that Su Mang¡¯s father would want to harm his own daughter. What kind of person is that? Given the chance, one must certainly witness such a father.

    Su Mang said, "I no longer have the time to slowly gather evidence, I can only start with my assistant."

    "Wouldn¡¯t this risk alerting the enemy? You know, the mastermind behind your assistant is likely your father. If he learns you¡¯ve discovered this matter, making you vanish would be a walk in the park for him. So holding our ground is the best strategy now," Xiao Yifei advised.

    He then asked Su Mang, "Your current actions haven¡¯t shown any ws to your assistant yet, have they?" Su Mang thought carefully. Her recent behavior remained quite normal, aside from the day she asked them to dine together; everything else she handled privately and quietly.

    She replied to Xiao Yifei, "I think there shouldn¡¯t be any ws. Oh, she seems to misunderstand the rtionship between the two of us; she thinks you¡¯re my... boyfriend." Su Mang said this with a blush, then kept her eyes forward, pretending to focus on driving.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but recall the first night when he went to give Su Mang a massage, and her cries were indeed hard not to misconstrue. However, misunderstandings might be beneficial, as her assistant might not be guarded against him as much. Yet, being a doctor in this situation would certainly lead him down a dangerous path.

    But once the bow is drawn, there¡¯s no turning back. Now, it seems toote to withdraw from thispetition of death. Xiao Yifei thought helplessly, wondering how he inexplicably got involved in a game not fit for him.

    Early in the morning, Tang Rong¡¯s dear mother called.

    As soon as Tang Rong picked up the phone, her mother¡¯s words poured in like beans: "Rongrong, tonight at five o¡¯clock, go to that Japanese restaurant we went tost time. I¡¯ve already arranged with that boy, make sure to arrive early, don¡¯t be over an hourte likest time; dress nicely..."

    Tang Rong obediently listened to her mother¡¯s lecture, respondingpliantly with a word here and there, even though she hadn¡¯tprehended a single sentence of what her mother said.

    But she dared not interrupt her mother¡¯s lecture; showing even a hint of impatience would only lead her mother to escte, able to talk tirelessly for two hours, possibly turning a few-minute phone call into a full-blown critique. Tang Rong would be the subject critiqued as worthless.

    Tang Rong felt perplexed; clearly, she had outstanding physical attributes, her work was promising, her future held vast potential, and after just two years of working, she¡¯d made a down payment for a house in the city center. She ought to be considered an excellent young woman of the 21st century. How could she be deemed worthless by her mother?

    Constantly being pushed to go on blind dates, she fretted her mom feared she wouldn¡¯t get married. Now that¡¯s a real mom, Tang Rong sighed inwardly. Finally, her mom finished her reminders and hung up the phone. Nearby, Miaomiao was snickering.

    Seeing this scene, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but get upset: "Why are youughing, you little girl? Don¡¯t think you can disregard things just because you¡¯re a few years younger than me. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll have your day too."

    "No way. My mom is retired and busy dancing square dance and ying Mahjong every day. She doesn¡¯t have time to deal with me, and being far away, she can¡¯t control me even if she wants to! Rongrong sis, you¡¯re the one in trouble. If you don¡¯t find a boyfriend soon, who knows when your mom might show up here," Shi Miaomiao said.

    "I reckon my mom¡¯s retirement leaves her too idle. She frequently spends days at home sleeping, watching TV, and whatnot. I need to find her something to do; once she¡¯s busy, she won¡¯t have time to manage me. I¡¯ll sign her up for a travel group once I get my sry next month."

    Tang Rong was already at wit¡¯s end with her mother. "By the way, Miaomiao, are you free at five tonight toe meet that guy with me? Help me manage," she asked.

    "I¡¯ve got to work overtime at thepany these days, getting off at nine at night, so I can¡¯t apany you. Sorry I can¡¯t be there for you," Shi Miaomiao apologized. Rongrong sister had always taken care of her, yet asionally when Rongrong had matters of her own, she never had time to help. "It¡¯s okay, workes first; I¡¯ll go by myself."

    This time, Tang Rong arrived at the prearranged ce right at five and found the reserved seat to sit down, waiting a long while without the other party arriving. She hadn¡¯t even stored the other party¡¯s contact information, as it was all arranged by her enthusiastic mom.

    Over half an hourter, the other party finally arrived, directly sitting down without even apologizing for beingte, instead saying to Tang Rong: "You arrived quite early! I¡¯m Xia Bing, and I suppose your parents have already told you about my situation."

    Ater feeling the other arrived early is indeed rare. Tang Rong restrained her inner anger; as the son of her dad¡¯s superior, she dared not easily offend. "My mom told me to arrive punctually at five, saying that beingte leaves a bad first impression."

    Tang Rong deliberately emphasized the word te" in her tone, yet the man opposite had no trace of guilt, instead disying a nonchnt expression, as if saying, "I¡¯ve given you so much face bying; it¡¯s good enough,"¡ªsuch a man, if not forced by her parents, would never catch her attention on the street.

 Chapter 817 - 819: Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 819: Scumbag</h4><h4></h4>

    Xia Bing ordered several dishes and a bottle of sake from the menu, then handed the menu to Tang Rong, saying to her: "I¡¯ve finished ordering, now it¡¯s your turn." Tang Rong didn¡¯t look carefully at the menu, she randomly ordered two items, and the waiter took the menu and left. She was already filled with anger, having no mood for eating.

    When the food was served, Xia Bing first poured each of them a ss of sake, saying as he poured: "Compared to other liquors, I prefer sake. The pairing of sake, it¡¯s like a pure white curtain, more restrained and inclusive, magnifying the strengths of the dishes as much as possible, allowing the dishes to showcase their deliciousness in front of the curtain."

    "Although you may not easily feel the ¡¯shape¡¯ of sake, its charm fills your taste buds. The best sake is like fragrant spring water, the quality of the water directly affects the taste and texture of the sake."

    Tang Rong was already tired of listening to him boast senselessly, pretending to be cultured. She had already scored him in her mind, with the full score being one hundred points, deducting ten points for each unmet requirement: beingte, impolite, not modest, boasting... Tang Rong listed them one by one, and this man¡¯s score was already failing.

    Taking small sips of sake, Tang Rong lowered her head and started to eat. She didn¡¯t want to have this blind date in the first ce, so there was no need to continuemunicating. She thought to herself about finishing this meal quickly to report back to her parents and wondered what Lin Mu was doing now.

    Xia Bing suddenly said, "Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat, so we can keep in touch." Tang Rong didn¡¯t want any further contact with someone like him, so she said, "My phone is currently without inte, so I can¡¯t add WeChat."

    "There¡¯s Wi-Fi in this restaurant, just add me. Don¡¯t keep that stern face, otherwise no one will like you. But I still quite like you, I like cold beauties like you!"

    In her mind, Tang Rong cursed his ancestors for eighteen generations. She had never encountered such an oblivious person before. Can¡¯t he see that I don¡¯t like him at all? Yet he says he likes me.

    Having no choice, they added each other on WeChat. Xia Bing immediately checked Tang Rong¡¯s Moments. "Why haven¡¯t you updated your Moments for so long? You should update more to show your presence." "That¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t care about any presence," Tang Rong retorted directly.

    "Well said, you¡¯re unique, I like girls like you. This weekend, let me take you to Japan to have some fun," Xia Bing further suggested. "I have to work overtime this weekend, no time," Tang Rong coldly refused again. "You don¡¯t need to worry about the money, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses," Xia Bing insisted.

    "Mr. Xia, I said I don¡¯t have time."

    "Rongrong, you¡¯re the first girl to refuse me!" Xia Bing shamelessly said.

    Tang Rong couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and prepared to leave with her bag. Seeing her about to go, Xia Bing hurriedly said, "Rongrong, wait for me, I¡¯ll take you home." Tang Rong coldly replied, "Mr. Xia, that¡¯s not necessary, we part ways here." Watching Tang Rong leaving, Xia Bing said, "Don¡¯t forget who I am."

    Xia Bing, left with no other option, had to resort to his final trump card. After all, it was all too easy for him to make Tang Rong¡¯s father lose his job. If it weren¡¯t for her somewhat good looks, why would I waste my time with this nonsense? Xia Bing thought viciously.

    Tang Rong, left with no choice, had to stand at the door waiting for him. The feeling of being controlled by someone was truly unbearable. But she couldn¡¯t let her father be affected by this.

    "Rongrong, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home." Xia Bing came forward to hold her arm. Tang Rong tried to break free, but he tightened his grip. At the car, Tang Rong insisted on sitting in the back seat because she wasn¡¯t sure what might happen if she sat in the front passenger seat. Xia Bing was by no means a gentleman.

    She took out her phone, thinking of sending Xiao Yifei a message, but hesitated for a long time and decided to send the message to Shi Miaomiao: "Call me at ten. If I don¡¯t answer, call the police."

    Shi Miaomiao: "Sister Rong, what¡¯s happening??"

    Tang Rong: "Nothing now, just going home. Don¡¯t worry."

    Now Tang Rong really felt a bit scared. She should have just taken a taxi home herself, why did she let him take her? This person gave a very frightening feeling.

    At 9:30, she arrived home. Xia Bing insisted on taking Tang Rong upstairs. The two were at an impasse, and finally, Tang Rongpromised. She thought Xiao Yifei should be home by this time, so even if this man entered the house, nothing would happen¡ªperhaps he would give up pursuing her.

    So, the two went upstairs and entered the house. Tang Rong opened the door; the room was pitch ck. As she was about to turn on the light and wondered why Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t back yet, without realizing the danger nearby, a hand covered her mouth and nose with something damp.

    Before Tang Rong could call for help, she passed out. Xia Bing dragged her from under her armpits and pulled her towards the living room. "Whoa, this woman looks slender, but why is she so heavy!" Xia Bing struggled to put Tang Rong on the sofa.

    "I just can¡¯t stand your aloof posture, acting all high and mighty, but in the end, you¡¯re still bowing to me," Xia Bing said wickedly.

    "Did you really think I came here for a blind date? So naive. To a woman like you, I¡¯m only interested in**. Do you think I¡¯d remember who you are once I¡¯ve had my fun?" Xia Bing said these words to Tang Rong as if she could hear him.

    He didn¡¯t hurry to start but slowly caressed Tang Rong¡¯s face, then moved down, taking off her outermost clothing. He had a whole night, "No hurry, take it slow," he told himself. He didn¡¯t know there were others renting in this ce.

    What he knew was that Tang Rong was a beautiful woman and personally capable. At such a young age, she had already bought a house by herself and moved out of her parents¡¯ house to live alone. He was quite interested in her initially.

    But her indifferent attitude today angered him. Her appearance was decent; her family background was enviable. The women in his father¡¯spany always tried to please him, hoping for a meal together, yet this woman was utterly unappreciative.

    In the end, she even dared to refuse my offer to take her home, so you can¡¯t me me for not treating you well, Xia Bing thought. Today, you¡¯ve really bruised my ego.

    Xia Bing took off his clothes and was about to proceed with his next move when he heard the door open. Did a thiefe in? Could he be so unlucky? Xia Bing was startled.

    Xiao Yifei opened the door, sensing something wasn¡¯t right in the room. He stepped inside and saw Tang Rong lying on the sofa with her hair disheveled and clothes in disarray, and a strange man in front of him barely dressed.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei immediately realized what was happening, rushed forward, and tackled the man to the ground, pinning his neck and punching him while asking, "Who are you, and what are you doing in our house? I¡¯m her boyfriend. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call the police."

 Chapter 818 - 820 A Warm Feeling in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 820 A Warm Feeling in the Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    When Xia Bing saw a man suddenlye in and rush forward to hit him, he was so shocked that he immediately begged for mercy, "Please don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit my face, I didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m her colleague, she got drunk, and I just brought her back."

    Xiao Yifei, hearing this, thought to himself, huh, howe this is different from what I imagined, could it really be that I misunderstood? If I hit the wrong person, it would be terrible, and even Tang Rong wouldn¡¯t easily forgive me.

    Xiao Yifei stopped but still held Xia Bing¡¯s neck with one hand, preparing to ask him some questions. Xia Bing seized the opportunity while Xiao Yifei was lost in thought, gathering all his strength into one hand, and punched Xiao Yifei hard in the chest. Xiao Yifei, in pain, loosened the grip on Xia Bing¡¯s neck.

    Taking advantage of this, Xia Bing sat up and quickly slipped away, running faster than a rabbit. He ran downstairs at full speed, and only when he confirmed that no one was chasing him did he stop to catch his breath, thinking how unlucky this was. Wasn¡¯t it said that Tang Rong lived alone? How could a man suddenly appear iming to be Tang Rong¡¯s boyfriend?

    Tang Rong dared to deceive me, and this matter can¡¯t just be let go. If I don¡¯t get revenge for this, I won¡¯t be surnamed Xia. After resting downstairs for a while and calming down, Xia Bing drove away.

    Xiao Yifei watched Xia Bing run away and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit annoyed. How could I believe the nonsense he said? That kind of person obviously isn¡¯t a gentleman. Since the person had already run away, he didn¡¯t care about capturing him and hurried to check if Tang Rong was okay, noting she was still dressed.

    Fortunately, that bastard didn¡¯t seed, otherwise, Xiao Yifei would feel guilty, because he nned toe back early, but coincidentally, Su Mang insisted he stayed for dinner. Unable to refuse, he stayed, but luckily, he arrived in time to prevent more serious consequences.

    Tang Rong only inhaled some sedatives that cause short-term unconsciousness, and maybe after sleeping for another hour, she would wake up. Xiao Yifei took his thick quilt from the bedroom and covered Tang Rong, then quietly sat by her side.

    Xiao Yifei did nothing, just sat there in a daze, watching Tang Rong. Reying the events in his mind made him fearful and thankful for the timely arrival. Suddenly, he remembered he might have imed to be Tang Rong¡¯s boyfriend in his anxious state to that man, thinking how nice it would be if it were true.

    While lost in thought, suddenly the phone rang, it was Tang Rong¡¯s phone, and the caller ID showed Miaomiao. He picked it up, "Hello, Miaomiao, this is Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s up?"

    "Why did you answer Rong Jie-jie¡¯s phone, where is Rong Jie-jie?" Miaomiao asked anxiously.

    "She¡¯s asleep, what¡¯s the matter, is there something you need her for?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, Rong Jie-jie previously messaged me asking to call her at ten o¡¯clock, and if no one answered, I should call the police," Miaomiao exined.

    "Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about, be safe when you¡¯reing back tonight." Xiao Yifei hearing Miaomiao¡¯s exnation, roughly understood what happened.

    Tang Rong, do you really not trust me? Xiao Yifei felt ignored, thinking she clearly knew there was danger, yet she told Miaomiao about it instead of informing him, does a man notpare to a little girl? This time, Xiao Yifei felt a bit angry.

    When she wakes up, I must properly teach her a lesson.

    A little before eleven, Tang Rong finally woke up, her mind still stuck at the moment of opening the door. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Yifei sitting next to her, covered with his big quilt.

    "What time is it, what happened, I remember I had some drinks, but I wasn¡¯t drunk, how did I fall asleep here?" Tang Rong, not fully awake, asked vaguely.

    "Do you know what almost happened? How can someone your age have no sense of safety?" Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t calmed down.

    Tang Rong sat up and slowly recalled the events, remembering the smell of the potion shest encountered, immediately understanding what had happened, and quickly lifted the quilt to check if her clothes were intact.

    "Nothing happened, luckily I returned in time, ten minutester, it would¡¯ve been a tragedy." Xiao Yifei said to Tang Rong with irritation.

    "Why are you being so harsh on me? After all, I¡¯m the victim here. Can¡¯t youfort me a little?" Tang Rong felt aggrieved, she almost faced a big disaster, and yet this heartless man was ming her.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing her words, also felt his previous attitude was too harsh, but wasn¡¯t it because he was too worried about her? Why couldn¡¯t she see that?

    "It¡¯s good you¡¯re alright, I was just overly worried. I¡¯m upset because, knowing there might be trouble, why didn¡¯t you mention anything to me? I¡¯m surely more reliable than Miaomiao, that little girl." Xiao Yifei softened his tone a bit.

    "I initially nned to tell you, but I thought you were probably at your female patient¡¯s house, I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d see my message. If I disturbed your ¡¯good deeds,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t bear that guilt." Although Tang Rong said this, she actually trusted Xiao Yifei quite a lot; she said so to test him.

    But thinking of Xiao Yifei spending every evening with the female patient, she knew it was strictly professional, nothing else would happen, yet her heart felt slightly bitter.

    "We are only in a doctor-patient rtionship; the thing you worry about won¡¯t happen. Besides, any message you send, I would surely reply first. So promise me, no matter what happens in the future, let me know, alright?" Xiao Yifei earnestly looked into her eyes and said.

    Having experienced such a disturbing day, Tang Rong was both angry and wronged, but hearing those heartfelt words from Xiao Yifei melted her heart, making the bad day worthwhile. "Okay." Tang Rong seriously agreed.

    "Alright then, tell me what exactly happened today, who was that guy?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "He¡¯s someone my mom introduced me to on a blind date, my dad¡¯s boss¡¯s son. He¡¯s a scumbag, but since his father controls our family¡¯s business, I had to go on a date. I nned to just have dinner with him and leave it at that, but he threatened me with his father¡¯s influence, insisting on driving me home."

    "When we got downstairs, he insisted on walking me upstairs. I thought you¡¯d surely be home, so it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, and agreed, not expecting you wouldn¡¯t be back yet. Then I cked out, not knowing what happened next." Tang Rong carefully recounted the events.

    Hearing that Tang Rong did what she did thinking he was home, Xiao Yifei was filled with guilt, wishing he hadn¡¯t stayed for dinner at Su Mang¡¯s house. "I identally took a detour on my way back, that¡¯s why I waste. It¡¯s my fault."

    Xiao Yifei thought it over and decided not to tell her the real reason for histe return, noticing Tang Rong seemed sensitive about him being with Su Mang, realizing women can be quite jealous.

    "Promise me, whatever happens in the future, contact me first. Don¡¯t let it be like this time." Xiao Yifei repeated what he said once more.

 Chapter 819 - 821: Fire of the Eight Diagrams

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 821: Fire of the Eight Diagrams</h4><h4></h4>

    "Alright, I agree with you." Tang Rong was beaming with joy in her heart. Xiao Yifei actually repeated the same words twice, showing that she still held some weight in his heart.

    Shi Miaomiao had also finished her overtime and returned. As soon as she entered the bedroom and put down her bag, Tang Rong pushed the door open and came in. Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s face filled with undisguisable joy, Miaomiao, unaware of what happened that evening, casually said, "Looks like today¡¯s blind date went well. Did you fall for that person?"

    "Miaomiao, don¡¯t mention that person to me again; he¡¯s just a scumbag who was hoping to take advantage of me while I was unconscious."

    Shi Miaomiao was startled upon hearing that: "No way, that¡¯s so scary. But there must be something good that happened, look at the smile you can¡¯t hide on your face."

    Tang Rong was about to share with Miaomiao when Miaomiao quickly grabbed her hand: "Don¡¯t rush to tell, let me guess. Did Brother Xiao y the hero and save the beauty, then confess to you? I called you at ten, and it was Brother Xiao who answered. Am I right?"

    "You guessed half right. It was Xiao Yifei who saved me, but he hasn¡¯t confessed to me yet. He just said that I must tell him if anything happens in the future. But I can tell he likes me; he just doesn¡¯t dare to tell me. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s afraid of." Tang Rong said, a bit shyly.

    Hearing such a juicy piece of gossip, Shi Miaomiao quickly took off her coat, shook Tang Rong¡¯s arm, "Sister Rong, quick, quick, tell me the details, very detailed, including expressions and actions, don¡¯t leave anything out."

    "Go wash up first, let me calm my excited heart, and then I¡¯ll tell you slowly." Tang Rong had been waiting for Shi Miaomiao toe back from work to share this good news, but now she felt a bit shy and didn¡¯t know how to start, feeling so embarrassed that her face turned red.

    "Okay, Sister Rong, I¡¯ll be back in two minutes, wait for me." Shi Miaomiao hurried to the bathroom. Sure enough, the allure of gossip was enormous. Shi Miaomiao returned in less than two minutes, wiping her face with a towel. "Sister Rong, start your show!" Miaomiao said, full of excitement.

    Then she sat on the bed, opened some bottles and jars, and started applying them, but her eyes stayed glued to Tang Rong¡¯s mouth as she spoke, afraid she might miss any detail.

    "...That¡¯s how things happened. I¡¯ve told you everything I remember, including the small details." Tang Rong recounted the day¡¯s events to Miaomiao again. When she talked about Xiao Yifei, her eyes sparkled like little stars in the sky, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, just like a girl in love.

    "Sister Rong, Brother Xiao definitely likes you. Look how much he cares for you. He¡¯s showing it so clearly. When can you two be together for real? By then, don¡¯t dislike me as a third wheel and kick me out. Sister Rong, I can¡¯t wait to see you two together."

    "I¡¯m not in a hurry, why are you?" Tang Rong joked, "You know that saying, ¡¯The emperor isn¡¯t anxious...¡¯ "

    "Sister Rong, why are you like this? I¡¯m doing it for your good, hoping you¡¯ll find happiness soon. I didn¡¯t expect you to insult me in a roundabout way. Ungrateful person, just leave, I need to rest." Miaomiao pretended to be angry, pushing Tang Rong towards the door.

    Tang Rong knew Miaomiao had a tiring day and should rest, so she went along with Miaomiao¡¯s push, walking towards the door while saying, "Then I¡¯ll be the ungrateful person and leave. You take a rest. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner this weekend."

    "Then I¡¯ll wait, hoping for some good news to share by then." Shi Miaomiao was still very excited, feeling like she had found herself a boyfriend.

    Tang Rong looked at the childlike Miaomiao. Such a girl is really lovable, beautiful, kind-hearted to everyone, and even when she¡¯s being coquettish, it doesn¡¯t annoy people. If any boy could win Miaomiao¡¯s favor, it would indeed be his great fortune.

    At noon the next day, Tang Rong was having lunch at work when her mom called. Seeing the caller ID, she dared not answer and set her phone to silent mode. But she didn¡¯t expect her mom to be so persistent, calling six or seven times in a row, like a deathly chain of calls.

    With no other option, Tang Rong sent a text: "I¡¯m currently working overtime and in a meeting; can we talk when I get home?" Though Tang Rong usually seemed fearless, in front of her mother, she was as timid as a mouse seeing a cat.

    No more calls came after that, and Tang Rong let out a sigh of relief. Her mom was probably calling about the blind date. This time it wasn¡¯t really her fault, but her dad¡¯s work and the family business would definitely be affected. She needed to carefully think about how to exin it to her mom.

    Tang Rong found it frustrating. This feeling of an uncontroble life was really terrible. She had been working hard all along just so she could one day refuse things she didn¡¯t like without any reservations. Yet, after all her efforts, there were still so many unavoidable and powerless things in life.

    After work, on the way home, Tang Rong called her mother: "Hi, Mom, I just got off work. What did you want to talk about this noon?"

    "I¡¯m downstairs at your ce; let¡¯s talk in person when you get back." Tang Rong could hear the barely restrained anger in her mom¡¯s voice, and she was a little afraid to go home. But things hade to this point, so she had to face it head-on. She couldn¡¯t have imagined herzy mother would actuallye to her home, a sign of how angry she was.

    Tang Rong nervously entered the residential area and saw her mother waiting downstairs. She walked over anxiously, forcing a smile: "Mom, what¡¯s so important that it needed you toe personally?"

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk." Her mother ignored Tang Rong¡¯s cautious attempts to appease her.

    Tang Rong had bought the house quite some time ago, but this was only the second time her mother had visited, the first being during the move. Initially, Tang Rong invited her mother several times: "Mom, you cane over when you have time, just to get some fresh air."

    "I¡¯lle when I have time," her mom always deflected with this line. After a while, Tang Rong stopped bringing it up, knowing her mother didn¡¯t like going out, especially since there was a considerable distance between their homes, and the bus ride alone took several hours.

    When they got inside, her mom saw a pair of men¡¯s shoes at the door and knew that Xia Bing hadn¡¯t lied. Her long-held anger finally erupted: "You have a boyfriend, such a big deal, and you didn¡¯t bother to tell me?"

    Tang Rong was utterly confused. When did I have a boyfriend? Howe I don¡¯t know about it? She found it inexplicably funny and realized her mom was referring to Xiao Yifei.

    "Mom, you¡¯re mistaken. He¡¯s just my tenant. I told you about this before; this ce is too big for me to live alone, so I rented out two of the rooms to make some extra money!"

 Chapter 820 - 822: Pouring Out Bitter Complaints

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 822: Pouring Out Bitter Comints</h4><h4></h4>

    "When did you tell me you rented the house to a stranger, a man? Living with an unfamiliar man every day, what will others think of you?"

    "This morning Xia Bing told me, you don¡¯t like him. He kindly offered to take you home, and your tenant beat him up instead, iming to be your boyfriend. Xia Bing is such a good young man, he¡¯s good-looking and influential. If you could be together, his father could help our family¡¯s business a lot!"

    "How can you grow up like this and still not be reassuring? Xia Bing is such a good child, and you don¡¯t like him, but you mix with someone of unknown origin."

    Tang Rong held back from speaking. She still understood her mother; when she¡¯s angry, reasoning doesn¡¯t work, otherwise, old grievances from eight hundred years ago would be dragged up, and regardless of what happened, her mother would absolutely control the conversation, so reasoning was useless.

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard her mother say "Xiao Yifei is an unknown person" that she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    "Mom, you only listened to one side and assumed the blind date was entirely my fault. Do you know what your good child Xia Bing did to me? He drugged me, and luckily Xiao Yifei arrived in time, so nothing happened. Something so big happened, and you didn¡¯t even care if I was okay or not?"

    "Am I not important to you at all? Am I merely a pawn for you to exchange for more benefits? If that¡¯s the case, you might as well sell me to Xia Bing¡¯s family, and then you and Dad can get everything you want."

    "Dad and Xia Bing work in the samepany; he couldn¡¯t possibly not know what kind of person Xia Bing is. How could you bear to introduce me to such a scumbag, just because his father can help you?" Tang Rong said all this in one breath, as if using all her strength.

    What chilled her the most was being just a tool for exchanging interests. In her parents¡¯ hearts, what did her happiness even count for?

    Tang¡¯s mother was somewhat incredulous after hearing her daughter speak like this. It turned out her daughter had grown up, and she had ignored this issue. The little girl in her memory always appeared obedient in front of her, listening quietly to whatever she said. She always thought she was still a little girl.

    Even after she worked and bought a house herself, I still treated her as a child; all these years, I¡¯ve always imposed my ideas on her. Maybe I¡¯ve been too strong. We shouldmunicate well. Tang¡¯s mother sat down on the sofa, thinking tiredly.

    "Rongrong, I apologize for my attitude earlier."

    "Mom, I think we should sit down and have a good talk. Actually, I¡¯ve always felt there¡¯s a big problem between us as mother and daughter. We¡¯ve hardly ever had an equal conversation." Seeing this rare opportunity, Tang Rong said to her mother.

    "Alright, I think so too. You start."

    "Mom, let¡¯s not talk about things too far back. Let¡¯s talk about this blind date. In the past half year, you¡¯ve introduced seven or eight suitors to me, and under pressure from you, I¡¯ve met two or three of them.

    The current problem is I¡¯m not anxious at all about finding someone. My idea is to focus on my career while I¡¯m young. After all, a woman being economically independent in society today ismon and increasingly important."

    "The right person will eventuallye. I¡¯m only twenty-five this year. Even if, as ast resort, I never find the right person, I have a house and a job. My life alone wouldn¡¯t be too bad, so Mom, don¡¯t rush to introduce suitors to me."

    "This time, Xia Bing ispletely a bad person. He takes advantage of his powerful father to take advantage of girls. That day we had dinner. He was over half an hourte, and during the entire process he was extremely rude, and when he took me home he tried to take advantage of me."

    "From yesterday to today, you never called to ask what actually happened, and instead just listened to what others said, then came here to me me."

    "Mom, I¡¯ve had this house for quite some time, and you¡¯ve only been here twice including today, and today you came to reprimand me."

    Tang¡¯s mother started reflecting on whether it was indeed her mistake, but she felt she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. "But I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯ve done. I urge you to go on dates every day, not because I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get married. You¡¯re so excellent and beautiful, it¡¯s impossible you won¡¯t find someone."

    "I see how hard it is for you to work as a young woman. If you had a boyfriend to take care of you, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. I don¡¯te here because since you bought the house, you must want more personal space and don¡¯t want others to disturb you."

    "You alsoe home every ten days. I remember when you were in university you did the same,ing home every ten days or so. Now every time youe home, I feel like you¡¯re still in university. Ah, time really flies; you¡¯ve already worked a few years now."

    Hearing her mother speak, Tang Rong suddenly felt a bit sad. She had grown strong, but her parents were aging day by day. It turned out her mother didn¡¯t love her less but expressed love in different ways, and she had misunderstood her mother¡¯s love. If only they hadmunicated more earlier, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so many misunderstandings.

    They talked for a long time, and the conflict was essentially resolved.

    Finally, Tang Rong said, "Mom, stay at my ce tonight, and meet my two roommates." Tang¡¯s mother agreed.

    Then the two of them went into the kitchen to cook, talking andughing, looking intimate.

    In the evening, Xiao Yifei and Miaomiao came back. As soon as they entered, Tang Rong introduced them, "This is my mom. She¡¯s staying over tonight. We¡¯ve left some food for you;e and eat."

    Tang¡¯s mother sat at the dining table and chatted with them, especially seeing Xiao Yifei¡ªsuch a spirited and handsome young man¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t miss the chance. She suddenly felt Xiao Yifei looked familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where she¡¯d seen him before: "Have I seen you somewhere before? You look so familiar."

    Sitting beside them, Shi Miaomiao heard this and turned on the TV, tuning to the local station: "Auntie, is this the handsome guy you¡¯re talking about?" On TV was the show Xiao Yifei hosted on Chinese Medicine. Seeing the host of the show she watched every night sitting across from her and being her daughter¡¯s tenant, Tang¡¯s mother was quite excited.

    "Wow, Doctor Xiao, finally seeing you in person. You¡¯re even more handsome than on TV. Can we take a photo together? Tomorrow I can show off to my friends. Oh, I¡¯m so excited."

    "Mom, at least let him eat first; he won¡¯t run away. You can take the phototer." Tang Rong didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to be so popr among middle-aged and older women. Tang¡¯s mother said to her daughter, "Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me you live with a celebrity?"

 Chapter 821 - 823: Took a Liking to Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 823: Took a Liking to Each Other</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong¡¯s mother initially came over angrily to reprimand her, but it turned out to be a productive visit. Firstly, Tang Rong and her mother finally had a deep heart-to-heart conversation after she had reached adulthood. Secondly, they got to know Xiao Yifei by ident, a beloved idol among middle-aged people.

    The main conflict between Tang Rong and her mother really stemmed from ack ofmunication. Tang Rong¡¯s mother tends to be very domineering, especially at home, never allowing Tang Rong to even slightly contradict her. Initially, Tang Rong would argue a bit when she thought her mom was wrong, but over time, she realized reasoning with her mom was futile.

    At home, her mother held absolute authority.

    After dinner, Tang Rong¡¯s mother pulled Xiao Yifei to sit on the sofa with her. "Xiao, apany Auntie for a chat." In her eyes, she already saw Xiao Yifei as her prospective son-inw, her fondness for him apparent.

    "Mom, didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me?" Tang Rong intervened, knowing her mother could talk for hours without stopping.

    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, nothing. I¡¯m free now anyway, having a chat with Auntie is good." Xiao Yifei understood Tang Rong¡¯s implication, but with nothing pressing, he felt this was a great opportunity to impress his potential future mother-inw.

    Seeing this, Tang Rong said nothing more, turning instead to the kitchen to wash dishes, and Shi Miaomiao returned to her room. The living room was left with just Tang Rong¡¯s mother and Xiao Yifei.

    Both had clear intentions, so Tang Rong¡¯s mother focused her conversation on Tang Rong: "My Rongrong was adorable as a child, but she¡¯s not as pretty now as she was then. By the way, you haven¡¯t seen her childhood photos, have you?" With that, she pulled out her phone to find pictures of young Tang Rong.

    "Wow, this is Tang Rong? She was cute since she was little. Auntie, I actually think she¡¯s getting prettier as she grows," Xiao Yifei said, speaking tteringly but truthfully, as Tang Rong had always been beautiful.

    Then Tang Rong¡¯s mother shared amusing stories from Tang Rong¡¯s childhood, making both of themugh heartily. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have imagined Tang Rong doing such silly things as a child. The living room was filled with a joyful atmosphere.

    As Tang Rong washed dishes in the kitchen, she felt a twinge of envy hearing theughter from the living room. Her mother always seemed so cheerful with others, though perhaps partly out of social necessity.

    There was a performance element, as everyone tries to show their best side to strangers, but finds it hard to do the same with their closest family.

    Fortunately, our rtionship has improved somehow; that¡¯s progress, Tang Rong thought, feeling relieved.

    When it was time to part, Tang Rong¡¯s mother reluctantly said to Xiao Yifei, "Dr. Xiao, let¡¯s chat again sometime. It¡¯s so enjoyable talking to young people like you." Her tone suggested she might never see him again.

    "Mom, get some rest. There¡¯s plenty of time to see him in the future. You cane over every day if you want!" Tang Rong said. She didn¡¯t quite understand her mom¡¯s fondness for Xiao Yifei.

    "Rongrong, I was wrong about Xiao Yifei before. I didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was, but today I can see he¡¯s really likable. Does he have a girlfriend? Talents like him are rare. You should seize the opportunity." Tang Rong¡¯s mother was anxious for her daughter, worried about missing such a good catch.

    "Mom, there¡¯s no point in worrying about this. I know what I¡¯m doing," Tang Rong replied.

    "I¡¯m not worrying for nothing. I genuinely find Xiao Yifei reliable. I¡¯m just afraid someone else will snatch him away. There¡¯s a saying that those close to the water get the moon first; you should hurry up." Her mother remained anxious, feeling her daughter wasn¡¯t seeing what was in front of her.

    "Mom, he won¡¯t be taken," Tang Rong blurted out, revealing her true feelings.

    "Oh, hearing you say that shows there¡¯s something between you two, and you¡¯ve hidden it well, only revealing it now. Come on, tell me!" Women have a natural love for gossip, and Tang Rong¡¯s mother was no exception.

    "Actually, nothing¡¯s set in stone yet. I just feel like he likes me a bit. Mom, please don¡¯t talk nonsense when you see Xiao Yifei tomorrow." Tang Rong regretted speaking too openly. Her mother couldn¡¯t keep secrets, and she dreaded any indiscretions the next day.

    "Oh,e on, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? I know what to do. Tomorrow I¡¯ll help you probe." Hearing such juicy gossip, Tang Rong¡¯s mother found it even harder to sleep, too excited to describe.

    She was already imagining Tang Rong¡¯s life after marrying Xiao Yifei, with such a handsome doctor as a son-inw who had appeared on TV, thinking of the face she would gain, making everyone envious.

    "Mom, why are you giggling alone? Come to bed, I have to get up early for work tomorrow!" Tang Rong said, seeing her mother¡¯s blissful expression, knowing exactly what she was thinking.

    Lying in bed, Tang Rong reflected that some things should be spoken. Wemunicate a lot every day, but sometimes with our parents, even a week goes by without much said. We neglect their feelings, and they gradually fall behind, not understanding new things.

    Conflicts and gaps emerge, yet some rtionships can still be salvaged, like with her mother, where no conflict is beyondmunication. Others, though, can keep worsening until they break.

    Today, she was really thankful to Xiao Yifei; if not for such an outstanding young man, her mom might wouldn¡¯t have given up the idea of arranging dates for her so easily.

    A year ago, when I took him in, I didn¡¯t realize how amazing he was or that I¡¯d have feelings for him. What will happen in the future? Oh, I wish I had mind-reading abilities, so I wouldn¡¯t have to guess what Xiao Yifei was thinking.

    The sensation of dwelling on him while he remains unaware is so frustrating. I need Shi Miaomiao to test the waters with Xiao Yifei; they¡¯re close, so he¡¯ll surely tell her stuff. Tang Rong thought to herself as she drifted to sleep.

    In the morning, Tang Rong awoke to find her mother already up, with no recollection of when she had risen. Perhaps as people age, they need less sleep. Every morning on her way to work, she saw those elderly morning joggers exercising on their way back.

    That¡¯s not fair; sleep is what Ick most. Getting out of bed every morning is the hardest thing. Tang Rong thought, lying in bed for another five minutes before getting up.

    Upon entering the living room, Tang Rong saw breakfast alreadyid out on the table. It appeared the soy milk and buns were bought from outside, along with some small dishes, looking rather sumptuous. Who¡¯d been so diligent? Perhaps it was that Xiao Yifei! Then she remembered her mother stayed over the night before. Her head still wasn¡¯t quite clear.

 Chapter 822 - 824: Missed for Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 824: Missed for Nothing</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang¡¯s mother emerged from the kitchen and said to her daughter, "Hurry up ande have breakfast, it¡¯s still warm! I woke up early this morning, went out for a walk, and bought some breakfast along the way."

    Tang Rong walked to Xiao Yifei¡¯s door and knocked, "Xiao Yifei, get up and eat, or you¡¯ll bete for work if you dy any longer."

    Shi Miaomiao had already left, leaving the three of them to sit together for breakfast. Tang¡¯s mother looked at the two sitting opposite her with a smile, "You young people, just to sleep a little longer in the morning, skip breakfast. It really harms your body."

    Tang Rong looked at the scene in front of her, briefly mistaken as if such days had been going on for a long time, thinking this would be her future family life, where they sit around having breakfast together. Suddenly, she felt an urge to get married. Although married life can be tedious, there are many beautiful moments.

    After breakfast, Tang Rong was anxious to head to work. Xiao Yifei said to her, "Wait a bit, I¡¯ll go with you."

    Tang¡¯s mother said to her daughter, "I¡¯ll be leaving a littleter too. I need to go back at noon to feed Pineapple!"

    As they left, Tang Rong exined to Lin Mu, "Pineapple is the golden retriever my mom keeps. Because my mom likes to eat pineapples, our dog is named Pineapple too." Xiao Yifei chuckled, "That name is really casual, but it sounds nice."

    Then Xiao Yifei took out a scented sachet from his pocket and handed it to Tang Rong, "This is a sachet with medicinal herbs. Keep it with you, and if you run into Xia Bing again, he won¡¯t be able to bully you."

    Tang Rong curiously asked, "What is this thing, is it really that magical? Doctors are amazing, they can just mix up some herbs and protect others."

    "It¡¯s nothing much, just a few herbs mixed together. If Xia Bing bothers you again, you must tell me immediately. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ve got hundreds of ways to deal with him."

    At home earlier, Tang Rong was puzzled why Xiao Yifei wanted to apany her out today. Initially, she thought he was ufortable alone with her mother. Turns out, it was to give her this. Her heart gradually filled with a strange feeling. It seemed Xiao Yifei really cared about her.

    "Thank you for preparing this especially for me." Tang Rong said sincerely, looking into his eyes.

    "What¡¯s there to thank? Actually, I¡¯ve never properly thanked you for taking me in when I was at my lowest. Even though you were always fierce at first, treating me like freebor, I¡¯m truly grateful to you," Xiao Yifei said earnestly.

    He intended to say something touching, but the words stuck at the tip of his tongue. He wanted to say, "I will protect you well in the future, won¡¯t let you be harmed again." But he was too shy.

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, what¡¯s wrong with me? Words that easily slip out with the cute young nurses at the hospital now stumble when directed at Tang Rong, the girl he considers the most beautiful in his heart¡ªunable to even say "I like you."

    The two continued walking together, but neither could find a suitable topic to discuss, leading to an awkward silence. Eventually, they arrived at the entrance of the subway station and parted ways.

    Xiao Yifei thought it might be time to buy a car, giving him a legitimate reason to pick Tang Rong up and drop her off. He wondered what he was thinking earlier, walking to the subway station without uttering a single word; he shouldn¡¯t miss chances like that in the future.

    After getting off the subway, Xiao Yifei walked to the hospital entrance, coincidentally meeting Director Qian. Director Qian greeted him, "Xiao, why so early today?" "Lucky today, managed to catch the first subway train."

    In truth, Xiao Yifei left twenty minutes earlier today specifically to give Tang Rong the sachet.

    While walking and chatting, the hospital was still rtively quiet, with many doctors yet to arrive. The air was filled with the smell of disinfectant, a scent Xiao Yifei was ustomed to since childhood, which gave himfort.

    After turning on theputer to record cases, he found himself unable to concentrate, his mind filled with images of Tang Rong¡¯s face. Could he be lovesick? Missing her when she¡¯s not around, and while they might not have special things to say when together, knowing she is right beside him brought a peculiar peace in his heart.

    Perhaps having Tang Rong beside him had be a habit, like our breathing air, which we often overlook until we experience the difort of holding our breath underwater, realizing the value of being able to breathe freely.

    Xiao Yifei, realizing his own sensitivity,pared himself to a young girl, wondering why he was like this.

    Finally making it to noon, he called both Tang Rong and Miaomiao, saying he wanted to invite them to dinner tonight. Their reactions differed; Miaomiao jokingly remarked about his unusual generosity, suspecting some hidden motive; and after a pause when Tang Rong answered, she simply replied with a yes after Xiao Yifei mentioned dinner.

    During the seemingly endless seconds of waiting, Xiao Yifei felt time drag on, finally hearing a positive response. It was his first time feeling so timid around a girl, unsure of what he was concerned about.

    In the evening, Xiao Yifei and Miaomiao arrived at the restaurant on time. Tang Rong arrived a bitter after they each waited for a while, during which Xiao Yifei worried that he might receive a call saying Tang Rong couldn¡¯t make it, making the whole afternoon¡¯s anticipation in vain. Fortunately, Tang Rong was just dyed a few minutes due to traffic.

    Shi Miaomiao remarked, "Since it¡¯s Brother Xiao hosting today, I won¡¯t hold back and will choose the expensive dishes."

    Lately, the hospital had been rtively peaceful, though earlier there was near chaos when Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng almost caused a fatal incident, which Xiao Yifei managed to avert, nearly costing Zheng Peng his job. Xiao Yifei had almost forgotten those two, often consciously ignoring their presence.

    This afternoon, there¡¯s an experience-sharing meeting at the hospital, Xiao Yifeipiled several cases he deemed worthy of discussion, printed them out, and left them on the table before heading for lunch, encountering Sun Xingyao who greeted him feigned cheerfully.

    Growing up means many choices are out of one¡¯s hands, people gradually bing insincere, praising even those they dislike at work with a sincere "You look great today." This is the duplicity of middle-aged life.

    Everyone knows others are acting, knowing they¡¯re aware of one another¡¯s pretense, but no one exposes it, everyone holding out to see who acts the best.

    It¡¯s not something anyone truly enjoys, but everyone has their own reasons behind it; pursuing wealth, status, honor outside inevitably requires some sacrifice.

    Xiao Yifei fondly recalled childhood, when despite material matters not being affluent and not having spare change for beloved items, was genuinely happy. Back then, his daily allowance was fifty cents, which wouldn¡¯t even count as money now.

 Chapter 823 - 825: A Tall Tree Catches the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 825: A Tall Tree Catches the Wind</h4>

    Spending twenty cents on a spicy strip, thirty cents on an ice pop, and then sharing it with your best buddy made for a joyful day. People really are greedy creatures; as money increases, so do their desires, yet the pure joy from childhood seems irretrievable.

    At the experience-sharing meeting in the afternoon, after the dean finished speaking, Sun Xingyao eagerly stood up to start his speech. Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts wandered through the universe, not really listening to what Sun Xingyao was saying. Suddenly, he found Sun Xingyao¡¯s content very familiar! He thought it was just a coincidence.

    As he continued listening, he realized something was off. It was entirely his own prepared material! Sun Xingyao noticed Xiao Yifei had figured it out and gave him a smug look. When Sun Xingyao finished, there was a round of enthusiastic apuse; these cases were both innovative and representative.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei turned green with anger. He wanted to expose it on the spot butcked any evidence to prove that Sun Xingyao had stolen his cases. Besides, speaking out might regain his face but could also lead to alienation from other doctors since he woulde off as socially inept.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve seen quite a few patients recently, why not share with us?" Dean Zhou, unaware of what had happened, directly called on Xiao Yifei to speak.

    Given the situation, he had no choice but to face it head-on. Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had a solid foundation and reflected on his work daily, recording and organizing everything.

    Everyone was waiting to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s brilliant presentation. At thest meeting, he had already made a ssh, and everyone remembered this young man who had just joined the hospital. This time, their expectations were naturally higher.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s speech this time was not wed, it was indeed less impressivepared to Sun Xingyao¡¯s. After listening, the audience thought to themselves: Seems like he¡¯s not that impressive! Only a few sparse ps followed.

    The dean looked at him with a puzzled expression, thinking this was very unlike Xiao Yifei¡¯s usual style and wondering if something had happened to him recently.

    After the meeting, Xiao Yifei waited until most people had left before leaving. As he stepped out, he saw the dean standing by the door, seemingly waiting for him: "Xiao Yifei, is everything okaytely? You don¡¯t seem to be in good shape. I wasn¡¯t very satisfied with today¡¯s presentation."

    "I¡¯m fine, Dean," Xiao Yifei thought it over and decided to tell the dean the truth. Ever since he joined this hospital, the dean had not treated him poorly, offering him the best job conditions shortly after his arrival and even contemting the idea of having his daughter married to him.

    "Today, what Director Xiao and I were supposed to talk about was simr, so what I said was all thought up on the spot." Xiao Yifei looked around to ensure no one was around, then quietly spoke to the dean.

    Upon hearing this, the dean understood what had happened, but he had no solution for such workce disputes and simply advised him to be more careful in the future.

    This hospital exchange meeting urred every two months, initially intended for sharing experiences in practice among different hospitals, promoting medical advancement and development throughout the province.

    Over time, however, it lost its original intention and instead became a stage for boasting andpetition, as the attendees were all elites from various hospitals. Being noticed at this meeting naturally led to fame in the provincial medical industry.

    By now, Xiao Yifei had adopted an indifferent attitude toward such meetings. He wasn¡¯t aiming to be famous among these people, but through sheer ident and due to his outstanding professional knowledge, he had achieved enviable results.

    Coincidentally, upon heading down the stairs, he saw Sun Xingyao, who greeted him with a sarcastic smile and said, "I didn¡¯t expect even Doctor Xiao would slip. I was looking forward to your brilliant performance today, only to be greatly disappointed!"

    "Although I didn¡¯t perform well today, Director Xiao¡¯s speech was brilliant enough and didn¡¯t disgrace our hospital. As long as the hospital gains glory, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s you or me who earns it. We all work in the same hospital, seeing each other often, so some things shouldn¡¯t be overdone."

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t one to y dirty behind others¡¯ backs. Often when bullied, he would merely avoid the person and steer clear. But Sun Xingyao had gone too far this time; it was already the fourth time.

    The two had even dined together, and Xiao Yifei seriously apologized, yet he couldn¡¯t change Sun Xingyao¡¯s heart, shrouded in jealousy.

    Sun Xingyao said, "Indeed, I checked out your organized cases while you were at lunch, but everyone now knows it¡¯s my Sun Xingyao¡¯s achievement. You have no evidence to prove it otherwise. Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re still a bit too green topete with me. You know there¡¯s a Chinese saying: ¡¯The bigger the tree, the more it catches the wind.¡¯ It¡¯s time for you toy low a bit."

    Xiao Yifei nced at Sun Xingyao, said nothing, turned around, and walked away.

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, this was never my intention; who knew that in such a big provincial capital, there were so few truly skilled practitioners, so naturally, I became the center of attention, with all sorts of mattersnding on me.

    In the philosophy of handling affairs in China, it¡¯s important to remain moderate, preserve one¡¯s integrity, and be humble. Even if one achieves remarkable sess, they secretly yearn for praise; yet when ites genuinely, they will modestly say, ¡¯No, not really, just lucky.¡¯

    This humility is embedded in the bones of the Chinese people. Having stayed abroad for several years, Xiao Yifei was somewhat influenced by Western thoughts. Thus, sometimes he couldn¡¯t quite grasp this element of Chinese humility, which in itself is good, but as long as showing one¡¯s achievements isn¡¯t deliberate or excessive boasting, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Xiao Yifei truly didn¡¯t know where he went wrong. The old saying that ¡¯The bigger the tree, the more it catches the wind¡¯ is true, yet it seems wrong to be resented for one¡¯s excellence. It¡¯s like if an uncultured person picks a pretty flower, rather than ming the uncultured person, they me the flower for being too beautiful.

    The intricacies of human interactions are truly vexing. Yet there¡¯s no escaping them unless one can detach oneself from this noisy world and lead a secluded life, which is impossible, for wherever there are people, there are human interactions.

    By the end of the year, everyone in the hospital was busy submitting materials andpeting for the top honors, except Xiao Yifei, who was quite at ease. One, he genuinely wasn¡¯t interested in such affairs; he was already content with his life now¡ªearning enough money, doing what he loved, and having the free time to pursue what his grandfather left behind.

    Unexpectedly, when the results for the hospital¡¯s top honors were announced, Xiao Yifei¡¯s name was on the list. That morning, when he entered the hospital, he nced at the electronic screen in the lobby and saw his name prominently disyed among them¡ªit turned out to be the hospital¡¯s list of top honors.

 Chapter 824 - 826: Model Worker

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 826: Model Worker</h4>

    Xiao Yifei thought, did someone make a mistake? I didn¡¯t submit anything, so how did I get selected as advanced without knowing a thing? With this thought, he headed to the dean¡¯s office, only to hear whispers behind him, not loud but perfectly controlled, just enough to be heard clearly by Xiao Yifei.

    "No wonder he¡¯s been pretending not to care about the selection these days. Turns out he already had assurance, unlike us, who break our necks and are still ordinary doctors." Two older women standing behind Xiao Yifei said.

    They didn¡¯t name names, but Xiao Yifei knew they were talking about him. Xiao Yifei felt wronged, I just found out about this myself, how did I be this way unknowingly, he thought of exining.

    But on second thought, the more he exined, the worse it might seem, besides, it¡¯s not up to him to control their mouths. So he pretended not to hear anything and left.

    "Dean, how did I get selected as advanced? I remember I didn¡¯t submit any materials!" Xiao Yifei entered the dean¡¯s office and asked directly.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Not happy to be selected as advanced? Do you know how many doctors fight tooth and nail every year for this spot? You should be more appreciative." The dean paused and continued, "Did you forget? I promised you months ago that if you could cure Miss Su Mang, this year¡¯s advanced spot would be yours."

    "I came to find you before, but you weren¡¯t there that day, so I helped you submit the materials."

    Xiao Yifei remembered that the dean did mention this before, but he had taken it as a joke and forgotten about it. Who would have thought the dean remembered it so clearly? Thinking this, he realized he ought to thank the dean properly.

    "Dean, thank you very much for your support. I should find an opportunity to treat you to dinner."

    "Sure, you¡¯ve been at the hospital for so long, and we haven¡¯t had a chance to have dinner together, so how about tonight?" The dean suggested.

    At this moment, a doctor came in to see the dean, so Xiao Yifei said, "Then, Dean, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs in the evening, excuse me for now."

    After leaving the dean¡¯s office, Xiao Yifei checked each ward again. This time he heard a new rumor.

    "I heard Xiao Yifei specifically went to the dean¡¯s office to express his gratitude and is going to treat the dean to dinner tonight!"

    "See that, currying favor with the dean is important. We want to curry favor too, but don¡¯t get the chance!"

    Hearing these whispers behind his back, Xiao Yifei was furious. He couldn¡¯t understand the appeal of rumors, how they spread faster than bacteria, truly terrifying. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since he left the dean¡¯s office, and things had already spread this way.

    But when others went to the dean¡¯s office, no one talked like this. This time he truly understood what Sun Xingyao meant by ¡¯tall trees catch the wind,¡¯ and he also admired people like Sun Xingyao who were skillful and meticulous in handling interpersonal rtionships.

    In the afternoon, Sun Xingyao came to see Xiao Yifei again: "Doctor Xiao, congrattions on getting your wish and being selected as advanced. You¡¯ve achieved such feats in just half a year here. It¡¯s remarkable. You have no idea how many people fight for these spots every year. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d get it with such ease."

    "Director Xiao, you¡¯re ttering me. Although I¡¯ve been here for over half a year, I¡¯ve made significant contributions, so it¡¯s not strange to be selected as advanced. Besides, everything I¡¯ve achieved now is through legitimate efforts, so I¡¯m quite satisfied with my aplishments."

    Since Sun Xingyao kept provoking him, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hold back and fired back directly.

    "Doctor Xiao, you really aren¡¯t modest at all! I¡¯m treating tonight, would you like toe?" Sun Xingyao still looked provocatively at Xiao Yifei, knowing that he had an appointment with the dean for dinner tonight. Generally, the dean wouldn¡¯t attendrge group dinners at the hospital. This essentially presented a dilemma for Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s a rare asion for Director Sun to treat, of course, I¡¯ll go." Xiao Yifei immediately agreed without any hesitation. He also knew Sun Xingyao was deliberately setting a trap for him.

    Sun Xingyao had it all nned out. He knew in advance that Xiao Yifei had arranged to dine with the dean tonight, and he scheduled the group dinner for the same night, putting Xiao Yifei in a difficult situation.

    Declining the dean was impossible, but refusing Sun Xingyao¡¯s invitation would make others think that Xiao Yifei looked down on them, unwilling to dine with them. But since Xiao Yifei had agreed, he must have a n.

    During the evening gathering, everyone was waiting for Xiao Yifei to show up, and most were guessing that he wouldn¡¯te, as dining with the dean was more important.

    But Xiao Yifei dide, and he brought the dean along. Those who had been at the hospital for a while knew that it had been years since the dean participated in these group dinners.

    He had attended once or twice in the past, but afterward, he told everyone not to invite him to such events. Firstly, he¡¯s older, and mingling with people in their thirties and forties feels awkward and out of ce.

    Moreover, the profession of a doctor is quite demanding, so any time avable should be used to rx. After these dinners, they usually go to karaoke, which his body can¡¯t handle. But refusing feels like spoiling everyone¡¯s fun.

    Secondly, his identity as a dean might make others feel uneasy when he attends.

    Therefore, after attending once or twice, he stoppeding to these gatherings, pushing off every annual dinner and firmly refusing to go. He knew that without him, everyone could enjoy themselves more.

    So when they saw Xiao Yifei and the dean walk in together, they were shocked. Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t believe it. He had been at the hospital long enough but never seeded in getting the dean to attend such gatherings. Xiao Yifei was something else.

    "Dean, we¡¯re really delighted that you could join us today," Sun Xingyao said, offering the best seat at the table to the dean.

    The dean waved his hand and said, "It¡¯s just a seat; it doesn¡¯t matter who sits where. Plus, we¡¯re not in the hospital now; don¡¯t treat me like the dean. We¡¯re just a group of friends having dinner, so don¡¯t be reserved. Do whatever you want, eat to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll cover this meal."

    The dean randomly chose a seat nearby, and Xiao Yifei sat next to him.

    Sun Xingyao was fuming with anger. Initially, he aimed to iste Xiao Yifei through such a setup, but the result was quite the opposite. Every attempt to trip up Xiao Yifei had failed. He found his luck so poor, perhaps Xiao Yifei was sent by heaven to counter him.

 Chapter 825 - 827 Intentional Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 827 Intentional Matchmaking</h4>

    Ever since he came, things haven¡¯t gone smoothly for me at the hospital. Zhou Yu oncemented upon being defeated by Zhuge Liang and dying of grief: "Since there is Zhou Yu, why must there be Zhuge Liang?" Sun Xingyao now thinks the same way; since the hospital already has someone like him, why bring in Xiao Yifei?

    Two tigers cannot live on one mountain. Between the two of us, only one person can ultimately stay at this hospital, and that person has to be me. Sun Xingyao gets angry every time he sees Xiao Yifei.

    Once the food was served, no one picked up their chopsticks. Some were chatting idly, others sipping water from their cups, but truthfully, they were all waiting for the director to eat first. It¡¯s a tradition at the table that only after the elder or the person in charge starts eating do others follow.

    The director was busy chatting with a doctor on his left and hadn¡¯t noticed that the food was already served. Everyone was waiting for him to take the first bite. Xiao Yifei had to say, "Director, hurry up and eat, otherwise the food will get cold."

    The director said, "Come on, everyone eat together, don¡¯t wait for me. Didn¡¯t I say, just be casual, as you normally are?" Saying this, he picked a piece of duck close by and put it in his mouth first.

    Everyone saw the director start eating and quickly grabbed their chopsticks, devouring the food. After a tiring afternoon, everyone was already hungry, not caring about appearances anymore.

    The director wasn¡¯t hungry and asionally took a few bites to show face. At night, he usually doesn¡¯t eat greasy foods, as they¡¯re hard to digest. Generally, at night he just has some millet porridge or pumpkin porridge. As a doctor, he¡¯s quite attentive to his health.

    As they finished eating, the conversation sparked up, many topics revolving around Xiao Yifei: "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re really something. Been at this hospital for only a few days and you¡¯re already famous throughout the province¡ªa real young talent!"

    "Yeah, to have the ability to host a medical program, and at the end of the year, be rated as the hospital¡¯s outstanding talent. It¡¯s unlike me; I¡¯ve been at this hospital for nearly fifteen years and am still just an ordinary doctor." Xiao Yifei could hear the envy and jealousy from their words.

    Listening to the praise, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how many were sincere because among those praising him were people who were gossiping behind his back earlier that morning. He felt people were hypocritical; if you don¡¯t like someone, why act two-faced?

    Since everyone was just pretending anyway, Xiao Yifei replied with a smile that couldn¡¯t be more sincere, "I was just lucky; achieving such good results still relies on everyone¡¯s help and support."

    The dinner finally ended, and those who wanted to go home did, while some young people had arranged to go singing and also left. In the end, only Sun Xingyao, the director, and Xiao Yifei were left.

    The director said, "Director Sun, you should head home too; if it gets anyter, your family might worry."

    Sun Xingyao didn¡¯t bother to decline because he knew soon enough his wife¡¯s call woulde through, so he took his leave.

    Now only Xiao Yifei and the director were left. Xiao Yifei said, "Director, I¡¯ll give you a ride home first, and then take a cab."

    Driving the director¡¯s car, Xiao Yifei saw a roadside vendor selling roasted chestnuts and stopped to buy a few pounds. The director said to Xiao Yifei, "My daughter has loved chestnuts since she was little, so whenever I see them, I buy some to take home. These are quite sweet."

    Listening to this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a bit down. He thought of his own grandfather; as a child, he loved candied hawthorn, so his grandfather would take a long detour after work every day just to buy him one.

    Family love is probably the most genuine emotion in the world; a father¡¯s love for his daughter, a grandfather¡¯s love for his grandson, is probably all the same, always quietly doing everything for you.

    Xiao Yifei dropped the director off downstairs, and the director said, "We¡¯re at the doorstep;e up for a bit. You can drive my car hometer."

    The director said so, and Xiao Yifei felt it impolite to decline, so he followed the director upstairs. He guessed that the director wanted him to meet his daughter; since Xiao Yifei had started at the hospital, the director had been trying to matchmake them, but up until now, due to various reasons, they hadn¡¯t even met.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to meet her. He already had someone he liked, and even without that, he didn¡¯t want to know the director¡¯s daughter. He didn¡¯t want to get involved with the director¡¯s family, although the director is a very good person and has treated him kindly, it felt somehow awkward.

    Going upstairs, the house was simply decorated, showing a style from thest century. The whole ce felt very warm, just like returning to his parent¡¯s home. A sense of home warmth.

    The director ced the chestnuts on the table and asked his wife, "Where¡¯s our daughter? Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet? I bought chestnuts for her; if they sit awhile, they won¡¯t taste good."

    "She went out to dinner with her girlfriends this evening and probably won¡¯t be back until veryte," Mrs. Qian replied.

    Mrs. Qian appeared much younger than the director, well-maintained, her every move showing the grace of a well-bred woman. Before the liberation, she was likely the child of a wealthy family; somehow Xiao Yifei recalled his grandmother gave him the same feeling.

    In his memory, his grandmother always kept herself tidy, with silver hair neatlybed back and held by clips; even at home, she always sat gracefully on the couch watching TV. Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t remember ever hearing his grandmother speak loudly. As a child, Xiao Yifei was very naughty, rolling on the ground, climbing trees to pick fruit, catching tadpoles in the river.

    In the morning, after changing into clean clothes, by the evening, when home, it was hard to tell the color of the clothes. Even then, his grandmother never got angry or spoke loudly. She patiently changed his dirty clothes and soaked them in a basin, waiting for the next day¡¯s hot weather to wash them.

    This happened when Xiao Yifei was very young, about three or four years old, but he still remembers it clearly.

    Because at six when he started elementary school, his parents took him to their home, and his mom set strict rules, like having to return home immediately after school each night.

    One holiday, Xiao Yifei recalled running out to y all day until dark beforeing home, unsurprisingly covered in mud. His mom was very angry, feeling that Xiao Yifei was like a wild child.

    She couldn¡¯t stand letting such a messy Xiao Yifei into her home, so right at the door, she stripped him of all his clothes and threw them in the trash before allowing him in. After that, he dared not do that again, missing life at his grandparents¡¯ home and yearning for his grandfather and grandmother.

    Unfortunately, his grandmother left for another world when Xiao Yifei was eight. He never got another chance to see her. Every time Xiao Yifei saw elderly people, he felt a bond, thinking they had a likeness to his grandfather and grandmother.

    Looking at Mrs. Qian in front of him, Xiao Yifei felt like he was seeing his grandmother, and Mrs. Qian felt inexplicably warm towards the young man.

 Chapter 826 - 828: Spending a Lifetime Together

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 828: Spending a Lifetime Together</h4>

    Xiao Yifei has a peculiar trait. Almost all elderly people have a particrly good impression of him, and everyone seems to like him. He finds this strange himself butter rationalizes it, thinking that perhaps because he lived with his grandfather for a long time, he learned how to interact with older people like grandpas and grandmas.

    Mrs. Qian started chatting with Xiao Yifei, and somehow, they touched on past events.

    Mrs. Qian began talking about her childhood and younger years: "Before the liberation, my father was the localndlord, so our family was quite wealthy. As the youngest child, I grew up living a lifestyle simr to the daughters of rich families portrayed in TV shows today. I never did a day¡¯s hard work or even something as simple as wiping a table.

    My parents truly doted on me. Then things changed as the history books describe: our family lost itsnd, our house was taken away. My father passed away a few years after that, having gone through so much in those years."

    "Because of my poor background, I didn¡¯t get married until I was 25. It wasn¡¯t until I met your director that my fate changed. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t know where I would be right now, perhaps not even in this world at all."

    Mrs. Qian rambled on, and finally, she said, "I haven¡¯t really talked about these things with anyone before. I don¡¯t know why today is different¡ªseeing you makes me want to share."

    Xiao Yifei held Mrs. Qian¡¯s hand and said, "Mrs. Qian, it¡¯s my privilege that you are willing to share these things with me. To be honest, I felt very close to you at first sight, as if you were family."

    Inferring from Mrs. Qian¡¯s story, Xiao Yifei conservatively estimated her age to be over seventy, but she didn¡¯t look it at all. At first nce, he thought the director was older, but it seemed Mrs. Qian was seven or eight years older than the director. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire how well Mrs. Qian maintained herself.

    In terms of maintaining one¡¯s appearance, beyond cosmetics, supplements, and dietary adjustments, the more important thing is to keep a youthful mindset, to rx, and not think about jumbled matters. Once the mind is at ease, everything else follows.

    Seeing the time was about right, Xiao Yifei bid farewell to the elderly couple, ensuring not to dy their rest. The director insisted that Xiao Yifei should drive his car home, exining that his daughter could give him a ride in the morning. Xiao Yifei epted without hesitation, driving the director¡¯s car back home.

    Ironically, just two minutes after Xiao Yifei left, the director¡¯s daughter came home. Even the director thought it must be fate intervening to prevent his daughter from meeting Xiao Yifei. They had arranged so many times, even inviting him home this time, yet still missed each other. Perhaps this is what they call "fate brings people together who are not meant to meet".

    Speaking of fate, it¡¯s as inexplicable as that time when he went for rural re-education, never expecting to meet the love of his life there.

    Leaving the director¡¯s home, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. Especially after hearing Mrs. Qian¡¯s story, he deeply missed his grandparents and longed to return to that small house at his grandfather¡¯s ce.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s childhood was happy in many ways, but it wasn¡¯t without its moments of unhappiness.

    Before starting elementary school, he lived with his grandparents. People always said grandparents were affectionate across generations, and indeed his grandparents cherished Lin Mu dearly, saving all the best foods and drinks for Xiao Yifei. The grandmother he remembered was always gentle and kind, never scolding him. But his grandfather was not as easygoing.

    Whenever he caused trouble and inconvenienced his grandma, even before she could say anything, his grandfather would sternly start lecturing him: "You little rascal, do you know how hard it is for your grandma to wash your clothes? Why are you so mischievous? When will you learn to behave."

    To the young Xiao Yifei, his grandfather always wore a look of disappointment, but his harshest was just a stern scolding. He neverid a hand on Xiao Yifei, cherishing him as the only son of the Xiao Family too much to cause harm.

    When Xiao Yifei reached school age, his parents insisted on having him live with them, reasoning that as the child grew, it would be better for the parents to take direct responsibility for his education and guidance.

    Xiao Yifei still remembers the scene the day he left his grandma¡¯s home. He cried and resisted, not wanting to leave. At that time, he thought once he left, he might never return. When his parents came to pick him up by car, he clung tightly to a pir in the yard, unwilling to let go no matter what.

    Tears and arguments ensued until his grandma intervened, promising he could return every weekend. Only then did he reluctantly leave the home where he¡¯d lived practically all his life.

    As the car drove away, Xiao Yifei climbed to the back window, seeing his grandma standing at the gate, seemingly in tears, wiping her eyes with one hand. The young Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand what his departure meant, the possibility of never having time to return, as it took a full day of driving to get from grandma¡¯s house to his parents¡¯ house.

    Entering elementary school, although it was just elementary school, he became very busy. His mom enrolled him in extracurricr sses, talent sses, and every weekend was filled with assorted courses. Each weekend, he would ask his mom when he could go back to grandma¡¯s house.

    At first, his mom had the patience to reassure him, "Once this month is over, we¡¯ll go back." But it seemed there was never any free time. Both parents had to work, and he had to attend all sorts of tiresome lessons.

    Yet, the day he longed for never came. Eventually, his mom grew tired of the question and stopped answering it. Xiao Yifei shifted from initial anticipation toplete disappointment.

    Finally, he returned to grandma¡¯s home during the New Year. The moment Xiao Yifei saw his grandma, he ran into her arms, unable to hold back his tears.

    His grandma wiped her own tears but kept smiling: "You silly child, here you are seeing grandma, what¡¯s there to be sad about? Come on, give grandma a smile."

    Xiao Yifei tried to smile but ended up with a face that looked sadder than crying. That year¡¯s Spring Festival was exceptionally unforgettable for him, being able to return to grandma¡¯s home brought him immense joy, although each day he secretly counted the days, knowing that once the festival ended, he would have to leave again.

    Later, in the second grade, his parents divorced. The reason was simple: being too busy with work, their marriage lost love, leaving Xiao Yifei as the odd one out. Neither parent had the time to take care of him, so after discussions, he was sent back to live with his grandma.

    This prospect brought great happiness to Xiao Yifei, but the night before he was supposed to go back, he learned he¡¯d never see his grandma again. At that age, he had an understanding of life and death but had never experienced something like this before.

 Chapter 827 - 829: Buy Them All

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 829: Buy Them All</h4>

    So when mom told him about this matter, he hadn¡¯t had many thoughts. After that, they drove overnight to grandma¡¯s house, and he did not see grandmae to the door to greet him. He went into the house and found grandma lying on the old bed. He walked over and softly called her grandma.

    But grandma never responded to his calls again. At that moment, Xiao Yifei truly understood what mom meant when she said grandma would be gone forever. It meant he would never eat grandma¡¯s cooking again, wear the clothes grandma washed, and from now on, there would no longer be grandma.

    That was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first experience of parting. He always thought grandma would forever be the image in his memory, waiting for him every night with dinner ready. But now, all of this could only happen in dreams.

    Later, his parents each rebuilt their families, and Xiao Yifei lived at grandpa¡¯s house for a long time. He always felt a sense of guilt toward grandma, thinking if he hadn¡¯t left her to study in the big city back then, grandma would never have left.

    Whenever he recalled grandma over the years, he realized the love grandma had for him was far deeper than he imagined. The love his parents couldn¡¯t give him, grandpa and grandma gave him everything.

    Grandpa alone raised him from a mischievous little boy to where he is today, fully aware of how challenging it must have been. An old man, busy with hospital work during the day¡ªgrandpa was so dedicated¡ªcame back at night to cook for him and tutor his studies.

    He also had to endure the pain of losing someone who had apanied him his whole life. But grandpa never spoke about these pains to Lin Mu.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei had almost no memories of his parents. After mom formed a new family, she disappeared from his world, and as for dad, apart from having toe back for Chinese New Year, he was silent the rest of the year.

    Xiao Yifei harboredplex feelings toward his parents. On one hand, they were his parents, blood ties closer than water, and he loved them. But, on the other hand, he hated them; they had almost never fulfilled their responsibilities in raising him.

    Sometimes he would wonder what he would do if one day his father or mother came asking for help. He pondered his actions, as in this world, his true family consisted of just them two, making it truly hard for him to make decisions.

    Xiao Yifei drove the director¡¯s car towards home. It was already evening by now, past rush hour, and there were few cars on the road. But Xiao Yifei drove slowly as he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get home. This was the best time for solitude, and the nighttime scenery was so beautiful. He drove while enjoying the rare peace.

    Suddenly, he saw an elderly man across the road pushing a bicycle selling sugar-coated haws, seemingly ready to go home with some leftover sugar-coated haws not sold. He realized he hadn¡¯t had sugar-coated haws in a long time.

    His grandpa always bought them for him back then. Since no one bought them for him now, he decided to buy them for himself. He parked by the roadside and ran towards the elderly man.

    The elderly man saw an unfamiliar man running towards him, got startled, and began to push his bike, trying to run. Xiao Yifei thought, why are you running, I¡¯m just here to buy some sugar-coated haws, not causing harm. So he shouted, "Sir, don¡¯t run, I just want to buy some sugar-coated haws, don¡¯t run!"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei, the old man slowly stopped and looked at him doubtfully, ready to run anytime.

    When he got near, Xiao Yifei waved his hand and said, "Sir, I¡¯m truly here to buy sugar-coated haws." He took out his wallet, extracted a twenty-yuan note, and handed it over. Only then did the old manpletely believe him.

    "Young man, why run at night, you scared me. How many sugar-coated haws do you want?"

    Feeling embarrassed upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei feared the old man would leave quickly, making him miss out on the sugar-coated haws, not realizing he¡¯d cause such amotion.

    "I want two," he thought for a moment then said, "Make it four. Thank you, sir. Why are you still out here sote?" After asking, he realized how silly his question was. It must be for making a living; far too many are forced by life¡¯s circumstances. Wealthy people never understand what a hundred yuan means to a poor elderly person.

    "I was thinking of finishing selling these sugar-coated haws before going home, but seems I won¡¯t sell them all." The old man said disappointedly.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the elderly man before him, his back bent slightly, and his face etched with the passage of time. Nothing saddened Xiao Yifei more than seeing elderly people like him.

    He thought for a moment and said, "Sir, I¡¯ll buy all these sugar-coated haws. Our family of four loves sugar-coated haws so I¡¯ll buy more for them."

    The old man¡¯s face showed surprise yet slight embarrassment. Still, he said nothing and packed all the sugar-coated haws, handing them to Xiao Yifei.

    "A total of forty yuan."

    Xiao Yifei paid him and left.

    The old man¡¯s facial expression seemedplex as he watched Xiao Yifei leave. Mixed with emotions, he realized the young man tried to help with a kind lie and preserved his dignity.

    Tang Rong saw Xiao Yifeie back with more than ten sugar-coated haws and got startled. "Wow, why did you buy so many sugar-coated haws? Did you win a prize or something? Can you finish them?" And she casually took a few from him.

    "When have you ever seen a prize for buying sugar-coated haws? I¡¯ve loved them since I was a kid, so finally seeing them on the road, I bought more." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t tell Tang Rong the truth, feeling it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    "You bought so many, won¡¯t finish them all. How much do you love sugar-coated haws!" Tang Rong said in wonder, seeing someone buy so many for the first time.

    "Help me eat two, and Miaomiao eats two, I¡¯ll finish the rest. Can¡¯t waste them, I spent money on them." Xiao Yifei said.

    "They¡¯ll surely melt soon, you should put them in the fridge first." Each of them ate one, then stored the rest in the fridge.

    "Why did youe back sote today, worked overtime again?" Tang Rong casually asked.

    "No overtime, there was a dinner in the hospital, then I drove the director home, chatted with the director¡¯s wife, and met the sugar-coated haws seller on the way back. Hence, I bought some." Xiao Yifei said, happy that Tang Rong asked about his life.

    "Aren¡¯t you visiting that wealthy woman anymore?" Tang Rong knew he had gone to dinner, feeling relieved inside.

    "No need to gotely, she has no major health issues, just exhausted and needs good care." Xiao Yifei attentively observed Tang Rong¡¯s expression, wanting to find hints she cared about him.

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll rest now." With that, Tang Rong went into the bedroom.

 Chapter 828 - 830 A Good Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 830 A Good Teacher</h4>

    Xiao Yifei noticed that when he said he didn¡¯t have to go to see Su Mang for a while, she smiled, and then immediately covered up her expression. It seemed that Tang Rong still cared about him, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be asking about that woman. Maybe Tang Rong was jealous, Xiao Yifei thought happily.

    Tang Rong entered the bedroom and started to smile happily. Recently, she didn¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Yifei being snatched away by someone else. She jumped onto her big bed, covering her face as sheughed.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei is too kind-hearted. The candied haws were definitely bought out of pity for the vendor. He didn¡¯t even mention his good deed. This truly is Xiao Yifei¡¯s style. Tang Rong liked Xiao Yifei more and more now.

    Shi Miaomiao now knew that both Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong liked each other. They were always testing the waters, but hadn¡¯t yet broken the thin paper window between them. Shi Miaomiao had thought about helping these two hesitant people break through this barrier.

    But then she thought otherwise, leaving it for the two involved to handle slowly. Falling in love during this stage is the most beautiful, wanting but not getting, the rtionship that is close yet distant is the most tormenting, but also full of endless fun.

    Shi Miaomiao also found joy in watching their little drama. Moreover, there was another important reason. If the two of them ended up together, she¡¯d openly be a ring third wheel, getting shunned and feeling awkward everywhere. Then she might have to reluctantly move out of this warm little home, as she wouldn¡¯t find another such wonderful ce.

    So let these two develop slowly.

    Among the three, only Shi Miaomiao, the outsider, saw everything clearly, but she chose to say nothing.

    With the winter holiday, several new interns joined the hospital. Xiao Yifei remembered that he used to be like them, interning at different hospitals every winter and summer break since sophomore year. It was called an internship, but in reality, interns were just freebor for the hospital.

    If you met a good doctor leading you, you could indeed learn something, and you could learn more during actual practice. But if you met a careless doctor, you wouldn¡¯t learn anything, just doing odd jobs. Getting a good doctor during your internship was very lucky indeed.

    A lot of things you think you understand from books be much moreplex in actual hospital settings. Some theoretical knowledge can¡¯t be applied in practice, so the earlier you intern, the better.

    Xiao Yifei was also assigned an intern, coincidentally a student from the same undergraduate school as him, so they quickly became familiar. Xiao Yifei was an excellent teacher, having risen from the most inconspicuous position of intern in the hospital to his current position, so he understood the importance of a good mentor doctor.

    On Song Baiyang¡¯s first day of the internship, he very clearly told him: "You are unlucky to be assigned to me, so you will have a very busy internship. I have only one requirement, and that is to record and memorize daily cases in detail. I will conduct random checks daily.

    But you should also feel fortunate. Your internship goal is to learn and umte experience to be a real doctor, so my demands are not unreasonable." So whenever inspecting patients or checking on wards, he always had Song Baiyang by his side.

    Being strict with Song Baiyang had another reason; they were from the same school, brothers in learning, and he hoped to contribute to his alma mater¡¯s talent cultivation.

    Compared to other students joining the hospital at the same time, Song Baiyang was the busiest. Other interns were busy with tasks like bringing water for their mentor doctors, the most tiring task being the daily ward round.

    But for Song Baiyang, he hardly had any rest. In the morning he followed Xiao Yifei for ward rounds and asionally got questioned about patient conditions. When Lin Mu rested at noon, Song Baiyang still couldn¡¯t rest. He had to organize the morning¡¯s cases, though the afternoon was slightly more rxed as Xiao Yifei usually performed surgeries, and Song Baiyang reviewed his mentor¡¯s previous case records.

    From day one, he knew he was in for an exceptionally tough internship. He knew he had endless cases to review daily, but he was excited. Teachers back in school had already mentioned the hospital¡¯s conditions, so encountering a great teacher like Xiao Yifei was truly lucky for him. Though tiring, it was worth it for his dream.

    One day during a casual chat, they talked about their school, and then as if he suddenly remembered something, Song Baiyang said to Xiao Yifei: "Senior Xiao, among the students from ourst few years, there have been stories circting about an alumnus named Xiao Yifei. That couldn¡¯t be you, could it?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said: "Probably. To my knowledge, I¡¯m the only Xiao Yifei from our school. Why, what do you guys say about me?" Xiao Yifei was a bit curious about what impression he made on the juniors.

    "I don¡¯t know the specifics. These are stories passed down by each year¡¯s students. They say you were already amazing in school, having grown up in a family of medical practitioners, with your grandfather being a sessor of Chinese Medicine. But what¡¯s most told is that you once rejected a position at the best hospital in Z Province and chose to go abroad for deeper research instead."

    "You don¡¯t know how hard it is for us to get into that hospital now. It¡¯s every medical student¡¯s dream. Even the top talent in our department was turned away. It¡¯s only because of this we know how remarkable your medical skill was back then." Song Baiyang looked at Xiao Yifei with admiration.

    Song Baiyang always found the name Xiao Yifei familiar but never expected that the person in front of him was actually the same Xiao Yifei renowned among the students. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck, so now he wanted to seize the opportunity to learn from this legendary figure.

    Looking at the young Song Baiyang, Xiao Yifei encouraged him: "My level back then wasn¡¯t much different than you guys now. It was mainly because there were more opportunities at that time, when medical talents were scarce. Unlike now, every year, there¡¯s an abundance of graduates, but fewer job opportunities. With so many contenders, your employment situation surely isn¡¯t optimistic."

    Despite saying this,pared to Xiao Yifei back in the day, Song Baiyang¡¯s medical level was still far behind. After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s family has practiced medicine for generations, and his long-term exposure since childhood made him especially adept at diagnosing illnesses.

    "But don¡¯t be discouraged. As long as you study hard, many opportunities are still waiting for you."

    Song Baiyang didn¡¯t quite understand why someone as skilled as Xiao Yifei ended up at this hospital. Not that this hospital was bad. It was one of the best in the city, but with Xiao Yifei¡¯s capability, he shouldn¡¯t be here.

    So he voiced his doubts to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei looked at him and asked: "Why did you choose to be a doctor?"

 Chapter 829 - 831 Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 831 Promotion</h4>

    "To heal the sick and save lives, this has always been my ideal," Song Baiyang firmly answered.

    "That¡¯s right, as long as you can heal the sick and save lives, what¡¯s the difference where you do it?" Xiao Yifei replied nonchntly. After a pause, he added, "I used to have my own clinic, but some changes happened, and I almost gave up on being a doctor.

    Butter on, I realized that apart from being a doctor, I couldn¡¯t do any other job, so I returned to this profession. Actually, I¡¯ve passionately loved being a doctor since I was a child. Since you love medicine, you must persist and don¡¯t give up halfway."

    Xiao Yifei had left the campus a long time ago, so he envied Song Baiyang who was still in school. He didn¡¯t want Song Baiyang to take the wrong path or go through unnecessary setbacks. Looking at Song Baiyang, Xiao Yifei reminisced about his own youth.

    If only he could really go back to the past, be his twenty-year-old self, he definitely wouldn¡¯t oppose his grandfather, and he would surely understand his grandfather¡¯s painstaking efforts. He would also tell his grandfather that he would certainly find the Biwei Silver Needle and carry on the Xiao Family¡¯s medical legacy well.

    It¡¯s been more than half a month since thest gathering at the hospital. This afternoon, at the weekly meeting, the dean announced the promotions for this year, among them was Xiao Yifei.

    There wasn¡¯t much objection to the promotions of the others, but when the dean mentioned Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, there was a murmur among the audience.

    The dean also knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s promotion was somewhat quick, but actually, the achievements Xiao Yifei had obtained were all through his own hard work, step by step. As a dean, he had to prioritize the hospital¡¯s overall interests. Since Xiao Yifei came, the hospital¡¯s revenues had increased significantly, many well-known people locally specifically requested Xiao Yifei for their treatments, and the project in coboration with the TV station was both profitable and reputable.

    Therefore, a talent like Xiao Yifei must be ced in a more valuable and creative position.

    After a pause, the dean addressed the doctors sitting below: "Every candidate for this promotion has been meticulously considered with the vice dean and myself, thoroughly evaluating everyone¡¯s performance. You should be satisfied with this oue."

    "Doctor Zhao Guoqiang has been working diligently at his position for decades. His dedication and love for the medical profession are evident to everyone. As for Doctor Li Ping, although she has only been with this hospital for a few years, she has also made tremendous contributions, which I don¡¯t need to borate on. Everyone present is well aware."

    "Thest one is our Doctor Xiao Yifei. He hasn¡¯t been at this hospital for a full year. I know many have opinions about his promotion. However, in terms of medical research, there is probably not one person present who can match him. Even the always stringent and critical vice dean praises him highly.

    So, without a doubt, Xiao Yifei deserves the position of deputy director." With these words from the dean, many people nodded, feeling the dean made a valid point. No one doubted Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities, so no one said anything further.

    After all, most people understand that even without Xiao Yifei, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance at his current position.

    The only one with an objection to this promotion is Sun Xingyao. Xiao Yifei has been his nemesis since entering this hospital. Now, with the dean appointing Xiao Yifei as deputy director, Sun Xingyao is uneasy.

    Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s entirely possible that he might one day rece him. That would be a blow to his pride.

    Moreover, he understands that reaching the director position is his limit in terms of capability, and he can¡¯t rise any further.

    So the only way to safeguard his position is to make Xiao Yifei leave the hospital, but how to make that happen is the question.

    Xiao Yifei is still incredibly busy every day, and as his reputation grows, most peopleing to the hospital specifically request to see him, leading other doctors to have noticeably more leisure time.

    The first day this phenomenon appeared, other doctors were happy, as it allowed them to rx. Leisure wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Butter, they found themselves unhappy with the routine of idleness, feeling that though they may not be as good as Xiao Yifei, they were still graduates from prestigious medical schools, and having their medical skills questioned was indeed intolerable.

    Plus, the boredom of idle days made time feel especially long, so inevitably, they began to harbor some resentment toward Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei also noticed the situation. In the past, when he encountered other doctors, they would promptly return his greetings.

    Now, when Xiao Yifei runs into them, they merely nce at him, then avert their gaze, pretend not to see him, and continue chatting andughing with others as they walk by.

    At first, Xiao Yifei was unsure of how he had offended them. Then one day, on the way to work, he ran into Wang Ying, the young nurse who had been friendly to him since he joined the hospital. They chatted casually and the matter came up.

    Wang Ying said, "Doctor Xiao, do you know how some doctors in the hospital talk about you? They think you¡¯ve taken their jobs. You know that ever since you came to the hospital, nearly all the patients have insisted on you treating them, leaving other doctors unusually idle; they¡¯re now bored to the point of moldiness."

    "I also know that this isn¡¯t your fault. After all, patients will naturally choose the doctor with superior medical skill, and considering how handsome you are and how gentle and patient you are with people, if I were a patient, I would choose a doctor like you too," Wang Ying began topliment Xiao Yifei as she spoke.

    Even though they worked in the same hospital, Wang Ying didn¡¯t interact much with Xiao Yifei in the past. She had been an intern and undoubtedly very busy every day. Just recently, she passed her probation period, even though some senior doctors were now quite idle.

    But for a new nurse like her, she was still overwhelmingly busy every day. Her current goal was to achieve excellent results in every assessment and eventually be a head nurse. By then, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be as exhausted as she is now.

    She considered herself fortunate; the head nurse was particrly gentle and didn¡¯t oppress them. Wang Ying had often heard her senior internsin about how oppressive the head nurse was, not allowing them any rest and sometimes making them work for over ten hours, regardless of whether it waste at night or early morning.

    But Wang Ying¡¯s head nurse was not only beautiful but also extremely kind to the dozen or so people under her charge. Sometimes, when Wang Ying made a mistake, her head nurse would even help cover for it without saying anything, for which Wang Ying was very grateful.

    Then there was Lin Mu, a doctor who hadn¡¯t been at the hospital long, and they didn¡¯tmunicate much. But he gave her a feeling of a big brother, someone trustworthy. She also

    knew that many people in the hospital didn¡¯t take kindly to Xiao Yifei because he was too outstanding. Thus, regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation, she felt sympathy but was powerless. The only thing she could do was offer him somefort.

 Chapter 830 - 832 Drunkenness

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 832 Drunkenness</h4>

    Xiao Yifei said, "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I don¡¯t really care what others think of me. I¡¯ve never intended to offend them or anything. Things just happened this way, and I¡¯m powerless, so I can only choose not to deal with it."

    Wang Ying saw that Xiao Yifei was so open-minded, so she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation in the hospital is very passive right now. He just can¡¯t understand why he, clearly relying on his skills to obtain what he has, attracts so much jealousy. But why doesn¡¯t anyone seem to dislike Sun Xingyao? For this aspect of human nature, he feels really powerless. Human nature is always the most frightening.

    Currently, in the hospital, those who have a rtively good rtionship with Xiao Yifei are only the dean, Zheng Qiang, and Wang Ying. However, the rtionships in the hospital are tooplex, and there are many things he can¡¯t tell them. Although he can talk to Tang Rong and Shi Miaomiao about these things, as a man, he feels embarrassed to discuss them with two young women. He feels it would be a loss of face.

    He can say he doesn¡¯t care, but Xiao Yifei is just an ordinary person with the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. He can pretend not to care about others¡¯ jealousy and malicious nder, but he can¡¯t truly be indifferent.

    That evening, he finished up his work at the hospital early and arranged to have a drink with Zheng Qiang. Before drinking, the two of them engaged in a fake cheerful conversation about happy topics. After a couple of drinks, Zheng Qiang said, "Brother Xiao, you invited me for a drink not just for the sake of drinking, right? I see you¡¯ve been unhappy recently."

    "It¡¯s nothing major, just the usual hospital stuff. You pretty much know what¡¯s happened. I just don¡¯t understand. I haven¡¯t done anything bad, so why do people in the hospital dislike me? I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a kind person," Xiao Yifei said with grievance.

    This was also the first time he spoke of these matters in front of someone he considered a friend.

    "Brother Xiao, from the first time I saw you, I knew you¡¯re a good person. I don¡¯t have many virtues, but I¡¯m good at judging people. So, don¡¯t me yourself. As an outsider speaking impartially, since you came to this hospital, you haven¡¯t offended anyone, not even done anything out of line."

    "Their repeated attempts to frame you and badmouthing you behind your back are purely out of jealousy. You know, most of the medical skills of everyone in this hospital are about the same, and Sun Xingyao is only slightly better than the rest. In such a setting, everyone feels they are quitepetent."

    "Withoutparison, there¡¯s no harm. Everyone in the hospital got along peacefully for several years. But suddenly, someone incredibly talented like you came along, and your brilliance alone overshadows everyone else."

    "If such a person were far from them, they¡¯d only admire because, subconsciously, they¡¯d think such a person must be extraordinary. But since you¡¯re so close to them and they¡¯ve realized over time you¡¯re not much different, naturally, they feel jealous."

    "Brother Xiao, you should look on the bright side. Think about those great ancient figures, like Qu Yuan, Yue Fei, and others. They also faced jealousy because they were too excellent. Doesn¡¯t this just prove from another perspective that you¡¯re an impressive person?" Zheng Qiang, in his attempt tofort Xiao Yifei, felt like he¡¯d said everything he usually says in a week in just these ten minutes.

    After he finished speaking, he realized that using Qu Yuan and Yue Fei as examples might not have been appropriate. But despite all he said, it seemed like Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t absorbed much of it.

    He realized that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t need others¡¯ constion; he just needed someone who could listen to him talk.

    Xiao Yifei always gave him the impression of a gentleman, courteous and approachable. He had that kind of easy-going appearance that made peoplefortable. Such a Xiao Yifei possibly always yed the role of a listener in life, and moreover, he didn¡¯t seem like someone with a strong desire to express himself.

    In other words, he was well-shielded. Such people usually have gone through some unhappy experiences and thusck a sense of security.

    So how lonely must such a Xiao Yifei be? It¡¯s not the kind of loneliness from having no friends or family; it¡¯s the kind that can¡¯t be spoken. Like that whale with a frequency of fifty-two hertz, its song so unique that it swims in loneliness, singing day and night, yet unable to find someone who understands it.

    Xiao Yifei barely spoke, just silently drank, taking sip after sip. At first, he earnestly listened to Zheng Qiang¡¯sforting words, but then his mind went nk, and he thought of nothing, mechanically repeating the act of drinking.

    Zheng Qiang stopped talking too. He knew that words weren¡¯t needed at this timepanionship was what mattered. He needed to let Xiao Yifei know that he understood him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t great, and before long, he got drunk, slumping over the table and mumbling something. Zheng Qiang leaned in to listen for a long time, gathering that he was saying, "Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you down. I will find the Biwei Silver Needle or something like that."

    Zheng Qiang thought that Xiao Yifei was probably dreaming. Biwei Silver Needle? I might as well be the Sea-Calming Needle! Zheng Qiang found it amusing, but he never imagined that in this world, the Biwei Divine Needle really did exist. Anyone who possessed it would truly be the next Hua Tuo.

    Xiao Yifei was too drunk to wake up, and since Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yifei lived, he decided after some hesitation to take Xiao Yifei back to his ce. He lived alone, and fortunately, there was an empty bed avable. He hailed a taxi and took Xiao Yifei to his home.

    Heid Xiao Yifei on the bed, took off his shoes and outer clothes, wiped his face, covered him with a quilt, and then went back to his room to sleep.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei woke up early, suffering from a terrible headache that felt like an explosion. When he opened his eyes, he realized he wasn¡¯t in his own room. Once he cleared his thoughts, he remembered that he had drunk with Zheng Qiangst night and then seemed to have a long dream, one that included his grandfather, grandmother, and even his parents.

    After lying there a little longer, he heard noises from outside, indicating Zheng Qiang was up. He got up, tidied up the bed meticulously, and then went out.

    Seeing hime out, Zheng Qiang naturally said, "It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you sleep a bit more? I¡¯ll call you when breakfast is ready. You must have a headache now; I¡¯ll make some hangover soup for you."

    Xiao Yifei felt embarrassed. He had gotten drunk so defenselesslyst night and hadn¡¯t expected Zheng Qiang to take such good care of him. He was like a big brother, which made Xiao Yifei, who was usually the one taking care of others, feel quite unustomed.

    Zheng Peng and Zheng Qiang surely came from the same womb, no doubt about that. But if you had the chance to get to know them deeply, you wouldn¡¯t believe they grew up as brothers. They are as different as night and day.

    Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t say much, but he was absolutely reliable. In anyone¡¯s eyes, he was someone worth trusting. On the other hand, Zheng Peng was the opposite, full of talk but never putting his mind to anything right. They were two extremes; one was so good, while the other, though not a criminally bad person, was a master of bullying others.

 Chapter 831 - 833: Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 833: Breakdown</h4>

    In this hospital, apart from Sun Xingyao, the other person who hated Xiao Yifei to the core was Zheng Peng. Xiao Yifei used to say that Zheng Peng was not inherently bad, which might have been Xiao Yifei¡¯s first significant misjudgment of someone.

    Zheng Peng spent all day thinking about how to sabotage Xiao Yifei. He knew that his younger brother Zheng Qiang had a good rtionship with Xiao Yifei, and they seemed to have had several meals together. So, he decided to extract some information from his brother, even though he knew his brother wouldn¡¯t tell him anything.

    The rtionship between the two brothers had always been rather odd; their personalities were vastly different, so there was barely anymon ground for conversation. However, they were rted by blood and had lived together for more than twenty years until they both had jobs and moved out to live separately.

    "Xiao Qiang, it seems like life is treating you welltely. I notice you¡¯re getting along quite well with Xiao Yifei," Zheng Peng started chatting with Zheng Qiang during lunchtime.

    Zheng Qiang knew something was up when his brother approached him out of nowhere. Just as expected, Zheng Peng mentioned Xiao Yifei right away. "Brother, Xiao Yifei is a good doctor, so I wish you wouldn¡¯t pick fights with him. He¡¯s never done anything to offend you, and there¡¯s no conflict of interest between you two. Why bother?"

    After all, Zheng Peng was his brother, and Zheng Qiang couldn¡¯t bear to see him repeatedly make mistakes and do nothing about it. However, he knew it would be useless to try to talk sense into Zheng Peng¡ªhe¡¯d been through this before. But this time, since it involved Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    "Oh, look how nervous you are. I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything. I just asked casually. Do you have to be so protective of him? Why do I feel like Xiao Yifei is more like your real brother?" Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t handle how concerned his brother was about Xiao Yifei.

    "If I could choose, I would rather have someone like Xiao Yifei as my brother." Zheng Qiang got angry and said something he truly meant. It was indeed what he thought¡ªhaving a brother like Xiao Yifei would be a blessing.

    Zheng Peng left with his unfinished meal, his face filled with anger. Not only did he fail to get any information about Xiao Yifei, but he also ended up humiliated by his own sibling.

    Being your brother brings me shame. You¡¯re so timid, you don¡¯t dare to do anything. Like back in college when your girlfriend cheated on you, you didn¡¯t even confront her and just silently broke up. How can someone so weak be my brother? Zheng Peng thought, displeased with his brother.

    That day, Xiao Yifei went to the pharmacy to get some medicine. At the pharmacy window, he saw Zheng Peng¡¯s head pop out with a sly grin. He remembered then that Zheng Peng usually managed the pharmacy. If he had known, he would have sent his intern instead. He really didn¡¯t want to see Zheng Peng¡¯s face.

    "Deputy Director Xiao, what brings you to my ce? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy with countless patients?" Xiao Yifei ignored Zheng Peng¡¯s words, handing him a prescription listing all the medicines he needed.

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t even bother to look closely at the prescription before saying, "These medicines are in short supply at the hospital, so I can¡¯t give them to you."

    Being a doctor, Xiao Yifei knew everything about medical supplies. Even though the medicines were rare, arge shipment had arrived a few days ago, which he knew because he was present when the director called the local health department.

    Zheng Peng clearly didn¡¯t want to give the medicine to Xiao Yifei. Unwilling to be polite, Xiao Yifei said directly, "What you¡¯re doing is pointless. We both know whether the medicine is avable or not. If you give the medicine today, we can put the past behind us. But if you don¡¯t, I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do."

    Zheng Peng was about to retort when a voice said, "Brother Xiao, what are you doing here?" He recognized it as his brother¡¯s voice.

    "I¡¯m here to pick up some medicine." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t go into detail about what just happened, as the two were blood brothers, and he didn¡¯t want to damage their rtionship.

    But even without everything being said, Zheng Qiang had heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s threatening words earlier and could guess what happened. He knew his brother¡¯s temperament; with a bit of authority in hand, he thought of himself as the Emperor.

    "Brother Xiao, what do you need? I¡¯ll get it for you." Zheng Qiang entered the pharmacy, took the prescription from Zheng Peng, and started fetching the medicines one by one. Zheng Peng saw his brother arrive at the most inconvenient time, seemingly just to undermine him. Watching Zheng Qiang desperately try to curry favor with Xiao Yifei was downright embarrassing. He angrily returned to his desk.

    Zheng Qiang recorded all the medicines on theputer, then handed them to Xiao Yifei.

    Watching Xiao Yifei leave, Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t help but stand up and point angrily at Zheng Qiang, saying, "Don¡¯t forget that I am your brother. Why are you standing with him against me? Are you deliberately trying to embarrass me today?"

    "Brother, everything I¡¯ve done is for your own good. I don¡¯t know what grudge you have against Xiao Yifei that makes you continually sh with him. Maybe you¡¯re just jealous that Xiao Yifei excels in every aspectpared to you," Zheng Qiang still hoped his brother would find his way back.

    "So what if I¡¯m jealous? Why does he get to have everything? And now even you are helping him mock me, is that it?" Zheng Peng¡¯s emotions were spinning out of control, shocked that even his own brother felt he had the right to mock him.

    "Brother, if that¡¯s how you feel, then there¡¯s no point in me saying anything more. From now on, whatever happens to you, don¡¯te to me. I know you¡¯ve always looked down on me, feeling embarrassed to have me as a brother. So let¡¯s both go our separate ways from now on." Zheng Qiang, suppressing his great sadness, spoke words he had wanted to say for years.

    After saying these words, Zheng Qiang left the office, walked up to the hospital rooftop, took out a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and then held it in his hand until the butt burned him, bringing him back to his senses.

    He finally did what he had always wanted to do¡ªsaying words to his brother he had bottled up for years. The reason he held back for so long was his selfish hope that his brother would be the one to say it, so he wouldn¡¯t feel the guilt he feels now. He felt awful.

    When he said those words, he initially felt a sense of release, like a man walking in a desert finally tasting water after two days¡ªa tremendous relief. But after saying them, he didn¡¯t feel as liberated as he imagined.

    Despite not liking his brother from the bottom of his heart, he hoped more than once that he could someday break off rtions with him. That day quickly arrived.

    His back was so deste standing on the rooftop. In those ten minutes, he just sat there, motionless, with Wang Ying standing motionlessly behind him for more than ten minutes, just staring at him. It wasn¡¯t until the cigarettepletely burned out that he realized Wang Ying was standing behind him.

 Chapter 832 - 834: Up to No Good

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 834: Up to No Good</h4>

    Wang Ying didn¡¯t ask him what exactly happened, she simply started speaking: "Every time it¡¯s my shift to rest, Ie here to sit for a while. In this hospital, every day, only these few short minutes truly belong to me."

    "During this time, I don¡¯t belong to the hospital, nor to my family. I belong only to myself. I can briefly forget those patients with pain in their eyes. After truly bing a nurse, I realized that I don¡¯t sincerely like this profession as a nurse."

    "I finally understood that I simply liked the pure appearance of someone dressed in a white nurse¡¯s uniform, like an angel from the sky. But now I find out it¡¯s not like that at all, especially when you see so many people painfully leave this world, and you are powerless. You will feel that all the things in this world are illusory, and there¡¯s nothing we can control in this world."

    At that moment, Wang Ying looked so sad, Zheng Qiang noticed that Wang Ying was such a pessimistic person. The emotion of pessimism is something everyone has more or less, but some people hide it deeper, and ordinary people can¡¯t see it, or it can only be seen at certain times.

    Zheng Qiang also said: "Actually, it¡¯s the same for doctors. Every time I see those patients full of desire to survive die on the operating table, I feel very bad too. But after experiencing such things so many times, you be numb. You will get used to it, in a few months, you¡¯ll turn a blind eye to such things."

    "I hope so, I¡¯ve been on the verge of copse these few months. Can you give me a cigarette? I rushed up here in such a hurry, I forgot to bring any." Wang Ying said, extending a hand towards Zheng Qiang for a cigarette.

    Zheng Qiang took out a cigarette, handed it to her, and also lit it for her, then said: "It¡¯s better to smoke less, especially for girls."

    "I¡¯m much better now, just one a day, I¡¯m already trying my best to control it. Back in college, I smoked like crazy; I could finish a pack in two days. I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me then. I was anxious every day, only when smoking did I feel a little better." Wang Ying said, looking at the distant skyscrapers.

    "It¡¯s about time, should we head down?" Wang Ying reminded, "Is this your first time here? Why have I never seen you here before?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s my first time. I discovered this great ce by chance. Maybe you¡¯ll see me here often in the future." Zheng Qiang exined.

    After they finished their cigarettes and came down from the rooftop, they both felt a bit better. They said goodbye at the stairway and went their separate ways to their offices.

    After they parted, Wang Ying¡¯s image lingered in Zheng Qiang¡¯s mind, and he felt that the sadness emanating from her was heart-wrenching. Yet she usually appeared so bright. Sometimes, when he saw her smile at the patients, that bright smile was like that of an angel.

    So in reality, she was suited to be a nurse. At least in the eyes of outsiders, she had already done a great job.

    After work, Xiao Yifei wanted to find Zheng Qiang to ask about the situation because he knew that after he left, there would definitely be a dispute between the two brothers. He felt a bit guilty towards Zheng Qiang. By chance, the two met in the hall.

    "Are you and your brother okay?" Xiao Yifei asked as soon as he saw Zheng Qiang.

    "It¡¯s nothing. My brother and I have always been like this. We often argue over trivial matters, I¡¯m used to it. Sometimes it feels strange when we don¡¯t argue. You know the gap between us is quite big." Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to have a psychological burden, so he downyed the issue.

    "As long as it¡¯s nothing serious, do you want to grab a meal together?" Xiao Yifei asked. He already knew fromst time that Zheng Qiang lived alone, and had to cook for himself when he went home. It seemed his own life was much better than Zheng Qiang¡¯s. He used to go home and enjoy all sorts of delicious meals Tang Rong made, and Tang Rong was a decent cook.

    So he suddenly suggested: "Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce for a meal? Myndlord is a fantastic cook."

    Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t refuse either. When he got home in the evening, he was generally toozy to cook. Sometimes he would just order take-out, and if he wasn¡¯t very hungry, he would just eat a little to get by.

    Xiao Yifei sent a message to Tang Rong saying that a friend of his would being over for dinner, and hoped she could prepare a bit more food. He also sent a ttering emoji. Nowadays, emojis are universal, solving many difficult-to-articte problems.

    When Xiao Yifei and Zheng Qiang arrived home, Tang Rong had almost finished preparing dinner; it was a bit morevish than usual. Zheng Qiang looked at the table full of good food and quietly said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Ge, you sure are blessed. And to have such a beautiful person cooking for you."

    "She¡¯s myndlord, and to repay her kindness of cooking, I buy all the ingredients for the meals. But really, Tang Rong¡¯s cooking is genuinely delicious." Xiao Yifei responded proudly.

    "Yeah, howe you¡¯re so lucky? Seeing how nice this ce is, I almost want to move in here too. Are there any rooms avable?" Zheng Qiang genuinely felt a bit envious.

    "If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay in the living room." Xiao Yifei joked.

    Tang Rong walked over, seeing them bothughing heartily, she asked: "Are you talking bad about me? Laughing so happily."

    "Sister Rong, I just found you a new tenant. He said he¡¯s too envious of me having such a goodndlord, and hopes you can rent him the living room." Xiao Yifei said with a big smile.

    Zheng Peng,tely, pondered every day about how to make Xiao Yifei look bad. Since Xiao Yifei came to this hospital, his own luck hadn¡¯t been good. First, because of him, he almost lost his job. Now, again because of him, his own brother decided to break ties with him. What was it about Xiao Yifei that made his brother so unwaveringly support him?

    Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yifei either, considering him a thorn in his side. As long as he remained, peace was out of reach. But now, Sun Xingyao no longer went to Zheng Peng for help. He thought Zheng Peng was too foolish, never sessfully handling anything.

    Of course, Zheng Peng would no longer go to Sun Xingyao either. People who me others when things go wrong, it¡¯s better to keep distance from them. Last time, Sun Xingyao pinned all the me on him, pretending he waspletely innocent.

    This day, Zheng Peng ate alone in the cafeteria, overhearing some doctors at the next table whispering about how they disliked Xiao Yifei and simr topics.

    Zheng Peng seized the opportunity, taking his meal and sitting with those three doctors.

    "I¡¯ve heard everything you three were saying. Since you dislike Xiao Yifei so much, do you have any good ideas to deal with him..." Zheng Peng bluntly asked as he sat beside them.

    Such matters, those three wouldn¡¯t casually discuss. Even if they had good ideas, they wouldn¡¯t tell Zheng Peng in such a ce, even though they knew he was probably the most resentful towards Xiao Yifei in this hospital.

    Zheng Peng saw they weren¡¯t speaking, mistakenly thinking they were cowardly and hesitant to take action. So, he adopted a boss-like demeanor and said: "Since we¡¯re of like mind, why don¡¯t we n together?"

 Chapter 833 - 835: Utterly Foolish

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 835: Utterly Foolish</h4>

    One of them, upon hearing Zheng Peng say this, responded, "I won¡¯t do anything harmful. My dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei is just me venting. I wouldn¡¯t actually do something like that. I do have some moral standards." After speaking, he carried an empty te and prepared to leave.

    Zheng Peng sensed that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, quickly saying, "I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Li to seem so manly and yetck courage. We¡¯re just going to teach him a little lesson, not asking you to kill ormit arson, what are you afraid of?"

    The doctor carrying the te replied, "It¡¯s not fear; I simply disdain being involved in such dirty actions. Don¡¯t try to provoke me; it won¡¯t work." After finishing his words, he left without turning back.

    The remaining two said, "So, Dr. Zheng, do you have any good ideas? Share them with us, if you will."

    Zheng Peng said, "I don¡¯t have any ideas at the moment. We can¡¯t rush into this; we¡¯ll need a careful n. Once I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll let you two know."

    At noon, while browsing Weibo, a post caught Zheng Peng¡¯s attention. It mentioned a patient who lost precious time for timely surgery because of a doctor¡¯s dy, which resulted in losing their life. The post was forwarded tens of thousands of times in just a few hours.

    There was intense debate on Weibo, with most people condemning the hospital and the tardy doctor. Zheng Peng had to marvel at how powerful the inte had be, evolving so dramatically over just a few years.

    He remembered during university that the monthly data n was only thirty megabytes, and it was hardly used. At that time, phone calls and texts were the mainmunication methods, followed by QQ. In a few short years, WeChat took over adult lives, while school kids held onto QQ.

    The inte now is truly frightening. He recalled a couple of months ago when a celebrity announced their rtionship on Weibo, causing fans and onlookers to flood in and crash the system. Suddenly, he thought he could use the power of the inte to punish Xiao Yifei a bit.

    So, he registered a Weibo ount and posted something saying Xiao Yifei was a fraud, that his medical skills were exaggerated. He also revised the story of him and Sun Xingyao framing Xiao Yifei, pinning all the me on Xiao Yifei and twisting the facts.

    He tagged his hospital in the post and got the other two to forward it. An hour after posting, it garnered over a thousand shares and likes, causing quite a stir locally. Given the tense doctor-patient rtionships nowadays, any negative news can worsen it substantially.

    Later, the hospital became aware of the Weibo post. The director personally got involved, as the nder severely damaged the hospital¡¯s interests. He figured the post must be from someone with a grudge against Xiao Yifei. Looking at the post¡¯s gross distortion of facts, he contacted the local police.

    Once the police arrived, they quickly located the poster by using inte tracking, identifying it as Zheng Peng. Now it was the director¡¯s turn to be amazed; he never thought a doctor from his hospital would do such a thing, initially suspecting it was a patient of Xiao Yifei¡¯s.

    He remembered thatst time, it was this doctor named Zheng Peng who involved himself in framing Xiao Yifei. If not for Sun Xingyao¡¯s plea, he almost fired him. But he didn¡¯t expect Zheng Peng to be so incorrigible, repeating such actions time and again. This time, he was determined to dismiss him.

    When Xiao Yifei saw the news, he instinctively felt it was done by Zheng Peng, and it turned out to be true. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone who graduated from a prestigious university could do something so senseless.

    Although society advocates for freedom of speech, that doesn¡¯t mean one can maliciously defame others without limits. Nowadays, if you say something wrong online, you bear legal responsibility. It¡¯s uncertain what fate awaits Zheng Peng this time.

    After clearing up the situation, the police took Zheng Peng away. A policeman told Xiao Yifei, "He¡¯s likely going to be detained for fifteen days. Tell me, how exactly did you offend him that made him go to such lengths to frame you?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I consider myself a dutiful doctor. His ndering skills are quite remarkable, though." Xiao Yifei had lost all hope for Zheng Peng, wishing he¡¯d be detained longer, as releasing him would be a societal menace.

    Sun Xingyao, watching from the side as Zheng Peng was escorted away, turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "This Zheng Peng seems smart, but he¡¯s always doing such foolish things."

    Xiao Yifei thought, finally there might be some peace now. The director was sure to expel Zheng Peng this time. The impact on his reputation was minor¡ªhis hard-earned good will from a TV program was now ruined by Zheng Peng¡¯s post, greatly affecting the hospital.

    The only one left was Sun Xingyao. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble to make life difficult for him again. After all, they were part of the same hospital, and harmony was the rule of thumb. Xiao Yifei thought this, but didn¡¯t know if Sun Xingyao felt the same.

    That day, someone Sun Xingyao knew came looking for him, hoping to get diagnosed. They said they¡¯d already seen many Chinese and Western doctors, yet the symptoms went untreated. Finally, they said, "I¡¯ming to youst, pinning all my hopes on you."

    Sun Xingyao, hearing this, dared not take it lightly. After all, he didn¡¯t have such a strong confidence in his medical skills. Suddenly, he thought of Xiao Yifei, who had recently gained significant fame.

    So, he politely said, "While you hold high expectations for me, I don¡¯t have such confidence in myself. I¡¯ll rmend a doctor who can surely cure your illness."

    "He is a doctor at our hospital named Xiao Yifei. Recently, he did a TV program. Go find him; he will definitely have a solution."

    Sun Xingyao told the patient Xiao Yifei¡¯s office number, advising them not to mention that he referred them to Xiao Yifei. Although puzzled by the secrecy, the person nodded in agreement.

    Coincidentally, this scene was witnessed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s intern, Song Baiyang. He had heard of the tension between Xiao Yifei and Sun Xingyao, believing his senior wasn¡¯t at fault, rather it was Sun Xingyao who was excessive.

    Seeing the recent events, he knew Sun Xingyao was setting up trouble for his senior again. Considering he was just an intern and would leave the hospital after the winter break, he wasn¡¯t afraid of crossing Sun Xingyao and facing a difficult timeter.

    Besides, his senior was at least a deputy director, capable of securing himself.

    Thus, he went to Sun Xingyao¡¯s office, dering righteously, "Director Sun, why do you always deliberately trouble Dr. Xiao? I heard everything you said and did just now; one shouldn¡¯t overstep boundaries like this."

 Chapter 834 - 836: Complicated and Intractable Diseases

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 836: Complicated and Intractable Diseases</h4>

    Sun Xingyao looked at the child in front of him who hadn¡¯t graduated from university yet. Since he hadn¡¯t stepped into society, whether in speech or expression, there was a bit of foolish naivety. While this naivety might be good in some ces, in the hospital, it was entirely unbeneficial.

    With great interest, Sun Xingyao looked at Song Baiyang and said, "Little friend, I know you¡¯re just an intern. I was a bit touched seeing you stand up for Xiao Yifei, but you¡¯re being too foolish. If I say a word now, you could be leaving this hospital, and even Xiao Yifei might not be able to do anything for you."

    "He might not even know that you lost your internship opportunity because of him, so why bother?" Sun Xingyao said to Song Baiyang with the tone of someone who has experienced it all.

    "I didn¡¯t n on letting Doctor Xiao know, I simply wanted to do this. I just couldn¡¯t stand you people with a little bit of power abusing it, wronging good people arbitrarily." Song Baiyang still looked like a reckless young man, but the courage in him was something Sun Xingyao hadn¡¯t seen in years.

    Having been in this great melting pot of society for so long, he had forgotten what courage was, what the camaraderie among brothers was about. This society demands that we smooth out all the rough edges of our bodies, turning irregr, prickly shapes into smooth spheres. Spheres so smooth that no edges can be felt.

    "I was initially nning to dismiss you, but then I thought again and decided to let it go, because I saw in you the courage I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. For this courage of yours, I¡¯ll let you off this time, but next time if you meddle again, I will definitely not be polite."

    Song Baiyang gave him a nce, didn¡¯t say anything more, and just left. As Sun Xingyao watched Song Baiyang leave, memories of his past came rushing back.

    He remembered most clearly an incident in middle school when a ssmate broke a window. To avoid punishment, the ssmate was intent on ming the mistake on the most honest and shortest boy in their ss, even colluding with friends to testify against him.

    The skinny boy, facing their false usations, didn¡¯t dare to refute and was about to cry. It was then that Sun Xingyao stood up and said in front of the whole ss, "It was that boy who broke the ss, I saw it with my own eyes, the short boy is being wronged."

    The oue of that incident he couldn¡¯t remember, but because of it, he had no friends in middle school for three years, essentially being ostracized in the ss.

    That was the first time he realized that sometimes being honest is wrong, that ites at a cost. He began to doubt everything in front of him and went through a very lonely adolescence.

    Later, in simr situations, Sun Xingyao learned to protect himself, and the courage in him had long disappeared.

    So when he saw Song Baiyang today, he remembered his own past self, paying such a huge price for one act of honesty. He admired Song Baiyang¡¯s courage, but this society no longer needs such courage, and he did what he did today for Song Baiyang¡¯s own good.

    Such a person would suffer great losses when they enter society.

    Song Baiyang arrived at Xiao Yifei¡¯s office and saw Xiao Yifei diagnosing the patient from earlier. A few minutester, he wrote a prescription, and then the person left.

    He then said to Xiao Yifei, "This person was introduced by Sun Xingyao. I heard them say that this illness has been seen by many doctors but hasn¡¯t been cured. Sun Xingyao intentionally pushed this person to you. Senior brother, are you confident you can cure it?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said, "There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. The matters between Director Sun and me, you should not get involved, it wouldn¡¯t be good to implicate you. You¡¯re here just as an intern, leaving in a little over a month, so just learn what you can from me and don¡¯t worry about anything else."

    Xiao Yifei carefully advised Song Baiyang, just like he was his own younger brother.

    While diagnosing earlier, Xiao Yifei thought that Sun Xingyao must have exaggerated. The person he introduced didn¡¯t seem to have such a serious condition. Just by looking and taking the pulse a few times, he could roughly assess the illness.

    He didn¡¯t know what Sun Xingyao was up to, but ording to Song Baiyang, this patient had seen no fewer than ten doctors already, so why hadn¡¯t it been cured?

    Sure enough, a few dayster, the patient returned, saying it was still the same. Although he had taken the medicine for several days, his headache andck of appetite hadn¡¯t been resolved. This made Xiao Yifei start to worry. Though he had seen such symptoms before, this time, despite looking simr, could be two entirely different situations.

    Xiao Yifei again examined the patient¡¯s body thoroughly and suddenly realized that he was entirely relying on past experience for his conclusion, since the physical symptoms were so simr to cases he had encountered before.

    Xiao Yifei naturally assumed this case was the same as those. After diagnosing this time, he realized he had never seen such a case before. Despite having read numerous medical books and having inherited medical books from the Xiao family, he hadn¡¯te across such symptoms.

    Could this be a newly emerged condition? At that moment, Xiao Yifei felt a bit uneasy, and only then did he realize that Sun Xingyao hadid out such a huge n for him. If he could treat it and find a new treatment method, he might be renowned in the national medicalmunity.

    However, if there were any mishaps, or if he couldn¡¯t treat it, he would face ruin. Unable to find any solution, Xiao Yifei told the patient, "Your illness is quite rare, I¡¯ve never seen a patient like you before, so you need to be hospitalized for observation. I need toe up with a new treatment n."

    Xiao Yifei exined his situation to the hospital director. Once he got the director¡¯s approval, he began to focus on researching this new case. He took out the book left to him by his grandfather and read it carefully, even though he didn¡¯t have much hope.

    He had read the contents of this book more than a hundred times, almost to the point of being able to recite it backwards, and he didn¡¯t expect to find anything valuable in it.

    To him, this book was now a spiritual support. Whenever he picked it up, he felt as if his grandfather was still by his side, ready to stay with him no matter what happened, giving him strength.

    Suddenly, he saw that the ancient book recorded a case with symptoms simr to the patient¡¯s, though only a bit alike. It was as if he found a clue, bing excited as he ced the book down on the table and began pacing around the office.

    Luckily, he was alone in the office, otherwise, others would be startled by his sudden excitement. Xiao Yifei seldomly showed such excitement, usually giving people a sense of being detached and untroubled.

    He thought, although the two might not seem to have much inmon, many symptoms are interconnected in the eyes of Chinese Medicine. Sometimes, twopletely different symptoms may both be caused by the same underlying reason.

 Chapter 835 - 837: Heartfelt Admiration

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 837: Heartfelt Admiration</h4>

    Xiao Yifei locked himself in his office until noon, not bothering to eat, as he continued to research how to cure this disease. In the afternoon, Song Baiyang had some free time and wanted to find his senior brother to see what he was up to.

    He walked into Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, saw the desk piled with various medical books, and curiously asked, "Senior Brother Xiao, what¡¯s going on? Are you facing some difficult problem?"

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond, his mind was racing,pletely unaware that Song Baiyang was in his office and speaking to him.

    Song Baiyang, seeing his senior brother ignoring him and not even lifting his head, felt a bit awkward and quietly sat down on an empty chair nearby.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei excitedly pped the table and eximed, "Finally found it, finally found it!" The sudden p startled Song Baiyang, who had been quietly admiring his senior brother¡¯s serious demeanor.

    "Senior Brother Xiao, what did you find that¡¯s got you so excited?" Song Baiyang couldn¡¯t help but ask upon seeing his senior brother¡¯s enthusiasm.

    It was only then that Xiao Yifei noticed another person in the room, causing him to jump as he asked, "Baiyang, when did youe to my office? How did I not know you were here?"

    "Senior Brother Xiao, I¡¯ve been here for a while. I was even talking to you, but you didn¡¯t even lift your head. I didn¡¯t realize you could be so focused when researching." Song Baiyang used to think that the descriptions in books of people who neglected sleep and meals for research were fiction, that such things couldn¡¯t really happen.

    But today he witnessed it, making him believe that such people truly exist, though he is not one of them himself. While he studies hard, he¡¯s never been so absorbed in medicine that he neglects food and sleep. He has done so for gaming though, and watching Xiao Yifei, he felt a tinge of guilt.

    It¡¯s said that the "greats" in others¡¯ eyes undoubtedly put in a thousand times more effort where others can¡¯t see. Song Baiyang doesn¡¯t deny that talent is important, but even the best talent is wasted without hard work.

    Suddenly, Song Baiyang realized that Xiao Yifei probably hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and he asked, "Senior Brother, have you had lunch?"

    "No, has it reached lunchtime already?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Lunchtime has passed long ago. The cafeteria likely doesn¡¯t have any food left. Tell you what, I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy you something. What would you like?" Song Baiyang asked with concern.

    "Just some noodle dish is fine. I was wondering why I got hungry so early today, when I ate a big breakfast. I didn¡¯t realize it was almost afternoon now," Xiao Yifei said, looking at his phone.

    "Senior Brother, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone dive so deeply into their research. I used to think stories about Newton and Einstein were fiction, but seeing you today, I truly believe it," Song Baiyang sincerely praised.

    "Don¡¯t tter me; I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor, nowhere near the level of Newton or those great inventors," Xiao Yifei said, feeling a bit embarrassed hearing Song Baiyang¡¯s praise.

    Xiao Yifei had roughly figured out the treatment direction and began preparing the medication. Unfortunately, one necessary ingredient was scarce, normally not avable in the hospital. Acquiring it means the hospital has to apply to the Health Ministry.

    Since it was nearing closing time, Xiao Yifei decided to handle it the next day. After all, he already came up with the treatment, and there was no rush for such matters. He hadn¡¯t slept well these days, feeling exhausted now that everything was settled.

    Meanwhile, Sun Xingyao wasn¡¯t idle either. He finally learned that Xiao Yifei hade up with a form, realizing his ns might once again fall through. He felt deeply uneasy, pondering how Xiao Yifei always manages to achieve fame and fortune. This time he couldn¡¯t let it happen again.

    He checked his watch, noting the workday was over, hurrying downstairs on realizing that Xiao Yifei¡¯s office door was still open, slowing down to resume his self-perceived confident stride, as he approached the door.

    Xiao Yifei was packing his things, ready to go home, when he looked up to see Sun Xingyao smiling at him from the doorway. Xiao Yifei felt an uncanny unease, thinking, "Why on earth are you smiling at me without reason? When we meet, shouldn¡¯t there be some tension between us?"

    "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re off work, right? Do you have time this evening? There¡¯s a dinner meeting, hosted by our hospital¡¯s medical equipment supplier, and the director said if you¡¯re avable, you should apany me to meet some people and expand yourwork," Sun Xingyao said to Xiao Yifei.

    Sun Xingyao was skilled at lying, doing so effortlessly. He hadn¡¯t nned to use the director as a shield but had a sudden idea to fabricate this lie. With what seemed like the director¡¯s invitation, Xiao Yifei certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse, given his good rtionship with the director.

    "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go with you," Xiao Yifei agreed without saying much, thinking that it was merely a dinner and Sun Xingyao wouldn¡¯t act out excessively.

    So, Xiao Yifei took Sun Xingyao¡¯s car to the dinner. Sitting in the car, he once again considered buying a vehicle, as despite the morning traffic, having a car is convenient in many cases, and now he¡¯s no longer short on money.

    At the restaurant, four people were already waiting. Sun Xingyao greeted them warmly, "President Wang, it¡¯s been a while since west met. You¡¯re looking spirited; have you made more moneytely..."

    Looking at them, Xiao Yifei perceived them as businessmen. Their keen eyes suggested precision, and when they evaluated a person, they seemed to judge them like an object. Xiao Yifei always felt something odd about Sun Xingyao, even in ab coat, he didn¡¯t seem like a doctor.

    Today, seeing these people, he realized what was strange about Sun Xingyao. Rather than a doctor, he seemed more like a businessman, with an aura akin to a merchant. If you didn¡¯t know him, you¡¯d never guess he was a doctor.

    Sun Xingyao chatted warmly with the four, then turned and, supporting Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, said, "This is our hospital¡¯s deputy chief, Xiao Yifei. This is President Wang, President Zhang, President Li, and Manager Qian. They¡¯re all involved in medical equipment, and you¡¯ll likely have numerous business dealings in the future."

    "So, I brought Deputy Chief Xiao here today to introduce him to you all. From now on, consider yourselves friends," Sun Xingyao added.

    Xiao Yifei politely greeted the four before they took their seats.

    These individuals had heard of Xiao Yifei before, and today they finally met him in person. His aura was more schrly, evoking elegance in his speech. It¡¯sforting being around someone like Xiao Yifei; his thoughts align with his words.

 Chapter 836 - 838: The True Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 838: The True Purpose</h4>

    Sun Xingyao hosted the dinner gathering, raised his ss, and said, "Let me first toast to Dr. Xiao. We all work in the same hospital, and we¡¯ll have many days ahead to support each other." After speaking, he drank first out of respect.

    Xiao Yifei reluctantly picked up his ss and drank. He rarely drinks alcohol, unlike those addicted to it; he never found it particrly enticing. However, he often had to handle situations like this, so his drinking capacity improved over time.

    Next, the remaining four individuals each found different reasons to toast Xiao Yifei. After one round, Xiao had already consumed five sses, thinking it was over. But after only a few bites of food, Sun Xingyao found another reason to make him drink again.

    The remaining four people were very shrewd; a nce was enough to understand each other¡¯s intentions. Seeing Sun Xingyao urge Xiao Yifei to drink again, they all understood his motives. They too began finding different reasons to drink with Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei realized that although Sun Xingyao ostensibly invited him for a meal, he had ulterior motives. He was already quite intoxicated, a couple more drinks might render him unconscious. Moreover, the four individuals didn¡¯t seem like good people; they were undoubtedly brought by Sun Xingyao as part of a guise.

    Xiao Yifei then feigned needing to answer a phone call, stepped outside, and took out a small paper bag from his pocket containing two pills he had concocted to sober up, named Hundred Cup Pill.

    During his idle time, Xiao Yifei asionally made such pills himself. The process for the Hundred Cup Pill wasn¡¯tplicated, and the necessary ingredients weremon in daily life; its primary use was for excessive drinking, stomach pain, and bloating, with excellent sobering effects.

    Xiao Yifei expected he¡¯d have to drink today, so he had brought a few pills with him. After taking two, he rejoined the others to drink again. This time, knowing Sun Xingyao and the group¡¯s intentions, he became more unrestrained.

    He pretended to be drunk when, in fact, he had mostly sobered up. Now it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s turn to toast Sun Xingyao, addressing him as "Chief Sun" in a very intimate manner, showering him with praises that greatly delighted Sun Xingyao, making him forget his own motives.

    Pulling Xiao Yifei along, he drank several more sses without recalling his real purpose.

    Xiao Yifei decided to give Sun Xingyao a taste of his own medicine, puzzled by Sun¡¯s persistent opposition, and the vile tactic of trying to extract the prescription by getting him drunk. Since you desire this prescription so much, I¡¯ll return it to you in a special way ¡ª this counts as a true counteraction from Xiao Yifei.

    He already knew the treatment method for the special case, so on the way to send Sun Xingyao home, he introduced the pathogen of that disease into Sun Xingyao¡¯s body.

    The infection method of this disease requires fluid and blood contact to infect, which is why it¡¯s manageable; without blood contact, it won¡¯t cause widespread outbreaks.

    Sun Xingyao was unusuallyte the next day, appearing lethargic. In the lobby, he encountered Xiao Yifei, who seemedpletely unaffected. Sun nearly thought the events ofst night were a dream, remembering mainly how he initially forced many drinks on Xiao Yifei.

    "Chief Sun, did you sleep wellst night? Don¡¯t you remember I was the one who took you home?" Xiao Yifei unusually greeted Sun Xingyao, subtly reminding him of the previous night¡¯s urrences.

    "Dr. Xiao, your drinking capacity is impressive, being able toe to work so early today. Youth really is advantageous," Sun Xingyao replied.

    After that, they each returned to their respective offices.

    The entire morning, Sun Xingyao experienced dizziness and had no appetite ¡ª assuming it was just a reaction to the drinking. But when there was no relief in the afternoon, he began to worry. As a doctor, he understood his body well: could he have contracted that virus? After all, he¡¯d had substantial contact with the patient.

    Now he was somewhat worried and hurried to theboratory for blood draws and various tests. After waiting for over half an hour, the results came out. Then he took theboratory results to find Xiao Yifei, intending topare his results with those of his friend.

    Xiao Yifei sat in the office awaiting Sun Xingyao¡¯s arrival, who finally came in the afternoon with what Xiao expected.

    Xiao Yifei took the patient¡¯s medical chart from the drawer; Sun Xingyao¡¯s test results were identical to the patient¡¯s, rming him. He had heard Xiao mention the rarity of the disease, knowing very few in the nation had it, which was why he had intended to steal the prescription earlier.

    But Sun Xingyao never imagined this disease would afflict him.

    "Dr. Xiao, didn¡¯t you already develop a prescription yesterday? Is it still timely for treatment? Dr. Xiao, I believe in you; you can undoubtedly do it." Sun Xingyao now capitted, pleading with Xiao Yifei. He knew what he¡¯d previously done to Xiao Yifei could be remembered.

    "Come with me to your friend¡¯s ward. Bai Yang, invite the director to the ward as well." After speaking, he left the office leading the way, with Sun Xingyao closely trailing, devoid of his previous arrogance.

    Once the director arrived at the ward, Xiao Yifei announced, "Director, after two days of research, I¡¯ve developed a solution for this disease." He proceeded to administer the prepared medication to the patient personally.

    After observing for half an hour, the patient¡¯s symptoms were entirely alleviated; for thoroughness, aprehensive examination was conducted again, showing all normal results.

    The patient, seeing his illness cured after consulting numerous doctors to no avail, felt immense gratitude towards Xiao Yifei. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a young, inconspicuous doctor would heal him.

    Excitedly, he said to Xiao Yifei, "Dr. Xiao, you¡¯re truly a Divine Doctor reborn. I absolutely must give you arge banner of gratitude; truly, I¡¯m incredibly thankful. I¡¯d visited so many doctors and spent so much money, and didn¡¯t expect my illness to be cured at your ce in just a few days."

    He turned to the director saying, "Director, I¡¯ll donate arge sum to your hospital tomorrow and thoroughly promote your hospital to others, as it¡¯s truly remarkable."

    Listening to his friend praise Xiao Yifei, Sun Xingyao felt no jealousy anymore ¡ª as long as Xiao could cure his illness, he was willing to do anything.

    Finally seeing off the patient, Sun Xingyao cautiously spoke to Xiao Yifei, "Dr. Xiao, now that you have time, is it my turn?"

 Chapter 837 - 839: Some Apprehensions

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 839: Some Apprehensions</h4>

    "Oh right, I forgot that Director Sun also has this illness. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve only prepared a single dose of the medicine. You¡¯ll probably have to wait until tomorrow for yours to be ready." Xiao Yifei pretended to be serious, asionally enjoying the role of the viin.

    Sun Xingyao dared not show any dissatisfaction towards Xiao Yifei anymore, as his life was in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands. He could only smile apologetically, "Doctor Xiao, take your time preparing the medicine. If you have any requirements, feel free to ask me."

    He knew Xiao Yifei was taking this opportunity to get a little revenge. After the initial shock of discovering he was ill, he calmed down. Since Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to give him the antidote, the illness, although rare, surely wouldn¡¯t threaten his life immediately.

    His tense heart also rxed.

    But he was still puzzled as to why only he had contracted this virus when he wasn¡¯t the only one who had contact with that patient. His family seemed fine, and even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wear any special gear while treating the patient today, not even a mask.

    It seemed the source of this disease was rather unique. Sun Xingyao was haunted by the thought of inexplicably contracting the illness, wondering if Xiao Yifei had purposely put the pathogen in his body. After he got drunk yesterday, he couldn¡¯t remember what transpired afterwards.

    He called his friends who were drinking with him yesterday, and upon connecting, they said, "Director Sun, Xiao Yifei was indeed impressive yesterday. We thought he was drunk, but after returning from the restroom, he suddenly sobered up and kept urging you to drink."

    "Later, when you got too drunk, Xiao Yifei insisted on sending you home himself. I wanted to send you home, but he refused." Sun Xingyao was now even more convinced of his suspicion.

    The director asked Xiao Yifei toe to his office and said, "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve really made a significant contribution this time. As far as I know, there are only a few cases of this illness nationwide. Many hospital experts are researching it, but you solved it in such a short time. Even I, who¡¯s been a doctor for nearly fifty years, am truly impressed by you."

    "From what I know so far, you¡¯re the only one who has found a solution. You¡¯re going to be famous nationwide, and our hospital will be famous too." Director Qian admired Xiao Yifei even more. This young man certainly has a bright future.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei walked to his office and found Sun Xingyao waiting at the door. When he saw Xiao Yifeiing, he greeted with a ttering smile, "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re early. You should be able to treat my illness today, right?"

    Xiao Yifei nced at him, opened the door, went inside, and said only then, "The medicine should be ready. I¡¯ll have someone deliver it to youter; you should go back first." Xiao Yifei politely sent Sun Xingyao away. Since Xiao Yifei¡¯s aim to make Sun Xingyao suffer a bit was achieved, he had no intention of making things harder for him.

    Later, Xiao Yifei asked Song Baiyang to give the prepared medicine to Sun Xingyao. After this incident, Sun Xingyao dared not act against Xiao Yifei anymore, not even daring to underestimate the interns Xiao Yifei led. He had some fear that with Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional medical skill, even if he were tomit a murder, the police might never find out.

    Even though he was a decent doctor, he hadn¡¯t known when he got infected with the virus. Luckily, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t ill-intentioned, or there¡¯d be one more person in the world feared by ordinary people and who¡¯d be a headache for police.

    More than an hour after taking the medicine, all his difort vanishedpletely, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill. But for such an incredible person, why was he content with being an ordinary city hospital doctor? Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yifei¡¯s mindset.

    Perhaps people have different aspirations. But not him; he had to have the best things in life. He didn¡¯t like living a frugal life without money. If he didn¡¯t care about external possessions, he wouldn¡¯t have married his current wife. Sun Xingyao thought to himself, respecting Xiao Yifei.

    He looked at Xiao Yifei with admiration for the first time.

    When Xiao Yifei returned home that night, he saw Tang Rong practicing yoga in the living room and asked, "Why suddenly think of doing yoga?"

    "I¡¯ve gained weight againtely. Whenever I¡¯m stressed, I tend to gain weight," Tang Rong replied while sitting on the yoga mat.

    "How about I give you a massage again?" Without thinking, Xiao Yifei blurted out and realized afterward that it might be inappropriate, given how awkward thest massage session was.

    Whether Tang Rong didn¡¯t hear him or for some other reason, she didn¡¯t respond. To avoid awkwardness, Xiao Yifei asked again, "Has the guy from thest blind date bothered you since then?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s ability to change topics was indeed poor. Although he generally spoke little, he was quite eloquent. Yet whenever he was with Tang Rong, he seemed to smoothly end a topic by choosing the worst things to talk about.

    Fortunately, this time Tang Rong didn¡¯t stay silent: "No, he doesn¡¯t really have much capability himself, relying solely on his family¡¯s wealth to act recklessly. But my dad¡¯s business was slightly affected. There¡¯s no help for it; they¡¯re indeed more powerful than me!"

    "Losing money is okay as long as you¡¯re fine. Money can always be earned," Xiao Yifei said.

    Tang Rong felt warmth in her heart. Xiao Yifei still cared about her. Ever since Xiao Yifei gave her the scented sachet, they hadn¡¯t had such time alone together.

    They had both been very busy with worktely, often leaving early and returningte. Xiao Yifei too, naturally, as overtime ismon in hospital work. Thus, they only had time for a few exchanges during dinner, but with Miaomiao present, the conversation topics mostly centered around her. Time alone together was a rarity during this period.

    Both remained silent, until Tang Rong broke the awkwardness: "Why have you been so busytely? Often days pass without seeing you around."

    "Yes, recently there¡¯s a new virus that only a few people nationwide contracted. So, I¡¯ve been researching its treatment over the past days and finally developed a solution yesterday, sessfully treating one patient." Xiao Yifei said, his face full of pride when talking about his profession.

    "Will this virus cause a major outbreak? What should we do to prevent it?" Tang Rong asked with a worried face after listening to what Xiao Yifei said. For ordinary people who aren¡¯t doctors, the first reaction upon hearing about viruses or flu is fear, but it¡¯s different for doctors whose first thought with such new diseases is how to develop vines or treatment ns.

    "Don¡¯t worry, this virus can only be transmitted through blood, so it generally won¡¯t cause arge-scale outbreak. Besides, we¡¯ve already developed a vine, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about." Xiao Yifei reassured.

 Chapter 838 - 840: Virus Outbreak

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 840: Virus Outbreak</h4><h4></h4>

    Actually, he really can¡¯t be certain whether this virus will mutate again in the future, but based on the current situation, Xiao Yifei has effectively controlled the virus. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to easily ce the pathogen into Sun Xingyao¡¯s body.

    The next day after work began, Sun Xingyao specially brought a big box of items to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office and said, "Dr. Xiao, these are some specialties from my hometown, which my mom sent yesterday. I¡¯ve brought some for you to taste and hope you won¡¯t find them unwee."

    Xiao Yifei saw Sun Xingyao proactivelying to offer goodwill and was happy to oblige. Xiao Yifei is a kind-hearted person who generally doesn¡¯t hold grudges, allowing him to live rtively lightly. Unlike some people who scheme all day about how to harm others and gain minor advantages.

    "Director Sun, why so polite? We are colleagues working together. I only hope that in the future Director Sun won¡¯t make things difficult for me." Xiao Yifei dly epted the items.

    Sun Xingyao¡¯s proactive goodwill was because he actually felt a bit afraid of Xiao Yifei. There¡¯s a saying that when silent, it doesn¡¯t matter, but when vocal, it¡¯s shocking¡ªdescribing people like Xiao Yifei. He usually seems docile, but if truly provoked him, one wouldn¡¯t even know how they ended up dead. Sun Xingyao had learned a lesson.

    On this day, the hospital director was brewing a pot of tea in his office, preparing to savor it slowly when suddenly he received a call, requesting all hospital directors to attend a meeting at the city¡¯s health department, reportedly because a new virus outbreak had urred recently. Thus, the leisurely afternoon the director was enjoying had to be set aside for the meeting.

    When Director Qian arrived at the health department¡¯s conference room, various hospital heads were already seated. Although some were still chatting andughing, Director Qian could sense a serious and tense atmosphere. After sitting for a while and waiting for everyone to arrive, the meeting officially began.

    The host initiated the meeting: "Apologize for calling everyone here in such haste, but the situation is urgent, and I believe everyone has heard a bit about it. In recent days, a new virus has emerged in the city, which is contagious, and currently, about three people have been infected. Therefore, we must urgently develop vines and treatment methods."

    Next, another person meticulously exined this virus, and Director Qian felt the virus seemed familiar as he first listened. Then he remembered it was the same virus Xiao Yifei had been researching over the past few days.

    After the exnation was finished, the head of the health department urged each hospital to prepare emergency ns, making conquering this virus the top priority, utilizing all avable talent to develop within three days. The virus spreads throughmon channels, hence the urgency.

    Upon hearing the head¡¯s speech, though the doctors below appeared calm on the surface, they secretly hoped their hospital could find a treatment for the disease, which would make their hospital famous. Diseases are bad for the public, but for doctors, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing.

    Meanwhile, the health department also needed to do a good job of public awareness, making citizens aware of the disease¡¯s importance without causing widespread panic; otherwise, the department would find itself in a predicament.

    Since this disease was sudden, none of those present was prepared when they suddenly received the notification, leaving them without good solutions except to sit quietly. At this point, Director Qian suddenly spoke up: "A young doctor in our hospital has already identified a treatment n for this disease."

    "And he has sessfully treated a patient." Actually, Xiao Yifei cured two people, counting Sun Xingyao, although only Xiao Yifei and Sun Xingyao likely knew about Sun Xingyao¡¯s condition.

    Everyone present was shocked upon hearing Director Qian¡¯s statement; after all, the disease had only been discovered a few days ago, and even these prestigious senior physicians couldn¡¯t solve it¡ªbut an unknown young person had aplished it, leading them to somewhat doubt Director Qian¡¯s words.

    Today, the attending doctors each boasted over thirty years of medical experience, considered the best in the city, yet they found themselves surpassed by a young man.

    At this point, a doctor couldn¡¯t hold back and started speaking: "Director Qian, you¡¯re not joking, right? If you said you developed the method yourself, maybe we¡¯d believe you. But you¡¯re saying it was done by a little doctor from your hospital¡ªI don¡¯t believe this. Do any of you believe it?"

    Director Qian heard the voices of skepticism and then added, "Why don¡¯t everyone believe it? I have no reason to deceive you. Many sitting here might know of a doctor named Xiao Yifei; the treatment n was developed by him."

    Upon mentioning Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, there was immediate whispering among the attendees; although some hadn¡¯t met Xiao Yifei, they had heard his name. They remembered his astonishing performance at a seminar six months ago.

    Though others were still a bit skeptical, they couldn¡¯t say anything further. Being suspicious now wouldn¡¯t help; if Xiao Yifei truly had developed the treatment n, they¡¯d be pping their own facester.

    The health department¡¯s director, seeing the situation was bing unfavorable, concluded with: "Since Director Qian says their hospital¡¯s doctor has developed this medicine, why don¡¯t we go take a look now if everyone has time?"

    The director¡¯s proposal received unanimous approval¡ªactually, most wanted to see what the gifted young man looked like. He¡¯d only been in the city for less than a year but had aplished many admiring feats.

    Thus, nearly everyone drove to the hospital where Xiao Yifei worked, except two or three people who were genuinely busy. However, they still reminded familiar doctors to record a video of the scene to report back.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yifei was checking a patient¡¯s post-operative recovery in the ward when his intern, Song Baiyang, came in to say the director called and had important matters. Xiao Yifei returned to the office and called the director: "Hello, Xiao. Prepare yourself; soon, doctors from other hospitals wille to see your virus treatment n."

    "Prepare it in detail, as we¡¯ll be there shortly," said the director, whose voice sounded amidst a crowd.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit helpless; the time he intended to rx was gone once more. But as a doctor, he had gotten used to such a life, knowing unexpected events can happen anytime and making advanced ns useless¡ªthus, Xiao Yifei rarely makes any beforehand arrangements.

 Chapter 839 - 841: Seems Quite Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 841: Seems Quite Powerful</h4><h4></h4>

    Actually, there isn¡¯t much need to prepare. Xiao Yifei is particrly confident about his professional knowledge. Whenever he talks about these things to others, he is always eloquent, never stopping. To make it easier to understand, he prepared a simple PPT, as some medical terms aren¡¯t easy toprehend.

    After waiting for more than half an hour, he saw several cars arrive from his office window, and about a dozen people got out, led by his dean at the front, leading the group into the hospital building. Xiao Yifei was a little puzzled as to why so many people suddenly arrived, and they all seemed quite impressive.

    When they arrived at the meeting room, Xiao Yifei had already been waiting there. The doctors who saw Xiao Yifei for the first time couldn¡¯t reconcile the impression they had of him with the young man standing in front of them. They thought the young person Dean Qian mentioned was at least over thirty-five years old, but the young man before them looked awfully young, just like a recent university graduate.

    Perhaps he misunderstood the meaning of the word "young," thought one doctor. It was normal for him to be mistaken, as a doctor who wants to achieve great sess likely spends many years in school, and by the time they be a somewhat famous doctor, they are certainly no longer young.

    So this added even more curiosity about Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei saw everyone was seated, and many people looked at him with curiosity, which he responded to with smiles.

    "First, let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Yifei, currently the deputy director of this hospital. I have already developed a treatment method over the past few days and sessfully treated a patient. Now, let me exin the specifics of this virus to everyone."

    So, Xiao Yifei carefully introduced his treatment n to everyone present. During this, a few doctors had questions, which he answered one by one.

    They were all very professional doctors, and after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s detailed exnation, they understood the brilliance of his treatment n, which wouldn¡¯t have urred to most people. At this point, they truly admired Xiao Yifei from the bottom of their hearts.

    Generally, people prefer to consider problems ording to conventional situations, but Xiao Yifei was different, totally not ying by the usual rules.

    This style of practicing medicine really reminded one of the style of an old Chinese doctor he used to know. One person, after seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment n, suddenly recalled an old Chinese doctor he used to know. The old Chinese doctor¡¯s medical skill was absolutely extraordinary and well-respected locally, revered as a living Hua Tuo.

    Could this young person be rted to that old Chinese doctor? He spected secretly, knowing the old Chinese doctor had a son, but he didn¡¯t know much else.

    So, after the meeting ended, he intentionally stayed behind, waiting until most had left before approaching Xiao Yifei, and carefully choosing his words, asked, "Have you lived in Z City before?"

    "I grew up in Z City; I haven¡¯t been here long." Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Do you know an old Chinese doctor named Xiao Fan?" Xiao Yifei felt the name sounded familiar and suddenly realized this was his grandfather¡¯s name. He had hardly ever heard his grandfather¡¯s name spoken by others; even his grandfather¡¯s acquaintances respectfully called him Xiao Divine Doctor.

    "Xiao Fan is my grandfather. May I ask your rtion to him?" Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t intended to hide his identity and spoke frankly.

    The doctor hadn¡¯t expected his spection to be correct, leading to such a major revtion. So he said, "I worked in Z City for a period and had the chance to interact with your grandfather a few times, but that was a long time ago."

    "After I left that city, we gradually lost contact. Seeing your treatment n today, it reminded me of the style I used to talk about; it felt so familiar, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask you."

    "May I ask what your grandfather is doing now?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression turned somber, saying, "Grandfather has passed away, about a year ago now."

    "I¡¯m truly sorry to hear this. Your grandfather was a great person; he was the person I respected most at the time. I never thought I¡¯d lose the chance to see him again." the doctor said regretfully.

    "It¡¯s fine. Grandfather was quite old when he passed, so we weren¡¯t too sad. But seeing your grandfather¡¯s old friend today makes me very happy. Are you free today? I¡¯d like to take you out for a meal." Xiao Yifei asked, as it was getting around meal time.

    Seeing his grandfather¡¯s old friend today made him particrly happy. Actually, a part of the reason he left the city where he grew up was because there were too many of his grandfather¡¯s acquaintances there. Every time they saw Xiao Yifei, they would start talking about his grandfather.

    It was as if they were constantly reminding him not to forget. Losing a loved one was already painful, and having people constantly reopen old wounds during such pain was even harder. So Xiao Yifei chose toe to this city, a ce without traces of his grandfather¡¯s life.

    Over a year has passed now, and Xiao Yifei was actually not as sad anymore. He knew everyone has their time to leave, so he had let go. Now he feels more guilt towards his grandfather.

    Xiao Yifei had a meal with his grandfather¡¯s friend, and while eating, they chatted, though the majority of the conversation was led by his grandfather¡¯s friend, "Your grandfather was truly incredible. I remember once our hospital received a patient who was beyond saving, and several doctors felt, even with treatment, it was no use."

    "But your grandfather insisted on performing the surgery, and eventually, the dean couldn¡¯t resist him, and agreed, even having him sign a liability waiver. Ultimately, after the surgery, the patient recovered remarkably well. I truly admired him. I think in a few years, you might resemble your grandfather back then even more."

    "Seeing you today, I felt an extraordinary sense of familiarity, as if I¡¯d seen you somewhere before."

    Listening to him talk about how amazing his grandfather¡¯s medical skill was, Xiao Yifei knew his grandfather was always risking his own life to save others. So where was the so-called medical miracle? It was simply his grandfather sacrificing his own health to exchange for others¡¯. But this, no one else knew.

    What they remembered was only Doctor Xiao¡¯s superb medical skill. This only further strengthened Xiao Yifei¡¯s determination to find the Biwei Silver Needle.

    Through his grandfather¡¯s friend¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gained a deeper understanding of his grandfather, as he knew nothing about his grandfather¡¯s youth. His impression of his grandfather was just that of the dean who was diligent even as he aged, who could earn a lot of money yet lived simply, the grandfather whom he misunderstood for so many years.

    So after a year, being able to see someone who once had a connection with his grandfather, Lin Xiaoyifei felt familial warmth. This made Xiao Yifei feel a little better inside.

 Chapter 840 - 842 More Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 842 More Powerful</h4><h4></h4>

    The next day, another patient with that disease was admitted to the hospital. Since it¡¯s now understood that this disease is contagious, the patient was isted. When doctors go in to examine, they must be fully equipped, and after the examination,plete disinfection is required.

    The examination process isn¡¯t troublesome at all, but the preventive measures before the examination and the disinfection steps afterwards are enough to leave one drenched in sweat.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been home for several days. Firstly, he was already exhausted from working at the hospital every day, so he didn¡¯t have the energy to take public transportation. Secondly, he is considered a source of transmission. Even though he¡¯s takenprehensive preventive measures, there¡¯s always the possibility of mistakes. To avoid unnecessary trouble, he decided to stay in the hospital.

    That night he was busy in the hospital untilte, nning to wash up and sleep in the hospital¡¯s lounge prepared for them. A call came in ¡ª now hardly anyone calls, as WeChat has basically covered every age group.

    Usually, the only calls Xiao Yifei receives are from delivery services, so he hesitated to answer this unknown call, and politely said, "Hello," only to hear a particrly familiar voice on the other end.

    "Rong Sister, why did you think to call me?" Xiao Yifei was a bit surprised.

    "Nothing special, I just wanted to check if you¡¯re okay. I sent you a WeChat message this morning, and you didn¡¯t reply. Hearing you¡¯re okay makes me relieved. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up." Tang Rong exined.

    "Hey, don¡¯t hang up yet. I¡¯ve been busy all day and forgot to reply to the WeChat message." Afraid Tang Rong might hang up, Xiao Yifei quickly exined. After that, he didn¡¯t know what to say next, and both were waiting for each other to say something, making the atmosphere quite awkward.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. Sleep early; goodnight." Xiao Yifei was the first to break the silence.

    "Okay, goodnight. You rest early too." Tang Rong replied.

    Tang Rong hung up and opened her photo album, finding a picture of Xiao Yifei and looking at it closely. Upon inspection, it¡¯s just a silhouette of Xiao Yifei, and the photo isn¡¯t clear, obviously a candid shot. Tang Rong stared at this picture for a long time.

    Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t know the call from Tang Rong was made after a long mental preparation because he didn¡¯t reply to the WeChat message in the morning. Tang Rong was unsure if he was too busy to see it or didn¡¯t want to reply. If it were thetter, calling would be presumptuous.

    Eventually, she called having found a reasonable excuse: as hisndy, she ought to be responsible for his welfare.

    She just wanted to hear Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, feeling it has a special magic, a healing power. Whenever she¡¯s tired, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice makes her instantly rx.

    As for Xiao Yifei, his exhausted mind became alert after the call from Tang Rong, and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, pondering how clumsy he was earlier for not chatting more with Tang Rong, ending the call awkwardly. What if Tang Rong had more to say?

    Although Xiao Yifei is usually smart, he feels his intelligence plummets around Tang Rong, unsure of what to say.

    The next day, Xiao Yifei cured the patient¡¯s illness, marking his third sessful treatment, making his name frequently mentioned among doctors. Thus, Xiao Yifei truly became widely known.

    The number of patients visiting the Chinese Medicine department increased by more than doublepared to before. People discussed: "I heard Dr. Xiao was outstanding in school and studied at a renowned medical college overseas."

    "After graduation, he returned to his hometown, bing a famed doctor locally. Then something happened, bringing him to this city. Dr. Xiao is said to be very young, not even thirty years old, truly promising!"

    "I heard his family is steeped in medicine, his grandfather a distinguished doctor in Chinese Medicine, so his early excellence is attributed to family influence, raising his starting point above average."

    "Have you watched his program about Chinese Medicine? It¡¯s genuinely a well-made show; I¡¯ve gained much medical knowledge from it!"

    Sun Xingyao returned from outside, hearing many praising words about Xiao Yifei, without feeling jealousy this time. Through this experience, he realized the gap between him and Xiao Yifei was substantial. This time, he was genuinely convinced.

    He proactively approached Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, seeing Xiao Yifei busy with patients, and asked, "Dr. Xiao, is there anything I can help with?"

    Xiao Yifei was surprised by Sun Xingyao¡¯s sudden change in attitude, wondering why the previously prideful director spoke so politely suddenly. Nheless, he appreciated the change.

    Politely, he replied, "Director Sun, given the number of patients, I¡¯ll share half with you."

    So Sun Xingyao sat across from Xiao Yifei, and they treated patients together, marking the most harmonious scene since Xiao Yifei joined the hospital, significantly boosting efficiency.

    Finally, it was lunchtime, and they went to have lunch in the cafeteria together. Passing doctors were surprised by this scene, knowing Sun Xingyao and Xiao Yifei had been rivals, making their newfound camaraderie astonishing.

    During lunch, Sun Xingyao said to Xiao Yifei: "Dr. Xiao, I apologize for any past offenses. I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge. As the director and you the vice-director, only by working together can our Chinese Medicine department strengthen."

    In the morning, Xiao Yifei was diagnosing patients when his turn came for the next patient; Zheng Peng entered. Xiao Yifei was shocked, thinking Zheng Peng should be in detention still. Released so soon? The police¡¯s punishment seemed inadequate!

    "How did you get out so quickly? You should have stayed longer. How was it inside, enjoyable?" Xiao Yifei asked sarcastically.

    "Dr. Xiao, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m here for a check-up; who¡¯d have thought a doctor like me has to queue for so long?" Zheng Peng ingratiatingly replied, seeking favor from Lin Xiaoyifei.

 Chapter 841 - 843: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 843: Teasing</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t call me Director, I can¡¯t bear that title, and as far as I know, you¡¯re no longer a doctor at this hospital." Xiao Yifei showed no mercy.

    "Xiao Dr...Xiao Doctor, treating the illness is most important, let¡¯s put aside our past grievances. I feel like I might have caught that disease that¡¯s been going around, my symptoms are quite simr to what you mentioned, please take a look." Zheng Peng¡¯s face was more twisted than crying. Although Zheng Peng himself is a doctor, when illness strikes him personally, he doesn¡¯t have the best mindset to confront it.

    People always have a certain inexplicable fear towards the unknown, whether it is good or bad.

    Upon hearing Zheng Peng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei immediately set aside his dissatisfaction with Zheng Peng and, with a serious attitude, began treating him. This illness isn¡¯t something to joke about.

    "Why didn¡¯t you mention these symptoms earlier? Instead, you just started spouting nonsense." After saying this, Xiao Yifei realized he might have been the one joking with Zheng Peng first.

    So he conducted a thorough examination of Zheng Peng, confirming he indeed had contracted the disease.

    Just then, Sun Xingyao came into Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, immediately saying, "Dr. Xiao, you¡¯re so diligent every day, making me feel guilty about cking off." After speaking, he noticed Zheng Peng was also in the office. Wasn¡¯t he already dismissed? Sun Xingyao was very puzzled.

    "Director Sun, how am I diligent? It¡¯s just a special situation requiring special treatment. We can¡¯t ck off as doctors recently. Look, isn¡¯t there a patient with the viral disease right here!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude was particrly good.

    Zheng Peng was astonished to see Sun Xingyao speaking so harmoniously with Xiao Yifei. How did these two be close friends as soon as he left? Sun Xingyao¡¯s social skills are impressive; he used to see Xiao Yifei as a thorn in his side, but now they¡¯re best pals.

    Sun Xingyao is too slick; how unfortunate am I that I¡¯m the one who messed with Xiao Yifei, which got me fired, and now I¡¯ve caught this disease, while Sun Xingyao benefits from it all. How miserable my fate is! Zheng Peng felt a strange sense in his heart.

    "Oh my, isn¡¯t this Dr. Zheng? Howe you¡¯re here for a special visit today? Your luck is really bad, how did you end up contracting this virus? I¡¯ve heard this disease is quite difficult to cure, right, Dr. Xiao." Sun Xingyao feigned just noticing Zheng Peng.

    With a face full of surprise, he deliberately tried to scare Zheng Peng, knowing he doesn¡¯t take fright well. As expected, Zheng Peng had a face that was about to cry out in fear, hastily turned to Xiao Yifei for confirmation, "Dr. Xiao, is Director Sun speaking the truth? Am I really going to die soon? I¡¯m only thirty, how can I be dying so young?"

    "This disease is indeed difficult to cure. Typically, when an ordinary person contracts it, my treatment will have them well immediately, but your constitution is quite special. Our energies sh, so my treatment doesn¡¯t work for you." Xiao Yifei wanted to scare Zheng Peng a bit, so he started to speak nonsense seriously.

    As soon as Zheng Peng heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s first words, he was about to cry, but listening further, he realized Xiao Yifei was teasing him. Thinking only about how to rival Xiao Yifei instead of any good deeds. After hearing it all, Zheng Peng finally rxed. After all, Xiao the Divine Doctor¡¯s reputation is well known throughout the city.

    Sun Xingyao felt a bit embarrassed hearing Xiao Yifei speak like that, knowing he had not been friendly to Xiao Yifei before. Xiao Yifei¡¯s words are sharp, casually insulting both of them present. He regretted having to provoke such a person. Sun Xingyao felt a pang of regret in his heart.

    Finally finishing Zheng Peng¡¯s examination, Xiao Yifei specifically reminded him, "Remember, you can¡¯t touch water for a month, not even to wash your face, and don¡¯t eat meat. Whether you recover after a month will depend on your destiny."

    Zheng Peng nodded like he had received a decree, repeatedly thanked him before leaving.

    "What¡¯s up with this virus upgrading? Why haven¡¯t I heard of all these rules before?" Sun Xingyao asked curiously. When he had this illness previously, he only took a few doses of medicine and was fine, no mention of such precautions.

    Xiao Yifei tried hard to suppress hisughter, saying, "I get annoyed seeing this person, so consider this a small punishment for him. A month without bathing is a sad affair. What surprises me is that he¡¯s a doctor too, familiar with the disease, yet he¡¯s so scared."

    "He seems smart but is actually quite foolish, often doing things without thinking. Even doctors get unsettled when diagnosed with new diseases. I was the same before."

    "When I was diagnosed, internally I was terrified, even though I knew this disease isn¡¯t that severe, I couldn¡¯t stop worrying," Sun Xingyao identified with this.

    Xiao Yifei thought, well you deserved it, if you hadn¡¯t been thinking those sly thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. Though thinking this, he said aloud, "See, everything¡¯s healed now, what more is there to worry about."

    "Moreover, with my treatment, you really have nothing to fear, don¡¯t you trust my medical skills?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Trust, trust, Dr. Xiao is practically a deity, I can¡¯t help but admire." Though saying this, inwardly he felt that since you were the diagnosing doctor, he felt uneasy, knowing how his illness came to be.

    Xiao Yifei now understood that one must not be too upright, especially when dealing with someone like Sun Xingyao, using his own principles to deal with Sun Xingyao was futile. Instead, adopting Sun Xingyao¡¯s social principles to deal with him was correct.

    Though this disease was contagious, fortunately, the local health department and hospitals had implemented sufficient preventive measures and discovered it early enough, so it didn¡¯t result in a massive outbreak. The city currently had ten confirmed cases, all were treated well and recovered nicely.

    On that day, Xiao Yifei was in the director¡¯s office discussing something when an elderly man came in, visibly older than the director. The director introduced him as his friend and signaled for Xiao Yifei to continue speaking. Midway, a doctor came for Xiao Yifei, saying another patient had arrived requesting his attention, iming to have caught the same illness.

    Xiao Yifei had to rush over, while the director said to his friend observing, "Let¡¯s head over too and take a look. Our hospital¡¯s young chap is exceptional; seeing him will make you feel inferior."

    The elderly man initially had no interest, having settled into a rxed senior life of morning walks and afternoon chess, indifferent to the tales of the medical world. Yet his friend¡¯s high praise for this young man piqued a bit of interest.

 Chapter 842 - 844 Treatment Methods

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 844 Treatment Methods</h4><h4></h4>

    So the two of them took medical protective measures and went to see how Xiao Yifei was treating patients.

    Xiao Yifei first carefully examined the patient¡¯s body. He discovered that although this patient was infected with the same virus as before, due to various reasons such as individual physical conditions, the manifestation of the virus inside the body would differ.

    Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow tightly, seeming a bit troubled. This patient¡¯s situation was probably more serious than all previous ones. With his current treatment n, it was impossible topletely cure this patient. He felt a headache, especially since the dean and his friend of unknown origin were watching from the side.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit flustered, but he wasn¡¯t without options. The Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles technique handed down by his grandfather was something he could use now. He had practiced it secretly many times, and he had seen his grandfather use it many times before.

    So Xiao Yifei exined to the dean: "Dean, although this patient has the same disease, the situation is more severe than before, so I need to use a different treatment method."

    "You¡¯re the doctor. You can do whatever you want as long as you can cure the patient. I¡¯m just bringing my friend over to show him your superb medical skill. He didn¡¯t believe you were so amazing before." Dean Qian nodded and said to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing what Dean Qian said, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. This friend of the dean must also be a very skilled doctor, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have an interest in him. With the dean¡¯s permission, Xiao Yifei began the treatment.

    One needle after another was inserted, and the elderly man beside them was astounded. Looking at Xiao Yifei, he seemed only about thirty years old, but his skilled acupuncture techniques were like those of someone who had been practicing medicine for half a lifetime. Moreover, he had been a doctor all his life and had never seen this kind of acupuncture technique before.

    He then understood why his dean appreciated this young man so much. By coincidence, he had passed by the hospital today and thought his friend was here, so he came up to take a look. Unexpectedly, he discovered such a talented individual.

    The dean beside him didn¡¯t really notice anything. Although he had some research on Chinese medicine, it was far from his friend¡¯s level. Therefore, while he found Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique somewhat unfamiliar, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, Chinese medicine is so extensive and profound that a lifetime isn¡¯t enough to learn it all.

    The elderly man carefully observed Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique, recalling all the knowledge he had learned, yet he had never seen such a technique before. He had also never seen anyone use this technique, so it must be an ancestral medical skill.

    "Chinese Medicine" first appeared in the "Han Book¡¤Art and Literature¡¤Canon Forms," stating: "Add heat to heat, add cold to cold, not visible outside, this is the unique loss." Hence the saying: "If you have a disease, don¡¯t treat it, you often get Chinese medicine." Here the "zhong" character is pronounced in the falling tone, zh¨°ng. The term "Chinese Medicine" truly appeared around ** war.

    The Eastern India Company¡¯s Western medicine coined the name Chinese Medicine for Huaxia medicine to distinguish between Chinese and Western medicine. The term Chinese Medicine at this time was meant to contrast with Western medicine. By 1936, Huaxia formted the "Chinese Medicine Regtions," officially legalizing the term Chinese Medicine.

    In the past, people also referred to Chinese medicine as "Han Medicine," "Traditional Medicine," or "National Medicine," all of which emerged to distinguish it from Western medicine. More than two thousand years ago, the concept of Chinese medicine in the "Han Book" indeed reflected a supreme realm within Huaxia medicine.

    The earliest record of Chinese medicine in Huaxia history is Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs, a story we are familiar with since childhood. As early as the Xia, Shang, and Zhou periods (approximatelyte 22nd century BC - 256 BC), Huaxia had already developed medicinal wine and decoctions.

    The "Book of Songs" from the Western Zhou Dynasty is the earliest documented book with records of medicines in Huaxia¡¯s existing literature. The earliest surviving theoretical ssic of Chinese medicine, the "Inner Canon," proposed theories such as "treat cold with heat, treat heat with cold," "the five vors enter," "the five organs suffer and desire replenishment and drainage,"ying the foundation for the basic theories of Chinese medicine.

    Therefore, in the long development process of over five thousand years of Chinese medicine, many different schools of medicine have emerged. Although people today refer to Huaxia traditional medicine as Chinese medicine, there are actually many branches under China¡¯s traditional medicine, simr to different martial arts schools in the realm of martial arts.

    In ancient medicine, famous figures include Zhang Zhongjing from the Han Dynasty and Hua Tuo from the Three Kingdoms period, but there were also many less-known Chinese medicine practitioners whose research and treatment methods were also very useful.

    This elderly man looked at Xiao Yifei before him, specting silently: "It seems this young man in front of me is also a sessor of some medical lineage, otherwise he definitely wouldn¡¯t have achieved such great sess."

    Walking out of the treatment room, the elderly man asked the dean: "What¡¯s the background of this doctor in your hospital? I can tell he¡¯s no ordinary individual; he muste from a medical family."

    Dean Qian was very pleased to hear that his good friend rated Xiao Yifei so highly, as his friend rarely praised people easily, and he said happily: "I really haven¡¯t looked into his family background. He was introduced by a friend before, and it is said that he came to our hospital because of some issues at a previous hospital."

    Finally, as the old friend was leaving, he grabbed Dean Qian¡¯s arm and said earnestly: "You must treat this young doctor named Xiao Yifei well. He will definitely be a remarkable person in the future. He might even be the next Hua Tuo, it just depends on whether he can..."

    The old man stopped halfway through his sentence, suddenly remembering something, and fell silent. The dean waited for a while, and seeing no intention of the man continuing, he asked again: "Whether he can what? You¡¯re so mysterious; I can¡¯t help but want to look into Xiao Yifei¡¯s family tree."

    "It just depends on whether he can settle down and seriously practice as a doctor. I¡¯m leaving now, and I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time." The elderly man said this and left.

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t told the truth earlier. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Yifei, he did see some signs from the acupuncture technique.

    When Xiao Yifei was performing acupuncture earlier, because he hadn¡¯t found the Biwei Silver Needle, he didn¡¯t use his mental intent.

    Previously, when Xiao Yifei saw his grandfather using the Xiao family¡¯s technique to treat patients, after each treatment, his grandfather¡¯s body would suffer harm to varying degrees¡ªsometimes dizziness, andter severe cases of nosebleeds. The most severe instance was when his grandfather treated an extremely sick patient, and upon exiting the operating room, all his hair had turned white.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know about the Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles then and simply thought his grandfather was old, and performing surgeries was physically exhausting. He assumed his grandfather was just too tired. However, he never expected that his grandfather would treat others in such a way.

    If his grandfather hadn¡¯t used the Xiao family¡¯s technique, he might have lived a few more years. It¡¯s just that his grandfather chose such a path to dedicate his life by bing a Divine Doctor, ensuring people remembered him forever.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to do the same; he wasn¡¯t that noble. Thus, he must find all means to locate the legendary Biwei Silver Needle. But currently, there was no clue whatsoever, and he didn¡¯t even know if this legendary Biwei Silver Needle truly existed.

 Chapter 843 - 845: Third Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 845: Third Wheel</h4><h4></h4>

    Besides, searching for things can¡¯t be done in a high-profile manner, making the whole world aware is not a good idea. Let¡¯s just go with the flow, perhaps one day the clue will juste to us.

    Xiao Yifei had read quite a few treasure hunt novels, and in the books, characters usually found treasures due to various coincidences, so he shouldn¡¯t rush. He should first handle the tasks in front of him, he thought.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been home for several days, and this weekend he decided to go back to see how the two girls at home were doing.

    When he got home, the two of them were watching TV, though it wasn¡¯t exactly watching since the TV was on, ying a monologue, while they each yed with a phone, asionally ncing at the TV.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei back, they both eximed, "Wow, you finally came back! We thought you were going to stay long-term at the hospital!"

    "This is my home after all, how could I note back? The hospital matters havee to a temporary pause, and I need a few days off to rest," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Who knows how many days you can rest? You might get called back by a phone call anytime. I always thought my job in advertising was tough, but having a doctor friend made me realize how hard doctors work. One call and you have to be at the hospital," Tang Rong said sympathetically.

    "Don¡¯t jinx it, it¡¯s hard enough for me to get some time off. Just pray I can get a good night¡¯s sleep. You really can¡¯t understand the struggles of being a doctor."

    "Exactly, Brother Xiao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a week. I missed you so much, but I¡¯m afraid to call you in case I disturb you," Shi Miaomiao, who was like a sibling to Xiao Yifei, said. She would just say whatever she wanted, unlike Tang Rong, who hesitated for a long time before making a call.

    "If you missed me, you could¡¯vee to the hospital to see me! Sister Rong, you could make me some braised pork to bring over. I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking for a week, and I¡¯m craving it. Is there any leftover food? Let me taste the vor of home."

    As long as there were others present, Xiao Yifei could talk to Tang Rong without feeling awkward or nervous, but when they were alone, he would get so nervous he wouldn¡¯t know what to say.

    "We had noodle soup tonight, there¡¯s still some left. You can heat it if you want to eat. Did you have dinner? Otherwise, you could order takeout, the newly opened restaurant downstairs has delicious stir-fried dishes," Tang Rong asked, concerned.

    "No problem, I¡¯ve had dinner. I just really miss home-cooked meals, especially your braised pork. The taste is superb," Xiao Yifei joked, repeatedly mentioning the braised pork in hopes of Tang Rong making it for him the next day but felt shy to ask directly.

    Tang Rong understood what Xiao Yifei meant and said, "If you want to eat braised pork, just say it. No need to beat around the bush. Tomorrow, how about you buy the groceries, and we¡¯ll make a few more dishes to celebrate your sessful end of work this time, since I¡¯m free tomorrow."

    Seeing Tang Rong readily agree, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. He felt that finding such a greatndlord like Tang Rong in this city was definitely one of the happiest things in his life.

    He suddenly said, "I really hope these days couldst forever, the three of us living together, I¡¯ll earn money to support the family, Sister Rong cooks, and Miaomiao, you don¡¯t seem to have much to do, so how about you do theundry. Just thinking about living like this makes me happy."

    "You think really beautifully, but I won¡¯t want to do theundry, and wasn¡¯tundry always your job before? Ever since you got rich, you haven¡¯t doneundry at all. Truly, people change when they have money," Shi Miaomiao didn¡¯t indulge Xiao Yifei¡¯s fantasy.

    "Actually, such days are quite blissful. If Xiao Yifei can earn and support us, I wouldn¡¯t have to work myself to exhaustion every day. Xiao Yifei is so capable now, I¡¯m sure he earns enough to support both of us. Miaomiao, just imagine how wonderful such a life would be," Tang Rong also indulged in the fantasy.

    "If Brother Xiao supports us, wouldn¡¯t that be considered keeping us? So what would our rtionship with him be? Sister Rong, maybe it¡¯s enough if Brother Xiao just keeps you, I won¡¯t be a third wheel," Shi Miaomiao teased.

    Tang Rong blushed hearing the word "keeping" and retorted, "How could it be keeping? We¡¯re just forming amon interest group for various reasons. I provide you guys with a house, and in return, you should do something for me."

    In Tang Rong¡¯s imagination earlier, she imagined herself as Xiao Yifei¡¯s wife, with Shi Miaomiao as their child, and she naturally thought of this rtionship. She didn¡¯t find it strange because she probably thought their current rtionship was just like that.

    Although Shi Miaomiao had worked for a year, because of her baby face, many people on the street still thought she was a middle school student. While this was a good thing for a woman, it also meant losing many opportunities in the workce. Many superiors who saw her would think she was just an intern college student.

    So she wasn¡¯t given any important work assignments. Sometimes, when working on projects with superiors, the partners didn¡¯t trust her, seeing her as a little girl and not taking her seriously. But actually, Shi Miaomiao¡¯s work abilities were strong.

    But she currently had no solution. She tried wearing more mature makeup, but it didn¡¯t suit her and instead made her look older.

    Sister Rong was different. Her aura showed she was a supervisor working in a majorpany. Already pretty, when wearing formal business attire, her mature allure was irresistible even to Shi Miaomiao.

    "Sister Rong, if I were a man, I¡¯d definitely want you as my girlfriend," Shi Miaomiao said, mesmerized, while Tang Rong was applying a face mask.

    "Am I too beautiful, blinded by my beauty?" Tang Rong asked smugly.

    "Yes, Sister Rong, every time I see you in formal wear, you¡¯re irresistibly alluring," Shi Miaomiao continued.

    "Why don¡¯t you be my little girlfriend then? You¡¯re so cute, you¡¯d be quite suitable," Tang Rong joked.

    "I think that¡¯s a great idea. We both don¡¯t have boyfriends right now, having a girlfriend to pamper me sounds nice," Shi Miaomiao pped in agreement.

    "By the way, Sister Rong, seriously, do you really n to just let things drag on with Brother Xiao? You both like each other but never break the ice. I get anxious just watching. Can¡¯t one of you be a little proactive?"

    "Although I usuallye across as carefree and strong, I actually get shy in these matters. Normally, those who like me are quite direct and clear, so someone like Xiao Yifei is a first for me too. I really don¡¯t know what to do. Just thinking about confessing to him makes me nervous," Tang Rong admitted with a shy appearance whenever she mentioned Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 844 - 846: Possessed By the Drama King

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 846: Possessed By the Drama King</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dragging it out like this isn¡¯t a solution either. Why don¡¯t I go talk to Brother Xiao and act as your intermediary? I¡¯m really anxious about this," Shi Miaomiao, the observer, was about to be driven mad with impatience.

    After saying this, Shi Miaomiao headed towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, knocked on the door for ages, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯te to open it. Shi Miaomiao had no choice but to give up and turned to Tang Rong, saying, "It seems your fate with each other hasn¡¯t arrived yet, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t he open the door!" Shi Miaomiao felt a bit helpless; these two might really be missing something.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei had already fallen asleep. Although he had slept at the hospital, it¡¯s different from being at home. He didn¡¯t sleep well there. Now back at his own home, lying in hisfortable big bed, he fell asleep within minutes.

    He slept exceptionally well, truly sleeping until noon, then got up and stretchedzily, opened the curtains, and the sunlight poured in unexpectedly, filling the whole room with azy atmosphere. Xiao Yifei crawled back into bed andy there for another ten minutes.

    He hadn¡¯t had such a rxing weekend in a long time. If he could eat braised pork, that would be even better, Xiao Yifei thought pleasantly. Suddenly, he remembered that he promised yesterday to go grocery shopping, but with such nice weather, he really didn¡¯t want to go out. Staying at home doing nothing all day was such a delightful thing.

    He just didn¡¯t want to go out, so he came up with an idea. He ran to the living room and shouted to Tang Rong, "Sister Rong, do you mind if we have one more person to eat at home?"

    "I have no opinion, go ask Miaomiao,"

    "Miaomiao, do you mind if we have one more person to eat at home? He¡¯s a very handsome guy and about the same age as you!" Xiao Yifei feared she might disagree, so he said this.

    "Brother Xiao, you should mind your own business. Look, you haven¡¯t even won Sister Rong over yet; I¡¯m anxious for you. You better not wait until Sister Rong is snatched away by another man and then regret it," Shi Miaomiao suddenly said.

    Both main characters present were stunned; how did this topic suddenlye up? But Xiao Yifei suddenly reacted, turned to Tang Rong and said, "Tang Rong, would you like to be my girlfriend?" This unexpected shift in atmosphere caught Shi Miaomiao off guard.

    After saying those words, Xiao Yifei was extremely nervous. Although he felt that Tang Rong definitely had feelings for him, he was still afraid of rejection.

    Tang Rong waspletely unprepared for this. Although she had been hoping for these words for a long time, she never expected them to be said at such a time, in such a scenario. The scene probably froze for a minute, just when Xiao Yifei was about to say it was just a joke, Tang Rong spoke.

    "Being my boyfriendes with conditions, but after observing you for quite some time, I feel you meet all of them. So, I approve of you as my boyfriend." Although Tang Rong was very excited, she still needed to maintain an air ofposure on the surface; she had to put on a bit of an act.

    "Wow, you two are finally together! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. I¡¯m more excited than the both of you," Shi Miaomiao jumped up in the room and said loudly. She had casually mentioned it because she knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t lead to a quick confession. But today, Brother Xiao was truly impressive,pletely ying against expectations!

    "Brother Xiao, when is that handsome guy you mentioneding over to our house for dinner? I need to hurry and find myself a boyfriend too, otherwise, watching you two unt your affection and eating your couple¡¯s food all the time, I¡¯ll be choked to death."

    "Today I won¡¯t call him over. It¡¯s such a good day, so the three of us will eat together, no outsiders needed. I¡¯ll introduce him to you another day; he¡¯s my apprentice, so you can see him anytime you want," Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed and exined a bit more.

    But Tang Rong had already seen through Xiao Yifei¡¯s little trick and said to Shi Miaomiao, "He just doesn¡¯t want to go grocery shopping himself, so he wanted to have someone help him buy groceries and invite them for dinner. He wasn¡¯t sincerely trying to introduce you to that guy!"

    Tang Rong, without any reservation, revealed Xiao Yifei¡¯s inner thoughts, and Shi Miaomiao said, "Brother Xiao, I really misjudged you. I wholeheartedly helped you bring this romance together and didn¡¯t expect you to treat me this way. My heart hurts so much! Sister Rong, I¡¯m so upset,efort me." Now Shi Miaomiao was aplete drama queen, with one hand over her chest, reaching for Tang Rong¡¯s arm with the other.

    "Miaomiao, if you really want to meet that guy, I can call him right now toe over and hang out with you," Xiao Yifei sighed, feeling that Miaomiao¡¯s performance was too exaggerated, yet impressed by her acting and willingly yed along.

    "Brother Xiao, it¡¯s useless to call you brother anymore; now that your good thing has happened, you¡¯re starting to resent me as a third wheel, eager to chase me away. Then I really am leaving, Sister Rong, don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m out." Actually, Tang Rong didn¡¯t stop her at all; it was Miaomiao who was caught up in her act, unable to stop herself.

    Once Shi Miaomiao felt she had performed enough, she started speaking seriously, "Well, Sister Rongrong¡ªno, I should now call you sister-inw¡ªtoday¡¯s weather is so nice we can go out and stroll around, buy the groceries in the meantime. List the ingredients you need and send it to me. I¡¯ll tidy up a bit and head out. But Brother Xiao, I won¡¯t buy the ingredients for your braised pork." After speaking, she snorted at Xiao Yifei, turned and walked into her room to get ready to go out.

    Xiao Yifei sighed, "Nowadays it¡¯s really getting harder to be a person; I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, how did I upset you, not even letting me eat my favorite braised pork."

    "Why don¡¯t we eat out? I don¡¯t feel like cooking today, Xiao Yifei, what do you think?" Tang Rong suddenly changed her mind, she didn¡¯t want to cook for Xiao Yifei on the first day of being his girlfriend.

    Although she used to cook, before, her role was that of andlord, so there was no problem making a few meals. But now her role is different, she shouldn¡¯t be pampering Xiao Yifei like this anymore.

    Xiao Yifei now had the awareness of being a boyfriend, upon hearing Tang Rong¡¯s suggestion, he immediately responded, "Whatever you want, we can eat out, Miaomiao you don¡¯t need to go out, let¡¯s go together when the time is right."

    But now Shi Miaomiao indeed felt quite awkward; although Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong acted the same as before, she still felt like a massive third wheel, ufortable all over. She regretted for a moment why she was so talkative that she brought about this good situation. Mostly, she didn¡¯t anticipate Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions to be so quick.

    Actually, even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect himself to say those words. Maybe the scene and atmosphere were just fitting, so he said it without thinking. The moment he said it, he felt immensely relieved, as if confessing wasn¡¯t as difficult as imagined.

    Yet, during the waiting process for Tang Rong¡¯s answer, even though it was less than a minute, he felt like itsted a lifetime. He had already thought about how they should interact if rejected, nning on moving out if things got too awkward.

 Chapter 845 - 847: Life So Complete

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 847: Life So Complete</h4><h4></h4>

    Even though it¡¯s already the 21st century, Xiao Yifei still has very traditional views on dating and marriage. Xiao Yifei has grown up to be quite handsome, but he has only ever had two girlfriends, and they were both mutual attractions. However, despite this, they eventually broke up.

    So Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t understand those men who change girlfriends every few days and never seem to have any downtime. He has always thought that feelings are especially precious, and emotions, too, are limited. A person only has so much to give in a lifetime, and once it¡¯s used up, that¡¯s it.

    If you fall for different people every day, your passion and feelings will quickly be exhausted. After that, no matter how suitable a person you meet, you won¡¯t have the extra energy to love them.

    It¡¯s not that Xiao Yifei thinks there is something wrong with other men¡¯s views on rtionships. After all, in the short decades of life, being happy is the most important thing.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of studying Chinese Medicine, Xiao Yifei has a deep understanding of Chinese traditional culture. So, rtively speaking, he is a rather traditional person at heart. But it¡¯s precisely because of this that people feel he has a schrly air about him, giving off a gentle and refined aura.

    After dinner that night, Shi Miaomiao left early. As a single girl, she was considerate enough to have this awareness. Then Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong walked home together. Actually, the way home wasn¡¯t long, but they spent two whole hours walking.

    Neither of them spoke first, fearing to ruin the beautiful atmosphere. Under the streetlights, their shadows lengthened, shrank, and lengthened again until finally, almost home, Xiao Yifei finally spoke.

    He suddenly turned and stopped, facing Tang Rong, and began his heartfelt confession: "Rong¡¯er, this afternoon¡¯s confession was a bit rushed, let me do it again now. This is my first time confessing to a girl, I¡¯m a bit nervous, please don¡¯tugh at me if I say something wrong."

    "I don¡¯t even know when I started liking you. I remember, at first, you were very fierce to me, forcing me to do chores every day, and hitting me whenever I disobeyed. But suddenly one day I realized that even when you scolded me, I felt particrly happy inside."

    "In the days that followed, I found myself anticipating the sound of your voice in my ear. From then on, I knew I had fallen for you. The feeling of liking someone is incredibly wonderful. In that moment, I felt my life wasplete again, and a part deep within me became particrly tender."

    "That feeling is like what the little girl in ¡¯Leon: The Professional¡¯ says when she falls for Leon. It¡¯s as if I feel warm inside my stomach. I used to think my stomach felt knotted, but now it doesn¡¯t anymore."

    "I never felt my life was soplete. I¡¯ve always been a fairly easygoing person, not actively pursuing many things. But after falling for you, I felt I had to do something. I had to work hard to give you a peaceful and beautiful future, Rongrong. I¡¯m not saying these words lightly. I¡¯ve wanted to say them to you for a long time. So, will you give me this chance?" Xiao Yifei said earnestly, looking at Tang Rong.

    Tang Rong listened, her eyes slightly reddening, and she nodded, saying to Xiao Yifei, "Fool, of course I will. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time already. You didn¡¯t see it, making me wait so long."

    Xiao Yifei pulled Tang Rong into his embrace, wrapping her in his coat, and whispered in her ear, "I¡¯ll give you all my love and care from now on."

    The city night was cold, but in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, Tang Rong felt so warm. It was as if the love missing from her life for over a decade was suddenly filled at this moment.

    Tang Rong¡¯s family appeared harmonious. Her father worked at a well-regarded localpany and also ran a small business on the side. Her mother was a bank employee before retiring and now stayed at home. Tang Rong was rtively aplished and quite beautiful.

    To outsiders, they seemed like the model family, but as the saying goes, every family has its own struggles. Maintaining surface harmony, they weren¡¯t at all close or loving with each other in private.

    Her father starteding home less often when Tang Rong was about thirteen or fourteen years old,ing home twice a week at most. Initially, her mother would argue with him when Tang Rong wasn¡¯t around, questioning if he had another woman outside. Her father always said, "That¡¯s not true, I¡¯ve just been busytely, no time toe home."

    They would argue in the living room until finally, her father, fed up with the questions, said, "I don¡¯t have an affair. One morning, I just realized I didn¡¯t love you anymore, and that scared me. How do you continue living together without love? How do you share a bed? I tried to find that feeling I once had for you, but I can¡¯t find it anymore. I was scared, so I started avoiding it by noting home."

    Her father spoke those words in a pained voice, leaving her mother stunned. If her husband had an affair, it would have been easier to deal with. Not easy, but she knew what to do. She could confront the mistress or tell her rtives to scold her unfaithful husband.

    But the reason why the man she had loved for nearly twenty years wasn¡¯ting home was simply because he didn¡¯t love her anymore, and that left her panicked, unsure of what to do.

    At that time, Tang Rong was somewhat aware of such matters, so she calmly walked into the living room and said to the two miserable people, "If you don¡¯t love each other anymore, then just get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m grown up."

    Herposed statement surprised the two adults greatly, as those weren¡¯t words expected of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child, so calm and collected.

    Tang Rong said this because many of her ssmates¡¯ parents were divorced. A little girl she was close to had her parents divorce when she was only seven, but it hadn¡¯t affected her life at all. During the week, she stayed with her grandmother, and every weekend she took turns spending time with her parents in their new families.

    Because the parents felt guilty, they gave her a lot of pocket money each month, and her grandmother doted on her dearly.

    So, at the time, Tang Rong envied this little girl greatly. She had the freedom and money that Tang Rong didn¡¯t have. From the first argument between her parents, she had been hoping they¡¯d divorce. The girl¡¯s lifestyle was highly appealing to her.

    In the end, her parents did not divorce because their rtionship breakdown was personal between them and had nothing to do with anyone else. They eventually made an agreement. Tang Rong¡¯s father coulde home only once a week but couldn¡¯t have any rtionships with other women. When hearing her mother¡¯s demand, Tang Rong¡¯s father said, "Having loved you, one woman in my life is enough. I have no desire to be involved with anyone else."

 Chapter 846 - 848: Warm Heart

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 848: Warm Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    Actually, the love that Father has for Tang Rong is still the same as before. He takes her out to y every week, and brings her gifts when he goes on business trips. On the surface, the family seems unchanged, but many underlying things have quietly transformed.

    Tang Rong no longer hears the cheerfulughter at the dinner table like before, nor does she actively ask her father to watch TV with her after dinner. She fears he¡¯ll refuse her, even though he has never rejected any of her requests.

    Suddenly, she thought of her good friend, that little girl must be lonely, even though she can y outside until dark every day and has more pocket money than Tang Rong envied. She remembers going to that girl¡¯s house once, and she took out a tin box filled with lots of money. Thergest denomination was a hundred, which Tang Rong had never used before.

    She took out the money,id them out one by one, and said to Tang Rong, "Look, I¡¯ve saved so much money now, probably another year of saving and I¡¯ll have enough to buy two train tickets to Province Q. Then I¡¯ll leave with my grandma and we¡¯ll never see each other again."

    "Why do you want to leave? Isn¡¯t it nice to stay here? I¡¯ll miss you if you go." Tang Rong asked, puzzled. Her words were beyond Tang Rong¡¯s understanding.

    "I don¡¯t want to see my parents and their children anymore, but if I¡¯m in this city, I have to see them every week. Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯lle to see you when I have money in the future." said the little girl, in a mature tone.

    So after such things happened in her own home, she somewhat understood the kind of life her good friend was leading. There¡¯s a term called empathy, but in fact, there¡¯s no real empathy in this world. If the needle doesn¡¯t pierce you, you can¡¯t feel the pain.

    Perhaps the life we envy in others is exactly what they are striving to escape from. So don¡¯t easily envy others, and don¡¯t underestimate your own life. Tang Rong realized this truth long after, but she had already experienced such things when she was young.

    Maybe many adults don¡¯t realize how important a harmonious and loving family is for a child. Kids in unhappy families more or less have a guarded heart towards everything around them, which essentially boils down to ack of security.

    So Tang Rong is particrly cautious about feelings, always telling herself not to invest too much in a rtionship, since ultimately she¡¯ll lose it. She doesn¡¯t trust anyone.

    After meeting Xiao Yifei, that feeling seemed to ease. Being with Xiao Yifei, she always felt calm. She didn¡¯t have to repeatedly ask if he loved her, which was an experience she never had with previous boyfriends. Maybe Xiao Yifei inherently has such a quality, like a wanderer finally finding a home.

    Because there wasn¡¯t much going on at thepany the next day, Tang Rong got upte. When she woke up and opened the door, she found a piece of white paper on the floor, densely covered with words written by Xiao Yifei: "Rong¡¯er, the hospital will be very busy today, so I won¡¯t have time to contact you. I¡¯lle home at six in the evening to pick you up and take you somewhere."

    There were also some other corny sweet nothings. Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s handwriting was nice, it was quite sloppy. Perhaps that¡¯smon for doctors, as only a few people could read the writing. But it was evident that Xiao Yifei was trying hard to write neatly. Despite that, Tang Rong read it several times before understanding it.

    Unexpectedly, in this day and age, someone would still use such old-fashioned methods tomunicate with their girlfriend. It¡¯s quite romantic, better than chatting via QQ or WeChat, much more heartfelt.

    Shi Miaomiao came out of the bathroom and saw Tang Rong standing at the bedroom door, holding a piece of paper and looking at it with a serious expression. asionally, she showed the smile of a woman in love. No doubt, it was written by Xiao Yifei. So she quietly approached Tang Rong and snatched the paper from her hand.

    Tang Rong immediately chased after her, trying to get it back. Shi Miaomiao ran faster and dashed back to her room, locked the door, and began reading with interest. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s way of wooing girls was still stuck in the past decade.

    Looking at the things written on it, all flirtatious sweet words, Shi Miaomiao chuckled and teased Tang Rong through the door, "Didn¡¯t expect my ¡¯Brother Xiao¡¯ would still use techniques from ten years ago to win your heart, but it¡¯s quite touching."

    Locked outside the room, Tang Rong was helpless against Shi Miaomiao and could only stand quietly outside without saying a word.

    "Sister Rong, are you shy now? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Quick, tell me what happened after I leftst night. Was there anything adult-unfriendly?" Shi Miaomiao said, as her restless gossiping instinct finally asked the question, thanks to Tang Rong being outside and unable toe in.

    "Shi Miaomiao, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to raise your rent. You little girl, why are you so nosy? I should find you a boyfriend, otherwise, you¡¯ll be bored to death every day." Tang Rong was really helpless with her.

    Upon hearing about the rent increase, Shi Miaomiao immediately opened the door. She was just an ordinary office worker, and her monthly expenses were nned. Any expenses beyond the n made Shi Miaomiao worried.

    In fact, Shi Miaomiao¡¯s parents used to send her a few thousand yuan every month when she just started working. But after working for a while, she felt embarrassed to spend her parents¡¯ money. So she told them, "Mom and Dad, you don¡¯t have to send money anymore; my sry can support me."

    Under her strong insistence, her parents stopped supporting her financially. Initially, Shi Miaomiao¡¯s days were pretty good. She had some savings, not much, but enough to buy snacks daily.

    But money is hard to earn, working hard all month for just a few thousand yuan sry, yet spending it feels like water flowing away. A shopping trip for a few clothes could cost half a month¡¯s sry, so Shi Miaomiao¡¯s days are tight now, and she hasn¡¯t gone shopping in a while.

    However, she feels embarrassed to ask her parents for money again, as it would be too humiliating. Back then, she had resolutely refused her parents¡¯ support, so now she has no face to bring it up. Although her parents could easily afford the money, she¡¯s an adult and can¡¯t keep asking them for money.

    "Sister Rong, we¡¯re loving and caring sisters, how can we talk about money which hurts our rtionship? I¡¯ll pretend I haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s written on this paper. There you go, enjoy it slowly, and I¡¯ll go back to my room to catch up on sleep." Shi Miaomiao meekly returned the note written by Xiao Yifei to its owner and then sheepishly retreated to her bedroom.

    "Come back! Since you¡¯ve seen the contents on the note, tell me, what should I wear tonight? Where is Xiao Yifei going to take me?" Tang Rong was already thinking about the evening date, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t clearly say where he was taking her, so how should she dress! Tang Rong was a bit worried.

 Chapter 847 - 849: Clothes You Like

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 849: Clothes You Like</h4><h4></h4>

    Shi Miaomiao thought Tang Rong called her over to settle a score, but she didn¡¯t expect it was because she encountered a problem during a date. Wow, women really change so much when they¡¯re in love. Tang Rong used to have a boisterous personality, always with the image of a tomboy, but after falling in love, her feminine side has been magnified infinitely, even looking much softer and gentler than before.

    "This is really a tough one. I have no idea where Brother Xiao will take you, so I certainly don¡¯t know what you should wear. Oh right, sister Rong, didn¡¯t you just buy a new outfit two weeks ago? I think that would look great!" Shi Miaomiao said.

    With that, the two of them went into Tang Rong¡¯s bedroom and began going through her wardrobe, trying on clothes one by one.

    "This outfit reallyplements your figure nicely, but it feels a bit too formal."

    "This one, I think the color doesn¡¯t quite match, and it doesn¡¯t really suit the current season."

    Tang Rong changed into five or six outfits but still couldn¡¯t find one suitable for a date.

    After going through all of Tang Rong¡¯s clothes, Shi Miaomiao concluded, "Sister Rong, I found that most of your clothes are suitable for formal asions; the rest are only good for wearing around the house. Don¡¯t you have any cute clothes, the kind that suits a woman in love?"

    Shi Miaomiao¡¯s summary was spot on. When buying clothes, she generally prioritized those convenient for work, so most of them were professional outfits. They looked great, of course, but wearing something like that on a date would feel a bit odd. She thought to herself that she¡¯d need to buy a few more outfits soon.

    For women, buying clothes never stops. Every time they buy a new jacket, they think of buying a new pair of pants to match with it, and then they need the right shoes and bag to go with it. So, buying clothes really is a difficult and time-consuming task!

    But what should she wear tonight? The problem that troubled Tang Rong hadn¡¯t been solved yet.

    "Miaomiao, do you have any ns for today? If not,e shopping with me. I need to buy some new clothes."

    "Sister Rong, please spare me. You know I don¡¯t have money, so don¡¯t tempt me to spend more. If I spend money now, I won¡¯t have money for next month¡¯s rent." Shi Miaomiao felt quite exhausted, asking herself deep down again and again, why don¡¯t I have money, when will I ever have money?

    "Miaomiao, juste with me. I¡¯m in a good mood today. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll buy it for you." Tang Rong tried to persuade Shi Miaomiao to go shopping with her, even using this method to entice her.

    "Alright, Sister Rong, you said it, no taking back. Then I¡¯ll pick a few more clothes today." Hearing Tang Rong would buy her new clothes, Shi Miaomiao immediately agreed to Tang Rong¡¯s request.

    Shi Miaomiao knew that Tang Rong was wealthy, probably considered a little richdy. Even if she didn¡¯t work, just the rent of this ce could cover her living expenses, and with high quality, no less. Her sry must be quite high too.

    As for Xiao Yifei, there¡¯s not much to say. Although he couldn¡¯t afford the rent when he first moved into this ce and was kindly taken in by Tang Rong, in just a year, he seems to have joined the middle-ss lifestyle already. His sry as a doctor isn¡¯t particrly high, but whatever he earned from doing some programs must be enough to buy a house in this city, Shi Miaomiao thought.

    Thinking about it, of the three people in this house, she was the only one who was broke. Her money always ran out before the end of the month. She felt a bit disappointed, thinking the gap between people was too big. Although everyone lived in the same apartment, she was always the one with no money.

    Seems like I¡¯ll never be rich on my own, so I might as well try to marry into a wealthy family someday. Shi Miaomiao could only console herself that way.

    "Let¡¯s tidy up and leave in half an hour then." With that, Tang Rong sat at her vanity, starting to get ready. Shi Miaomiao also returned to her room, sprucing herself up.

    Half an hourter, two morous and stunning fairies were ready to head out. The transformation was so significant one couldn¡¯t associate them with the two people from just half an hour ago.

    "Hey, sister Rong, the outfit you¡¯re wearing looks really good! I didn¡¯t notice it earlier." Shi Miaomiao was pleasantly surprised seeing Tang Rong and remarked.

    "Really? I thought this set was quite ordinary, so I didn¡¯t try it earlier. Is it really that suitable?" Tang Rong asked Shi Miaomiao.

    "I think it¡¯s very pretty and suits your temperament well. Should we still hit the streets if you found good-looking clothes to wear?" Shi Miaomiao thought that with a suitable outfit, there was no need to buy more.

    "Of course, we should go; otherwise, our meticulous half-hour prepping would be in vain, not to mention I¡¯ve got such exquisite makeup on. My lipstick alone costs a few hundred; I usually can¡¯t bear using it. Let¡¯s go, we are all set. Even if we don¡¯t buy clothes, it¡¯s nice to browse around." Tang Rong insisted on persuading Shi Miaomiao to go shopping.

    Eventually, the two headed out anyway.

    Unquestionably, shopping leads to buying clothes. Shi Miaomiao fancied a long woolen coat that reached her ankles. After trying it on, it fit her perfectly, but upon seeing the price, she silently put it back down.

    Tang Rong came over and said, "This coat looks great on you, making you look slim and tall. From the back, it¡¯s incredibly elegant. If you like it, just get it."

    "I¡¯m not fond of the design of the sleeves on this coat, so I¡¯ll pass and look for something else." Shi Miaomiao had no choice but to reluctantly give it up, using her dislike as an excuse to pass on the coat.

    But Tang Rong noticed everything from the side. Shi Miaomiao¡¯s eyes lit up from the very first nce at that coat, and she immediately took it to try on, twirling in front of the mirror several times, her face brimming with uncontroble joy. But after one nce at the tag, she quietly put it back.

    Tang Rong didn¡¯t say anything further after hearing what Shi Miaomiao said. They continued browsing other stores, but Tang Rong noticed that Shi Miaomiao didn¡¯t seem interested in any clothes they saw. She certainly knew Shi Miaomiao was still thinking about that coat. Only girls truly understand other girls, that saying couldn¡¯t be more spot-on.

    So during their rest and meal, Tang Rong excused herself to the restroom but secretly went back to that store and bought the coat Shi Miaomiao tried earlier. Although it was a bit pricey, it was entirely within her budget.

    With a box in hand, Tang Rong returned to the dining ce and handed the box to Shi Miaomiao, saying, "Open it and have a look. It¡¯s for you." Upon seeing it was the coat she adored, Shi Miaomiao couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    "Sister Rong, how could I ept such an expensive gift? You should just return it," Shi Miaomiao said. Despite really liking the coat, she couldn¡¯t simply ept such a gift.

    "Miaomiao, don¡¯t refuse. I saw how much you liked it from your expressions earlier. We have been roommates for over a year now. I¡¯m an only child, so I never had an older sister or younger sister. I always wished to have a little sister since I was young."

 Chapter 848 - 850: Heart-to-Heart Talk

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 850: Heart-to-Heart Talk</h4><h4></h4>

    "Then, as I grew up, I met you, and sometimes I feel like you¡¯re my little sister. So, let¡¯s not be polite between us sisters, okay?" Tang Rong spoke her heartfelt thoughts.

    "Well, Sister Rong, since you said that, I¡¯ll ept this gift, and I¡¯m really happy to have you as a sister. Oh, right, I just realized something really strange, why do you all like to consider me as your little sister? Like the other night, Brother Xiao did too. When he came home from work, I was watching TV in the living room, so we chatted for a bit."

    "He also told me he feels like I¡¯m his little sister, so I said to him, then just consider me your little sister. I wonder if it¡¯s because I have a baby face, you all like to treat me as a little sister."

    "But it¡¯s pretty nice, after bing an adult, suddenly I gained a brother and a sister, and you two are a couple. So in the future, if you get married, how should I address you? Should I call you sister-inw, or brother-inw Xiao Yifei? My gosh, this really is a century-old puzzle." Shi Miaomiao shook her head.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not think about suchplicated questions, let¡¯s enjoy our meal." Thinking about today¡¯s gains, Shi Miaomiaoughed joyously.

    Tang Rong liked Shi Miaomiao not only because she was pretty, as everyone likes beautiful things and people, but also because her personality was a major attraction. She looks like a little princess but doesn¡¯t carry the princess-like temperament.

    Every time Tang Rong hears Shi Miaomiao call her "Sister Rong" in that sweet voice, she feels her heart melting, and her mind would wander to some odd and curious thoughts. Though they sound funny, after thinking carefully they seem quite reasonable.

    "Miaomiao, you¡¯re such an adorable person, howe you still don¡¯t have a boyfriend? How about I scout some for you? Several new colleagues joined ourpany a few months ago, and they¡¯re all quite good-looking." Tang Rong thought boys should like someone as cute as Shi Miaomiao, like a girl who walked out of aic.

    "But I don¡¯t like the boys who are pursuing me, so I¡¯ve clearly rejected them all. Sister Rong, I like those tall and skinny ones, who like to y around, take photos, and whose smile feels warm. Does yourpany have such boys?" Shi Miaomiao told Tang Rong her criteria for choosing a boyfriend.

    "Well, that¡¯s quite a high standard, but I¡¯ll try to find one for you! But I need to tell you, usually, boys like that already have boyfriends. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with these past few years, I¡¯ve noticed many handsome guys are with other handsome guys."

    "If you can¡¯t find a boyfriend, you can also find a pretty girlfriend, Miaomiao, you see, I¡¯m right." Tang Rong said, noting the increase of same-sex rtionships around her in recent years. She even knew several same-sex friends, maybe it¡¯s because society¡¯s eptance of such rtionships has increased over the years.

    "You¡¯re right, if I still can¡¯t find a boyfriend, I¡¯ll search for a pretty girlfriend instead, and having two girls together surely has more advantages than being with a guy. I think the biggest perk is, if I find a girlfriend like me, my wardrobe and makeup stash will instantly double, it¡¯s like hitting the jackpot!"

    Thinking of this, Shi Miaomiaoughed happily, as though she already had a girlfriend.

    "Then hurry up and find a girlfriend." Tang Rong urged Shi Miaomiao.

    Shi Miaomiao continued, "I feel like society now has great tolerance for different sexual orientations, especially in economically and culturally advanced cities, same-sex rtionships are quite normal. During college, I had a ssmate who was gay, and he announced his sexual orientation at our freshman meet-up. Back then, I felt a bit strange as I wasn¡¯t very familiar with such things."

    "But the other ssmates didn¡¯t react much, some even loudly wished him to find a boyfriend soon. After learning more about it, I realized our society is truly moving towards a more civilized, open, and culturally diverse direction."

    "Hearing this, I suddenly feel you¡¯d be suitable to be a journalist." Tang Rong felt with Shi Miaomiao¡¯s eloquence, she could be an excellent journalist.

    "But I think my personality isn¡¯t very fitting for journalism; journalists need fast reactions, but my brain works slower." Shi Miaomiao replied earnestly.

    The two ate some snacks, drank milk tea, and continued shopping. Around four o¡¯clock, carrying big and small bags, they returned home. Besides the clothes Tang Rong gifted her, Shi Miaomiao didn¡¯t buy anything else due tock of money and not finding any other appealing clothes today.

    Tang Rong bought two coats, a dress, and a pair of high boots. These boots were truly stunning. Tang Rong¡¯s legs were already long, and wearing these boots made them feel like they¡¯re almost 1.2 meters long.

    "Today was another rewarding day, although I spent quite a bit, getting clothes I like is worth it." Tang Rong said while organizing her new clothes.

    "Oh dear, I¡¯m dead tired, I gotta quickly lie on the sofa to regain my energy." Shi Miaomiao entered the room, immediately took off her outer clothes, and slumped onto the sofa.

    "Sister Rong, you still have a dateter, aren¡¯t you tired? Come and rest for a while!" Shi Miaomiao asked, watching Tang Rong who hadn¡¯t sat down for even a few seconds.

    "Of course I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m not made of iron, but seeing all these beautiful new clothes, I suddenly don¡¯t feel tired at all. I have to try them on again, what should I wear tonight?"

    You couldn¡¯t hear any fatigue in Tang Rong¡¯s voice.

    "Didn¡¯t we just choose? Wear the new long coat; it¡¯s really nice, don¡¯t fret. In Brother Xiao¡¯s eyes, you look good in anything. Besides, Brother Xiao has already seen you in thick pajamas without washing your face; do you think he¡¯d mind this well-dressed you?" Shi Miaomiao felt speechless, wondering if newly in love women were all like this.

    "Oh, you¡¯re right, he¡¯s seen me at my worst, so tonight I¡¯ll just wear anything for our date." Suddenly, Tang Rong found Shi Miaomiao¡¯s advice quite reasonable.

    Even though she said that, that night Tang Rong still dressed gorgeously while waiting for Xiao Yifei to pick her up. They first took a cab to a well-known local Sichuan restaurant for dinner. After eating, Xiao Yifei mysteriously said he wanted to take Tang Rong somewhere.

    "Where exactly are you taking me, being all mysterious about it?" Tang Rong asked.

    "You¡¯ll know when we get there, just follow me for now." Xiao Yifei took Tang Rong¡¯s hand and walked forward.

 Chapter 849 - 851 Childhood Memories

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 851 Childhood Memories</h4><h4></h4>

    Very soon, they arrived at their destination, which turned out to be a starry sky art exhibition. Tang Rong had heard about this ce before, said to be particrly dreamy inside, but she never had the chance to see it, unable to find someone to apany her.

    Xiao Yifei bought the tickets, as the evening tickets were a bit more expensive than during the day, because the exhibition was more interesting in the evening. Inside, there weren¡¯t many people, but most of them were little couples, with a girl standing in front of an art piece while her boyfriend took pictures of her. Xiao Yifei noticed Tang Rong kept looking at the girl getting her photo taken, thinking she wanted one too.

    So he said, "Why don¡¯t you stand over there, and I¡¯ll take a picture of you, it¡¯d look so nice!"

    "Forget it, I¡¯m not really into taking photos, let¡¯s just enjoy the artworks," Tang Rong said, feeling a bit bashful about being Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend. So when Xiao Yifei held her hand earlier, she found it a bit strange and didn¡¯t react at first.

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll follow Miss Tang¡¯s instructions," Xiao Yifei said gentlemanly. He wrapped his right arm around Tang Rong¡¯s waist, and they walked forward together.

    When they reached arge gallery, the entire ceiling above them was made to look like a starry sky, with arge grassy area beneath their feet, though fake, it felt soft andfortable to walk on.

    "This starry sky is so realistic, it reminds me of the night sky when I was a child," Tang Rong eximed excitedly upon seeing the breathtaking scene.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s like time has gone back to childhood. I spent some time in the countryside when I was young, and the sky there was just like this. In summer, after dinner, people in the town would bring their mats to the town square to chat. We kids would chase each other around, and when we got tired, we¡¯dy on the mats and gaze at the sky," Xiao Yifei said, recalling many memories.

    "It was a very special experience. Looking at the sky from different angles gives different experiences. When you lie on the ground to look at the sky, you truly feel that the universe is vast and infinite, and when you close your eyes, you can really feel the earth moving," Xiao Yifei continued with enthusiasm.

    "I¡¯ve never had that experience. I only remember that the stars in the childhood sky were so much more than now. I think it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen so many stars. It seems like I haven¡¯t appreciated the sky properly for a long time," Tang Rong added, with a hint of mncholy in her voice.

    After they finished viewing the exhibition and came outside, Tang Rong looked at the real sky and remarked, "As we¡¯ve grown up, there are fewer stars in the sky."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, and then said, "When I was a child, I always looked forward to growing up, because being an adult meant you could do whatever you wanted. But after growing up, what I wanted most was to return to childhood. The process of growing up cost us much more than we gained. But there¡¯s nothing we can do, that¡¯s just how growing up is."

    "Yeah, I was really eager to grow up as a child, because my mom had so many rules for me, like my TV watching time couldn¡¯t be more than half an hour, all sorts of chaotic regtions, but she could watch TV anytime. Sometimes she¡¯d stay up till two or three in the morning for her favorite shows."

    "Back then, I thought once I grew up, I could watch TV whenever I wanted, that my mom couldn¡¯t control me anymore. But when you actually grow up, you realize that adults have so many frustrations and pressures. Maybe watching TV is just a way to relieve stress," Tang Rong reminisced about her childhood.

    "Oh, by the way, has Auntie not visited youtely since thest time?" Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered he hadn¡¯t seen Tang Rong¡¯s mother for a while.

    "I signed my mom up for a tour in Yunnan two weeks ago. She should be enjoying herself in Xishuangbanna these days! She¡¯s probably feeling bored at home alone, but she also doesn¡¯t seem very willing toe to my ce, says she¡¯s not used to it here. She should being back in a couple of days."

    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s good to get out and meet new people. I really enjoyed chatting with Auntiest time," Xiao Yifei said.

    Just as he finished speaking, Tang Rong¡¯s phone rang. It was her mom calling, truly a case of ¡¯speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao appears.¡¯

    "Hey Mom, what¡¯s up, what makes you call me?" Tang Rong asked.

    "Oh nothing much, just updating you on my itinerary. I¡¯ve been having fun these past few days in Xishuangbanna, just got back to the hotel, should be touring Dali tomorrow, and nning toe back the day after."

    "Walking around every day is exhausting but also quite fun. The scenery here is really lovely, you shoulde and see it when you have a holiday," Tang Rong¡¯s mom said enthusiastically.

    "Mom, enjoy yourself. Call me if you need anything. If you love traveling so much, I¡¯ll book a few more tours when you return," Tang Rong said.

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Rong said to Xiao Yifei, "My mom¡¯s gotten hooked on traveling. She wasn¡¯t fond of going out before, sometimes she was toozy to even watch a movie. I¡¯ve always wanted to travel around."

    "Back in university, there was plenty of free time every year, but I didn¡¯t have enough money to travel then. Now that I¡¯m working, although I earn enough to travel to several ces each year, I never have the time. Ah, life never really reaches perfection."

    "Perhaps my next trip will have to wait until I retire. Work is just too busy now," Tang Rong¡¯s tone carried a faint sense of disappointment.

    "Being a doctor is the same for us, never a long vacation. I always feel like I¡¯m on call for the hospital even when I¡¯m on break. People say we doctors earn a lot, but actually, ordinary doctors don¡¯t earn that much. That¡¯s why some doctors take red packets from patients ¡ª perhaps it¡¯s a bit of helplessness," Xiao Yifei said.

    "But you¡¯re not an ordinary doctor ¡ª your monthly earnings are as much as I make in half a year," Tang Rong pointed out.

    "That¡¯s because my medical skill is exceptional; it¡¯s just how it is," Xiao Yifei responded smugly. When he was alone before, he didn¡¯t care much about how much he earned, thinking as long as it was enough for himself, it sufficed. But since being with Tang Rong, he realized having money is indeed good.

    He could take Tang Rong to fancy restaurants without hesitation, buy her the clothes and gifts she liked. In short, with money, he could buy Tang Rong everything money could afford.

    "Speak of vanity, and you start boasting. By the way, howe you¡¯re so skilled at such a young age? In my impression, highly skilled Chinese medicine practitioners are usually older, wearing reading sses. Howe you¡¯re so different?" Tang Rong curiously asked.

    "Look, that¡¯s not fair. You¡¯re generalizing. You should be d to have found a handsome, highly skilled doctor as your boyfriend ¡ª don¡¯t you feel exceptionally happy?" Xiao Yifei started to boast about himself enthusiastically.

    "I think you¡¯re the one who should feel lucky, don¡¯t you? Having a beautiful girlfriend who owns her ce is like having a half-rich wife, with a kind heart to boot. If I hadn¡¯t picked up a homeless person over a year ago, who knows what they¡¯d be doing now!" Tang Rong countered without reservation.

 Chapter 850 - 852 Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 852 Feelings</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yes, my Rongrong is so beautiful today, everything she says is right." Xiao Yifei said this to make Tang Rong happy.

    "You say I¡¯m beautiful today, does that mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful before?" Tang Rong turned her head to look at Xiao Yifei, with a look as if she would reach out to hit him if he said the wrong thing again.

    "My Rongrong is the most beautiful every day, but today you dressed especially beautifully for me, which touched me deeply, so you are the most beautiful today." Xiao Yifei carefully organized his words, afraid of saying something wrong again.

    "That¡¯s more like it, your girlfriend is of course the most beautiful." Tang Rong nodded in satisfaction.

    Xiao Yifei quietly let out a breath, girlfriends are meant to be coaxed!

    The two of them walked home together like this, and because they had their favorite person by their side, neither of them felt the road was long, but rather a bit short. When they got home, Shi Miaomiao hadn¡¯t slept yet and was in the living room ying on her phone, waiting for them to return.

    "Sister Rong, you finally came back. I was a bit scared being home alone, so I didn¡¯t dare go to sleep." Shi Miaomiao said pitifully.

    "You¡¯re already grown up, why are you still scared!" Xiao Yifei said.

    "I¡¯m a girl, of course I¡¯m scared, and I just recently read a mystery novel, one with a serial murder case, it almost scared me to death. By the way, Sister Rong, where did you guys go?" Shi Miaomiao asked.

    "Xiao Yifei, look, Miaomiao finally revealed her true intentions. She just wants to gossip about our night ns, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t go to sleep." Tang Rong mercilessly exposed Shi Miaomiao¡¯s real purpose.

    "Sister Rong, as soon as you fall in love, you betray me. Howe you two ganged up to bully me! I feel like this single dog received ten thousand points of damage." Shi Miaomiaoined.

    "Alright Miaomiao, be good, look I bought your favorite snacks!" Tang Rong waved the bag in her hand at Miaomiao.

    "Sister Rong loves me the most, even when going out on a date, she remembers me. I love you to death." Shi Miaomiao¡¯s attitude changed immediately upon seeing the snacks, showing a typical foodie expression.

    "I¡¯ll save the snacks for breakfast tomorrow. I ordered takeout tonight and ate too much, now that you¡¯re back, I can sleep soundly." Saying this, Shi Miaomiao walked into her bedroom.

    Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei tidied up, washed up, and went to bed too.

    Since being with Xiao Yifei, Tang Rong could finally sleep soundly. Before when the two weren¡¯t together, Tang Rong would lie in bed with the lights out thinking about Xiao Yifei all night and couldn¡¯t sleep. But during the day when she saw Xiao Yifei, she always acted calm, as if she didn¡¯t care about him.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei was the same as her, they¡¯re both the type who aren¡¯t good at expressing their emotions. If people like them show you three parts of affection, it means they¡¯ve got ten parts of affection inside, they¡¯re just very bad at expressing their fondness to others.

    This kind of emotion has both advantages and disadvantages, the biggest advantage being that such feelings are usually deep and thick, having fermented in the heart for a long time, making them very enduring.

    But the disadvantage is that because the emotion is hidden deeply, most people perceive such a person as cold and indifferent, making them easily miss the person they truly love.

    But fortunately, Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong finally got together after liking each other for so long. They¡¯re most grateful to Shi Miaomiao, if it weren¡¯t for her casual remark that day, they might still be second-guessing each other¡¯s feelings now!

    Tonight, on the way back, Xiao Yifei once asked Tang Rong: "When did you start liking me? It couldn¡¯t be love at first sight that made you rent me the room, thinking this way you¡¯d have easier ess to me."

    Tang Rong replied at that time: "Your biggest w is being too narcissistic, do you even remember how down and out you were back then? How could I possibly fall in love with you at first sight then!"

    At the time, Tang Rong didn¡¯t tell Xiao Yifei when she started liking him, she just casually picked a topic to brush it off.

    Now lying in bed, she calmly reflects on the moments between her and Xiao Yifei; it seems she can¡¯t quite pinpoint when she started liking him either, feelings are really hard to exin. Tang Rong never believed in love at first sight, she had never encountered it.

    She remembers there was a time when Xiao Yifei was in the kitchen cooking, he looked particrly serious, that was the first time Tang Rong felt that Xiao Yifei was actually quite handsome, and his focus while cooking made her suddenly think it would be nice to spend a lifetime with such a man. It¡¯s said that focused men are the most handsome, if she had to choose a starting point, that moment probably counts. Tang Rong thought to herself, she believes more in love that grows over time.

    Another new week, and perhaps every Monday is the hardest for everyone, even for someone like Xiao Yifei who loves being a doctor so much. He used to feel okay with it, thinking Mondays wouldn¡¯t be so busy, but now the situation ispletely different. Because his fame recently grew a lot, every Monday morning, the people whoe for consultations are the most numerous.

    Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t understand, in such a small city, how there can be so many patientsing to see him every day. The number of patients seeking him is increasing, he almost feels like everyone in this city is a patient. Actually, being a doctor is quite contradictory, on one hand, hoping everyone can be healthy and never get sick, on the other hand, if no one ever gets sick, then there would be no need for doctors.

    This noon in the cafeteria, while Xiao Yifei was having lunch, a young man looking about twenty-five or six dressed casually approached him, iming to be a reporter from the local newspaper. After showing his press credentials to Xiao Yifei, he hurriedly exined his purpose: "Deputy Director Xiao, our agency is doing a piece on this disease and you, Deputy Director Xiao, so we sent me to interview you. I wonder when you might be free."

    He was afraid of being rejected by Xiao Yifei, though he heard Xiao Yifei was quite friendly, yet among the many people he interviewed across various professions, doctors often resist interviews, the reason unknown.

    "Right now is okay, go ahead and ask, anything you want to know, I can tell you. Have you eaten yet? If not, I¡¯ll buy you a meal, we can eat and chat." Xiao Yifei agreed without hesitation, feeling it¡¯s awkward for someone to watch him eat.

    "I¡¯ve had lunch, then Deputy Director Xiao, if you have time after your meal, I¡¯ll interview youter. Please enjoy your meal, you¡¯ve worked hard all morning." The reporter seemed to realize his timing was off, but Xiao Doctor doesn¡¯t have any free time at other times either!

 Chapter 851 - 853: Report Back

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 853: Report Back</h4>

    Xiao Yifei still said, "You can interview now, I¡¯m fine with it. You¡¯d better finish early so you can quickly report back."

    Then the reporter stopped saying anything further and began the interview: "Dr. Xiao, may I ask how you came up with the treatment n? I understand you didn¡¯t use conventional methods."

    "It¡¯s really hard to say. My personal experience is to read more cases. I summarize the more special cases of the day every day, and when I have time, I repeatedly study them. When you¡¯ve seen plenty, you realize many illnesses actually have simrities, and you can draw parallels."

    "I think the main reason is my grandfather was a particrly outstanding Chinese Medicine doctor, so I learned a lot of medical knowledge from him, which is not taught in school sses."

    "I didn¡¯t realize Deputy Director Xiao came from a family of physicians, I¡¯m truly impressed." The reporter showed a look of admiration towards Xiao Yifei.

    The interviewsted for about half an hour. Actually, there were not many questions about the disease this time. Many were personal questions directed at Xiao Yifei, such as his academic background and why he is so passionate about medicine.

    Then the young reporter organized his notes and left.

    While walking, the reporter thought to himself: "This is probably the most cooperative person I¡¯ve interviewed in my years of journalism. He answered almost all the questions I prepared, and his attitude was exceptionally good."

    Reporters generally interview prominent figures in various industries, so they can encounter all kinds of people. Some, when asked questions they don¡¯t want to answer, directly show displeasure and say they don¡¯t want to be interviewed anymore and just leave.

    There are others who go too far and start saying humiliating things to reporters, calling them paparazzi and such.

    Many reporters hear such words yet silently endure these insults while nodding and apologizing, because it¡¯s their job, and they need to survive. If they can¡¯tplete the interview report, they could easily lose their livelihood.

    If we think empathetically, living in this world, everyone faces difficulties. Everyone carries pressure, like those handing out flyers on the street, trying to force a useless piece of paper into your hand.

    Just like those pulling you in for a gym membership on the street, although they do so, many are driven by circumstances, so we must show them the basic respect they deserve, respect them and their profession.

    Xiao Yifei also knows that such newspaper content attracts more public attention. The reports on the disease in the past few days have been sufficient, and as the disease is now under control, the public naturally no longer concerns themselves with it. They are more interested in how a person they view as an idol became so remarkable today.

    In other words, when they see that someone high and mighty once lived an ordinary life, they find a bit of hope in their mundane and vorless existence, a bit of confidence to continue persevering.

    They quietlyfort themselves: "Look, someone so ordinary finally seeded after so many years of effort, maybe one day I will seed too."

    Frankly speaking, Xiao Yifei was the child others envied from childhood, always the top scorer in the ss. Although he was mischievous and caused trouble for the teachers, his excellent grades made them overlook his antics. So he has never understood what it¡¯s like to envy someone who is more talented than himself.

    The only setback he felt was during those two months when he decided not to be a doctor. During that time, everything went wrong, and he once suspected there was something wrong with him, failing even simple tasks like delivering packages.

    But once he decided to be a doctor again, his career went smoother than ever, though there were some unpleasant conflicts along the way.

    Heter consoled himself: "The reason I couldn¡¯t do other jobs well was because it was heaven¡¯s way of giving me trials. Heaven wanted me to fail in other areas, then return to the medical field to shine. This reasonably exins why my career as a doctor has been so smooth."

    On Thursday morning, Dean Qian called Xiao Yifei to join him for the city¡¯s Chinese Medicine Association meeting. Attending such meetings doesn¡¯t hold much significance, but those who can join and be a member are influential doctors in the medicalmunity.

    Dean Qian brought Xiao Yifei along to introduce him to some notable doctors, building smoother paths for him in the future, treating him as his sessor, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t involve him in various meetings.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s professionalpetence and character are impable, although he has a straightforward temperament. Despite appearing gentle and approachable, he spares no consideration when ites to principles.

    While Dean Qian appreciates this character, others may not. Such a personality can easily offend others in social circles, making his journey rough.

    Therefore, another purpose of taking him to all sorts of meetings is to hope he can tone down his sharpness, learn to be more flexible, and figure out how others manage interpersonal rtionships, especially in such gatherings where influential figures convene. Everyone may secretly despise others, but their spoken words are as sweet as honey.

    The meeting¡¯s content was still about the recently erupted disease. Thanks to the tireless efforts of all medical workers, particrly the central figures like Xiao Yifei, the disease was quickly controlled.

    Some of the doctors at the meeting were those Xiao Yifei had met during hospital coborations. Many were unknown old figures, presumably influential in the Chinese Medicinemunity. These elderly Chinese Medicine doctors usually have superb medical skills but rarely appear in public view.

    Dean Qian quietly introduced those elderly figures in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, telling him about their past: "That elder with hair still ck and shiny is actually seventy-five years old, you couldn¡¯t tell, right? He crafted his own regimen."

    "That slender doctor over therees from a family of physicians; it¡¯s said he has an ancestral medical book recording long-lost prescriptions, but no one has seen the book, and he doesn¡¯t admit it either."

    Xiao Yifei looked around and coincidentally saw the dean¡¯s friend he met at the hospital was present too. As Xiao Yifei looked at him, the elder was also looking at Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei nodded at him, intending to approach and say something, but the elder quickly turned his gaze away.

    "Oh, right, Xiao Yifei, I forgot to introduce you. The friend I mentionedst time is the president of this Chinese Medicine Association," Dean Qian exined.

    "I just saw him. It seems your friend, Dean, must be quite impressive too," Xiao Yifei said. Although he knew nothing about the elder, just from intuition, he could sense his extraordinary background.

 Chapter 852 - 854: The Position in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 854: The Position in the Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    After everyone had arrived, the old man stood up to speak. His voice was not loud, but everyone could clearly hear what he said, and it carried an aura of authority without anger.

    "The purpose of today¡¯s meeting is not very clear. I still hope everyone can actively share their experiences," said the president of the Chinese Medicine Association, and immediately someone picked up the conversation.

    "I see that Dr. Xiao Yifei, who researched the method for this disease, is also here. Let¡¯s have Dr. Xiao Yifei speak to us!"

    The person who said this was somewhat familiar to Xiao Yifei; he had even observed Xiao Yifei¡¯s entire treatment processst time.

    Xiao Yifei clearly felt that this person had malicious intent, but he couldn¡¯t decline. ncing at President Qian, he stood up and began to speak: "Everyone present today is a highly respected doctor, my seniors. The original purpose of President Qian bringing me to this meeting was to learn from you and gain experience."

    "But since a senior has asked me to share my somewhat superficial medical knowledge, I will not decline."

    After saying these words, Xiao Yifei began to speak. The content was simr to what he had said before. Even in front of so many people, Xiao Yifei showed no sign of stage fright.

    He talked about almost all the details, but deliberately concealed the medical book left to him by his grandfather. He wasn¡¯t afraid of others knowing about the book but felt the time wasn¡¯t right yet. Maybe one day when he finds the Biwei Silver Needle, he won¡¯t have as many concerns as he does now.

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, those who had personally witnessed his treatment of patients apuded, but many doctors were still skeptical of what he said. Especially after seeing Xiao Yifei in person, they found it even harder to believe that such a perfect treatment method was researched by him because he looked so young.

    So a doctor spoke up: "Xiao Yifei, I still don¡¯t believe that method was your research. I would rather believe it was just a coincidence." Many people echoed this sentiment.

    "Exactly, you¡¯re just a youngster; how could you have developed such an impressive treatment n? Couldn¡¯t it have been taken from somewhere else?"

    For a moment, the scene became a bit chaotic. Xiao Yifei remembered this was the second time this situation had urred. Every time he finished speaking, people would start questioning his professional ability. He didn¡¯t understand why; was it just because he was young?

    It¡¯s true that most of the doctors present were over forty, while he was the only one under thirty among these people. It felt like he was a primary school student sitting in a university lecture. Naturally, those university students might have doubts about the primary school student.

    Thinking this way, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t find it worth getting angry over. If he were in his shoes, and some teenager came up to him with a treatment method he had never thought of, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have believed it either. He understood these people¡¯s feelings.

    Then the president of the Chinese Medicine Association spoke up: "I know many of you don¡¯t quite believe in Xiao Yifei, and I know that many of you have seen his treatment process before. That method wasn¡¯t something that could be developed by pure coincidence. Out of curiosity, I also went to see it, so I am particrly confident in Xiao Yifei¡¯s professional abilities."

    Hearing this from the president, everyone remained silent. After all, none of them dared to question the president¡¯s ability, even though he had been retired for several years and only held an honorary president position in the association. His status among these doctors was no less than that of Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather in the hearts of the people back then.

    After the meeting ended, Xiao Yifei and Director Qian returned to the hospital together. Xiao Yifei was driving, and the director was in the passenger seat. The director said to the focused Xiao Yifei, "Don¡¯t take what they said to heart. They¡¯re older and probably feel a bit jealous seeing someone as young and promising as you."

    "You must understand, not all doctors are as talented as you, achieving what others strive for a lifetime at such a young age. Like the doctors you met today, although they worked hard all their lives, they ended up rtively sessful."

    "But more people have spent their entire lives in the same position. So you should also try to understand others¡¯ lives, even though their actions today were indeed excessive. Just listen to those words; don¡¯t dwell on them."

    "Of course, I won¡¯t take what they said seriously. Since I arrived here, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard such things. If I took every word they said seriously, I would have gotten depressed long ago," said Xiao Yifei.

    He was speaking the truth to the director. Xiao Yifei was someone who had a broad perspective; he genuinely didn¡¯t care about what people he didn¡¯t value said about him. But if Tang Rong said something unpleasant to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well for the whole night.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, he saw four missed calls from Tang Rong. Feeling a bit worried, he called her immediately after parting with the director. Due to working in a hospital, he was used to having his phone on silent, so he thought Tang Rong must be angry.

    "Hello, Rongrong, we were just in a meeting, and my phone was on silent, so I didn¡¯t hear it ring," Xiao Yifei exined as soon as the call connected.

    "It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just wanted to ask what time you¡¯d be home tonight. I get off work early today, so I coulde to your hospital and wait for you," Tang Rong said, with no hint of anger in her voice. She understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s busy schedule and just wanted to hear his voice.

    "Really? You¡¯reing to pick me up? I¡¯ll try to finish early today. Let¡¯s stay in touch by phone, okay? I won¡¯t keep you any longer; I¡¯m still busy here!" And then he hung up.

    Hearing that Tang Rong would speciallye to wait for him to get off work, Xiao Yifei felt a burst of excitement he couldn¡¯t suppress. He tried to calm himself down, then opened hisputer to start working, thinking he could finish sooner and leave early. He was also considering buying a car, thinking it would be more convenient to pick up Tang Rong in the future. If there¡¯s time this weekend, maybe they could go car shopping together.

    The few hours felt truly long. Every few minutes, Xiao Yifei would check the clock, feeling as if a long time had passed, only to realize it had only been a few minutes. He wanted to call Tang Rong but was afraid she might be busy with work and didn¡¯t want to disturb her. The afternoon finally ended in what seemed like an endless wait.

    Ten minutes before the end of his shift, Xiao Yifei called Tang Rong, who said she was on her way and would arrive in about ten minutes.

    But even the short ten minutes felt unbearable for Xiao Yifei. He changed his clothes, packed up the materials to take home, and stood by the office door. He could have left, but he worried it might reflect poorly on him.

 Chapter 853 - 855: The Ultimate Human

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 855: The Ultimate Human</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei standing at the door waiting after work looks just like a middle school student waiting for the end-of-ss bell; they¡¯re prepared to sprint to the cafeteria a minute before ss ends, counting the seconds on their digital watch, and sprinting out of the ssroom towards the cafeteria the moment the bell rings.

    Xiao Yifei is now watching the time on his phone jump to five o¡¯clock, jogging out of the hospital¡¯s door, hurriedly waving farewell to some doctors.

    Once out of the hospital, he doesn¡¯t see Tang Rong, so he gives her a call.

    "I¡¯m already at the hospital entrance; where are you now?" Xiao Yifei asks anxiously.

    "I¡¯m almost there; don¡¯t worry," Tang Rong hears the tension in Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, feeling a touch of warmth. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to care this much about her.

    Finally, they meet up, and seeing Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart calms down, as he smiles and asks, "What brought you to wait for me to get off work today?"

    "I just wanted to see what you are like in the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager, already packed and waiting at the hospital entrance," Tang Rong replies.

    "If you want to see it, we can go back and have a look. Let me tell you, my office is quite big; in this hospital, only the director¡¯s office is bigger than mine," Xiao Yifei boasts like a child, hoping for Tang Rong¡¯spliments.

    "It¡¯s fine; since you¡¯re already out, let¡¯s not go back. Next time, I¡¯ll appreciate your secondrgest office."

    The two then wander around because it¡¯s rush hour, and the subway is certainly crowded, so they decide to have dinner outside before going back.

    All along the way, Xiao Yifei holds Tang Rong¡¯s hand tightly, afraid she may get lost. Tang Rong feels Xiao Yifei¡¯s warmth in her palm, with a ce in her heart slowly filling up. She feels like a child being fully protected by Xiao Yifei.

    The best kind of love is probably loving someone instinctively, where every action touches your heart, like instinctively covering someone with a quilt in the middle of the night and hugging them tightly.

    Just like when two people have an argument and send a message before bed, waking up several times overnight to check if they¡¯ve replied on WeChat. Even dreaming of such scenes, this love must be deep.

    After dinner, they return home; Shi Miaomiao isn¡¯t back yet, so they wash some fruit and sit on the couch, eating and chatting.

    "I really hope time just goes on like this, and we stay like this too," Tang Rong says.

    "We¡¯ll definitely stay together, no matter what happens," Xiao Yifei says firmly.

    Tang Rong doesn¡¯t know what the future holds, or if they will always be together, but at this moment, she chooses to believe Xiao Yifei. At least at this moment, both are treating each other with all their heart.

    "I just saw a joke online about a man who bought a house and lived alone. To earn a bit more ie, he rented the other bedroom to a girl."

    "One night, the girl got drunk and insisted on taking off her clothes and lying in the man¡¯s bed. But guess what the man did?" Tang Rong asks Xiao Yifei.

    "Certainly did what was expected; isn¡¯t that obvious?" Xiao Yifei replies matter-of-factly.

    "Not at all. The man did nothing; he returned the girl to her room because he was afraid if he slept with her, he wouldn¡¯t get rent anymore," Tang Rong says,ughing out loud. This guy is truly a gem!

    Tang Rong then tells Xiao Yifei, "Look, isn¡¯t our situation like this too? It¡¯s so funny." She suddenly thinks she¡¯ll be losing some ie.

    She continues, "I should¡¯ve seen this joke sooner."

    Xiao Yifei responds, "Now, I¡¯m all yours, and my money is yours too. Do you regret losing a bit of ie? This deal is quite worthwhile for you."

    "By the way, are you free this weekend? Apany me to buy a car. It¡¯ll be more convenient after having one," Xiao Yifei asks Tang Rong.

    "Okay, but why suddenly buy a car? Weren¡¯t you always living rough?" Tang Rong is puzzled since Xiao Yifei¡¯smute has been convenient.

    "That was when I was alone; it didn¡¯t matter. But now with you, I can¡¯t let you suffer with me," Xiao Yifei says casually.

    Yet, Tang Rong hears this and her heart bursts with girly feelings, filled with pink bubbles.

    After chatting in the living room for a while, Tang Rong says she¡¯s sleepy and wants to go to bed. Xiao Yifei apanies her to freshen up, and as Tang Rong lies on the big bed, she calls for Xiao Yifei, "Dear, I can¡¯t sleep;e keep mepany."

    Xiao Yifei enters Tang Rong¡¯s room and sits on her bed, gently stroking Tang Rong¡¯s back, saying, "I¡¯ll stay here until you fall asleep."

    Tang Rong stretches out an arm, hugging Xiao Yifei¡¯s other arm, then closes her eyes, and within minutes, her breathing bes even. Xiao Yifei carefully tries to withdraw his arm, only to have Tang Rong hug it tighter. He has no choice but to stay seated.

    He sits quietly watching Tang Rong, his gaze unusually gentle. After a long time, Tang Rong finally turns over, seeming to mumble something like "don¡¯t leave me," and only then does Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm get freed, feeling a bit numb.

    He softly reassures, "Hush, I¡¯ll never leave you," and after watching Tang Rong for a while more, he returns to his room.

    He takes out some books brought from the hospital, half-reclined on his bed, and begins to read. Reading before sleep often aids sleeping since the medical books Xiao Yifei reads are quite dull, and twenty minutes of reading usually ensures sleep.

    But tonight, his mind isn¡¯t on the book, as Tang Rong¡¯s alluring smile fills his thoughts. He thinks how lucky he is to be adored by a goddess like Tang Rong, and even luckier that they both mutually like each other.

    Early the next morning, Tang Rong wakes up earlier than usual, makes a delicious breakfast, then serves it in Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, drawing the curtains, letting sunlight stream in, waking Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Tang Rong in his room bright and early, he¡¯s a bit confused.

    "Sir, your ordered wake-up and breakfast service is ready. You can have breakfast now. If you need anything, call the hotel front desk," Tang Rong says, giving Xiao Yifei no chance to react before leaving his room.

    Leaving Xiao Yifei still in a daze.

 Chapter 854 - 856: Good Luck

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 856: Good Luck</h4>

    Clearing his mind a bit, Xiao Yifei started tough happily. Rongrong really has a lot of clever ideas; she made me y this early in the morning. So, he also joined this game.

    He dialed Tang Rong¡¯s phone number, and when connected, he said, "Hello, is this the receptionist? I need thedy, Tang Rong, who just delivered my meal toe to my room. My room number is 520."

    "Okay, please wait a moment. She will be right over," Tang Rong replied.

    Tang Rong then appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, and asked, "Sir, is there anything else you need me to do for you?"

    "Because eating breakfast alone is too lonely, I ask you toe and have breakfast with me," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Alright, sir. I will follow your arrangements," Tang Rong said as she sat down beside Xiao Yifei¡¯s bed, and then the two of them enjoyed the rich breakfast together.

    "Madam Tang, your cooking skills are truly amazing. I haven¡¯t had such delicious food in a long time," Xiao Yifei praised Tang Rong while eating.

    "It¡¯s my honor to serve you," Tang Rong responded shyly.

    A beautiful morning began with the two ying their game. Only after they finished breakfast did the game end. Then, the two tidied up and left the house together. By this time, Shi Miaomiao had just gotten out of bed, and seeing the two about to leave, she thought she had overslept and hurried back to the bedroom to check the time.

    "Why are you up so early today? I thought I had overslept!" Shi Miaomiaoined.

    "We¡¯re heading out to breathe in the fresh morning air. I¡¯ve left you some breakfast; just heat it up in the microwaveter," Tang Rong said, looking like a little bird beside Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh my gosh, Sister Rong, you¡¯ve changed so much. Falling in love really changes a person. This early in the morning, I¡¯ve had a ton of dog food. Seems like I don¡¯t need to eat breakfast anymore," Shi Miaomiao felt like she had taken a severe blow.

    "Brother Xiao, what about the friend you mentioned before? I need to quickly find a boyfriend, or I can¡¯t stand it anymore," Shi Miaomiao recalled Xiao Yifei¡¯s friend she hadn¡¯t yet met.

    "Little girl, you¡¯re in a hurry, huh? I¡¯ll bring up this matter with him once I get to the hospital today, and you two can find a time to meet. Hurry and find a boyfriend, or I¡¯ll feel bad," Xiao Yifei replied.

    The old Chinese doctors, although they didn¡¯t say anything further after the meeting that day, deep down they still doubted that Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill could be that advanced. As the saying goes, seeing is believing, so they agreed to take some time to conduct a field investigation on Xiao Yifei.

    Since they were quite old and basically semi-retired, they had a lot of free time every day.

    So on Thursday afternoon, six or seven of them gathered at the hospital where Xiao Yifei worked, came to his office, and seeing that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t attending to patients, they entered his office.

    One of the old Chinese medicine doctors spoke first, "Doctor Xiao, during the previous meeting, we were somewhat disrespectful to you, and we hope you don¡¯t mind. We¡¯vee today to learn from you and gain some insight."

    Xiao Yifei stood up from his chair, walked over to them, and politely said, "You are all experts in the field of Chinese medicine. To say you¡¯vee to learn from me, I don¡¯t dare assume! It¡¯s always been me learning from you gentlemen. Howe it¡¯s now reversed?"

    Actually, Xiao Yifei had sensed their intention from the moment they entered the door, but it was necessary to say the pleasantries. What he needed to do was not to respond to them rudely but to prove himself to them through his skills.

    "Please sit down. Let¡¯s head to the conference room instead; there aren¡¯t enough seats here," Xiao Yifei said, inviting the elders to the conference room.

    "No problem, we can stand here. Your office is spacious enough," one of the elders said.

    "Bai Yang, please go and bring some more chairs for the doctors to sit," Xiao Yifei told Song Baiyang.

    The elders sat in Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, and since they were seated there, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t go about other tasks, so he chatted casually with them. Those elders talked on and on about their glorious past, which conveniently prevented Xiao Yifei from worrying.

    Xiao Yifei had been worried about it getting awkward earlier, thinking what if he couldn¡¯t find a topic to chat about since he wasn¡¯t adept at breaking the ice.

    Just then, Song Baiyang came in and said to Xiao Yifei, "Senior Brother Xiao, a patient has just arrived at the hospital. The illness is quite mysterious. Doctor Zhou has performed an extensive examination but found no issues with the patient¡¯s body."

    The few idle doctors nearby heard this and showed knowing smiles. They internally thought, "This patient came at just the right time today. We can see how Xiao Yifei treats the patient." This was exactly their purpose for the visit, and their luck was unexpectedly good.

    "Well, you gentlemen can sit here for a while, and I¡¯ll go and have a look," Xiao Yifei said to them.

    "No worries, we¡¯d like to observe as well, if that¡¯s okay?" They voiced unanimously, and before the sentence was finished, they were already standing up and heading toward the door.

    In the ward, Xiao Yifei nced at the patient and began asking some questions: "When did you start experiencing these symptoms?"

    "Probably half a year ago. Suddenly, I felt very tired, lethargic every day,cking in energy for anything, and my appetite decreased. The only thing I wanted to do every day was sleep."

    Xiao Yifei was not eager to find the cause yet, so he turned to the doctors and asked, "Do any of you have insights on this?"

    They originally intended to say nothing, but since Xiao Yifei asked, they felt it would be embarrassing not to speak up. So one of the doctors stepped up and carefully examined the patient¡¯s symptoms, but after a long while, he still couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything.

    He regretted his rashness and impulse just now, as a doctor being unable to diagnose anything was indeed humiliating. Noticing his predicament, the other doctors, equally intrigued by this strange illness, also stepped forward to inspect carefully.

    They started discussing, but still didn¡¯t conclude anything. The patient saw so many doctors suddenly gathering around his bed and got scared, asking urgently, "Doctor, what disease do I have? Am I about to die?"

    Xiao Yifei quicklyforted, "Your illness isn¡¯t serious, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re simply observing."

    The other doctors turned and asked, "Doctor Xiao, it seems you¡¯ve diagnosed this illness. Why don¡¯t you share with us?"

    "Have any of you reached a conclusion?" Xiao Yifei nced at them with a smile. There¡¯s a saying about giving a person room to maneuver, but today Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to do so; he had already given them enough face, and he didn¡¯t n to give them that ease this time.

 Chapter 855 - 857: A Lone Leaf Boat

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 857: A Lone Leaf Boat</h4>

    "Well... today we¡¯re here to watch Doctor Xiao treat the patient, so we can¡¯t steal your thunder." The doctor speaking had a hint of awkwardness on his face. Originally, he wanted to see Xiao Yifei make a fool of himself, but unexpectedly, it backfired, leaving them unable to maintain their dignity in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei remembered that this condition was recorded in the medical book left by his grandfather. The book described a middle-aged man who witnessed the execution scene of a criminal in the town square, and since then, he couldn¡¯t eat and lost interest in everything.

    Actually, this illness originates in the mind. Long-term psychological suppression leads to physical organs experiencing problems. Modern psychology has conducted dedicated research on this. It should be considered a psychological trauma, akin to retired soldiers who easily suffer from post-war psychological ailments.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei asked the patient if he had experienced any significant events in the past six months or whether he had undergone major psychological shocks.

    He said there were none in thest six months but mentioned getting divorced from his wife a year ago. Since then, he has lived alone. He said that right after the divorce, he felt uneasy, but eventually, he mentally recovered. However, unexpectedly, now his body is showing issues.

    Xiao Yifei thought, well, that makes sense; sometimes, the mind and body aren¡¯t in sync. This man¡¯s illness stems from undergoing a series of emotional changes. Even though he mentally recovered a long time ago, his body only recently got the message, resulting in an illness without identifiable causes.

    This Saturday, he finally didn¡¯t need to get up early. At around nine o¡¯clock, Xiao Yifei finally woke up but continued lying in bed. The room was warm and cozy; sunlight barely seeped through the thick curtains, casting faint beams. As Xiao Yifeiy in bed, he happily contemted how waking up naturally every day and then staying in bed a while feels like one of life¡¯s greatest pleasures.

    The other two people were still sleeping as well. After a busy week, now was the only time topletely rx, so no one wanted to disrupt the beautiful Saturday morning.

    There¡¯s a simrity between a bed and a train; from the moment we lie down at night until waking up the next day, we can pretend to ignore the things that worry us, leaving them for tomorrow morning, allowing us to sleep peacefully.

    It¡¯s the same with the train. Among all means of transportation, Xiao Yifei loved trains the most, especially reminiscing about the now-defunct green trains.

    He remembered his first train ride at the age of seventeen when he was heading to university. Initially, his grandfather wished he would fly, but flying required transfers, and fortunately, there was a direct train from home to school. So, against his grandfather¡¯s wishes, Xiao Yifei bought a train ticket.

    Back then, the green trains were actually quite decent. Despite the journey appearing short on the map, the train ridested an entire day and night, twenty-four hours. When he finally alighted from the train, his legs felt unfamiliar.

    However, it was undoubtedly the best train journey he remembered, filled with an unparalleled excitement, including the thrill of the first train ride, but even more so, the anticipation for university life.

    Later, he tried flying and sailing, but still preferred trains. He felt that every time he was on a train, he could momentarily escape from worldly matters, whether joyful or worrisome, momentarily forgetting the exam in three days or the internship next month.

    Those were few moments for Xiao Yifei to let go and think of nothing. He felt as if he hadn¡¯t had such a carefree life since the fourth grade, always facing various things requiring his attention.

    Every time he sat on a train, Xiao Yifei fantasized about a train without a terminal, one that kept going indefinitely, wondering where it would eventually end. He often thought simrly on buses, but the rides were too short, and his reverie usually ended before reaching the stop.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s personality had more of the negative things, uncertain whether born like this or shaped by reading many mature books from a young age, books like Dream of the Red Chamber, which he¡¯d read several times even in primary school. Books do profoundly influence one¡¯s character.

    He often wondered if not for his grandfather, he might not be a doctor. What else could he be? Yet, he couldn¡¯t visualize himself in any other role besides being a doctor. If he lived in ancient times, he¡¯d be willing to be a hermit leading a life of "picking chrysanthemums beneath the eastern fence, leisurely seeing Nanshan," but such a life isn¡¯t feasible in modern society.

    He always found the hermit¡¯s life extraordinarily beautiful, the routine of working at sunrise and resting at sunset. Imagining having a few houses at the foot of Nanshan, nting flowers and trees in the front yard, raising chickens and dogs in the backyard, asionally fishing by theke.

    Was it because ancient poets deliberately embellished their lives in poems or were their lives genuinely that wonderful? Every time Xiao Yifei read such lines, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their beauty.

    Just like his favorite poem, "Thousand mountains birds have flown away, ten thousand people have vanished. A lone boat, a coir hat-wearing old man, fishing alone in the cold river¡¯s snow." Such scenes can¡¯t be conveyed throughnguage, a feat Xiao Yifei found impossible, yet this great poet achieved.

    Among mountains, there¡¯s ake. Winter snow nkets thend, rendering it deste without any creatures, yet there¡¯s an old man on a solitary boat, fishing in theke or warming a pot of wine, savoring the beauty before him.

    Xiao Yifei also envisioned such a life. But currently, this remains merely a dream, perhaps attainable after retirement.

    Finding a particrly scenic vige to live his envisioned life.

    Returning to reality, Xiao Yifei felt out of ce in modern society, often quite reluctant to speak. If no one initiated conversation, he could easily spend an entire day without uttering a word.

    Speaking felt draining, especially in crucial settings or meeting important figures. He often didn¡¯t know what to say, repeatedly contemting his words, mindful of whether his words would please the listener.

    Gifted verbal skills are innate, many demonstrating extraordinary linguistic talent from a young age, growing up to excel. When facing numerous situations, they effortlessly knew the right things to say, adept at making others happy.

    Society simplifies personalities into two parts: extroverts and introverts. However, in the current society, introverts face unfair treatment. Many job postings clearly state: preference for lively and cheerful personalities.

 Chapter 856 - 858: Family Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter 858: Family Troubles</h4>

    Of course, it cannot be denied that extroverts might do better in certain industries. In fact, Xiao Yifei feels a bit fortunate that he chose the medical profession¡ªit¡¯s a field where you don¡¯t need to be overly talkative, but your professional knowledge must be solid. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t have to say much at work.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Sun Xingyao¡ªwho is quite the opposite of him. Sun¡¯s talents lied more in the realm of being awyer or a journalist, as a doctor, his gift was wasted. He could even turn white into ck and make people believe him.

    In this regard, Xiao Yifei is somewhat envious of Sun Xingyao. Although Xiao talks quite a bit now, it¡¯s mostly out of necessity, as entering society requires expression.

    While everyone was still lying in bed, the doorbell rang. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t get up to answer it. Naturally, the other two people were thinking the same thing¡ªwaiting for someone else to get the door. After over a minute of this, no one got up, and the doorbell didn¡¯t ring again.

    At this moment, Tang Rong¡¯s phone rang.

    "Rongrong, are you at home? I rang the bell for ages, and no one came to open the door!" As soon as she answered, Tang¡¯s mother eximed loudly. Tang Rong felt like she could already hear her mother¡¯s voice through the walls, prompting her to quickly get out of bed.

    "Mom, I¡¯m home, I¡¯ll go open the door for you right now." Hastily putting on some clothes, Tang Rong rushed to open the door, afraid that her mother would get upset if she didn¡¯t hurry.

    Opening the door, her mother walked in with arge bag of things, saying, "I thought you weren¡¯t home and almost left. These are specialty products I brought back from Yunnan, hurry and eat them before they go bad."

    "By the way, Mom, how was your trip to Yunnan? You seem to be in good spirits¡ªis it really that nice to travel? If you like, I can arrange more trips for you, even abroad if you want. You¡¯re lonely at home, and Dad isn¡¯t around much."

    We¡¯ve mentioned Tang Rong¡¯s family before. Although her parents have not divorced, it¡¯s pretty much like they have. As an outsider, one might think their approach is quite wise, since although the love is gone, they haven¡¯t turned the situation into a scandal like some failed marriages do.

    Almost another decade has passed, and her parents¡¯ rtionship has somewhat eased. After their peaceful agreement years ago, Tang Rong¡¯s father rarely returned home, usually only twice a week, and he slept in the study when he did.

    Initially, Tang Rong¡¯s mother struggled with this arrangement and was perpetually in a foul mood, but gradually she moved past this hardship and started a new life. Her career quickly rewarded her efforts, she got promoted, and she began taking an interest in fashion.

    They say distance makes the heart grow fonder. Because the couple didn¡¯t see each other often, and Tang¡¯s mother had changed significantly, Tang Rong¡¯s father found himself admiring his wife¡¯s beauty once again. He started reflecting on earlier times, pondering an unresolved question.

    How had their love, once so strong, faded to nothing? When he first married Tang Rong¡¯s mother, he thought he¡¯d love her for a lifetime. He truly believed it then, but the eventualck of love was equally real.

    Emotions are so intangible, they can¡¯t be seen, touched, or exchanged for anything, including money. Besides love, friendship is probably the same.

    Perhaps two people were just out having fun together, saying how much they enjoyed the day, but the next day they might fall out over something trivial. Sometimes the cause is as insignificant as a joke or a nce.

    Life isn¡¯t a TV drama with grand, dramatic events for us to experience. What we see on TV is often exaggerated with dramatic effect, like a girlfriend stealing a boyfriend storyline.

    In reality, what truly causes friendships or romances to end are a series of small incidents. These small matters umte and be significant, leading to a breakup where the issue seems like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.

    There¡¯s a saying: a person¡¯s enthusiasm onlysts so long, once it¡¯s used up, it¡¯s gone, and so the rtionship ends.

    That¡¯s what happened with Tang Rong¡¯s parents. Marriage turned into mundane, everyday life, filled with trivial issues, and naturally, the passion diminished.

    By the time people reach Tang Rong¡¯s parents¡¯ age, most couples have lost the initial love. Sometimes it transforms into kinship, enabling the family to continue harmoniously.

    However, when love is gone and hasn¡¯t matured into kinship, that¡¯s when a family may break apart.

    In this sense, Tang Rong¡¯s parents are fortunate. Even after some rough patches, life managed to return to normalcy.

    Nowadays, Tang Rong¡¯s father still doesn¡¯te home often, but he is good to Tang Rong¡¯s mother, asionally sending gifts during holidays.

    But the real issue now lies with Tang Rong¡¯s mother. Back then, when Tang Rong¡¯s father didn¡¯t stay at home, she was the one who was heartbroken. After a long time, perhaps she finally gave up on him, allowing her healing to begin.

    As it stands now, Tang Rong¡¯s father still loves her mother, but after what she went through, Tang Rong¡¯s mother feels nothing for him. Yet, she doesn¡¯t want a divorce.

    She believes that after living half her life, she might as well make do. Even if she divorces, she won¡¯t find someone better than the man she has now; all men are the same.

    Currently, Tang Rong¡¯s father is unable toe home because if he does, Tang Rong¡¯s mother won¡¯t treat him kindly. Typically, after dinner, they go off to do their own things. Tang Rong¡¯s mother is merely fulfilling her duties as a wife now.

    Tang Rong¡¯s rtionship with her father isn¡¯t great either; they don¡¯tmunicate much, but he has called her a few times to talk about her mother ignoring him.

    There¡¯s little Tang Rong can say about this. He was obviously in the wrong at first, and now, although he regrets it and wants a fresh start, the scars from what happened remain, affecting Tang Rong as well.

    So, she can onlyfort her father: "Mom is probably just used to being on her own these years. Now that you suddenly want to reintegrate into our lives, it will take time for all of us to adjust, especially for Mom."

    "Do you think your mother has no feelings for me anymore?" Tang Rong¡¯s father cautiously asked her.

    "She still has feelings, but they aren¡¯t as intense as before. Dad, what you did could be forgiven, but the scars remain, so we can¡¯t pretend nothing happened."

 Chapter 857 - 859: Understanding Elder

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 859: Understanding Elder</h4>

    Tang Rong actually knew that her mother no longer loved her father, but she couldn¡¯t bear to tell her father the truth. After all, he was already in his fifties, asking his daughter about these things with a face. It showed that he still cared about her mother in his heart.

    Tang Rong¡¯s mother took out various things from her bag, all of which she bought during her trip to Yunnan.

    "This is wine from Yunnan, it¡¯s only avable there. I have never tasted such delicious wine. Here are some flower cakes and wild mushrooms, the wild mushroom soup is really delicious. And this Pu¡¯er tea, I specially bought it for Doctor Lin, I think he prefers tea." Tang¡¯s mother kept talking.

    "Where are Doctor Xiao and Miaomiao? I didn¡¯t see those two. Did they go out to y, leaving you alone at home? You look like you¡¯re about to rot from staying home." Tang¡¯s mother began talking about Tang Rong again.

    Tang Rong felt that in her mother¡¯s eyes, she had no good side. Finally taking a holiday to rx a bit was seen asziness by her mother.

    "Mom, am I without any good side in your eyes? I worked for five days, and all I want is to sleep in during the weekend, can¡¯t I? Besides, Xiao Yifei and Miaomiao are still sleeping, please keep your voice down and don¡¯t wake them up." Tang Rong was a bit annoyed with her mother, she really was her own mom.

    "Why didn¡¯t you say earlier? Then I¡¯ll keep my voice down. Let¡¯s go to your bedroom." When Tang¡¯s mother heard that Xiao Yifei and the others were still sleeping, she felt embarrassed to continue speaking loudly.

    Tang Rong thought in her heart, you started talking as soon as you came in, didn¡¯t give me a chance at all. Howe you¡¯re ming me now?

    "Tell me, any new developments with Xiao Yifei? I¡¯m worried for you." Tang¡¯s mother closed the bedroom door and began to care about her daughter¡¯s lifelong affairs.

    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. When something happens, I¡¯ll let you know." Tang Rong hadn¡¯t told her mom about her rtionship with Xiao Yifei. She felt that they hadn¡¯t been together for that long, and talking about it now felt unreliable. If they break up in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be great.

    So Tang Rong thought it wouldn¡¯t be toote to tell her mom in half a year if everything stabilized. She couldn¡¯t let her mom have empty joy. Besides, if her mom found out, she would definitely show off everywhere.

    "You¡¯d better grab him quickly. If you don¡¯t, Doctor Xiao might be taken by someone else, and then you¡¯ll regret it." Tang¡¯s mother was anxious for her daughter.

    "Alright, alright, Mom, I got it. Tell me about your trip to Yunnan." Tang Rong feared her mom would ask endlessly, so she decided to change the topic.

    "It was really great, but the scenery over there is truly beautiful. I even want to buy a house there and live. The city of Dali really feels like an Immortal Realm. Do you know what ¡¯flowers in the wind, snowy mountain moon¡¯ refers to? It describes the four scenes of Dali: flowers from the upper gate, wind from the lower gate, snow from the Cang Mountain, moon from the Erhai Lake. ¡¯Flowers in the wind, snowy mountain moon¡¯ feel distant in stillness, letting a ray of sunshine in the afternoon prate the softest part of your heart."

    "Mom, you describe it so beautifully that I want to find time to go out and y. Whenever I can take a long vacation, I definitely want to go out." Tang Rong felt pure envy after listening to her mom.

    "Yes, call Xiao Yifei to go with you, just to improve your rtionship and take care of each other." Tang¡¯s mother eagerly agreed.

    Tang Rong felt overwhelmed. Why didn¡¯t her mother¡¯s words stray three sentences away from Lin Mu?

    "Mom, how are things between you and Dad? Dad called me a while ago." Tang Rong continued to change the topic.

    "Our situation, you know it. We¡¯re both of a considerable age now, just getting by, but at least hees home every day now. Although, I¡¯m annoyed having to cook for him daily. If he didn¡¯te, I¡¯d just eat out." Tang¡¯s mother talked calmly about the issue.

    "Mom, Dad hasn¡¯tmitted any major wrongs; I hope you both can live well together. If you both are well, I can also be at ease!" Tang Rongforted.

    "Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll be fine and won¡¯t let you worry. But you should hurry up and get married, then we¡¯ll be at ease too." Tang¡¯s mother circled back to the topic.

    Tang Rong understood that today¡¯s topic wouldn¡¯t be avoided. She then kept quiet and peacefully admired photos her mom had taken.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei and the others woke up one after another. Hearing the noises, Tang¡¯s mother left Tang Rong alone and went to chat with her future son-inw.

    As Tang Rong previously told Xiao Yifei not to reveal their rtionship to her mom yet and wait a bit. So Xiao Yifei yed his part well.

    "Aunt, you¡¯re here. We just got up, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing." Xiao Yifei scratched his head and said.

    "What¡¯s embarrassing about that? You young folks work every day and finally have a break, need to rest well. I was worried I disturbed you." Tang¡¯s mother immediately became a considerate elder.

    Tang Rong rolled her eyes hearing this, resisting the urge toin about her mom. She wasn¡¯t like this with her earlier; she turned into this in front of others.

    Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei guessed what had happened. He pursed his lips tightly to avoidughing. If he broke his image as a good young man in front of Tang¡¯s mother, who knows what might happen.

    "Doctor Xiao, I brought tea especially for you, though I don¡¯t know your preference, just bought some casually. I think doctors love tea." Tang¡¯s mother pointed at the items she brought.

    "Mom, who told you doctors all love tea?" Tang Rongughed at her mother¡¯s odd thinking.

    "Doctors surely focus on their health, so they should like wellness-rted things. Tea is pretty healthy, isn¡¯t it? Doctor Xiao, am I wrong?" Tang¡¯s mother replied with conviction.

    "Aunt, you¡¯re right. I usually enjoy tea when idle; it¡¯s beneficial. Red tea in winter is good for the stomach, green tea in summer is cooling." Xiao Yifei was facing his future mother-inw, feeling tense; he couldn¡¯t speak carelessly.

    It¡¯s nearly noon, and none of them had breakfast. Xiao Yifei suggested, "Aunt, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. Why don¡¯t the four of us go out for a meal? Do you have time?"

    Tang Rong¡¯s mom was eager to spend more time with Xiao Yifei, to know him better and ept him as her son-inw.

    She quickly said, "I have no ns today, let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯ll treat you. I hardlye here, Tang Rong is really inconsiderate. You guys need to care for her, especially Doctor Xiao, you should take care of Rongrong more. If Aunt has time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal."

 Chapter 858 - 860 Sad Events

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 860 Sad Events</h4><h4></h4>

    "Auntie, you¡¯re being too kind. Tang Rong usually takes care of me in my everyday life. But don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Tang Rong." Xiao Yifei said humbly.

    Tang Rong listened for a while beside them, and the more she listened, the more it felt off. The conversation sounded oddly like a mother-inw giving instructions to her new son-inw.

    So she interrupted their conversation: "Mom, didn¡¯t we say we¡¯re going out to eat? Let¡¯s hurry up and get ready, or else it¡¯ll be mealtime and there will be too many people."

    Then the four of them gathered their things and went out. As they walked down the street, Xiao Yifei supported Tang Rong¡¯s mother, and from behind, it was such a harmonious scene, like a son supporting his mother. Tang Rong suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei had never talked about his parents.

    All she knew was that Xiao Yifei had a grandfather who was also a practitioner of Chinese Medicine, but he had passed away over a year ago. She didn¡¯t know anything about Xiao Yifei¡¯s parents and had never asked. These kinds of questions are always a bit awkward to bring up.

    The four of them had a great time eating together. Then Tang Rong¡¯s mother said, "You three go ahead and wander around on your own. I have to prepare to go home; I still need to feed Pineapple!" Pineapple was the dog Tang Rong¡¯s mother owned.

    "Auntie, would you like me to take you home? It¡¯s quite far from here to your house, isn¡¯t it?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve been living in this city for so many years. You just have fun; it¡¯s not often you get a holiday." Tang Rong¡¯s mother declined, choosing to leave time for the young ones. If she stayed, they wouldn¡¯t have as much fun.

    After Tang Rong¡¯s mother left, the three of them suddenly felt a bit bored with nothing to do. Shi Miaomiao decided she wouldn¡¯t be the third wheel anymore and said to the two of them, "Brother Xiao, you two should go have fun on your own. I¡¯m going to head home and catch up on some sleep. This week has been exhausting."

    After Shi Miaomiao finished speaking, she left as well.

    "How about we go see a movie? Isn¡¯t ¡¯Zhiming and Chunjiao Save the Day¡¯ showing now? I¡¯ve always liked Yang Qianhua. The first two movies she did were really good. She has a unique charisma typical of Hong Kong stars." Tang Rong suggested.

    Actually, when two people are together, besides eating and watching movies, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much else to do, so they decided to go watch a movie.

    This film was shot very delicately, telling the story of ordinary everyday events. Even in the first two films, when they broke up, it was very calm. Zhang Zhiming cheated, but we don¡¯t think he¡¯s really that much of a jerk.

    After watching the movie, Tang Rong seemed still immersed in its atmosphere. She suddenly felt worried about the future. If they continued down this path and were lucky enough to marry, would their life be like the movie too?

    Even the most wonderful love can be worn down by the mundane. If that¡¯s the oue, what¡¯s the point of getting married?

    She had experienced such a life firsthand. Since she was a teenager, her parents¡¯ rtionship had problems. That¡¯s why Tang Rong always looked for something in her partners. She didn¡¯t know what it was, maybe a sense of security, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    All these years, she had met Xiao Yifei, and her deep-seated insecurities began to fade. But she couldn¡¯t be sure what the future held, so she had always been afraid.

    Xiao Yifei noticed that Tang Rong was in a somber mood after leaving the cinema. He didn¡¯t say anything, just held her hand tightly.

    "Xiao Yifei, do you think you¡¯ll get married someday, or have you ever thought about what life after marriage would be like?" Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond right away; he suddenly realized he had never really thought about marriage.

    "I¡¯ve never seriously considered marriage before, but if it were with you, I definitely would." Xiao Yifei looked sincerely into Tang Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Rong was suddenly moved to tears. Maybe he was the right person after all, or else why would he always move her so deeply and give her such a sense of peace?

    Everything Xiao Yifei said was sincere. He realized that he had never really included marriage in his life ns. His aspirations were to be more aplished than his grandfather by the time he was thirty and to open his own hospital.

    But he noticed that in all these fantasies, he was the only person involved. Perhaps subconsciously, he thought living alone might be more interesting.

    "If we get married someday, will our life be like theirs in the movie?" Tang Rong asked again.

    "Of course not. We love each other so much that our life after marriage will surely be very happy." Xiao Yifei continued.

    Upon hearing the word marriage, Tang Rong snapped back to reality and smiled shyly, "What are you thinking? We haven¡¯t been together that long, and you¡¯re already thinking about getting married. I don¡¯t want to get married so soon." Tang Rong said softly.

    "Rongrong, you were the one who asked me what marriage would be like, and now you¡¯re embarrassed, with a red face!" Xiao Yifei teased.

    "Where is it red? It¡¯s just hot in there." Tang Rong exined.

    "Alright, then we don¡¯t have to get married now. As long as I get to be with you, I¡¯m fine with anything. We could date forever; wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?" Xiao Yifei said.

    Actually, not being married also has its perks. Without a marriage, you could avoid many troubles. Marriage involves the blending of tworge families, and it seems trulyplicated.

    "Then that¡¯s settled. You must not change your heart, and you have to promise to always love me. Let¡¯s make a pinky promise." Tang Rong said, extending her hand.

    Xiao Yifei also reached out his hand, and their pinkies hooked together, "Pinky promise for a hundred years without change." After saying this childish little game, they finished with a thumbprint stamp.

    "By the way, Xiao Yifei, can I ask you something about yourself? I¡¯m not trying to pry, so if you don¡¯t want to answer, that¡¯s okay." Tang Rong said.

    "It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and ask. If I know the answer, I¡¯ll tell you." Xiao Yifei said, wondering what the question could be, as he always handled himself well.

    "I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your parents. I¡¯ve only heard you mention your grandfather, but I don¡¯t know anything about the rest of your family." Tang Rong said cautiously, looking into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    "Oh, I thought it was something serious. It¡¯s because my parents divorced when I was young. They both have new families now, so I¡¯ve always lived with my grandfather. When he was alive, my dad woulde back every New Year, but now we don¡¯t keep in touch." Xiao Yifei said calmly, as if the pain had left no scars on him.

    "So you don¡¯t ever contact each other by phone?" Tang Rong asked.

 Chapter 859 - 861: Already Used to It

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 861: Already Used to It</h4><h4></h4>

    "We stoppedmunicating, we were never close to begin with, just tied by that bloodline rope. Before I was an adult, they still sent money to me every year. After I became an adult, they didn¡¯t give me a single penny."

    "Actually, notmunicating is also good. They¡¯re notcking me as a son. If we keep in touch, there will be a lot of troublesome thingsing up, and I¡¯d have to find time to visit them, which is very inconvenient. Besides, I know they¡¯re doing pretty well now¡ªmy dad¡¯s in business and he¡¯s making quite a lot of money."

    "As for my mom¡¯s side, even though they¡¯re just average folks, the whole family is pretty happy, so there¡¯s no need for me to join in. I have that sense of self-awareness."

    "I¡¯m sorry for bringing up something so sad. I didn¡¯t mean to ask." Tang Rong felt a bit regretful for asking him such questions earlier, proving that curiosity killed the cat!

    "There¡¯s nothing for you to feel guilty about. I know you¡¯re just concerned about me. Besides, these things happened years ago, and I¡¯ve long gotten used to it."

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never really thought about getting married. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to marry you; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit scared of it. What if I end up like my dad? If I have kids, would I treat them the same way my dad treated me, ignoring them?"

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Marriage itself is not a big deal; it¡¯s the responsibility after marriage that matters. Can I take it on like a man should? I studied medicine and had researched gic inheritance thoroughly. If I fully inherit my parents¡¯ genes, wouldn¡¯t I end up like them?"

    Tang Rong hugged Xiao Yifei, suddenly realizing she hadn¡¯t truly understood him at all. What she saw in Xiao Yifei was the good things he chose to show her¡ªhis gentleness, his excellent medical skill, his graceful demeanor.

    For the first time, she saw into Xiao Yifei¡¯s inner self. The individuals we envy all have troubles simr to ours; it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t see their pain.

    Previously, she really envied Xiao Yifei; he was born into a family of physicians, received a good education, and after working, his career in the hospital seemed smooth-sailing, like he earned money just by showing up. To Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei always appeared like this, making money seemed easy for him.

    It turns out everything we havees at a cost. When we gain something new, we inevitably lose something old. Perhaps this is life.

    Tang Rong said to Xiao Yifei, "The more I spend time with you, the more I feel there¡¯s something about you that¡¯s very familiar to me. Now I finally know what that sense of familiarity is."

    "But I think you¡¯re really lucky to have such a good grandfather. Without him, you couldn¡¯t have achieved what you have today. I¡¯m so fortunate to know you."

    "So, at our core, we¡¯re the same kind of people. We¡¯ve both gone through unpleasant experiences. Although my parents didn¡¯t divorce, I¡¯ve almost been through the same things as you. So let¡¯s promise each other not to hurt each other by touching on painful subjects, okay?"

    "Okay."

    A fairly happy weekend turned a bit sad due to this conversation between the two. Tang Rong was feeling a bit guilty.

    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about such sad topics. What¡¯s past is past; the present is what¡¯s most important. Having each other now is the happiest thing."

    So, they got into a car and headed home.

    Once home, Tang Rong saw the tea on the table and remembered what Xiao Yifei had said to her mother previously.

    "Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t you say you love drinking tea? But I¡¯ve never seen you drink it, yet you said it so nicely in front of my mom." Tang Rong remarked.

    "I had to make a good impression, right? That¡¯s my future mother-inw. What if I make a tiny mistake and she doesn¡¯t let you be with me?" Xiao Yifei replied.

    "You can bepletely reassured. I think my mom favors you much more than me. This morning when she came over and saw I hadn¡¯t gotten up, she started saying I waszy,pletely dissatisfied with me, but then she saw you and started praising you for sleeping in."

    "That¡¯s preferential treatment, don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m almost wondering if she¡¯s really my mom. She¡¯s eager for us to be together, even saying this morning that if I don¡¯t take you soon, you¡¯ll be snatched away by another woman."

    "Since the first time she saw you, she¡¯s been exceptionally pleased with you, no idea what she¡¯s fancied about you." Tang Rongments, though her tone betrays a trace of discontent.

    "Then tell me, what caught your attention! After all, Auntie has quite a discerning eye. Nowadays, guys like me who are handsome, wealthy, and treat their girlfriends well aren¡¯t thatmon. You should be d you have good luck with timing, location, and harmony." Xiao Yifei boasted proudly.

    "Mr. Xiao Yifei, I never realized you rated yourself so highly. I never noticed you being handsome. Besides my charitable heart giving you a chance, who else would notice you?"

    On Sunday, Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong had nned to look at cars together. Xiao Yifei had wanted to buy a car for a long time, and today he finally had the opportunity to get a car he liked, feeling excited from early morning.

    He got up early and sat in the living room, waiting for Tang Rong to wake up.

    But even by after nine, Tang Rong¡¯s bedroom remained quietly closed. He didn¡¯t dare to call Tang Rong up, worrying that she¡¯d be unhappy all day if she hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep. So, he continued to wait in the living room, scrolling on his phone and letting an hour pass by.

    After ten, Tang Rong finally emerged from her bedroom, surprised to see Xiao Yifei up so early. She asked, "Did the sun rise from the west today? Why are you up earlier than me?"

    Xiao Yifei knew from Tang Rong¡¯s look that she had forgotten about today¡¯s outing. So he said, "Aren¡¯t we going to buy a car today? I¡¯m a bit excited, so I got up a bit earlier."

    Only then did Tang Rong remember the day¡¯s ns. Xiao Yifei had casually mentioned it yesterday, yet she had somehow forgotten. She worried Xiao Yifei might be upset, "Oh dear, Brother Xiao, I really forgot. Give me twenty minutes and I¡¯ll get ready to go out with you."

    Instead, Xiao Yifei calmly and coolly replied, "No worries, take your time to get ready. I¡¯ve waited so long already, a little longer is fine."

    Tang Rong couldn¡¯t hear any mood from Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, but this made her even more worried¡ªwhat if he was already angry? So she cautiously asked, "You aren¡¯t mad, right? I really forgot about it. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up this morning?"

    "Oh, I¡¯m really not mad. You get ready slowly; I just found an interesting video to watch. I wouldn¡¯t dare to be mad at you; I can¡¯t pamper you enough!" Xiao Yifei tried his best to smile.

 Chapter 860 - 862: A Little Strange

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 862: A Little Strange</h4><h4></h4>

    So Tang Rong began to wash up and put on makeup and such. It took her less than half an hour in total, which Xiao Yifei found a bit strange about women.

    Whenever he saw Shi Miaomiao and Tang Rong going out together, they both needed at least an hour to get ready. Even so, they were still not satisfied. Howe today they got ready in such a short time?

    Curiously, he asked, "I see you usually spend over an hour getting ready when you go shopping. What¡¯s going on today?"

    "You just don¡¯t get it. Anyway, the reasons within cannot be exined to you, just remember that I can getpletely ready in twenty minutes, and today since we were in a rush to go out, I just casually put on some makeup. I didn¡¯t even properly get ready!"

    "So, how do I look?" Tang Rong asked Xiao Yifei and took out her pocket mirror to check again.

    "Of course, you¡¯re too beautiful. My Rongrong is the most beautiful, even without makeup." Xiao Yifei carefully looked at Tang Rong¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t notice any difference in the casual makeuppared to before. Anyway, in his heart, Tang Rong had always been the most beautiful.

    "Come on, you say such nice things, but looking at you, I know you definitely didn¡¯t notice any difference!" Tang Rong said, "There¡¯s no difference whether I put on makeup or not, since you can¡¯t tell." Naturally, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see such a big difference.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not discuss this topic anymore. If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s head out," Xiao Yifei knew that if this topic continued, who knows what it would turn into. The most important thing right now was to buy a car.

    Walking on the street, passersby couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra nces at Tang Rong. She was not only pretty but also knew how to dress and groom herself, her beauty could easily rival that of a celebrity. Seeing the continuous nces from others, Xiao Yifei, who was initially just holding Tang Rong¡¯s hand casually, pulled her closer and wrapped his arm tightly around her waist, as if dering his ownership to those who were looking.

    Tang Rong chuckled and said to Xiao Yifei, "Is it necessary? They¡¯re just looking at me a bit more. Look how nervous you are."

    "Even an extra nce is not allowed. You are mine now,pletely belong to me," Xiao Yifei whispered.

    "Oh, who was the one boastingst night about being particrly handsome and charming? Yet I didn¡¯t see any young girls on the street giving him a second nce!" Tang Rong said smugly.

    "That was just me talking casually. Your charm is too great,pletely overshadowing mine, so others can¡¯t see me, only a fairy-like girl," Xiao Yifei was quite good at sweet-talking!

    "You¡¯re so good at talking now, why was it that when we weren¡¯t together before, and I didn¡¯t talk to you, you wouldn¡¯t talk to me first? Why was that?" Tang Rong recalled how before, Xiao Yifei hardly spoke to her.

    "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to talk to you before, I just didn¡¯t know what to say to you. Every time I saw you, I got nervous and even more didn¡¯t know what to say," Xiao Yifei said sheepishly.

    "Who would have thought that the esteemed Doctor Xiao would get shy around girls?" Tang Rong found such a Yifei incredibly cute.

    When the two of them arrived at the ce to buy a car, someone immediately came up to them. Their enthusiasm was like meeting their own mother, which was understandable since they were salespeople¡ª selling a car could earn them quite a bit.

    After asking about Xiao Yifei¡¯s purchase needs, the person started introducing vehicles that met their requirements. I have to admit, salespeople have quite the gift of gab, talking non-stop for ten minutes without giving Xiao Yifei a chance to speak.

    Since Tang Rong wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about cars, she just watched from the side. Women generally buy things based on looks, whichever is better looking they would buy. So when Xiao Yifei asked her which car she thought was better, she pointed to the one next to her, saying, "I think this one is better, it looks good."

    Xiao Yifei was speechless at Tang Rong¡¯s response and said, "Darling, we¡¯re not buying clothes; looks alone aren¡¯t enough!"

    "Ohe on. Don¡¯t ask me, I know nothing about different cars, I can¡¯t even recognize car brands. You pick whatever you like."

    Eventually, Xiao Yifei bought a car based on his preferences, costing over 200,000.

    The two of them hit the road in their new car. Tang Rong sat in the passenger seat, enjoying herself immensely, while Xiao Yifei was thrilled; he could now go on dates in his own car.

    Xiao Yifei thought, this period must be the smoothest time of his adult life. His rtionship with Tang Rong had entered a stable phase, and at the hospital, Sun Xingyao was no longer working against him. Their rtionship now was a harmonious one, even other doctors at the hospital were amazed by the change.

    If life could continue like this, it would be pretty good. Actually, he already had more than enough, as the director once said, "You already have what many people pursue all their lives."

    But Xiao Yifei knew he couldn¡¯t just live a quiet life like this. He still had to find the Biwei Silver Needle, be a great doctor, and fulfill his grandfather¡¯sst wish.

    Shi Miaomiao sometimes wondered, people¡¯s lives are really exhausting. Her generation from birth was expected to study well. At that time, her parents¡¯ only requirement was to have good grades; nothing else mattered.

    As a child, she eagerly looked forward to growing up. To her, growing up meant freedom, the freedom to do whatever she wanted. In a blink, she was in college. In her third year of high school, all the teachers told them, "Once you¡¯re in college, you¡¯ll have freedom, and it won¡¯t be as hard."

    Shi Miaomiao went to college only to find out that even teachers could lie, and the lie was quite outrageous. Although what the teachers said may have some truth¡ªyou don¡¯t study and no one will bother you¡ªrealistically, you had to study because the cost of failing was high. In her school, failing too many courses could lead to being asked to leave.

    Shi Miaomiao¡¯s first year in college was okay because it was the first year and the pressure wasn¡¯t that intense. The year passed by easily and happily.

    In the second year, everyone started choosing the paths they wanted to take. Some were preparing to study abroad, some were working part-time and gaining internship experience, while others were making waves in student organizations. Shi Miaomiao suddenly panicked.

    Because she didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to do or even what she was capable of doing, she often worried back then that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job in the future.

    But looking back now, her worries werepletely unnecessary. Perhaps due to her good luck and strong professional skills, she easily transitioned from an internship in her fourth year to her current job.

    Actually, what Shi Miaomiao wanted to say by writing all this is, "Everyone goes through a period of confused life and a path with no one apanying them. But in the end, life will get better." Just like her current life, although her sry isn¡¯t very high, it¡¯s enough to live alone in this city. Moreover, she¡¯s met incredible people like Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 861 - 863 Missing Very Much

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 863 Missing Very Much</h4><h4></h4>

    Shi Miaomiao keptforting herself like this, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. She cried secretly in her bedroom alone, not even realizing when Xiao Yifei and the others came back. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt; she was a girl struggling hard to make her mark in this city.

    As a result, a data error appeared in a contract she drafted, but luckily it was caught in time, preventing any major issues. Even so, her boss still decided to deduct her bonus for the month because of it.

    Although her monthly bonus wasn¡¯t much, for a girl like her, every penny was particrly important. Yet she couldn¡¯t let her parents know about this; even if they knew, their worry would be in vain, having no practical effect.

    In this city, besides Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong, she didn¡¯t have any really close friends. She even regretted her decision toe to this city alone to develop her career, feeling lonely with no one tofort her when she was upset.

    Tang Rong heard some noise from Shi Miaomiao¡¯s room, so she walked in and found Shi Miaomiao lying on the bed, seemingly having cried.

    Tang Rong quickly went to the bedside, patting her back, and gently asked, "Miaomiao, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?"

    Only then did Shi Miaomiao realize Tang Rong and the others had returned, and they found her crying. She kept her face buried in the bed, speaking in a hoarse voice, "Sister Rong, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a bit sad, I¡¯ll be fine after crying for a while."

    Seeing this, Tang Rong didn¡¯t say anything further, only offering a simple sentence, "Miaomiao, don¡¯t worry no matter what happens, I will always be here with you."

    Shi Miaomiao was about to feel better, but hearing Tang Rong¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help crying again, hugging Tang Rong tightly. "Sister Rong, I just feel so tired being here alone, I feel like I can¡¯t hold on any longer, but I can¡¯t just go back. I feel so sad."

    Shi Miaomiao once read this: when a little wild animal gets hurt, it runs to its cave, licking its wounds and persevering alone. But once someone shows it concern, it just can¡¯t take it. Shi Miaomiao felt like that wild animal now¡ªonce someone treated her kindly, her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    "Miaomiao, don¡¯t cry, when you cry, I can¡¯t stand it either. And it¡¯s not only you who feels this tired; we all do, struggling hard with life. In adult life, when is anything ever easy? It¡¯s not just you who feels tired; I often have to work overtime and frequently worry so much I can¡¯t sleep,"

    "But remember, you¡¯re not the only one bearing the burden. Both Xiao Yifei and I are behind you, supporting you, along with your parents. They will always be your strong backing," Tang Rongforted.

    After someforting, Shi Miaomiao¡¯s emotions finally improved a lot.

    "Miaomiao, I¡¯ll make you some soup, drink it and have a good sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, you¡¯ll be a Shi Miaomiao full of energy again," Tang Rong said considerately, truly treating Shi Miaomiao like her own younger sister.

    "Sister Rong, why are you so good to me? You make me feel like I¡¯ve gone back to high school when my mom would make me soup every day. I haven¡¯t been home for so long, and today I suddenly miss my parents," Shi Miaomiao whispered, trying hard to hold back her tears.

    "Silly child, if you miss your parents, just give them a call. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re thinking about you too. When you have a break, go back and see them; I¡¯m sure they miss you very much," Tang Rong said.

    That day, when Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong were out shopping together, they happened to run into Dean Qian¡¯s family approaching from the opposite direction. Xiao Yifei had no time to avoid them, so he had to step forward and greet them, "Dean Qian, Mrs. Dean, are you also out shopping?"

    Xiao Yifei politely asked. Not recognizing the young woman with the dean¡¯s family, he nodded and smiled at her.

    Dean Qian said, "Yes, it¡¯s rare for our family to have time, so we¡¯re out to stroll. This is my daughter, Qian Yingying. Yingying, this is Dr. Xiao Yifei, whom I mentioned to you before."

    "Oh, and this is my girlfriend." Xiao Yifei also introduced Tang Rong to the dean and his family.

    Qian Yingying gave Tang Rong a brief nce, feeling that the look in her eyes held unusual intentions: probing, and more so, curiosity.

    After exchanging a few courteous words, they parted ways.

    "Dad, so this is the Xiao Yifei you mentioned? I find him quite ordinary in looks. Why did you insist on introducing him to me before?" Qian Yingying thought Xiao Yifei was just a very ordinary person, wondering why her well-experienced father valued Xiao Yifei so much. Was he worried she couldn¡¯t find a husband?

    "You¡¯re such a child, already a grown-up yet still judging by appearance. Besides, Xiao Yifei looks quite good too! Even though at first nce he seems in, after seeing him more, you¡¯ll find he¡¯s really handsome. Moreover, Xiao Yifei surely has boundless prospects," Dean Qian earnestly exined to his daughter.

    "Can handsomeness be eaten as food? Gosh, no wonder you still don¡¯t have a decent boyfriend. I think Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend has good foresight; someone like Xiao Yifei is a potential stock!" Dean Qian couldn¡¯t stand seeing Xiao Yifei taken by someone else.

    "Dad, do you talk about your daughter like that? If I can¡¯t find a boyfriend in the future, I¡¯ll just live on my own. With my current ability, I won¡¯t be starving, and besides, it¡¯s normal not to get married nowadays!" Qian Yingying showed no concern for her dad¡¯s worries.

    Moreover, fate is a mysterious thing¡ªit¡¯s hard to predict who you¡¯ll meet and what story will unfold.

    But now, whatever is said, it¡¯s toote; Xiao Yifei already has a girlfriend. It seems that there just wasn¡¯t any fate between Xiao Yifei and his daughter.

    "However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend is really beautiful," Qian Yingying praised.

    On the other side, Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong were also discussing the dean¡¯s family, mainly about the dean¡¯s daughter. "Did you have some kind of rtionship with the dean¡¯s daughter before? I felt like she was looking at me strangely, like she was seeing a rival," Tang Rong said to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be a little scared. Women¡¯s sixth sense is indeed terrifying; they can sense such things.

    "I¡¯ve never met her before, but when I first came to this hospital, Dean Qian was eager to introduce his daughter to me, which I refused. That¡¯s all there is to it," Xiao Yifei exined frankly.

    "If you¡¯ve never met, why did she look at me like that?" Tang Rong asked, puzzled.

    "I didn¡¯t find her gaze unusual at all; didn¡¯t it seem polite?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand, as Dean Qian¡¯s daughter only gave them a polite smile with hardly a word spoken. How could Tang Rong see so much from one or two seconds of brief eye contact? Of course, he dared not say this to Tang Rong.

 Chapter 862 - 864 Shock

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 864 Shock</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh, anyway, it¡¯s impossible to exin this to you, this kind of subtle difference can only be felt by women. Anyway, I¡¯m relieved to know that you have nothing to do with her." Tang Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue this topic.

    She just didn¡¯t get it, is the difference between men and women really that big! He didn¡¯t notice such an obvious look just now; she wondered what they see with their eyes all day. It would have been nice if Shi Miaomiao was here too, so they could discuss the experience just now.

    "There really isn¡¯t anything between us. The person I¡¯ve always loved is you," Xiao Yifei said.

    "But our director is really nice and treats me particrly well. Actually, if I think about it carefully, if it weren¡¯t for the director, I wouldn¡¯t be doing so well in the hospital. Every time someone doubts my abilities, he¡¯s the first to stand up for me. I¡¯m really grateful to him for that."

    "Do you know why the director is so good to you? Has he already started grooming you as his future son-inw? Now that his wish has fallen through, maybe things won¡¯t be so easy for you in the future." Tang Rong understood the connection as soon as Xiao Yifei brought it up.

    "Impossible, Director Qian is really a good person. He¡¯s not the type to mix personal and professional matters. If he were such a person, I wouldn¡¯t respect him." Xiao Yifei immediately denied Tang Rong¡¯s view.

    "Besides, I had already clearly refused before. The director didn¡¯t say anything about it." Xiao Yifei remembered his attitude had been very clear when the director brought up the matter a few times before.

    Now that Xiao Yifei had a car, everything was much more convenient. He could also take Tang Rong to some farther ces, like going on a weekend trip to a small vige near the city to get close to nature.

    So on Saturday, the two of them got up at six and drove to nearby Qingshan Town. This town has always been a great ce for people to rx and unwind, with its blue skies and green hills.

    As Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei entered this town, the distant hills were veiled in ayer of light gauze, sometimes hidden, sometimes revealed in the ethereal mist, as if strokes of light ink were brushed onto the blue horizon.

    Green hills faced each other across the river, with trees dripping with green, towering peaks shrouding the sky, while clear streams babbled below, and strange rocksy across the waves. The beauty of the mountains in the rain was entirely about being there yet not there. If they were there, they blended with the floating cloud shadows that seemed to turn into steaming mist; if not, they would reveal themselves between the clouds, feeling so familiar and dear.

    Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong were awed by this scenery. They never expected to find such beauty in a town hundreds of kilometers away, feeling that they had wasted countless weekends staying at home.

    "Let¡¯se here often if we have time. The air is so fresh. I can¡¯t believe we never found this amazing ce before," Tang Rong said excitedly.

    The days passed like this, and in the blink of an eye, it has been almost two years sinceing to this city. Reflecting on his destion when he first arrived, his life now felt like living in Heaven.

    No one knows what they will experience in life, just like Xiao Yifei never imagined that his grandfather would leave this world so early, nor did he expect that two years after deciding never to be a doctor, he would now be thriving in the medical field.

    Tomorrow is his grandfather¡¯s memorial day, so he asked for leave from the director in advance, unsure if it would be approved. The hospital is generally busy every day, and he is a key member of the team.

    "Director, may I take a day off tomorrow, please?" Xiao Yifei asked in the director¡¯s office.

    "Why do you want to take a day off? Did something happen?" the director asked with concern.

    "It¡¯s like this; tomorrow is my grandfather¡¯s memorial day, and I¡¯d like to go back. I should go and take a look, even though I no longer have any family left in that city, it¡¯s still the ce where I grew up!" Xiao Yifei said, and talking about it made him a little sad.

    "Ah, I see. Well, go ahead. How about I give you two days off to go back and take a good look at the city, see your friends and neighbors?" The director thought for a moment and agreed. Xiao Yifei had made such significant contributions to the hospital that this small request could be granted.

    "Thank you so much, Director. I¡¯ll work even harder when I return." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect the director to agree so readily, feeling a bit happy, feeling that the old director was indeed a good person.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei packed a few things and set off on the road back to his hometown. Originally, Tang Rong wanted to apany him, but work was overwhelming; they had to endure a brief separation.

    "Say hello to grandpa for me when you get there," Tang Rong said to Xiao Yifei.

    The distance between the two cities wasn¡¯t too far. By bus, it took a little over three hours, and if driving, as long as there wasn¡¯t a traffic jam, it generally took about two hours. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t thought to return to this city for the past two years. He also didn¡¯t know why.

    Perhaps it was fear of things no longer as they were; when he was in college, he always looked forward to the winter and summer breaks toe back to this city, knowing his grandfather was waiting for him here. But now, with nothing left, the city was just an empty shell to him, a city that saddened him.

    Xiao Yifei drove on the highway, with his favorite singer¡¯s songs ying in the car. He had listened to these songs hundreds of times. As a teenager, his favorite song was "Blue Lotus": "Nothing can stop you from longing for freedom, the unrestrained life, your heart without attachments, passing through the dark years, feeling lost at times, when you finally bow your head, you realize the road beneath your feet, the free world in your heart, so clear and distant, blooming eternally, Blue Lotus."

    Every time Xu Wei¡¯s song yed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s young heart felt an urge to walk to distant ces, "Once dreamed of traveling the world with a sword, to see the world¡¯s splendors." These were a young boy¡¯s fantasies about distant ces.

    Xiao Yifei thought, perhaps my insistence on studying abroad was influenced by this song, the free world in the lyrics seemed so beautiful. When we were young, perhaps we all had the aspiration to explore distant ces.

    It wasn¡¯t until going abroad that Xiao Yifei realized the imagined world and the real world were entirely different. The hardships of being an overseas student were experiences that brought tears to his eyes even now.

    Much of what we see on TV or read in books can have huge discrepancies from reality.

    Xiao Yifei recalled a TV show he watched in high school, whose name he couldn¡¯t remember, but it was about four Chinese students in Canada. Although they experienced unhappy events, Xiao Yifei vividly remembered them celebrating Christmas with local families, the snow in Canada¡¯s winter was extraordinarily thick. Yet, their joy at that time was palpable even through the TV screen.

 Chapter 863 - 865 A Significant Change

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 865 A Significant Change</h4><h4></h4>

    He thought his life studying abroad would be like that as well. Although he would face setbacks, he believed he would have an extremely lively time, but he had not expected that endless solitude awaited him.

    People online say that listening to Xu Wei¡¯s songs is very healing, more effective than drinking several bowls of soul chicken soup. Xiao Yifei also deeply agrees; nowadays, he appreciates another song by Xu Wei, "Orchid in the Empty Valley," more. "Even with a hundred lifetimes and a thousand tribtions of beauty, it is hard to extinguish the eternal sorrow of the heart, standing on the peak outside the mountains, the twilight quietly illuminates.

    Sleepless starry nights, like an illusion of a fleeting glimpse of the vast world, when the song ends, bittersweet emotions mix, between the sunset and the sky beyond the sky, the plum blossoms stand independently in the spring chill, your supreme serenity in the mundane world, the silent light quietly illuminates the world, moving like the wind as you ride away swiftly, who listens to the timeless echo in the empty valley, a pure heart sprouts flowers everywhere in the world, every time you reach the peak, the path turns again, just with pure faith, find ease in the universe, as if awakened from a dream, the homeward journey is before your eyes.

    Traveling the ends of the earth in silence and still among the mountains and waters, listening to the evening breeze brushing the willow and the lingering flute, crushing straw sandals in the misty rain, living freely, with firm wisdom and courage reaching the eternal extremes."

    This song and "Blue Lotus" expresspletely different meanings. A few years ago, Xu Wei sang "Nothing can stop my yearning for freedom." A few yearster, he sang "Traveling the ends of the earth in silence and still among the mountains and waters." It entirely feels like a wanderer returning home, beginning a peaceful life, which is somewhat simr to Lin Mu¡¯s mindset in recent years.

    The lyrics of the song are full of the styled vor of ssical poetry, with a hint of Zen, giving a transcendent sense outside the worldly concerns.

    There is the serene, indifferent peace of Wang Wei, the Poet Buddha, "No one at the mountain stream door, flowers bloom alone and fall," "When reaching the end of the water, sit and watch the clouds rise."

    Probably after turning twenty-five, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw everything in a detached light. He didn¡¯t realize this change himself until a friend once heard "Orchid in the Empty Valley" on his headphones and looked at him in astonishment: "Xiao Yifei, howe you¡¯ve started listening to this kind of song, are you thinking you¡¯re already fifty, and that ¡¯traveling the ends of the earth in silence and still among the mountains and waters.¡¯ Thinking of leading a nd life so early?"

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback, suddenly realizing that his mentality had changed significantly without him even being aware of it.

    Listening to Xu Wei¡¯s "Orchid in the Empty Valley" along the way, he did not find it boring, and soon he arrived at his hometown.

    The car slowly drove into the main city area, then headed west to the ce where he used to live. After his grandfather passed away, he initially nned to sell the house his grandfather lived in all his life, butter a neighbor uncle advised: "Maybe it¡¯s better not to sell this house. If youe back, you¡¯ll have a ce to stay. After all, this is where your grandfather lived his whole life."

    "If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you take care of this house. Anyway, I¡¯m quite free every day now; cleaning up and airing it out once every one or two weeks doesn¡¯t take much effort. Moreover, if the house were suddenly sold to someone else, I¡¯d actually feel quite strange, seeing your grandfathering in and out of here for more than half a lifetime," the uncle mentioned his grandfather with sadness.

    He understood that his grandfather¡¯s departure was not only a huge blow to him but also to others. Even after his grandfather¡¯s departure, many still remembered him; his grandfather would be happy knowing this.

    Xiao Yifei parked the car by the street, then walked towards the house that was both unfamiliar and familiar. When he reached the door, because he did not have the key, he could only stand outside and look at it.

    At this moment, a voice called out: "Xiao Yifei, is that you?"

    Xiao Yifei looked towards the direction of the voice and found it was his former neighbor, the uncle who had volunteered to look after his house.

    "Uncle Ran, you¡¯re home!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was full of surprise.

    "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s really you! I thought you wouldn¡¯te back anymore! I was just watching TV in the house, looked out the window, and saw someone standing outside your house. I didn¡¯t recognize you at first; it¡¯s been two years since you left, and I really missed you."

    "Come to my house to sit for a while, have some water, and then we¡¯ll go look at your house," Uncle Ran said, inviting Xiao Yifei towards his house.

    Xiao Yifei no longer declined, went into the house, sat for a while, and then said, "Uncle Ran, I¡¯d still like to check my house first, is that okay?"

    Uncle Ran replied, "Of course, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll get the key."

    Then the two of them went to the house that hadn¡¯t been lived in for two years.

    Inside the house, everything was just as it was when Xiao Yifei left; nothing had changed, just as if he had only been gone for a few hours. The house was very clean, with no dust on the tables. Generally, houses not lived in for long periods have a musty smell, but this house didn¡¯t have any, showing how well Uncle Ran had cared for it.

    "Uncle Ran, thank you so much; you managed the house so well during the two years I was away," said Xiao Yifei with gratitude.

    "Don¡¯t mention it, it was no trouble at all. I only tidied up the house yesterday because I remembered today was your grandfather¡¯s death anniversary! I¡¯ll leave now, and we¡¯ll have lunch together at noon since it¡¯s rare for you toe back," Uncle Ran said as he walked out.

    He knew that at this moment, Xiao Yifei surely wanted some quiet time alone the most.

    Xiao Yifei walked into the room where his grandparents lived. The furnishings were just as he remembered. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much in this room, just a double bed, a writing desk, and a bookshelf. Originally, the bookshelf was full of books, and Xiao Yifeiter donated them to the local library because there were simply too many to take with him.

    He sat at the writing desk, imagining his grandfather used to sit here, often reading untilte at night. In fact, when his grandmother was around, grandfather wouldn¡¯t read veryte. Each time grandmother felt sleepy, she¡¯d turn off the light herself, so grandfather had no choice but to sleep, unable to continue reading.

    After grandmother passed away, sometimes when Xiao Yifei woke up in the middle of the night, he would find that the light in his grandfather¡¯s room was still on. He initially thought it was just a coincidence until he noticed it happening on several consecutive nights, prompting him to go to his grandfather¡¯s bedroom and see him engrossed in a book.

    "Grandfather, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯s already three in the morning," wrote Xiao Yifei with a nce at his wristwatch.

    "It¡¯s nothing, when you get old, you sleep less. I can¡¯t fall asleep anyway, so I might as well read," grandfather looked up at Xiao Yifei for a nce and then continued reading.

    "Grandfather, stop reading. Tell me some stories from your past, I can¡¯t fall back asleep anyway," said Xiao Yifei as he sat down on the grandfather¡¯s bed, pulling up the quilt. The quilt had a faint herbal scent.

    "Stories from the past, hmm, what stories. I¡¯m old, can¡¯t remember clearly," grandfather slowly said.

    "Then tell me about you and grandmother, or why you chose to be a Chinese Medicine practitioner?" said Xiao Yifei.

    "I won¡¯t talk about your grandmother, I don¡¯t know where to start," grandfather replied.

 Chapter 864 - 866: In the Midst of the Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 866: In the Midst of the Unknown</h4><h4></h4>

    "I became a doctor because at the time there was no choice. Back then I was the eldest in the family, so I had to inherit everything from the family, including the medical skills passed down from our ancestors. So from a young age, I was required to learn various knowledge and go up the mountain to collect medicinal herbs. By the time I was twelve or thirteen, I was already a formidable young doctor."

    "Actually, I can¡¯t say I have a deep love for the profession of Chinese medicine. Maybe because I¡¯ve been immersed in this environment since childhood, Iter found that Chinese medicine has seeped into my bones, so I epted that I was destined to be a doctor."

    "But your second granduncle, who is my younger brother, didn¡¯t have as many demands imposed on him by the family, so he chose to be a soldier. Later, he sacrificed himself in a battle; he had juste of age at the time. So, in one¡¯s life, what you want to do, what you will experience, these are all predetermined."

    "Perhaps now, when I tell you this, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. You young people all think about things like controlling your own destiny and winning through hard work. But when you reach my age, you¡¯ll find that humans are too insignificant and can¡¯t contend with fate."

    "So, I think the ancient saying is particrly wise: ¡¯Do your best and ept destiny.¡¯ What a great saying. We should strive to do everything well while we¡¯re alive; the rest is up to heaven. Everything is predestined in the cosmic order." Grandpa also sat on the bed and said to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei listened with an understanding that was not quite clear. He didn¡¯t really agree with Grandpa¡¯s notion that everything was predestined. He knew that as long as he worked hard, he could get into his ideal university and then be a great doctor like Grandpa.

    "Grandpa, I still don¡¯t agree with what you¡¯re saying. I believe as long as I work hard, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t aplish in this world." Xiao Yifei propped his head against his hand and spoke to Grandpa.

    Grandpa remained silent for a while, then said, "It¡¯s right for you to think this way now. But when you reach a certain age, you¡¯ll understand that what I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t wrong."

    Sitting at his desk, Xiao Yifei recalled histe-night conversations with Grandpa. Now he somewhat understood that phrase, realizing that life indeed seems like this. Many things after entering society truly aren¡¯t as he thought before, that hard work would definitely lead to sess.

    Probably only during student days was it possible for achievements to be made through effort. Back then, even without effort he could perform well. But now, with some things, even if he tried his hardest, there still wasn¡¯t any change.

    For example, curing a critically ill patient.

    He sat in Grandpa¡¯s room for a while, then went to his room, which had more items than Grandpa¡¯s. There were some toys from his childhood, and a basketball that had long lost its air. In the desk drawery a pile of his certificates, now faded to a dull yellow, with the name Xiao Yifei barely recognizable.

    He really didn¡¯t know how he had earned so many certificates in the past. In primary and middle school, one just needed good grades to receive the "Outstanding Student" certificate. Each time he brought one home, Grandpa would treat him to something tasty.

    He pulled out a box from under his bed, containing various odds and ends, like a slingshot Grandpa had made him. He kept these things well-preserved.

    Inside was a photograph of their entire family, showing Grandpa and Grandma, Dad and Mom. Grandpa and Grandma sat in chairs, holding him in their arms, while Dad and Mom stood behind the two elders. He was smiling so cheerfully back then, his eyes disappearing in the smile. If only life could always be this joyful; how nice it would be.

    This was the only family portrait they had, and the only picture with his parents. He initially wanted to tear it up, but upon reconsideration, he thought it was just a picture and couldn¡¯t change anything.

    Back then, his parents must have loved each other, seeing how close they stood together. But time changes everything. Xiao Yifei had seen many families where the couples lived together just for the sake of the children despite not getting along.

    Though such a choice wasn¡¯t ideal, it still kept the family whole. But he didn¡¯t understand what deep-seated resentmenty between his parents, forcing them to divorce in those times and quickly start their own families thereafter.

    At this moment, he deeply wished to turn back time to capture that scene in the photograph. As a child, he longed to grow up, and now grown-up, he realized there¡¯s nothing great about growing up. The things he desired were unattainable, and the things he had were lost.

    Grandpa and Grandma had long left this world. Dad and Mom had moved on with their individual lives, leaving him to live alone in solitude. What, then, was the point of hising into this world? Xiao Yifei asked himself in a moment of inner pain.

    He wanted to cry his heart out, feeling something trapped inside, intensely ufortable. But he realized he couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Perhaps this was what they called the feeling of ¡¯wanting to cry but having no tears¡¯.

    So hey down on his bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind void of thoughts, dazed. Just lying quietly like this for a while made him feel somewhat relieved. He then left his room, toured the other rooms, and after locking the door, headed to his second uncle¡¯s house next door.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve finished it so quickly? Why don¡¯t we go out to eat? After dinner, are you nning to visit your Grandpa?" Second Uncle asked.

    "Yes, if I don¡¯t visit Grandpa soon, I suppose he¡¯d be getting upset." Xiao Yifei replied.

    The two of them walked onto the street. "Second Uncle, get in the car. Where do you think we should eat?" Xiao Yifei opened the car door for Second Uncle.

    "You¡¯ve been doing pretty well these past two years, to have bought a car." Second Uncle said enviously.

    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve be a doctor again. After trying various professions, I realized that being a doctor suits me best. with other jobs, I just felt like an idiot." Xiao Yifei said.

    When he closed his clinic years ago, Second Uncle had advised him against it, but he still chose to leave. He didn¡¯t expect to circle back to the medical profession again, feeling somewhat embarrassed as he spoke.

    "Nowadays, it¡¯s not easy to seed in any upation. Being a doctor is still a good choice. Seeing how aplished you¡¯ve be makes me rest easy." Second Uncle said.

    This Second Uncle had watched Xiao Yifei grow up. He felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for such a child to achieve so much now.

    Xiao Yifei felt close to his Second Uncle, akin to a father, since he had barely felt paternal love. So, in his heart, he long regarded Second Uncle as his kin.

    When young, he often yed with Second Uncle¡¯s daughter. His daughter was about the same age as Xiao Yifei, and many times, Xiao Yifei stayed for dinner at their house before heading back to his.

    Watching Second Uncle intimately embrace his daughter, he too wished for Second Uncle to hold him, but he never voiced this desire. However, Second Uncle often patted his head and frequently praised him for his good academic performance.

 Chapter 865 - 867: Vividly Remembered

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 867: Vividly Remembered</h4><h4></h4>

    "Second Uncle, is Yuan Yuan doing well?" Xiao Yifei asked. Yuan Yuan is the second uncle¡¯s daughter.

    "She¡¯s doing great. She¡¯s now working at a culturalpany in Hangzhou, got marriedst year, and just had a baby, so your aunt went to help her with the child." The second uncle spoke with pride about his daughter.

    "You know, when you two were little, I hoped you would end up together. But you both ended up running further apart, and years would go by without seeing each other." The second uncle seemed a bit disappointed.

    "Maybe it¡¯s just fate. I remember we used to get along really well in middle school, but somehow lost contact. It¡¯s probably my fault for going too far away. After staying abroad for two years, I came back to find so many things had changed," Xiao Yifei said, somewhat regretfully.

    The two walked around the streets, and Xiao Yifei realized he didn¡¯t recognize many ces. They were probably newly built.

    "Second Uncle, is this area newly developed? It feels like I¡¯m visiting for the first time," Xiao Yifei asked, looking puzzled.

    "Yes, this area was reconstructedst year after demolition. Honestly, I don¡¯t think it was necessary. It used to be lively with street vendors and everything. Now it¡¯s empty; they can rebuild as they please, all just a matter of government decisions," the second uncle said.

    "I heard the area where we live is also up for redevelopment. No one knows if it will bepletely demolished or not, but there were talks a few months ago," the second uncle continued.

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for demolition. Our ce is sofortable, and the houses are all old residences where people have lived for decades. How can they just decide to demolish them?" Xiao Yifei said, quite confused.

    Huaxia¡¯s rapid development is incredible, and it seems construction is happening everywhere daily. Yet some of the things being torn down were built just a few years ago.

    "Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s any definite n for demolition, I¡¯ll definitely contact you. Anyway, you haven¡¯t even called me in the past two years," the second uncle said.

    "Second Uncle, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to call you. When I arrived in the city, my phone was stolen, and I lost all the numbers I had stored. Do you have WeChat? If I add you, we can keep in touch anytime," Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Yes, yes, WeChat has be popr suddenly, so I got one too. It¡¯s very convenient for video calls with my daughter," the second uncle said, taking out his phone and opening WeChat.

    Under his guidance, Xiao Yifei drove to the Donishun Restaurant. "Themb hotpot here is particrly delicious. Ie here to eat at least once a month. I remember you loved hotpot as a child, so you should still enjoy it," the second uncle remarked.

    "Of course, I do. My taste hasn¡¯t changed at all over the years," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Second Uncle, I remember when we were kids, you loved to take Yuan Yuan and me to that skewer ce near the Third Primary School. That was always a memorable taste for me. Every time I got hungry abroad, I craved those skewers."

    After they finished eating, the second uncle said, "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll head home first. Let¡¯s chat more in the evening. You should go see Grandpa now!"

    "Second Uncle, I¡¯ll drive you home first, then go see Grandpa," Xiao Yifei insisted.

    "No need, I¡¯ll just walk to digest a bit. You should go quickly."

    So Xiao Yifei left first.

    Arriving at his grandfather¡¯s grave, Xiao Yifei found some food and several bouquets of flowers left there. He thought, even after two years, someone still remembers his grandfather, which is really nice.

    He recalled a passage he read before: "Some people are alive, but they¡¯re already dead; some people are dead, but they still live on." His grandfather was thetter kind. Although his body left two years ago, his spirit lives on in people¡¯s hearts. If a person can live like this, it¡¯s truly enough.

    Kneeling in front of the grave, Xiao Yifei said, "Grandpa, your unfilial grandson is here to visit you. Please don¡¯t me me for noting all this time. I think about you constantly. But I¡¯ve been afraid to visit, always feeling I¡¯ve let you down. I promise I¡¯ll find the Biwei Silver Needle for you."

    "I know it¡¯s always been your wish. Forgive me for the misunderstanding I had with you before. I¡¯m working at quite a renowned hospital now, and I¡¯ll certainly be a good doctor."

    Xiao Yifei murmured at his grandfather¡¯s grave for a long time. What he really wanted to say was, "Grandpa, I miss you so much. Why did you leave me so early?" But he never said it out loud, as his grandfather always told him to be brave and be a man.

    As he was about to leave, he noticed a man walking over. He recognized him as his father, but he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him. There was no other path to take.

    With his head lowered, pretending not to see, his father still called out, "Xiao Yifei, do you really hate me that much? Not even a greeting when you see me?"

    "I don¡¯t hate you. What right do I have? I just don¡¯t want to have any connection with you," Xiao Yifei said, expressionless.

    His father¡¯s tone softened upon hearing this, "Let¡¯s find a ce to talk afterward, now that you¡¯re grown up. I think you can understand my difficulties."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything more, waiting for his father on the side.

    Later, they found a quiet little restaurant, ordered some small dishes and a few beers, and awkwardly started eating.

    After a while, his father spoke, seeming to have been contemting his words for a long time: "I know your mother and I both let you down. I¡¯m sure you resent us. But we really had our difficulties. You understand, marriage isn¡¯t easy to manage."

    "Is that the difficulty you refer to? To think I had no ce in your hearts. How about your child now? Do you also neglect his life?" Xiao Yifei replied, questioning. Everyone talks about difficulties, but has anyone asked Lin Xiaoyifei for his opinion?

    "I used to send you money every year and visit during New Year¡¯s," his father said.

    "Bringing your wife and new child to Grandpa¡¯s house during New Year¡¯s ¡ª was that really visiting me? Did you consider my feelings?" Xiao Yifei said no more after this, fearing he might lose control and either get angry or cry, which would be too embarrassing. He couldn¡¯t let that happen in front of his father.

    He picked up the beer on the table and gulped down half the bottle.

    Xiao Yifei always thought he didn¡¯t care, but talking about those old times today, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, almost tearing up. Thank goodness for the beer to cover his emotions.

    "I was wrong back then. I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness, but seeing you doing well now is enough to ease my mind," his father said.

 Chapter 866 - 868 The Suffering of Loved Ones

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 868 The Suffering of Loved Ones</h4><h4></h4>

    "Have you finished talking? If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll leave. You don¡¯t need to pretend to care about me now. I haven¡¯t needed your pity for a long time." After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, he left the restaurant.

    His father sat alone in the restaurant, drinking sullenly. He felt that his whole life had been a failure: in his father¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t a good son, and in his son¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t a good father. After working hard for most of his life, apart from earning some money, he had gained nothing else.

    When he got divorced back then, it was actually out ofpulsion. At that time, he was still a minor official. During a dinner, he got drunk, and when he woke upter, he found his subordinate sleeping beside him. He lifted the nket and discovered they were both naked.

    Then the subordinate woke up, caressing his chest and said, "Brother Xiao, you were really somethingst night, even though you were drunk, you still..."

    Before she finished her sentence, he quickly got out of bed and said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I was drunkst night. I don¡¯t remember what happened."

    He wanted to put on his clothes and leave. "Go ahead, whatever happenedst night, you and I both know. I don¡¯t want much, just hope for a promotion. The year-end ising, and our promotion opportunities are in your hands. If you agree, we¡¯ll pretend this never happened."

    Only now did Xiao Yifei¡¯s father realize that all of this had been her n to get what she wanted. He waspelled to agree to her demands, thinking it would easily resolve everything.

    But he was too naive. Two monthster, she came back and told him, "I¡¯m already pregnant with your child. What should we do now?"

    "I can give you money to take care of it." Xiao Yifei¡¯s father waspletely flustered. He never expected things to develop like this.

    "To take care of it, you speak so lightly. Like it or not, you¡¯re the father of this child. I¡¯ll give you two days. If you promise to give me a status, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Otherwise..."

    Later, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mother found out about this. She couldn¡¯t tolerate her husband¡¯s infidelity, and no matter how others persuaded her, she decided to get a divorce.

    Then Xiao Yifei¡¯s father married that woman and had the child. Actually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s father was in a difficult situation at the time because, in those days, infidelity was seen as a horrendous sin by others.

    He was just starting his career, and if this matter became public, not only could he lose his job, but his reputation for a lifetime would be ruined. So he could only choose this path.

    And Xiao Yifei knew nothing about these circumstances. He initially wanted to tell Xiao Yifei earlier, but somehow, the words just wouldn¡¯te out. He didn¡¯t want his son to see him this way, although it was all just a mistake made while drunk.

    After he got married, everything at home was firmly controlled by that woman. He had to report even just to buy a pack of cigarettes, let alone give some money to Xiao Yifei each month!

    Only yearster, after he ventured into business, did the situation somewhat improve. By the time he could do something for Xiao Yifei, it was already toote, as Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t even meet him.

    So he could only give the money to his father, but his father wouldn¡¯t ept it either.

    It turns out that if you take a wrong step, it can ruin your entire life. He never dared to think about how their family might have lived if things hadn¡¯t happened that way. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it, as the thought would bring tears to his eyes.

    Back then, life wasn¡¯t particrly happy, but he was quite content. Although not deeply in love with his wife, their family life was quite joyful.

    Xiao Yifei drove aimlessly through the streets, not knowing how he felt at that moment or how to face his father. He thought he had long stopped caring about him, but seeing him in that way today, he somehow found him pitiful and felt a bit sad. But is someone like him worth pity?

    Over twenty years had passed, and he was already old, no longer the tall figure he remembered from childhood. People age generation by generation, as sons grow up, fathers grow old.

    Xiao Yifei said to himself, "Maybe I should just forgive him. Life is short, and there¡¯s nothing to cling to resentfully. Moreover, he is one of the few family members I have. Without family, a person would merely exist."

    But then, another voice in his head said, "How can you forgive him so easily? Today, seeing him old, your heart softened, and you pitied him. But when he left you to have a child with another woman, did he ever think of you or care about your feelings?"

    Xiao Yifei felt deeply conflicted. In fact, the two of them had never talked as much as they did today. In the past, whenever Xiao Yifei saw him, he would turn away, not even wanting to nce back. Yet somehow today, he inexplicably agreed to his request.

    He felt a sense of regret. If he hadn¡¯t agreed, he wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain now.

    After driving around, he found himself back at the cemetery, once again standing before his grandfather¡¯s grave.

    "Grandfather, I feel so sad right now. What should I do? If only you were here, you were always so wise, surely you would know the right answer." Xiao Yifei cried.

    He remembered how his grandfather was always indifferent to his father, too. Each time after a few words, his father would leave. His grandfather was probably disappointed in his son as well.

    But he suddenly recalled once after his father left, his grandfather sighed at the dinner table, "Actually your father has had a hard time too."

    Upon hearing his grandfather say this back then, Xiao Yifei angrily remarked, "I think he¡¯s quite enjoying himself now." His grandfather sighed and said, "Perhaps when you have a family of your own, you will understand everything he¡¯s done."

    "When I have a family, I will never be like him, easily abandoning my child," Xiao Yifei retorted.

    His grandfather sighed deeply and said no more.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei thought of his grandfather¡¯s words. Perhaps his grandfather was giving him the answer he sought. He thought, perhaps he really shouldn¡¯t linger on the past.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei sat in front of his grandfather¡¯s grave, his mind nk, sitting there quietly. He cherished this rare moment of peace, just like when he was a child sitting quietly by his grandfather as he read.

    As a child, Xiao Yifei was actually naughty and mischievous, but there were times when he would just drag a small stool by himself, sit quietly by the window, and no one knew what he was looking at. That¡¯s why Xiao Yifei had always led a rather conflicted life all these years.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was that kid with excellent grades but a bit of a troublemaker, seemingly never saddened by anything. Yet the mncholic and sentimental side of him was rarely seen by anyone.

 Chapter 867 - 869 Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 869 Confusion</h4><h4></h4>

    He felt that it was a very unpleasant emotion, because no one likes someone who is gloomy all day, so only in front of someone alone or those closest to him, would he asionally show his vulnerable side.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the entire cemetery was shrouded in a gray atmosphere, just like the scenes in Vampire Diaries. However, Xiao Yifei found this atmosphere reassuring because his grandfather was right there. If people really have souls, then maybe his grandfather¡¯s soul was watching him from somewhere at this moment.

    Two years had passed, and he hade to ept the fact that his grandfather had left him forever. Birth, aging, illness, and death are the natural course of human life. As a doctor, he saw death more clearly than most people. Perhaps the deceased had not truly left, just apanied us in a different way.

    Returning to his second uncle¡¯s house, he found that his second uncle had already prepared dinner. Hearing the sound of Xiao Yifei¡¯s car returning, his second uncle immediately rushed out of the house to see him, "Ah, you¡¯re finally back! I almost thought you were going to leave tonight! I¡¯ve already prepared dinner;e inside and eat!" Second Uncle noticed that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t look well, but he didn¡¯t ask too many questions. He just assumed Xiao Yifei was feeling upset because of his grandfather.

    The two entered the house one after the other. Xiao Yifei went to the washroom to ssh his face with water, clearing his mind before sitting at the dining table to eat.

    "I specifically went to that shop in the north of the city this afternoon to buy this. I remember you used to like it a lot." His second uncle used chopsticks to pick up a piece of roast duck and ced it in Xiao Yifei¡¯s te.

    "Mm, it¡¯s delicious, just like before. Second Uncle, you¡¯re so good; after all these years, you still remember what I like to eat."

    "Of course, I remember. Didn¡¯t I often take you and Yuanyuan to eat when you were kids? In the blink of an eye, you both have grown so much. Time flies! When I used to work from dawn till dusk, I always envied those retired old people, always wishing time would fast forward to retirement."

    "One blink of an eye, and I¡¯m already retired, living a life of leisure. So, in life, you really shouldn¡¯t wish for anything; there¡¯s no need to. In a blink, life is over, really." Second Uncle said with a slight mncholy.

    "Second Uncle, why did you retire so early?" Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled, remembering his second uncle wasn¡¯t supposed to retire yet!

    "The factory isn¡¯t doing well anymore, so they let us older folk retire early." His second uncle said, a little unhappily. You could tell he wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with his current life.

    "If you have any difficulties, you must tell me, and I¡¯ll do my utmost to help. In this city, you¡¯re practically my only family," Xiao Yifei said.

    "You, boy, shouldn¡¯t say such things. Isn¡¯t your father in this city too? I bumped into him at a mall a few days ago!" Second Uncle said. Although he understood the rtionship between Xiao Yifei and his father, he didn¡¯t realize it was so strained.

    "I¡¯ve never considered him my father. Has he ever cared for me over all these years?" Xiao Yifei grew angry when talking about his father. He was still not over it!

    "Although you say that, he is still your father!" Second Uncle advised.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not discuss this tonight, Second Uncle. I¡¯vee back with difficulty; let¡¯s talk about other things." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want his father to ruin the night¡¯s mood and changed the topic.

    "Xiao Yifei, do you have a girlfriend now? When will you bring her over for me to see?" His second uncle asked concernedly. Once you reach a certain age, people around you start to care about when you¡¯re getting married.

    "I do, but we haven¡¯t been together long. But I really like her; she makes me feel very settled." Xiao Yifei stated.

    "If you like her, treat her well. Don¡¯t regret it after parting." His second uncle advised. He knew Xiao Yifei was still very traditional in such matters, so this wasn¡¯t something to worry about.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was Tang Rong calling.

    "Hello, Rongrong, I¡¯m having dinner with my second uncle now. Everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow." When answering the call, his voice immediately softened, as if coaxing a child.

    His second uncle, watching from the side, understood that the caller was likely Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend, seeing how much Xiao Yifei seemed to love her.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei exined, "That was my girlfriend calling. She was myndlord, and then we got together."

    "I can tell you really love her. If you truly do, get married soon. It¡¯ll be good to settle down early." His second uncle suggested, unsure why he cared so much about Xiao Yifei¡¯s marriage. Perhaps because he watched him grow up like his own child.

    "Second Uncle, in all the years you¡¯ve lived, is there anything you regret deeply?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "My biggest regret is not pursuing my studies well and giving up on my dreams at such a young age. So, you young folks must follow your passions; otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re older and can¡¯t change it." His second uncle advised like someone who had been through it all.

    The two chatted intermittently, and Xiao Yifei found it helpful to talk with his elders. From their perspective, he gained different insights. What he was experiencing, his second uncle might have once gone through as well, so he could offer different advice, leaving Xiao Yifei feeling less confused about many things.

    That night, Xiao Yifei and his second uncle talkedte into the night before going to sleep. Although he nned to return to his home, his second uncle insisted he stay over.

    "Just stay here for the night; the bedding in Yuanyuan¡¯s room is freshly changed. You should sleep there." His second uncle insisted.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t argue further. He had already caused enough trouble for his second uncle bying. Although his second uncle was delighted to see him, he still felt a little guilty. So he didn¡¯t decline and stayed at his second uncle¡¯s house.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei had a slight headache, having been emotionally stirred yesterday and drank quite a bit. When he woke up, he found his second uncle was out, probably having gone for a morning walk. People tend to have more time to jog or exercise when they get older.

    He sat in the living room, waiting for his second uncle to return.

    After more than half an hour, his second uncle returned, carrying a lot of things. Xiao Yifei helped take them and said, "Second Uncle, why did you buy so much stuff? You can¡¯t finish it all by yourself!"

    "Of course, it¡¯s not all for me. I can¡¯t eat that much. They¡¯re for you. Since you rarelye back, I didn¡¯t have anything special to give you, so I just bought some things you like and a few local specialties. Since you drove here, I bought more so you can take some back for your girlfriend to taste."

 Chapter 868 - 870: Take it one step at a time

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 870: Take it one step at a time</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei opened the bag and looked inside. It was filled with local specialties from their hometown; he wondered where Second Uncle had bought them so early this morning.

    "Second Uncle, you¡¯re so good to me, buying all this stuff, it must have cost you quite a bit." After speaking, Xiao Yifei took two thousand yuan out of his wallet. Upon seeing this, Second Uncle immediately pretended to be angry.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you doing? I treat you like my own child, that¡¯s why I do this for you. If you give me money, it feels too distant, and I¡¯ll be upset." Second Uncle shoved the money back into Xiao Yifei¡¯s wallet.

    "Second Uncle, it¡¯s because I treat you like family that I want to give you money. Source surely gives you money every month, right? So after all these years, I give you money just once; you should ept it. Technically, I should be buying you things every month as well."

    "Aside from this, since my grandfather passed away, you¡¯ve helped me out so much. I don¡¯t know what youck, so I¡¯m giving you some money so you can buy more good food or whatever." Xiao Yifei said earnestly, then stuffed the money into Second Uncle¡¯s hand.

    When Second Uncle heard this from Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. He knew if he didn¡¯t ept the two thousand yuan today, Xiao Yifei would find another way to show his gratitude.

    "Then I¡¯ll ept this money, but you have to agree to one condition: you must visit this city often. These two cities aren¡¯t that far apart. I know you doctors are busy, but you should still be able toe back once a year."

    "Also," Second Uncle paused, clearly debating whether to continue. Xiao Yifei said, "Second Uncle, just say what¡¯s on your mind, there¡¯s no need to hesitate between us."

    "Then don¡¯t be mad; the truth is, your dad isn¡¯t easy either. If you figure it out in the future, go see him! I¡¯ve bumped into him a few times¡ªin each meeting, he always asked about you. He said after a full day of digesting yesterday, you seem to have released a lot of your anger towards your father. Like Second Uncle said, no matter what, he is your father. Blood is thicker than water, and that¡¯s never wrong. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t have many people he¡¯s close to in this world anymore.

    A person living without rtives, just alone in this world, there¡¯s no meaning in life. We live in this world fueled by love.

    "Second Uncle, I understand. Actually, I saw him at the cemetery yesterday. He said he had his reasons for his past actions, but what kind of reasons would make someone abandon their own child, huh, Second Uncle?" Xiao Yifei said calmly. Now, even if he felt pain inside, he could keep hisposure outwardly.

    "It¡¯s not exactly abandoning you; I remember he could still visit you a few times yearly in the past. Since he imed he had reasons, then he must have had inevitable reasons." Second Uncle wasn¡¯t entirely clear about those past events.

    All he knew was that a month after the divorce, Xiao Yifei¡¯s father quickly married a woman from his workce, and nine monthster, they had a child. Based on these revtions, he roughly guessed what urred back then.

    However, it¡¯s best for Xiao Yifei¡¯s father to tell him everything personally; no matter how close they are, a rtionship can¡¯tpare to blood ties.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. When are you nning to leave today, aren¡¯t you supposed to depart by noon?" Second Uncle asked.

    "The hospital only gave me two days off, so I have to head back today; I need to be back to work by tomorrow!" Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Ah, why were you so determined to sell your clinic back then, yet now you¡¯re working for someone else?" Second Uncle couldn¡¯t quite understand what Xiao Yifei was thinking.

    "Actually, it¡¯s pretty good now. The money I make is about the same, if not better, than before. When I ran my own clinic, there was so much to think about, but now I only need to focus on my own work; it¡¯s not as tiring as before. My personality is more suited to being a pure doctor."

    "Since you enjoy it, then I shouldn¡¯t say much. In life, there are hundreds of paths you can take¡ªif you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s what matters. But I always feel your life shouldn¡¯t be too ordinary; with your abilities, you could certainly make great contributions in the medical domain."

    "I don¡¯t have such big ambitions; I¡¯m quite satisfied with my current life. Who knows what the future holds? I just take it one step at a time." Xiao Yifei said.

    He didn¡¯t know what the future would bring; he was burdened with the quest to find the Biwei Silver Needle. But after finding it, what would happen, that he didn¡¯t know. He felt a bit like a character from ancient fantasy novels, like those in Chinese Pdin who needed to gather five beads to save the world.

    Xiao Yifei believed he would save more lives if he found the Biwei Silver Needle, thus feeling like an ancient hero himself.

    After driving all afternoon, Xiao Yifei finally reached home before dinner.

    Before arriving home, he took a moment to call Tang Rong, "Rongrong, I¡¯ll be back soon. When do you get off work? I¡¯ll pick you up."

    "I¡¯ve got to workte tonight, possibly veryte. You¡¯ve been driving all day; why don¡¯t you rest early? I¡¯ll take a taxi back." Xiao Yifei thought she might be right and went home first.

    Upon returning home, he rearranged the things Second Uncle had given him, putting perishables into the refrigerator.

    Then, he donned an apron to start cooking, preparing a dish of braised chicken, stir-frying two vegetarian dishes, and finally made a bamboo shoot soup. With all the ingredients ready, cooking didn¡¯t take much time. Once everything was prepared, Xiao Yifei put the rice in the rice cooker to keep warm.

    Seeing that time was about right, he got dressed again and went out.

    Driving to Tang Rong¡¯spany, he waited till after nine when Tang Rong, looking exhausted, finally emerged from the building. She didn¡¯t nce at the street and just moved forward to hail a taxi.

    Xiao Yifei had imagined Tang Rong walking out and reacting with excitement upon seeing his car, but she didn¡¯t notice him at all.

    Resignedly, he honked the horn, which made Tang Rong turn to spot his car, whereupon she stood waiting for him to drive over.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest early, yet you still drove over here?" Tang Rong asked after getting into the car. Her words said one thing, but Xiao Yifei noticed she seemed quite pleased.

    Tang Rong hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei woulde to pick her up. Even though he had been told not to, she felt a bit down once she hung up the phone, yet now, with him suddenly appearing before her, how could she not be happy!

    The two returned home, and once inside, Tang Rong could smell the aroma of the food.

    "Darling, did you cook? It smells delicious!" Tang Rong said as she casually tossed her bag and rushed into the kitchen to check.

    "Darling, what¡¯s happened, why have you changed so much sinceing back? You never used to cook before! Judging by the looks, this food seems pretty tasty." Tang Rong said while reaching for a piece of meat to taste.

 Chapter 869 - 871: Smoothing Out Everything

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 871: Smoothing Out Everything</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei gently patted Tang Rong¡¯s hand and said, "Go wash your hands first, they¡¯re full of bacteria and very dirty. You wash your hands, I¡¯ll prepare dinner."

    The two of them started sitting at the dining table to eat.

    "Mm~ So delicious, I didn¡¯t expect your cooking to be so tasty, Doctor Xiao. From now on, I¡¯ll leave the kitchen duties all to you," Tang Rong praised.

    "I¡¯ll ept your praise. It¡¯s rare to get a sincerepliment from you. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll cook for you every day," Xiao Yifei replied.

    Tang Rong found something unusual about Xiao Yifei today. She wondered why he suddenly was so nice to her, so she asked, "I still find it a bit strange. Why are you being so good to me?"

    "What¡¯s so strange about it? You¡¯re my girlfriend, of course, I have to cherish you. Besides, I haven¡¯t seen you for two days, and you won¡¯t even give me a hug. Instead, you¡¯re here suspecting my genuine intentions," Xiao Yifei said with a hint of sulkiness to Tang Rong.

    Tang Rong stood up from her chair, walked over to Xiao Yifei, and kissed him on the lips. Xiao Yifei was a bit stiff at first, but soon the two of them were passionately kissing at the dining table.

    Xiao Yifei lifted Tang Rong onto hisp, wrapped his arms around her waist, and whispered in her ear, "My little sweetheart, I¡¯m going to *kill* you."

    Tang Rong¡¯s face turned crimson from Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden words, leaving her a bit embarrassed. So she yfully said, "I¡¯m really hungry, can we eat first?"

    Halfway through the meal, Shi Miaomiao returned. Xiao Yifei felt like he hadn¡¯t seen Shi Miaomiao for a long time, and he felt there was something different about her, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was.

    "Miaomiao,e and taste the braised chicken I made. Your sister Rong really can¡¯t stop praising it!" Xiao Yifei began to act a bit boastful.

    "Wait a moment, I¡¯lle right over after putting down my things." Shi Miaomiao was somewhat excited to hear that Xiao Yifei had cooked, as she had never tasted his food before!

    The three of them sat at the dining table. Honestly, it had been a long time since they¡¯d eaten together like this. Ever since Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong got together, Shi Miaomiao rarely dined with them at home. She often felt awkward, like the third wheel between these two lovebirds, even though they both treated her like a cherished younger sister.

    "Brother Xiao, you¡¯re amazing! Handsome, great at work, and your cooking is delicious. Sister Rong, you¡¯re truly blessed," Shi Miaomiao said enviously after eating a piece of meat.

    "What¡¯s the use of envying me? You should hurry and find a boyfriend of your own. Isn¡¯t there anyone at yourrgepany that you fancy, or who fancies you?" Tang Rong asked Shi Miaomiao.

    "I haven¡¯t found anyone like Brother Xiao at mypany yet. Brother Xiao, are there any handsome guys in your hospital? Introduce them to me!" Shi Miaomiao wasn¡¯t very anxious about finding a boyfriend since her work kept her busy, leaving no extra time for a rtionship. But seeing Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei constantly in love made her feel a bit restless.

    "In our hospital, aside from me, the handsome ones are mostly the type to be your dad¡¯s age. Are you interested in that?" Xiao Yifei teased Shi Miaomiao.

    "Who would want that? Brother Xiao, I guess I can¡¯t rely on you. I won¡¯t rush to find a boyfriend; I¡¯ll focus on work and make big money first."

    After dinner, the three of them returned to their own rooms. After a while, Xiao Yifei quietly came out of his bedroom and went to Tang Rong¡¯s room, feeling like he was sneaking around for a tryst.

    Tang Rong was already on the bed, browsing shows on her phone. She put it away when she saw Xiao Yifeie in.

    "How have you been these past two days? How¡¯s your hometown?" Tang Rong asked.

    "Pretty good. The changes in Huaxia¡¯s cities are really drastic. It¡¯s only been two years, and I hardly recognized many ces when I went back, with so much demolition and construction going on."

    "I didn¡¯t realize time had passed so quickly, it¡¯s been two years. Visiting grandpa this time didn¡¯t feel as sad as before. Time truly heals all wounds," Xiao Yifei said as he lifted the nket and snuggled under it, cuddling Tang Rong.

    Xiao Yifei had only taken a two-day leave, and upon returning to work, he bumped into Zheng Qiang. Zheng Qiang excitedly said, "Brother Xiao, you know, while you were away these past two days, every time a patient registered, they first asked if Doctor Xiao Yifei was in. When they heard you weren¡¯t, many just left."

    "The number of patients visiting the hospital decreased significantly in those two days. I estimate you¡¯ll be so busy today that there won¡¯t be time for even a sip of water."

    "It can¡¯t be that exaggerated, I was hoping to leave early," Xiao Yifei replied, looking incredulous.

    Sure enough, Zheng Qiang wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. As soon as Xiao Yifei arrived at the office, before he could even warm his seat, the first patient had already arrived, forcing Xiao Yifei to give his full attention.

    In truth, the impact of publicity was significant. After he came to this city, he became well-known among the ordinary folk thanks to the medical television program he did. Moreover, the hospital director frequently mentioned him at important meetings, spreading his reputation for excellent medical skills.

    To be honest, there are quite a few skilled doctors in this hospital. Although they might be slightly less skilled than Xiao Yifei, apart from some exceedingly rare andplex cases, the other doctors are more than capable of handling regr patients.

    But since Xiao Yifei has such a good reputation, patients hoping for the best treatment naturally seek out the best doctor. So Xiao Yifei found no effective way to change this phenomenon.

    Sun Xingyao had already made peace with Xiao Yifei earlier, but now seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation grow every day, he still felt a twinge of jealousy. After all, as a dignified department head, his face mattered. But now it felt like the whole Chinese Medicine department belonged solely to Xiao Yifei. Patients looked for him, and the hospital staff also turned to him for matters, making it seem as if the department head no longer existed.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, during Xiao Yifei¡¯s busiest time, Zheng Peng appeared.

    "Doctor Xiao, I feel the illness I hadst time hasn¡¯tpletely healed. Could you check it again?" Zheng Peng pleaded.

    Xiao Yifei found it strange, as the illness had been curedst time. He wondered if Zheng Peng came just to stir things up, and also questioned how he could freely enter the hospital when he was no longer a doctor there!

    Thus Xiao Yifei said, "I¡¯m very busy right now, I¡¯ll check it for you when I have time!"

    Zheng Peng wasn¡¯t pleased hearing this. Despite witnessing Xiao Yifei being truly busy, with a long queue of patients seeking treatment, he felt Xiao Yifei was being too unsympathetic, considering they used to work in the same hospital and his brother has such a good rtionship with Xiao.

    Zheng Peng believed Xiao Yifei was intentionally avoiding treating him, still bearing a grudge for past events.

 Chapter 870 - 872: Persistent Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 872: Persistent Ghost</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> "Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Doctors are supposed to treat patients. Now I¡¯m sick, and you¡¯re begrudging me because of past matters and refusing to treat me. Can you live with your conscience?" Zheng Peng started to shout loudly in the office. His voice was so loud that the patients outside could hear him.

    "No, what are you shouting for? Can¡¯t you see I have so many patients here? Everything has to be done in order. How do you think others will see you if you cut in line just like that?" Xiao Yifei retorted unceremoniously.

    "Exactly, how could someone be so uncivilized? We all queued up after registering with great effort. Why do you think you¡¯re special, even yelling like this?" The other patients in line heard the argument and began to attack Zheng Peng verbally.

    They were furious about this queue jumping because they¡¯d rushed over early in the morning to secure their ces, and they couldn¡¯t allow anyone to simply cut in line.

    Despite the situation, Zheng Peng had no intention of leaving the office. From his expression, it seemed he was determined to stay. Xiao Yifei closed the office door, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be good for either him or the hospital if word of this incident spread.

    Xiao Yifei was already in a bad mood because there were so many patients today, and with Zheng Peng¡¯s antics, he was barely holding back his anger. He thought Zheng Peng would leave before he exploded, not expecting him to still stand there.

    "How shameless can you be? Just look at yourself, dreaming that I¡¯d treat you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re acting like a clown? You tried multiple times to harm me, and here I am, perfectly fine, but you¡¯re the one who lost his job and ended up like this." Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t remember thest time he was this angry.

    Sun Xingyao was sitting idly in the office and heard themotion outside. He went to take a look and realized all the noise wasing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s office. He couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei could get this angry. Who had provoked him?

    He gently pushed the door, found it unlocked, and walked in, seeing Zheng Peng there. He recalled that he hadn¡¯t seen Zheng Peng since he wasst treated by Xiao Yifei.

    "Zheng Peng, why are you back? Do you really think the hospital is your home?" Sun Xingyao¡¯s tone was sarcastic. He thought Zheng Peng was utterly foolish; these schemes were clearly not his forte, yet he insisted on meddling every time.

    "Director Sun, I¡¯m here for treatment. My previous condition rpsed, but Dr. Xiao won¡¯t see me. Did I do something wrong?" Zheng Peng, though aware of Sun Xingyao¡¯s mocking tone, still said this.

    "I don¡¯t think Dr. Xiao is such a person. Is there some misunderstanding between you two?" Sun Xingyao asked, pretending to know nothing.

    Since Sun Xingyao hade in, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t spoken a word. He wanted to see what kind of y these two would put on together.

    Although his rtionship with Sun Xingyao had improved and appeared harmonious to others, only the two of them knew that this harmony was merely on the surface. As adults, they were both acutely aware of this reality.

    "Dr. Xiao, since Zheng Peng wants to see a doctor, why don¡¯t you treat him?" Sun Xingyao said again.

    "He just barges in out of nowhere and thinks the hospital is his home? Can¡¯t he see all the patients I have here? Yet he insists on making a scene." Xiao Yifei finally spoke up.

    "Well, Zheng Peng, why don¡¯t we step outside and get in line for treatment? You see, Dr. Xiao is really busy right now, and all the patients outside are here to see him." Sun Xingyao said to calm the situation, cing a hand on Zheng Peng¡¯s shoulder and leading him out of the office.

    Zheng Peng reluctantly left the office, feeling wronged. It was originally Sun Xingyao who wanted to oust Xiao Yifei, yet now he himself was kicked out of the hospital, while Xiao Yifei and Sun Xingyao seemed to be as close as brothers.

    "Director Sun, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Are you really content to live in Xiao Yifei¡¯s shadow for the rest of your life? You weren¡¯t thinking that way before." Zheng Peng said angrily.

    "Zheng Peng, it¡¯s not like I have a choice. Xiao Yifei is in the spotlight, so even if I dislike him, what can I do? Moreover, you¡¯ve already left; I¡¯m alone and powerless to do anything!" Sun Xingyao, upon seeing Zheng Peng, formed a meticulous and sinister n in his mind.

    "What if I¡¯m willing to help you? Together, we can drive Xiao Yifei out of the hospital. I lost my job here because of him, and my brother turned against me because of him. I have to get my revenge." Hearing Sun Xingyao¡¯s words, a flicker of hope reignited in Zheng Peng¡¯s heart.

    Sun Xingyao calcted that while Zheng Peng was foolish, his involvement was all that was needed for this n to work. The rest could be handled by himself, and hopefully, no significant issues would arise.

    So Sun Xingyao said to Zheng Peng, "If you¡¯re willing to trust me, I¡¯ll help you with this revenge."

    "Director Sun, stop pretending you¡¯re helping me. You¡¯re worried that Xiao Yifei might take your position, that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this, right? Well, since you¡¯re willing to help, I¡¯ll work with you." Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao reached an agreement in his office.

    However, Sun Xingyao didn¡¯t tell Zheng Peng the specifics of how they¡¯d proceed, still thinking Zheng Peng wasn¡¯t trustworthy. He only told Zheng Peng that as long as he was there, everything else would be handled by him.

    Butter, after thinking it over, he decided there might be a better way. So he called Zheng Peng. Zheng Peng was at a roadside stall, eating skewers and drinking beer, still fuming over the day¡¯s events. His trust in Sun Xingyao was even lower now.

    Seeing it was a call from Sun Xingyao, he didn¡¯t answer until the call disconnected automatically. He continued to drink his beer, but then the phone rang again: "Hello, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Zheng Peng, where are you? I have important things to discuss with you." Sun Xingyao sounded anxious.

    "I¡¯m eating at West Street. Why don¡¯t youe over?" Zheng Peng seemed a bit drunk already.

    "At this hour? Is it lunch or dinner you¡¯re having? Alright, I¡¯lle find you." Sun Xingyao thought for a moment and decided to go to Zheng Peng.

    West Street was a ce Sun Xingyao had visited several times. It was full of small vendors. The restaurants might not be the cleanest, but the food was undoubtedly first-rate, and many young people loved eating there.

    Following Zheng Peng¡¯s directions, Sun Xingyao found him at a small stall. Zheng Peng had already had quite a bit to drink.

    "What are you doing? Why did you get so drunk?" Sun Xingyao asked. They had parted ways in the morning, and he was fine then, but now he was visibly intoxicated.</subtxt>

 Chapter 871 - 873: A Thorn

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 873: A Thorn</h4><h4></h4>

    "I feel like my life is so miserable. I worked hard to find a job as a doctor, but now I¡¯ve lost that job too. At home, I¡¯m always arguing with my wife. I feel like I¡¯ve failed in this life." Zheng Peng, a grown man, was lying on the table, tearfullymenting with a sad face.

    Sun Xingyao couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore; this grown man, crying incessantly on the street with so many people watching, how embarrassing! He even regretted agreeing toe and find him. Now, it seemed to others like it was him, Sun Xingyao, bullying Zheng Peng.

    "Are you clear-headed yet? I have something really important to tell you, can you lift your head and look at me?" Sun Xingyao patted Zheng Peng¡¯s shoulder.

    "Oh, it¡¯s Director Sun. Why are you here? Right, I remember now, you said you came to see me for something. What¡¯s the matter? Sit down first, let¡¯s have a drink together." Zheng Peng said as he prepared to open a new bottle of wine.

    "Do you know why you got this illness out of nowhere? Actually, this virus was put on you by Xiao Yifei. Do you think that makes sense?" Sun Xingyao said.

    Zheng Peng originally looked listless, but upon hearing the name Xiao Yifei, he suddenly became alert, sat up straight, and stared directly at Sun Xingyao.

    "Director Sun, what did you just say? I got this illness because of Xiao Yifei? Really? Why didn¡¯t you say earlier? Do you have evidence that Xiao Yifei did this?" Zheng Peng was shocked upon hearing the news, he didn¡¯t imagine Xiao Yifei could be so vicious.

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t doubt Sun Xingyao at all, whether he was deceiving him. He felt Sun Xingyao had no reason to lie about this matter.

    "I don¡¯t have evidence for now, but do we really need evidence for this matter? Think about it, you got sick right after you offended Xiao Yifei, and at that time he was researching that virus. Since you offended him, he could absolutely do this. Don¡¯t you think?" Sun Xingyao reasoned.

    After hearing Sun Xingyao¡¯s exnation, Zheng Peng thought carefully and believed this would certainly happen.

    Thinking about this, he felt a wave of fear; he never imagined someone like Xiao Yifei could be near him. Xiao Yifei was too frightening, if such a person remained by his side, nobody would know when he might die. Considering this, he felt morepelled to get rid of Xiao Yifei.

    So he said to Sun Xingyao, "Director Sun, what¡¯s your n? This time, I will definitely cooperate with you. If we don¡¯t get rid of Xiao Yifei, I won¡¯t carry the surname Zheng."

    "Weren¡¯t you just drunk, not knowing what I was saying? How did you instantly sober up upon hearing the name Xiao Yifei?" Sun Xingyao said with some irritation. It seemed Zheng Peng truly hated Xiao Yifei, this time they must get rid of Xiao Yifei. Previously, pretending to reconcile with Xiao Yifei was out of necessity, he was always a thorn in Sun Xingyao¡¯s heart.

    "Well, the remaining matters we¡¯ll discuss tomorrow. I skipped work this afternoon just to tell you this news. I better head back now, or others might gossip behind my back since Xiao Yifei is so diligent. You¡¯ll surely go to the hospital tomorrow, let¡¯s talk then." Sun Xingyao said.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you, Director Sun, would fear this too. I remember you often skipped work to go have meals or whatever. Howe after just an hour you¡¯re eager to return?" Zheng Peng recalled Sun Xingyao worked ording to mood; if happy, he¡¯d be on time, if not, he¡¯d leave the hospital, making up some excuse.

    "Can¡¯t you refrain from mocking me for once? Before Xiao Yifei came, you were still my colleague. Howe now you¡¯ve even lost your job for supporting your family? Rtively, you¡¯re worse off; yet, I am still a director. Actually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival hasn¡¯t really impacted me." Sun Xingyao exined, wanting to regain some face.

    "If it hasn¡¯t affected you, why are you so keen on getting Xiao Yifei out of this hospital, even out of the medical field? Fine, let¡¯s stop mocking each other. We both know the facts, no need to hide. Let¡¯s n properly what to do."

    Zheng Peng now spoke to Sun Xingyao in apletely different tone. One reason was that he no longer worked alongside Sun Xingyao, having nothing to ask of him, and he had drunk a bit today, so he spoke his mind without apprehension.

    Sun Xingyao also noticed Zheng Peng was different today from his usual self, who always followed him around. Perhaps it was the alcohol; he seemed more bold than before. He didn¡¯t bother to argue with someone like Zheng Peng; such people, he wouldn¡¯t associate with much in the future. But now, the situation forced him topromise and cooperate well with him.

    If Xiao Yifei posed no threat to his position, he actually had quite an admiration for him and was willing to work alongside him. After all, such people focused on the medical career without time for any nonsense.

    Yet a mountain cannot hold two tigers; expelling Xiao Yifei is urgent. It¡¯s best if he can be disgraced.

    The next day, Zheng Peng went to Xiao Yifei again, and this time, to avoid any unnecessary trouble, he obediently registered, then saw his brother Zheng Qiang in the lobby. Since leaving this hospital, he hadn¡¯t seen his brother.

    Zheng Qiang was surprised to see his brother there, not expecting to encounter him at the hospital. Though he always missed him, being his brother, he never managed to swallow his pride and find him. Luckily, today they ran into each other by chance.

    "Bro, why are you here?" Zheng Qiang asked.

    "Why? Can¡¯t I appear in this hospital without reason? Do you think your good rtionship with Xiao Yifei would bring you benefits? Don¡¯t dream." Zheng Peng said angrily.

    "Bro, why are you like this? I just asked casually, do you have to bring up Doctor Xiao!" Zheng Qiang was also displeased.

    "What¡¯s Xiao Yifei to you that you¡¯d always guard him? Right, I remember you said you long stopped considering me as your own brother. Why am I wasting words here!" Zheng Peng was very angry now.

    Seeing his brother like this, Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so he turned and left.

    Watching his brother leave, Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t understand how their rtionship became like this. Though he disapproved of his brother, seeing them in such a state was still distressing. Yet today, after seeing his brother, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    In the long queue, Xiao Yifei was really popr now. Before, he was a dignified doctor too, but now he had to endure this hardship.

 Chapter 872 - 874: Continuing to Cause Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 874: Continuing to Cause Trouble</h4><h4></h4>

    Finally, it was his turn. When Xiao Yifei saw him walk in, he immediately put away the smile on his face, adopting a cold demeanor, and said, "Why are you here again? You must feel ufortable if you don¡¯t see me every day, huh." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even nce at him and just said.

    "Doctor Xiao, let me make it clear, I registered properly today to see you for a consultation. After all, I¡¯m the person being served. With that attitude, you¡¯d better be careful, or I¡¯ll file aint against you." Zheng Peng said.

    "I refuse to treat patients like you. You can leave now." Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t lift his head as he spoke. Xiao Yifei thought that Zheng Peng surely had nothing wrong with him; he was just here to stir up trouble. The same illness had been cured for dozens of others by Xiao Yifei, and they were fine, so why was Zheng Peng¡¯s health an issue?

    "Doctor Xiao, you said it. If my condition gets worse in the future, you¡¯ll take full responsibility. Think it over." Zheng Peng threatened.

    Xiao Yifei remained expressionless and said, "If you¡¯re done speaking, you can leave now. I don¡¯t want to keep asking you to leave over and over."

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t argue further and left. At that moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the whole situation. He had absolute confidence in his medical skills and believed his judgment was not wrong.

    However, no matter what heights a person reaches, they should always live with some humility. Xiao Yifei was too confident, and often at moments of such confidence, problems arise easily. Yet, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t realized this yet.

    Zheng Peng left Xiao Yifei¡¯s office and quickly headed to Sun Xingyao¡¯s office, where Sun Xingyao was resting his eyes.

    "Director Sun, you seem to have quite a leisurely time. Look at the line of people waiting to see Xiao Yifei; it¡¯s almost out the door. But a leisurely life like this is quite good. After all, your sry remains the same. I don¡¯t understand why you find Xiao Yifei so displeasing. With him around, you get to rx. Isn¡¯t that great?" Zheng Peng said.

    "That¡¯s not something you can easily understand. Have you read ¡¯Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡¯? In it, Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu are natural-born rivals. From the first time Zhou Yu saw Zhuge Liang, he was envious of his talent, and even until his death, Zhou Yu was still saying things like, ¡¯Why Zhuge Liang was born if Zhou Yu is already here.¡¯ It¡¯s the same between me and Xiao Yifei. From the first time I saw him, it was destined that we wouldn¡¯t get along well."

    "Have you set everything up? How¡¯s the recording?" Sun Xingyao returned to the main topic and asked Zheng Peng.

    "Everything is fine." Saying so, Zheng Peng took out his phone and yed back the recording he had just made.

    Listening to it, Sun Xingyao said, "You did a reliable job this time. With this evidence, we¡¯ve essentially seeded halfway."

    "I remember this virus is initially difficult to contract, only spreadable through blood and saliva. So how did I get infected originally?" Zheng Peng was still unclear about what Sun Xingyao was nning next, and he didn¡¯t understand how he inexplicably contracted the virus.

    "Do you think Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get to you? Think carefully. He was studying that virus at the time, and as a doctor, he had every opportunity. Recall if you had any private contact with him before the incident." Sun Xingyao guided Zheng Peng.

    "Although the virus is hard to contract initially, once it mutates, anyone with lung issues can easily get infected through contact. But I suspect Xiao Yifei injected the virus into your body." Sun Xingyao continued.

    "I think there was once when I went out to eat and happened to meet him. He was with my brother, and then they came over to eat with me, and we had a little drink. After that, we each went home, and a few dayster, I got sick. Could it have been that time? But my brother was there; Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t dare do anything, right?" Zheng Peng said.

    "That must have been the time. I¡¯m sure of it. Do you know what we need to do next? Since he won¡¯t treat you, let¡¯s spread this virus among the people. We have full evidence this time, and Xiao Yifei won¡¯t escape." Sun Xingyao said.

    So, they carefully extracted the virus from Zheng Peng¡¯s body and spread it into Xiao Yifei¡¯s office. This way, most of the patients who went to see Xiao Yifei would get infected. Patients visiting were generally not in good health, making them easy targets for infection.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei was stillpletely unaware of their scheme. He continued working diligently. He had long forgotten that Zheng Peng came to see him for a consultation.

    That noon, he was about to head to the canteen for a quick meal. He had been so busy these days that he had lost his appetite, only eating well during dinner upon returning home.

    Just then, Tang Rong called him: "Hey,e down. I¡¯m at the hospital entrance." Tang Rong finished speaking and hung up.

    Xiao Yifei was a bit confused, wondering why Tang Rong suddenly came to his hospital. Without much time to think, he quickly jogged out of the hospital.

    "I just made this food at home, and it¡¯s still hot. Hurry up and eat it!" Tang Rong said as soon as she saw him, handing him a thermos.

    "Rongrong, why are you so good to me? Come upstairs and sit for a while; I¡¯m on break now." Xiao Yifei said.

    So the two went upstairs together into Xiao Yifei¡¯s office.

    "Your office is really big. It seems you were right; your dean does take good care of you." Tang Rong said enviously.

    "Yeah, because of this big office, even the head director is a bit jealous!" Xiao Yifei said proudly.

    "Seeing how well you¡¯re doing in this hospital, I can be at ease." Tang Rong said with relief.

    "Of course, you pick someone good, they have to be excellent, otherwise, how could they match up to you?" Xiao Yifei said.

    At that moment, Sun Xingyao knocked and entered. Seeing a beautiful woman in Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, he prepared to leave immediately: "Sorry to disturb, Doctor Xiao, enjoy."

    "Ah, Director Sun,e in. It¡¯s fine. Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Tang Rong. Rongrong, this is the director I often talk about at our hospital." Xiao Yifei introduced them.

    "Miss Tang, you tter me. I¡¯m not that impressive, but you really surprised me. Xiao Yifei is lucky to have a girlfriend like you. Looks like you¡¯re here to bring Xiao Yifei food!" Sun Xingyao said, seeing Xiao Yifei halfway through his meal.

    "Yes, Rongrong saw how hard I¡¯m working here, so she made food and brought it to me. Director Sun, is there something you need from me?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing really, just came by to see if you wanted to have lunch together if you hadn¡¯t eaten. Seems I came at the wrong time, so I¡¯ll leave." Sun Xingyao said, preparing to leave.

 Chapter 873 - 875: Imbalance

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 875: Imbnce</h4><h4></h4>

    "I really do apologize, I can¡¯t join you for dinner." Xiao Yifei said.

    After Sun Xingyao stepped out, Tang Rong whispered to Xiao Yifei, "This Director Sun really doesn¡¯t look like a good person. You have to be careful working with him, he seems very cunning."

    "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know him well and will be careful." Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Tang Rong.

    "Alright, once you finish eating, I¡¯ll go. I still need to rush back to finish a proposal." Tang Rong said.

    "You¡¯re so busy with work, yet you still thought of bringing me food. It¡¯s really kind of you." Xiao Yifei said withpassion.

    "Didn¡¯t you mention a few days ago that the cafeteria food wasn¡¯t good? I thought, since you¡¯re working so hard, you need to eat properly." Tang Rong exined.

    Xiao Yifei was a bit moved; he had only casually mentioned the bad cafeteria food whileplimenting Tang Rong¡¯s cooking over dinner. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Rong to remember and specially bring him food today.

    Perhaps that¡¯s what true love is, when a casually spoken word is etched in one¡¯s heart. Xiao Yifei felt truly fortunate to have someone understanding in his life, knowing the smallest details. Whenever they ate out, Tang Rong would remind the waiter not to addtro in the dishes; all these details, over the years, only Tang Rong had done.

    The hospital was abuzz with thetest news: two highly skilled doctors would be selected to go to Beijing for further studies. Everybody wanted to go, though they knew as long as Xiao Yifei was at this hospital, such opportunities weren¡¯t rted to them. They felt a little unbnced inside.

    Each doctor received email notifications, stating that anyone interested in the opportunity should submit their applications by the end of the workday.

    By the next day, a total of six people applied. They were evaluated based on their performances at the hospital along with votes from everyone. That afternoon, the dean organized a half-hour short meeting.

    "Based on the application results, we¡¯ve now selected four candidates whose performances are nearly identical. The final decision will be yours," the dean said, and then voting began. For those they elected, there were no objections. They thought, finally, there was nothing involving Lin Mu.

    In the end, the dean announced the results: "For this study, I will be sending Doctor Xiao Yifei with you." Upon hearing such good news for Xiao Yifei once again, the crowd was dissatisfied, beginning to buzz with chatter.

    One doctor, in his impatience, stood up and said, "Dean, this is too unfair. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be an open, transparentpetition? How is it that Doctor Xiao Yifei is predetermined? I have objections to this result."

    As soon as someone spoke, others had no fear of speaking up. Since no trouble would fall on them, things briefly became chaotic.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei opened the door and walked in. Seeing the noisy crowd, unaware they were discussing him, he quietly entered and sat on a chair nearest to the door.

    Even the dean felt ufortable, unable to control the situation. But this slot was already decided; canceling Xiao Yifei¡¯s spot now would be awkward!

    "Doctor Xiao, I hope we canpete fairly," the previously speaking doctor said loudly to Xiao Yifei. Though he knew he had no chance against Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t swallow his resentment. Being constantly suppressed by Xiao Yifei was unbearable.

    "What are you saying? Compete with me for what?" Xiao Yifei appeared confused. What a baffling situation. He was merely notified of a meeting, unaware that a few minute dy due to a patient led to such chaos.

    "Regarding the hospital dispatching you to Beijing for further study, you are aware, right? But we all want to go, so I hope we get a fairpetition." That doctor continued.

    Xiao Yifei looked oddly at the dean, wondering why such a big matter hadn¡¯t been mentioned to him beforehand!

    "Sorry, I was genuinely unaware, and if you truly want this opportunity, I can yield to you." Xiao Yifei said indifferently. He truly didn¡¯t care about training opportunities; life seemed just fine as it was.

    "Dean, any other matters? Otherwise, I need to attend to patients and will leave." With that, Xiao Yifei left the meeting room.

    Leaving the dean and others in bewilderment, they wondered what Xiao Yifei was thinking, easily giving up such an opportunity. But perhaps relinquishing it was for the best.

    The dean was equally discontent with Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, yet didn¡¯t me him. He should have informed Xiao Yifei beforehand, yet hadn¡¯t anticipated today¡¯s mess. Xiao Yifei¡¯s brilliant medical skill was widely acknowledged; what was there to envy?

    "So be it, Doctor Xiao Yifei¡¯s spot will go to the next person. You three can go home, prepare, and head out tomorrow. Meeting adjourned." The dean dered.

    Back at his office, Dean Qian found a letter slipped through the door gap, pondering how someone would still write letters nowadays!

    Upon opening, it was filled withints about Xiao Yifei: "Since Xiao Yifei joined this hospital, everyone¡¯s performance has been affected. Almost every patient request is to see Xiao Yifei, leaving us with abundant free time. We¡¯re not deliberately targeting Xiao Yifei, but he surpasses limits. We¡¯ve lost the value of being doctors due to inactivity."

    Dean Qian finished the letter, being electronically printed made it impossible to guess the author, but coupled with today¡¯s meeting¡¯s events, dissatisfaction toward Xiao Yifei reached a boiling point. He had asionally heard simr sentiments, but hadn¡¯t realized it was this severe.

    Based on his understanding, Xiao Yifei was not such a person; he was courteous to everyone, demonstrated exceptional professionalism, and was undoubtedly skilled¡ªthe best. But why did others despise him so?

    Could it be simply because Xiao Yifei was too exceptional, inciting jealousy? Yet, that wasn¡¯t a justification for suppressing him. The correct approach was to earnestly fulfill one¡¯s role. When opportunities arise, only then can they be seized!

 Chapter 874 - 876 Dissatisfied with You

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 876 Dissatisfied with You</h4><h4></h4>

    President Qian had no solution to the anonymous letter either. Leaving it alone, the conflict would need resolving sooner orter. But if he were to handle it, he didn¡¯t know how to go about it; he increasingly couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of the younger generation.

    Eventually, he felt he should talk to Xiao Yifei properly, and coincidentally, Xiao Yifei came to see him at that moment.

    "President Qian, I¡¯vee to talk to you about this afternoon¡¯s situation. Why didn¡¯t I know about this beforehand?" Xiao Yifei asked as soon as he came in.

    "I only received the notification yesterday myself. I originally wanted to inform you but forgotter, and I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out the way they did today," President Qian said apologetically.

    "But do you know you¡¯re in a very awkward position right now? Why are so many people dissatisfied with you?" President Qian asked.

    "I¡¯ve been wanting to know the answer to that as well," replied Xiao Yifei.

    "Since I arrived at this hospital, my rtionships with my colleagues haven¡¯t been good. I¡¯ve reflected on myself and feel I¡¯ve done nothing excessive. I work very hard every day; the achievements I¡¯ve reached came through my own efforts. They have no reason to be jealous!" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Let me show you this letter, which I received just after the meeting. The words in it are very unpleasant, but take a look regardless! No matter what happens, I still trust you," President Qian handed the letter on the desk to Xiao Yifei.

    The more Xiao Yifei read, the angrier he became. The letterpletely distorted the facts, iming he stole others¡¯ credit. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and mmed the letter onto the table, saying, "I must find out who wrote this letter."

    "Don¡¯t act impulsively. Why bother with them? I know they¡¯re purely jealous, but the fact that your famed reputation reduces their patient volume is also undeniable. I know you¡¯re very tired every day; perhaps we can find a way to resolve this issue," President Qian consoled.

    "There¡¯s a solution¡ªif I leave this hospital, it wouldn¡¯t affect them at all," Xiao Yifei, still angry, couldn¡¯t help but say.

    "Xiao Yifei, why are you speaking like that? I called you here to solve problems, not to hear your angry retorts," President Qian said sternly.

    "What else is there to do? We can¡¯t force patients not to see me; manye specifically for my treatment. In my view, the real key is for those doctors to improve their own medical skill," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "For now, let¡¯s leave it at that. I couldn¡¯t think of a better solution either, and don¡¯t stay angry about this afternoon. I¡¯ll definitely resolve it well," President Qian said.

    In these past years, being a president became increasingly challenging. Being in this position requires prioritizing the hospital¡¯s interests from a broader perspective. But in recent years, he¡¯s found handling these matters increasingly beyond him, possibly due to age.

    Reflecting on his nearly forty years in the medical field and almost fifteen years as a president, life¡¯s passage seems swift, like a blink of an eye. When he¡¯d heard others say this, he didn¡¯t take much notice. Yet truly, in the blink of an eye, he¡¯s reached retirement age.

    Looking back on his life, besides being a good doctor, he hadn¡¯t experienced other aspects of life. In youth, life seemed exceedingly long. Later on starting a family, he truly felt time flying by quickly; within a year before aplishing anything, it had already passed.

    He admired Xiao Yifei because he saw in him shadows of his younger self. In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s rare to find people dedicated to medicine, with everyone appearing anxious without knowing what they¡¯re anxious about.

    Everyone hurriedly moves forward, busy chasing fame and fortune, losing the initial sincerity and innocence in the process.

    After work, Xiao Yifei returned home. Seeing him with a worried expression, Tang Rong asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you at the hospital? I¡¯ll sort it out."

    "They all bullied me," Xiao Yifei leaned on Tang Rong¡¯s shoulder and said sulkily.

    "Really? How did you offend them?" Tang Rong asked.

    "I didn¡¯t offend them at all. I work diligently at the hospital every day, but they can¡¯t stand me being too excellent. They think I stole their credit. But I did nothing wrong," Xiao Yifei said with grievance.

    "I understand; they¡¯re just jealous of your excellence. It¡¯smon; in ces with people, such things happen. The same happens at ourpany¡ªbackstabbing, setting traps behind someone¡¯s back. I¡¯ve gotten used to it," Tang Rong said nonchntly.

    "Has anyone bullied you?" Hearing Tang Rong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei asked nervously.

    "I¡¯m so awesome; who dares bully me!" Tang Rong said, waving her fist.

    "No one bullies me because I¡¯m not yet great enough to incite jealousy. Honestly, Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re a good doctor, but I think you¡¯re not suitable for living in such apetitive environment," Tang Rong said.

    She knew Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t adept at handling rtionships, only treating everyone he met sincerely, without discerning good from bad. This is amendable trait, but in society, having it isn¡¯t always advantageous; one might easily walk into traps, not everyone being kind.

    "I know; my personality is just like this, not inclined to please others proactively. If I were like Sun Xingyao, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be this way," Xiao Yifei said, feeling troubled.

    Besides feeling angry about the situation, he was also frustrated. Poor rtionship management left him feeling defeated, despite being a skilled doctor.

    "Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about these bothersome matters. How about we go out to eat something delicious! Tomorrow¡¯s a day off; tonight let¡¯s have a good outing," proposed Xiao Yifei.

    Not wanting his issues to dampen Tang Rong¡¯s mood, he considered Tang Rong also worked all day and would be tired upon returning home.

    Thus, they went out for dinner. Having a car made it convenient to go where they wished, without worrying about transportation upon returning.

    As the car drove out the gate, they saw Shi Miaomiao walking towards them. She saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s car, waved hello, and continued walking.

    Then Tang Rong said, "I¡¯ll call her and ask what she wants to eat, and we can bring it back for her."

    "Miaomiao, what do you want to eat? We¡¯ll bring it back for youter," Tang Rong asked after dialing.

    "No worries, Rong sister, I¡¯ve already eaten. You enjoy your date; don¡¯t bother with me," Shi Miaomiao replied.

 Chapter 875 - 877 A Sense of Powerlessness

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 877 A Sense of Powerlessness</h4><h4></h4>

    Shi Miaomiao walked into the dark room alone, turned on the light, and couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. She hadn¡¯t expected the path she¡¯d chosen to be like this. It was fine at work, but this sense of loneliness that came every time she returned home was something she couldn¡¯t easily shake off. It felt like a ck hole tightly gripping her, dragging her into the Abyss.

    In this city, her true friends were only Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong, but now that the two were together, she felt it was inappropriate to bother them every time. She understood such situations were normal, but every time she was alone, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of mncholy. She had the thought of going home more than once, questioning the purpose of her persistence in this city.

    After all, apart from honing an increasingly resilient heart, she might gain nothing else. Besides, her parents only had her as a child, and they were already getting old. It had been a month since she¡¯dst visited them, so she called her parents. There¡¯s a saying: you think of home when you¡¯re tired, and you think of someone when you¡¯re lonely. The only ones Shi Miaomiao missed now were her parents.

    Herst rtionship ended two years ago; they say graduation season is breakup season, and she couldn¡¯t escape this saying. They had been together for three years, and from the beginning, she had prepared for the breakup. But when that day finally came, the heartache kept her from sleeping every night. For the first time, she realized how sweet it was to be together, and how painful it was after breaking up.

    So, she didn¡¯t dare to start another rtionship lightly now. If there was another breakup, that feeling would be too unbearable.

    "Mom, how are you guys doingtely? Have you eaten?" Shi Miaomiao asked after dialing the number.

    "We¡¯ve eaten. Your dad and I are doing especially well. When are youing back? Cough, cough..." her mother replied, coughing a few times.

    "Mom, why are you catching a cold again? Have you taken medicine? Go to bed early tonight and cover yourself with a thick quilt," Shi Miaomiao instructed, wishing she could return home right then upon hearing her mother¡¯s cough.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just a slight cold. You don¡¯t need to worry about me," her mother said.

    After hanging up, Shi Miaomiaoy on the bed and cried. How useless she was; her mother was sick and she wasn¡¯t by her side. Once again, she pondered the thought of working back home, feeling helpless each time she couldn¡¯t be with her parents.

    She suddenly remembered her childhood dream of finding a job that would take her around the world, hoping for a different kind of life. But now, only a few hundred kilometers from home, she couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness. Maybe she was just too idle; with nothing to do but work, her free time became dull.

    Shi Miaomiao started watching American dramas; recently, "Vampire Diaries" had new episodes. What she envied most about the show was their Undying Body. In that way, time seemed to stand still for them, a few hundred years passing as a day, a thousand years as mere moments. They didn¡¯t need to worry about making a living and could do what they liked.

    If only I were a vampire, Shi Miaomiao thought naively, then I could always be with my parents and not worry about having money.

    But returning to reality, reality always hit her with a cold blow. She understood that brooding over the past wouldn¡¯t help. However, sometimes such mncholy, once it started, couldn¡¯t be stopped. She wanted to always be happy, to be the joyful figure everyone saw.

    She remembered watching the movie "L¨¦on," when the little girl asked Leon, "Is life always this hard, or just when you¡¯re a kid?" Leon replied, "Always this hard." Perhaps everyone had their low moments; everyone longed for home. Thinking of this, she felt less miserable.

    So she ran to the kitchen, made a bowl of fried rice with the leftover rice, and ate while watching a show. Since she couldn¡¯t change her situation, she decided to enjoy it happily instead. After eating, Shi Miaomiao didn¡¯t feel as bad.

    They say the stomach and heart are close; when the stomach is full, the heart is less lonely and cold. So, when sad, it¡¯s good to have something delicious.

    After ten at night, Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei returned. As soon as they were back, the home became much warmer, and Shi Miaomiao was no longer sad.

    "Miaomiao, do you have any ns for tomorrow? If not, let¡¯s go out and y, just the two of us," Tang Rong asked as soon as she entered.

    "It¡¯s not often that Sister Rong has time, so of course I¡¯ll go," Shi Miaomiao said happily, as she had nned to spend the day watching shows at home.

    Tang Rong thought that being alone in the city must be lonely for Shi Miaomiao, with no friends or family around. Ever since she and Xiao Yifei were together, she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Shi Miaomiao.

    Even with a boyfriend, one mustn¡¯t forget their good sisters.

    At this moment, Shi Miaomiao felt that living in this city didn¡¯t seem so unbearable. All the unhappy days were only because she was alone. She remembered Xiao Yifei had studied abroad, and his loneliness might have been even greater.

    "Sister Rong, may I chat with Brother Xiao for a while? It won¡¯t take long," Shi Miaomiao asked.

    "Go ahead, why are you asking my permission for such a thing? From now on, Xiao Yifei is yours!" Tang Rong said cheerfully.

    Tang Rong knowingly returned to her bedroom.

    "Brother Xiao, did you feel lonely when you were abroad?" Shi Miaomiao asked.

    "Of course, and it was the kind of loneliness that couldn¡¯t be dispelled. There weren¡¯t any familiar Chinese people there, so I often attended sses, meals, and entertainment alone. Why ask suddenly? Do you want to study abroad?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "No, I just wanted to understand a bit," Shi Miaomiao didn¡¯t mention how boring it was being alone here; she felt it would be embarrassing to admit.

    "Actually, when lonely, just find something to do. Once you¡¯re upied, you won¡¯t overthink. That¡¯s what I did back then because I was alone when I returned to the dormitory, so I spent my days in theboratory. At least there was someone to talk to in theb. Back in the dorm, I¡¯d read books or something, and the day would pass this way," Xiao Yifei said, reminiscing about the past with a strange sense of nostalgia.

    The old days were monotonous yet so innocent. The primary task back then was to learn and do experiments. Unlike now, once stepping into society, everything was no longer simple. Besides a busy work schedule, making time for social formalities and guarding against troublemakers was necessary.

    A new week began, and Xiao Yifei drove to work full of hope. Although nothing particrly joyful happened, maintaining a positive attitude was still important. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake an uneasy feeling, as if something was wrong.

    He recalled a dream he¡¯d had, where Sun Xingyao warned him to behave, or else face consequences. It must have been due to the recentmotion over the Zheng Peng incident. Xiao Yifei calmed himself, telling himself that dreams are often the opposite of reality. So today must be a lucky day, Lin Mu reassured himself, although he still felt something was off.

 Chapter 876 - 878: Something Happened

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 878: Something Happened</h4><h4></h4>

    With a slightly unsettled feeling, he arrived at the hospital, took a deep breath, and walked through the hospital¡¯s main entrance.

    Just as he walked in, Zheng Qiang approached and said, "Brother Xiao, something big has happened. A lot of patients havee to the hospital again, and reportedly, their symptoms are simr to the previous viral disease. The director is personally involved; you should go take a look!"

    Xiao Yifei sensed that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but he didn¡¯t have time to think it over carefully and headed towards his office. Halfway there, he ran into Sun Xingyao.

    "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re finally here. Come take a look; we¡¯ve been waiting for you." With that, he led Xiao Yifei to the ward.

    There were about ten patients in the ward. Xiao Yifei felt they all looked familiar, as if he¡¯d seen them somewhere before.

    "Doctor Xiao, please take a look at us!" said one of the patients.

    The moment this patient spoke, Xiao Yifei remembered who he was; he had just seen him a couple of days ago. After a closer look, he realized that the other patients had also been to see him before, and that¡¯s when Xiao Yifei noticed something was wrong.

    "Have you all been to see me before?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Yes, Doctor Xiao, I just saw you three days ago. It¡¯s so unfortunate; the disease hasn¡¯t even healed yet, and now I¡¯ve contracted this new illness. Doctor Xiao, you must find a way to cure me," the patient said.

    "Exactly, Xiao Yifei, you need toe up with a solution quickly. Otherwise, if there¡¯s another widespread outbreak, our hospital¡¯s reputation will be finished," the director said anxiously.

    Indeed, such a moment, the director still doesn¡¯t forget the hospital¡¯s reputation. Doesn¡¯t the director notice anything unusual? Xiao Yifei thought, but he agreed verbally.

    Xiao Yifei was busy all morning trying to find a solution.

    But things didn¡¯t end there. In the afternoon, over twenty more patients arrived, and after diagnosis, it was confirmed they all had the same disease. The director suddenly became anxious, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. He could only focus all his energy on the medical issue at hand.

    At this point, Sun Xingyao said to the director, "Director, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something unreasonable about this outbreak? From what I¡¯ve gathered, eighty percent of those affected this time were previously seen by Xiao Yifei, and you know this disease is generally not easily transmitted, which is why the previous instance didn¡¯t result in a major outbreak."

    "But this time, look, in just a single day, there have already been over thirty confirmed patients. I suspect there might be more tomorrow," Sun Xingyao remarked.

    The director already thought there was something odd about this, but hearing Sun Xingyao¡¯s exnation made a lot of sense. However, he still couldn¡¯t entertain the idea that the outbreak had anything to do with Xiao Yifei, even though current circumstances undeniably point to a connection.

    "I¡¯ll arrange to get to the bottom of this. You shouldn¡¯t make any unwarranted ims," the director instructed Sun Xingyao.

    Director Qian returned to his office and thought carefully about the situation. He believed that Lin Xiaoyifei wouldn¡¯t be involved in such matters, but he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure. After all, there had been recent incidents in the hospital that could be coincidental.

    However, by the next day, the number of cases surged so significantly that it sparked fear throughout the entire city, yet Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t devised a better solution.

    Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao seemed quite pleased with their n as they sat in a small restaurant.

    "Director Sun, don¡¯t you think this time Xiao Yifei is finished? The entire city is already in a state of panic, yet as doctors, we haven¡¯t found a treatment n. As it stands, the higher-ups will certainly pay close attention to this outbreak, and Xiao Yifei won¡¯t escape, even with Director Qian¡¯s backing," Zheng Peng said.

    "Director Qian is old now and can hardly support Xiao Yifei. He has his own worries. If Lin Mu goes down, the entire hospital¡¯s reputation is ruined. How can he continue as director? Our hospital¡¯s decades-long reputation is destroyed in their hands," Sun Xingyao pondered thoroughly.

    "Come, Director Sun, let me toast to you, hoping our endeavor seeds. If we can get rid of Xiao Yifei, it will fulfill one of my wishes of this past year, allowing me to start a new life," Zheng Peng said, raising his ss.

    Sun Xingyao picked up his ss and clinked it with Zheng Peng¡¯s.

    Still, a sense of unease lingered in his heart. Though he had considered the n thoroughly several times and saw no issues, given past experience, they had failed every time. Sun Xingyao reflected quietly that if this n failed, prison might await him.

    He had always trusted his instincts, and while things seemed calm on the surface, anything could happen. But there¡¯s no turning back once the bow is drawn; having reached this point, the only option was to await the final results.

    "Director Sun, what are you thinking about with such a worried expression? Shouldn¡¯t we be happy?" Zheng Peng asked. He was really pleased as if they had seeded in dealing with Xiao Yifei.

    "Nothing, just had something too greasy for breakfast. My stomach feels ufortable," Sun Xingyao said, rubbing his stomach as if genuinely unwell. He looked at Zheng Peng¡¯s triumphant demeanor and decided not to voice his concerns. First, he thought Zheng Peng wasn¡¯t smart enough for it to help, and second, he didn¡¯t really trust Zheng Peng; honestly, Zheng Peng was pretty unreliable.

    Due to dyed treatment, a patient at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital had already been given a critical condition notice. When this news spread in the hospital, it immediately caused widespread panic. Initially, everyone believed that as long as Xiao Yifei was present, their illnesses would be cured, but now it seemed things were no longer under control.

    After hearing about the situation, other patients¡¯ families quickly united and gathered at the director¡¯s office door, demanding an exnation from the hospital.

    "Aren¡¯t you doctors supposed to diagnose and treat patients? It¡¯s been several days, yet there¡¯s no change in the situation. If we wait any longer, will we end up like the patient already given a critical condition notice? Can the hospital provide us with an exnation?" the families of the patientsined one after another. But this was of no use. If the director knew what to do, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting there!

    "Dear families, please don¡¯t worry. Our hospital is working overtime to find a solution. I assure you, we¡¯ll provide an answer soon," Director Qian said, offering only generic responses. No one knew when they would have results.

    "What is the hospital doing besides dying time? What does ¡¯soon¡¯ mean? Is it an hour from now or a monthter? While your hospital can afford to drag its feet, our families cannot wait that long," the patient families persisted.

 Chapter 877 - 879 Deliberately Putting on a Show

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 879 Deliberately Putting on a Show</h4><h4></h4>

    They actually have no choice. Those who fall ill are their closest family members, yet they can¡¯t do anything about it. They can only watch helplessly as their loved ones suffer in the hospital room, constantly worried about their condition worsening, leading to their permanent departure.

    So the only thing they can do is demand an exnation from the hospital, as if that would bring them some peace of mind. People, in truth, are often powerless. If there were solutions avable, they wouldn¡¯t act like this.

    Under Director Qian¡¯s appeasement, the patient families gradually calmed their anger, then left his office.

    At this moment, Sun Xingyao was standing in the hospital hallway, with his back to the patient¡¯s families, pretending to make a phone call. He said, "I heard that this virus outbreak was intentionally leaked by Xiao Yifei, which led to the current situation. I¡¯m only telling you this, so you must keep it a secret for me." Having said this, Sun Xingyao left.

    But the patients clearly heard his words. They wanted to step forward and ask for rification, but Sun Xingyao had already left. A quick-reacting person chased in Sun Xingyao¡¯s direction but upon reaching there discovered that Sun Xingyao was already out of sight.

    Since Sun Xingyao was wearing a white coat and had his back towards the crowd, no one could clearly see his true face.

    Sun Xingyao walked out of the hallway and hid in a hospital room at the entrance, pretending to be there for rounds. Thus, when those few family members arrived, they couldn¡¯t find where Sun Xingyao had gone. All this was part of Sun Xingyao¡¯s n, including what to say and how to leave afterward. He thought he was clever, as even if investigatedter, it wouldn¡¯t be traced back to him.

    After hearing Sun Xingyao¡¯s words, the patient families began to discuss among themselves.

    "Did you hear what the doctor just said? Saying that Xiao Yifei intentionally infected our family members with the virus¡ªdo you believe this?" someone said first.

    "I find it quite believable. Did your families previously visit Xiao Yifei for medical care?" As he asked, everyone present nodded.

    "See, doesn¡¯t that just add up? Having seen Xiao Yifei, he could¡¯ve ced the virus on the patients at any time. It¡¯s unexpected that doctors nowadays are such people," another family member said.

    "Furthermore, do you remember thest time this disease broke out? Within days, the virus was effectively controlled. I heard the treatment n was researched by Xiao Yifei. Last time was so quick, but this time so much time has passed and he still has no solutions¡ªthis must be intentional."

    "Yes, I also heard that he originally wasn¡¯t from our city; he came here after some incident in another city. Who knows if he¡¯s done such things before. With such a person, how can he still qualify as a doctor? We should do something and not just wait around," someone said.

    "I know someone who works at the TV station. I¡¯ll call her now to let others see Xiao Yifei¡¯s ugly side." Someone took out a phone to call.

    "Hold on, don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s first go to the Director¡¯s office to see how things are. If we¡¯ve misunderstood the doctor, that wouldn¡¯t be good," one family member advised.

    "What is there to wait for? If we wait any longer, our loved ones might not be in this world anymore. Tell me, what¡¯s more important¡ªlife or reputation?" The family member ready to make the call insisted aggressively.

    With this question, the persuading family member couldn¡¯t say anything further.

    So the group of a dozen or so people came back to the Director¡¯s office entrance and knocked on the door.

    Director Qian was worried they woulde again, so he had simply locked the door from the inside. Now hearing knocking and chaotic noise, he knew the families had returned to cause trouble. They knocked for a long time, but no one came to open the door, so they said, "Since this Director won¡¯t open the door, we¡¯ll go directly to Xiao Yifei; he did this, so we¡¯ll demand an exnation from him."

    Director Qian heard their discussion from behind the door. Did they find out something? He pondered.

    He had approached Xiao Yifei several times before, trying to ask, but found he couldn¡¯t bring up the topic. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had proactively said to him: "Director, don¡¯t you find this outbreak particrly strange? Why only my patients had this situation, yet I haven¡¯t detected any issues?" Xiao Yifei asked Director Qian.

    Since Xiao Yifei himself had said so, the Director hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask. Internally, he believed Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t do such things, but now the situation has spiraled beyond what the Director can control.

    Could it be Sun Xingyao¡¯s doing? He never got along with Xiao Yifei. Yet seeing Sun Xingyao these days, he didn¡¯t seem like the sort to do it. Only heartless people would do things that risk others¡¯ lives.

    Is this truly just an ident? But it seems too coincidental! Director Qian couldn¡¯t figure it out. As he thought, it suddenly became quiet outside; they must have left.

    Could they really have gone to find Xiao Yifei? Director Qian began to worry again. Xiao Yifei had a straightforward personality; if things got heated between both sides, the situation would be hard to manage. Director Qian considered it, and decided to check for himself. He thought he was truly unlucky, always encountering these messy situations whenever it was his turn to work. He¡¯s already contemting retirement, and to have this happen before retiring would make all his previous efforts go to waste.

    You do ten good deeds, then identally make one small mistake, but in others¡¯ eyes, they only remember that one small mistake¡ªten good deeds can¡¯t outweigh one small error. People are like that, good at remembering their own good deeds but even better at recalling others¡¯ wrongdoings.

    The patient families reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, found him not there, then grabbed a passing nurse and asked, "Do you know where Xiao Yifei is?" The speaker¡¯s attitude was quite fierce.

    He thought this would scare the little nurse in front of him, but unexpectedly, the nurse¡¯s tone was even harsher: "Early in the morning, what are you shouting for in the hospital? I¡¯m not a tapeworm in his stomach, how would I know where he is." The nurse said this and left with the things in her hands.

    Now these people were even angrier. Their rage hadn¡¯t found a release, now they got scolded by this little girl. The one who got scolded left with a grim face, determined to find Xiao Yifei.

    He hurriedly headed out and happened to bump into a doctoring his way, causing the doctor¡¯s files to scatter all over the ce. He had no intention to apologize and nned to continue forward, now fed up with all the doctors in the hospital.

    He glimpsed at the doctor¡¯s name badge and was stunned to find "Xiao Yifei" written in big letters. He immediately grabbed Xiao Yifei by the cor, pushed him against the wall, and furiously said, "I¡¯ve been looking for you all morning, didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Tell me why you intentionally put the virus into the patient¡¯s body. What you¡¯re doing is murder, do you know that?"

 Chapter 878 - 880: Framed by Someone

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 880: Framed by Someone</h4><h4></h4>

    "I used to think you were a good doctor. I never imagined that the morous you on TV would do such things. Those lying on the hospital beds are our dearest people. How could you bear to do it?" After he finished speaking, he let go of Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand in defeat.

    A doctor nearby saw this scene, but they all pretended not to see it and hurriedly left the scene.

    They saw Xiao Yifei and the patient¡¯s family having a conflict. They were overjoyed, hoping for something to happen to Xiao Yifei. Moreover, seeing the troublemaker was big and tall, if someone went up to mediate, that person might even be hit.

    The other family members also noticed the situation and hurried over. Upon finding Xiao Yifei right in front of them, they instinctively formed a circle, afraid he would escape again.

    Surrounded, Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening; he hadn¡¯t had time to pick up the documents knocked to the ground. He had just discovered some crucial information when he was hurrying to the pharmacy and ended up being surrounded.

    He didn¡¯t dare bend down to pick up the documents now, for fear of an incident like the ones on TV where a patient¡¯s family attacks, which would be terrifying. Xiao Yifei cherished his life.

    "Please don¡¯t surround me. I just figured out the treatment method and am on my way to get the medicine. If I¡¯m dyed, hindering the treatment effect, none of you can bear the responsibility," Xiao Yifei said, knowing otherwise they wouldn¡¯t let him leave. He looked at the passing doctors, none seemed intent on stepping in to resolve the issue.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei, they seemed willing to let him go when someone spoke: "Do you really believe what he says? He only says this to escape. He¡¯s already deceived us so much; can you still believe him?" Once these words were spoken, they all took a step closer, tightening their circle around Xiao Yifei, leaving no room to escape.

    "Surrounding me won¡¯t solve the problem! I¡¯m a doctor; my duty is to treat and save people, not to be encircled here," Xiao Yifei said, feeling a bit helpless. These family members were just causing trouble all day without addressing the real issue.

    "We didn¡¯t expect you to solve the problem. We heard our family¡¯s illness was because you put the virus on them, making them like this. You¡¯re deliberately trying to harm us, pretending to be good here," someone said.

    "Let¡¯s take his photo and post it online, let everyone see this beastly doctor. How can someone like you have the nerve to wear a doctor¡¯s white coat here?" hearing this proposal, everyone took out their phones and started taking pictures.

    Xiao Yifei shielded his face with his hand. He didn¡¯t anticipate the situation would escte like this. After working hard all morning, he ended up with this result. What was it all for? And these ridiculous usations werepletely baseless.

    Suddenly, he recalled his inexplicable anxiety in the morning and the dream he had that night. Could Sun Xingyao¡¯s words in the dream refer to this? If so, the issue he was caught up in was quite significant.

    "Speak clearly, what do you mean I put the virus on the patients? Who did you hear that from? I¡¯m a doctor; I¡¯d never do such a thing," Xiao Yifei asked, thinking the priority now was to understand the situation.

    "Stop arguing, we heard a doctor say it this morning. He said you put the virus on them, and with so many ears hearing it, it¡¯s impossible we heard wrong," everyone shared what they¡¯d heard with Xiao Yifei.

    "Do you know who that doctor is, did you see what he looks like?" Xiao Yifei asked urgently.

    "We¡¯re not hospital doctors, how would we know who he is? Plus, his back was to us, we didn¡¯t see his face at all," someone replied.

    "Besides, you doctors all wear the same clothes, how could we tell who is who?" they said indifferently.

    "I assure you, I didn¡¯t put the virus on the patients, and I¡¯ll find a way to treat it. Will you believe me? Can you let me go now? I need to fetch some medicine," Xiao Yifei could only present himself sincerely, hoping they¡¯d let him leave.

    "No way, we¡¯re demanding an exnation from you, yet after all this time nothing is clear. We can¡¯t let you leave so easily," the patient¡¯s family persisted.

    Since they wouldn¡¯t let him go, Xiao Yifei had no choice: if they wouldn¡¯t let him leave, he¡¯d stay here with them. Anyway, the dy would be theirs; beingte by a minute might affect the patient¡¯s condition, he thought. He¡¯d already exined everything clearly to those surrounding him; whether they listened was up to them.

    "Alright then, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll stay here and waste time with you," Xiao Yifei spread his hands, leaning against the wall. After a busy morning, now was a good time to rest.

    Both sides stood there stubbornly for about ten minutes. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to say anything more, nor did those surrounding him know what to say. So, neither party spoke, remaining awkwardly standing.

    At this moment, Sun Xingyao and Director Qian approached from different directions.

    Director Qian spoke first: "What¡¯s going on here? Causing a scene in the hospital is no good. Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡¯s meeting room and have a nice talk. Talking resolves problems; no problem is unsolvable throughmunication!"

    Sun Xingyao also said: "Exactly, surrounding Doctor Xiao won¡¯t solve anything. He works in this hospital, even if you don¡¯t surround him, he can¡¯t escape anywhere! Everyone, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?"

    With Director Qian and Sun Xingyao persuading them, everyone finally dispersed. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t intend to leave; he continued standing there, feeling very wronged.

    Due to this uproar, Xiao Yifei felt all his hard work became worthless, his efforts were easily denied by others, making him question the meaning of working so hard. Now his actionspletely contradicted what he initially promised himself. Although he loved this profession, sinceing to this hospital, he seemed to have lost the simplicity he had when he first opened the clinic, feeling he had lost a lot.

    "Xiao Yifei, what are you doing standing there? Go handle your tasks, I¡¯ll talk to them with Director Xiao," Director Qian couldn¡¯t help but speak when seeing Xiao Yifei still standing frozen.

    "Director Qian, let me go with you," Xiao Yifei said; he couldn¡¯t just watch people nder his innocence.

 Chapter 879 - 881: Clenching Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 881: Clenching Teeth</h4><h4></h4>

    So, twenty-something people sat in the meeting room, and an impatient family member spoke first: "We are looking for Doctor Xiao, not for anything else, just want to know if the virus in the patient was ced by him, because this morning we personally heard someone in your hospital say on the phone that it was Xiao Yifei who released the virus."

    "But we didn¡¯t see clearly who that person was, so we directly went to find Xiao Yifei."

    "Director Qian, I think this incident must be framed by someone..." Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Director Qian interrupted him.

    "We¡¯ll discuss your matterster." Director Qian continued to reassure everyone, gave them a guarantee, and then said he had matters to attend to and would step out, letting Sun Xingyao manage the situation.

    Xiao Yifei also followed Director Qian out the door, and the two of them went to the director¡¯s office and locked the door from the inside.

    Director Qian asked Xiao Yifei, "Can you guarantee this has nothing to do with you?"

    "Director, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? How bored would I have to be to do something that is utterly harmful and not beneficial to myself. Director, have you stopped believing in me?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Of course, I believe you, I just wanted to double-check." Director Qian said.

    Xiao Yifei felt a chill in his heart, he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d encounter such a thing. What¡¯s even sadder is that even the director he trusted the most no longer believes in him. He felt his future path would be even harder.

    There is nothing more painful in the world than being abandoned by the one you love and doubted by those you care about. This feeling is indescribable. Xiao Yifei wanted to leave this hospital but when he thought of those people who inexplicably fell ill, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some reluctance. As a doctor, he should uphold the professional ethics of being a doctor.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered that the director had also sought him out several times before, and he had seen the director hesitating to speak. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what the director wanted to say, but now the truth is clear.

    "Then, Director, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back." Xiao Yifei said, suppressing his inner dissatisfaction and grievance.

    He¡¯s already an adult, and when things go wrong, he must find a way to solve them himself rather than ce hope on others. Except for family, everyone else is unreliable, no matter how well you y with them usually. When the crucial momentes, they will avoid you as far as possible, just like what happened today. So many doctors wereing and going, but none stepped forward to help him.

    If it weren¡¯t for the directoring over, he might still be outside confronting those people! Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of his grandfather; if his grandfather were still by his side, then none of this would have happened.

    Even though Xiao Yifei is almost thirty, the first person he thinks of when something goes wrong is his grandfather. He believes that as long as his grandfather is around, there¡¯s nothing to worry about in this world. His grandfather would stand up, as he always did, and help him solve all problems.

    Xiao Yifei felt that he was about to cry. He felt that he was truly worthless, and began to chant in his heart not to cry, not to cry. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to cry, but every time he felt aggrieved, he couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. He couldn¡¯t control this feeling, and as a doctor, he couldn¡¯t exin it with medical knowledge.

    Every time he wanted to cry, he could only clench his teeth so that the tears wouldn¡¯t flow out.

    Silently, Xiao Yifei returned to his office and stared out the window. On the street outside, cars came and went, everyone walking hurriedly forward. He didn¡¯t know what they were so busy with every day. Everyone works hard to live a lifetime, and when they die, they take nothing away. Since that¡¯s the case, why do people still pursue fame and fortune, what¡¯s the point of chasing these things!

    None of this is meaningful. Xiao Yifei remembered a neighbor from before, a couple nearing sixty. Twenty years ago, the husband went to jail due to an incident, and they hadn¡¯t had children then.

    The wife waited faithfully for him for twenty years, andter the couple finally reunited.

    Close to sixty, they adopted a seven-year-old child from an orphanage.

    Since neither of them had formal jobs, their lives were always difficult. They relied on odd jobs to earn some money, spending it all on the adopted child.

    Most importantly, the child was very rebellious, causing trouble every day.

    Back then, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand what the couple was aiming for, because they were already sixty. To put it bluntly, whether they could see the child grow up was uncertain, why bother to raise apletely unrted child! Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand the situation then, and certainly doesn¡¯t understand it now.

    The money they earn would be better spent on having a peaceful retirement. Of course, these are just Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, perhaps they simply wanted that kind of life. But if Xiao Yifei were to choose, he¡¯d definitely not choose such a path.

    Two people with neither economic foundation nor time, how can they give a child a bright future?

    Xiao Yifei stood by the window, his mind very confused. He felt his values had already been disrupted. Over the years, he adhered to the principles of being a doctor and never expected to be defeated by such a thing.

    There¡¯s an unwritten rule in the hospital: if a doctor is involved in any medical mishap, regardless of its size, they should suspend work for a month, write a report, reflect on their behavior. Xiao Yifei was aware of this, even though he wasn¡¯t responsible for the incident. But right now, it seems all unfavorable factors point to him. So he won¡¯t be able to participate in any treatments this month.

    This is also fine, just enough time to rx a bit. The work in the hospital is already exhausting enough. After thinking these things through, he calmly took out a book and sat down to read.

    Director Qian sat in the office; he knew Xiao Yifei was a good guy. Since the first time he met Xiao Yifei, he had never been disappointed by him. So, regarding this matter, he trusted Xiao Yifei, even though all evidence now pointed that the virus was spread from Xiao Yifei. But he believed this was just idental or someone framing him.

    Sinceing to the hospital, Xiao Yifei¡¯s contributions had been universally recognized. He was indeed extraordinary, and the title of Divine Doctor wasn¡¯t for nothing. But now, such an unfortunate event urred, feeling upset was normal.

    Director Qian reflected on what he had just said, he didn¡¯t seem to have said anything wrong. But Xiao Yifei still left disappointed, so he decided tofort Xiao Yifei, to at least let him know that he believed in him.

    Arriving at Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, he found that Xiao Yifei looked perfectly at ease, as if all the anger and disappointment earlier belonged to a different person.

    "What¡¯s up, now you¡¯re reading a book, not researching the virus?" Director Qian asked.

 Chapter 880 - 882: A Test

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 882: A Test</h4><h4></h4>

    "Doesn¡¯t the hospital have some unspoken rules? Like in my current situation, I definitely can¡¯t continue the research," Xiao Yifei said.

    "What I said earlier didn¡¯t sound good, Xiao Yifei, I trust you. From what I know about you, you would never do such a thing. But we are facing this situation now, and all the usations are pointing at you. So now is not the time for you to me me, or for me to me you. We should work together to find out who is framing you and cure this disease first," An Xin said.

    "I¡¯ve seen all the contributions you¡¯ve made to the hospital and I remember them in my heart. You know how good I¡¯ve been to you. Before you had a girlfriend, I even hoped to introduce my daughter to you, so please don¡¯t doubt my sincerity," President Qian said.

    "President, I¡¯m not refusing to research out of anger. It¡¯s just that the current situation is very difficult. In the entire hospital, except for you, there might not be a second person who believes in me. You know, I¡¯ve upset a lot of people here, and now they¡¯re eager to see something happen to me," Xiao Yifei said.

    Faced with external conditions like these, he truly felt helpless. He had already done his best. As the saying goes, it takes two hands to p. However, this saying didn¡¯t apply to Xiao Yifei; the p had already sounded without him even lifting a finger.

    "It¡¯s okay. Having my trust is enough for you. Rest assured, I will definitely clear your name," President Qian promised.

    "President, have you ever encountered a situation like this before?" Xiao Yifei asked. When we encounter things, we always habitually ask if others have faced simr situations. If the answer is yes, we feel a lot better because we are not the only ones facing such a situation.

    "Yes, it happened before. There was apetition for a director¡¯s position. We were supposed topete fairly, and my scores were the highest after all assessments. Butter, the position was given to someone whose scores were much worse than mine, and initially, I didn¡¯t know what had happened."

    "Later, I found out someone wrote an anonymous letter to the person in charge, fabricating several stories about me, leading to my cancetion. There have been many such fights wherever there are people, so I¡¯ve gotten used to it over the years," President Qian said lightly.

    But over these many years, he must have also experienced a lot of untold hardships. To reach the position of president, he must have his own means and methods, but no one sees the bitterness in it.

    Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei no longer felt distressed. He convinced himself that this matter was a trial given to him by the heavens. Maybe when this trial is over, he could find the Biwei Silver Needle.

    With President Qian¡¯s encouragement andfort, Xiao Yifei threw himself back into medical research.

    This virus, although the same as before, was unresponsive to the previous form Xiao Yifei used for treatment, possibly because the virus had developed resistance to this medicine.

    He suddenly recalled thatst week, Zheng Peng hade looking for him. However, he had been so busy that he refused him twice. The primary reason for rejecting Zheng Peng was that he believed Zheng Peng was causing trouble. He had a lot of faith in his medical skills.

    Perhaps being overly confident isn¡¯t a good thing. Given the current situation, Zheng Peng¡¯s ims were true. But where was Zheng Peng now? Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know. But there was one person who definitely did.

    He found Zheng Qiang and asked, "Qiang, do you know where your brother is now?"

    "I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time. Thest time I saw him was at the hospital just a few days ago, and he didn¡¯t tell me why he came," Zheng Qiang said, wondering why Xiao Yifei was suddenly looking for his brother.

    "Xiao, did something happen?" Zheng Qiang asked.

    "Your brother came to mest time, saying that his previous illness had recurred. I thought he was deliberately causing trouble, so I ignored him. But now, as you know, the whole hospital is filled with patients having that illness. I think I¡¯m in big trouble," Xiao Yifei exined.

    "Then I¡¯ll give him a call. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll answer since we¡¯ve been estranged for a long time," Zheng Qiang said.

    The phone rang for a long time but no one answered. Zheng Qiang said, "Xiao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call him againter. Surely I¡¯ll get in touch with him."

    It seemed like something clicked for Xiao Yifei. The disease must have spread from Zheng Peng. He remembered the first time Zheng Peng came to him, they had a heated argument in the office, andter Sun Xingyao came to his office, and then Zheng Peng left with him.

    What happened afterward was only known to Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao. The next day, Zheng Peng came to the hospital again, but strangely, this time he didn¡¯t make a scene. Instead, when Xiao Yifei turned him away, he left immediately.

    There must be something wrong here, Xiao Yifei thought, but he was still confused about what exactly went wrong. Although he could mostly connect this matter to Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng, he had no clue how they did it. Without evidence, it¡¯s all for nothing!

    Feeling frustrated, Xiao Yifei took out his mobile phone, and as soon as he connected to the wirelesswork, a news alert popped up: "Shocking! A doctor in a well-known city hospital injected virus into patients." The news didn¡¯t have his photo, but his name was mentioned.

    ncing at the news, Xiao Yifei continued down to thements, seeing all sorts of opinions:

    "I consulted him before. Could it be on me too?"

    "How could there be such a doctor? Wasn¡¯t he quite famous before? It seems now his image has copsed."

    Reading and thinking, Xiao Yifei realized just how terrifying the inte could be. People online see the news andment without any thought. Cyberbullying can truly destroy a person. But who released such news?

    Xiao Yifei immediately went to the president¡¯s office. The president hadn¡¯t seen the news yet, and upon seeing his hurried entrance, thought he had found a cure for the disease.

    "President, look at this news. I don¡¯t know who released it. Do you have a way to get this news taken down?" Xiao Yifei said, putting his phone in front of the president.

    After seeing it, the president mmed the table in anger. People nowadays are terrifying; how could they say such baseless things?

    "Wait here. I¡¯ll make a call," the president said, dialing a friend.

    "Hello, Lao Li, are you still working at the old ce? I need your help with a matter. Did you see today¡¯s news? It¡¯s a total misrepresentation of facts. I hope this news can disappear in five minutes."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take a look right away and let you know shortly," the other side replied.

    "President, you¡¯re incredible. I didn¡¯t expect you to even know people in the media," Xiao Yifei praised.

 Chapter 881 - 883 Big Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 883 Big Trouble</h4><h4></h4>

    "He used to be one of my patients, andter, as we interacted more, he became my friend. Being a doctor is quite good, actually. You get the chance to meet people from all walks of life, and it¡¯s quite easy to make new friends," Director Qian said.

    "Director, what they¡¯re doing infringes on our rights. Should we sue them? Their actions are dragging our hospital¡¯s reputation through the mud," Xiao Yifei said angrily.

    After three or four minutes, a call came in from the other party: "Hey, Old Qian, I¡¯ve already resolved your problem. Apparently, that news was written by a new intern journalist, and it seems someone threatened him into releasing it. I won¡¯t go into details now; I have other matters to attend to," the caller said before hanging up.

    Xiao Yifei refreshed his phone and realized that the webpage he had seen earlier no longer existed. But even so, many people must have already seen the news. A good reputation might take decades to build, but it can copse in seconds. Xiao Yifei¡¯s good name might be ruined just like that.

    "Who could be so sinister as to fabricate such news? Could it be the patient¡¯s families?" Director Qian pondered. It seemed only the families of the patients could do something like this.

    Xiao Yifei thought it was more likely done by Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao, but without evidence, he was reluctant to share his suspicions with Director Qian. If it turned out to be wrong, it would be quite embarrassing.

    This Zheng Peng, even after leaving the hospital, his ill will still lingers. How is he always involved in these bad deeds?

    "Director, a few days ago, Zheng Peng came to see me. He said his illness had rpsed and asked me to treat him. I thought he was here to cause trouble, so I ignored him. Do you think Zheng Peng might be involved in this virus outbreak?"

    "But patients from the previous batch did not rpse. Why is it only Zheng Peng experiencing this? If it¡¯s really because of Zheng Peng, then I¡¯m in deep trouble," Xiao Yifei said worriedly.

    "Such a big issue, and you didn¡¯t tell me sooner?" Director Qian asked, looking shocked.

    "I just remembered; I¡¯ve been so busy I forgot. It¡¯s been nearly a week, and Zheng Peng hasn¡¯t contacted me. I think he must not be in any danger, or he would have already sought us out," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "This isn¡¯t a simple matter. Have you considered that Zheng Peng might be the source of the infection? Then you¡¯d bear significant responsibility," Director Qian said.

    "What should we do now? I tried reaching Zheng Peng, but his phone was unanswered. I don¡¯t know where he is," Lin Mu said.

    "I¡¯ll give him a call then. Hopefully, he hasn¡¯t changed his number," Director Qian said, preparing to call Zheng Peng.

    Just then, Zheng Qiang knocked and entered, saying, "Director, Brother Xiao, so you were here. I¡¯ve been looking all over for you. I just contacted my brother. He said he¡¯s at home and that his illness has cured, though I can¡¯t say if he¡¯s telling the truth. Anyway, be careful with him," Zheng Qiang reminded them.

    "I don¡¯t think this matter is very reliable. Zheng Qiang, you should verify with your brother. Maybe you should go check on him," Director Qian suggested.

    Zheng Qiang hesitated for a moment; Xiao Yifei understood what he was hesitating about and said to Director Qian, "Director, why don¡¯t we just ask Zheng Peng toe to the hospital directly?"

    "That works too. Zheng Qiang, give your brother a call and ask him toe over, just say I have something to discuss with him," Director Qian instructed.

    Xiao Yifei went on rounds; he had effectively controlled the illness. Though aplete cure wasn¡¯t yet possible, it wouldn¡¯t worsen further.

    However, when he checked on patient number two, he received an emergency distress signal. He rushed to the ward, apanied by other doctors. Upon seeing the patient, they realized he was in critical condition, so he ordered everyone to prepare for emergency resuscitation.

    At the same time, they issued a critical condition notice. The patient¡¯s family couldn¡¯t ept this situation and caused a ruckus in front of the ward: "Didn¡¯t you say the condition was under control? Everything was fine this morning, and now it¡¯s critical. How do you doctors treat patients here? Where is Xiao Yifei? I want to speak with him."

    The other doctors restrained the agitated patient, saying, "We are doing our utmost to save them; your disruption now only dys the treatment. Every individual¡¯s body is different. We have only temporarily controlled their condition, and we are unsure of what will happen next."

    The doctor initially intended to calm the family down, but his words had the opposite effect. Listening to this, other patients¡¯ families joined in, surrounding the doctors, saying, "We paid for treatment in this hospital, only to be told that you can¡¯t predict what happens in the future?"

    "What use are you doctors then? We might as well wait for death at home. If the condition doesn¡¯t improve, I won¡¯t let this hospital off easily."

    Xiao Yifei and other doctors were busy in the operating room, battling the situation. It was unavoidable; though this illness could be entirely treated with Chinese medicine, they had no choice now but to rely on Western medicine. Xiao Yifei was out of ideas.

    The first patient who had been issued a critical notice had passed away. This made the deceased¡¯s family put even more pressure on Xiao Yifei and the hospital. But hurrying doesn¡¯t help save lives!

    Although this order had been issued to every hospital in the city, there had been no effective progress so far. The city had returned to aplete state of alert. The only constion was that the illness hadn¡¯t spread; those currently ill were the ones who had visited Xiao Yifei for treatment.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei thought of a method. He began investigating when those sick hade to him for treatment, and he made a shocking discovery: the day after Zheng Peng¡¯s visit, all those who had seen him were now in the hospital, while those who came on the same day as Zheng Peng were all fine.

    This discovery further solidified Xiao Yifei¡¯s belief that Zheng Peng was responsible for this incident.

    He reported these findings to Director Qian, finally suggesting, "Director, let¡¯s check to see where Zheng Peng went in the hospital."

    Upon checking, they found a huge issue: after leaving Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, Zheng Peng immediately went to Sun Xingyao¡¯s office and stayed there for over half an hour.

    Such a long time together, it wasn¡¯t just a casual chat; they definitely discussed other matters. Unfortunately, there were no cameras in Sun Xingyao¡¯s office. When something that seemed promising came up, the lead was cut off again.

    "Don¡¯t worry for now; our primary task is to treat the illness. We can¡¯t let the public lose faith in our hospital! How is your research going?" the Director inquired.

 Chapter 882 - 884: Unintentional to Proceed

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 884: Unintentional to Proceed</h4><h4></h4>

    "Still no progress. The doctors from other hospitals don¡¯t have any good ideas either. I don¡¯t know what the final oue of this situation will be." Xiao Yifei was already a bit worried about his future; the title of Divine Doctor might be ruined by this.

    But in a way, this could be a good thing. I¡¯d have time to focus on searching for the Biwei Silver Needle. But if I¡¯m no longer a doctor, then even if I find the Biwei Silver Needle, what use will it be? Xiao Yifei thought, If only we had found the Biwei Silver Needle already, maybe the disease in front of us wouldn¡¯t even be an issue.

    He thought of his grandpa again. He always thought of his grandpa at times like this. If his grandpa were here, what would he do? Would his grandpa still be the same, risking his own life to treat patients?

    But Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t do it. He used to think he could, but now he hesitated. If he had to use his life to treat every one of these dozens of people, he probably wouldn¡¯t even live to see fifty.

    Now that he had met Tang Rong, he started to cherish his life more. He wanted to live well and grow old with Tang Rong, be with her till the very end. This had be his recent wish, to live well and witness a life like those in TV dramas, still traveling together and making breakfast for Tang Rong every morning even into their nies.

    These past few days, Tang Rong hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with Xiao Yifei. She knew he was busy at the hospital every day. But was he really so busy he couldn¡¯t even make a phone call? The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. All along, she tried to understand and support Xiao Yifei, but even then, he wouldn¡¯t call her, not even once in a day.

    Tang Rong felt like a child in kindergarten waiting for her parents to pick her up, staring eagerly at her phone, seeing that she had sent him over a dozen messages without even a punctuation mark in reply.

    What does being overwhelmed by emotions feel like?

    It¡¯s probably like being drowned in the sea, unable to breathe, hence the hysterical struggle. Because if you don¡¯t struggle, you feel like you might just die. And during such struggles, you¡¯ll do things you¡¯ll regret. But when the emotion fades, you find out you were never actually submerged, your feet could still touch the seabed.

    Yet, the things you¡¯ve done and the words you¡¯ve said can never be taken back. You will regret, me yourself, and resent yourself for it, but it remains useless."

    Tang Rong saw this passage on her phone, and she felt it described her current state. Once her mind started to go wild, it just wouldn¡¯t stop, making her suspect if Xiao Yifei still loved her at all.

    She wanted to do something, but she was afraid she would regret itter. So she just sat at her desk, unable to concentrate on work.

    Finally, it was noon. She took some time off from her supervisor and went to Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital. She didn¡¯t even know what her visit would aplish, or what she intended to do; she just felt she needed to see Xiao Yifei.

    When she arrived at the hospital, finding Xiao Yifei¡¯s office was easy since she had been there once before. She went in, found that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t there, and saw his phone on the desk. As ifpelled by some force, she picked it up, unlocked it, and went on WeChat.

    Instantly, more than twenty messages popped up. Aside from the dozen she had sent, there were some group messages and whatnot. Silently, she put the phone back down, blushing at her own actions. Deep inside, she had been hoping for something to happen, but luckily, nothing did.

    She sat in Xiao Yifei¡¯s chair, imagining what it would be like for him to be a doctor here, wearing a white coat¡ªhe must look quite handsome.

    While she was envisioning this, Xiao Yifei came in. Seeing Tang Rong in his office, he thought he was so tired that he was hallucinating. "Rongrong, why are you here? No work today? Is something up?"

    "What, do I need a reason toe see you? Did you know it¡¯s been several days since we had a proper conversation?"

    "Of course, I know, but I¡¯m really just too busy. The same illness has rpsed, and we haven¡¯t found an effective treatment yet. So for now, I have to trouble you to bear with it. Once this busy period is over, I¡¯ll take you out for some fun, okay?" Xiao Yifei consoled her.

    "For now, don¡¯t stay in the hospital any longer, to avoid catching any germs."

    "What, I just got here, and you¡¯re already trying to kick me out?" Tang Rong replied.

    Actually, beforeing, she had no idea what would happen next. But after going through Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone, she feltpletely at ease about him. If Xiao Yifei said he was busy, then he was truly busy, so much so that he didn¡¯t even have time to nce at his phone.

    "How would I dare to kick you out? I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. Since I have an hour¡¯s break now, why don¡¯t you join me for lunch?" Xiao Yifei suggested.

    "You haven¡¯t eaten yet? You poor thing," Tang Rong said as she gently touched Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, like treating her little brother.

    With that, the two of them walked out of the hospital together.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t tell Tang Rong the specific things happening at the hospital recently. He just indirectly asked, "If I end up without a job someday, and just stay home cooking and doingundry waiting for you toe back, would you support me?"

    "Of course not. Besides, how could someone as capable as you not have a job? I¡¯ve always envied the greatness in you!" Tang Rong said. She didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei suddenly brought up this issue. Actually, if it really came to that, she¡¯d definitely support Xiao Yifei.

    "I was just kidding, just testing how deep your love for me really is. Judging by this question today, it seems you don¡¯t love me that much. Are you just waiting for me to fall so you can dump me?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Absolutely not. If you do fall, you can be a handyman at our house, washing clothes and stuff every day, basically a housekeeper," Tang Rong replied.

    "That works too, as long as I can stay by your side." Xiao Yifei was quite pleased with Tang Rong¡¯s answer.

    "What do you want to eat? Since I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ll treat you," Tang Rong said, looking all cheerful.

    "The thing I want to eat the most is you," Xiao Yifei said with a mischievous grin.

    "You used to be such a serious person. How did you turn so cheeky now?" Tang Rong said, giving Xiao Yifei a yful p.

    "That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t with you before. I used to be a very serious person, but ever since we¡¯ve been together, just look at how much I¡¯ve changed. Isn¡¯t there a saying about bing like those you associate with? That¡¯s my situation. I used to be quite decent, but being with you, I¡¯ve darkened," Xiao Yifei parried with clever words.

    "I never would¡¯ve guessed, Dr. Xiao, that you¡¯re so good with words. You¡¯re even indirectly scolding me now," Tang Rong said, "Then I won¡¯t have lunch with you today. You can eat on your own."

    Saying that, Tang Rong turned to go across the road.

    "Hey, Rongrong, how could I dare scold you? It¡¯s actually me who was always dark," Xiao Yifei said as he grabbed Tang Rong, pulling her into an embrace from behind.

 Chapter 883 - 885 Applying Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 885 Applying Pressure</h4><h4></h4>

    Every time the two of them had an argument, as long as Xiao Yifei held Tang Rong like this, Tang Rong would obediently stand there without saying anything more.

    "I hope we can keep going like this, until we¡¯re eighty, until we¡¯ve lived this entire life together. Growing old with you." Xiao Yifei suddenly said in Tang Rong¡¯s ear.

    Tang Rong¡¯s ears turned red at once upon hearing Xiao Yifei say that, a change that Xiao Yifei clearly noticed.

    "What¡¯s this, getting shy, like a little girl." Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s blushing face, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but tease her.

    "Ah, you¡¯re so annoying. How can you take advantage and act all coy! Let¡¯s go eat, haven¡¯t you said you only have an hour break, and it¡¯s already almost half over."

    The one-hour lunch break quickly ended, and so Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong parted ways at the hospital entrance. Tang Rong came worried but left full of joy. This is what it¡¯s like when you like someone: the sweet moments are incredibly sweet, making others envious, but when you fight, the emotional turmoil matches the sweetness.

    However, during this time, Tang Rong finally felt at ease. Xiao Yifei was indeed very busy, so busy that a lot of time had passed before he could find time to eat lunch. Knowing Xiao Yifei¡¯s temperament, if she hadn¡¯te today, he probably would have eaten something casually or not eaten at all.

    He¡¯s a doctor himself, yet he doesn¡¯t take care of his own health when he¡¯s busy! Tang Rong thought to herself, this can¡¯t go on! She can¡¯te every day to have meals with him or bring him food. It felt less like she had a boyfriend and more like she had an additional son! Because living together meant worrying about every aspect of his life.

    Even thinking this, Tang Rong still felt very happy in her heart. To have someone in one¡¯s life to care so deeply about is another form of happiness. Isn¡¯t there a saying that a person¡¯s loneliness isn¡¯t about having no one who loves them, but about not loving anyone? There¡¯s no one in the world they care for.

    Xiao Yifei returned to the office, still reminiscing about the scene with Tang Rong. Tang Rong always managed to surprise him in new ways. Perhaps because he had matured a lot, he felt more responsible for the rtionship now. After being with Tang Rong, he unconsciously nned their future, sometimes imagining them still hand in hand at eighty.

    This was a feeling he never had with any previous girlfriends, maybe because he was younger then. At that time, he always felt the future was far away, that apletely different, better future awaited him. But in the blink of an eye, several years had passed, and Xiao Yifei realized that there might not be a better life waiting for him after all.

    Now, Xiao Yifei was living in the time he once fantasized about as a wonderful life, yet he found that aside from a sry increase, a little more age, and his grandfather¡¯s absence, his life hadn¡¯t improved much. So, life isn¡¯t about getting better and better; it¡¯s already good enough if it stops getting worse.

    Just as he sat down in the office, Lin Mu received a notification from the director that there was an urgent meeting. At this point, Lin Mu didn¡¯t even need to think to know what the meeting was about. This outbreak had been going on for so long that everyone was undoubtedly restless.

    Xiao Yifei guessed right, only the meeting wasrger in scale than anticipated. When Xiao Yifei arrived at the conference room, he noticed an unfamiliar person seated in the middle of the leaders¡¯ table. Xiao Yifei guessed this was probably another leader sent down from above.

    Once everyone was seated, the director gave a brief introduction: "Today, on my left sits the leader sent down by **. They are here specifically to guide our work; let¡¯s give a warm apuse."

    The leader didn¡¯t say much but emphasized the need to find a way to ovee the virus and mentioned that if seeded, the hospital would receive substantial rewards from above.

    The meeting concluded in less than twenty minutes.

    Xiao Yifei was quite pleased with this, thinking that many important people liked to say a lot in meetings, which was often not very useful.

    The most memorable to Xiao Yifei was his middle school principal, who spoke for over two hours at the opening ceremony, while the students stood in the sun for the entire time. Since then, Xiao Yifei developed a strong dislike for such meetings, usually avoiding them if he could, as nothing important was really said.

    After the meeting ended and everyone left, the director called out to Xiao Yifei, asking him to stay for a moment.

    On the surface, Xiao Yifei said nothing, but he knew that being called for something like this likely wasn¡¯t good news.

    "Let me introduce you; this is the most skilled Doctor in our hospital¡¯s Chinese Medicine department, Xiao Yifei," Director Qian said.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Director Qian didn¡¯t seem to have much else to say, and Xiao Yifei realized that the director was just trying to have him meet more people for his benefit. But Xiao Yifei had no idea what to say to someone he¡¯d never met before.

    The other person didn¡¯t start a conversation either, and Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a bit curious about this person, thinking that perhaps their personalities might be quite simr, both not being very talkative.

    Considering ** has already started paying attention to this matter, it¡¯s clear how much pressure the hospitals throughout the city are under. The top puts pressure on the director, who, in turn, can only pressure his doctors, and so it passes downyer byyer until it stops at Xiao Yifei. With such a daunting task, Xiao Yifei could only rely on himself, as his team was no help.

    But Xiao Yifei found himself at a loss, realizing through this experience that learning truly has no end. He used to think he was quite formidable, having read enough medical books to fill a room and having treated patients in numbers starting from the thousands.

    Yet, even so, faced with this virus, he was still clueless. His grandfather, when alive, often reminded him that learning is endless, especially in the field of medicine, as everything changes, and everyone¡¯s physical condition is different, so treatment ns are always unique.

    Thus, the medical profession especially tests a person¡¯s meticulousness and observational skills. It¡¯s known that medical students are particrly hardworking, having arge stack of books to memorize every year. Yet, every year, there are so many high school students enrolling in medical programs.

    The reasons for enrolling, aside from the allure of the doctor profession, must also include those students who truly love medicine, like Xiao Yifei did back then. Having been steeped in a good medical environment from a young age, he decided without hesitation to pursue medicine when it was time to choose a college major.

    At the time, five choices were allowed, and all five of his were in medicine. It truly shows his deep affection for it. In the end, medicine didn¡¯t let down his many years of hard work. He became a doctor, which would not have happened without his grandfather¡¯s contribution.

 Chapter 884 - 886: The Distinction Between Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 886: The Distinction Between Good and Evil</h4><h4></h4>

    He still remembers the moment he became a doctor and swore an oath in the auditorium, with hundreds of people standing there solemnly and reverently saying:

    "Themitment of health, the trust of life. As I step into the sacred medical academy, I solemnly swear: I vow to dedicate myself to medicine, love my country, be loyal to the people, adhere to medical ethics, respect teachers, observe discipline, study diligently, persist tirelessly, strive for perfection, and developprehensively. I am determined to do my utmost to relieve human suffering, assist in perfect health, and safeguard the sanctity and honor of medical skills. I will save the dying, help the wounded, persist despite hardships, and pursue relentlessly the development of the nation¡¯s medical and health undertakings and the physical and mental health of humanity for a lifetime."

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei was moved by himself, feeling that he was doing something particrly great. It was a major event in his life; he had never been so excited even when raising the national g. He felt like a superhero saving the world at that moment of swearing in.

    All these years have passed, and he hasn¡¯t failed the oath he made back then, dedicating himself to medicine, adhering to medical ethics, and doing his utmost to solve problems for patients. Looking back on his years in medical practice, he always did things by this standard, having no qualms with his conscience.

    Xiao Yifei also saw quite a few unscrupulous doctors, but such people were the minority. Many doctors dutifully and responsibly strived to do every task well, and people like Zheng Peng were indeed rare.

    But as the ancients said: "A fly ruins a pot of soup." It is precisely because of people like Zheng Peng that many in society have significant misunderstandings about doctors, and the doctor-patient rtionship has be exceptionally tense at times. Xiao Yifei felt his hard work was all in vain.

    Aftering to this city, he worked so hard on TV programs and was so diligent in his work, creating a good impression of the hospital. Now it¡¯s all going to be ruined by that one thing Zheng Peng did. He doesn¡¯t know what Zheng Peng really wants.

    If he wanted something, why notpete openly? Why resort to harmful schemes? Xiao Yifei got angry just thinking about it. He already knew that the virus outbreak this time was definitely rted to Zheng Peng, but he currently had no evidence and could only watch Zheng Peng get away with it, while he had to bear the consequences on his behalf.

    When Xiao Yifei went home in the evening, he stopped by the market to buy groceries, and coincidentally bumped into Zheng Peng.

    "Doctor Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to buy groceries and cook yourself. I thought doctors like you were above these mundane concerns. So you have the same body as us, eat meals, and get sick!" Zheng Peng obviously remembered the time Xiao Yifei refused to see him, and started taunting as soon as he saw him.

    Xiao Yifei could hardly avoid someone like Zheng Peng fast enough, but he had been so busytely that he only noticed Zheng Peng when he approached and started talking. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t helpmenting his aging brain.

    "Zheng Peng, I just want to ask you one thing. Is therge-scale virus infection rted to you?" Xiao Yifei ignored Zheng Peng¡¯s sarcasm and asked directly.

    "What if I say yes? What can you do to me, Doctor Xiao?" Zheng Peng said with a sly grin.

    "I can¡¯t do anything to you, but don¡¯t you have the heart to watch so many innocent lives suffer from illness and pass away due to ineffective treatment? Aren¡¯t you a doctor too? Where are your professional ethics and conscience?" Xiao Yifei tried hard to control his emotions, feeling like he might hit someone in the next second.

    "Doctor Xiao, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite ridiculous, preaching about morality and ethics? Do you think you have a conscience, do you have professional ethics? How did you treat me when I looked for you twice?"

    "If I remember correctly, when I first came to you, you threw me out of your office. Of course, I admit that my first approach was indeed wrong, but when I came to find you the next day, my attitude was much better. I also registered and queued ording to hospital requirements, but didn¡¯t you still throw me out of the hospital?" Zheng Peng said angrily.

    This left Xiao Yifei at a loss for words. He suddenly felt that Zheng Peng might not be wrong. If he had treated Zheng Peng properly, none of this would have happened. So who was at fault here? Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind became muddled.

    He always considered himself a good doctor, but what was the standard for a good doctor? Besides themonly known requirements, he remembered one important requirement: treating every patient equally. It is said doctors have no borders; in the doctor¡¯s eyes, there are only patients, not enemies.

    Even if the other party is an enemy, if he is injured, he needs to be treated. Xiao Yifei seemed to have forgotten this most important rule. But he felt it wasn¡¯t intentional; he felt it was Zheng Peng causing trouble deliberately at that time. But now, it¡¯s toote to regret, and no matter how much Xiao Yifei tries to remedy, several patients have lost their lives due to the viral infection.

    This is a mistake he can never make up for in his life.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei silent for a long time, Zheng Peng said, "See, Doctor Xiao, do you agree with my point? Do you also think you¡¯re particrly despicable and shameless?"

    Sensing himself falling into the trap set by Zheng Peng, Xiao Yifei retorted, "Zheng Peng, I know my own mistakes, I don¡¯t need you to remind me. If you hadn¡¯t deliberately spread the virus, how could the entire hospital be infected? Don¡¯ty your mistakes on others."

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next. Doctor Xiao, I remind you, you are facing huge troubles this time if you let the virus continue to spread," Zheng Peng said with a sinister smile.

    "I heard that the authorities are paying much attention to this matter, and ** has sent people down. Doctor Xiao, you should be careful. If something happens to you this time, even Director Qian may not be able to save you." Zheng Peng paused for a moment and continued.

    He said this to disturb Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. He knew Xiao Yifei was always a kind-hearted person, and with such a big incident, Xiao Yifei was surely feeling terrible. By giving him a heavy psychological burden, Zheng Peng intended to mentally break him first.

    Due to the virus outbreak, Xiao Yifei had been terribly busytely and in an extremely bad mood. After meeting Zheng Peng at night and hearing him say so much, Xiao Yifei felt immensely depressed. How did he inexplicably be a murderer, and moreover, a direct one?

    A doctor¡¯s duty is to save people, not to kill. Toe to this point, even he did not foresee it. So indeed, the world is unpredictable. If a month ago someone told him that several people would soon lose their lives due to his blind confidence, Xiao Yifei would never believe it. But now, the facts were right before his eyes.

 Chapter 885 - 887 Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 887 Doubt</h4><h4></h4>

    The only thing he could do now was quickly find an effective treatment n to control the further spread of the virus, and that would already be good enough. But right now, he couldn¡¯t even manage that.

    Xiao Yifei returned home, having bought groceries, but now didn¡¯t have the mood to cook, so he decided to wait for Tang Rong toe back and just order takeaway.

    Xiao Yifei put down his things and went into his room, took out the medical book left by his grandfather, and started to read it. Last time, he found the cure from his grandfather¡¯s book; he hoped he could do the same this time. But he nearly tore the book to shreds without finding any clues.

    He closed his eyes andy down on the bed, thinking of his grandfather again. If only his grandfather were here, he would surely find a way. Xiao Yifei always thought of his grandfather at times like these, the grandfather who took care of him for half his life. He never even had the chance to properly show his gratitude to him.

    Because there was a big disagreement between him and his grandfather regarding his career, the grandfather who once strongly supported his medical studies refused to pass on his exclusive medical skills after he graduated, and Xiao Yifei had a falling out with him over this issue.

    He knew his grandfather was getting old and couldn¡¯t handle the stress, but his youthful pride was too strong. Even though he missed his grandfather, he rarely visited him. So this regret stayed in his heart.

    When Tang Rong returned home, she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoes but didn¡¯t see him. She went to his bedroom and found Xiao Yifei asleep on the bed, still in his clothes, without a nket. He must have been too tiredtely.

    Tang Rong quietly walked in, covered him with a nket, then closed the door and left.

    She saw the groceries in the kitchen and originally wanted to cook herself, but she was too tired, so she called the restaurant downstairs and ordered some dishes and soup.

    When the food arrived, Xiao Yifei was still asleep. Tang Rong hesitated whether to wake him up. She felt Xiao Yifei had been through a lottely and didn¡¯t want to disturb his good sleep. After a moment of thought, she decided to put the food in the microwave and poured herself half a bowl of soup to tide herself over.

    When Xiao Yifei woke up, he thought it was already the next day. Seeing it was almost ten o¡¯clock on his phone, he was worried he would bete for work and hurriedly left the bedroom, only to notice that the living room lights were still on. Upon a closer look at his phone, he realized it was only ten at night.

    Xiao Yifei thought he had nned to merely take a nap, but he ended up sleeping until now!

    He went to Tang Rong¡¯s room and found her ying on her phone. Seeing him, she quickly said, "Ah, you¡¯re finally awake. I was about to starve. I¡¯ve already ordered the takeaway; just waiting for you to wake up and eat. I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep so deeply."

    "You haven¡¯t eaten either? Thene eat, why didn¡¯t you eat first, no need to wait for me." Xiao Yifei felt very apologetic for having her wait so long.

    "I wasn¡¯t very hungry, I ate a little something before. And it¡¯s no fun eating alone, meals are meant to be enjoyed with two people!" said Tang Rong.

    Xiao Yifei felt much more refreshed after a nap, and his mood improved. It seemed sleeping and eating really could lift the spirits.

    "Why have you been so busytely? Isn¡¯t the stuff at the hospital over yet?" Tang Rong asked with concern, not wanting to pry too much into work matters.

    "Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s probably incurable this time. The whole city hospital is under immense pressure, and my pressure is especially high." Xiao Yifeiined to Tang Rong.

    "I can¡¯t do anything to help here but silently feel for you." Tang Rong said.

    "Your concern is enough. It warms my heart. Rongrong, promise me, you¡¯ll always stay by my side." Xiao Yifei said, holding Tang Rong¡¯s hand.

    "What happened, howe you suddenly get so sentimental, of course I¡¯ll always be by your side!" Tang Rong was not used to Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden sentimentality.

    Tang Rong remembered Xiao Yifei had said simr things before and felt something was not right.

    "What¡¯s wrong, did something happen at the hospital?" Tang Rong asked.

    "Nothing happened, I¡¯m just looking for some dailyfort from you, which is very normal!" Xiao Yifei thought about it, and decided not to tell Tang Rong about the potential situation. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help, and it would only add to her worry, plus it wasn¡¯t even certain if that would happen!

    Xiao Yifei tried to think positively about things, even though the current situation was very disadvantageous for both him and the entire hospital.

    Since it was already evening, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t eat much, as eating too much could lead to indigestion.

    "By the way, you can¡¯t skip lunch; you seem to forget to eat when you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re a doctor, how can you not take care of yourself? From now on, buy lunch every day and take a photo to show me, so I can make sure you¡¯re eating well."

    "You can¡¯t end up curing your patients only to ruin your own health; that would be too much of a loss." Tang Rong kept nagging.

    "Whatever you say, Rongrong, is right. From now on, I will definitely eat regrly every day andplete the tasks assigned by my leaders." For the first time, Xiao Yifei felt that having someone care about him was a happy thing.

    Thest thing Tang Rong said reminded Xiao Yifei of his grandfather.

    In this world, all kinds of people exist, like Zheng Peng¡ªa doctor without conscience, and like his grandfather¡ªa doctor who devoted his life to his patients.

    And what about me, what kind of doctor am I? In the past, Xiao Yifei always used words like dedicated and conscientious to describe himself, but this time he was in doubt.

    The situation grew more and more serious, and although everyone tried hard to keep it from spreading further, in this digital age, nothing was secret; once something spread on Weibo, within an hour, it could be known citywide.

    So now, everyone knew about it, and Xiao Yifei had been so busy he hadn¡¯t even gone home for four days, having not seen Tang Rong during that time. Tang Rong originally wanted to visit him at the hospital, but he refused. The hospital was already a disease-prone environment, and amid these special circumstances, Xiao Yifei dared not let Tang Ronge.

    Although Tang Rong had previously urged Xiao Yifei to eat well, the life of a doctor was such that, when busy, they hardly had time to rest or even use the restroom. Tang Rong could only feel for him but couldn¡¯t help in any significant way.

    At this point, Tang Rong suddenly wished she was a doctor too, so they could look out for each other at work, and perhaps she could help with the diseases. But then she thought, if the two of them had a child in the future, what would they do since both were so busy that there wouldn¡¯t be time to take care of the child? Tang Rong thought it over and decided against it. Having one doctor in the family was already worrisome enough.

 Chapter 886 - 888: A Bit Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 888: A Bit Awkward</h4><h4></h4>

    In the days when Xiao Yifei didn¡¯te home, Tang Rong felt like every day was an eternity. Shi Miaomiao had taken leave to go back to her hometown due to some family issue, and the once lively house suddenly only had Tang Rong living alone for the first time in two years.

    So she called her mother toe and keep herpany. Tang Rong¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t visited for some time, and the rtionship between the two had greatly improved. When her mother arrived, she brought some homemade buns from home.

    "Mom, when did you learn to make buns? They¡¯re unexpectedly delicious, even better than the ones sold outside. You¡¯re really full of surprises!" Tang Rong asked in astonishment. In her memory, her mother was someone who could only stir-fry a few dishes and make noodles by boiling pre-made ones purchased from outside. She wondered when her mother became so skilled.

    "Oh, you child, always underestimating me. I was always busy with work before, toozy to cook, toozy to learn. Now that I¡¯m retired and have nothing to do all day, I just think about what¡¯s tasty to eat. My second aunt came to our house the other day, so I learned a bit from her, and surprisingly my buns turned out quite well. Getting approval from my picky daughter is not easy!" Tang Rong¡¯s mother responded shyly.

    "Since you¡¯re so interested, why not sign up for a cooking ss and really learn how to cook? Then I can help taste-test for you, I¡¯ll be your free guinea pig, how about it?" Tang Rong nudged her mother.

    "You¡¯ve got quite a nice n there, wanting me to cook for you even though you¡¯re a grown-up now? Learn to cook if you want something, don¡¯t count on me," Tang Rong¡¯s mother saw through her little trick.

    "Mom, I finally know who I inherited my love for good food andziness from, it must be you. But I¡¯m a bit better than you, I at least know how to cook a wider variety of dishes," Tang Rong boasted, because during her school years, her parents were too busy with work, so she sorted out her own lunch.

    Initially, Tang Rong¡¯s mom would prepare food in the morning for her to reheat at noon. Later, Tang Rong got fed up with such meals, and her mother didn¡¯t allow her to eat at restaurants, saying it was unhygienic. So Tang Rong started cooking for herself, and after a few tries, she found that her cooking was actually better than her mother¡¯s.

    This was always one of her proud achievements. She had learned to cook on her own during junior high, and on a rare noon when her mom came home early, she found Tang Rong about to finish cooking. It was just a bowl of egg noodles, but it tasted surprisingly delicious.

    From then on, Tang Rong¡¯s mom would frequently find excuses like increasing her allowance to get Tang Rong to cook on weekends. After the allure failed, her mother would exercise parental authority, hence Tang Rong begrudgingly cooked while her mother watched TV on the couch.

    After a few instances, Tang Rong realized she couldn¡¯t escape, so she started being obedient. As long as her mom paid, she would cook willingly. After those years of training, Tang Rong felt she was qualified to be a chef.

    With her mother¡¯spany, the days seemed to pass quickly. Because of her mom¡¯s arrival, she could sleep ten extra minutes in the morning. Her mom usually got up early to exercise and conveniently bought breakfast from a nearby shop. When everything was ready, Tang Rong would climb out from her warm bed, dazed, to wash her face.

    During this time, she would always hear her mom say: "You stay upte ying with your phone every night, see how hard it is for you to wake up in the morning."

    Tang Rong pretended she didn¡¯t hear these words; after so many years, she was used to her mother¡¯s nagging, and an extra sentence or two didn¡¯t matter. The key was, since her mom came over, her days were trulyfortable, at least breakfast was sorted. If her mom was in a good mood, she¡¯d even help withundry, making Tang Rong feel much more relieved.

    Tang Rong suddenly thought of Shi Miaomiao. She guessed Shi Miaomiao must be the same at home. Even though she was already working, her parents had everything prepared for her. In their eyes, she was still the little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up, and there would always be good food saved for her.

    But Shi Miaomiao chose a difficult path, one she walked alone, with her parents unable to offer much help. Tang Rong thought, if I were Shi Miaomiao, I would definitely choose to return to my parents. Almost all sess theories tell us to strive, that having money and fame is considered sess.

    But indeed, there are many ways to achieve sess. Having money and fame is one, and family harmony is another. We have no right to say those who choose familyck ambition. Why should people pursue grand ideals? It¡¯s just that everyone has different goals.

    Living happily with family, protecting them well, that¡¯s also a kind of happiness, a moresting kind. Moreover, the time we can spend with our parents is getting shorter, so going back to work in our hometown might not be a bad thing.

    Another night without going home.

    Xiao Yifei and a colleague doctor were busy until eleven at night, but aplished nothing significant. Time flies when you¡¯re busy, and when they realized it and looked out, they saw the bright lights outside, and it was already eleven o¡¯clock.

    He initially nned to go home today to take some clean clothes, but ended up spending the night as usual. Luckily, Tang Rong was ustomed to this, and knew at nine that he wouldn¡¯t return tonight, so she texted him and went to sleep.

    When Xiao Yifei opened WeChat and saw Tang Rong¡¯s message, he felt he had once again let her down. But Tang Rong had never med him for work-rted matters, understanding that being a doctor meant he could be called away by the hospital at any time.

    This usually happened while they were out on dates, so Xiao Yifei often left Tang Rong behind to rush to the hospital. Each time, he said it wouldn¡¯t happen again, but it had already happened countless times.

    Eventually, Tang Rong got used to it. Although she told him to quickly go and that she was fine each time, Xiao Yifei knew she couldn¡¯t be truly happy. So when he couldn¡¯t be there for her in terms of time, he did more for Tang Rong during their time together, including providing materialpensation.

    One evening after they returned from shopping, Xiao Yifei handed his card to Tang Rong and said: "Rongrong, I know I¡¯m busy, and that¡¯s the nature of being a doctor. I don¡¯t have much time to spend with you, so I can only give you my sry card."

    "You can spend it however you want, consider it my smallpensation to you. The password is thest six digits of your phone number."

    "Why are you doing this? I don¡¯tck money to spend. Keep it. I¡¯m notfortable taking it." Tang Rong refused, as she earned enough to support herself, and even Xiao Yifei if needed. She also felt uneasy taking the card for no clear reason.

 Chapter 887 - 889: Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 889: Inquiry</h4><h4></h4>

    "Just take it, a few days ago I specially went to the bank to change the password. With you holding my card, I¡¯ll feel a bit more at ease; otherwise, I always worry you¡¯ll abandon me or something." Xiao Yifei ced the card back in Tang Rong¡¯s hand.

    Since Xiao Yifei insisted, Tang Rong didn¡¯t say anything more and epted it, but she still said, "Don¡¯t think that you can buy me off with this, you still need to apany me when you should. You don¡¯t want to live in the hospital forever, do you?"

    Xiao Yifei originally wanted to call Tang Rong, but considering howte it was, she must be asleep. So, he sent a WeChat message: "Dear, I was busy again today, so I didn¡¯te home. I¡¯ll definitelye back in the next couple of days."

    These days, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep. After all, being in a hospital isn¡¯t asfortable as his own cozy ce. Plus, sleeping alone in arge office felt a bit empty. Even though there were other patients and doctors on duty in the hospital, Xiao Yifei still felt a bit scared.

    Though he¡¯s a doctor and an atheist, Xiao Yifei maintained a cautious attitude toward the supernatural. Confucius once said to respect the ghosts and gods but keep a distance from them. So, in his heart, Xiao Yifei believed they existed, and being alone in the hospital still frightened him a bit.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, scaring him into a cold sweat. He hid under the covers and weakly asked, "Who is it?"

    "Xiao Ge, it¡¯s me, Zheng Qiang." The person outside answered.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei rx, got out of bed, opened the door, and asked, "What¡¯s up? You¡¯re trying to scare me to death at this hour!"

    "Xiao Ge, and you¡¯re still scared as a doctor!" Zheng Qiang teased.

    "What do you want?" Xiao Yifei asked again, though he weed Zheng Qiang¡¯s visit, as he wouldn¡¯t have to be scared anymore.

    "Hehe, I¡¯m on duty tonight. It¡¯s a bit boring being alone in the office, so I came to check if you¡¯re asleep. If you¡¯re scared, I can stay." Zheng Qiang scratched his head, embarrassed.

    Xiao Yifei saw through it; Zheng Qiang must also be scared and came to him forpany.

    "Then just stay here. If you¡¯re tired, you cany on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ve been busy all day, so I¡¯ll sleep first. By the way, where¡¯s the doctor on duty with you?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Xiao Ge, you¡¯re so kind. You sleep, don¡¯t worry about me. He had some family issues and took leave to go home." Zheng Qiang was very satisfied with Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrangement. That¡¯s exactly why he came ¨C to havepany, so he wouldn¡¯t be scared.

    Being reassured, Xiao Yifei quickly fell asleep. Zheng Qiang listened to his snores and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the good quality of Xiao Doctor¡¯s sleep.

    When dawn was about to break, Xiao Yifei woke up and found Zheng Qiang had already left. There were no signs of anyone having been on the sofa. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zheng Qiang¡¯s visitst night was just a dream.

    So he found Zheng Qiang¡¯s office, saw Zheng Qiang preparing to leave, and asked, "Did youe to my office yesterday?"

    Hearing this question, Zheng Qiang was initially puzzled but quickly understood, thinking whether Xiao Yifei had forgotten in his sleep. Zheng Qiang decided to tease him, saying, "No, I was in the office with Xiao Zhaost night. Why would I go to your office? I didn¡¯t even know you were working overtime."

    Xiao Yifei saw him speaking with a serious face, mumbled to himself, maybest night was indeed a dream, "Did you really note to my ce at around eleven? I remember your visit!" He asked again to confirm.

    "Of course not, why would I go there sote. I didn¡¯t even get close to your office doorst night." Zheng Qiang denied again.

    "That¡¯s weird, I clearly remember it. Maybe I¡¯m mistaken." Xiao Yifei muttered softly.

    "Xiao Ge, just kidding. I did go to your cest night to rest for a bit, but I left in the middle of the night. Oh, I scared you. Considering the number of corpses you¡¯ve seen, what else is there to be afraid of?" Zheng Qiang couldn¡¯t help butugh, asionally teasing Xiao Yifei was quite amusing.

    "Zheng Qiang, I thought you were an honest person, but you¡¯ve learned to deceive. You almost scared me to death." Xiao Yifei felt he was too gullible, easily falling into Zheng Qiang¡¯s trap.

    They say a new day should be full of hope, but for Xiao Yifei, he was extremely reluctant for the new day toe. This virus hasn¡¯t been conquered yet, and as days pass, patients and their families are anxious, and Xiao Yi is even more anxious, as this disease outbreak was closely rted to him.

    Moreover, no one knows what will happen on a new day. There might be new patients, or previous patients¡¯ conditions might worsen leading to death. All these, Xiao Yifei could not predict. If such things happened again, the deceased¡¯s family causing a scene would be uncontroble.

    In the morning, two detectives from the Police Department arrived at the hospital. One of them was somewhat familiar to Xiao Yifei. Last time during Zheng Peng¡¯s incident, that detective was also present and had an enjoyable chat with Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei was wondering why they were visiting the hospital now.

    The two detectives went into the director¡¯s office.

    "Director, we¡¯re here on duty. The Police Department received a report that a doctor from your hospital deliberately leaked the virus, causing this outbreak. We want to meet the doctor and learn more about the situation."

    Since they spoke inly, the director had to fully cooperate with their actions. They came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, and upon seeing him, said: "Dr. Xiao, we¡¯re here to learn some details. Don¡¯t overthink; we¡¯re just doing a simple inquiry."

    They asked some irrelevant questions, leaving Xiao Yifei unable to figure out their purpose. Then, the detective whom Xiao Yifei had met before asked, "You deliberately didn¡¯t treat Zheng Peng, right?" His eyes were fixed on Xiao Yifei, with a stern look that seemed to say, don¡¯t lie; I can tell if you¡¯re speaking the truth or not.

    Xiao Yifei swallowed and said, "Yes, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I thought Zheng Peng was just..." Xiao Yifei also looked into her eyes. From the beginning, he hadn¡¯t intended to deny it.

    But before Xiao Yifei could finish, the other detective interrupted, "Alright, we got the information we need. No need to say more."

    The detective who had interacted with Xiao Yifei had a pretty good impression of him. Although their previous encounter was brief with little exchange, she felt Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t someone who would neglect other people¡¯s lives. On the contrary, Zheng Peng had a history.

    However, the most taboo thing in police work is getting emotional; detectives must always base their investigations on evidence. It¡¯s said that once all wrong answers are ruled out, whatever remains, however imusible, must be the truth. The same applies to detectives; as long as there¡¯s evidence, even illogical things be logical.

    So she softened her attitude slightly and said, "Tell us all the details, the more detailed, the better." The detective beside her wanted to say something, but a nce from her silenced him.

 Chapter 888 - 890: Too High Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 890: Too High Expectations</h4><h4></h4>

    So Xiao Yifei exined the entire course of events in detail, including what Zheng Peng had done before, and finally he repeated: "This time, I have some responsibility, but I assure you I really didn¡¯t know it would turn out to be such a big deal."

    Then the two detectives left Lin Mu¡¯s office, not forgetting to say as they left: "Sorry for disturbing you, Dr. Xiao, we¡¯lle to you if there¡¯s anything else."

    Xiao Yifei saw them off with a smile, but in his heart he was saying, "Next time? I never want to see you again." Although thinking this, he was still a bit worried, as the fact that the detectives hade must mean it won¡¯t be resolved easily.

    If it can¡¯t be resolved satisfactorily, Xiao Yifei fears he might not be able to continue in this industry. He now utterly hates Zheng Peng, and he can¡¯t understand why such a person always has to go against him. This time there was definitely Sun Xingyao¡¯s involvement, otherwise with Zheng Peng¡¯s demeanor, he wouldn¡¯t dare tomit such acts. Encountering something like this, Xiao Yifei could only resign himself to bad luck.

    The few patients who passed away due to the infection were a knot in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. He keptforting himself that this matter had nothing directly to do with him, and it should be Zheng Peng and their responsibility to bear. However, he still couldn¡¯t find peace of mind.

    The morning¡¯s progress had been significantly dyed by the arrival of the detectives, so Xiao Yifei decided not to work anymore and considered it a half-day off for himself. He had no idea where his future would take him.

    He walked out of his office and saw the two detectives still hadn¡¯t left and were asking a receptionist nurse some questions. What could you possibly find out from them? Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Then he went to the director¡¯s office. As soon as the director saw hime in, he put down what he was doing and sat up straight, asking: "Have the detectives left? What questions did they ask you?"

    "They¡¯re still in the lobby understanding the situation from other doctors. They asked those questions, and I answered truthfully. Director, do you think this will be a problem for me? Will I not be able to stay at this hospital anymore?" Xiao Yifei asked worriedly.

    He felt he didn¡¯t fit the atmosphere of this hospital. Over the years, many things had happened, both good and bad, which were inseparable from him. He thought he might as well not be a doctor anymore. But then he quickly remembered that other than being a doctor, he couldn¡¯t even manage to work a full month at a job like delivering packages.

    Xiao Yifei felt a great sense of frustration, and now he didn¡¯t dare to give up easily. His rtionship with Tang Rong was entering a stable period, and he didn¡¯t want this incident to ruin the life he had painstakingly built.

    "No need to worry just yet. They¡¯re here to understand the situation first. Even if they wanted to charge you, they¡¯d need enough evidence. As long as they investigate thoroughly, they¡¯ll definitely find out that someone purposely framed you for this. Rest assured," the directorforted him.

    Hearing the director¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei felt much more rxed, although he knew the director might just beforting him. So he said nothing further and left the director¡¯s office.

    He still felt uneasy. He thought that since Zheng Peng and the others could do such harmful things, they might have already destroyed the evidence or pinned it all on him. What would he do then? He knew Zheng Peng and the others could definitely do such things.

    Since the detectives left, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t found peace of mind. He was already prepared for the worst. Xiao Yifei seemed naturally pessimistic, always preparing for the worst from the outset.

    For instance, during the college entrance examination, even though he knew with his grades he¡¯d definitely get into his first choice, he spent the summer with the mindset that he might not get into college. Actually, this kind of mindset was understandable because he¡¯d experienced too many disappointments before, so he didn¡¯t dare to hold high expectations for anything anymore.

    As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Xiao Yifei started without expectations, preparing for the worst. Of course, this saying can also be reversed: the greater the disappointment, the greater the hope. So from another perspective, this mindset might not be a bad thing.

    In a break from his busy schedule at the hospital, Xiao Yifei went home, only to find that Tang Rong wasn¡¯t there. So he called her.

    "Hey, where are you? I¡¯m home, but I need to go back to the hospitalter. When can youe back?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If you had, I¡¯d havee back. But I¡¯m working overtime now, so I won¡¯t see you again, will I?" Tang Rong sounded a bit regretful. Actually, she could have gone home earlier today, but she thought she¡¯d have nothing to do at home alone and would start missing him out of boredom.

    So by the time she finally got around to packing up after work, she¡¯d been caught by the person assigning them tasks, and unfortunately, had to stay overtime. Luckily, it was paid overtime, or Tang Rong would have been really upset.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare tell Xiao Yifei she could have been home on time; he would surely scold her for it.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much more and hung up the phone. Tang Rong felt she and Xiao Yifei weren¡¯t like a couple at all but more like a father-daughter rtionship. They hardly ever exchanged sweet nothings over the phone. Xiao Yifei only asionally used affectionate terms when texting.

    Initially, Tang Rong thought it was due to Xiao Yifei not liking her enough, but as they spent more time together, she realized he was actually quite shy. Whenever Tang Rong called him something sweet, he¡¯d be terribly embarrassed, which made her want to tease him even more.

    After hanging up, Tang Rong still felt a bit disappointed. Couldn¡¯t he at least say a few more words? It¡¯s been days since they properly talked. Tang Rong didn¡¯t dwell on it, being too busy to think about anything else.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei casually packed a few clothes in his bedroom and then went out, driving to a restaurant he and Tang Rong used to frequent. He packed some meals and drove to Tang Rong¡¯spany, calling her when he arrived downstairs.

    "Come down for a bit, I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany," Xiao Yifei said and hung up before Tang Rong could respond.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Rong rushed downstairs. When she saw Xiao Yifei standing there, she leaped forward and hugged him tightly. Xiao Yifei freed a hand to hug her back. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days.

    "I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. Quickly, tell me, did you miss me?" Tang Rong asked, her face buried in Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 889 - 891: Being Watched

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 891: Being Watched</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course I wanted to, but there was no other way, was there?" The two hugged for a long time before they finally separated.

    "I bought you this meal. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. I need to rush back to the hospital now, so you should head upstairs!" Xiao Yifei handed the meal to Tang Rong.

    Tang Rong stood still, just looking at Xiao Yifei. Being gazed at by such a beautiful woman made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart melt, yet he still said, "Go upstairs quickly, I¡¯ll leave once I see you¡¯ve gone up."

    So Tang Rong headed upstairs, turning back every few steps. Xiao Yifei watched her backside slowly disappear, sighed, and then got into his car, heading towards the hospital.

    He still hadn¡¯t told Tang Rong about the hospital matters, deciding to wait until there was an oue. After all, knowing wouldn¡¯t help Tang Rong much, except to worry. So he had been holding off discussing the recent events at the hospital with her.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that Tang Rong might be the only person he was closest to in this world, if nothing disrupted their rtionship in the future. So even if something happened to him, there probably wouldn¡¯t be many people who¡¯d be concerned.

    The road back wasn¡¯t congested at all, as it coincidentally was the rush hour in the opposite direction, with cars jam-packed on that side. Xiao Yifei¡¯s path was clear, making his mood inexplicably better. There¡¯s a saying, every day you¡¯re alive is the newest day of your remaining days, so you might as well live happily.

    Once he got to the hospital, most of the doctors had already gone home, leaving only Xiao Yifei and a few on duty. Xiao Yifei thought his life was destined for overtime. Doctors are usually busy, but someone as busy as Xiao Yifei was rare.

    He saw Zheng Qiang still in the office and teased, "Zheng Qiang, you¡¯re on duty again tonight? Don¡¯t mess with me; my delicate young heart can¡¯t handle your scares!"

    "I¡¯m heading home soon, Brother Xiao. Are you nning to settle in at the hospital? You should be scared; I just watched a horror movie about a hospital a few days ago. Want me to rmend it?" Zheng Qiang replied.

    "I¡¯ll be fine. After all, there are so many doctors here in the hospital. But when you go home, you¡¯ll be alone, right?" Xiao Yifei said sinisterly.

    A doctor nearby overheard their conversation and said, "You two are almost thirty and still ying childish games like this. I love watching horror movies. If you¡¯re interested, I can rmend lots of good ones!"

    Xiao Yifei has always kept his distance from horror films. Even withpany, he wouldn¡¯t dare watch them. So when he heard this delicate young woman say she loved horror movies, he felt his male pride was insulted. But he couldn¡¯t understand what was appealing about horror movies other than the scares.

    Zheng Qiang was the same, looking at the doctor with wide eyes, utterly incredulous.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had mentally prepared himself, his heart still raced when the police showed up at the hospital again. A phenomenon like this is easily exined in medicine, caused by tension or fear.

    Clearly, Xiao Yifei felt both reasons. He didn¡¯t know what the police¡¯s return to the hospital meant. Perhaps the worst scenario he prepared for woulde looking for him.

    It was the same two police officers as before; they headed to the director¡¯s office first, leaving Xiao Yifei to wait apprehensively. Thankfully, no one saw his awkward state.

    About ten minutester, they arrived at Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, apanied by the director. Those ten minutes felt like a century to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon entering the room, the officer, who was rtively polite to Xiao Yifei, said, "After a thorough investigation on our end, unfortunately, all the evidence points to you. As per the police¡¯s decision, you¡¯ll need toe with us to the station. This directive alsoes from the higher-ups, as they take this case very seriously."

    "But more importantly right now, the hospital must urgently develop the antidote to this virus. Initially, the authorities intended to arrest you, but due to special circumstances, they¡¯ve decided to overlook this case for now. Once everything is resolved, a decision will be made."

    "From now on, you¡¯ll be restricted in your movements. All activities must ur within the hospital, and any ns to leave must be reported to me. Only with my approval can you leave. Dr. Xiao, here¡¯s a guarantee form, please sign it."

    After finishing her message, the beautiful officer thought that although it hadn¡¯t reached the final step, the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic either. What she said sounded pleasant, but how was this different from being under house arrest?

    The current oue was simply because he was of use, and that kept him out of jail. But where was the true culprit, Zheng Peng, now? Was he punished like Xiao Yifei? Xiao Yifei knew without evidence, nothing would hold.

    Willingly epting the verdict, Xiao Yifei felt he owed something to those patients who died despite treatments. His heart ached, and he felt a need for punishment to lessen his sorrow.

    After signing, Xiao Yifei told the officer, "I have no more issues on my end. I¡¯ll remain in the hospital as required. Sorry for any trouble I caused you."

    "It¡¯s no trouble; it¡¯s my job, just like your job is to heal and save people," replied the calm officer.

    In fact, she had a bit of admiration for Xiao Yifei. Ever since their first encounter regarding Zheng Peng at the hospital, she held some curiosity about him. That¡¯s why she volunteered to investigate this case when she learned it involved him.

    These types of cases are generally dull andcking in challenges, so the original investigator willingly swapped with her. She then dug into various channels for information on Xiao Yifei, which piqued her interest.

    He was peculiar; a few years ago, he owned a clinic, which he inexplicably transferred and then joined the hospital as just a doctor. She found out he was once the private nurse for apany president¡¯s daughter in the city, but also inexplicably quit, despite the higher pay of private nursing.

    What kind of person was Xiao Yifei? Based on her findings, he seemed quite carefree, indifferent about money. This situation was indeed puzzling¡ªcould someone have framed him? But all evidence pointed to Xiao Yifei, and he himself admitted it.

    Moreover, his recent demeanor affirmed it was his doing. Xiao Yifei was truly an enigma! She shook her head, sighed, and sat idly in the hospital corridor.

 Chapter 890 - 892: Pointing at the Mulberry Tree to Curse the Locust Tree

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 892: Pointing at the Mulberry Tree to Curse the Locust Tree</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei happened toe out of a ward and saw her sitting there. He didn¡¯t initially intend to go up and talk, but he caught her inquisitive gaze.

    "You¡¯re quite diligent, aren¡¯t you? Starting to monitor me this early. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you any trouble," Xiao Yifei walked over to her and looked down at her.

    "I find you really difficult to understand. I have quite a few questions about you," said the beautiful inspector.

    "If you can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s brain-wracking. I have things to do, so I¡¯ll go now. Keep supervising me." Xiao Yifei said and then strode away.

    The inspector felt a bit bored hearing Xiao Yifei talk like this. How did she suddenly be interested in someone like him? Maybe she should go back to themand office and stay put.

    And thus, Xiao Yifei began living a life always being monitored. The inspector didn¡¯t appear often, but the feeling of being watched was always there. He even felt like someone was secretly watching him when he went to the bathroom.

    He still hadn¡¯t told Tang Rong what had happened, instead telling her that the hospital had been too busy recently and advised her not to visit him.

    Actually, Tang Rong had already gotten used to it. She thought the current state between them was quite good; independent yet connected. This might be mature love. When Tang Rong was in love before, she wanted to stick with her boyfriend 24/7. Even when separated for ten minutes, she would send long texts to him.

    Really, there wasn¡¯t much important to say, yet every time there were many things they could talk about. But after being with Xiao Yifei, she no longer felt that way. When busy, she would even forget about Xiao Yifei¡¯s existence. Only when she felt particrly tired would she remember there was someone she could rely on.

    Perhaps this is growing up: at ages ten and twenty, we might hold love above the sky, deeming it more important than anything. But slowly, we understand there are many things in life more important than love awaiting our experience, and realize just love is far from enough in life. Love can disappear anytime, but money won¡¯t.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yifei received a notice asking him to go to XX Hospital, the city¡¯s most famous Chinese medicine hospital. He was told there was something important waiting for him. As the notice was sent via email, Xiao Yifei drove to the hospital mentioned in the mail with curiosity.

    Of course, before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to call the police officer responsible for monitoring him to inform her of where he was going.

    Once arrived, Xiao Yifei found the office mentioned in the email, knocked on the door, entered, and found quite a few doctors already seated inside. He recognized a few faces, but most were unfamiliar to him.

    In the past, whenever Xiao Yifei came to such scenes, Dean Qian would bring him along. There was no need to worry about anything; even if any troubles arose, Dean Qian would help solve them. So, Xiao Yifei felt a bit uneasy since it was his first time attending such an event alone.

    Xiao Yifei silently said to himself, "When studying abroad, during the graduation ceremony, speaking as the Chinese representative in English on the podium didn¡¯t make you nervous. Why are you hesitating now?"

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath, and seeing people inside looking at him, he had no choice but to address everyone, saying, "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Xiao Yifei from Z Hospital."

    After saying that, everyone only symbolically responded with a greeting. Feeling a bit awkward, Xiao Yifei casually found a seat a little further back and sat down.

    "We urgently gathered everyone today. I received a notice from the higher-ups an hour ago, demanding we must find a solution for the virus within four days. So, this afternoon, we¡¯re holding a simple seminar. Everyone is encouraged to speak out if they have any opinions or views."

    Looking around, Xiao Yifei noticed many people started whispering. To be honest, although he had been in this city for several years, he didn¡¯t know many people. The ones who came for the meeting today only seemed familiar, with only a few he could actually converse with.

    Though everyone was whispering and seemed happy talking, none stood to loudly share their thoughts. Unfortunately, the speaker called on Xiao Yifei by name.

    During school, our biggest fear was being called by name. Whenever the teacher said, "Now let¡¯s pick a student to answer my question," we would habitually lower our heads, pretending to think seriously, while inwardly terrified, hoping our names wouldn¡¯t be called.

    Teachers seemed to purposely challenge us, often calling us to answer the questions we couldn¡¯t. When hearing someone else¡¯s name, we would secretly breathe a sigh of relief, grateful for escaping the ordeal.

    In the meeting, it was evident that Xiao Yifei was the unlucky one. He was utterly unprepared for this meeting. If he had any useful ideas, he would have already acted on them rather than sitting here.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to falter, so his mind quickly worked, sharing his recent research and findings, ending humbly, "These are just discoveries from my recent research, and there¡¯s still no substantial breakthrough. In front of seniors, apologies for my inadequacy."

    An old doctor of Chinese medicine immediately spoke after Xiao Yifei finished, "Young man, you¡¯re impressive. To possess such strong professional knowledge at a young age, I find myself inferior!"

    The praise from the doctor was so enthusiastic that Xiao Yifei felt embarrassed, responding, "You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor. Compared with everyone here, I have much to learn! I¡¯m really embarrassed by your words."

    Yet the atmosphere seemed obvious; many other doctors didn¡¯t seem to agree with Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, with some even having never nced properly at him. Xiao Yifei was used to such treatment from other doctors, for it wasn¡¯t the first time.

    No matter how unreasonable something is, once you¡¯ve experienced it enough times, you get ustomed to it. Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude changed from anger to indifference. Compared to those like Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao who schemed behind others¡¯ backs, such open criticism was preferable.

    One shouldn¡¯t fear those who criticize you up front but be wary of those who show one thing and do another behind your back. They smile at you, praising your abilities, but then stab you in the back. Those are the most dangerous people.

    Afterward, other old Chinese medicine doctors spoke intermittently; originally, it was a seminar. Following Xiao Yifei, the discussion was quite enthusiastic.

    Then, an old Chinese medicine doctor said, "Although some presented excellent professional theories earlier, I feel it¡¯s still of little use. We focus more on practice, where in medical operations, patients¡¯ conditions may change daily. Even if you memorize textbook theories perfectly, it doesn¡¯t mean much."

 Chapter 891 - 893 Old Chinese Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 893 Old Chinese Medicine</h4><h4></h4>

    After he finished speaking, the room instantly fell silent. Everyone knew he was talking about Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei knew it too. This old Chinese doctor was indeed slick; he only mentioned it halfway through the meeting without naming names.

    So even if Xiao Yifei was angry, there was nothing he could do. If Xiao Yifei spoke up, the doctor would definitely retort, "I wasn¡¯t talking about you, why are you so anxious?" But in reality, everyone knew he was referring to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei faced his usation with just a subtle smile. Since no one had explicitly pointed out who, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Xiao Yifei to quibble, as that would make him seem petty. Who doesn¡¯t know how to put on a show?

    Thank goodness this torturous meeting finally ended. For Xiao Yifei, it was rather trying, discussing such topics with a group of strangers. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t bring up the virus leakage issue; maybe they weren¡¯t aware yet. Xiao Yifei was quite relieved about this, otherwise, he would have been very embarrassed today.

    Nheless, Xiao Yifei was quite grateful to the old Chinese doctor who praised him. Xiao Yifei had noticed that almost every meeting he attended, there was always someone who stood up and spoke well of him. Initially, it was the dean, then the president of the Chinese Medicine Association, and now it¡¯s another person he didn¡¯t know publicly encouraging him.

    Xiao Yifei thought, it was worth it, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking about it, he felt quite lucky. Although many people around him were dissatisfied with him, there were still some who would rather offend others to stand up and seek justice for him. In this society, there aren¡¯t many such people left!

    After the meeting finally adjourned, Xiao Yifei slowly packed his things, waiting for everyone to leave before making his exit. Meanwhile, he wanted to express his gratitude to the old man, who seemed to understand what Xiao Yifei intended to do, and sat there without moving.

    "Old Hu, shall we go together?" A doctor next to the old man asked.

    "I still have things to do, you go ahead." The old man replied.

    When most people had left, the two sat awkwardly, with the old man seemingly dazed and unaware of the change in the surroundings. Hence, Xiao Yifei approached and said, "Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Yifei. I¡¯m very grateful for your guidance today."

    Xiao Yifei stood politely in front of the old man. Upon hearing the voice, the old man came to his senses and said, "Oh, it¡¯s you. I deliberately stayed behind to have a few words with you." With that, the old man signaled with his eyes for Xiao Yifei to sit down. Xiao Yifei pulled over a chair and sat across from him.

    "You¡¯re a very capable young man. I¡¯ve heard your name from a friend before. Have you considered changing hospitals? I think you¡¯re somewhat underutilized where you are. You deserve better."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect him to say such things and was momentarily at a loss for words. Honestly, he did want to switch hospitals to distance himself from Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao as soon as possible. But he felt it would be unfair to the dean since the dean had taken him in during his toughest times. Leaving would feel ungrateful, and Xiao Yifei was not that kind of person.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei was silent for a long time, the old man said, "I¡¯m being hasty. It¡¯s our first meeting, and I¡¯m saying these things to you. I mean no harm, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an outstanding young person, so I got a bit excited. There¡¯s no rush to answer this question; you can think about it."

    "The most important thing now is to develop an antidote for that virus. I believe in you for this; keep up the good work!" The old man said, patting Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder for encouragement.

    This added pressure on Xiao Yifei, who felt that the old man put too much faith in him, entrusting him with such a daunting task after just their first meeting.

    "You really overestimate me; I will certainly do my best." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he said that.

    After this exchange, there was a brief silence between the two, finally broken by the old man: "You should go back early too. I know your time is valuable. I hope we will have a chance to meet again in the future." The old man stood up and spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯m also very happy to have met you today. May I know your family name, sir?" Suddenly, Xiao Yifei realized he still didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s name and hurriedly asked before leaving.

    "My humble name is Hu, Hu Jingtang. I¡¯ve been a Chinese doctor my whole life." He said, and thest sentence seemed a bit wistful. Listening to it, Xiao Yifei felt a pang of difort. Did he have any regrets? Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but specte about his life experiences, wondering if he was like his grandfather.

    The two parted ways; Xiao Yifei drove back to his hospital, while the old man walked alone, his figure looking a bit lonely. Seeing his silhouette, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think of the heroes in martial arts dramas, who, after deciding to retire, walked away alone without turning back.

    The afterglow of the sunset made Hu Jingtang appear even more solitary. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit emotional, as the sight of such an elderly person always reminded him of his grandfather.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, he needed to call that beautiful officer to report his whereabouts.

    "I know you¡¯re back, alright, you go ahead!" the beautiful officer replied on the other end.

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback, suddenly realizing the Police Department was being redundant. They must have been secretly monitoring his movements, so why make him report daily? His phone was probably tapped as well. He chuckled bitterly, questioning the need for all this.

    Living a life where he¡¯s monitored daily and his movements restricted, he¡¯s had enough. Moreover, this matter was a setup by Zheng Peng and his associates. He was determined to find out the truth and send Zheng Peng and the others to prison, ensuring that the guilty could no longer harm others in society.

    So, he went to the dean¡¯s office and first talked about attending today¡¯s meeting, mentioning Hu Jingtang in passing. When the dean heard the name, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, onlymenting lightly, "He used to be very impressive," then shifted the topic to Xiao Yifei himself.

    "Are you really nning to ept your current fate like this? There¡¯s a chance you might end up in prison after this, though I know you¡¯re innocent. Are you really not nning to do something to clear your name? If you need any assistance, I¡¯m here to help." The dean said.

    "Of course, I won¡¯t just sit and do nothing. I initially epted this oue because I felt guilty about the people who died. If I hadn¡¯t turned down Zheng Peng, they wouldn¡¯t have had such an ident. But now that my punishment is over, it¡¯s time for Zheng Peng and the rest to face theirs. I will find the evidence and won¡¯t let him off easily." Speaking passionately, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his chair.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 892 - 894: 2 Difficult Situations

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 894: 2 Difficult Situations</h4><h4></h4>

    "I think you could try to find Zheng Qiang. Isn¡¯t he Zheng Peng¡¯s brother? He must be able to coax something out of him. I believe Zheng Qiang is still quite upright and he will definitely help you," Dean Qian suggested.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei had thought about seeking help from Zheng Qiang before, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate. After all, they are blood brothers, and many things lose their significance in the face of family ties. For example, Zheng Qiang¡¯s upright character¡ªwhile Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t deny that Zheng Qiang is a good person, he also can¡¯t be sure of what choice Zheng Qiang would make in this situation.

    Xiao Yifei had long regarded Zheng Qiang as a friend. He was the only one who helped Xiao Yifei when he first arrived at this hospital. Although they don¡¯t interact much in daily life and seldom chat, Xiao Yifei knows that Zheng Qiang also considers him a friend. As the saying goes, "The friendship of a gentleman is as light as water," and he feels there¡¯s a hint of that between himself and Zheng Qiang.

    So he wasn¡¯t willing to trouble Zheng Qiang, because they were friends and he didn¡¯t want to put a friend in a difficult position.

    However, if he didn¡¯t seek Zheng Qiang¡¯s help, there seemed to be no other way to find evidence against Zheng Peng. Xiao Yifei thought, this is really troublesome. If he had known, he shouldn¡¯t have shown mercy to Zheng Peng in the first ce. Back then, he thought Zheng Peng hadn¡¯t caused him much harm, so he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to leave him such a big problem. Before, when watching costume dramas, the bad guys would bepletely eradicated, implicating even their whole families. Xiao Yifei used to think ancient people were too ruthless, not valuing human lives.

    After experiencing this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt that the actions taken in television were correct. Nothing is more important than one¡¯s life. Who knows what those bad people will do in the future, just like how Zheng Peng is now treating Xiao Yifei. Now, Xiao Yifei regrets having been lenient with Zheng Peng back then.

    Xiao Yifei pondered all this on his way back to his office. Clearing his name might seem easy to say but is actually difficult to execute. After all, all the evidence the police found pointed towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei recalled the elder from today¡¯s meeting. His curiosity was piqued considerably. Although the dean only made a briefment about him, Xiao Yifei felt there was more left unsaid, so he entered the name "Hu Jingtang" into hisputer.

    Baidu Encyclopedia quickly disyed a lot of information: Hu Jingtang, born in Pingyang in September 1950, is a renowned practitioner of Chinese medicine in Huaxia. He once studied abroad in Russia and served as a military physician for three years, making significant contributions to the development of Huaxia medicine.

    Xiao Yifei carefully continued reading¡ªthis person really is remarkable, which is likely why he wasn¡¯t shy in praising himself during today¡¯s meeting. Such a doctor is truly impressive!

    Xiao Yifei had a sudden impulse to enter his grandfather¡¯s name. Opening the first entry, he found information about someone with the same name but not about his grandfather. After scrolling through several pages, he finally discovered news about his grandfather. It was a local news article, roughly stating how exceptional a person his grandfather was, akin to the return of a Divine Doctor.

    Xiao Yifei felt somewhat unsatisfied. Despite his grandfather¡¯s lifelong dedication to medicine, few remember him or his achievements. A few more years on, and surely those who do will also forget him. How can there be such disparity between people?

    Although his grandfather passed away a few years ago, Xiao Yifei often thinks of him, especially when he¡¯s feeling down or his career isn¡¯t going well. Lin Mu just hopes that, in another world, his grandfather can live a bit more easily, think more about himself, and not overwork anymore.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity about Hu Jingtang deepened further. If he is such an impressive person, why is he content with being just an ordinary doctor in a hospital now? If I get the chance to meet him again, I must get to know him better, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    While Xiao Yifei was lost in thought, the police officer¡¯s call came through: "What are you doing, daydreaming again?"

    Xiao Yifei was startled and hastily nced around, saying, "Where are you? Have you been monitoring me?" He looked around but didn¡¯t see the attractive policewoman¡¯s figure.

    The other side chuckled on the phone, saying, "How could I have that much free time to monitor you? I just went to the dean¡¯s office and passed by yours, saw you sitting there deep in thought. I waved, but you didn¡¯t notice me."

    Hearing this made Xiao Yifei feel a bit embarrassed; he feels a bit on edgetely, on high alert at every little movement, eager to find a way to prove his innocence!

    So he said, "When are you free, shall we meet up?"

    "What¡¯s up, missing me after a few days? How about tonight? I¡¯m currently on an assignment, so it¡¯s a bit inconvenient," came the reply from the other end.

    In the evening, the two agreed to meet at a restaurant near the hospital.

    On meeting, the attractive policewoman said, "Gosh, today exhausted me to death, I¡¯ve been busy the whole day, not even had time to drink water." Saying this, she picked up the ss on the table and took a big gulp, then started looking through the menu.

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Xiao Yifei pondered that a person¡¯s character is likely closely tied to their profession. She¡¯s carefree and doesn¡¯t care about her image at all, yet when on a case, she¡¯s very serious, never saying a word she shouldn¡¯t. Now, she¡¯s showing a tough, carefree woman image.

    After ordering the food, she finally remembered to ask Xiao Yifei, "You¡¯re probably not looking to just have a meal with me, are you? So, what¡¯s the matter with you?"

    With her straightforwardness, Xiao Yifei directly expressed his intentions: "I¡¯ve been framed in this matter. I want to find evidence to prove my innocence. I know you may find this hard to believe, but this really has nothing to do with me."

    "Since it has nothing to do with you, why did you admit it initially? Having such a serious crime pinned on you, you didn¡¯t even make a peep." The attractive policewoman had long felt there was something fishy about this case. Although she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was off, she just felt that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t the type to do such things.

    "Even if you believe me, it doesn¡¯t help. All the evidence now points at you. If you want to prove your innocence, it¡¯s really difficult. But whatever assistance you need, I¡¯ll do my best to help." she said. Despite her superiors clearly stating that she shouldn¡¯t have any non-work-rted contact with Xiao Yifei, she still spoke up without hesitation, something that even she found strange.

    "Then let me thank you in advance. But I¡¯m currently at a loss, with no idea where to find evidence. The conflict between Zheng Peng and me is not a one-time thing. You know about thest incident as well. I really didn¡¯t expect him to still treat me like this. He¡¯s no longer even working at this hospital¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of deliberately causing trouble for me?" Xiao Yifeiined.

 Chapter 893 - 895: A Legendary Life

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 895: A Legendary Life</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t rush. Tell me everything that happened. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any breakthrough. As an investigator, I¡¯m skilled at finding evidence. You can leave it to me without worries. But you need to keep this matter confidential and not tell anyone for now. After all, your case is quite serious." the investigator said.

    Hu Jingtang¡¯s life can undoubtedly be described as legendary. As a doctor, his experiences are envied by many of his juniors. If he were willing to write his life story into a book, its sales would surely lead the charts.

    He was born in a remote town in the Northwest. His family was quite well-off initially, but everything changed with the establishment of New Huaxia and thend reform, abruptly plummeting their social status. Thus, Hu Jingtang experienced hardship growing up.

    Fortunately, his father was a Chinese Medicine practitioner and a cook¡ªprofessions that never face unemployment under any circumstances. Despite undergoing a series of upheavals, their family managed to live through those challenging times.

    Throughout the years, Hu Jingtang was most thankful for his perseverance in studies despite difficult circumstances. He was most grateful to his father, who encouraged him when they were too hungry to eat. His studies nevergged even for a day. His father¡¯s frequent words were: "Don¡¯t underestimate the value of education now; it will definitely be useful in the future."

    By the time he was a teenager, he already had a reputation as a promising young Chinese Medicine practitioner in the local area. Later, when he was seventeen or eighteen, the local government approached him and asked him to join the army, suggesting that a doctor like him would surely receive favorable treatment in the military.

    Thus, to lighten his family¡¯s burden and seek a better path for himself, he became a military doctor.

    Throughout these years, he missed his days in the army most. People say being a soldier will have regrets for two years, but not being one will bring regrets for a lifetime. The feelings in the army were the purest; they were truly happy back then!

    Because Hu Jingtang joined the army as a military doctor, his training tasks were rtively lighter than those of other soldiers. Yet, even he felt exhausted. After spending a year training and sleeping daily with the troops, he was dispatched to the An Nan battlefield.

    Being a doctor, he didn¡¯t go to the frontline. His daily duty was to treat wounded soldiers sent back from the front, which was his most painful period. In addition to the harsh conditions, the psychological challenges were deeply tormenting.

    He watched young lives fade away due to ineffective treatments, disappearing from this world and everyone¡¯s memories. During that time, he dreamt frequently about treating injured soldiers, sometimes waking up in tears. At that moment, he truly felt the cruel reality of war.

    Previously, he always regarded his father¡¯s and grandmother¡¯s tales of the anti-*war and **war periods as mere stories. But when the stories described by his elders unfolded before him, he found it hard to bear.

    He thought he would never forget the desperate yearning for life in the eyes of those wounded soldiers during their final moments.

    Later, a severely injured pilot arrived at the hospital, his bones almost entirely fractured. It was highly unlikely for such a person to live healthily again. They utilized all avable medical equipment and techniques to barely keep him alive, though a full recovery seemed nearly impossible.

    The pilot said, "Since I can¡¯t be cured, let it be. Perhaps this is my fate. I¡¯m lucky to be still breathing, whereas many of my brothers can never return to their homnd."

    The pilot epted his destiny, perhaps due to witnessing too much of life and death. Those who survived the hail of bullets harbored little else but the hope of simply staying alive.

    But Hu Jingtang was not resigned. He persistently massaged the pilot, performed needle therapies on his meridians, and secretly ventured into the mountains during his spare time to gather herbs to grind and apply them to the pilot¡¯s legs. After nearly twenty days, one morning, upon waking, the pilot suddenly felt some pain in his legs. He touched and realized they had sensations¡ªa tingling itch.

    He was overjoyed, even forgetting he couldn¡¯t get out of bed, directly standing up, stumbling along. It was then he realized he could walk, shouting excitedly within his room.

    Hearing themotion, he rushed over, thinking something happened, only to find the pilot seated in the room¡¯s center upon entering. Immediately, he understood, and with incoherent excitement, it was the happiest moment since arriving at the frontline.

    His efforts over so many days finally proved fruitful. He never realized the efficacy of Chinese Medicine until that moment. From then on, he worked even harder to learn various Chinese Medicine knowledge, which eventually made him the illustrious Hu Jingtang he is today.

    After practicing for over fifty years, he frequently dreams of his days in the army, reminiscing those years were his happiest times in life.

    "Fame, wealth, they¡¯re all meaningless." Hu Jingtang said in an interview. In his youth, he focused on researching Chinese Medicine and work assignments dictated by higher authorities. Essentially, his life went smoothly, with his childhood hunger being the only hardship, and among his peers, his life was considered quite good.

    As he aged, he paid even less heed to fame and fortune. For one, he already possessed them early. Though he never actively pursued them, everything deemed sessful by societal standards belonged to him.

    Honestly, many people couldn¡¯t stand him, oftenbeling him as falsely detached, showing an indifferent manner despite owning more than them. Though indeed unfair, those honors and titles bestowed by others left him no choice but to ept them during such moments.

    He really doesn¡¯t like the current era, feeling people¡¯s hearts are jittery, each unsure of what they¡¯re busy with. Recently he read an article dering this era as a timecking faith; everyone is busy with all sorts of things but ultimately only aiming for one goal: Money.

    It seems money has be a new faith; attending college requires picking a lucrative major, finding a job means seeking high sries, and marrying demands the man to possess a house, car, and tens of thousands in savings; otherwise, even securing a wife might be impossible.

    As evening approached, Xiao Yifei received a call from an unfamiliar number. Initially, he intended not to answer, as they were surely spam calls¡ªpromotions and such¡ªrecently proliferating exceptionally. However, fearing it might be someone he knew, he hesitated briefly before answering.

    "Hello, is this Xiao Yifei? I¡¯m Hu Jingtang. Would you have time for breakfast together tomorrow morning?" an elderly voice inquired from the other end.

 Chapter 894 - 896: Unable to Change

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 896: Unable to Change</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sure, sure, just send me the address, and I¡¯lle find you tomorrow morning," Xiao Yifei quickly said. He wasn¡¯t sure why Hu Jingtang had abruptly invited him for breakfast, but it definitely meant there was something he needed to discuss.

    Xiao Yifei was incredibly relieved for taking those few seconds to answer the phone. If he had missed the call from such an important person, he would regret it deeply.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been in the best mood all day. His work wasn¡¯t making any progress, and his personal freedom was restricted here. He realized that his medical skill had never truly been recognized by others. Although he oftenforted himself by saying that what others said shouldn¡¯t matter, he shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.

    But he was just an ordinary person, and the repeated denial and skepticism from others had severely affected his self-confidence. Initially, he had great confidence in his medical skill, but repeated setbacks from others had made him start to doubt whether he was as skilled as he thought.

    Fortunately, when things seem dire, hope appears. When enough bad things umte, a good thing will eventually happen, preventing life from being too hopeless. For Xiao Yifei, at this stage, Hu Jingtang was like a heaven-sent savior.

    After hanging up Hu Jingtang¡¯s call, he suddenly felt much better and had a good feeling. He felt that things would take a positive turn and move in a better direction. Although the sixth sense is said to be a woman¡¯s prerogative, at this moment, such a premonition popped into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    With his mood improved, Xiao Yifei decided to go home tonight. So, he called the beauty inspector to report his whereabouts. After getting permission, he drove home, humming a tune along the way. He felt he hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.

    But this feeling of having his personal freedom restricted was indeed unpleasant. Xiao Yifei thought that he must quickly find evidence. This time, he would not let Zheng Peng off easily.

    At home, Tang Rong was lying on the sofa, putting on a face mask while watching a drama. Life couldn¡¯t be morefortable.

    "Why didn¡¯t you call me after getting off work?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Nine out of ten times when I call you, you don¡¯t answer, so I didn¡¯t bother. Anyway, you would call me when you have time," Tang Rong said casually.

    Xiao Yifei sensed something odd in the atmosphere today. Judging from Tang Rong¡¯s tone, could she be upset? Xiao Yifei thought carefully but couldn¡¯t think of anything that could have made her angry. So he said, "I¡¯ve been really busy the past few days. As soon as I had free time tonight, I came to see you."

    "Are you really that busy that you don¡¯t even have time for a ten-minute call?" It was evident that Tang Rong was trying to control her emotions. She didn¡¯t want to be unreasonable, making herself appear like a little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up.

    However, her boyfriend seemed to have disappeared. For three whole days, he hadn¡¯t called once. Previously, she would call him several times a day, and he would be lucky to answer one or two. She used tofort herself by saying that he was a doctor, so he must be busy every day.

    This time she didn¡¯t take the initiative to call him, and he didn¡¯t call or even text her. She used to find evidence of Xiao Yifei¡¯s love in buying her delicious food, picking her up after work to go home together.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t even see his shadow. Where was the love? She always thought that maybe Xiao Yifei was just a little shy and didn¡¯t like to show his love openly, but now she felt that Xiao Yifei simply didn¡¯t care about her.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I really haven¡¯t cared enough about youtely. Once things calm down, I¡¯ll be free," Xiao Yifei walked over to Tang Rong and sat next to her on the sofa.

    "I came back today just to see you. Let¡¯s not be angry anymore and have a good talk, okay?" Xiao Yifei said, holding Tang Rong¡¯s hand.

    "I¡¯m really tired right now and don¡¯t want to talk to you. Let¡¯s talk when I feel like it, okay?" With that, Tang Rong got up from the sofa and walked into her bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, Xiao Yifei heard the sound of it being locked from the inside.

    Xiao Yifei knew that at this time, he should go to her, say something to make her happy, and coax her. Girls need to be coaxed and pampered. He wanted to get up, but suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. He couldn¡¯t quite identify if it was fatigue or something else, but suddenly, he just didn¡¯t want to do anything.

    Xiao Yifeiid down on the sofa. He really was exhaustedtely, both physically and mentally drained. He didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking. He thought maybe he shouldn¡¯t havee home tonight, and he didn¡¯t know how his rtionship with Tang Rong hade to this point.

    He only knew that when they first got together, his mind was filled with thoughts of her. Whenever he had time, he wanted to call her, just to hear her voice. Just a few words with Tang Rong could bring him peace.

    But he didn¡¯t know when he suddenly stopped wanting to call her. Sometimes, when he had free time and took out his phone, the thought of calling Tang Rong would cross his mind, but quickly, another voice in his head would say, "Don¡¯t call, she¡¯s probably busy right now." So he did nothing, feeling justified.

    Was it because he didn¡¯t like her anymore? Probably not. Maybe it was because they had been together for so long. Xiao Yifei felt that Tang Rong would always be there waiting for him and would never leave. He felt that his feelings for Tang Rong now were like those for a family member.

    No matter how far we go and how rarely we call home, we don¡¯t worry about our parents being mad or ignoring us because we are certain that our parents will always love us. This fact cannot be changed.

    However, we don¡¯t know if someone else will always love us, so we cautiously test the waters, looking for evidence of their love in various details. Over time, we be tired and fatigued.

    Xiao Yifeiy on the sofa, and a wave of drowsiness washed over him. He didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep.

    Inside the room, Tang Rong had intended not to speak to Xiao Yifei out of spite, afraid that, once angry, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and say things she shouldn¡¯t. But she hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as she turned and went into the room, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t evene to coax her.

    This made her feel even more that Xiao Yifei no longer loved her. She couldn¡¯t focus on watching her drama anymore, so she took off the half-applied face mask and climbed into bed, reflecting on the bits and pieces of their time together over the past year. It was so wonderful at the start. She didn¡¯t know when things had shifted between them.

    Once someone has expectations, they¡¯re like a child in kindergarten waiting to be picked up, looking eagerly at the door.

    Tang Rong wondered if perhaps her demands were too much. When she first got together with Xiao Yifei, although it was because of affection, she hadn¡¯t fully immersed herself in the love, so she didn¡¯t have too many expectations of Xiao Yifei. Yet, it was precisely then that Xiao Yifei treated her the best.

 Chapter 895 - 897: Overthinking

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 897: Overthinking</h4><h4></h4>

    Now, when she looks forward to receiving calls from Xiao Yifei every day, Xiao Yifei has stopped being good to her. She suddenly remembers what he said during their good times: "Rongrong, after being with you, I¡¯ve finally found a sense of security. Every time I hear your voice, see you, I feel so at ease, for the first time I feel my life is soplete."

    Tang Rong¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. She had reminded herself more than once before, that sweet words are nice to hear, but don¡¯t take them seriously. But this time, what he said was too moving, and she believed it.

    Perhaps girls are all like this. When they first get together, they have an indifferent attitude, but as time goes on, they fall deeper and deeper, bing like a child waiting for him to soothe them. Thinking of this, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but curse herself in her heart, "Tang Rong, aren¡¯t you all grown up? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to ce all your emotions on someone else?"

    With these thoughts, Tang Rong felt a bit thirsty. To get to the kitchen for water, she had to pass through the living room, where Xiao Yifei would be. Xiao Yifei must still be in the living room; she hadn¡¯t heard him moving around.

    After holding it in for so long, she couldn¡¯t resist anymore and opened the door to go out. She purposely ignored other sights, but from the corner of her eye, she noticed Xiao Yifei on the sofa. She went to the kitchen, drank some water, then returned to the sofa, pretending to look for something. She stole a nce at Xiao Yifei and found that he had fallen asleep. Judging by his appearance, he must have been asleep for a while.

    Tang Rong bent down to look and noticed that Xiao Yifei seemed to have be more haggardtely. Even in sleep, his brows were furrowed, showing exhaustion.

    Seeing him like this, Tang Rong felt a bit of heartache and regretted how she had acted out just now. She knew he was busy and wanted to understand him, but feelings aren¡¯t sufficient just with understanding.

    She reached out to smooth Xiao Yifei¡¯s furrowed brow. At that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly grabbed Tang Rong¡¯s hand that was on his head and said, "Don¡¯t leave me. You¡¯re all I have left." Hearing this, Tang Rong was startled, thinking he had woken up. But after saying this, Xiao Yifei released her hand and fell back into deep sleep. It seemed he was just dreaming.

    Tang Rong¡¯s heart instantly softened. For that sentence, she decided to forgive him. So she leaned down and gently called in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, "Xiao Yifei, wake up and go back to the bedroom. You¡¯ll catch a cold here, hurry up."

    Xiao Yifei groggily woke up and was pulled into the bedroom by Tang Rong, who carefully covered him with a nket. As Tang Rong was about to leave, Xiao Yifei grabbed her arm and said, "Please don¡¯t leave, will you stay with me for a while? I just dreamed of you leaving and I couldn¡¯t hold you back."

    Tang Rong obediently lifted the nket andy down beside him. At that moment, she didn¡¯t want to think about whether Xiao Yifei loved her or not. She just wanted to enjoy the feeling of being needed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s embrace.

    Since it had been a long time since he slept in his own bed, Xiao Yifei slept exceptionally well that night. The room had a warm cozy scent, instead of the cold smell of disinfectant. Although Xiao Yifei, being a doctor, was used to the smell of disinfectant, he actually didn¡¯t like it at all.

    Tang Rong didn¡¯t sleep very well that night, as Xiao Yifei held her tightly, making her feel a bit ufortable. Yet, she was happy; the feeling of being needed wasn¡¯t bad. Deep down, she still hoped to be with Xiao Yifei forever.

    Since Tang Rong had to work the next day, she carefully got up, gently moving Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm off her, but still woke him up.

    Xiao Yifei woke up feeling a bit confused. It had been days since he slept sofortably. Stretchingzily, he asked Tang Rong, "What time is it now?" He hadpletely forgotten what happenedst night or how he ended up in this bed with Tang Rong beside him.

    Tang Rong replied, "It¡¯s already ten in the morning. You did sleep soundly!"

    Xiao Yifei thought, then I¡¯ll sleep a bit longer. Suddenly, he remembered there seemed to be something important he hadn¡¯t done, but he couldn¡¯t recall what it was. He checked his phone, and it was only seven in the morning. He thought perhaps his phone¡¯s time was off until it dawned on him that Tang Rong was teasing him.

    "It¡¯s only seven! Why did you trick me!" heined to Tang Rong, then suddenly remembered the really important matter¡ªhe had an appointment with an old Chinese Medicine doctor, Hu Jingtang, for breakfast, probably around 8:30.

    Xiao Yifei jumped out of bed, hurriedly dressed, and headed to the bathroom. Tang Rong thought, what¡¯s going on with himtely, getting so worked up, did something happen? So she loudly asked, "What¡¯s got you in such a rush? Aren¡¯t you off work this morning?"

    Tang Rong¡¯s initial reaction was to think Xiao Yifei was confused, thinking he had to work today, until Xiao Yifei replied to her.

    "I know I¡¯m off, but I arranged to have breakfast with an old Chinese Medicine doctor this morning, so I have to hurry. I can¡¯t have breakfast with you today, nor can I take you to work," Xiao Yifei said while brushing his teeth.

    Tang Rong listened and felt very ufortable. Even though the breakfast appointment was with an old doctor, she felt disconnected from Xiao Yifei¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei did all day, and Xiao Yifei rarely asked about her work at thepany.

    But it was early in the morning, and she didn¡¯t want to get angry. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to feel she was being unreasonable.

    So she adjusted her tone and said, "Alright, then hurry up, don¡¯t bete."

    After finishing washing up, Xiao Yifei hurried out the door, not even ncing back at her, just apanied by the sound of the closing door, saying, "I¡¯m leaving."

    Originally, Tang Rong had nned to make a delicious breakfast, as it had been a long time since they had eaten together, but Xiao Yifei left just like that. She didn¡¯t feel like making breakfast for herself and thought of just buying an egg-filled pancake from a street vendorter.

    Tang Rong tidied herself up slowly before leaving.

    On the way, she sent a message to Xiao Yifei: "Let¡¯s find a time to talk properly!" Then she switched off her phone and put it in her pocket. She didn¡¯t want to see what Xiao Yifei would reply, actually she feared more that he wouldn¡¯t reply at all.

    Xiao Yifei received the message and only then remembered what happenedst night. When he woke up seeing Tang Rong sleeping beside him, he felt pretty happy. He hadn¡¯t thought about what happenedst night at all until he saw the message and recalled that there seemed to be some issue between them.

    After reading the message, he put his phone in his pocket. He didn¡¯t reply because he didn¡¯t know how to, so Xiao Yifei thought, why not go to herpany during lunch and speak to her in person, as mimunications are easy to happen over text.

 Chapter 896 - 898 Flashback

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 898 shback</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. After five minutes, she took out her phone to check, but there was no news at all. This made her even angrier. Not to mention making a phone call, how could he not even reply to a text message? How long can it take to reply to a text? It seems like he really doesn¡¯t care.

    On Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, following the address Hu Jingtang had sent him yesterday, he finally arrived at the agreed ce before eight-thirty. As soon as Xiao Yifei entered the ce, he felt refreshed and invigorated. The morning sunlight softly spilled onto the secluded path, and inside the two doors was a square courtyard, with houses in all four directions¡ªeast, west, south, and north¡ªuniformly made of blue bricks and ck tiles.

    Under the locust tree in the courtyard was a bluestone b supported by a concrete pir, softly shimmering. There was a hand-pumped well, with a reservoir built at the water outlet. Standing in the courtyard, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know which house Hu Jingtang lived in, so he patiently stood in the center of the courtyard, reasoning that they woulde out once they saw him.

    Hu Jingtang was preparing breakfast in the southern room. Looking out into the courtyard, he noticed Xiao Yifei standing there and quickly went out to greet him, "Xiao Yifei, you came quite early. I haven¡¯t prepared breakfast yet. You go inside and have a seat. Linlin, you entertain Brother Xiao for a while."

    After saying so, the old man pulled Xiao Yifei into the house, then spoke to a young girl who was busy inside.

    "Grandpa, just sit back and rx. The food I make is definitely not worse than yours. You just have a good rest!" the young girl said while busying about.

    Silently, Xiao Yifei thought to himself that this girl was probably his granddaughter.

    Upon hearing the young girl¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang seemed very pleased and said to Xiao Yifei with a smile, "This is my granddaughter, Hu Lin, currently studying at Peking University!" The old man¡¯s face was full of unconcealed pride when talking about his granddaughter.

    "That¡¯s impressive! It means you¡¯ve taught her well, raising such a clever child," Xiao Yifei said. For some reason, at this moment, he also thought of his own grandpa. Perhaps when grandpa mentioned him to others, he had the same proud expression.

    "This has nothing to do with me. This child, I¡¯ve scarcely looked after her since she was little. All her achievements today are the result of her own efforts." Hu Jingtang said.

    "Absolutely, my grandpa was always too busy to be home when I was a child, where would he have had the time to look after me?" Hu Lin couldn¡¯t help but interject upon hearing the conversation between the two.

    "Am I not your real grandpa anymore, for you to roast me like this, not leaving me any face in front of Xiao Yifei," Hu Jingtang felt a bit embarrassed.

    "That¡¯s quite normal. When I was little, my grandpa was always busy treating patients every day, and I never really ate the meals he cooked. Lunch was always just a pack of instant noodles," Xiao Yifei added.

    "You really had it rough, then. Although my grandpa was busy, he still managed to have meals with us every day and often cooked for us, too."

    "But it¡¯s been ages since hest cooked. Today, he decided to cook personally for you, waking up early to prepare the meal. You¡¯re really lucky, I¡¯m a bit envious of you," Hu Lin said.

    "Youss, stop talking and focus on cooking. Do you need me toe and help?" Hu Jingtang said, seeing his granddaughter seemingly a bit overwhelmed, he went over to lend a hand, creating a harmonious scene.

    Only Xiao Yifei was left sitting idly, feeling a bit embarrassed letting an old man and a young girl do the cooking while he, a grown man, sat doing nothing.

    So he stepped forward and asked, "Do you need any help? Sitting here alone is a bit dull for me."

    "No need, just wait another five minutes, and the meal will be ready. You¡¯re the guest, after all, where would it be reasonable to have you cook?" Hu Jingtang said.

    Before Hu Jingtang finished his sentence, Hu Lin handed him a cloth and said, "Since you¡¯re feeling bored, how about you wipe down the table?"

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei happily took a cloth to wipe the table. He always felt super awkward when everyone else was busy while he did nothing, so he would rather do something than be idle there.

    Soon, the dishes were all served. Xiao Yifei helped set the dishes and chopsticks; in such an old-fashioned house, he felt as if he had returned to his childhood in his grandpa¡¯s rural hometown. Back then, his grandma was still around, and he felt like the happiest child in the world.

    Once all the dishes were served, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Wow, your breakfast is so sumptuous, even richer than my lunch or dinner!"

    On the table, besides the basic soy milk and deep-fried dough sticks, there were four small dishes, none of which Xiao Yifei had seen before. But just looking at the colors of these dishes and smelling their aroma, Xiao Yifei was already immersed in the feast.

    Unable to hold back, Xiao Yifei asked, "Do you eat suchvish breakfasts every morning?" Thinking of his own three meals a day¡ªsometimes a packet of milk was enough for breakfast if he was in a hurry, and if time permitted, having one or two buns was already a great breakfast¡ªseeing this really struck him today, and he finally understood why Mr. Hu wanted to invite him for breakfast.

    "This dish is Beijing stir-fried liver, a traditional Beijing snack. It features a glossy, saucey red broth, fragrant liver, and fat intestines with a rich vor that¡¯s neither greasy nor mushy.

    Hu Jingtang quietly listened to Xiao Yifei¡¯s praises, then pointed at a dish on the table and patiently exined to him.

    "Isn¡¯t it said that breakfast should be eaten well, and lunch should make you full? I¡¯ve never had big aspirations in life, just liked to eat some good food. This stir-fried liver, back when I studied at Beijing Medical University, a dorm mate from Beijing frequently brought this home-cooked dish for us, and we ate it all up in no time."

    "The school cafeteria¡¯s food was neither filling nor affordable, so whenever he brought any delicacies from home, we would finish it in less than five minutes. Among them, this stir-fried liver was my favorite. Later, he even specially took me to his home, where I had a freshly made meal that I¡¯ll never forget in my lifetime."

    "It was so delicious that I begged his mother to teach me the recipe, and from then on, I started making it myself," Hu Jingtang said proudly.

    Xiao Yifei picked up his chopsticks, tasted a bit, nodded repeatedly, and said happily, "It¡¯s really delicious. Mr. Hu, would you teach me the recipe, so I can try making it at home too?"

    It had been a long time since Xiao Yifei had such a tasty meal. He felt that nowadays many restaurants¡¯ dishes taste the same¡ªeither overloaded with chili pepper or ketchup, without any originality.

    He continued, "Mr. Hu, I didn¡¯t notice you were a hidden gourmet expert, knowing so much about food. It seems I need to learn more from you in the future."

    "There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities. As long as you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you everything," Hu Jingtang said, unable to contain his happiness upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯spliment.

 Chapter 897 - 899: Great Encouragement

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 899: Great Encouragement</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei picked up a spoon, tasted the spicy soup, gave a thumbs up, and said, "Old Hu, you¡¯re amazing. This breakfast includes snacks from so many provinces, and they¡¯re all so delicious. I¡¯m truly impressed. I feel like I¡¯ve wasted so many years for nothing."

    "Spicy soup, also known as Hu La Tang, is a traditional breakfast from Henan. It is a well-known traditional Han n soupmonly found in northern Huaxia breakfasts. Hu La Tang is often seen at street breakfast stalls, characterized by its mild spiciness, rich nutrition, and pleasant taste, making it an excellentplement to other breakfast items. The main varieties include Xiaoyao Hu La Tang, Zhengzhou Hu La Tang, Kaifeng Hu La Tang, and North Wudu Hu La Tang, each with its own characteristics."

    "As long as you¡¯re happy eating, that¡¯s good. I invited you for breakfast today because we met at the conference the other day and felt we had a special connection, so I wanted to treat you to a meal."

    "Actually, I have a small personal reason, too. Your medical skill is the best I¡¯ve seen in recent years, so I hope we can be friends. We can spar a little when we¡¯re free and learn from each other," Hu Jingtang continued.

    "Old Hu, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re an elder, and the fact that you think highly of a junior like me is a great blessing. It¡¯s truly a fortunate thing for me, and I¡¯m very happy," Xiao Yifei said excitedly.

    Since receiving Hu Jingtang¡¯s callst night, Xiao Yifei had been wondering why he was suddenly invited to a meal. After all, they had just met for the first time and didn¡¯t know each other that well. Now he understood; it seemed Old Hu was someone with a genuine personality.

    "Since Old Hu is willing to be friends with me, I naturally can¡¯t ask for more," Xiao Yifei reiterated. This was probably the best thing that had happened to him in a while.

    "I¡¯ve also heard bits and pieces about you from others. They all praise your excellent medical skill, saying you¡¯re a good doctor. But I also heard you¡¯ve had some troublestely. Can you tell me specifically what¡¯s going on? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, I surely will," Hu Jingtang got straight to the point.

    Since Hu Jingtang asked directly, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t refuse. He exined the full story to him, including his own mistakes.

    After hearing everything, Hu Jingtang pondered for a moment and said, "This is clearly a setup against you. How can you just ept such a result? What are you nning to do now?"

    "I¡¯m currently trying to find evidence, but I haven¡¯t had any leads, so I¡¯m not sure what to do," Xiao Yifei said. Only then did he realize that Hu Jingtang had chosen to trust him after hearing his words. This trust warmed his heart, showing him that there are still many good people in this world.

    "Are you wondering why I trust you so much?" Hu Jingtang asked, looking into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Caught off guard, Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed and said, "I did have that doubt."

    "Because I believe in your character. You wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Although we¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, I¡¯m pretty good at judging people, and I know you wouldn¡¯t do this," Hu Jingtang said.

    These few words were a great encouragement to Xiao Yifei, making him happier than receiving a bonus. For someone you¡¯ve only met twice to tell you, "I believe in you," those four words are probably the warmest, even warmer than the sun in winter.

    The two of them chatted carefreely about all sorts of things. Xiao Yifei felt as if he had returned to the time when he lived with his grandfather, only those days would nevere again.

    "Old Hu, why don¡¯t you tell me your stories? My grandfather used to love telling stories of the past, but at that time, I was young and found his stories boring. I frequently interrupted before he could finish. Now, I want to listen, but there¡¯s no longer any opportunity," Xiao Yifei said with regret.

    If life could start over, Xiao Yifei would listen to every word his grandfather said and would not go against his grandfather¡¯s wishes. He would understand his grandfather¡¯s intentions earlier, but it¡¯s all unreachable now. In this world, what people desperately need is a remedy for regret, but there simply isn¡¯t one.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei realized that he rarely dreamed of his grandfather in recent years. He remembered thest time vividly: on the anniversary of his grandfather¡¯s death, after spending the whole afternoon at his grave, recounting all his sufferings and experiences from another city, he finally dreamed of his grandfather that night.

    Other elders had told Xiao Yifei that if you never dream of deceased loved ones, it means they¡¯re living very well in another world and don¡¯t want to disturb you. Since he never dreams of his grandfather, it must mean he¡¯s doing very well over there. Though he longs for a dream of his grandfather, he simultaneously hopes not to have one.

    If there were such a thing as doctors over there, his grandfather would certainly still be an amazing doctor, the kind revered by everyone, so busy that he¡¯d forget he had a grandson in the mortal world.

    In his dream, his grandfather seemed a few years younger than when hest saw him before he passed, looking much more energetic. The dream wasn¡¯t about any major event¡ªunlike the tales where someone receives a message about hidden treasure and finds it the next day by following the dream¡¯s directions.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei also hoped his grandfather would tell him where the legendary Biwei Silver Needle was or if there were any clues. But in reality, it was just an ordinary dream: Xiao Yifei returned home for winter break, and his grandfather spent half a day making a table full of food. They had a few drinks and talked about mundane things Xiao Yifei can no longer remember, surely just casual conversations.

    Somehow he woke up without knowing what happened afterward. Xiao Yifei really wanted to know what happened next, but by the time he fell asleep again, his grandfather had vanished. Xiao Yifei regretfully knocked his head, thinking, "It was so hard to have one dream, and it ended just like that without a hint. It only happens once a year, yet it¡¯s not special."

    Coming out of his memories, Xiao Yifei began listening intently to Hu Jingtang recounting his past, somewhat filling the regret in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    "Actually, you shouldn¡¯t be fooled by how impressive Chinese Medicine is now. Even a few years ago, it didn¡¯t have such a high status in Huaxia. So, I envy you all for being fortunate enough to be in the blossoming period of Traditional Chinese Medicine."

    "Since after the Opium War, the modern Western education system fully took over Huaxia. Traditional Confucian education became a mere formality, and traditional Confucian education is an Eastern education system, fundamentally different from the modern Western system, that originated and developed thousands of years ago in Huaxia."

    "Due to the underdeveloped transportation and information in ancient times, Eastern and Western civilizations, along with other civilizations, remainedrgely isted. Thus, they each developed unique educational, technological, and cultural systems in their rtively closed environments, each with its strengths and weaknesses."

 Chapter 898 - 900: 1 Bouquet of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 900: 1 Bouquet of Roses</h4><h4></h4>

    "Overall, Huaxia¡¯s traditional education and scientific culture tend to lean towards a humanistic hue. This is also its fundamental distinction from Western and other systems."

    In this sense, departing from the path of history and blindly evaluating who is superior or inferior, or even attempting to destroy other systems, is not only unscientific but also destined to be futile. Because "what exists is reasonable."

    The emergence of modern industrial civilization has led to a leap in worldmunication and cultural exchange tools. Meanwhile, due to its application in military science and the advent of the hot weapon era, different human civilization systems have unprecedented exchanges and impacts, with frequency and intensity exceeding any period in history, causing unprecedented upheaval and turbulence in human society!

    Due to the rapid advancements of Western industrial civilization, the East has gradually found itself at a disadvantage in these exchanges and impacts, raising questions among many about whether Eastern civilization has lost its necessity for existence and its scientific validity.

    Huaxia is a representative example.

    The Western education system entered Huaxia and developed continuously, eventually recing Huaxia¡¯s traditional Confucian education almostpletely!

    Huaxia¡¯s traditional medicine is an important representation of this traditional culture. Mastering it requires not only a high theoretical foundation in philosophy but also a long-term umtion of practical foundation. "Confucianism bes medicine." "A schr learning medicine is like catching a chicken in a coop." These sayings vividly illustrate this phenomenon! But without the education of Confucianism, all this bes a rootless seedling!

    Today in Huaxia, there are basically no traditional private schools, and even the weight and proportion of ssical Chinese text education in the entire modern education system is disproportionately low! Even in university education for Chinese Medicine, ssic Chinese Medicine books are no longer mandatory courses. ssical Chinese education is merely a one-semester course!

    "Since ancient books are basically unreadable, how can obtaining the essence of these intellectual achievements not be a delusion?" Hu Jingtang said these words and then picked up the tea on the table, sipping it slowly.

    Xiao Yifei listening beside him was almost dumbstruck, as he had never considered such deep-rooted issues before. It seems thatmunicating with others is indeed necessary, at least he would hear a lot of different voices.

    He couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Hu Lao, you are truly incredible to think about such deep issues. I really admire you."

    "What¡¯s there to admire? I also heard these problems from others, and now I¡¯m just showing off in front of you," he said modestly.

    "These students churned out by the modern education system assembly line, deemed qualified yet not truly representing actual Chinese Medicine standards, only serve as the ideal targets for those who wish to eradicate Chinese Medicine!"

    "The previous statement, I remember hearing from a very famous Chinese Medicine practitioner, and I think it makes a lot of sense. But the only thing worth celebrating is that nowadays Chinese Medicine is gradually gaining people¡¯s attention again, which makes me very happy," Hu Jingtang said.

    After chatting for a while, Xiao Yifei took his leave because he had to work in the afternoon. Hu Jingtang didn¡¯t hold him back to chat endlessly but readily let him leave.

    "If you have things to do, just leave early. Don¡¯t waste time apanying this old man here for no reason. I¡¯m just bored. Besides, we can see each other in the future; I must not hold up you young people¡¯s time," Hu Jingtang said.

    Hearing Hu Jingtang say this, Xiao Yifei decided to take his leave because he had indeed been quite busy recently. "Then Hu Lao, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I will definitely visit you in the future. The breakfast today was really delicious." Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t forget Hu Lao¡¯s excellent culinary skills.

    "You can alwayse to eat if you want to. I wish you coulde every day to keep this old manpany," Hu Jingtang jokingly said.

    "Then I¡¯ll be off now. I will certainly visit you another day," said Xiao Yifei, and then Hu Jingtang and his granddaughter escorted him to the door.

    At this moment, a young man walked in from outside, looking quite young and somewhat resembling Hu Lin. Xiao Yifei wondered if they might be twins.

    Xiao Yifei nced at the young man, but he didn¡¯t even look at them from start to finish, just walked straight in. When he looked at Hu Jingtang and Hu Lin again, he found they both pretended not to see the young man as well. Very strange, there wasn¡¯t even an eye contact acknowledgment, let alone a greeting.

    So, Xiao Yifei left, sitting in his car, happily thinking, "Today I really reaped so much, not only did I enjoy such a delicious breakfast, but I also talked to Hu Jingtang about so much, learning lots of things I had nevere across before. My view truly is too narrow."

    "From now on, solely sticking to one¡¯s own confined inventions is not the way; it is necessary tomunicate more with others. I used to think the medical exchange meetings held between hospitals were a waste of time and meaningless, but now I think it¡¯s very necessary. We should hold more of them when we have the time."

    Xiao Yifei drove his car to Tang Rong¡¯spany. On the way, he passed a flower shop, hesitated for a moment, then went in to buy a bouquet of roses.

    He didn¡¯t know what seemed offtely with their rtionship. There hadn¡¯t been any major arguments, but Xiao Yifei just felt there was an awkward atmosphere between them. Actually, if they had quarreled, that would have been fine; at least they¡¯d know where the problem lies. What¡¯s terrifying is this kind of cold war, inexplicably just not speaking.

    It¡¯s most painful not having an opportunity, a reason tomunicate.

    The shop assistant, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s embarrassed expression, asked, "Sir, is this your first time sending flowers to your girlfriend? Your girlfriend will definitely be very happy seeing it."

    Xiao Yifei smiled but said nothing.

    The car stopped downstairs at Tang Rong¡¯spany, and Xiao Yifei called Tang Rong. No answer on the first call. It wasn¡¯t until the second call that it was picked up.

    "Come down for a bit, I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany," Xiao Yifei said briefly.

    "Noting down, I¡¯m busy in thepany, anything you can say at hometer," Tang Rong replied calmly.

    "If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯lle up. Anyway, it¡¯s lunchtime now; yourpany should allow family visits, right?" Xiao Yifei continued.

    "Don¡¯te up, wait two minutes for me, I¡¯ll be right down." Hearing that Xiao Yifei was about toe up, Tang Rong panicked suddenly, although she didn¡¯t know why she was panicking, maybe just embarrassment.

    So Tang Rong casually threw on a coat and went out. As soon as she stepped out of thepany door, she saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s car parked there. Tang Rong went forward and got inside the car.

    Sittingfortably in her seat, Tang Rong saw Xiao Yifei produce a bouquet of roses from nowhere, presented them to her, and said affectionately, "Rongrong, I know I have been wrong these past times, not spending time to apany you, and rarely calling you."

    "The reason I didn¡¯t call you much was because I always knew you were there, and that you would always wait for me. I always thought like this, so I assumed it would be okay even if I didn¡¯t call. Plus, you used to call me every time, but you¡¯ve stopped these days, so I thought you were just busy recently, so it ended up like this."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 899 - 901: Finding an Excuse

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 901: Finding an Excuse</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong was initially quite pleased to hear it, but thest exnation really was too absurd. What do you mean you don¡¯t call me because I don¡¯t call you? It¡¯s truly hrious! Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "Rongrong, don¡¯tugh, I know my idea is quite speechless, but this is my genuine thought. Didn¡¯t you say we should have a good talk this morning? I¡¯ve said what¡¯s on my mind, and now I want to hear your thoughts."

    "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, feel free to mention it. I will definitely change. You know there¡¯s a big difference in brain structure between men and women, so we might unconsciously have many conflicts. If you talk about it, I will definitely change. You must remember, I will always love you." Xiao Yifei said.

    "Since you want me to speak up, then I won¡¯t hold back. First of all, I¡¯m your girlfriend, so no matter how busy you are, you can spare a moment to send me a message, right? Or just make a short phone call of a few minutes, letting me know I still matter to you. But not calling at all and no messages makes me feel you don¡¯t care about me at all."

    "Previously, every time I called you, but to be honest, you barely received those calls. You might asionally reply once or twice after seeing them. I know you¡¯re busy; I don¡¯t want to be that unreasonable girlfriend. But you should give me at least a basic sense of security."

    "Let me feel that you love me, that you care about me, not that you don¡¯t call for a week or don¡¯te home for half a month. Of course, I¡¯d be angry."

    Upon hearing Tang Rong speak so much, Xiao Yifei finally realized where his problemy. Recalling some of his past actions, it truly was the case. Many times, he actually did have the time but kept using his busy work as an excuse.

    "Rongrong, I¡¯ll definitely change these issues in the future, but please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? Every time you get angry, I wonder what I¡¯ve done wrong, but my brain is so slow, I can¡¯t figure out what I did wrong, so I can only worry aimlessly."

    "If we have any problems in the future, we mustmunicate promptly, okay? Let¡¯s not have any more silent treatments, making everybody¡¯s mood bad, affecting our work." While speaking, Xiao Yifei hugged Tang Rong. Tang Rong initially wanted to break free, but since Xiao Yifei held her tightly, she stopped struggling and let him hug her.

    "I recently met a fantastic Chinese Medicine doctor. This morning, he invited me for breakfast, and the breakfast he made was absolutely amazing! Whenever you have time, I¡¯ll definitely take you to try his cooking. Also, he¡¯s quite knowledgeable; chatting with him makes me feel like an idiot with how much he knows."

    After resolving their issues, Xiao Yifei began talking to Tang Rong about what happened this morning.

    Tang Rong initially thought that since it was a Chinese Medicine doctor, it must be a man. But hearing Xiao Yifei praise his cooking, she grew wary and asked, "Is that doctor a man or a woman?"

    "Whoa, Rongrong, you¡¯re jealous! It¡¯s a man, about as old as my grandfather. What are you thinking!" Xiao Yifei replied.

    "That¡¯s good. If you dare have dinner alone with a woman, I won¡¯t forgive you." Tang Rong made a throat-cutting gesture.

    Xiao Yifei remembered he had dinner with that pretty policewoman the other day. Tang Rong mustn¡¯t know about this, and it was purely for business that they met, unaware since Tang Rong doesn¡¯t yet know about Xiao Yifei¡¯s incident.

    So Xiao Yifei said, "Besides dining with you and Miaomiao, I don¡¯t have any female friends, let alone eat with them. You can rest assured about this." Never will he dine with other women in the future.

    On this day, Xiao Yifei received a call from Song Baiyang. The guy hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time since the internship ended, not a word from him.

    "Hey, Bai Yang, haven¡¯t heard from you in ages. What have you been busy withtely?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Sigh, students, right? Besides attending sses, what else can we do? I¡¯m preparing for final exams these days! Brother Xiao, I¡¯m calling to ask for rmendations on books rted to Chinese Medicine. If you don¡¯t mind, could you list your book rmendations for me?" said the person on the phone.

    "I knew you must want something from me first. I¡¯m outside now. Alright, I¡¯ll organize the book list this afternoon and send it to you on WeChat." Xiao Yifei said.

    "Seems like you¡¯re on a date with your girlfriend, right? Certainly must be. In that case, Brother Xiao, I won¡¯t interrupt your good time." He said and hung up.

    That afternoon, Xiao Yifeipiled the book list and sent it to Song Baiyang.

    After receiving the list, Song Baiyang studied it carefully and prepared to buy the books online. Good timing since Dangdang has promotions going on, buying books can save quite some money. He found that the list Xiao Yifeipiled was indeed quite detailed, perhaps listing all the books he read over the years.

    Books like "Inner Canon of the Yellow Emperor" and "Treatise on Cold Damage Disorders"¡ªtitles everybody knows¡ªseen so many times in history textbooks, are essential reads for any clinical Chinese medicine doctor. Of course, Song Baiyang must have read them more than forty times, practically knowing which page each picture appears on.

    To be truthful, the Wen Yan written by students of Chinese medicine is sure to be more impressive than those studying Chinesenguage literature¡ªas they¡¯ve read medical books so many times, theirprehension must be exceptional.

    Later, Song Baiyang apanied a ssmate to shop. As they wandered further, Song Baiyang realized he was quite close to the hospital, so he told his ssmate, "You head back first; I interned at this hospital before, and I want to visit a familiar face."

    Then Song Baiyang went to the hospital, navigated his way to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, and luckily it was almost off-hours, and Xiao Yifei was free at the moment. Song Baiyang knocked and walked in, seeing Xiao Yifei, who happily asked, "You have time toe over, isn¡¯t school keeping you busy?"

    "No matter how busy, there must be time to see my senior brother. While apanying a ssmate shopping this afternoon, I happened to be around, so I thought I¡¯d check on you." Song Baiyang said.

    "I knew it, you wouldn¡¯t be so kind to visit me. Oh, I sent the book list to your email, did you see it?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I saw it, that¡¯s why I came to thank you personally! Brother Xiao, did you actually read all those books?" Song Baiyang asked, initially shocked by the sheer number of books, thinking he couldn¡¯t finish them even by age thirty.

    "Of course I¡¯ve read them all. How could I casually rmend books I haven¡¯t read to you? Those ssics are good books; take your time to go through them. I have some that I haven¡¯t listed for you. Your practical experience isn¡¯t enough yet, so you wouldn¡¯t understand even if you read them." Xiao Yifei replied, with a slight sense of pride.

    "Brother Xiao, you¡¯re simply not human. I shouldn¡¯t havee to find you. Coming to you is just undermining my confidence!"

    "My situation is different. My grandfather was a doctor, so I was influenced from a young age. Some simple medical books I read at a young age; they were like storybooks, so don¡¯t feel too disheartened." Xiao Yifeiforted Song Baiyang.

 Chapter 900 - 902: Exceptionally Good

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 902: Exceptionally Good</h4><h4></h4>

    Unexpectedly, when Song Baiyang heard this, he felt even more defeated. Only then did he understand the phrase "losing at the starting line." While he didn¡¯t even know Huangqi was a Chinese medicinal herb, Xiao Yifei was already reading Chinese medicine books like storybooks.

    "Brother Xiao, you¡¯d better stop talking. The more you speak, the more imbnced my heart feels. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore." Song Baiyang looked as if he was clutching his chest in pain.

    "You came to me yourself, and now you want me to stop talking. What exactly do you want? If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, you might as well leave early." Xiao Yifei countered.

    "Come on, I hardly made the effort to find you. Could you share some knowledge with me? The kind that you can¡¯t learn in ss." Song Baiyang said casually.

    When he interned under Xiao Yifei before, due to his diligence and their senior-junior rtionship, their bond had be very strong. Xiao Yifei treated him as if he were his own younger brother. Since Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have many rtives, he was especially kind to Song Baiyang.

    "The kind you can¡¯t learn in ss? That¡¯s a high demand. The things you need to learn are countless! But I¡¯ll tell you which books are useful."

    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to read ¡¯Inner Canon of Huangdi¡¯ right now. Although it¡¯s a foundational book for Chinese medicine, you can¡¯t fully understand it yet. You might want to start with ¡¯Essential of Inner Canon.¡¯ It¡¯s simpler, more concise, and much easier toprehend. When reading, the key is to grasp the essence and core ideas of the book."

    "After being a doctor for four or five years and gaining some life experience, if you look back at the ¡¯Inner Canon of Huangdi,¡¯ you¡¯ll reach a new level of understanding. Some things, no matter how vividly described in books, you can¡¯t truly grasp their essence if you haven¡¯t experienced them."

    "And such experiences are often indescribable in words. Only after you¡¯ve gone through certain things and suddenly appreciate the subtleties described in the book will you have truly understood it. Your thinking will reach a higher level."

    "Recently, I¡¯ve been reading the ¡¯Inner Canon of Huangdi¡¯ and realized that ancient wisdom is beyond our modern reach. They already had philosophical thoughts thousands of years ago. Sometimes I wish I could return to those ancient times. Now, when I see the works they¡¯ve left behind, I¡¯m left in awe of their incredible intelligence."

    So Xiao Yifei and Song Baiyang chatted for a long time, and Xiao Yifei suddenly felt as if he had be a teacher. Regardless of whether he looked like a teacher or not, he certainly had a teacher¡¯s heart. A true teacher imparts knowledge and addresses doubts; that¡¯s how he felt, hoping to pass everything he knew to Song Baiyang.

    Xiao Yifei thought that if he couldn¡¯t continue being a doctor in the future, bing a teacher would not be bad. Although he usually didn¡¯t like to talk much, he still enjoyed the sense of aplishment thates from teaching others. If he became a teacher, he¡¯d definitely be a popr one, surrounded by students who¡¯de back to their alma mater, telling him he was a good teacher.

    Thinking of this made Xiao Yifei extremely happy, as if he had already be a seasoned teacher with many students around the world.

    He hoped that he could positively influence someone¡¯s growth, even if it was just a single sentence. As long as it had a positive impact, he¡¯d be happy. He knew that Song Baiyang was quite talented and had a deep desire to excel in medicine.

    He knew that in university sses, there¡¯s not much you can actually learn. He remembered a joke that said, ¡¯So-called university is just an abbreviation of "being self-taught,"¡¯ which Xiao Yifei thought was quite reasonable. Nowadays, the jokesters online are really talented.

    In fact, it¡¯s the same with all specialties: the ssroom learning in university is limited. Professors often say, "Your primary means of acquiring knowledge is through self-study. You should read more books and engage in social practice in your spare time; only then will you grow quickly."

    Xiao Yifei was just getting enthusiastically into his speech when it was time to clock out, so he promptly stopped the conversation and said to Song Baiyang, "It¡¯s gettingte; you should head back soon. It¡¯s not safe to be out toote by yourself, and I have to get off work too. The hospital¡¯s been so busytely, I scarcely even have time to sleep."

    "I¡¯m a grown man; what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if I walk down the street in the middle of the night, I¡¯m not scared," Song Baiyang said.

    "You cheeky kid, you¡¯re like a dog biting L¨¹ Dongbin, unable to appreciate a good intention. I was just looking out for you, but go ahead and head back at midnight if you want. I¡¯m off to eat now, anyway," Xiao Yifei said.

    During his internship, Song Baiyang often saw Xiao Yifei so busy that he forgot to eat. Thinking that he¡¯d now wasted half an hour of his time made him feel quite embarrassed, so he took his leave.

    The next day, Song Baiyang sent a message to Xiao Yifei: "Brother Xiao, a famous veteran Chinese medicine doctor ising to our school for an academic seminar. Do you want to attend?"

    Song Baiyang didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to agree, as it was just a school seminar and someone as prominent as Xiao Yifei probably wouldn¡¯t bother attending. But for some reason, he still sent the message. Even more surprisingly, Xiao Yifei agreed.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei wanted to decline, but he realized that more interactions could be quite beneficial. He might even make a new friend, so he replied, "Send me the time and ce, and if I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go."

    Now it was Song Baiyang¡¯s turn to question if anything was wrong with Xiao Yifei or if he misunderstood his message, so he sent another confirmation message: "Brother Xiao, are you reallying? Am I seeing things?"

    "I said I¡¯de if I had time. Didn¡¯t you mention a famous expert would be there? I¡¯m also curious to see who it is."

    It so happened that Xiao Yifei was free that day, so he went. Song Baiyang arrived a little early to save a front-row seat for him. Once inside, Xiao Yifei found the ce packed and, with difficulty, spotted Song Baiyang and took his saved seat.

    It was then that Xiao Yifei saw Hu Jingtang enter and introduce himself to everyone: "Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Hu Jingtang, a veteran of Chinese medicine. Your school invited me today to talk about Chinese medicine. I¡¯m here to share some of my humble thoughts."

    Xiao Yifei was surprised to discover the renowned expert was Hu Jingtang. It seemed he had made the right decisioning today. So he turned to Song Baiyang and whispered, "This expert is really impressive. You should listen carefully; you¡¯ll learn a lot from him."

    Meanwhile, Hu Jingtang spoke eloquently, and Xiao Yifei listened intently. He felt as though he had returned to his younger days.

    "However, for someone studying Chinese medicine, especially beginners, it¡¯s enough to know that ¡¯Zhou Yi¡¯ is one of the theoretical sources of Chinese medicine. Its philosophical principles can guide Chinese medicine. During your school years, you don¡¯t need to spend a lot of precious time delving into its profound learning. I remember Mr. Qian Zhongshu once said, ¡¯When you eat an egg and find it delicious, that¡¯s enough. Why must you know which henid it?¡¯ Of course, there¡¯s no need to study or dissect the hen either!"

 Chapter 901 - 903: A New Level of Respect

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 903: A New Level of Respect</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei looked around and found that the students nearby were listening very attentively; some even took out notebooks to jot down notes. This kind of earnest attitude towards learning truly deserves praise. It seems the academic atmosphere at this school is quite strong,rgely because Hu Jingtang¡¯s lectures are quite good.

    Xiao Yifei is most annoyed by those who don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re saying on stage, speaking incoherently, with the audiencecking the patience to listen. That¡¯s why he rarely attends such sessions, but today he was extremely d he came and felt he must thank Song Baiyang; otherwise, he might have missed out.

    There are four major ancient civilizations in the world, but only Huaxia has existed continuously from ancient times to the present, never interrupted. This has helped cultural heritage be well preserved. Only Chinese Medicine has left a centuries-old medical legacy for our descendants, which is undoubtedly a rich fortune for us.

    However, sometimes too much heritage can have negative aspects, and Chinese Medicine is no exception. Over the millennia, it has always been a source of pride, but its status declined as Huaxia interacted more with the world, with Western medicine gradually recing Chinese Medicine.

    In recent years, Chinese Medicine has been suppressed, and we all believed it unscientific because it didn¡¯t align with Western medical standards. Since the West has always been more advanced, we naturally think Western medicine is good, and Chinese Medicine is not.

    Now, as China is gradually bing stronger, we finally have the confidence to call Chinese Medicine our national traditional culture. Even many foreigners have started to notice its wonders. The state has finally recognized Chinese Medicine as a "World Cultural Heritage." Although Western medicine still holds a high status now, the rise of Chinese Medicine is no less significant than that of Western medicine.

    Hu Jingtang usually doesn¡¯t ept such lectures; one reason is he feels he doesn¡¯t lecture well enough, misleading students. Secondly, he knows that such lectures usually don¡¯t have an attentive audience. He had epted such lectures before, and although he was paid well, few listened seriously, making him feel his hard work was in vain andcking a sense of achievement.

    After a few such experiences, he scarcely took on such events again, even though the pay was quite good. This time, he came to lecture at the school because an old friend from the medical school requested it, so for the sake of friendship, he came.

    That old friend told him: "Kids these days are getting more and more unfocused. I hope you can talk to them. Give them a bit of motivation to ignite their interest in learning. I feel theyck drive now. They don¡¯t worry about food or clothing,cking nothing. If the sky falls, their parents will have their backs. So they¡¯re not worried about their future at all. But I¡¯m concerned! What will happen to China¡¯s medical field if they continue like this?"

    "So, old Hu, just take it as a favor. Talk to them. It¡¯s good to have some hope for China¡¯s medical field yourself."

    So, he trusted his old friend¡¯s words, believing that perhaps the young generation in China wasn¡¯t entirely lost.

    After speaking for a while, he noticed that the audience was listening with particr seriousness. These students seemed like a group of first graders, sitting upright, and he asionally saw some taking notes. It seems these kids are quite eager to learn.

    He had heard his old friend¡¯sints more than once, saying that students today were not as good as those of previous generations. They didn¡¯t do any serious work, just yed with their phones all day. It was only before final exams that they crammed, and then forgot everything after the exams.

    But today, Hu Jingtang was quite surprised. The situation was entirely different from what he had imagined andpletely opposite to what his friend had said. He felt relieved, thinking that perhaps things weren¡¯t as bad as he thought.

    He suddenly felt that his old friend was worrying too much. The young generation was not as bad as she imagined, so idle and unambitious. They¡¯re still young and don¡¯t yet know what they want to do. When they truly enter society one day, they will naturally mature and understand what responsibility means.

    Thinking carefully, who in their twenties is fully mature? Back when the ¡¯70s generation was society¡¯s main workforce, they viewed the ¡¯80s generation unfavorably, thinking they were spoiled only children, raised delicately, and called them a lost generation.

    Later, this "lost" generation entered society and became the backbone of their families and society¡¯s main force. Society remained fine, and no one criticized the ¡¯80s generation anymore. Instead, they started calling the ¡¯90s generation a lost generation, thinking they were spoiled little emperors and princesses with better living conditions, incapable of achieving great things.

    But in reality, more and more of the ¡¯90s generation are stepping onto society¡¯s grand stage, with performances that exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. This generation is more mentally independent, with unique ideas, having grown up alongside the inte, making them especially well-connected to the world.

    So, there¡¯s no need for our generation to worry that the next will be worse. We¡¯re just overthinking it. Their future performance will surely be spectacr. Although they now appear half-asleep every day, always ying with their phones, they will change one day.

    They say people don¡¯t grow up slowly but rather suddenly, maybe on a certain day, a young person suddenly realizes their responsibility, knowing they can¡¯t continue like this. From that moment, they¡¯re grown up.

    No matter what, when they enter society, they will naturally mature. Even if they don¡¯t want to, society will force them to grow. Society is more brutal than any ce they¡¯ve been. Survival of the fittest, a theory Darwin proposed hundreds of years ago.

    To make the lecture more lively and engaging, Hu Jingtang shared many anecdotes from his time studying medicine.

    He said, "When I studied medicine, our school¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t as good as yours now, and medical resources were not as abundant as today. Now, if you want to learn something, you just need to open your phone orputer and search. Everything can be found, and books are even easier to ess."

    "Back then, we had to queue a long time to borrow a book. Some popr books might not be avable for the whole semester, and there was nowhere to buy them. Unlike now, as long as you have money, you can buy anything."

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 902 - 904: Core Strength

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 904: Core Strength</h4><h4></h4>

    "Back in our days, wecked material resources and even more so spiritual ones. So as long as a book had words, no matter what it was about, I could find it interesting enough to read for a while. One day, quite by chance, I came across a book titled ¡¯Acupuncture Introduction Book¡¯. I had nothing else to do at the time, so I started researching it myself. Initially, I practiced on my own body. I learned pretty fast, and found acupuncture points very urately, often hitting the mark with a single attempt."

    "Once I gotfortable practicing on myself, I began practicing on others. Back then, I never thought about what would happen if I identally hurt someone. My mind was full of how to do better. So, one day, an incident urred, but luckily it wasn¡¯t anything serious, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today."

    The students below couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter hearing how humorously Hu Jingtang recounted his story. They found Hu Jingtang¡¯s stories quite interesting, especially when he talked about his past as if narrating an ancient tale.

    "One day I pulled in a friend of mine to practice my acupuncture skills. I originally intended to needle his ¡¯Jingming Point¡¯, going one and a half inches deep, to treat his shortsightedness. However, when removing the needle, I didn¡¯t control the force well, and he instantly turned into a national treasure giant panda. Since then, every time he saw me, he¡¯d steer clear, fearing I¡¯d turn him into something else."

    "After that, I became more cautious. Previously, learning acupuncture and practicing on others was just for fun. But after that incident, I realized this was no joking matter. A little carelessness could im a life. Later on, I specifically visited an old Chinese Medicine doctor, apprenticed under him, and started systematically learning Chinese Medicine."

    "Although I had been exposed to Chinese Medicine quite early and learned quite a bit, it was all superficial, a mix of trivial stuff. So, you medical students must hold a reverent attitude toward learning your profession, and feel a greater sense of reverence toward life."

    "Doctor and teacher these two professions, are very sacred. Of course, I¡¯m not looking down on other professions. These two professions, one saves lives and protects them, the other passes knowledge and enriches their spirit. Today, I¡¯m honored to be a teacher, sharing with you my life experiences. It¡¯s truly an honor," said Hu Jingtang.

    Lin Mu, hearing Hu Jingtang, was reminded of his own early days learning acupuncture. The only advantage he had was his grandfather¡¯s guidance. For any important acupuncture points, his grandfather would carefully demonstrate first, then let Xiao Yifei try on his own body.

    As he became a bit more skilled, Xiao Yifei took every chance to practice on others. Grandfather once described Xiao Yifei as "like a mad bull, eyes red, holding a needle, practically about to go into a Deviation, pouncing on anyone he saw, ready to grab an arm and needle it." In short, Xiao Yifei had started learning acupuncture quite early, initially just for fun. Thanks to his grandfather¡¯s guidance, he got better and better. Xiao Yifei was immensely grateful for his grandfather¡¯s great support.

    Hu Jingtang spoke for nearly two hours, from the secrets of mastering Chinese Medicine, to what books to read, to the employment path for Chinese Medicine students. He talked in great detail, and Xiao Yifei thought this lecture was truly worth attending.

    After Hu Jingtang finished, someone below started asking questions: "Sir, you mentioned that Chinese Medicine is bing more important. However, I still feel that finding jobs in the future won¡¯t be easy. Can you give us some advice?"

    As soon as the question was asked, everyone below chimed in since employment is a concern everyone has.

    "It¡¯s a great question. I¡¯m just a doctor and can¡¯t provide jobs, but I can give you some advice."

    "Many of you probably aim to work in a hospital after graduating, especially big hospitals. But I don¡¯t support this idea. You should broaden your horizons. Actually, there are great prospects for Chinese Medicine now. In today¡¯s society, people are cing more emphasis on their health and starting wellness lifestyles early."

    "So as long as you are talented in Chinese Medicine, skilled in acupuncture, massage, and Traditional Chinese Medicine wellness knowledge, your future is bright. Many high-level enterprises and wealthy people need talents like you, and realistically speaking, they might pay three to four times what you earn in a hospital."

    "Of course, I¡¯m not suggesting you all go work for enterprises. I¡¯m just telling you there¡¯s hope for your future. However, you must improve your professional skills. If your skills are strong, why worry about finding a job?"

    "Furthermore, in recent years, a wave of ¡¯Chinese Medicine fever¡¯ has arisen abroad. The demand for Chinese Medicine talents is growing. I heard America is recruiting many Chinese Medicine talents. As long as you¡¯re trained in Chinese Medicine and acupuncture, you can immigrate there as a skilled worker. So there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Your future isn¡¯t extremely bright, but it is hopeful."

    "I¡¯ve said so much today, hoping it will be of some help to you all, even if it¡¯s just a little help. My task isplete. Seeing you all listen so intently, I¡¯m truly gratified. You are about to step into society and be its backbone."

    "Everything is a process of umtion, and learning is no different. They say studying medicine is tough. I saw a list ranking the hardest majors, and ours topped it. Why? First, Chinese Medicine takes a long time to study, usually six to seven years to graduate."

    "Secondly, healing and saving lives isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, so we have a lot to learn. Huaxia has a history spanning over five thousand years; since the Yan Emperor, Chinese Medicine has gradually developed. The story of Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs has been recounted countless times. Our ancestors left countless medical books behind, and I¡¯m sure you can all name dozens off the top of your head."

    "So, I believe that if you want to find a job more easily in the future, you need to work hard now. Learn something well, master it until you¡¯re among the top percentage in the field, and you won¡¯t worry about finding a job. By then, people will be vying for you. Use the three to four years you have left to study well."

    The entire lecturested about three hours, but few people left early. Xiao Yifei thought to himself, "Have today¡¯s students be more diligent in their studies?" He remembered that when he was in school, he never attended any lectures, thinking they were pointless. But now it seems not entirely so, perhaps because Hu Jingtang¡¯s talk was just too good.

 Chapter 903 - 905: Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 905: Treasure</h4><h4></h4>

    As Xiao Yifei listened from below, even though he had been a doctor for several years, he still felt that Hu Jingtang¡¯s words were very beneficial to him. He found that Hu Jingtang was not only deeply aplished in Chinese medicine but also analyzed other social issues with great rity.

    Xiao Yifei and Song Baiyang exited through the back door and happened to meet Hu Jingtang. In fact, Xiao Yifei was deliberately waiting for Hu Jingtang.

    When Hu Jingtang saw Xiao Yifei, he was quite surprised and said, "What are you doing here? You¡¯re not teaching at this school, are you?"

    "Of course not. With my current qualifications, I¡¯m not yet qualified to be a university teacher. Mr. Hu, this is my junior. He told me the other day that someone very important was giving a lecture at the school, so he dragged me along."

    "But today¡¯s trip was not in vain. If I had heard your lecture when I was in school, my achievements would definitely be higher. Your lecture was truly excellent today." Xiao Yifei praised.

    "Yes, Mr. Hu, I also felt that way after listening to your lecture today. It was enlightening, like the saying ¡¯Listening to a wise person¡¯s discourse is better than studying books for ten years.¡¯ Being able to hear your lecture today was truly lucky."

    "You two, don¡¯t put me on a pedestal. I know my own strengths and weaknesses." Hu Jingtang said.

    Hu Jingtang nced at Song Baiyang and asked, "You¡¯re a student at this school, right? What year are you in?"

    "About to start my senior year." Song Baiyang replied.

    "You listened carefully to what I said today, but I want to tell you again: Don¡¯t waste your time in school doing useless things. I know you young people like ying with phones andputers, but those things are of no benefit to your personal growth. They¡¯ll only make your thinking more rigid. So, use your phone less if you can."

    "When we were in school, we didn¡¯t have entertainment devices like phones andputers, so during holidays, if we didn¡¯t go out, we would be reading or studying. But I see the kids today, they¡¯re on their phones all the time during ss. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s so interesting about those phones."

    "If you¡¯re doing that in ss, it¡¯s easy to imagine that once ss is over and you¡¯re back at the dorm, you won¡¯t be studying either. Continuing like this won¡¯t work, although I¡¯m not targeting you specifically. This is just the current societal phenomenon; everyone is ying on their phones these days."

    "Those of us studying Chinese medicine should have a long-term perspective. You know that knowledge and culture are interconnected, things like Qigong, Tai Chi, and yoga are all our treasures. You should also take the opportunity to learn these things. Once you integrate them, you¡¯ll find that their fundamental principles are actually quite simr."

    "The most important thing is to have a proactive attitude toward learning medicine. What I just mentioned, the school basically doesn¡¯t offer such courses, and no teachers will teach you these things, so you can seek opportunities to learn them yourselves. Learning is never a bad thing."

    Once Hu Jingtang started talking, he couldn¡¯t stop, then suddenly realized he might have said too much and, with a smile, he cleverly wrapped up the topic: "Don¡¯t let me bore you!"

    "How could I tire of you,"

    "By the way, the school leaders are inviting me for a meal next. Would you like to join?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    Song Baiyang actually really wanted to go; he thought it was a great opportunity, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with Hu Jingtang yet, so he silently hoped Xiao Yifei would agree, but he was disappointed.

    "Mr. Hu, you go ahead. We won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future." Xiao Yifei timely took his leave.

    "Xiao, you¡¯re amazing! You even know such influential people. I heard that even the top manager once received him personally. Xiao, I¡¯m going to follow your lead in the future, you¡¯re truly impressive." Song Baiyang realized that Xiao Yifei really knew many impressive people.

    "It was all by chance that I met them. Once you start working and if you excel at your job, people will naturallye to know you. Mr. Hu and I met at a Chinese medicine symposium. At that time, others didn¡¯t agree with my views, but Mr. Hu supported me and gave me a lot of backing, so it was quite fortuitous to know him."

    "Xiao, let me treat you to a meal today. During my internship, you helped me out so much but I never found the right opportunity to thank you. How about today? Let¡¯s have a nice meal together." Song Baiyang suggested.

    "Alright, we¡¯ve known each other for so long yet haven¡¯t had a meal together. I¡¯ll treat you today. I can¡¯t possibly let a student treat me. When you make a fortune, treat me to a meal then, and I promise I won¡¯t hold back." Xiao Yifei said.

    Recently, Xiao Yifei¡¯s biggest wish was to quickly find evidence that Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao were framing him. He knew it wasn¡¯t possible with just his efforts. At the moment, the only one who could really help was that beautiful police officer. After having a meal together at a restaurantst time, they hadn¡¯t met again, mostly keeping in touch by phone, with typical contacts being Xiao Yifei reporting to the officer about what he¡¯d done and where he¡¯d been.

    Suzuki only now realized the importance of connections. He had been in this city for several years but knew only a few people, with close rtionships that could be counted on one hand. Though the dean and the recently acquainted Mr. Hu were supportive and trusted him,

    he didn¡¯t want to constantly trouble them either. Xiao Yifei was always very grateful to the dean. The dean not only offered him a job when he was most in need but was always extremely kind. Even though the dean was willing to help, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty in his heart.

    He felt that every time trouble arose, it was the dean who bore the burden, and importantly, there was the awkward issue that the dean always wanted to set him up with his daughter. But now, Xiao Yifei was already with Tang Rong. So, deep down, he felt somewhat guilty toward the dean.

    As for Mr. Hu, Xiao Yifei knew he would have ways to help him. From these couple of interactions, Xiao Yifei realized Mr. Hu was an exceptional senior and undoubtedly held significant social standing. Suzuki Souto noticed this from their first meeting.

    After that meeting, he even invited Xiao Yifei to a meal and expressed his desire to be friends, which left Xiao Yifei without a doubt about his sincerity.

    So, after much hesitation, Xiao Yifei finally took out his phone and called Mr. Hu, "Hello, is this Mr. Hu? I was wondering when you might have some time, as there are some matters I¡¯d like to consult you on."

 Chapter 904 - 906 Carefree Childhood

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 906 Carefree Childhood</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> "I have time right now. If you want toe over, juste to the same ce asst time. Now that I¡¯m an old man with nothing much to do every day, you can keep mepany for a chat when youe over."

    "Alright, Mr. Hu, I¡¯ll drive over from the hospital now." Xiao Yifei hung up the phone, asked the director for leave, though asking for leave as a doctor nowadays is quite difficult. Unless there¡¯s an unavoidable reason for leave. For example, if you¡¯re truly unwell and can¡¯t hold on, or if something important happens at home.

    Generally, the director wouldn¡¯t grant leave easily, but when you mention you¡¯re going to visit an old master, the director didn¡¯t hesitate at all and allowed Xiao Yifei to go. The director even said atst, "He¡¯s a wonderful doctor, you should learn from him well."

    Seeing the director¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei felt he probably admired or revered Hu Jingtang as well. Xiao Yifei thought so too; such an amazing old Chinese medicine doctor just inexplicably became friends with him. Xiao Yifei thought he was quite lucky.

    Thinking about it, Xiao Yifei felt it was truly fortunate. Even if so many people disregarded him, and Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao tried every possible way to frame him, if it meant getting to know an excellent Chinese medicine doctor, Xiao Yifei thought it was still worthwhile.

    He had a feeling that Mr. Hu would definitely be able to help him. Hu Jingtang¡¯s home was in an old district. As Xiao Yifei drove into the area, he felt like he was going back to his childhood, as if returning to his childhood home. His grandmother sat on a rattan chair in the yard, basking in the sun, azy big cat sprawled at her feet. It seemed that as soon as he entered the door, his grandmother would get up from the deck chair to fetch some snacks for him from inside the house.

    If only one could truly return to childhood, how wonderful that would be. When he was little, Xiao Yifei longed every day to grow up. He thought the small town he lived in was too tiny back then. He wanted to reach out to more distant and bigger ces. asionally, when he went to bigger cities with his grandmother, watching the endless flow of cars and looking at the array of toys in big malls, he particrly wished he could have been born in, and grown up in, such a city.

    Later, the wish finally came true, but Xiao Yifei was no longer the same person he was before. Now, she intensely wished for a time machine in this world, to return to a carefree childhood, to a childhood apanied by grandparents.

    Maybe people are like this, never knowing to cherish what they have, always feeling life isn¡¯t good enough. As children, yearning to grow up, and as adults, wanting to return to a carefree childhood.

    Finally, he arrived at Mr. Hu Jingtang¡¯s house, bringing his thoughts back to reality. Xiao Yifei realized that he was quite prone to daydreaming, often reminiscing about past events while walking on the road.

    Walking into the yard, Xiao Yifei saw Hu Jintang through a window, and went straight inside. Hearing someoneing in, Hu put down the teacup in his hand and came out to greet him.

    "Mr. Hu, I¡¯vee to discuss something very important with you this time. It¡¯s still about the matter I mentionedst time. It¡¯s been several days, and I still haven¡¯t thought of a good solution. So I hope you can help mee up with an idea." He sat on the sofa and said sincerely to Hu Jingtang.

    "Regarding the matter you mentioned before, I¡¯ve thought it over these past two days, and I have an idea, though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s feasible," said Hu Jintang.

    "Isn¡¯t your entire hospital researching a cure for this virus? And there hasn¡¯t been any progress yet? You could pretend you¡¯ve discovered the cure, then pretend your form got stolen. You know what to do after that, right?" said Hu Jingtang.

    Listening to this, Su Ling thought it made quite a bit of sense. How had he note up with such a good idea? Su Ling thought, perhapstely, his mind hasn¡¯t been working well, probably due to exhaustion. When a person¡¯s quality of sleep declines, so does their IQ.

    "Wow, Mr. Hu, I really think your idea can work. Howe I didn¡¯t think of it? It seems like I should consult with you more often in the future," said Xiao Yifei delightedly. He had a strong premonition that Mr. Hu would certainly help him when he came, and indeed, he could.

    "Of course, I¡¯ve eaten decades more than you. There¡¯s a saying that ¡¯the older the ginger, the spicier it is,¡¯ so as long as you find my advice helpful, I¡¯m d to assist. I pondered over this for several days beforeing up with this idea," Hu Jintang said proudly.

    "The further developments will depend on the actions of Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao. I certainly won¡¯t let them off easily this time," said Xiao Yifei, gritting his teeth whenever mentioning Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng.

    Xiao Yifei and Mr. Hu then chatted about other things. Mr. Hu finally said, "I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you something; it might not sound pleasant, but I still have to say it. Xiao Yifei, I think as a person, you have a great character, no doubt about it. You excel in many aspects. However, as a person, you can¡¯t be too upright. There¡¯s an old Chinese saying, ¡¯if water is too clear, there¡¯ll be no fish; if a person is too critical, they¡¯ll have no friends.¡¯

    "So, one should be a bit savvy at the appropriate time. You¡¯re currently just an associate director at an ordinary hospital, facing not-soplex interpersonal rtions. But I can see that your life¡¯s achievements will definitely not stop here. Your path ahead is still far. When you eventually be a director, or climb even higher to ces like the Ministry of Health, your interpersonal rtionships will be far moreplex than they are now."

    "If you want your future life to be smoother, you should adjust yourself a bit. Moreover, since childhood, we¡¯ve been told to be kind. But I believe you also understand that in working in society, mere kindness is not enough. Being kind once and forgiving him, yet he repeatedly schemes against you in return, means you must learn to retaliate appropriately."

    "I¡¯m just wishing for your future path to be smoother by telling you all this," Hu Jinhang said, then took a big sip of tea from the table.

    "Ah, getting old is really not easy. Haven¡¯t talked much, yet got thirsty already."

    "Mr. Hu, what you¡¯ve taught is indeed correct. I know you mean well for me, and I am already aware of these issues myself. I¡¯ve attempted to change several times, but every time I encounter such situations, my heart softens, making it hard for me to be harsh to others, even to those who have wronged me," he muttered, feeling a bit troubled upon hearing Mr. Hu mentioning this issue.

    "I¡¯ll definitely change regarding these issues in the future, and I¡¯m truly grateful for you mentioning it. Ever since I left home, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone from the elder generation talked to me like this, so hearing it from you makes me really happy," said Xiao Yifei sincerely.</subtxt>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 905 - 907: Unable to Repay

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 907: Unable to Repay</h4><h4></h4>

    "Since we¡¯ve talked about your grandfather, why don¡¯t you tell me more about him? From our conversation, I sense your grandfather must be very important to you," Hu Jingtang said.

    "My grandfather was an exceptional old Chinese medicine doctor; people referred to him as a divine doctor, but he passed away several years ago." Mentioning his grandfather made Xiao Yifei a bit emotional. If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, his grandfather would surely still be here, alive and well, just like the elderly Mr. Hu Jintang standing in front of him.

    "Our family has always practiced traditional Chinese medicine for generations, so there are some secret recipes handed down. My grandfather used a secret form to treat patients, and though effective, it took a toll on him. Eventually, his body couldn¡¯t handle it; after treating patients, it would take him days to recover. That¡¯s why he departed from this world so early," Xiao Yifei said, thoughtfully revealing the true reason for his grandfather¡¯s passing. The kindhearted Mr. Hu deserved to know, and maybe Hu Jingtang would know something about the Biwei Silver Needle. Xiao¡¯s goals now were twofold: to quickly develop a cure for the virus and to find the Biwei Silver Needle as soon as possible. He¡¯s dyed the second task long enough, and he feared his grandfather would be disappointed in him should he continue dawdling.

    "So there really was such extraordinary medical skill. I vaguely heard about something like this before but thought such secret recipes had been lost. I never expected a doctor would use their own life to save others. Xiao Yifei, now I understand where your kindness and integritye from; they were inherited from your grandfather. Indeed, he educated you well," Hu Jingtang praised.

    "What a pity! Your grandfather passed away too soon. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve loved to visit him and meet this legendary divine doctor." In his mind, Hu Jingtang conjured the image of an elderly man, though he couldn¡¯t quite picture what he looked like. His admiration for Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather also influenced his gaze toward Lin Mu, expressing several degrees of approval.

    He suddenly felt he might have overstepped with his words. Despite his good intentions toward Xiao Yifei, Hu felt unworthy, as the image of Xiao¡¯s grandfather seemed far too radiant.

    "Mr. Hu, have you heard of an item called the Biwei Silver Needle? Over the years, both my grandfather and I have been searching for it. If we had found it earlier, my grandfather wouldn¡¯t have passed away so soon," Xiao Yifei asked Hu Jingtang with a trace of hope.

    "This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about such an item, but don¡¯t worry, I know many esteemed old Chinese medicine doctors. When there¡¯s time, I can ask around for you; maybe they¡¯ll know something," Hu Jingtang replied.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hu. I feel quite guilty. Despite knowing you for only a few days, you¡¯ve already helped me so much. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude or what I can do for you. I must treat you to a meal someday," Xiao Yifei mused, realizing that in such a short time, Mr. Hu had provided him with invaluable assistance, a favor he might never be able to repay in a lifetime.

    "Oh, there¡¯s nothing much to talk about repaying. I¡¯m just here lounging at home every day with nothing to do; chatting with you brightens my day. No need to treat me to a meal; honestly, I think my cooking is better than most restaurants. Anytime you wish toe over, you¡¯re always wee. I¡¯m always at home," Hu Jingtang said.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei rxed. Although he initially intended to leave, he reconsidered and decided to stay and chat with Mr. Hu a bit longer. Being home alone could be quite dull after all.

    "Do you live alone in such arge house, Mr. Hu? When I visited the other day, were those your granddaughter and grandson? Don¡¯t they live with you?" Xiao Yifei suddenly pondered how having someone¡¯spany might beforting, just like Mr. Hu. Despite having everything he needed, arge house, what Mr. Hu seemed tock was someone to converse with.

    Quietly, Xiao Yifei considered spending more time with him to alleviate some feelings of regret. He hadn¡¯t had the patience to listen to his grandfather when he was alive, a missed opportunity to learn from him. Now he decided to treat his conversations with Mr. Hu as a chance for redemption.

    "They live with me, but usually stay at school and return home on weekends. Many children grow up not wanting to be home anymore. The girl is quite considerate though; every weekend, however busy, she returns to see me and have a meal together. As for the boy, I don¡¯t expect him toe home often. Typically, he won¡¯te home unless he runs out of money or something important at school brings him back," Hu Jingtang shared.

    Listening to Mr. Hu talking about his grandson, Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled his own behavior back in the day. After going to college, he rarely returned home, busy with part-time work or interned at various hospitals, and didn¡¯t spend quality time with his grandfather, which Lin Mu now particrly regretted.

    "So many years have passed, I¡¯ve gotten used to living alone, though it¡¯s sometimes really quite boring," Hu Jingtang admitted.

    Thus they chatted aimlessly, with breaks here and there. The autumn sun streamed through the windows, warming them softly. Lin Mu remembered the big tabby cat his grandmother used to have, which loved basking in the sun, and could always find a warm spot. An hour or twoter, as the sun¡¯s position shifted, the tabby cat¡¯s sunbathing spot moved ordingly.

    "Perhaps the weather is meant for doing nothing, just lounging and basking in the warmth indoors," Xiao Yifei remarked.

    "Young people should focus on their careers; clearing your name is your most important task. I am just an old man; there¡¯s no need for you to spend your time with me," Hu Jingtang realized Xiao Yifei wished to stay longer but reminded him there were more significant matters to attend to.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei responded, "I¡¯ll head back then; I am indeed quite busy. I took special leave from the director this afternoon just toe. He seemed quite curious about you; when I told him I was visiting, he happily granted the leave," Xiao Yifei mentioned.

    "What¡¯s there to be curious about an old man like me? I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor," Hu Jingtang said.

 Chapter 906 - 908 Feeling Quite Wronged

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 908 Feeling Quite Wronged</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, you¡¯ve already achieved so much greatness in this life, done so many enviable things, why do you still call yourself an ordinary doctor? So he said, "Mr. Hu, you¡¯ve achieved so much in your life, how can you still call yourself an ordinary doctor?"

    "I¡¯m not as great as others say. It¡¯s just that back then it was a series of coincidences that led to achievements that others admire. Besides, these achievements are external and can¡¯t truly define who you are. Also, don¡¯t envy me, I think you will soon surpass me. The student surpasses the master." Hu Jingtang said, gaining even more admiration for Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei drove all the way back to the hospital, and upon returning, he didn¡¯t forget to report to the dean. He didn¡¯t reveal his real purpose in visiting but simply mentioned he went to see Hu Jintang and together they researched what the antidote for the virus should be.

    "You shouldn¡¯t work overtime today, go home early and rest. Your health should be the first priority." the dean said to Xiao Yifei. He had only recently learned that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been home for a long time and was spending most nights at the office. Such a dedicated doctor was certainly rare to find, but working every day like that would surely take a toll on the body.

    If anything were to happen to Xiao Yifei¡¯s health, the ones who would suffer the most would be the dean and the hospital.

    Xiao Yifei responded, "It¡¯s okay, dean, I want to use this time to hurry up and develop the viral remedy; dying even one more day could mean a life lost!"

    "Other people¡¯s lives are lives, but isn¡¯t your life a life too? As a doctor, why aren¡¯t you taking care of your own health? While I¡¯m d you willingly work overtime every day, your healthes first. Imand you to leave work early today and go home to rest properly. Start your research afresh tomorrow." the dean insisted.

    Xiao Yifei thought, what has the dean consumed today, that he isn¡¯t pleased with employees volunteering for overtime. But he felt the dean had a point; health is the cornerstone of all work, and he too felt he should take a good break.

    So he said to the dean, "Since you say so, I¡¯ll listen and thank you for being so considerate towards your employees."

    Xiao Yifei happily drove home as it was nearing the end of the workday. On the way, he remembered that Tang Rong was still at work, so he called her to say he had finished work and was driving over to pick her up. Tang Rong was thrilled to hear this, and once outside her office, having waited for a while, Xiao Yifei fell asleep leaning against the steering wheel.

    When Tang Rong came down, she found Xiao Yifei still asleep in the car, and only when she knocked on the car window did he suddenly wake up. Startled by the sound, he sat up from the steering wheel, realizing after a moment of grogginess that he was outside Tang Rong¡¯s office.

    Once in the car, Tang Rong asked, "Have you been this busytely? Look at how exhausted you are. Why would you insist on picking me up when you¡¯re this worn out?" Tang Rong gently stroked his face as she spoke.

    "It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, and since I had the time today, I thought I¡¯de to pick you up. How about we eat out tonight? We haven¡¯t cooked in ages, and I feel quite guilty for it. I know you¡¯ve been understanding, and I¡¯m truly grateful." Xiao Yifei replied suddenly.

    "What¡¯s gotten into you today? Are you so tired that you¡¯re saying such sweet things? Normally, when I ask you to say something nice, you take ages and don¡¯t utter a word. But today, the sun must be rising from the west! It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all adults with our own work to do, so I¡¯ll definitely understand." Tang Rong replied.

    After being upset previously, Tang Rong regretted it, knowing deep down that Xiao Yifei¡¯s work was genuinely busy, sometimes so much so that he didn¡¯t even have time to eat. She had seen it firsthand at his hospital. But often, people can¡¯t help but let their thoughts wander, especially when it involves someone they care about. If a message isn¡¯t replied to in two minutes, they start questioning the other person¡¯s love.

    In her heart, Tang Rong resolved to stop overthinking. The love between two adults should maintain an independent yet connected rtionship. During the times when they¡¯re not together, they should strive to be stronger so that when needed, they can shield their partner from the storm, providing sce and support; that¡¯s enough.

    After dinner, when they returned home, Xiao Yifei took a hot shower and said to Tang Rong, "Ah, it¡¯s sofortable at home. I haven¡¯t felt this rxed in ages. Living at the hospital was like monastic life; I really wish every day could be like this." He said,ying back on his bed.

    "If you want to live like that, you need to earn well. When you be a millionaire someday, you can live a life of leisure," Tang Rong teased, pulling the covers back.

    "Forget it, with the way I am, earning a million would take forever. Even by the time I¡¯m eighty, I probably won¡¯t have saved that much," Xiao Yifei said after calcting his sry.

    "Others would give up, but I think you still have a bright future ahead. Wasn¡¯t there a wealthydy who wanted you as her personal doctor? You could easily earn ten thousand an hour! It¡¯s a pity such a great opportunity was turned down. If it were me, I would¡¯ve agreed to her terms." Tang Rong said jokingly.

    "If I became her personal doctor, wouldn¡¯t you be jealous all the time? I think I¡¯d lose my life! What¡¯s more important, money or life? My own life is the most important. Besides, I¡¯m a doctor with lofty ideals; I won¡¯t bow for a small gain!" Xiao Yifei said.

    "You won¡¯t bow for a handful of rice¡ªyou really think you¡¯re Tao Yuanming, huh?" Tang Rong teased.

    "Rongrong, don¡¯tugh, I truly believe that in my heart. As a doctor, I should fulfill my role and serve the public," Xiao Yifei said.

    Lying on his big bed, Xiao Yifei soon drifted into sleep. After watching him for a moment, Tang Rong went to her room to sleep. Before sleeping, she felt like she had something important to do but couldn¡¯t remember what it was. It vaguely felt like it had something to do with Xiao Yifei.

    After thinking for a while and getting nowhere, she fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t until she got up the next morning to wash up that she recalled¡ªher dad had called a few days ago, telling her toe home soon. Her mother recently was displeased with everyone, and their conversations neversted beyond two sentences before arguments ensued. Her father said, "If she continues to argue like this, I won¡¯t dare return home."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 907 - 909 Harmonious and Joyful

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 909 Harmonious and Joyful</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong thought about it, her mother was probably going through menopause. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone around her experiencing menopause before. She remembered watching a TV drama before, something like Adolescent Meets Menopause, and if these two phases coincided, then this home would really be unbearable. That temper really res up easily. She wondered if her mother was as exaggerated as portrayed on TV.

    Nevertheless, Tang Rong was quite d she had already grown up. If she were in her adolescence now, life would really be hard to bear.

    So, she asked Xiao Yifei, saying, "You¡¯re a doctor, could you prescribe some medication for menopause treatment for me?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tang Rong for a good while before saying, "You¡¯re hitting menopause so early, howe this doctor didn¡¯t realize it?"

    "Xiao Yifei, go to hell, you can¡¯t say anything good, can you? It¡¯s my mom. My dad says her temper has been very badtely, but I don¡¯t know the specifics." Tang Rong said angrily, embarrassed.

    "Then why don¡¯t you ask Auntie toe here one day, so I can check her condition and treat ordingly!" Xiao Yifei suggested. Without understanding the severity of the condition, it¡¯s hard to treat it!

    "I¡¯m really afraid to provoke my mom now. She usually doesn¡¯t likeing over to my ce, and now she¡¯s even less willing. I haven¡¯t called her in days, just afraid she might scold me. And who dares to mention menopause around her now? Just thinking about it is terrifying," Tang Rong said, showing she was quite afraid of her mom.

    Xiao Yifei thought for a bit, "In that case, you can adjust her diet a little, have her eat more light foods. For many ailments, food therapy is very effective. Meanwhile, menopause, in the strict sense, isn¡¯t a disease. It¡¯s just a transitional phase of body function, and with proper care, there¡¯s no big issue."

    "You could make her some porridge, with lotus seeds, dried longan, and some rock candy. Or cook ck fungus with rice, adjust it with chopped dates, and add rock candy. These recipes help replenish blood and reduce pressure, nourish the Yin and stomach, and harmonize the Qi."

    "Then I¡¯ll go visit my mom after work tonight, it¡¯s been a while since I went home," Tang Rong said.

    After work that evening, Tang Rong bought some groceries from the supermarket and went back to her parents¡¯ house.

    Sure enough, as soon as Tang Rong stepped in, she could feel the tense atmosphere.

    "Look at the floor I just mopped, and you¡¯ve already stepped on it with dirt," Tang Rong¡¯s mother said angrily.

    "Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to get something from the kitchen? If I don¡¯t walk on the floor, should I fly over?" Tang Rong¡¯s father retorted.

    The most awkward was Tang Rong, who had just changed her shoes. She heard their conversation just as she took a step forward with one foot, and didn¡¯t know what to do. What if she dirtied the floor by walking forward?

    "What are you still standing there for? You¡¯re home; hurry up ande in! Are you waiting for us to wee you?" Tang Rong¡¯s mother said, her temper ring upon seeing Tang Rong just standing there. She felt like no one in this family gave her any peace of mind.

    Tang Rong opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but seeing her father¡¯s expression, she decided against it. She understood well that the one who held the voice of authority at home was mother. No matter how much he spoke, he could never outtalk his mother.

    "Mom, let¡¯s have porridge tonight. I¡¯ll go cook it." Without waiting for her mother to reply, Tang Rong slipped into the kitchen. She was afraid if she dyed even a second, her mom would start on her again. Maybe that¡¯s just how menopausal people are, finding fault with everything they see.

    Tang Rong¡¯s cooking skills were praised even by her mother. Soon, the kitchen was filled with the aroma of rice porridge, apanied by the subtle herbal scent of lotus seeds and longan. After it was done, adding a few pieces of rock candy, the sweet aroma filled Tang Rong¡¯s nostrils, and she felt enveloped in a sweet atmosphere.

    Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s mom, who had been watching TV in the living room, being drawn to the kitchen by the fragrance, Tang Rong felt a slight ease seeing her mother seemed quite pleased.

    Tang Rong¡¯s mother drank a whole big bowl and praised Tang Rong: "My girl, this porridge is simply delicious. I haven¡¯t had much appetite these days, but today I¡¯ve finally had a good meal."

    "Mom, since you like it, you should eat more. If you like it, I¡¯lle by more often to cook it for you." Seeing her mother¡¯s mood finally calm down, Tang Rong said happily. It didn¡¯t seem as serious as her father described, perhaps her mother was simply annoyed by her father, Tang Rong guessed internally.

    This lotus seed soothes the heart and benefits the kidneys, clears heat and calms the mind, and moistens the lungs. Longan is warm and sweet, benefiting the heart and spleen, very effective for insomnia caused by deficiency of Qi and blood, and damage to the heart and spleen.

    Sure enough, after watching the TV for over half an hour, her mom said she was sleepy and went to bed. The living room was left to Tang Rong and her father, and since Tang Rong and her father rarely stayed alone together, an awkward atmosphere hovered in the living room. Neither knew what to say.

    So Tang Rong¡¯s father broke the silence first, saying, "Did you put some medicine in your mother¡¯s meal? She used to stay up veryte before going to bed and said she couldn¡¯t sleep when asked to go to bed early. Today is really strange. I¡¯m also feeling sleepy!"

    Tang Rong¡¯s father let out a big yawn.

    "There¡¯s no medicine. I asked a friend who studies Chinese Medicine, and they said food therapy is quite effective, so I made porridge for you guys to see how it works. It seems quite effective."

    Actually, Tang Rong hadn¡¯t told her father that the porridge was meant for treating menopause, and he ended up drinking a lot of it, now yawning frequently.

    "Dad, you¡¯d better go to bed early too, you look really sleepy," Tang Rong said.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier this was to treat menopause? It¡¯s your fault for making it taste so good, I drank a lot of it! I¡¯ll go to bed then. I¡¯ll take you to work tomorrow morning," Tang Rong¡¯s father said. Although he wanted to chat a bit more with his daughter, he was indeed too sleepy.

    Opportunities for Tang Rong and her father to sit down and chat calmly like this were rare. To be precise, Tang Rong never gave her father a chance. Initially, whenever her father came home, she pretended not to see him, pretended not to hear what he said, and didn¡¯t show him a good face.

    Later, as their rtionship eased up, an awkwardness persisted between them. They missed the best time to build a bond, leaving them unsure of what to sayter. Then, Tang Rong started working, became busier, and seldomly went home. asionally, they would make a phone call, but it would end after a few words.

    Now, sitting in her father¡¯s car, neither spoke, and there seemed to be nothing to say. Tang Rong thus lowered her head to y on her phone, then heard her father suddenly say, "Rongrong, I know I¡¯ve wronged you over these years. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you either."

 Chapter 908 - 910: Useless Formula

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 910: Useless Form</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Rong paused for a moment while ying with her phone, not sure what to say. It¡¯s broad daylight, why the emotional talk? Tang Rong adjusted her emotions and said, "It¡¯s okay, let the past be the past. I¡¯m relieved as long as you live well with Mom now."

    "I definitely want to live well now. After so many years, I¡¯ve realized that only family truly matters. Money and stuff like that aren¡¯t as important as family. I¡¯ve caused enough trouble now. When I was young, I always felt life was too mundane and wanted a different life. After all these years of stirring things up, I finally understand that a peaceful life is also a kind of happiness."

    "Dad, it¡¯s good that you finally understand. After so many years, our family¡¯s life is finally back on track. Your career is also doing well now. You might not make a lot of money, but you earn a lot more than I do. I have a job I like too, and I think life is just right now. Let¡¯s not have any more incidents."

    "I agree, but I think you¡¯re still missing something. When are you going to find a good match so I can truly be at ease?" her father said.

    "Dad, what¡¯s the rush? As long as I get married before I¡¯m thirty, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still plenty of years to go!" Tang Rong said, realizing parents are often more anxious about marriage than the kids are. She hadn¡¯t expected her father to be so eager.

    After going to work today, Xiao Yifei started implementing his big n. He first prepared several doses of traditional Chinese medicine and then found Wang Ying. In this hospital, the only people he couldpletely trust were Wang Ying and Zheng Qiang. But Zheng Qiang wasn¡¯t a suitable choice for this matter.

    He told Wang Ying about his n, and she eximed in surprise, saying, "That¡¯s so cool! I never thought I¡¯d get to be involved in something like this. I¡¯ve always imagined doing something different one day. I hate Zheng Peng. Just tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll ensure the task ispleted."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect Wang Ying to agree to his request without a second thought. Her thought process was quite unique; others would surely avoid such things, but it fit Wang Ying¡¯s quirky personality, always wanting to do something different.

    "Your mind is pretty strange. I really want to see what¡¯s going on in that head of yours," Xiao Yifei said, giving her a yful tap on the head.

    "You¡¯ve messed up my hair! Stop kidding around; let¡¯s start our n already," Wang Ying said excitedly.

    "Why are you even more eager than me? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been wronged, remember?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Oh, I¡¯m just hoping you can clear your name soon! The sooner we act, the better the chance we have," Wang Ying said.

    So the two discussed the n in the office for a while, and then Wang Ying left Xiao Yifei¡¯s office.

    After that, she made a call to Sun Xingyao, saying she had something important to discuss with him. They agreed to meet on thewn downstairs of the hospital.

    When they met, Wang Ying said, "Director Sun, I just came out of Lin Mu¡¯s office. I identally discovered they¡¯ve already developed the antidote for this virus. But it seems like they¡¯re not nning to release the antidote yet. They want to sell it at a high price when everyone has no other options."

    "I¡¯m telling you this because I identally saw the form on theirputer and took a photo of it. Director Sun, that¡¯s all I have to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave," Wang Ying said.

    "Hold on, why should I believe you? How do I know you¡¯re not in cahoots with Lin Xiaoyifei? I need to see the form to trust you," Sun Xingyao said.

    "Director Sun, I¡¯m just telling you the situation. I don¡¯t expect you to believe me. But if Xiao Yifei has indeed developed an antidote and is withholding it from patients, as the director, shouldn¡¯t you take action? I¡¯m just a nurse who¡¯s only been working a few years. I wouldn¡¯t offend the big shots at the hospital for no reason."

    "But the situation is truly intolerable, which is why I¡¯m telling you," Wang Ying said, looking so earnest that Sun Xingyao almost believed her.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now. Can you show me the form?" Sun Xingyao said.

    So, Sun Xingyao looked at what seemed to be a wless form. It appeared perfect because it listed many ingredients, but in fact, it had no real efficacy on the human body. Taking it wouldn¡¯t make much difference¡ªsimr to the health products sold on the market.

    Commercials exaggerate the benefits of these health products tenfold, making them sound like miracle pills promising beauty and longevity. But in reality, eating them isn¡¯t any better than eating a couple of apples! Xiao Yifei¡¯s form resembled this, appearing sophisticated enough to convince Sun Xingyao yet ensuring no side effects, proving Xiao Yifei had put a lot of thought into crafting this false form.

    After obtaining the form, Sun Xingyao returned to his office to study it carefully. Though he was skeptical, he couldn¡¯t find anything unreasonable in it. Also, a young nurse shouldn¡¯t have any reason to lie to him.

    Still not satisfied, he asked a friend if there was any issue with the form. After a lengthy look, the friend said there wasn¡¯t and even praised its sophistication.

    Upon hearing this, Sun Xingyao was at ease and began to concoct a n of his own.

    He called Zheng Peng, arranging to meet at 6 PM at their usual restaurant. When Sun Xingyao called, Zheng Peng knew it would definitely be something rted to Xiao Yifei and felt a bit excited.

    Zheng Peng was puzzled. Despite all the conclusive evidence from previous incidents, the results always turned out fine for Xiao Yifei, who continued working as a doctor. He couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yifei had such good luck, having survived several times unscathed.

    That evening, Zheng Peng arrived early at the designated spot. Ever since being dismissed from the hospital, he hadn¡¯t found a suitable job. So, he spent his time at home or asionally did business with friends to earn some money, which was the only reason his wife hadn¡¯t left him. But life wasn¡¯t asfortable as when he had a stable job.

    He med it all on Xiao Yifei. It was Xiao Yifei who ruined his good life, so he wanted to ruin Xiao Yifei¡¯s life in return.

    After Sun Xingyao arrived, they started ordering and eating. Sun Xingyao said, "This meal¡¯s on me today."

    Hearing this, Zheng Peng knew that Sun Xingyao definitely had something to ask of him, so he didn¡¯t refuse. He knew that if Sun Xingyao sought him out, it had to be a tricky situation¡ªsomething beyond Sun Xingyao¡¯s capabilities.

 Chapter 909 - 911: Take It for Sale

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 911: Take It for Sale</h4><h4></h4>

    So Zheng Peng didn¡¯t hold back, looking at the menu and ordering a few expensive dishes. After all, Sun Xingyao is much wealthier than him. The cost of this meal is probably just a fraction of Sun¡¯s ie; as a department head, his sry is much higher than that of a regr doctor.

    Moreover, in his spare time, he could take on extra work here and there. As long as a doctor wants to make money, there are numerous ways, like epting red envelopes from patients, which has be an unspoken rule, or reselling medical equipment for kickbacks, which makes much more than a doctor¡¯s sry. Sun Xingyao must have made quite a sum in these ways over the years.

    Zheng Peng spected quietly, and then he ordered a pricey bottle of liquor, saying, "Since Director Sun is treating us, I won¡¯t be polite. Plus, how can we catch up without some drinks?"

    Sun Xingyao looked at Zheng Peng, thinking to himself, this guy is really unapologetic. He felt a bit annoyed but held back his dissatisfaction. After all, he truly needed Zheng Peng¡¯s help this time. When the food was served, the two of them chatted as they ate, but Sun Xingyao kept deflecting, never mentioning why he had invited Zheng Peng here today.

    But Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He asked directly, "Why did Director Sun invite me here today? It can¡¯t just be for a meal, can it?"

    "Ah, we¡¯re just having a meal, why are you in such a hurry? I invited you, of course, there¡¯s something, and it¡¯s something very important. You see, that¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with you; you always can¡¯t hold your patience." Sun Xingyao said.

    Then, both of them fell silent, just eating one bite at a time. Zheng Peng poured himself a ss of liquor and drank it in one go. Sun Xingyao watched him with a half-smile, which made Zheng Peng feel awkward.

    Finally, as the meal was nearing its end, Sun Xingyao started speaking, "I¡¯ve got reliable news. I heard that this young guy, Xiao Yifei, has already developed a cure for this virus. However, he intends not to reveal it now, waiting until there¡¯s really no other option, and then he¡¯ll release it to make arge profit. That guy is really ruthless!"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s eyes widened at what Sun Xingyao said; he found it a bit unbelievable. In fact, to be fair, aside from causing him to lose his job, Zheng Peng himself admitted that Xiao Yifei was quite responsible and had a sense of duty. What if this news turned out to be false? What would he do then? Sun Xingyao would certainly find a way to extricate himself.

    As for me, I¡¯m just an ordinary person with nothing to my name, no power, no influence; if anything happens, I¡¯d have to bear it alone.

    So he said to Sun Xingyao, "Is your information really reliable this time? I don¡¯t think Xiao Yifei is someone who would do such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t just disregard the lives of all the patients for the sake of profit."

    "The news was revealed to me by a nurse from our hospital. She also sent me the form that Xiao Yifei developed. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but then I consulted a friend who is highly skilled in medicine. After he examined the form, he said there was nothing wrong with it. That¡¯s why I came to you; otherwise, who would dare do such a big thing so lightly?" said Sun Xingyao.

    "Then, what do you want from me in this matter?" Although Zheng Peng understood everything, he still didn¡¯t know what role he could y in it.

    "Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with the form, we can sell it. We can profit from it. After all, you don¡¯t have a job right now. Without a job, it¡¯s tough to make money, right? When you go home, doesn¡¯t your wife have a bad attitude towards you?" Sun Xingyao said.

    Thisst remark hit Zheng Peng¡¯s sore spot. He has no money now, and every time he¡¯s at home, he feels inferior in front of his wife; his confidence isn¡¯t as high as it used to be.

    "So, you came to me hoping that I¡¯d help you sell the medicine?" Zheng Peng finally understood what he was supposed to do.

    "Yes, I came to you for this reason, so we can coborate. I¡¯ll provide you with the form, and you¡¯ll handle selling it. Since I¡¯m associated with the hospital, it would negatively impact if I were to do it. But you¡¯re a regr person, so it¡¯ll definitely be fine. Of course, I can guarantee the quality of the medicine." Sun Xingyao assured.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s agree on this matter. But how should we divide the profit? And are you sure there won¡¯t be any issues doing this?" Zheng Peng carefully considered it and then asked.

    "Let¡¯s split the earnings sixty-forty, you take forty, I take sixty. After all, I came up with the idea and provided the form. All you need to do is run around and sell the form. It¡¯s a simple task." Sun Xingyao said.

    Actually, a sixty-forty split is quite fair. But Zheng Peng still felt a bit annoyed. Selling medicine and running errands is hard work, even if it doesn¡¯t require much skill. However, he didn¡¯t dare express his dissatisfaction, as what Sun Xingyao said was true¡ªhe truly held the skills. Things like running errands could easily be assigned to someone else.

    So he put on a smile and said, "This sounds pretty fair. Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll start selling the medicine tomorrow."

    "Alright then, let¡¯s connect again tomorrow." And with that, the two parted ways.

    The next day, as soon as Zheng Peng released the form to the market, people rushed to buy it. Because the hospital hadn¡¯t shown any progress in a long time and there was no improvement in the treatment, the families had lost all hope in the hospital. Now, they were desperately trying whatever they could.

    Initially, many people were skeptical. But Zheng Peng convinced them through his persuasive talk, and more people started buying. Those who were still waiting saw so many others purchasing and felt like they were losing out if they didn¡¯t buy it too. So, they followed the crowd mentality; regardless of whether something is good or bad, if many people are buying it, they get anxious and decide to buy it as well.

    As a result, Zheng Peng¡¯s business was exceptionally good that day. After nearly all the buyers had left, he opened his wallet and began counting the money. The more he counted, the happier he felt, but then he thought about how arge part of this money would end up in Sun Xingyao¡¯s wallet, making him unhappy again.

    So he pondered, after all, no one in Song County knows how much I¡¯ve sold now, so I can pocket a bit myself. He took out one-tenth of the money and put it in his pocket, cing the rest together. Anyway, Sun Xingyao wouldn¡¯t know. This matter would be a secret between heaven and earth, only known by me.

    He thought about using today¡¯s earnings to buy himself a new phone. He hadn¡¯t reced his old one in years. He heard the new iPhone was quite good and had been eyeing it for a while. However, his wife managed the household financespletely, leaving him with no extra money to buy a phone. Although today¡¯s money was earned dishonestly, it didn¡¯t harm anyone else¡¯s interests. Thus, Zheng Peng wasn¡¯t worried and felt perfectly justified.

 Chapter 910 - 912: Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 912: Nonsense</h4><h4></h4>

    After that, he called Sun Xingyao, the phone rang for a while, but no one answered. He probably was busy treating someone. Actually, today, Sun Xingyao was supposed toe over, but he received a callst minute. They said there was a problem at the hospital, so he had no choice but to let Zheng Penge alone.

    Zheng Peng was quite relieved that there was a problem at Sun Xingyao¡¯s hospital, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to secretly take some money. Perhaps this is heaven looking out for him since he¡¯s been living so poorlytely, specifically giving him a chance to earn some money.

    So he happily took the bus to the hospital. Zheng Peng sat on the bus and went to the hospital, and then found a small restaurant nearby to sit down. He had been busy all morning and hadn¡¯t had a meal yet! Sun Xingyao actually said this work was so easy, but that¡¯s easy for him to say, not knowing the back pain. If he tried it, he¡¯d surely strike after less than an hour, parched, so he first drank two big cups of tea.

    In the hospital.

    Wang Ying came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office again and said to Xiao Yifei, "Brother Xiao, Sun Xingyao has taken the prescription to the market to sell it, I guess he¡¯s doing it with Zheng Peng. I just passed by the pharmacy and saw a lot of people buying the herbs on your prescription. What should we do next?"

    "No rush, let¡¯s first see what they¡¯ll do next. We¡¯re in apletely proactive position this time. It¡¯s like the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Let them be happy for a while longer," Xiao Yifei said calmly.

    "Brother Xiao, I just love how youpletely dominate the situation, having the demeanor of an ancient general," Wang Ying said with an admiring look.

    "Alright, stop ttering. If I seed this time, there¡¯ll definitely be benefits for you," Xiao Yifei remained calm.

    "You¡¯re so boring. I¡¯mplimenting you, and you don¡¯t even smile. I don¡¯t need any big reward, just treat me to a meal," Wang Ying said.

    So Xiao Yifei reluctantly forced a smile. Wang Ying looked at it and said, "Brother Xiao, you¡¯d better not smile, just maintain this cool look, it¡¯s good enough."

    In the restaurant, after Sun Xingyao arrived, Zheng Peng looked around and took out the money, saying, "This is the money I made selling this morning; I sold a total of two hundred portions, this is the total amount, have a look, and then we¡¯ll split the money."

    "Didn¡¯t encounter any trouble, right?" Sun Xingyao asked cautiously.

    "Everything went well, sold particrly fast," Zheng Peng replied.

    Sun Xingyao calcted in his heart and knew that the number of prescriptions sold today was definitely more than this. Having been a doctor for so many years, he had this judgment capability. Just the number of people who came to the hospital to buy medicine this morning was almost this amount, not to mention those who went to other hospitals to buy medicine.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything, he wasn¡¯t someone short of a few dors, and his goal wasn¡¯t to make a few bucks; his main goal was to bring down Xiao Yifei.

    So Sun Xingyao turned a blind eye to Zheng Peng¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t count the money carefully either, just weighed it a bit in his hand before handing it back to Zheng Peng, saying, "This group has certainly been split beforehand. I won¡¯t check it anymore, just give me my share of the money."

    Zheng Peng heard Sun Xin say this, and his face bloomed with joy as he smilingly said to Sun Xin, "Director Sun, you really trust me. There is absolutely no problem with the amount of money. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would pocket the money." Zheng Peng said, then split the money and gave a thicker wad to Sun Xingyao.

    "Director Sun, surely there¡¯s no danger in what we did today? Why am I feeling a bit uneasy? If something happens again this time, you can¡¯t push all the responsibility onto me," Zheng Peng said, though he felt there was no big problem this time, he was just not quite settled inside.

    "What¡¯s the use of worrying now? Everything is done, just rest assured a hundred times. Am I, Sun Xingyao, that kind of person? We¡¯ve done it this time, sharing the blessings surely means sharing the hardships too," Sun Xingyaoforted Zheng Peng.

    On the surface, Zheng Peng said nothing, but in his heart, he thought, every time something happens, you, Sun Xingyao, push everything onto me. If I weren¡¯t here to be your scapegoat, then you¡¯d be the one out of a job now, but he only dared to think this in his heart. No matter how Sun Xingyao treated him, it was okay as long as he could earn money.

    "Director Sun, is this thing over for this time? If there are such good things in the future, be sure to tell me," Zheng Peng said.

    The director somehow heard that Xiao Yifei had already developed the prescription. After getting the news, she immediately called Xiao Yifei to the office and asked, "Xiao Yifei, I heard you¡¯ve developed the prescription. When can it be used to treat patients? It can¡¯t go on like this for too long."

    Xiao Yifei pretended to be surprised and said, "Director, where did you hear this news? I myself am unaware that I had developed the prescription before. If I developed the prescription, how could I still be here doing nothing?"

    The director thought about it and felt it was quite reasonable, so he asked again, "Then what about the situation this morning where so many patient families came to get medicine?"

    Xiao Yifei said, "I¡¯m just as puzzled. I was thinking abouting to ask you about the situation. Did some doctor from another hospital develop the prescription?"

    "Impossible, if they did, each hospital would be notified. I haven¡¯t received any news. Here¡¯s what you should do, go ask the families getting the medicine where they got the prescription from."

    Xiao Yifei knew very well where the prescription came from but still went downstairs to ask a patient¡¯s family. The family member told him, "I don¡¯t know exactly where the prescription came from, but suddenly this morning, a lot of people went to buy this prescription, so I followed. It is said that a very powerful doctor from a big hospital developed it."

    "Wouldn¡¯t you doubt the authenticity of this medicine? What if it¡¯s fake, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?" Xiao Yifei asked. He didn¡¯t expect so many people to be so eager to buy this prescription.

    "Even if it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s better than nothing. We¡¯ve been waiting so long and you doctors haven¡¯t had any way to deal with this disease. We can¡¯t just keep waiting. We can only treat a dead horse as if it¡¯s alive. Having a prescription is better than having nothing," the family member said calmly.

    "And so many people bought it, so there must be no problem. If something goes wrong in the end, someone will surely resolve it," the family member said calmly.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. The herd mentality of people is truly frightening. Fortunately, the prescription is safe and poses no harm to patients, or else if something really happened, such a big responsibility would be impossible for anyone to bear. Even if it were taken, what would happen to so many lives?

 Chapter 911 - 913: Indifferent Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 913: Indifferent Appearance</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Xiao Yifei returned to the director¡¯s office and exined the situation. After hearing it, the director angrily pped the desk and said, "These people are simply fooling around. If something happens because of this, can our hospital bear such a huge responsibility?"

    Xiao Yifeiforted the director, saying, "Director, don¡¯t be too anxious right now. The most important thing for us now is to find out who exactly is selling this prescription? And whether this prescription is harmful to people¡¯s health. This is the prescription I got from the family member. I¡¯ll go back and study it now to see if there are any issues."

    Xiao Yifei pretended to study it carefully for a while, then suddenly said to the director in surprise, "Director, this prescription is exactly the same as the one I wrote before. How can this be? Someone must have stolen my prescription and sold it for money. Who in our hospital would do such a thing? The prescription is not harmful to the patient¡¯s body; it¡¯s actually just something like a tonic.

    Because I had no direction with the previous prescription, I was thinking of trying a different approach this time. Who would have thought my prescription would be stolen?"

    "Just now, when you said someone had developed this prescription, I was quite happy. Because it seemed like the virus was finally conquered, and we could finally take a break. Who would have thought that the prescription everyone was scrambling to buy was actually circted from me? Life is full of surprises." Xiao Yifei said somewhat sarcastically.

    "My prescription was stolen by someone else, and it caused such a huge consequence. This time I really cannot stand it anymore, I must report it to the police." Xiao Yifei said angrily.

    This time the director did not stop him, considering the seriousness of the matter, it definitely had to go through legal procedures.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei received a call from a beautiful police officer.

    "Hello, Xiao Yifei. Regarding the favor you asked me to help with before, although I couldn¡¯t do much, I rmended awyer to you. Thiswyer is very good. If you wish to take legal action, you can talk to him. If there are other things where I can be of help, feel free to find me."

    After hanging up the call, Xiao Yifei was incredibly happy. He felt that everything was now heading in a good direction.

    Xiao Yifei went back to his office to think carefully. He realized that he really needed awyer¡¯s help for this matter. So he called thewyer rmended by Jin Hua to arrange a meeting.

    Thewyer, upon knowing it was Xiao Yifei, readily agreed. Thiswyer was a good friend of the police officer, so he didn¡¯t dare be negligent with someone rmended by his friend. So, they arranged to meet that afternoon.

    Thewyer¡¯s name was Ren Xingyu, known as "Ren Iron Mouth" in themunity. From this nickname given by others, you can tell how formidable he was. His achievements in the legal profession were as high as Xiao Yifei¡¯s in the medical field.

    Ren Xingyu was also a formidable character. During his senior year, he interned for half a year at Gaofan Law Firm, known as one of the top four firms in the industry. After graduation, he officially became one of their employees. After working there for a year, he decisively left the enviable job to work independently. He now runs his ownw firm locally. Although it doesn¡¯t have the fame of the top four firms, he¡¯s quite renowned locally, with a constant stream of people seeking him out daily.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei thought the beautiful police officer had introduced just an ordinarywyer, but when he heard thewyer¡¯s background, he remembered a medical dispute he had seen half a year ago. Thewyer was representing the hospital. While not entirely clear on the details of the case, he watched the whole defense process and realized how impressive this person was.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit anxious, thinking that having such awyer handle his case might be beyond his means. The police officer should have warned him about introducing such a formidablewyer. He hadn¡¯t prepared at all. He considered the conversation just a casual chat, all the while thinking that each minute wasted was costing valuable money.

    Xiao Yifei said bluntly, "Ren, I didn¡¯t know the person my friend rmended was you. I know your fees must be high, and I can¡¯t afford it. So, I¡¯ll just take my leave now. Sorry for wasting your time today."

    "Doctor Xiao, why are you being so polite? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d charge for this consultation. Just consider it a small favor between friends. That day when I was chatting with that friend, she already told me about your situation. I think you¡¯re being wronged, so I want to help you out. Wewyers are meant to uphold justice. So, there¡¯s no charge today."

    Xiao Yifei thought, although thewyer seemed cold on the outside, his heart was unexpectedly kind.

    Because of the profession, Ren Xingyu had to maintain a serious demeanor. In the legal field, appearance is crucial. People seekwyers who seem reliable, responsible, and capable, and a serious expression adds considerable points for them. To gain a bit of prestige, Ren Xingyu got ustomed to a serious face.

    So, Ren Xingyu also developed a professional habit. He¡¯s usually quite serious and rarely smiles, which has be a habit. Thus, in front of clients or strangers, he always appears indifferent.

    Hearing what Ren Xingyu said, Xiao Yifei¡¯s concerns were dispelled, but he still didn¡¯t want to waste too much of thewyer¡¯s time. Nothing should interfere with others¡¯ earning time, so he quickly said, "My ultimate goal is to get evidence from Sun Xingyao and Zheng Peng proving they framed me. That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t short you a penny."

    "I already said I¡¯m helping you. Although we¡¯re meeting for the first time, there¡¯s no need to mention money. I wouldn¡¯t dare neglect someone rmended by my friend, let alone charge. My friend thinks highly of you; she even praised you in front of me!" Ren Xingyu said, wanting to understand what made his friend¡¯s rmendation so praiseworthy.

    "I guess we¡¯re friends. Actually, I¡¯m just someone she¡¯s responsible for overseeing. You know my situation; technically, I¡¯m still guilty!" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be guilty for much longer. I¡¯ll take care of what you mentioned and you just wait for good news from me," Ren Xingyu assured.

    Then, Xiao Yifei took his leave. Both were busy with work, so after discussing important matters, they didn¡¯t exchange further pleasantries and went back to their respective duties.

    Upon returning, Xiao Yifei found several people gathered at the door of his office. "What¡¯s happened this time? I¡¯m so busy¡ªcan¡¯t it stop adding to my troubles?" he thought but still approached them.</subtxt>

 Chapter 912 - 914 Step by Step

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 914 Step by Step</h4><h4></h4>

    When those people saw Xiao Yifei return, they immediately surrounded him, handing over their prescriptions and asking, "Doctor Xiao Yifei, could you take a look at this prescription? Why hasn¡¯t my child¡¯s condition improved after taking this medicine? Is this prescription fake?"

    Xiao Yifei took the prescription, pretended to study it carefully, and then said to the hopeful rtives of the patients, "This prescription is just a regr supplement-like form, which has no effect on treating diseases; it¡¯s only for nourishing the body. Where did you get this prescription?"

    "We bought it from a doctor who said this prescription could treat the virus this time. He seemed very genuine, even showing us his Medical Practitioner Qualification Certificate, so that¡¯s why we bought it."

    "What should we do now? We spent so much money on this prescription, and it turns out to be fake. What are we supposed to do? That scammer must have run away by now, and we have no ce to find him." Hearing that the prescription is useless for treatment, everyone started toin.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we can find that person. I took a picture of the person selling the prescription on my phone. Let¡¯s go to the police; once we report it, we can definitely track him down."

    Xiao Yifei nced at the photo on that person¡¯s phone and saw that it was indeed Zheng Peng. He then asked them, "Are you sure this is the person who sold you the prescription? I know him; I used to work with him. He¡¯s Zheng Peng. You should report this to the police now."

    After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, those people felt as if they¡¯d found a way out, thanked him, and left immediately. Xiao Yifei guessed they were going to report it to the police.

    Xiao Yifei revealed a smug smile, thinking that his n this time was quite masterful. Relying merely on a fake prescription, he managed to clear his own name.

    During this time, Hu Jingtang also called to inquire about the research process of the prescription. Xiao Yifei still said there was no progress, but the day to prove his innocence was imminent.

    Hu Jingtang reminded him, "Although your reputation is important, don¡¯t forget to conduct medical research. So many patients are waiting for you, and the higher-ups are surely waiting too."

    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Yifei realized this issue. It seemed he had focused too much time on other matters these past days, but he really had no ideas regarding the prescription. How was it that even those senior Chinese Medicine practitioners had no ideas? Lately, Xiao Yifei had been tormented by this virus, as if every dream were filled with various viruses attacking him.

    He really hoped this period could pass quickly; the suffering was truly unbearable.

    Xiao Yifei went to the director¡¯s office and said, "Director, I know who stole my prescription and sold it. The patient¡¯s family took a photo, and I discovered that person is Zheng Peng."

    The director mmed the table in anger upon hearing this news, shouting, "Zheng Peng again? Why doesn¡¯t he ever stop haunting us? I thought he¡¯d calm down after being fired from the hospital, but why is he still involved with our hospital now?"

    "Director, you¡¯ve overlooked a critical issue. Zheng Peng is no longer in our hospital, so there must be someone else cooperating with him who stole the prescription and then had Zheng Peng sell it."

    Xiao Yifei pointed out.

    "Enough, I can almost guess who that person is who stole the prescription. You should go report it now and get Zheng Peng apprehended." Alwaysposed and graceful, even the director was unsteady this time.

    "I don¡¯t need to report it; surely those other patient rtives have already reported it. They just came to me, saying their conditions didn¡¯t improve after taking the medicine, and they¡¯ve finally realized they were scammed. Now, they are moring to report it and get Zheng Peng arrested. I don¡¯t think Zheng Peng or his aplice will escape this time," Xiao Yifei said.

    The director pondered that this matter seemed strange, then suddenly had a thought.

    He asked Xiao Yifei, "Did you set up the theft of the prescription this time, tricking them into your trap?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t say I nned it entirely, but I had some rtion to it," Xiao Yifei said hesitantly. Despite his good intentions, it wasn¡¯t fair to the patients. So, when the director asked him, he felt a little guilty.

    "I know the grievances you¡¯ve suffered. This time, let¡¯s pretend I don¡¯t know anything. As long as what you do isn¡¯t too outrageous, I¡¯ll overlook it. But such things can only happen once; if it happens again, I won¡¯t act as if nothing happened," the director said slowly.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and left the director¡¯s office. He also knew that such things could only happen once, and he felt uneasy about it, but there was no better choice.

    An hour after the call to the police, Zheng Peng was already sitting in the interrogation room at the Police Department. An older-looking police officer asked, "You¡¯ve been reported for selling fake prescriptions at high prices, disturbing the market order. Is this true?"

    Seeing the authoritative police officer, Zheng Peng trembled with fear. Didn¡¯t Sun Xingyao tell him nothing would happen this time? Howe, within just two days, he got caught by the police?

    "Po...Police Officer, I sold real prescriptions given to me by a doctor friend. Am I the only one caught this time?" Zheng Peng stammered, still worried whether Sun Xingyao was brought in with him.

    "Whether you sold real or fake prescriptions, you¡¯re not a hospital, and illegal trading of medicines is a crime. It seems you have aplices; even when drowning, you didn¡¯t forget to drag someone down with you," the police officer joked with him.

    Upon hearing the word "drowning," Zheng Peng shook with fear again. He¡¯d seen such news before, where healthcare workers, exploiting their positions, engaged in risky conduct, and if caught, the punishment was severe.

    Zheng Peng never expected such an incident would fall upon him.

    But didn¡¯t Sun Xingyao assure him there were no issues with the prescription? He felt Sun Xingyao had tricked him again. No wonder they agreed to go sell the medicine together, but Sun Xingyao bailed out with an excuse. Zheng Peng was pleased then, thinking he could earn more, yet he had walked right into Sun Xingyao¡¯s trap.

    "I really didn¡¯t deceive you, Police Officer. Truly, it was someone I knew at the hospital who gave me the prescription; otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have gotten it. I¡¯m just an average person who hardly goes to a hospital throughout the year. I¡¯m telling the truth." Zheng Peng tried hard to exin.

    The police officer pulled up Zheng Peng¡¯s file from theputer, finding that this person used to be a doctor and was at the Police Department for the second time already within a few short years. It seemed he was a repeat offender, instantly giving the officer a bad impression of Zheng Peng.

 Chapter 913 - 915: Following the Clues

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 915: Following the Clues</h4><h4></h4>

    He then spoke to Zheng Peng with a slightly serious tone, "Who told you to say so much nonsense? Our police department will naturally investigate the other matters. Who is that aplice of yours?"

    Zheng Peng hesitated for a moment, then said, "It¡¯s the head of the Chinese Medicine Department at Y Hospital, Sun Xingyao."

    "You brat, are you trying to fool me? How could a proper department headmit such illegal activities? I¡¯ll investigate now. If I find out you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t let you off." The policeman said.

    Zheng Peng was now filled with deep regret. He truly understood the saying "you reap what you sow." His pursuit of small gains led to a significant loss. At the time, hemitted to the n lured by the prospects of making a good amount of money from the prescription, only for things to fall apart in the end. Sun Xingyao would surely escape this time as well.

    Perhaps this whole situation was a scam concocted jointly by Sun Xingyao and Xiao Yifei to trick me. Otherwise, how could that prescription have been so easily stolen? Xiao Yifei is a grown man, surely he isn¡¯t stupid. But no amount of regret helps Zheng Peng now, as there¡¯s no escaping this time.

    "Since I¡¯m in trouble, I won¡¯t let you, Sun Xingyao, get away easily. I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you into the police department," Zheng Peng thought to himself.

    Meanwhile, Sun Xingyao was unaware that Zheng Peng had already been arrested by the police. He was leisurely enjoying a rare moment of rxation in his office. To be honest, ever since Xiao Yifei joined the hospital, his work had be a lot easier. However, Xiao Yifei had also imed a lot of the credit that should have been his, many of the honors that were supposed to belong to him were all snatched away by Xiao Yifei.

    Then two policemen arrived at the hospital. Xiao Yifei watched them head towards Sun Xingyao¡¯s office, thinking to himself, "Finally, this time they¡¯re noting for me."

    "What are you here for? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen and a responsible doctor. What do you want from me?" Sun Xingyao said as he saw the police enter, feeling a jolt in his heart.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here just to ask you about some things. Your friend Zheng Peng ims that the prescription circting in the market was provided by you. Do you admit this?" The policeman asked kindly.

    "Who is Zheng Peng? What prescription? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." Sun Xingyao feigned calm.

    When Sun Xingyao heard the name Zheng Peng, he knew something must have gone wrong with the prescription deal, but he couldn¡¯t admit it so quickly.

    "Since you¡¯re unaware of this matter, let me exin it in detail." Given that Sun Xingyao was a department head, the policeman spoke kindly and exined the entire incident thoroughly to Sun Xingyao. It was only then that Sun Xingyao realized the prescription was fake. But how could it be fake? He had reviewed it countless times without noticing any issues, and his friends hadn¡¯t mentioned any problems either!

    Where exactly did things go wrong? Sun Xingyao thought quickly, maintained aposed expression, and listened to the police¡¯s words.

    He said, "I do know someone named Zheng Peng, but we¡¯re not very close. How could I possibly have given him a fake prescription? Why would I knowingly break thew like that? Officers, I just hope you conduct a thorough investigation."

    "Alright, we¡¯ve noted your ount. We hope you¡¯re telling the truth. We¡¯ll take our leave for now, and if we find new developments, we¡¯lle back to you. Of course, ideally, we¡¯ll not need to return." Then the two policemen left.

    Sun Xingyao broke out in a cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t expected the police to have already gotten involved; clearly, this was no simple matter! Could it really be that the prescription was fake? If so, then Xiao Yifei must be really shrewd!

    He then thought about Nurse Wang Ying, who had initially given him the prescription.

    When Sun Xingyao went to find Wang Ying, the head nurse informed him that she was on a day off today and wouldn¡¯t be at work until the evening. Although he was angry, Sun Xingyao returned to his office with a calm demeanor. Since she wasn¡¯t at the hospital, he would wait until she came to work to interrogate her properly.

    So, Sun Xingyao had a meal in the hospital canteen. Since shift changes weremon in the hospital, his presence didn¡¯t attract much attention. The other doctors merely greeted him casually, "Director Sun, you¡¯re on night duty again tonight?"

    Around seven in the evening, Wang Ying came to work. She had misread the time, arriving twenty minutes earlier at the hospital. During this time, Sun Xingyao had been watching the hospital entrance and saw Wang Ying appear.

    He immediately called her to his office, closed the door, and began questioning her, "Why did you give me a fake prescription back then? Are you working with Xiao Yifei to frame me?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I know nothing. It just happened that I was on rounds with Doctor Xiao Yifei that day. When I went with him to his office to fetch the patient¡¯s records, Doctor Xiao told me the prescription had been developed but he didn¡¯t intend to release it immediately. So, I came to find you, knowing nothing beyond that!" Wang Ying feigned the look of a victim.

    Sun Xingyao thought it over. Perhaps Wang Ying truly knew nothing and was merely used by Xiao Yifei. Also, initially, she had expressed that she wanted the prescription published to save innocent patients. Seeing Wang Ying¡¯s frightened appearance, he adjusted his tone and said to her, "Don¡¯t worry, I just wanted to ask. It¡¯s all fine now, you can go back to work."

    Wang Ying quickly exited Sun Xingyao¡¯s office, as if it were a demon¡¯sir.

    Once outside his office, Wang Ying regained her usual quirky self. Pretending to be pitiable was indeed useful, especially in front of men in their forties or fifties, who would soften up immediately.

    Xiao Yifei always seemed so serious and proper. Was he like this in front of his girlfriend too? Wang Ying was curious. She hadn¡¯t seen his girlfriend yet, but ording to nurses who had, she was quite a beauty, reallypatible with him. Wang Ying couldn¡¯t quite imagine how Xiao Yifei behaved in front of her.

    Returning to her workstation, seeing it was not yet time for her shift, she sent a text to Xiao Yifei: "Brother Xiao, he just talked to me. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues, right?"

    After reading the text, Xiao Yifei replied with two words, "It¡¯s fine." The course of events remained entirely under his control. He estimated the police had traced Zheng Peng, and from Zheng Peng, they found Sun Xingyao. Since Sun Xingyao was still in his office, it meant the police hadn¡¯t found definitive evidence. Knowing Zheng Peng, he must have already exposed Sun Xingyao as his aplice. In such a case, even awyer wouldn¡¯t be necessary.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 914 - 916 Change of Statement

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 916 Change of Statement</h4><h4></h4>

    He doesn¡¯t understand why Sun Xingyao always drags Zheng Peng along to do things together, knowing full well that Zheng Peng is someone incapable of achieving great things.

    This matter should be cleared up quickly, Xiao Yifei clenched his fist secretly, isn¡¯t there a saying, justice may bete, but justice will never be absent, the justice belonging to Xiao Yifei is about to arrive.

    Sun Xingyao now figured it out; if this medicine form is confirmed to be fake, it¡¯s actually a trap set up by Xiao Yifei for him and Zheng Peng, and he just foolishly fell into it. He suddenly remembered that his friend also said this form was good, so he called his friend again.

    .

    "Are you sure there aren¡¯t any issues with the form I showed youst time?" Sun Xingyao asked.

    "No issues at all, it¡¯s a great form, using it to nurture the body yields great results. Have you been facing some health problemstely?" The friend asked concernedly.

    "Since it¡¯s a tonic form, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Sun Xingyao asked.

    "You didn¡¯t ask me, I thought you knew!" The friend said, a bit displeased.

    Sun Xingyao now understood, he could only me himself, as a dignified director, yet he couldn¡¯t see any problems with the form. And when he asked his old friend, he didn¡¯t rify the purpose of the form.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s move was indeed ruthless, he always thought that someone like Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯te up with such means to attack him. Xiao Yifei is indeed someone not to be underestimated.

    He remembered a recently popr detective series, where the protagonist is a brilliant doctor who said to a criminal: "You better not mess with me, or you won¡¯t know how you die." It seems Xiao Yifei is that kind of person too, extremely terrifying. With Xiao Yifei¡¯s skills, if he wanted to kill someone, nobody would ever find out.

    Sun Xingyao is now feeling a bit desperate, sooner orter the police wille to him, and this time, it¡¯s clear that Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t want him to have a good life.

    Sun Xingyao is now thinking about how to safely extricate himself, but escaping unscathed this time seems impossible.

    The interrogation at the police station is still ongoing.

    It¡¯s the beautiful officer¡¯s turn to interrogate Zheng Peng.

    "Tell me, did you spread the virus this time and frame Xiao Yifei for it? We all know the actual situation, and I know you won¡¯t easily admit it. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t confess, my job is to interrogate you, and we can just keep dragging this out," the officer said.

    "I really don¡¯t know about that incident, I¡¯m a victim too. I went to see Xiao Yifei twice, he refused to help me, and then I left the hospital. How could an ordinary person like me spread a virus?" Zheng Peng wouldn¡¯t admit to anything regarding this matter.

    Anyway, just insisting that he didn¡¯t do it would be fine; the police couldn¡¯t find any evidence. As long as Sun Xingyao doesn¡¯t sell him out, it should be okay. Thinking of Sun Xingyao, Zheng Peng asked the officer again: "Has Sun Xingyao been brought in by you guys? Did he admit that this form was given to me by him?"

    "I don¡¯t know anyone by the name of Sun Xingyao. I remembered, isn¡¯t he the head of Chinese Medicine at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital? Here¡¯s the idea: you tell me whether the virus-spreading incident has anything to do with Sun Xingyao. If you say yes, we can immediately bring him in," the officer asked.

    "I don¡¯t know, anyway, that matter has nothing to do with me." Zheng Peng almost said that the matter was led by Sun Xingyao, but he thought that saying it out loud wouldn¡¯t benefit either of them, so he changed his words immediately.

    These officers are too cunning, every sentence seems to be a trap. It¡¯s easy to fall into it if not careful. Once a w is exposed, it could ruin his entire life.

    "Then why don¡¯t you also bring in Sun Xingyao? I¡¯ve already told you, this form was given to me by him, and six-tenths of the money from selling the form went into Sun Xingyao¡¯s pocket. Why am I the only one apprehended?" Zheng Peng felt it was too unfair, like he¡¯s always the one suffering.

    "How much did you all sell it for?" the officer asked.

    "I told you all during the record yesterday; why are you asking again, is your memory not so good?" Zheng Peng, seeing she is female and feeling less scared than when he first entered the police station, spoke casually.

    "Only been here a couple of days, and your temper has grown quite a bit. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯m busy!" the officer said and left the holding room.

    She just wanted to inquire about the situation for Xiao Yifei. Although no useful information was obtained, she gained a deeper understanding of Zheng Peng. Looks intelligent, but not useful for much. The interrogation results mighte out in a couple of days, and by then everything will be clear.

    She called Xiao Yifei and exined the previous situation, then Xiao Yifei said, "I just thought of another good n, probably need to use yourwyer friend. I want to wrap this matter up early; otherwise, I can¡¯t work peacefully."

    "Then just call him, as a police officer, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to get involved too much. I¡¯ve already informed Ren Xingyu, he said as long as it¡¯s your matter, he¡¯ll handle it well. Whatever you want to do, feel free to ask him; no need to be polite," the beautiful officer said.

    "You¡¯re so close to him!" Xiao Yifei said casually.

    "He was my best friend in high school, lost touch during university, reconnected after working in the same city for the past few years. Police andwyers often have professional interactions," the beautiful officer said.

    "Since you put it that way, then I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll consider it as owing you a big favor, and will repay you when there¡¯s an opportunity," Xiao Yifei said. No wonder thiswyer is so righteous, turns out they¡¯ve been long-time friends, though Xiao Yifei suspects their rtionship is moreplex than just friendship.

    Xiao Yifei called Ren Xingyu, and once the call connected, Ren Xingyu said, "Doctor Xiao, I¡¯ve waited for your call for so long; you finally called. Are you missing me?"

    Xiao Yifei checked the phone number, thinking he dialed wrong, and confirmed again: "May I speak with Lawyer Ren Xingyu?"

    "Of course it¡¯s me, if not me, who else would answer my phone?" Ren Xingyu said.

    Xiao Yifei felt this Ren Xingyu was different from the serious person he met the other day, where neither said an extra word. Was this person drunk? He wanted to ask but said nothing out of politeness.

    "Tell me what you want me to do; you want me to coax something out from Zheng Peng or have me eliminate someone? I¡¯m most skilled in such matters," Ren Xingyu said.

    Xiao Yifei seriously suspected if Ren Xingyu experienced some mental stimulus today.

    "Lawyer Ren, you seem a bit off today," Xiao Yifei cautiously remarked after weighing his options.

    "I always talk like this, you¡¯ll get used to it. Quickly, talk about business; my time is quite precious," Ren Xingyu said.

 Chapter 915 - 917: The Punishment Deserved

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 917: The Punishment Deserved</h4><h4></h4>

    "I hope you can be Zheng Peng¡¯s proxywyer. This way, you can get the most useful information out of Zheng Peng. Just say you¡¯re thewyer sent by Sun Xingyao," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Alright, since Doctor Xiao already has his own n, I¡¯ll just do as you said. Archie specifically instructed me to follow your arrangement, and I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll seed. However, you can rest assured that when I¡¯m involved, there¡¯s usually nothing that can¡¯t be aplished," Ren Xingyu replied.

    "Then I¡¯ll head to the police station now, or else if anything unexpected happens, it won¡¯t be good."

    "Sorry to bother you. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be sure to thank you very much," Xiao Yifei said.

    After finishing the call, Ren Xingyu immediately drove to the police station. His friend was already waiting at the entrance of the police station, and as soon as he arrived, he registered and was taken to where Zheng Peng was being held.

    "Hello, Mr. Zheng Peng. I am your proxywyer for this case. I was invited by your friend Mr. Sun Xingyao to assist you. If you have any questions regarding this case, you can bring them up to me, and I¡¯ll assist you in resolving them," Ren Xingyu said upon seeing Zheng Peng.

    "You¡¯re thewyer he hired? Where did he go? He wouldn¡¯t still be working normally at the hospital, would he?" Zheng Peng asked.

    "He¡¯s still the director at the hospital. He spent a lot to hire me, hoping to get you out safely. So you must tell me everything you know. To yourwyer, you should bepletely honest. That way, I can defend you properly," Ren Xingyu said. To be honest, being awyer is often very useful, like right now. After saying just a few words, Zheng Peng already believed that he was sent by Sun Xingyao to save him.

    So Zheng Peng exined the whole process of the incident to Ren Xingyu, which was actually the same as when he spoke in front of the police.

    Listening to it, Ren Xingyu casually asked, "I heard that thest virus incident has a lot to do with you, is that true?"

    Zheng Peng hurriedly denied, "I was really a victim in that incident. I knew nothing about it."

    "Since you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, I won¡¯t force you. But you need to think clearly. When ites up in court, and if they choose to ask you about it, what are you going to do? I don¡¯t know the truth, so I can¡¯t defend you, and then, truly, nobody would be able to get you out," Ren Xingyu said, as he was about to leave.

    The final verdict came out. Although the dealing of fake medicine wasn¡¯t right, it didn¡¯t cause much harm to society. They were given a warning individually. However, due to the significant harm caused by the previous virus incident, Sun Xingyao was sentenced to twenty days of detention and fined ten thousand yuan. Zheng Peng received fifteen days of detention, a ten thousand yuan fine, and was ordered to submit the proceeds from selling fake medicine.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei¡¯s grievances were cleared. All the events that urred during this time could finallye to a close. Now Xiao Yifei could finally focus on diligently studying the virus. Perhaps because of good spirits, two dayster, Xiao Yifei developed the antidote for the virus, gaining fame again in the entire city.

    The patients¡¯ conditions were all effectively treated. The patients¡¯ families were extremely happy. Many families bought fruit and delicious items to thank Xiao Yifei. Some more exaggeratedly made a banner for Xiao Yifei, with words like miraculous hands restoring the spring, and expressions of gratitude to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei was extremely happy.

    This extremely lousy period was finally over. Such days should be sunny every day, as walking on the street felt like even the air was fresher. From inside out, there was a vibrant aura of spring, filled with hope.

    That feeling as if experiencing a cold winter, then spring arrives, the ice melts, grass sprouts, everything in the world grows upward vigorously. Xiao Yifei felt this extraordinary upward power for the first time.

    Then Xiao Yifei received more great news. This morning, the dean called him to take a phone call. Unexpectedly, the call was from a central leader. The leader first praised Xiao Yifei, thanking him for his outstanding contribution to the medical field, and finally encouraging him to keep up the good work and continue the effort.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei was still immersed in the massive surprise from earlier, unexpected that this matter was so highly regarded by the leader, even personally calling him. Xiao Yifei was truly overwhelmed.

    All the days were progressing in a good direction. However, what made Xiao Yifei happiest was that he no longer needed to work overtime anymore. In any case, there wouldn¡¯t be any overtime in the near future. Finally, he could go home and have a good sleep. At home, he could also enjoy the food cooked personally by Tang Rong. At this moment, he was immensely grateful for life.

    This day, when Xiao Yifei went to work at the hospital, he found that the dean¡¯s daughter, Qian Huahua, was also there. He initially thought Qian Huahua was looking for the dean, so he paid no attention. But by the afternoon, he noticed Qian Huahua was still at the hospital. Although it was quite curious, since they only knew each other in passing, he didn¡¯t go up to greet Qin Huan. Instead, Qian Huahua finally couldn¡¯t hold back.

    She proactively came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office. Wearing a tight dress that perfectly outlined her figure, her outfit was highly seductive. But Xiao Yifei only looked at her face and greeted her calmly, "Miss Qian, do you need anything from me? I think you might have entered the wrong office."

    "Doctor Xiao, you¡¯re quite the joker. How could I possibly enter the wrong office? I¡¯m here specifically to find you. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling unwell and want to consult you," Qian Huahua said in anguid voice, making it seem like she¡¯s about to copse.

    "Then take a seat there. I¡¯ll check it for you," Xiao Yifei replied, still with a t tone, pointing to the chair opposite him.

    Xiao Yifei ced his fingers on Qian Huahua¡¯s wrist and began to take her pulse.

    "Lately, I¡¯ve often felt chest tightness and shortness of breath, and my breathing isn¡¯t smooth. Doctor Xiao, can you help me find out what¡¯s going on?" Qian Huahua said as she grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and moved it toward her chest. Xiao Yifei discreetly pulled his hand back.

    "Miss Qian, the chest tightness and shortness of breath, I think it might be because your clothes are too tight, possiblypressing and causing the difficulty in breathing. When you get home, change into looser clothes, and it¡¯ll be fine," Xiao Yifei said with a calm demeanor.

    "Doctor Xiao, is there something on my face? Could youe closer to help me check?" She noticed that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t move, so she got up immediately and leaned her face toward Xiao Yifei. As she bent down, wearing a low-cut dress, he could see her upper body clearly. But after taking a quick nce as he initially didn¡¯t react, he immediately turned his face away once he realized.

    Then he said to Qian Huahua, "Miss Qian, please respect yourself. If you have no other matters, I shall take my leave first."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 916 - 918: A Serious Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 918: A Serious Conversation</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Qian Huahua had already gone to such lengths, yet she still felt humiliated by Xiao Yifei. However, she maintained a smile, slowly stood up, and said, "Doctor Xiao, why are you so timid? I was just testing you. I heard from my dad that you¡¯re a rare kind of guy, and it seems my dad has good taste after all."

    "You aren¡¯t just pretending to be indifferent to me because you¡¯re scared of my dad¡¯s authority, are you? I feel like I have quite the charm, so why aren¡¯t you even willing to look at me more than once? Do you think I¡¯m not attractive? No charm?" Qian Huahua persistently asked.

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, what the heck was wrong with Qian Huahua today? They¡¯d barely had any interaction¡ªjust once in the mall¡ªand now she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s taken the wrong medicine or something, or maybe President Qian sent her to test him. Today¡¯s situation was just too bizarre.

    "Miss Qian, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. In my eyes, I think my girlfriend is the most beautiful. In the eyes of those who like you, you are the most attractive. Miss Qian, I have a meeting to attend shortly, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯t forget to close the door when you leave."

    With those words, Xiao Yifei left.

    It was the first time Qian Huahua encountered someone who rejected her so outrightly. It seems not all men are bad with women, and her father¡¯s judgment was indeed astute. It¡¯s just a pity the guy already has a girlfriend, and she didn¡¯t mean anything bying today.

    It was just that her father kept going on about how great Xiao Yifei was at home, and Qian Huahua couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore, so she wanted to test if Xiao Yifei was really as her father said.

    In the evening, after Xiao Yifei picked up Tang Rong to go home, he said, "I really have to apologize for the past few days. I¡¯ve been busy with other matters and haven¡¯t given you much attention. But now the work is finally over, and I can spend time with you properly."

    "Xiao Yifei, why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a big thing happened? What do you take me for? You almost ended up in the Police Department, and you didn¡¯t even tell me?" Tang Rong said with a serious look on her face.

    Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s serious expression, Xiao Yifei knew it was time for a solemn discussion today.

    "I knew for sure I wouldn¡¯t get in, so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you. Look, I¡¯m standing here with you now! Besides, telling you would have just made you anxious and unable to work peacefully. My existence is to ensure you have a happy day every day," Xiao Yifei exined earnestly.

    "But you can¡¯t use the pretext of ¡¯it¡¯s for my good¡¯ to keep everything from me. Didn¡¯t we agree when we first got together to share everything without reservations, tomunicate any issues on time? But you¡¯re not doing any of that now, and I know nothing about what¡¯s happening in your life," Tang Rong said, trying to keep her tone calm.

    "It¡¯s true that what I did was wrong because I didn¡¯t want you to worry about my affairs. The most important thing is everything is resolved now, and that¡¯s enough," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Alright, since that¡¯s how you feel, let¡¯s just leave the past in the past. I won¡¯t hold onto it anymore, and you don¡¯t have to tell me anything in the future," Tang Rong repeatedly told herself not to get angry or argue, but she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    "Rongrong, please don¡¯t be mad. I promise that no matter what happens in the future, I will tell you as soon as possible," Xiao Yifei said. Finally having some free time today, he didn¡¯t want to waste it on arguing, so he proactively apologized.

    Tang Rong saw he admitted his fault, and she wasn¡¯t mad anymore. Changing her tone, she said, "I¡¯m not really angry. It¡¯s just that when I think about how I argued with you during your busiest time and even doubted your love for me, I feel like such a jerk. I couldn¡¯t help but add trouble at a crucial time instead of helping you."

    "When the girlfriend is unhappy, it¡¯s certainly because I did something wrong. I¡¯m not doing my job as a boyfriend right. Oh well, the past is the past. Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Let¡¯s watch a movie now!" Xiao Yifei swiftly concluded the topic as he was really moved by Tang Rong¡¯s understanding.

    And so, the two quickly reconciled. Xiao Yifei was not the type who liked or was good at arguing because he didn¡¯t enjoy the atmosphere that followed. Both of them wanted to make up, but he didn¡¯t know how to break that awkward tension. Apologizing was always a difficult thing. Thus, Xiao Yifei was very skilled at extinguishing any potential arguments before they could re up.

    In the evening, Xiao Yifei received a call from Hu Jingtang: "Xiao Yifei, you truly lived up to my expectations. Do you have time tomorrow? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. If you want to bring someone along, feel free to!"

    Xiao Yifei was overjoyed to receive Hu Jingtang¡¯s dinner invitation. After all, the meals at Hu¡¯s ce were really delicious.

    "I¡¯ll be free all day tomorrow. When would be the best time for me toe over?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Come over just before noon. Once you arrive, we can start eating," the other party replied.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei excitedly told Tang Rong, "Rongrong, remember that old Chinese medicine practitioner I mentioned to you? He just invited us to dinner at his ce tomorrow. The food at their ce is just so good."

    "Since you¡¯ve praised their food more than once, I definitely have to try it tomorrow."

    She started getting ready early in the morning, first changing into an outfit, and just before they were about to leave, she asked Xiao Yifei, "Is this outfit too casual? Does it give the impression that I don¡¯t take this meal seriously?"

    "Not at all, I think it¡¯s perfect. You look good in anything. We should get going. If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll hit traffic," Xiao Yifei replied, feeling that Tang Rong looked great already and it was just a regr meal, nothing to make too formal.

    But Tang Rong still wasn¡¯t satisfied. She went back to her room to change into another outfit, and as time ticked by, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to urge her, worrying he might upset her again.

    Tang Rong took it so seriously because it was the first time Xiao Yifei was introducing her to his circle of friends, and the other party was an elder. Tang Rong felt like she was going to meet his parents, worried she might say something wrong.

    Finally, they managed to arrive at Hu Jingtang¡¯s before mealtime. After arriving, Xiao Yifei first introduced everyone, "Mr. Hu, this is my girlfriend, Tang Rong. And this is Mr. Hu, whom I¡¯ve often mentioned at home, he has helped me greatly."

    "Hello, Mr. Hu. Xiao Yifei has talked about you many times to me, saying how good the food at your ce is. So, I came especially today to try it," Tang Rong said politely.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re a lucky guy, finding such a good girlfriend. You must cherish her," Hu Jingtang said, patting Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    With that, they all went inside, and the lunch was almost ready. Once Xiao Yifei and Tang Rong arrived, they started eating.</subtxt>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 917 - 919: Gentlemanly Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 919: Gentlemanly Appearance</h4><h4></h4>

    Today¡¯s lunch was exceptionally sumptuous, everyone was just hungry, and they ate ravenously, losing their usual poised demeanor. After tasting the braised pork ribs, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but exim, "This is so delicious. I¡¯ve lived so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve had food this good. Last time, Xiao Yifei went back and told me your food was tasty, I was a bit skeptical. Now, after trying it myself, I see there¡¯s no reason to be unconvinced!"

    "Mr. Hu, why don¡¯t you be my cooking teacher from now on? I want to learn cooking from you. Compared to you, the food I make is simply unptable." Tang Rong, unable to find suitable adjectives to praise after eating such delicious food.

    "As long as you like it, it¡¯s good. But today¡¯s dishes weren¡¯t all made by me, my granddaughter also cooked a lot. Whenever you want to eat, just have Xiao Yifei bring you over, we can cook together here. As long as you all enjoy the food, I am happy." Hu Jingtang said.

    The few of them sat together eating happily, like a family. Xiao Yifei thought, if his grandfather were still around, it would probably be a scene like this, taking his girlfriend to meet his grandfather.

    As they chatted, Xiao Yifei asked why the young guy wasn¡¯t around.

    "You¡¯re talking about Liu Rui, right? That kid, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking all day, nor what he¡¯s up to. He never lets me in on his affairs. If he manages toe see me once a month, it¡¯s already pretty good." Hu Jingtang said.

    Liu Rui is Hu Jingtang¡¯s grandson. His father used to be a notorious ck leader across China, wielding power in the underworld due to his military background and exceptional intelligence. Later, during a bloody confrontation with the authorities, internal betrayal led to his capture by the police.

    Due to his significant influence, the authorities haven¡¯t dared to do much beyond sentencing him to life imprisonment; he¡¯s still in jail, and family visits aren¡¯t allowed either.

    Since then, Hu Jingtang has been raising his granddaughter and grandson personally. However, Liu Rui, possibly due to the huge impact of his father¡¯s incident, has always been oddly tempered. Hu Jingtang believes some mental disturbance caused his current state. Despite years of research, he hasn¡¯t discovered any physical issues with Liu Rui.

    Hu Jingtang said, "Girls are easier to raise, this child Sisi, ever since I took her in, I¡¯ve never had to worry much about her. As long as she has enough to eat, she¡¯s fine. Look at how well she¡¯s grown, her character is undoubtedly impable. Her exceptional cooking skills have inherited my true essence."

    "However, my one regret is that this child has no interest in Chinese Medicine. If she were interested, I would pass on all my life¡¯s knowledge to her. It¡¯s a pity, my life¡¯s research, unfortunately, might have no sessor, as I am already half-buried, I feel rather regretful." Hu Jingtang said somewhat forlornly.

    "Grandpa, why are you talking nonsense again? Look how healthy you are now, where in the world can someone half-buried make such delicious food? Plus, you¡¯re a doctor, you know your body best. If you¡¯re ufortable, you must treat it immediately, so you can live a long time." Liu Sisi said.

    She disliked when her grandpa spoke of himself like that. Although she knew birth, aging, illness, and death are natural, everyone falls ill, and at a certain age, people die. But she couldn¡¯t ept the idea of her closest family leaving this world, which would be too painful.

    Once, she slept and woke up to find her father gone. Since then, she hadn¡¯t seen her father again. As a child, she didn¡¯t understand what happened, but gradually as she grew, even though her grandpa didn¡¯t tell her what exactly had happened to her father, she pieced together the whole story from bits and pieces of conversations.

    Moreover, with the current state of the inte, you can easily find out anything online. So regarding what happened to her father, she already knew. Yet, her grandpa never actively told her about it; perhaps he worried, but she sensed he must have known she already knew.

    Does Liu Sisi hate her father? When she first clearly understood what her father did, she asked herself this, unable to answer. To say she hated him, she felt shecked the right. She¡¯s nearly forgotten his appearance. Sometimes a vague silhouette shes in her mind, but if they met again, Liu Sisi feared she wouldn¡¯t recognize her father.

    But to say she didn¡¯t hate, she surely resented him. Aplete family shattered by his actions. As a child, when school let out, other children had their parents pick them up, but she and Liu Rui were fetched by all sorts of brothers, sisters, uncles, and aunts.

    Since grandpa was often busy, he¡¯d arrange for hospital staff to pick them up. Later, as they grew older, they walked home themselves. Though twins with Liu Rui, she never understood what was on his mind.

    She didn¡¯t notice when her brother changed, sometimes not speaking for a week. On their way home, he walked silently in front, and at first, Liu Sisi had endless things to tell him, but Liu Rui rarely responded, often just an "hmm." If he got annoyed, he¡¯d quicken his pace, leaving Liu Sisi to trot behind him.

    Over time, Liu Sisi stopped initiating conversation, quietly trailing him on their walks home. Liu Sisi¡¯s ssmates envied her for having a twin brother, but she envied no one. Other brothers doted on their little sisters, buying treats, protecting, andforting them. However, her brother wouldn¡¯t even say a word more to her.

    She once thought Liu Rui disliked her clinginess, but gradually realized he was like this with everyone. To him, ssmates, teachers were like wooden figures; he never initiated conversation. When someone friendly approached, he¡¯d politely reply with an "hmm" and nothing more, repeating many times.

    No one wanted to talk to him anymore. Who¡¯d converse with a wooden man? Despite his peculiar nature, he wasn¡¯t bullied at school. His sharp demeanor was too intimidating. Though not fierce, his features were ones that little girls liked, yet his eyes were cold, maintaining an unchanged expression no matter who he saw.

 Chapter 918 - 910: High Tolerance

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 910: High Tolerance</h4><h4></h4>

    The ssmates were all frightened by his expression, so no student ever dared to cause trouble for him. The worst thing they did was secretly call him a freak behind his back, but when they saw him, they avoided him from afar. This continued until university. After starting university, Liu Sisi and Liu Rui were in different universities, but Liu Sisi wasn¡¯t too worried about Liu Rui¡¯s personality; he had gotten along peacefully for so many years.

    In university, no one would bother him anymore, since universities are full of all kinds of people, so they are more tolerant.

    Liu Rui would only speak a few words in front of his grandfather, perhaps to put his grandfather¡¯s mind at ease.

    There was a time when Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t say anything to anyone, not even when asked, which scared Hu Jingtang into thinking his grandson had be mute, so he dragged him to the hospital. The examinations showed Liu Rui had no physical problems, but Hu Jingtang didn¡¯t believe it and went to several hospitals before he epted what the doctors said.

    To avoid simr situations in the future, Liu Rui would answer properly whenever his grandfather asked him something because the repeated hospital checks were too annoying. He felt like a monster in a crowd, but he just didn¡¯t want to talk; he suddenly felt that speaking was exhausting.

    After eating, Liu Sisi left for school, and Tang Rong also said she had things to do at the office in the afternoon, so she left early too. Only Xiao Yifei and Hu Jingtang remained at home.

    "Actually, what I said at the dining table today is what I¡¯ve been worrying abouttely. I know very well what condition my health is in now; it¡¯s really getting worse by the day. I can feel its changes clearly every day, but you see, there are still so many things I haven¡¯t done."

    "Sisi and Liu Rui haven¡¯t graduated from university. I used to think my health couldst until they got married and settled down. Though I know many young people nowadays don¡¯t like getting married, my greatest wish now is to see them wed and settled, with someone to take care of them."

    "

    "These two kids have been with me since childhood. It¡¯s not easy for them. Materially, I have given them what I think is best, but spiritually, I can¡¯t provide what they¡¯vecked, like the parental love in a normal family. My love for them can¡¯t rece the love from their own parents," said Hu Jingtang.

    "I now most hope to live another twenty years. After twenty years, they will both be around forty, mature adults. By then, I won¡¯t have much to worry about. Now, I really can¡¯t let go!" Hu Jingtang seemed like a loving father now.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered his own grandfather. Wasn¡¯t he thinking the same? He must have been infinitely concerned and worried, fearing Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t fare well after he left. His feelings back then must have been the same as Hu Jingtang¡¯s now.

    Upon hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t find anyforting words, and before death, anynguage seems powerless. He couldn¡¯t say things like, "You see, your health is so good now, you can surely live another twenty years." Such words are pointless, whether spoken or not. So, Xiao Yifei quietly sat beside Hu Jingtang.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of something and said to Hu Jingtang, "Mr. Hu, have you heard about the Biwei Silver Needle? Finding this thing could allow me to save more people."

    "I remember you mentioned it once before, but didn¡¯t clearly tell me what it was. Biwei Silver Needle, I really haven¡¯t heard of it. So how do you n to find it?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    "I don¡¯t have any clues right now; my grandfather didn¡¯t tell me what to do. The only thing he left me was our family¡¯s ancestral medical book, but I¡¯ve searched through it without finding any words rted to Biwei Silver Needle. This matter has been dragging on for so long without any progress, so I wanted to ask for your opinion," Xiao Yifei earnestly said.

    "I¡¯ve never heard of it either, but I can ask around among my friends; maybe one of them knows something," Hu Jingtang replied.

    "Actually, I¡¯m not in a hurry to find the Biwei Silver Needle anymore. I think it probably doesn¡¯t exist and was just something the ancestors made up to trick future generations. How could there really be such a thing? A needle that could save lives would be a divine object. I¡¯m a bit mystified, though in this world anything is possible, even divine objects wouldn¡¯t surprise me. But I feel finding it would be extremely unlikely," Xiao Yifei admitted.

    "Don¡¯t lose heart; you haven¡¯t even started searching yet. Once you get some clues, you won¡¯t think this way anymore. Since your grandfather said it exists, such a thing must be real, right? Your grandfather wouldn¡¯t deceive you," Hu Jingtangforted.

    "You¡¯re right; my grandfather would have no reason to deceive me unless his grandfather deceived him. I better hurry and find the Biwei Silver Needle! But now I¡¯m working at the hospital, and all my time is dedicated there, leaving no free time for this," Xiao Yifei said, somewhat torn.

    "Life often presents many choices, and these paths are usually very tempting. You don¡¯t know which to choose because all seem so beautiful. You choose one, but worry the scenery on the other path might be more beautiful."

    "At such times, you need to be clear about what you want your life to be like, what is most important in your heart. Is it the prospects of a decent, high-paying career, or is family more important?"

    "Of course family is most important. I grew up and achieved today¡¯s sesses thanks to my grandfather, so my grandfather is most important to me," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I know what you¡¯re afraid of. You¡¯re afraid of quitting your current job to search for the Biwei Silver Needle, and what if you don¡¯t find it in the end? You fear it all might be a lie and you¡¯ll end up with nothing, right?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    "That¡¯s indeed my concern, but after hearing you say that, I don¡¯t have anything to hesitate about. I must find the Biwei Silver Needle," Xiao Yifei said determinedly.

    "Of course, I invited you here not just for a meal. I have something very important to entrust you with. I know my request might be excessive, but at this point, I really can¡¯t find anyone more suitable than you," Hu Jingtang said, suddenly very serious.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919 - 911 Love at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 911 Love at First Sight</h4><h4></h4>

    "Old Hu, just say the word. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely help you. I know all the good you¡¯ve done for me," Xiao Yifei said. He actually had an inkling of what it was about. Hu Jingtang had helped him tremendously, so of course, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    "Since you put it that way, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I hope you can be my heir. I¡¯ll pass all my medical skills onto you. I don¡¯t want all I¡¯ve learned in this life to end up without a sessor. Also, Sisi and Liu Rui have been under my care for many years. They don¡¯t have any other close rtives, so I hope that after I¡¯m gone, you can look after them a bit for me."

    "It won¡¯t take too much effort. Just asionally invite them over for a meal. I don¡¯t want them to be all alone in the world after I¡¯m gone. No family at all, even during the New Year or festivals, it would be better if they¡¯re not left by themselves."

    Hu Jingtang was already a bit choked up. Xiao Yifei understood Hu Jingtang¡¯s feelings, so he said, "Old Hu, you¡¯re speaking too seriously. As for Sisi and Liu Rui, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have taken good care of them. I too have no close family left in this world, so I will definitely treat them as my own younger siblings." Xiao Yifei sincerely said, holding Hu Jingtang¡¯s hand.

    "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m so happy you agreed. I¡¯ve fulfilled a wish, and now I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else when I leave. By the way, you haven¡¯t agreed to be my heir yet?" Hu Jingtang asked again. To him, this was equally important.

    "Of course, I¡¯ll agree. Such a good opportunity, how many people would love to have it? I stumbled upon such a great deal," Xiao Yifei said, deliberately happy.

    Xiao Yifei was having lunch at the hospital cafeteria, sitting alone at the table. At that moment, someone came over and sat opposite him. Xiao Yifei looked up and was surprised to see it was Qian Huahua. Xiao Yifei thought to himself, doesn¡¯t this youngdy work? Why is she always bothering metely? Even though he¡¯s dissatisfied inside, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. After all, her father is his superior, offending her might mean trouble.

    A single word from her, and Xiao Yifei might not be able to work at this hospital. Although Xiao Yifei still trusted Director Qian¡¯s character, many values dissolve in the face of kinship.

    So he adjusted his facial expression to a neutral one and said to Qian Huahua, "Miss Qian, shouldn¡¯t you be working? Why do I keep seeing you around?"

    "Of course, I have to work. But I have some free time at noon, so I came to see you. Have you missed me?" Qian Huahua asked straightly.

    "Miss Qian, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that familiar. You really don¡¯t need toe over to see me. If you have this free time, it¡¯s better to visit your father more," Xiao Yifei replied stiffly.

    "I see my dad every day. Right now, I just want to see you, can¡¯t I? You go ahead and eat; I¡¯ll just watch you." She said while genuinely staring intently at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei felt the whole situation was incredibly bizarre, especially having someone watch him eat, someone he¡¯s not familiar with. It made him lose his appetite. So he took a few bites, said, "I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll be going now," and quickly left the cafeteria.

    Qian Huahua was happily watching Xiao Yifei eat, dreaming about how wonderful it would be if they ended up together. But when she came back to reality, he was gone. Hurriedly, Qian Huahua followed him to his office.

    The other doctors and nurses were envious of Xiao Yifei, thinking how lucky he was that even the director¡¯s daughter was pursuing him. However, they couldn¡¯t understand why he was so indifferent toward her. Even though she might not be a stunning beauty, she was definitely noticeable in a crowd.

    "Who knows what kind of girl Xiao Yifei likes? He doesn¡¯t even fancy such a good-looking girl," a doctor whispered to a nearby nurse.

    "I heard Dr. Xiao already has a girlfriend, and they say she¡¯s quite a beauty too. So naturally, Qian Huahua doesn¡¯t catch his eye," the young nurse replied.

    "Miss Qian, what¡¯s the point of constantlying to my office? I¡¯ve clearly told you I¡¯m not interested in you, and I already have a girlfriend," Xiao Yifei said, holding back his frustration.

    "Whether you¡¯re interested in me or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I¡¯m interested in you, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep visiting whenever I have time until you are interested in me. I have plenty of time," Qian Huahua said and then left.

    Xiao Yifei felt utterly frustrated. Why was he pestered by people ever since he joined this hospital? First, it was Zheng Peng and Sun Xingyao, and now that they finally calmed down, alonges Qian Huahua. Plus, being a woman and the director¡¯s daughter, there was little he could do. Maybe this hospital wasn¡¯t suitable for him.

    After leaving Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, Qian Huahua went into her father¡¯s office.

    "I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been bothering Xiao Yifei a lottely. Any progress? If you ask me, you should give up early. I introduced him to you when he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, and you refused. Now that he does, you keep pestering him. It¡¯s not right to disrupt someone¡¯s life," Director Qian said, feeling helpless about his daughter.

    "Dad, are you really my dad? Why are you siding with outsiders? How am I ruining anyone¡¯s happiness? They¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s fairpetition. I didn¡¯t like him before, but the other day, I suddenly did. Feelings are strange, you know. When I saw him, I instantly found him appealing. Dad,e up with a way to help me pursue Xiao Yifei?" Qian Huahua pleaded with her father.

    "How about you threaten him to be with me? If he refuses, I won¡¯t let him work at the hospital," Qian Huahua suggested.

    "Are you silly? Do you think that would work? Even if it did, I wouldn¡¯t do it," Director Qian said, tapping her on the head.

    "I was just joking; I wouldn¡¯t make you do that. You¡¯re so impartial and honest, right?" Qian Huahua retorted indignantly to Director Qian.

    "Take your dad¡¯s advice and give up on Xiao Yifei. As I understand him, there¡¯s no chance for you. Although I previously hoped he could be my son-inw, you didn¡¯t seize the chance then, so now I¡¯ve given up on that idea," Director Qian said with a hint of helplessness.

 Chapter 920 - 912: Pestering Relentlessly

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 912: Pestering Relentlessly</h4><h4></h4>

    I am Liu Rui, and I have a twin sister. Actually, we are the same age, but I was born a few seconds before her, so I became her brother.

    However, many times I feel like I¡¯m not a brother. When we were kids, she grew taller than me, and in many things, she amodated andplied with me. I didn¡¯t like to talk, so she would tell me all the things that happened at school. Even though they were all little things, none of them were funny, yet I didn¡¯t know why everything seemed so interesting in her eyes.

    To be honest, I really liked the way she chirped non-stop behind me, even though I barely paid her any attention. You might think I¡¯m sick, and sometimes I think so too, but over time, I¡¯ve epted being this way.

    Maybe I¡¯m just too dull. Later, Sisi stopped telling me about what happened at school. I wanted to ask her why she stopped, but I was just toozy. Whenever I thought about having to say such a long sentence, I felt exhausted.

    There was a time when I didn¡¯t want to speak at all. I felt that talking was the most exhausting thing in the world, even more than solving math problems. My grandpa thought there was a problem with my vocal organs and took me to several hospitals just to confirm I was normal. It seemed he forgot that he himself was a doctor; he could tell if I had a problem just by looking at me. He had so much confidence in his medical skill, yet he didn¡¯t trust his judgment regarding me.

    Later, to avoid all sorts of tests at the hospital, I had to start talking. Only then did my grandpa believe that I simply didn¡¯t want to speak.

    Later, a very young aunt came to our home, spending every day talking to me and telling me stories, but I wasn¡¯t happy at all¡ªI only found it annoying. Once, by chance, I overheard my grandpa¡¯s conversation with the aunt: "From these days of observation, I think Ruirui has no problems¡ªhe¡¯s physically and mentally normal. The only reason this happened is that he doesn¡¯t want to speak; perhaps he finds talking boring."

    After hearing what the aunt said, I rushed into my grandpa¡¯s room and said the longest sentence I¡¯d spoken in a long time: "Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you I have no problems; I just don¡¯t want to talk. Don¡¯t make me see various doctors anymore."

    My grandpa looked at me in disbelief, as if he¡¯d seen a monster. He paused for a while beforeing to his senses and said, "Ruirui, I won¡¯t make you do tests anymore, as long as you say a few words to me every day, just as long as you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve been so worried that I couldn¡¯t even eat."

    So, to ease my grandpa¡¯s worries, I tried to act normal and said what needed to be said. Later, I discovered that as long as my grades at school were excellent, my grandpa wouldn¡¯t control me so strictly.

    Although I don¡¯t like studying or taking exams, I still went for exams, each time bringing home transcripts that never had scores lower than ny-five. When he saw the transcripts, my grandpa didn¡¯t interfere much with things like me skipping sses.

    I¡¯ve always felt school isn¡¯t suitable for me. The teachers¡¯ lessons are things I can learn from books on my own¡ªthey¡¯re too simple. That out-of-ce feeling at school is as if a college student is studying in a preschool.

    I once considered skipping grades, butter on, I thought better of it. If I left this school, Sisi would be all alone. Although she has many friends at school, I still worry. If anything happened to her and I wasn¡¯t there, what would she do? Over the years, we¡¯ve gotten used to each other¡¯spany. If I suddenly left, she¡¯d definitely feel lonely.

    So, even when I skipped sses, I still did a lot of useful stuff. I usually went to the library to read all kinds of books, really any kind. I feel my brain is like aputer chip; I remember almost everything I read.

    Many times, I¡¯d run to the mountain behind the school on my own. It¡¯s not a very high mountain; it takes about twenty minutes to climb. I usually go to the top to bask in the sun, though the wind is strong at the peak. But I really enjoy that feeling of having the entire school below me.

    In hindsight, my life is quite boring. I don¡¯t have very good friends, not even ssmates I get along with. Even now, I can¡¯t remember their names. No, it¡¯s that I remember everybody¡¯s name, but I don¡¯t know what they look like.

    I think when God created Sisi and me, he made a mistake. He put all thenguage ability potion in Sisi¡¯s container and put the high intelligence potion in mine.

    That¡¯s probably why we are so different. Sisi loves to talk, while I loathe it. In terms of intelligence, I don¡¯t know what mine is, but it should be higher than average. But Sisi¡¯s intelligence is probably just about average, so she had to work hard to get into a good university in the country.

    After we went to college, Sisi and I were no longer at the same school. I didn¡¯t like school, so after staying there for a month, I dropped out and started renting a ce on my own. Sisi and my grandpa don¡¯t know about this yet. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell them¡ªI canpletely support myself now.

    I know I¡¯m smart, but there are still things I can¡¯t do. For instance, I¡¯ve never truly understood Sisi¡¯s real thoughts. I mean, the happy Sisi I see isn¡¯t genuinely happy inside¡ªshe¡¯s just used to being a happy person.

    Despite knowing Xiao Yifei already has a girlfriend, Qian Huahua has been acting as if possessedtely. Whenever she has time, she runs to Xiao Yifei¡¯s hospital, so much so that her colleagues think she¡¯s been abnormal recently. In the past, she always prioritized work, being thest to leave even after work hours. But recently, three or four times a week, she packs up and leaves right when work ends.

    Every day, she wears different outfits. Her colleagues jokingly ask her, "Huanhuan, you wouldn¡¯t have a boyfriend recently, would you? Look at your happy face. We definitely know another good man has fallen victim to you."

    "Hey, you can¡¯t say it like that; what do you mean ¡¯I harm good men¡¯? It¡¯s his good fortune I fancy him. Besides, I¡¯ve lived over twenty years and haven¡¯t harmed many men! But let me tell you, this time the man I¡¯ve fallen for is truly impressive! And most importantly, my dad is particrly satisfied with him. The only regret is that he already has a girlfriend," Qian Huahua said smugly when talking about Xiao Yifei.

    "Since he already has a girlfriend, aren¡¯t you being a third party? Huanhuan, that¡¯s not very good," her colleague said.

 Chapter 921 - 913: Justified and Confident

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 913: Justified and Confident</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hey, why is your thinking so outdated? They¡¯re not married yet; they¡¯re just dating. This is fairpetition, right?" Qian Huahua said confidently.

    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Good luck winning him over soon." Her colleague said, then went back to her work. Qian Huahua put on a pair of pointed shoes and ttered downstairs.

    Xiao Yifei had no way to deal with Qian Huahua¡¯s relentless pursuit. Considering Qian Huahua was a girl who cared about her reputation, he tried to reject her gently. But unexpectedly, Qian Huahua seemed to be obsessed with him and would show up whenever he had to work overtime.

    At first, Xiao Yifei thought the director might advise his daughter to give up after knowing he had rejected her. After all, such a drama yed out daily in the hospital, and it wasn¡¯t good for the director¡¯s reputation.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect that Qian Huahua was a girl who had been spoiled since childhood. Director Qian always felt he owed his daughter due to his busy work schedule, so he tried his best to satisfy her materially. Whatever she wanted, he would buy it for her immediately, even if she wanted stars in the sky.

    Director Qian couldn¡¯t control his daughter.

    As soon as Qian Huahua entered the hospital, a doctor greeted her, "Huanhuan, here to see Dr. Xiao Yifei again? What tasty treats did you bring today? If you keep feeding Dr. Xiao like this, he¡¯ll soon be too heavy to walk."

    "That¡¯s exactly what I want. Once he gains weight, no one will fight me for him, and he¡¯ll always be mine," Qian Huahua said.

    <subt>f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)</subt>

    The doctor couldn¡¯t understand Qian Huahua¡¯s quirky logic, smiled, and walked away.

    Xiao Yifei was already struggling to avoid Qian Huahua every day. Today, he specifically swapped shifts with a doctor. ording to the regr duty roster, he was supposed to be on duty tonight. But he knew Qian Huahua probably knew all about the hospital¡¯s arrangements, so he waited until this morning to swap shifts with a colleague who agreed only after Xiao Yifei promised to take two night shifts in return.

    When Qian Huahua reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s office, she found the door closed. She thought he might have gone for lunch. After waiting for a short while, a young nurse came over, seeing Qian Huahua waiting; she knew what was up: "Are you waiting for Dr. Xiao? He already clocked out. I saw him leave the hospital ten minutes ago."

    "Isn¡¯t he on night duty today?" Qian Huahua grabbed the nurse¡¯s arm and asked anxiously.

    "I¡¯m not sure, maybe he had something urgent and swapped shifts with another doctor," the young nurse replied.

    So, Qian Huahua stormed toward her father¡¯s office. Director Qian thought his daughter was bringing him food, but seeing her angry face, he knew she had faced setbacks with Xiao Yifei again.

    "Dad, how could you do this? You knew Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t on night duty tonight, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!" Qian Huahua said angrily.

    "So you¡¯re here to me me! I manage this huge hospital, how could I keep track of Xiao Yifei¡¯s shifts? If I had to manage such trivial matters, I¡¯d be exhausted. Besides, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de today. You really need to work on your temper." Director Qian¡¯s anger rose as his daughter questioned him.

    "No, dad, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re my dad, can¡¯t you pay a little attention to my things? I like Xiao Yifei, so you could keep an eye on his schedule for me. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard, just keep an eye out," Qian Huahua, realizing her emotions were a bit out of control, resorted to her usual tactic ¡ª acting cute.

    Hearing his daughter speak like that, Director Qian¡¯s anger dissipated, and he said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but romance can¡¯t be forced. It¡¯s clear Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t interested in you. Maybe when he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, there might have been a chance, but now it seems unlikely. You should probably find a new target."

    "I¡¯ll hold on for a bit more. When my crush fades, you won¡¯t need to persuade me; I¡¯ll let go on my own," Qian Huahua said.

    Director Qian knew his daughter well; she was stubborn, and when her temper red, nothing anyone said would work. But once her temper subsided, she would be fine, so Director Qian stopped interfering in her love life. Secretly, he hoped his daughter could win over Xiao Yifei someday, even though it seemed impossible now.

    "Since you said so, I won¡¯t interfere anymore. But Huanhuan, a piece of advice: you can like and pursue someone, but don¡¯t lower yourself to please them on purpose, or they¡¯ll look down on you. If no one eats the food you brought, let¡¯s enjoy it ourselves," Director Qian said, eyeing the bag Huanhuan brought.

    "You¡¯re really devoted to Xiao Yifei! I¡¯ve never seen you buy anything for me." Director Qian said jealously.

    "Dad, you¡¯re so grown up, why are you still jealous over such small things? If you want something tasty, go ask mom," Qian Huahua said, starting to open the food she brought, eating with her father.

    After they finished eating, Director Qian had hospital work to do, so Qian Huahua left on her own first.

    On her way home, the more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She realized she had never felt so aggrieved since she was young, even though this grievance was self-inflicted. She felt like she was genuinely stuck this time. In the past, liking someone was just a fleeting moment.

    Everyone else saw her approach toward Xiao Yifei as bold and carefree. Although they spoke nicely to her, who knew what they said about her behind her back? Surely they called her shameless and desperate.

    She didn¡¯t care about what others said; she only felt hurt by Xiao Yifei¡¯s attitude towards her, always so cold, even his rejections were blunt.

    He used to date casually, thinking if he found someone attractive, he might give it a try. If it didn¡¯t work out, he¡¯d initiate a breakup. He¡¯d carefully probe his feelings, and once he sensed the other party wasn¡¯t interested, he¡¯d abandon his target.

    This time, though, she even felt it was different from anyone before. There was a term called destiny, and when Qian Huahua looked at Xiao Yifei, she felt this sense of destiny. Unfortunately, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel the same way about Qian Huahua.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 922 - 914: Quite a Connection

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 914: Quite a Connection</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Huahua thought about it and couldn¡¯t help crying, so he drove to the bar alone. He wanted to numb himself with alcohol. Actually, Qian was considered a rtively good girl. It was her first timeing to such a ce alone; she had been there once or twice before with colleagues from thepany. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really like this kind of atmosphere, but today she walked into the bar alone.

    After having three or four drinks, at this time, she was still quite conscious, but her actions were not listening to her brain¡¯smands. She started to cry alone on the table, but she didn¡¯t make a scene or cause trouble in the bar. She just sat quietly in the corner by herself.

    Next to the bar, there was a man drinking alone, holding a ss in one hand, taking a slow sip, ncing around, showing a careless demeanor. At this moment, his gaze noticed Qian Huahua in the corner.

    So he ordered another drink with a lower alcohol content and walked towards the corner, holding a ss in one hand.

    "Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Youe to a bar to drink. What¡¯s troubling you? I¡¯ll buy you a drink, and you won¡¯t feel sad anymore," said the man.

    Qian Huahua lifted her head and nced at the man. She then lowered her head andy on the table again.

    The man was rejected, but he didn¡¯t get discouraged. He continued, "My name is Tao Jie. It¡¯s quite a coincidence to meet you here. You see, in such a big bar, it¡¯s just the two of us here alone, so why don¡¯t we apany each other and have a drink?"

    "Why are you so annoying? Can¡¯t you see I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone? If you want to drink, I can apany you." As she spoke, she snatched the ss from the man¡¯s hand and drank it down in one gulp.

    "Wow, you¡¯ve got quite a tolerance! But I think you¡¯re almost drunk. I¡¯ll go get you a ss of milk." With that, Tao Ji went to the bar and asked the waiter for a ss of hot milk.

    "Here, drink this. It¡¯s not a good idea to get drunk alone in a bar, especially for someone like you who¡¯s pretty and a bit naive," Tao Ji said.

    "What does it matter to you whether I¡¯m naive or not? Just leave me alone," said Qian Huahua, who really didn¡¯t want to talk to a stranger at the moment.

    "Here¡¯s the thing, I¡¯ll tell you something you¡¯ll definitely be interested in. I recently started apany, made some money, and invested in a film project. We¡¯re currently nning to shoot a movie, but we haven¡¯t found the right leading actress. I think you have the right look. Do you want to learn more about it and give it a try? I really think you¡¯re perfect for the role of the leading actress in my film," Tao Ji said.

    Qian Huahua was initially lying dazed on the table and didn¡¯t pay close attention to what Tao Ji was saying, but she vaguely heard words like leading actress and filming, so she lifted her head and asked, "What did you just say?"

    "I said I hope you can be the leading actress in my movie. You can at least give it a try. If you get selected, it would be a great opportunity, and even if you don¡¯t, it would be another experience," Tao Ji said.

    "When can I go for it?" Qian Huahua asked. At this point, her mind was already a bit hazy, and she thought it was something harmless.

    "If you want to, we can go tonight," Tao Ji said.

    "Then let¡¯s go now." With that, Qian Huahua stood up from her seat and prepared to leave. Tao Ji quickly followed.

    Just like that, Qian Huahua confusedly got into Tao Ji¡¯s car. Tao Ji thought to himself, tonight¡¯s luck is really good; he managed to find someone so attractive, even though she¡¯s still a level below the women he was with before. However, what attracts men to Qian Huahua is her innocence and naivety.

    Qian Huahuay quietly in the back seat of the car, seemingly already asleep. Tao Ji took out his phone and made a call to someone: "Hey, I¡¯m going to head out first tonight. I won¡¯t be joining you guys. I got lucky tonight; I didn¡¯t stay there long before I found someone. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now, and I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯m done."

    Looking at Qian Huahua sleeping in the back seat, Tao Ji couldn¡¯t help but show an evil smile.

    Tao Ji was the kind of person with a face that seemed destined to cause trouble for others. He wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, but he dressed well and groomed himself meticulously. Plus, being wealthy allowed him to y around however he liked, always essorized and dressed in brand names, giving him an excellent overall aura.

    Yet, such a person was a well-known yboy and second-generation rich kid in the circle. As soon as he looked somewhat grown-up, he was already a regr in various entertainment ces. Anyway, he had money to make himselffortable.

    His father was always busy with work, spending less than a week at home each year, let alone having time to manage his education. His mother initially tried to control him several times, even going to the lengths of sending people to bring him back, but this type of thing was uncontroble. As long as he wanted to go out, he would find a way.

    After being brought back home a few times by his mother, he would still fake an apology. After this happened two or three times, he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and exploded at his mother, saying: "You can¡¯t even manage your own husband; how dare you try control me. I¡¯m old enough to handle my own affairs."

    Perhaps because his words were too harsh, his mother stopped managing him after that, letting this stubborn son run wild and cause trouble locally.

    Indeed, what her son said wasn¡¯t without reason. Even her own husband couldn¡¯t be home a few times a year. As his son, Tao Ji would naturally follow his father¡¯s example. She knew she couldn¡¯t control them, so she let them be. With enough money to spend, since life is short anyway, what was left was to enjoy it. Therefore, despite having a husband who didn¡¯t love her and a son who didn¡¯t study or do work, Tao Ji¡¯s mother lived quite freely.

    Once someone lets go of something, they won¡¯t get tangled up in it anymore.

    Since the family had money, Tao Ji lived quitefortably from the start, going to nightclubs and bars until he swindled some money from his father to invest in business ventures. Perhaps due to some talent for business, he managed to make a lot of money on his first try. So, he was able to continue his spending habits while maintaining a business, feeling unafraid even if he lost money because, ultimately, his father¡¯s money would belong to him.

    Once people have money, they start indulging in things that ordinary people cannot afford. He was not a good person to begin with, and now, under the influence of others, he began to harm girls.

 Chapter 923 - 915: Zhou Xuan

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 915: Zhou Xuan</h4><h4></h4>

    In this world, there¡¯s no shortage of rich men, nor is there ack of women who love money. Tao Ji looks for those young and beautiful girls. After frequenting too many bars and nightclubs, he suddenly got bored.

    So, he figured out to start a modeling agency, specializing in cultivating girls with excellent external conditions. Of course, his intention wasn¡¯t just to start apany. Those inexperienced young girls, tempted by the allure of a bright future, came to Tao Ji¡¯spany.

    Actually, if they asked around a little about Tao Ji, they would know what kind of person he is. But, under the temptation of money and fame, Tao Ji¡¯s character became a secondary matter.

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that none of the girls in hispany have not had a rtionship with him. They all want to seed too much, so what¡¯s the big deal about these things in front of them? After all, Tao Ji will give them what they want afterward.

    Everyone got what they wanted; this deal is so cost-effective. No one thinks it¡¯s a big deal, just sleeping around anyway.

    When Qian Huahua woke up, she found herself being dragged into a room. By this time, her drunkenness had almost faded, and her consciousness had returned, but her body was still limp and weak.

    She nced at the unfamiliar man and the unfamiliar ce beside her, vaguely remembering some things that happened at the bar, but why she was in this ce now wasn¡¯t quite clear.

    She sneaked a look at the man next to her, who was somewhat good-looking but gave off an impression of idleness and ipetence. She felt certain he wasn¡¯t a good person, but now that she was already in the hallway, escaping was probably impossible. She was too weak to take another step.

    While Qian Huahua was conflicted about what to do next, Tao Ji had already taken her into the hotel room. By now, she had no escape options. She was so scared that her legs were weak. How did she end up identally being taken to a hotel by another man?

    At first, she only wanted a drink or two to ease her sorrows, but then somehow she had too much. She had already guessed what would happen next, fearing her reputation would be ruined overnight.

    She reached into her pocket and fished out her phone. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t lost, but at this moment, who should she call? No matter who, this kind of situation would sound terrible if spoken out loud. She definitely couldn¡¯t tell her parents; it would only worry them and solve nothing.

    Female friends were out of the question; they wouldn¡¯t help much and might even endanger them. Male friends? She didn¡¯t have anyone particrly close. The ones she was somewhat close with were all colleagues from work, and she couldn¡¯t let them know either. Knowing would make it impossible for her to stay at the hospital. The only suitable person was Xiao Yifei.

    But how to tell him? If he knew she was this kind of person, he¡¯d surely despise her even more. He¡¯d definitely think she was a frivolous woman. Qian Huahua went through the names of everyone she knew, and in the end, Xiao Yifei was the most suitable to contact.

    "Hey beautiful, you¡¯re awake, huh? Do you remember what you told me earlier? You said you were feeling especially lonely recently and insisted on dragging me along to have fun with you. I thought the bar wasn¡¯t that appropriate, so I brought you here. What do you think of this ce? Are you satisfied?" Tao Ji asked as he noticed Qian Huahua awake.

    "Did you remember it wrong? You clearly said you were the lonely one and wanted me to apany you. I said I wasn¡¯t willing, yet you insisted on bringing me here. But since we¡¯re already here, why not have a good time?" Qian Huahua voluntarily said. She knew she should first stabilize Tao Ji¡¯s emotions to buy herself some time.

    <sub>freew\e bnovel</sub>

    Hearing Qian Huahua say this, Tao Ji actually lost interest. He had seen many proactive girls, and he was tired of them. On the contrary, he found those who resisted a bit more interesting. So he paused for a moment and said nothing.

    "I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy; could you get me some water?" Qian Huahua said.

    Tao Ji said nothing and turned around to get some water. At this moment, Qian Huahua quickly took out her phone and sent Xiao Yifei a message for help, then hid the phone under the mattress.

    She couldn¡¯t worry about so much now. Compared to love, her dignity was more important, and she had no time to consider how Xiao Yifei would think upon receiving the message. All she hoped was that Xiao Yifei could see the message immediately ande to rescue her.

    Tao Ji came back with a ss of water, handed it to her, and said: "You¡¯re really boring. I thought you would resist a bit. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as the other girls I¡¯ve seen."

    "Is there something wrong with your brain? Do you really think I can¡¯t remember anything when I¡¯m drunk? At the bar, you came over to chat me up, saying you wanted to make a movie and discuss it with me. I was drunk and muddled back then and agreed. Now I know what¡¯s happening, and I also know I can¡¯t escape. So no matter how I fight back, it¡¯s useless. I might as well behave and suffer less from the start." Qian Huahua said.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be both pretty and quick-witted. Your mind is still so clear now, and I¡¯m interested in you again." As Tao Ji spoke, he ced a hand on Qian Huahua¡¯s thigh.

    Qian Huahua pped away the hand on her thigh and said, "Could you please keep your hands to yourself? Although I¡¯m a woman, if we really fought, I might still be able to take you. If you try anything, I¡¯ll call the police."

    "Now you¡¯re starting to threaten me? Seems like you haven¡¯t heard of my name. Do you know how many girls daily wish to have something with me? You¡¯re lucky to catch my eye. You should thank me instead." Tao Ji said smugly.

    "How shameless can you be? You even have the audacity to boast about those things. I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you." Qian Huahua knew she shouldn¡¯t anger this man now, but his self-satisfaction was infuriating.

    "Well said. I like straightforward women like you." Tao Ji said as he pinned Qian Huahua under him.

    When Xiao Yifei received the message, he was ying games in his bedroom. First, he received a hotel location, and he wondered to himself: Is Qian Huahua this open now? Such an unabashed temptation! Then, a few secondster, he received another message: Help me.

 Chapter 924 - 916: Timely Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 916: Timely Appearance</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Yifei was stunned for a few seconds. It was hard to determine if the message was genuine. What if it was just a ploy by Qian Huahua? After all, she¡¯s been pestering him for so long, and now, at her wit¡¯s end, she might be using her ultimate weapon. A woman¡¯s mind is indeed unfathomable, and he wasn¡¯t even that familiar with Qian Huahua. Even if she was asking for help, it didn¡¯t have to be him.

    He decided to ignore the message, but he was a bit worried. It was sote, and if something really happened, he¡¯d regret it for a lifetime. So Xiao Yifei put on his clothes and went out.

    Better to take a look; it¡¯s best if there¡¯s nothing wrong. If something happens, it would be toote to regret it then.

    As time ticked by, Xiao Yifei drove fast. Fortunately, it was night, and there were few cars on the road. He called Qian Huahua several times, but no one answered. His unease grew stronger¡ªhe kept silently chanting in his heart, hoping nothing bad happened.

    He ran two red lights before reaching the hotel. As soon as he entered, he asked the service staff to take him to room 5204. The staff hesitated, asking for proof, but he hadn¡¯t brought it. He didn¡¯t have time to waste and said while walking, "5204 is in danger; I need to go up immediately." With that, he headed toward the elevator.

    The attendant couldn¡¯t stop Xiao Yifei and followed him up the elevator.

    At the door of room 5204, the door was locked tightly. Xiao Yifei pressed his ear to the door and heard nothing. He pounded on the door forcefully. Seeing the staff standing dumbfounded beside him, he said, "Why are you standing there? Hurry and unlock the door!"

    "Sir, without confirming your identity, I can¡¯t unlock someone else¡¯s door casually." The attendant said. Such situations happen a few times a year in their hotel, usually involving someone catching another in the act, which always ends up in a very embarrassing scene.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s a rescue message from my friend. If you don¡¯t open the door, someone could die in there." Xiao Yifei showed the attendant the message that Qian Huahua had sent him.

    The attendant, who seemed to be encountering such a situation for the first time, knew it was a matter of life and death, but as a mere front desk attendant, he didn¡¯t have the authority. So he said, "I¡¯ve just contacted the manager and security personnel. They will be here soon. Please don¡¯t worry."

    How could he not be anxious? He had no idea what was happening inside. If something really happened, how would he exin it to Director Qian and the others, even though it had nothing to do with him?

    Besides, it seemed that Qian Huahua had only notified him. Why didn¡¯t she call the police? If there was real danger, he couldn¡¯t do much alone. He hesitated about calling the police but worried it might just be a prank by Qian Huahua. If so, it would be even more awkwardter.

    Inside the hotel room, Qian Huahua repeatedly hoped that Xiao Yifei saw her message and was on his way. She was stalling for time. When Tao Ji lunged at her, she covered her mouth, looking as if she was about to vomit.

    Seeing this, Tao Ji quickly moved away and said to Qian Huahua, "You¡¯d better sort yourself out quickly. Don¡¯t ruin our fun. I¡¯m having such a bad day to run into someone like you."

    Qian Huahua rolled her eyes at him without saying anything and slipped into the bathroom. She thought if Xiao Yifei had already left, he should be here in less than twenty minutes. But she had no idea if Xiao Yifei saw the text.

    She had just been in the bathroom for less than a minute when Tao Ji came in and said, "You¡¯d better not try any tricks. Otherwise, you won¡¯t leave this room unscathed."

    "What tricks could I y? I don¡¯t have anything right now. By the way, where¡¯s my phone? Did you take it?" Qian Huahua said, pretending not to know where her phone was, and started looking for it in her clothes pockets.

    "You probably left it at the bar. I¡¯d be bored to death to take your lousy phone. Hurry and wash up. Stop stalling." Tao Ji was relieved, knowing that without her phone, Qian Huahua couldn¡¯t contact the outside, so they¡¯d do whatever they wanted for the night.

    "Why don¡¯t we just take our time? We have the whole night, after all. Let me take a shower first." Qian Huahua suggested.

    "No need to shower first, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves first." Tao Ji cornered Qian Huahua against the wall, his mouth creeping down her neck. Qian Huahua struggled desperately. The more she fought, the more Tao Ji felt the thrill of conquest. He hoisted her up and out of the bathroom, tossing her onto the big bed. "Littledy, tonight you¡¯ll entertain me thoroughly," he said.

    Qian Huahua¡¯s shirt was ripped, and just then, a frantic knocking on the door began, apanied by voices. Taking advantage of Tao Ji¡¯s momentary distraction, she mustered all her strength to knee him hard below. Tao Ji recoiled in pain, curling up on the bed. Qian Huahua jumped off the bed and opened the door, no longer caring about her disheveled appearance, her hair a mess and her shirt torn.

    Xiao Yifei burst in, saw Tao Ji slowly getting off the bed, and punched him without saying a word. In terms of fighting, Tao Ji was no match for Xiao Yifei. A few ps and Tao Ji was down. Without lingering, Xiao Yifei grabbed Qian Huahua and left.

    The attendant at the door was stunned by the scene inside. Indeed, something bad had happened in there. He felt he was in for a troublesome night. Strangely, the manager and security personnel hadn¡¯t arrived on the scene.

    Xiao Yifei dragged Qian Huahua away. Tao Jiy on the ground for a while before recovering. Looking at the stunned attendant at the door, he shouted, "What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you know what happened? Get your manager over here. I won¡¯t let this slide tonight."

    The two of them got into Xiao Yifei¡¯s car and finally sighed with relief. Only then did Qian Huahua notice her own torn clothing, her face flushing with embarrassment. Luckily, it was night, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see her clearly.

    He nced around the car but didn¡¯t find any spare clothes, so he took off his own coat and handed it to Qian Huahua, saying, "Wear my coat. It¡¯s a bit chilly at night."

    Qian Huahua paused, then took the coat from him. Her fingers brushed against Xiao Yifei¡¯s, cool to the touch. She felt an odd sensation as she draped the coat over her shoulders and lowered her head, saying nothing more.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward. They weren¡¯t well-acquainted, and this situation made it even more ufortable. Yet he felt saying nothing would be more awkward, so he carefully organized his thoughts and told Qian Huahua, "I¡¯ll take you home now. It¡¯ste. You shouldn¡¯t make your parents worry. You might want to call them."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 925 - 917: A Pitiful Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 917: A Pitiful Appearance</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Huahua agreed and was about to make a call, only to realize her phone and bag were still at the hotel. She said to Xiao Yifei, "It¡¯s okay, I used to work overtime often,ing homete, they¡¯re used to it."

    Xiao Yifei took out his phone, handed it to Qian Huahua, and said, "Better make a call, don¡¯t let them worry. As for your phone and bag, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, see if we can get them back."

    "Did you call the police? Something this serious happened, why didn¡¯t you call the police? What if I hadn¡¯t seen the message?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I drank a little alone at night, and when I woke up, I was in the hotel. I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Please, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?" Qian Huahua pleaded, looking pitiful.

    "As long as you¡¯re okay, but try not to let this happen again. Next time, I really won¡¯t help out." Xiao Yifei was a bit speechless about Qian Huahua. She¡¯s already grown up, why doesn¡¯t she have any sense of safety? Although there was no loss in the end, being called out at night to handle such matters, he was really quite speechless.

    Though he should beforting Qian Huahua right now, his impression of her waspletely ruined, and he didn¡¯t want to give her any hope by being the good guy again.

    Almost home, Qian Huahua tidied up her hair. She wanted to take off the coat and return it to Xiao Yifei, but her clothes couldn¡¯t be shown, so she said, "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll wear your coat home first; otherwise, if I go back like this, my parents will be scared. I¡¯ll wash it and bring it to you tomorrow."

    "No need, just throw it away when you¡¯re done. Hurry up and go upstairs now, I need to get home and rest." Xiao Yifei said coldly.

    "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m really sorry for making you do this for me today. Thank you." Qian Huahua said.

    "Nothing to thank, I would have done this for anyone." After saying that, Xiao Yifei drove away.

    Qian Huahua watched as Xiao Yifei¡¯s car drove off. She realized that his attitude changed so quickly. Though he didn¡¯t like her before, he was still polite. After today¡¯s incident, she noticed that he spoke to her in a cold, robotic tone without any emotion.

    Is it that generally, men care about this kind of thing? If a woman¡¯s purity is destroyed or nearly destroyed, do they start looking down on her? Qian Huahua thought to herself, as tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Why is loving someone so hard? Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have liked Xiao Yifei to begin with; their fates were never meant to be, and she was the one stubbornly holding on.

    She thought her persistence could move Xiao Yifei, but love requires the right time, ce, and atmosphere. A step too early or toote, and it¡¯s not meant to be.

    Driving home, Xiao Yifei was thinking about how to exin to Tang Rong. In his haste toe out earlier, he forgot to call her.

    Reflecting on the situation with Qian Huahua, Xiao Yifei thought his attitude might have been too harsh earlier. But only in this way could he make Qian Huahua give up hope. He had already seen the significant cost she endured because of him.

    Without anyone telling him, Xiao Yifei knew that Qian Huahua must have been in a bad mood, leading her to the bar to drink, which then led to the events that followed.

    He didn¡¯t dislike Qian Huahua, but now he had Tang Rong in his life, so no matter how attractive other women might be, he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about them. He¡¯s quite dedicated when ites to rtionships. When he had no girlfriend, he might flirt with pretty girls, but once he was in a rtionship, he¡¯d never look at other women again.

    So he didn¡¯t want to continue dying Qian Huahua, just like a little story he read before: The bulb in the room suddenly went out, the owner asked why it turned off, and the bulb said, "A moth has been looking at me for a long time, but I have to let it see clearly that I¡¯m not a me; I can¡¯t ruin its life."

    Xiao Yifei somewhat regretted not making things more definitive earlier, making sure that Qian Huahua would quit hoping sooner.

    When he got home, Tang Rong had already returned and asked, "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back earlier tonight? Why are you sote?"

    "Something came up suddenly at the hospital, so I got homete. How was your day?" Xiao Yifei asked. After considering on the way back, he decided not to tell Tang Rong about Qian Huahua¡¯s incident because he wasn¡¯t interested in her, so there was no need to report to Tang Rong.

    Plus, what happened to Qian Huahua wasn¡¯t a small matter; exining too much might cause issues. Better to say nothing at all.

    Listening to his exnation, Tang Rong didn¡¯t ask further. It¡¯smon for unexpected situations to arise at the hospital. Even during their dates, a call from the hospital would oftene, and Xiao Yifei would rush away, leaving Tang Rong alone outside. She¡¯s already used to it happening so many times.

    After returning home, Qian Huahua found her father, Director Qian, still awake, watching TV on the sofa. She greeted him and quickly retreated to her room, fearing he might notice something. Thankfully, her father was used to hering homete, nced at her, and didn¡¯t ask any extra questions.

    Qian Huahua carefully checked her body, finding no serious injuries. Thankfully, Xiao Yifei arrived on time; a few minutester, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten home so uneventfully tonight.

    Still wearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s coat, she felt a faint scent of smoke and his unique aroma. She couldn¡¯t describe it, but it gave her a sense of peace. This is the scent of the person she likes!

    Carefully, she took off the coat andid it on her quilt, then stripped off her other clothes and threw them on the floor, nning to discard them all. This awful experience was something she didn¡¯t want to remember.

    <sub>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</sub>

    In the bathroom, she washed her body over and over. She felt so dirty; no matter how much she washed, she couldn¡¯t seem to cleanse herself. After washing three times with body wash, she somewhat alleviated the nauseous feeling inside her and finally dried herself, emerging from the bathroom.

    Climbing into bed, she ced Xiao Yifei¡¯s coat beside her pillow, still sensing that faint scent, as if he were right beside her.

    Earlier at the hotel, when Xiao Yifei struck Tao Ji, he looked so handsome. In that moment, Xiao Yifei was her hero, but only in that moment. After that, he could never be her hero again.

    She thought to herself, tonight I¡¯ll like you for thest time. Starting tomorrow morning, I will let go of you. Although I really like you, what¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t like me? This is the first time I¡¯ve liked someone this much, only to end up like this. Xiao Yifei, you must really hate me now, right?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 926 - 918: Agreed

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 918: Agreed</h4><h4></h4>

    As she kept thinking, she slowly fell asleep.

    In her dream, she once again witnessed that scene from the night. Just as danger was approaching, Xiao Yifei appeared like a superhero, defeated Tao Ji, and took her to a ce where only the two of them existed. From then on, they lived a happy life together.

    The more beautiful the dream, the more disappointed she felt upon waking. In the middle of the night, Qian Huahua woke up and couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. She didn¡¯t know why she was so obsessed with Xiao Yifei. Truly letting go of someone from the bottom of your heart is not an easy thing. Although she said she was going to give up on Xiao Yifei starting tomorrow, the process of letting go was so difficult that just thinking about it made her feel bad. How did things end up like this?

    Xiao Yifei actually felt quite ufortable too. Although the whole incident wasn¡¯t directly rted to him, he didn¡¯t want things to get this way. Even though he was annoyed by Qian Huahua¡¯s daily disturbances, she was still the daughter of Director Qian.

    Moreover, from what Qian Huahua seemed to imply, it looked like she wanted to let the matter drop. She didn¡¯t n to report it to the police or let anyone else know about it. However, doing so would be too lenient on the person with bad intentions. If this isn¡¯t dealt with, who knows how many more people he¡¯ll harm in the future. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want this matter to disappear without a trace. He wanted to persuade Qian Huahua to report it to the police the next day.

    "Sir, I¡¯m not very clear about the situation. Could you exin it to me in detail?" The hotel manager came over only after Xiao Yifei and Qian Huahua had left. Just from a nce, Tao Ji seemed like someone not to be messed with. Although the manager wasn¡¯t exactly sure what had happened, he could more or less guess.

    "Your waiter saw it earlier. I initially came to rescue my friend, but when I arrived, that guy beat me up. Your security took ages to get here. Tell me, isn¡¯t this what you saw?" Tao Ji turned to the waiter and asked.

    "I... I..." The waiter hesitated. Thest sentence was clearly a warning not to talk recklessly! He didn¡¯t know what to say. Clearly, this man in front of him was formidable. If he told the truth, there might be retaliation. But he couldn¡¯t outright lie either!

    "What do you mean ¡¯I¡¯? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s what you saw. No matter who asks, you say I was the victim. Do you understand?" Tao Ji said in a seemingly casual tone.

    "Manager, I hope we can discuss this in your office now."

    "Sure, please follow me this way." The manager said as he led the way for Tao Ji.

    "I don¡¯t think I need to exin what just urred. Naturally, someone will handle today¡¯s incident. What you need to ensure is not to say a word." Tao Ji told the manager. <txtsub>Correct content is on nove(l)</txtsub>

    Since Tao Ji put it that way, the manager certainly understood what he needed to do next. With money and power, there¡¯s nothing unachievable. Being a regr employee, even though he knew it was wrong, what else could he do? Mentioning ¡¯justice¡¯ under such tempting circumstances seemedughable.

    "Of course, I understand what to do next. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say an extra word." The manager said cautiously.

    "Hello, is this 110? I¡¯d like to report an incident. I was just assaulted at the Jinhua Hotel. I hope you cane quickly." Tao Ji took out his phone and called the Police Department.

    Although it waste, the police arrived at the scene within 15 minutes of Tao Ji¡¯s report. Tao Ji then recounted the incident, twisting the facts, and emphasized the lie about Xiao Yifei attempting to harm Qian Huahua.

    The officer said, "This isn¡¯t very serious at the moment. Since it¡¯s nighttime, we¡¯ll just file a preliminary report and take specific actions tomorrow morning."

    "I¡¯m not really in a hurry. I wasn¡¯t severely harmed. I just hope you¡¯ll give me a fair result." Tao Ji said.

    Since ultimately no one was harmed and no property was lost, the investigators just took basic notes before leaving.

    Returning home, Tao Ji then called someone. "Hello, Uncle Yang, it¡¯s Tao Ji. You¡¯re still awake, right? I encountered something and hope you can help me out."

    "Knew you¡¯d have no good reason for calling me thiste. Speak up, as long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll help you. After all, I owe your father a favor!"

    Tao Ji exined the hotel incident to the person he called Uncle Yang. His final request was to make sure that night¡¯s surveince footage disappeared.

    "You¡¯re always causing trouble, you should be more careful doing such things. The surveince isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯ll have someone retrieve it now. But since you¡¯ve already reported it, there¡¯s nothing more I can do." The voice on the phone said.

    "No need to worry about other things, Uncle Yang. I know what I¡¯m doing. Just help me deal with the surveince," Tao Ji said confidently.

    Uncle Yang ended the call and sent his most trusted subordinate to the hotel to handle it. He was thergest investor in the hotel and had many dealings with Tao Ji¡¯s father. He had watched Tao Ji grow up, a child who acted recklessly, relying on his wealthy family. He had seen many unruly kids like this, but Tao Ji was probably the worst.

    The next morning, as soon as Xiao Yifei woke up, the police came knocking: "Are you Xiao Yifei? We received a reportst night that you intentionally harmed someone and attempted to assault a woman. We need you toe to the Police Department with us."

    Tang Rong, hearing sounds outside early in the morning, put on clothes and came out. Upon hearing the police mentioning something about Xiao Yifeimitting harm, she said, "When did this happen? I wasn¡¯t aware. You must be mistaken."

    Tang Rong¡¯s question was directed at the police because she trusted Xiao Yifei. He hade homest night without any sign of trouble and only mentioned issues at the hospital. How did things escte to this?

    "Rongrong, go back inside. I¡¯ll speak with the police." With that, Xiao Yifei gently pushed Tang Rong back into the house.

    "You shoulde with us first. We¡¯ll discuss the details at the Police Department. We don¡¯t know the specifics, but there was a reportst night." The officer, seeing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem like the type, spoke to him gently.

    "Let me go inside and gather some things first." With that, Xiao Yifei went back inside to grab the things he needed for work. He knew it must have been that man fromst night who reported it. Why do these things keep happening to me these years? Xiao Yifei thought to himself. Maybe I¡¯m just prone to being framed.

 Chapter 927 - 919 A Little Concerned

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 919 A Little Concerned</h4><h4></h4>

    "What exactly happened? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything when you came back yesterday?" Tang Rong asked.

    "Something did happenst night, but it¡¯s definitely not what you think. There must be some misunderstanding. I¡¯m going to go with them now to rify things. I¡¯ll exin everything in detail when Ie back." Xiao Yifei replied simply to Tang Rong.

    Tang Rong didn¡¯t say anything else and let Xiao Yifei leave.

    Xiao Yifei always does this. No matter what happens, Tang Rong is always thest to know. Whenever she asks him, Xiao Yifei always uses the excuse that he didn¡¯t want to worry her, which is what Tang Rong minds the most.

    The most important thing between two people is honesty. Tang Rong shares everything that happens to her, big or small, with Xiao Yifei, but this time, Xiao Yifei faced such a big issue and didn¡¯t tell her when she asked himst night. Even though she trusts Xiao Yifei, she can¡¯t calmly believe he¡¯s innocent at this point.

    At this moment, Tang Rong keepsforting herself, thinking Xiao Yifei definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Love is indeed fragile. In TV dramas, couples break up due to infidelity, betrayal, or parental disapproval, but in reality, such dramatic events seldom ur.

    People say that the seventh year itch is a tough hurdle, but the real reason for separation might just be the umtion of minor issues in everyday life. After being together for a long time, small frictions umte, and at some point, the rtionship can¡¯t continue normally. The final straw could be thest small friction that breaks the camel¡¯s back.

    It¡¯s also a matter of trust and security, right? Tang Rong remembers watching an interview with a celebrity who had been with his wife for over ten years. They were each other¡¯s first love, meeting when they were around fifteen or sixteen, and his wife is from outside the industry.

    A reporter asked the celebrity, "Does your wife trust you? You interact with many people daily and get close to actresses while filming?"

    The celebrity responded, "You¡¯re asking about a sense of security, right? She¡¯s not worried at all because Ie home every day and tell her everything that happened, so even though she¡¯s not with me on set, she knows everything."

    But in real life, few people can actually do that 100%, right? At least, Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei haven¡¯t achieved that yet.

    f r\eeNovelFire.c(o)(m)

    When Xiao Yifei arrived at the Police Department, he felt like a regr there again. Many officers probably still remembered him, and he found it quite frustrating.

    After making a statement, Xiao Yifei learned that the man fromst night med all his actions on him. Although Xiao Yifei vehemently denied it, the officers said there was a witness who testified that Xiao Yifei did it, so he needed to be temporarily detained until everything was cleared up.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect to get this oue after trying to help. He suddenly felt deeply powerless, so he stopped defending himself and let the officers take him to a small room, knowing that arguing now was useless.

    Last night¡¯s man was likely someone influential in the area, with power and connections. Compared to him, Xiao Yifei was quite pitiable. He understood that sometimes money could solve every problem and knew better than to challenge those more powerful.

    Now he was just waiting to see what Qian Huahua, the victim, would say. For a moment, Xiao Yifei suspectedst night¡¯s events were all part of her n, but he quickly dismissed the thought. No one would go to such lengths, and they didn¡¯t have any significant feud, so it shouldn¡¯t be that she used such despicable means against him.

    free\we\bnov(e)(l)

    But who can truly understand human nature? Often, the ones who hurt you are those closest to you. After going through so much, Xiao Yifei had seen through people¡¯s hearts. He realized the importance of being cautious, possibly because he was too kind!

    Qian Huahua was on her way to work when she received a call from the police, prompting her to take leave and go to the department. Could it be that Xiao Yifei reported it? But they agreed yesterday that no one would know, and she didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Yifei was thinking. She started to resent Xiao Yifei.

    When she arrived at the Police Department and understood the case¡¯s details, Qian Huahua realized it was Tao Ji who reported it. Just as she was about to tell the truth to the police, her phone rang.

    She apologized to the officers and went outside to answer the call.

    "I know you¡¯re at the Police Department. Your father is with me, so you should know what to do next, right? I don¡¯t need to teach you what to say, do I?" Tao Ji said.

    "How despicable you are! What did you do to my father? How is he?" Qian Huahua¡¯s emotions surged with worry, anger, and fear upon hearing her father was involved.

    "Don¡¯t worry, your father is fine. Just admit what Xiao Yifei did, and I will soon release your father." The caller said and then hung up.

    Qian Huahua was suddenly flustered. She dialed her father¡¯s phone, but it was turned off. She called his office, but there was no answer for a long time. She had no idea how her father was doing. She didn¡¯t realize her small act of defiance had caused so much trouble. Now, Xiao Yifei was arrested, and her father¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, safety uncertain.

    Her heart suddenly raced, her mind went nk for a few seconds, and she felt faint. At that moment, a pair of hands reached out to support her: "Miss, are you okay? Is something wrong?"

    Qian Huahua looked up at the person¡ªit was the officer she spoke with earlier. She replied, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bit dizzy because I skipped breakfast. Let¡¯s continue with the statement."

    Qian Huahua walked forward slowly, her mind working quickly as she considered various scenarios. Telling the police about her father¡¯s kidnapping seemed the most unsafe option.

    She had seen Tao Ji¡¯s tactics before. If she did that, who knows what her father might go through, and Tao Ji¡¯s backing was so strong.

    But if she doesn¡¯t report it, she can only frame Xiao Yifei. Whatever choice she makes, someone will be greatly hurt, and both are people she least wants to hurt.

    Within a few short minutes, Qian Huahua made an important decision. Between her father and Xiao Yifei, she chose her father. For her father, she was willing to do anything, even if it meant wrongfully using someone, even if it meant going against justice.

 Chapter 928 - 920 A Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 920 A Scheme</h4><h4></h4>

    "Officer, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you just said. Yesterday, it was Lin Mu who tried to make a move on me; fortunately, nothing happened afterward." After saying this, Qian Huahua felt as if she had used up all her strength. Now she just wanted to lie down and have a good sleep.

    "Alright, please sign here. There¡¯s nothing more for now; you can go back." The officer said, noticing that Qian Huahua looked unwell. He thought she had gone through a lot due to this incident and quickly handled the paperwork so she could go home to rest sooner.

    "Where is Xiao Yifei now? I want to see him." Qian Huahua said softly.

    Xiao Yifei and Qian Huahua met in a room. As soon as Xiao Yifei saw Qian Huahua, he excitedly asked, "Did you tell them the truth? Can I get out soon?"

    "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m sorry." Qian Huahua, lowering her head, dared not look into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, and whispered softly.

    "What do you mean by saying sorry? Didn¡¯t you tell the truth to the police, or were you acting from the start to get me caught up in this?" Xiao Yifei asked desperately.

    "Things aren¡¯t like you think. My father got into trouble, so... I¡¯m sorry." After speaking, Qian Huahua walked out of the room, leaving a hopeless Xiao Yifei behind.

    fre ewebnove l

    Why did she apologize to me? What exactly happened to Dean Qian? How can such a big thing happen in just one day? Even if something happened to Dean Qian, it shouldn¡¯t result in me being falsely used like this! Xiao Yifei thought to himself. His mind was full of questions, but no one could solve his doubts.

    He tried hard to calm himself down and started pondering each question. What could have happened to Dean Qian? It shouldn¡¯t be illness, right? Suddenly, he thought, could it be that man did something to the dean yesterday? Only this would make Qian Huahua want to save her father desperately.

    But what was that man¡¯s purpose in doing so? Why did he want to send me to jail? We don¡¯t have any grudges against each other. It might be pure revenge. This kind of person, thinking they can do whatever they want because they have money, causing trouble for others all day long.

    Tang Rong, though at her office the entire morning, kept worrying about Xiao Yifei. She called him several times, but no one answered, and eventually, the phone was turned off. She wanted to rush to the police department immediately, but she hadn¡¯t yetpleted the work that had to be submitted in the afternoon.

    But now, she had no mood to work, so she reluctantly handed over her task, which was more than halfway done, to her subordinate to finish. Then she asked her boss for leave and drove to the police department.

    She felt that Xiao Yifei had been quite unlucky these past few years. It hadn¡¯t been long since hisst visit to the police department, and now he was back again. She didn¡¯t know what the situation was this time.

    "Rongrong, you have to believe I¡¯m innocent. Someone is framing me now. I¡¯m stuck here, unable to do anything. I did go to that hotelst night, but it was to save someone. Qian Huahua texted me to go and save her, yet today things turned out like this." As soon as Xiao Yifei saw Tang Rong, he anxiously exined.

    Had he known this would happen today, he would have told Tang Rong about itst night. Now, he feared that Tang Rong had misunderstood him and might never believe him again.

    "Let¡¯s discuss our issues after this is over. Now, what do you need me to do?" Tang Rong asked. She understood priorities and considered rescuing Xiao Yifei the most pressing concern.

    "You don¡¯t need to do anything for me; just believing in me is enough. Oh, you could contact the officer named Fang I told you about earlier, maybe she can help." Xiao Yifei suggested.

    "I¡¯ll be off then." After Tang Rong finished speaking, she left.

    Tang Rong found the officer who had just attended to her and asked, "Do you happen to know where Officer Fang is?"

    "She went out on a call early this morning. She should be back around noon. Is there something you need from her?" the officer replied.

    "I¡¯m a friend of hers, and I nned to see her since I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll wait a while. Hope this doesn¡¯t trouble you." Tang Rong sat down on the office sofa.

    After a short wait, Officer Fang returned. Tang Rong had never met Officer Fang before; she only heard from Xiao Yifei that Fang had been quite helpful to him.

    "You must be Officer Fang. I¡¯m Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend, and I have something I¡¯d like your help with." Tang Rong said to Fang Yu, who approached her.

    Fang Yu, who had been out on a call early in the morning, had not heard about what happened to Xiao Yifei. So, faced with this sudden request from a stranger, she was rather puzzled.

    "Alright, let¡¯s find somewhere to talk." Fang Yu said, leading Tang Rong to a break room.

    "Xiao Yifei is currently held at the police department, used of attempted rape because someone framed him. I just saw him, and he asked me to seek your help." Tang Rong briefly exined the situation to Fang Yu.

    "Don¡¯t worry for now. Have a seat and I¡¯ll check the records to understand the details. Then we can think of a solution together." The attractive Officer Fang Yu reassured her.

    She found the officer in charge of Xiao Yifei¡¯s case and reviewed the records, realizing the situation seemed challenging.

    "Things aren¡¯t looking good for Xiao Yifei at the moment, especially since we haven¡¯t managed to get the hotel surveince footage yet. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s shown in the recordings. I just inquired, and they said they¡¯ve already sent someone to view the footage." Fang Yu exined.

    "No, I must see it myself too." Tang Rong said, preparing to leave.

    "I¡¯ll go with you; it might make things a little easier." Fang Yu also left the police department with Tang Rong.

    "Hey, Shirley, can you check the surveince fromst night at your hotel? It¡¯s really important." Tang Rong suddenly remembered that a friend of hers worked at that hotel and was now a deputy manager, so she gave her friend a call.

    A few minutester, her friend called back, saying the surveince tapes from the night beforest andst night had already been taken by an executive in the early hours, around 1 a.m.

    "What on earth happened that got you so flustered?" her friend asked out of curiosity.

    "I still have important things to handle. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Have to go." After hanging up, Tang Rong suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Despondently, she told Fang Yu, "The surveince has already been taken away."

    "What should we do next? If Xiao Yifei has been framed, we need to find evidence. But I really don¡¯t know what to do right now. You¡¯re the officer; you must have a way, right?" Tang Rong, now so anxious, didn¡¯t even know what else to say.

    "Don¡¯t worry yet. If he¡¯s been framed, there will definitely be loopholes and evidence. I¡¯ll return to the departmentter and apply to join the investigation of this case. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to look into this matter and clear Xiao¡¯s name in the end." Fang Yu reassured her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 929 - 921: Quite a Few Gains

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 921: Quite a Few Gains</h4><h4></h4>

    "We should first go to that hotel and get a clearer understanding of the situation. Maybe you can ask your friend for some clues. This time, the opponent is quite formidable, so we must proceed cautiously," Fang Yu said with a clear mind.

    Thus, the two of them finally decided to drive to the hotel. After Tang Rong found her friend, she briefly exined the situation to him.

    Her friend said, "I heard a bit about what happenedst night. Apparently, a guy named Xiao Yifei tricked a girl into going to the hotel, but fortunately, someone saved her."

    "Then why did someone else take the videotape?" Tang Rong asked anxiously.

    "I don¡¯t know the specifics; I only heard about it from the manager this morning. When I asked him for more details, he mmed up and warned me not to tell anyone about it, so I can¡¯t really help," he said apologetically to Tang Rong.

    "It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll take our leave now," Tang Rong said, and then she and Fang Yu left.

    "Given the situation, Xiao Yifei is definitely being wronged. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to take the surveince footage," Fang Yu analyzed.

    "What should we do next? I can¡¯t just stand by while Xiao Yifei is stuck in there, unable to do anything!" Tang Rong said in despair. She had thought that after the previous incident, she and Xiao Yifei could finally have some peace and happiness, but reality struck them like a bolt from the blue.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the first day. The police aren¡¯t idle; they¡¯re actively investigating the case. As long as Xiao Yifei is innocent, we¡¯ll surely be able to find evidence. You have to trust us," Fang Yuforted.

    Despite Fang Yu¡¯s reassurance, Tang Rong had no confidence. If this were a regr case, the police could uncover the truth with time. But the issue now was that they all knew whoever was orchestrating this case had significant influence, otherwise they couldn¡¯t have swiftly removed the surveince after the incident.

    Tang Rong followed Fang Yu back to the Police Department. Fang Yu searched for Tao Ji¡¯s personal information in theputer archive system but found nothing useful.

    Only then did Tang Rong realize they had overlooked a crucial aspect: what did the woman iming to be the victim say? If they could find her and ask about that night, they would know.

    "It¡¯s useless; the woman gave a statement this morning and admitted that Xiao Yifei intended to assault her. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t have arrested Xiao Yifei so quickly," Fang Yu said.

    "I have to meet her personally and ask her; you have her contact information, right? I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing," Tang Rong said.

    After getting Qian Huahua¡¯s contact information, Tang Rong immediately called her, and they arranged to meet near Qian Huahua¡¯spany.

    "I know you lied; I trust Xiao Yifei. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Why are you framing him?" Tang Rong confronted Qian Huahua as soon as they met.

    "I have my reasons for doing this, and it¡¯s not as simple as you think. I¡¯ve told the police everything I should. If you don¡¯t have other questions, I¡¯ll be going now," Qian Huahua said and left, ignoring Tang Rong¡¯s attempts to stop her.

    Later, when Tang Rong tried to call Qian Huahua again, she found her number blocked.

    Tang Rong¡¯s phone rang, and she saw it was her friend from the hotel calling. "I¡¯ve just received some information; I¡¯ll send you a photo. This is the person who took the surveince footage yesterday. I¡¯ve never seen him before, so this is all I can do for you. But don¡¯t say I told you if anyone asks."

    Tang Rong excitedly thanked him repeatedly. Even though it was a small clue, it was far more useful than blindly searching without any leads.

    After hanging up, Tang Rong immediately contacted Fang Yu to tell her the news. Upon receiving the photo, Fang Yu scanned it on theputer and confirmed the person¡¯s information, then prepared to go find them with Tang Rong. They drove to a newly built residential area and followed Fang Yu¡¯s information to the person¡¯s house.

    By chance, the person was at home.

    However, the person wasn¡¯t very cooperative. He opened the door, and Fang Yu showed her police badge. Seeing it, he said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t want to cooperate with your investigation."

    "We just want to ask you one thing: who did you give the videotape to after taking it from the hotel?" Fang Yu asked, with a hint of police authority in her words.

    "I told you I¡¯m not epting an investigation. I¡¯m just following orders, and you¡¯re putting me in a difficult position," the man said.

    "Just tell us who you gave the footage to, and we won¡¯t trouble you," Fang Yu continued.

    webno.vel

    "It was nighttime; I don¡¯t know who I handed it to. They just told me to leave it on the ground in the lobby on the first floor, and someone would naturallye to pick it up," the man replied.

    "I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble," Fang Yu said before leaving with Tang Rong.

    "Do you think he was being truthful? I feel like he¡¯s deceiving us," Tang Rong asked Fang Yu on the way.

    "He¡¯s definitely not telling the truth. Someone who can get the footage isn¡¯t ordinary. The fact that they could take it shows their status is quite high. Since he didn¡¯t want to talk, we have other ways to find out who¡¯s behind taking the footage," Fang Yu said, already forming an idea in her mind.

    Investigating through Tao Ji¡¯swork should yield considerable results.

    President Qian has been missing for a day now, with no response to his phone calls, and it seems only Qian Huahua knows his whereabouts. But she¡¯s too scared to report this to the police or tell anyone.

    Tao Ji had threatened her on the phone that day, "If you report to the police that your father is kidnapped, you may never see him again. But if you follow my instructions, I promise your father will return safely."

    President Qian left home that morning and walked for a while. As he passed a sparsely popted area, a car suddenly approached, and two people got out. One quickly covered President Qian¡¯s mouth, then they forced him into the car and blindfolded him.

    President Qian was shocked by the sudden turn of events. By the time he realized what happened, the car had already traveled a distance; only then did heprehend that he¡¯d been kidnapped.

    The car drove for a long time, and President Qian estimated they must be exiting the city. Eventually, the car stopped. The two men roughly dragged him out of the car, and then they seemed to enter an elevator and a property. Blindfolded, President Qian couldn¡¯t see anything and had to rely on his senses to judge.

 Chapter 930 - 922 Sense of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 922 Sense of Justice</h4><h4></h4>

    Once inside the house, Dean Qian was shoved onto the bed, and someone rudely uncovered the cloth over his head. His eyes were covered for so long that when he suddenly saw the light, he couldn¡¯t see anything for a moment. It took a while before he gradually saw the things in front of him clearly.

    He carefully examined the ce in front of him. The room had drawn curtains, so he couldn¡¯t see what it looked like outside. The two who brought him in roughly said to him, "Just stay here obediently. Someone wille to bring you food when the timees." With that, they left. This ce seemed to be inhabited before, although it looked quite rundown.

    Dean Qian thought carefully for a moment. He hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently, so why was he inexplicably kidnapped? Moreover, the kidnapper didn¡¯t say a single extra word.

    He stayed in the small room but wasn¡¯t very scared. He spected that the kidnapper must have done this for money, and thus, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger to his life, so he wasn¡¯t really worried.

    But Qian Huahua was anxious to death on her side. She called Tao Ji several more times afterward, but the other party never spoke properly after answering; he only threatened her not to do anything out of line.

    "I¡¯ve done everything you asked. Why haven¡¯t you let my father go yet? Or at least let me know he¡¯s doing well!" begged Qian Huahua.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally release him. Your father is fine; he¡¯s being served good food and drink every day. I think he¡¯s quite happy," said Tao Ji.

    When her mother asked why her father hadn¡¯t returned, Qian Huahua had no choice but to lie, saying he was still working overtime at the hospital. Her mother didn¡¯t say much, as working overtime in a hospital wasmon, something she¡¯s gotten used to over the years.

    Only Qian Huahua was secretly enduring immense pain. The feeling of carrying a secret only she knows is truly torturous. She didn¡¯t go to work for the past few days, choosing instead to stay at home and call Tao Ji repeatedly.

    Fang Yu¡¯s investigation was still ongoing, though now it¡¯s entirely her personal action. The case can already be determined since there is a victim and two witnesses, which make the evidence sufficient.

    Moreover, the Police Department has had many incidents recently, and there aren¡¯t enough officers left. So, they naturally won¡¯t send extra personnel to investigate a case that hasn¡¯t caused significant damage. Thus, Fang Yu was the only one investigating, a chance she managed to get by pleading with the captain earnestly.

    Naturally, without the support of others, Fang Yu¡¯s investigation proceeded slowly. It was hard to investigate without evidence from the police, so she and Tang Rong were privately searching for clues.

    She meticulously examined Tao Ji¡¯swork of rtions, even digging into his father¡¯s, and discovered an important clue. A hotel investor had known Tao Ji¡¯s father for many years, and they often had business dealings. Fang Yu finally found a useful lead.

    She and Tang Rong decided to find that person, to try it out first, though they still didn¡¯t know the final situation. On the way to that investor, their car was intercepted. Fortunately, Fang Yu reacted quickly, averting any danger.

    The car blocked the way, and Fang Yu had no choice but to get out. She knew the people they met today were not harmless, so she told Tang Rong to stay in the car and not get out.

    "Stop investigating the tape matter; it will lead nowhere. This time, I¡¯m just giving you a warning. If you don¡¯t listen, next time, you won¡¯t get off easily," said the person as he got out of the car.

    Tang Rong recognized the person as Tao Ji. She had already forgotten Fang Yu¡¯s cautions and immediately stepped out of the car, asking, "Why would you falsely use Xiao Yifei when he has no enmity with you?"

    The person ignored her and left after saying what he had to say. His car didn¡¯t go far; he just parked it in a sidene to watch what those two ignorant women would do next.

    After getting back into the car, Fang Yu said to Tang Rong, "Let¡¯s go back for now; it seems this person is secretly watching us. Today¡¯s rash action could easily lead to danger. Let¡¯se back another day with more police officers."

    Tang Rong had to give up; she couldn¡¯t gamble with others¡¯ lives, and there was almost an ident just now. Although handling cases is for the police, when everyone else had given up, only Fang Yu insisted on uncovering the truth, which deeply moved Tang Rong.

    So she said, "Officer Fang, I see all you¡¯ve done recently. We won¡¯t forget your help to me and Xiao Yifei."

    "There¡¯s no need to say that between us. I got to know Xiao Yifei during hisst case; I know he¡¯s a good doctor, and I admire him."

    "Putting personal rtions aside, since I believe Xiao Yifei is innocent in this matter, it¡¯s my duty to clear his name. You don¡¯t need to thank me."

    "Plus, what you¡¯ve done for Xiao Yifei has far surpassed what¡¯s normal. Others might have broken up long ago if their boyfriend was in such a situation, yet you spend every day looking for evidence, which is very touching."

    "We¡¯ve been together for years. I believe in his character. If I were to abandon him in his time of crisis, I wouldn¡¯t be human," Tang Rong said with a smile. She hadn¡¯t eaten properly and rarely smiled these days.

    The two parted at the Police Department entrance. Tang Rong had to rush back to thepany to handle some matters. She had applied for a two-day leave, and thepany was understanding enough to offer her a week¡¯s leave after hearing about the family issues. Her team¡¯s project was temporarily handed to someone else.

    With a sudden change of personnel in the project, inevitably, there were issues tomunicate, so Tang Rong had to return to thepany and address these problems.

    After Fang Yu returned to the Police Department, she learned from the hotel¡¯s official website that there would be arge internal gathering tomorrow, which the investor would surely attend, so she nned to check it out.

    fr\ vel .cm

    The next day, she and Tang Rong embarked again on the path to find evidence. However, today they weren¡¯t as lucky. After parking the car and walking several steps, suddenly, five or six tall men appeared from behind, covering their mouths and noses. They instantly passed out.

    When they woke up, they found themselves in a hotel room, with their hands and feet bound. Fang Yu cautiously struggled a bit and realized that the knots were of the type that tightened the more one struggled. She stopped moving and warned Tang Rong not to move either.

 Chapter 931 - 923: The Youthful Boy

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 923: The Youthful Boy</h4><h4></h4>

    The two of them, based on the items arranged in the hotel, guessed that this was indeed the hotel they were supposed toe to, meaning that the person who kidnapped them must be connected to Tao Ji. There seemed to be no immediate danger to their lives, so Fang Yu wasn¡¯t too worried, but as for Tang Rong, she seemed so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    Fang Yu had to console her, "Don¡¯t worry. I guess they just found out what we¡¯re up to, so they¡¯re temporarily holding us. Surely there¡¯s no real danger to our lives. Maybe they¡¯ll let us go in a few hours."

    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared. I was just thinking about what¡¯s been happening to metely, always getting caught up in these situations. My life experiences are really strange, even getting kidnapped. It¡¯s kind of a unique experience," Tang Rong said.

    "If they really wanted to do something to us, they wouldn¡¯t leave us in this hotel, so maybe this is just another warning!" Tang Rong analyzed.

    "I didn¡¯t expect it; you¡¯re surprisingly calm. Most girls would have burst into tears by now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rational; I think you could even be a police officer," Fang Yu said, trying to speak in a rxed tone. While Tang Rong managed to maintain an optimistic mindset, Fang Yu had been through a few kidnapping cases, so she wasn¡¯t as optimistic about their current situation.

    "I¡¯m not afraid because you¡¯re with me. Having a police officer by my side, there¡¯s nothing to fear," Tang Rong said.

    After a while, two people came in. When Tang Rong saw the personing in, her eyes almost popped out. She never expected to run into Liu Rui in this ce.

    The other person said to Liu Rui, "Boss, ording to your orders, we haven¡¯t really harmed these two people much."

    "You may leave now," Liu Rui waved his hand, and the person respectfully left.

    Tang Rong finally understood what was happening. She never expected the mastermind behind all this to be Liu Rui. Clearly, Liu Rui didn¡¯t expect to personally know the kidnapped individuals either. Not long ago, they had even had a meal together. The odds were rmingly high.

    When Liu Rui saw Tang Rong, his expression changed. He was obviously taken aback for a moment, before returning to his usual indifferent look.

    Liu Rui¡¯s words stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t get them out.

    Instead, it was Tang Rong who, after realizing what was happening, immediately began to berate Liu Rui, "Liu Rui, I never thought you were this kind of person. Do you really feel no shame? Your grandmother worked so hard to raise you, and you go and do something like this. I can¡¯t believe I thought so highly of you before."

    Liu Rui seemed as if he didn¡¯t hear Tang Rong¡¯s insults at all. Except for the initial nce when he first came in, he didn¡¯t look at Tang Rong again.

    He kept staring at Fang Yu, making Fang Yu feel deeply uneasy. "Is this person crazy?" she thought to herself.

    Fang Yu looked at Tang Rong for help, since both of them were tied up and couldn¡¯t move, or else Tang Rong would have given Liu Rui a p long ago.

    Liu Rui stepped forward, grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s chin, and in a sly tone said, "I never expected there to be such a pretty girl in the police force. Such good looks arepletely wasted!" As he spoke, he looked at Fang Yu with a yful gaze as if she were a toy in his hand.

    "Liu Rui, you bastard, let go of her! When I get out, I¡¯ll tell your grandmother everything you¡¯ve done," Tang Rong said passionately from the side.

    But Liu Rui acted like he hadn¡¯t heard anything, continuing to say awful things to Fang Yu and gazing at her in a provocative way.

    Being observed by a man like this made Fang Yu extremely ufortable. She turned her face away, trying hard to show her disgust, but Liu Rui still turned her face back with his hand. Fang Yu was extremely angry at being treated like this but was helpless. Even as a cop, with her hands and feet tied, she was of no use.

    However, she felt somewhat at ease now, not as worried as at the beginning. Since Tang Rong knew this person and mentioned something about his grandmother, it seemed there was some rtion after all. Additionally, the person in front of her didn¡¯t seem as terrifying as before.

    Fang Yu observed carefully and thought this man must only be in his twenties, quite young. If it weren¡¯t for his fierce expression, he would look like a pretty green youth.

    No matter how much Tang Rong cursed Liu Rui, he ignored her, which frustrated her greatly. But with her hands tied, all she could use was her mouth.

    "Why are you so noisy, woman? Stop wasting your breath with all your nonsense." Liu Rui couldn¡¯t stand the woman in front of him constantly attacking him personally. If it weren¡¯t for the favor of having shared a meal with her before, he would¡¯ve plugged her mouth with a rag by now.

    Sometimes, a noisy beautiful woman can be annoying, just like keeping a magpie around; too noisy, and it rains trouble. Liu Rui nced at Fang Yu again, finding her still adorable. From the start until now, she¡¯d hardly spoken, and her cool grace intrigued Liu Rui greatly.

    Although Liu Rui seemed not to have done much in thest half a day, his mind had been racing with thoughts. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that this job would involve Tang Rong and Xiao Yifei, and the connections were quiteplicated. He had seen the videotape, and since only Xiao Yifei¡¯s back was caught on tape, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    Liu Rui thought the whole incident was just a normal suspected sexual assault case and didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to get mixed up in it. After all, he couldn¡¯t associate someone like Xiao Yifei with such deeds. Besides, Xiao Yifei had such a beautiful girlfriend, it didn¡¯t add up! He nced at Tang Rong, who finally stopped talking. "Now there¡¯s going to be some real drama," Liu Rui thought, squinting his eyes.

    Tang Rong saw Liu Rui hadn¡¯t said a word for a long time, thinking he must be cooking up some devious idea. She also stopped talking, staring at Liu Rui intently, afraid he might do something excessive to Fang Yu. Seeing the way he looked at Fang Yu, she knew he wasn¡¯t thinking of anything good.

    "What are you looking at? Run out of energy to yell at me?" Liu Rui was creeped out by Tang Rong¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t know what came over him, but he strangely went over to untie Tang Rong,

    then took a USB-like thing out of his pocket, stuffed it into Tang Rong¡¯s hand, and carried her to the window, lowering her out.

    "Ah, I don¡¯t want this. Don¡¯t drop me!" Tang Rong thought Liu Rui was going to throw her out of the window, so she clung tightly to his arm. Only when shended steadily did she realize they had been held on the ground floor. She couldn¡¯t even care about her embarrassing overreaction earlier. It was truly humiliating; she looked as if she were going to her death.

    One moment she was a kidnapped hostage, and the next she was free. In this short half-day, Tang Rong had experienced major ups and downs. She couldn¡¯t tell whether to be happy or something else.

 Chapter 932 - 924 Finally Spoke

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 924 Finally Spoke</h4><h4></h4>

    Since she was already out, there was no need to go back. Tang Rong wanted to say something, but when she looked up and met Liu Rui¡¯s unfathomable eyes, she hesitated and swallowed her words. She opened her palm and nced at the item Liu Rui had ced in her hand, and understood what it was. So, she quickly left.

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t worry about Fang Yu still being inside. She thought that since Liu Rui had let her go, he certainly wouldn¡¯t do anything to Fang Yu either. So, she didn¡¯t even think about Fang Yu and just ran off with the USB drive.

    Fang Yu was startled by this sudden change. She watched Liu Rui pick up Tang Rong and thought he was going to do something to her. Then, she saw Tang Rong being thrown out the window and leaving without saying a word to her.

    She hadn¡¯t seen any exchange of words between the two of them. Before this, they didn¡¯t even exchange a nce. So why did Liu Rui suddenly let Tang Rong go? What about herself? Although she now understood that Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, the fact that herrade in arms suddenly left her without reason seemed too suspicious.

    The reason Fang Yu thought this way was because she hadn¡¯t seen the process of Liu Rui handing the USB drive to Tang Rong. Of course, she felt it was strange. She then said to Liu Rui, who was still in the room, "You¡¯re so biased. Howe you only let one person go? I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not connected to Xiao Yifei. Keeping me here is of no use to you."

    "She talked too much, so I let her go. If you want to leave, just talk more!" Liu Rui said with a mocking expression.

    "Do you know Tang Rong? Otherwise, why did you let her go?" Fang Yu started asking Liu Rui all sorts of questions.

    Liu Rui stopped speaking altogether. No matter what Fang Yu asked him, he remained silent. After several questions, Fang Yu, with a thousand questions in her mind, also stopped asking.

    She was originally someone who didn¡¯t like to talk much.

    The two of them just sat there. Fang Yu, bound hand and foot, was half-lying at the head of the bed. Liu Rui sat at the foot of the bed. Fang Yu found the scene before her very strange. She even had an illusion, thinking that Liu Rui might pounce on her the next second. However, Liu Rui simply sat there, expressionless, and she had no idea what he was thinking.

    Looking at this man now, he didn¡¯t seem as cold and ruthless as he was trying to portray. Perhaps it was because of his special identity that he had to put on a cold facade. Maybe this was what people of the new era considered cool. Such a boy, ced in a high school campus setting, would likely have many girls fawning over him.

    Fang Yu remembered that when she was still in school, she also liked boys who were cool like that, with the zipper of their school uniforms only half-zipped, backpacks slung over one shoulder, smiling with one corner of their mouth upturned, pretending to be the rebellious characters in TV dramas, thinking they were the coolest.

    As Fang Yu looked at the man in front of her, she recalled those things from her youthful past, memories of that young boy.

    Liu Rui seemed to sense Fang Yu¡¯s prolonged gaze. He slightly turned his head aside so she couldn¡¯t see his face, but in truth, Fang Yu wasn¡¯t really looking at him; she was just reminiscing about the person in her memories through Liu Rui.

    "How does a handsome guy like you end up on this path?" Fang Yu suddenly came back to her senses and inexplicably asked Liu Rui this question. After asking, she regretted it, knowing he certainly wouldn¡¯t answer.

    "What does walking this path have to do with being handsome? Let me ask you a question: you¡¯re so good-looking, why did you be a police officer?" Liu Rui finally spoke.

    "What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m a police officer or not? You really mind too much business!" Fang Yu didn¡¯t know how to retort, so she said this instead.

    "Hmph, then you better keep quiet." Liu Rui snorted, saying.

    Talking to this person could really kill the conversation, so she wisely kept quiet, not saying another unnecessary word.

    Having been tied up for a while, Fang Yu¡¯s hands and feet were already numb. She tried to wiggle her body, and as a result, she flipped over and ended up sprawled on the bed like a frog.

    Hearing themotion, Liu Rui turned his head to look at her. Seeing her in such a stupid pose, he couldn¡¯t help but let a slight smile cross his lips, almostughing out loud. But he quickly realized his identity and immediately suppressed theughter that was about to escape, and the half-raised corner of his mouth quickly retracted.

    Thankfully, Fang Yu was lying face down and couldn¡¯t see Liu Rui¡¯s series of actions just now. Otherwise, her impression of Liu Rui would have changed again. Lying like this was very ufortable, especially since her whole body was numb. She then angrily said, "Don¡¯t you have anypassion? Look at the state I¡¯m in, and you¡¯re not even helping me."

    "Can you help me untie the rope? I promise I won¡¯t run away. With a capable person like you here, I couldn¡¯t escape even if I tried!" Fang Yu felt really ufortable and started to sweet-talk Liu Rui.

    Liu Rui remained silent but bent down, slowly bringing his head closer to Fang Yu, inch by inch. Seeing their noses nearly touch, initially, when Liu Rui approached, Fang Yu tried hard to lean her head back. But now, she had no more room to retreat.

    The two maintained this awkward position for several seconds. Just when Fang Yu thought something was about to happen, Liu Rui suddenly raised his head, straightened up, and used both hands to help Fang Yu sit up against the bedhead. He then slightly loosened the binds on her feet, making Fang Yu feel as if the blood vessels in her body came alive, like regaining the ability to breathe.

    "A police officer like you can¡¯t handle even a bit of hardship. I really don¡¯t know how you graduated from the police academy." Liu Rui said irritably. Fang Yu pretended not to hear it and didn¡¯t respond to Liu Rui.

    But Fang Yu was a little disappointed. She thought that this seemingly cool leader had a bit of interest in her. Before, when Tang Rong was around, he looked at her with those kinds of eyes, and there was just now such an incredibly awkward position. She thought she must be crazy to be hoping for something to happen with him. But since he was so handsome, even if he was a leader, what¡¯s the harm in having a little crush on him? Fang Yu consoled herself inwardly.

    Turns out, she was still someone who judged by appearances, which exined why she still didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want one, but she simply hadn¡¯t met anyone with both a high face value and a good personality. People she¡¯d met all had good character, but as for looks, they weren¡¯t much toment on. People around her advised that when looking for a boyfriend, she should find someone who treats her well, as good looks can¡¯t feed you.

    But Fang Yu just wouldn¡¯t listen. Looks are pleasing to the eyes, bringing visual pleasure, so this was why she was still single.

 Chapter 933 - 925: A Very Important Matter

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 925: A Very Important Matter</h4>

    But the person in front of her, although very good-looking, had an identity that made things awkward. Besides, she was a cop, and as the saying goes, right and wrong don¡¯t coexist. There was no possibility for development between them. Fang Yu quickly dismissed her thoughts.

    It seemed like she really wanted a boyfriend, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her imagination run wild despite him not doing anything. Once she got out of here, she should really find a boyfriend and stop being picky¡ªjust find someone who she found pleasing to the eye. She felt like her single status was bing problematic.

    Fang Yu suddenly remembered reading a news story about a girl looking for a job who was rejected during the final interview because she was single. Fang Yu found the story pretty amusing at the time. What did a person¡¯s work ability have to do with having a boyfriend? That was tant discrimination against single women!

    Fang Yu considered herself lucky. Her job as a cop was deemed a high-risk upation, which was not favorable for women. But when she decided to apply to the police academy, her parents didn¡¯t oppose her. They just said, "Choose what you like, and as long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯re at ease."

    Moreover, during work, her colleagues and superiors didn¡¯t doubt her capabilities just because she was a woman. All in all, she had been happy with her work over the years.

    "Hang in there a bit longer, you¡¯ll be able to leave by tonight," Liu Rui suddenly said, catching Fang Yu, who was lost in thought, by surprise.

    "What did you say?" Fang Yu asked instinctively.

    "I noticed you love daydreaming, huh? You¡¯ve spaced out so many times in just an hour. What I said was that maybe you could leave by tonight," Liu Rui said impatiently.

    Since the ropes were loosened slightly, Fang Yu felt morefortable and slowly fell asleep as she sat. Liu Rui noticed there was no movement from Fang Yu and turned to find she had fallen asleep. This woman¡¯s heart was really big; being a kidnapped hostage, she actually dared to sleep under the watchful eyes of her captor. He was unsure whether to attribute it to her excellent psychological resilience as a cop.

    But Liu Rui was overthinking. Fang Yu had been busy day and night for Xiao Yifei¡¯s case, barely getting any proper sleep. She was up before dawn searching for clues, and just finding the person who stole the surveince tapes had been a huge effort for her and Tang Rong. And now, after this morning¡¯s chaos, it was no wonder she¡¯d fallen asleep!

    Liu Rui thought about it and decided to drape a nket over Fang Yu. He considered loosening the ropes on her hands but hesitated, fearing that if she woke up and untied them, it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore. After finishing, Liu Rui left the room.

    At the room¡¯s door, he whispered a few words to the two people standing there, who replied, "Boss, don¡¯t worry, with us here, nothing will happen."

    Meanwhile, after obtaining the USB drive, Tang Rong immediately hailed a taxi heading to the Police Department. She anxiously prayed nothing would go wrong; it was crucial the drive remained intact and not get lost¡ªthis could save Xiao Yifei¡¯s life! She murmured prayers throughout the entire journey.

    The driver, noticing her demeanor, curiously asked, "Miss, is something wrong at home?"

    Tang Rong didn¡¯t know how to answer such a question, so she diverted the topic, saying, "Driver, please go faster. I have a very important matter."

    Seeing this, the driver refrained from further questions and focused on driving. When the road was clear, he sped up, taking sharp turns almost like drifting. Already exhausted from the morning, Tang Rong felt increasingly ufortable and said, "Driver, please slow down a bit. I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯m about to throw up."

    Upon hearing the word ¡¯throw up,¡¯ the driver immediately slowed the car down; having someone vomit in the car would mean a hefty cleaning fee, which was certainly undesirable!

    Finally arriving at the Police Department, Tang Rong worried that Tao Ji might suddenly appear and snatch the USB drive, which would spell disaster. Fortunately, the feared scenario did not ur.

    Entering the Police Department, Tang Rong found a cop she knew well, who had previously worked on Xiao Yifei¡¯s case. She handed him the USB drive, advised him to make another copy on theputer¡ªit never hurt to have backups, considering any unforeseen incidents could render Liu Rui¡¯s efforts wasted, even though she still couldn¡¯t fathom why Liu Rui suddenly decided to help her.

    Everything was safe now, allowing her finally to ponder Liu Rui¡¯s motives. Based on known information, Liu Rui seemed to be their boss who made money by doing tasks for others¡ªin simpler terms, a leader in the criminal underworld. Such a person¡¯s motives were truly hard to read!

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t familiar with Liu Rui, and she knew him even less. Was it only because of his grandfather that he decided to help them? Tang Rong silently spected.

    She recalled Xiao Yifei mentioning once that, despite Liu Rui¡¯s aloof and indifferent demeanor, his intelligence was undoubtedly high, easily superior to theirs. At the time, Tang Rong didn¡¯t believe him; she couldn¡¯t see how this seemingly handsome man had any signs of intelligence¡ªhis face clearly broadcasted indifference, after all.

    Now it seemed Xiao Yifei¡¯s assessment was correct. Otherwise, how could someone in his twenties be such a formidable underworld boss? There must be some Mo Shui in his tank, meaning his intelligence was surely much greater than others, otherwise surviving in the criminal world would be difficult.

    Seeing him effortlessly let her through the window, he likely practiced some martial arts or something. Unexpectedly, she had acquainted herself with someone so remarkable.

    Yet he grew up in Hu Jingtang¡¯s family of Chinese Medicine, how did he walk down this path? Moreover, Hu Jingtang seemed indifferent about his grandson choosing such a path. Or perhaps he was unaware of it, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t simply ignore it, right?

    In less than half a day, Tang Rong experienced so much she couldn¡¯t quickly absorb it all. For the first time, she felt the world was incredibly wondrous. Life could be lived so dramatically. Reflecting on her life in previous years, it was truly boring, and she was shocked by her own thinking¡ªdid she really find her mundane life unattractive?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 934 - 926 What Went Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 926 What Went Wrong</h4>

    The two of them opened the videotape and watched it carefully. Before this, Tang Rong had already copied the video and put it in her bag, taking care of it cautiously. For this, the policeman even teased her, "How distrustful are you of our police department? Now there are three copies of this video. Rest assured, keeping it with us won¡¯t cause any problems."

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you guys, I just think it¡¯s more reliable to have more copies and keep one myself, it¡¯s such an important thing." Tang Rong replied.

    In the video, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very clear because the camera was positioned quite far away, and Xiao Yifei was almost entirely facing away from it. Only when he was leaving did his face clearly appear, and at the moment Tang Rong confirmed that Xiao Yifei was wrongly used, a heavy stone dropped from her heart.

    No matter how much she trusted Xiao Yifei, she couldn¡¯t help doubting in such circumstances. Now she could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    So she said to the policeman, "Officer, can I go see Xiao Yifei now? I must tell him the good news. My efforts over these many days were not wasted; I¡¯ve found evidence, proving his innocence."

    Seeing Tang Rong so excited, the policeman understood her feelings and said, "Of course, I¡¯ll take you to see him right now!"

    Tang Rong burst into tears upon seeing Xiao Yifei. Seeing her cry like this, Xiao Yifei was frightened, thinking something bad had happened again. He turned to the policeman who brought Tang Rong in, shooting him an inquisitive look.

    The policeman said, "There¡¯s nothing wrong, it¡¯s just that your girlfriend is too emotional. You two have a good talk, I¡¯ll wait outside."

    "Rongrong, please don¡¯t cry. It breaks my heart when you cry, and I don¡¯t know what to do,"

    Xiao Yifei said affectionately.

    "I won¡¯t cry anymore, I was just a bit emotional. I¡¯ve finally found the evidence to prove your innocence. Fang Yu and I worked hard for so long and finally found the hotel tape. The trial is tomorrow; you¡¯ll definitely be released without charges, so don¡¯t worry anymore." Tang Rong said, wiping her tears and speaking intermittently.

    "That¡¯s good then. This period has been really hard on you. You gave up your job to do so many things for me; you see, you¡¯ve lost so much weight." Xiao Yifei said, gently caressing Tang Rong¡¯s head.

    "You¡¯ve encountered such a major issue; of course, I have to take care of it. If I don¡¯t help you, who will? You just need to hang in there for a few more days, and then when you¡¯re out, we can go somewhere nice and get rid of some of the bad luck." Tang Rong said, feeling that this year has been really unfavorable.

    The policeman sitting outside couldn¡¯t help but envy Xiao Yifei. Despite the bad things happening to him, having a dedicated girlfriend who runs around tirelessly for him is indeed a significant blessing in life!

    After their conversation, the policeman took Lin Mu back to his small room for detention. On the way back, he said to Xiao Yifei, "You really ought to cherish your girlfriend. You have no idea how she¡¯s rushed around these days; her legs are practically broken from all the running. She¡¯s been at the police department every day, and I think she¡¯s more familiar with your case than we are."

    "Girls like her are rare nowadays. You really have to cherish her. And this time, the police flower in our team is very focused on the case too. Originally, the department almost gave up on your case. You know how we¡¯re short on manpower at such times. But fortunately, they both worked continuously on your case. Once you¡¯re out, you should truly thank them." The policeman said to Xiao Yifei.

    "I know they¡¯ve been doing things these days, even though I haven¡¯t seen them myself, I understand how difficult it is to find evidence. So I will definitely thank them properly." Xiao Yifei said emotionally.

    Today, seeing Tang Rong, he could visibly feel that Tang Rong was already very tired, with an air of exhaustion all over her body. He suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t seen the police flower for days. So he asked, "Why didn¡¯t Fang Yue today? Didn¡¯t he used to visit me whenever he had time?"

    As soon as Xiao Yifei had uttered this, he realized it might be somewhat inappropriate. The policeman said nothing, just replied, "He¡¯s been busy with your case these days, nowhere near enough time toe see you. Kid, you have such a big beauty with Tang Rong, why are you still thinking about our police department¡¯s flower?"

    "Oh, officer, don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just that he used toe every day, and I¡¯m used to asking about progress and such. Suddenly, he doesn¡¯te, of course, I find it strange. Also, I want to thank him face-to-face since he¡¯s done me such a big favor." Xiao Yifei hurriedly exined.

    Liu Rui, being quite the man of his word, released Fang Yu at around sunset. When Liu Rui came in earlier, Fang Yu hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but Liu Rui walked over with big strides and rudely shook Fang Yu awake.

    "How can you sleep like a dead pig? Who would have thought you could sleep so well in the enemy¡¯s territory. Hurry and pack your things, leave as soon as possible." Liu Rui maintained his icy expression as if someone owed him a lot of money.

    Although Fang Yu had slept a long time, his inappropriate sleeping position made him feel sore all over when he woke, as if his bones were about to fall apart. So, he carefully climbed out of bed and slowly did some stretching exercises on the floor.

    Liu Rui, nearby, was already impatiently waiting. "How can you dawdle so much? Hurry up and leave; can¡¯t you hear me?"

    Fang Yu walked out through the front door and noticed the hallway was quiet, not a person around. She jogged away quickly, eager to leave that ce as soon as possible.

    Liu Rui watched from the window as Fang Yu drove away, finally feeling relieved enough to leave the room himself. Since he had proactively released two hostages this time, he had to really think about his next move. How he should handle his boss was indeed a matter worth pondering.

    Even though he had chosen a different path from others, aware of the disdain many held for him, he still adhered to principles in his actions. Although he and his men engaged in fights and kidnappings, he believed he stood on moral grounds, only doing what he considered right. This time, he knew he was below his standards, but thankfully he remedied it in time, not toote.

    In fact, he had his own ns for this matter. He knew his grandfather highly valued Xiao Yifei, and in the future, Xiao Yifei might be of great help to him. Though unclear about what might ur between him and Xiao Yifei, he felt an instinctive sense that Xiao Yifei was not an ordinary person.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 935 - 927: The Terrifying Person

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 927: The Terrifying Person</h4>

    The news of Liu Rui releasing the hostage quickly reached Tao Ji. He called directly and questioned, "Liu Rui, what the hell do you mean? You take people¡¯s money to do things for them. Do you feelfortable taking the money I gave you and then letting the hostage go?"

    Liu Rui could hear the strong hostility in his voice, but he replied unceremoniously, "Do you remember what you didst time at the Zero Bar? I saw it very clearly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the harm you¡¯ve done to others. The money you gave me this time can be considered hush money for thest incident!"

    "You dare to secretly monitor me, Liu Rui? This isn¡¯t over between us." Tao Ji said furiously.

    "I don¡¯t have the leisure time to monitor you. This matter was told to me by a few of your good brothers who hang out with you! You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?" Liu Rui finished saying this and hung up the phone.

    Tao Ji never expected that the other party would hold such a significant leverage against him. He could only ept his bad luck this time, considering the money wasted as buying peace of mind. After all, he¡¯s notcking those few bucks. Tao Ji could only console himself this way, and he knew that Liu Rui was unlikely to easily reveal such matters.

    Neither he nor Liu Rui were particrly clean people. They had more or less done some illegal things, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about Liu Rui going to the Police Department to inform them about anything. Things like this were mostly used as leverage to threaten the other party.

    Moreover, Liu Rui alone has so many people under him. Where does the moneye from if not by relying on wealthy people like them? They are all in a mutually beneficial rtionship, and as long as things don¡¯t escte too much, generally speaking, they can coexist harmoniously.

    The more contact he had with Liu Rui, the more he discovered that Liu Rui¡¯s brain was not something ordinary people couldpare to.

    His IQ must be above 200, and his emotional intelligence should be high too. Even though he doesn¡¯t like talking to people and always shows a cold face, how could he manage those underlings without some brains?

    He remembered thest time he looked for Liu Rui, but Liu Rui wasn¡¯t there, so he chatted with a few of Liu Rui¡¯s underlings for a while. At first, they talked lively, with one bragging so much almost boasting himself to heaven, when suddenly the room fell silent.

    Someone said, "The boss is here; let¡¯s retreat." With that, they immediately returned to their original positions, while Tao Ji was still looking around for Liu Rui. Someone cautiously told him, "He¡¯s about toe in. I just saw him parking from the window."

    Tao Ji didn¡¯t expect Liu Rui to have such a great deterrent effect. He could tell from their expressions that Liu Rui was usually a terrifying person.

    When Liu Rui truly entered the house, Tao Ji noticeably felt a huge change in the room, as if the air suddenly solidified, the room temperature dropped to zero degrees, and those people didn¡¯t dare breathe heavily. Tao Ji was quite scared by the situation.

    However, he quickly recovered,forting himself mentally: I have plenty of money, why fear him? He still needs to rely on me for food! But he still felt that his voice involuntarily softened a notch; he felt as if he¡¯d never been so intimidated in his life. Ever since then, he dared not underestimate Liu Rui.

    So even though Liu Rui didn¡¯t get the job done this time after taking the money, he could only shout on the phone, not daring to confront Liu Rui face-to-face.

    These days, Ren Xingyu hasn¡¯t been idle either. After learning about Xiao Yifei¡¯s matters, he¡¯s been busy gathering evidence. Before Tang Rong obtained the videotape, he knew this case, no matter how it was fought, would definitely end up with Xiao Yifei losing thewsuit. There was hardly any evidence favorable to Xiao Yifei, but even so, he was still working hard for the firm¡¯s victory.

    During this period, he¡¯s been suffering like Tang Rong and the others, with Tang Rong exhausting physical strength and Ren Xingyu exhausting mental strength. He¡¯s repeatedly reviewed Xiao Yifei¡¯s case files numerous times, trying to find some different breakthrough points, hoping even the slightest clue would be beneficial.

    Just as Ren Xingyu thought this case was doomed to fail, such a significant turnaround appeared. After reviewing thetest evidence, he was so satisfied that he took a shower and went to sleep.

    Then everyone at Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Tang Rong, Fang Yu, Ren Xingyu, and others felt confident that tomorrow¡¯s court session would go smoothly. After tomorrow, Xiao Yifei coulde out, and those who had been busy for days could finally sleep well at night.

    The person most tormented now would be Qian Huahua. Tomorrow, she would be attending court as both a victim and a witness. At the Police Department, to save her father, she had no choice but to lie. Tomorrow, does she have to continue lying? She¡¯s been mulling over this issue in her mind these days, wondering whether to speak the truth, but if she does, her father might be in danger. Yet, if she lies, she¡¯d be framing a good person and letting a real wrongdoer roam free.

    Family devotion and justice, what a difficult choice it is. Why does she have to go through such things? She would rather wish she had never met Xiao Yifei, wish she had never fallen for him, then these subsequent events wouldn¡¯t have happened. Her father repeatedly advised her that feelings can¡¯t bepelled, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen, persistently going her own way, only to find that her deep affection just moved herself.

    Ultimately, it stirred such troubles, and she fervently wished that she was the one kidnapped, not knowing the hardships her father was enduring in Tao Ji¡¯s hands. She really felt unfilial, seeing that her father was already quite elderly.

    Qian Huahua turned and tossed in bed, unable to sleep, continually agonizing over these issues. If she eventuallymitted perjury, leading to Xiao Yifei being sentenced, she feared her conscience would never be at peace. She thought. She pondered this for half the night until near dawn when she felt a little sleepy and managed a brief nap.

    But actually, although Dean Qian was said to be kidnapped, Tao Ji ordered his men to treat him politely. The old man was elderly, and if care wasn¡¯t taken, even a huge amount of money couldn¡¯t solve a fatal ident.

    Therefore, Dean Qian was merely limited in freedom, kept in a small room with curtains drawn all day, and had meals delivered. Thus, he was living quitefortably. Before, he had always been busy with hospital affairs and barely had any real vacation for years.

    Now, this could be considered a special holiday, allowing him time to truly reflect on life¡¯s almost entire journey. Life passes quickly; once, he always felt time wasn¡¯t swift enough, but when old and nearing life¡¯s end, he only realized how fast life passed, just like he hadn¡¯t lived at all.

 Chapter 936 - 928: Deep Despair

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 928: Deep Despair</h4>

    Carefully thinking back, apart from those major events like work, marriage, and having children, he couldn¡¯t recall what he had actually done in these sixty-plus years. He couldn¡¯t say it; so much time just slipped away for no reason.

    Time cannot be calcted carefully, the more you calcte, the more frightening it bes. It¡¯s like the money you spend; every time you feel like you didn¡¯t buy much, but a lot of money is still spent. When you calcte again, the items bought don¡¯t match up with the money spent.

    Director Qian felt he should retire. In a person¡¯s lifetime, it can¡¯t just be about work. At his age now, he has long exceeded the legal retirement age set by the country. Moreover, he doesn¡¯tck anything now; at this level of social status, it¡¯s already very good. Money is certainly notcking; their retirement pension alone is enough for the couple, let alone the money saved from half a working lifetime.

    Their only daughter, Huanhuan, now also has a stable job; the only thing missing is a suitable boyfriend. But now, since Huanhuan isn¡¯t that old, letting her have a few more years of freedom is fine too. Director Qian recently gained a lot of insight because no one spoke to him, and there was nothing entertaining to do.

    So he slept when he was tired and sat up talking to himself when he woke, beginning to ponder some questions he¡¯d never thought of before, about death, about life. He felt he was about to be enlightened if he continued like this, understanding the various aspects of the human world.

    Finally, the court day arrived; after waiting for so many days, it was finally here. First, the intiff¡¯swyer, representing Qian Huahua, spoke.

    "Today we are definitely going to lose the case, but don¡¯t be too upset. We will definitely have more opportunitiester; at worst, we¡¯ll keep appealing until we get the result we want. Anyway, Xiao Yifei has earned enough money to fight severalwsuits." Ren Xingyuforted Tang Rong.

    But Tang Rong seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, she couldn¡¯t forget Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze just now ¡ª it was deep despair. She didn¡¯t understand why fate was so unfair to a good person, making him suffer such hardships, while bad people livedfortably.

    Xiao Yifei was released from the Police Department without any trouble. He felt that his life in the past few years was like filming a movie, with all kinds of bizarre things happening to him. Perhaps it really was just bad luck. Tang Rong was right; he should travel around in theing days, picking up some good luck from elsewhere.

    Xiao Yifei also roughly knew about Liu Rui¡¯s true identity from Tang Rong. When he first heard about it, he thought his ears had deceived him. He couldn¡¯t imagine that Liu Rui¡¯s hidden identity would be so formidable.

    Although he already knew from the first time he met Liu Rui that this person was definitely not simple, nevertheless, an identity like an underworld boss was still very distant for Xiao Yifei. He had mostly only seen those underworld characters in movies and TV shows.

    In the movies, underworld characters always wear sunsses with a big golden chain around their necks, fearing that others wouldn¡¯t recognize them. So, no matter how he looked at Liu Rui, he couldn¡¯t associate him with the underworld, except for that aura of unapproachability and coldness that somewhat fit.

    Then Xiao Yifei thought of a very important question: Does Hu Jingtang know Liu Rui¡¯s true identity? Judging from what Hu Jingtang told him, he certainly doesn¡¯t know. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said things like, ¡¯Please take care of Liu Rui in the future!¡¯

    With Liu Rui¡¯s current identity, who would need him to take care of? People like that, it¡¯s better to stay as far away as possible. If he identally says the wrong thing, Liu Rui might send hisckeys to cause trouble. Xiao Yifei thought that he probably couldn¡¯t fulfill Hu Lao¡¯s request, hoping Hu Lao would understand him.

    Just a few days after Xiao Yifei was released from the Police Department and before he got to enjoy some peaceful days, he received a call from Liu Rui. He initially saw it was an unfamiliar number, and he usually didn¡¯t answer such nuisance calls. Anyway, if the caller really had something important, they wouldn¡¯t just make one call. As he was thinking this, the first call ended, and then a second call immediately came. Only then did Xiao Yifei answer. Once he picked up the call, he felt a murderous atmosphere because it was Liu Rui on the other end.

    "I¡¯m Liu Rui. When are you avable? We need to meet." Liu Rui¡¯s voice was as emotionless as ever.

    Every person¡¯s voice is very distinctive, like Xiao Yifei¡¯s, which is somewhat deep but makes people feel warm when they hear it. Just hearing his voice would make people think he must be a very warm person. Tang Rong¡¯s voice is very deceiving; just by hearing her voice, others would think she should be a gentle and delicate southern girl, but she isn¡¯t at all.

    And Liu Rui¡¯s voice truly had no emotional color. How to say it, it¡¯s like when you throw a stone into ake, the stone only creates slight ripples upon hitting the water, and then quickly sinks to the bottom. Liu Rui gives the same feeling.

    His joys, anger, sorrows, and happiness are deeply hidden. What ordinary people can see is just the calm surface of theke, absolutely unable to guess what his inner world is like. So, this unexpected phone call startled Xiao Yifei. He couldn¡¯t guess Liu Rui¡¯s real purpose in looking for him.

    So Xiao Yifei wisely said, "How about the afternoon two dayster? That¡¯s the only time I¡¯m free." Even though Xiao Yifei was very nervous, he couldn¡¯t show it in his manner; he couldn¡¯t let Liu Rui detect his nervousness.

    Meeting two dayster would also give Xiao Yifei time to prepare mentally and to learn more about Liu Rui, although he understood he couldn¡¯t learn more about Liu Rui. Even Liu Rui¡¯s twin sister didn¡¯t know his real situation, so where could he find out?

    "I can¡¯t wait that long. I know you¡¯re free after nine tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up at the hospital at 9:40." Liu Ruimanded directly.

    "I..." Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had the chance to say what he wanted before the other party hung up. This is really a formidable character; howe he even knows when he¡¯s free so clearly? Could it be that he sent someone to monitor him, Xiao Yifei thought. It really is terrifying that he has unknowingly gotten entangled with underworld people. He didn¡¯t know whether he should consider himself lucky or unlucky.

    Xiao Yifei hung up the phone, still recovering from it. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Liu Rui wanted to see him. The two of them had no connection in life. Unable to think it through, Xiao Yifei decided not to dwell on it. Anyway, there should be no life-threatening danger; at the very least, he had some rapport with Hu Lao, so Liu Rui probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to him easily.

    Thinking like this, Xiao Yifei felt there was nothing to worry about. However, Director Qian was still missing. It was said that the police were already involved, yet the situation didn¡¯t seem optimistic, as there were no leads. He had actually guessed that Director Qian was surely in Liu Rui¡¯s hands, so there was nothing to worry about, as long as there was no life-threatening danger, it was alright.

 Chapter 937 - 929 Partnering Up

    <h4>Chapter 937: Chapter 929 Partnering Up</h4>

    After nine-thirty in the evening, Xiao Yifei walked out of the hospital on time. He didn¡¯t dare bete by even a minute.

    What if the others got impatient and decided to kidnap him in anger? As he exited the main gate, he noticed an Audi

    parked by the roadside, and guessed that it must be Liu Rui¡¯s car.

    Sure enough, after seeing Xiao Yifeie out, someone got out of the car immediately, opened the back door, and waited

    for Xiao Yifei to get in with gentlemanly manners. He had never enjoyed such treatment before. Nervous and uneasy, he

    got into the car while maintaining a calm facade, so as not to embarrass himself.

    Liu Rui sat in the seat behind the driver, and Xiao Yifei sat beside him. There were four people in the car, and Xiao Yifei

    could feel that the atmosphere inside had dropped to extremes of coldness. The driver and the other person in the car

    definitely didn¡¯t dare to speak casually. From what he knew, Liu Rui was not someone who would initiate a conversation.

    As for Xiao Yifei himself, he had no idea how to ease the atmosphere, so the car was particrly quiet. The only thing

    everyone could hear was each other¡¯s breathing. Suddenly, he remembered a sentence people loved to use during writing

    sses as a child: "You could hear a pin drop in the ssroom." If a pin dropped in this car now, it should be audible too!

    With everyone silent, Xiao Yifei watched as the car gradually moved away from the city center, and an increasing sense of

    unease crept over him. He pretended to remainposed and asked, "Where are you taking me?"

    Still, no one spoke. Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward and paused for several minutes before Liu Rui, as if just hearing,

    remarked, "What are you worried about? I¡¯m not going to sell you." After saying that, he fell silent again.

    Xiao Yifei felt embarrassed to speak again, as no one seemed to care anyway. Why make a fool of himself? Despite Liu Rui¡¯s

    special status, Xiao Yifei figured he wouldn¡¯t easily disclose anything to him. Having had a long day, he leaned his head back,

    closed his eyes, and took the opportunity to rest a bit.

    Finally, Liu Rui took him to a restaurant decorated in ssical style, a ce Xiao Yifei had never been before. It seemed Liu Rui

    had quite a high taste, not really fitting the image of a mob boss.

    Arge table was set with dishes, but Xiao Yifei realized Liu Rui¡¯s two subordinates weren¡¯t dining with them. Just the two

    of them, ordering so much food, seemed like a waste, but as the guest, he felt ufortable saying anything.

    "It¡¯s a bit abrupt to suddenly ask you out today, but I really have something important to discuss," Liu Rui said slowly to

    Xiao Yifei as he picked up some food.

    "Just say what you need. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help you," Xiao Yifei replied, maintaining hisposure.

    In his heart, he felt he couldn¡¯t lose momentum.

    "It¡¯s not a matter of helping or not helping, it¡¯s just that if we aplish this, it will benefit everyone," Liu Rui paused,

    then continued, "You should be aware of what Tao Ji has done to you. Now, would you be interested in teaming up with me

    to teach Tao Ji a lesson?"

    "You can choose to refuse, but you must know, your Dean Qi is still in my hands, so I think you understand what you should

    do. Rest assured, this endeavor won¡¯t break anyws and won¡¯t tarnish your personal reputation. I know people like you

    are most afraid of reputation damage," Liu Rui proceeded to convey his message in one breath.

    "Then you¡¯ve truly misjudged me. My reputation has long been damaged, and I don¡¯t care what others think of it. If I truly

    cared, I wouldn¡¯t still be just an associate director. I¡¯m quite interested in your suggestion." For correct content, please visit

    "Even without using Dean Qi to threaten me, I would definitely agree. Having gone through so many things, I¡¯vee to

    realize one truth: one should have a backbone. Kindness in my eyes is seen as weakness by others."

    "So, giving Tao Ji some payback is something I¡¯ve been thinking about these past few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to suggest it,

    which means we¡¯re on the same wavelength. Since you¡¯ve asked me here today, I presume you already have a n?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I only have a simple idea now; we¡¯ll discuss the specifics once you agree. I also know there¡¯s some misunderstanding For the correct order please visit

    about my identity, but you must understand, the line between right and wrong isn¡¯t that distinct, so I¡¯m not as bad as you think."

    "What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t matter. I never viewed you that way since we¡¯re not familiar with each other, and it¡¯s not my ce

    to judge. Let¡¯s talk about your n," Xiao Yifei responded.

    "I¡¯ve recently investigated Tao Ji¡¯spany¡¯s assets and financial sources, and found that he is involved in multiple sectors,

    but the best-performing one is a medical equipmentpany. Although thepany is notrge, its profits surpass all his

    other ie sourcesbined."

    "So, my current idea is for us to jointly establish a medical equipmentpany. Of course, when I say ¡¯jointly,¡¯ you actually

    don¡¯t need to invest any money. You just need to be the nominal legal representative, as your status is appropriate, and you

    have enough social standing."

    "Initially, I didn¡¯t want to inconvenience you with this matter, but due to the special nature of my identity, such situations

    are not suitable for me to attend. After searching extensively, you are the only suitable candidate I found. You just need to be

    the legal representative, and I¡¯ll handle the rest," Liu Rui exined.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand much about establishing apany or legal representation; all he knew was that starting a

    pany required a lot of money, and if something went wrong, the legal representative bore the responsibility. He dared not make

    any rash promises for things he didn¡¯tprehend.

    Liu Rui, seeing his hesitation, said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to agree immediately. I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it. Just give me

    your answer at this time tomorrow night. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to harm you. If anything goes wrong, I will take full

    responsibility."

    "Then let me think it over. After all, it¡¯s such a big matter, and I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor who suddenly encountered such

    a situation," Xiao Yifei replied.

    Liu Rui thought to himself, don¡¯t be so modest; you¡¯re anything but an ordinary doctor. If you were, I wouldn¡¯t have sought you

    out for this matter. Since he wanted to partner with Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui had thoroughly investigated all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s past

    experiences through various means.

    Having reviewed so much information about Xiao Yifei, even a fool would realize he was no ordinary doctor, especially since Liu Rui

    was no simple character himself. During his investigation, he had also learned some information about Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather. Given

    how impressive the grandfather was, the grandson who grew up with him, Xiao Yifei, certainly wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person.

 Chapter 938 - 930 Mysterious

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 930 Mysterious</h4>

    So the conversation between the two came to a pause, and before leaving, Liu Rui gave Xiao Yifei a detailed n, asking him to review it thoroughly. Xiao Yifei then took his leave. Just before leaving, he suddenly remembered something, "When will you release President Qian? He is innocent."

    "He should already be home by now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call to confirm," Liu Rui replied, reverting back to his usual cold tone.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything more and left.

    Once home, he called President Qian. Initially, he wanted to call Qian Huahua, but decided against it given their awkward rtionship. Although nothing had actually happened, Xiao Yifei felt it was odd. Besides, if Tang Rong found out, it wouldn¡¯t be good; less trouble was better than more.

    Unexpectedly, when the call connected, it was Qian Huahua who answered, saying, "My dad got home an hour ago. He wasn¡¯t harmed, and he seemed in good spirits, but he¡¯s asleep now. If it¡¯s important, I can wake him up."

    "It¡¯s nothing urgent. I just called to confirm if President Qian got home safely. Since he¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll hang up now," Xiao Yifei said. With nothing else to discuss, he didn¡¯t see the need to prolong the conversation with Qian Huahua.

    "Xiao Yifei, I..." Qian Huahua paused for a while before finally saying, "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay. I would have done the same in your ce. Besides, it¡¯s all in the past now. Let¡¯s leave it at that," Xiao Yifei replied, his tone polite but distant, then hung up the phone.

    On the matter of what Qian Huahua did under those circumstances, after learning the truth, Xiao Yifei took time to think it over calmly. He understood why she acted the way she did; in such a situation, anyone would probably make the same choice.

    If it had been his grandfather who was kidnapped instead, Xiao Yifei would have risked his life to save him. After all, family is irreceable.

    However, understanding doesn¡¯t equate to forgiveness. If Qian Huahua hadn¡¯t insisted on her way, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. To be honest, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t really want to see Qian Huahua again. And surely, after this incident, she wouldn¡¯te looking for him at the hospital.

    The thing thatforted Xiao Yifei most was that Tang Rong hadn¡¯t asked much about what happened. Before she even could, he voluntarily exined every detail to her. Tang Rong responded generously, "I know you weren¡¯t at fault, so I won¡¯t be upset with you."

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t sure if Tang Rong truly meant what she said, but judging by her expression, she probably didn¡¯t mind. After this incident, he learned a lesson: it¡¯s important to inform Tang Rong right away instead of worrying about causing trouble.

    The sense of security is indeed crucial.

    Actually, what upset Tang Rong wasn¡¯t the entanglement between Xiao Yifei and Qian Huahua. It was the fact that Xiao Yifei faced such a big issue and didn¡¯t tell her about it. When she first found out, she was quite angry. But after so many busy days, her anger had dissipated.

    She realized the truth that a sense of security muste from oneself, as no one can provide it entirely. In a romantic rtionship, if one side clings too tightly or cares too much, the rtionship won¡¯tst.

    There¡¯s an old saying in China, "The wise are hurt, and the deep in love will notst long." Initially, Tang Rong thought it meant that smart people would encounter hardships and those who love deeply wouldn¡¯t live long. But after several rtionships, she suddenly understood its true meaning one day.

    In a rtionship, investing too much and caring excessively means the rtionship likely won¡¯t endure. After realizing this, she no longer nned to hold high expectations for Xiao Yifei. A in and steady rtionship might be more beneficial for both.

    Xiao Yifei showed Tang Rong the n Liu Rui gave him. Currently, Tang Rong worked at a profitablepany managing a team of over ten people, so reviewing such a n shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her.

    As she read through it, Tang Rong remarked, "Liu Rui truly is an extraordinary person with very forward-thinking ideas. Have you really decided to partner with him?"

    "Is there anything wrong with this n? If I¡¯m the legal representative, would I bear all responsibility if something goes wrong?" Xiao Yifei asked, unfamiliar with such matters, having dedicated much of his life to the study of Chinese Medicine. He didn¡¯t understand much outside of it.

    Tang Rong carefully reviewed the n twice from start to finish before telling Xiao Yifei, "I didn¡¯t see any issues. As long as thepany doesn¡¯t face any legal problems, you won¡¯t be held responsible. Even if it goes bankrupt, you won¡¯t suffer any losses."

    "But what I can¡¯t understand is why Liu Rui would go to such great lengths, investing so much money just to bring down Tao Ji. I really can¡¯t grasp the world of the wealthy. If you¡¯ve really decided to coborate with him, I advise caution. Liu Rui isn¡¯t easy to deal with despite appearances; he¡¯s indeed a very dangerous person. Be cautious," Tang Rong said.

    In her daily dealings with various people at work, sometimes meeting two to three hundred people in a busy day, Tang Rong had honed her ability to rapidly size people up. Usually, after just exchanging a few words with someone, she could guess their personality and interests more or less.

    Xiao Yifei assured Tang Rong, "I¡¯ll definitely be careful. He hides a lot." At dinner by chance, Xiao Yifei had obtained a strand of Liu Rui¡¯s hair, which he had intended to do. He wanted to go to the hospital to test Liu Rui¡¯s IQ.

    Once he knew there were no risks involved, Xiao Yifei called Liu Rui that night, saying that he had made up his mind and wanted to teach Tao Ji a lesson.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision, Liu Rui¡¯s voice conveyed no hint of emotion as he calmly replied, "Since you¡¯ve decided, prepare the necessary documents tomorrow."

    After the evening¡¯s interaction, Xiao Yifei learned more about Liu Rui, but the more he knew, the greater his curiosity grew. He couldn¡¯t see through Liu Rui, not truly understanding what kind of person he was. Though Liu Rui seemed cold and ruthless, tonight he had been somewhat kind, a stark contrast to Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous impression of him.

    Moreover, Liu Rui seemed to have a powerful background; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to lead so many at such a young age. Managing others requires not only skill and strategy but also high emotional intelligence.

 Chapter 939 - 931: Matching Up

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 931: Matching Up</h4>

    Sure, here is the trantion:

    ```html

    Just like the famous British drama "Sherlock," Sherlock is such a smart person, yet he is essentially a cold and indifferent person. He is the typical type who believes everyone else is a fool. We all envy his high IQ, but before he met Watson, such a clever person had no friends and was so dismissive of human emotions.

    At the start, when he got some information about Liu Rui from Liu Sisi¡¯s mouth, he thought Liu Rui should be a genius like Sherlock, highly intelligent, thus disliking interacting with ordinary people, thinking nothing of others, and being solitary and self-sufficient.

    But now it seems Liu Rui is not like that at all. He should be someone even more frightening. Xiao Yifei entered the name Liu Rui online but couldn¡¯t find any information. Then he entered Hu Jingtang and Liu Rui¡¯s names together, but still, there were only details about Hu Jingtang online.

    It seems Liu Rui¡¯s confidentiality work was done quite well. Ordinarily, there should be some trace of him online. Xiao Yifei flipped through the first few pages, all introducing Hu Jingtang¡¯s significant contributions. As he turned to the next page, he suddenly saw these words.

    Although the words weren¡¯t big, Xiao Yifei noticed them at first nce because he had been thinking about these wordstely. So, he clicked in, and seeing this, he discovered significant information. It was a post from a forum, dated several years ago, likely when forums were popr. Xiao Yifei saw thousands of replies.

    The beginning generally talked about a boss being captured and subdued by the police. Someone asked what happened to him in the end, followed by lively discussions full of trivial content. Xiao Yifei casually nced over them.

    Then he saw a fervent discussion under onement. He carefully read from beginning to end and saw Hu Jingtang¡¯s name, indicating Hu Jingtang had some rtive connection with this captured boss. Xiao Yifei suddenly understood something.

    He remembered that Hu Jingtang once told him Liu Sisi and Liu Rui lived with him from a young age. Hu Jingtang said nothing about their parents. Although Xiao Yifei was curious then, he didn¡¯t feelfortable asking. Now, everything fit together.

    Liu Rui and Liu Sisi¡¯s father should be this boss. As Xiao Yifei thought about it, he became very excited, as if he had uncovered an incredible secret. He suddenly looked forward to this coboration with Liu Rui and, to be honest, deep down, he hoped something might happen.

    The next day, upon arriving at the hospital, the first thing he did was give a co-worker Liu Rui¡¯s hair to help conduct a test. He still didn¡¯t quite believe in using hair for gic testing. There had been an IQ testing trend at the hospital before, but he wasn¡¯t sure how urate it was.

    He thought it was better to take a Mensa test, as it¡¯s more reliable. But for Liu Rui, this was the only method he could use.

    Over an hourter, the results came. The colleague sent the electronic report to Xiao Yifei¡¯s email. He opened it and found, indeed, his guess was correct. Liu Rui¡¯s IQ was actually 240.

    The average person¡¯s IQ is around 100, so most people¡¯s IQ typically ranges between 85 and 115. Intelligence is controlled by gic factors and generally cannot be altered by humans.

    Some highly intelligent people, like Da Vinci, are well known. We all know Da Vinci was a famous painter, and we have heard the story of him drawing eggs since childhood. Besides being a painter, he was also a renowned sculptor, architect, musician, mathematician, engineer, etc.

    Liu Rui¡¯s IQ might have been slightly exaggerated, but it should definitely be over 200. Xiao Yifei thought about interacting with such a person in the future and suddenly felt a lot of pressure. Xiao Yifei was just a bit smarter and more diligent than an ordinary person.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how a person with an IQ of 240 would view ordinary people like them, whether they could figure out what he was thinking just by looking, much like Sherlock in ¡¯Sherlock Holmes,¡¯ with extraordinary memory and a brain different from ordinary people. Sherlock mentioned having a memory pce in his brain.

    It stored all the information he needed and had ways to delete useless information. Ordinary people¡¯s brains are filled with all sorts of useless clutter, so during critical moments, their brains slow down due to information overload, making it hard to use their brains when needed.

    This is the difference between ordinary people and geniuses.

    Whenparing Sherlock and Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei suddenly understood why Liu Rui was naturally taciturn. He couldn¡¯t find someone he could confide in; in truth, his heart must be very lonely. Sherlock eventually found Watson. Even though Watson was just an ordinary person, his loyalty and warmth could melt Sherlock¡¯s cold heart. No one knew when Liu Rui would find such a person.

    There¡¯s a saying that being invincible is lonely. Truly, the view from the top is beautiful, but the high ce is cold, is also a fact.

    ording to the time agreed with Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei brought his documents and waited at the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. After signing name after name, theirpany was sessfully established. Xiao Yifei had never thought he would start apany, although in reality, he was just a figurehead.

    Still, he found it quite exciting. It was another new attempt in life. Having been a doctor for most of his life, he wasn¡¯t disgusted by the profession, but he certainly wasn¡¯t excited about it anymore. So, while still young, trying out something new seemed a good idea.

    All these procedures were not asplicated as Xiao Yifei imagined. Perhaps Liu Rui had already taken care of all theplex matters, and he was just there to sign a name.

    Looking at Liu Rui in front of him, recalling the IQ test earlier, he found it a bit unbelievable. Other than being quite handsome, the person in front of him seemed no different from an average person. How could his IQ be so high! If Liu Rui sincerely wanted to deceive him, with his intelligence, he surely wouldn¡¯t see through it.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t used to looking into Liu Rui¡¯s eyes now. He felt that if Liu Rui nced at his eyes, he would surely know what he was thinking. Isn¡¯t it said that eyes are the windows to the soul!

    There wasn¡¯t much conversation between him and Liu Rui along the way. Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t initiate speaking, thinking that Liu Rui wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him. So, wisely, he remained silent.

    As for Liu Rui, he had long been ustomed to not speaking all these years. For him, silence was morefortable than speaking. Conversing with others was truly a troublesome thing. He was entirely unaware that being quiet with someone might be awkward for others, creating a tense atmosphere.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 940 - 932 Important Matters

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 932 Important Matters</h4>

    But Liu Rui doesn¡¯t care about these things. He just wants to feelfortable, so why bother with others!

    Just before they were to part, Liu Rui finally spoke: "There¡¯s no need for you at thepany right now, and you¡¯ve got your hands full at the hospital. When I need you, I¡¯ll get in touch."

    Xiao Yifei replied, "Alright, just contact me if anythinges up. I¡¯ll be off then."

    Actually, not only was Xiao Yifei curious about Liu Rui, but Liu Rui was equally curious about Xiao Yifei. He realized that this person waspletely different from him, unlike anyone he had ever met. He couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the differences, and this is why Liu Rui wanted to coborate with Xiao Yifei; he wanted to understand him better.

    After work, Director Qian specifically came to Xiao Yifei¡¯s office to invite him for dinner, to thank him for what he had done for him and his daughter.

    "Xiao Yifei, I really can¡¯t thank you enough this time. Huanhuan has told me everything, and she says she¡¯s particrly sorry to you. She wants to apologize to you in person but feels too embarrassed to see you again, so today I¡¯m apologizing on her behalf and would like to have dinner together!" Director Qian said sincerely.

    "Director, you¡¯re being too kind. I understand the choice Huanhuan made in that situation, and besides, she¡¯s already apologized to me. Let¡¯s just put this behind us and forget about it!" Xiao Yifei said.

    "I¡¯m d you think that way, but I must insist on treating you to dinner today. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll be quite upset," Director Qian said. He truly felt apologetic toward Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing the director¡¯s insistence, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t refuse. Besides, he had nothing pressing to do that evening.

    After dinner, Xiao Yifei first drove Director Qian home. At the entrance of theplex, he happened to see Qian Huahuaing downstairs to buy something. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Xiao Yifei smiled at her as a form of greeting. Qian Huahua stood there, at a loss for words, and finally just smiled back before leaving.

    Qian Huahua thought she could let go of Xiao Yifei, but just that brief nce¡ªthey shared a moment¡ªstirred something in her heart. She hoped Xiao Yifei would say another word to her, but he didn¡¯t. She wanted to speak to him as freely as before, but suddenly realized she no longer had that privilege.

    How could she possibly bring herself to talk to Xiao Yifei now? So, when the words were on the tip of her tongue, she forced them back down and simply smiled, then turned away.

    It seems like when you really like someone, you can¡¯t easily forget them. One more nce, and you still like them. The worst feeling must be unrequited love! She now desperately wishes she had never met Xiao Yifei.

    As Qian Huahua and her father walked upstairs, Director Qian sighed and said to his daughter, "Let the past be the past. You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ll meet many outstanding people in the future. Don¡¯t obsess over what you can¡¯t have." He could tell from the way his daughter looked at Xiao Yifei that she was still thinking about him.

    Qian Huahua nodded slightly at her father¡¯s words, saying nothing. Lin Xi had written a line: Whatever is not obtained, whatever is past, always seems most fitting.

    Perhaps Xiao Yifei will exist in Qian Huahua¡¯s heart for a lifetime, maybe for a month, maybe a year, but eventually, she will let him go. Yet there will always be a ce in her heart reserved for Xiao Yifei.

    It¡¯s what we can¡¯t have that lingers a lifetime.

    Back home, Xiao Yifei took the initiative to tell Tang Rong about his evening ns. He was trying to change himself, gradually realizing that Tang Rong judged his love from such small things. Although he still didn¡¯t quite understand what this had to do with love, as long as it made Tang Rong happy, he was willing to make some changes.

    Tang Rong suddenly said, "Actually, I think Qian Huahua is quite pitiful too. It¡¯s sad when the one you love doesn¡¯t love you back. In this vast world, finding someone you love and who loves you back is such a lucky and happy thing."

    "So, you know how lucky we are. I love you, and you love me. We met at the right time. Believe me, nothing can separate us unless one day you stop loving me. If that day everes, I¡¯ll let you go," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I hope that day neveres. If it truly arrives, just thinking about it exhausts me. I would have to find someone new, get to know them again, and go through the adjustments¡ªit¡¯s so tiring. If I don¡¯t end up with you, I wouldn¡¯t want to find someone else. I don¡¯t want to live so wearily anymore," Tang Rong said.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that he and Tang Rong shared something inherently simr¡ªthey both seemed rather pessimistic, not too passionate about rtionships, letting everything take its natural course.

    Liu Rui¡¯spany was on track, and for him, running apany didn¡¯t seem difficult. He found this task much easier than managing his numerous subordinates. During business operations, he realized he knew quite a few influential figures, although he couldn¡¯t remember when he met them, nor had he deliberately cultivated those connections.

    Everything progressed smoothly. Because hispany¡¯s prices were lowerpared to simrpanies and due to his extensivework, his good reputation had spread even before thepany officiallyunched. Thus, his business was getting better day by day. He initially didn¡¯t n to make money from thepany; he just wanted to take down Tao Ji¡¯spany.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that with such a casual approach, he was still earning a lot of money daily.

    So he seized the opportunity to re-n thepany¡¯s sales strategy to attract more customers.

    In a small city, although there were many medical devicepanies, only a few did well in the industry. Liu Rui¡¯spany quickly rose to fame among his peers, and everyone wondered about this young man who seemed toe out of nowhere and was taking their business.

    Of course, Tao Ji also noticed thepany. After probing, he found out that thepany was founded by Xiao Yifei. He thought to himself that he hadn¡¯t realized Xiao Yifei had a knack for business.

    But soon, Tao Ji discovered that his business was declining day by day. If this continued for another half month, hispany might go bankrupt. Although he didn¡¯t care about losing some money, this was about face. He knew his father always felt disappointed in him.

    That¡¯s why he started severalpanies himself and stubbornly refused to work for his father¡¯spany. If his best-runpany went bankrupt, it would seriously hurt his pride! Although his father probably wouldn¡¯t say anything, who knows what he would think inside.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 941 - 933 Carefully Consider

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 933 Carefully Consider</h4>

    So he privately went to see Xiao Yifei and questioned him about why he was stealing his business. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond at all and just left.

    Sure enough, half a monthter, Tao Ji¡¯spany could no longer operate smoothly. At this moment, Xiao Yifei appeared with awyer, saying he could consider acquiring Tao Ji¡¯spany.

    Tao Ji thought about it for a long time. Maybe merging would give him a chance to rise again, but if he really dered bankruptcy, he would truly have nothing left. In his current situation, he absolutely couldn¡¯t ask his father for help.

    So finally, thepany that Tao Ji had worked hard for years waspletely taken over by Xiao Yifei¡¯s and Liu Rui¡¯spany after signing a contract. Although Tao Ji hated Xiao Yifei immensely, there was nothing he could do.

    He heard from others that although Xiao Yifei was the person in charge on the surface, Liu Rui was the one who truly managed everything, and Xiao Yifei was just a front.

    He originally wanted to do something against Xiao Yifei, but when he found out Liu Rui was the real boss behind the scenes, he decisively abandoned the idea. He figured it was best not to provoke someone like Liu Rui, who operated on a whole different level.

    Liu Rui called Xiao Yifei to thepany for a meeting, first detailing the current state of thepany to him. Finally, he revealed his true intention: "Have you considered quitting your job at the hospital so we can expand thispany together? Thepany is doing far better than I initially expected. With the current valuation, making tens of millions a year is entirely feasible."

    "Running apany might be tough, but it¡¯s certainly better than you working as a doctor and earning so little every month!" Liu Rui said.

    "I never considered this," Xiao Yifei replied, surprised by Liu Rui¡¯s proposal. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Liu Rui¡¯s impromptu idea would lead to such sess. When they initially made ns, this scenario was never discussed, and Xiao Yifei naively thought that once they brought down Tao Ji¡¯spany, their task would be over.

    "Honestly, I don¡¯t get you. Such a great opportunity, and yet you¡¯re still hesitant? If you¡¯re worried about me harming you, rest assured, if I really wanted to do something against you, I wouldn¡¯t need to go through such trouble. Doing anything casually would be enough to finish you off. I genuinely want to coborate with you," Liu Rui said, increasingly baffled by Xiao Yifei.

    "Why specifically me?" Xiao Yifei asked. He was curious. He didn¡¯t excel at rtionships or business; he had no ideas about how to run apany. He couldn¡¯t understand why Liu Rui chose him.

    "Since I chose you, I must have my reasons. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re thinking of declining this partnership opportunity, right?" Liu Rui asked, looking into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei averted his gaze and said, "I don¡¯t know either. You caught me off guard with this. Can I have some time to think about it?"

    Liu Rui couldn¡¯t understand; any normal person would be jumping at such an opportunity. Even if he didn¡¯t bring it up, they would certainly find a chance to ask. Could it be that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t really considered it? Being just a nominal legal representative of thepany, he truly didn¡¯t care about the other affairs.

    How should I put it about Xiao Yifei? Does he really not care about money and fame? He knew that a few years ago, Xiao Yifei turned down a job offering a monthly sry of over a hundred thousand, a job that only required him to work one day a week. Yet he rejected such a good opportunity, leaving people wondering why he worked so hard at that hospital every day.

    Some say, every day we live, our life countdown ticks away. Each day we live brings us one step closer to death, which we can¡¯t avoid. It¡¯s our ultimate destination.

    As a doctor, having saved so many lives, when it¡¯s his turn at life¡¯s end, he can¡¯t extend his life even a few minutes. When he woke up on the hospital bed, he realized that Death had left him little time.

    Death isn¡¯t the fearsome part. At his age, it coulde anytime, even from a simple cold. Waiting for death had be a daily routine for him. But he wasn¡¯t ready to go, as he had many unfinished matters and wanted to see his two beloved children fully grow up and start their families.

    Hu Jingtangy on the hospital bed with a calm expression, yet he resented giving up so easily. But his body was no longer obeying hismands.

    He opened his eyes and heard an excited, familiar voice saying: "Xiao Yifei, my grandpa is awake,e and have a look." Hu Jingtang recognized it as Liu Sisi¡¯s voice, confirming that his hearing wasn¡¯t too bad at the moment.

    Liu Sisi walked up and grabbed Hu Jingtang¡¯s hand, saying, "Grandpa, you scared me! You insisted on going out yesterday instead of resting at home. What would happen if something went wrong?"

    Hu Jingtang wanted to say something but found he couldn¡¯t speak, seeminglycking the strength. But to reassure Sisi, he struggled to say, "I¡¯m fine, Sisi, don¡¯t worry."

    "Grandpa, what did you say? I can¡¯t hear you." Liu Sisi leaned closer to listen.

    "Sisi, your grandpa just woke up and hasn¡¯t eaten all night. He probably doesn¡¯t have the strength to speak. Go buy some food from the store across the hospital," Xiao Yifei suggested.

    "Mr. Hu, you¡¯re alright now. Yesterday, you just overexerted yourself a bit. As long as you take care of yourself, there won¡¯t be any major issues," Xiao Yifei said to Hu Jingtang after Liu Sisi left.

    Hu Jingtang clearly heard Xiao Yifei¡¯sforting words, fully aware they were meant to console him. Having been a doctor his whole life, he knew his body well, and he understood that Xiao Yifei had put in great effort to save him.

    After forcing down some food, Hu Jingtang regained a bit of strength, although he had no appetite. Seeing the expectant gaze of his granddaughter, he forced himself to eat a few more bites. For the first time, eating felt like torture to Hu Jingtang.

    After eating, Liu Sisi hurried back to school for some matters, leaving Hu Jingtang to breathe a sigh of relief and lie wearily on the bed.

    "You are a doctor and must know my condition. How much longer do you think I can live?" Hu Jingtang asked Xiao Yifei directly.

    "Mr. Hu, don¡¯t talk like that. This was just an ident. With proper recovery, you¡¯ll be fine," Xiao Yifei reassured him.

 Chapter 942 - 934: Unable to Decide

    <h4>Chapter 942: Chapter 934: Unable to Decide</h4>

    "There¡¯s no need for us to talk like this, I¡¯ve already discussed this with you. I hope after I leave, you can help take care of Liu Rui and Sisi. Although I know this request is quite unreasonable, right now, you¡¯re the only person I can rely on," said Hu Jingtang.

    Hu Jingtang viewed life and death with such tranquility, thought Xiao Yifei. Is he really willing to leave this world so calmly? But even if he isn¡¯t, what could he do? No one has the power to decide life and death. Not even the doctors.

    "Mr. Hu, don¡¯t worry, I promise to fulfill your request to the best of my abilities," Xiao Yifei said sincerely. He thought Hu Jingtang probably didn¡¯t know Liu Rui¡¯s true identity, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about Liu Rui.

    "By the way, I called Liu Rui earlier. He should be on his way now," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I¡¯m most worried about Liu Rui. I think living alone must be especially lonely for him. What if something happens to him in the future?" Hu Jingtang muttered.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve talked with Liu Rui a few times recently, and I think he¡¯s doing well. He might just be a bit introverted, but I¡¯ll take good care of him," Xiao Yifei continued. For now, he wasn¡¯t worried about Liu Rui at all; Liu Rui seemed to be living quite well.

    After a while, Liu Rui came in. Xiao Yifei could tell from his appearance that he must have rushed over. Upon entering the ward, Liu Rui first nced at Xiao Yifei, seeking confirmation. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t said much over the phone, just urged him to hurry to the hospital.

    Seeing that his grandfather¡¯s spirits were pretty good, Liu Rui felt relieved. Of course, these were his private thoughts. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, Liu Rui was still the aloof, reticent Liu Rui, as if his grandfather¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t troubled him much.

    Standing by the bed, Liu Rui¡¯s eyes showed no emotion, and he said nothing. It was Hu Jingtang who spoke first: "Ruirui, from now on, you should listen more to your big brother Xiao Yifei. Be happy and don¡¯t live such a burdensome life."

    Before Hu Jingtang could finish his words, Liu Rui interrupted him, saying, "Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense." After saying that, he didn¡¯t know what else to say, just stood there, feeling a bit awkward.

    Watching these two awkward people, Xiao Yifei said, "Liu Rui, your grandpa is fine. What he needs now is plenty of rest. Let¡¯s step out and let your grandpa rest well."

    After speaking, Xiao Yifei left the ward first, followed closely by Liu Rui. As he reached the door, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t resist turning back to take another look at his grandfather, who was watching him as well. Their eyes met, and Liu Rui suddenly wanted to go back and keep his grandfatherpany. But since he was already at the door, how could he bear to turn back?

    So he turned around and nonchntly walked out of the ward.

    Finally, Hu Jingtang was left alone in the ward. He let out a long breath, feeling tired from the facade of calmness he had been maintaining.

    To be honest, he had been waiting for this day for a long time. But when it truly arrived, he realized there was much in this world he couldn¡¯t let go of. Aside from the two children he was so worried about, there were many other things he was still attached to.

    "Tell me the truth, how is my grandpa¡¯s health really?" Once out of the ward, Liu Rui could no longer maintain a calm expression. His tone was somewhat frightening, as if he were on the verge of striking someone.

    "Cherish the remaining time you have. Spend as much time with your grandpa as you can," Xiao Yifei tried his best to control his emotions and soften his voice. Having been a doctor for so long, his mindset had changed a lot.

    He still remembered those first few years. Announcing bad news to a patient¡¯s family was the most painful thing for Xiao Yifei. He never dared to look them in the eyes¡ªafraid that their sorrowful, desperate looks would make him cry too. But after being in the field for a while, he got used to it. There¡¯s a term called detachment.

    Now he could stay detached, delivering the news to the family like a machine. People misunderstood doctors. It¡¯s not that they wanted to be cold and indifferent, but they had no choice.

    "Is there really no other way? That person lying inside is my grandpa. How did he be ill all of a sudden? Dr. Xiao, surely there¡¯s something you can do to save my grandpa, right?" Liu Rui suddenly grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm and said.

    This Liu Rui was someone Xiao Yifei had never seen before. In his impression, Liu Rui had always been cool and aloof, seemingly indifferent to everything. Now, this person stood in front of Xiao Yifei, speaking in a near-pleading voice.

    "Liu Rui, calm down. Mr. Hu is someone I deeply respect. Even if there¡¯s a slim chance, I would do everything I could to save him. Butst night, I truly used all the knowledge I¡¯ve gained throughout my life to save your grandpa, yet... you need to face reality," Xiao Yifei tried to keep his tone steady.

    "Really... Is there no way?" Liu Rui slumped into a chair in the hallway, clutching his head, unable to ept the reality.

    "Sigh, spend good quality time with your grandpa. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote," Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what more he could say. Under such circumstances, anything felt inappropriate. After speaking, Xiao Yifei left.

    He didn¡¯t want Liu Rui to end up like him, bearing such a huge regret in life. The words he said to Liu Rui, he dearly wished someone had said to him back then.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Liu Rui sat alone on the chair for a long time. He couldn¡¯t understand how the person who used to tell him stories and make himugh when he was young could be leaving this world so soon. It seemed like not much time had passed, yet counting through the years, twenty had already gone by. What had he done in those twenty years?

    He always assumed that no matter what, his grandpa and Sisi would always be by his side, so he often overlooked their feelings. And as for his grandpa, he always showed him the greatest tolerance and understanding, letting him do as he pleased. He always had this illusion that his grandpa would always be there for him, no matter what happened, that grandpa would be by his side.

    But now, grandpa was suddenly unwell, leaving him and Sisi to depend on one another in the days toe.

    After the sadness, Liu Ruiposed himself, raising his head with his usual indifferent expression.

    "Dr. Xiao, is there really no other solution? Not even with the most advanced equipment and medicine?" Liu Rui walked into Xiao Yifei¡¯s office and asked.

    "If I could, I would have done so long ago. But I¡¯m truly sorry," Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to meet Liu Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Rui didn¡¯t sit down. He just stood there dazed for a while, said nothing, then left.

    Xiao Yifei deeply wanted to step forward and hug Liu Rui. He knew Liu Rui must be devastated. Someone as extremely awkward and inexpressive as Liu Rui would hide his immense sorrow inside. Unlike Liu Sisi, who, when upset, could cry and find someone to talk to. But Liu Rui would likely find a quiet, secluded ce to deal with his hurt alone. And then it would pass.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 943 - 935: Cannot Disconnect

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 935: Cannot Disconnect</h4>

    In the afternoon, Liu Sisi came by again. She actually didn¡¯t know anything. Among all the people, she was the only one who believed Grandpa was really just having a minor illness. She had even taken leave to apany him.

    Hu Jingtang hesitated for a long time and still didn¡¯t tell Liu Sisi the real situation. After brooding over it for a long time, he still felt it was too cruel. By then, Sisi would definitely be so sad that she would cry. So this daunting task was handed over to Xiao Yifei.

    "Sisi, spend more time with your Grandpa during this period. He really can¡¯t bear to leave you all," Xiao Yifei thought for a long time, and still couldn¡¯t think of a tactful way to say it.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Sisi immediately understood: "Brother Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t you say my Grandpa was fine? Why are you saying this now?"

    Liu Sisi became anxious all at once.

    "There¡¯s no use being anxious now. You know, when people get old, these things will inevitably happen," Xiao Yifei tried to put it as nicely as possible, but it seemed to have no effect.

    "How can I not be anxious? The person lying inside is my Grandpa! Just this morning, after leaving the hospital, I was nning to take him out during my next break, and now..." Liu Sisi¡¯s tears fell in big drops, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do at her side. At this moment, a warm hug would be most appropriate, but after hesitating, he only gently patted Liu Sisi¡¯s shoulder.

    He had seen so many family members of patients, but this was the most special case; the person lying on the bed was also his respected elder! He felt equally pained inside.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, let me be alone for a while, I¡¯m really confused right now," Liu Sisi sobbed.

    Xiao Yifei tactfully left.

    The saddest thing in the world must be parting by life or death. It¡¯s hard to say which hurts more, but perhaps both pains are the same. May future days be without parting by life or death.

    "Bro, I want to see you." Liu Sisi took out her phone and sent a message to Liu Rui. Actually, they rarely contacted each other, not more than a few calls a year, usually only texting if there was something, seemingly not a good rtionship. But now, the only person who couldfort Liu Sisi was Liu Rui. The bond of family never breaks, no matter when.

    Liu Rui and Liu Sisi met on thewn in front of the hospital. Upon meeting, Liu Sisi noticed Liu Rui¡¯s unusual expression, his mouth tightly pursed?

    Liu Sisi noticed all these subtle changes and suddenly realized that from now on, Liu Rui would be her only support, this brother born just over ten seconds before her. An uncontroble sadness swept over her.

    "Bro, hug me," Liu Sisi said, and then walked up to hug Liu Rui. Liu Rui¡¯s body stiffened; he was never fond of physical contact. When he was little, Sisi always liked to lie on his back when he was sleeping. Such a hug he hadn¡¯t experienced since the upheaval in their family.

    After being dumbfounded for several seconds, Liu Rui slowly stretched out his arms and gently embraced Liu Sisi. At this moment, they seemed to return to the time in their mother¡¯s womb; perhaps they were just like this back then, their bodies closely pressed together.

    Liu Rui was not used to such intimate contact, feeling a bit nervous, his body was tense all along.

    "Bro, hold me tighter, I¡¯m so scared." Liu Sisi said, tears silently flowing down her cheeks, soaking the front of Liu Rui¡¯s clothes. She had never been so heartbroken, unable to control the despair and sadness emanating from deep within her.

    The two held each other tightly without speaking, Liu Rui knew Sisi was crying, but he was powerless, also suppressing his own urge to cry. He must not cry, at least not in front of Sisi. He realized that from now on, he was the only one Sisi could rely on, so he had to be strong now.

    "Sisi, don¡¯t be sad, let¡¯s go see Grandpa," Liu Rui said. When he mentioned the word "Grandpa", his heart trembled. Afraid that in the future, he could no longer easily utter those words.

    After adjusting their emotions downstairs, Liu Sisi washed her face after entering the hospital; otherwise, anyone could tell she had been crying.

    When the two entered the ward, Hu Jingtang looked at the two children who came in together, squeezing out a reluctant smile, and said, "You finally show up together. You probably understand my situation. My wish is simple, just one: I hope Rui Rui you will take good care of your sister. In the future, you will only have each other to rely on."

    Liu Sisi, who had finally calmed down her emotions, couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears upon hearing this from Hu Jingtang. Once the urge to cry appeared, she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry!" Liu Rui stood upright, his left hand clenched into a fist, looking as if he was also enduring something.

    It was past eight in the evening, and Liu Rui and Liu Sisi were still in the ward. Liu Sisi kept talking about something, asionally eliciting faintughter from Hu Jingtang. Liu Rui remained silent, sitting silently on an empty bed, not knowing what was on his mind.

    Unable to sit still, Liu Rui went out for a walk, buying something to eat on the way back.

    Upon exiting the ward, he found the lobby a lot more crowded. To be precise, soldiers in uniforms were on guard. He didn¡¯t react quickly to what was going on but didn¡¯t ask much either, just walked out directly, not expecting to encounter trouble upon returning. The two guards at the door stopped him, not allowing entry despite exnations, demanding credentials, so he resorted to texting Xiao Yifei.

    More than ten minutes passed before Xiao Yifei came out, showing his Medical Practitioner Qualification Certificate to the two people, exining that Liu Rui was his brother, and only then was Liu Rui allowed entry.

    "A very important person came to the hospital, from the military, so the checks are stricter than usual. Don¡¯t pay too much mind; they are just following orders," Xiao Yifei, seeing Liu Rui not in high spirits, took more effort to exin.

    "I won¡¯t talk to you any longer; there are patients waiting for me!" Xiao Yifei said hurriedly before leaving. After giving the bought food to Sisi, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity and wandered around the hospital corridors, unconsciously reaching Xiao Yifei¡¯s office door, which was ajar, hearing vague conversation, but not clear.

    Inside Xiao Yifei¡¯s office.

    "Director, this patient¡¯s condition really has no solution this time. I¡¯ve seen the previous case checks too; Western medicine doesn¡¯t work, and even less so with Chinese Medicine. Chinese Medicine focuses on long-term conditioning; even if I had a way now, his body couldn¡¯t hold on till it could be healed. Now,rge amounts of medication are causing significant harm to his body," Xiao Yifei said.

    "You¡¯re aware of this patient¡¯s status, and they only came to you as ast resort. Their hopes are all pinned on you," Director Qian said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 944 - 936 Disappointed Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 936 Disappointed Gaze</h4>

    "But, you¡¯re aware of the director¡¯s condition. I¡¯m really powerless here. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s already very old. Even if he recovers, what difference would it make?" Xiao Yifei said, feeling overwhelmed by patients like this.

    "You shouldn¡¯t say such things lightly. Saving lives is what we doctors should do. No matter what, you should at least try." Director Qian insisted.

    Xiao Yifei no longer said anything. Everyone knew in their hearts what the final oue would be, but even if there was just a sliver of hope, they didn¡¯t want to give up.

    From the director¡¯s mouth, Xiao Yifei learned that the elderly man was once a distinguished military man who served the country, an important figure in the central government before his retirement, now living idly at home. No wonder today¡¯s setup was so grand, with so many guards around; clearly, there was no way for Xiao Yifei to outright refuse.

    As a doctor, of course, I hope every patient thates through my hands can get better. This is why Xiao Yifei was reluctant to treat the old man; there really was no hope of recovery. So he didn¡¯t want to give them false hope, which would only lead to great pain after holding onto substantial hope and then facing huge disappointment. That kind of situation is the most painful, isn¡¯t it!

    He truly couldn¡¯t bear to see the disappointment in the family¡¯s eyes.

    The director had just left with great difficulty, and then your office weed a second guest. As soon as he entered, Xiao Yifei was intimidated by his strong presence. There was no doubt he must also be an excellent military man, with that unique soldierly air, standing as straight as a pine tree. His expression was serious and stern, calm and restrained, with short hair and a square face that exuded cleanliness and efficiency.

    After entering, he wasted no time and said directly, "Doctor Xiao, hello, I am the patient¡¯s son, Deng Fuguo. I hope you can save my father. No matter the cost, I¡¯m willing to pay it."

    Even though these were words of request, when Deng Fuguo said them, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel even a hint of humble pleading. Instead, from his tone, he sensed a touch of bravado, as though Xiao Yifei was one of his soldiers and he was issuing orders to him.

    Unbidden, Xiao Yifei felt a bit of admiration for this man. He should be a good soldier, Xiao Yifei guessed internally. He suddenly remembered his long-ago dream of bing a soldier himself, simply finding the sight of wearing a uniform incredibly appealing.

    Butter he stopped dreaming of military life. Children¡¯s dreams change from day to day; one day, they find soldiers dashing in their uniforms and decide they also want to be one. Another time, they think opening a small shop would be nice, just sitting there collecting money with an endless supply of snacks, and then want to open a store.

    Xiao Yifei emerged from his reminiscences, lifted his head, and met Deng Fuguo¡¯s clear, bright eyes. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say, "Your father is beyond saving."

    "Doctor Xiao Yifei, many people say you are particrly skilled. I¡¯ve taken my father to so many hospitals, and virtually all the doctors eventually told me to bring him here to see you. They all say you¡¯re a Divine Doctor." Seeing Xiao Yifei silent for a while, Deng Fuguo added.

    After pondering for a long time, Xiao Yifei reluctantly said, "I¡¯ll try my best, but... don¡¯t hold out too much hope." Xiao Yifei knew it was pointless. He didn¡¯t want to offer them any hope, yet couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no.

    "Doctor Xiao, then I thank you on behalf of my father and his soldiers." Deng Fuguo walked to the office window and told Xiao Yifei, "Look outside, those standing there are all my father¡¯s soldiers. They can¡¯t do much now, just showing their concern for my father this way."

    Looking outside, Xiao Yifei saw a dense crowd. He estimated there were over a hundred people, standing in neat formations; each one standing solemnly and respectfully. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t clearly see their expressions, but he felt something in his heart melting.

    Turning back, Xiao Yifei told Deng Fuguo, "I¡¯ll try my best, too. Don¡¯t worry too much."

    Deng Fuguo quietly sighed in relief. He thought, since Xiao Yifei said so, there must be a sliver of hope, meaning his father could be saved. He had heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s name from numerous people and hoped he was truly as formidable as others said.

    Xiao Yifei recalled the reason he left the city where he grew up toe to the current hospital.

    Back then, being unable to save the Manager beloved by the entire city left him so distraught that he only could leave his home behind. He felt like history was starting to repeat itself but, this time, he was determined to ensure the tragedy wouldn¡¯t ur again, strengthening his resolve.

    As a doctor, merely telling the family their loved one couldn¡¯t be saved was pointless. Xiao Yifei knew what he had to do next.

    Xiao Yifei and Deng Fuguo went together to visit the patient in the hospital room, encountering Liu Rui in the hallway. Xiao Yifei casually greeted him, "Liu Rui, why are you here, not with your grandfather?" It was just a passingment; he didn¡¯t expect Liu Rui to actually respond.

    As expected, Liu Rui, being his aloof and cold self, simply nodded at Xiao Yifei, then ignored him. Xiao Yifei was ustomed to Liu Rui¡¯s style of indifference, so he turned his head back and continued walking with Deng Fuguo.

    Curiously, Deng Fuguo asked, "Who is that person? He seems particrly familiar."

    "He¡¯s a family member of a patient. His grandfather is sick. People resemble each other so much in this world, so feeling someone is familiar is only normal." Xiao Yifei replied ndly.

    Deng Fuguo thought not, feeling as though he¡¯d seen this person a long time ago, although back then, he must have been just a little boy. Anyway, it was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Deng Fuguo shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it; the immediate priority was treating his father¡¯s illness.

    After ncing over at his father and hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s diagnosis, Deng Fuguo left. As he departed, he noticed the person who greeted Xiao Yifei was still standing there, seemingly deep in thought. Deng Fuguo couldn¡¯t help but look a few more times.

    Liu Rui seemed to sense Deng Fuguo¡¯s gaze, turned his head, and their eyes met. Although caught spying, Deng Fuguo didn¡¯t hastily look away. Staring at those eyes, he suddenly recalled something, moving towards Liu Rui¡¯s side.

    Unceremoniously, Liu Rui took a step back. He disliked strangers being too close, as it easily made one feel insecure.

    "You resemble your father greatly. I knew it as soon as I saw you; you looked familiar, that¡¯s how it was. Your father looked just like this more than ten years ago." Deng Fuguo said as if enchanted.

 Chapter 945 - 937: Itâ€™s That Person

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 937: It¡¯s That Person</h4>

    Especially those eyes, it¡¯s as if they were carved from the same mold, exactly the same, both emitting a chilling light that made people never dare to look at him more than once.

    Liu Rui originally thought this person was inexplicable, almost like a madman, since he didn¡¯t know him. But when he heard Deng Fuguo muttering something about his father, he suddenly realized that this person was the one who had arrested his father and put him in prison back in the day. Liu Rui had never seen him in person.

    Liu Rui learned about Deng Fuguo from the news heter watched, and he burned this man¡¯s image into his mind, fantasizing every day about finding Deng Fuguo. What to do once he finds him, Liu Rui didn¡¯t know, but back then he just felt he should do something for his father.

    After his father got into trouble, Liu Rui searched everywhere for news about his father, in newspapers, on the news, but found nothing in the end. The only somewhat valuable thing was seeing Deng Fuguo¡¯s photo in the news. All these things, he did quietly in private, even his grandfather didn¡¯t notice what Liu Rui was doing.

    After so many years, Deng Fuguo unexpectedly appeared before Liu Rui in such a manner, what should he do now, grab Deng Fuguo and beat him up? He almost did it; he slowly clenched his fist, but in the second before swinging, he changed his mind.

    Or should he pretend he didn¡¯t understand anything and leave? But he couldn¡¯t just walk away; he had been waiting for this day for so long that he couldn¡¯t just let this opportunity pass.

    So he calmed down, adjusted his emotions, and said as calmly as possible, "That¡¯s right, I am his son."

    Deng Fuguo heard Liu Rui speak and came back from his own memories, he almost connected the Liu Rui in front of him with Liu Rui¡¯s father from over a decade ago.

    Looking at Liu Rui¡¯s defiant expression, Deng Fuguo, having seen so many people, couldn¡¯t decipher what was going on in the heart of the person in front of him. Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong, that such matters shouldn¡¯t be spoken of in such an asion.

    Then followed a brief silence, neither of them spoke. Deng Fuguo thought for a moment, unsure of what to say, and just turned around and left.

    It was only after walking out of the hospital that Deng Fuguo silently med himself for being so out of character.

    It was just seeing the son of the criminal from his first case, how could he be so out of character as to walk up and speak to him, this was too uncharacteristic of his identity.

    He recalled more than a decade ago, seeing Liu Rui once, it was during his surveince of Liu Rui¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts when he saw him buying toys for Liu Rui. Liu Rui happily hugged him, and that child, who knew nothing, had grown up so quickly, truly time waits for no one, just like that, over a decade had passed.

    He still remembered Liu Rui¡¯s father¡¯s case was the first one he handled, at that time his father was still a revered general, he naturally revered his own father too, yet he never showed this feeling in front of others, his only thought was to one day surpass his father, he just couldn¡¯t stand that even at home, his father would always suppress him with his status.

    Yet in a blink, his father had be a patient lying on a hospital bed, perhaps soon he wouldn¡¯t see his father again, time, what does it take away and what does it leave behind? In this world, the cruellest thing is nothing but time.

    After Deng Fuguo left, Liu Rui immediately returned to the ward, where his grandfather was sleeping. At this moment it wasn¡¯t ideal to wake his grandfather, no matter how important the matter, his grandfather should have a good rest, but now what he had to do was something extremely urgent.

    So he anxiously paced back and forth in the ward, although he didn¡¯t make much noise, his grandfather Hu Jingtang still woke up. Seeing Liu Rui looking very worried, he hadn¡¯t seen Liu Rui like this for so long, so anxious, Liu Rui always seemed indifferent to everything.

    "Ruirui, what¡¯s wrong, what happened? Look how worried you are," Hu Jingtang asked.

    "Grandfather, do you remember who it was that arrested my father and put him in prison eleven years ago? I met that person in the hospital today." Liu Rui, unlike his usual indifferent demeanor, said anxiously.

    "Seemed like someone with thest name Deng, it¡¯s been so many years, I don¡¯t remember well, how did you meet him in the hospital?" Hu Jingtang thought for a moment before speaking. To be honest, it¡¯s been so many years since that incident, Hu Jingtang didn¡¯t remember the details well either, but he hadn¡¯t expected Liu Rui, who was merely a child of about ten years old back then, would still remember what happened previously.

    Liu Rui¡¯s intelligence was evident from an early age, Hu Jingtang recalled once taking him out and sometimes having trouble finding the way back in newly built areas, only finding the correct route after searching for a while. But Liu Rui didn¡¯t speak much back then, he still remembered every path he took. Later, when organizing Liu Rui¡¯s desk, Hu Jingtang found a map of the city drawn by Liu Rui, it seemed like it was drawn by himself.

    Without consulting other maps or so, it must have been drawn from memory. At that time Hu Jingtang marveled that Liu Rui was an extraordinary child, so from then on he didn¡¯t supervise Liu Rui much.

    Today Liu Rui surprised him even more, things from over ten years ago, he, an adult, had almost forgotten, yet a child remembered clearly.

    Hu Jingtang thought, perhaps I¡¯ve really underestimated Liu Rui, I always thought he was still a child back then and didn¡¯t understand many things, so I never overly talked to him about his father¡¯s matter. After his father was imprisoned, he just deceived Liu Rui by saying his father went to a far, far away ce to earn money for buying toys for him.

    Back then Liu Rui didn¡¯t ask further after hearing these words, Hu Jingtang thought that the whole thing ended just like that, but things weren¡¯t so simple.

    So he asked Liu Rui, "Did you already know what happened when your father got into trouble?"

    Liu Rui nodded, saying, "I knew a lot back then. Although none of you ever properly told me about it."

    Hu Jingtang suddenly realized, the great change in Liu Rui probably began from that time, not liking to talk, spending most of the day keeping himself locked in the room.

    "Did you ever me me because I didn¡¯t tell you the truth?" Hu Jingtang cautiously asked, at that moment he suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t understand Liu Rui at all. Though Liu Rui was raised by him, the real conversations between them were fewer than those between Hu Jingtang and Lin Mu, and he had known Lin Mu for less than a year.

    "I wouldn¡¯t say me, I just don¡¯t know what kind of feeling that was." Liu Rui said, recalling how awkward he was as a child, wanting to do something for his father, but as a child, he could do nothing, and the adults at home, especially his grandfather, always treated him like a three-year-old, never told him the truth.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 946 - 938: You Guessed Right

    <h4>Chapter 946: Chapter 938: You Guessed Right</h4>

    "You can¡¯t me me either. You were just a child then. How could I tell you about such things? You should have had a happy childhood, and you and Sisi have not had it easy all these years." Hu Jingtang reminisced about the scenes from when the two children were little.

    Liu Rui saw the conversation going off track, so he hurriedly said, "Grandpa, we now have a chance to get Father out, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to help."

    "If there¡¯s such a good thing, then I will definitely help. Do you have any good ideas?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    "The father of the person who put my father in jail is now sick. They¡¯re begging Lin Mu to treat his father. This is certainly a good opportunity to negotiate," Liu Rui said, without making things too clear. He was first testing his grandfather¡¯s attitude, understanding that his grandfather would likely not want to take advantage of someone else¡¯s misfortune. Sure enough, he was right.

    "Isn¡¯t it a bit hical to do that, using someone¡¯s father¡¯s life to threaten them? Besides, I don¡¯t think Xiao Yifei would agree," Hu Jingtang said.

    "Grandpa, their father¡¯s life is a life, but should my father¡¯s wasted days in prison just be wasted like that?" Liu Rui suddenly got angry.

    "Don¡¯t rush. Aren¡¯t we discussing it now? If it¡¯s really feasible, then go for it. I won¡¯t stop you," Hu Jingtang said, softening his stance as he saw Liu Rui was upset.

    Liu Rui realized his attitude was a bit harsh. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him. He had always been indifferent to everything, yet here, he was easily angered. Feeling embarrassed, he changed his sitting position. His grandfather was hospitalized and still he was getting angry, which really shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    "Grandpa, there¡¯s definitely no problem with this. That person has a high position now, and releasing my father would be a very simple matter. Also, we¡¯re not making things difficult for him. Once he releases my father, his father will be saved. It¡¯s such a simple choice, shouldn¡¯t it be easy to decide?" Liu Rui said, with a trace of imperceptible ruthlessness shing in his eyes.

    "The main goal now is to persuade Lin Mu to cure Deng Fuguo¡¯s father¡¯s illness. I know Xiao Yifei can save him, as long as he uses the Xiao family¡¯s ancestral skills," Liu Rui analyzed.

    "You make it sound simple. Do you know how damaging the Biwei Silver Needle is to doctors? Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather passed away like that, and I don¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to suffer the same misfortune. Although he is a doctor, I also don¡¯t want him to risk his life," Hu Jingtang said, not even realizing how Liu Rui knew about the Biwei Silver Needle.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to pursue these trivial matters now. It was only today that he realized Liu Rui had grown up without him noticing, grown into someone who no longer needed his care and protection.

    "Well then, Grandpa, you first tell Xiao Yifei. If he disagrees, I¡¯ll talk to him," Liu Rui suggested.

    That night, Xiao Yifei specially brought over some meals.

    "This is made by Tang Rong. It may not taste as good as your cooking, but it¡¯s good for nourishing the body," Xiao Yifei ced the food on the table one by one, and Hu Jingtang began eating in small bites.

    "I think this girl Tang Rong is quite good. You have to treat her well," Hu Jingtang said after taking a bite.

    "Of course, meeting Tang Rong is the blessing of my life," Xiao Yifei said, unable to hide the smile in his eyes when mentioning Tang Rong.

    "I heard there¡¯s an important person in the hospital now. How¡¯s the situation?" Hu Jingtang cautiously inquired.

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any treatment. But the other side has a strong background, and his son hase to plead with me. I really have no choice, so I agreed to give it a try," Xiao Yifei said, troubled.

    "In that case, have you considered using the Biwei Silver Needle for treatment?" Hu Jingtang knew this was an excessive request, but people are selfish, and he felt ashamed for asking such a thing.

    "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been considering it. But I¡¯ve seen the side effects of the Biwei Silver Needle with my own eyes, and I¡¯ve never used it before. So I¡¯m unsure," Xiao Yifei said.

    In fact, when he agreed to Deng Fuguo, he had considered this method of treatment. But he was hesitating, unsure what might happen after using it.

    "Then give it a try. The other party has contributed so much to the country, and eventually, you¡¯ll use the Biwei Silver Needle one day," Hu Jingtang advised.

    "Then I¡¯ll try it!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was still a bit hesitant, unsure of what he was afraid of.

    "Hello, this is Liu Rui. Let¡¯s make a deal!" Liu Rui called Deng Fuguo.

    "I¡¯ll persuade Xiao Yifei to definitely cure your father¡¯s illness, and then you¡¯ll release my father, okay? I think this is a very profitable n," Liu Rui said after they met.

    "It seems the little kid from back then has really grown up, already thinking of such a n to negotiate with me." Deng Fuguo¡¯s face showed no expression.

    Liu Rui always disliked being called a kid. He frowned slightly but held back the urge to swear, telling himself that now was not the time to act impulsively.

    "Xiao Yifei is my grandfather¡¯s student. Anything my grandfather doesn¡¯t want him to do, he definitely won¡¯t do. Likewise, he also won¡¯t refuse any request from my grandfather," Liu Rui said in a seemingly calm tone. Having been in society for some time, he had learned quite a bit.

    No matter when, presence and confidence are very important. At first, the moment you start speaking, you can stun your opponent, and things will probably go much easier. Many things need not only presence but also a seemingly rxed tone, which works better.

    "What makes you so sure Xiao Yifei will be able to save my father?" Deng Fuguo asked, realizing he shouldn¡¯t underestimate this young man in front of him, who looked like a college student just entering society but was more mature inside than him, someone who had been in the bureaucracy for years.

    "Because he¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s student, that¡¯s enough. And I think you¡¯ve heard of Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather¡¯s title as the Divine Doctor. You must know that such a title is not one that just any doctor can hold," Liu Rui said, though he actually wasn¡¯t sure if his grandfather had persuaded Xiao Yifei or not.

    "Then it¡¯s settled, once your father¡¯s illness is cured, you¡¯ll release my father," Liu Rui said, though he was a bit worried that Deng Fuguo might back outter. Even if he did back out, Liu Rui would have no way to challenge him, given Deng Fuguo¡¯s position and authority.

    "Then it¡¯s settled. You go back now and settle things with Xiao Yifei. My father¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed any longer." Although Deng Fuguo verbally agreed, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to be threatened by a young man with no background, and even if Liu Rui caused any trouble in the future, he had nothing to fear.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 947 - 939: The Consumption Is Too Great

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 939: The Consumption Is Too Great</h4>

    However, he indeed underestimated Liu Rui¡¯s strength. The identity he held was actually unknown to many people. His underlings only knew that their leader was a very clever young man, but they had never seen Liu Rui¡¯s real appearance. The name Liu Rui used was one heter gave himself.

    Currently, the people who know his identity, besides a few trusted ones, are only Xiao Yifei, Tang Rong, and Tao Ji.

    So Deng Fuguo genuinely thought Liu Rui was just a simple-minded young man.

    After parting with Deng Fuguo, he quickly headed to the hospital. As soon as he stepped in, his grandfather announced the good news: "Xiao Yifei agreed to use the Biwei Silver Needle, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem forting."

    A barely noticeable smile appeared on Liu Rui¡¯s face. Perhaps he could soon see his father, a day he had awaited for many years.

    Indeed, as soon as Deng Fuguo came back to the hospital, Xiao Yifei told him: "I am preparing to perform the surgery in two hours. You can go in now and spend some time talking to your father."

    "What is the sess rate of this surgery?" Deng Fuguo asked, as this was what concerned him the most.

    "Conservatively speaking, eighty percent. Actually, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but since it¡¯s my first time using this treatment method, I can¡¯t guarantee one hundred percent sess," Xiao Yifei said, though his face disyed a confident expression.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Deng Fuguo felt assured that this time it would definitely be fine. He thought to himself that as long as his father could recover, any cost would be worthwhile.

    "Why do you suddenly have so much confidence?" Deng Fuguo abruptly asked.

    "Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? It was one of my teachers who gave me some pointers, so you should ultimately thank him," Xiao Yifei replied.

    Hearing this, Deng Fuguo understood. It turned out Liu Rui¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t just an ordinary person, and it seemed the young man hadn¡¯t deceived him.

    So Deng Fuguo gave a smile and left.

    Poor Xiao Yifei was still in the dark, unaware that he was actually the most crucial piece in Liu Rui¡¯s grand scheme.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the surgery began on time. Not many people were needed. Xiao Yifei was the chief surgeon, assisted by two experienced practitioners of Chinese Medicine who helped him with tools and such. After all, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary surgery. Only Xiao Yifei and his family knew how to perform this treatment method.

    When assisting his grandfather, Xiao Yifei had seen him use this acupuncture technique many times and was quite familiar with it. But using it alone for the first time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous. So, he tried hard to recall the scenes of his grandfather performing surgeries. Grandfather always seemed so calm andposed, carrying out surgeries as if it were as simple as making breakfast. Howe he could never reach such a state?

    Of course, Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance on the operating table was enviable to many doctors. He disyed the same calmposure, never flustered, full of confidence. Though Xiao Yifei himself didn¡¯t realize he appeared this way in others¡¯ eyes.

    In fact, this calm demeanor was something Xiao Yifei forced upon himself. The mindset of a doctor is essential, and the chief surgeon¡¯s performance is even more crucial. The operating table is akin to a battlefield, with the chief surgeon being themander. A goodmander is key to stirring people¡¯s hearts and controlling the entire situation. Xiao Yifei admitted he did quite well in this aspect.

    Although there were only three people in the operating room this time, it was the hardest to control for Xiao Yifei. First, shortly after starting to use the Biwei Silver Needle, he distinctly felt that his physical strength seemed insufficient. He thought the side effects would ur after the surgery, but they came unexpectedly early.

    Anticipating a tough surgery ahead, he had specifically taken a glucose drip half an hour before the surgery, fearing the urrence of such a situation. Apparently, glucose wasn¡¯t effective.

    He took a deep breath and resumed using the Biwei Silver Needle. Sure enough, it consumed a lot of physical strength. Each needle insertion required precise control of force and depth, with a margin for error within a millimeter. This was a great test of both physical strength and eye power. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei understood his grandfather¡¯s difficulty. Thinking of his grandfather, Xiao Yifei felt less tired.

    No matter what, he held onto that breath. During this surgery, no idents could happen, or else all efforts would be wasted, and the patient¡¯s life might be lost because of him once again. He didn¡¯t wish to create such a tragedy again.

    Close to the end of the surgery, the two assistants noticed something wrong with Xiao Yifei; he seemed unstable. One of the assistants supported him, and Xiao Yifei realized the surgery was just one step away frompletion. Failure couldn¡¯t be afforded.

    The surgery was finallypleted. Xiao Yifei came off the operating table and copsed directly onto the floor. The nearby nurse hurriedly supported him to his office,y him on the sofa, and brought hot water.

    When supporting Xiao Yifei earlier, she noticed that his entire clothing was almost soaked through. Many people truly don¡¯t understand the hardships doctors endure.

    The nurse brought water over, intending for Xiao Yifei to drink some. As she approached, she realized he had already fallen asleep. So, thoughtfully, she got a piece of clothing to cover him. Suddenly sensing something was off, she realized that Xiao Yifei had actually lost consciousness and immediately sought out other doctors.

    After a series of examinations, no clear results were found. The doctor eventually concluded it was due to overexertion and excessive physical energy consumption.

    Hu Jingtang, upon hearing the news from somewhere, came running down from his sickbed to see Xiao Yifei. Others, unaware of the Biwei Silver Needle, thought Xiao Yifei had merely fainted due to physical exhaustion.

    Dragging his ailing body, Hu Jingtang carefully examined Xiao Yifei. His Yuan Qi had been severely depleted, and his pulse was erratic. It was evident that this treatment had greatly harmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. Hu Jingtang prescribed a medicinal form for Xiao Yifei. If not properly nursed back to health, his body might easily bearsting damage, possibly remaining frail.

    Even a minor cold could be a major challenge for Xiao Yifei. Hu Jingtang exined Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition to the surrounding doctors, and they decided to designate a nurse for special care over the next few days. Xiao Yifei could be considered injured in the line of duty.

    Of course, there was always good news in a hospital. Here, good and bad coexist; old lives depart, and new ones are born, a ce of life¡¯s ebb and flow.

    No doubt, Deng Fuguo¡¯s father¡¯s illness was cured. News of this spread quickly, causing a stir throughout the hospital. High-status visitors came daily to see his father.

    Deng Fuguo, with some conscience, personally delivered top-tier supplements upon learning of Xiao Yifei¡¯s illness due to his father. He promised that should Xiao Yifei encounter difficulties in the future, he could turn to him for help.

 Chapter 948 - 940: A Prescription

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 940: A Prescription</h4>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s injury was very severe. He only woke up after 16 hours of sleep. When he slowly opened his eyes and hadn¡¯t grasped what had happened to him, the nurse taking care of him said, "Doctor Xiao, you finally woke up. You scared me to death all day and night. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a doctor so exhausted after surgery."

    Xiao Yifei listened to the nurse babbling about something, but he didn¡¯t hear a single word she said. His head hurt so much it felt like it was about to explode, and he clearly felt his blood vessels pounding fiercely. He wanted to sit up, but suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t muster any strength in his arm; he felt like his body didn¡¯t belong to him.

    The nurse came over to help him sit up, but he gently shook his head and refused her offer. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see how weak he was now.

    So he asked the nurse to buy him some food, sending her out of the room temporarily.

    He cautiously moved his body and discovered that even moving a finger made him tremble. How did it get this serious? In his memory, his grandfather seemed to have had a simr condition, but it was nowhere near as severe as his own. He hadn¡¯t realized the extent of harm this treatment would bring him. He really underestimated the danger of the Biwei Silver Needle; in the future, he wouldn¡¯t easily use such a treatment method unless he could find the essories of the Biwei Silver Needle one day.

    Hu Jingtang rushed over, having specifically instructed the nurse not to inform anyone else once Xiao Yifei woke up but to notify him first. Hu Jingtang looked at Xiao Yifei lying in bed and felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s current situation was even worse than his own.

    With nothing to hide from Hu Jingtang, Xiao Yifei weakly said to him, "This time, the damage to my body is too great. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe; I feel like my body isn¡¯t my own right now." Xiao Yifei spoke very slowly, almost letting each word fall out one at a time.

    Hu Jingtang sat down by his bed, saying, "You need to properly rest for this entire week; otherwise, you really might end up with long-term repercussions. I previously prepared a prescription for you; you need to nourish your body well. I¡¯ve also witnessed firsthand the harm of this treatment. Xiao Yifei, you truly are a good doctor."

    Xiao Yifei weakly smiled at Hu Jingtang without saying anything further. Seeing his condition, Hu Jingtang said no more, quietly sitting by the bed. He had only been sitting for a short while when he felt his own body couldn¡¯t take it.

    He apologized to Xiao Yifei, saying, "I originally wanted to apany you for a while longer, but my old bones won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m now reduced to lying around all day." Saying that, he slowly returned to his room.

    "Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you staying put in your room? Where have you run off to now?" As Hu Jingtang returned to his room, he ran into Liu Sisi, who was about to go out to look for him.

    "Xiao Yifei woke up. I just went over to see him." Hu Jingtang said, then, with Liu Sisi¡¯s help,y back down on his bed. At that moment, as Liu Sisi supported him, Hu Jingtang suddenly wished to leave this world sooner.

    He felt he brought too much trouble to them. Every day, Liu Sisi had to rush between school matters and the hospital, and he clearly felt his beloved child had lost quite a bit of weight, with her double chin disappearing.

    Although Liu Rui didn¡¯te to see him every day, whenever he did, he¡¯d sit with him for the entire day. Even though most of the time they were silent, Liu Rui didn¡¯t like to talk, and Hu Jingtang wanted to say a lot to Liu Rui but was physically unable to. Speaking for more than five minutes made breathing difficult due to weakness.

    For the first time, he felt like a burden to them. In fact, even without him, these two kids would live well. They were adults. He was already married at Liu Rui¡¯s age, so there wasn¡¯t really anything to worry about for them. Sisi was definitely fine; she had always been well-behaved and sensible, with many friends, so there was no need to worry about her future happiness.

    Previously, he was quite worried about Liu Rui. Yet through these recent interactions between them, he discovered Liu Rui was far more mature than he had imagined. Hu Jingtang had to admit that his perception of Liu Rui was still stuck ten years ago, when he always saw Liu Rui as that silent, somewhat introverted child.

    Sisi, promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself in the future, eat well, and after graduating, find a dependable young man so I can be at peace," Hu Jingtang said.

    "Grandpa, since you¡¯re so worried about me, then wait until I graduate from college and find me a reliable one yourself," Liu Sisi said, her head bowed, her voice muffled.

    Liu Sisi didn¡¯t want to continue this sad topic, so she said, "Grandpa, stay here and rest well. I¡¯m going to check on Brother Xiao Yifei." With that said, she turned and walked out of the room.

    Sitting on the chair outside the door, Liu Sisi felt useless when her grandpa brought up such topics; she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. She knew she should happily apany her grandpa through thisst journey, but how could she not feel sad!

    After Deng Fuguo¡¯s father¡¯s illness was cured, Liu Rui¡¯s calls to him always appeared as busy signals. He suddenly realized Deng Fuguo had deceived him. He regretted underestimating the situation; he thought Deng Fuguo, being a soldier and seemingly an upright man, would surely keep his word.

    He felt he hadn¡¯t thought things through regarding saving his own father.

    Knowing Deng Fuguo¡¯s father was still in the hospital, Deng Fuguo was sure to be there, so he waited in the hospital lobby all day. It wasn¡¯t until evening when Deng Fuguo appeared, though he had several people with him; discussing this matter privately seemed impossible.

    However, with Xiao Yifei still lying in the hospital bed, unable to act effectively, he counted himself lucky when Deng Fuguo, after spending some time in his father¡¯s room, came out alone, seemingly headed to Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, so he immediately followed.

    Xiao Yifei saw the two men entering back-to-back and was about to introduce them since he didn¡¯t know they were acquainted when Liu Rui said, "Brother Xiao, I have some personal matters to discuss with Deng Fuguo and would like to go talk outside." Xiao Yifei noticed Liu Rui¡¯s face was tense, as if trying hard to endure something.

    After two days of rest, Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength had mostly recovered. He felt nearly free of any serious issues, but Hu Jingtang was still uneasy, warning him to rest enough for a full week, or the harm would truly be significant.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui and said, "Why are you reporting your conversation to me?"

    So Deng Fuguo had no choice but to go out with Liu Rui; he didn¡¯t want to discuss this matter in front of Xiao Yifei. After all, Xiao Yifei was their family¡¯s savior, and with his condition not yet fully healed, they couldn¡¯t let his emotions be affected.

    "Have you forgotten about our agreement?" Liu Rui asked forcefully.

 Chapter 949 - 941: Resignation

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 941: Resignation</h4>

    "What kind of promise do we have between us? I¡¯ve only met you a couple of times," Deng Fuguo said. At the time, he agreed with Liu Rui only because he was worried about his father¡¯s health. To put it bluntly, it was just a stalling tactic. Moreover, getting his father released wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Even if he had the power to do so, he wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk.

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t release my father?" Liu Rui asked finally, his face darkened.

    "Of course. Your father isn¡¯t someone who can be released just like that. He¡¯s a national criminal. I don¡¯t have that kind of authority," Deng Fuguo replied.

    Liu Rui finally understood. He couldn¡¯t count on this person anymore; he was just a big liar. He didn¡¯t understand how he could so easily believe his words initially.

    For the first time, he made such a grave error in such an important matter.

    Xiao Yifei used to be busy saving lives and had endless patients every day. During his days of recuperation, although physically exhausted andcking strength, his mind was clear. During the sleepless nights, he thought about many things. He had always said he would look for the Biwei Silver Needle, but it had been stalled for years with no progress.

    A few months ago, he already had the idea of resigning, but he didn¡¯t know what he was hesitating about, so he kept postponing it until now. After this incident, he decided not to dy it any further. Looking for the Biwei Silver Needle didn¡¯t really conflict much with healing and saving lives.

    He thought that if he spent the money he earned over the past few years wisely, it would be enough for him to live for ten years or more. No one knows what might happen after those ten years. However, the only thing he¡¯s somewhat hesitant about is Tang Rong. To be honest, after being with her, his life didn¡¯t change much. As a boyfriend, he didn¡¯t fulfill many of his responsibilities. Instead, it was Tang Rong who amodated and took care of him.

    If he resigns now, it certainly wouldn¡¯t benefit Tang Rong in any way. For the first time, he had the thought that he shouldn¡¯t have gotten together with Tang Rong in the first ce. If they hadn¡¯t gotten together back then, he wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant now! Actually, a big part of the reason he¡¯s been dragging it out until now is because of Tang Rong. He hoped to provide her with a stable, happy life, and he didn¡¯t want to disrupt the current peace.

    But now, he had no choice but to choose this path. He had no idea what the future would hold, and he couldn¡¯t let Tang Rong suffer along with him.

    Since he had made up his mind, there was nothing to hesitate about.

    He handed his resignation to the director. Although the director showed a reluctant expression, he said, "If you¡¯ve made up your mind, then go for it. Our hospital doors are always open for you when you want toe back. I¡¯m just not sure if I¡¯ll still be here the next time you return!"

    Xiao Yifei, who had been determined to leave, suddenly felt a strong attachment to everything he had now. Who knew what changes would ur here in a year or two? The flowers are simr every year, but the people change year after year. When he returns in the future, what would it be like?

    "Director, why are you suddenly sounding so sentimental? I¡¯lle to visit you at home when I have time. We will definitely meet again." Xiao Yifei suppressed his mncholy emotions and revealed a bright smile to the director, saying this.

    "Yes, you¡¯re such a talented person, and your abilities shouldn¡¯t be wasted in our little ce," the director replied.

    The director had lived long enough and had seen many doctors resign from the hospital. Besides, life is about constantly bidding farewell to the past, which everyone must experience. Thinking about this made him feel less distressed. If fate allows, they would surely meet again in the future.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t exin in detail to the director what he nned to do next. He merely said he felt he still hadn¡¯t mastered his skills and wanted to resign to study further.

    The director, losing such a talented doctor, was definitely sad, even if he denied it. In reality, he¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time. Shortly after Xiao Yifei joined the hospital, he realized that Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be content to stay in such a small city forever. Back then, he even probed indirectly several times, and Xiao Yifei always said that being a doctor was the same no matter where he was.

    But the same Xiao Yifei who had said such things eventually left. The director couldn¡¯t resist the urge to take a cigarette from the inner side of a drawer and light it up. Although he had quit smoking for some time, today was special, and having one wouldn¡¯t matter.

    After packing up his things, Xiao Yifei left the hospital as usual. He stood at the hospital entrance and took onest look at the ce he¡¯d worked for several years. It was surprising how years had quietly passed by, and now he was saying goodbye, heading somewhere new, perhaps.

    Xiao Yifei left quietly. He only told a few colleagues with whom he had a good rtionship about his resignation, so many people didn¡¯t realize he had left until a day or two after his departure.

    In fact, this matter wasn¡¯t a big deal for them. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t interact much with them, nor did he have any conflict of interest with them.

    "I¡¯ve resigned," Xiao Yifei said to Tang Rong after returning home. Tang Rong was watching TV on the sofa, and she replied without even lifting her head, as if those words held no more weight than "I¡¯m home."

    Currently, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t notice how calmly eerie Tang Rong¡¯s reaction was.

    "Ah, what? You said you¡¯ve resigned? Why?" Tang Rong suddenly stood up from the sofa and asked. She really hadn¡¯t processed it earlier, merely hearing someone talking without noting the words.

    "I¡¯ve decided to resign and search for the Biwei Silver Needle. It can¡¯t be dyed any longer," Xiao Yifei said evenly.

    Even though usually a tough woman, Tang Rong noticed something was off about Xiao Yifei¡¯s emotions. "Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted to do? But why do you look unhappy?" Tang Rong asked, hugging him.

    "Rongrong, I need to talk to you," Xiao Yifei gently moved her arms away and pulled her to sit on the sofa.

    "My resignation means there¡¯ll be no ie, and I don¡¯t know where my future will be or how long this mission will take. Rongrong, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Xiao Yifei looked into Tang Rong¡¯s eyes and asked sincerely.

    "So, what you¡¯re saying is that this is the end for us?" Tang Rong said, tears welling in her eyes, though she held them back from falling.

    Tang Rong thought, we have finally reached this step, proving that love alone between two people is not enough. She once believed she had found someone she could depend on for life, but now she saw too many insurmountable obstacles between them.

    A few months ago, she realized something was wrong between them. There were no major arguments or irreconcble conflicts; she just knew there was a problem. However, the past few months passed quite peacefully as Xiao Yifei spent limited time at home, making her once think she imagined the issues.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 950 - 942 Time to Part Ways

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 942 Time to Part Ways</h4>

    It seems now that, maybe a few months ago, Xiao Yifei was already nning to break up.

    "Rongrong, I... I really have no choice. I know I¡¯ve let you down a lot, and will only let you down more in the future. Being with me, you can¡¯t get what you want. The stable happiness you want, I simply can¡¯t give you. I don¡¯t want you to suffer with me." Xiao Yifei said painfully, and was on the verge of being unable to continue speaking.

    "What if I¡¯m willing to suffer with you? I have my own job, I don¡¯t need you to support me. Xiao Yifei, did you ever love me?" Tang Rong asked.

    "Of course I loved you." Xiao Yifei answered without hesitation.

    "Do you still love me now?" Tang Rong asked again.

    "I will always love you." Xiao Yifei said without any hesitation.

    "I love you too, since we love each other, why can¡¯t we be together? You¡¯ve wasted my feelings for years, and now you just want to leave like this?" Tang Rong cried.

    Xiao Yifei hugged Tang Rong tightly, unable to bear the sight of a girl crying, and seeing Tang Rong cry made him unable to hold back his tears.

    Yeah, it¡¯s so painful, so why bother? But can I really give Tang Rong a happy life? I couldn¡¯t do it before, and it¡¯s even less possible in the future. Some things should just end sooner rather thanter.

    "Rongrong, you must remember I will always love you. This lifetime, I will never love anyone else like I love you, but I really can¡¯t give you what you want." Xiao Yifei steeled his heart and still said these words.

    Tang Rong suddenly pushed away Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, freeing herself from his embrace, wanting to speak but unable to because her crying was too intense.

    She just sat there alone on the ground, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to move forward to hold her.

    Neither of them spoke, just sitting quietly for a long time, during which only the intermittent sound of Tang Rong¡¯s sobbing could be heard.

    "Well, Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll wait for you for two years, two years, okay? If by then you still maintain your attitude, I willpletely let you go and just find anyone to marry. We have agreed on this, two years from today, I will wait for you here. If youe back, we¡¯ll continue." Tang Rong said, clinging to herst shred of dignity.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how much Tang Rong liked him, nor did he know how much he liked Tang Rong.

    "Okay." Xiao Yifei said no more. He knew that not just two yearster, but even twenty yearster, he would never forget Tang Rong.

    Just like that, they broke up inexplicably. After her heartbreak, Tang Rong suddenly let out a long sigh. After waiting for so many days, it was finally over. All those days of anxiety and worry, now she no longer had to worry if Xiao Yifei had eaten on time, or if he still thought of her, or fear the day Xiao Yifei would speak of breaking up.

    Returning to life alone once more, it was actually quite good, living alone more freely. The two-year deadline she gave Xiao Yifei was actually also a period for herself to forget him. She knew that after these years, it would be difficult for her to fall in love with anyone else. She was already too tired.

    She didn¡¯t want to get to know another person all over again and get used to everything about them. Shi Miaomiao moved out a year ago, saying she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and that she should listen to her parents and return to them. She also broke up with the guy she liked for two years. Later, she received a message from Shi Miaomiao saying she was preparing to marry the son of a friend of her mother¡¯s, and that he was a good person.

    Tang Rong hardly dared to recall the old days. In this home now, it was finally just her alone. Maybe it was actually quite nice living alone.

    She remembered that it was about three years ago when Shi Miaomiao first moved in, and the two of them were so excited drinking and chatting in the living room until midnight. What were they saying back then? Something like, "I really hope life can always be this wonderful."

    A few monthster, Xiao Yifei moved in too. Then, Tang Rong was still a short-tempered girl, always bullying Xiao Yifei, taking advantage of being thendlord. She also remembered that on days they didn¡¯t want to cook, the three of them would find a small restaurant and have a good meal.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei was so poor that he could hardly afford food after paying rent at the start of each month. Shi Miaomiao was only a recent graduate interning at apany. Among the three, Tang Rong was the wealthiest with a stable, promising job, and the rent she collected covered her monthly food expenses.

    Lying in bed, past scenes reyed in Tang Rong¡¯s mind. Just three short years had passed, and everything had drastically changed. How did thingse to this? She didn¡¯t know either.

    Xiao Yifei was also tossing and turning in his bedroom. Tang Rong must think he is someone without responsibility, yet under these circumstances, how could he give her the happiness she wants?

    He recalled the bits and pieces of the past, suddenly realizing that the period when he had just arrived in the city and was taken in by Tang Rong was his happiest experience. Back then, he had little money, and no great expectations for life; his only thought was to survive well.

    Later, he gradually gained a lot, but the constantly increasing work made him lose himself, leading to unhappiness. At such times, he deeply wished for a time machine to return to those happiest days.

    Since Xiao Yifei still needed to recover, he stayed at Tang Rong¡¯s ce. The next day, after Tang Rong found out about Xiao Yifei¡¯s injury, she pretended nothing had happened, made breakfast for him, and brought it to the bedroom, also brewing herbal medicine for him to drink from the pharmacy.

    Both tacitly avoided mentioning what happenedst night. However, their interactions could no longer be yful as before. Tang Rong treated Xiao Yifei with politeness and distance.

    Tang Rong knew that though they loved each other, they couldn¡¯t go back.

    Xiao Yifei stayed home every day, unaware of the serious matters happening outside.

    Liu Rui, due to Deng Fuguo¡¯s unreliability, led his brothers to intercept Deng Fuguo¡¯s car. Deng Fuguo and his two subordinates were blocked in a narrow alley. Deng Fuguo felt fearless; no matter how ruthless Liu Rui was, he would surely fear Deng Fuguo¡¯s status.

    But Liu Rui went ahead and kicked Deng Fuguo, who did not retaliate. Just as he was about to go for a second kick, Deng Fuguo said, "If you touch me again, I swear you¡¯ll never see your father again in this life."

    Liu Rui paused his half-raised hand. His purpose today was not to deal with Deng Fuguo, but to seize this opportunity to intimidate him.

    "So does that mean I can see my father?"

    "After what you did to me, do you think I¡¯ll let you see your father? If none of this had happened today, and you¡¯d asked me, I might have given you a chance. But given what you¡¯ve done, I think it¡¯s best to forget it." Liu Rui pped the wall.

    For the first time, he realized that having power truly allowed one to act unscrupulously. The other party was a high-ranking Major, whereas Liu Rui? He was just a slightly self-inted delinquent. What could he use to contend with such a person?

 Chapter 951 - 943: A Needless Move

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 943: A Needless Move</h4>

    "Deng Fuguo, I¡¯m warning you, I absolutely won¡¯t let you off easily this time. You can act shamelessly and break your promises, then I certainly won¡¯t care about saving your face anymore. We¡¯ll see!" With that, Liu Rui left with his men.

    For the first time, he felt so useless. He had joined in the first ce to someday rescue his father. He thought that his abilities were now mature enough to contend with Deng Fuguo.

    Since this wasn¡¯t working, Liu Rui started thinking of other ways. He knew where Deng Fuguo worked, so every day he brought a few guys to cause trouble outside his workce. But it wasn¡¯t too excessive, staying just within the bounds of thew. Deng Fuguo was harassed by Liu Rui every day but had no way to counter since Liu Rui hadn¡¯t broken anyws or disrupted their normal work.

    But Liu Rui knew this couldn¡¯t continue. Deng Fuguo would eventually explode, and then any random excuse could get Liu Rui and his people arrested. His father had experienced the same; despite being a boss, he hadn¡¯t done anything excessively wrong. Although it¡¯s a criminal title, there¡¯s still a bottom line, which is to never harm the innocent. For years, he coexisted peacefully with the local government. It was just his father¡¯s bad luck that one year he got caught up in a social security crackdown and was arrested for a minor offense. After his identity was discovered, they exaggerated his crimes, and his father was exiled to a ce nobody knew about.

    The most cruel thing was, they didn¡¯t even allow family visits.

    Xiao Yifei was recovering at home, living quitefortably, when he received a call from Liu Sisi: "Brother Xiao, I know I shouldn¡¯t be calling you, but I really have no one else to turn to. Liu Rui has been causing trouble with Deng Fuguo these days, your patient¡¯s son. I¡¯m afraid if Liu Rui keeps this up, something bad might happen. He won¡¯t listen to me; maybe you can talk to him."

    "Where are you all now? I¡¯lle over right away." Xiao Yifei, not fully recovered, agreed in haste.

    Xiao Yifei had been curious about how Liu Rui got involved with someone like Deng Fuguo, but he forgot to askst time. So he hurried to Deng Fuguo¡¯s workce.

    There, he saw Liu Rui and a few other people he didn¡¯t recognize standing at the gate, clearly looking for trouble. Xiao Yifei quickly got out of the taxi and walked over to call Liu Rui.

    Liu Rui heard someone call him, turned around impatiently, not expecting Xiao Yifei to show up at that moment. He put his hands in his pockets, trying to appear less flustered, but it was entirely unnecessary.

    "Liu Rui, are you stupid or what? What are you doing here? Do you think this will help? Do you know how powerful these people are? If they wanted to do something to you, you¡¯d probably be in jail by now." Xiao Yifei grabbed Liu Rui¡¯s clothes, ready to drag him away, but then noticed everyone else staring, so he let go.

    In front of his followers, it¡¯s best to give Liu Rui some face, or he won¡¯t be able to maintain his position as leader.

    "Do you even know what¡¯s happened between him and me? If it were easy to solve, would I be standing here?" Liu Rui said angrily.

    "Whatever it is, let¡¯s go back and figure out a n. Some matters can¡¯t be rushed." Xiao Yifei spoke with unusual gentleness, feeling that his character had changed a lot after his illness.

    At Liu Rui¡¯s ce.

    "Now tell me, what exactly happened?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I probably never mentioned my father to you. My dad went to jail because Deng Fuguo arrested him. We made a deal; if you cured his father¡¯s illness, he¡¯d release mine. But now that his father¡¯s better, he¡¯s reneging." Liu Rui exined.

    "So I was just a tool in your scheme. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a major thing?" Xiao Yifei was a bit angry, upset at being used so openly without knowing the full story.

    "I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I nned to tell you after it was done, and I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d get so injured." Liu Rui¡¯s expression was somewhat awkward, perhaps feeling embarrassed.

    "Let¡¯s leave aside how you used me. What do you n to do about your father?" Xiao Yifei asked. Being used was one thing, but what¡¯s done is done, and there¡¯s no use staying angry.

    "I don¡¯t know. Their power is too strong. If it were just an ordinary person, I might try kidnapping and intimidation." Liu Rui said, looking troubled.

    "Why was your father arrested back then? What¡¯s the reason?" Xiao Yifei asked, thinking there might have been a misunderstanding; otherwise, Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t be so insistent on rescuing his father.

    "They said he took the me for someone else. There was a big fight back then, and even though my dad wasn¡¯t the mastermind, he was the leader, and someone had to take responsibility. Deng Fuguo nabbed him when he was alone."

    "Of course, I heard all this from my dad¡¯s friends. If just one or two people said it, I wouldn¡¯t believe it, but I consulted everyone who knew about it, and they all say my father¡¯s innocent. The records in the Police Department certainly don¡¯t reflect that, but I trust my dad wouldn¡¯t do something like this. He used to y with me whenever he got the chance."

    "So I need to find a way to get my father out." Liu Rui said. This was the moment Xiao Yifei saw a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    "Liu Rui, I don¡¯t know what to say. Here I was thinking you were smart, but you did something so foolish. Did you think causing trouble at the government would scare them into releasing your dad?" Lin Xiaoyifei had a look of frustration, like iron not turning into steel. He always thought Liu Rui was extraordinarily talented, but after just a few days apart, he pulled such a stupid stunt.

    "Then what would you suggest?" Liu Rui retorted, a mix of defiance and embarrassment in his tone.

    "I¡¯ll go plead with Deng Fuguo¡¯s father to see if it works. After all, I¡¯m his lifesaver. You stay home and stop doing foolish things." Xiao Yifei said, standing up to leave.

    "I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯m worried about you in your condition." Liu Rui said.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a hint of warmth from Liu Rui. It seemed that knowing he might save his father brought part of him back to life. Xiao Yifei¡¯s view of Liu Rui was constantly evolving, and Liu Rui kept offering new surprises.

 Chapter 952 - 944: Intelligent Mind

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 944: Intelligent Mind</h4>

    When he first met Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei was skeptical about what kind of heart Liu Rui had; he seemed not to care about anything. But what left a deep impression on Xiao Yifei was Liu Rui¡¯s expression, almost on the verge of copse outside his grandfather¡¯s hospital room, pleading with him to save his grandfather. And now, Liu Rui can put in so much effort and take such great risks to save his own father.

    He could no longer associate Liu Rui with that cold boy he remembered.

    Maybe there are only so many things and people one cares about in a lifetime. He now sees clearly that, though Liu Rui appears indifferent to his own grandfather and sister, he actually cares deeply in his heart. The same goes for his father.

    The bond of family is something that cannot be severed.

    So, who is the person I care most about now? Xiao Yifei asked himself. He suddenly realized that there seemed to be no one left in his life that he could fight for, of course, except for Tang Rong. But Tang Rong was different in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Tang Rong was someone he had pushed away with his own hands, no matter how well he justified it. Would anyone do for me what Liu Rui did? The answer was certainly no. He never liked socializing, and in truth, he didn¡¯t have many real friends. As for family, he used to have a grandfather who was the person he cared about most and who cared about him the most. But now, there¡¯s nothing left.

    Xiao Yifei gave a bitter smile, having lived for almost half a lifetime only to end up alone, which probably counts as a kind of failure. Suddenly, he envied Liu Rui, who had belief and a person he cared about most. Such a life is one that holds hope for the future, isn¡¯t it?

    Unlike me, if I gave up on seeking the Biwei Silver Needle, my life would truly have no hope left.

    "Actually, I¡¯m really quite envious of you now," Xiao Yifei suddenly said to Liu Rui, who was driving. Liu Rui nced at him in the mirror. His expression was indecipherable, and he didn¡¯t say anything. How should he respond to such a statement? He didn¡¯t even know what Xiao Yifei envied about him¡ªthe status of being "Brother Zero Zero" or his intelligent mind.

    Perhaps we all envy others sometimes. Xiao Yifei remembered that when he was in middle school, many ssmates would say things like "I really envy you." Back then, the only thing they envied was probably a beautiful report card. Although Xiao Yifei himself didn¡¯t feel there was much about him to envy, hearing it from more than one person inted his vain self-esteem a bit.

    Now, more than twenty yearster, he suddenly found himself saying the same words to someone several years younger than him. But he didn¡¯t know that, actually, Liu Rui also envied Xiao Yifei a little¡ªfor his kindness and simplicity. However, he wouldn¡¯t, like Xiao Yifei, directly speak such words. Liu Rui had a lot on his mind,yered andyered outside his heart.

    Upon reaching the hospital, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t let Liu Ruie up with him. Liu Rui was a bit impulsive, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if another conflict urred.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect to return to this hospital so soon, but this time, he had a different status. When he entered the lobby, he habitually headed towards his office. Halfway there, he realized and said to himself mockingly, "What¡¯s up with my memory? I¡¯m no longer a doctor at this hospital. Why am I still thinking about this ce? Habit truly is a scary thing."

    Just then, he ran into a former colleague, who greeted him happily, "Didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. Are you here to visit your office out of nostalgia?"

    "Yes, I realized after leaving that I still really like this ce," Xiao Yifei responded in line with his colleague¡¯s words. In fact, he spoke from the heart. In the past, every early shift was a torture for Xiao Yifei. He was a typical night owl; staying upte was fine, but waking up early was truly difficult.

    "Take your time to look around then. I have to go now." The colleague left, and Xiao Yifei began to envy his coworker¡ªliving a peaceful, uneventful life seemed quite good. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, envying everyone except himself. Xiao Yifei thought, how much disdain do I have for myself?

    Deng Fuguo¡¯s father was lying on the bed watching TV. Seeing Xiao Yifei enter, he began to sit up. Xiao Yifei quickly approached and pressed him back down, "Just lie down. No need for formalities with me."

    "I heard you resigned from the hospital. Why is that?" the old man asked with concern.

    "Personal reasons, I guess. I wanted to study medical skills more thoroughly. I recently realized I¡¯m still far behind others!" Xiao Yifei responded.

    With that, the topic ended. The old man understood that learning was just an excuse. Everyone knew Lin Mu¡¯s medical skill was the best in this area.

    "Mr. Deng, I came to you today to ask for your help and hope you can assist me," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Tell me what you need help with. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help. You¡¯re my lifesaver after all," the old man replied kindly.

    So, Xiao Yifei recounted the situation between Liu Rui¡¯s father and Deng Fuguo in detail to the old man.

    "I¡¯m here today to plead with you on behalf of Liu Rui. Deng Fuguo is your son, and I¡¯m just hoping you could persuade him," said Xiao Yifei.

    The old man pondered for a long time, so long that Xiao Yifei thought he had fallen asleep, before he slowly began to speak, "I really can¡¯t help you with this. Although I was a high-ranking official, I¡¯m just a retired old man now. Moreover, ever since my son joined the military, we¡¯ve agreed not to interfere in each other¡¯s careers. His achievements today are all due to his own effort, so I can¡¯t intervene in what he does."

    "I hope you can understand. Besides, there are actually a lot of ways to rescue his father; it just depends on whether you are willing to do them," the old man added slowly.

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled. Clearly, he and Liu Rui were out of options and came to him for help. If there had been other ways, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be here, humbly begging others, working by looking at their expressions. Although the old man had a good attitude toward him, asking for help inherently ced him at a lower standing, and Xiao Yifei never liked doing such things.

    Yet this was Liu Rui¡¯s issue. Liu Rui had some peculiar force that attracted Xiao Yifei, making it hard for Xiao Yifei to say no to him.

    It was just like Watson in "Sherlock"¡ªa strange fondness for danger and the unknown led him to Sherlock, the most important friend in his life. With Sherlock, it was as if he was back on the battlefield. It also led him to Mary, the love of his life.

    Perhaps Liu Rui had a simr attraction for Lin Mu. Xiao Yifei¡¯s days had been as calm as water, but after meeting Liu Rui, he felt his life had changed significantly.

 Chapter 953 - 945: Hard to Say Anything

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 945: Hard to Say Anything</h4>

    "Uncle Deng, what other solutions are you talking about?" Xiao Yifei asked, as he couldn¡¯te up with any other ideas.

    "Think about it, why does Zero Authority want to arrest Liu Rui¡¯s father? It¡¯s not just about doing something wrong. Zero Authority is doing this to instill fear in others, warning those who are nning to cause trouble."

    "Under what circumstances won¡¯t Zero Authority be harsh on Zero Society? It¡¯s when Zero Authority and Society Zero have mutual interests. You can suggest to your friend to appropriately coborate with Zero Authority. Perhaps one day, if Zero Authority sees his sincerity, they might release his father."

    "Given your friend¡¯s level of intelligence, I¡¯m sure he can figure out a way to coborate with Zero Authority. By working for Zero Authority, they surely won¡¯t mistreat him. You know well, going against Zero Authority leads to no good end. His father is a perfect example of that," the elder said.

    Xiao Yifei thought for a moment, since the solution had been proposed, there wasn¡¯t much left to talk about with the elder. So he said, "Thanks for your time today, I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit angry. What kind of solution was this? After all, he saved his life just days ago, and yet now he was being casually dismissed. Although this matter indeed didn¡¯t make much sense, Deng Fuguo is his son after all; he could have at least made a suggestion! Though feeling angry, he couldn¡¯t say much if someone wasn¡¯t willing to help.

    After leaving the hospital, Liu Rui hadn¡¯t left yet, his car was parked by the roadside waiting for him.

    Xiao Yifei got into the car, momentarily unsure of what to say. Liu Rui remained silent as well. Finally, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold back and asked Liu Rui, "Why didn¡¯t you ask how it went for me?"

    "No need to ask about this kind of matter, seeing your expression, I know you were rejected," Liu Rui said, while driving and looking straight ahead.

    "I didn¡¯t expect him to dismiss me like that," Xiao Yifei said angrily.

    "It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll think of other ways," Liu Rui wasn¡¯t as angry as imagined.

    "Did you already anticipate this oue?" Xiao Yifei asked Liu Rui, wondering if he had known the result beforehand, otherwise, why was he so calm?

    "I figured he would reject you. It¡¯s such a troublesome matter; who¡¯d willingly undertake it? Only you would help me," Liu Rui said casually.

    "Since you knew this from the start, why didn¡¯t you advise me against seeking him?" Xiao Yifei asked suspiciously.

    "Because you are a good person," Liu Rui said.

    "A good person? What kind of reason is that?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh at Liu Rui¡¯s remark. He nced at Liu Rui¡¯s serious face and felt embarrassed tough. He decided to take Liu Rui¡¯sment as apliment.

    "Do you want to visit my grandfather? He¡¯s been quite concerned about you these days," Liu Rui hesitated to ask.

    "Sure, as long as you drive me backter," Xiao Yifei agreed. He wasn¡¯t very keen to go home, which hardly even felt like home anymore, just a temporary resting ce. He pondered how strange his interactions with Tang Rong had be, at times overly courteous. He missed the Tang Rong who would asionally physically confront him.

    Arriving at Hu Jingtang¡¯s house, Xiao Yifei recalled the scene of his first visit. It felt like ages ago, though it hadn¡¯t been a year yet. At that time, Hu Jingtang was in good health, and he enthusiastically prepared a hearty breakfast for Xiao Yifei. Back then, his rtionship with Tang Rong was also good.

    However, within such a short time, everything had changed. He wondered what the future held. He used to crave novelty during peaceful times, but now, having achieved his wish, his life took a different turn every day. He found himself missing the simple routine of the past.

    s, people are like that. They never know contentment, forever envying others¡¯ lives.

    Hu Jingtang hadn¡¯t been seen for days, and appeared more spirited than when he wasst in the hospital. Xiao Yifei chatted with him for a while before Hu Jingtang said, "Go speak with Liu Rui. That kid has been unhappytely; I tried advising him about his father¡¯s issue, but to no avail. You¡¯re about the same age, perhaps he might listen to you."

    So Xiao Yifei went to the courtyard and saw Liu Rui sitting on the doorstep smoking. At that moment, Xiao Yifei realized Liu Rui seemed quite fragile, especially from the back. If not for his age, others might assume Liu Rui was a mere teenager. Yet this teenager bore burdens he shouldn¡¯t have to carry.

    Xiao Yifei sat beside him, and Liu Rui handed him a cigarette. Xiao Yifei hesitated but took it and lit it. Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, one cigarette shouldn¡¯t hurt much. Considering the atmosphere, it would be a waste not to smoke, anticipating Liu Rui might say something to him.

    But Liu Rui quietly smoked without looking at Xiao Yifei. Through theyers of smoke, Xiao Yifei saw Liu Rui¡¯s eyes filled with sadness. Or perhaps not, maybe it was just Xiao Yifei¡¯s imagination.

    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yifei decided to say something, "When I spoke with him today, he suggested a solution. Initially, I thought he was speaking nonsense, but on the way back I calmed down and thought it over. I think you might want to give it a try. If you disagree, just consider it something I said casually."

    "Do you want to try cooperating with Zero Authority? I know this idea sounds dumb, but it might be the only way to save your father," Xiao Yifei cautiously observed Liu Rui¡¯s expression as he spoke.

    "Xiao Bro, I truly admire you. Do you know what cooperating with Zero Authority means? I might not be able to survive in society. Also, do you think everyone in Zero Authority are good people? I¡¯ve known this path for a while, but since I¡¯ve chosen to stand against Zero Authority, how could I turn around halfway and do this?" Liu Rui has started speaking moretely, possibly because he became more familiar with Xiao Yifei.

    They didn¡¯t speak further, leaving Xiao Yifei¡¯s prepared remarks interrupted.

    Suddenly, both heard a noise as something fell. They immediately stood up and rushed inside the house, finding Hu Jingtang fallen on the ground. Scared, Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui checked him over and found it wasn¡¯t serious, likely due to over-excitement. Liu Rui carried Hu Jingtang back to bed.

    A few minutester, Hu Jingtang slowly woke up. Seeing Xiao Yifei standing beside the bed, he angrily said, "I don¡¯t want to hear such words again. Even if we don¡¯t save his father, we absolutely won¡¯t work with Zero Authority. Liu Rui, did you understand?"

    Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui were both shocked, for it was the first time Xiao Yifei heard Hu Jingtang scold him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 954 - 946: A Casual Remark

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 946: A Casual Remark</h4>

    Liu Rui waspletely stunned. How did his grandfather know his identity? He thought he had hidden it well. It seems his grandfather found out at some point.

    "Grandpa, you knew my identity for a long time?" Liu Rui was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    "Of course, I¡¯m your grandfather. If I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to every day, would I still be a qualified guardian?" Hu Jingtang responded.

    "Then why have you never asked me about this?" Liu Rui was even more surprised.

    "You¡¯re such a clever kid. If you don¡¯t want me to know about something, you¡¯d definitely conceal it thoroughly. Plus, our rtionship was quite strained before. If I had asked, you¡¯d be even less inclined to tell me anything. So I simply pretended not to know anything," Hu Jingtang said.

    After Hu Jingtang¡¯s incident, Liu Rui ultimately gave up the idea of getting his father out of prison. He understood that this was indeed a very difficult matter. Throughout history, the local government was basically in opposition. Even though his father was imprisoned for taking the fall for someone else, getting him out now was far from easy.

    Not to mention he currently had no evidence to prove his father¡¯s innocence, even if he did. To rescue his father through the official procedures would probably take decades. So perhaps it¡¯s better to rely on rtionships like the government¡¯s.

    Moreover, the n Xiao Yifei talked about, cooperating with the government, might ultimately free his father, but it could also lead him down an unrighteous path. Throughout history, tales of government edicts never ended well, akin to the familiar story of "Water Margin."

    Eventually, under threats and inducements from the authorities, led by Song Jiang, the 109 heroes mostly surrendered to the government. They thought they¡¯d have a bright future, but what was the result? In the end, they lost their lives due to the machinations of treacherous officials.

    Although today¡¯s society promotes the rule ofw, the oues might not be as bleak as depicted in "Water Margin," but it¡¯s hard to say what coboration with authorities might lead to for him and his brothers. So Xiao Yifei was apprehensive, and perhaps in desperation he suggested such an idea.

    Who could have imagined that everything he said to Liu Rui was overheard by Hu Jingtang? If anything happened to Hu Jingtang, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to smooth things over, saying to Hu Jingtang, "Please don¡¯t get angry, Hu Lao. I was just casually mentioning the idea."

    Hu Jingtang ignored Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and simply looked at Liu Rui for a long time, then said, "I know you miss your father a lot. I understand your feelings about wanting to save him. But have you considered my feelings? You¡¯re all I have left, you and Sisi. I promised your mother I¡¯d take good care of you. If something happens to you, how can I exin it to them?"

    Liu Rui bowed his head and said nothing. He didn¡¯t know the path would be so difficult. He¡¯s always wanted to save his father, but now he feels powerless.

    So he said to Hu Jingtang, "Grandpa, I promise you I won¡¯t do anything to make you worry anymore."

    But hearing Liu Rui say this, Hu Jingtang¡¯s expression softened a bit. His biggest fear was Liu Rui getting into danger. Although he knew Liu Rui¡¯s identity, he always believed Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t face much danger. After all, despite the bad reputation, Hu Jingtang thought Liu Rui¡¯s activities were minor antics unlikely to cause big trouble.

    But once they have contact with the police or government people, there¡¯s no telling when things might happen. That¡¯s why he was so angry when he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion earlier.

    After soothing Hu Jingtang¡¯s emotions and confirming that his health wasn¡¯t seriously affected, Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui then left.

    "I know what¡¯s on your mind," Xiao Yifei said as he watched Liu Rui, who was driving with a heavy heart. After getting familiar with Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t as afraid as he used to be and asionally joked with him. Without his mask, Liu Rui sometimes seemed like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up.

    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Liu Rui asked.

    "How about I try pleading with Deng Fuguo¡¯s father again? This request isn¡¯t too much; he might agree this time!" Xiao Yifei said.

    After so many years, things should be more rxed now. Family members might manage to meet, Xiao Yifei thought. He¡¯s lived this long and rarely asked favors, but for Liu Rui¡¯s sake, he¡¯s willing to set aside his pride.

    "Then I¡¯ll trouble you again, Brother Xiao," Liu Rui said sincerely.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit guilty epting the thanks. His proactive help for Liu Rui wasn¡¯t just due to his rtionship with Hu Jingtang; he thought Liu Rui was smart enough to potentially assist him greatly one day.

    Xiao Yifei went to the hospital to find Deng Fuguo¡¯s father again. He had already visited the hospital twice within a day. Every time he walked into the hospital where he worked for years, it felt different. Now, as an outsider, he felt unusually rxed.

    In the past, going to work meant thinking about how many patients to see and another busy day ahead. Now, all he was thinking about was how to help Liu Rui.

    "Mr. Deng, I¡¯m here again." Xiao Yifei pushed open the ward door to see the elder chatting with a young man, looking quite well. Of course, he¡¯d be well; his life was saved thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s bodily costs, he thought.

    Treating the elder this time greatly harmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. He¡¯s undecided whether he regrets it. Whenever he asks himself, he thinks about his grandfather, who saved many lives with his body. Surely, his grandfather didn¡¯t regret it.

    Seeing the elder¡¯s healthy, rosy face, Xiao Yifei knew the answer in his heart. Once done, there¡¯s no reason to regret. Saving a life is more monumental than building a Seventh Level Pagoda. It¡¯s something he must do as a doctor.

    "Don¡¯t speak just yet; let me guess your purpose for visiting again," the elder said.

    The young man, seeing a visitor, wisely said to the elder, "Mr. Deng, I¡¯ll visit next time when I have more time. You can go ahead now!" He said farewell.

    "Mr. Deng, you don¡¯t need to guess. It¡¯s still about what I mentioned this morning." As time was running out, Xiao Yifei quickly spoke up.

    "I¡¯ve thought it over. Asking you such a request this morning was indeed difficult for you, and Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t agree. The request simply won¡¯t work," Xiao Yifei said.

 Chapter 955 - 947: Plead Again

    <h4>Chapter 955: Chapter 947: Plead Again</h4>

    "So I¡¯m being shameless ining to you again, hoping that you can speak with your son and give Liu Rui a chance to see his father. It¡¯s been over ten years since Liu Ruist saw him. You also have a son, and if you hadn¡¯t seen your son for such a long time due to some reason, surely you would feel hurt inside," said Xiao Yifei.

    What Xiao Yifei just said hit a sore spot for the old man, as he had experienced such emotions himself. He remembered when Deng Fuguo was sent to a remote ce at the border for training seven years ago.

    Before that, the old man and Deng Fuguo rarely went more than a month without seeing each other. Even if they didn¡¯t meet, since the old man was essentially his son¡¯s superior, he was well informed about his son¡¯s daily activities and meals, all duly reported to him.

    But when his son was sent to the border, his power was of no use. In those remote areas, the phrase "the mountain is high and the emperor is far away" applied, and the old man¡¯s influence was limited.

    During the year Deng Fuguo was at the border, the old man had hardly any news about his son, so he had to keep his concern to himself, constantly worrying about his son¡¯s safety.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words now, the old man¡¯s expression softened, as if his heart had melted, and Xiao Yifei noticed this change.

    "It¡¯s possible for them to meet," said the old man. "I will talk to Fuguo about it. He will understand as well. After all, we all have hearts of flesh and blood, with parents and children. Ipletely understand this feeling."

    As Xiao Yifei was chatting, Deng Fuguo happened to walk in. Seeing Xiao Yifei in the ward, he initially paused in surprise, then smiled and greeted him. As he had entered, he had noticed Liu Rui¡¯s car parked downstairs at the hospital, assuming Liu Rui was there to see him, only to watch Liu Rui pass by without acknowledging him.

    Now seeing Xiao Yifei here, Deng Fuguo had a pretty good idea of what was happening. He felt a bit curious about Xiao Yifei being involved with Liu Rui. From his research, the two had only be acquainted in thest few months. Their rtionship had suddenly grown so close¡ªaside from Hu Jingtang¡¯s connection, there had to be some benefit involved!

    "Fuguo, you came just in time. Dr. Xiao Yifei is here to ask a favor from you. Dr. Xiao, please tell him," said the old man.

    Hearing someone still address him as Dr. Xiao, Xiao Yifei felt a strange sensation, as if he were still a doctor working at this hospital. For a moment, he was a little dazed, finding the feeling quite intriguing.

    "Mr. Deng, I¡¯ve already resigned from this hospital; please don¡¯t call me ¡¯doctor¡¯ anymore. I¡¯m not worthy of the title," Xiao Yifei waved his hand and said.

    "Oh, don¡¯t say that. With your superb medical skills, even if you¡¯ve resigned, you still deserve the title of doctor. Dr. Xiao, you are destined for great achievements in the future," said the old man.

    Deng Fuguo watched the two, one praising the other intensely while the other was incredibly humble. People¡¯s hearts are peculiar; when they achieve something, they wish to announce it to the world, yet when genuinely praised, they pretend everything is fine and deny it vehemently.

    Seeing the two before him, Deng Fuguo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Then Xiao Yifei exined his intentions to Deng Fuguo once more. This time, Deng Fuguo agreed without hesitation, saying, "This isn¡¯t a difficult matter; it¡¯s well within my authority. It can be arranged by tomorrow."

    "However, getting his father out of prison is significantly more challenging. You know, no matter how high my position, I can¡¯t decide that, so don¡¯t me me for being unfeeling. Everyone has their own difficulties," Deng Fuguo said.

    Xiao Yifei found it surprising that Deng Fuguo agreed so readily, which indicated that the matter was indeed not difficult for him.

    Thus, under Xiao Yifei¡¯spany, Liu Rui set off to visit his father.

    Liu Rui sat in the passenger seat, his face heavy, lost in thought. His mind was difficult to fathom as he always hid his true emotions deeply. Perhaps no one would ever know what his heart truly held.

    As they got closer to their destination, Liu Rui seemed increasingly uneasy. Xiao Yifei could even detect a hint of nervousness in his expression.

    Liu Rui was indeed anxious. He was about to see his father, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in over a decade, and didn¡¯t know what his father would look like now. In his memories, his father was the same as he was over ten years ago. Surely in such a harsh ce, his father must have aged significantly!

    He too had grown up, no longer the clueless child of the past. In his current state, his father probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him, and that would be fine. He thought of just seeing him from a distance and then leaving.

    As the moment to see his father approached, Liu Rui hesitated. He suddenly feared that what he might see would not match his expectations.

    So he said to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s just take a look from a distance. I don¡¯t want to go inside."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t press further. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Liu Rui changed his mind so suddenly, he was sure Liu Rui had a reason for his decision.

    There¡¯s an old saying in China, "Near hometown, the more timid one bes." Liu Rui¡¯s feelings were akin to this as he faced something precious after losing it for so long, he felt cautious and overwhelmed. The concern was, ultimately, fearing arge gap between expectations and reality, unable to ept it.

    The car¡¯s route became increasingly deste, sometimescking aplete road to traverse. The journey was bumpy all the way, and Liu Rui mused to himself that he had never traveled such a difficult path in his life, feeling like he had arrived in the mountains.

    He suddenly realized his father lived in such an environment. Even now, the ce seemed deste, and who knew what the inside of the prison was like? His poor father, Liu Rui wondered about his living conditions.

    Finally arriving at their destination, Liu Rui saw arge building from afar, guessing it was where his father was held. Indeed, the car stopped at the gate, and the person apanying Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui made a call to someone, allowing them unhindered ess inside the prison.

    Liu Rui looked around, noticing the prison was in better condition than he imagined. The buildings seemed rtively new, likely renovated in recent years, and the sanitation was decent, much better than what he had seen on TV.

 Chapter 956 - 948: The Father in Memory

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 948: The Father in Memory</h4>

    He remembered a TV series where someone was locked in a very small house, no windows, and the door only opened through a tiny hole when food was delivered. Every person stayed in that little house all year round, in a room less than eight square meters, with a single bed and a chamber pot. This was the life of the prisoners. Liu Rui and the others were first taken to the warden¡¯s office, where they presented the materials about Liu Rui¡¯s father that had been prepared in advance.

    Liu Rui looked carefully; there were some photographs, some were serious ID photos, and others were candid shots of his father and others working.

    In fact, if the warden hadn¡¯t told him that these were his father¡¯s materials, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize the person in the photographs as his father. There wasn¡¯t even a single resemnce to the father he remembered.

    What was his father like in memory? Tall and upright, with strong hands that could easily lift him over his head. When he smiled, his big eyes squinted into slits. But looking at this person in the photos, he couldn¡¯t find even a shadow of the past.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, staring at his father¡¯s clothes in the photos. The prison uniform was worn so much it was unclear what it originally looked like, but Liu Rui noticed the color on one part of the arm was distinctly different from the rest, obviously blood-colored. Looking more closely at his father¡¯s hands, he saw straps tightly bound around them, yet even so, his father was still holding a shovel in both hands, working.

    Liu Rui couldn¡¯t bear to look any longer, and the warden seemed to notice something, quickly taking the materials. After seeing the photographs, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and said, "These photos were taken while they were working, and they can be used as review materials in the future."

    Liu Rui, with a gloomy face, waved his hand to stop the warden¡¯s further words. The warden said no more. Actually, the prisoners in this ce usuallymitted extremely serious crimes, and under usual circumstances, no one came to visit them.

    The warden had received news from above, so he knew that the background of these two people was definitely not ordinary and couldn¡¯t guess their rtionship with the person they wanted to visit. If they were enemies, he wondered to himself, he had noticed during Liu Rui¡¯s examination of the materials that Liu Rui¡¯s face looked very unpleasant, as if that person were his enemy.

    If they were indeed enemies, anything might happen; they might find an excuse to get rid of that person. Such scenarios often appeared in movies.

    The warden wasn¡¯t afraid of anything happening. Inside, these were mostly desperados. No one on the outside hoped they would be released. The only requirement from superiors about this prison was safety¡ªthey absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone escape. Other than that, they could do whatever they wanted. Even if someone died in prison, he wouldn¡¯t be held ountable.

    "Can we go inside and take a look?" Xiao Yifei asked. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what Liu Rui was thinking. He watched Liu Rui frowning all the time, evidently making a very important decision.

    "Of course, as long as you dare to go in. But I still advise you to be careful; the people inside are far more ruthless than you might imagine," the warden said, leading them to a room with a window. From there, they could just see what the prison looked like opposite.

    In a fenced area, there were two rows of houses, and in front of them was arge open space. They saw about a dozen people on the ground, some standing, some sitting. The warden beside them exined, "This is their time out in the open air. Theye out at a fixed time daily to get some sun and fresh air."

    Suddenly, while watching, they saw three standing people surrounding one person sitting in a corner. After a few words, the three suddenly started to fight, using both hands and feet, beating the person. The person initially struggled a bit, but quickly stopped moving. After kicking him a few times and finding him indeed unconscious, they left, bored.

    Xiao Yifei nced away from the scene; he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. But the warden and Liu Rui seemed to watch very attentively, with a hint of a smile on the warden¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why doesn¡¯t anyone stop this kind of situation?"

    "Who would be willing to confront such people head-on? Would you dare? We¡¯re just ordinary people who happen to work here. Having worked in such an environment, we treasure our lives even more. Who¡¯d be so brainless to risk theirs to save them?"

    "Moreover, you don¡¯t understand. Inside the prison, there are factions and divisions. They¡¯ve secretly formed many small groups to avoid being bullied. The person beaten just now was newly arrived, which is why they bullied him," the warden said calmly, as if he were recounting someone else¡¯s story.

    "But what if someone dies? Judging by how it looks, they¡¯ll kill him sooner orter," Xiao Yifei asked. He was a doctor, and his instinct was to save lives, regardless of who the person was or what heinous deeds they¡¯d done.

    "Things like this can only be left to fate. The people in here generallymitted very serious offenses, so from another perspective, the suffering they endure now doesn¡¯tpare to their past crimes!" the warden said.

    Upon hearing thetter part, Liu Rui turned to give the warden a nce, a look so sharp it seemed to want to kill the warden. Only then did the warden realize he had misspoken. There was someone inside connected to these two important figures.

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean the person beaten just now deserved it. He was caught for a child crime, harming the country¡¯s children. Such a person deserves a firing squad," the warden quickly rified.

    From Liu Rui¡¯s earlier gaze, even the dullest person could see that the person Liu Rui wanted to see was very important to him, not the nemesis the warden had guessed. Liu Rui coldly said, "If you can¡¯t speak properly, shut up." The warden¡¯s face instantly darkened after hearing this, but he said nothing due to Liu Rui¡¯s status.

    Xiao Yifei had to exin, "He¡¯s in a bad mood today. Don¡¯t take it personally." Xiao Yifei thought, this was their territory; it¡¯s better not to offend them. Liu Rui had always been this way. Whenever he was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t care who the other person was or where he was; he would speak his mind without mercy. That was fine before his subordinates, but in other environments, it was not good.

    "So how do you usually get in?" Liu Rui asked as if nothing had happened.

    "You see that gate over there? That¡¯s how we go in. But generally, we don¡¯t enter; going in might mean we nevere out," the warden replied.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 957 - 949: The Look of Worry

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 949: The Look of Worry</h4>

    At this moment, someone from below came forward, saying that someone important from the office was here, and the head of the prison was asked to go immediately.

    The warden looked troubled, and Liu Rui immediately said, "You go ahead and take care of your matters first; we¡¯ll continue watching here for a while and leave when we¡¯re done."

    The warden couldn¡¯t think of a better solution, as he dared not offend either of the two in front of him, unaware of who hade looking for him from the office. Before leaving, he took ast nce back at Liu Rui and Xiao Yifei,

    looking visibly uneasy.

    After the warden left, Xiao Yifei just wanted to ask Liu Rui what his next ns were but hadn¡¯t yet spoken when he felt a heavy blow to his head, everything turned dark, and he lost consciousness. Just before passing out, he saw Liu Rui standing before him and heard him say something, but by then, he was too disoriented.

    When Xiao Yifei came to, the first thing he did was check his phone, finding that he had been unconscious for about forty minutes. Instantly, he realized Liu Rui¡¯s intentions of knocking him out¡ªhe must have entered the prison. Despite being an adult, how could he act so recklessly? His actions felt akin to amb rushing into a pride of lions.

    Forty minutes had passed; Xiao Yifei climbed from the floor, ignoring his throbbing head, and urgently retraced his steps. Finally, on the way back, he saw two prison guards walking toward him. Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked if they¡¯d seen the person who came with him.

    Both prison guards looked bewildered, saying, "We don¡¯t know. The warden just sent us over to check up on you because you hadn¡¯t returned for so long. We even thought you got lost!"

    "This is bad, he must¡¯ve slipped into the prison! Let me in now, I need to find him," Xiao Yifei said anxiously. He was holding out hope for Liu Rui not venturing alone inside, but it now seemed certain he was already there.

    "This is not something we can decide; let us report it to the warden. Most people wouldn¡¯t dare enter that area," the two guards said.

    Upon finding the warden, Xiao Yifei was met with refusal. "Without armed protection, none of us dare enter recklessly, especially you as a civilian. If anything were to happen to you, we couldn¡¯t bear that responsibility."

    Xiao Yifei continued pleading beside him for a long time, but the warden wouldn¡¯t budge. Helplessly, Xiao Yifei remembered that the oldmander had told him to call in case of any trouble, so he dialed themander.

    Exining the situation, the oldmander asked to speak with the warden on the phone.

    "Let him go in; if anything happens, I¡¯ll take the responsibility," said the voice on the line.

    Given themand from above, the warden couldn¡¯t insist further. He had merely received orders from his superior earlier that Liu Rui and the others woulde; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to directly contact someone so authoritative, which caught him off guard. It seemed the person imprisoned might be someone formidable.

    "Think carefully. You¡¯re about to enter an unsupervised area, and if you encounter any peril or misfortune, we won¡¯t be able to rescue you promptly," the warden reconfirmed, unable to imagine what could happen after Xiao Yifei entered.

    "I¡¯ve thought it through, I can¡¯t leave Liu Rui in there alone. I promised his grandpa that I¡¯d take care of him; if anything goes wrong, I can¡¯t face him afterward," Xiao Yifei replied.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei, led by a guard, entered the unsupervised area of the prison, and after the guard pointed the way, he departed, without saying a word.

    Upon entering, Xiao Yifei felt a cold wind sweep across his back, his body trembling¡ªprobably due to psychological reasons. The ce seemed to exude a weird aura; he feared criminals might ambush him from anywhere.

    Recalling previous scenes he¡¯d witnessed, those inside were tolerable; at least there were guards on duty. But this ce appeared entirely uncivilized, with only a few residential buildings barely considered decent. Who knew what kind of people lived there?

    Finding Liu Rui was Xiao Yifei¡¯s immediate priority. But faced with the vast area, where should one start looking? Cautiously, Xiao Yifei entered a building, and before the door opened, a foul stench mixed with various odors hit him. He wondered how people managed to live here.

    With one foot still outside, he hesitated whether to step in, but the urge to find Liu Rui prevailed. Holding his breath, he stepped inside, a great challenge indeed for a doctor with mild cleanliness phobia.

    After walking a few steps, Xiao Yifei quickly realized where the smell wasing from¡ªan elderly man, roughly seventy,y on a shabby iron bed, surrounded by items on the floor looking like food. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be sure they were edible; they appeared like a dark, unappetizing heap.

    "Are you new here? What did you do wrong?" The old man assumed Xiao Yifei was a new prisoner, understandably; who else would dare venture into such a ce except Liu Rui recklessly? Liu Rui entered to save his father. Why was Xiao Yifei here? To protect Liu Rui? Xiao Yifei pondered.

    He couldn¡¯t quite fathom the reason, as if some unconscious voice insisted he had toe, so disregarding everyone¡¯s advice, he arrived at this ce, uncertain of what may unfold.

    "Ah, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m here looking for someone," Xiao Yifei responded briefly upon gathering his thoughts.

    "You do understand that once you¡¯re in here, there¡¯s no way out, unless you¡¯ve got some unresolved issuespelling you toe here," the old man said.

    Looking at the elderly man¡¯s apparent struggle to move his legs, Xiao Yifei asked professionally, "Mister, is there something wrong with your legs?"

    "You must be a doctor, noticing it as I sat on the bed. Right, my legs suffer an old ailment; when it gets cold, the joints ache, but it¡¯s nothing major," the old man replied, recognizing the young man before him as likely extraordinary.

    As Xiao Yifei approached, the old man instinctively shrank back, asking, "What do you intend to do?"

    Xiao Yifei exined, "I want to check your legs for you¡ªI¡¯m a doctor. Let¡¯s see if I can help in any way."

    "Why would you help me¡ªaplete stranger? You must realize everyone here hasmitted grave errors in society. What¡¯s the point in saving someone like that?" the old man questioned.

 Chapter 958 - 950 A Worried Expression

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 950 A Worried Expression</h4>

    "As a doctor, I¡¯ve always been instilled with this belief: we only care about saving lives. To us, all people are the same, just unhealthy bodies with no distinction between good and bad, superior or inferior. Some doctors even save their enemies, so why would I not have the right to treat you?" Xiao Yifei retorted.

    "Well said, then take a look at this!" The old man stretched out his leg as he spoke. Xiao Yifei, instead of being repulsed by the old man¡¯s dirty pants, did just as he said¡ªhe saw only a sick body, ignoring everything else.

    Xiao Yifei examined it carefully and said, "This ailment will improve as long as you take care of it over time, but you¡¯ve been wearing too little clothing. After he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei realized how difficult it would be to take care of oneself in this ce. Given the current situation, even having a meal was a problem, let alone taking care of other things.

    Xiao Yifei used the acupoint massage technique he learned from his grandfather to carefully massage the old man¡¯s leg. Half an hour passed, and after the massage, Xiao Yifei asked the old man to get up and move around a bit. Sure enough, the old man felt much more strength in his leg and it no longer hurt as much.

    So he said to Xiao Yifei, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be this skilled. Why did youe here? Maybe I know some useful clues."

    "Did you happen to see someone dressed in ck entering this ce some days ago? He¡¯s my friend. I¡¯m worried about him being here alone, so I followed him in," Xiao Yifei said, unsure if the person before him could be trusted, but he decided to give it a shot since it was the first person he met here.

    Seeing that I had treated him, he probably wouldn¡¯t harm me, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    "Today, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve seen. Do I look very old to you? Can you guess how old I am now?" the old man suddenly asked.

    "Seventy?" Xiao Yifei cautiously ventured, thinking he was guessing on the younger side. The old man seemed like an eighty-year-old in all respects.

    "I feel like I¡¯m very old, but I¡¯m actually only sixty," the old man said with some mncholy.

    "Sixty?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t contain his surprise and repeated it, realizing that this old man must have suffered a lot in prison, aging him considerably. He remembered Director Qian seemed to be almost seventy.

    But looking at Director Qian, you might think he¡¯s only in his fifties due to being a doctor who takes great care of his health and enjoys a rtivelyfortable life, making him appear younger than peers his age.

    Looking at the old man before him, how could he only be sixty? People¡¯s destinies are indeed different!

    "You find it unbelievable too, don¡¯t you? In fact, the environment has a huge impact on people. When I first came here, my body quickly thinned out within a month. It was more effective than any weight loss method I tried outside. Then one day, I noticed the skin on my hand started to wrinkle, looking like it belonged to a seventy or eighty-year-old man," the old man said.

    "You don¡¯t know how harsh the conditions are here. Sometimes I feel like the lives of beggars outside are better than ours."

    "Is that thing your meal?" Xiao Yifei pointed to the object ced in the corner and asked.

    "Yes, our prison is quite peculiar, and there¡¯s no guard to bring us meals. Usually, supplies are air-dropped by helicopter, so what we get are mostly instant noodles,pressed biscuits, and the like. asionally, we get some meat and vegetables, but for someone like me who struggles to move, I can¡¯tpete for the meat and vegetables."

    "But instant noodles and biscuits are not in shortage because we¡¯re all sick of them. Yet if I don¡¯t eat them, I¡¯d starve here, so I just eat a little casually every day to maintain this body," the old man said.

    Xiao Yifei never realized that life in prison could be so harsh,cking the most basic necessities, and felt some pity for the sixty-year-old man before him.

    "I actually think this is karma. Maybe I lived toofortably in the first half of my life, enjoyed too many things, and so in the second half, I¡¯m here to atone. I believe in the end, the heavens are fair."

    "In fact, everyone has a limited amount of things they can own. Only aftering here did I realize that living a in and simple life isn¡¯t so bad," the old man said.

    Listening to the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei thought that the old man must have quite a story, and judging by what he said, he seemed to have been someone quite formidable outside. It¡¯s just unclear what he did to end up this way in hister years.

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t ask why, for one, it would be impolite, and two, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear an old man¡¯s tales. He only wanted to glean some useful information from the old man, but after talking for so long, the old man hadn¡¯t told him anything.

    Xiao Yifei smiled at the old man and said, "I need to set off to find my friend now. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again." Xiao Yifei felt that his words had a sense of an ancient chivalrous hero, like those often depicted in TV dramas where martial arts masters bid farewell to each other.

    "In such a hurry to leave? I actually think you¡¯re a decent person and wanted to tell you some secrets, but since you¡¯re leaving, go ahead. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again," the old man said.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei turned back and asked, "What secrets? If it¡¯s about this prison, I¡¯m quite interested."

    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. The secret I mentioned is rted to your profession," the old man said mysteriously.

    Upon hearing it was rted to medicine, Xiao Yifei immediately thought of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle he had been searching for. Could this secret truly be rted to that? So he lowered himself, squatting slightly, then asked the old man, "If it¡¯s rted to something medical, that¡¯s exactly what I want to know." Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.

    "I know the whereabouts of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." After saying these words, the old man stopped talking and kept staring at Xiao Yifei to see his reaction. As expected, upon hearing something rted to medicine, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face showed an uncontroble excitement.

    Now, that expression could no longer be described as just excitement. Although it was only for a brief two or three seconds, the old man was certain that Xiao Yifei knew something about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    After calming down a bit, Xiao Yifei realized his reaction might have been exaggerated and returned to a moreposed appearance. But internally, he kept saying, "Finally, a clue." Judging by the old man¡¯s reaction, it seemed quite a few people were searching for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 959 - 951: What Kind of Tree Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 951: What Kind of Tree Is It?</h4>

    "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in this prison, in the hands of one of the people here. But I don¡¯t know exactly whose hands because this thing is said to be very important, and many people are trying to seize it. People inside have been forming factions to get this object, and several fights have already broken out over it."

    "Moreover, it seems like people from outside havee in to search for it, but due to the strong forces in this prison, they almost couldn¡¯t make it back out. Since then, no one hase looking. After all these years, now you have finallye. Good luck to you!" the elder said.

    Xiao Yifei found the elder¡¯s words increasingly strange. How did he know he was looking for this thing? Actually, he was here just to help Liu Rui. He had no hope of finding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. How could such a thing exist in a ce like this?

    So, he asked in confusion, "How did you know I was looking for this? My original purpose here is to save my friend."

    "I didn¡¯t know. I just made a lucky guess. Since someone came before, and since you¡¯re a doctor, I thought the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle must have some connection to you. It turns out my guess was quite right," the elder said, somewhat proudly.

    "I told you this to thank you for curing me. I don¡¯t like to owe people anything, be it money or favors. I¡¯d rather have others owe me. However, I have nothing else to repay you with, so I told you a secret you¡¯re interested in," said the elder.

    After Xiao Yifei expressed his thanks, he prepared to leave. The elder added, "In this ce, don¡¯t easily trust what anyone tells you."

    Xiao Yifei thought for a moment and said, "Since you said not to trust anyone¡¯s words, should I trust what you just said?"

    The elder smiled and didn¡¯t speak again. Xiao Yifei walked out of the elder¡¯s residence, noticing that many rooms from the entrance to here were empty. It¡¯s probably because the sun can¡¯t reach here, and no one likes to live in such a cold, sunless ce, leaving only the poor elder living where no one would contend.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei had a good impression of the elder, but those final words made his back feel chilly. The elder seemed to know everything, casually revealing a clue Xiao Yifei had been searching for a long time.

    Xiao Yifei thought, if only he understood a bit of psychology, perhaps it would be useful at this moment and he could fathom what the elder was truly thinking.

    However, given the prison¡¯s environment, it¡¯s not strictly a prison; it¡¯s more like a vast, isted world because of its massive size. Within the enclosed area, besides a few buildings, there were no other structures. Trees were the most abundant here.

    If there were fruit trees, in autumn they might provide some fruits to improve their meals. Now, they were barren, and all the trees looked simr; Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t identify what kind of trees they were.

    It seems the authorities put people in such a ce, leaving them somewhat to fend for themselves. However, judging by what the elder said, the people here apparently lived quite well. An elder could sustain himself here, so others should face no problem.

    No idea where Liu Rui is now. At that time, why did he knock me out? If he had shared his thoughts with me, I wouldn¡¯t have opposed him. It¡¯s better to have two people inside than one. Xiao Yifei was constantly worried about Liu Rui. Then again, Liu Rui had been part of an organization, so he should handle this situation well.

    Xiao Yifei wandered around for half a day without any gains. As he walked, he realized he had returned to the starting point. The familiar smell lingered. As expected, when Xiao Yifei pushed the door open, he found it was indeed the elder¡¯s residence. Seeing him return, the elder¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Xiao Yifei awkwardly said, "I guess I got lost and somehow returned to the starting point. I thought my sense of direction wasn¡¯t that bad." Outside, he always thought he had a good sense of direction. How could it fail him here?

    "It¡¯s not your fault. The building¡¯s structure is quite peculiar. The terrain is uneven, so when moving from one building to another, you might think you¡¯re still on the same floor, but you¡¯re not. Look, my ce is on the second floor, but when you walk straight forward through that building, you reach the third floor. No wonder you got lost," exined the elder.

    "Now that you¡¯ve returned, it seems we have quite a connection. Let me tell you some more things!" the elder said with a mysterious look.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating his interest, feeling instinctively that the elder possessed valuable information.

    "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was brought in over ten years ago. Later, word of its presence leaked, and everyone started fighting for it. Being trained as a doctor, you should understand its significance. Over the years, several conflicts have urred. Currently, it should be in the hands of someone named Bai Long," the elder said.

    Only at the end did Xiao Yifei hear something useful. Even one clue was important. Xiao Yifei thanked the elder again and asked, "Why do you help me repeatedly?"

    "Because you¡¯re a doctor. If you get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it will benefit the people. In others¡¯ hands, it¡¯s just wasted. Besides, I¡¯ve done many atrocious things in my first half of life. It¡¯s time I did some good to alleviate my sins," replied the elder.

    Now, the elder looked so kind, even a bit pitiful. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t imagine what wrongs he hadmitted in his youth that he ended up like this in hister years.

    "If you go looking for Bai Long, be careful. There are currently four major factions here, including Bai Long¡¯s. The other three n to surround and suppress Bai Long¡¯s faction. You must be cautious and never reveal your true identity," warned the elder.

    Xiao Yifei pondered how this inconspicuous elder knew so much. Alone in a deserted house, where did he get his information? Could this be some sort of scheme?

    In such treacherous surroundings, Xiao Yifei had to suspect everyone around him. This elder was truly odd! Xiao Yifei thought.

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, so be it. I¡¯m sharing this because you saved me. I have no reason to deceive you," the elder said, a bitter smile crossing his face.

    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just curious how you know all this," Xiao Yifei asked.

 Chapter 960 - 952: Omission

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 952: Omission</h4>

    "I¡¯m not living a lifepletely cut off from the world. I still have connections with them. Even here in prison, there are some people you can use. As long as they get enough benefits, they¡¯ll definitely help you get things done. The people here are all desperados, they¡¯re not afraid of dying, so what else would they be afraid of?" the old man said.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to remind the old man that "you¡¯re one of them too," the old man continued, "But I¡¯m different from them. I¡¯m very afraid of dying now. I want to live and get out of here, even though I know it¡¯s almost impossible."

    This man in front of me is truly hard to read! He must be someone with means, otherwise, at his age, who would be willing to help him and cooperate with him? Xiao Yifei no longer dared to underestimate this person; rather, he shouldn¡¯t underestimate anyone here.

    The people who end up in this ce must have been the ones the outside authorities had no solution for, and thus exiled them here. Like Liu Rui¡¯s father, he must be a very smart person, and his fighting skills might not be weak either.

    Then I¡¯m probably the weakest one here, having neither intelligence nor physical strength, thought Xiao Yifei. It¡¯s best to hurry up and find Liu Rui.

    This time, with the old man¡¯s guidance, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t get lost and smoothly walked out of this house. He suddenly realized how coincidental it was that he unwittingly came to this ce, then happened to meet this somewhat mysterious old man, who easily told him such a great clue.

    All of this can¡¯t be described as coincidence anymore; it felt like someone deliberately arranged it all, unless there was heavenly assistance, how could such a favorable thing ur?

    Perhaps heaven saw Xiao Yifei struggling alone to find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and decided to help him!

    Isn¡¯t this how many martial arts novels write it? Someone identally falls into a cave and discovers a master of supreme martial arts living there, who then takes him as a disciple, and finally, he bes a supreme master himself. Xiao Yifei certainly hopes such a good thing could happen to him.

    As Xiao Yifei continued forward, he discovered that the house ahead seemed to have quite a few people in it, hearing the sounds of voices. Yet, he dared not approach rashly, so he could only hide far away alone.

    Sitting on the ground to rest, looking at the setting sun, he realized it was already almost evening. Previously, due to tension, he hadn¡¯t noticed the passage of time, and his phone was shut off to conserve battery, so he didn¡¯t know the exact time. Having hardly eaten in the morning and then being busy all day long, his stomach had long been growling with hunger, but in this deste wilderness, where could he find food?

    Going back to find that old man again would be humiliating, and the old man¡¯s stuff didn¡¯t look appetizing. Wasn¡¯t it said that food was airdropped? Then there should be some overlooked food in these ces! Xiao Yifei thought.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt deep despair. The physiological limit of a human body can survive up to a week without eating or drinking, a maximum of seventy-three days without food, but without water, one can¡¯t survive even a week.

    Without water, the blood in the body bes increasingly viscous, slowing down the internal cirction, toxins and waste can¡¯t be expelled in time, and soon, the body will copse. As a doctor, Xiao Yifei was more aware than anyone else of what would happen if he couldn¡¯t find food next.

    Only after the sky waspletely dark did Xiao Yifei daree out to move about, hiding himself in the cover of night. The ordeals he was experiencing were beyond anything he had ever imagined himself facing before. He realized that since knowing Liu Rui, his life had undergone great change, with each day seemingly more exhrating and challenging than before.

    Previously, people around Xiao Yifei were kidnapped, and now he hade to such a ce. Xiao Yifei suddenly felt like his life was akin to filming a movie, full of ups and downs. It seemed that breaking up with Tang Rong was a wise decision, even though he had always loved Tang Rong, sometimes love alone is not enough, and he couldn¡¯t give Tang Rong the life she wanted, nor could she ept him as he was!

    So separating was the best choice.

    Xiao Yifei carefully moved around, meticulously searching every inch ofnd on the ground. On parts covered by dead grass, Xiao Yifei would uncertainly search several times, reassuring himself that since food was airdropped, there would certainly be some overlooked items, at worst he could return to the old manter.

    Thinking this way, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was less anxious. Just then, he suddenly noticed something dark moving not far away. Xiao Yifei initially thought it might be a small animal, and cautiously approached. Upon getting closer, he discerned a human figure, amazed that someone else might be stealthily searching for stuff just like him.

    The person was very alert and immediately noticed Xiao Yifei, dropping what they were holding and running away. Then Xiao Yifei realized it was just a child, estimating about seven or eight years old. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t considered that there would be such young children here; truly a pity!

    Xiao Yifei urgently shouted to the child, "Don¡¯t run, I won¡¯t hurt you."

    Who knows whether the child was scared that Xiao Yifei¡¯s shout might attract others, or if he truly believed Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, but he stopped and stood still, not moving forward. Xiao Yifei had to step forward, but as Xiao Yifei took a step, the child took a step back. If Xiao Yifei stood still, the child stayed still.

    Seemed like the child was quite cautious! Xiao Yifei thought exasperatedly, then said again, "I really won¡¯t hurt you. These are your things, right? Here, take them." Xiao Yifei said, handing the items the boy had dropped back to him.

    Seeing this, the boy cautiously walked a few steps forward, then snatched the items from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands, holding them tightly in his arms before retreating several steps.

    Watching him, Xiao Yifei felt both helpless and a bit of heartache. The boy eyed Xiao Yifei warily, as though ready to run at any moment.

    So Xiao Yifei squatted down, his gaze nearly level with the boy, looking at him patiently as he asked, "Why are you here alone?" Actually, Xiao Yifei had a lot of questions to ask him, but this was the first one he voiced.

    "I¡¯ve always been here, but before I was with my mom, now it¡¯s just me alone." The boy seemed to rx his guard towards Xiao Yifei, speaking while keeping his eyes on the ground.

    Xiao Yifei roughly understood what had happened, but didn¡¯t have the heart to ask further. However, the boy indifferently added, "My mom was killed in my seventh year, fighting others for a bit of meat for me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 961 - 953: Just Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 953: Just Strangers</h4>

    He spoke with a calm expression, as if the person who died wasn¡¯t his mother, just a random stranger.

    "And after that, have you been alone all this time?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve been alone. As long as I don¡¯t offend those people, don¡¯t fight with them for food, they pretend as if they don¡¯t see me. So I can onlye out at this time to find something to eat, otherwise, sooner orter, I will starve to death," the little boy said.

    Xiao Yifei thought, these words don¡¯t sound like something a seven or eight-year-old child would say. Could it be that he was wrong in his judgment? So he asked, "How old are you now?"

    "I should be thirteen, I¡¯m not quite sure. Ever since my mom died, no one has told me my birthday anymore. The days here are so dull, and I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been here," the little boy said.

    "You¡¯re already thirteen. No wonder. Are you very hungry? Eat something quickly!" Xiao Yifei said, pointing to the things in the little boy¡¯s arms.

    No wonder he looks so small. Here, even basic food and clothing needs can¡¯t be met. Kids are in a growth phase, so naturally, they look much weakerpared to their peers outside.

    "Actually, I was born here." The little boy looked at the sky and suddenly said.

    Xiao Yifei nced at him but said nothing. The little boy continued, "My mom was pregnant when she was put in here. A few months aftering in, I was born. I¡¯ve always wanted to see what the world outside the gate is like, if it¡¯s the same as inside. You came from outside, right? Can you tell me what it¡¯s like out there?"

    "The outside world is simr to here, it also has many buildings, and there are trees..." Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that it¡¯s too hard for him to describe the outside world to someone who has never lived in a normal society. He didn¡¯t know where to start.

    But he didn¡¯t want to disappoint this child.

    "I¡¯ve heard from others that kids my age outside go to school, is that true? What is school like?" Xiao Yifei looked at the boy, whose eyes were filled with longing, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. How could he exin such things to an innocent child?

    "It¡¯s gettingte. Where do you rest at night?" Xiao Yifei changed the subject.

    "Over there." The little boy pointed in a direction, and Xiao Yifei realized it was the ce he hade from in the morning.

    "Shall we head back then, is that okay?" Xiao Yifei looked at this pitiful child and said in an exceptionally gentle tone.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt some resentment towards the little boy¡¯s mother. Why did she let an innocent life suffer such pain? She must have known she couldn¡¯t give the child a beautiful future, so why give birth to him in the first ce? What was his mother thinking back then?

    "Do you think this ce is good?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I can¡¯t really say, it seems just like that. No matter what I think, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I will always be here. I¡¯ve always lived here, so I don¡¯t know whether this life is good or bad in your eyes. Before, someone told me that we are the people abandoned by society, so we have to stay here," the little boy said calmly.

    Listening to it, Xiao Yifei almost burst into tears, especially hearing thatst sentenceing from an innocent child. Xiao Yifei felt inexplicably ironic. Why let an innocent child suffer such punishment? He lowered his head and said to the child, "Remember, you are not someone abandoned by society. Those who told you that, they are the ones abandoned by society."

    The two came to where the little boy lived, and it was more or less the same as the old man¡¯s room. This couldn¡¯t really be called a room; it could barely be considered a ce to shelter from wind and rain.

    The little boy ate everything he had picked up earlier, devouring it as if he hadn¡¯t eaten all day. Xiao Yifei

    After eating, the little boyy down on the bed,pletely ignoring that there was now one more person in his house. However, Xiao Yifei noticed under the little boy¡¯s slightly lifted shirt, there was a red mark on his belly. Out of his doctor¡¯s instinct, Xiao Yifei walked over to inspect it, and by now, the little boypletely trusted him.

    Surviving alone up to this age, his ability to observe and differentiate between good and bad people was strong.

    Xiao Yifei was different from everyone he had met here. From Xiao Yifei, he felt a long-lost feeling, as if his mother was still around¡ªthis was a sense of security. Many people felt this way around Xiao Yifei.

    "What happened to this spot on your belly?" Xiao Yifei examined it carefully and asked. He initially thought it might be a scrape or something, but as he looked, he realized something was off. There seemed to be lumps and bumps under the skin, and he furrowed his brow.

    "I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. One morning, I woke up and found a small red spot on my belly. I thought it was a bug bite, and then it just kept getting bigger. I notice them growing every day," the little boy said. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t yet realized what growing such things might mean.

    "When did it start roughly?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "I¡¯m not quite sure, maybe one or two months ago." By now, Xiao Yifei had a rough idea of what this illness was. ording to conventional medical skills, it was generally incurable, and it would end with the body rotting all over and then dying.

    Xiao Yifei thought, this was the first time he heard a child calmly say the word "die." Was it because he genuinely didn¡¯t understand what death meant, or had he stayed in here for so long that he was ustomed to it? Apparently, the level of misery in here was far worse than Xiao Yifei had imagined.

    Now there was only one way to save this child, but finding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was not an easy task. Although he already had some clues, in such arge ce, where should Xiao Yifei go to find Bai Long?

    "Do you want to see the world outside?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Of course I do. I¡¯ve heard many people talk about the outside world, but I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes. Can you really take me out? Everyone I know neveres out once they go in," the little boy asked excitedly upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question.

    "Then you have to promise me one thing: you must ensure that you will listen to me. Only then can I save you and take you out," Xiao Yifei said to him.

    The little boy nodded seriously. Children always have a na?ve side, and the wary little boy who first met Xiao Yifei nowpletely trusted him. Even growing up in such a harsh world, the trust the little boy showed now moved Xiao Yifei.

    "Have you heard of the name Bai Long?" Xiao Yifei asked the little boy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 962 - 954 What to Do

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 954 What to Do</h4>

    "Bai Long? Sounds like a very formidable character, right? Last year there was a big brawl here, and I heard the one who emerged victorious was called Bai Long," the little boy strained to recall.

    "Do you know where he lives now?" Xiao Yifei, sensing a lead, immediately asked.

    "No idea, they¡¯re all really powerful people. How could a kid like me dare to hover around them?" the little boy replied.

    "It¡¯s okay, just sleep now. We¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning. I¡¯ll take you away, but before that, I need to cure your illness," Xiao Yifei told the child.

    Perhaps because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, the boy quickly fell asleep. While Xiao Yifei was exhausted, hungry, and sleepy, lying there with his eyes closed, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Reflecting on everything that happened today, it felt like a month¡¯s worth of events crammed into just one day. At this moment, he missed his big bed and Tang Rong¡¯s cooking more than ever before.

    His mind was already muddled, but his stomach kept growling. With no food, he had to force himself to sleep; once asleep, the hunger would fade. But the more he deliberately tried to sleep, the less he could. Tossing and turning for half the night, Xiao Yifei finally felt a little drowsy.

    He wondered where Liu Rui was now. Such a clever person should have found his father by now, right? What would Liu Rui do next?

    Speaking of when Liu Rui knocked Xiao Yifei out that day, he quickly headed to the entrance, using a stolen electronic keycard to open the door and entered the prison smoothly.

    When they were in the warden¡¯s office before, Liu Rui secretly surveyed the office¡¯syout and the items on the desk. At that moment, he hadn¡¯t intended to enter the prison. But seeing his father¡¯s battered photo, he realized how hard his father¡¯s life inside was. He¡¯d endured so much suffering. How could a son just stand by?

    Taking advantage of when no one was looking, he grabbed all the cards under the office desk. He wasn¡¯t sure which card would open that door. The cards only hadbels like "West One," "West Two," etc., and it wasn¡¯t until the warden told him the location of the main prison door that he knew which card to use.

    Technically, he could have tried each card one by one, but he was afraid if he used the wrong card and triggered an rm, he¡¯d be doomed. Liu Rui discovered that although the internal facilities of this prison were quite average, even shabby, its security measures were exceptionally good. The level of security was first-ss, showing just how dangerous the people detained here were.

    Upon entering, Liu Rui encountered many people along the way. Seeing an unfamiliar face, no one dared to approach and converse without knowing his strength. Liu Rui wore a sullen face, exuding an aura that said to everyone, "Don¡¯t mess with me."

    asionally, a few people whispered about Liu Rui. When Liu Rui caught their murmur, a single nce shut them up. Liu Rui had no idea where, in such a vast ce, he should start looking for his father.

    Moreover, he severely underestimated the prison¡¯s size. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look this big, but he¡¯d been walking for a long time without seeing its borders. In hindsight, it would have been easier if he had studied theyout beforehand and had a mental map. The shorter he stayed in such a ce, the better.

    He had been inside for over an hour, and if his estimate was correct, Xiao Yifei should be awake by now. Once awake, he would likely call the police. Ordinary officers wouldn¡¯t daree here, so they¡¯d surely send the military. It would take them about a day to get there, by which time hopefully he would have sessfully rescued his father. Liu Rui pondered.

    Liu Rui regretted bringing Xiao Yifei in; at times like these, Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence was a burden. Without Xiao Yifei, no one would have noticed Liu Rui sneaking into the prison, saving him from this rush.

    As Liu Rui continued walking, he saw people who seemed gravely ill, limping along with wooden sticks, while he alone strode briskly, hurriedly moving forward, appearing out of ce among them. Curious about their condition, he then saw two people copse and start fighting each other.

    "I saw it first; don¡¯t snatch my food," one person yelled.

    "I got it first, you useless guy, trying to take things from me," the other retorted, snatching something from the other¡¯s hand, forcefully pinning him down, standing up, and then swiftly walking away. The rapid pace made Liu Rui doubt if he¡¯d seen it wrong; the person limping with a wooden stick was nowpletely different.

    Liu Rui recognized what he was holding, likely something like sausage. He realized that these people were starving, exining their sickly appearance. Were the outsiders not giving them enough food? Liu Rui wondered.

    In this whole area, there wasn¡¯t a single person who looked robust. Liu Rui randomly grabbed someone, asking, "Are you guys always starving?"

    Seeing Liu Rui approach, the person was already scared, unable to run and could only reply tremulously, "All the food is taken by the stronger ones. We¡¯re lucky to eat meat once every six months."

    Liu Rui released his grip, thinking that prisons are naturally survival of the fittest. Whoever¡¯s more violent and authoritative gets the best. Those older and weaker are lucky to eat and not starve to death, let alone wish for meat to improve their meals.

    These people were truly pitiful, Liu Rui thought, suddenly remembering his father. His father, about forty-five or forty-six, was in his prime. Physically, he should be fine; hisbat skills shouldn¡¯t be weak. Before being imprisoned, his father was locally renowned for his prowess. Liu Rui recalled how at four or five years old, his father forced him to get up every morning and run five or six kilometers, disregarding that he was just a child.

    After running, while the family was still asleep, Liu Rui had to practice the strange moves his father taught in the yard. Back then, he didn¡¯t know what those moves even were and was reluctant to learn. But under his father¡¯s daunting authority, he didn¡¯t dare ck off. As his father followed, if any move wasn¡¯t perfect, he¡¯d have Liu Rui practice it ten to twenty times until satisfied.

 Chapter 963 - 955: Who Exactly Is It

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 955: Who Exactly Is It</h4>

    Those days were the most painful days for Liu Rui at the time. While other kids were still having sweet dreams in bed, and by other kids, he meant his twin sister Liu Sisi, he had to reluctantly get up to his father¡¯s stern reprimands.

    Liu Rui also asked his father why he alone had to wake up early every day to practice kung fu. His father said, "Liu Rui, you must always remember, you are a man, and a man¡¯s responsibility is to protect his family. I¡¯m a man, so I must protect you all. When you grow up, I will be old, and it will be your turn to protect your sister and family."

    At that time, Liu Rui didn¡¯t fully understand these words; he just remembered that he had to be a man to protect everyone. Now, it was his turn to protect his father.

    Perhaps the act of snatching food from these people also had his father¡¯s contribution in it, Liu Rui thought as he looked at these pitiful people. But there was no way around it¡ªa world of the survival of the fittest. This society is cruel. The only way to prevent such situations is to make oneself stronger, strong enough that others can¡¯t do anything to you. At that time, you would have seeded.

    After that, Liu Rui walked forward again. He now had a general understanding of this prison. He found that within this prison, there were various factions standing in great numbers. This situation was no different from the outside world. Perhaps everyone had been social big shots outside for too long, so when they got in here, they suddenly couldn¡¯t adjust and thus needed some followers to form a faction.

    Perhaps Liu Rui¡¯s expression was terrifying enough, so no one dared to step forward and cause trouble. Liu Rui was quite satisfied with the current situation. If someone really came up to him, he¡¯d have to exert effort to subdue them. Although Liu Rui was confident in his kung fu, no one in here should be able to beat him.

    Suddenly, he heard someone whispering. He didn¡¯t usually eavesdrop, but he happened to hear the name "Liu Bailong." It seemed like it was the first time he had heard this name from others in so many years. He stood frozen, suddenly unable to recall whose familiar yet unfamiliar name it was.

    Outside, because of his father¡¯s affairs, those in the know were tactful not to mention his father. His father¡¯s old friends respectfully called him Big Brother, and "Bai Long" seemed to be a name only his grandfather would call him.

    After regaining his senses, Liu Rui pretended not to care while listening to their conversation: "I heard Bai Long and his men areing to the South District tomorrow. I reckon that Old Bing¡¯s group is going to get it."

    Another person asked, "What on earth happened? How did Bai Long get involved with Old Bing¡¯s gang? They usually mind their own business. But if you ask me, Old Bing¡¯s lot indeed needs to be dealt with. Just the other day, they came over and robbed our food, acting all arrogant. Thinking about it makes me angry."

    Liu Rui wanted to keep listening, but the two spoke quieter and quieter as if they noticed Liu Rui eavesdropping, deliberately not letting him hear, so Liu Rui stopped listening and left.

    He understood now that this ce is divided into zones by direction, perhaps his father might appear in the South District tomorrow. He hade from the West Gate before, which should be the West District. Over there, there were not many people, mostly some weak old folks. His father should belong to either the East District or the North District.

    He looked up at the sun and realized he was closer to the East District, so he decided to try his luck there. If he were lucky, he might meet his father. The biggest regret now was not getting a map when he came in, which would save a lot of trouble.

    Walking along, Liu Rui found this side noticeably different from other areas, with more people, and along the way, they all looked fierce, with many tattoos exposed. If Liu Rui didn¡¯t look simr to them, there would have been a fight already.

    Liu Rui estimated that he had probably arrived at the East District, but searching aimlessly like this would not help him find his father.

    Over on Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, after daybreak, he nned to set off alone to find Bai Long. But after thinking it over, he decided to take this poor child with him. The child¡¯s condition was actually quite serious, and without timely treatment, he might faint any day.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bear to leave the child alone here. Even though the child had been on his own for five or six years after his mother left, now that Xiao Yifei had encountered him, he couldn¡¯t just abandon this child; Xiao Yifei had a soft heart.

    The two started on their journey. The advantage of having this child was that he was familiar with the ce, and the two wouldn¡¯t wander aimlessly. It took them about an hour to walk out of the West District where they lived. The distance itself wasn¡¯t long; it was just that the two of them hadn¡¯t eaten for four meals, and were already too weak.

    The kid was at the age where he was growing, so he ate a lot and got hungry quickly. Besides, he had injuries and couldn¡¯t walk fast. They walked a bit and then stopped by the roadside, turning what was a twenty-minute journey into more than an hour.

    Xiao Yifei had hoped to find some food on the way, but didn¡¯t even see a single energy bar.

    "When do they usually distribute food? I¡¯m starving to death here," Xiao Yifei asked the little boy.

    "They usually give it every two days; there will be food tomorrow," the little boy said, looking as if he wasn¡¯t hungry at all.

    "What are we supposed to eat today? I haven¡¯t had anything since yesterday," Xiao Yifei said sadly. He felt like crying, but being a man, he was too embarrassed to shed tears. If he were a girl, he might¡¯ve already cried.

    "Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s keep going. We should find something along the way. I¡¯ll take you to a ceter; I think there might be food there," the boy said confidently.

    A whileter, after taking a few turns, the boy led Xiao Yifei to a ce, and Xiao Yifei found it was arge pit, the kind shaped like a cauldron. Indeed, there were quite a few fully-packed food items inside. From a distance, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t tell what kinds of food were there.

    Even with food in sight, Xiao Yifei was in a dilemma. How could he get down to fetch it? Going down was rtively easy; just a slide, but how would he get back up?

    Xiao Yifei stood there, perplexed.

    "You wait up there, I¡¯ll go down," the boy said.

    Then, from somewhere, he took out a rope. Xiao Yifei gave it a tug, feeling that the rope¡¯s quality was okay, not yet deteriorated by the elements.

    "I used to oftene here with an old man. Every time, he would pull me up, but like my mother, he left a few months ago."

 Chapter 964 - 956 The Most Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 956 The Most Powerful</h4>

    "So I¡¯m afraid toe alone, and I don¡¯t dare to bring anyone else over; they all treat me fiercely and often hit me for no reason," the small boy said.

    The small boy swiftly tied the rope around his waist and handed the other end to Xiao Yifei, then he jumped down. Because the sand was slippery, he reached the bottom in an instant, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s words of "Be careful" were barely out of his mouth before the boy was already down.

    He then picked up some food nearby and signaled Xiao Yifei to pull him up. Although the small boy wasn¡¯t heavy, the resistance from the sand made Xiao Yifei exhausted after pulling him up.

    Opening the tightly packed cardboard box, Xiao Yifei found instant noodles, sausages, andpressed biscuits. He couldn¡¯t wait to tear open the stic packaging of a sausage and started eating it in big bites, finishing it in two mouthfuls.

    For the first time, he felt the sausage tasted so good.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered how he loved eating sausages as a child. Unfortunately, his grandfather considered sausages junk food and wouldn¡¯t allow him to eat them, so most of the time, he bought one in secret and ate it by the roadside before daring to go home. Before entering, he would take a few deep breaths of air to dissipate the sausage smell.

    The sausage itself had a strong aroma, and Xiao Yifei recalled the first time he secretly ate one; he went straight home afterward and got caught by his grandfather, who then punished him by skipping dinner that night. Since then, Xiao Yifei had learned his lesson. Before going home each time after eating, he would repeatedly check for any lingering sausage smell.

    Because he rarely got to eat them, Xiao Yifei¡¯s dream back then was to grow up and eat sausages every day, a genuine childhood dream.

    Later, as he grew up and had sausages often, he didn¡¯t like them as much. But every time he recalled that childhood dream, he wouldugh out loud, thinking how na?ve he was to have such a thought. Still, he genuinely missed having everything he had back then.

    Now, over twenty yearster, in such a peculiar setting as a prison, being able to eat sausage again and recalling that childhood dream, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a sense offort. He once again savored the taste of sausage.

    "Uncle, slow down with your eating; eating like that can easily cause you to choke," the small boy said.

    Lucky that I studied medicine, yet I don¡¯t know such a simple fact? After the small boy kindly reminded him, Xiao Yifei reproached himself inwardly, but he could only me his own hunger for not tasting anything properly ¨C he had already devoured three sausages.

    Indeed, he felt as if his stomach became overstuffed and ufortable. The small boy, seeing him like this, immediately understood the problem. He walked over, letting Xiao Yifei lean forward and gently patted his back. Surely, after a few minutes, Xiao Yifei felt much better.

    Xiao Yifei was now deeply ashamed; he, a doctor, made such a fool of himself in this situation. He was supposed to take care of this child, yet all this time, it was the small boy who watched over him.

    Xiao Yifei thought, I once lived independently; how in just a few years has my survival ability weakened so much? It seems I¡¯ll need to exercise more in the future.

    "Hey, kid, I didn¡¯t notice earlier, but you actually know quite a lot!" Xiao Yifei said to ease the awkwardness, trying to start a random conversation.

    "To survive, I have to be this way. If I were just a clueless little kid, I would have died here long ago. Surviving up to now hasn¡¯t been easy," the small boy said, switching instantly to an adult demeanor and speaking to Xiao Yifei in an adult¡¯s tone.

    "Right, I also think you are remarkable, which is why I want to get you out of here." Xiao Yifei said, but after saying it, he felt uneasy. Who knows if he can really get out? If they can¡¯t make it out, wouldn¡¯t he have given this child false hope in advance? He genuinely didn¡¯t want to let this poor child down.

    However, the small boy responded without much reaction, continuing to eat his food, which somewhat relieved Xiao Yifei. If one harbors too much expectation, failing to achieve it would make Xiao Yifei feel very sorry.

    The small boy didn¡¯t look up because others had said simr things to him before, but the ones who said it had already left, including his mother. His mother, when alive, had repeatedly promised to get him out of this ce.

    But in the end, she didn¡¯t keep her word. If his own mother couldn¡¯t keep a promise, he¡¯s been wary of easily trusting others. So, though happy at Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, he left some room for disappointment in his heart to avoid getting let down.

    As the saying goes, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment!

    After eating three sausages, Xiao Yifei could eat no more, primarily because he ate too quickly earlier, leading to a false sense of fullness. The small boy ate slowly but consumed quite a lot; there was still plenty of food in front of them.

    They were ready to hit the road.

    "Then what should we do with the remaining food?" Xiao Yifei asked this experienced little boy.

    They took somepressed biscuits and sausages with them, while the rest, following the boy¡¯s suggestion, were buried in the ground. Since the ground was sandy, it was easy to dig a pit. However, they wondered if they could find it when they returnedter.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find it. This is the method I always use, and I¡¯ve never failed. Besides, even if we can¡¯t find it, we can always go down and get more food! This ce hasn¡¯t been discovered by many; it¡¯s my secret base," he said mysteriously.

    And so, the two continued to walk forward.

    Further ahead, even the small boy didn¡¯t know the way, so Xiao Yifei had to ask people by the roadside. The answers from the ones he asked were different. Some said "Bai Long is in the East District," while others imed "Bai Long is already dead." Faced with so many responses, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t sure which one was true.

    "Then let¡¯s head to the East District. I heard people say it¡¯s the most powerful ce. Is this person you¡¯re looking for the most powerful?" the small boy asked.

    "Should be the most powerful, in that case, let¡¯s head to the East District then! How long do we need to walk?" Xiao Yifei inquired.

    "I¡¯m not sure either, but probably within a day we¡¯ll arrive," the small boy replied.

    "Alright, let¡¯s get going," Xiao Yifei said. He looked up at the sun, estimating it was around eleven in the morning; his phone had run out of battery sincest night. Initially, he wanted to send a message but realized there was no signal here.

    The people inside the prison must be really bored, without phones, all they could do was bask in the sun all day. Imagining their lives, Xiao Yifei thought these people must be living primitively inside.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 965 - 957: Will Not Rest in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 957: Will Not Rest in Peace</h4>

    As they walked through, quite a few people cast curious nces at the two of them. Xiao Yifei pretended not to notice, but he was scared to death inside. He had watched some American TV series about prisons, where people fight without any reason. If they don¡¯t like the look of you, they juste up and start a fight.

    Xiao Yifei was terrified that such a thing would happen to him, it would be too unfair. He hadn¡¯t even found Liu Rui yet, and he might end up dying here for no reason, with no one to even collect his body. His life would be too tragic that way, Xiao Yifei thought.

    More importantly, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle that he had been thinking about ¡ª he was about to see it soon. If he got beaten to death before that, he would die with regrets.

    The little boy seemed to have nothing to be afraid of, so Xiao Yifei asked him in a whisper, "Are you afraid that these people might hit you?"

    "Of course not, they won¡¯t just hit anyone. As long as you don¡¯t look at them, there won¡¯t be any issues," the little boy replied with insightful experience.

    After walking for over three hours, Xiao Yifei and hispanion finally arrived at the East District. There were no obvious signs marking the area, but upon entering, Xiao Yifei could clearly sense something different, like a chilling atmosphere. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun at its fullest, yet Xiao Yifei felt a cold sweat trickle down his back.

    The street was empty, yet Xiao Yifei felt something strange. He nced at the little boy and noticed he seemed a bit nervous too, so he gently patted his shoulder and signaled him with a look to stay calm.

    The two of them continued walking ahead, and as they turned a street corner, they were suddenly confronted by a group of more than ten people forming a circle. Xiao Yifei wanted to pull the little boy aside to hide, but it was toote; those people had already spotted them. A voice shouted from that side, "Who¡¯s there? Come out!"

    Xiao Yifei and the little boy had no choice but toe out. It was then that Xiao Yifei realized the person in the middle of the circle was Liu Rui. Suddenly, he was no longer afraid, just surprised at how quickly the joy came. He had thought he might find Liu Rui in this ce but hadn¡¯t expected it to be in this manner.

    Liu Rui also saw Xiao Yifei.

    At that moment, lots of thoughts raced through his mind. Why was Xiao Yifei here in this ce? Shouldn¡¯t he have reported to the police and be calmly waiting outside for them to take him out? How did he end up here as well? Could it be that he sneaked in?

    Probably not. Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s skill level, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a card and crack the password to get in. It must have been the warden who let him in, Liu Rui thought. Xiao Yifei, why did youe here? Your presence is just adding trouble for me; I only needed to protect myself but now I have to constantly guard your safety too.

    And who was that little boy next to Xiao Yifei? Could it be that hispassion got the better of him and he rescued a child from prison? Truly creating trouble for himself, Liu Rui thought with many questions in his mind.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t thinking so much. Upon seeing Liu Rui, he felt only joy and excitement. So even facing so many people now, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid because Liu Rui was here. Considering how Liu Rui was a big shot outside, this small matter shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Xiao Yifei somehow had an inexplicable confidence in Liu Rui.

    Those people didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yifei suddenly sprang from, so they didn¡¯t dare to approach rashly. At this moment, Liu Rui gave Xiao Yifei a nce, signaling him to seize an opportunity to leave quickly.

    Then Liu Rui suddenlyunched an attack on the person closest to him, and that person immediately fell after being struck in a vital spot, followed by another one.

    Xiao Yifei saw what Liu Rui wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t just flee. He counted; there were eleven people in total in front of them. Now there were ten left, which shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thus, while those people¡¯s attention was still focused on Liu Rui, he picked up a not-too-thick or thin twig from the ground.

    Without making a sound, he walked toward the person closest to him. Liu Rui also noticed what Xiao Yifei was doing, unsure of what Xiao Yifei was up to. He knew Xiao Yifei, who was purely a medical student, and fighting waspletely outside his expertise. Liu Rui watched carefully what Xiao Yifei was doing while dealing with the people on his own side.

    Suddenly, he saw the person in front of Xiao Yifei silently copse. It truly happened in a second; he hadn¡¯t even seen how Xiao Yifei managed to knock the person out. Liu Rui was ready to save Xiao Yifei at any moment, but unexpectedly, he was much more formidable than he had thought.

    One by one, the second and third person, too, quickly fell in front of Xiao Yifei, and this method was faster than Liu Rui could take someone down. Yet, Liu Rui remembered investigating Xiao Yifei¡¯s background before and hadn¡¯t found any evidence of martial arts training. Could it be that Liu Rui practiced in secret?

    Changing the angle, Liu Rui finally saw clearly how Xiao Yifei was doing it; he lightly tapped the person¡¯s body with a stick, and down they went. Liu Rui understood, full of admiration for Xiao Yifei. This person was a true expert, defeating the enemy effortlessly.

    In this way, Xiao Yifei easily took down several people. After Liu Rui also knocked down the ones in front of him, Xiao Yifei told Liu Rui, "Let¡¯s hurry and retreat."

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei pulled the little boy and Liu Rui along as they left. They ran to a safe area, and only after confirming that no one was pursuing them did they finally rest at ease.

    Liu Rui now had tons of questions for Xiao Yifei, "How did you end up here?" That was the first question he asked.

    "I came to rescue you. I promised your grandpa to take good care of you. If something really happened to you, how would I exin it to your grandpa when I return? And seriously, howe after knocking me out, you snuck in on your own?"

    Xiao Yifei also had a ton of things he wanted to ask Liu Rui, but now there wasn¡¯t the time to sit down and talk. They could only briefly get their points across.

    "What¡¯s the deal with this little kid?" Liu Rui nced at the boy and asked dismissively.

    "He¡¯s sick and needs the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to be saved. I heard it¡¯s with someone in the prison, supposedly a guy named Bai Long. We asked around and heard he lives in the East District, so I brought him along."

    Liu Rui could notprehend Xiao Yifei¡¯s overflow ofpassion. The two of them were already outsiders in the prison, and safely getting out was already a challenging task, but now they even brought along a sick kid, making it much harder.

    The little boy also sensed some hostility from Liu Rui¡¯s question, but he also noticed this person seemed quite formidable, and the uncle in front of him seemed a bit afraid of this man, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, just stood quietly to the side. From the conversation between the two, he roughly understood that this uncle was here to rescue the person in front of him.

 Chapter 966 - 958: Be Kind to Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 958: Be Kind to Yourself</h4>

    Now that they¡¯ve found the person, they should leave, right? But I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll take me out with them. He dared to ask before, but with this guy with a stern face around, he¡¯s too afraid to say a word now. He feels this man is as terrifying as those people in prison, though this uncle seems to have a better temper and is kind to him.

    He also doesn¡¯t understand why this uncle wants to save such a person. The little boy¡¯s belly is full of questions, but he doesn¡¯t dare to ask. He hasn¡¯t even dared to hope that they¡¯ll really take him out with them.

    "Then let¡¯s find a ce to stay tonight! We¡¯ll look for Bai Long and your father when it gets light tomorrow," Xiao Yifei said.

    A strange expression appeared on Liu Rui¡¯s face, then he paused and said, "Bai Long is my father. Liu Bailong."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He didn¡¯t know what Liu Rui was thinking. Maybe about finally seeing his father, Liu Rui should be happy, right? Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui¡¯s face and found it showed no joy or sorrow, as usual.

    So Xiao Yifei said, "So Bai Long is his real name, huh? I always thought it was a nickname others gave him. But the name really is impressive; it sounds like a name for a big boss kind of person." Xiao Yifei said this to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    "That was the name he changed toter. I saw his household registration once and came across his previous name. It was pretty ordinary, so he probably wanted to pick a simple and easy-to-remember name for himself," Liu Rui said.

    Perhaps because he was about to see his father, Liu Rui was a bit emotional. For the first time, he actively talked about his family story. Xiao Yifei felt a bit unustomed to this side of Liu Rui, but it was good to open up. There are some things you need tomunicate more about with others to feel a bit better at heart.

    "Then what about your name? Who gave it to you?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "It should be my grandpa, but I never asked," Liu Rui replied.

    "I like your name, it¡¯s beautiful," Xiao Yifei said earnestly. He truly thought Liu Rui¡¯s name sounded good, and the surname was unique. Unlike his name, Xiao Yifei, where theposition of three trees became his name. Clearly, the person who named him took the easy route.

    "What is your name?" Xiao Yifei suddenly turned and asked the little boy. They¡¯d known each other since yesterday, yet he didn¡¯t know the boy¡¯s name!

    "When my mom was alive, she¡¯d always call me Little Stone. After she died, no one called me by my name anymore. They just called me ¡¯that kid¡¯," the little boy said.

    Xiao Yifei thought, what an insensitive question I asked. Little Stone, it seems this child¡¯s mother must have loved him very much, hoping at least for him to survive healthily.

    There¡¯s a saying among folk that the more humble a child¡¯s name is, the easier they are to raise. Stone really is something humble. I just hope this little boy can be as resilient as a stone.

    "It seems your mother really loved you," Xiao Yifei said.

    "How do you know? You¡¯ve never met her," the little boy asked.

    "I¡¯ve never met her, but I know she must have loved you very much," Xiao Yifei said.

    The little boy lowered his head and stopped talking.

    The three of them found a sheltered ce and made do for the night. It was still quite cold at night. If he¡¯d known he¡¯d experience this kind of life, Xiao Yifei would¡¯ve worn more clothes and eaten more beforeing here. Who knows when they can get out of here this time.

    Ever since he found Liu Rui and learned Liu Rui¡¯s father is Bai Long, he hasn¡¯t worried about staying in this ce forever. Eventually, they will leave. It¡¯s just a question of when.

    Liu Rui quickly fell asleep, but no matter how, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He realized over the years he had developed a habit: he only sleeps well in his own bed. Otherwise, even in a five-star hotel, he¡¯d wake up several times and fall asleepte.

    Watching Liu Rui already snoring, Xiao Yifei thought, the most annoying people in the world are those who can fall asleep immediately when their head hits the pillow. Those people must be particrly happy. But Liu Rui isn¡¯t happy, Xiao Yifei thought.

    "Uncle, will we leave here tomorrow?" Little Stone came over and whispered.

    Xiao Yifei thought Little Stone was already asleep, not expecting the child to be awake too.

    "Tomorrow we¡¯ll go find Bai Long. Once we find him and your illness is treated, we¡¯ll leave. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "I¡¯m afraid if I fall asleep, you¡¯ll leave me behind," Little Stone said. At this moment, he truly seemed like a twelve-year-old child.

    "Uncle promises to take you out, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Sleep early so we¡¯ll have the energy to travel tomorrow!" Xiao Yifei patted his head and said.

    Only then did Little Stone return to where he slept and drift off peacefully. But Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning. The ground was already ufortable, and in such a ce, Xiao Yifei was really worried that if a few people suddenly appeared and took care of them in the middle of the night, they would really have no idea how they died.

    Lying on the ground looking at the sky, Xiao Yifei noticed that there were many stars. The night sky was truly beautiful. He didn¡¯t know when was thest time he saw such beautiful stars. When he was little, he and his ymates would run outside after dinner. When they got tired, they¡¯d lie on the ground, and the sky back then was beautiful.

    Later, as pollution became more severe, even though his city was a small ce, pollution was also quite severe. Since then, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen such beautiful stars again, or maybe he never had the time to look.

    As he got busier, he didn¡¯t have the time to look up and appreciate the beauty until now, in this prison, he once again saw such a beautiful night sky.

    This ce should be in the mountains, right? A few more kilometers forward, and they¡¯d reach the countryside.

    Xiao Yifei thought, when I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll go to a countryside with cultural heritage, buy a little courtyard, keep several dogs, some chickens, nt flowers and grass in the front yard, and nt some fruit trees and vegetables in the back yard. Then every day when the sun rises, I¡¯ll wake up, and in the courtyard, listen to the radio while basking in the sun. At sunset, I¡¯ll go to sleep.

    Living a life of working at sunrise and resting at sunset every day. Just thinking about it feels pleasant! Xiao Yifei had decided he would retire at sixty and not work a year more.

    No one should call his thoughts selfish. Everyone has their own path to choose, like Xiao Yifei¡¯s grandfather, who dedicated his entire life to medicine. That¡¯s certainly a noble choice, devoting his life for the benefit of humanity.

 Chapter 967 - 959 No Longer Worried

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 959 No Longer Worried</h4>

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want that; he didn¡¯t want to live the same life every day for the rest of his life. So his wish was this: he wanted to find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle as soon as possible and then treat more people.

    Xiao Yifei had been thinking chaotically like this for a long time before he finally fell asleep. He thought, even if someone really wanted to kill us, if they kill us in our sleep, it shouldn¡¯t be too painful. With this thought, he stopped worrying.

    The next day, the three of them didn¡¯t wake up until the sun warming their entire bodies. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to move; the feeling of the sun on his body was toofortable. If there was nothing to do, he really wanted to linger in bed a bit longer. Suddenly he realized he was in a prison cell.

    He was a bit groggy from sleep and for a moment thought he was at home.

    Liu Rui said, "We should all go out today and gather some information! Wandering around aimlessly like this is not a good n."

    "I heard from an old man before that there are four factions in the prison now, and among them, your father¡¯s is the strongest. They all want to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, so they often fight in here." Xiao Yifei told Liu Rui the news the old man had shared.

    Liu Rui suddenly remembered what he heard yesterday, that there would be a fight over in the South District today. He thought for a moment and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s split up to gather information and meet back here this afternoon, okay?"

    "I think we should act together. There are just three of us, and if one of us encounters something, none of us could get out." Xiao Yifei said. He was actually afraid Liu Rui might sneak away on his own again.

    "Let¡¯s stick to that n then," Liu Rui said. He didn¡¯t actually n to sneak away; he just didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to suffer through this with him. But then he thought, Xiao Yifei came here with his own purpose, to find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, so it was better for everyone to stay together.

    They now had a roughly understanding of the prison¡¯syout, and the East District wasn¡¯t far from the South District. Yesterday, when they were escaping, they were nearly at the border of the South District, only they didn¡¯t know it.

    Moving forward, Xiao Yifei noticed that several aggressive-looking people had passed in front. Liu Rui immediately knew they were definitely going to fight, and it must be what those people talked about yesterday.

    So Liu Rui discreetly signaled Xiao Yifei with his eyes, and Lin Mu understood immediately. They followed the people in front, keeping a safe distance. Fortunately, there were enough people on the road that they wouldn¡¯t be easily noticed, so they didn¡¯t follow for very far.

    Liu Rui sensed the danger, so the three of them stopped advancing and instead found a rtively hidden spot to sit down. Sure enough, after a while, Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui heard the sound of an argument. They couldn¡¯t make out what was being said, but Xiao Yifei clearly heard the words "Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle."

    "What are they saying?" Xiao Yifei asked Liu Rui very quietly.

    "They said the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle belongs to them and must be handed over," Liu Rui said.

    The argument continued over there, so Liu Rui acted as Xiao Yifei¡¯s listening device: "The other people said the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle has always been theirs, and it¡¯s impossible to give it up." Liu Rui just ryed the general idea to Xiao Yifei. Their cursing involved a lot of profanity, the kind that someone like Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t feelfortable saying. So Liu Rui didn¡¯t trante that part for Xiao Yifei.

    "I understand now. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in the hands of one of them, but we don¡¯t know who has it. We¡¯ll wait for the fight to die down a bit, then make our move to seize it," Liu Rui said.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do it that way. In a while, you wait here obediently," Xiao Yifei said to Little Stone. Little Stone nodded and agreed.

    Liu Rui had really good hearing. He listened carefully to the people fighting on the street. The fight was intense, and one blow could cost a life. Such a scene really shouldn¡¯t be shown to Xiao Yifei. He was actually quite afraid that if Xiao Yifei saw someone injured, he might be unable to resist trying to save them.

    Being a doctor had its downside, always thinking about saving people. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture method was truly impressive. If there was time in the future, Liu Rui would really want to learn from Xiao Yifei.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause trouble for you. Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who saved you earlier, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me," Xiao Yifei said.

    Liu Rui¡¯s thoughts were seen through by Xiao Yifei, making him a bit embarrassed, so he said, "I¡¯m not worried about that; I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll see the injured and can¡¯t help but treat them."

    "I¡¯m not stupid. Although I¡¯m a doctor and have a kind heart, I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s foolishlypassionate enough to rescue people in this kind of situation, alright?" Xiao Yifeiughed through his tears at Liu Rui¡¯s response. Does he really look like such a person in Liu Rui¡¯s eyes, seemingly like a fool?

    "You¡¯re not stupid, and yet you do these things." Liu Rui said as he nced at Little Stone. Little Stone was sitting on the side, eyes closed, dozing off. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t seen what had happened.

    Xiao Yifei thought, Liu Rui is really quite heartless. Besides, saving Little Stone doesn¡¯t conflict with therger goal, right? Why does he keep pestering him about it? Liu Rui really has nopassion. Xiao Yifei really wanted to discipline Liu Rui a bit, but with Little Stone beside them, he just nced at Liu Rui and said nothing more.

    When the sounds over there had gradually quieted, and Liu Rui judged there were probably three or four people still standing, they took off, leaving Little Stone to guard the spot.

    Indeed, the scene in front of them was quite gruesome. The ground was covered in blood, and some people¡¯s heads were split open. Xiao Yifei resisted the urge to look at the bloody scene on the ground. He was really afraid hispassion would overflow, and he¡¯d feelpelled to save someone in such moments.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei used his unique acupuncture kung fu, causing those who weren¡¯t yet injured to fall to the ground, anesthetized by his acupuncture points.

    The sudden urrence before them was unforeseen, and the sudden appearance of these two people in front of them was unprecedented. In the blink of an eye, several people had copsed on the ground. Although their bodies weren¡¯t able to move, their consciousness was still entirely clear.

    They tried to speak but found they couldn¡¯t muster any strength, so they just watched helplessly, unsure of what Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui were nning to do next.

    Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui each dragged two people and pulled them back to their previous spot. Liu Rui moved swiftly, pulling two people along. Normally, no one would have thought Liu Rui had such strength. But Xiao Yifei, dragging two people himself, took only a few steps before he was utterly exhausted.

 Chapter 968 - 960: Cannot Be Imitated

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 960: Cannot Be Imitated</h4>

    So he wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, knowing that Liu Rui would definitelye to pick him up. Sure enough, after two minutes, Liu Rui rushed over, giving Xiao Yifei a disdainful look. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Yifei could fully imagine what Liu Rui would say and the tone he¡¯d use, definitely something to mock him. You couldn¡¯t expect to hear any praise from Liu Rui¡¯s mouth.

    After bringing those few people back into the house, Liu Rui asked, "You guys might as well work with me from now on. I see you don¡¯t have much skills!"

    Those few people couldn¡¯t speak, so they just looked at Liu Rui eagerly.

    "If you agree, just nod your head. Our ultimate goals are the same, so by cooperating, you won¡¯t lose anything." Liu Rui¡¯s current demeanor indeed had a bit of a boss¡¯s aura, and Xiao Yifei was somewhat overwhelmed by his confident tone.

    It seems some things are inherited. Like Liu Rui, he must have inherited his father¡¯s charisma. These things are something others can¡¯t imitate no matter how hard they try.

    Those few people hesitated for a moment. They didn¡¯t dare to make any hasty moves. They had never seen these two people in front of them, but both appeared very formidable. If they offended them, their future days would be more challenging. Yet, if they agreed too quickly, where would their pride stand?

    "You can hesitate, but I have no time to waste. I guarantee you¡¯ll stay here, and who knows when others might find you!" Liu Rui said ndly.

    The four hesitated for a while, then nodded. Liu Rui nced at Xiao Yifei, who understood and walked over to release their acupoints.

    "You all have some lingering ailments that have troubled you for quite a while, don¡¯t you?" Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    "Indeed, but it doesn¡¯t affect daily life as long as it doesn¡¯t re up." One person said, looking at Xiao Yifei with a bit of surprise, unexpectedly realizing that this man was so skilled, knowing about his old ailments just by a touch.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯tment on his surprised tone; he seemed ustomed to others being amazed by his medical skill. The other three were even more shocked by his performance, realizing that this was a golden opportunity.

    They wanted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle because once they acquired it and unlocked a certain acupuncture point, they could enter the Golden Elixir Realm.

    The Golden Elixir Realm means having cultivated Dan Tian Hun Yuan Qi, moving as willed, exerting force in the air, and controlling others at the thought. Such a realm is a lifelong pursuit for many.

    So seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellent medical skill and delicate acupuncture technique, these were the people they had long sought. Liu Rui¡¯s own strength was already formidable, so the chances of sess in cooperation were high.

    For Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui, these people had stayed in the ¡¯monitoring¡¯ for longer than them, so many pieces of information still needed to be learned from them. Hence, both parties could get what they wanted, making it a prime opportunity for cooperation.

    After all, the ultimate goal was to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, so it didn¡¯t matter who they partnered with.

    So the six formed a new force group. The advantage of this group was that currently nobody knew of its existence, reducing manyplications in their actions.

    After those few could speak, they were curious about the origins of Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui. One asked, "You two must have juste from outside! We¡¯ve never seen you before."

    Xiao Yifei nced at Liu Rui, seeing he had no intention to speak. This was typical, never willing to utter an unnecessary word, so Xiao Yifei said, "We¡¯re just here to find someone."

    He was unwilling to divulge more to people he had just met. Their cooperation was merely based on mutual interests. Who knew what character they had? Xiao Yifei was learning not to easily trust anyone in this monitor.

    Today was thest day of the year. Tang Rong got off work early. At noon, her mother had called, asking her to return home early for a family dinner. Shortly after five, her mother called again.

    "Rongrong, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d get off work early today? When are youing home?" Tang¡¯s mother asked.

    "Mom, I¡¯m still working overtime at thepany. I probably won¡¯t be back until 8 pm. You and dad go ahead and eat; I¡¯ll hurry back." Tang Rong hung up.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t working overtime. She had returned to her own ce, wanting to see if Xiao Yifei woulde back. Although they had broken up, it was strange for Xiao Yifei to disappear without a word and have his phone turned off for several days.

    So, she decided to wait and see if on this final day, he woulde home. She remembered Xiao Yifei saying he had no other family, so she didn¡¯t want himing back to a dark, lonely ce.

    She thought of contacting Xiao Yifei¡¯s friends to see if they knew where he might be. But then she realized he didn¡¯t seem to have many friends here, aside from Liu Sisi and the others ¡ª she didn¡¯t know if Xiao Yifei had other friends.

    So she texted Liu Sisi, asking if she had seen Xiao Yifei recently. Liu Sisi replied she hadn¡¯t and that she hadn¡¯t seen her brother in several days either.

    Tang Rong felt a bit worried but thought nothing should have happened. Xiao Yifei might have gone off somewhere to rx alone.

    So Tang Rong went to her parents¡¯ home alone. Arrivingte, she got a scolding from her mother, who eventually remembered something and asked, "Why haven¡¯t I seen Xiao Yifei? Didn¡¯t hee with you?"

    "He¡¯s on a business trip," Tang Rong said. She wasn¡¯t nning to tell her parents about her breakup with Xiao Yifei; she didn¡¯t want to ruin their dinner. Plus, if her mom found out, she would already be spreading the news everywhere and would start introducing her to new boyfriends.

    Such things were better found outter.

    "You know this child, as a doctor, is always busy. Hardly any free time all year round. If you marry him, your life will be tough. The household chores will be all on you," Tang¡¯s mother nagged.

    "Mom, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead. I haven¡¯t even decided to marry him! Let¡¯s not talk about this. Themb¡¯s ready; eat up, mom." Tang Rong changed the subject, cing a piece of meat in her mother¡¯s bowl. This topic could easily go on forever.

    "Xiao Yifei is so good, yet you haven¡¯t thought of marrying him? What are you thinking? I¡¯m telling you; you won¡¯t find anyone better than Xiao Yifei," Tang¡¯s mother said.

 Chapter 969 - 961: Truly Fortunate

    <h4>Chapter 969: Chapter 961: Truly Fortunate</h4>

    Tang Rong quietly lowered her head to eat, deciding not to engage in conversation anymore. Once she started speaking, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop, and eventually, it could lead to a quarrel.

    "Should we have some red wine? It¡¯s rare for our daughter toe back, so let¡¯s celebrate properly," Tang Rong¡¯s father suggested.

    "Then let¡¯s have some. I¡¯ll go get it," Tang Rong¡¯s mother replied.

    Tang Rong gratefully nced at her father. The topic was thus promptly ended, and it was a relief.

    Breaking up with Xiao Yifei, to be honest, wasn¡¯t as painful as she imagined. She thought she¡¯d be heartbroken to the point of not being able to eat, but actually, aside from feeling sad on the first night, by the second day, she was fine.

    Perhaps all her affection had been exhausted over the long period, and in thosest days with Xiao Yifei, she hadn¡¯t received the love she wanted. So, frankly, this breakup wasn¡¯t bitter at all; in a way, it was a release, although she still had some feelings for Xiao Yifei.

    After dinner, Tang Rong wanted to go with her parents to watch fireworks at the square, but her mother tly refused, saying it was too cold outside to go.

    It was Tang Rong¡¯s father who understood his daughter better, quickly saying, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Tang Rong smiled and agreed. She hardly spent time alone with her father, and even when they were together, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After dinner, the two of them went out, only to find that the streets were full of people, all heading toward the central square. As they walked side by side, Tang Rong hesitated for a moment but still extended her hand to hook her father¡¯s arm.

    Her father¡¯s body suddenly became a bit stiff; Tang Rong felt like he didn¡¯t know how to walk anymore, with a suppressed smile on his face. Tang Rong gave him a look and secretlyughed too, as if at that moment, she found again that childhood feeling, being only with her father.

    Arm in arm, they reached the central square, only to find it packed with people. They couldn¡¯t even get in anymore and at most could only stand on the street closest to the square. Tang Rong realized for the first time that this city could have so many people.

    More and more people kepting, and it seemed like the whole city was filled with people. When the time was right, a grand firework disy began at the square, vibrant fireworks blossoming in the sky, and the crowd cheered joyfully, everyone chatting happily.

    No matter how bad or wonderful the past year was, it has passed, and the new year is nearly here. No matter how much resentment we¡¯ve endured in the past, in the new year, we all have the courage to start anew. Standing with her father, Tang Rong suddenly felt incredibly happy.

    Thinking about it, a sense of ceremony is an important thing. Various festivals, traditional or modern, are actually forms of rxation and entertainment for people. Like the Spring Festival, we can have a good holiday, enjoy some good food, take a break, and then engage in a new life with a fresh outlook.

    Humans need festivals to live, people need something to look forward to. In school, we always looked forward to winter and summer vacations, making time pass quickly.

    And festivals like New Year are truly hopeful. On this day, everyone writes down their wishes for the year, whether in their hearts or in a notebook. Although we don¡¯t know if these wishes wille true, at least, at the moment of writing them down, everyone deeply believes they will achieve these wishes.

    Xiao Yifei, in prison, had long forgotten the days. At night, they heard distant lively sounds. Xiao Yifei thought they were going to fight again, but Liu Rui said, "Did you forget what day it is today?"

    Only then did Xiao Yifei remember; it was already the 31st. He hadn¡¯t realized how fast time had passed. Time indeed flies faster year by year. When he was young, he didn¡¯t even have the concept of the new year; it was only in recent years that the idea became popr!

    Chinese people value the traditional Spring Festival more, so January 1st is just an ordinary day. Only when the full fifteen days of the true Spring Festival are over does the new year truly begin. In his memory, the Spring Festival is always the most lively time.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled that in elementary school, the ss would hold a party on New Year¡¯s Day. Everyone would bring some food from home, then gather together to enjoy the food and perform skits. He wished to return to those carefree days.

    Back then, he didn¡¯t really understand what New Year meant; he just looked forward to the day when he didn¡¯t have to attend sses and could eat delicious food. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about the reasons for celebrating; as long as he was happy, that was enough.

    As for New Year¡¯s memories, this is all Xiao Yifei could recall. In many moments, he would think of many such trivial little things, but it was precisely these small things that made him feel warm, giving life a touch of pleasure.

    Someone online said that a sign of aging is starting to feel nostalgic. Xiao Yifei had begun frequently reminiscing about his past, not expecting that he would age so quickly, he thought somewhat wistfully.

    He nced at Liu Rui next to him, wondering what he was thinking at this moment. Liu Rui, noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s stare, simply turned his body, sitting with his back to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei considered whether to call Tang Rong, but then remembered that his phone was long dead and there was no signal here. He thought, in any case, there was no point in calling anyway. They had broken up and he shouldn¡¯t disturb her life. Choosing this path meant he couldn¡¯t give Tang Rong the life she wanted.

    He did have regrets, but regarding matters of emotion, it¡¯s better to make a clean break early on.

    What Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know was that Tang Rong was also missing him now.

    The few of them just sat in the room, with nothing good to eat. Just being able to fill their stomachs was hard enough, so they couldn¡¯t even dream of eating something decent.

    One of the four people went out for a bit and soon returned with some food. Atst, it wasn¡¯tpressed biscuits or something simr. To be honest, in recent days, Xiao Yifei was so sick of that stuff that even one more nce made him want to vomit.

    There were even some beers; that person was really something. Xiao Yifei curiously asked, "Where did you get these things?" If it weren¡¯t for courtesy, Xiao Yifei would have directly looked into the stic bag to see what foods were there.

    "As long as you have good connections, there¡¯s always a way to get food," he boasted smugly, opening the bag to give everyone a share of the food. Xiao Yifei tried hard to contain his excitement. He had been quite mncholic, thinking thisst night would end so miserably, but surprisingly, it had an unexpected turn.

    Hearing the boast, someone couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brow, but considering he brought food for everyone, that person said nothing. Actually, everyone in here was quite formidable outside, sent here only because they posed a serious threat to public safety. No one here was lesser than anyone else.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 970 - 962 Unforgettable

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 962 Unforgettable</h4>

    They¡¯re eating beef jerky, chicken feet, and such, but it¡¯s enough to make everyone smile happily. Especially Xiao Yifei, who never lived like this before. Even during his study abroad period, though life was tough, he never treated his taste buds poorly.

    Even Liu Rui, who rarely showed emotions, seemed happy with the delicious food. Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui¡¯s face, feeling even happier. This kid can smile after all!

    Then everyone had a can of beer. This evening was a brand new experience for Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui¡ªa unique moment in their lives. Two people who¡¯vemitted no crime have been in this heavy-duty prison for an unknown number of days, and now they¡¯re spending such a special New Year.

    Such an experience, perhaps when they¡¯re old, will be unforgettable, Xiao Yifei thought.

    Nights make people even more sentimental, and today was another such special day. Xiao Yifei looked at the coarse Han men in front of him, each reliving their pasts, talking about the girls they loved, the children they had.

    Xiao Yifei felt that these people seemed to transform in an instant. The aura they emitted at this time carried something called tenderness. Perhaps everyone is like this, with different facets. Night has such a magical power that it can evoke everyone¡¯s sentimental side.

    One beer per person is clearly not enough. For someone who loves drinking, this amount barely fills the gap between teeth. One person quickly finished his drink and looked into the bag¡ªthere was none left.

    The person who brought the drinks in said, "Don¡¯t look. Everyone gets one can, I counted as I brought them in. There aren¡¯t many to begin with, and with so many people, there¡¯s not much to go around."

    "It¡¯s not satisfying at all. If I were outside, I¡¯d give him over twenty drinks. Why did Imit a crime and get caught?" That person regretfully said.

    "By the way, you two don¡¯t seem like you got caught formitting a crime. You wouldn¡¯t be undercover agents sent from above, would you? Usually, no one can get into this ce. Especially you, who looks like a good doctor, why would you be here?" That person finally pointed at Xiao Yifei, asking.

    Xiao Yifei hesitated, unsure how to answer.

    "As long as you have strong connections, you can get in," Liu Rui said, clearly remembering what that person boasted earlier.

    Hearing this, everyone tactfully didn¡¯t pursue the question further. Everyone has secrets they don¡¯t want others to know, so the topic quickly shifted to other incidents happening in the prison.

    Recently, prison life has been oddly peaceful, so peaceful that even someone like Xiao Yifei, who isn¡¯t sensitive to danger, sensed a different atmosphere. Others were more perceptive, all waiting for an opportunity, a chance to change their fate.

    This calm felt like the calm before a storm. Xiao Yifei knew, and they all knew, maybe after a few days, or a day, a fierce battle would ensue here. The survivors would be the strongest rulers, and those who fail would be eliminated or forever remain inferior. Secretly, everyone was preparing adequately.

    In the current situation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s team was the weakest in power. Comparing numbers, the smallest others had at least dozens of people, while they only had six. In terms of strength, they had some confidence. Except for Xiao Yifei, the others had top-notch kung fu skills. They had Xiao Yifei, a Divine Doctor and Acupuncture expert, so they weren¡¯t afraid.

    Their biggest advantage was that no one knew about their newly formed group, so they counted as the fisher in a m fight. They wouldn¡¯t reject quietly iming the final benefits. Although this approach might seem unkind, they must use any means necessary to survive.

    The four others would go out during the day to gather information. Liu Rui wasn¡¯t worried about them betraying him. On one hand, everyone wasn¡¯t foolish; they knew, given the current situation, no faction could guarantee a full victory. Bai Long¡¯s faction was self-exnatory.

    Even though Bai Long¡¯s faction was usually the strongest, it couldn¡¯t withstand thebined attack of the other three factions. So teaming up with Liu Rui was the most worthwhile n.

    Everyone was eager for action.

    Thetest news Xiao Yifei and his group received was that tomorrow at midnight, when Bai Long¡¯s side is most rxed, the remaining three factions would surround Bai Long¡¯s group. They still couldn¡¯t tell if this information was true or false. Xiao Yifei¡¯s group was suspicious. How could such crucial information be obtained so easily?

    But, it¡¯s not a big issue. As long as Xiao Yifei¡¯s group was prepared to wrap up, they should be fine.

    Liu Rui¡¯s mood seemed goodtely, possibly because he was about to meet his father. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t imagine what Liu Rui¡¯s reunion with his father would be like. Every time he tried to think about it, what came to mind was his own reunion with his father at his grandfather¡¯s grave.

    Xiao Yifei always had a bad rtionship with his father, so those warm father-son reunion scenes were beyond his imagination.

    Xiao Yifei quickly bonded with those few men because he cured their long-time illnesses. Although there were no serious issues, the re-ups were quite ufortable. Thus, those men insisted on calling Xiao Yifei "Xiao Divine Doctor."

    Xiao Yifei modestly said, "You¡¯d better call me Xiao Yifei; Xiao Divine Doctor sounds too high-profile."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t like the title, those men chimed in, "It seems our Doctor Xiao is usually low-key."

    Xiao Yifei quite liked these people. Although they might have done something bad before, leading to today¡¯s predicament, looking at them, Xiao Yifei thought of "Jianghu spirit." These people might value friends more than their own lives. Such friends are worth having.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei felt like he was on a pathpletely different from the first half of his life. In the first half, he always saved people, but maybe from now on, he¡¯d witness more bloodshed and injuries. He had a sense of crossing time, back to ancient times. Perhaps this lifestyle of fast justice was not bad.

    Liu Rui watched Xiao Yifei chatting enthusiastically with those men, noticeably sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s change. The most used words to describe earlier Xiao Yifei were gentle, schrly, with a touch of otherworldliness.

    Liu Rui still remembered the first time he met Xiao Yifei. Though it was just a brief encounter, he knew what kind of person Xiao Yifei was. But now, he clearly felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s day-by-day change.

 Chapter 971 - 963: Realization

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 963: Realization</h4>

    It was as if something inside his body had been ignited, a curiosity towards danger. If he were just an ordinary doctor, he would never have chosen to enter the prison, living this kind of life now.

    "You¡¯ve changed," Liu Rui said to Xiao Yifei when it was just the two of them.

    "Hmm?" Xiao Yifei was somewhat unresponsive.

    "Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯re increasingly enjoying this kind of life now?" Liu Rui asked.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak, he began to recall all the things that had happened in recent days. When he first chose to enter the prison, there was indeed a bit of impulsiveness involved. After just entering, he had some regrets¡ªthe days in prison were tough, not to mention the uncertainty of when he could leave¡ªwith the constant danger of losing his life.

    But ever since he met up with Liu Rui, he stopped worrying about these problems. And Liu Rui was right; he seemed to be increasingly enjoying this kind of life, genuinely liking those few people, enjoying their banter, and even liked wandering around every day, learning about the prison¡¯s situation.

    For the things about to happen, he had a faint sense of anticipation, not knowing what would ur, but every time he thought about it, he felt a bit excited.

    "I¡¯ve changed a bit, I can feel it myself. I do indeed like this kind of life." Xiao Yifei admitted.

    "You always were meant for this kind of life." Liu Rui said casually.

    Perhaps, Xiao Yifei thought, everyone has fantasized about what kind of life they would lead in the future. He suddenly realized that the reason he hadn¡¯t pursued anything in life before was because those weren¡¯t the kind of lives he truly wanted. Although being a doctor was a profession he liked, he preferred to treat people in ces like the battlefield.

    This showed that, deep down, he was still someone unwilling to ept an ordinary life; he longed for a kind of exciting life. And this deep-seated desire was only released and fulfilled after he met Liu Rui, who was truly the person who changed him.

    It turned out the information they received was quite reliable; those three factions reallyunched an attack at midnight. However, Xiao Yifei and his group did not sit idle; they secretly leaked the information to Bai Long.

    When Bai Long received this anonymous letter, he didn¡¯t take its contents to heart, because he was quite confident in his own strength. It wasn¡¯t just those three factions; even if three more came along, he¡¯d find it manageable, so he thought they coulde if they dared.

    Still, Bai Long developed a great interest in the person behind the anonymous letter. The saying that words reflect the person wasn¡¯t unfounded. From the letter¡¯s handwriting, it appeared to be written by a man, probably someone who practiced calligraphy from a young age. Yet, each stroke was controlled and restrained, showing no sign of aggression, suggesting the writer likely had a gentle disposition.

    Bai Long hadn¡¯t expected that there would be such a person within this prison. If there was a chance to meet him in the future, he genuinely wanted to pay a visit.

    Because Bai Long himself hadn¡¯t read much, he had veryplex feelings towards academics. On one hand, he somewhat disliked them, feeling they acted pretentious and unted things unknown to others. On the other hand, he deeply longed to be like such a person himself.

    Unfortunately, his childhood time was entirely spent practicing martial arts. When he grew up and wanted to add a bit of schrly air to himself, he couldn¡¯t get into reading anymore. He recognized the characters, but when put together, he couldn¡¯t understand their meanings, leading to a longstanding regret.

    Before going to bed, Bai Long specifically instructed the night guards to be extra alert and report at any sign of trouble.

    Actually, Bai Long¡¯s side had long prepared corresponding ns. He wasn¡¯t foolish about what the other three factions intended to do; he was aware, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been sessfully leading for years. In such situations, the biggest taboo would be to alert the enemy prematurely, so Bai Long¡¯s side pretended to bepletely unaware.

    In the middle of the night, a real storm of bloodshed arrived. The three factions surrounded Bai Long¡¯s location from three directions, thinking they were catching Bai Long¡¯s people off guard in their sleep. After eliminating a few guards, they boldly proceeded inside, only to find the roomspletely empty with no people.

    Yet, they hadn¡¯t seen Bai Long¡¯s people leaving earlier. The scout they sent reported everything was fine before the action, leading them here confidently. Could Bai Long have yed the empty city strategy on us?

    The leader summoned the scout and asked, "Didn¡¯t you report everything was normal? What¡¯s going on now?" Angrily, he kicked the scout.

    This made one person beside him unhappy. That person was his subordinate. Although they were in a cooperative rtionship now, treating his subordinate like this was clearly disrespecting him!

    So he said, "I already thought your n was unfeasible. Now that there¡¯s a problem, you me my man. Are you deliberately opposing me?"

    The other leader saw the two were about to argue but didn¡¯t intervene. He thought that it was better that way; if they fought, he¡¯d gain some advantage.

    Anyway, all three of them harbored secret agendas. Now something had gone wrong, and they¡¯dpletely forgotten their purpose foring here. Just at that moment, many people suddenly rushed out from all corners and attacked them.

    The faction members here were watching their leaders argue,pletely unaware of the impending danger. Before some even realized what was happening, they had already fallen to the ground.

    However, the overall strength of both sides was now bnced. Bai Long¡¯s side excelled in taking advantage of surprise, achieving the effect of catching them off guard.

    The three factions had superior numbers, nearly triple Bai Long¡¯s, so it was unclear who would prevail for the moment.

    Xiao Yifei and his group hid at a distance, observing the battle. Maybe due to the night, Xiao Yifei felt this scene had an eerie atmosphere.

    Gradually, the bnced situation began to change. Bai Long¡¯s side had fewer and fewer capable fighters, while the other side yelled loudly, "Bai Long, if you have the guts,e out and fight for yourself. Hiding behind, what kind of hero are you?"

    Liu Rui heard these words too.

    Finally, someone stepped out from the shadows. A gust of wind blew, stirring the fallen leaves on the ground, and Bai Long emerged, standing ten meters away from them, without saying a word.

    No one on this side dared to step forward. Among them, none had ever faced Bai Long; he was like an unattainable figure. They knew Bai Long was formidable, but had never witnessed it firsthand, so they were intimidated.

 Chapter 972 - 964 A Battlefront

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 964 A Battlefront</h4>

    People are always afraid of the unknown.

    The three leaders exchanged a nce, meaning the three of them would attack together. None of them wanted to suffer a loss in this situation, but they also couldn¡¯t lose face in front of their subordinates, so they all advanced together.

    Bai Long still stood there, motionless, until those people were close, he extended a hand to block them. For a moment, the three of them gained no advantage. Their subordinates also started to make moves. No matter how skilled Bai Long¡¯s kung fu was, he couldn¡¯t withstand so many people attacking at once; plus, he was getting on in years, and after a while, he started to feel his stamina falling short.

    "As long as you hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, we¡¯ll spare your life and won¡¯t trouble you," one of them said, because he knew that continuing the fight would lead to mutual destruction, which was meaningless, so he talked to Bai Long.

    "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is mine. You want it? Only over my dead body," Bai Long said forcefully.

    "Then we¡¯ll fight to the death!" the opponent said.

    But Bai Long knew today was not the day for a prolonged fight. He couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of others, nor could he let his men suffer unjustly today, even if some were only following him for their own interests.

    Bai Long looked for an opportunity to retreat, but this time he indeed underestimated thebined strength of the three sides. It seemed they had improved greatly with each conflict, and his people seemed to have cked in their training.

    Though the current situation wasn¡¯t utterly disgraceful, continuing like this would surely lead to his defeat. Recovering from the aftermath would take a long time. Bai Long fought while quietly contemting a retreat route.

    Gradually, Bai Long started to fall behind. Liu Rui¡¯s men watched from the side, of course adopting a bystander¡¯s attitude, but Liu Rui was different. The person now in danger was his own father. No matter how he feigned calmness, his constantly clenching and unclenching hands betrayed his inner anxiety.

    Xiao Yifei was also anxiously watching, watching Liu Rui closely. He was really afraid Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to control his emotions and would rush out to help his father. But Liu Rui just watched as his father was beaten by others.

    Until thest moment, Liu Rui ordered his men to intervene. During this time, they had gathered quite a few people, thanks mostly to Xiao Yifei. Whenever he saw a sick person on the road, he couldn¡¯t help but step forward to treat them, and naturally, these people stood with Liu Rui.

    As soon as Liu Rui¡¯s people made a move, they immediately surrounded the others. In fact, the other four forces were already failing at this time, with only a few still standing, many lying on the ground, sighing. Liu Rui and his group¡¯s appearance was something none of the others had expected.

    So they were stunned at first, the three leaders also stopped attacking Bai Long and looked at Liu Rui¡¯s people warily, Xiao Yifei, at Liu Rui¡¯s strong insistence, didn¡¯t show up at this time, fearing for Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety.

    "Where did youe from, kid popping out of nowhere?" one of them asked.

    "That¡¯s none of your business," Liu Rui said, then nced at Bai Long, finding thetter also looking at him analytically.

    None of them could figure out who these suddenly appearing people were or whether they were enemies or friends. If they truly were Bai Long¡¯s reinforcements, they might not return to their turf alive today. But looking at the situation, this stranger seemed not to be helping Bai Long.

    While everyone was bewildered, Bai Long discreetly used the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to unblock his acupuncture points. Now, probably none present were a match for Bai Long.

    Bai Long, without thinking, grabbed the nearest person and started fighting. He didn¡¯t even recognize the person in front of him was his son. Theirst meeting was ten years ago when his son, Liu Rui, was just a child. Who would have thought that the son once begging him for toys had now sneaked into the prison, nning his rescue.

    He thought this person was a newly emerged force in the prison. Liu Rui, in the situation, also didn¡¯t voice any exnations, started fighting directly. The remaining three forces also sneakily moved to the side, all wanting to preserve their strength and then gain a big advantage.

    With his ¡¯cheat¡¯ activated, no one there was Bai Long¡¯s match. Even someone like Liu Rui couldn¡¯t stand more than three or four moves against him. Xiao Yifei, watching from the side, was anxious but could do nothing except use acupuncture.

    But Bai Long couldn¡¯t be approached, let alone at close range for acupuncture. Xiao Yifei anxiously paced, wondering what Liu Rui was thinking; it was time to reveal the truth to Bai Long!

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to step forward, ready to reveal Liu Rui¡¯s identity despite the risks, they noticed Liu Rui changed his fighting style, now more like practicing a set of boxing than aggressive attacks.

    Xiao Yifei, unfamiliar with these matters, only noticed Liu Rui¡¯s punches were not as forceful as before, but he also noticed Bai Long¡¯s hits were much lighter, more like they were practicing martial arts together. Bai Long matched every move to Liu Rui¡¯s rhythm.

    Finally, with a feint, Bai Long pretended to be defeated by Liu Rui. During their fight, the other three forces quietly slipped away, unwilling to suffer losses here, knowing they couldn¡¯t gain any advantage.

    "Who are you? The set of boxing you used just now is only known to our family," Bai Long, pretending to be defeated, asked after recognizing the familiar boxing style. He had a bold assumption but couldn¡¯t believe it was true.

    The Liu Family¡¯s boxing style was known only by himself and his son. Bai Long thought, looking at the young man in front of him, there did seem to be a bit of his own shadow from when he was young.

    "You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?" Liu Rui countered.

    Indeed, he seemed like his son, especially his speaking tone; Bai Long reminisced about his younger self, speaking with that same air of invincibility, as if he was the most powerful in the world, with that disdainful gaze for everyone. Bai Long almost saw himself in his younger years.

 Chapter 973 - 965: The Scene of Bitter Crying

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 965: The Scene of Bitter Crying</h4>

    Xiao Yifei at this moment also stepped forward. He watched the conversation between Bai Long and Liu Rui, feeling that the situation before him was somewhat strange. Their dialogue sounded inexplicable, and the scene before him was not anything like he had imagined. A father-son reunion after so many years should be an emotional embrace, right?

    Why are these two so calm, almost like two friends meeting each other?

    "You must be the one who wrote me the letter." Bai Long nced at Xiao Yifei and asked.

    Surprised by Bai Long¡¯s sudden question, Xiao Yifei was taken aback. That letter was not delivered by him, and this was the first time he was meeting Bai Long. Not a word had been exchanged yet, so how did Bai Long know that he was the one who wrote the letter? Could it be that this man is also formidable?

    Right, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought. Since Liu Rui is so smart, his father certainly wouldn¡¯t becking in intelligence. It¡¯s all inherited, after all. Maybe to him, Xiao Yifei appeared as a transparent figure whose thoughts werepletely exposed to Bai Long.

    "Yes, I wrote it. But how did you know?" Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    "Just a guess." The other party replied, making it sound so simple. If Bai Long really guessed it, then he truly was remarkable. Xiao Yifei had been a doctor for so many years, encountering all kinds of people every day, and had seen many prominent figures in various fields. Yet no one had impressed him the way Bai Long did at first sight.

    Only now did Xiao Yifei study Bai Long carefully. He was taller than expected but seemed older. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know Bai Long¡¯s exact age but estimated he must be nearing fifty. The person in front of him was quite different from what he had envisioned.

    However, Xiao Yifei felt Liu Rui and Bai Long were quite simr, especially their eyes, which seemed like copies from the same mold. Bai Long in his youth must have looked like Liu Rui!

    "What made you decide toe here?" Bai Long asked Liu Rui.

    "Because you are inside," Liu Rui replied.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel they were truly father and son, even sharing such simr personalities. The two could well hold a contest to see who speaks the least.

    Considering they hadn¡¯t met in so many years, finally seeing each other, shouldn¡¯t they have a million things to say? Yet here they were, polite and reserved, as if saying one more word would spell doom.

    "Rescuing you has always been Liu Rui¡¯s dream, he has gone to lengths to..." Lin Mu began, unable to stand the situation anymore. But before he could finish, Liu Rui shot him a re, clearly annoyed by his intrusion.

    Xiao Yifei obediently closed his mouth, thinking why waste time. Liu Rui was such a person; not only did he not like speaking but also prevented others from intervening. But if no one spoke, how could Bai Long understand what Liu Rui had been up to these past days?

    Usually, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t one to behave like this. But for some reason, he really wanted Liu Rui and his father to share more words, perhaps topensate for his own missed chance at father-sonmunication. He particrly cherished seeing heartwarming family scenes.

    "Child, your temperament is much like mine. Let¡¯s go back and have a good chat," Bai Long said to Liu Rui.

    Thus, they returned to Bai Long¡¯s residence.

    Clearly, Bai Long¡¯s status made a difference; his cepared to where Xiao Yifei and others had been staying was worlds apart. Xiao Yifei thought if he had known, he would have advised Liu Rui to reunite with Bai Long sooner.

    Perhaps because they had just met, Liu Rui and Bai Long remained mostly silent. Xiao Yifei, caught between two people who were not fond of talking, found himself awkwardly sandwiched. He wanted to say something, but remembering Liu Rui¡¯s deadly re, he decided against it.

    "What ns do you have next?" Liu Bailong asked.

    Liu Rui did not answer immediately, nor did Xiao Yifei say anything, as he didn¡¯t know what they nned next. Liu Rui never shared his ns with him, but Xiao Yifei trusted Liu Rui wholeheartedly. Whatever decision Liu Rui made, Xiao Yifei would unconditionally support him.

    "I¡¯ve told you the purpose of my visit here," Liu Rui said, looking somewhat downcast.

    "Let¡¯s not discuss that now, tell me how you got in here," Liu Bailong changed the topic, recognizing his son¡¯s temperament was much like his own.

    Xiao Yifei briefly recounted the events of recent days. Liu Rui kept sitting aside, seemingly indifferent to whether he was listening or not. As Xiao Yifei spoke, he suddenly remembered his main purpose behind this jail visit, which he had forgotten due to nervousness.

    "I am a doctor and have been searching for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle for years. By chance, I heard that the needle was in your possession when I stumbled across this ce. So, I have a presumptuous request: could you give me this needle?" Xiao Yifei said.

    Regretting his words, he thought asking for something on their first meeting would surely be rejected, even if the person was his friend¡¯s father.

    "Why should I give you this needle, simply because you¡¯re a doctor?" Liu Bailong asked, quite aggressively.

    "Do you know how many people covet this item daily within this jail? We¡¯ve fought over this for decades. Why should I give it away so easily?" Liu Bailong challenged.

    Xiao Yifei was left speechless, recalling his grandfather¡¯s story that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle originally belonged to the Xiao Family, passed down for centuries. But it had been stolen by someone with ill intentions.

    Since then, generations of Xiao descendants had searched for the needle, but there had been no trace until Xiao Yifei¡¯s generation. Finally, there was a lead on its whereabouts.

    Even though the item originally belonged to the Xiao Family, so many years had passed. How could Xiao Yifei prove it still belonged to them?

    "In that case, if you can¡¯t give it to me, can I borrow it just once? I have a severely ill patient who can only be saved using the needle," Xiao Yifei proposed as apromise, thinking borrowing should be viable.

    "Borrowing it is possible, but I have one condition: you cannot take it out of this room," Liu Bailong said.

    "Agreed." Xiao Yifei readily epted, then brought in the patient and said to Liu Bailong, "This is the patient I intend to treat, and I can start the treatment now."

    With caution, Liu Bailong took the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle from the pocket inside his clothing and handed it to Xiao Yifei, who carefully received it. Having seen the needle¡¯s photos in books numerous times, this was the first time he saw it in person. Surprisingly, it was much lighter than he had imagined.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 974 - 966: The Lost Medical Skill

    <h4>Chapter 974: Chapter 966: The Lost Medical Skill</h4>

    The needle used for acupuncture was also somewhat different from the usual ones, which was probably why it became a treasured item of the Xiao Family!

    Xiao Yifei had long since mastered the technique of using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. He had seen his grandfather using this technique to save lives countless times. Now that he held the true Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it felt somewhat surreal.

    When someone longs for something too intensely, the realization of that desire can instead feel unreal. Xiao Yifei felt like this now, his hands trembling slightly as he held the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. He calmed himself down, reminding himself not to disgrace himself at this moment, thinking how he was also a heir to the Xiao Family¡¯s medical skills.

    Xiao Yifei instructed Little Stone to take off his clothes and lie t on the bed, then began treating Little Stone using the Xiao Family¡¯s unique acupuncture technique. As he looked at Little Stone¡¯s body, he inserted the needle one by one.

    The needles went in deep and shallow, sometimes stabbing, sometimes flicking. Eighteen needles in session, quickly inserted and quickly withdrawn. There was no pause; it was like a magic show. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t spend any time searching for acupoints, as they were all imprinted in his mind, requiring no extra nce.

    Liu Bailong and Liu Rui watched from the side, dazzled by Xiao Yifei¡¯s fast-paced moves. Before they could see clearly how he managed thest needle, Xiao Yifei had almostpleted the acupuncture. No effects were visible yet, but in a few hours, the results would be clear.

    Liu Bailong, who had seen much of the world, felt that the acupuncture technique Xiao Yifei used just now seemed familiar, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements were too quick for him to see clearly. If he watched a few more times, he would surely recognize it.

    "Does your family practice medicine for generations?" Liu Bailong asked.

    "More or less. My ancestors were quite well-known in the medical field, but by my generation, the ancestral medical skills have somewhat fallen into disuse," Xiao Yifei replied modestly.

    Looking at the young doctor before him, Liu Bailong thought to himself, this is indeed a talent, being so skilled at such a young age. Then he suddenly realized that Xiao Yifei might be one of the sessors of the Shennong Sect.

    Years ago, Liu Bailong had heard of the Shennong Sect. When he was younger, he went to Wudang Mountain to learn orthodox martial arts. There, he met an exceptionally skilled old Chinese medicine doctor.

    The old doctor lived his entire life on Wudang Mountain, personally searching for various herbs in the deep mountains during the day. At that time, Liu Bailong, having nothing else to do besides practicing martial arts, took it upon himself to help the old doctor gather herbs daily.

    Over time, they became quite familiar with each other. The old doctor shared some secrets with him that few people knew, including the fact that he was a descendant of the Shennong Sect.

    Once, Liu Bailong suffered from a severe typhoid fever, and he remembered that the doctor used this very acupuncture technique to cure him. He recovered quickly, marveling at the magic and greatness of Chinese medicine at that moment.

    However, there was a touch of mncholy in the old doctor¡¯s words. He said, "I¡¯ve never found a disciple throughout my life to inherit my medical skills. I¡¯m afraid that after me, the Shennong Sect¡¯s medical skills might just be lost."

    Liu Bailong asked, "Isn¡¯t there anyone else to inherit your medical skills?"

    "There are probably others in the branches. You know, just like your martial arts, each medical faction will develop its branches. But fundamentally, we inherit the same thing. Yet each sessor adds their personal touch, so in the end, every faction learns something different," the old doctor replied.

    Recalling this, Liu Bailong thought that Xiao Yifei¡¯s lineage should inherit the same roots as the old doctor, so he asked, "Do you know the Shennong Sect?"

    With a perplexed look, Xiao Yifei asked, "Shennong Sect? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only heard of Shennongshi, the ancestor of our Chinese medicine."

    At the negative response, Liu Bailong thought nothing of it, thinking perhaps he had misremembered.

    The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle¡¯s effectiveness was incredible. Within two hours, the red spots on Little Stone¡¯s body began to fade, confirming once again to Liu Bailong that Xiao Yifei was indeed a remarkable doctor. If he could keep Xiao Yifei under his wing in the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything, Liu Bailong thought to himself.

    "Little Stone has almost recovered. Do you have anything to eat here? This child doesn¡¯t seem to have ever been full," Xiao Yifei said.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Bailong nced at his subordinate, who immediately went out to fetch some food, including vacuum-packed meat products. Xiao Yifei thought, having power really makes a difference, even the food in prison is different.

    No wonder so many throughout history have sharpened their minds, trying to climb to a higher social ss to gain more power. If Liu Bailong could do this in prison, he must have been a formidable figure outside, too.

    Daily, supply drops from airnes were something Xiao Yifei had seen, but they did not contain this kind of food. This must have been something Liu Bailong personally arranged, reminding Xiao Yifei of someone who managed to get beer in earlier. It¡¯s not surprising; power can indeed be a great tool. Looking at the pile of food in front of him, Xiao Yifei thought.

    Little Stone, probably having never seen so much food, hesitated when reaching out to take it. Having lived a life of half-hunger, half-full, he suddenly had so much food before him and lost his appetite.

    "Weren¡¯t you alwaysining about being hungry? Now that there¡¯s food, why aren¡¯t you eating it?" Xiao Yifei asked Little Stone, then reached out to take a bag of food and started eating. He himself hadn¡¯t had a full meal in days, understanding that Little Stone was shy to eat by himself, especially among strangers.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei start eating, Little Stone cautiously took the nearest food and began to eat.

    At night, the entire prison was quiet, at least on the surface. After many days of restless nights, Xiao Yifei and the others finally got to sleep peacefully in Liu Bailong¡¯s domain.

    Meanwhile, someone remained awake in the night. Liu Rui and Liu Bailong sat in the room at night, with neither speaking at first. After so long without meeting, there was too much to say, yet they didn¡¯t know where to start. Liu Rui was never one for small talk.

    "How have you been all these years outside?" Liu Bailong asked, feeling somewhat embarrassed about the question. Over the years, he hadn¡¯t been there for the two children¡¯s growth, feeling he owed them too much. These missing moments could never be reced, as everyone¡¯s growth only happens once. Once it¡¯s missed, it¡¯s truly missed.

 Chapter 975 - 967 Unable to Help

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 967 Unable to Help</h4>

    "I¡¯m doing okay, you see I¡¯m living pretty well now! Grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t greattely, but fortunately there¡¯s Xiao Yifei, and Sisi is doing well too," Liu Rui said. In his heart, he actually had a lot to say to his father, but he found that when he met his father, the scene wasn¡¯t what he imagined. He faced his father and felt a bit at a loss, uncertain how to get along with him.

    It seemed his father felt the same way, unsure what to say, too. After all, over a decade had passed between them. As the ancients said, when one has been gone for three days, they deserve to be looked at with new eyes. They had been apart for so many years. His father was no longer the man in his memory who loved to buy him toys.

    The son was no longer the one who loved to act spoiled with him. Everything had unknowingly changed over time, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    "I know your intentions, but let me be clear: I absolutely won¡¯t leave with you. That¡¯s simply not possible," Liu Bailong said. He had noticed earlier that Liu Rui was particrly concerned about this issue. During the day, they almost argued about it.

    But Liu Bailong truly wouldn¡¯t leave the prison, even if the person rescuing him was his son. While he didn¡¯t show any emotion about what his son did, inside he was truly touched. The little boy who once understood nothing had grown into a man.

    In fact, Liu Bailong was a very stubborn person. Once he decided on something, even nine oxen couldn¡¯t pull him back. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in prison for over a decade. If he really wanted out, he definitely had ways to leave. However, after staying there a long time, he found it wasn¡¯t much different insidepared to outside.

    Plus, he¡¯d offended quite a few people outside. If he just left like that, surely a lot of enemies woulde seeking revenge! Staying inside was more peaceful.

    "Why do you insist on staying inside? I absolutely have the ability to get you out," Liu Rui said. After meeting his father, he realized the gap between them wasrge, with differing views on people and things, and now the two couldn¡¯t have a normal conversation.

    "I understand your ability. Since you got in, you must have a way to get out. But why are you so determined to save me?" Liu Bailong couldn¡¯t understand his son¡¯s ideas either.

    "Because you are my father. Haven¡¯t you ever considered things from our perspective? Do you know how my sister and I have lived all these years?" Liu Rui struggled to control his emotions, feeling like he could burst into a quarrel with his father any second.

    "Not raising you to adulthood has always been a regret for me, and I apologize to both of you. But before I was about to leave, I made arrangements for everything so you could grow up without issues and be who you are today. The money I left should ensure you live worry-free lives," Liu Bailong said.

    Perhaps this idea was somewhat selfish, but now he truly couldn¡¯t heed his son¡¯s advice to escape prison. He had his own life to live. If Liu Rui didn¡¯t show up, his n was indeed to spend the rest of his life in prison. After all, he was quite content there.

    Although Liu Rui¡¯s appearance wouldn¡¯t change his mind, his heart was still somewhat shaken. Sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to bnce family affection and personal ideals, and often one has to give up some things.

    We all face many choices; at such times, we must consider what matters most in our hearts. Some people value family and might choose to return to family at the peak of their careers. There are many such people in reality.

    But some people, like Liu Bailong, value their future paths more. Liu Rui and Sisi had already grown up, and surely they also have their own paths. Since he already missed ten crucial years in their lives, they seemed to be doing well without him now. These were Liu Bailong¡¯s genuine thoughts.

    In truth, the bottom line was he couldn¡¯t bear to give up all he¡¯d gained in prison, and if he left, he¡¯d have to start all over. With society rapidly evolving, fleeting and ever-changing, he knew that today¡¯s world was no longer the same as the one he knew. Today¡¯s society belonged to people like his son, and he didn¡¯t want to go out and ask for trouble. He was adamant about not living that kind of life.

    "If you¡¯re willing to leave, I can give you everything I have, even the position of boss," Liu Rui said, genuinely lowering his standards to get his father out. He didn¡¯t care about things like fame or power; what mattered most to him was family. Perhaps because he grew up in a broken family, he viewed these things as particrly important.

    But now it seems his father only cared about his ¡¯career,¡¯ if it could be called that. By doing this, where did he ce him and his sister? Over the years, he¡¯d noticed significant changes in his father; he was no longer the dad who said to Sisi, "You will always be my little darling."

    Often, he intentionally kept a cold face because if he was heartless, others wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    "Child, things are not as simple as you think. I am truly moved by your intention to rescue me. I never imagined my son would one day be this outstanding and would go into prison just to save me. It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t dare dream of," Liu Bailong said.

    "But now the situation in prison isplex, and I cannot choose to leave at this time. Everyone has the right to make choices, and everyone has their difficulties. I hope you can understand my difficulties. You can choose to leave now; I definitely won¡¯t stop you," Liu Bailong said, looking earnestly into Liu Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Since his father had spoken to this extent, Liu Rui didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. Suddenly he felt especially ridiculous, holding onto a belief for so many years that he¡¯d save his father no matter what. It was due to this belief that he¡¯d chosen this path.

    But it seemed all his efforts over so many years had been for nothing. With one word of denial from his father, all his efforts were in vain. He felt like a clown jumping for attention, sadly unable to make anyone happy and himself unhappy in the end.

    "Then that¡¯s it," Liu Rui said tiredly. He now regretted entering prison; without doing so, he could at least hold some hope for his father and look forward to a reunion someday. But after this, Liu Rui really didn¡¯t want to see Liu Bailong ever again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 976 - 968 Any Clue

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 968 Any Clue</h4>

    There was no longer anymonnguage between them, and the things they did were totally at odds with each other.

    "Liu Rui, I¡¯m sorry." Liu Bailong said seriously, with his head lowered. This apology came from the heart, both as an apology to his past self and for not being able to go out with Liu Rui now. As a father, he surely let his son down!

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. You simply chose your passion over us, and I respect your decision." Liu Rui didn¡¯t want to say more to Liu Bailong and pretended to be very tired, lying down on the bed he had been sitting on before. He nned to return to his own world as soon as it was light the next day.

    Liu Bailong nced helplessly at his son, feeling a great distance between them. However, he wasmitted to what he believed in, though others did not understand his actions. Then, he left the room and went to the next room.

    Throughout Liu Rui¡¯s growth, his role had been absent, but now seeing his son so aplished, he felt proud inside. After all, what parent wouldn¡¯t be proud of their children?

    Xiao Yifei woke up very early in the morning. In reality, he hadn¡¯t slept well at all, as if he had been dreaming all night. One moment he was escaping from prison; the next, he was performing surgery in a hospital. The entire dream felt like time travel, so when he woke up, his whole body felt sore as if he had done a hundred sit-ups.

    "Let¡¯s leaveter." Liu Rui came in as soon as he saw Xiao Yifei awake, saying to him.

    "Leave? Where to?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear at first, but once he was, he understood what Liu Rui meant.

    "Did you discuss with your father? Are we leaving together?" Xiao Yifei asked, intuitively feeling things weren¡¯t going to be that smooth.

    "It¡¯s just the two of us going." Liu Rui said briefly. He clearly didn¡¯t want to recount his conversation with Liu Bailong to Xiao Yifei again.

    "Why isn¡¯t heing?" Xiao Yifei asked. Though he knew Liu Rui might not answer.

    "He thinks this ce is more important to him." Liu Rui said, his face showing no emotion.

    "But, are we just going to leave like this?" Xiao Yifei hesitated, and Liu Rui gave him a disdainful look as if to say, how else could you want it? Are you addicted to staying here?

    Xiao Yifei never forgot his great mission. Since he¡¯d found the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, there was no way he could just leave. Even if he had to steal it, he was determined to do so.

    "Haven¡¯t you forgotten that I¡¯m still tasked with an important mission? I¡¯m here to find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and use it for healing. My task isn¡¯tplete; I can¡¯t just leave like this." Xiao Yifei said, carefully observing Liu Rui¡¯s change of expression.

    "But Liu Bailong has made it very clear that he won¡¯t give you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Don¡¯t expect me to plead with him, because that¡¯s impossible. First, I won¡¯t plead; second, even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t work." Liu Rui said.

    This was something Xiao Yifei could see; clearly,munication between the father and son wasn¡¯t smooth, or else Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t be directly calling his father by his name.

    "I¡¯ll try pleading with him again, and if it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s find a chance to take it by force and then leave." Xiao Yifei said.

    Liu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief and said, "Your courage has grown a lot! You¡¯ve been in detention for only a few days and already have such ideas? You¡¯re talking about taking something from Bai Long. I support your bold idea."

    Xiao Yifei ignored Liu Rui¡¯s taunts. This person, how could he have no sympathy at all? After all, it was for him that Xiao Yifei came into this underdeveloped ce, and now, when he needed his friend¡¯s help, Liu Rui could only mock and ridicule him. What kind of friend was this? Xiao Yifei wondered helplessly in his heart.

    "Then I will give you one more day at most, one day¡¯s time to persuade Liu Bailong. After we get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, we¡¯ll leave." Liu Rui said, feeling he didn¡¯t want to stay here another minute, nor see Liu Bailong again. This might be thest time he saw Liu Bailong, Liu Rui thought.

    "You really don¡¯t n to help me? I came here initially for you." Xiao Yifei said.

    "But didn¡¯t you also gain from the misfortune? You stumbled upon the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Without me, you wouldn¡¯t know where you¡¯d be wandering now!" Liu Rui said.

    Xiao Yifei, hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, thought carefully, and realized he had a point. Without Liu Rui, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have had any leads by now.

    "So it seems, I really should thank you!" Xiao Yifei said in a sarcastic tone. Unfortunately, Liu Rui didn¡¯t detect Xiao Yifei¡¯s true intention.

    Then he said to Xiao Yifei, "There¡¯s no need to thank me." Xiao Yifei looked at the person in front of him, resisting the urge to give him a good beating.

    Xiao Yifei decided to seek out Liu Bailong himself and discuss the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Xiao Yifei believed Liu Bailong wasn¡¯t someone impossible to talk to. At worst, they could make some kind of deal. He knew Liu Bailong surely had his uses for him.

    As long as there were profits to be made, there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be done.

    "Brother Liu, I¡¯m here to discuss the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle with you." Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Bailong as he said this. Seeing Liu Bailong¡¯s fierce demeanor, the confidence he had just worked up quickly dissipated.

    "Go ahead. Do you want me to give you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle so you can use it for healing, right? But why should I give it to you for nothing?" Liu Bailong asked.

    Upon hearing Liu Bailong¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei realized it was still possible, but it woulde at a price.

    "Of course, I can¡¯t have it for free. Such an important item, if it¡¯s within my abilities, I can agree to one condition of yours." Xiao Yifei said. Beforeing, he had thought carefully that if Liu Bailong wanted to negotiate terms, it would likely rte to his medical skill, the only resource of his that others could utilize.

    "Help me subdue the other factions in the detention center." Liu Bailong said.

    Upon hearing this request, Xiao Yifei was visibly stunned. This was quite a demanding request. Besides, he wasn¡¯t that capable!

    "Are you sure I can do it? Look at you, someone so formidable, and even you haven¡¯t subdued everyone in the detention center yet. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it either." Xiao Yifei said, feeling this request was indeed difficult for him.

    "You haven¡¯t even attempted, so how can you say you can¡¯t do it? This request isn¡¯t excessive at all. You can definitely aplish it." Liu Bailong said confidently.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 977 - 969: Not Excessive

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 969: Not Excessive</h4>

    "Since you¡¯re so sure, then tell me your n. You¡¯ve definitely nned it out long ago, haven¡¯t you?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Use your medical skill to win people¡¯s hearts. Then, naturally, I can unify the whole prison. You don¡¯t actually need to do much, just fulfill the duties of a doctor well. That¡¯s not too much to ask, right? And I assure you, as long as you achieve this, I¡¯ll definitely give you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and then you and Liu Rui can leave, and we¡¯ll each live our lives separately." Liu Bailong said.

    It seems Liu Bailong¡¯s thinking is quite thorough. Xiao Yifei pondered carefully; it seems this n isn¡¯t too demanding. Firstly, it doesn¡¯t vite morality, and secondly, it allows for curing others. Curing others¡¯ illnesses is surely considered a good deed, right?

    Thus, to obtain the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei agreed to Liu Bailong¡¯s request. However, curing others certainly takes a lot of time. They¡¯ll undoubtedly need to stay here for a while. Xiao Yifei also needs to persuade Liu Rui to wait for him here.

    "Your father agreed to give me the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but there¡¯s a condition. So, we might need to stay here for a few more days. But don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll finish things quickly and leave here with you. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer either. It¡¯s all for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. I hope you understand me." Xiao Yifei exined to Liu Rui.

    He was truly afraid that if Liu Rui became unhappy, he¡¯d leave this ce alone, leaving him behind. Xiao Yifei¡¯s current confidence in going to Liu Bailong to demand the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle hinges on Liu Rui still being here. On ount of Liu Rui, Liu Bailong wouldn¡¯t easily do anything to him.

    "Then go do what you need to do. I¡¯ll wait for you here." Liu Rui said. This answer indeed surprised Xiao Yifei. He imagined he¡¯d need to spend some effort convincing Liu Rui to stay a few more days, but unexpectedly, Liu Rui chose not to act as expected. Truly, this family has rather peculiar thinking.

    "Thank you for understanding. I will definitely get things done quickly. Is there honestly nothing more between you and your father?" Xiao Yifei asked. He has seen that there¡¯s an issue between this father and son, a situation he least wants to see.

    "That¡¯s it. There¡¯s really nothing more to say between us, as the saying goes: We¡¯re not on the same page, so there¡¯s nothing to n together." Liu Rui said.

    "Uncle Xiao, will you really take me out?" Little Stone ran up to Xiao Yifei, asking with a face full of anticipation.

    "Of course, Uncle promised you he would make it happen. However, Uncle still has other things to do first. After that, we¡¯ll leave this ce together, okay?" Xiao Yifei said gently.

    At that time, seeing Little Stone so pitiful, he agreed to take him out. But after going out, what should be done, whose responsibility is it to care for him? He hasn¡¯t had time to think about these issues until now, when these matters really need to be addressed, he realized these forting troublesome matters.

    Taking him out isn¡¯t really a difficult thing. A signature on a document from the prison warden should suffice, but where should Little Stone be sent afterwards? He personally taking care of Little Stone seems unlikely. He doesn¡¯t even have a ce to stay and can¡¯t take care of himself when busy, let alone someone who¡¯s never lived in society before.

    Looking at Little Stone¡¯s back, Xiao Yifei worriedly thought, everything is indeed a problem! For now, let¡¯s not worry about these issues. When the timees, things will naturally fall into ce. There¡¯s not much use stressing about it now.

    But the happiest thing for him now is that he can soon get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Then he will have the ability to heal those seemingly hopeless patients, fulfilling a long-held dream of his grandfather¡¯s. He could offer his doctor profession a clear ount.

    For doctors, watching patients pass away because their treatment failed is a very painful thing. Xiao Yifei won¡¯t have to face issues like that in the future.

    No one knows how Hu Jingtang¡¯s been doing these days. When he and Liu Rui came in, they were in a rush, and didn¡¯t say anything to Hu Jingtang. Now he hopes Hu Jingtang is still alive and wishes for a chance to see him onest time. Thus, he needs to quickly handle the internal matters and leave soon.

    Xiao Yifei began treating others with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Within a short time, the people in the prison knew there was a highly skilled doctor in the prison capable of curing almost all diseases. Xiao Yifei¡¯s high medical skill reputation spread like wildfire.

    Initially, Liu Bailong didn¡¯t interfere with how Xiao Yifei treated others. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s reputation gradually spread, Liu Bailong had him confined to the East District, unable to go elsewhere. Patients could onlye to him themselves, yet even so, they couldn¡¯t immediately see Xiao Yifei.

    Liu Bailong drafted an agreement stating that anyone seeking Xiao Yifei for treatment must pledge allegiance afterward because Xiao Yifei belongs to his faction. To those seeking treatment, the agreement didn¡¯t seem excessive. There¡¯s nothing more important than having a healthy body.

    In the prison, there were few factions. It made little difference whom allegiance was pledged to. Moreover, Liu Bailong¡¯s faction was the strongest among everyone.

    Thus, a lot of people chose to pledge allegiance to Liu Bailong for treatment, allowing Liu Bailong to capture nearly half the prison without any soldier expenditure. Other faction leaders heard of this but had no way to counteract it; they couldn¡¯t stop people wanting to leave.

    Most people only had minor illnesses, which didn¡¯t cost much effort for Xiao Yifei. Especially now, treating with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, results were quick.

    asionally, he encountered patients with severe illnesses. Staying in the prison long-term naturally leads to various health issues.

    One day, Xiao Yifei met a patient. As soon as he came in, Xiao Yifei knew the patient wasn¡¯t lightly sick. Just by his appearance, with a sallowplexion and a dispirited look, although this was partly due to not having enough food.

    Simple acupuncture didn¡¯t help much. Although he didn¡¯t wish to treat such patients, as a doctor, every patient is equal in his eyes. He thus took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and began treatment. He instructed those outside not to disturb him, leaving only Little Stone inside.

    The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle required the use of inner strength to work. He concentrated fully, continuously applying and withdrawing the needles. Nearly no doctors like him existed in prison, let alone such acupuncture techniques. Little Stone had never seen a doctor treat before; his first encounter was when Xiao Yifei treated him.

    A surge of curiosity for the doctor profession welled in Little Stone. He hoped he could learn this skill and treat others like Xiao Yifei. He noticed that even usually hostile individuals nodded respectfully at Xiao Yifei when seeing him.

 Chapter 978 - 970: Worried Mood

    <h4>Chapter 978: Chapter 970: Worried Mood</h4>

    This illness is extremely depleting of inner strength. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had a decent meal these past few days in prison and he felt like he was about to be malnourished. Today, using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle consumed a great deal of his inner strength. His face, already quite pale, now had no trace of color, and beads of sweat the size of beans kept streaming down his face.

    Little Stone, watching his miraculous medical skill, secretly thought to himself that he would also like to learn from Uncle Xiao Yifei in the future. He was really amazing.

    Acupuncture is an activity that extremely exhausts inner strength. In the eyes of an outsider, it may seem like nothing¡ªjust a needle going in and out, looking quite effortless. However, those who¡¯ve truly studied Chinese medicine know that acupuncture is not as simple as it appears on the surface. It is a profession that requires high levels of patience, eye power, and other professional skills, making it something most people can¡¯t do.

    The precision in finding the points, the speed, the cleverness in using needles¡ªall matter, but most importantly, the strength differs ording to the acupuncture point used. The human body has numerous points, each with different functions. The effects of how deep or shallow the needle is inserted vary, and everyone¡¯s constitution is different, so this strength is something each doctor must experience on their own, often requiring hundreds or thousands of trials to urately needle a single point.

    After managing to finish the entire set of acupuncture techniques, Xiao Yifei¡¯s right hand had no strength left, constantly trembling. However, he couldn¡¯t let anyone see this, so he held on with hisst breath, sent off thest patient, and then had Little Stone inform the responsible person outside to say that this would be it for today.

    After saying all this, Xiao Yifei supported himself against the wall, walked to the bedside, and copsed. This time, he clearly felt the power of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. In reality, he shouldn¡¯t have been this weak; perhaps it¡¯s due to not keeping up with nutrition recently. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t gotten proper rest in prison.

    However, he clearly knew there was nothing seriously wrong with his body; it was likely just fatigue. This feeling was much like the exhaustion after running a thousand meters during a university fitness test, extremely tiring but without any internal damage.

    Little Stone, after taking a turn outside and returning, found Xiao Yifei copsed on the bed and was terrified, quickly running to call Liu Rui over, although Little Stone was quite afraid of Liu Rui. The two of them had never spoken a word to each other.

    "Um, Uncle Xiao Yifei seems to have fainted," said Little Stone timidly upon seeing Liu Rui.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui immediately ran out of his room. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t afford any idents at this time. If anything happened to him, Liu Rui would me himself for a lifetime.

    "Xiao Yifei, how are you?" Liu Rui gently shook Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder and asked.

    "I¡¯m fine, just too tired. I need to rest for a while," Xiao Yifei said weakly, half-opening his eyes.

    "As long as you¡¯re okay. Little Stone came running to tell me that you fainted," Liu Rui said, carefully masking his worry.

    Xiao Yifei said nothing more; what he needed most now was rest.

    "Why are you making things up, kid? Xiao Yifei is fine!" Liu Rui, seeing Little Stone standing at the doorway, couldn¡¯t help but say. He had been so anxious when he heard something had happened to Xiao Yifei that thinking back, it seemed quite funny. Liu Rui suddenly realized¡ªwhen did he start caring so much about Xiao Yifei? Why was he so worried just now? Perhaps, unknowingly, Xiao Yifei had be very important in Liu Rui¡¯s heart.

    "Did you hear? The new doctor in prison cured Old Ding¡¯s illness. Didn¡¯t they say before that Old Ding¡¯s illness was incurable? Seems like this doctor really has some skill. I also want to check him out someday," someone said.

    "You better hurry then. It¡¯s said that guy will be leaving in a couple of days, and have you heard? To get treated, you must align with Bai Long¡¯s management. It¡¯s said that you also have to sign an agreement," another person replied.

    "Compared to life, everything else is a small matter. I don¡¯t care who I end up following. Anyway, no matter who I follow, life in this prison carries on the same," Xiao Yifei thought as he walked around, given there were fewer patients today.

    On the way, he overheard many such conversations. Xiao Yifei thought to himself that Bai Long was really cunning, using him to make a business deal that was sure to profit. However, he didn¡¯t feel it was a loss. As long as he could obtain the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he was willing to do anything for Bai Long.

    Actually, some of the peopleing to see Xiao Yifei and get treated weren¡¯t really ill. They just wanted to find an excuse to pledge allegiance to Bai Long. They knew about the situation in prison, that Bai Long¡¯s power was the strongest and would surely be more formidable in the future. So, finding an excuse to switch over to Bai Long at this time was the best decision.

    Arge part of the people thus ended up joining Bai Long. Suddenly, the power dynamics in prison underwent a huge shift, creating a lopsided situation that made Bai Long internally delighted.

    Everyone gradually got a general understanding of the suddenly appeared Liu Rui and Xiao Yifei.

    "It¡¯s said that Liu Rui is the son of Liu Bailong. He came this time wanting to rescue his father, but who knows what Liu Bailong is thinking since he gave up on such a good opportunity," someone spected along the way.

    "Of course, it¡¯s morefortable inside this prison. Look, he already has such great power here; almost the entire prison is under his control. Why would he want to leave? See, he eats and dresses well in here, so of course he doesn¡¯t want to leave," another person responded.

    "You¡¯re right; Liu Bailong is indeed formidable. You know there are many powerful figures in this prison, yet he has be our leader. When ites to him, there¡¯s only one word¡ªrespect," the first person replied.

    During the days Xia Yi was treating, Liu Rui wasn¡¯t idle either. Watching his father¡¯s power grow day by day, he couldn¡¯t say what he truly felt, but he found the prison¡¯s management style somewhat chaotic. Compared to the outside forces, it felt somewhat like child¡¯s y with no sense of order.

    People just followed whoever was stronger. Liu Rui knew his father was powerful, but he was also aging. One day he would lose control over the prison, and by then, who knew what kind of fate awaited him? This issue had always worried Liu Rui, but it seemed his father was not at all concerned about his future.

    "What are your ns for the future? When you grow old, there won¡¯t be anyone left to consider you the boss," Liu Rui asked Liu Bailong, who appeared to be deep in thought.

    "Future matters can be left for the future. Who knows how many years I have left? I¡¯ve never done any good deeds in my life, so I figure King Yan will take my life early. Thinking this way, I¡¯ve got nothing to worry about," Liu Bailong said,pletely unconcerned.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 979 - 971: The Appearance of Not Caring

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 971: The Appearance of Not Caring</h4>

    "Since you don¡¯t even care about your life anymore, why do you choose to stay here and pursue something so elusive? Is it really that difficult for you to leave with us?" Liu Rui asked. Once again, he brought up the topic that was forbidden between them. Whenever this subject was mentioned, it inevitably ended in a quarrel.

    "Liu Rui, there are some things that even if I tell you, you wouldn¡¯t understand, just like how I don¡¯t understand why you went through so much trouble toe here and save me." Liu Bailong said. He suddenly realized that his words were too harsh, so he quickly added, "Of course, I¡¯m really moved that you came to save me."

    "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you these past few days, son, you¡¯ve always been my pride. Even though I didn¡¯t get to watch you grow up and won¡¯t be living with you in the future, you¡¯ve always been my pride, you and Sisi." Liu Bailong¡¯s words caught Liu Rui off guard.

    Everyone has a soft spot deep in their hearts. Some might appear fierce and indifferent, but in reality, their hearts may be more tender than many others. They pretend not to care because they fear getting hurt even more.

    Liu Rui¡¯s softest part was struck. He had never told anyone that his grandpa, father, and Sisi were the most important people in his life, the most important things. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on saving his father all these years.

    "Dad, I..." Liu Rui called out "father," the first time he did so after meeting Liu Bailong in prison. Although they had acknowledged their father-son rtionship, Liu Rui always felt it was awkward to call him that. But under these circumstances, it came naturally, and after saying it, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    He could never handle such emotional moments well. If he were a girl, he might¡¯ve cried in excitement, but being a man, crying would seem humiliating.

    "Liu Rui, you finally called me father. I¡¯ve been waiting for these words for so many days. You¡¯re my son, I¡¯m your father, and this won¡¯t change no matter where we are." Liu Bailong said.

    Liu Rui stopped worrying about why his father didn¡¯t want to leave. As long as his father was happy, wasn¡¯t that what life was about¡ªseeking happiness? He came to save his father to show his filial piety, and now that he had, the father-son rtionship was somewhat reconciled. This was perhaps the best oue.

    "Dad, if you want to stay in here, stay. As long as you¡¯re happy. But I have some suggestions for managing this prison." Liu Rui said.

    Hearing his son speak like this, Liu Bailong no longer felt guilty. Nothing was more important than gaining his son¡¯s understanding.

    "Go ahead, I¡¯m listening." Liu Bailong said.

    "Right now, almost the entire prison is under your control, so you can¡¯t manage it as freely as before. You need to set detailed rules so that when someone breaks the regtions, you can handle it ording to the rules, which will make management easier for you." Liu Rui said.

    "These are some things I¡¯ve written over the past few days. Look them over, and if you find them reasonable, you can manage the prison ording to these methods. If there are any unreasonable points, we can adjust them. Xiao Yifei and I are leaving soon, and with such a big prison, the responsibility on you is enormous." Liu Rui said.

    "Establishing a hierarchy, with one level managing another, is actually a pretty good idea. It makes management easier. I just need to manage a few people under me well. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clever now." Liu Bailong, looking at the things Liu Rui wrote, praised him while reading.

    Being praised by his father, Liu Rui felt a bit embarrassed, so he said, "This idea wasn¡¯t mine. More than a thousand years ago, Europeans were already managing their subordinates this way. Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡¯the vassal of my vassal is not my vassal¡¯? It¡¯s about this kind of management system."

    "I just adapted it. I¡¯ve been observing these past two days and found this prison is quite big, and managing everyone isn¡¯t easy, so I came up with this idea. I hope it helps you." Liu Rui said.

    Liu Bailong looked at his son with admiration, not expecting his son to be so capable now. His brilliance probably surpassed his own back in the day.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei returned to the room, surprised to see Liu Rui and Liu Bailong sitting together discussing something. The scene was unexpectedly harmonious. Seeing the father-son reconciliation before leaving moved Xiao Yifei a little.

    "Dr. Xiao,e join our chat. You¡¯re leaving soon, and I¡¯ll miss you both. But once you¡¯re out, make sure to live well and do more things helpful to society. My life has been like this, so I hope you live yours well." Liu Bailong said.

    "If the prison allowed outsiders to visit, I¡¯d definitely find time to visit you." Xiao Yifei said.

    "By the way, how did your conversation go? It seems like it went well!" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "It went well. Look at these prison management strategies Liu Rui came up with. Each point makes a lot of sense." Liu Bailong said to Xiao Yifei proudly, not hiding his admiration for his son in his tone.

    "I¡¯ll step out for a bit. You two continue your chat." Liu Rui knew Xiao Yifei and his father probably had more to discuss, so he found an excuse to leave. He had already said almost everything to his father and finally received his father¡¯s acknowledgment that "you¡¯ve always been my pride." His visit to the prison wasn¡¯t in vain.

    "Liu Rui is still young. If something happens to him in the future, I hope you can help him more. I heard his grandpa isn¡¯t doing well either. If you have time, pay him more visits!"

    "For Liu Rui and Sisi, I owe them too much and can¡¯t make it up to them. Growing up was definitely not easy for them, so please help them a little more in the future." Liu Bailong said.

    He spoke with the tone of an ordinary father with boundless concern and dependence on his children. Everyone has a weakness; Liu Bailong¡¯s was his two children.

    "But why don¡¯t youe with us?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask, curious.

    "It¡¯s not that simple. If I leave, the three of us would immediately end up back in prison. Escape is a grave crime none of us can afford. Besides, I¡¯m quitefortable staying here. Except for the tough conditions, there¡¯s no difference from being outside." Liu Bailong said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 980 - 972 The Concerns Behind

    <h4>Chapter 980: Chapter 972 The Concerns Behind</h4>

    "Let me tell you one more thing. Actually, there are more than one Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in this prison. From what I know, there are at least two more, but I don¡¯t know whose hands they¡¯re in now," Liu Bailong said calmly.

    This was another bombshell for Xiao Yifei. He hadn¡¯t expected that the items his ancestors had been seeking would all show up here, but time wasn¡¯t on his side anymore.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why do you have to wait until now when I have to leave?" Xiao Yifei asked, having just started to warm up to Liu Bailong, but now that feeling hadpletely faded.

    "I didn¡¯t want to tell you before. Now I do because the timing is right," Liu Bailong stated mysteriously. Whatever he meant by "the timing is right" suggested there might be other secrets or ns unbeknownst to him.

    "What do you mean by that?" Xiao Yifei asked, growing increasingly confused about Liu Bailong, whose intentions were even tougher to read than Liu Rui¡¯s¡ªhe was just like an old fox.

    After spending a long time with Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei slowly understood Liu Rui¡¯s inner thoughts. But despite spending almost as much time with Liu Bailong, he never knew what Liu Bailong was truly thinking. So, he had to carefully contemte Liu Bailong¡¯s words to see if there were any traps.

    Being around such people was indeed exhausting, always having to guess their underlying intentions.

    "It doesn¡¯t mean much; you¡¯ll understand the meaning of my words naturallyter. I see it¡¯s almost time for you to leave. If you stay one more day, you might never have the chance to leave. Do you really want to stay in this prison for a lifetime just to obtain the other Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle? People shouldn¡¯t be too greedy," Liu Bailong said.

    "I¡¯m not greedy. I¡¯m using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to save lives. How can that be considered greedy?" Xiao Yifei countered.

    "Besides, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle originally belonged to the Xiao Family. Isn¡¯t it right for me to take back what belongs to us?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Telling me doesn¡¯t help, and how will you prove that the item belongs to your Xiao Family?" Liu Bailong retorted.

    Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Liu Rui came in and said to him, "We have to leave this afternoon. I just got the news that this prison will be abandoned soon, and if we don¡¯t leave, we might not ever be able to get out."

    "Then let¡¯s leave now. But why is the prison suddenly being abandoned? It was fine before!" Xiao Yifei was puzzled as to why things suddenly changed like this.

    "Apparently, there¡¯s a directive from above to turn this ce into an experimental site," Liu Rui said awkwardly, not wanting to say much more in front of his father.

    Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui thus began their journey out of prison. Liu Rui didn¡¯t even say a proper goodbye to his father. He generally disliked such farewells, so he pretended it was a simple parting, the kind where they¡¯d meet again soon.

    Liu Bailong stood inside the house, watching his son and Xiao Yifei gradually walk away. A writer once wrote: I gradually understand that the so-called parent-child rtionship just means that you keep seeing them slowly move farther away in life. You stand on one end of the path watching them disappear around the bend, and through their silhouette, they silently tell you: No need to chase.

    Liu Bailong hadn¡¯t read this passage, but at this moment, he shared the same sentiment. In this world, there are always many regrets and things we cannot control or change, leaving us to only ept them.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei was reluctant to leave the prison. After all the effort to find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he was once again missing the opportunity to obtain it, but he had no choice.

    On the way out, Liu Rui said to Xiao Yifei, "Starting tomorrow, all the management personnel in this prison will be withdrawn. That is to say, from tomorrow on, no one will oversee them anymore. Previously, the guards would watch from afar, but after that, there¡¯ll be nothing."

    "They¡¯ll have to fend for themselves in the future, so we must leave today," Liu Rui said.

    Their escape from prison this time went rtively smoothly because they had a rough understanding of theyout and were familiar with each route. More importantly, they were leaving together, so Xiao Yifei was less fearful.

    "What will you do with the kid after taking him out?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the child Xiao Yifei was holding. "You can¡¯t just leave him be; he knows nothing about the outside world."

    "I¡¯ll take him out first. If I have time, I¡¯ll personally take care of him and teach him medical skills. If I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll find a trustworthy family. There¡¯ll always be a way," Xiao Yifei replied nonchntly.

    Having spent so much time with Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui realized one of his major traits: regardless of the situation, Xiao Yifei never panicked. Whatever the discussion, he would always end it with, "Don¡¯t worry now; when the timees, things will naturally be solved."

    Liu Rui admired this psychologicalposure of Xiao Yifei, which wasn¡¯t escapism but rather a profound confidence in the future.

    Liu Rui shared this observation with Xiao Yifei, who smiled and said, "This is the result of years of experience. Many things, no matter how anxious you are, can only be solved when the time is right. So instead of worrying beforehand, it¡¯s better not to think at all."

    "Your psychological resilience is remarkable; I need to learn more from you," Liu Rui said. Since seeing his father, his temper and demeanor had greatly improved, and he was talking more. Xiao Yifei was pleased to see this change in Liu Rui, hoping that Liu Rui would keep getting better.

    Guardians had long spotted Xiao Yifei andpany, so they had been prepared to receive them at the gate. But upon noticing the child with Xiao Yifei, they hurriedly reported to the warden to prevent any idents. Previously, the warden had severely punished the guards on duty for Liu Rui¡¯s secret intrusion into the prison.

    The warden, after seeing them, dispatched four guards to apany him. It was hisst day here, and he couldn¡¯t afford any mishap on hisst day in office.

    After strict scrutiny, Xiao Yifei andpany were let out, then underwent anotheryer of inspection, almost having to strip down.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981 - 973: Of Course Itâ€™s Hard to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 973: Of Course It¡¯s Hard to Leave</h4>

    The warden looked at the two people who were originally fair-skinned before going in. Now, they looked like people just released from the depths of the mountains, practically unbearable to watch. After confirming they were not in danger, he first let the three of them take a shower. Other matters could wait until after they were clean.

    The warden returned to his office and gave Deng Fuguo a call, reporting on the situation of Liu Rui and the others.

    After the shower, they instantly looked likepletely different people. The warden asked Xiao Yifei, "What¡¯s the story with this child?"

    "This child is innocent. His mother gave birth to him in this ce, but now he¡¯s the only one left. I saw how pitiful he was alone, so I thought of bringing him out. I hope I can take him out," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I couldn¡¯t tell you were such a benevolent person. You can take the child, but first, we have to confirm his identity and ensure he¡¯s truly safe before you can take him," the warden said.

    He then instructed his subordinates to check the relevant records, unsure if they could find them. Fortunately, they found theplete documentation. After Xiao Yifei signed several documents, he could smoothly take the child, Xiaoshitou, out.

    But Xiaoshitou didn¡¯t seem very happy. Xiao Yifei crouched down and asked him, "We¡¯re about to leave this ce now, are you happy?"

    "I don¡¯t know; all of a sudden, I don¡¯t want to leave," Xiaoshitou said to Xiao Yifei with a troubled look.

    Xiao Yifei understood this situation. Indeed, this ce had been his home for over ten years, and suddenly leaving would naturally be hard.

    "You little kid, it wasn¡¯t easy to find such a kind-hearted uncle willing to take you away, and now you don¡¯t want to leave?" the warden joked.

    "Can Ie back to visit if I miss this ce in the future?" the little boy asked naively, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Everyone was amused by what the child said. Perhaps in his heart, he didn¡¯t even know what this ce was. To him, it was just the ce he grew up, holding the scent of his mother. If he left, all memories of his mother would disappear, wouldn¡¯t they?

    "Once we leave, we can¡¯te back." Although telling the truth can be cruel at times, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to lie, especially to a child like this. "If you miss it in the future, I¡¯ll take you to see other ces."

    At that moment, there was suddenly a lot ofmotion outside, as if many people had arrived. Two minutester, many uniformed officers entered the warden¡¯s office, and Xiaoshitou, seeing this situation, hid fearfully behind Xiao Yifei.

    Thest one to enter, as Xiao Yifei expected, was Deng Fuguo.

    "You two are finally out. I¡¯ve been waiting outside for a long time. So, Liu Rui, how do you feel about meeting your father? This can be considered fulfilling a wish of yours. Now, can youe with me?" Deng Fuguo said.

    Liu Rui nced at Xiao Yifei without saying more, then started walking out, saying to Deng Fuguo, "There was no need for you to bring so many people to catch me."

    Xiao Yifei spoke up: "Why are you taking Liu Rui away like this? Can¡¯t we discuss this properly?"

    "There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Liu Rui has vited statew, and in front of thew, there¡¯s nothing much to say, I believe," Deng Fuguo replied.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought this time Deng Fuguo might show leniency towards Liu Rui since the whole incident hadn¡¯t caused any damage.

    Xiao Yifei watched as Liu Rui was taken away by Deng Fuguo.

    Ten years ago, Deng Fuguo took Liu Bailong, and now, ten yearster, he took Liu Rui. It seemed that the Liu family had an unbreakable bond with Deng Fuguo, Xiao Yifei thought somewhat cynically.

    But he felt powerless regarding many matters. The moment Liu Rui was taken away, Xiao Yifei felt a deep sense of helplessness. In his life, besides healing and saving people, he had no other significant skills. In such crucial moments, he could do nothing but watch Liu Rui being taken away.

    Deng Fuguo had thoughtfully left a car to take Xiao Yifei and the others back to the city after Liu Rui was taken away.

    Xiaoshitou, seeing this kind of vehicle for the first time, was filled with great curiosity about everything before him. Xiao Yifei patiently exined everything Xiaoshitou saw so that he wouldn¡¯t have to dwell on Liu Rui being taken away for the moment.

    "Uncle Xiao, why are the trees moving backward?" Xiaoshitou asked, leaning against the window and watching the scenery fly by outside.

    "Because we¡¯re moving forward!" Xiao Yifei replied patiently.

    "But why don¡¯t I feel like I¡¯m moving?" Xiaoshitou continued to ask.

    "Actually, we¡¯re moving; it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t feel it," Xiao Yifei replied with patience, over and over. He knew that Xiaoshitou was like a two- or three-year-old child in normal society, filled with curiosity about the world, sure to ask questions that seem routine to adults.

    Finally, Xiaoshitou started asking questions Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to answer. To him, these weremon sense, without needing a reason. Xiao Yifei said, "Xiaoshitou, you¡¯ve been tired all day. Rest here for a while, and when we get home, you can have a good rest."

    Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that he essentially no longer had a home in this city. Although his things from the past few years were still in Tang Rong¡¯s ce, showing up so suddenly would surely cause trouble, and he didn¡¯t feelfortable going back.

    After thinking it through, he decided to go to Hu Jingtang¡¯s ce first. It was an opportunity to tell Hu Jingtang about the recent events, and the two could think of a way to help Liu Rui.

    Arriving at Hu Jingtang¡¯s home, Xiaoshitou had already fallen asleep. So, Xiao Yifei carefully carried him out of the car, realizing how pitifully light the boy was. After all, the things in that ce were not food for a child. In the future, he needed to properly nourish this child, or his body surely couldn¡¯t hold up.

    Hu Jingtang had also been quite worried these past few days. Although in the past Liu Rui would often not contact him for half a month, this time he felt a premonition of something bad happening. However, he couldn¡¯t reach either Xiao Yifei or Liu Rui, leaving him anxious at home every day.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, Hu Jingtang excitedly came out of the room, grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, and asked, "Where have you been these past few days? Why couldn¡¯t I reach you at all?"

    "Elder Hu, please don¡¯t worry yet. I have something very important to discuss with you. It¡¯s not too serious, but you need to be mentally prepared. We can¡¯t have anything happen to you," Xiao Yifei said slowly, wanting to prepare Hu Jingtang in advance. Otherwise, if Hu Jingtang fainted upon hearing something had happened to his grandson, it would be troublesome.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 982 - 974: The Actual Situation

    <h4>Chapter 982: Chapter 974: The Actual Situation</h4>

    "Go ahead, I¡¯m fine." Hu Jingtang took a deep breath and said. Since Xiao Yifei said the situation wasn¡¯t serious, then Liu Rui should be out of danger. Hu Jingtang finally rxed his anxious heart.

    "Earlier, Liu Rui and I visited the prison where his father is held and saw his father. After we came out today, Deng Fuguo took Liu Rui away. So, I came to see you to figure out a n together. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I see, well this situation isn¡¯t as severe as I imagined. Since Liu Rui is out of danger, I¡¯m relieved. He hasn¡¯tmitted any major crimes; he should be easily released, right? Liu Rui, this child, has been worrying us since childhood. I¡¯ve been worrying for half a lifetime over him. You see this child, in the end, brings such trouble to me," Hu Jingtang said.

    "Actually, what he did was quite serious. His charge is trespassing into the prison, although it didn¡¯t cause any harm in the end. But this charge can be either big or small. If someone capitalizes on it, I¡¯m afraid we might be helpless," Xiao Yifei noticed that Hu Jingtang was rather calm, so he told him the whole situation.

    "Let me see if I know anyone relevant in this field," Hu Jingtang said, then opened his phone contacts to check one by one.

    Hu Jingtang eventually gave up. Although he was a renowned doctor with a broadwork, he found no one useful at the critical moment when he truly needed connections.

    In despair, Hu Jingtang ced hisst bit of hope on Xiao Yifei: "Xiao Yifei, I know you know a lot of people. You must find a way to save Liu Rui. You know this child lost his parents at a young age; his life has not been easy."

    "I don¡¯t want his life to end up like his father¡¯s, spending it behind bars. You must find a way to save him. I¡¯m begging you," Hu Jingtang said.

    For a moment, Xiao Yifei felt exhausted hearing this. Why does everyone in this world seem to be asking him to help others?

    In prison, Liu Bailong pleaded with him to take care of Liu Rui. Now, with Liu Rui in trouble, Liu Rui¡¯s grandfather, Hu Jingtang, is also asking him. It¡¯s not that Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t want to help, but he truly feels powerless.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt envious of Liu Rui. When trouble arises, he has Liu Bailong and Hu Jingtang backing him, pleading everywhere for help. Xiao Yifei can already imagine his own future life; his father has long moved on, and his only loving grandfather has been gone for years.

    Even if he disappears for half a month, no one would be worriedly searching for him. Even if he vanished from this world, no one might notice, Xiao Yifei thought in despair.

    At this moment, he truly wanted to just wash his hands of everything. Living is just too tiring.

    But the sense of responsibility wouldn¡¯t allow him to do such a thing, so he promised Hu Jingtang: "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hu. As long as there¡¯s a way, I will certainly try my best to rescue Liu Rui. I¡¯ve known him for so long; his problem is my problem. I will give it my all."

    "Good kid, you¡¯re really putting yourself out," Hu Jingtang said.

    People are inherently selfish. The first person we think of in any situation is usually ourselves, then the people we care about most. For others, we don¡¯t care whether they¡¯re happy or not.

    Hu Jingtang sees Xiao Yifei just like this. He first thought about how helpful Xiao Yifei could be for his grandson; he believed Xiao Yifei would definitely have a way to save Liu Rui.

    Yet, he never considered that Xiao Yifei had no family left in this world, living alone, feeling tired, feeling emotionally drained, and longing for others¡¯ support. But the first thing we think about is Xiao Yifei¡¯s usefulness.

    "Mr. Hu, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. I¡¯ll go back and think over some solutions. I¡¯ll take my leave," Xiao Yifei said. Only after speaking did he realize, where could he return to now? In such a big city, there¡¯s no ce left for him.

    Fortunately, Hu Jingtang said, "It¡¯s alreadyte now; you¡¯ve been running around all day. Don¡¯t tire yourselves any further. I¡¯ll ask the maid to make something nice for you all. After eating, just rest here. I think this little one is quite likable." Little Stone, unfamiliar with this new ce, was curiously observing everything, and didn¡¯t dare to wander off.

    While Xiao Yifei and Hu Jingtang were talking, Little Stone quietly stayed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, without speaking out of turn.

    "That works, let¡¯s stay then. We¡¯ve truly had a tiring day, and haven¡¯t had a proper meal in days," Xiao Yifei said. He currently had no better option than staying at Hu Jingtang¡¯s house.

    "No wonder you look thinner; I¡¯ll have the maid make various nice dishes tonight. Have a good meal," Hu Jingtang said.

    "What¡¯s with this child? Is he a rtive¡¯s kid?" Hu Jingtang asked, noticing the boy intently watching TV.

    Little Stone had never seen a television before, so he found it strange watching people on the screen walking back and forth. He wondered if they might suddenly run out from inside the TV. He wanted to ask Xiao Yifei but saw Xiao Yifei happily chatting with the old gentleman, so he continued studying the TV.

    "I brought him out from the prison. He¡¯s been there since birth. After his mother passed away, he was the only one left in the entire prison. I thought he was really pitiful alone, so I rescued him," Xiao Yifei said.

    "What about his future? Everything about him is problematic! Have you thought about your future life with him?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    This question had been asked of Lin Mu by several people, but he hadn¡¯t thought that far yet! Anyhow, solutions would eventuallye; Xiao Yifei thought no need to fret unnecessarily.

    Yet, he courteously responded: "I n to personally take care of him in the future."

    "I think this kid is quite smart; following you to learn medicine might be a good choice. If you guide him well, he might grow up to be a formidable doctor like you," Hu Jingtang said.

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too; he seems interested in medical skills. If possible, I¡¯ll train him in that direction," Xiao Yifei said.

    Soon, dinner was ready. Xiao Yifei hesitated to count how long he¡¯d been in the prison. But finally, today he could enjoy a hot meal. Xiao Yifei specifically told the maid he most wanted hand-pulled noodles, a warm soupy meal he loved.

 Chapter 983 - 975: That Look

    <h4>Chapter 983: Chapter 975: That Look</h4>

    Besides, the nanny fried eight dishes, including Xiao Yifei¡¯s favorite braised pork. Finally able to eat the long-awaited dishes, Xiao Yifei felt extremely satisfied in his heart. He thought that if he were to die right now, there would be no regrets in his life; this was the happiest thing that had happened for a long time.

    "Little Stone, slow down when you eat, don¡¯t choke," Xiao Yifei said, looking at Little Stone as he ate.

    "You shouldn¡¯t criticize the kid; you¡¯re not much better yourself. It seems you guys were really starving this time," Hu Jingtang said, having eaten half a bowl of rice and already feeling full, watching the two who had never had a full meal eat.

    Watching people like them eat is truly a pleasure. They eat so deliciously, as if they¡¯re having the most delicious food in the world. Hu Jingtang, watching them eat, couldn¡¯t help but tell the nanny, "Xiao Liu, can you serve me another half bowl of rice? I feel like I¡¯m not full yet."

    After eating a bowl of rice, Xiao Yifei was almost full, and having some more dishes made him truly full. He hadn¡¯t expected to be full after just one bowl of noodles; before eating, he thought he could eat three bowls.

    "It¡¯s best not to eat too much on the first meal, or else someone like you could easily overeat and die. If you want to eat, you can stay at our house in the future, and I¡¯ll have Xiao Liu cook for you every day," Hu Jingtang said.

    "Little Stone, you shouldn¡¯t eat anymore either; eating too much is hard to digest. If you want to eat, these will still be here tomorrow." Xiao Yifei took away Little Stone¡¯s bowl. The kid had already eaten two bowls and wanted to eat another one, but Xiao Yifei refused him, knowing that overeating would be ufortable.

    "Can I eat a little moreter?" Little Stone asked cautiously. He didn¡¯t know Hu Jingtang yet, but seeing how well Hu Jingtang treated Xiao Yifei, he wasn¡¯t as afraid of him.

    "Alright, eat when you¡¯re hungryter. All these things are yours now. Go out to the yard and walk around to help digest," Xiao Yifei said to Little Stone.

    Hu Jingtang always worried about his grandson. Liu Rui must also have been like Xiao Yifei, having never had a full stomach while in prison. Now, after finally being released, Deng Fuguo didn¡¯t even give Liu Rui time for a meal before taking him away.

    "Old Hu, don¡¯t worry about Liu Rui. The food on Deng Fuguo¡¯s side is quite good, Liu Rui surely has eaten a hot meal. I even specifically mentioned it to Deng Fuguo," Xiao Yifei reassured Hu Jingtang, whose thoughts were written all over his face.

    Hu Jingtang said no more; he knew his family had already caused Xiao Yifei a lot of trouble. Now, Xiao Yifei needed rest most.

    After the meal, Hu Jingtang had the nanny tidy up a room for Xiao Yifei.

    "Will you and Little Stone be staying together, or separately?" Hu Jingtang asked.

    "Let¡¯s stay together. What do you think, Little Stone?" Xiao Yifei asked, fearing that on Little Stone¡¯s first day out, he¡¯d be ufortable with everything and scared to stay alone at night, so he hoped Little Stone would stay with him.

    "I¡¯ll stay with you," Little Stone said.

    Lying on the bed, Xiao Yifei felt as if he had returned to heaven. If he had to make the choice again, he didn¡¯t know if he would have the courage to go into that prison. Thinking back to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, the thought alone was scary now.

    On afortable big bed, covered with a quilt smelling of sunshine, Xiao Yifei quickly fell asleep.

    In contrast, Little Stone was initially extremely unustomed to all this softness. In his life, it was the first time experiencing such beautiful things. It was his first time eating such delicious food. Everything in this world seemed too wonderful.

    Thinking back on where he stayed before, Little Stone realized everything in his memory had turned gray, everything looking so insignificant.

    His mind kept reying everything he saw outside today¡ªsmall cars, big cars, and the thing called a TV¡ªall of which fascinated him greatly. His mind was extraordinarily excited, so it was only by midnight that he gradually fell asleep.

    Xiao Yifei was woken up by hunger in the morning; his stomach kept growling, so he woke up. After waking, he found Little Stone still asleep. He looked closely at the child. He was fairly handsome, cleaned up yesterday, and looked a lot more spirited. Though his skin was quite dark, his features were well-shaped.

    Xiao Yifei thought, it seems it¡¯ll be just the two of us relying on each other. He was startled by the sudden thought in his mind. But on further consideration, he thought he and this child were quite fated, and the days ahead might be more fun bringing him along.

    It¡¯s like having a son for free; in the future, Xiao Yifei would teach Little Stone all his medical skills. Once he grew old, Little Stone could grow up to be a great doctor. Imagining the future life, Xiao Yifei felt everything was beautiful, suddenly filled with hope for the future, despite having a lot of troublesome things to handle these days.

    Most importantly, getting Liu Rui out was the priority. It wouldn¡¯t be a simple task, but regardless, life had to go on.

    After Xiao Yifei got up, the nanny had already prepared breakfast. Xiao Yifei thought having a wealthy life was quite nice¡ªnot having to cook or wash clothes himself. He figured he should earn more money for his retirement life.

    While eating breakfast, Xiao Yifei felt his body was finallypletely recovered, with his appetite returning to its former state.

    "Xiao Liu, I have one more thing I¡¯d like to trouble you with," Xiao Yifei said to the nanny.

    "Could you go outter to buy Little Stone some suitable clothes? I don¡¯t have time to take him out today," Xiao Yifei said.

    "No problem; I¡¯m great at shopping for clothes," the nanny said.

    "Here¡¯s the deal: there¡¯re many clothes Liu Rui hadn¡¯t worn before. I think they¡¯ll fit Little Stone well, so you can wear them first. When I¡¯m feeling better in a few days, I¡¯ll take him out to buy more," Hu Jingtang said, producing some clothes from somewhere.

    Xiao Yifei took a look, and the clothes were about the right size, with the tags still on. Judging by the brand, they were designer clothes. Liu Rui seemed to live like a young master, wearing such quality outfits. Xiao Yifei thought with a bit of envy.

    "They¡¯re all new. Liu Rui is picky and won¡¯t wear clothes he doesn¡¯t like, so there¡¯s plenty of them. If you don¡¯t mind, have Little Stone wear them. They¡¯re all new," Hu Jingtang said.

    "Old Hu, I¡¯m nning to visit Deng Fuguo¡¯s father this morning to plead with him. I think he¡¯s quite kind, and this matter might have hope." After finishing breakfast, Xiao Yifei said to Hu Jingtang, thinking this was the only way he coulde up with since he didn¡¯t know any influential figures rted to the authorities.

 Chapter 984 - 976: Tidying Up Myself

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 976: Tidying Up Myself</h4>

    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I know our family has troubled you a lot. We will always remember your great kindness," Hu Jingtang said.

    He was also a man who valued his reputation and had never asked anyone for help in his life. It was unexpected that in his final moments, he owed others so much.

    "Mr. Hu, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m happy to do all this. Liu Rui is like a younger brother to me, so I must save him. You shouldn¡¯t feel any burden in your heart. Just consider me as part of your family. I still want toe to your ce to eat and drink!" said Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiaoshitou, Uncle Lin has something very important to do right now, so you stay here with Grandpa for the morning, okay? When the sun is directly overhead, I¡¯ll be back. You need to listen to Grandpa carefully," Xiao Yifei patiently told Xiaoshitou, exining what to do after he left.

    Xiaoshitou listened obediently and nodded. Watching from the side, Hu Jingtang suddenly felt that Xiao Yifei would definitely be a good father in the future, as he was so patient with another person¡¯s child.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Xiaoshitou quietly sat on a stool in the yard, asionally looking up at the sun¡¯s position in the sky.

    "Xiaoshitou, how about Grandpa teaches you how to write?" Hu Jingtang said, seeing the child very bored.

    Hu Jingtang found some paper and two pens from the house, ced them on the table, and first wrote the word "Ð¡" (small).

    Then he said to Xiaoshitou, "This is the first character of your name. You are called Xiaoshitou, and this is the ¡¯xiao¡¯ character. Come, write it once after Grandpa."

    Xiaoshitou took the pen and, following how Hu Jingtang wrote, drew a "Ð¡" character. This child had long passed the optimal time for learning how to write, and although it¡¯s not toote now, it¡¯s nowhere near as fast as children of four or five years old learn.

    "Yes, you wrote it very well. See, doesn¡¯t it look just like what Grandpa wrote?" Hu Jingtang said. Looking at the child before him, he felt as if he was back to the scene of teaching Liu Sisi and Liu Rui how to study.

    Back then, the two children were probably only five or six years old. At that time, he had nothing to do at work, so he took the initiative to bring the two children over to raise. They had to learn writing at the table in the yard every day. The ssical poems like "The moonlight before my bed" were taught to them by Hu Jingtang during that time. In the blink of an eye, they had grown into big children and were no longer the little ones who understood nothing.

    He looked at Xiaoshitou and fell into deep reminiscence.

    "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" Xiaoshitou stretched out a hand and waved it in front of Hu Jingtang, bringing him back to reality.

    "Grandpa is okay. There was just a little bug in my eye, it¡¯s all fine now," Hu Jingtang wiped his tears, hiding the truth.

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t be worried. That big brother will definitelye back. Is he very important to you?" Xiaoshitou asked.

    Initially, Hu Jingtang thought the big brother Xiaoshitou mentioned was Xiao Yifei, then he realized Xiaoshitou called Xiao Yifei uncle, so this big brother must refer to Liu Rui.

    "Grandpa isn¡¯t worried. With you saying so, big brother will definitely return," Hu Jingtang said, adjusting his mindset. His thoughts had been seen through by a child, and he decided he shouldn¡¯t loseposure so easily in front of this child. It seems this child is also smart, to learn so much just from listening to his conversation with Xiao Yifei.

    After leaving the Tang Family¡¯s home, Xiao Yifei took a taxi to his previous hospital. Every time he came, he felt different, but ever since resigning, each visit was for the same person, doing the same thing, and Xiao Yifei found it quite coincidental.

    Arriving at the hospital, he suddenly felt as if a lifetime had passed, as if working at this hospital was something from a past life. Life really is unpredictable.

    Walking in the lobby, Xiao Yifei encountered former colleagues. When he greeted them, they first looked nk, then each expressed surprise, "Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. What have you been through? We haven¡¯t seen each other in just half a month, how could you change so much."

    Without exception, everyone reacted this way to Xiao Yifei, which startled him. He hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror properly aftering out and had no idea what had changed about him.

    So he had to go to the restroom to look in the mirror, then he understood. No wonder others couldn¡¯t recognize him now! Even he couldn¡¯t believe the person in the mirror was himself.

    Haggard face, sallowplexion, sunken eyes, hair grown significantly longer, the whole person looked particrly dispirited, just like being freshly released from jail.

    How could he be so careless? Without tidying himself up properly before going out, he must have scared quite a few people with his appearance. But he couldn¡¯t care about that now; he would get a haircut and spruce himself up after finishing his business.

    He went to the ward where Deng Fuguo¡¯s father stayed before. It was empty now. Surely they wouldn¡¯t have left so soon. After surgery, they should have stayed to recover for a while!

    So he went to the front desk to inquire about Deng Fuguo¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts and was told he had been discharged ten days ago. They didn¡¯t know exactly where he went.

    Xiao Yifei then went to the director¡¯s office, knocked on the door, and went in. Director Qian asked in amazement, "Xiao Yifei, is that really you?"

    "Who else could it be?" Xiao Yifei replied with a smile.

    "Director, I¡¯m here to find out where Deng Fuguo¡¯s father went. I have something important to discuss with him," Xiao Yifei said directly, as he didn¡¯t have much time for small talk with Director Qian.

    "I heard he went to a major hospital in Beijing after leaving ours. What business do you have with him?" Director Qian asked.

    Originally, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t n to tell, but he thought that maybe Director Qian, with his extensive connections, might know someone who could help.

    Director Qian¡¯swork was broad, so maybe there was someone who could lend a hand. Thus, Xiao Yifei briefly exined the situation to Director Qian.

    Director Qian said, "I can¡¯t think of anyone to help you at the moment. Don¡¯t be in a rush. I¡¯ll try toe up with something over the next few days. If I find a solution, I¡¯ll contact you."

    "Look at how worn-out you look," Director Qian said, looking at Xiao Yifei with sympathy.

    "Thank you, Director, in advance," Xiao Yifei said earnestly. Director Qian had helped him immensely in many matters, and Xiao Yifei felt that he could never repay his kindness.

    Perhaps life is such a process where we constantly owe others kindness, and others are constantly in our debt. Some acts of kindness we cannot repay in a lifetime. Maybe only in this way can we have a chance to meet again in the next life, Xiao Yifei thought.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 985 - 977: A Sharp New Look

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 977: A Sharp New Look</h4>

    After leaving the hospital, he went to the barbershop to tidy himself up a bit and asked the barber to give him a more spirited-looking haircut.

    He thought, luckily he didn¡¯t go to find Tang Rongst night, otherwise his appearance would definitely have scared her, and she might have even mistakenly thought that he became like this because of their breakup.

    Having tidied up a bit, he then went to a mall. His phone had broken five days ago, and he didn¡¯t know why; maybe he identally crushed it in his pocket.

    So he bought a new phone, thetest model from Apple this year. Xiao Yifei felt quite fortunate that he had saved enough money before resigning. Now his savings were enough to support a normal lifestyle for about ten years, even with small Shi around, his money was more than enough. Besides, he could work again in the future.

    He inserted his SIM card into the new phone, and suddenly many messages and calls came in. Some were New Year¡¯s greetings, then he saw that on the night of December 31st, Tang Rong had called him several times and sent a message saying, "If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll go back to my parents¡¯ home."

    Xiao Yifei saw that the message was sent around seven in the evening, meaning that ever since Tang Rong got off work, she had been waiting at home for his return, but he knew nothing about it. At that time, he was still in jail, questioning his life!

    Thinking it over, he decided to call Tang Rong. Even though so much time had passed, he felt he should exin.

    "Hello, I¡¯m sorry, something happened before, so I didn¡¯t call you," Xiao Yifei said when the call connected.

    "Oh, it¡¯s okay, so much time has passed. Besides, you don¡¯t need to call me," Tang Rong said on the other end, her tone indifferent, as if she were talking to a stranger.

    "Then I¡¯ll hang up." Xiao Yifei was probably not expecting such a reaction from Tang Rong, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he hung up in a daze.

    He felt a particr ache in his heart, and in the next second, tears welled up in his eyes. He looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was almost at its zenith, so he hailed a taxi to Hu Jingtang¡¯s house.

    Of course, Tang Rong was angry after receiving this call. Her ex-boyfriend had disappeared inexplicably for almost half a month and then suddenly reappeared to tell her that something happened during that time. Tang Rong didn¡¯t quite believe what Xiao Yifei said; what kind of event could cause someone to disappear for nearly half a month?

    Not answering calls or replying to messages¡ªso when Tang Rong received Xiao Yifei¡¯s call, she was really very angry. But she knew it was already over between them and that she had long lost the right to get angry at Xiao Yifei. So she calmly finished the call.

    After hanging up, Tang Rong found it hard to focus on work. Was her attitude too harsh just now? What if Xiao Yifei had really run into some problems? Hadn¡¯t he been nning to search for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle? What if he encountered difficulties on his search.

    Getting lost in a deste mountain, or falling seriously ill¡ªthese often happened in the novels she read. The more she thought about it, the more she felt she might have overreacted. No matter what, she should give him a chance to exin. Tang Rong knew that Xiao Yifei had that kind of temperament; unless asked, he wouldn¡¯t proactively tell you about many things.

    After some hesitation, Tang Rong decided to call him back. Whatever happened, they should have a good talk about any misunderstandings between them.

    "Hey, I¡¯m sorry, my attitude was a bit harsh earlier. Let¡¯s find a time to meet and talk," Tang Rong said.

    "Alright, I¡¯lle to your office this afternoon. I¡¯ve really encountered a lot of issues recently," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Okay." Then they hung up.

    Upon returning to Hu Jingtang¡¯s house, he saw little Shi quietly leaning on the table, not knowing what he was doing. Only upon getting closer did he see that little Shi was writing, and it was his own name he was practicing.

    "Uncle Xiao, you¡¯re back. That grandpa taught me how to write my own name just now, and now I¡¯m practicing it. Look how I did!" Like all kids, little Shi was eager for adult praise after aplishing something.

    "Wow, little Shi, you¡¯re amazing! Your writing is beautiful. Even I can¡¯t write so well. You should always practice calligraphy with grandpa, okay?" Xiao Yifei praised, patting little Shi¡¯s adorable head.

    Hu Jingtang, hearing sounds from the yard, came out to see that it was Xiao Yifei who had returned. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Xiao Yifei.

    "I went to the hospital to look for him, but he had already been discharged. It¡¯s said he¡¯s now in a hospital in Beijing. I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing tomorrow; it¡¯s the only option we have," said Xiao Yifei.

    Hu Jingtang looked a bit disappointed but soonforted himself; no matter what, there was still some hope in this matter.

    He didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to feel too down since Xiao Yifei had already spent all morning dealing with their issues.

    "Come, let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll discuss everything else after the meal. I asked Xiao Liu to prepare some rib soup for you to nourish yourself," Hu Jingtang said.

    Mentioning this matter, Xiao Yifei felt slightly uneasy. He had been so disheveled, yet no one told him to tidy up. He spent the whole morning with messy hair. But he couldn¡¯t me them, as he never had the habit of looking in the mirror before going out!

    Girls live more carefully; when he was with Tang Rong, every time they went out, she would check herself in the mirror and always had a small mirror in her bag. After eating, she¡¯d take it out to check her appearance. Unlike himself, a grown man living so unpolished.

    Little Shi adapted well to this new world. Xiao Yifei was worried he wouldn¡¯t get used to it, but he found that little Shi was extremely curious about this world. Probably due to him being a child, he showed no attachment to the past world.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei thought it was also good for Hu Jingtang. Before, he was always bored at home alone and roamed around to pass time. Without anyone to talk to at home. Now with little Shi, his life was newly filled with hope.

    Xiao Yifei clearly felt that Hu Jingtang really liked little Shi; otherwise, why would he give little Shi Liu Rui¡¯s clothes to wear on the first meeting, and teach him writing? For Hu Jingtang, his subsequent life had apanion, and for little Shi, he got a teacher for free. Moreover, this teacher had knowledge and refinement far beyondmon people.

    This was indeed a win-win situation, Xiao Yifei thought, happily observing the two of them.

 Chapter 986 - 978: That Silhouette Looks Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 978: That Silhouette Looks Familiar</h4>

    After a few people finished their meal, Little Stone returned to the courtyard to continue practicing his writing. He had just started getting into it and found it extremely interesting, and Xiao Yifei was very happy to see Little Stone so enthusiastic about learning.

    "How about this, Xiao Yifei, let this child stay with me for a while. He¡¯ll be apanion, and he can talk to me every day. I can teach him some knowledge. It¡¯s quite lonely having such a big house with just me," Hu Jingtang said.

    Xiao Yifei had already been contemting this during dinner, thinking about how to bring it up in a way that Hu Jingtang would more easily ept. To his delight, Hu Jingtang mentioned it before Xiao Yifei did, which was exactly what Xiao Yifei had hoped for.

    "Mr. Hu, I was actually going to talk to you about this. I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing tomorrow, and there will be no one to take care of Little Stone then. You know, I don¡¯t have many rtives in this city, so I¡¯ve been thinking about how to bring this up with you," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Since you¡¯ve brought it up, I¡¯m so relieved. Now I can go to Beijing with peace of mind," Xiao Yifei said to Hu Jingtang.

    "Just go without worries. I always feel like I¡¯m troubling you, not knowing how to repay you. Luckily, Little Stone hase along, so I can somewhat repay you for all your help," Hu Jingtang said. In his life, he disliked owing favors the most, even if it was to his best friend or a student.

    Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Xiao Yifei called Tang Rong, then waited downstairs at herpany.

    When Tang Rong came down, she didn¡¯t immediately recognize Xiao Yifei. From a distance, his back looked familiar, but the Xiao Yifei she remembered wasn¡¯t this thin and seemed more handsome.

    "You¡¯re here." Xiao Yifei approached and greeted Tang Rong when he saw her. It was only upon hearing his voice that Tang Rong confirmed that this was indeed Xiao Yifei.

    "What have you been throughtely? How did you end up like this?" Tang Rong asked with a bit of concern, wanting to reach out and touch Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. He had lost a lot of weight, and his cheekbones were more prominent. Yet, this version of Xiao Yifei seemed to possess a touch of allure, and Tang Rong stared at him dazedly.

    "I went to the mountains and went hungry for a few days, so now I¡¯m like this." Xiao Yifei had anticipated what Tang Rong would say and prepared his answer ahead of time. He hadn¡¯t expected their first meeting after breaking up to be under such circumstances, as this appearance of his was really not fit for being seen.

    Xiao Yifei deliberately downyed his experience. Although those days were tough, he summed them up in just a few sentences as if he¡¯d merely taken a trip to the mountains.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were leaving? If I¡¯d known, I could¡¯ve packed some things for you. Look at you now; no one¡¯s going to want you like this," Tang Rongined, worried.

    "I nned to go and return on the same day but ran into some unexpected issues, which is why it turned out like this. After that, my phone broke, so I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you," Xiao Yifei exined.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. What are you nning to do next? Are you still going to search for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Tang Rong asked, feeling like Xiao Yifei might be starting a life of wandering. She couldn¡¯t hold onto the old Xiao Yifei, and now, having resigned from his job, she had even less idea of what he was doing every day.

    "I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing tomorrow, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. This time, something happened with Liu Rui, and I need to go help. I¡¯ve already found one Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but I want to collect the rest over time," Xiao Yifei said.

    It was hard to finally return, and now he had to leave again tomorrow. Listening to Xiao Yifei, Tang Rong felt a pang in her heart but didn¡¯t know how to express it. She had no right to interfere with his ns. She just realized that their chances of meeting might be fewer in the future! Tang Rong thought sadly.

    Before, she felt distressed, but knowing Xiao Yifei was still living with her gave her hope for their rtionship, believing there would be plenty of opportunities to meet in the future. However, now it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. The current Xiao Yifei was really like a Divine Dragon, elusive.

    "Then... I¡¯ll always keep your room for you. Whenever you want toe back, juste back. It¡¯ll always be your home," Tang Rong said, finally understanding that if someone truly wanted to leave, you couldn¡¯t make them stay. If you couldn¡¯t make them stay, then just let them go graciously; this way, there¡¯s still a hope they¡¯ll return.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Tang Rong and said to her, "Tang Rong, you¡¯re such a wonderful girl. In this matter, I¡¯ve let you down. I hope you¡¯ll find happiness in the future." Saying this, Xiao Yifei forced himself to get the words out, even thinking himself insincere.

    Listening to Tang Rong, he suddenly recalled a line from a Song Dongye song: "Let me hear once more, the most beautiful line ¡ª ¡¯You¡¯vee home, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡¯"

    "I know. Those summers, like youth, can¡¯t return, and all that¡¯s left to rece our dreams is reluctant eptance." Song Dongye¡¯s songs really fit the mood of the moment, and Xiao Yifei remembered back to the time when he first met Tang Rong.

    Honestly, those days were his most cherished. Whenever he thought of them, they seemed to glow. But in the end, it¡¯s all just nostalgia. They, everyone, everything, can¡¯t go back. No matter how much we can¡¯t let go, we all have to move forward. That¡¯s probably the cruel part of life!

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward and hugged Tang Rong, then whispered in her ear, "So long, take care."

    Then he let go of Tang Rong and walked away without looking back.

    Xiao Yifei knew what kind of person he was. Though others saw him as kind, he knew he hadn¡¯t done well in his rtionship with Tang Rong, and he had indeed hurt her. He regretted it a bit afterward, thinking how great it would be if none of this had happened. As the saying goes, to avoid all bad endings, we also avoid all beginnings.

    Tang Rong watched Xiao Yifei walk away, standing there, hoping he would turn back to see her standing there, waiting for him to return. But until Xiao Yifei disappeared around the corner, Tang Rong never saw him turn back.

 Chapter 987 - 978: Probability

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 978: Probability</h4>

    It was at this moment that Tang Rong truly gave up. The two of them were destined never to be together. Even if she still kept a room for him or left a light on for him on New Year¡¯s Eve, he would nevere back.

    Tang Rong stood somewhat despairingly at the bottom of the building, forgetting for a moment what she was supposed to do next. At that moment, she clearly knew that something inside her had broken. After this, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the enthusiasm to face others anymore. Feelings are too exhausting, and the risks too great. Often, the more we invest, the higher the chance of things falling apart in the end.

    Walking along the street, Xiao Yifei saw a bookstore by the roadside and went inside. It had been a long time since hest visited such a ce. He picked out a few illustrated storybooks suitable for Little Rock and then went back to choose some math exercise books. He didn¡¯t know which books were suited for a child like Little Rock, so he bought a few more.

    He didn¡¯t know when he would return from this trip, so he decided to prepare as much as he could for this child.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt something different this time. He remembered that when he used to go out, all he needed was to pack his essentials and leave without any worries. But this time, he kept thinking about something until he bought books for Little Rock. He realized his life hadpletely changed.

    Previously, he was free to go wherever he wished. But now, he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted so freely. Before doing anything, he had to put Little Rock¡¯s matters first. This feeling, Xiao Yifei found quite nice, as if suddenly life had gained a little more attachment, and he had a bit more anticipation for his future life.

    A life without attachments isn¡¯t that good either! On the surface, it looks carefree and unrestrained, but there are times when one feels lonely, perhaps during sleepless nights or festive Spring Festivals. If you¡¯re alone, it might be too lonely.

    Back at Hu Jingtang¡¯s house, he gave Little Rock the books and other things he bought. But Little Rock didn¡¯t seem too happy. Xiao Yifei thought perhaps he didn¡¯t like the books he bought and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t like these books, you don¡¯t have to read them."

    "No, Uncle Xiao. Granddad told me earlier that you¡¯re going to another ce tomorrow. Is that true?" Little Rock looked into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes and asked.

    Xiao Yifei could see it too; Little Rock seemed very sad, but he was trying hard to conceal his emotions. There was still a hint of cautious ingratiation in his tone.

    "Yeah, I have important matters to attend to in another ce tomorrow. You need to be good here and listen to Granddad. I promise you that as soon as I finish my matters, I¡¯lle back immediately to see you, okay?" Xiao Yifei squatted down, holding Little Rock¡¯s arms, and said.

    "Can I go with you?" Little Rock asked cautiously.

    "That ce is very far. You should stay here and wait for me toe back." Xiao Yifei said.

    Looking at Little Rock, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t quite put into words how he felt. It was the first time he had been trusted sopletely by someone ¡ª a child willing to trust him wholeheartedly and without reservation. Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a tenderness inside him, a new experience he had never had before. He felt an emerging sense of responsibility.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly wanted to have a child of his own. He no longer had true family in this world and, in some sense, he lived alone here. But if he had a child in the future, it would be the continuation of his own life, a childpletely belonging to him.

    His child could rely on him unreservedly, and Xiao Yifei could also give all his love without reservation. He could justifiably ask his child to do things only between a parent and child. He wanted to have a child of his own.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei bought the earliest train ticket and set out for Beijing, embarking on a journey to rescue Liu Rui. He didn¡¯t yet know how treacherous his path would be or what he would encounter along the way.

    As he left in the morning, Little Rock was still asleep. Xiao Yifei looked at the room door for a moment and quietly left. He found farewell ceremonies pretentious. One could have left gracefully, without turning a simple scene into one of sobbing antics. That was why Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t like saying goodbye; he just preferred leaving quietly.

    Actually, Little Rock knew when Xiao Yifei left; he felt deeply sad. He was truly afraid that Xiao Yifei would abandon him.

    Children like Little Rock, on the surface, appear very optimistic and independent, seemingly not relying on anyone. But in reality, they fear separation more than anyone. Since his mother suddenly leftst time, he learned not to rely on or trust anyone. That way, even if someone eventually leaves, he won¡¯t be sad.

    That¡¯s how he felt about Xiao Yifei too. On one hand, he longed for someone to protect him like a father figure, even though he had never met his father nor knew who he was. Yet wanting to understand the source of one¡¯s life is probably a curiosity everyone has!

    But on the other hand, he rejected the kindness from Xiao Yifei. He feared that one day he would be ustomed to everything Xiao Yifei did for him. If, after that, Xiao Yifei were to abandon him again, that would be the most painful thing of all!

    The train headed north, and Xiao Yifei sat there lost in thought, his mindpletely nk. He hadn¡¯t taken a train for a long time. Thinking back, thest time was during school days, when even taking a train was incredibly joyful.

    Almost every winter break coincided with the Spring Festival travel rush, often making it hard to get a ticket. Xiao Yifei and his friends would be grateful even to get a hard seat. Fortunately, the journey from school to home wasn¡¯t very far, so even with a hard seat, the fun greatly outweighed the ordeal.

    Looking back now, the happiest time in life should be those college days! Just relieved from the purgatory of senior high school, then starting the freest period of life without worrying about the future. Each person was inexplicably filled with confidence about the days ahead.

    Back then, every medical student believed they would be famous doctors in the future, working in renowned hospitals domestically. That was probably the most hopeful period when everyone believed that as long as they worked hard, they would reap rewards.

    But who can really predict the future? Xiao Yifei has lost contact with most of those bachelor¡¯s ssmates, asionally seeing their social updates online, which mainly consist ofints about bosses ormenting the difficulties of life. From them, there¡¯s no trace of the young people full of dreams they once were.

 Chapter 988 - 980: The Best Choice

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 980: The Best Choice</h4>

    As for Xiao Yifei himself? Perhaps in the eyes of others, he is already sessful enough. He¡¯s made enough money, and works at a hospital that others would give anything to get into. This probably qualifies him as a sessful person, right? But now Xiao Yifei always feels that something is missing in his life.

    Sess and a sense of inner fulfillment are actually very personal issues. Everyone has a different definition of sess. In the secr sense, sess is about achieving fame and fortune, generally as long as you have money, you¡¯re considered sessful. But often, even when we have money, we aren¡¯t happy inside, so we start searching for something at a higher level, which we call faith.

    Currently, Xiao Yifei is confused. He doesn¡¯t know which path he should take next. It turns out that life is happiest and most motivating when there is a goal.

    When he was in school, he hoped to be a doctor as skilled as his grandfather, so he studied very hard. After starting work, he always hoped he could find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Now he has found it, but he doesn¡¯t know what to do next.

    He knows there are many choices in life. Liu Bailong chose such a path, and it¡¯s not that the path he chose is bad. Everyone has things they want to pursue. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t quite understand what Liu Bailong ultimately wanted. Nor could he understand why someone as smart as Liu Rui would also choose to follow such a path.

    Maybe if it weren¡¯t for family influences, Liu Rui might have be a brilliant scientist or a sessful businessman. At any rate, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up on the path he¡¯s on now. But perhaps the wonder of life lies right there. None of us know what we¡¯ll face after choosing a certain path.

    But one thing is certain: no matter what path we choose, we will ultimately be unsatisfied and full of regret.

    Xiao Yifei recalls watching a movie before, which told the story of a person¡¯s two different lives. The protagonist first chose career and thus lost her family. Half of her life was just endless money and an enviable prestigious job, but she had no love, so she regretted her choice. Fortunately, life gave her a chance to choose again.

    This time, she chose family and married the man she had loved for several years. But after getting married, life was not as happy as she had imagined. Mundane trivialities of reality quickly shattered their happy life, and she began a life with no surprises or expectations. Naturally, she regretted this choice even more.

    In the end, the protagonist who chose two different lives envied the other life.

    Actually, we are all like this, choosing and regretting at the same time. Xiao Yifei reflected on his own nearly half-life, and every choice, in the context of the time, seemed like the best option. But after a long time, he would again regret his earlier decisions.

    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have broken up with Tang Rong, maybe he shouldn¡¯t have met Liu Rui.

    His favorite mode of transportation is the train. Often when sitting on the train, he wishes this train had no final destination, just going on indefinitely, not knowing where he would end up. But Xiao Yifei just liked this feeling of always being on the road.

    At those times, he could temporarily not consider future matters, he could temporarily not think about what kind of life he would lead after reaching Beijing. In that moment, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.

    He really wished the travel time on this train could be longer, but in the end, Xiao Yifei still heard the voice he least wanted to hear: "Passengers, please be aware, we are approaching our next stop, the South Station, which is the terminal of this train. Please gather your belongings and prepare to disembark. We wee you to beautiful Beijing for sightseeing and tourism, and wish you a pleasant journey."

    Xiao Yifei, in low spirits, gathered his belongings. Actually, he didn¡¯t have much, just a ratherrge travel bag with a few changes of clothes. The most valuable thing in the entire bag was probably the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Xiao Yifei always avoided carrying too many things when going out, usually just taking a bag and heading out. He found taking many things cumbersome.

    It was almost evening by the time Xiao Yifei arrived in Beijing. As he left the train station, the lights on the roadside gradually turned on. It was then he truly realized how each city is different. The city he¡¯d lived in for several years had no nightlife ¨C basically, when night fell, there were no pedestrians, and if there were, they hurried home.

    But Beijing was different. This city seemed to gather people from various industries, all sorts of people, each with a cold gaze, moving forward, including young women dressed elegantly for a date, and elderly people wearing just enough to keep warm.

    Xiao Yifei was most afraid of seeing such people; they easily touched his heart. He truly couldn¡¯t bear to see elderly people suffering.

    The urgent matter now was to find a ce to stay. Xiao Yifei checked several inns near the train station but found them all full. It seemed business around the station was always booming.

    So he had to keep moving forward. It was still very cold in Beijing that evening. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t anticipated this, as back home it was already very warm, so he came only wearing a somewhat thick jacket.

    He had been to Beijing a few times before, but always just for a few hours or a day or two while transferring trains. Therefore, he was only familiar with the areas near the airport.

    Continuing to walk forward wasn¡¯t a solution. Now, Xiao Yifei was cold and hungry in an unfamiliar city, so he decided to take a cab and asked the driver to bring him to a nearby hotel.

    Fortunately, the driver was a kind uncle and didn¡¯t overcharge him for being an outsider, which eased Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood significantly. Sometimes, a kind gesture from a stranger can be enough to warm a person¡¯s cold heart.

    Xiao Yifei got out of the car, thanked the driver, and entered a hotel, noticeably much fancier than those near the station. Although he wasn¡¯t keen on staying in hotels due to concerns about cleanliness, staying alone felt unsafe. Even though Xiao Yifei is a grown man, with nothing much to fear, he¡¯s seen simr news stories too often, so he tends to be especially cautious when by himself.

    After booking a room, Xiao Yifei returned to his room, quickly washed up, changed into thicker clothing, and, taking his wallet, prepared to go out for a meal. He hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and in the evening, he needed to eat something good. Of course, Xiao Yifei always kept the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle with him.

    He still didn¡¯t feel too safe, so he ced his wallet and the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle together, putting them in his pocket. He kept a hand in his pocket, ever cautious, thinking it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.

 Chapter 989 - 981: Where to Go

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 981: Where to Go</h4>

    But even so, something still went wrong in the end.

    Xiao Yifei was walking on the street. This area was probably a business district, so there were still a lot of people around, and at this time people were starting their nightlife. After a busy day, folks were out to have a good meal, and if there was enough time, they¡¯d go see a movie together.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt like a stranger because he was the only person on this street who was alone, not knowing where to go.

    A person came over and heavily bumped into Xiao Yifei. He didn¡¯t mind, as there were quite a lot of people on this street and it was crowded. He was looking up at the shop signs along the street, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to what had happened.

    After being bumped, that person didn¡¯t apologize and just walked away immediately. Xiao Yifei turned back to look at that person, only to see a figure with a ck hat walking away.

    Two or three secondster, Xiao Yifei suddenly touched his pocket and found that his wallet was missing. He quickly ran in the direction where that person left, but by then, there was no trace of that person. They had long disappeared. Besides, in such arge ce with so many people, he didn¡¯t know who had stolen his things.

    Xiao Yifei squatted on the ground in frustration, unable to figure out how the thief had stolen his things. He remembered clearly that he had one hand protecting his wallet in his pocket the entire time. How did the thief still find an opportunity?

    He recalled the scene just now. He was looking up at the signs by the roadside, then someone bumped into him, almost causing him to tumble over. Out of instinctive protection, he had taken his hand out of his pocket. When he realized, all that person had left for him was a silhouette.

    Are today¡¯s thieves really so skillful? Did they target him because they noticed he was a foreigner? Xiao Yifei pondered.

    Now, Xiao Yifei regretted it deeply. If he had known, he would have left the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in the hotel. He initially thought it would be safest to carry such a valuable item with him. But he hadn¡¯t left the hotel for long before bing someone with nothing at all. Luckily, he had already booked amodation; otherwise, he would have had to sleep on the streets tonight.

    Xiao Yifei did not expect his first night in Beijing to be so unlucky. It seemed like the days ahead would not be easy either! Now without his wallet, he couldn¡¯t eat. His only constion was that his phone was still with him; otherwise, he would find himself unable to do anything in this city.

    Hungry, he returned to the hotel. He wanted to report to the police, but the Police Department should have been off duty by then. More importantly, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even know where the Police Department was, and at thiste hour, he really didn¡¯t dare to go out again. So he endured a hungry night.

    Early the next morning, hunger woke him up. He remembered there was still some money in his Alipay, but not much, possibly only enough for one or two meals. If luck was as bad today as yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stay tonight.

    So early in the morning, he checked out and went to the nearest Police Department to report the incident.

    Losing the wallet was a small matter; bank cards and such could be reced. But the most important thing was that his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had been stolen. He had obtained it with great effort, and it had only been in his possession for a few days. He hadn¡¯t had a proper chance to study it before it was lost, which was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Moreover, he came to Beijing this time to meet Deng Fuguo¡¯s father, hoping that after seeing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, the old gentleman would give him some face. But now that it was lost, he was embarrassed to approach the old gentleman. The previous matters had already troubled him enough, and seeking him out again would be too much, even if the gentleman wasn¡¯t annoyed. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the face to do so.

    If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary and he had no other choice, Xiao Yifei would definitely not ask others for help in this way.

    It was early morning, and people at the Police Department had just started their day. Xiao Yifei was probably their first visitor today!

    "Name, event, reason for reporting, etc., please fill out this form," the officer said after Xiao Yifei described his situation, handing over a form. Xiao Yifei carefully filled in his personal information.

    This police officer was a young girl who had just graduated from police academy. She had only been working here for a few days, so her enthusiasm for the job was exceptionally high.

    After Xiao Yifei finished filling out the form, she took it and looked it over, then said to him, "We will solve your case as soon as we can. You¡¯re an outsider here for a business trip, right? Now that your things were stolen, what are you going to do next?"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to answer, his stomach made a loud growl, which embarrassed him greatly. This stomach, it just had to growl at this moment. If he had known, he would have eaten something beforeing over.

    "You don¡¯t have to answer; your stomach has already given me the answer. Here¡¯s my breakfast, have some," the young policewoman said, offering him the buns and milk tea she had bought but hadn¡¯t had time to eat.

    "How can I ept that? You haven¡¯t even eaten yet yourself!" Xiao Yifei still ced the food the young officer offered back on the table. He still wanted to maintain some dignity, especially since the other party was a rather delicate-looking young woman. He felt he should act with a bit more chivalry.

    "It¡¯s alright, you go ahead and eat. I have to look around the vicinityter and can eat then. Just hurry and eat. No need to stand on ceremony with me. We, the People¡¯s Police, are here to serve the people!" the young officer said.

    His stomach cooperated with another growl or two, so by this time, he no longer hesitated. Continuing to refuse would seem ungrateful.

    So he picked up the bun and started to eat voraciously. He never thought buns could taste so good, almost one at a time. The young officer, with nothing else to do, simply watched Xiao Yifei eat the buns from the side.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, he said, "You¡¯re watching and making it hard for me to know how to eat. Don¡¯tugh at me, I didn¡¯t eat anythingst night, so I¡¯m really hungry now."

    "Alright, I won¡¯t watch you then," the young officer said and went off to do other things.

    "Are you here on a business trip?" she asked. With her instinct as a policewoman, she could tell that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t here for a business trip, nor did it seem like he was here for tourism. At first nce, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who enjoyed amusement and likely was a workaholic.

    "Not on a business trip, I came here to find someone. But this situation happened just after I arrived yesterday. The most unfortunate part is that I don¡¯t even know where that person is now," Xiao Yifei said.

    Thinking about the days ahead, he was a bit worried. Where to live, if Deng Fuguo¡¯s father had already been discharged, where to find them. Now, the future seemed truly bleak! Xiao Yifei wore a face full of worry.

    "Have you found a ce to stay yet? If not, you can stay at my ce for now. It¡¯s quite convenient, and I seldom go back there. When busy, I just stay at the Police Department," the young officer said.

 Chapter 990 - 982: No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 982: No Escape</h4>

    "Doesn¡¯t it make you feel awkward? And what if I¡¯m a bad person, aren¡¯t you scared?" Xiao Yifei teased.

    "You should be the one afraid of me. I can bet that if we fight, you will definitely lose. I graduated with almost perfect scores back then," she said proudly.

    "Then I won¡¯t be polite. As long as I find the item, I¡¯ll certainlypensate you properly," Xiao Yifei replied. He thought it over carefully and epted Xiaojingcha¡¯s proposal. He had no other choice; there wasn¡¯t a better n. He was really down on his luck now, penniless and dependent on others, truly pitiful.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled when he first arrived in Z City; he was in a simr situation, with not a penny on him, and then unexpectedly met the kind-hearted Tang Rong who took him in. Everyone knows what happened afterward. Xiao Yifei felt like history was repeating itself, wondering what story might unfold between him and this Xiaojingcha.

    Of course, the best scenario would be no story at all; he had already excluded women from his life n.

    "My name is Hua Xiangrong. I already know your name is Xiao Yifei. It¡¯s quite unusual, so maybe I¡¯ll call you ¡¯Triple Wood¡¯ then," Hua Xiangrong said.

    Xiao Yifei was surprised after hearing her introduction. Why did the names of the two women who took him in both have the character "Rong"? Was it a coincidence or destiny? He thought it was a bit scary upon reflection.

    Perhaps some things are predestined, inescapable.

    "What are you thinking? Why don¡¯t you respond when I talk to you?" Hua Xiangrong waved her hand in front of Xiao Yifei, asking him.

    "Listening to your name reminded me of Hua Mn. Yourst name is quite unique; I like it," Xiao Yifei said.

    "I also think unique things are easy to remember. Maybe I am a descendant of Hua Mn! But history does not record whether Hua Mn ever married," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "So I¡¯ve already remembered you as a special person," Xiao Yifei said with a slightly ambiguous tone. He suddenly realized that his tone was inappropriate and coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had said that with such a strange tone, especially since he had just been thinking about avoiding romantic entanglements. Oh, his memory must be failing!

    But fortunately, Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t notice the change in Xiao Yifei; she was still pondering whether Hua Mn ever got married.

    "I¡¯m going out on patrol now; do you want toe with me?" Hua Xiangrong asked as Xiao Yifei was still feeling uneasy about what he¡¯d just said.

    "You look like you¡¯re lost. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find your wallet; you should stop worrying, it¡¯s useless anyway, better to happily go out with me," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "What you said makes sense, so let¡¯s go then!" Xiao Yifei said, deciding not to think about the lost Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle for now. Although it was invaluable to him, as Hua Xiangrong said, worrying was useless, so he might as well be happy.

    Hua Xiangrong said she was going to patrol, but after walking around the streets, she brought Xiao Yifei to a breakfast shop, ordered two baskets of dumplings, and asked what he wanted to eat.

    After a brief interaction, Xiao Yifei found Hua Xiangrong to be quite straightforward, probably due to the peculiarities of her job. In some ways, she seemed like a boy, yet she was righteous enough to let someone she¡¯d just met for an hour stay at her ce.

    Thinking about the thief who stole from himst night, Xiao Yifei felt that there are indeed more good-hearted people in society. But out of so many people, why was he the one targeted? Perhaps when someone is unlucky, they encounter all sorts of misfortunes; this hasn¡¯t been a smooth time for him.

    Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei initially wanted to say he wouldn¡¯t eat, but his stomach was still hungry, so he ordered a basket of dumplings. At this point, he couldn¡¯t care about face anymore.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei carefully observe Hua Xiangrong and realize how pretty she was, but it differed from the striking, eye-catching beauty of Tang Rong. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty was like a face hidden behind a veil.

    At first nce, she might not seem exceptionally pretty, but spending time with her would reveal her fair skin, blemish-free face, and harmonious features that, although ordinary individually,posed a face stunningly pleasant to look at.

    Ifparing Tang Rong and Hua Xiangrong to flowers, Tang Rong would be akin to a roadside rose with thorns, captivating anyone who saw her, while Hua Xiangrong would be more like a solitary flower releasing a subtle fragrance, known only to those who truly knew her.

    Moremendably, some people are unaware of their beauty and never treat it as a big deal; Hua Xiangrong is likely one of such people.

    "What are you thinking? I¡¯ve finished eating; you¡¯ve only had a few dumplings?" Hua Xiangrong asked, watching the thoughtful Xiao Yifei. She had no idea he had been contemting so many things internally.

    "I think you¡¯re beautiful," said Xiao Yifei, still lost in his thoughts, blurting out his honest opinion without much consideration.

    Hua Xiangrong remained unfazed but calmly replied, "Just hurry and finish eating; I have things to do once we¡¯re done!"

    Xiao Yifei then realized what he¡¯d said, feeling that it was a bit ungentlemanly to make such ament upon first meeting someone¡ªit mighte across as somewhat frivolous.

    "Ah, no, what I meant is you¡¯re so kind, so I think you¡¯re beautiful," he awkwardly exined.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s awkwardness, Hua Xiangrong chuckled, "Why are you so nervous? I didn¡¯t say anything." Hua Xiangrong suddenly found him a bit adorable; despite appearing mature, he sometimes acted naive, like those fresh college graduates.

    After Hua Xiangrong¡¯sment, Xiao Yifei became embarrassed too. He didn¡¯t know why he was so clumsy around women today; perhaps it¡¯s because he hadn¡¯t talked to other women for a while. Ever since being with Tang Rong, to ensure her safety, he intentionally distanced himself from other women, refraining from chatting up pretty girls.

 Chapter 991 - 983: One Clue

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 983: One Clue</h4>

    It seems that the skill of striking up a conversation also requires frequent practice; if not practiced often, this ability will deteriorate.

    "I still have to go to work now, why don¡¯t you wander around here for a while, and when I get off work at noon, I¡¯ll take you to my ce. How does that sound?" After finishing the meal, Hua Xiangrong asked.

    "That works too, I¡¯ll just spend some time around here, and I¡¯lle find you around noon," Xiao Yifei said.

    Then the two parted ways in the breakfast shop.

    As a person grows older and goes through more experiences, their trust in society gradually decreases. When we first see beggars on the roadside, we might still take out some loose change and bend over to ce it in their hands. But after seeing many such people and especially after watching lots of news about begging scams, we no longer believe the roadside beggars, even if they truly need help.

    So Xiao Yifei was quite surprised by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s proactive offer to take him in. After all, society is indeed bing more indifferent; neighbors who have lived together for over ten years might not have greeted or spoken to each other. Thus, in such a societal environment, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s kindness appeared especially precious to Xiao Yifei, like a ray of sunshine in winter. Now there are indeed fewer such kind people.

    Returning to the Police Department, Hua Xiangrong began investigating Xiao Yifei¡¯s case. However, the investigation was quite difficult. First, over a dozen hours had passed, giving the thief plenty of time to hide. Furthermore, the only thing that could be tracked was Xiao Yifei¡¯s bank card, and clues could only be found when the thief used the card.

    After Hua Xiangrong left, Xiao Yifei wandered around by himself. He was not very familiar with this area, and he did not have much money, so as he walked, he ended up in a park, where he sat on a park bench, watching the peopleing and going. He was a detached observer.

    Those who came to the park to walk were all elderly people, in groups of two or three. Some were supporting each other with their spouse, and others were holding a dog. Without exception, their faces showed peaceful expressions, appearing to have already seen through worldly matters, having no more pursuits in this world.

    Perhaps thoughts change greatly at this age, no longer obsessed with excessively pursuing one thing. What was unattainable in youth is abandoned in old age; living a lifetime, one seeks pleasure, so why over-pursue some things? Xiao Yifei thought, watching the pedestrians.

    A pair of elderly couple supported each other as they passed by Xiao Yifei, and he suddenly felt a bit envious of them¡ªenvious that even at such an age, they had someone to apany them, which must be a blessing.

    Perhaps, in the end, one must bear the consequences of their choices. Currently, Xiao Yifei does not like the restrictions of marriage orpanionship; what he wants most is unrestricted freedom, and he indeed obtained it. But who can assure him that he won¡¯t feel lonely when old age arrives?

    Chinese people have always pursued familial happiness, surrounded by descendants. Those who end up lonely at thest stage can easily evoke sympathy and pity in others. Xiao Yifei thought that if he lived such a solitary life, it would be frightening. However, he currently doesn¡¯t want to closely connect himself with another person.

    At the end of the day, perhaps it¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right, and he hasn¡¯t met that person who makes him wholeheartedly stay together for a lifetime! Love often still depends on fate in such matters.

    Actually, when leisurely unupied, a whole morning can easily be spent, sitting under the warm sun, watching the leisurely people, then staring nkly at the distant Qing Shan; time passes just like that. Before Xiao Yifei realized it, noon had arrived.

    Then the phone rang unexpectedly, interrupting Xiao Yifei¡¯s meditation.

    "Where are you now? Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the Police Department entrance at noon?" Hua Xiangrong said. At first, hearing the voice, Xiao Yifei did not realize who was calling; he was embarrassed to admit that he had forgotten about the arrangement with Hua Xiangrong.

    Xiao Yifei nced at his phone and found it was already twelve noon, so he quickly said, "I¡¯m heading over now." Standing up from the bench, he started walking out. After leaving the park, he realized he forgot which direction he came from; he had walked aimlessly before and hadn¡¯t paid attention to the road.

    He walked and walked until he reached the park; now he couldn¡¯t find the way back.

    Thus, he had no choice but to call Hua Xiangrong again.

    "Well, I¡¯m at the street park entrance now; can youe and pick me up?" Xiao Yifei asked Hua Xiangrong for help, extremely embarrassed.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get there in ten minutes." Luckily, Hua Xiangrong readily agreed without saying anything else. Xiao Yifei liked straightforward people like her; interacting with them was extremely easy.

    "It seems you¡¯ve had quite afortable morning!" Xiao Yifei was still looking along the roadside for Hua Xiangrong¡¯s figure, and Hua Xiangrong¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

    "Not too bad; I didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go! How did youe from that side; I remember the road I came from was on this side." Xiao Yifei asked somewhat puzzled, thinking his sense of direction was rather poor. If he didn¡¯t deliberately remember roadside billboards and such, he would never know which way he went.

    "I took a shortcut to get here; we¡¯re in a hurry, right? Let¡¯s quickly head back to settle you down; I have to work this afternoon," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "By the way, the department has already sent people to investigate your case, but what the final result will be, I cannot guarantee," Hua Xiangrong thought for a moment and added.

    "It¡¯s okay, take your time investigating; I¡¯m not in a rush." Though Xiao Yifei said this, of course he was indeed anxious. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was the most important thing, and Liu Rui still didn¡¯t know what happened. He wished the case had results immediately.

    "What made you decide to be a Police officer? I think with your conditions, other jobs might be better!" Xiao Yifei stopped thinking about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and changed the topic, asking.

    "I like it. I¡¯ve loved watching police films since I was little, and for another reason¡ªplease don¡¯tugh at me¡ªI particrly like wearing this uniform; every time I put it on, I feel especially dashing." Hua Xiangrong¡¯s smile was somewhat mesmerizing, her radiant smile like sunshine spreading into Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    "What about you? Why did you choose to be a Doctor?" Hua Xiangrong asked. Out of curiosity, she had nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s file at the Police Department, although it was somewhat improper, but she had no other motive¡ªjust pure curiosity about Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 992 - 984: Two Categories

    <h4>Chapter 992: Chapter 984: Two Categories</h4>

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s file, she discovered that, although his experience wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding, it wasn¡¯t mediocre either. In the industry, he should be a very skilled doctor. Yet, just when his career was at its peak, he chose to resign. And such an excellent person hasn¡¯t even married yet. All of this left Hua Xiangrong a bit puzzled.

    Her curiosity about Xiao Yifei grew even stronger, she was eager to know what kind of person he was. It seemed like she made the right choice in letting Xiao Yifei stay at her house; she¡¯d have more opportunities to learn about him in the future.

    "Since my family¡¯s generations, except for my father, were almost all doctors, I¡¯ve been influenced by medicine from a young age, so it was natural for me to choose this profession," said Xiao Yifei. In fact, a lot of life choices seem unreasonable; rather than saying Xiao Yifei chose medicine, it might be more urate to say medicine chose him.

    In reality, Xiao Yifei never thought of other options, nor could he pinpoint when he decided he had to be a doctor.

    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s home wasn¡¯t far from the Police Department, about a twenty-minute walk. Arriving at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s house, Xiao Yifei observed the structure and realized it must have been built over a decade ago; he felt quite a contrast.

    Previously, from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei assumed she came from a well-off family, but looking at the house now, it seemed entirely different!

    "Dad, I¡¯m back. This is a friend of mine; he¡¯ll be staying with us for a few days. What delicious food have you made today?" Hua Xiangrong asked.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei see Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father, which surprised him. He thought Hua Xiangrong lived alone, and in their prior conversations, there was no mention of her father. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t havee to stay, as moving into a stranger¡¯s home made him feel rather awkward.

    "Hello, Uncle, sorry for any inconvenience over the next few days," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father.

    "Hello, it¡¯s no trouble at all. Rongrong hasn¡¯t brought any friends home before, you¡¯re the first. Rongrong, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I would have prepared more food if I knew," Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father said, somewhat reprimanding his daughter.

    "I didn¡¯t expect it either; I was busy all morning. It¡¯s fine, Xiao Yifei won¡¯t mind these details," said Hua Xiangrong.

    "Exactly, Uncle. You letting me stay is already kind enough, there¡¯s no need for such formality," said Xiao Yifei, feeling grateful that Hua Xiangrong wasn¡¯t too formal with him, otherwise, he¡¯d have really felt ufortable.

    "Let me serve the food, you two go sit down first." Hua father said as he headed to the kitchen.

    Then Xiao Yifei noticed that one of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father¡¯s legs wasme. He hadn¡¯t moved much before, so Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t paid attention to his leg¡¯s condition. He made no significant reaction, pretending not to have noticed.

    "My dad¡¯s leg has beenme for over ten years; it¡¯s an old issue," Hua Xiangrong told Xiao Yifei.

    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s frankness often caught Xiao Yifei off guard.

    "Maybe I can take a look at it, there might be hope for a cure," said Xiao Yifei, though inwardly he wasn¡¯t certain, he felt he had to try to find out.

    "Then it¡¯s troublesome for you. My dad never went to see a doctor properly, due tock of money before, he just endured. Now I¡¯ve only just started earning, I nned to save enough to take him for a thorough check-up," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "But it was quite coincidental running into you like this. I googled you earlier and found you¡¯re quite the skilled Chinese Medicine practitioner, maybe there¡¯s hope for my dad¡¯s leg," Hua Xiangrong said, eyes filled with anticipation.

    "It¡¯s indeed a coincidence; maybe fate arranged this encounter between us, so many things are such coincidences really," Xiao Yifei smiled and said.

    Many things in the world seem full of coincidences, perhaps they¡¯re all destined! Xiao Yifei thought, and with this thought, he didn¡¯t worry too much about the future. After all, what will happen will inevitably happen; overthinking would only cause trouble for himself.

    Hua father brought out the prepared lunch, which looked like an ordinary meal with two stir-fried dishes and rice, nothingpared to Hu Jingtang¡¯s meals, which always featured a variety of dishes.

    It seemed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s family wasn¡¯t very well-off.

    "The food is simple, I hope you won¡¯t mind, just make do," Hua father said once more to Xiao Yifei.

    "I really don¡¯t mind, Uncle, you don¡¯t need to be so formal," the courteousness was making Xiao Yifei a bit ufortable.

    Xiao Yifei ate a little since he wasn¡¯t hungry yet, having eaten quite a bit earlier in the morning.

    After the meal, they rested for a while and settled Xiao Yifei into his ce before Hua Xiangrong went back to work.

    Left with nothing to do, Xiao Yifei said to Hua father, "Uncle, I¡¯m a Chinese Medicine practitioner, could I take a look at your leg?"

    "Go ahead; it¡¯s been an old issue for over ten years, never got it treated, I don¡¯t know if it can still be healed," Hua father said.

    Hua father had an ident over a decade ago, resulting in hismeness. Due tocking funds, it hadn¡¯t been treated and dragged on to this day. However, he¡¯s grown ustomed to it, having endured the toughest days raising his daughter alone behind him.

    Now life seemed fulfilling enough with his daughter having realized his expectations by getting into college and now working in the Police Department, his efforts weren¡¯t in vain. So now he¡¯s hardly hopeful about his leg, epting whateveres.

    "Let me give it a try," said Xiao Yifei, examining Hua father¡¯s leg and finding there might still be hope of recovery. Yet the prolonged dy had missed the optimal treatment window, making treatment now considerably more challenging.

    "Uncle, there¡¯s still hope for your leg, but not at this moment. Ick the tools to treat it; treatment must await the recovery of my stolen tools," said Xiao Yifei.

    Currently, only the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle could treat Hua father¡¯s leg, but unfortunately, it was stolen.

    "No worries, I¡¯m used to this. For me now, early orte recovery makes no difference, I¡¯m not in a hurry," Hua father said.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei wandered around outside, feeling anxious. Despite constantly persuading himself frantess would do no good, it was impossible not to be anxious. He didn¡¯t know when the case could be solved, and waiting indefinitely wasn¡¯t a solution either.

 Chapter 993 - 985: The Correct Answer

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 985: The Correct Answer</h4>

    Hua Xiangrong had been investigating Xiao Yifei¡¯s case all afternoon, but despite a busy afternoon, she hadn¡¯t uncovered any clues. It was only just before she was about to finish work that she noticed a suspicious person on the surveince footage. Although it wasn¡¯t really a lead, Hua Xiangrong found the person suspicious as soon as she saw them, knowing that a detective¡¯s intuition can often be quite reliable.

    However, such intuition doesn¡¯t exin anything concrete. To solve a case, the most important thing is having both witnesses and physical evidence. Only then can a case truly be considered solved. Isn¡¯t there a saying that if you¡¯ve ruled out all the impossibilities, whatever remains, no matter how unbelievable, must be the truth?

    Hua Xiangrong followed her hunches but soon found the lead had gone cold. Firstly, because the lead was only a hunch of hers, and secondly, because the incident happened in a crowded ce at night, making the surveince footage unclear. So, she decided to put it aside for now and pick up the investigation again the following day.

    Upon returning home, she found Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t there. She asked her father and learned that Xiao Yifei had gone out that afternoon and hadn¡¯t returned yet. Not knowing where he¡¯d gone, Hua Xiangrong thought about calling him but decided against it. She figured he¡¯d definitely be back by night.

    It wasn¡¯t until almost bedtime that Xiao Yifei returned. He had actually been looking for Deng Fuguo¡¯s father but found that because his father was in a high-end hospital ward, general visitors weren¡¯t allowed unless Deng Fuguo had already notified them. Thus, Xiao Yifei had waited at the hospital all afternoon, hoping Deng Fuguo would show up, but he never did.

    Having no other options, he returned home, only to be caught in the evening rush hour traffic, experiencing a massive traffic jam. Xiao Yifei initially thought Z City was crowded enough, but arriving in Beijing, he finally witnessed what a real traffic jam looked like. Its reputation was certainly well-deserved.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m really sorry for keeping you waiting so long. I took a walk, but when I headed back, I got caught in the traffic jam. It took me a lot of effort to get back," Xiao Yifei apologetically said to the two of them.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had called Hua Xiangrong on the road, advising the two of them to eat first, upon returning home, he found that they hadn¡¯t eaten and had been waiting for him all along.

    "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll heat up the food and you can get ready to eat," said Hua¡¯s father.

    Xiao Yifei felt truly guilty, having made these two people wait, especially since they¡¯d only met him a day ago. Even his own parents hadn¡¯t waited for him like this before, and he was quite touched.

    After dinner, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong sat down for a chat, and he filled her in on her father¡¯s condition.

    "Your father¡¯s illness can be treated, but right now the tools I use for treatment were stolen by a thief. Only by retrieving them can your father be saved," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate thoroughly, if only for my father¡¯s sake. By the way, I found a small lead this afternoon, but I hit a dead end afterward. Perhaps there will be new developments tomorrow. Please don¡¯t worry," Hua Xiangrongforted Xiao Yifei, aware of how anxious he must have been having lost something so important.

    "Um, can I borrow some money from you for the time being? I promise to return it after some time," Xiao Yifei said after much hesitation, finally deciding to bring up the issue.

    He was indeed left with no other options, unable to find anyone else to help him. He couldn¡¯t turn to Hu Jingtang, who was quite old and already deeply worried because of Liu Rui¡¯s situation. He couldn¡¯t add to his burdens by telling him about his own problems.

    The only person who could perhaps help now was Hua Xiangrong, but judging by her household, they didn¡¯t seem very well-off either, making Xiao Yifei feel uneasy about his request. If he had any other choice, he wouldn¡¯t do this.

    "Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? How much do you need? Although I don¡¯t have much to lend you, I just received my paycheck two days ago, so I¡¯ll lend it all to you. I should have realized your problem earlier," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "I don¡¯t need that much. Just lend me five hundred yuan for now! Once my situation is resolved, I¡¯ll definitely return it immediately," Xiao Yifei said, amazed by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s kindness and her willingness to trust a stranger sopletely.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I might scam you out of your money?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Afraid of what? I¡¯m a detective; I know all about you now. Besides, I trust you wouldn¡¯t do that. I trust my judgment of people," Hua Xiangrong replied.

    Hua Xiangrong took out five hundred yuan from her wallet and handed it to Xiao Yifei. As she did so, he noticed there wasn¡¯t much money in her wallet, which made him feel he might have asked for too much. However, it didn¡¯t seem right to hand it back now, so after some hesitation, Xiao Yifei epted the money.

    "Could you tell me what¡¯s happened to you? Maybe there¡¯s something I can help with," Hua Xiangrong asked, sensing that Xiao Yifei hade to Beijing for something serious.

    "A friend of mine got into some trouble and was taken away by the police," Xiao Yifei said, not borating on the details because he didn¡¯t want to burden Hua Xiangrong further. He had already caused enough trouble.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reluctance to talk, Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t press further, realizing that matters involving the police were never small affairs, and there was little she could do.

    The two continued to chat about various topics, and Hua¡¯s father, watching Xiao Yifei and his daughter talking happily, was reminded that his daughter never brought anyone home before. As a father, his greatest wish was for his daughter to find a good family to marry into, so he could be at ease.

    Yet, with his daughter already graduated for so long, she never mentioned anything about rtionships. Each time he asked, she made excuses like not having met the right person, leaving him, as her father, unsure what more to say since she insisted this way.

    If her mother were still around, she could help their daughter with such matters; mother-daughter talks about these topics would be more fitting.

    So, seeing his daughter bring Xiao Yifei home, though she imed she did it because he was in trouble, Hua¡¯s father secretly hoped there might be something between Xiao Yifei and his daughter. Over the past two days, he¡¯d observed Xiao Yifei seemed like a good person, handsome, and a doctor to boot, and his character also seemed quite admirable.

    But he realized this was merely wishful thinking on his part, as neither of the two youngsters seemed aware of such expectations. He knew his daughter was quite beautiful, yet even so, she never brought home a suitable suitor.

    Matters of the heart couldn¡¯t be forced. Although Hua¡¯s father wanted to bring Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong together, he felt doing so seemed as if his daughter couldn¡¯t find a husband, and so decided to let them be, trusting them with their feelings.

 Chapter 994 - 986: Hidden Depths

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 986: Hidden Depths</h4>

    The next day Hua Xiangrong got up early and went to the police department. She wanted to take advantage of the time before everyone came to work to review the surveince tapes a few more times, as she felt she had overlooked some clues. She spent the whole night thinking about this and couldn¡¯t sleep well. After she learned that only Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle could heal her father¡¯s leg injury, she decided that no matter what happens, she must get a result from this case.

    Hua Xiangrong decided to create a sketch of the suspect based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s description and information from the videotapes. She asked a colleague skilled in sketching at the police department for help. Xiao Yifei¡¯s description was hardly useful; he only saw the thief¡¯s back and didn¡¯t clearly see him at night. Moreover, human memory is prone to errors.

    However, upon learning that Hua Xiangrong was investigating this case, the colleague looked displeased and said, "This case is really not easy to investigate. It¡¯s a thankless task, and I advise you to give up." His tone clearly suggested Hua Xiangrong should stay away from this trouble.

    "That¡¯s not possible. How can we say the case is hard to solve and just give up? Besides, the items that were lost are important," Hua Xiangrong replied, surprised that her colleague would say such a thing.

    This is the police department, a ce where fairness and justice reside. If even this ce behaves this way, whom can the people trust? When they face unfair treatment, whom can they rely on?

    "No, this matter is not as simple as you think. If you continue to pursue it, a lot will be implicated. I¡¯m saying this for your own good. You haven¡¯t been working for long. If you offend people upstairs because of this, your career could be tainted," the colleague advised Hua Xiangrong.

    "If you really mean to help me, just sketch this person out for me. Even if there are powerful forces behind it, I will continue investigating this case. It¡¯s important to me. I understand that you mean well," Hua Xiangrong said, determined not to give up on what she¡¯s decided to do.

    Some things have to be done, and if everyone fears failing or causing trouble, especially people like them who bear the responsibility for societal stability, fairness, and justice, then these things will indeed go undone.

    If no one performs this task, then let it be me, Hua Xiangrong thought.

    "Since you are determined to do so, I won¡¯t say more. Actually, I admire you young people sometimes¡ªfresh to society, filled with hope for yourselves and for society, believing you can change some of the world¡¯s unfairness by your own efforts. But as you go through things, you¡¯ll realize that many times, we are powerless," the colleague said.

    Hua Xiangrong usually gets along well with this colleague, who joined the police department a few years earlier than she did. His words were not without reason. He also entered this field with the desire to change society. In the beginning, he worked diligently on every case, full of reverence.

    However, he went through a situation where, after nearing the resolution of a case, orders came from above to halt the investigation, and all information was blocked. He only found outter when having dinner with an older colleague; the perpetrator was the son of a local official, so the case was dropped.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s current state reminded him of his past self¡ªequally naive and stubborn. But over the years, he has changed. He now seeks only stability within the police department and can no longer do what he did back then.

    After obtaining the sketch,puter data analysis narrowed down the suspects to two individuals. Upon investigating their backgrounds carefully, Hua Xiangrong realized something shocking. One of them had a history of theft, and not ordinary theft¡ªunlike regr thieves who steal money or valuables frommon people.

    This person was caughtst time for stealing files from a confidential agency because their ns failed before the police department cracked the case. Hence, the punishment was lenient. The suspect served three years in jail and was released early for good behavior.

    Looking at this file, Hua Xiangrong thought, how can someone like this be let out again? No matter how they reform at the time, society has many temptations; these people will always re-offend. If it¡¯s true that this suspect stole Xiao Yifei¡¯s things, Hua Xiangrong will not let him off easily.

    Hua Xiangrong pondered why her colleague suddenly advised her not to wade into troubled waters. Could this matter be rted to some powerful figures? But ording to Xiao Yifei, the stolen items aren¡¯t valuable¡ªapart from the needle inside the wallet. Why would anyone want such an item?

    Hua Xiangrong was unaware of the importance of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle as described by Xiao Yifei. She once heard Xiao Yifei mention it and thought it was no more than a regr acupuncture needle used by doctors. Now it seems far more serious. Also, Xiao Yifei said his reason for being in Beijing was rted to a friend in trouble, which made Hua Xiangrong realize theplexity of these matters.

    Nevertheless, this case must be investigated, no matter how big it gets. Hua Xiangrong hasn¡¯t faced major cases before, so encountering an important case brings her a sense of anticipation. Solving it quickly would leave asting impression on others and gain her superior¡¯s acknowledgment.

    Although colleagues from the first level had kindly warned her, she clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated the depths behind this case.

    During this time, Hua Xiangrong called Xiao Yifei, asking him toe to the police department. Xiao Yifei, thinking there was progress on the case, didn¡¯t hesitate and took a cab there immediately.

    Upon arriving, he saw Hua Xiangrong busily scanning documents, trying to find some clues from them. Xiao Yifei saw Hua Xiangrong working diligently and was drawn further by her personality charm. It¡¯s often said that serious men are the most handsome; this applies to Hua Xiangrong too, as serious women are quite alluring.

    "You¡¯re here," Hua Xiangrong said with a bright smile as she looked up at Xiao Yifei.

    "Is there any new progress in the case?" Xiao Yifei asked, keenly interested in this particr issue.

 Chapter 995 - 987: So Much Information

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 987: So Much Information</h4>

    "There is some progress, but there¡¯s still a considerable gap before we can conclude the investigation. I asked you here to understand the situation more specifically. I feel like you haven¡¯t told me a lot of information." Hua Xiangrong said.

    Xiao Yifei listened to her and thought, she¡¯s being truthful; could something have gone wrong? Xiao Yifei carefully recalled what he had said.

    "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle you lost, is it a very important thing?" Hua Xiangrong asked.

    "Of course, it¡¯s very important. You may not understand, but in the medicalmunity, this item is quite miraculous. Many people are vying for it." Xiao Yifei said.

    "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me from the beginning that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was such a remarkable item? I thought it was just something ordinary!" Hua Xiangrong, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, was sure that this case would indeed involve many people this time.

    "So, does this case involve other things as well? I didn¡¯t know. I thought the thief was just a regr thief. ording to what you said, does that mean the thief came specifically to steal the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Xiao Yifei began to understand what Hua Xiangrong meant.

    "Based on the current situation, that¡¯s how it looks. Moreover, your bank card hasn¡¯t shown any activity. Otherwise, we would have already tracked them down. So ording to my analysis, they must have stolen your things specifically to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Hua Xiangrong analyzed.

    "If that¡¯s the case, I feel like there¡¯s no hope of getting it back. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so sought after." Xiao Yifei said.

    And he had only gotten the item a few days ago. How did the thief know he had obtained the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle? Could there have been a leak from someone inside, or has someone been secretly monitoring his every move all along? Just thinking about it made Xiao Yifei¡¯s back cold. Since when did he start living such a life?

    In his past twenty-five years, he had never imagined experiencing such a fantastical life. Perhaps in the future, he would live a life full of fear and uncertainty every day. Actually, Xiao Yifei quite enjoyed this kind of life. A life where you never know what will happen next is more attractive and exciting.

    Hua Xiangrong reported her findings to her superiors and hoped to bring in the suspect first to understand the situation.

    Following her investigation, she inadvertently discovered a crime syndicate. Most of the people in this group had been in prison before, and they oftenmitted crimes with numerous people involved. The cases theymitted were more advanced, seemingly more like they were hired for the job. This discovery greatly intrigued Hua Xiangrong. She knew that if she continued her investigation, she would definitely make a major discovery.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be investigating this case anymore. Leave it for someone else to investigate. You¡¯ve been investigating for so long and only have such scant clues. This clearly shows ack of evidence. You¡¯re just investigating this case by drawing portraits, which won¡¯t convince anyone. What if you arrest the wrong person? Our Police Department¡¯s reputation will be ruined because of you." Her supervisor told Hua Xiangrong.

    "But we have to try, don¡¯t we? Besides, the theft gang I discovered has been in jail several times before. Even if we arrest the wrong people this time, it¡¯s no big deal. We could view it as an investigation into previous cases. I¡¯m very sure there won¡¯t be any problems this time. Boss, just assign a few more people to me, let me investigate." Hua Xiangrong continued to plead with her superior.

    This was the first case in her career that she had taken on herself,pletely responsible for, and she didn¡¯t want it to fail. If it did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Xiao Yifei, let alone to herself.

    "I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s not possible. Don¡¯t beg me any further. You don¡¯t have enough evidence now. I can¡¯t grant you this authority. If you want to keep investigating this case, go find some more valuable evidence." After finishing, her superior opened the folders on the desk and started reading. Seeing this scene, Hua Xiangrong knew it was hopeless to say anything more.

    She was just a neer in the Police Department, a minor detective in a low position. Even if she wanted to handle a big case, no one would give her the chance.

    Since they were obstructing her in every possible way, she couldn¡¯t give up. You said there was ack of evidence, so I¡¯ll find you more. At that time, you won¡¯t have any reason to refuse me, Hua Xiangrong thought quietly to herself, even if it means working harder.

    So, she began investigating the case on her own. In reality, this was very dangerous because whatever you do, no matter the danger you encounter, you cannot receive help immediately. In truth, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s subsequent investigations were entirely personal endeavors. She knowingly faced the risks but couldn¡¯t give up just because it was difficult. To back down would not be in her nature.

    Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t tell Xiao Yifei about her setbacks with her superior. She just wanted to tell him the good news at the end. Hua Xiangrong vaguely felt in her heart that she must not disappoint Xiao Yifei, though she had yet to find out why it was so important not to disappoint him.

    After leaving the Police Department, Xiao Yifei realized the grim situation. He had been a bit careless before, always thinking that the news of him obtaining the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was unknown. So, he believed the thief was just a simple one,ing to steal his wallet, seeing he was alone and from out of town. Now it seemed they had nned meticulously, and no matter where he put the item, they would have stolen it.

    Hua Xiangrong slightly disguised herself, trying to make herself look less pretty, transforming into someone who blends into a crowd, unnoticeable. Detectives, especially like Xing Jing, face these troubles too. They shouldn¡¯t have too noticeable features; being too ugly or too beautiful is disadvantageous as it makes them easily memorable, increasing the probability of encountering danger. Ideally, they should have a face that¡¯s hard to remember.

    So sometimes being pretty isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing, Hua Xiangrong thought as she looked at herself in the mirror. Sometimes she wished she looked more average so others would notice her hard work and inner qualities.

    She understood that the initial impression of pretty people is that they are just a pretty face, not containing much substance. People often assume that their achievements are due to their good looks.

    Although it¡¯s true that many beautiful women in this society benefit from this perception, many women who are both beautiful like a fairy and hardworking still exist. However, people often choose to ignore them, giving themselves an excuse for mediocrity. "They achieve so well simply because they are pretty. If I looked like them, I would surpass them."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 996 - 988: Tremendous Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 988: Tremendous Resolve</h4>

    Many ordinary people think like this in their hearts.

    Hua Xiangrong had received news that recently, the crime gang was active around the West Entrance District.

    The West Entrance District is considered the old part of the city. There, all kinds of people exist, a real mix of good and bad. The street vendors selling their goods live there, the youths who aren¡¯t doing anything productive in society live there, and some people who havee from rural areas to work in the city also live there. That ce is a gathering of all walks of life in the city.

    Who knows how they manage to survive in such a chaotic environment, especially if there are children¡ªhow do parents trust letting their children live there?!

    Hua Xiangrong dressed very low-key and left the Police Department. Her supervisor saw Hua Xiangrong leaving from the window, sighed, and thought to himself: why bring this trouble upon yourself? I advised you against this. If something goes wrong with this matterter on, I can¡¯t take responsibility.

    He knew Hua Xiangrong was a very upright child, but integrity must be used wisely. If Hua Xiangrong remains stubborn like this, it will eventually harm her. Hua Xiangrong is still young and sees the good side of society, believing she has the ability to change something, to do something for society.

    But it won¡¯t be long before she realizes she¡¯s just a tiny part of this society. Even if she is an officer, what she can do is minuscule. Those who truly can change society, even changews, are those with power and influence.

    There¡¯s a saying that goodws are created by a few powerful people and obeyed by everyone; badws are created by a few powerful people for the majority to enforce, while they themselves don¡¯t restrict themselves by thesews. That¡¯s what a badw is.

    Hua Xiangrong arrived at this old district. Everything here differed from what she imagined. At least it wasn¡¯t as chaotic as she thought. Apart from the buildings being a bit rundown, everything else didn¡¯t seem much different from an ordinary district.

    She didn¡¯t dare to venture directly into the enemy¡¯s territory, instead walking along the roadside to observe the situation. If luck was on her side, she might happen upon the crime gang, then the next steps would depend on that situation.

    But after observing all afternoon, Hua Xiangrong hadn¡¯t found any suspicious people passing by. What she saw were situations where small vendors rode their carts to set up their stalls.

    She wanted to approach to understand the situation but didn¡¯t dare to proceed rashly. Perhaps the crime gang had stationed lookouts here; perhaps among these vendors were their informers. Although solving the case early was crucial, ensuring her safety was the priority. Hua Xiangrong cherished her life.

    Thus, after investigating all afternoon, she returned with no sess. The only gain was a detailed understanding of the old district¡¯syout. She knew perfectly which roads led where.

    Seeing it was about time, she didn¡¯t linger and headed home directly. On the way back, she kept thinking about how to convince her supervisor to agree to let her handle the case.

    Wanting to reach home quickly, she took a path through the park, allowing her to get home within five minutes. At this time, the park was nearly empty. The park is busiest in the morning when the sun first rises, at the time everything seems hopeful. But in the evening, when night is about to fall, the park appears a bit eerie.

    Hua Xiangrong wasn¡¯t afraid of these things; ghosts and spirits only exist in imagination, and when encountering bad people, she feared even less, knowing she had formidable skills.

    Walking through a narrow path nked by trees, Hua Xiangrong sensed something was amiss. She felt there should be someone nearby, a sense honed through prolonged training, making her particrly sensitive to danger.

    Though she sensed it, outwardly, she pretended nothing was happening, calmly walking forward while internally calcting when the person hiding in the shadows woulde out, ready to respond fully.

    Just then, a gust of wind came from behind, and Hua Xiangrong immediately turned around to confront it. After exchanging a few moves, Hua Xiangrong realized the opponent¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak and seemed evenly matched with her, but unfortunately, the opponent was male, inherently holding advantages in stamina and other areas. Continued fighting would lead to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s defeat.

    Luckily, the person didn¡¯t continue to entangle, after a few moves, stopped and stood at a distance looking at Hua Xiangrong. Hua Xiangrong also didn¡¯t approach, knowing she held no advantage.

    The person spoke: "I believe you¡¯ve guessed why I came looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect someone fresh out of school to have such courage."

    "I¡¯ve observed you all afternoon with that case. I advise you not to investigate further, as your supervisor and colleagues have already warned you. They understand something you don¡¯t; why don¡¯t you? Of course, if you continue to investigate tomorrow, I won¡¯t stop you."

    "But awaiting you won¡¯t be as pleasant as today¡¯s oue. I know you have an elderly father at home, with inconvenient legs. If you persistently ignore the signs, you know what you¡¯ll face¡ªthough I won¡¯t say explicitly. I believe you understand," the man said.

    Upon hearing about her father, Hua Xiangrong wavered. No matter what, enduring hardship, even life-threatening situations, she would willingly face since considering these matters when entering the police academy. If sacrificing her life for her career was meaningful, she¡¯d have no hesitation.

    But now the threat was to her father¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t gamble with her father¡¯s life. Her father had worked hard most of his life, since Hua Xiangrong could remember, her father acted as both parent roles, trying his best to provide the best life for his daughter.

    Because of her father¡¯s physical disability, he couldn¡¯t find suitable work, forced to do the dirty and exhausting jobs that paid poorly, jobs that most wouldn¡¯t consider. Yet her father put his all into supporting the family.

    Now she has grown up, able to earn money to support her father, allowing him to enjoy life, and at such a time, she couldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to her father.

    So she said: "Whatever you have against me,e at me, bullying an old man doesn¡¯t make you a man."

    "We haven¡¯t done anything to your father, but if I find out you¡¯re still investigating this case tomorrow, I can¡¯t guarantee where your father will be then. Think carefully!" the man said coldly before leaving.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 997 - 989: Very Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 997: Chapter 989: Very Disappointed</h4>

    Hua Xiangrong walked home very slowly. Normally it would take her five minutes, but this time it took half an hour. She never expected that the case she encountered this time would have such a powerful backing. For the first time, she felt deeply powerless¡ªshe was full of confidence wanting to aplish something, but the result left her greatly disappointed.

    She suddenly understood what her colleague had said to her. Perhaps he had experienced a simr situation before. Sometimes, people like us, ordinary people, really can¡¯t aplish anything. We are just insignificant small parts of arge machine, even if that small part stops working, it doesn¡¯t affect the machine¡¯s operation.

    What really affects the machine¡¯s operation are the obviously huge parts that others can see at a nce.

    Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t expect that on her first case, she would face such a major setback. How could she continue like this? If she faces such threats with every case she handles, how can she remain at the police station in the future? Continuing like this, she will surely have to change her career sooner orter.

    With such heavy thoughts, she returned home. Xiao Yifei saw here back and wanted to ask her about the case, but seeing her frowning face, he decided not to. She must have encountered significant problems at work. They¡¯ll discuss it properly after dinner, Xiao Yifei thought.

    "Was work not going smoothly? You don¡¯t look very happy today," Father Hua carefully asked.

    "No, Dad, it¡¯s just that I spent the afternoon looking at documents, and now I have a bit of a headache," Hua Xiangrong replied.

    "Then after dinner, you should rest early!" Father Hua said considerately.

    After dinner, Father Hua prepared to go out for a stroll, feeling a bit bored sitting at home, just about to head out.

    Hua Xiangrong said: "Dad, it¡¯s quite cold outside today, you should stay in, otherwise you¡¯ll catch a chill and your legs might hurt."

    Hua Xiangrong thought of that person¡¯s threat. Although they said they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her father as long as she stopped investigating, she was still uneasy about Father Hua going out for a walkte at night. Even though he used to go out often, the situation was different now. Hua Xiangrong knew there was someone not far away watching her every move. She herself wasn¡¯t too concerned, but if this troubled her father¡¯s life in any way, she¡¯d be genuinely distressed.

    "Then I won¡¯t go out." Father Hua said, walking around the house a little, then he picked up a kettle to water the nts he was nurturing. He had actually watered them in the morning, but he just wanted to find something to do, otherwise sitting alone felt awkward.

    His daughter and Xiao Yifei were discussing work matters, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to chime in; it was their matter, and he didn¡¯t understand it.

    "I didn¡¯t expect my situation would cause you so much trouble, so you absolutely can¡¯t continue investigating this case. Don¡¯t worry about my matters; I¡¯ll find a way to resolve them myself," Xiao Yifei said.

    It seems this case involves too many people¡¯s interests, and he doesn¡¯t know who is controlling it from behind the scenes.

    "I¡¯m truly sorry. I really want to continue investigating this case, but the current situation truly doesn¡¯t look optimistic. You know I don¡¯t mind at all, but I can¡¯t risk my father¡¯s life. He worked so hard to raise me, and I really don¡¯t want him to be unable to enjoy hister years," Hua Xiangrong said guiltily.

    Xiao Yifei patted Hua Xiangrong¡¯s shoulder and then pretended not to care. He said to her: "It¡¯s okay, this is not your fault. I know you¡¯ve already done your best. Continuing to investigate would only make things difficult for you. I really appreciate everything you have done for me these past few days."

    "So what are you nning to do next?" Hua Xiangrong asked.

    "I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll have to take it one step at a time. I n to find someone who might be able to help. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be willing," Xiao Yifei said. At this point, he could only once again seek help from Deng Fuguo¡¯s father. He was the only influential person Xiao Yifei knew. Had he known how important connections were, he would have met more people when he was a doctor in the hospital.

    At the time, he thought such social interactions were meaningless, mere exchanges of power. Little did he know his life would take such a huge turn, and he¡¯d now need awork of connections.

    Back then, he thought he¡¯d never need to ask others for favors; most of the time, people asked him for help. So, he liked being on his own, and this thought finally brought some negative consequences.

    "Now it¡¯s just going to be like this. If there is anything you need my help with, make sure to let me know, and I¡¯ll definitely help you," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "You¡¯ve already helped me a lot," Xiao Yifei said gratefully.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei went to the hospital he visited the other day. Last time, he waited so long and didn¡¯t get to see the old man. This time, no matter what, he had to see the old man; he had no other options left. Although Xiao Yifei disliked owing people favors and asking for help, he really didn¡¯t have a choice now.

    Perhaps it was because Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts moved the heavens; his luck was good today. The moment he walked into the hospital, the elevator doors opened, and he saw the old man sitting in a wheelchair, surrounded by several people who looked like bodyguards. One of the bodyguards nodded at Xiao Yifei, indicating he should take the next elevator.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect to see the old man here. Just as he was lost in thought, the elevator doors were about to close, and he immediately used his hand to stop them. Half his body was about to get caught in the doors. In this situation, two bodyguards stepped forward, opened the elevator doors, and were about to drag Xiao Yifei out.

    "Hold on, let him in!" said the old man finally.

    "But, Mr. Deng instructed..." one of the bodyguards hesitated after hearing the old man¡¯s words. They were following Deng Fuguo¡¯s orders, and he told them only those he approved of could see the old man. Clearly, Xiao Yifei was not within the range of approved people.

    "But what! I am his father. I¡¯ll take responsibility if something happens," the old man said.

    Xiao Yifei finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he could see the old man, there was no need to worry about anything else. His concern had always been what to do if he couldn¡¯t meet the old man, but today his luck was outstanding; he saw him right away.

    When the old man finished his walk and was ready to return to his ward, it wasn¡¯t really a walk. The caregiver just took him around the garden to breathe some fresh air. Staying in the ward daily was suffocating him.

 Chapter 998 - 990: Too Naive

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 990: Too Naive</h4>

    When his health was still good, he was a restless person who wandered everywhere every day. Now that his health has deteriorated, losing his personal freedom all of a sudden is something he truly can¡¯t endure. All he hopes for now is to quickly recover from his injury.

    Xiao Yifei followed Mr. Deng into the hospital room. Wealthy people are indeed different; even the hospital room they stay in is so luxurious, practically like their private residence, with all the necessities for a daily life.

    "The only thing I wish now is for my illness to get better soon. I feel like after thest treatment at your ce, the illness has almost recovered, but my son insisted on bringing me here, saying I must rest quietly for a thorough recovery. If this continues, I¡¯m definitely going to develop even worse symptoms." After Deng sat down, he startedining to Xiao Yifei, clearly indicating he was really bored staying here.

    "This shows your son is very filial. You see, such a high-ss hospital room is not something anyone can just enter." Xiao Yifei said. He calcted secretly, in the hospital where he worked before, such a room would cost about ten thousand a day, not to mention in a big Beijing hospital where it would surely cost tens of thousands a day, plus the sries of these bodyguards and maids. What he spends in a day is roughly what some people earn in a hard-working year.

    This disparity among people is truly inequitable, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    "Enough about me, you came all this way to Beijing; you must be here because of Liu Rui, right? I¡¯ve learned some about his situation from Fuguo; it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m genuinely powerless this time."

    "Perhaps you don¡¯t fully understand the situation. Actually, Liu Rui¡¯s actions have escted to a level threatening family security. Now, even if you plead with the Family Head, he doesn¡¯t have the authority to release Liu Rui." Mr. Deng said.

    "How could the situation be so severe? But he didn¡¯t cause any trouble, right? Is it a bit too much to detain him just like that?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "You still say no trouble has been caused; if something really happens, neither you nor I can bear the consequences. Do you know what kind of people are imprisoned in that ce? I heard you went in, you must have seen their skills, yet you still say such things." Mr. Deng¡¯s words carried a bit of anger.

    Xiao Yifei felt ashamed, as that wasn¡¯t his intention. Knowing Liu Rui¡¯s current situation, he was truly anxious at heart.

    "Mr. Deng, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m really worried. Liu Rui is like a brother to me; with such a big issue like this, how can I remain calm?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "Did this matter cause any trouble for you?" Xiao Yifei recalled how it was Mr. Deng who helped him get in.

    "It hasn¡¯t affected me. Your situation is different from Liu Rui¡¯s." Mr. Deng replied.

    "Is there really no other way now?" Xiao Yifei asked, only realizing the gravity of the situation now. He was somewhat ignorant about thew and rarely sought to understand these matters.

    At this moment, he remembered Liu Rui¡¯s calm expression when he was taken away. Seeing this, he understood Liu Rui must have anticipated what his actions would mean and was prepared to face the consequences. And despite Liu Bailong remaining in prison, they were well aware of the impending events. Only he naively thought nothing serious would happen; it was truly na?ve.

    But what was Liu Rui¡¯s purpose for doing this? Even knowing an action wouldn¡¯t result in any oue, he still proceeded resolutely. He couldn¡¯t fathom what Liu Rui was thinking. Indeed, Liu Rui, with his superior intelligence and emotional capacity, was far beyond him, especially considering they had only known each other for less than a year.

    Perhaps Liu Rui already understood him well, but he hardly understood Liu Rui. He had no knowledge of Liu Rui¡¯s experiences and the grudges in his world. What was known was only the aspect Liu Rui was willing to reveal. If Liu Rui didn¡¯t want him to know something, he truly wouldn¡¯t know.

    "I¡¯m feeling quite bored staying here alone. If you¡¯re not busy, would you like to keep mepany and chat?" Mr. Deng, noticing that Xiao Yifei showed no sign of leaving, said.

    "Mr. Deng, there is indeed another matter for which I seek your assistance. Actually, my main purpose foring here is due to this issue. When I first arrived, some belongings of mine were stolen, including very important items in my bag. However, the police are facing interference from certain individuals, which has caused them to hesitate in handling the case. So I wanted to ask you for help." Xiao Yifei said.

    "What is the important item you lost?" Mr. Deng had already guessed that what Xiao Yifei lost was the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. He had learned that Liu Bailong had given it to Xiao Yifei, but regarding who wanted it, he had no leads.

    Given the current circumstances, it must be someone from Beijing, whose authority and status are formidable. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know of the Green-eyed Silver Tail¡¯s existence, and even if they did, owning it without knowledge of its use would be pointless.

    "I lost the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, an item passed down through generations. I searched for it for so long, finally found it, but just after acquiring it, it was stolen by someone else." Xiao Yifei said with indignation.

    "I can¡¯t help with Liu Rui¡¯s matter, but I can assist you with this. However, I need your help in return. You see, my health is really good now, but my son doesn¡¯t believe what I say and insists I stay here. I¡¯m bored to death every day. Could you talk to him about how my health is fine and I can recuperate at home?" Mr. Deng said.

    Xiao Yifei thought he would face some significant requests for help, only to find it was just a small matter. It seems the life of a wealthy person isn¡¯t easy either. It¡¯s understandable; staying in such a hospital room every day is ufortable, with no one to converse with. Mr. Deng must feel bored.

    "You certainly seem well, and your recovery shows progress. I can talk to your son, but whether he listens is not for me to decide." Xiao Yifei said.

    Just as they were speaking, Deng Fuguo entered: "Do you have anything you want to say to me?" Upon entering and seeing Xiao Yifei, his initially smiling face changed immediately. In a different tone, he asked: "How did you get in here?"

    Mr. Deng, observing his son¡¯s demeanor as if ready to dismiss Xiao Yifei, immediately said: "I asked him in. While walking downstairs today, I just happened to bump into Xiao Yifei, so we talked for a bit."

 Chapter 999: 991: Turning Away

    <strong>Chapter 999: Chapter 991: Turning Away</strong>

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to ask me to release Liu Rui, then you¡¯d better leave soon. This matter is beyond our control.¡± Deng Fuguo said coldly.

    The reason Deng Fuguo issued the order to not let anyone visit his father was the concern that Xiao Yifei woulde looking for him. He knew his father cared a lot about face, and since Xiao Yifei had saved his life, he would be even less likely to refuse any of Xiao¡¯s requests. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated a loophole, which Xiao Yifei managed to exploit.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here for that; he¡¯s got other matters. Fuguo, why are you so angry? No matter what, Doctor Xiao saved my life, so at least treat him with some courtesy.¡± Mr. Deng said.

    Xiao Yifei felt questioned by Deng Fuguo, and he was really angry, wishing he could leave right away. But he came here to ask for their help, and perhaps Liu Rui¡¯s future was in their hands, so he pretended as if he hadn¡¯t heard those words.

    With a smile, he said to Deng Fuguo, ¡°I came to cheer up Mr. Deng since he¡¯s been stuck here all day and it¡¯s quite stifling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fuguo, even Doctor Lin says so. My health has mostly recovered; let¡¯s go home!¡± Mr. Deng said to his son.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m often unable toe home; if something were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be there immediately.¡± Deng Fuguo said, his intent was good, though he hadn¡¯t considered how his father might feel bored staying in the room by himself all day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this then. Stay two more days, and after aprehensive physical check-up, we¡¯ll go home, okay?¡± With Xiao Yifei present, Deng Fuguo had to give his father face. He realized that as people age, they change significantly. His father wasn¡¯t the stern man he used to be.

    He began to consult him on many matters, especially after falling ill, relying on him for everything. Their roles hadpletely reversed; now Deng Fuguo seemed to be the father.

    Mr. Deng got the oue he wanted and didn¡¯t persist further. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei prepared to take his leave, but he worried that if he had to see Mr. Deng again, he might not be so lucky.

    Given Deng Fuguo¡¯s hostile demeanor today, it was certain that he would guard against Xiao Yifei in the future, making it much more difficult for him to see Mr. Deng next time.

    ¡°Fuguo, if you have nothing else, go and handle your affairs. I¡¯d like to chat with Xiao Yifei a bit longer.¡± Mr. Deng said.

    Deng Fuguo gave Xiao Yifei a concerned look, nodded, and then turned to leave. Xiao Yifei thought to himself, why is Deng Fuguo so uneasy? Everyone in this hospital works for him, even if he wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t dare! Why give him that kind of look?

    The two continued their conversation for a while. Xiao Yifei quite enjoyed talking with cultured, older individuals. Conversations with them didn¡¯t feel tiring, and he could learn a lot, unlike others who have no focus and repeat themselves to the point of annoyance.

    Eventually, seeing the time, and a doctor hade in for Mr. Deng¡¯s check-up, Xiao Yifei realized it was time to leave. The check-up was simr to those in ordinary hospitals, but of course, Mr. Deng could afford such a high-ss ward and care, leaving nothing to worry about, just rest and heal.

    ¡°Mr. Deng, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I have to trouble you with my matter. I¡¯m really sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Xiao Yifei said, preparing to leave.

    ¡°No worries, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. You cured my illness, helping you is the least I can do.¡± Mr. Deng said humbly, not at all pretentious, starkly different from the hostility emanating from his son, Deng Fuguo. Initially, Deng Fuguo held a good impression of him, but since the incident with Liu Rui, he lumped Xiao Yifei with Liu Rui.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Deng Fuguo came to see his father again. He made it a point to visit his father whenever he had time, demonstrating his filial piety. He was a rtively traditional Chinese man, valuing benevolence and filial duty.

    ¡°Your attitude toward Xiao Yifei just now was too harsh. No matter what, he did us a favor. How could you treat him like that? You¡¯ve been in management for so many years; how can you act so recklessly? Proper etiquette should be observed.¡± Mr. Deng began to scold his son.

    ¡°I¡¯m just addressing the issue, not the person. I¡¯ve already shown gratitude for what he did for us, but he can¡¯t keep asking for more. Liu Ruimitted such a significant offense, he must be aware; I can¡¯t resolve Liu Rui¡¯s situation with just my words.¡± Deng Fuguo said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t see it that way. He must be desperate. If there were another way, I doubt he would resort to asking us. I actually think Xiao Yifei is a decent person. If not for the Liu Rui matter, you wouldn¡¯t have this attitude towards him.¡± Mr. Deng said.

    Hearing his father, Deng Fuguo realized he might have a point. Initially, Xiao Yifei did nothing wrong. Deng Fuguo himself, desperate to cure his father, sought help everywhere, and that made Xiao Yifei a flesh-and-blood man with genuine intent towards friends.

    From his father¡¯s ount, he learned that Xiao Yifei had gone to the prison on his own to find Liu Rui. Comparatively, others wouldn¡¯t take such a risk for someone of little rtion.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being too narrow-minded. Things have been difficult on my end, and Liu Rui¡¯s case is truly problematic. His grave crime likely leaves no room for resolution, and I suspect his fate may be like his father¡¯s. Why would a promising young man risk everything? I can¡¯t understand.¡± Deng Fuguo said.

    ¡°And knowing fully well that what he¡¯s doing could be futile, if he still insists, then his motives are truly intriguing. I suspect this case will be thoroughly investigated, as it¡¯s been a long time since such a significant case emerged.¡± Deng Fuguo shared his perspective with his father.

    ¡°Even so, I hope you can offer help if possible. I once met Liu Rui at the hospital. He looked like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up, and his demeanor didn¡¯t seem bad.¡± Mr. Deng said, though he knew his son wouldn¡¯t easily heed his words.

    In the previous hospital, Liu Rui had once sneaked into Mr. Deng¡¯s room while he was asleep. Upon waking, he found Liu Rui standing by the bed, silently watching him. By then, he was already aware of the issues between his son and Liu Bailong.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1000 - 992: Fulfilling a Long-Held Wish

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 992: Fulfilling a Long-Held Wish</h4>

    When Liu Rui started to introduce himself, he already guessed why Liu Rui came to his ward. Perhaps in the end he still had some hesitation! After all, he still had a conscience, so Mr. Deng didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, just thinking Liu Rui simply wanted to visit him.

    Everyone has an evil side, but as long as this evil side hasn¡¯t been put into practice, there is still a chance for redemption. Therefore, for those who want to repent, we should give them a chance. As the saying goes,y down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha on the spot.

    Some say that a good man needs to endure eighty-one hardships to be a Buddha, while a bad man only needs toy down his butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha instantly. This is said to be highly unfair to good men, but actually,ying down the butcher¡¯s knife is a very difficult process. Once a person embarks on a wrong path, he bes ustomed to killing and addicted to wrongdoing.

    Wanting to turn over a new leaf is a very difficult process. First, changing a mindset is a tough process, and then society¡¯s opinions, other people¡¯s views, these are all very hard to change.

    It¡¯s like you stole a loaf of bread from a bakery a long time ago because you were too hungry. When faced with a survival threat, in general, people first think about how to survive by any means necessary, so to some extent, this kind of mistake can be forgiven.

    However, once people know you were a thief, thatbel is hard to remove, possibly never removable throughout your life. No matter how well you do in the future, how noble your moral character is, what people always remember is thebel of you being a thief.

    Therefore, Mr. Deng also hopes Liu Rui doesn¡¯t carry such a crime with him at a young age. Liu Rui, over these years, has not had it easy, and he actually doesn¡¯t need to bear these things. Mr. Deng doesn¡¯t hope for such a young child to ruin his future.

    But for Liu Rui, he doesn¡¯t care about any future. He just did what he wanted to do, he fulfilled his goal of seeing his father, and his wish of over ten years hase to an end.

    As for what will happen afterward, Liu Rui had long nned this, he knew he would definitely be caught. Actually, the only thing he didn¡¯t anticipate was Xiao Yifei taking such a big risk to save him.

    Actually, Liu Rui has always been a lonely person, he is arrogant and disdainful of associating with people who are dumber than him. So over the years, he has never had any decent friends, plus his special status and position, he typically finds it hard to be close friends with others.

    Sometimes for business reasons, he apanies some people to dinners or outings, but Liu Rui never considers them as friends. In his view, these are purely social activities, these people couldn¡¯t be considered as friends, there only exists mutual interest between them.

    However, this is the first time someone appeared in his life in such a way. Although at first sight, he felt Xiao Yifei was no different from others, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to y such an important role in his life, and for him, Xiao Yifei is more like a friend and a big brother.

    This feeling is very magical, Liu Rui also knows that Xiao Yifei treats him wellrgely because of his grandfather¡¯s request. Xiao Yifei was willing to take care of him more, but such care moved Liu Rui greatly. Although on the surface, he still treats Xiao Yifei as before, never verbalizing any thanks, actually, unknowingly, he already considers Xiao Yifei as his family, as important in his heart as his grandfather and Sisi.

    Xiao Yifei wanted to visit Liu Rui, bring him some food or something, but before he got into the ce where Liu Rui was held, the guards at the gate stopped him, saying it was a military restricted area, not open to ordinary people, not even for visits. Seeing this strict scene, Xiao Yifei truly realized how serious Liu Rui¡¯s crime was. Typically, when caught for a crime, it¡¯s just held at the police department, but Liu Rui is directly held here.

    No one knows if he will be releasedter, Xiao Yifei thought. He didn¡¯t expect the situation to escte to this point. Liu Rui, why did he have to go through this?

    On the way back, Xiao Yifei received a phone call from Hu Jingtang. Xiao Yifei pondered his words and answered.

    "Xiao Yifei, how¡¯s the matter on your side? Did you see this kid Liu Rui? Send me your bank ount number, I¡¯ll transfer you 100,000 yuan. I know dealing with this kind of issue surely costs a lot. If it¡¯s not enough, just tell me again." Hu Jingtang said.

    "I met Liu Rui. He¡¯s doing well now, just this time it¡¯ll take longer, so Hu Jingtang, don¡¯t worry too much, I will handle it properly and bring Liu Rui back as soon as possible," Xiao Yifei said. He could only say this, telling the truth to the old man possibly would cause unforeseen issues, plus Hu Jingtang¡¯s health is already not good.

    Besides, telling the truth to Hu Jingtang wouldn¡¯t be useful, except for making him worry. Therefore, after carefully considering, Xiao Yifei decided not to speak the truth.

    After hanging up, Xiao Yifei took the bus back to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s house. Xiao Yifei thought if he hadn¡¯t encountered Hua Xiangrong this time, who knows how pathetic he would be now!

    Right now, Xiao Yifei was alsopletely clueless. All of this was unfamiliar to him, his only prideful medical knowledge was currently useless. He could only wait for the results like a useless person, but such waiting was very agonizing.

    So, Xiao Yifei decided he couldn¡¯t wait passively any longer and decided to take initiative.

    Back at home, Xiao Yifei asked Hua Xiangrong for the evidence regarding the case.

    Hua Xiangrong gave Xiao Yifei all the evidence she found regarding the criminal syndicate. Of course, these pieces of evidence hadn¡¯t been submitted to the police department, and in the end, Hua Xiangrong handed Xiao Yifei a voice recorder, saying this item was the most important.

    "I don¡¯t know why I impulsively brought the voice recorder on my outing that day. After turning it on, I forgot to turn it off, and then I recorded the evidence of that person threatening me. I discovered how important this thing was only when I was organizing stuff yesterday, it can be said to be crucial evidence right now. You must keep it safe," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "Although I¡¯ve helped little on the surface with your case, if you need anything privately, I¡¯ll certainly do my best to help you," she paused for a moment, then continued.

    "You¡¯ve already given me great help. There will definitely be a chance to repay you." Xiao Yifei said.

    "I need nothing else, my only wish is to have my father¡¯s leg healed," Hua Xiangrong said, ncing at her father inside the room.

    "That¡¯s simple. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, as long as I retrieve my things, I¡¯ll definitely heal your father," Xiao Yifei said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001: 993: A New Romance

    <strong>Chapter 1001: Chapter 993: A New Romance</strong>

    Life might just be a constant process of owing and repaying debts. Living in this world, there will always be times when we owe others favors. Some favors can be repaid, like the one he owes Hua Xiangrong, but others, he cannot repay, like Tang Rong¡¯s kindness and meticulous care for him.

    To be honest, these past few days he has been so troubled that he had almost forgotten about Tang Rong. Yet suddenly, at this moment, he thought of Tang Rong, the girl who said she was willing to wait for him. In the end, she would surely be disappointed and then give up! He didn¡¯t dare to disturb her life any further.

    Actually, after Xiao Yifei left, Tang Rong¡¯s life wasn¡¯t particrly happy either. When someone with whom you could share all your joys and sorrows suddenly disappears from your life, it¡¯s like a part of your body is suddenly missing, leaving a void inside.

    She knew clearly that Xiao Yifei had left for good, and no matter how much she tried to persuade or wait, he wouldn¡¯te back.

    There were also men in thepany who had liked her for a long time, but they approached with marriage in mind. After interacting a few times, she realized they weren¡¯t her type at all. She knew she still hadn¡¯t let go of Xiao Yifei in her heart, so she wasn¡¯t nning to start a new rtionship so soon.

    A long time ago, Tang Rong read a passage: When we expend too much energy in a rtionship and it ends without a result, we no longer have the energy to like someone else. It¡¯s like writing an essay and identally deleting it just before the ending. Even if you remember all the content, you no longer want to write it again.

    Perhaps the same principle applies to rtionships. We only have so much energy, and once it¡¯s used up, it¡¯s gone for good. In the end, we may never find that feeling of being in love again because our hearts have grown numb.

    Xiao Yifei originally nned to find a hotel for himself because he felt he had already troubled Hua Xiangrong and her family enough. Moreover, there were now people watching Hua Xiangrong¡¯s every move, and what Xiao Yifei nned to do next might cause them some inconvenience. If they encountered any danger, he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay here with peace of mind. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll dare to do anything to us lightly. They wouldn¡¯t have the courage. On the contrary, if you go to stay somewhere alone, I¡¯ll be more worried,¡± Hua Xiangrong immediately rejected Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea without even thinking.

    If Xiao Yifei stayed in her house, she could help if anything happened. But if he went out to live, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know what he was doing all the time.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t argue against Hua Xiangrong¡¯s insistence, so in the end, he stayed at her house obediently. In fact, this arrangement was more convenient and saved him quite a bit of money. Now, Xiao Yifei had to n every penny carefully. He used to be someone who wasn¡¯t short of money, earning a sry every month, and daily expenses weren¡¯t a big deal. But now, after this incident, he would surely have many ces where he needed money in the future.

    His previous savings¡ªhe once thought he could live well even without working for five years. But now, it seemed that after a trip to Beijing and back home, he would have spent almost all of it.

    Besides, he wasn¡¯t alone now. Even if he had no money, he could get by on frugal means. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t endure hardship. But now with Little Shitou, Xiao Yifei nned to support the child himself, and as for the future, he would deal with itter.

    Raising a child actually costs a lot. If they fall sick, money flows out like water. Yet, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t intend to shortchange Little Shitou. He nned to educate Little Shitou well when he went back, and of course, provide him the best material conditions possible. This child was already pitiful enough.

    Since he had the ability, he had to give the child the best, even if it meant living a bit humbly himself.

    Xiao Yifei missed Little Shitou a bit. Although he hadn¡¯t been gone for long, he felt reassured leaving him with Hu Jingtang. Just look at how well Liu Rui and Liu Sisi were raised. Hu Jingtang had done an excellent job raising the two children. The issue with Liu Rui was purely an ident. It¡¯s just that his high intelligence had led to this!

    If it were an average child, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to break into the prison like that. So having a high IQ isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. If used correctly, high intelligence can benefit humanity. But if misused, it can result in a highly functional antisocial personality, posing a great threat to anyone.

    Xiao Yifei thought, fortunately, Liu Rui received a good education from a young age. Although he would asionally do outrageous things, his values were generally sound, and he wouldn¡¯t do anything that harmed human life. All these should be credited to Hu Jingtang¡¯s excellent upbringing.

    ¡°Uncle Xiao, when will youe back? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time,¡± Little Shitou said over the phone.

    A warmth filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. This feeling was a brand-new experience. He had known the longing of love, but this kind of family-like concern was something he was experiencing for the first time. It was actually a very happy thing, having someone who relies on you wholeheartedly and cares for you. It adds a glimmer of hope to life.

    There¡¯s an ancient Chinese saying, ¡°A mother bes strong.¡± Once someone bes a mother, their whole heart and hopes are ced on their children. It¡¯s almost as if all the days after having a child are lived for the child. Xiao Yifei thought, perhaps he too now has a better reason to live, even for Little Shitou, to live well.

    Maybe Little Shitou was sent by the heavens to save him, to give him someone to apany him in this lonely world, which is his sole hope for living on.

    ¡°You focus on studying with Grandpa first. Once Uncle handles everything here, I¡¯lle back immediately, alright?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle, as if coaxing a small child.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, how are things going over there? You must tell me the truth so that I can see if there¡¯s anything I can help with,¡± Hu Jingtang asked with concern.

    Hu Jingtang also understood that if it weren¡¯t something significant, Xiao Yifei and the others should have been back long before now. The fact that it has dragged on until now was not normal, and Liu Rui hadn¡¯t called him either. Things were definitely not that simple, and he felt that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been truthful with him.

    ¡°Mr. Hu, just rest assured. I can definitely handle this matter. It¡¯s just that it might take a bit longer, so please be patient,¡± Xiao Yifei said. In fact, he himself didn¡¯t know when he would meet Liu Rui or when there would be a breakthrough in the situation.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll patiently wait for your return,¡± Hu Jingtang said. Besides waiting at home, he had no other options. He did want to go to Beijing with Xiao Yifei, but with his health condition and his previous illness not fully recovered, he couldn¡¯t handle the stress of more traveling. So all he could do was worry from afar.

 Chapter 1002: 994: A Life to Envy

    <strong>Chapter 1002: Chapter 994: A Life to Envy</strong>

    This child, Liu Rui, has been worrying others since he was small. Apart from his personality, there was nothing much to worry about. Back then, the worry was that Liu Rui would be bullied by other kids because he was so quiet. As he grew up, there was constant worry that Liu Rui might make mistakes or be in danger. These years of anxiety finally led to an incident.

    Hu Jingtang thought helplessly, that even at this old age, he still couldn¡¯t stop worrying. Indeed, as long as you¡¯re alive, you suffer nonstop, with not a moment of peace. He originally thought he could live a carefree life once he grew old and retired.

    Living secludedly in this bustling city¡¯s quiet dwelling, finally living a life of intellectual discourse withoutymen around, but annoying things kept happening, the kind of life one envies always turns out to be just words on a page.

    Early this morning, Xiao Yifei originally nned to hand these pieces of evidence to the police department and file the case there, but at that moment, an unexpected guest arrived.

    He appeared to be just an ordinary person, carrying a small box in hand. When he opened the door, he said someone had specifically sent him to find Hua Xiangrong and her father. Hua Xiangrong hesitated a bit but still invited him in. Actually, by that point, Hua Xiangrong had already guessed who it was and what they were here for!

    But she still wanted to see what tricks they might have up their sleeves.

    Upon seeing the stranger, Hua¡¯s father thought this must be his daughter¡¯s colleague, so he hid in the inner room. He wasn¡¯t aware of what they were discussing, so he simply avoided appearing and causing trouble for them.

    ¡°Officer Hua, we are well aware of the things you¡¯ve been doing recently. We had already sent people to warn you, yet you remain obstinate. Initially, we nned to teach you a lesson, but upon reconsideration, I chose not to do so. I prefer using soft methods, and that is the purpose of my visit today,¡± the person said, wearing a fake smile.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen I¡¯ve given up on this case? I¡¯m not someone foolish enough to tempt fate, especially when you¡¯ve threatened my father¡¯s life. Even if I were unimaginably courageous, I wouldn¡¯t risk my family¡¯s lives,¡± Hua Xiangrong said, sounding righteous.

    ¡°I understand, but the purpose of my visit today is to buy all the evidence you¡¯ve found. See, I¡¯ve brought enough money, and this should be enough sincerity, right? From then on, neither of us will owe the other,¡± the person paused, then continued.

    ¡°This money is enough for you to buy a house in the city center and for your father¡¯s treatment. I know your greatest wishtely is to have money for your father¡¯s medical care. Now I am giving you this chance to fulfill that wish. This isn¡¯t losing out at all; one should be flexible when necessary,¡± the person said.

    Hua¡¯s father didn¡¯t intentionally eavesdrop, but the conversation was loud, far from just a talk. It felt like it was about to turn into a fight. He sensed his daughter was trying hard to suppress her inner anger. Upon hearing about evidence, Hua¡¯s father roughly understood what was going on.

    His daughter and Xiao Yifei had many conversations which he had overheard, so listening to the current dialogue gave him a clear picture of the whole story.

    Clearly, Xiao Yifei is not an ordinary person; being targeted upon arrival in Beijing. These days, after spending time with him, he found Xiao Yifei quite likable, with good character and kindness. Whenever he had time, he would massage Hua¡¯s father¡¯s legs without anyints, so he knew Xiao Yifei must be the true victim.

    While Hua¡¯s father continued listening, the person outside said, ¡°I advise you to think it over. If you miss out on this good deal now, the next time you see me, the atmosphere will be far from harmonious. I have nothing to fear; you might find it indifferent, but aren¡¯t you worried about something unexpected happening to your father?¡± the person said.

    He had pinpointed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s weakness. She feared nothing, even willing to sacrifice her life for work, without any hesitation. But when she thought of her father, she felt like she was failing him.

    Her father had worked tirelessly for this family for half of his life, finally hoping for her to grow up, dreaming their days would eventually turn peaceful. Unexpectedly, the life they face is filled with anxiety and fear. Hua Xiangrong sometimes wishes she could go back to choosing her college major; even if only for her father, she should¡¯ve chosen a stable job, ensuring his peace of mind.

    Yet, she insisted on her passion. Her father didn¡¯t object at the time, always telling Hua Xiangrong her future path needed self-consideration. If she was happy, she shouldn¡¯t mind others¡¯ opinions, including her parents¡¯. Those words made Hua Xiangrong determined to enroll in the police academy.

    Now she deeply loves her profession, but upon truly walking this path, she realized she needs to give up too much. Traditionally, loyalty and filial piety can hardly coexist, and now Hua Xiangrong faces such a dilemma, whether to uphold justice or forsake justice for family.

    Although Hua Xiangrong showed no outward emotion, she was continuously pondering in her mind, uncertain which choice would be right. No matter the oue, her conscience would still feel uneasy.

    That person seemingly saw through Hua Xiangrong¡¯s inner hesitation and struggle, and spoke again: ¡°I know, your father is the most important to you, so I think you have nothing to hesitate about. Such a simple choice, you¡¯ve been thinking for so long.¡±

    At this point, Hua¡¯s father, who was secretly listening in the inner room, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He never imagined he would one day be used as a pawn, these people are so despicable. He couldn¡¯t be the one dragging his daughter down.

    So he opened the door and walked out of the room. Actually, Lin Mu was also secretly eavesdropping through a cracked door in his room. He originally wanted to step out, but he couldn¡¯t be rash; if he acted now, everything might fail.

    Thus, he kept focusing on their conversation. He didn¡¯t know what choice Hua Xiangrong would eventually make; such a decision is tough for anyone. Even if Hua Xiangrong chose her father in the end, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t me her. In such circumstances, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s choice could be understood.

    Xiao Yifei had always been curious about who the powers behind this were, who dared openly conduct such actions right under the police¡¯s nose, especially in Beijing. Such audacity surely indicates the backing must be significant, maybe even high-ranking officials, so that any incident can be brushed aside with excuses.

 Chapter 1003 - 995: Insignificant

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Chapter 995: Insignificant</h4>

    Sometimes people are really insignificant. It was at this moment that Xiao Yifei realized his own insignificance. He used to think he was quite a remarkable person in the medical field, admired by so many people.

    Xiao Yifei was carefully listening to them talk because his room was quite far away, so he leaned against the door to listen. Then he heard the sound of someone opening the door, and when he looked through the crack, he saw Hua¡¯s father appear. Due to his health, Hua¡¯s father walked very slowly, but each step he took was solid. Watching his back, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a sense of greatness.

    "If you still have any dignity, take your money and leave our house immediately. You,ing here early in the morning, pollute the air of our house. If you are threatening my child with my safety, then sorry, I¡¯m not afraid at all. I¡¯ve lived more than half my life, endured so many hard days, so why would I be scared of a small threat from you?" Hua¡¯s father said word by word.

    Although Hua¡¯s father¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, every word he said entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears clearly. In the past, he really underestimated Hua¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t see that this man also had some integrity. Indeed, only such a father could raise a kind and righteous child like Hua Xiangrong.

    When Hua Xiangrong saw her fathere out, she initially wanted to tell her father to back off. She didn¡¯t want her father to get involved in this matter. Now, Hua¡¯s father¡¯s words suggested that he knew all about their conversation.

    The words her father said moved Hua Xiangrong immensely. She knew that her father had always supported her work unconditionally. In fact, her father supported every decision she made.

    Undoubtedly, this time, her father made the right choice for her. Such a choice could only be made correctly by Hua¡¯s father, and only then would Hua Xiangrong not feel so guilty.

    Xiao Yifei listened to Hua¡¯s father¡¯s words from the room, and his heart was also filled with emotion. So this is what makes a father great.

    The person didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard Hua¡¯s father speak like that. He didn¡¯t expect a second person to appear, and this person turned out to be Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father.

    He originally thought he was well-prepared. In this world, who doesn¡¯t love money and life? So-called justice andw are insignificantpared to money and life. The so-calledw is just something invented by boring people to control others.

    He thought there was nothing money couldn¡¯t solve until he heard Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father speak. It seemed that this man also had integrity. Suddenly, he thought, could it be that he thought the money was too little? People like this who have lived at the bottom of society for their whole lives would seize the opportunity to ask for more money when given a chance.

    So he thought about it, and money meant nothing to him. He had never lived a life without money, so he said: "If you think the money is too little, I can add one-third more to the amount. Don¡¯t be too greedy; this money is enough for you to spend a lifetime."

    "Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I told you to leave within ten seconds, or I won¡¯t be polite anymore," Hua¡¯s father said.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If something really happened, it would be hard to handle!

    "Then I¡¯ll say goodbye. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance, just wait and see. Good times areing for you," the person said, taking the case he brought with him to the door and giving them onest look filled with malice, then turning around and leaving.

    "Dad, why did you rush out so impulsively? Now you¡¯ve offended them, and life will be tough for us," Hua Xiangrong said. In the end, her father got involved in this matter, and there was nothing she could do about it. But none of them knew what would happen next.

    Hua Xiangrong had seen many cases where police officers¡¯ families were kidnapped or even killed by bad guys. She was truly afraid such a thing would happen to her, and if it did, even if she regretted it, it would be toote!

    "Child, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I still know what I¡¯m doing. I know you are a filial child, but you are also a just police officer. So making such a choice is undoubtedly difficult for you. No matter what you ultimately choose, you will feel guilty inside, so why not let me make this choice, so your heart will feel a little better," Hua¡¯s father said.

    It turned out that her father had always understood and known her so well. He made this choice to prevent her from facing difficulty, and Hua Xiangrong almost cried, so she stepped forward and hugged her father.

    She said, "Dad, being your daughter makes me so happy. Thank you for your understanding and support all along. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today."

    Hua¡¯s father was evidently not used to such closeness, his body slightly stiffening, and after a few seconds, he carefully hugged his daughter back, his face slightly flushed, probably out of embarrassment!

    Watching the two of them embrace, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. Hearing theughter, Hua¡¯s father felt even more embarrassed and said to Hua Xiangrong, "Okay, okay, you see, Xiao Yifei isughing at us!"

    "He¡¯s notughing at us; he¡¯s clearly envious of us. Besides, how dare heugh at us!" Hua Xiangrong said, though she still let go of her father¡¯s arm. Something normal became embarrassing after her father said that.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt like an extra standing there. If there were a hole in the ground, he would have crawled in long ago.

    Moreover, he did envy their father-daughter rtionship, something he always wanted but never had. It had been a long time since he felt what it was like topletely trust someone, ever since his grandfather passed away.

    In reality, no matter how good his grandfather was, he couldn¡¯t fill the void left by the absence of parents. Although his grandfather was always the most important person in his life, even if he deliberately avoided seeing his father, deep down, he yearned for such intimacy but also resented it.

    Although these feelings seemed contradictory, they were actually the same. While yearning for intimacy, he also feared the hurt that intimacy could bring, creating this contradictory mindset.

    "Uncle, you looked so cool just now. I felt like I was seeing the kind of courage that refuses to yield, like the warriors who¡¯d rather die than surrender in my childhood stories," Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but praise after they finished talking, although he realized his example was a bit inappropriate, perhaps not very auspicious.

    He quickly added, "What I mean is that your performance just now was filled with integrity, like a valiant and unyielding warrior." Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed after saying that, wondering what was wrong with himtely, maybe worrying too much, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t even talk properly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1004: 996: Love and Hate

    <strong>Chapter 1004: Chapter 996: Love and Hate</strong>

    Fortunately, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father didn¡¯t say much either; he just gave a faint smile, his eyes showing aplex expression that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Perhaps he really was an adult? After certain events, he began living the life he has now. Xiao Yifei looked at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father and spected in his heart. Xiao Yifei also sensed a distinctive aura from Hua¡¯s father, a sense of integrity in his character. Whatever he did in his daily life, it was always methodical and nned.

    But if he truly was a soldier, how could he have ended up in such a situation? Xiao Yifei was very curious, but he couldn¡¯t ask these questions.

    After that, Xiao Yifei went out to handle the most important matter of the day. He went to the police bureau in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s district to report a case. This police bureau was one level above the one Hua Xiangrong was associated with. Xiao Yifei did not hold much hope for the investigation of this case; he had already pinned all his hopes on Mr. Deng.

    As long as Mr. Deng was willing to help, the matter would surely seed. Since thest time, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t contacted Mr. Deng. It¡¯s just uncertain whether they could find the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in the end; retrieving it seemed quite a difficult task.

    He felt Mr. Deng was a decent person; he could almost always help him when needed. However, as for his son, Deng Fuguo, Xiao Yifei initially had a pretty good impression of him, but with each additional meeting, his dislike for him grew. Even if he couldn¡¯t offer much help, he shouldn¡¯t have treated him that way!

    Xiao Yifei still harbored resentment regarding what Deng Fuguo did to him in the hospital. Perhaps, when a person possesses enough power, they unconsciously change. Such situations often lead to two extremes: either they be arrogant and dismissive of others, backed by their significant power, fearing nothing since they already wield considerable power.

    Another kind of person, after gaining full power, bes even more modest and low-key than before. They understand the principle that a tall tree catches the wind; hence, the lower they keep their profiles, the better. Evidently, Deng Fuguo wasn¡¯t of this second type, which is why Xiao Yifei grew increasingly resentful of him.

    However, despite the dislike, the superficial cordiality had to be maintained. Liu Rui¡¯s future was entirely in his hands; perhaps, in truth, releasing Liu Rui was merely up to his word. Xiao Yifei thought about it; he didn¡¯t know exactly how great Deng Fuguo¡¯s influence was, but he knew Deng Fuguo was a formidable figure. In Beijing, someone capable of influencing all around¡ªyou can imagine what level his authority reached.

    After reporting the case, the police imed they would immediately address Xiao Yifei¡¯s case, instructing him to go home and stating they would contact himter.

    With that taskpleted, Xiao Yifei had nowhere to go. It was too early to return home, and staying at someone else¡¯s house all the time deprived Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father of his personal space. Thus, Xiao Yifei decided to wander around. Having been in Beijing for several days, he was constantly preupied with matters concerning Liu Rui, leaving no time for leisurely sightseeing.

    Xiao Yifei once took a taxi ride. Unfamiliar with the costs, he ended up spending more than a hundred yuan on a journey that took less than fifteen minutes.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that taking a taxi in Beijing would be so expensive. In his hometown, a simr trip would cost only around a dozen yuan. Little did he expect prices in Beijing to have doubled.

    Since then, he dared not casually take a taxi. Already penniless, he stuck to taking the subway or buses whenever he went out, regardless of theplicated transfer routes.

    He was curious: how did people survive in such a big city, with everyone living so hard? What was it all for?

    People say it¡¯s for better development opportunities. So manye to Beijing, yet only a few seed in making a name for themselves. Ultimately, the once passionate drive to achieve something vanished without a trace. Now, their only dream is to have weekends without overtime, and to sleep in.

    Sometimes, faced with reality, dreams be utterly insignificant, and we all eventuallypromise; only those who persevere in life are qualified to speak of dreams.

    So, what exactly were these people working so hard for? Watching the indifferent faces of subway passengers, most appeared to be regr office workers, earning barely any money after a month of hard work. Indeed, most of that money would be spent on rent.

    If they returned to their hometowns, they¡¯d surely do better than now, living morefortably. Yet, fueled by a stubborn resolve not to return home, having made bold promises to all friends and rtives not to go back, returning now would be utterly disgraceful!

    In this whole carriage, Xiao Yifei seemed to be the only idle one, appearing as if he wandered aimlessly every day. Worrying about Liu Rui¡¯s matters was pointless; it would be better to take this chance to explore the area leisurely.

    Almost every Chinese person wishes to visit this ce, whether for work or travel; it is usually their first choice.

    As a result, the poption of Beijing continues to grow, with streets bustling with people. As Xiao Yifei watched the people on the streets, he wondered, how could there be so many people?

    Only during the Spring Festival each year does Beijing be a ghost city, as almost everyone returns to their hometowns to celebrate, leaving only those whose families have lived in Beijing for generations. Only at this time do they get to truly own this city¡ªtheir so-called hometown, filled with all their love and hate.

    Although he had registered his case with the police, Xiao Yifei did not hold much hope. The forces involved were too powerful, and only someone of Deng Fuguo¡¯s level could contend with them. Sometimes, power is truly a valuable thing.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yifei bought some food and returned home. He had been freeloading at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s home for quite some days. Though he intended to repay their kindnesster, he still felt quite embarrassed, especially now that he had brought such trouble to their family.

    If it weren¡¯t for his presence, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father and Hua Xiangrong would undoubtedly live a peaceful and stable life. But his appearance disrupted such tranquility. Once everything is resolved, he must properly express his gratitude to Hua Xiangrong and her father.

    Upon returning home, Xiao Yifei discovered not only Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father there but also two other police officers. As soon as Xiao Yifei walked in, they asked, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Yifei, right? We¡¯ve been waiting for you. We need you both toe with us to the police department.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father, hoping to glean some information from him, but Hua¡¯s father wore the same bewildered expression, apparently knowing nothing as well.

 Chapter 1005: 997: A Bit Too Much

    <strong>Chapter 1005: Chapter 997: A Bit Too Much</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either; neither of them told me anything, insisting on waiting for you toe back,¡± said Hua¡¯s father.

    ¡°You at least have to let us know why you¡¯re arresting us, right? Just grabbing people like this is illegal,¡± said Xiao Yifei. In fact, he had already guessed the specifics of the matter, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated it woulde so quickly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the arrest warrant. Our Police Department still has to follow legal procedures when handling affairs. Can youe with us now?¡± One of the officers said after hearing Xiao Yifei, taking out an arrest warrant to show him.

    ¡°We¡¯re not clear on the specifics either; we¡¯re just carrying out orders from higher-ups. We hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for us,¡± said the officer. In truth, they didn¡¯t know the exact reason either; they just received such an order when they reported to work this afternoon. They¡¯re just the messengers; what can they do?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know what crime I¡¯vemitted. Don¡¯t you think this is a bit too much?¡± Xiao Yifei replied, wondering if there¡¯s still anyw and justice left in this world. Does having power truly allow one to control everything? Can thew be trampled on by these people at will?

    Xiao Yifei wanted to take out his phone to call Mr. Deng, but just as he pulled out his phone, the two officers, quick as a sh, stepped forward, taking the phone from his hand while the other grabbed his hands and pinned them behind his back. They acted so fast that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t react in time.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest moment, when Xiao Yifei wanted to resist, that he realized he couldn¡¯t muster any strength.

    ¡°We¡¯re just following orders, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to be impolite,¡± said one of the officers.

    Then they shoved and pushed Xiao Yifei out of the house. Another officer told Hua¡¯s father, ¡°You shoulde with us too. Seeing that you¡¯re not in good health, I won¡¯t tie you up.¡±

    Hua¡¯s father had no choice but to follow them. He vaguely understood that the Police Department¡¯s visit was definitely still rted to the theft of Xiao Yifei¡¯s belongings. He firmly believed that Xiao Yifei was a good person but couldn¡¯t understand why a good person was always being framed and used by bad people.

    Given the current situation, he estimated that his daughter¡¯s days at the Police Department wouldn¡¯t be easy either. Now that they had such authority to arrest him without any reason, they certainly could also cause his daughter trouble. A little sabotage at work could easily plunge a young girl just starting her career into a work crisis.

    Hua¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but worry. He himself didn¡¯t mind; in today¡¯s legal society, they probably wouldn¡¯t easily do anything to him. But his daughter, whose life was just beginning, he didn¡¯t dare to think further.

    Xiao Yifei was also worried about Hua Xiangrong. Given that the Police Department officers even took Hua¡¯s father, someone unrted, then surely Hua Xiangrong wouldn¡¯t be exempt from involvement. Who knows how those people would make things difficult for her?

    Xiao Yifei thought, why is life so difficult? His requirements were not high; he just hoped to retrieve his belongings. Yet in this world, even such a simple wish couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. And he really wanted to know who the mastermind was, why they always hid in the shadows and didn¡¯te forward themselves to do these things. Hiding in the shadows, what¡¯s the point?

    ¡°Do you really not know why you¡¯re arresting us?¡± Sitting in the car, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask one of the seemingly more approachable officers.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Our leader just told us toe and arrest you two; as for the exact reason, I¡¯m not sure. But after meeting a man today, our leader told us to arrest you,¡± the officer said.

    The other officer clearly thought his partner was speaking too much and couldn¡¯t help but cough, making the first officer hesitant to say more. It seems they genuinely didn¡¯t know the reason. Silence resumed in the car.

    So it seems his guess was correct, but he still didn¡¯t know who the formidable person was, Xiao Yifei thought.

    He himself didn¡¯t mind being arrested; Mr. Deng would surely find a way to get him outter. But because of his involvement, Hua¡¯s father had to suffer alongside him, and he felt really bad about it.

    Hua¡¯s father seemed to see through Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it and don¡¯t feel guilty. It¡¯s just going to the Police Department; there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. But you, think about what to do next. You¡¯ve offended such people, and your future days won¡¯t be easy. You shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with such people. Once there¡¯s a connection, it¡¯ll be tough to break off.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, but they¡¯re the ones who came to trouble me. I don¡¯t know how I ended up being targeted by them, but I still dragged you two into this, and I¡¯m really very sorry,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such polite words between us. Life is inherently tough, so we should help each other. Don¡¯t feel guilty; I¡¯ll surely need your help in the future, and we¡¯ll even things out then,¡± Hua¡¯s father consoled.

    As Xiao Yifei and Hua¡¯s father were being taken away, Hua Xiangrong also experienced a rollercoaster of emotions in her life. She was handling a case, not a big one, so it didn¡¯t take her long to solve it. Just as she was happy about solving another case, she received a call from her boss.

    ¡°Come to my office now; I have something important to tell you,¡± her boss¡¯s voice was icy through the phone, devoid of any emotion.

    After hanging up the phone, Hua Xiangrong, wondering what it was that her boss wanted to discuss, quickly walked to the boss¡¯s office. Her boss was an impatient person, who hated people dawdling the most. Even being a minutete would provoke his wrath.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the urgent matter you need me for?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked, still unaware of the news she was about to hear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been performing very welltely, and our superiors have noticed it. They¡¯ve all said that you¡¯re a diligent and serious person, and we like you very much,¡± said the boss.

    Suddenly, these words sounded familiar to Hua Xiangrong. She remembered that back in school, during parent-teacher meetings, teachers always started with simrpliments for the parents of poorly behaved students.

    ¡°Your child is very obedient, always performs well¡­¡± If you¡¯ve attended many parent-teacher meetings, you¡¯ve likely heard this from every teacher.

    But after the praise, there¡¯s always a ¡°but,¡± and what follows can make a teacher talk non-stop for two hours.

    The current scenario made Hua Xiangrong feel like she was back in high school during parent-teacher meetings.

    Hearing familiar words from her boss¡¯s mouth, Hua Xiangrong braced herself for the worst.

    ¡°Boss, just tell me directly, what mistake did I make?¡± Hua Xiangrong directly asked.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1006 - 998: Remaining on the Sidelines

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Chapter 998: Remaining on the Sidelines</h4>

    "You haven¡¯t made any mistakes, it¡¯s just that the Police Department already has enough personneltely. So the superiors decided to let you take a break for a while, and when things get busy again, you cane back," the leader said.

    "No, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? But when I was initially brought into the Police Department, that¡¯s not what the superiors said. Now they¡¯re suddenly suspending me ¡ª what am I supposed to do? I still have a father to take care of. You stopped my job now, how am I supposed to support my father?" Hua Xiangrong shouted angrily.

    Today, she decided to go all out. Previously, Xiao Yifei¡¯s case, which involved influential people, was simply dropped, and she had been holding onto a grudge since then. Now, her job was being suspended for no reason. Is there no fairness and justice in this world?

    "Look at yourself, always so impulsive. I promise, we won¡¯t suspend you for long. After some time passes, we¡¯ll let you return to work," the leader said. He didn¡¯t expect Hua Xiangrong, normally quiet, to be so fierce when angry.

    "You mean after the Xiao Yifei case blows over, then I cane back to work, right? You¡¯re not letting me work because of this, aren¡¯t you!" Hua Xiangrong said. At this point, she had nothing to fear; if she lost this job, so be it. She could surely find another job to support herself.

    "I warned you before you took on the case to give it up and not get involved too deeply. But you didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯ve offended the higher-ups; there¡¯s nothing I can do," the leader said.

    With the leader¡¯s confirmed response, Hua Xiangrong thought it was indeed the case. Could thew really do nothing against these people? Was the world really this scary, and would she have to give up?

    She almost blurted out her resignation but hesitated and didn¡¯t say it. She had worked hard to be a police officer, and she couldn¡¯t just give up easily now. This was just the beginning of her career. If she resigned over this, she wouldn¡¯t be Hua Xiangrong.

    "Alright, leader, I ept the suspension, but can I return to work sooner? Staying idle at home is just that ¡ª idle," Hua Xiangrong said calmly to the leader. One must be flexible. If she gave up this job at this critical moment, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    "d you epted. You see, you have many good qualities, but you¡¯re too impulsive. If it were another leader, with your temper, you¡¯d have been dismissed long ago," the leader said, teaching Hua Xiangrong.

    Actually, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s leader was quite nice, albeit obsessed with time management. He saw Hua Xiangrong as a young girl and took care of her, usually assigning her cases that weren¡¯t dangerous. He had warned her about this case, but Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t listen, leading to this oue.

    "You¡¯re still young, but you¡¯ll understandter. There are many things beyond our control, even if we try our best, we might not aplish anything. So you have to learn to be flexible," the leader said.

    Hua Xiangrong knew these truths well, having heard them countless times from her father and on TV. Everyone teaches us to protect ourselves and stay out of things that don¡¯t concern us. But if everyone thought like this, our society would be distorted.

    Hua Xiangrong remembered a passage she once read, engraved on the monument of Holocaust victims in Boston, United States, written by a man named Martin, who was a victim himself.

    "In Germany, they first came for the Communists, but I didn¡¯t speak up¡ªbecause I wasn¡¯t a Communist;

    Then they came for the Socialists, but I didn¡¯t speak up¡ªbecause I wasn¡¯t a Socialist; Then they came for the trade unionists, but I didn¡¯t speak up¡ªbecause I wasn¡¯t a trade unionist; Then they came for the Jews, but I didn¡¯t speak up¡ªbecause I was a Protestant; Finally, they came for me, and there was no one left to speak for me."

    If everyone distances themselves from things that don¡¯t concern them or because it threatens their interests, then when unfortunate events happen to us, there will be no one to help us either.

    Hua Xiangrong also remembered a story she once read about a little boy ying by the beach after the tide had receded. Upon seeing the stranded fish, knowing they would soon die without water, he started putting them back into the sea one by one. An old man walking by found this strange.

    So he asked the boy, "There are so many fish on the beach, even if you save one or two, can you save them all? Even if you save these fish, who cares?"

    "They all care. As long as what I do matters to them, I¡¯ll keep doing it," the boy answered seriously.

    Thinking of these two incidents, Hua Xiangrong said to her leader, "But there are so many unfair things in the world, someone has to do something about it. If everyone has this mentality, the world will only get worse. But if we each contribute to resisting evil, maybe we will all be better."

    "That¡¯s true, and I understand the principles. But applying these principles to actions is extraordinarily difficult. I was once as na?ve as you, seeing only justice in everything I did, but quickly learned some harsh lessons, maybe even getting severely hurt."

    "We became police officers for justice. I¡¯m not asking you to give up your right to enforce justice. Just find a more tactful, less harmful way. You¡¯re just a small officer now. Even if you¡¯re not in the department, it will still function well. But if you were the chief, your existence would be crucial for the entire Police Department."

    "So you need to try to be strong first, so others won¡¯t easily undermine you, won¡¯t suspend you just like that. Then you¡¯ll have more capability to uphold justice, to protect those you want to protect," the leader said.

    He rarely spoke like this to others, and everyone understood these truths.

    Hua Xiangrong listened quietly to the leader¡¯s words. It was the first time she genuinely listened. In these matters, the quiet leader had such thorough thoughts.

    "Leader, you¡¯re right to educate me, so I should work within my abilities. Doing otherwise might bring unnecessary danger," Hua Xiangrong said.

    Now Hua Xiangrong had to strive to do what she could. When she became strong enough to fear nothing, she could uphold greater justice.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1007 - 999: Traces of Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 999: Traces of Struggle</h4>

    "It¡¯s gettingte now, you should head back early. I¡¯ll call you about when you can return to work. Take this time to reflect and adjust your mindset," the supervisor said.

    Initially upset about her suspension, Hua Xiangrong felt somewhat relieved after her supervisor¡¯s encouragement. This period could be a good opportunity to help Xiao Yifei with something. Actually, it wasn¡¯t bad. She had to wake up early every day for work, and Hua Xiangrong disliked getting up early the most.

    Now, she could finally have some time to rest. Hua Xiangrong packed her things and went home.

    Originally expecting her father to have dinner ready and sitting with Xiao Yifei waiting for her return, she found that when she was one street away from her home, the apartment lights were off, raising an unsettling premonition in her heart.

    Ever since Hua Xiangrong started working, she would see her home lights on from a distance, as her father rarely went out alone due to his leg condition. She always picked up groceries on her way from work. But what happened today?

    Thinking about her unexined suspension and the threat she received yesterday, anxiety welled up in her heart. She quickened her pace, cautiously opened the door, and carefully inspected the house. There were no signs of a struggle; everything appeared normal.

    On the table were two teacups, one full and another with half a cup of water left. It seemed a guest visited, and they stayed quite a while. The water had gone cold, but notpletely, suggesting these two persons left about two hours ago.

    Who could have taken her father away? Hua Xiangrong pulled out her phone and discovered a text from Xiao Yifei mixed among spam messages. Being busy all afternoon, she hadn¡¯t checked her phone closely. Xiao Yifei¡¯s text read: "We¡¯re at the Police Department."

    She called Xiao Yifei, but his phone was off. She still didn¡¯t know the current situation.

    Could her father have gone to the Police Department too? No way did she expect the police took her father there.

    With the day nearly over, what should she do? Meeting them wouldn¡¯t be possible. Reluctantly, Hua Xiangrong called her supervisor, asking if he had any friends at the local Police Department and exined the situation.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately contacting a friend and telling her to let him know if she needed any further help, promising to assist within his capacity.

    Thanks to a friend¡¯s connection, Hua Xiangrong met her father and Xiao Yifei, but they were detained in an interrogation room at the Police Department.

    She often went to interrogation rooms for work back then, purely as a police officer for routine business, without any other feelings. But this time, she came as a visitor, looking at the two detained inside, feeling quite ufortable.

    "I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this," Xiao Yifei said as soon as he saw Hua Xiangrong.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about useful things or not. Why were you arrested? What reason did they give?" Hua Xiangrong asked.

    "They have a warrant, beyond that I don¡¯t know but it must be rted to the report I filed," Xiao Yifei replied.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure something out to get you out," Hua Xiangrongforted them, although she had no idea how, especially since she was currently suspended.

    "You haven¡¯t encountered any danger outside, have you?" Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered to ask.

    "I haven¡¯t encountered any danger, just temporarily suspended for some time. Being suspended is kind of good too, I can take a nice break. Don¡¯t worry while you¡¯re in there, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get you out," Hua Xiangrong said.

    Her suspension paled inparison to her father and Xiao Yifei¡¯s encounter. But who was behind all this? Why wield such power?

    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father was looking silently at his daughter. They didn¡¯t exchange many words; no need. Even without speaking, he understood what was on her mind.

    As visiting time ended, her father smiled at her, a smile warm and encouraging. Hua Xiangrong felt there was nothing more to say to her father.

    Returning home, Hua Xiangrong for the first time felt the weight of responsibility. No matter how big the problem, she was never worried as long as her father stood behind her. If she failed at something, her father would still be waiting at home for her return.

    But now, she had to face the battlefield alone for the first time, feeling nervous and isted. If she messed this up, who knows what situation her father and Xiao Yifei would face. So this is the feeling of being lonely and helpless.

    Back home, lying in bed, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t sleep. It wasn¡¯t until her stomach growled from hunger past midnight that she realized she only had breakfast today, skipped lunch because of work, and lost interest in police cafeteria meals with her father¡¯s cooking in mind.

    Because of this, her stomach was growling with hunger. She got up, fetched some food from the fridge. But after preparing it, she lost her appetite; the food seemed tasteless. In times like these, how could she manage to eat? She was overwhelmed with worry.

    She thought about all the people she knew. None seemed likely to help her against such powerful forces she had glimpsed. Even if they wanted to help, they couldn¡¯t aid much.

    If she¡¯d known, would she have chosen this path in the first ce? Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t know. Maybe back then, she would, even willing to devote her life to the police force, even sacrifice her life.

    But after hearing her supervisor¡¯s words today, and seeing her father unjustly detained, she no longer dared act as impulsively as before. Recklessness, stubbornness, sacrificing for so-called justice seemed noble, yet maybe it was only self-serving sentiment all along.

    Before today, Hua Xiangrong believed all sacrifices were meaningful. But today, she redefined this, realizing not every sacrifice held meaning; some sacrifices might never be known to others.

    Sitting on the sofa, she turned on the TV to a si. The characters quarreled humorously, making oneugh every five minutes. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes were on the TV but her mind wasn¡¯t engaged. Watching others¡¯ happiness in sorrowful times was perhaps an unwise choice.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1008: 1000: Seeking Help

    <strong>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1000: Seeking Help</strong>

    She lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply; truth be told, it was her first time smoking at home since her father was nearly always there, and she didn¡¯t dare smoke in front of him.

    This habit was acquired after beginning work, as smoking served as a great stress reliever¡ªprovided you didn¡¯t be addicted.

    When she first started working, confronted by the huge gap between school and society and never-ending cases, she gradually picked up smoking amidst a bunch of male colleagues.

    Before smoking, she had always kept a respectful distance from such things. But once she tried it, she realized it was merely a different choice. Some people eat under pressure, others jog, while for people like them, who have no time for anything else, smoking seemed like the best option.

    Lighting a cigarette and enjoying a few minutes of emptying her mind, she felt much calmer afterward.

    Finally, as dawn approached, Hua Xiangrong felt a bit sleepy and drifted off; when seven o¡¯clock came, she woke up right on time¡ªan ability honed during her years at the police academy, where she was forced to rise early every day, eventually forming a habit.

    Once seven o¡¯clock hit, she didn¡¯t need an rm to wake her. If nothing required her attention, she could fall back asleep immediately, which she considered a special skill.

    Hua Xiangrong woke, opened her eyes, and saw herself lying on the sofa, her body feeling numb due to an awkward sleeping position. She was vague about the events ofst night, unsure how she had fallen asleep.

    Closing her eyes again, she remembered that she had important things to attend to today. Although her eyes were heavy with sleep, her mind was clear.

    She decided to visit her supervisor¡ªnot to ask for help but just to understand the situation.

    ¡°What you¡¯re talking about, I really can¡¯t help with. Besides, I haven¡¯t seen this event¡¯s mastermind. Any updatese from the Director; all my information basicallyes from the Director,¡± the supervisor said.

    Having heard this, Hua Xiangrong dared not impose further; almost everyone was avoiding this matter, who would want to help her now?

    With a dejected look, Hua Xiangrong walked out of the Police Department¡ªinitially, there was some hope, but now even that little hope was gone, leaving her unsure of where else to seek help.

    Despite having a wealth of friends, at crucial moments, few were able to lend a hand. Those she knew were mostly people who hadn¡¯t worked long, naturally unable to help in such matters, which was frustrating.

    Unable to find anyone to consult, Hua Xiangrong decided to sit on a park bench, observing the diverse passers-by. Did they all look happy, or were their lives truly blissful?

    It seems an important issue is that we often envy others¡¯ lives; seeing themugh, we assume they¡¯re perpetually optimistic. Yet perhaps they just faced financial copse at home. As the saying goes,ughter doesn¡¯t necessarily mean happiness; it simply indicates strong emotional control.

    The middle-aged woman strolling alone in the park might appear leisurely, but perhaps she just had a fierce fight with her husband. That elderly couple supporting each other might have just gone through sending their child abroad¡ªa sad event, forcing them out because their home was filled with their child¡¯s presence.

    Everyone faces various kinds of issues, which we fail to see. In today¡¯s society, we¡¯re adept at concealing our true selves,yering mask upon mask, ensuring no one recognizes our real selves.

    Yet people are inherentlyplex; we hide ourselves while craving understanding from others.

    Realizing this, Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t feel as upset anymore. Everyone endures certain experiences in life essential for real growth.

    There¡¯lle a day when her father ages and eventually, muchter, perhaps leaves her forever. Hua Xiangrong had never dared to ponder such things, hesitant to confront the idea, for thinking deeply about it only caused her grief. She couldn¡¯t ept life without her father, even though that day was inevitable.

    With no immediate solutions, she returned to the Police Department to check on her father and Xiao Yifei. Upon arrival, Xiao Yifei was nowhere to be seen; only her father was alone in an interrogation room.

    ¡°Dad, did you sleep wellst night? Did anyone in here give you a hard time?¡± Hua Xiangrong inquired, familiar with interrogation tactics as an officer.

    ¡°No worries, I feel they brought me in just to restrain you; even if you wanted to act, with me under their control, you¡¯d be cautious,¡± her father remarked.

    Listening to her father, Hua Xiangrong suddenly sensed a clue regarding this situation¡ªthough uncertain what, an elusive hint formed in her mind.

    ¡°Dad, do you know who the mastermind behind this is?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked, clinging to a sliver of hope.

    ¡°How would I know? Even the police don¡¯t know the mastermind. We asked those two officers in the car that day,¡± her father responded.

    Hua Xiangrong realized she had discovered a clue, yet it was too minor, unable to grasp it firmly in her mind.

    After meeting her father, she stood by the Police Department entrance, ready to meet Xiao Yifei. Suddenly, she identified an important clue: whenever they encountered incidents, no one knew the real mastermind, yet information spread rapidly. Barely hours after Hua Xiangrong found evidence, someone learned of it and threatened her.

    In fact, she¡¯d always handed her evidence directly to her supervisor, meaning if he hadn¡¯t reported it to someone else, only her and him were aware of the details.

    Thinking extensively, she couldn¡¯t see her supervisor doing such a thing.

    From the investigation¡¯s start, constant warnings to pull back had been given. Typically, her suspension required higher-up approval.

    Perhaps they¡¯d focused wrongly before; Hua Xiangrong had assumed the mastermind was a formidable figure. Now she suddenly thought if the mastermind were within the Police Department, everything would make sense. If this influential figure could easily suspend her, the arrest of Xiao Yifei and her father could also be arbitrarily carried out.

 Chapter 1009: 1001: Afraid to Take Action

    <strong>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1001: Afraid to Take Action</strong>

    With this, everything bes simple. Hua Xiangrong suddenly felt that the entire investigation might not be as difficult anymore. After all, she already had a general framework and knew the direction to proceed, which was much better than theplete confusion she was in a few days ago.

    However, the case wasn¡¯t actually easy to investigate. She wanted to look into someone far more skilled than herself, but she didn¡¯t know where to start and didn¡¯t have the authority.

    She didn¡¯t know if the person secretly watching her was still around. If they were, she dared not act.

    So she pretended to revisit the ce where the crime gang lived and indeed noticed that one person was always following her. This person was different from thest one she noticed; they seemed to change watch every day, maybe to avoid detection.

    Hua Xiangrong discovered the person surveilling her but had to pretend otherwise. It seemed the person was inexperienced and not very good at disguising, almost bumping into her several times, tracking too closely without noticing their mistake.

    Hua Xiangrong judged that those above had likely rxed their guard over her and sent such a person out out of habit, still uneasy about her but not too worried about any major harm she could cause them.

    At this time, Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t dare act recklessly; her father was still in prison. If she made even a slight mistake in her actions, her father might suffer in prison.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop the investigation. For the first time, she trusted her intuition immensely. She knew that further investigation would lead to significant discoveries. The interests involved could be soplex thatw enforcement might not dare to convict them easily.

    After a whole day with no progress, Hua Xiangrong returned home, ate something random, and realized that when feeling down, even food lost its vor. Every dish seemed to taste the same.

    Early in the morning on the second day after being arrested, Xiao Yifei was taken to a separate interrogation room, his first encounter with interrogation. Although he had done nothing wrong, the whole atmosphere could easily make someone tense.

    ¡°You must be Xiao Yifei. You¡¯re better looking than I imagined.¡± After waiting tensely for about ten minutes in the interrogation room, a policeman, likely in his forties, came in. Xiao Yifei guessed that this person was surely eloquent, with his own approach to interrogation. Otherwise, what could they gather from someone as clean as him?

    Xiao Yifei kept reassuring himself to stay calm¡ªhaving done nothing wrong, why be so tense? He had survived prison alone before, in a much harsher environment. The police department shouldn¡¯t be anything to fear.

    ¡°Do you know why we arrested you?¡± the ck-faced officer asked.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Maybe you just wanted to fabricate charges against me, to give me a crime. Isn¡¯t it easy for you? Just tell me what crime I¡¯ve been charged with and under what pretext you arrested me,¡± Lin Mu replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? We don¡¯t need any reason to arrest you. As long as we wish it, you¡¯re in,¡± said the police officer.

    It seemed that was the case; perhaps there really was no reason.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. Let¡¯s talk about the report you filed yesterday. If you cancel it now, we¡¯ll release you soon. The items you lost aren¡¯t important, so why cling to it?¡± the officer continued.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t reporting a theftpletely normal? I¡¯ve even found evidence against the crime gang. You just need to arrest them; why go to such lengths to persuade me? Why don¡¯t you dare to arrest them? Let me think, it must touch upon your interests, right? Maybe some of you are colluding with the gang, which is why you go to great lengths to make me drop the case,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    Actually, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why he said that. He had never thought along those lines before. The police he knew were upright, diligent, and responsible figures in his mind. He never imagined such people existing in the police force.

    But every profession has its bad apples marring the entire pot. They may think it doesn¡¯t matter, but the actions tarnish the whole police industry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any new evidence, do you? If you hand it over obediently, I promise to treat you nicely. But if you keep resisting, who knows what methods I¡¯ll use to make youply. You haven¡¯t experienced our capabilities yet, so today I¡¯ll give you a taste,¡± the officer warned.

    Xiao Yifei remained defiant, insisting he wouldn¡¯t withdraw his report no matter what, even if it reached the Supreme Court. Justice was on his side.

    Someone then entered and tied his hands and feet, immobilizing him. They began to tickle him with something soft. His body was extremely sensitive, especially around his waist. The slightest touch there felt like billions of insects gnawing at him¡ª agony those resistant to tickling couldn¡¯t fathom.

    With his entire body restrained, even moving a finger was incredibly difficult.

    Xiao Yifei thought these people would use any method for a forced confession to get results.

    Forced confessions are generally not allowed because improper use could lead to false charges and wrongful cases.

    That¡¯s why forced confessions had long been banned by the state.

    Yet higher-ups have their measures, and sometimes a case unresolved for ten days could make police anxious. To wrap it quickly, they might use some means, an unspoken rule everyone knows. As long as it benefits a case, higher-ups often turn a blind eye.

    As long as there¡¯s no big trouble, there¡¯ll be no problem.

    The only forced confession method Xiao Yifei knew was Water Torture, a way to make a prisoner feel like drowning. The prisoner gets tied with feet above the head, covered with a towel, and water poured on their face.

 Chapter 1010 - 1002: Dragging On

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1002: Dragging On</h4>

    Some experts say that because the eyes can see nothing, this torture makes the victim feel like they¡¯re about to suffocate and drown. The water torture functions like a one-way valve. Water continuously flows in, while the towel prevents you from spitting it out, thus allowing you to breathe only once. Even if you hold your breath, it feels like the air is being sucked away, like a vacuum cleaner.

    Apart from anything else, this water torture is a test of mental fortitude; prolonged punishment surely convinces them mentally that they¡¯re about to drown, and before their psyche copses, they would surely be willing to say anything.

    "Water torture," since its inception in the Middle Ages, has been recognized as a form of extreme punishment, hence the United States military¡¯s interrogation manual revised in September 2009 explicitly prohibits the use of "water torture" and other methods banned by the Geneva Convention for being "cruel, inhumane, and degrading."

    Cruel and inhumane methods cannot be used, so the police have invented many strict interrogation measures, such as keeping someone awake for three days and nights, thus pushing their mental state to the brink of copse. At this time, when you ask them a little something, they are sure to submit immediately.

    Or, lock them in apletely enclosed small room without telling them what¡¯s happening outside, dragging it on like this will surely lead to their spirit breaking, especially for those with ustrophobia.

    Somehow, they got information that Xiao Yifei was very sensitive to tickling, so now Xiao Yifei, stripped of dignity, keepsughing from being tickled, with nowhere to hide. Xiao Yifei also can¡¯t control hisughter, posing a challenge to his dignity.

    The policeman just stood by watching, silently, with a smiling face as he watched Xiao Yifei; Xiao Yifei felt very angry inside but keptughing, making the scene somewhat ridiculous.

    Then the police asked Xiao Yifei to admit he had made a false report; although ufortable, Xiao Yifei resisted sumbing to the situation. After more than ten minutes, Xiao Yifei seemed to have adapted. The ces touched on his body didn¡¯t feel as ticklish, and he could control his smile.

    "So you¡¯re still not giving in, are you? Since you don¡¯t confess, we have other ways to break you down. Just wait and see." After saying this, the police had his men send Xiao Yifei back to the ce where he was previously detained.

    At this time, Hua Xiangrong had just left after visiting her father, perfectly missing each other without really having much to say; apart from using the extreme punishment on them, everything else was fine.

    "What did they make you do there? What did you say?" Hua¡¯s father asked anxiously after Xiao Yifei came in.

    He saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s mental state was still okay and believed he hadn¡¯t suffered any abuse.

    "I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s in their minds, insisting I drop the report this time. I think it must have touched some of their police interests. Otherwise, why interfere with this case right from the start?" Xiao Yifei said.

    "But I definitely won¡¯t give in; I really can¡¯t believe that in such arge ce, I can¡¯t find a shred of justice; it feels like I¡¯ve lived half of my life in vain." Xiao Yifei said, somewhat angrily.

    Hua¡¯s father moved his lips, ready to say something but then hesitated and gave up.

    Hua¡¯s father actually understood the case; for it to be sessfully resolved, unless Xiao Yifei knew someone more powerful, there¡¯s no way this case would be solved. The police station surely has ways to make Xiao Yifei abandon the report.

    Xiao Yifei won¡¯t easily give up, and of course, the police won¡¯t easily give up either. Moreover, the police have significant power, while Xiao Yifei is just an ordinary person. As the saying goes, "The arm can¡¯t overpower the thigh," and with this sh, Xiao Yifei is sure to be seriously hurt.

    "It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve implicated you and Hua Xiangrong; I just pleaded with them, but they simply won¡¯t release you unless I sign the documents. I don¡¯t know what to do; Uncle, what do you think will be the final oue of this matter?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    After this long time of getting along, Hua¡¯s father seemed increasingly extraordinary to him. He didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person; he knew a lot and had profound and unique views on many issues.

    Logically, with Hua¡¯s father¡¯s life experience, he shouldn¡¯t have such insight. Moreover, what Xiao Yifei knows about Hua¡¯s father is all after his leg injury; so what did he do before that? He definitely wasn¡¯t just an ordinaryborer!

    "If you really keep pushing on so hard, there won¡¯t be a good ending. But for now, all we can do is wait in here. I think if you know some powerful people, there might be some hope for this case." Hua¡¯s father said.

    "Uncle, what did you work as at the start?" Xiao Yifei asked, unable to suppress his huge curiosity.

    "I didn¡¯t do any proper work, just ran around everywhere making some money here and there. After the incident, I had to stay peacefully at home." Hua¡¯s father said calmly, having no intention of hiding the past from Xiao Yifei. If conditions are right someday, he might talk to Xiao Yifei about it, but for now, he still dares not think about all that happened, as it makes his heart ache.

    Xiao Yifei also realized Hua¡¯s father intentionally didn¡¯t want to talk about his past with him. Not talking is normal; after all, who wants to tell others what they did twenty years ago?

    "Xiangrong came by earlier to check on us; she can¡¯t help outside much, and with so many police pressuring her, it¡¯s already a good thing she hasn¡¯t been dismissed." Hua¡¯s father purposely changed the subject, actively bringing up Xiangrong¡¯s visit.

    "I just perfectly missed her; really, I should¡¯ve told her not to worry about my case anymore. Even if she runs her legs off, it¡¯s no use." Xiao Yifei said.

    At that moment, a policeman came by, asked Hua¡¯s father a few questions about work, family, and let him out. Both Hua¡¯s father and Xiao Yifei were puzzled; what exactly was going on now? Hua¡¯s father even prepared for a long stay here; after all, staying here made little difference to Hua¡¯s father.

    He didn¡¯t go out much at home either; just fiddling with flowers and nts, watching TV, and the day would go by. Plus, he cooked daily, whereas here, he didn¡¯t have to do anything or think about anything, and the food provided wasn¡¯t bad, aside from the taste not being great, the nutrition was alright.

    "Why suddenly release me; why?" Hua¡¯s father asked.

    "How can you be so strange; when others hear about being released, they¡¯re overjoyed, singing and dancing! Yet you don¡¯t react. Have you gotten addicted to living here?" the policeman asked.

 Chapter 1011: 1003: Investigation

    <strong>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1003: Investigation</strong>

    The father stopped talking.

    ¡°Then, after you leave, please tell Xiangrong not to worry about me anymore. Both of you shouldn¡¯t get involved in my matters, lest you get implicated. Actually, there¡¯s nothing much for me here. After all, I have time on my hands, so I¡¯ll just wait it out with them,¡± Xiao Yifei said softly to the father.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of yourself in here. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to give in,¡± the father said.

    ¡°Stop dawdling and hurry up,¡± the police at the door waited for a few minutes and hadn¡¯t seen the fathere out, so he impatiently went back in to urge the father. Then the father left.

    As the father walked out of the police department¡¯s entrance, he still found it strange. What kind of people do such things?

    They can arrest him for no reason, and equally release him without cause. This must be severe abuse of power. If his daughter achieves sess in the future, the father definitely wants to investigate this matter thoroughly.

    Hu Jingtang was anxiously waiting for a call from Xiao Yifei every day, but he felt embarrassed to call Xiao Yifei himself. Doing so might make Xiao Yifei think he¡¯s pestering him. After reaching out several times, Hu Jingtang decided to wait for Xiao Yifei to call him instead.

    But after almost three days, still no phone call; whether something good or bad happened, a call should be made to inform them. Guessing back and forth like this is pointless.

    Then Hu Jingtang dialed Xiao Yifei, but his phone was turned off. Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone had been off since Xiao Yifei entered the police department.

    Now it was making Hu Jingtang even more anxious. He was far away in his hometown, clueless about what had happened with Lin Mu. He hoped that Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone only ran out of battery temporarily and nothing bad had urred. But the feeling of unease kept growing, signaling something wrong for sure.

    Still, all he could do was worry. Even if he wanted to go to Beijing to find Xiao Yifei, he wouldn¡¯t know where to look, as Xiao Yifei never told him anything about his situation in Beijing. He didn¡¯t even know where his grandson Liu Rui was.

    Sigh, getting older is troublesome; even going out isn¡¯t smooth.

    Every five minutes he would make a call, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone remained off. So what exactly had happened to Xiao Yifei?

    That morning, another person entered the interrogation room. He didn¡¯t appear to be police and didn¡¯t ask the usual questions; instead, he chatted with Xiao Yifei and even helped him check his physical health.

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled by this, so he asked the person, ¡°What are you doing? Why do you ask such strange questions?¡±

    But the person only stuck to his prepared topics, unwilling to say anything extra. Xiao Yifei asked multiple times, and each time the person simply smiled at him. That smile made Xiao Yifei feel uneasy, as if he was being looked at like a mental patient. He wondered what kind of trick the police department had up its sleeve this time.

    After the examination ended, the person left. The entire morning after that, nothing else happened, so Xiao Yifeiy on the single bed with eyes closed, resting.

    What he didn¡¯t anticipate was that this simple examination had decided his fate, though he wasn¡¯t aware of it yet. He simply felt strange about their actions.

    The director¡¯s office.

    ¡°Alright, Director, I¡¯ve finished the examination. Now I¡¯ll return to the hospital to prepare a certificate. Are you sure this person really has mental issues? He seemed quite normal to me,¡± the person asked.

    ¡°You are a doctor, but asionally diagnostic errors ur. This person¡¯s condition is peculiar; when he¡¯s normal, he appears indistinguishable from any ordinary person ¡ª perfectly normal intelligence and emotional intelligence. But sometimes, who knows what triggers him, he doesn¡¯t act like a normal person at all,¡± the director said.

    ¡°I see. He looked pretty normal to me just now, which made me doubt my medical skills,¡± the person said.

    ¡°Yes, if he were normal, we wouldn¡¯t be detaining him here. If a person like him is released, he could easily harm others. Therefore, we¡¯ve had to temporarily hold him here,¡± the director said.

    The doctor bade farewell to the director, feeling a bit perplexed by the director¡¯s words, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he was just an ordinary doctor, and when the police sought his help, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Plus, the police wouldn¡¯t do anything extreme.

    The doctor returned to the hospital, prepared a mental illness certificate for Xiao Yifei, and delivered it back. Despite still feeling strange about it, he didn¡¯t think deeply. How could the police wrong someone? Maybe it was just because his medical skills were not up to scratch! This was what he thought as he continued with his work.

    After the director got the certificate, he handed over Xiao Yifei¡¯s case to the local prosecution. Xiao Yifei had not expected the police department would pull such a move. However, given their years of dealing with legal matters, it was unsurprising.

    Xiao Yifei learned he was being prosecuted that afternoon. The grounds were absurd: iming he was mentally ill and severely disrupted the police department¡¯s investigation process, deliberately causing social disorder, etc.

    Looking at the paper delivered to him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh. The world was indeed frightening ¡ª some people could mix ck and white without regard for justice and legal constraints.

    And the ones doing this were the trusted police officers. With such darkness within the police department, whom else could people trust?

    Even a minor incident between hospital doctors and patients could be exponentially amplified by the media or the patients. That¡¯s why various medical disturbance events frequently appear in newspapers. In fact, based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s experiences, many such matters are genuinely trivial; a doctor¡¯s slightly poor attitude makes patients feel targeted deliberately.

    From this perspective, doctors are also a vulnerable group. Even if they suffer grievances, there¡¯s nowhere to seek justice, and almost everyone unreasonably sides with the patient.

    However, the situation with the police is different.

    The police wield authority, and people dare not cause trouble easily. Offending a police officer mightnd someone in prison for a while.

    This isn¡¯t to say all police are bad. Many police friends of Xiao Yifei are very dedicated. It¡¯s just every profession has such individuals.

    So, indeed, the reputation isn¡¯t great for the police, at least for Xiao Yifei, as they¡¯ve acted excessively. Now he finds it hard to speak.

    Their power is so great that they can cover the sky, capable of issuing false certificates, ndering him as mentally ill. Is he really going to endure it this time? In theory, issuing such a certificate is difficult, normally requiring several examinations. How did they manage it?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1012 - 1004: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1004: Farewell</h4>

    But now he¡¯s inside the police department, and there¡¯s no way to contact Mr. Deng. The day after tomorrow, the court session will begin. If no one helps him, he might really be deemed insane, and might even be sent to a mental hospital. What should he do then?

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt scared about the days toe. From an unknown point in time, his life had been full of ups and downs; he truly felt he had experienced most of the bad things life could offer.

    Maybe in the future, he could write a book titled "Days in Prison" or "Everyday Being Considered Insane."

    Just the thought of it made himugh. No matter what had happened until now, Xiao Yifei had always believed that justice might be dyed, but it never fails to appear. But now, it seemed that even this glimmer of hope was gone.

    He remembered someone once saying, "Dyed justice is no justice at all." But now, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t even seen what justice was.

    This was a profound irony, both for Xiao Yifei and for today¡¯s judicial system. Xiao Yifei certainly had seen the darkest side of society. No matter how terrible or unreasonable the things he might encounter in the future, Xiao Yifei was sure he could ept them, having already walked through darkness, he would no longer fear any dark.

    After Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father went out, he wasn¡¯t idle either. He tried to contact old friends to see if they could help Xiao Yifei, but almost every one of them refused. No surprise there; although they were all doing quite well, as soon as they heard this could offend people, they pretended to know nothing.

    One day, while Hua Xiangrong was out with friends, she got tired and ate at a very authentic local diner. Upon entering, perhaps due to her instinct as a police officer, she recognized a very familiar person. Of course, the other person she recognized even more; it was the local crime syndicate boss, whom she had researched many times during previous investigations and was sure she¡¯d gotten it right.

    To avoid being noticed, she and her friend sat in a corner, she discreetly put on a scarf she had just bought. Her friend was used to her strange behavior, knowing she must have spotted someone she recognized, so she didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    After sitting down, Hua Xiangrong thought for a moment and finally remembered that the person sitting there was the district police chief. She had met this chief when she had reported to the district police department before and remembered him because of his thick eyebrows.

    How could he be mingling with a crime syndicate boss? Weren¡¯t good and evil supposed to be irreconcble? Could there be such a miraculous operation?

    Hua Xiangrong took out her phone and typed for her friend to see. Since her back was facing the police chief and the boss, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, so she asked her friend to record the meeting between the chief and the crime syndicate boss. She thought about using a recorder, but unfortunately, their voices were low, and they were sitting far away.

    Fortunately, the two across hadn¡¯t noticed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s actions. They seemed to have an appointment to discuss something, as the food on the table was barely touched. After they finished talking, the chief briskly walked out of the restaurant.

    Hua Xiangrong secretly guessed that their meeting might be as she imagined, that the chief and the syndicate boss were secretly colluding, working together on things unknown to others, and then splitting the benefits.

    The most fearful scenario is encountering such situations, the collusion of police and crime; if that happens, even if there¡¯s a big case, the police might protect criminals, and justice would nevere.

    After finishing their meal, Hua Xiangrong and her friend initially nned to watch a movie together. However, due to this unexpected situation, Hua Xiangrong had to stand her friend up again. Her friend, although jokingly saying, "I won¡¯t make ns with you anymore. You¡¯re always like this,"

    understood Hua Xiangrong. As a police officer and her partner¡¯s job, they were always on standby. No matter what they were doing, whether on a date or vacation, they had to rush back if they received a call from their superiors.

    Having a police officer friend had its perks. One could learn about things that ordinary people didn¡¯t know, and various horrifying cases seemed less frightening when retold by Hua Xiangrong, so she often sought Hua Xiangrong for a chat when she had nothing to do.

    "Oh, I really have something important, it might save someone¡¯s life. If it turns out that way, you¡¯ll have done a great deed. I¡¯ll treat you to ten meals after it¡¯s all over," Hua Xiangrong said.

    "So you¡¯re saying, you nned our meal at this restaurant all along?" Hua Xiangrong¡¯s friend asked.

    "Not at all, this was really a chance encounter. That¡¯s why I said I should thank you!" Hua Xiangrong said happily.

    So the two said their goodbyes.

    Back home, Hua Xiangrong carefully backed up the video on her phone, then uploaded it to herputer and burned it to a disc, storing it in a small ck bag.

    The day out shopping turned out not to be in vain, as she found such an important piece of evidence. Tomorrow is Xiao Yifei¡¯s trial, and who knows what the situation will be like. If the timing is right, she could submit the evidence, but she¡¯s also a bit afraid, given that she¡¯s facing the chief rather than just anyone. What if the whole police department and court support the chief? Surely the chief has the means to buy everyone off.

    All it takes is hismand to get things done. But if she doesn¡¯t submit this evidence, Xiao Yifei might really have no chance of turning things around. Submit or not submit? Hua Xiangrong hesitated, knowing that even if she did, it might not achieve much, just like previous times when they found random excuses to say the evidence was insufficient.

    Better to see what happens at the trial tomorrow, Hua Xiangrong thought.

    In prison, time seemed to move slowly. Xiao Yifei now felt like amb waiting to be ughtered, just waiting for someone to push him to the gallows tomorrow.

    Even Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected them to take this move, but it truly fit the saying, "The wicked sue first." Tomorrow is the trial, and who knows how it will end.

    Now Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled a few days ago when if he hadn¡¯t persisted, he might not have ended up like this. But isn¡¯t justice supposed to be on his side? Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little doubtful.

    At this time, Hua Xiangrong was just as restless as Xiao Yifei. Whether to present the evidence in her hands, or rather, if she really dared to present it, Hua Xiangrong herself didn¡¯t know.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1013 - 1005: Weighing the Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1005: Weighing the Consequences</h4>

    Not to mention how many people¡¯s interests would be involved, if it were exposed, I wouldn¡¯t even know which side the court would be on. If the director and the court had some simr deals behind the scenes, then the implicated ones might not just be me alone.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit afraid. What has be of this society, where one has to measure and weigh before upholding justice?

    The pale moonlight poured down on the ground, and even the originally thriving trees seemed oppressed by this moonlight, unable to lift their heads. Inside a certain vi, a middle-aged man looked at the wine in front of him with a smile. Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he walked to the window and started tough aloud.

    "Hahaha, you little ants, you think you can stir things up? The foundation I¡¯ve painstakingly built over the years, how could you so easily destroy it?" The man¡¯s expression slowly twisted into one of ferocity, looking especially terrifying under the pale moonlight.

    The wine in the man¡¯s hand was suddenly downed in one go, and the wine that trickled down from his mouth seemed like a devouring devil, leaving one with chills.

    "Boom!" Thunder suddenly cracked in the sky, and immediately, a series of loud noises echoed in people¡¯s ears from all directions, followed by torrential rain. It seemed to foretell that tomorrow would not be a peaceful day.

    The next day, Xiao Yifei was dressed in a criminal¡¯s outfit. Looking at the clothes he wore, Xiao Yifei smiled wryly. He considered himself a good citizen, yet he never thought he would wear such clothes. What a twist of fate.

    Then, someone handcuffed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands and took him out of the police station.

    Along the way, Xiao Yifei watched the scenery outside the window, unconsciously arriving at the court. The court was built very solemnly, as if it were the gathering ce of justice, where any evil would be severely punished.

    However, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, the court was just a ughterhouse to butcher him. At this moment, Xiao Yifei noticed a Ferrari beside him, where a middle-aged man in a suit was opening the car door and getting out.

    The man had a somewhat plump figure, but it didn¡¯t hinder his confidence, for his confidence nevery in his appearance, but in money and power.

    "Good day, Director!" Everyone he encountered greeted him with a smile, whether they wanted to or not. Yes, this middle-aged man was the director of the police department, also the one prosecuting Xiao Yifei. Looking at the man¡¯s smiling face, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat angry, but all he had was anger, for there was nothing else he could do.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man also noticed Xiao Yifei and walked toward him with a smile. Xiao Yifei, of course, noticed the maning towards him, but the fire of anger in his eyes showed no sign of diminishing.

    The man walked beside him and, in a voice only the two of them could hear, whispered, "If you knew this would happen, why did you choose that path initially?" Having said this, the man walked towards the court with a smile.

    Watching the man¡¯s triumphant back, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and followed him.

    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong was sitting in the audience section, looking at Xiao Yifei in the defendant¡¯s seat, his heart full of turmoil. To be honest, Hua Xiangrong somewhat hated himself, hated himself for not being brave enough, for not being determined enough. If he weren¡¯t so worried, perhaps Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage now.

    That¡¯s right, the initial steps of the trial had long beenpleted, now it was the time for both sides to debate. Since Xiao Yifei had been detained in the police station all along, he had no time to hire awyer to defend him, so he had to argue for himself. But with his sharp rhetoric, he initially gained the upper hand, leaving the opposingwyer speechless.

    Until the opposingwyer produced a certificate, a mental illness certificate with none other than Xiao Yifei¡¯s name on it. When he first saw that certificate, Xiao Yifei was stunned, then he reacted: So it turned out that the person who came to see him at the police station that day was a psychiatrist!

    But Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand how he, perfectly fine, could be diagnosed as mentally ill. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei looked at the man sitting in the intiff¡¯s position. The man¡¯s attire was still the same as before, but the expression on his face seemed even more malicious now. That faint smile was indeed infuriating.

    However, what could be done? With the release of this certificate, everything Xiao Yifei said before would be thought of as the ravings of a madman, or, to say it differently, everything Xiao Yifei previously said would have no legal effect.

    Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, looking at that certificate, feeling insulted, witnessing the facts being turned upside-down, these people were indeed powerful!

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the paper in my hand is nothing but the defendant¡¯s mental illness certificate, which means the defendant¡¯s mental state is extremely unstable, and maybe everything he said before might be lies." The opposingwyer spoke, directly hitting the key point, reversing what Xiao Yifei was most worried about without any hesitation.

    Upon hearing this, everyone was amazed, then the proof with Xiao Yifei¡¯s name was passed to the public and the judge.

    Seeing the way everyone looked at him, Xiao Yifei felt a coldness in his heart, then smiled wryly. Even though there was a multitude of anger before, at this moment, it couldn¡¯t surpass the deep despair. It seemed that his justice was about to die halfway!

    The judge picked up the gavel, ready to deliver the decisive blow, and the director was almost about to burst intoughter.

    However, at this moment, Hua Xiangrong stood up. Yes, that¡¯s right, upon seeing the certificate, Hua Xiangrong finally firmed his stance. Mentally ill? Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t recognize any mentally ill people, the only person he recognized was the kind-hearted Xiao Yifei.

    "Judge, may I take a few minutes of your time, or rather, please watch the video in my hand before making a final decision, as to whether the defendant is mentally ill or the intiff is a devil!"

    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s sudden stand caught the judge¡¯s attention, especially with his statement questioning who was truly insane, the defendant or the intiff.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei also turned his head towards Hua Xiangrong. He never expected that when he was isted and helpless, Hua Xiangrong would stand up and speak for him. To know that Hua Xiangrong standing up meant incurring a huge risk.

    This point might not be known by others, but it was clear in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. As expected, one could see beside him the "Director"¡¯s expression turned gloomy once Hua Xiangrong stood up.

    "Friend, casually ndering otherses at a cost," the director said, suppressing his voice with a sinister tone. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong scoffed disdainfully, "Back at you."

    Even the director hadn¡¯t expected that Hua Xiangrong would be unafraid to stand up and testify, and the previous words had infuriated him to the extreme. Seeing the crowd growing more curious about the video in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand, the director finally couldn¡¯t sit still.

    "Judge! Since there is already a conclusion, why not pass the verdict? Isn¡¯t this person tantly disrupting the court¡¯s order supposed to be expelled? Is there now?" The director¡¯s expression darkened, addressing the judge. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse, "Pah, how shameless can this person get, talking aboutw?"

 Chapter 1014 - 1006: Heated Discussions

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1006: Heated Discussions</h4>

    However, the worst-case scenario still urred. The judge gently tapped the gavel symbolizing justice and said, "Security, this person is disrupting the court¡¯s order, take them out!"

    Hearing the judge¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong, who had already mentally prepared, couldn¡¯t help but feel despair. It seemed that this judge and that director must have a deal. Was she supposed to let the evidence she held go unused forever? Hua Xiangrong was unwilling to give up. She came here this time to clear Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, but now the situation was like this.

    A few security guards were already walking towards Hua Xiangrong, "Don¡¯t you all want to know the truth?" Hua Xiangrong cried, holding her phone, turning to the audience.

    For a moment, the crowd who heard Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words began to discuss among themselves.

    "Enough! Security, hurry up and get this person out!" The judge appeared a bit nervous, as if afraid that the crowd would see what Hua Xiangrong had in her hands.

    "Let go of me! Can¡¯t you at least take a look before deciding? This is a ce for justice!" Hua Xiangrong struggled, trying to break free from the security guards, but at this moment, she appeared so powerless.

    Xiao Yifei watched everything unfolding in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. He knew in his heart that in this ce where the judge had absolute power, seeking justice seemed impossible, unless the justice was the judge himself.

    "The same goes for the rest of you. If you disrupt the court¡¯s order, you¡¯ll get the same treatment!" The judge righteously said to the crowd. Immediately, the audience fell silent, even if they were dissatisfied in their hearts; they ultimately didn¡¯t dare to voice it.

    At this time, the director finally wore a smug smile, which was identical to the expression of the judge at that moment. Hearing these words, Hua Xiangrong helplessly looked at the crowd, realizing that the evidence in her hand might really not help Xiao Yifei.

    Hua Xiangrong gave up resisting, allowing the security to drag her body. Once, for the sake of justice, she became a police officer, but now it seems that even as a police officer, she couldn¡¯t find the justice she sought.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong nced towards the director sitting at the intiff¡¯s position. At that moment, she seemed to start fearing the police position a bit.

    "Let go of me, I will walk by myself," Hua Xiangrong said in a voice only the security could hear. Hearing this, the two guards stopped dragging her, sensing that Hua Xiangrong had stopped resisting.

    However, just as Hua Xiangrong was about to leave, a very authoritative voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    "Ahem, Director Li, long time no see!" Everyone looked toward the voice and saw an elderly gentleman with gray hair and a face full of wrinkles standing at the door. But upon close inspection, there was no trace of old age in him at all. He stood straight, and his voice was loud and clear.

    Hearing himself being called, "Director Li" naturally turned his gaze toward the old gentleman. However, the originally calm "Director Li" showed a remarkable expression upon seeing the elder.

    "Old Chen, long time no see," the director forced a smile, responding. Hearing "Director Li" address him this way, the crowd began specting all kinds of theories about the old gentleman, especially that judge, whose palms started sweating coldly seeing Director Li¡¯s fearful demeanor.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei naturally also noticed the old gentleman. Compared to the others, Xiao Yifei was much more familiar with this elder. Wasn¡¯t this the former general, Old Deng? But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect that the old general woulde here.

    "Old Deng," Xiao Yifei softly called out. Hearing this, Old Deng waved his hand, walked to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and then looked at the judge with an authoritative gaze that brooked no defiance.

    Being stared at like this, the already tense judge broke into a cold sweat, his legs almost unable to support him, nearly kneeling to the ground.

    "Judge Sir."

    "I don¡¯t deserve such a greeting, not at all," as soon as Old Deng spoke, the judge nervously insisted he didn¡¯t deserve it. Indeed, with Old Deng¡¯s status, he really didn¡¯t need to address the judge as "sir".

    "Haha, Judge Sir, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯vee mainly for young Xiao, of course, I won¡¯t interfere with your verdict. Whatever it should be, let it be that way," said Old Deng with a chuckle and continued, "However, the judgment should be fair. I believe Judge Sir understands this very well."

    Old Deng¡¯s words were clear to anyone with a brain¡ªthe implicit message being, "Xiao Yifei is under my protection, think twice before issuing an unfair verdict."

    The people most terrified upon hearing this were naturally Director Li and the judge. As soon as Old Deng said this, the expressions on both their faces instantly turned anxious. However, to the previously despairing Hua Xiangrong, these words were like a lifeline, pulling her back from the brink of hopelessness.

    Now Hua Xiangrong was sure that if the old gentleman was here, she could definitely bring down "Director Li" with her evidence.

    Sure enough, the old gentleman suddenly looked at Hua Xiangrong, smiled, and said, "Youngdy, if there¡¯s anything you wanted to say earlier, you can say it now. This is a court; don¡¯t be afraid. You have to believe that justice will always prevail."

    "Justice will always prevail!" If you were to ask Hua Xiangrong what the most touching words she ever heard in her life were, she would unhesitatingly tell you this sentence.

    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong tightly clenched her phone, looking at Old Deng with eager eyes. This sentence was an immense encouragement to her right now. In fact, Hua Xiangrong had just decided to resign, no longer wanting to be a police officer. However, because of Old Deng¡¯s words, and the current situation, Hua Xiangrong regained hope.

    Hua Xiangrong nodded heavily at Old Deng, then raised the phone she hadn¡¯t raised earlier, and calmly said, "Everyone, what I want to say is all in the video." With that, Hua Xiangrong stepped past the crowd to the public trial¡¯s front and handed over her phone.

    The people at the public trial took the phone, gathered around. These people had actually been dissatisfied with Director Li since earlier, but because of his position, no one dared to intervene. Now with someone keeping Director Li in check, they wished more than anything for Xiao Yifei to win the case immediately.

    Xiao Yifei rxed significantly seeing Hua Yourong¡¯s confident expression. The look on the public trial officials went from confusion to shock as they watched. The video showed two men sitting in a small restaurant. Since the footage was covertly taken, only one person¡¯s face was visible, and that person was Director Li!

    After watching the entire video, the public trial officials handed the phone to the judge. With Old Deng present, the judge didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1015 - 1007: A Slight Tremble

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1007: A Slight Tremble</h4>

    The manager nervously epted the phone, then opened the video under everyone¡¯s gaze. Upon seeing Commissioner Li in the video, the manager¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but this alone couldn¡¯t be considered decisive evidence. However, by the end of the video, the manager was utterly speechless.

    Everyone saw that the manager was silent, each wanting to know what was in the video, including Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei, being close to the courtroom, naturally was not far from Hua Xiangrong.

    So, Xiao Yifei asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Hey, Rong¡¯er, what¡¯s in this video?" Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong smiled at Xiao Yifei, deliberately keeping him in suspense.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mysterious smile, Xiao Yifei was even more confused, but since Hua Xiangrong wouldn¡¯t say, he had no choice but to stare nkly at the manager.

    Actually, the person most eager to see the video was not Xiao Yifei, nor the audience, but Commissioner Li, who was sweating profusely. He was the most anxious of all, not knowing what was happening now.

    "Manager, shouldn¡¯t this video be shown to everyone?" Elder Deng asked the manager with a smile, appearing to inquire but actually issuing amand.

    "Yes, it should be shown to everyone, and expose Commissioner Li¡¯s actions." Now that the manager knew the video wouldn¡¯t cause any substantial impact on him, he immediately changed his attitude.

    Commissioner Li saw how quickly the manager changed faces and couldn¡¯t help but curse him inwardly. But the manager didn¡¯t care about this; he handed the phone to a staff member, said a few words quietly, and shortly thereafter, the video appeared on the big screen.

    The video¡¯s sound was very low or possibly silent, but the visuals exined many things. In the video, Commissioner Li was discussing something with someone, and shortly thereafter, Commissioner Li stood up and left.

    At the end of the video, the man Commissioner Li had spoken to also stood up and left, and the video happened to capture the man¡¯s face, which was exposed to everyone¡¯s view.

    Soon, someone recognized him and eximed, "Isn¡¯t that the crime group¡¯s Boss?" With this exmation, there was amotion among the crowd, followed by a wave of scornful remarks. Xiao Yifei looked at Commissioner Li, who was in a stupor, feeling a great sense of satisfaction.

    At this moment, Commissioner Li couldn¡¯t clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River, and even hiswyer had sat down, saying no more.

    "Commissioner Li! What do you have to say now?" Hua Xiangrong loudly questioned Commissioner Li. Facing Hua¡¯s questioning, Commissioner Li sat helplessly on the floor, knowing in his heart that no matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t help.

    "Manager, why are you still standing there? Shouldn¡¯t you announce the verdict?" Elder Deng casually stated. Upon hearing this, the manager hurriedly picked up the gavel and struck it heavily.

    "I announce that Commissioner Li colluded with a crime group, seriously viting the nation¡¯s criminalw. I pronounce him temporarily detained, with further proceedings tomorrow," announced the manager, striking the gavel once more.

    With the heavy knock, this matter came to an end, and Commissioner Li paid the price due. As for Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t be released yet; an investigation was necessary to clear his name. Nevertheless, the following matters wouldn¡¯t require Xiao Yifei¡¯s involvement.

    That night, in the detention center, Xiao Yifei thought about many things. After experiencing so much turmoil recently, his perspective on matters was naturally different from before.

    Actually, this time he was fortunate to have Elder Deng and Rong¡¯er. Without them, Xiao Yifei might have really been framed by Commissioner Li and the manager.

    The night passed, and the next morning, two officers quietly opened Xiao Yifei¡¯s cell door, "You can leave now." The voice startled Xiao Yifei awake from his dream.

    "Who is it? Disturbing my dream." Xiao Yifei rubbed his sleepy eyes and got up. Seeing how soundly Xiao Yifei slept, the two officersughed, "Hey, bro, everyone leaves smiling, but you¡¯re upset?" one of them joked.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand, thinking, he¡¯d nevere back to this ce. Exiting the detention center, Xiao Yifei stretched and breathed the outside air, chuckling to himself ¡ª finally free.

    Exiting the detention center, Xiao Yifei stretched heavily again ¡ª finally free. As he prepared to leave, a voice called out to him.

    "Xiao Yifei!" It was none other than Hua Xiangrong, who was there to pick him up. Hua stood at the detention center entrance, looking very spirited in her sportswear.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong, Xiao Yifei chuckled. After the courtroom scene yesterday, he began to admire this youngdy from the bottom of his heart.

    "Guess what I¡¯m holding?" Hua Xiangrong blinked yfully and asked. Only then did Xiao Yifei notice that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand was behind her back, clearly wanting to y a joke on him.

    "I can¡¯t guess; action is faster." Saying this, Xiao Yifei quickly approached Hua Xiangrong and reached for the thing she was holding. But Xiao Yifei seemed to forget that Hua Xiangrong was an officer; she easily dodged Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand with a slight turn.

    "Hey, trying to snatch things from an officer, you¡¯re pretty bold." Hua Xiangrong began to speak righteously, looking at the empty-handed Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was bemused but helpless ¡ª indeed, he was openly grabbing things from an officer.

    "Alright, alright, I admit my fault, can¡¯t you tell me what it is?" Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s aggrieved look, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you." Hua Xiangrong said, slowly revealing the item.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t this my wallet?" Xiao Yifei was overjoyed to see the item in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand ¡ª it was indeed his lost wallet. Without waiting for Hua Xiangrong to react, Xiao Yifei snatched the wallet, considering how much trouble the wallet had caused him.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei frantically searching through his wallet, Hua Xiangrong shook her head helplessly ¡ª this guy really likes to snatch things. After searching for a while, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression seemed a bit disappointed.

    Hua Xiangrong naturally noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression and quickly asked what was wrong. Xiao Yifei sighed, saying, "My Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is missing!"

    Xiao Yifei had previously mentioned to Hua Xiangrong that this item was apparently very valuable. Indeed, this was true, judging by Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression. Hua Xiangrong quicklyforted him and then hailed a taxi.

    "Come on, let¡¯s discuss itter at home," Hua Xiangrong said, turning to Xiao Yifei, and then got into the car. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and followed Hua Xiangrong into the vehicle.

    Since the detention center wasn¡¯t far from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s home, they reached home quickly. Upon arrival, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s father was standing at the door. "Dad, why are you standing at the door? It¡¯s inconvenient with your legs," Hua Xiangrong said, feeling concerned seeing her father standing outside.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1016 - 1008: Such Is Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1008: Such Is Fate</h4>

    "s, I¡¯m just worried about you all," said Father Hua, looking behind Hua Xiangrong.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m here." Xiao Yifei slowly walked over to Father Hua¡¯s side. Seeing Xiao Yifei, Father Hua finally exhaled a sigh of relief. "Come in,e in, don¡¯t just stand there." With that, Father Hua pulled Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong inside.

    "Xiao Yifei, are you alright?" As soon as Father Hua entered, he asked about Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, seemingly more anxious than Xiao Yifei himself. "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t Ie out just fine?" Xiao Yifei smiled at Father Hua, and Hua Xiangrong, seeing her father¡¯s demeanor, also chuckled.

    "You, stop worrying," Hua Xiangrong leaned against her father, smiling as she spoke. Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, Father Hua alsoughed heartily, "Yes, yes, as long as you¡¯re back safely."

    The three of them chatted andughed like a family, but just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong got up to open the door, only to see a bald man in a suit standing outside. From Hua Xiangrong¡¯s experience, someone like this didn¡¯t look like a good person, so her guard went up instantly.

    "What do you want?" Before the man could speak, Hua Xiangrong asked with a wary tone. The bald man sensed the wariness in her voice, awkwardly rubbed his shiny head, and with a smile said, "Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Xiao."

    Seeing the bald man¡¯s demeanor, Hua Xiangrong was a bit taken aback, as his appearance and personality seemed mismatched, which made her feel somewhat guilty. So, she immediately brought Xiao Yifei over.

    "Here, this is the Mr. Xiao you¡¯re looking for." With that, Hua Xiangrong awkwardly retreated back into the room. Seeing the confused Hua Xiangrong, Xiao Yifei was momentarily perplexed.

    "Uh, Mr. Xiao," the bald man called Xiao Yifei back to attention.

    "That¡¯s me." Xiao Yifei nodded and said.

    "Mr. Xiao, General Deng would like to invite you over," the bald man continued, looking at Xiao Yifei, as if afraid he would refuse. Hearing the man¡¯s purpose, Xiao Yifei smiled and readily agreed.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei agree, the bald man also exhaled in relief. At this time, Father Hua¡¯s voice came, "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Father Hua, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit. General Deng needs me for something." Xiao Yifei replied. Upon hearing that General Deng wanted Xiao Yifei, Father Hua was reassured and did not ask further.

    "Alright, please lead the way, brother." Xiao Yifei turned to the bald man and said. The man nodded and led Xiao Yifei downstairs.

    The car drove for about half an hour before reaching the destination. Upon getting out of the car, he was greeted by a view of luxurious mansions, and the one where the car stopped must have been General Deng¡¯s residence.

    "Xiao kid!" Just as Xiao Yifei got out of the car, he was startled by the voice and then saw General Deng at the vi entrance, smiling and greeting him. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly responded, "General Deng, why did youe out personally?"

    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing," General Deng quickly waved his hand dismissively, then grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, saying, "Let¡¯s talk inside." With that, he pulled Xiao Yifei into the house.

    "General Deng, what¡¯s the matter this time?" Seeing General Deng¡¯s anxious demeanor, Xiao Yifei cut to the chase and asked.

    Upon hearing this, General Deng sighed, and slowly said, "It¡¯s like this, I have a brother who went through thick and thin with me. He, like me, has the same condition. Didn¡¯t you cure my illnessst time? So I wanted to invite you to take a look."

    Hearing General Deng¡¯s reason for calling him, Xiao Yifei frowned, and seeing this, General Deng also became nervous and quickly asked, "Xiao kid, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Xiao kid, what¡¯s wrong?" General Deng looked at Xiao Yifei, eager for a response. Lin Xiaoyifei awkwardly looked at General Deng and exined why he frowned.

    "It¡¯s like this, General Deng, I can indeed treat this illness, but it requires the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Here, Xiao Yifei paused, then continued, "Last time, I did cure your illness, but the cost was significant. If I had to do it again, I¡¯m afraid..."

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei rubbed his thigh, smiling awkwardly. Seeing his embarrassed expression, General Deng sighed, "So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s just fate."

    "Although I can¡¯t cure itpletely, I can offer some treatment," Xiao Yifei changed his tone, expressing his willingness to help. Hearing this, General Deng nodded, "At this point, that¡¯s all we can do."

    "Then please take me to see your brother." Xiao Yifei stood up and said. "Follow me." With that, General Deng led Xiao Yifei to a room on the second floor, gently opened the door, and Xiao Yifei saw the room¡¯s decor.

    The room was simple, without any shy decorations, yet it was filled with the scent of medicine, something only a doctor could probably tolerate. An elderly many in bed, and hearing themotion, he opened his eyes and looked over.

    "Old Hua, how do you feel?" General Deng approached the elder¡¯s bedside, asking with concern. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die that easily."

    "Who is this?" The elderly man noticed Xiao Yifei and asked curiously. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei bowed to the old man and replied, "Hello, sir, I am Xiao Yifei."

    "This is Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ve asked him to take a look at you." General Deng chimed in. Hearing that Xiao Yifei was a doctor, the old man disdainfully closed his eyes, saying, "My old bones are fine, don¡¯t need anyone to look!"

    Faced with the elder¡¯s attitude, Xiao Yifei just smiled. He was quite used to such situations, as many elderly people, especially those with chronic illnesses, often refused to see doctors.

    "Xiao kid, don¡¯t mind him. This old man¡¯s temperament is like that," General Deng attempted to mediate the situation. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei waved it off, smiling, "It¡¯s alright, I understand the old man¡¯s feelings."

    "That¡¯s good then." Hearing that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t bothered, General Deng said no more, instead turning to the elderly man, "Old Hua, the doctor I¡¯ve brought today is different from the others."

    "What¡¯s so different? They¡¯ll still tell me to take medicine and rest well, all of which are just like tulence," remarked the man lying in bed.

    Hearing these words, General Deng awkwardly nced at Xiao Yifei, "You see, this old man doesn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment. How can we cure him if that¡¯s the case?" General Deng chided slightly.

    "It¡¯s alright." Xiao Yifei approached the elderly man, observed hisplexion, and was shocked by what he saw. Old Mr. Hua¡¯s condition was even more severe than what General Deng had been at the time.

 Chapter 1017: 1009: Tit for Tat

    <strong>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1009: Tit for Tat</strong>

    ¡°Young Xiao?¡± Elder Deng looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s furrowed brows and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly. ¡°Let me put it this way, I¡¯m not afraid to upset the two elders. Based on the current situation, at most, two years.¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hold back and spoke frankly about the matter.

    ¡°Hmph, I have two more years left, no need for you to worry.¡± Perhaps the elder found Xiao Yifei disagreeable, as his every word seemed to oppose him.

    Yet, Elder Deng was different. Hearing this, his expression immediately turned anxious, as if the elder might leave the world by tomorrow.

    ¡°Young Xiao, do you have any solutions now?¡± Elder Deng appeared somewhat anxious, but Xiao Yifei remained calm and slowly said, ¡°If we follow my method of treatment, he can live at least another ten years!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the impact was significant.

    The difference between at least and at most, just the numerical discrepancy was enough to shock. Even Elder Hua, who had previously scoffed at Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes to nce at him.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Elder Deng looked at Xiao Yifei with joy, and Xiao Yifei firmly nodded to show he wasn¡¯t making idle talk. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence, Elder Deng also believed him.

    ¡°Old Hua, did you hear that?¡± Elder Deng looked hopefully at Elder Hua lying on the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be confident, but one should not be too arrogant.¡± Elder Hua turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei and said solemnly.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled inwardly; he knew very well that one should have self-awareness. Therefore, he was confident in what he said. If the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle hadn¡¯t gone missing, living twenty, even thirty years might have been possible.

    Inside thoughts aside, Xiao Yifei still modestly said, ¡°I can guarantee it with my own life.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unwavering tone, Elder Hua also nodded internally at Xiao Yifei. He liked confident young people.

    ¡°Alright, kid. Tell me, how do you n to treat it?¡± It was Elder Hua on the bed who said this. Both Xiao Yifei and Elder Deng were a bit startled, the change in attitude was quite rapid.

    However, thinking as such, Xiao Yifei quickly exined his method, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Stop taking those medications from before. I¡¯ll prescribe you a form, you¡¯ll gather the ingredients as listed, brew the medicine ording to my specified amounts, and take it once a day.¡±

    It¡¯s worth mentioning, other doctors rmended Elder Hua to take medicine frequently, but Xiao Yifei advised against taking previous medications and suggested a maximum of once a day; truly different from other doctors.

    Perhaps this kid truly possesses skills, Elder Hua thought to himself, though his face remained calm. Xiao Yifei suggested not continuing excessive medication because the dosage was too high for the elder to absorb, causing mutual interference of medicinal properties within the body, rendering subsequent medications ineffective.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s prescription was specifically intended to cleanse body impurities. When impurities are cleared, other medications can be taken. After exining his thoughts thoroughly to the two elders, their understanding brightened; even an ordinary person could grasp such concepts.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Elder Deng thoughtfully looked at Elder Hua in front of him and jokingly said, ¡°See, not every doctor tells you to take more medicine.¡±

    Hearing this, Elder Hua awkwardly turned his head to the side, seemingly embarrassed. Seeing this, Elder Dengughed heartily, ¡°You really are so awkward.¡± Saying this, Elder Deng then turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Young Xiao, thank you.¡± Elder Deng said gratefully to Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei bashfully smiled and said, ¡°Elder Deng, please, I haven¡¯t even cured the elder yet, no need for thanks.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to decline; you¡¯ve done remarkably well.¡± Saying this, Deng patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Let me write the prescription for you now so you can check for any issues.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yifei looked at Elder Deng, seeking his approval. Upon hearing this, Elder Deng nodded and spoke to Elder Hua before heading towards the door.

    ¡°Elder Hua, rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡± Xiao Yifei politely bid farewell and then left the room with Elder Deng. After the two left the room, Elder Hua slowly sighed.

    ¡°What is this person¡¯s background, truly?¡± Saying this, Elder Hua stared nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    Walking out of the room, Xiao Yifei followed Elder Deng back to the living room. Momentster, a clearly written prescription was ced before Elder Deng. ¡°Elder Deng, please have a look.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei handed the slip to Elder Deng.

    Looking at the strange assortment of herbs on the slip, Elder Deng awkwardlyughed, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing much to look at since I don¡¯t understand any of it, but I trust you.¡± With that, Elder Deng instructed his assistant to put the slip away.

    ¡°By the way, remind Elder Hua to get out of bed and walk around more. Although it might not be greatly beneficial, it does make the patient feel better psychologically.¡± Xiao Yifei reminded.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. I¡¯ll return for a visit in some days.¡± Seeing Elder Deng nod, Xiao Yifei decided to head back.

    Hearing this, Elder Deng quickly summoned the bald-headed brother to escort Xiao Yifei back safely.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, please.¡± The bald brother behaved in a manner quite incongruous with his appearance; he was very respectful towards Xiao Yifei. Following the bald brother into the car, Xiao Yifei suddenly grew curious about Elder Hua¡¯s identity and inquired about it on the way.

    ¡°Brother, mind if I ask you something?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, the bald-headed brother nodded and said, ¡°Ask away without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°So, do you know if Elder Deng has a particrly close friend?¡± Xiao Yifei curiously looked at the bald man, awaiting his answer.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about Elder Hua, right?¡± The bald man didn¡¯t seem sensitive about this topic and continued, ¡°Elder Hua is Elder Deng¡¯srade; their rtionship spans decades, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Yifei was clearly interested in what the bald brother said and expressed his curiosity.

    ¡°Ha, Elder Hua was once a grand Yuan shuai, greatly respected by everyone. But for unknown reasons, Elder Hua fell ill; truly, Heaven is unfair.¡± From the bald man¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei vaguely sensed Elder Hua¡¯s significant status in people¡¯s hearts.

    Upon learning Elder Hua had been a grand Yuan shuai, Xiao Yifei was quite shocked; these two elders, one a nation-level general, the other a nation-level Yuan shuai¡ªspeaking of it, hardly anyone could remain undisturbed.

    ¡°Honestly, brother, I came here this time just to help treat Elder Hua.¡± Xiao Yifei openly shared the purpose of his visit. Hearing this, the bald man was somewhat surprised, but even more so, he was impressed. ¡°Mr. Xiao, truly impressive at such a young age!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - 1010: Not Resigning Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1010: Not Resigning Anymore</h4>

    "Not at all, not at all." Xiao Yifei modestly chuckled. "Why be modest? Skill is skill, I admire it from the bottom of my heart." The bald manughed heartily. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei also burst intoughter.

    Before long, the two of them reached their destination talking andughing. "Mr. Xiao, I won¡¯t see you off." The bald brother stuck his head out of the car and said to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, motioning for the bald brother to be careful on the road, then turned and went upstairs.

    By this time it was already quitete, and as soon as he entered, Xiao Yifei smelled a fragrant aroma. "Wow, this smells so good. Who¡¯s showing off their cooking skills?" he said as he smiled and walked into the kitchen, only to see a familiar figure busy there. Upon closer look, wasn¡¯t it Hua Xiangrong?

    Usually, seeing her assertive appearance, he didn¡¯t expect her to have such a domestic side, Xiao Yifei thought. "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re back?" Father Hua opened the door and happened to see Xiao Yifei returning.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded. "What did the old general want with you this time?" Father Hua asked as he sat down beside the sofa.

    "Oh, it¡¯s like this." As he spoke, Xiao Yifei also sat down on the sofa and continued, "Mr. Deng has an old friend who is sick and wants me to take a look."

    "Mr. Deng¡¯s old friend? Wouldn¡¯t that be the Marshal then?" Father Hua joked. Hearing Father Hua mention the Marshal, Xiao Yifei paused and then said excitedly, "Hey, Uncle Hua, how did you know it¡¯s the Marshal?"

    "I was just saying, don¡¯t take it to heart." Father Hua smiled awkwardly and replied.

    "I say, you two, stop standing around ande eat." At some unknown time, Hua Xiangrong had already brought the cooked dishes to the table. Seeing a table full of delicious food, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but praise, "Wow, who would have thought this little girl would be such a good cook." As he spoke, Xiao Yifei helped Father Hua to the table.

    "Yes indeed, hurry up and try!" Hua Xiangrong proudly waved her chopsticks and said.

    "I¡¯ll try!" Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei hurriedly took a bite, "Delicious!" After taking the first bite, Xiao Yifei realized how skillful this girl was at cooking and couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up in his mind.

    "Come on, sit down and eat." Father Hua, watching the two of them, said with a smile.

    "Alright!" Hua Xiangrong cheerfully agreed and sat down to start eating. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei also sat down and started eating peacefully.

    "By the way, Rong¡¯er, how¡¯s work going?" At the dinner table, Father Hua also asked about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s work. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong smiled mysteriously and said, "I have decided not to quit!"

    "Really?" Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, knowing that Hua Xiangrong had decided to remain a police officer. Xiao Yifei was genuinely happy for her because it meant she still believed in justice!

    "So you¡¯re nning to continue being a police officer?" Xiao Yifei asked Hua Xiangrong, looking at her.

    "Absolutely!" Hua Xiangrong affirmed without thinking. Hearing the definitive answer, Xiao Yifei nodded, then turned the conversation to Father Hua, "By the way, Uncle Hua, how is your leg?" Previously, although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t treat Father Hua¡¯s leg, he had prescribed some medications for him, and he didn¡¯t know how effective they were, which is why he asked.

    "Hey, don¡¯t mention it. Ever since I used the medications you gave, my leg has been gradually regaining sensation. Although I can¡¯t walk, it¡¯s much better than before." Father Hua¡¯s reply was filled with surprise and joy,

    "That¡¯s good, but once I find my things, treating your leg will be no problem!"

    "Take your time, take your time." Father Hua didn¡¯t push Xiao Yifei, as such things were beyond his control. He was already very grateful for Xiao Yifei¡¯s willingness to help.

    After dinner, Xiao Yifei returned to his room, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of Tang Rong and Shi Miaomiao, who were far away. Although previously he found it annoying to be pestered by that tigress Tang Rong every day, now that he was suddenly away, he kind of missed it.

    "I wonder how they are doing, should I give them a call?" Xiao Yifei stared nkly at the ceiling, pondering. "Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll just get a tongueshing again." Xiao Yifei suddenly realized this and muttered to himself.

    Unknowingly, Xiao Yifei fell asleep as well.

    In the following days, Xiao Yifei continued to inquire about the whereabouts of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. However, being unfamiliar with the ce, he hadn¡¯t made any progress, and for a while, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Deng would like to see you." On this day, the bald brother, who was one of Mr. Deng¡¯s men, came looking for him again, iming Mr. Deng had something to discuss with Xiao Yifei, so Xiao Yifei once again followed the bald brother to Mr. Deng¡¯s house.

    After meeting with Mr. Deng, he thoroughly exined the reason for calling Xiao Yifei over. It turns out there was a renowned Chinese medicine practitioner in Beijing, who was said to be the reincarnation of Hua Tuo¡ªa Divine Doctor. Having heard about Mr. Hua¡¯s situation, he wanted toe and take a look. Mr. Deng wished for Xiao Yifei to join him, hoping that the two might share insights, which just might lead to a treatment for Mr. Hua.

    Upon hearing the reason, Xiao Yifei readily agreed, as he was also keen to see how skilled this renowned Chinese medicine practitioner truly was. Thus, Xiao Yifei and Mr. Deng went over to Mr. Hua¡¯s room together.

    "Old Hua, look who¡¯s here?" Mr. Deng said to Mr. Hua with a smile. Hearing this, Mr. Hua nced at Xiao Yifei and said indifferently, "It¡¯s you, kid." As usual, he was unapproachable, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind.

    "I wonder if you¡¯ve been feeling any bettertely, Mr. Hua?" Xiao Yifei asked, seeing Mr. Hua¡¯s more spirited facepared to before. Mr. Hua did not speak, just nodded gently.

    Seeing Mr. Hua nodding, Xiao Yifei smiled, feeling assured that his diagnosis was correct. Just then, Mr. Deng¡¯s butler walked in, followed by another person. The butler whispered a few words to Mr. Deng, then retreated.

    "Are you the Divine Doctor from Beijing?" Mr. Deng greeted the person politely. Hearing this, the person smiled and nodded, saying, "Hello, Mr. Deng." At this point, Xiao Yifei also took note of the person.

    The individual appeared to be middle-aged, and his appearance wasn¡¯t particrly distinctive¡ªmerely average. His attire was somewhat vintage, and he carried a case, much like someone from the period of the Republic.

    "This is Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re both in the same field after all," Mr. Deng introduced Xiao Yifei to the person. "Mr. Xiao, hello, I¡¯m Xiao Feng. We share the same surname, quite a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?" The person named Xiao Feng said with a smile, extending his hand. Xiao Yifei also extended his hand to shake Xiao Feng¡¯s.

    He did not expect this person to also have the surname Xiao, which did surprise Xiao Yifei a bit, but considering the vastness of the world, having the same surname wasn¡¯t that strange, so Xiao Yifei quickly brushed off his surprise.

    "By the way, may I take a look at Mr. Hua?" Xiao Feng asked Mr. Deng. Hearing this, Mr. Deng nodded, and then allowed Xiao Feng to approach the bed. Chinese medicine emphasizes the practice of observing, listening, questioning, and feeling the pulse. The ¡¯observing¡¯ refers to inspecting the patient¡¯splexion, along with other areas of the body.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1019 - 1011: The Root of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1011: The Root of the Matter</h4>

    Therefore, it was indeed reasonable for Xiao Feng to request a look at Elder Hua. As Xiao Yifei watched from the side, he noticed that Xiao Feng¡¯s expression mirrored his own from before when he first examined Elder Hua¡¯splexion.

    "Mr. Xiao, feel free to speak," said Mr. Deng as he observed Xiao Feng¡¯s expression, prompting Xiao Feng to speak openly. Upon hearing this, Xiao Feng nodded and said, "Elder Hua¡¯s illness is quite severe. However, a few days ago it was presumably worse. I wonder which senior managed to stabilize it?"

    Xiao Feng indeed lived up to his reputation as a master of Chinese medicine. With just one look, he discerned many issues and could tell that Xiao Yifei had adjusted the condition. Xiao Yifei, in his heart, acknowledged the skills of this man named Xiao Feng.

    Upon hearing this, Elder Deng chuckled and said, "The senior you¡¯re referring to is none other than Xiao Yifei." Xiao Feng, hearing this, looked at the unremarkable and quite young man in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. He originally thought that Elder Deng¡¯s colleague was just an ordinary Chinese medicine doctor, but he hadn¡¯t expected his medical skill to be so advanced, and most importantly, for him to be so young.

    "So it¡¯s Mr. Xiao Yifei, I am impressed," Xiao Feng said sincerely to Xiao Yifei. Growing up, Xiao Feng was naturally proud and never acknowledged those less skilled, but he respected Xiao Yifei because even Xiao Feng himself couldn¡¯t guarantee to regte the condition as well as Xiao Yifei had.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei simply smiled, saying nothing. In truth, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t adjusted much; he merely cleared the residual effects of Elder Hua¡¯s medicine.

    "Does Mr. Xiao have a method to treat this?" Elder Deng asked the critical question. While regting is one thing, treating is what ultimately matters.

    Hearing this, Xiao Feng pondered for a moment and replied, "It¡¯s hard to say. I would like to hear Mr. Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts." Upon being mentioned, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Just some humble opinions, please don¡¯t take offense, Mr. Xiao."

    "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s discuss this outside," suggested Elder Deng, noticing they seemed inclined to discuss further, to avoid disturbing Elder Hua. The two nodded in agreement and followed Elder Deng out of the room.

    Once outside, the three of them sat in the living room, and after some small talk, Xiao Feng and Xiao Yifei went straight to the point.

    "In my opinion, Elder Hua must undergo surgery. Although I am a practitioner of Chinese medicine, in some cases, Western medicine is superior," Xiao Feng, after much consideration, couldn¡¯t think of a treatment for Elder Hua, so he finally suggested surgery.

    "I think that¡¯s inadvisable. Regardless of whether the surgery seeds, even if it does, Elder Hua¡¯s body may not withstand the surgery. Reckless surgery is absolutely out of the question!" Xiao Yifei objected immediately after hearing Xiao Feng¡¯s rmendation, indicating that surgery was not a viable option.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Feng frowned. He had indeed considered what Xiao Yifei was saying, but his medical skill wasn¡¯t proficient enough toe up with other solutions. However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence, Xiao Feng was curious and asked, "Then does Mr. Xiao have a better method?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, "I believe that if treated with acupuncture, it might work." In fact, with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, sess was practically assured, but to remain humble, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make a definitive im.

    "Acupuncture?" Xiao Feng pondered upon hearing about acupuncture. While he was very familiar with acupuncture, he was uncertain if it could make significant progress with Elder Hua¡¯s grave condition.

    Perceiving the doubt on Xiao Feng¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei proceeded to exin the acupuncture technique broadly. Xiao Feng, being no ordinary person, gained sudden rity after hearing Xiao Yifei mention a few relevant acupoints.

    "I find Mr. Xiao¡¯s method to be quite ingenious. I feel inferior," Xiao Feng sighed lightly, not expecting that after decades of medical practice, he was still outdone by a young upstart.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei promptly said, "In medicine, everyone has their areas of expertise. For instance, I have insights in this aspect, while you may excel in other areas. By learning from each other¡¯s strengths, we benefit the well-being of the world!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were spoken with great righteousness, also allowing Xiao Feng to gracefully ept them. Therefore, Xiao Feng felt quiteforted. "Since that¡¯s the case, let me learn from your acupuncture technique, Mr. Xiao." Eager to see it firsthand, Xiao Feng expressed his urgency after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s method.

    However, hearing this, Xiao Yifei began to feel troubled. Without the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he couldn¡¯t perform the acupuncture. Noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s predicament, Xiao Feng cautiously asked, "Is there a problem?"

    Seeing Xiao Yifei hesitant to speak, Elder Deng, who had remained silent, wanted to help Xiao Yifei exin, but before Elder Deng could intervene, Xiao Yifei raised his hand to stop him.

    "The truth is, this acupuncture technique is an ancestral method passed down in my family, but it has a defect¡ªit requires a specific type of silver needle to perform, otherwise..." He didn¡¯t borate on the consequences, only exining why he couldn¡¯t perform the acupuncture, leaving it to the imagination, which it naturally wouldn¡¯t go to extremes over the potential consequences Xiao Yifei mentioned.

    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Xiao Feng suddenly realized, not questioning what Xiao Yifei implied about the consequences, but knowing they probably weren¡¯t anything good.

    "Then, could Mr. Xiao tell me what kind of needle you need specifically?" intrigued by the ancestral method Xiao Yifei mentioned, Xiao Feng hurriedly asked what needle Xiao Yifei needed.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and said, "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Since it seemed Xiao Feng merely wanted to witness the medical skill, Xiao Yifei openly mentioned the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Upon hearing its name, Xiao Feng¡¯s pupils widened dramatically.

    "Did you say the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Xiao Feng questioned once more. Xiao Yifei nodded to confirm, puzzled by the person¡¯s strong reaction.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Xiao Feng hurriedly opened his suitcase, taking out a long box. While Elder Deng was unaware of its purpose, Xiao Yifei immediately recognized it¡ªit was clearly used to store acupuncture needles.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei vaguely guessed what was happening, watching Xiao Feng slowly open the box, revealing its contents.

    "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim upon seeing the contents of the box. Inside were indeed the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles.

    The needles were adorned with elongated emerald gemstones at the tips, emanating a pure silver glow from the shafts, while the chilling glow at the tails invoked an involuntary shiver.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1020: 1012: The Clearest Understanding

    <strong>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1012: The Clearest Understanding</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Yifei, this is the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle you mentioned!¡± Xiao Feng looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonished expression and said with great satisfaction. Looking at the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei suppressed the impulse to ask Xiao Feng where the needle came from and asked faintly, ¡°May I take a closer look?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Feng handed the box to Xiao Yifei, indicating he could look at it freely. After confirming multiple times, Xiao Yifei was certain it was indeed the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but what upied his mind more was, where did Xiao Feng obtain it?

    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡± Elder Deng saw Xiao Yifei lost in thought and gently called out to him.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, I got carried away.¡± Xiao Yifei quickly returned the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to Xiao Feng and then smiled apologetically.

    However, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t mind. He waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem, no problem, I¡¯m happy to meet someone who recognizes its worth.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded, then turned to Elder Deng and said, ¡°Now that everything is ready, curing Elder Hua¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Actually, Elder Deng was not concerned about the previous matters because he didn¡¯t understand them. Only this matter was clear to him. Hearing Xiao Yifei say Elder Hua¡¯s illness could bepletely cured, Elder Deng also happily smiled.

    ¡°In that case, are you nning to perform the acupuncture now, Mr. Xiao?¡± Xiao Feng ced the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle on the table and then closed his box. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei contemted for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Xiao Feng eximed excitedly. Then he stood up, seemingly more eager than Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and then turned to Elder Deng, ¡°Elder Deng, please have someone prepare a bath for Elder Hua, with some angelica and wolfberry added.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Elder Deng quickly instructed someone to prepare it, as this was about curing his oldrade, Elder Hua.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei also recalled the Xiao¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles to avoid any mistakester. Next to him, Xiao Feng noticed Xiao Yifei closing his eyes and didn¡¯t disturb him.

    After an unknown period, Elder Deng¡¯s assistant returned to his side, indicating that Elder Hua was ready. Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was also prepared to start anytime.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei?¡± Elder Deng inquired. Upon hearing his name, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating he could proceed with the acupuncture. Xiao Feng and Elder Deng then followed him to Elder Hua¡¯s room, naturally bringing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle along.

    ¡°Elder Hua, how do you feel?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with concern, looking at Elder Hua lying on the bed. Upon hearing, Elder Hua waved his hand, indicating he was good.

    ¡°That¡¯s good; the treatment might be a bit painful¡­¡± Before Xiao Yifei could finish his sentence, Elder Hua interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve endured pain for years, bring it on!¡±

    Hearing Elder Hua interrupt his words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire him. It was no wonder he was a founding marshal; his courage was unmatched.

    ¡°Alright, with Elder Hua¡¯s words, I can proceed without worry!¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei nced at Xiao Feng, naturally referring to the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Seeing this, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately handed the box containing the needle to Xiao Yifei. Taking the box, Xiao Yifei smoothly extracted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll begin now.¡± Xiao Yifei held the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his right hand and the alcohol swab prepared by the steward in his left, ready to start.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡± Elder Hua slowly closed his eyes. Due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions, Elder Hua was not wearing any clothes. Thus, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hesitate and started the acupuncture directly.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind slowly recalled the contents of ¡°Xiao¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Chapters,¡± aimed at activating the meridians and improving blood cirction, using a unique acupuncture technique to stimte specific points to cure diseases; when fully applied, it can even determine life and death!

    With these thoughts, Xiao Yifei held the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and slowly pierced a spot in front of Elder Hua¡¯s chest. As the needle tip prated, Elder Hua let out a muffled groan, evidently ufortable, but his expression remained calm as before.

    Others might not know, but Xiao Yifei knew this acupuncture point was notoriously painful, so seeing Elder Hua¡¯s unchanged expression, he was deeply impressed.

    After inserting the needle, Xiao Yifei slowly began treating ording to the techniques of the Xiao¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique changed, Elder Hua¡¯s face became increasingly solemn.

    Beside him, Elder Deng, seeing Elder Hua¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but worry. Just as he wanted to ask Xiao Yifei, Xiao Feng stopped him with a nce, indicating not to disturb Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°But?¡± Elder Deng still wanted to say something, but then he saw Elder Hua¡¯s brow rx, seemingly feeling quite pleasant. Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei had already pulled out the needle. Upon closer inspection, from the spot where the needle was inserted, a sudden surge of dark blood emerged, clearly not beneficial to the body.

    Seeing this scene, Elder Deng gradually eased his mind. Then, Xiao Yifei consecutively performed nine more acupuncture points, each leaving needle holes that, like the first, oozed ck blood.

    Afterpleting the nine needles, Xiao Yifei exhaled deeply and wiped the needle, then put it away, and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Even with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle¡¯s support, the Xiao¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles were mentally and physically exhausting, although it didn¡¯t harm the body.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei finish the acupuncture, Elder Deng quickly approached. By now, Elder Hua had opened his eyes and appeared much better, though his body was covered in unsightly ck blood, some even dripping onto the sheets.

    ¡°Old Hua, how are you?¡± Elder Deng asked with concern. Elder Huaughed heartily after hearing, ¡°No problem, after those needles, I feelfortable. Xiao Yifei, right? Thank you so much!¡± Although Elder Hua was still somewhat weak, his voice remained strong.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a doctor. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for the next few days; remember to take it, and you should be fine in about two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll leave the rest to my steward then,¡± Elder Deng quickly said, not wanting to inconvenience Xiao Yifei further. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded as the acupuncture had indeed tired him out.

    So, Elder Deng led Xiao Yifei out of the room, with Xiao Feng naturally following behind. On the way back to the living room, Xiao Feng kept praising Xiao Yifei, making Xiao Yifei a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°How about not leaving today and staying at the humble abode, saving yourself the trouble of traveling?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and did not agree, as he couldn¡¯t resist wanting to try Hua Xiangrong¡¯s cooking again sincest night.

    Since Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t agree, Elder Deng didn¡¯t insist. On the side, Xiao Feng agreed, thinking he would wait for Xiao Yifei toe so he could have a chance to discuss medical matters with him.

 Chapter 1021 - 1013: Couldnâ€™t Be Better

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1013: Couldn¡¯t Be Better</h4>

    Of course, Xiao Yifei was unaware of Xiao Feng¡¯s scheme. After bidding farewell to Mr. Deng, he took the car and left.

    On the way home, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was still upied with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in Xiao Feng¡¯s possession. Earlier, Mr. Deng and the others were present, and there wasn¡¯t a chance to be alone. Xiao Yifei had no opportunity to ask about it, let alone borrow the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. If he could borrow it, Mr. Hua¡¯s leg wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Actually, after this round of acupuncture, Xiao Yifei felt even deeper understanding of the Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles. During the previous session, he performed without the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, so the results naturally weren¡¯t as good as this time. This time, relying on the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he maximized the effectiveness of the Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles.

    But anyway, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. That effort had drained too much of his energy. Now, all he wanted was to have a good sleep.

    Back home, Mr. Hua asked about the situation, and Xiao Yifei slowly exined it to him. In the evening, Hua Xiangrong prepared a table full of delicious dishes. After eating heartily, Xiao Yifei returned to his room and fell into a deep sleep.

    A few dayster, to check on Mr. Hua¡¯s condition, Xiao Yifei once again came to Mr. Deng¡¯s house. Upon entering, he saw Mr. Hua sitting on the sofa, looking as healthy as if he had never been sick!

    "Mr. Hua, Mr. Deng, Mr. Xiao." Xiao Yifei greeted each of them. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, Mr. Deng quickly invited him to sit down. Beside him, Mr. Hua¡¯s face was also full of smiles.

    "Xiao Yifei, since you applied the needles to Mr. Huast time, his condition has improved significantly," Mr. Deng said, ncing at Mr. Hua.

    "That¡¯s good!" Xiao Yifei smiled, as he could clearly see the improvement in Mr. Hua.

    "Mr. Xiao, I really appreciate it. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, feel free to tell me. I will spare no effort," Mr. Hua spoke sincerely, without any hint of joking.

    Listening to Mr. Hua¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei felt embarrassed to refuse. So he quickly said, "Then I won¡¯t be polite."

    "I don¡¯t like people being polite. Today, I¡¯ll treat lunch;e to my ce to eat." Mr. Hua¡¯s words left no room for Xiao Yifei to react; it¡¯s as if he wasmanding like a marshal.

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei exined some future precautions and necessary medications and then followed Mr. Hua to his house. Since Mr. Deng and Mr. Hua lived not far apart, it was a quick trip from Mr. Deng¡¯s to Mr. Hua¡¯s.

    Along the way, Xiao Feng, who hadn¡¯t spoken much before, kept asking medical questions. Unable to resist, Xiao Yifei answered each one. Even though Xiao Feng talked a lot, he wasn¡¯t a bad person; he was simply obsessed with medicine.

    Upon reaching Mr. Hua¡¯s house, Xiao Yifei was amazed by the luxurious surroundings. After everyone settled in the living room, Mr. Hua suddenly asked Xiao Yifei to apany him for a walk. People initially worried about Mr. Hua¡¯s recent recovery, thinking he might feel unwell, but seeing him standing steadily, they said nothing more. So Xiao Yifei apanied Mr. Hua to the garden.

    "Sigh, this illness has gued me for years. Sometimes, I really wanted to end it all, but thinking of my eldest son who hasn¡¯t returned yet, I couldn¡¯t bear the thought, so I¡¯ve lingered on. This time, I¡¯m truly grateful to you!" Mr. Hua spoke with a touch of mncholy as he gazed at the vibrant garden.

    Listening to Mr. Hua, Xiao Yifei also became curious about Mr. Hua¡¯s family history, particrly about his missing son. "Mr. Hua, do you have no other children?" Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Hua sighed and replied, "There¡¯s a second son, but he¡¯s currently abroad." Seeing Mr. Hua¡¯s mncholic demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. Just as he was about to offer words offort, Mr. Hua¡¯s unexpected words startled him.

    "If my eldest son were still here, his child would probably be around your age. How about being my god-grandson?" Mr. Hua said yfully, looking at Xiao Yifei with anticipation.

    From the moment Xiao Yifei first imed he could treat Mr. Hua, Mr. Hua was astonished. Regardless of whether it was true, Mr. Hua felt that such courage was already moving enough.

    After witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary medical skill, he had the thought of wanting Xiao Yifei as his god-grandson.

    But Xiao Yifei was evidently taken aback by the notion of bing a god-grandson. If so, then Mr. Hua¡¯s missing son would be his godfather? A package deal, Xiao Yifei mused.

    However, inside, Xiao Yifei still felt touched in his softest spot¡ªthat being his grandfather. Since his grandfather passed away, he had no other close rtives in the world. So, thinking about the term "god-grandfather," Xiao Yifei was indeed moved.

    "What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re unwilling, that¡¯s fine too. Don¡¯t force yourself." Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s conflicted expression, Mr. Hua quickly said, prompting Xiao Yifei to shake his head and express his true thoughts.

    "To be honest, I once had a grandfather who cared deeply for me. But when I was young, I didn¡¯t understand his love, and now, reflecting on it, I feel deeply remorseful."

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mr. Hua was momentarily silent, unsure how tofort him. After a pause, Xiao Yifei smiled.

    "Mr. Hua, with one son abroad and another not returning, you must feel lonely. Do you mind having one more god-grandson?" said Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this, Mr. Huaughed heartily, saying, "Xiao Yifei, you must be confused. I just asked if you agreed earlier¡ªyou forgot?" Mr. Hua¡¯s words made Xiao Yifei realize his oversight, momentarily feeling awkward.

    "Haha, hurry up and call me god-grandfather! From now on, if anyone dares to harm my grandson, I¡¯ll crush them!" Mr. Hua said boldly. Although such words from anyone else mightck impact, from Mr. Hua, the ex-marshal, it wasn¡¯t a joke.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei followed suit and called him god-grandfather. "Haha, let¡¯s head inside. The meal should be ready soon," Mr. Hua chuckled, patting Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, and then walked into the house.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei followed him inside.

    Upon entering, Xiao Yifei smelled a fragrant aroma and saw an array of delicious dishes on the table, along with bottles of expensive red wine.

    "Mr. Hua, why don¡¯t I see you doing such a big spread when you invite me?" Mr. Dengmented jokingly from the side. "Come on, this feast is for my grandson; you don¡¯t get this treatment!" Mr. Hua replied with some pride at Mr. Deng.

    "Grandson? Since when did you have a grandson?" Mr. Deng asked in surprise. Having known Mr. Hua for years, Mr. Deng knew his true son was missing, so where did this grandsone from?

    "Haha, let me introduce you to my god-grandson, Xiao Yifei!" Mr. Hua said with a proud look at Mr. Deng. Upon hearing this, Mr. Deng looked at Mr. Hua and Xiao Yifei in surprise, as if suspecting some secret deal between them.

 Chapter 1022 - 1014: Exactly the Same

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1014: Exactly the Same</h4>

    Xiao Feng, who was standing by, was somewhat surprised to hear that Xiao Yifei was now Old Hua¡¯s honorary grandson, but he didn¡¯t show it; he just watched everyone with a smile.

    Being looked at like this by Old Deng, Xiao Yifei felt a little embarrassed, as if he had done something guilty.

    "Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat! Old Deng, stop staring." With that, Old Hua was the first to sit down. Seeing this, the others followed him and took their seats.

    At the dining table, everyone was talking andughing. The meal was very enjoyable for Xiao Yifei as well. After the meal, Xiao Yifei suddenly inquired about Old Hua¡¯s son¡¯s story, to which Old Hua narrated everything in detail, leaving Xiao Yifei feeling very sympathetic.

    It turned out that Old Hua¡¯s eldest son was a soldier when he was young. A few years ago, a neighboring country harassed our border, so naturally, Old Hua¡¯s son took on the mission of defending the country. However, he never returned from this mission.

    Thus, a despondent Old Hua became immersed in alcohol, living a highly irregr life, which ultimately led to a body full of ailments.

    As Old Hua finished saying this, he suddenly turned his gaze towards a photograph on the wall, and his face turned somber. At this point, Xiao Yifei also noticed the photo on the wall, and what he saw came as a startling surprise.

    In the photo, a young man was smiling foolishly at the camera, and this man shocked Xiao Yifei because he looked exactly like Hua¡¯s father, although younger, upon closer inspection.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but associate the two¡¯s surnames¡ªboth named Hua¡ªcould it be possible? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered that Hua¡¯s father once mentioned he got his leg injured on the battlefield, which matches Old Hua¡¯s son¡¯s situation precisely.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei had an answer in his mind, although he couldn¡¯t confirm it yet. Maybe Hua¡¯s father was indeed Old Hua¡¯s long-lost son?

    So Xiao Yifei decided to verify, and asked, "Old man, do you remember what your son¡¯s name was?" Hearing this, Old Hua sighed and faintly uttered two words: Hua Wu.

    Hua Wu? Hearing these two words, a scene suddenly shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. He once glimpsed the name on Hua¡¯s father¡¯s medical insurance ount, and it was the same two words spoken by Old Hua: Hua Wu. So Hua¡¯s father was indeed Old Hua¡¯s son.

    Knowing the truth, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile, amused at how fate ys tricks and at the wondrous destiny that was at work. One wonders how Old Hua would feel knowing that his long-lost son lived not far from him.

    Honestly, if Hua¡¯s father could return to Old Hua, it would immensely improve their lives. So, after much consideration, Xiao Yifei decided to reunite Old Hua with Hua¡¯s father.

    Having made up his mind, Xiao Yifei took his leave and told Old Hua that he would bring someone to see him the next day. After agreeing, Xiao Yifei returned to Hua¡¯s father¡¯s house. "Xiao Yifei, what happened? Why are you so happy?" Hua Xiangrong was puzzled by the unexpectedly cheerful Xiao Yifei, as he never behaved like this usually.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei burst outughing, "Oh, nothing, I¡¯m just happy!" Saying this, Xiao Yifei went to Hua¡¯s father¡¯s room, who was flipping through old books. When he saw Xiao Yifei entering, he closed the book and asked what was up.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m taking you to meet someone tomorrow, what do you think?" As he spoke, Xiao Yifei chuckled. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Hua¡¯s father almost wanted to ask if Xiao Yifei was setting him up on a blind date, to which he would have refused.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, it¡¯s not a blind date." As if reading Hua¡¯s father¡¯s mind, Xiao Yifei said directly. Hearing this, Hua¡¯s father felt relieved and nodded.

    Seeing him nod, Xiao Yifei felt half the task was done, just waiting for the two to meet the next day. "Strange, why is he so happy today?" Looking at Xiao Yifei leaving, Hua¡¯s fathermented in confusion.

    The next day, without the slightest hesitation, Xiao Yifei took Hua¡¯s father straight to Old Hua¡¯s house. Arriving there, Hua¡¯s father seemed a bit off, but Xiao Yifei, eager for their meeting, didn¡¯t notice his odd behavior.

    "Xiao Yifei, maybe we should go back," Hua¡¯s father awkwardly asked Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei thought Hua¡¯s father was ufortable with the luxurious mansion and smiled, "No worries, follow me." With that, he led Hua¡¯s father inside without waiting for his reaction.

    At that moment, Old Hua was quietly sitting in the living room, waiting patiently for Xiao Yifei as he had mentioned bringing someone. Suddenly, through the window, Old Hua caught sight of Xiao Yifei, followed by a figure that seemed unsteady, walking with a limp.

    Gradually, Xiao Yifei and the figure neared, and the face of the figure became clearer. Seeing the familiar face, the cup in Old Hua¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and with the sound of it shattering, his body started trembling.

    On the way there, Hua¡¯s father kept persuading Xiao Yifei to go back, seemingly unwilling to stay there long. Xiao Yifei, faced with his pleas, was left with no choice and said, "Hua¡¯s father, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s meet the person and then leave."

    Hearing this, knowing that Xiao Yifei had already put it out there, Hua¡¯s father reluctantly nodded after much thought. As they reached the door, Xiao Yifei was about to knock when it suddenly opened from inside. There stood Old Hua, tears streaming down his face, looking at Xiao Yifei, or rather, looking at the person behind him¡ªHua¡¯s father.

    Seeing Old Hua like this, Xiao Yifei realized that he probably saw Hua¡¯s father, so he stepped aside, leaving the two of them alone.

    Originally bewildered, Hua¡¯s father froze in ce upon seeing the tear-filled old man before him. Looking at the familiar face of the old man, instead of being excited, he felt a sense of guilt.

    He remembered thest night he saw his father before going to war, when his father told him many things. He knew that his father was once a marshal, so as a soldier, he too had to uphold the spirit of a soldier. When others were in trouble, he must step up.

    With this belief, young Hua¡¯s father resolutely entered the chaotic battlefield. However, it was this war that separated the once harmonious father and son for over a decade. Now meeting again, both heads had turned white.

    "My son!" Old Hua excitedly grasped Hua¡¯s father¡¯s hand, his entire body uncontrobly trembling. At this moment, all of Old Hua¡¯s years of regret and sorrow turned into tears, flowing freely.

    And Hua¡¯s father, how could he not feel the same? What was once a perfect life was ruined by that battle, leaving him disabled, struggling to get by on a meager ie, and even burdening his daughter.

    All these years of depression were as painful as Old Hua¡¯s regret, but he had no face to meet his father again! Seeing Old Hua¡¯s tears, Hua¡¯s father didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 1023: 1015: Heartwarming Joy

    <strong>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1015: Heartwarming Joy</strong>

    ¡°Wu¡¯er, all these years, why didn¡¯t youe home?¡± Hua Lao¡¯s voice carried a hint of reproach. Hearing this, Hua¡¯s father bit his lip and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Hearing these words, Hua Lao patted Hua¡¯s father¡¯s shoulder, teary-eyed, ¡°Wu¡¯er, it¡¯s not your fault. It was the traitor in your team who informed the enemy of your actions, causing your brothers to be annihted, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Listening to Hua Lao, Xiao Yifei understood that Hua¡¯s father did not return home because he felt guilty. Indeed, this was the case. During the defense of the border, Hua¡¯s father and his brothers nned to nk the enemy from the rear, resulting in total annihtion and leaving insufficient men to defend the border, allowing the enemy to invade.

    Hua¡¯s father survived because a kind fisherman saved him, but one of his legs lost all feeling.

    For all these years, Hua¡¯s father felt he was a sinner, ashamed to face the residents of Jiangdong, so he never returned. But now, hearing the reason for everything, Hua¡¯s father was so shocked he couldn¡¯t speak, realizing that all these years he had wrongly med ¡°himself.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not bring it up again. What¡¯s most important now is for the family to be together.¡± Xiao Yifei quickly said as he watched the two of them. Hearing this, Hua¡¯s father nodded heavily, and seeing this, Hua Lao smiled and quickly took Hua¡¯s father inside the house.

    Watching Hua¡¯s father and Hua Lao sitting together, Xiao Yifei also smiled happily, murmuring, ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s nothing more joyful than family reunion in this world.¡±

    Seeing the two of them on the sofa, Xiao Yifei smiled gently, choosing not to disturb them, and went for a walk in the courtyard.

    ¡°Wu¡¯er, you¡¯ve suffered all these years,¡± Hua Lao choked out as he looked at Hua¡¯s father before him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but Dad, have you been taking good care of yourself all these years?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad¡¯s doing well, look, strong and healthy!¡± Hua Lao said, flexing his arm muscles, without mentioning his past illness at all.

    ¡°Wu¡¯er, about your leg?¡± Hua Lao asked about the matter on his mind. Hearing this, Hua¡¯s father smiled lightly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been years, I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡±

    Seeing his son so calm, Hua Lao felt a pang of heartache, ¡°I would¡¯ve never let you go to the frontier back then if I had known.¡± Hua Lao looked at Hua¡¯s father with regret.

    ¡°The rise and fall of the country is everyone¡¯s responsibility, this is what you taught me back then, I have never regretted it, it¡¯s just.¡± Hua¡¯s father paused for a moment, ¡°Just my poor daughter.¡± At this, Hua¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but think of his daughter, who missed many opportunities over the years to take care of him. Although Xiangrong hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Hua¡¯s father had seen it all.

    ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Hearing about the daughter, Hua Lao¡¯s eyes widened, but then he thought, it¡¯s been many years, it¡¯s time to have a child.

    Hua¡¯s father nodded, indicating he indeed had a daughter, ¡°Her name is Hua Xiangrong.¡± Hua¡¯s father said slowly. ¡°Hua Xiangrong, just by the name you can tell she must be very beautiful.¡± Hearing his granddaughter¡¯s name, Hua Lao was delighted and at a loss for words.

    ¡°And her mother?¡± After learning about his granddaughter, naturally, he wanted to know about his daughter-inw. However, upon hearing about her mother, Hua¡¯s father sighed deeply and shook his head, and with his many years of experience, Hua Lao naturally understood and didn¡¯t ask further.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Hua Lao hurriedlyforted. Hearing this, Hua¡¯s father nodded heavily, and then Hua Lao smiled and said, ¡°Today, we must bring over the granddaughter, our family needs to celebrate, don¡¯t you think, Xiao Yifei?¡± Xiao Yifei, who had just returned from a walk, quickly nodded at these words.

    ¡°But Xiao Yifei, how did you get to know Wu¡¯er?¡± Hua Lao was very grateful to Xiao Yifei for bringing back Hua¡¯s father but was also puzzled about how Xiao Yifei knew him.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled as he sat next to them, slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. When I entered the capital, I identally dropped my wallet, it was the uncle who took me in¡­¡± Xiao Yifei recounted the events to Hua Lao.

    After hearing the whole story, Hua Lao nodded thoughtfully, ¡°I never imagined such coincidences could ur in this world, fate is truly unpredictable at times.¡± Hua¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but sigh from the side.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, Wu¡¯er, Xiao Yifei is now my god-grandson.¡± This sentence almost made Hua¡¯s father fall to the ground in shock. Seeing Hua¡¯s father¡¯s look, Xiao Yifei was a bit at a loss whether tough or cry.

    ¡°God-grandson?¡± Hua¡¯s father thought he had misheard, so he asked again. Hearing this, Hua Lao nodded with a smile. Confirming he hadn¡¯t misheard, Hua¡¯s father also looked at Xiao Yifei with a bemused expression, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make Xiao Yifei my godson then?¡± Hua¡¯s father joked, and for a moment, the atmosphere between the three was joyful.

    In the evening, Hua Xiangrong was unexpectedly brought to Hua Lao¡¯s house. After getting out of the car, upon seeing her father there, she settled down, but upon learning that her grandfather was the owner of this mansion and once a prominent person in the Yuan dynasty, Hua Xiangrong was utterly taken aback.

    She had always thought of herself asing from a poor family, but now she suddenly had such an impressive grandfather, it would be shocking for anyone.

    Compared to Hua Xiangrong, Hua Lao was also a bit overwhelmed, seeing such a beautiful granddaughter, he wished he could cherish her like a flower, feeling remorseful for the hardships she had endured. In a hurry, he gave Hua Xiangrong a basketful of family heirlooms and simr items.

    Thus, the grandfather and granddaughter recognized each other in this strange yet wonderful atmosphere.

    The breakfast that morning was perhaps the best meal Hua Xiangrong had eaten in over twenty years, as she swept away many things she hadn¡¯t eaten before or even seen. Hua¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing this. And Hua Lao was very pleased to see Hua Xiangrong eat so well.

    After the meal, Hua Lao quickly arranged rooms for Hua¡¯s father and Hua Xiangrong, urging them to move in and not continue living in their old house. Hua Lao had also inquired about the old house and didn¡¯t want them to keep living there, and Hua¡¯s father agreed.

    For the first time, Hua Xiangrong saw such arge room and such a soft bed that for a moment, she wondered if she was dreaming. Overnight, her family¡¯s conditions had changed so much, something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about before. But Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t give up on her wish to be a police officer, even though her family was now well-off enough to no longer need her to work.

    After the meal, Xiao Yifei and Hua Lao strolled through the courtyard. Since Hua¡¯s father had difficulty walking, he didn¡¯t join them. ¡°Xiao Yifei, meeting you may be the luckiest thing to happen to this old man in my lifetime,¡± Hua Lao said with emotion as he gazed at the sky.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I only did what I did and didn¡¯t really help you with anything.¡± Xiao Yifei said modestly. At this point, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized these matters hade to an end, his wallet was found, and everything seemed to have gone smoothly.

 Chapter 1024 - 1016: Safe Return

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1016: Safe Return</h4>

    But the main reason Xiao Yifei came to Beijing in the first ce wasn¡¯t for these! He came to Beijing to save Liu Rui, and thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but recall the way Hu Jingtang had pleaded with him. Yet, until now, he hadn¡¯t even seen Liu Rui¡¯s face. When the timees and he can¡¯t rescue Liu Rui, how would he exin it to old Hu?

    Seeing Xiao Yifei looking so preupied, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but feel some doubt, so he asked with concern, "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something you haven¡¯t told your god-grandfather?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "No, I¡¯m just too full." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bring up the matter of Liu Rui. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to trouble Hua Lao.

    "Haha, seems like Xiao Yifei was really satisfied with tonight¡¯s dishes." Hua Lao chuckled and teased him. After speaking, he walked away on his own. Left in ce, Xiao Yifei looked at the somewhat tattered moon in the sky, his mind again filled with the image of Liu Rui being taken away by Deng Fuguo. He sighed slowly, looked firmly at the sky, and said, "Liu Rui, I will definitely bring you back safely!"

    These days, Hu Jingtang has been constantly worrying about Liu Rui, but hasn¡¯t been able to reach Xiao Yifei, and for a time, he began to lose his appetite, thinking all day about Liu Rui suffering various hardships in prison.

    Moreover, due to the weather changes these past few days, his old illness rpsed. But even so, all Hu Jingtang could think about was Liu Rui. He then called Xiao Yifei, wanting to know about Liu Rui¡¯s situation.

    Previously, Xiao Yifei¡¯s phone had been confiscated by the police, so Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t received any calls from Hu Jingtang. Now, with his phone back, he received Hu Jingtang¡¯s call.

    "Xiao Yifei?" On the other end, Hu Jingtang, having been unable to reach Xiao Yifei for many days, asked with some uncertainty.

    Upon receiving Hu Jingtang¡¯s call, Lin Mu was reminded that he still hadn¡¯t rescued Liu Rui. Hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s voice, he called out somewhat guiltily, "Old Hu."

    Finally connecting with Xiao Yifei, Hu Jingtang¡¯s voice sounded a bit excited, "Xiao Yifei, I finally reached you. Are you alright?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly exined that his phone had been stolen, which was why he hadn¡¯t contacted Hu Jingtang. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Hu Jingtang secretly breathed a sigh of relief; he had thought something bad had happened to Xiao Yifei.

    "So, Xiao Yifei, how is Liu Rui¡¯s matter going?" Hu Jingtang revealed the purpose of his call, but he didn¡¯t really need to say it for Xiao Yifei to guess. What concerned the old man most was, after all, his younger generation.

    However, what Xiao Yifei least wished to hear about was this matter, because he had no way to exin it. On this end, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward, unable to answer Hu Jingtang for a long while.

    How could Hu Jingtang not pick up on that? Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s prolonged silence, Hu Jingtang guessed something was up, and asked, "Xiao Yifei, is there a difficulty? If there is, tell me, I¡¯ll find a way, cough cough." Old Hu¡¯s emotions grew a bit agitated, and he started coughing after one unfinished sentence.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt troubled inside. How could he ask Old Hu to find a way? Just when he was about tofort Hu Jingtang, he noticed the coughing on the other end growing heavier and more urgent.

    "Old Hu, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bother withfort, he asked quickly.

    "Cough, cough, nothing, just an old illness rpsing," Hu Jingtang sighed and said lightly. However, Hu Jingtang¡¯s casual tone didn¡¯t put Xiao Yifei at ease. He had thought that after he had treated Hu Jingtang¡¯s ailment before, the illness wouldn¡¯t rpse again.

    But unexpectedly, it rpsed at this time, probably spurred by Liu Rui¡¯s matter, Xiao Yifei thought. "No way, I must go back once!" Hearing the heavy coughing, the condition seemed quite serious, so Xiao Yifei said hastily.

    Yet, Hu Jingtang refused outright. Right now, his heart was entirely set on his grandson Liu Rui, so he firmly declined Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion to return and treat his illness.

    "But your illness can¡¯t be dyed," Xiao Yifei said worriedly. Actually, Hu Jingtang knew well enough that his ailment couldn¡¯t be prolonged, but without seeing Liu Rui, he felt deeply uneasy.

    "How about this, Old Hu, why not have someone bring you to Beijing? What do you think?" After a long while, Xiao Yifei proposed an unavoidable solution. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang¡¯s eyes brightened because he¡¯d considereding to find Xiao Yifei days ago, but didn¡¯t know where he was in the vast city of Beijing.

    Now, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s invitation, it fulfilled Hu Jingtang¡¯s wish. This way, Xiao Yifei could treat his illness, and if Xiao Yifei seeded, he could immediately see Liu Rui out of prison. Why not?

    So, after a moment of pondering, Hu Jingtang agreed, saying that Liu Sisi could bring him over. Mentioning Liu Sisi, Xiao Yifei realized he hadn¡¯t seen her in a while, and it would be a good chance to meet her too.

    "Alright, let Sisi bring you over then." With that, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief, as this matter finally had a solution.

    "But what¡¯s going on with Rui¡¯er?" Hu Jingtang was still concerned about Liu Rui. Seeing Hu Jingtang¡¯s stubbornness, Xiao Yifei sighed and finally told the truth in full detail.

    "Old Hu, it¡¯s like this, Liu Rui¡¯s situation isn¡¯t unknown to you. The ce where Liu Rui is detained isn¡¯t somewhere ordinary people can enter. That¡¯s a military prison, and only those with certain ranks in the military cane and go there, and even then, they must register. What am I, an ordinary person, supposed to do?"

    Hearing the grievance in Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang sighed, feeling somewhat sorry. Yet, what Xiao Yifei said next warmed Hu Jingtang¡¯s heart. After a pause, Xiao Yifei continued, "But don¡¯t worry, Old Hu, I will do what I promised you. Please wait a bit longer."

    Upon hearing this, Hu Jingtang¡¯s eyes welled with tears. In today¡¯s society, how many people genuinely care for others? Even doctors in hospitals might turn a blind eye for their selfish gains. "Thank you so much," Hu Jingtang sincerely said.

    "Haha, no problem, you bettere over first, health is the priority," Xiao Yifeiughed, still hoping Hu Jingtang would prioritize his health.

    "Alright," Hu Jingtang agreed, then inquired briefly about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation before hanging up the phone. After the call, Xiao Yifei was still pondering how to rescue Liu Rui. He had previously inquired, but found no people or things that could help him.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat powerless. How exactly could he rescue Liu Rui? Most importantly, he didn¡¯t even know Liu Rui¡¯s current situation, let alone talk about rescuing him. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei decided to see Liu Rui first.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1025 - 1017: Special Access

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1017: Special ess</h4>

    Having made up his mind, Xiao Yifei thought about who could help him meet Liu Rui. As he pondered, he thought of Old Hua. Old Hua used to be a Yuanmander, a person of some influence, and maybe he could rely on Old Hua to meet Liu Rui.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly found Old Hua and said he wanted to meet someone. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s request, Old Hua was puzzled. If you want to meet someone, just go. Whye to an old man like me? But when Xiao Yifei mentioned where that person was, Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    Seeing Old Hua frown, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but worry. Could it be that even with Old Hua¡¯s connections, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get into that prison?

    "What¡¯s wrong, sir?" Xiao Yifei asked uncertainly. Hearing Xiao Yifei wanted to meet someone in a military prison, Old Hua was a bit troubled, as such a ce is not somewhere outsiders can easily enter.

    "If it really can¡¯t be done, then forget it." Seeing Old Hua troubled, Xiao Yifei felt it was inappropriate to trouble Old Hua further and decided to drop it.

    "Sigh, let me put it this way. You can meet this person, but you can¡¯t go inside." Old Hua sighed and said. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was puzzled, but then Old Hua continued, "I can have my granddaughter Hua Rong Qianxi go to see this person, but you can¡¯t go in."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei thought for a moment. Although he couldn¡¯t see Lin Rui, if he could understand Liu Rui¡¯s situation, that would be enough, which was certainly better than racking his brains to see Liu Rui in person.

    "Thank you, sir." Xiao Yifei smiled and thanked him. Hearing this, Old Hua quickly waved his hand and said, "It¡¯s nothing, I didn¡¯t help you much anyway."

    "By the way, who is it that you want to meet?" Old Hua grew curious. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly told Old Hua about the whole matter. After hearing the whole story, Old Hua let out a light sigh and said, "I didn¡¯t expect, in an era with such a well-developed legal system, there are still ces unreached by light."

    "Yes." Remembering how he himself was once falsely used and taken to court, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nod. Old Hua thought for a moment and then unexpectedly revealed a piece of surprising news to Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yifei, if it¡¯s possible, I can have my granddaughter bring that person out." These words from Old Hua were immensely good news for Xiao Yifei.

    "Really? If possible, that would be wonderful." Xiao Yifei said in surprise. Hearing this, Old Hua nodded, indicating that he wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. If Liu Rui could be rescued, it would resolve a major issue in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. Wouldn¡¯t that make Xiao Yifei excited?

    So Xiao Yifei hurriedly thanked Old Hua and then went back to prepare the medicine needed for Old Hua¡¯s treatment, as some medicine still needed to be procured.

    After Xiao Yifei left, Old Hua called his assistant, and after saying a couple of things, that person retreated. With a casual sip of tea, Old Hua got up and returned to his room.

    Inside National Bureau 00, a woman dressed in formal attire sat on her office chair, sipping coffee with delight. Her eyes were slightly narrowed as she quietly enjoyed the coffee¡¯s rich aroma. At this moment, the phone on her desk suddenly rang.

    Hearing this sound, the woman slowly opened her eyes and put down the coffee in her hand. At this moment, her beautiful face was fully revealed, with enchanting phoenix eyes, a fox-like nose bridge, and tempting red lips that made countless men yearn. Indeed, she was an exceptionally dazzling beauty.

    Setting down the coffee, the woman answered the phone. "Mm, okay," she kept agreeing with the person on the other end. After a while, she put down the phone, constantly rubbing her chin, seemingly contemting something.

    "Liu Rui?" The woman spoke a name with her pleasant voice, and this name was indeed Liu Rui, who was still in prison. Yes, this person was Old Hua¡¯s granddaughter, Hua Rong Qianxi, and the phone call just now was naturally from Old Hua¡¯s assistant, and it was about Liu Rui.

    Qianxi was now an important figure in the National Bureau 00, managing dozens of people of various ranks. Her influence was unquestionably significant. So when Old Hua asked her to do her best to get Liu Rui out, Qianxi thought for a moment and agreed.

    She gently stood up and walked out of the office. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here." Qianxi stood outside arge building and sighed. The building was nestled in a mountain area, or rather, surrounded by mountains, which was its characteristic.

    In front of the building, several people in police uniforms were patrolling with guns, and all this was to prevent the people inside from escaping easily. This ce housed many of the nation¡¯s serious offenders. Here was the military prison where Liu Rui was held.

    Qianxi, with a cold expression, walked towards the prison without even ncing at the patrolling police officers. However, when she reached the prison gate, a patrolling officer holding a gun blocked her way, asking who she was and what she was doing here.

    "Qianxi, here for an interrogation." Qianxi¡¯s face remained cold, not even ncing at the patrolling officer. Hearing this, the officer thought for a moment, then suddenly realized and stepped aside, quickly and respectfully saying, "Oh, it¡¯s Officer Hua, pleasee in."

    Saying this, the officer had a cating smile on his face, but Qianxi didn¡¯t buy it and just walked straight into the prison. Behind her, there was a faint sound of people discussing her, naturally, the topic was about Qianxi.

    Inside the prison, a group of prisoners sat gathered together, seemingly gambling, as asional victorious cheers could be heard. However, on one side of this group, a remarkable man sat quietly in a corner, paying no attention to the sounds. That man was Liu Rui, who had been incarcerated for a long time.

    Liu Rui was in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. He had been locked up here for some time and didn¡¯t know when he could get out. He knew that entering the prison without permission had vited nationalw, but he still hoped to leave as soon as possible because he didn¡¯t get along with the people or things here.

    Watching the prison guardsing and going outside the prison, he suddenly regretted it. Just then, a prison guard came over and opened the door to his cell, shouting, "Is Liu Rui here? Someone¡¯s looking for you!"

    Hearing this, everyone looked at Liu Rui sitting in the corner. The people here were all guilty of serious crimes, and generally, those looking for them were likely their enemies. So hearing that someone was looking for Liu Rui, these people couldn¡¯t help but smile maliciously, as if wanting to see Liu Rui in an awkward situation.

    Well, it¡¯s his own fault for not fitting in. In a prison like this, not fitting in means you¡¯re bullied. "Is he here? Someone¡¯s looking!" the guard asked again, sounding a little impatient.

    This time Liu Rui was finally jolted back to reality by the voice. However, upon hearing that someone was looking for him, Liu Rui was also dazed because, among those he knew, there seemed to be no one who coulde to this ce to find him. With this doubt, Liu Rui slowly walked out of the room and headed to the interrogation room.

    As soon as he entered, Liu Rui was stunned because sitting before him was an incredibly beautiful woman! And this person was naturally the same Hua Rong Qianxi who had just entered.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1026: 1018: Just a Snap of the Fingers

    <strong>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1018: Just a Snap of the Fingers</strong>

    Liu Rui saw such a beautiful woman sitting in front of him, making him a bit uneasy for a moment. Meanwhile, when Qian Xi saw Liu Rui, she was also taken aback. Liu Rui¡¯s strong physique and handsome face were not the key; after all, Qian Xi was used to seeing impressive people and wouldn¡¯t be easily charmed just by someone slightly better-looking.

    What attracted Qian Xi was the aura exuding from Liu Sisi because typically, people who stayed in Prison for a long time would usually get tainted with some crudeness. But Liu Rui didn¡¯t; even after being in Prison for so long, he still emitted a schrly air, which surprised Qian Xi over the past few days.

    Unexpectedly, someone remained unaffected by such an environment. Interesting, Qian Xi thought to herself, then calmly asked Liu Rui, sitting opposite her now, ¡°Are you Liu Rui?¡± Hearing this, Liu Rui nodded. ¡°Sit down.¡± Seeing Liu Rui nod, Qian Xi also invited him to sit and talk.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After sitting, Liu Rui bluntly voiced his doubts. After all, on his way there, he was wondering if Xiao Yifei wasing to see him, but upon seeing her, he realized she was aplete stranger¡ªa stunning woman at that. How could Liu Rui not be curious? So he asked.

    In response, Qian Xi didn¡¯t answer, she just let out a soft ¡°oh.¡± Growing up, or perhaps due to her aura, people were usually daunted by her presence. But Liu Rui wasn¡¯t intimidated; instead, he questioned Qian Xi first, which only made her find it more interesting.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am; you just need to know I¡¯m here for you,¡± Qian Xi said, smiling enchantingly at Liu Rui. Her smile was truly captivating.

    ¡°What do you want with me? I¡¯m just a prisoner in Prison,¡± Liu Rui replied truthfully, and indeed, he couldn¡¯t think of a better response.

    After a moment of awkwardness, Qian Xi mmed the table heavily and said, ¡°Let me be straightforward; my name is Qian Xi, and I¡¯m here to take you out, but¡­¡± Hearing that Qian Xi wanted to take him out, Liu Rui¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. That was precisely what he had been hoping for all these days. Now that someone could take him out, how could Liu Rui not rejoice?

    However, Liu Rui seemed a bit too thrilled and didn¡¯t pay attention to the condition in Qian Xi¡¯s words. ¡°But I want you to be mine.¡± Seeing Liu Rui so excited, Qian Xi straightforwardly stated.

    ¡°What!?¡± Liu Rui was left bewildered by Qian Xi¡¯s sudden and somewhat nonsensical words. Not to mention he was unfamiliar with Qian Xi; even if they were, you wouldn¡¯t just say something like ¡°be mine.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Without thinking, Liu Rui immediately rejected Qian Xi. Hearing this, Qian Xi was somewhat angered. She always got what she wanted, and nobody dared defy her. Besides, Qian Xi was very confident in her charm, but she hadn¡¯t expected Liu Rui to refuse without a second thought. How could that not make Qian Xi angry?

    ¡°Why, wouldn¡¯t having such a pretty wife be nice?¡± Qian Xi swallowed her anger and spoke to Liu Rui pitifully.

    The previously firm Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed seeing Qian Xi acting like this. After Qian Xi finished speaking, she stood up and slowly walked to Liu Rui¡¯s side, leaned in, and gently blew into his ear.

    ¡°So, do you want to be mine?¡± Qian Xi asked, gently wrapping her hands around Liu Sisi¡¯s neck. Anyone who walked in at that moment would be stunned because, outside, Qian Xi maintained a cold demeanor toward people. Such behavior from Qian Xi was something no one had ever seen.

    Feeling the warmth on his neck and ears, Liu Rui shuddered all over, and his previous resolute rejection seemed to waver. Actually, being able to leave Prison was perhaps the most tempting thing for Liu Rui. Coupled with Qian Xi¡¯s seduction, Liu Rui struggled to hold on.

    Getting out of Prison and marrying such a beautiful wife, these scenes kept reying in Liu Rui¡¯s mind. Finally, Liu Rui nodded, agreeing to Qian Xi¡¯s advances from behind. Seeing Liu Rui nod, Qian Xi chuckled lightly.

    A man still needs some coaxing, doesn¡¯t he? As I said, what I want, I never lose. Qian Xi thought to herself as she slowly returned to her seat.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow, but remember, from this moment on, you¡¯re mine,¡± Qian Xi said with a smile, then softly walked out of the interrogation room, leaving Liu Rui sitting there in a daze.

    The prison guards outside all stared in awe as Qian Xi came out, seemingly afraid to miss even a moment of her beauty, until she walked out of their sight. In contrast, when Liu Rui walked out, their expressions were quite the opposite. They couldn¡¯t figure out why such a stunning woman came to see a prisoner.

    So many of the prison guards carried hostile or envious looks towards Liu Rui. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t know that Liu Rui was already Qian Xi¡¯s man; otherwise, who knows how they would have treated him.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Liu Rui returned to the prison with a look of pure bliss on his face. The fellow prisoners who used to mock Liu Rui were puzzled by his happiness upon return.

    Is there anyone who would be happy to be approached by an old enemy? They didn¡¯t get it, so they ignored it and continued with their gambling, betting on how Liu Rui would return.

    At this moment, Liu Rui had no idea he had be a betting subject. He was foolishly indulging in the pleasant experience earlier. Being enticed by such a beautiful woman was something to savor, let alone after experiencing it firsthand.

    That night, Liu Rui was extremely excited. Does such a thing as a pie falling from the sky truly exist? Liu Rui didn¡¯t know, but he had experienced it. As he looked at the moon outside the high window, he felt it resembled a pie.

    The next day, Qian Xi sent someone to the prison and, amidst the awestruck stares of everyone present, took Liu Rui out. Qian Xi personally erased Liu Rui¡¯s criminal records from the nationalputer system. With her authority, things that were otherwise insurmountable for others were mere trivial tasks for her.

    Once released, Liu Rui got all his belongings back, including his phone, and immediately dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± Liu Rui said. His grandfather, of course, was Hu Jingtang. At the moment, Hu Jingtang had already arrived in Beijing and located Xiao Yifei. Receiving Liu Rui¡¯s call, he was so overwhelmed that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Rui¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out,¡±

    In recent days, Hu Jingtang hade to Beijing with Liu Sisi, Liu Rui¡¯s sister, and had found Xiao Yifei, who was temporarily staying at Hua Lao¡¯s house. Hu Jingtang, therefore, settled there temporarily too.

    Due to Hu Jingtang¡¯s old illness, Xiao Yifei had been busy taking care of him, and finally, his condition was stabilized, just waiting for gradual recovery to be cured.

    However, Xiao Yifei knew that the knot in Hu Jingtang¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be easily untied. Although he had asked Hua Lao to help bring Liu Rui out, there was still no word of it.

 Chapter 1027 - 1019: A Trace of Bitterness

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1019: A Trace of Bitterness</h4>

    However, on the second day of Mr. Hu¡¯s arrival, news finally came from Liu Rui, in the form of a phone call. Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s voice on the other end, Hu Jingtang was so excited that he was at a loss for words, and it took him a while to find his voice.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei was also beside Mr. Hu. Hearing Liu Rui on the phone, he immediately felt relieved. This also meant that Liu Rui had sessfully gotten out, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be calling Hu Jingtang, so Xiao Yifei finally breathed a big sigh of relief.

    Liu Rui on the other end of the phone said he had been released from prison and was nowing to find Xiao Yifei and them. After saying this, he hung up the phone without waiting for Hu Jingtang to speak.

    Putting down the phone, Hu Jingtang slowly exhaled and sighed, saying, "Ah, he¡¯s finally out."

    Then, Hu Jingtang turned to look at Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, I really must thank you." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand and said, "No trouble, no trouble."

    "Mr. Hu, I¡¯ll go make some medicine for you. You rest here for now." Saying this, Xiao Yifei turned and walked out of the room. Upon exiting, he ran into Liu Sisi, who wasing with the medicine for Xiao Yifei. These days, Liu Sisi had also been quite worried about Mr. Hu and Liu Rui, with dark circles almost visible around her eyes.

    "Give it to me, you go and rest for a bit." Xiao Yifei took the herbs from Liu Sisi¡¯s hands and said caringly. Since Liu Sisi had been walking with her head down, she didn¡¯t notice Xiao Yifei, who was much taller than her.

    Upon hearing this voice, she suddenly lifted her head and, in a daze, handed the herbs to Xiao Yifei. But upon hearing Xiao Yifei tell her to rest, a bit of mncholy appeared on Liu Sisi¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei naturally understood what Liu Sisi was thinking. This girl was definitely still worried about her brother. So, Xiao Yifei lightly tapped Liu Sisi on the head and said, "Go and rest, don¡¯t think about your brother anymore. Your brother is already out."

    Upon hearing this, Liu Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. She had been running around these days, just wishing for her brother to get out sooner, so upon hearing this news, she immediately became happy, even incredulously asking if it was true.

    Seeing Liu Sisi in this manner, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, "It¡¯s true!" With that, Xiao Yifei carried the medicine toward the kitchen.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, Liu Sisi absentmindedly touched her head, only then realizing it seemed to have been tapped by someone, feeling a bit sore, but more importantly, she thought of the fact that her brother was finally out.

    She sprinted back to her room, most likely nning to have a good rest.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m back!" Just as Hu Jingtang was wondering when Liu Rui would arrive, the door to his room suddenly swung open, and the person at the door was none other than Liu Rui, who had been released from prison. He had found the ce entirely because of Qianxi¡¯s guidance.

    Sitting on the bed, Hu Jingtang saw Liu Rui standing at the door, and his nose suddenly tingled with emotion. Atst, he had finally awaited Liu Rui¡¯s return, Hu Jingtang thought to himself.

    But given that Hu Jingtang was an elder, facing a younger generation, he naturally didn¡¯t want to just burst into tears. So, Hu Jingtang kept a stern face, looked at Liu Rui, and feigned anger, saying, "Hmph, you still know how to make your way home!"

    Seeing this, Liu Rui also understood that Hu Jingtang was just reprimanding him for the sake of saving face and didn¡¯t mean it seriously. Hence, he quickly knelt beside Hu Jingtang, lowered his head, and said, "Yes, Rui¡¯er knows he was wrong. Rui¡¯er shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless, making Grandpa worry. It was Rui¡¯er¡¯s fault."

    Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang nodded, "As long as you know you¡¯re wrong." After saying this, he urged Liu Rui to get up quickly, hurriedly asking if he had been wronged in prison while still feeling distressed for this precious grandson.

    At this moment, Liu Sisi also heard the noise of Liu Rui¡¯s return and quickly came to Hu Jingtang¡¯s room. Seeing Liu Rui standing intact in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but rush forward and hug Liu Rui, crying.

    "Alright, alright, your brother is back, isn¡¯t he?" Liu Rui, a bit exasperated,forted Liu Sisi, and after much speaking, finally managed to calm Liu Sisi down.

    "Brother, are you okay? We were all so worried." Liu Sisi rubbed her tearful red eyes and asked. Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled, "I¡¯m fine, you see, I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I?" Saying this, Liu Rui patted his own body to indicate that he hadn¡¯t suffered much.

    "Mm." Seeing Liu Rui like this, Liu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and nodded.

    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back." Hu Jingtang said, coughing twice in the process. Hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s voice, Liu Rui immediately felt something was wrong, so he asked, "Grandpa, what¡¯s this?"

    Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s question, Hu Jingtang also realized that Liu Rui had heard the unusual tone in his voice. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Sisi suddenly said, "Isn¡¯t it because of you, Grandpa was so worried he rpsed."

    Hearing this, Liu Rui finally understood why Hu Jingtang and the others hade to Beijing. Realizing it was because of him, Liu Rui also felt a bit guilty and lowered his head.

    "Hey, my ailment is no big deal, isn¡¯t Xiao Yifei around?" Seeing Liu Rui somewhat ming himself, Hu Jingtang hurriedlyforted him. "However, you must thank Xiao Yifei properlyter. If it weren¡¯t for him, you might not have known when you would get out. Besides, he has been running around for my ailment these days; it¡¯s been a real toil to witness." Hu Jingtang said sincerely.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui quickly nodded.

    "I was wondering why my nose felt itchy, turns out you were talking about me." Xiao Yifei stood at the door with a freshly brewed pot of Chinese medicine, smiling as he spoke.

    Upon hearing this voice, everyone naturally turned their attention to Xiao Yifei at the doorway. Seeing him smile and walk in, cing the medicine gently on the table beside Hu Jingtang¡¯s bed, then turning toward Liu Rui, "You¡¯re back!" Xiao Yifei smiled.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui was startled for a moment, then nodded, also smiling toward Xiao Yifei, "I¡¯m back."

    "It¡¯s good to have you back." Xiao Yifei smiled, nodded, asked about Old Hua¡¯s situation, and then turned the conversation toward Liu Rui. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Rui opened his mouth first.

    "Xiao Yifei, thank you!" Liu Rui scratched his head, a little embarrassed, and spoke, hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, waved his hand, then patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "No need to thank me, we¡¯re brothers."

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Rui felt warmth in his heart, almost wanting to cry, but in front of so many people, he held it back.

    "By the way, who brought you back?" Xiao Yifei asked. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Liu Rui felt a bit ufortable, given that he had agreed to that woman¡¯s terms, in a way selling out his own dignity for freedom. So when asked by Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui¡¯s reaction was as such.

    "Uh, it was someone named Qianxi who brought me out." Liu Rui didn¡¯t borate, simply stating it this way. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded thoughtfully and didn¡¯t continue to ask much. But at this moment, Hu Jingtang spoke up, "We should really thank her." Saying this, Hu Jingtang supported himself with Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand to sit up.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1028 - 1020: What Should Be Done

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1020: What Should Be Done</h4>

    "At the very least, we should invite them for a meal, otherwise, I truly don¡¯t know how to repay this favor," said Hu Jingtang, lifting the medicine brewed by Xiao Yifei and sipping it slowly.

    Hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s words, Liu Rui felt a bit at a loss because if they had to invite Qianxi for a meal, the promise he made to Qianxi would undoubtedly be known by everyone. If they didn¡¯t mind, that would be fine, but if they did, where would he put his dignity?

    However, since she helped him, it seemed inappropriate not to do something in return. So now Liu Rui was caught in a difficult position, not knowing what to do.

    Xiao Yifei, being very perceptive, immediately noticed Liu Rui¡¯s dilemma but didn¡¯t point it out in front of Hu Jingtang. "Sisi, take care of Mr. Hu," Xiao Yifei said to Liu Sisi who was standing to the side. After that, he turned to Liu Rui, who was visibly troubled, and said, "Liu Rui, I need to talk to you about something. Let¡¯s step outside so we don¡¯t disturb Mr. Hu."

    With that, Xiao Yifei walked out of the room, and Liu Rui followed him.

    "Brother Fei, what do you want to talk about?" Liu Rui asked as he followed Xiao Yifei into the courtyard. Upon hearing him, Xiao Yifei stopped, turned around, and looked at Liu Rui seriously.

    Being stared at like this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. After a while, Xiao Yifei slowly asked, "Liu Rui, did you promise something to that woman? And was it something that can¡¯t be known to others?"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s straightforward question left Liu Rui momentarily stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to see through his thoughts. For a moment, Liu Rui stammered.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei continued, "Just tell me what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Besides, considering our friendship, can¡¯t you confide in me?"

    Hearing these words, Liu Rui, who had been somewhat conflicted, sighed and slowly revealed the truth. "What? You agreed to be her man?" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim after hearing Liu Rui¡¯s confession.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Liu Rui hurriedly covered Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, "Don¡¯t shout." Liu Rui nervously nced around, as if afraid someone might be nearby. After seeing no one, Liu Rui slowly released Xiao Yifei.

    "How could you just agree to her like that?" Xiao Yifei said somewhat reproachfully. Upon hearing this, Liu Rui sighed and said, "Well, I got caught up in the moment back then. Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m losing out. She¡¯s a beautiful woman who has the means to get me out of prison, wouldn¡¯t you say?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was both amused and exasperated. Indeed, he profited, as she was the granddaughter of Yuan Shuai, after all.

    "Since you don¡¯t mind yourself, I won¡¯t me you. Just think about how to exin it to Mr. Hu and Liu Sisi," Xiao Yifei said, shaking his head helplessly. Hearing this, Liu Rui thought for a moment and also shook his head, "Let¡¯s keep it a secret for now."

    "Alright." Xiao Yifei nodded, "I¡¯ll go get busy, you go apany your sister and Mr. Hu." With that, Xiao Yifei turned and went back into the house.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreating figure, Liu Rui felt a mix of emotions in his heart, unsure whether his decision was right or wrong. He also walked into the house with these thoughts.

    Over the past few days, Mr. Hu¡¯s health had gradually improved. As he got better, Hu Jingtang naturally wanted to invite Qianxi for a meal. So on this day, Mr. Hu arranged a grand banquet, and Liu Rui, who couldn¡¯t object, could only hope that his secret wouldn¡¯t be exposed.

    Since Mr. Hu had been staying at the Hoa family¡¯s home these days, he also invited Mr. Hoa to the feast to express his gratitude, and Mr. Hoa attended the banquet.

    "I¡¯m sorry for my granddaughter¡¯sck of punctuality," Mr. Hoa said apologetically to Mr. Hu, as everyone was already seated except for Qianxi.

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Hu smiled, waved his hand, and said, "No worries, no worries. Your granddaughter is so capable, it¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s busy. A little dy is not a big issue."

    "I¡¯m d Mr. Hu doesn¡¯t mind." Mr. Hoa said, picking up the tea on the table, "My health doesn¡¯t permit alcohol, so I¡¯ll toast with tea instead and apologize on my granddaughter¡¯s behalf." With that, he drank it all in one go.

    Hearing this, Mr. Hu also quickly picked up the tea in front of him and drank it, saying, "I said there¡¯s no need to apologize. Mr. Hoa, what are you doing?"

    "Haha, it seems I was being petty," Mr. Hoaughed. As the two of them chatted, the door to the private room opened, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, including the tense Liu Rui, who looked toward the entrance.

    At the door stood a stunning woman, none other than Qianxi. Today, Qianxi wasn¡¯t dressed formally; instead, she wore a light yellow strapless gown that perfectly highlighted her fair skin, making her a remarkable sight.

    However, Qianxi¡¯s face was still cold, not at all like someone attending a banquet. So, this is Mr. Hoa¡¯s granddaughter Qianxi? Quite beautiful, no wonder Liu Rui was caught up in the moment, thought Xiao Yifei.

    "Qianxi, you¡¯ve kept everyone waiting so long, hurry and apologize," Mr. Hoa said as soon as he saw Qianxi.

    Upon hearing this, Hu Jingtang was the first to speak, "No need, no need. Miss Qianxi¡¯s presence is already a great honor to me, please, have a seat."

    "No need to sit, I¡¯m not here to join the banquet," Qianxi said, unexpectedly, in front of everyone.

    "What did you say!" Mr. Hoa angrily responded to Qianxi¡¯s words. This was, after all, a banquet in her honor; she could at least sit down, but instead, she outright stated that she was not here to participate, which naturally irritated Mr. Hoa.

    Mr. Hu¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. He had extended the invitation, yet the guest refused it, putting Mr. Hu in an awkward position.

    And at this time, Liu Rui was perhaps the most embarrassed. Initially, he thought the worst case would be Qianxi revealing their agreement, but who would have thought she would figuratively p Mr. Hu right from the start.

    "This..." Xiao Yifei observed the scene, unsure what to say.

    "I said I¡¯m not here to participate in the banquet today," Qianxi maintained her cold expression. "What do you intend to do?" Mr. Hoa asked angrily, upon seeing Qianxi¡¯s attitude.

    Mr. Hu hurriedly tried to calm Mr. Hoa down, but Qianxi walked directly over to Liu Rui, naturally draping a hand over his neck. Feeling the touch on his neck, Liu Rui froze, not knowing what to do as cold sweat broke out.

    "I¡¯m here today," Qianxi said with her alluring voice, "to let everyone know that Liu Rui is now mine, and I intend to have him engage with me immediately!" With that, Qianxi looked proudly at everyone present, her cold tone brooking no refusal.

    "What!" Hu Jingtang eximed at Qianxi¡¯s words, eyes widening as he looked at her in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t just him; everyone gazed at Qianxi in shock, including Lin Mu, who, although aware of the situation, hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so overbearing and arrogant.

 Chapter 1029: 1021: An Analysis

    <strong>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1021: An Analysis</strong>

    ¡°Why so surprised? Didn¡¯t Liu Rui tell you?¡± Qian¡¯er smiled, looking at Liu Rui, and asked in confusion. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang¡¯s face darkened, and he seriously asked the bewildered Liu Rui, ¡°Liu Rui, exin, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Rui was sweating profusely. Hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s serious inquiry, she couldn¡¯t hold back and confessed everything. In fact, Liu Rui wasn¡¯t too worried about Old Hu finding out, because when she first agreed with Qian¡¯er, Liu Rui was even somewhat happy.

    Liu Rui just didn¡¯t expect that Qian¡¯er would be so disrespectful and arrogant. If she knew it would turn out this way, Liu Rui definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed at the time.

    After hearing Liu Rui¡¯s exnation, Hu Jingtang sighed helplessly. It couldn¡¯t be med on Qian¡¯er; when two sides are willing to y the game, faulting Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be fair.

    However, Old Hua was angry. After listening to Liu Rui, Old Hua felt somewhat guilty towards Hu Jingtang because it was he who asked Qian¡¯er to bring Liu Rui out, and who knew Qian¡¯er would make such conditions. So, Old Hua was angry.

    ¡°Qian¡¯er, I just asked you to bring Liu Rui out. Why did you have to make conditions?¡± Old Hua said angrily to Qian¡¯er. At this, Qian¡¯er smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa, but you didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t make conditions.¡±

    Old Hua was choked by this, unable to respond, ¡°No, Qian¡¯er, you must not fool around.¡± He said, staring fiercely at Qian¡¯er.

    ¡°But Liu Rui has already agreed.¡± Qian¡¯er smiled looking at Liu Rui beside her, and spoke. Hearing this, Liu Rui, who had been silent, finally spoke, ¡°Everyone, I apologize for Qian¡¯er¡¯s actions, but I have already agreed to be his person, so please don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang, enraged, pointed at Liu Rui, ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Old Hu was so angry he could barely speak, finally pping the table, ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±

    Seeing Hu Jingtang so angry, Liu Rui guiltily lowered her head. On the side, Liu Sisi quicklyforted Hu Jingtang. Seeing the chaotic scene, Xiao Yifei also remained silent, watching quietly.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Qian¡¯er said to everyone with a smile, then turned around and left the room without looking at anyone, leaving the group with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Old Hu, I¡¯m sorry to you!¡± After a long time, Old Hua sighed heavily, feeling very guilty as he spoke to Hu Jingtang. Hearing this, Old Hu quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°How can I me you? If me is to be assigned, it¡¯s on my disappointing grandson.¡±

    With that, Old Hu nced at Liu Rui, who was still bowing her head, and helplessly shook his own. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go!¡± Hu Jingtang said as he stood up and walked straight out of the room.

    Hearing this, Liu Sisi frowned, wanting to say something to Liu Rui, but seeing the current situation, she had no choice but to obediently follow behind Hu Jingtang out of the room.

    At this moment, Old Hua also slowly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± He said to Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei stood up, nodded, and after saying a few words of caution, Old Hua also walked out.

    Now the room was only left with Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui, and a table full of untouched dishes. ¡°Liu Rui?¡± Xiao Yifei asked cautiously. Hearing this, Liu Rui shook her head, waved him off, and said, ¡°Let me be alone for a while.¡±

    Seeing Liu Rui say this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t continue speaking, so he walked over to Liu Rui, patted her on the shoulder, and then left.

    Such a good meal was thus ended on a sour note.

    Actually, after Xiao Yifei walked out, he still felt guilty about the earlier meal because if he hadn¡¯t asked Old Hua, Old Hua wouldn¡¯t have asked Qian¡¯er to bring Liu Rui out, and it wouldn¡¯t have turned into this mess. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit uneasy in his heart.

    As he was nearing his ce, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw Liu Sisi standing at the door. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei went over and asked, ¡°Sisi, what are you doing here? It¡¯s so dark.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, Liu Sisi snapped out of it. When she saw it was Xiao Yifei, she anxiously said, ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Hearing this, it seemed like she specifically waited there for him, Xiao Yifei thought, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My grandpa.¡± Liu Sisi said with a sob, somewhat anxiously. Hearing Liu Sisi mention Old Hu, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank, he quickly said, ¡°Take me there quickly.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Sisi nodded and pulled Xiao Yifei into Old Hu¡¯s room. There, Old Hu was lying on the bed coughing continuously, his face full of pain.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and quickly went to Old Hu¡¯s side. Old Hu¡¯s eyes were dark, lips purple, looking dangerously sick. Seeing Old Hu like this, Xiao Yifei was taken aback.

    Seeing Hu Jingtang in this state, Xiao Yifei was startled in his heart. He quickly grabbed Hu Jingtang¡¯s hand to check his pulse. Liu Sisi on the side saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but imagine the worst.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, how is my grandpa?¡± Liu Sisi asked anxiously. In response, Xiao Yifei motioned for silence, indicating Liu Sisi not to speak. Seeing this, Liu Sisi watched quietly, not daring to disturb Xiao Yifei further.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt Hu Jingtang¡¯s pulse was very disordered, but not life-threatening. So, he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Sisi, help me get some fire-clearing licorice and milkvetch from my room and brew them.¡± Xiao Yifei turned and said to the still-nervous Liu Sisi.

    Upon hearing, Liu Sisi, not knowing what the items were, hurriedly retrieved them from Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, ced them in the medicine pot, and brewed them. Shortly after, Liu Sisi returned with the freshly brewed medicine, whereupon Xiao Yifei slowly sat Hu Jingtang up.

    With each sip of the medicine, Hu Jingtang¡¯splexion gradually improved. After coughing a few times, hey back down and fell asleep.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, my grandpa,¡± Liu Sisi watching beside Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but ask. In response, Xiao Yifei pulled Liu Sisi out of the room, clearly not wanting their conversation to disturb Hu Jingtang.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, my grandpa will be okay, right?¡± Liu Sisi immediately asked Xiao Yifei once outside the room. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled,fortingly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. He just got overly angry, and his heart was inmed. A bit of medicine should settle it.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Sisi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Hu Jingtang had some serious illness. ¡°It¡¯s all my brother¡¯s fault!¡± Liu Sisi said somewhat angrily.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly, ¡°Everyone makes their own choices, and we can¡¯t control them. Just take care of yourself.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei ced the bowl used for the medicine in Liu Sisi¡¯s hand and returned to his room.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s carefree demeanor, Liu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but pout, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s really my brother¡¯s fault, if not for that woman he agreed with, things wouldn¡¯t be like this now. I¡¯m going to find out who that woman is, she definitely seems no good.¡±

 Chapter 1030 - 1022: Crossing the Line

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1022: Crossing the Line</h4>

    On the following day, the residence of old Mr. Hua weed an uninvited guest ¡ª Hua Cixiqian, who had caused quite a stir atst night¡¯s dinner. She came this time to announce her wedding date with Liu Rui. Upon hearing this, old Mr. Hua was immediately speechless with anger and couldn¡¯t possibly show Qianxi a pleasant face.

    However, Qianxi couldn¡¯t care less; she had clearly stated to old Mr. Hua that it was not a request but an announcement. In other words, the marriage was happening!

    Imagine hearing this, what else could old Mr. Hua do, except to leave the living room angrily and go to the courtyard to get some air. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei, who was about to step inside, forcibly retracted his steps, as he certainly didn¡¯t want to touch this unlucky situation.

    Thinking about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s personality, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could there be such a huge difference among granddaughters? With thoughts swirling, Xiao Yifei turned to leave, only to unwittingly bump into the hurriedly arriving Liu Sisi.

    Xiao Yifei gently helped steady Liu Sisi and asked after she regained herposure, "What¡¯s up, Sisi? Why are you in such a rush?"

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, please help me persuade my brother," Liu Sisi said anxiously. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei said hesitantly, "He did it because she agreed to it; we can¡¯t do much. It¡¯s not reasonable either way."

    "Besides, although Qianxi¡¯s personality isn¡¯t great, she¡¯s pretty. Just consider that your brother got lucky," Xiao Yifeiforted. But Liu Sisi didn¡¯t buy it and tly replied, "No way."

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled, "Why?" On hearing the question, Liu Sisi seemed to have finally found someone who understood her and said, "Because I think she¡¯s not a good person."

    This left Xiao Yifei speechless. How could Sisi know that Qianxi was not a good person without anything happening? It¡¯s quite absurd. Although Qianxi did go too far yesterday, you can¡¯t call someone bad for that. So Xiao Yifei promptly stopped Liu Sisi from continuing to interfere.

    Already angry, Liu Sisi was even more incensed upon seeing Xiao Yifei stopping her, stomping her foot in anger. "I think that Qianxi is no good! Hmph!" Liu Sisi shouted angrily. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly covered Liu Sisi¡¯s mouth, fearing that Qianxi inside might hear.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei thought Qianxi hadn¡¯t heard Liu Sisi¡¯s words and prepared to release her, Qianxi suddenly appeared at the door, right in front of Xiao Yifei. Maybe it was Qianxi¡¯s powerful aura, which made Xiao Yifei momentarily forget to let go of Liu Sisi.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, let go," Liu Sisi swung Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand away and angrily turned around, wanting to have a proper talk with Xiao Yifei. But she saw a face she loathed, which naturally was Hua Cixiqian¡¯s.

    Upon seeing Qianxi, Liu Sisi¡¯s face immediately clouded over, showing no affection for this future sister-inw at all. And Xiao Yifei was unsure whether Qianxi had heard Liu Sisi anyways, so he awkwardly smiled.

    Nevertheless, Qianxi¡¯s face remained unchanged. Only heaven knows if she heard it, but at this moment, Qianxi suddenly gave Liu Sisi a nce and then burst outughing, saying to Liu Rui, "Don¡¯t look at me like that. After all, we¡¯re all family in the future."

    Upon hearing this, Liu Sisi disdainfully sneered, "Who¡¯s family with you?" Speaking, Liu Sisi gave Qianxi a re. Hearing those words, Qianxi wasn¡¯t angry but smiled warmly and replied, "Sister, don¡¯t say that. Your older sister here, well, I dislike when people go against me."

    With that, Qianxi¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened at Liu Sisi, and her face turned icy cold in an instant. No wonder she managed such arge and secure household; the mere disy of her aura rendered Liu Sisi speechless, standing there in a stupor.

    Beside them, Xiao Yifei, witnessing this scene, found himself at a loss. At that moment, Qianxi suddenly reached out towards Liu Sisi, although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say earlier, now that Qianxi was about to touch Liu Sisi, he really couldn¡¯t just stand by.

    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yifei was about to step in, but Qianxi spoke first. With a smile, she turned to the still-dazed Liu Sisi and said, "Sister, there¡¯s something dirty on your clothes. Let me get rid of it for you."

    Intending to stop her, Xiao Yifei saw Qianxi gently brush dust off Liu Sisi¡¯s shoulder, feeling somewhat awkward watching the two of them.

    With a gentle pat on Liu Sisi¡¯s shoulder, Qianxi turned to Xiao Yifei with a smile and then exited old Mr. Hua¡¯s residence without looking back. Once Qianxi left, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shiver; this woman was truly terrifying.

    While feeling apprehensive, Xiao Yifei nced at Liu Sisi next to him, who was now staring nkly at Qianxi¡¯s departing figure, lost in her thoughts.

    That girl must have been frightened quite a bit, Xiao Yifei thought. Consequently, he softly called Liu Sisi¡¯s name, and as expected, Liu Sisi seemed utterly unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, leaving him no choice but to call several more times until Liu Sisi finally regained her senses.

    In that moment of regaining her senses, Liu Sisi suddenly went limp and sat down on the ground. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly helped her up, asking cautiously, "Are you okay?"

    At this, Liu Sisi shook her head, "I told you, she¡¯s not a good person." Liu Sisi grumbled as she stood up from the ground, but suddenly felt a wave of dizziness, nearly losing her bnce and falling again.

    "Are you really alright?" Watching Liu Sisi¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask again. "I¡¯m going to my room to rest for a while." Saying this, Liu Sisi went back to her room with Xiao Yifei¡¯s support. Along the way, Xiao Yifei kept advising Liu Sisi not to meddle anymore, but s, it seemed shepletely ignored him.

    With the door gently closed, Xiao Yifei shrugged helplessly and left, after all, imposing one¡¯s thinking on others is not feasible.

    However, as he walked away, Xiao Yifei bumped into Liu Rui. Liu Rui¡¯s face was filled with guilt; upon seeing Xiao Yifei, he asked where Liu Sisi was. Xiao Yifei simply said Liu Sisi was feeling unwell and resting in her room, advising Liu Rui not to disturb her.

    Hearing this from Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui could only nod; but seeing the guilt on Liu Rui¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do either. After all, such matters were far beyond what he, as an outsider, could get involved in.

    So Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much more and just told Liu Rui to ponder by himself. Leaving Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei came to Mr. Hu¡¯s room, seeing Mr. Hu lying on the bed, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Mr. Hu." Xiao Yifei entered, first greeting him. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang nodded faintly.

    "Mr. Hu, how are you feeling?" Due to being overly upsetst night, Hu Jingtang was quite unwell, but after drinking the medicine Xiao Yifei prepared, he was much better and promptly waved his hand to indicate he was fine.

    "That¡¯s good. Adjust your mood for a while, try to avoid getting angry," Xiao Yifei advised, and then shifted the topic to Liu Rui.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1031 - 1023: Regaining Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1023: Regaining Freedom</h4>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei mention Liu Rui, Hu Jingtang let out a long sigh and slowly said, "Ah, you know, getting out of prison should be a good thing, but how did it turn out like this?"

    In response, Xiao Yifei consoled him, "Let¡¯s put it this way, Old Hu, you have to think, if it weren¡¯t for this woman, who knows when Liu Rui would have gotten out. Despite the chaos, Liu Rui is out now, isn¡¯t he? So, you shouldn¡¯t me Liu Rui anymore."

    Hearing these words from Xiao Yifei, Old Hu nodded, because what he said made sense. It¡¯s better to endure some grievances and regain freedom than not knowing when you¡¯ll see the day in prison. "However, I¡¯m not ming Liu Rui." Old Hu suddenly stated.

    "I know, you¡¯re worried that Liu Rui can¡¯t handle that woman, right?" Xiao Yifei saw through Old Hu¡¯s worries at a nce.

    "Ah, yes, that woman is so strong-willed and domineering, our Rui¡¯er might not be able to manage her." Hu Jingtang sighed and said. "It really depends on him, our worries won¡¯t help much, right?" Xiao Yifei chuckled and replied.

    "I know all this too, just that I can¡¯t help but worry." Hu Jingtang sincerely said. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Liu Rui, while also envying him for having such a loving grandfather.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think of his own grandfather. It would be great if his own grandfather were still around. "Alright, I will adjust myself, thank you for your trouble these past days." Hu Jingtang¡¯s tone was filled with gratitude.

    "It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s what I should do." Xiao Yifei smiled, exchanged a few more words, then left.

    "Where¡¯s Sisi?" At dinner time, when Xiao Yifei noticed Sisi¡¯s absence, he asked in confusion. Hearing this, everyone realized that Sisi hadn¡¯te to eat.

    "Wasn¡¯t she resting?" Liu Rui said at this moment. Sisi was indeed resting, but she still needed to eat, right? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.

    "I¡¯ll go take a look." Saying this, Xiao Yifei got up and went to Sisi¡¯s room. He knocked on the door, waiting for a response from inside, but after a long wait, he heard nothing.

    Worried, Xiao Yifei decided to open the door to see what was going on, but unexpectedly, he found Sisi lying on the bed, herplexion very poor.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei was shocked. Wasn¡¯t she just a bit dizzy, how did ite to this? However, the situation left no room for Xiao Yifei to think further, rushing to Sisi¡¯s bedside, he began to take her pulse.

    "Xiao Yifei, what¡¯s going on?" Liu Rui and the others rushed over worriedly when Xiao Yifei didn¡¯te back for a long time. Seeing the scene before them, Liu Rui asked hastily, and Hu Jingtang was also worried and a bit at a loss.

    Hearing them, Xiao Yifei gestured for them to stay silent, to avoid affecting his diagnosis. Seeing this, Hu Jingtang and Liu Rui cautiously stood aside, fearing to disturb Xiao Yifei.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei slowly put down Liu Sisi¡¯s hand. "How is she?" Seeing Xiao Yifei lower his hand, Hu Jingtang asked immediately. In response, Xiao Yifei let out a sigh, "Sisi is injured," he said.

    "Injured?" Hearing Xiao Yifei say Sisi was injured, Hu Jingtang quickly wanted to see where Sisi was hurt, but was stopped by Xiao Yifei¡¯s next words, "No need to look, it¡¯s an internal injury," Xiao Yifei said, looking at Liu Sisi lying on the bed, speaking each word clearly.

    Internal injury? Hu Jingtang found it inconceivable upon hearing about the internal injury. How could Sisi, who seemed fine, have an internal injury? Liu Rui, standing by, also widened his eyes, evidently puzzled by the mention of an internal injury.

    "Xiao Yifei, are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken?" Hu Jingtang seemed a bit disbelieving, so he asked. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating that his diagnosis was not wrong, Liu Sisi was indeed suffering from an internal injury.

    "But how could Sisi have an internal injury?" Liu Rui asked Xiao Yifei in confusion. Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei shook his head, as he also didn¡¯t know how Sisi could have an internal injury.

    Could it be due to fright? Xiao Yifei pondered, but quickly dismissed the idea, because when taking Sisi¡¯s pulse earlier, the internal injury was not caused by emotional fluctuations, but rather by actual force, which is why Xiao Yifei dismissed the idea of fright.

    But then, how did Sisi¡¯s internal injurye about? Looking at the elder by Sisi¡¯s bedside tightly holding her hands, constantly praying, yet Sisi waspletely in a state of unconsciousness, unable to hear what Hu Jingtang was saying.

    Faced with this situation, Xiao Yifei also found it challenging. Sisi¡¯s internal injury could be treated, but as for the Inner Strength within her body, Xiao Yifei had no way to handle it.

    Wondering if Sisi had any external injuries, if she had, it would be even more dangerous for her. With this concern, Xiao Yifei hurriedly checked. Just as he was examining, Sisi suddenly began to cough severely, her face filled with agony.

    "Sisi, what¡¯s wrong?" Seeing Sisi start coughing violently, Hu Jingtang¡¯s heart leapt to his throat. Xiao Yifei also quickly pressed the Jianjing point on Sisi¡¯s thumb, trying to prevent any internal bleeding caused by the intense coughing.

    However, when pressing the Jianjing point, Xiao Yifei noticed a patch of discolored skin on Sisi¡¯s shoulder. Quickly, he uncovered a part of her clothing, revealing a noticeable purple bruise on Sisi¡¯s right shoulder.

    This is? Xiao Yifei squinted his eyes, roughly estimating the situation, but refrained from telling Old Hu and Liu Rui. Considering that Old Hu had already suffered from a heart attack once, disclosing this now might trigger another fainting spell.

    Carefully rearranging Sisi¡¯s clothing, Xiao Yifei urgently instructed Liu Rui to fetch some medicine, since he couldn¡¯t handle the Inner Strength, the internal injury needed to be addressed swiftly.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s request for medicine, Liu Rui didn¡¯t hesitate to run off to get it, worrying all the way about Sisi. If anything happens, how could he, as her brother, face their parents?

    Thus, Liu Rui rushed to fetch the medicine at top speed, bringing it to the kitchen, where Xiao Yifei was also arriving. "Brother Fei, I owe you," Liu Rui said, handing over the medicinal herbs to Xiao Yifei.

    epting the herbs, Xiao Yifei skillfully ced them in the pot, then set the fire to begin brewing. "Ah, how on earth did my sister end up with such an internal injury?" Liu Rui contemtively said, watching the pot steam.

    In response, Xiao Yifei remained silent, patiently waiting for Liu Rui to continue. "I must find the person who hurt my sister and make them pay!" Liu Rui said, clenching his fist and pounding it against the wall.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei let out a heavy sigh, and soon, Liu Rui noticed from Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. "Brother Fei, don¡¯t sigh, I¡¯ll go find the culprit who hurt my sisterter!" Liu Rui hastily reassured after hearing Xiao Yifei sigh.

 Chapter 1032: 1024: Calm

    <strong>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1024: Calm</strong>

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Yifei said faintly. Hearing Xiao Yifei say that, Liu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief. Liu Rui knew very well that if anyone ever harmed someone close to Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei would go to the ends of the earth to find them and make them pay.

    So, when Xiao Yifei said there was no need, Liu Rui stared at him in surprise. Seeing Liu Rui¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei exined, ¡°When I say no need, it¡¯s not that we shouldn¡¯t seek revenge, but rather there¡¯s no need to find the person.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui shook his head in confusion, indicating he didn¡¯t understand. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei continued, ¡°I said there¡¯s no need to find them because I already know who it is.¡±

    ¡°What? You know?¡± When Liu Rui heard Xiao Yifei say he knew who it was, he eximed in surprise and asked why Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t said so earlier. Xiao Yifei then exined his reason for not speaking, to which Liu Rui nodded anxiously.

    ¡°So who is it?¡± Liu Rui asked curiously. Upon hearing, Xiao Yifei gave a bitterugh and said four words inly: ¡°Hua Cixianxi.¡±

    Hearing this name, Liu Rui was too stunned to speak, ¡°Is it really him?¡± After a moment, Liu Rui asked skeptically.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui could see Xiao Yifei slowly nodding, indicating he was not mistaken. The person whom Liu Rui wanted to take revenge on was Hua Cixianxi, who was already engaged to him.

    ¡°Why is it him?¡± Liu Rui wanted to know the reason. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly expressed his guess, though it was more than a guess.

    After listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s description, Liu Rui was speechless, but then became suspicious, ¡°No, Cixianxi is just a woman, how can she have such Inner Strength?¡± Liu Rui voiced his doubts.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, as he didn¡¯t know how a woman could have such Inner Strength either. However, all clues pointed to Hua Cixianxi being the one who injured Liu Sisi, though there wasn¡¯t enough evidence.

    ¡°No, I need to find him and get some answers.¡± With that, he was about to walk out. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, let¡¯s wait until tomorrow.¡± he said, nodding towards the outside.

    Liu Rui looked and saw that it was already dark outside, so he immediately gave up on the idea. ¡°Alright, take the medicine over.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei handed the brewed medicine to Liu Rui.

    Liu Rui nodded and then walked out. Watching Liu Rui¡¯s departing back, Xiao Yifei sighed heavily. Actually, he could have prevented Sisi from getting hurt by Hua Cixianxi today, because when he saw Hua¡¯s hand reaching out, he already had an intention to stop it. He simply didn¡¯t think much of it when Hua just patted Sisi¡¯s shoulder.

    But it was thisck of thought that led to Sisi¡¯s current state, Xiao Yifei thought, scratching his head in annoyance. At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt uneasy inside, so he sshed a basin of cold water on his face to calm himself.

    Originally, he thought Hua Cixianxi was an ordinary woman, but now it seemed he was wrong, or rather, everyone was wrong. This woman named Hua Cixianxi was definitely not ordinary.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. The events of these past few days were truly troubling. Xiao Yifei sighed, slowly walking out of the kitchen and into the courtyard.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Xiao Yifei walked into the room and asked everyone. Seeing Xiao Yifei enter, Liu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei with a heavy heart, and Hu Jingtang also watched over Sisi on the bed with concern.

    Although Sisi had not woken up yet, the pain on her face had eased considerably, unlike earlier where it was unbearable. It seemed the medicine Xiao Yifei gave had some effect, but the Inner Strength in Sisi¡¯s body was still ravaging her body, something Xiao Yifei was very aware of.

    ¡°What should we do now, Xiao Yifei, you have to find a way to save Sisi.¡± Hu Jingtang¡¯s eyes were slightly red and swollen, as if he had been crying.

    Hearing Hu Lao say this, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°I will find a way as soon as possible, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei helped Hu Lao, who was kneeling by the bed, rise, ¡°You should go rest, Sisi has Liu Rui to take care of her.¡±

    Upon hearing, Hu Jingtang looked at Liu Rui and had no choice but to nod. After assisting Hu Jingtang back to his room, Xiao Yifei returned to Sisi¡¯s room, intending to give some instructions on how to look after her.

    However, seeing Liu Rui¡¯s guilty expression, Xiao Yifei said little, onlyforting him that it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault, and then turned to leave. Whether Liu Rui listened or not, Xiao Yifei had said what he needed to say. The rest was up to Liu Rui himself.

    Back in his room, Xiao Yifei let out a deep sigh and sat on the bed, reflecting on the recent events as he drifted into a troubled sleep.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t sleep well that night, so when he woke up the next day, it was almost noon. As soon as he got up, Xiao Yifei went to Sisi¡¯s room. Although he knew she wouldn¡¯t wake up for a while, he wanted to see if there was any sign of her waking.

    As expected, Sisi stilly in bed, but Liu Rui, who was supposed to be watching over her, was nowhere to be found. Thinking ofst night¡¯s conversation with Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei had a pretty good idea of where Liu Rui had gone. Most likely, Liu Rui had gone to find Cixianxi.

    The truth was as Xiao Yifei suspected, Liu Rui had left Hua Mansion early, heading straight for where Cixianxi lived, naturally wanting to confront Cixianxi for an exnation.

    With half skepticism towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s im from yesterday, Liu Rui stepped into the house before him. At this moment, Cixianxi was leisurely sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of red wine, asionally taking a small sip, appearing quite at ease.

    ¡°Hmph, Liu Sisi? Dared to defy me, I wonder how it feels lying in bed now.¡± With that, Cixianxi swirled her ss of wine and smiled casually.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± Just then, a series of urgent knocks came from the door, shattering her good mood. Cixianxi¡¯s previously happy face turned somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Cixianxi said, standing up and opening the door. ¡°Liu Rui? Why are you here?¡± She asked in confusion upon seeing the person at the door. Upon hearing this, Liu Rui didn¡¯t speak at first, then finally said, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Cixianxi pulled Liu Rui to the sofa, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± After they sat down, Cixianxi asked softly. With that, Cixianxi continued drinking her red wine from the table.

    ¡°First, I want to thank you!¡± Liu Rui¡¯s expression was serious, not at all joking, ¡°Thank you for getting me out of prison.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I told you, what¡¯s mine, no one else can take. I set my sights on you.¡± With that, the previous gloom on Cixianxi¡¯s face was reced with a seductive look at Liu Rui.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t juste to thank you for that.¡± Liu Rui remained unmoved by Cixianxi¡¯s smile, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cixianxi¡¯s face instantly cooled when she heard Liu Rui.

    ¡°Was what happened to my sister your doing?¡± Liu Rui didn¡¯t hold back, directly stating his purpose foring over¡ªto get an exnation. Liu Rui would never let Liu Sisi¡¯s incident slide easily.

 Chapter 1033 - 1025: Null and Void

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1025: Null and Void</h4>

    "What, what happened to my sister?" Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, Qianxi feigned concern and asked. Seeing Qianxi¡¯s expression, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, saying, "Qianxi, although I am indeed grateful that you brought me out, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you please."

    Liu Rui, having said this, quietly looked at Qianxi, wanting to see his next reaction. However, Qianxi still maintained his previous demeanor, seemingly not nning to say anything. "Don¡¯t you want to say something?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Qianxi¡¯s cold face.

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi chuckled lightly and said indifferently, "I have nothing to say." After speaking, Qianxi picked up the remaining red wine and drank it all in one go. "Are you really ying dumb or just pretending? Do you truly not know that my sister suffered an internal injury?" Seeing Qianxi¡¯s refusal to speak, Liu Rui asked angrily.

    "Do you think you have the right to scold me?" Seeing Liu Rui angry at him, Qianxi became a bit annoyed. "I have no right? My sister has ended up like this, and I have no right?" Liu Rui felt that Qianxi was somewhat amusing.

    "So, you insist that I was the one behind it?" Qianxi asked Liu Rui with a cold smile. Hearing this, Liu Rui shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know, but I want an exnation."

    "An exnation?" As he spoke, Qianxi stood up, looking down at Liu Rui, and continued, "Alright, you want an exnation, right? Let¡¯s put it this way, your sister opposed our marriage, and I was merely teaching her a lesson."

    Hearing Qianxi¡¯s words, Liu Rui was so angry that he was momentarily speechless. ording to Qianxi¡¯s words, Liu Sisi¡¯s internal injury was indeed caused by Qianxi. But Liu Rui couldn¡¯t understand why Qianxi would do such a thing. Was it simply because Liu Sisi disagreed with Qianxi?

    "Why did you do it?" Liu Rui asked, both angry and a little puzzled. "Ha, didn¡¯t I already say it? She didn¡¯t agree to our marriage," Qianxi said lightly, without showing any guilt at all.

    "Just because of this?" Liu Rui looked at the standing Qianxi in disbelief, suddenly feeling a bit scared. Could it be that in her heart, everyone should just do things ording to her wishes?

    "You¡¯re crazy!" As he thought about it, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but curse. "What did you say?" Qianxi grabbed Liu Rui¡¯s clothes, angrily staring at him.

    "I said you¡¯re crazy!" Liu Rui forcibly shook off Qianxi¡¯s hand, stood up angrily, and confronted Qianxi. After a while, Liu Rui sighed deeply and said faintly, "Our engagement is now void."

    After speaking, Liu Rui turned around, not even ncing at Qianxi, and walked straight towards the door.

    "What did you say?" Hearing Liu Rui say the engagement was void, Qianxi loudly questioned. However, Liu Rui resolutely walked outside,pletely ignoring Qianxi.

    Being ignored like this by Liu Rui, Qianxi instantly became furious, "Liu Rui, stop right there!" As he spoke, Qianxi rushed in front of Liu Rui, stopping him, "You must marry me!"

    "Lunatic!" Liu Rui avoided Qianxi, persistently heading towards the door. Seeing this, Qianxi finally made a move, grabbing Liu Rui¡¯s shoulder. With a slight exertion of strength, Liu Rui was pained and unable to move.

    "Let go of me!" Liu Rui gritted his teeth, turning his head to shout at Qianxi behind him. Upon hearing this, Qianxi snorted coldly and angrily said, "Let go? What I set my eyes on, I will never let go of!" Saying this, Qianxi grabbed Liu Rui¡¯s arm, and with a forceful move, Liu Rui was thrown back onto the sofa.

    If someone saw this scene, they would certainly be speechless with surprise, because Qianxi is a woman. Not to mention how difficult it is to move a grown man, Qianxi seemed to do it with such ease.

    Thrown onto the sofa, Liu Rui rubbed his sore shoulder in shock. In fact, when he was thrown, he did resist, but realized it was futile. Faced with such skill, it was understandable what happened to Sisi.

    At this moment, Qianxi walked over angrily, cing a hand on Liu Rui¡¯s chest. Feeling Qianxi¡¯s hand, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but swallow, feeling a bit tense.

    "I said, no one is allowed to defy me, including you." Saying this, Qianxi brought her whole face close to Liu Rui¡¯s, looking seriously at him. "So this marriage, you don¡¯t even think about escaping!"

    Faced with Qianxi like this, Liu Rui didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Qianxi is indeed very beautiful, if he had to spend his life with someone like her, Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t agree even if it meant death.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it, there¡¯s no way in hell I would marry a woman like you!" Liu Rui shouted at Qianxi in anger. "Hmph, it¡¯s not up to you." With that, Qianxi let go of Liu Rui, then took out a contract from somewhere in the room and threw it in front of Liu Rui.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui looked at Qianxi in confusion, not knowing what she wanted to do. Qianxi nodded, gesturing for Liu Rui to pick it up and look at it. Looking at the contract in front of him, Liu Rui slowly picked it up,

    After a while, Liu Rui sneered and threw the contract onto the table, "Give it up, I said I will not marry you." Indeed, the piece of paper was a marriage contract drafted by Qianxi.

    "I told you, you have no choice but to obey!" Qianxi said. Before Liu Rui could react, Qianxi rushed over. She caught Liu Rui¡¯s index finger, then forcefully scraped it along the edge of the table.

    "What are you doing?" In pain, Liu Rui wanted to withdraw his finger but couldn¡¯t, and could only let Qianxi do as she pleased. Qianxi ignored Liu Rui, grabbing his bleeding finger and pressing it hard onto the contract. Instantly, a fingerprint made of blood was imprinted onto the contract.

    Quickly retracting his finger, Liu Rui saw Qianxi¡¯s smiling face, and inwardly cursed her as a lunatic. Seeing the fingerprint indeed pressed on, Qianxi, satisfied, picked up the contract, carefully looked at it, and then put it away.

    On the side, Liu Rui could only watch Qianxi finish this without any means. "Alright, now you¡¯repletely mine." Qianxi smiled at Liu Rui, but Liu Rui felt a chill down his spine.

    "You injured my sister. Even if you marry me, it doesn¡¯t matter; don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you." Liu Rui said weakly, looking at the person in front of him. Sure enough, Qianxi let out a coldugh and said, "I don¡¯t care, as long as you¡¯re mine that¡¯s enough."

    Hearing this, Liu Rui waspletely speechless. After a helpless sigh, Liu Rui hurriedly left Qianxi¡¯s house. Watching Liu Rui¡¯s departing figure, Qianxi picked up the previous wine ss, poured herself another, and after sipping a few times, she suddenly smashed the ss on the floor.

    "Anyone who defies me must die!" It was like speaking to someone else entirely, Qianxi said these chilling words, indeed like a madwoman.

    Returning to the Hua Mansion, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered about what kind of woman he had just agreed to. Thinking about Qianxi¡¯s demeanor from a moment ago, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was strolling in the courtyard. Seeing Liu Rui return, Xiao Yifei immediately felt something was off, so he called out to Liu Rui on his way back to his room.

    "What? What¡¯s going on?" Xiao Yifei asked, looking at Liu Rui who seemed dejected. Hearing this, Liu Rui raised his head, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1034 - 1026: Eye-Opening Experience

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1026: Eye-Opening Experience</h4>

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly pulled Liu Rui to sit at the stone table in the courtyard. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked slowly after they were seated.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui recounted every detail of what happened at Qianxi¡¯s home to Xiao Yifei. After listening to Liu Rui, Xiao Yifei was speechless. How could Qianxi be such a person? Regardless of that, she didn¡¯t feel the least bit guilty for hurting Sisi. This person is really shameless, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    "This marriage, better not go through with it." Xiao Yifei shook his head. Such a woman is not desirable. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion not to get married, Liu Rui felt even more helpless and started to talk about how he was forced by Qianxi to press his handprint.

    "Crazy, this woman is just crazy," Xiao Yifei said incredulously. To be honest, Xiao Yifei had never seen such a woman growing up, and today was an eye-opener for him.

    "What do you think I should do?" Liu Rui sighed, hoping Xiao Yifei could help him think of a solution. But Xiao Yifei was an outsider all along, so how could he help Liu Rui?

    After a while, Xiao Yifei suddenly asked, "Liu Rui, do you like her?" Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Liu Rui was a bit confused about why Xiao Yifei would ask such a thing at this moment. Thinking for a while, Liu Rui nodded and said, "Maybe." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and said he needed a definite answer from Liu Rui.

    Hesitating for a moment, Liu Rui nodded and said, "At first I liked her, but her actions in the past few days have been really too much." Saying this, Liu Rui sighed sorrowfully. She knew Qianxi¡¯s personality was somewhat strong-willed, but she never imagined Qianxi would go to such crazy lengths.

    Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s confirmed answer, Xiao Yifei had a rough idea in his mind. After pondering for a while, Xiao Yifei slowly said, "Then get married."

    "What?" Liu Rui thought he had misheard, looking at the serious Xiao Yifei in disbelief. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Why, do you have a better n now?"

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui shook his head helplessly. Indeed, in his current situation, there wasn¡¯t a better n. "Let it be." Saying this, Xiao Yifei nodded thoughtfully.

    "What about my sister?" Liu Rui asked the crucial question. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei thought for a moment, "I¡¯ll find a way."

    "From what you described earlier, something feels off about this Qianxi." Xiao Yifei paused and then expressed his inner thoughts. After hearing Xiao Yifei say that something was off about Qianxi, Liu Rui gave a bitter smile, "Yeah, she¡¯s very off. No normal person would act like her."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "That¡¯s not what I meant."

    "Then what else could it be?" Liu Rui asked in confusion.

    "It¡¯s like this, earlier when I listened to your description, I felt that Qianxi originally shouldn¡¯t have such a personality, but for some reason, she became like that, which is indeed a bit strange," Xiao Yifei said thoughtfully.

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Rui was a bit puzzled, so he scratched his head, and after a long pause, he suddenly realized, "Are you saying there¡¯s a reason Qianxi turned out this way?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating that Liu Rui was correct. Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Liu Rui also thought back to Qianxi¡¯s words and deeds, and it really seemed like what Xiao Yifei said.

    "What should we do then?" Liu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei and asked. "You follow what Qianxi says for now. I¡¯ll investigate." Saying this, Xiao Yifei paused and then consoled Liu Rui, saying that Liu Sisi¡¯s illness was not urgent and told him not to worry too much. Upon hearing this, Liu Rui nodded as well.

    Seeing Liu Rui no longer so dejected, Xiao Yifei also left the courtyard and returned to his own room, pondering how to investigate Qianxi. But now, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know anyone around Qianxi, only knew Elder Hua was Qianxi¡¯s grandfather, maybe he could learn something from Elder Hua.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei went to find Elder Hua to ask about Qianxi¡¯s situation. However, Elder Hua told Xiao Yifei that Qianxi hadn¡¯t been by his side since she was nine, so he didn¡¯t know why Qianxi had be this way either.

    But Elder Hua also said that before Qianxi was nine, her temperament was gentle, not at all like now, so her current appearance left Elder Hua quite helpless as well. After listening to Elder Hua, Xiao Yifei was convinced of his suspicions, but he still couldn¡¯t find the reason for Qianxi¡¯s current demeanor.

    And Elder Hua saw through Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts and then gave Qianxi¡¯s father¡¯s phone number to him. Elder Hua mentioned that Qianxi¡¯s father was also due to return from abroad because of Qianxi¡¯s engagement in a few days, so Xiao Yifei could go and personally ask Qianxi¡¯s father then. Xiao Yifei quickly thanked Elder Hua.

    Back in his room, Xiao Yifei also dialed Qianxi¡¯s father¡¯s number, expressing his desire to meet and stating that Elder Hua referred him. Qianxi¡¯s father, upon hearing that Elder Hua referred Xiao Yifei, agreed readily.

    After contacting Qianxi¡¯s father, Xiao Yifei continued to prepare medicine for Sisi. Two dayster, it was Liu Rui and Qianxi¡¯s engagement party.

    Since it was Liu Rui and Qianxi¡¯s engagement party, Elder Hu, Elder Hua, and everyone else had to attend. Thus, everyone¡¯s expressions were not particrly cheerful during the event. The engagement party left everyone with mixed feelings.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care much; he was just eager to find Qianxi¡¯s father. After the engagement party, Xiao Yifei went straight to a man. This man had sharp features and a burly stature, just as Elder Hua described Qianxi¡¯s father.

    "Uncle Hua." Xiao Yifei greeted the man politely. Hearing this, the man sitting on the hotel lobby sofa looked at Xiao Yifei. Recognizing him from their phone conversation, the man asked in confusion: "Lin Mu?"

    "That¡¯s me." Xiao Yifei smiled, indicating that he was indeed Xiao Yifei from the phone call. "Please, sit." The man smiled and hurriedly pulled Xiao Yifei to sit down, appearing very hospitable.

    Seeing the man¡¯s enthusiastic demeanor, Xiao Yifei found it hard to associate Qianxi¡¯s personality with him. "What seems to be the matter? Why did you seek me out?" the man smiled and got straight to the point. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and said, "Uncle Hua, I came to ask you a few questions."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the man thoughtfully stroked his chin, "Feel free to ask," the man said calmly. "The thing is, I want to ask a few questions about your daughter."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei looked cautiously at the man, fearing he might not want to divulge information. Yet, as it turned out, Xiao Yifei was overthinking. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei ask about his daughter Qianxi, the man sighed deeply and gradually spoke about Qianxi.

    "Qianxi, she¡¯s exactly like her mother." The man said while shaking his head helplessly. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei oh-ed with curiosity, seemingly intrigued by Qianxi¡¯s mother. "I wonder if Uncle Hua could tell me more," Xiao Yifei said respectfully.

    The man nodded and continued, "Qianxi¡¯s mother had the same personality as Qianxi. At first, it was because she showed interest in me that we had Qianxi. However, when she was young, she was nothing like that. I¡¯m not sure what caused the change."

 Chapter 1035: 1027: The Last Question

    <strong>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1027: The Last Question</strong>

    Listening to this character change that seemed just like Qianxi, Xiao Yifei thoughtfully nodded, it seemed that Qianxi was like this because, more than half, it was due to Qianxi¡¯s mother.

    ¡°May I know your wife¡¯s name?¡± Xiao Yifei asked the man in front of him. Upon hearing this, the man calmly uttered two words: Ci Xin. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where she is now.¡± The man continued.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, realizing that Qianxi¡¯s mother was missing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up.¡± Xiao Yifei said somewhat apologetically.

    Upon hearing this, the man waved his hand to Xiao Yifei, indicating it was no big deal. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei thoughtfully nodded, and after a while, he asked Uncle Hua onest question.

    ¡°Then Uncle Hua, would it be convenient to tell me where Qianxi¡¯s mother went missing?¡±

    ¡°Cloud Town.¡± The man said slowly, ¡°Thest time I received news of her, it was there.¡± Hearing these words, Xiao Yifei nodded. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he left.

    On the way home, Xiao Yifei kept thinking about the man¡¯s words. Thinking over and over, Xiao Yifei felt that Qianxi¡¯s mother was most suspicious. First, her character changed dramatically, then she mysteriously disappeared. It seemed he had to start with Qianxi¡¯s mother. Thinking this, he hurried back to Hua Mansion today.

    ¡°Cloud Town.¡± Back in his room, Xiao Yifei also kept thinking about Cloud Town, as mentioned by Qianxi¡¯s father. After careful consideration, he decided he must visit this ce because he was sure that Qianxi¡¯s personality change was definitely rted to her mother, and the clues about her mother could only be known from this ce.

    So, Xiao Yifei decided to leave for Cloud Town the next day. Thinking of this, he went to Old Hua¡¯s side, spoke to him, and then went to find Liu Rui.

    Xiao Yifei sought Liu Rui in the hope that Liu Rui could ask Qianxi to help dissolve Sisi¡¯s Inner Strength, which would save him a lot of trouble on this trip. After that, Xiao Yifei handed over the medicine needed for the next few days to Liu Rui, instructing her to brew it. After giving all the instructions, Xiao Yifei went back to rest, as he had a long journey the next day.

    The next morning, after casually taking some things, Xiao Yifei set out. Cloud Town is located in the Northwest of Beijing, within the Deep Cloud Gorge. The gorge¡¯s terrain is rugged, and without being a local, it is impossible to enter, let alone find the vige. Thus, the name Cloud Town originated from this.

    However, to help Liu Rui investigate Qianxi, Xiao Yifei went there without hesitation. After approximately a morning¡¯s journey, Xiao Yifei arrived at the mouth of the Deep Cloud Gorge.

    The canyon was filled with demon winds, making it hard for Lin Mu to open his eyes. The whole gorge wasposed of countless remnant walls and broken bricks, with the only color being the hue of the rocks; Xiao Yifei could hardly see any other colors.

    At the entrance to the gorge, there was also a winding road leading into the gorge. asionally, a few vehicles would enter or exit through this road. Xiao Yifei only had a backpack, making it very convenient to move. He randomly stopped a van on this road and asked.

    ¡°Driver, are you going inside?¡± Xiao Yifei stood beside the car and asked the man in the driver¡¯s seat. At this point, the man in the car rolled down the window, revealing a lean man.

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± The man looked at this handsome man in front of him, then looked at his bag, having a rough idea of what he was here for.

    ¡°Could you give me a lift?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei pulled out a pack of slightly better cigarettes from his pocket, took out one, and handed it to the man with a smile. Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t smoke, having a pack of cigarettes in his pocket made things easier when out dealing.

    Seeing this, the man took the cigarette that Xiao Yifei handed over without hesitation and, smiling, let Xiao Yifei get in the car. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei got into the man¡¯s car.

    ¡°Brother, are you a local?¡± On the way, Xiao Yifei also asked out of curiosity. The man nodded, then asked Xiao Yifei, ¡°Why, brother, are you here for tourism?¡± As he spoke, the man skillfully turned the steering wheel, turning past aplicated bend in front.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m here to find someone.¡±

    ¡°Find someone?¡± Hearing that Xiao Yifei was looking for someone, the man rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Who are you looking for? Maybe I know them.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up. If the man in front of him knew where Ci Xin was, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to so much trouble.

    However, Xiao Yifei thought too simply. When he talked to the man about Ci Xin, the man didn¡¯t know where she was. However, though the man didn¡¯t know where Ci Xin was, he still gave Xiao Yifei an important clue.

    The man said that while he didn¡¯t know where Ci Xin was, he had heard talk of her several years ago. It was said that several years ago, she had a conflict with someone, which escted into a big fight, during which she severely injured the person. It was also said that Ci Xin appeared to be quite skilled.

    Hearing the man¡¯s description, Xiao Yifei also had a rough idea, especially learning that Ci Xin was highly skilled. He guessed that Qianxi¡¯s Skill was mostly inherited from her mother. Xiao Yifei thought.

    ¡°Do you know where the person injured by Cixin is?¡± Xiao Yifei asked, smiling, raising a crucial question. The man nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly thanked him. So Xiao Yifei took this ride to a house. The house had an old-fashioned architecture. In fact, all the buildings here seemed quite old-fashioned, but the one he was taken to was particrly shabby, clearly a ce built by those who weren¡¯t very wealthy.

    After getting out of the car, Xiao Yifei thanked the man once again. The man was quite generous, waving his hand as if to say no need to be polite, then drove away. After the man left, Xiao Yifei knocked on the house door.

    After waiting outside for a while, the dpidated door slowly opened, revealing a small head peering out, a pair of big and bright eyes curiously looking at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the little girl asked cautiously. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Are your parents at home? I have something to discuss with them.¡±

    ¡°Xixi, who is it?¡± An old voice came from inside the house. Hearing this, the little girl turned her head and shouted inside, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    Standing outside the door, Xiao Yifei heard the little girl call for her grandpa, and he spected whether the grandpa she was referring to was the person injured by Ci Xin?

    As it turned out, Xiao Yifei¡¯s spection was correct. A few minutester, a hunched old man slowly pulled the little girl behind him and stood before Xiao Yifei. This was the grandpa mentioned by the little girl.

    Seeing the old man¡¯s appearance, Xiao Yifei immediately confirmed that this was the person injured by Ci Xin. The old man¡¯s face was extremely sallow, and he was unable to stand up straight, clearly someone long troubled by internal injuries.

    ¡°May I ask whom you¡¯re looking for?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, apanied by caution toward strangers. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei politely cupped his hands, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yifei looked at the old man¡¯s reaction.

    As soon as the old man heard that Xiao Yifei was looking for him, he became even more cautious, ¡°What does an old man like me have to be sought for? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back inside.¡± As he spoke, the old man was about to close the door.

 Chapter 1036 - 1028: No Treatment Needed

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1028: No Treatment Needed</h4>

    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t willing to let it go, and quickly stopped the old man. "Sir, please listen to me." Xiao Yifei held onto the old man, wanting to exin his reason foring. But the old manpletely ignored him and stubbornly tried to close the door.

    Seeing the old man¡¯s insistence on not meeting him, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to say helplessly, "Then are you not going to treat the years of internal injuries in your body?"

    Sure enough, upon hearing this, the old man halted abruptly, turned around, and looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief. After a while, the old man frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

    Seeing that the old man was finally willing to listen, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly, "I¡¯m just a humble doctor."

    "Doctor?" The old man squinted slightly, looking suspiciously at this self-proimed doctor.

    "Yes, I¡¯m just a doctor. I came here to inquire about someone and also to check your chronic illness." Xiao Yifei said respectfully to the old man.

    After thinking it over, the old man nodded and finally let Xiao Yifei into the house. The house was not big, and all the furnishings were old, showing that the family¡¯s life was not easy.

    "Sit down." The old man brought a chair from somewhere for Xiao Yifei to sit on and then took the little girl back to her room. After a while, the old man returned to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    "Speak, what is it?" The old man coughed and said to Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei stated his purpose for this visit, "Old man, I wonder if you know someone?"

    "Who?" The old man¡¯s face turned slightly dark, seemingly aware of who Xiao Yifei wanted to ask about. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice the old man¡¯s unusual expression and slowly mentioned the name Ci Xin.

    Upon hearing the name Ci Xin, the old man¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he stopped speaking. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt something was wrong and quickly asked, "Old man, what¡¯s the matter?"

    The old man sighed deeply, "I don¡¯t know." Saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    Strange, the old man¡¯s internal injuries are clearly the same as Sisi¡¯s; why does he im not to know Ci Xin? Could it be something he can¡¯t reveal? Pondering this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure it out, shaking his head helplessly.

    "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, could you let me examine your internal injuries?" Xiao Yifei, seeing the old man coughing like this, quickly asked.

    Upon hearing this, the old man slowly nodded, and Xiao Yifei took the old man¡¯s hand to check his pulse. The pulse was erratic, weak in qi, entirely an appearance of being devastated by inner strength over the years, but why wouldn¡¯t the old man speak?

    "When did you first feel this inner strength ravaging your body?" Xiao Yifei asked indirectly, unwilling to give up. Upon hearing this, the old man looked at Xiao Yifei and then said faintly, "Several years ago."

    Seeing the old man not taking the bait, Lin Xiaoyifei was also helpless, "Ah, Sir, these internal injuries have been with you for many years, they¡¯re hard to treat." Saying this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and the old man, with a look of indifference to life, said, "Every doctor has said the same thing; I¡¯ve long been indifferent."

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was momentarily speechless; the old man¡¯s nonchnce truly surprised him. "How about this, I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Although it can¡¯t heal your internal injuries, it will be good for your health."

    Hearing this, the old man nodded and thanked Xiao Yifei but didn¡¯t say much. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei took out paper and pen and started to write a prescription.

    "By the way, is that little girl your granddaughter?" While writing the prescription, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of the little girl who opened the door for him and asked.

    Upon hearing this, the old man nodded and sighed, "But her parents have gone out for work." Hearing the old man¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei also pitied the little girl.

    "Old man, here you go, in the future, just follow this prescription." Saying this, Xiao Yifei handed the written prescription to the old man, who quickly thanked him upon receiving it.

    "Since you¡¯re not willing to say more, I¡¯ll take my leave now." Xiao Yifei smiled and prepared to leave. However, just as he was about to step out of the door, the old man suddenly said, "Young man, I see you¡¯re a good person, better not investigate this person."

    Suddenly hearing this, Xiao Yifei stopped in his tracks. The old man¡¯s words suggested he actually knew who Ci Xin was but still advised him against investigating. Why was that? Xiao Yifei was puzzled and turned to look at the old man.

    "Why do you say that, Sir?" Xiao Yifei frowned and stared at the old man seated on the chair. Upon hearing this, the old man sighed and said, "Young man, take care of yourself." With that, the old man waved his hand and went back into the room.

    Watching the old man¡¯s back, Xiao Yifei stood bewildered before turning to leave the door. Yet, the old man¡¯s words lingered in his mind. Why was the old man telling him not to investigate further? But it seemed the old man harbored no ill will towards him.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei walked out the door, still wanting to learn something from the old man, as he was the only clue he had. Since he had promised Liu Rui to investigate Qian Xi, he intended to uncover everything clearly.

    After finding a ce to stay, it was alreadyte, so Xiao Yifei decided to visit the old man again tomorrow. Having made up his mind, Xiao Yifei washed up and went to sleep.

    The next day, Xiao Yifei knocked on the old man¡¯s door again. The same little girl opened the door, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei outside, she wanted to call the old man, but Xiao Yifei quickly motioned for her to be quiet.

    Then, Xiao Yifei took out a lollipop from his pocket and quietly handed it to the little girl. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t resist the lollipop, quickly taking it and putting it in her mouth. "Can Ie in?" Xiao Yifei asked, gently patting the little girl¡¯s head.

    Upon hearing this, the little girl nodded seriously and let Xiao Yifei in. The old man, hearing the noise, came over and saw Xiao Yifei ying with the little girl but said nothing.

    Seeing the old mane over, Xiao Yifei respectfully greeted him. The old man slowly sat down and said, "Why are you here again?"

    Hearing this, Mr. Li smiled and said, "Sir, what are you saying? I just find your little granddaughter cute, so I came to see her." With that, Xiao Yifei patted the little girl¡¯s head again.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the old man had nothing to say. "So, how¡¯s your health, Sir?" After a long time, Xiao Yifei asked the old man beside him.

    "I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t die." With that, the old man coughed twice. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, "Sir, you really have a sense of humor."

    However, the old man didn¡¯t react to Xiao Yifei¡¯s joke, making him feel a bit awkward. "Ah, stop asking about her, I won¡¯t tell." After a while, the old man said helplessly.

 Chapter 1037 - 1029: Bearing It Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1029: Bearing It Myself</h4>

    Hearing the old man¡¯s serious tone, Xiao Yifei scratched his head awkwardly, "Can¡¯t you really tell me?" He asked persistently.

    "Ah, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s just that knowing it won¡¯t do you any good." The old man sighed, picked up the tea on the table, and took a gentle sip.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but get excited. It seemed he could still get some information. "Old man, go ahead and tell me, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s persistence, the old man shook his head helplessly. After calling the little girl into the room, he slowly said to Xiao Yifei, "Ah, you¡¯re aware of the injuries in my body. This injury was caused by that woman named Ci Xin."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating he knew about it. Seeing this, the old man continued, "Years ago, that woman also lived here. One time, a minor disagreement happened between us, and for that small thing, she injured me."

    At this point, the old man felt quite helpless because, as he said, it was just a small matter that left him with lingering ailments. "And then?" Xiao Yifei asked anxiously.

    "Afterwards, when I tried to find her again, she was already gone." The old man sighed. "Where did she go after that?" Xiao Yifei frowned, wanting to know Ci Xin¡¯s whereabouts.

    However, the old man just shook his head. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei nodded with a thoughtful look, "Didn¡¯t you try to find her again after that?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    Hearing this question from Xiao Yifei, the old man shook his head and said, "I did. But..." Seeing the old man¡¯s hesitant expression, Xiao Yifei felt a bit confused.

    "In any case, don¡¯t ask anymore." Before the old man could say more, he said this to Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei, who originally wanted to inquire more, immediately fell silent.

    "Let¡¯s leave it at that. Although it¡¯s not polite, you¡¯d better note to me again." Saying this, the old man pulled Xiao Yifei towards the door. "Hey, old man, I still have questions for you..." Xiao Yifei struggled but couldn¡¯t resist the old man¡¯s stubbornness and was finally pushed out the door.

    With a helpless shake of his head, Xiao Yifei returned to the inn. Although he didn¡¯t find out where Ci Xin was now, he still got some useful information. At least, Xiao Yifei could now confirm that Qianxi¡¯s skills shoulde from her mother, Ci Xin.

    After returning to the inn, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a call showing Tang Rong¡¯s name. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. This woman, finally showing some conscience, was worried about me.

    "So, you missed me?" Xiao Yifei picked up the phone and joked. However, what came from the other end was not Tang Rong¡¯s voice as Xiao Yifei expected, but a rough male voice.

    "Hmph, are you Xiao Yifei?" The other party sneered. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei immediately retracted his joking tone and slowly said, "It¡¯s me. Who are you?"

    "You don¡¯t need to know," the man said. After a moment, a familiar voice came from the other end of the call. "Xiao Yifei, help!" Tang Rong!? How could Xiao Yifei not recognize this voice? He knew with just one sentence.

    At this moment, upon hearing Tang Rong¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face instantly darkened. Although he didn¡¯t know who was on the other end, no one could feel at ease in such a situation. However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei could not panic; if he did, Tang Rong would only be more afraid.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll save you soon." Suppressing the anger in his heart, Xiao Yifeiforted Tang Rong. However, before Xiao Yifei could get Tang Rong¡¯s response, the person on the other end had already changed.

    "You probably know this person well, right?" The person on the other end still spoke with a sneer. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and slowly said, "What do you want?"

    "What we want? I think it¡¯s what you want!" The man on the other end seemed a bit angry. Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered what the old man told him. Could it be that the person on the other end was targeting him for investigating Ci Xin?

    Seeing Xiao Yifei say nothing, the man on the other end began to warn him, "I advise you to stop investigating, or else, I can¡¯t say what we¡¯ll do."

    "What if I don¡¯t?" Xiao Yifei said stubbornly. "You don¡¯t care about this woman?" The man found some amusement in Xiao Yifei¡¯s stubborn tone. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed, thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "Okay, I¡¯ll stop the investigation, but you must release her."

    "No problem, but you must leave the town by tomorrow." The man chuckled and then hung up the phone. Xiao Yifei put down the phone, looked out the window at the strong wind blowing around the town, constantly rattling the windows of his room, which made him feel a bit annoyed.

    Looking at his luggage, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly. Meanwhile, his spections about Ci Xin became even more confusing. Just who exactly was this person?

    Early the next day, Xiao Yifei hastily packed up and left Yun Shen Town and the great canyon. Although he really wanted to know the truth, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble with Tang Rong¡¯s life.

    Just like his previous travels, Xiao Yifei quickly returned to Beijing. As soon as he got off the train, he called Tang Rong. However, things didn¡¯t go as simple as Xiao Yifei thought. The man agreed to release Tang Rong once Xiao Yifei left the town.

    But when Xiao Yifei returned to Beijing and tried to call Tang Rong again, it showed that her phone was turned off! This really infuriated Xiao Yifei, judging someone who goes back on their word, but more so, he was worried about Tang Rong. He had already agreed to their condition, yet they still hadn¡¯t released her. Who knows what they¡¯ll do.

    But at this moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know where these people were, and the phone couldn¡¯t reach them, leaving him in vain anxiety. However, who didn¡¯t want him to investigate the truth about Ci Xin? Suddenly, a person popped into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    That person was Qianxi. Since Ci Xin was Qianxi¡¯s mother, and the only one that could be rted to him from his side was Qianxi, her daughter. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei concluded that the person who kidnapped Tang Rong must be Qianxi.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei hurried back to the Hua Mansion. In the three days Xiao Yifei was away, nothing major happened at the Hua Mansion, and Liu Sisi¡¯s illness was resolved after Liu Rui earnestly pleaded with Qianxi. After getting better, Sisi went back home with Hu Jingtang.

    Meanwhile, Liu Rui naturally was still under Qianxi¡¯s control, waiting for Xiao Yifei to save him.

    Upon returning to the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei greeted Hua Lao. Seeing Xiao Yifei, Hua Lao was also concerned about his recent affairs, so he asked some rted questions.

    Xiao Yifei shared some recent events with Hua Lao, but certainly didn¡¯t include Tang Rong¡¯s abduction because if it was indeed Qianxi¡¯s doing, it would further sour the rtionship between the grandfather and granddaughter.

    "Old man, where¡¯s Liu Rui?" Seeing Hu Jingtang and Liu Sisi missing was normal for Xiao Yifei upon his return, but not seeing Liu Rui made him inquire to Hua Lao. Hearing this, Hua Lao said helplessly, "He was taken away by Qianxi. You know, we are powerless against Qianxi, letting him do as he pleases."

 Chapter 1038: 1030: Too Afraid to Resist

    <strong>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1030: Too Afraid to Resist</strong>

    Hearing Hua Lao¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. This Qianxi really isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. Thinking about it, Xiao Yifei also decided not to rest and headed straight to Qianxi¡¯s house after bidding farewell to Hua Lao.

    At this moment, Qianxi was sitting on the sofa with Liu Rui. Ever since Qianxi and Liu Rui got engaged, Qianxi had been clinging to Liu Rui every day, to the point where she directly moved Liu Rui into her house. The most frustrating part was that Liu Rui didn¡¯t dare to resist all the things she did.

    ¡°Liu Rui,e here for a bit.¡± Qianxi extended her small hand and beckoned Liu Rui over. Seeing this, Liu Rui helplessly moved closer and as soon as he did, he felt his head wrapped by a pair of hands and a kiss carrying the scent of a womannded on Liu Rui¡¯s face, or maybe his body.

    In short, from day to night, Qianxi just wouldn¡¯t let go of Liu Rui, giving him no private time whatsoever. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Liu Rui pushed away Qianxi¡¯s hands that were hugging him, speaking helplessly.

    However, Qianxi could not tolerate Liu Rui¡¯s action of pushing her away. Her expression instantly darkened, as if she was about to split Liu Rui in half the next second. Indeed, one couldn¡¯t resist Qianxi even slightly. Liu Rui thought, and helplessly moved closer again.

    Seeing Liu Rui¡¯s resignation, Qianxi managed to hold back her temper and didn¡¯t lose her temper at Liu Rui. Just when Liu Rui was sighing, not knowing what to do, the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing this sound, Liu Rui quickly broke free from Qianxi¡¯s control, stood up swiftly, and ran to the door.

    This might be the only reason aside from going to the bathroom to break free from Qianxi, Liu Rui thought, as he slowly opened the door. He saw Xiao Yifei standing outside with a frown, looking unfriendly. ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei.¡± Upon seeing it was Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui hurriedly called out to him.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked straight in. Qianxi, now disturbed in her pleasurable activity, was naturally very unhappy. As soon as she saw Xiao Yifeie in, she started rolling her eyes at him.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care about these things, sitting down on the sofa with an unchanged expression. ¡°Brother Fei. Howe you came back today?¡± Liu Rui, seeing Xiao Yifei back so suddenly, also asked curiously.

    Listening to this, Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi seriously, sighed, and said, ¡°The reason I came back so quickly, isn¡¯t it because of the person in front of me?¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei looked towards Qianxi and said with a smile. Hearing this, Liu Rui scratched his head in confusion, not understanding what Xiao Yifei meant.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei, frowning. She could hear that Xiao Yifei seemed to be implying that she¡¯d done something wrong.

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Xiao Yifei said with a cold snort. Indeed, people like this never admit to their actions. Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi with disdain, feeling a deep sense of contempt for him.

    Hearing this outrageous conversation, Liu Rui waspletely lost, like a monk who couldn¡¯t understand a word, and simply asked directly, ¡°Brother Fei, what exactly is going on? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    In response, Xiao Yifei shook his head and slowly said, ¡°When I went to investigate in recent days, my friend was suddenly kidnapped, and that person threatened me not to continue investigating. I¡¯ve thought it over, who could have done this?¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei looked fiercely at Qianxi across from him.

    Xiao Yifei pointed the finger at Qianxi like that, and Qianxi naturally dared not admit it, hurriedly retorted, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui beside him, ¡°What do you think?¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei turned his gaze back to Qianxi.

    ¡°What gives you the right to suspect me?¡± Qianxi seemed a bit angry. Indeed, anyone would be annoyed if used of doing something shady, especially someone with Qianxi¡¯s peculiar temperament.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was also worried about Tang Rong, which made his speech different from usual, so the tension between the two grew more intense. Liu Rui, witnessing this scene, didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Since the investigation into Qianxi¡¯s mother was brought up by Liu Rui and Xiao Yifei, if Qianxi got angry about this, she might take it out on Xiao Yifei, which would be thest thing Liu Rui wanted to see. Moreover, hearing Xiao Yifei mention his friend being kidnapped shocked him greatly, yet he didn¡¯t know who was behind it.

    ¡°Both of you calm down for a bit.¡± Liu Rui hurriedly acted as the peacemaker between Qianxi and Xiao Yifei. Though Xiao Yifei was still manageable, Qianxi, who was never easy to deal with, had her temper re up even more.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, tell me, on what grounds are you suspecting me?¡± Saying this, Qianxi nearly flipped the table. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei let out a coldugh; how could one have a proper conversation with someone who gets angry so easily?

    Seeing Xiao Yifei not talking, Qianxi angrily pped the table. Already feeling displeased by being disturbed, Qianxi was further wronged by Xiao Yifei. She was like dynamite, ready to explode. Pointing at Xiao Yifei, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a reason today, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±

    Saying this, Qianxi crossed her legs, arms folded over her chest, eyeing Xiao Yifei coldly. Liu Rui, seeing Qianxi back to this attitude, felt helpless, looking at the unruffled Xiao Yifei, thinking maybe it would be better to just tell Qianxi directly.

    How could Xiao Yifei not be in a dilemma? If he really said he was investigating her mother to get to know her, perhaps Qianxi would be even more furious by then, and that would indeed be the time he couldn¡¯t walk out of here.

    Looking at Qianxi in front of him, Xiao Yifei ultimately didn¡¯t dare to tell her why he was suspecting her. So, Xiao Yifei stubbornly said, ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t want to waste words with you.¡±

    After waiting for so long, Qianxi didn¡¯t expect to get such a response and instantly got angry, ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Seeing that Xiao Yifei ended with such a line, Qianxi, who clearly hadn¡¯t done anything, couldn¡¯t endure being wronged like this.

    Qianxi stood up, coldly staring at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Saying this, Qianxi reached her hand out towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest. Xiao Yifei, seeing Qianxi in this state, knew he¡¯d unintentionally provoked her and instantly regretted it. She was, after all, a Martial Arts expert, why did he mess with her for no reason?

    It might be because he was too worried about Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei thought. At this moment, Qianxi¡¯s hand was already in front of Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head, thinking he should bear the consequences for provoking her.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was ready to take this hit, he found that Liu Rui unknowingly blocked in front of him. And that palmnded squarely on Liu Rui.

    Suddenly, Liu Rui flew backward like a broken kite,nding hard on the ground. Seeing that the person who was struck wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei but her own fianc¨¦ Liu Rui, Qianxi instantly felt guilty, while also ming Liu Rui for shielding Xiao Yifei from that blow.

 Chapter 1039 - 1031: About You

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1031: About You</h4>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was still at a loss, looking nkly at Qianxi and then at Liu Rui on the ground. Liu Rui struggled a bit, sat up from the ground, and it appeared that this blow was quite heavy, as blood seeped from his lips with every wipe.

    "Liu Rui, are you okay?" Qianxi looked at Liu Rui, worried. Hearing this, Liu Rui waved his hand and then sighed, saying, "I¡¯m fine, Qianxi, don¡¯t me Xiao Yifei."

    Hearing Liu Rui defending Xiao Yifei again, Qianxi pursed her lips unhappily. Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui, who was forcing himself, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty. If he had spoken directly earlier, Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t have had to shield him from the blow.

    However, Liu Rui didn¡¯t think too much of it and slowly said to Qianxi: "It¡¯s like this, I noticed your temper is unpredictable, so I wondered if there was another reason. I brought this up with Xiao Yifei, and of course, he went to investigate your news to help me."

    Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, Qianxi was surprised that Xiao Yifei had secretly investigated her, which made her somewhat angry. It¡¯s quite unpleasant for anyone to be investigated secretly like this.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s displeased face, Liu Rui quickly said, "Don¡¯t me him, this is all my fault. I noticed your temper wasn¡¯t great and thought that long-term it wouldn¡¯t be good for either side. If it weren¡¯t for me, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have investigated, and his friend wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped."

    With that, Liu Rui¡¯s face also showed a guilty expression. Xiao Yifei and Qianxi felt ufortable hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words. After a while, Qianxi awkwardly said, "I didn¡¯t do that."

    Looking at Qianxi¡¯s determined expression, Xiao Yifei let go of his suspicion towards her, nodding to show he understood, and he even apologized to Qianxi for his previous attitude. The atmosphere improved somewhat.

    However, at this moment, Qianxi suddenly looked at Liu Rui and said slowly, "From now on, you are not allowed to leave my sight; otherwise, who knows what you might do!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned, thinking Liu Rui is already like this, and you still say such things, it¡¯s insane.

    "Qianxi, don¡¯t you think saying this now is too much for Liu Rui?" Speaking, Xiao Yifei looked coldly at Qianxi, having not interacted much before, but he¡¯d heard from Liu Rui that Qianxi was a madwoman, and today he saw it was true.

    However, Qianxi showed no signs of regret, and he said fiercely, "Hmph, he¡¯s mine, what right do you have to interfere?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was shocked and speechless at the woman¡¯s arrogance and overbearing attitude.

    But at this moment, Liu Rui, who had been watching the two, suddenly copsed. Seeing this, Qianxi was instantly scared stiff, standing there not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quicklyy Liu Rui t on the sofa.

    Taking Liu Rui¡¯s right hand, Xiao Yifei began to take his pulse, and as time passed, his brow furrowed more and more because he discovered that Qianxi¡¯s palm earlier was not just any palm; it contained the Dark Force that Liu Sisi had previously endured.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s back couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly cold. If he had taken the blow earlier, he might not have fared as well as Liu Rui, possibly passing out on the spot.

    Releasing Liu Rui¡¯s hand slowly, Xiao Yifei turned to look at the clueless Qianxi. Xiao Yifei waved her over, gesturing for Qian toe. Seeing this, Qianxi walked over in a daze.

    "Did your palm just now contain the Dark Force?" Xiao Yifei asked sharply because if Qianxi¡¯s palm didn¡¯t contain the Dark Force, Xiao Yifei couldpletely rely on himself to heal Liu Rui¡¯s injury, but if it did contain the Dark Force, then he was helpless.

    At this moment, Liu Rui was just like Sisi before, his body constantly being tormented by the Dark Force. Yet, only Qianxi could dissolve this Dark Force.

    Looking at the unconscious Liu Rui, Qianxi suddenly regretted saying those words earlier, not knowing how Liu Rui felt, surely very hurt. Thinking of this, Qianxi almost cried like a little girl who did something wrong.

    Seeing this appearance of Qianxi, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head. It seems Qianxi truly likes Liu Rui, but her temper is a bit odd. "His body¡¯s Dark Force can only be resolved by you," Xiao Yifei said softly to the still dazed Qianxi, who nodded in acknowledgment.

    Qianxi brought her index and middle fingers together, forming a sword-like shape, and pointed them at several spots on Liu Rui¡¯s body. The movement was fluid, showing just how deep Qianxi¡¯s Inner Strength was.

    After doing all this, Qianxi began to use her Qi, expelled a breath of turbid air, turned to Xiao Yifei, and said, "It¡¯s done." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at the still unconscious Liu Rui, somewhat concerned.

    Seeing this, Qianxi quickly said beside him, "It¡¯s like this when resolving the force; it usually takes one or two days to wake up." Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, understanding, and gradually rxed.

    "Help him to rest," Xiao Yifei said to Qianxi. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, no matter how big her temper was now, she didn¡¯t dare to get angry and quickly helped Liu Rui into the room as Xiao Yifei suggested.

    Watching Qianxi help Liu Rui into the room, Xiao Yifei also let out a sigh of relief, while feeling a sense of helplessness in his heart. Why have things been so annoyingtely? First, Sisi was injured by Qianxi, then during his investigation, Tang Rong was kidnapped. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but miss Tang Rong.

    The time in the rental house was the most cherished memory. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei felt sorrowful, but man¡¯s tears are not shed easily, and these tears, Xiao Yifei ultimately wouldn¡¯t let fall.

    At this time, Qianxi, who had helped Liu Rui inside, also came out, feeling somewhat awkward upon seeing Xiao Yifei. "Sit," Xiao Yifei said, looking at Qianxi¡¯s guilty expression, quickly inviting her to sit down. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded and sat opposite Xiao Yifei.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it." After a while, Qianxi suddenly said to Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was astonished that someone so aggressive earlier now had the expression of a weak woman, which was truly surprising.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t me her. After all, everyone had some fault in this matter. After a long pause, Xiao Yifei felt the atmosphere was awkward, so he asked, "Qianxi, you don¡¯t seem to have such a fiery temper, why were you like that earlier?"

    Hearing this, Qianxi, who was still in a daze, also came to her senses, helplessly shaking her head, and said, "I don¡¯t know why." Hearing that Qianxi didn¡¯t know either, Xiao Yifei nodded to show understanding.

    At this moment, Qianxi continued, "I don¡¯t know when it started, I became easily angered and domineering, yet I was helpless about it. Every time I tried to speak calmly, a voice in my head would remind me speaking doesn¡¯t work, acting is the solution."

 Chapter 1040 - 1032: Some Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1032: Some Regret</h4>

    After hearing what Qianxi said, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but squint slightly, seemingly looking at Qianxi with some understanding, "It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t overthink it." After a while, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t make sense of it, so he could onlyfort her.

    "Mm." Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei and nodded, "By the way, can you tell me about your mother?" Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Ci Xin, maybe he could get some useful information from Qianxi.

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi was slightly stunned at first, then shook her head. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand what this head shake meant and hurriedly asked. "Since I was born, I have never seen my mother." Speaking of this, Qianxi¡¯s expression was somewhat sad,

    Xiao Yifei realized he had asked the wrong question and quickly apologized. However, Qianxi didn¡¯t mind these things and said lightly, "But I heard from my dad that my mother seemed to be like me, with an extremely unstable temper, turning into me just now¡¯s appearance at the drop of a hat, not even knowing what she said."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded. These were things he had always spected about. Now that they were said, he wasn¡¯t surprised. "So did you inherit your inner strength from your mother?" Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    However, when Xiao Yifei asked this question, Qianxi suddenly fell silent. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t ask more. After all, if it involved secrets or something, that wouldn¡¯t be good.

    "I was just asking, don¡¯t be too nervous." Seeing the awkward scene, Xiao Yifei hurriedly said. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded, not wanting to continue with this topic. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei also stopped speaking. After sitting for a while, Xiao Yifei took his leave first.

    ...In an unfinished building far from Beijing, a woman was tied firmly sitting on a chair, with only a few guards around her and no one else. At this moment, a bald man suddenly walked in.

    As soon as he came in, he tore off the tape stuck on the woman¡¯s mouth, causing her to cry out in pain. Once the tape was removed, the woman¡¯s true appearance was slowly exposed to the air. Yes, it was Tang Rong, who had been kidnapped earlier, and she was slightly frightened facing the bald man.

    But remembering Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Tang Rong felt a sense of peace. Since Xiao Yifei said he would rescue her, he certainly would. Xiao Yifei had never disappointed Tang Rong.

    "Let me go." Tang Rong red at the bald man and said viciously. Hearing this, the bald manughed, as if amused by Tang Rong¡¯s words. To let her go just because she said so, who did she think he was? A phnthropist?

    "Letting you go is impossible, give up!" He said, looking at Tang Rong mockingly. This look made Tang Rong, who was already somewhat fearful, even more nervous, fearing these people would do something bad to her.

    Looking at Tang Rong¡¯s appearance, the bald man said rather helplessly, "Originally, you would have been released after that kid left, but I suddenly got word from above saying you were of use, so it¡¯s not my fault."

    Hearing this, Tang Rong couldn¡¯t help but curse "despicable." Yet the man was not bothered at all, slowly taping the tape back on, returning Tang Rong to her original state¡ªunable to move or speak.

    Seeing this, the man slowly lit a cigarette, after a puff, he looked at Tang Rong and said amusedly, "Why investigate that person of all people, now this beautifuldy suffers because of it, don¡¯t you think?" This was obviously directed at Tang Rong on the chair.

    However, Tang Rong could see but not speak. Even though she understood what the bald man was saying, she couldn¡¯t refute. She just shook her head vigorously. Seeing this, the man said amusingly, "Looks like you quite speak for him." Heughed disdainfully a few times and then turned and left.

    After returning to the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei came to his room. After making several phone calls unsessfully, he began to let it go. It seems the other side had no intention of releasing her. This way, he would have leverage in the opponent¡¯s hands.

    His aim was to investigate Ci Xin. If his weakness was in their hands, his actions would be restricted everywhere, and there would be no useful clues. Apparently, they were determined not to let him know too much. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache.

    You know perfectly well they don¡¯t want you to do something, yet you insist on knowing the truth. Now look at what happened. If I had listened to the old man¡¯s warning and stopped the investigation back then, perhaps these troublesome things wouldn¡¯t have happened. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but regretfully look out the window.

    But when he thought again, whatever wille wille. Even if it¡¯s not them obstructing me, there will be otherster. These things in the world are fated to happen. Thinking this way, Xiao Yifei felt much better.

    Early the next morning, after washing up, Xiao Yifei went to find Hua Lao. He wanted to ask whether there was any force behind Ci Xin, and if there was, it must be this force obstructing him.

    Thinking about these, Xiao Yifei came to the courtyard where Hua Lao was sitting. "Xiao Yifei, up so early." Hua Lao looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a smile. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei also smiled back at Hua Lao.

    After the two sat down, Xiao Yifei first asked about Hua Lao¡¯s health. After all, if not careful, the illness might rpse. Hua Lao seemed carefree, waving it off, saying she takes Xiao Yifei¡¯s medicine every day, and for the rest, will leave it to fate.

    Seeing Hua Lao so free-spirited, Xiao Yifei especially admired her. But with Hua Lao taking medication every day, there was basically no major issue. Still, Xiao Yifei felt a little uneasy, so he took Hua Lao¡¯s right hand and began to check her pulse. Slowly closing his eyes, he felt Hua Lao¡¯s pulse.

    The pulse was stable and quite good, Xiao Yifei murmured, "How is it? Not dying yet?" Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but tease seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s serious look. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Yeah, not dying, probably still has a few hundred years."

    Hearing this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Don¡¯t deceive this old man." Saying this, Hua Laoughed.

    After a moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly inquired about Elder Deng. Hearing Xiao Yifei ask about him, Hua Lao disdainfully said, "That old guy, been living longer than I have." Such words were familiar to Xiao Yifei, for when these two were together, they talked like this, and it was quite amusing.

    "Oh, by the way, that Xiao Feng left too, saying if there¡¯s nothing much, we could visit him." Hua Lao suddenly mentioned Xiao Feng, who had previouslye to treat him. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei happened to remember that he still had the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Thinking of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei nned to find some time to visit Xiao Feng. He smiled, then suddenly asked about the purpose of his visit to Hua Lao, "Hua Lao, there¡¯s something I want to ask you."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Hua Lao smiled and told him to speak directly. Xiao Yifei nodded and asked, "Old master, do you know if there is any force behind Qianxi¡¯s mother?" Hearing this question, Hua Lao also fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 1041: 1033: Striving in the Company

    <strong>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1033: Striving in the Company</strong>

    Xiao Yifei also wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he quietly waited for Hua Lao¡¯s response. After a while, Hua Lao slowly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure; after she disappeared, we also sent people to investigate, but she vanished without a trace as if she evaporated into thin air.¡± Hearing this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but frown, seemingly finding Ci Xin¡¯s disappearance rather bizarre.

    After listening to what Hua Lao said, Xiao Yifei nodded. It seemed that Hua also wasn¡¯t clear about whaty behind Ci Xin. Seeing the somewhat disappointed expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why, are you investigating Qianxi¡¯s mothertely?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and didn¡¯t lie to Hua Lao.

    Seeing this, Hua Lao jokingly said, ¡°If Qianxi knew about this, wouldn¡¯t she peel your skin off?¡± Hearing Hua Lao joke, Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward, indeed, almost embarrassed. However, Xiao Yifei just awkwardly smiled without saying anything more.

    ¡°Sigh, I wonder how Liu Rui is doing?¡± Hua Lao said worriedly, thinking of Liu Rui, who was staying at Qianxi¡¯s house. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Although Qianxi has a bad temper, she¡¯s still very good to Liu Rui.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Hua Lao also sighed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Then, Hua Lao suddenly shifted the topic to Xiao Yifei, ¡°By the way, Xiao Yifei, have youpleted everything you need to do here?¡± Hua Lao asked Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei thinking, it seemed her purpose foring to Beijing was to save Liu Rui. Now that he¡¯s safe, it seems like there¡¯s nothing else she needs to worry about. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei remembered Hua Father and couldn¡¯t help but ask Hua Lao about him.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Hua No? That kid¡¯s doing well recently. He said he didn¡¯t want to linger at home living off his family, so he went to work hard at thepany.¡± Hua Lao said with a hint of a smile on his face, clearly pleased with Hua Father¡¯s ambition.

    ¡°What about his leg?¡± Xiao Yifei was also worried about Hua Father¡¯s leg and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he said that after using your medicine, it got a lot better and doesn¡¯t affect his life at all.¡± Hua Lao quickly reassured Xiao Yifei, fearing he might worry.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt relieved. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°I wonder how Hua Xiangrong is doing?¡± Hearing this, Hua Laoughed mischievously, ¡°Why, do you miss her? Should I pass a message to her?¡± With that, Hua Lao winked at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Hua Lao acting like this, Xiao Yifei felt slightly awkward. Hua Lao was still so cheeky even at his age, but it was indeed amusing. ¡°No, Hua Lao, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Xiao Yifei quickly replied.

    Upon seeing this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°If it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not, why act so nervous?¡± Hua Lao said with a smile looking at Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled. Then, Hua Lao slowly said, ¡°That Hua Xiangrong kid, insists on doing her job as an inspector; she¡¯s probably out on patrol somewhere now.¡±

    Hearing that Hua Xiangrong had returned to being an inspector, Xiao Yifei was genuinely happy for her. After all, being able to do what one loves is the most fulfilling thing in life.

    ¡°Sigh, if only Qianxi had half of Xiangrong¡¯s character,¡± Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help butpare, recalling Qianxi¡¯s temper. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei helplessly nodded, thinking that if Qianxi had even half of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s personality, Liu Rui would undoubtedly be happy to take Qianxi home.

    ¡°Sigh, you must be leaving soon too.¡± Hua Lao suddenly said wistfully. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei suddenly realized that when Hua Lao previously asked if he had finished his tasks, it was to find out when he would leave.

    Thinking about it, Xiao Yifei realized he hadpleted everything he needed to do here, and there was no reason not to return. Besides, Tang Rong was still in the hands of those people, and he wasn¡¯t entirely at ease about it. Seeing Xiao Yifei not saying anything, Hua Lao smiled and said, ¡°The world is so big, it can¡¯t contain you here, and your medical skill is the finest I¡¯ve seen over the years.¡±

    Hua Lao¡¯s genuine praise made Xiao Yifei a bit embarrassed, just as he was about to respond, he was suddenly interrupted by a rush of voices.

    Listening to the noise, both Hua Lao and Xiao Yifei instinctively looked over to see Qianxi hurriedly dashing into Hua Mansion, constantly shouting Xiao Yifei¡¯s name.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, sensing an ominous intuition. At this point, Qianxi noticed Hua Lao and Xiao Yifei, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei, she hurried over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yifei asked quickly, seeing Qianxi¡¯s anxious appearance. Hearing this, Qianxi said with a bit of guilt, ¡°Liu Rui, he¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Hearing that Liu Rui was in trouble, Xiao Yifei stood up from his seat in shock, then questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already resolve the inner strength? How could there still be issues?¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi instantly felt like crying and quickly said, ¡°I did resolve his inner strength yesterday, but there was a small ident during the process.¡±

    Hearing Qianxi say this, Xiao Yifei sighed and quickly told Hua Lao they were leaving, rushing straight to Liu Rui with Qianxi. Hearing Qianxi and Xiao Yifei¡¯s conversation, Hua Lao also guessed what had happened and silently prayed that Liu Rui would be alright, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Hu Jingtang.

    Qianxi and Xiao Yifei raced all the way to Qianxi¡¯s home, and as soon as they entered, Xiao Yifei went straight to Liu Rui¡¯s room, where Liu Rui¡¯s face was extremely pale, and the dried blood at the corners of his mouth reminded Xiao Yifei that Liu Rui had just vomited blood, an indication of a dire situation.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei decided to stabilize Liu Rui¡¯s injury first. Since it was an internal injury, the most effective methods would be medication and acupuncture. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle at the moment, so he had to resort to ordinary acupuncture to stabilize Liu Rui¡¯s condition. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for such urgency; just one needle with the Green-eyed Silver Tail would suffice.

    Having made up his mind, Xiao Yifei quickly instructed Qianxi to prepare the herbs and needles he mentioned. A short whileter, Qianxi brought everything and ced it in front of Xiao Yifei.

    At this moment, Qianxi looked extremely worried and guilty because Liu Rui was in this situation because of her, and he was her lover. Hurting him with her own hands, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but begin to regret, regretting why she acted out and said such things when he was injured.

    Now Qianxi felt like an unforgivable sinner. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Hurry and help!¡± Xiao Yifei said to the guilty Qianxi. Hearing this, Qianxi was taken aback, then quickly went over to help Xiao Yifei grind the medicine.

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be guilty; saving Liu Rui is the priority!¡± Xiao Yifei used the me to sterilize the silver needle without looking at Qianxi. Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi nodded vigorously, indeed, there was no time for guilt now. With these thoughts in mind, Qianxi¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but speed up as she ground the medicine.

    Seeing that Qianxi was fine, Xiao Yifei also focused on doing his work. Once everything was ready, Xiao Yifei slowly took off Liu Rui¡¯s clothes, revealing his bruised and battered body as if he had been beaten. However, all these bruises were caused by Qianxi¡¯s inner strength.

 Chapter 1042 - 1034: Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1034: Resolution</h4>

    Seeing Liu Rui in such a terrible condition, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. "First expel the blood clots, then apply the needles," Xiao Yifei said, picking up a silver needle and slowly inserting it into a blood clot on Liu Rui¡¯s chest.

    Instantly, the blood clot turned into blood and flowed out through the hole made by the silver needle. The blood was very dark, obviously unhealthy. Just like that, Xiao Yifei broke the blood clots on Liu Rui one by one, and the blood stained the bed sheets, making them look rather bad.

    However, there was no time to worry about that now. After cleaning the blood clots from Liu Rui with a towel, Qianxi began the needling process. Xiao Yifei heated the silver needle over a fire, then rolled the needle head over some prepared herbs, letting the herbs adhere to the needle.

    Xiao Yifei inserted the herb-coated silver needle into a pressure point on Liu Rui¡¯s body. Upon doing so, Liu Rui, who had been unresponsive for a long time, let out a deep grunt, clearly sensing something. Seeing Liu Rui react, Qianxi immediately felt relieved.

    Earlier, when Xiao Yifei was dealing with the blood clots, Liu Rui hadn¡¯t reacted at all, which worried Qianxi. But now it seemed her worry was unfounded.

    The acupuncture took a long time because each time Xiao Yifei inserted the needle, he had to manipte it for several minutes. This is why the needling process took so long. It was only in thete afternoon that Xiao Yifei finally exhaled slowly, clearly indicating he had finished the procedure.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei had done everything, Qianxi hurriedly came over to check, "Xiao Yifei, is Liu Rui okay?" Unlike before, Qianxi asked carefully. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and said, "The injury is stabilized, but the internal force is still present."

    What Xiao Yifei referred to as force was something Qianxi understood well. It wasn¡¯t the force from her original cultivation technique, which is why she had no choice but to find Xiao Yifei since she couldn¡¯t resolve this force.

    "First, help him wash up," Xiao Yifei said and then turned to leave Liu Rui¡¯s room. Looking at Liu Rui lying on the bed, Qianxi ignored the dirtiness and picked him up, heading to the bathroom.

    Perhaps for an average person, a woman carrying a man would be unimaginable, but for Qianxi, it was a piece of cake.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei came to the living room, slowly sat on the sofa, and closed his eyes to give himself a massage. It was said that the things in Beijing were all settled, yet at this critical moment, such a thing happened, truly frustrating.

    Not sure how long he stayed there, Qianxi, who finished helping Liu Rui wash, slowly came over and sat opposite Xiao Yifei. "Is it done?" Xiao Yifei asked without opening his eyes, to which Qianxi softly replied with a hum.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei slowly opened his eyes, noticing Qianxi sitting with her head down, seemingly in thought, but judging by her expression, she appeared to feel guilty. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say, just sighed.

    "Now, with Liu Rui¡¯s inner force, perhaps someone even more skilled is needed to resolve it." After a while, Qianxi slowly said to Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, but was a bit troubled. Qianxi was already so skilled, where to find someone better, especially with simr inner strength?

    However, thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of someone, and at this moment, Qianxi also nced at Xiao Yifei.

    "My mother might be able to!"

    "Your mother might be able to!"

    The two spoke almost in unison, suggesting that Liu Rui¡¯s current inner force might only be resolved by Ci Xin, Qianxi¡¯s mother.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but look at Qianxi and said, "It seems I still need to find your mother in the end." Hearing this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but recall the time Xiao Yifei mentioned his friend being kidnapped, as it all started when Xiao Yifei was investigating Qianxi¡¯s mother, leading to his friend being kidnapped!

    "What should we do now?" Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei, urgently wanting a solution. Xiao Yifei thought for a while, then slowly said, "We must first find your mother."

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei frowned, realizing that saying it was easy but doing so might not be so simple. It was known that Xiao Yifei went to Yunshen Town to find Qianxi¡¯s mother but ended up causing Tang Rong to be kidnapped, with the situation still unclear.

    Thinking of Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei felt a burst of worry. Thest time he received a call, the person said they would release Tang Rong if he stopped investigating, yet when Xiao Yifei returned to Beijing, Tang Rong¡¯s phone remained unreachable. This made Xiao Yifei quite upset, but now he could onlyply with others¡¯ demands since Tang Rong was in their hands.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say they needed to find his mother, Qianxi nodded. However, just after nodding, she suddenly thought of something and said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, weren¡¯t you able to cure my grandfather¡¯s illness? You..."

    Hearing only half of what she said, Xiao Yifei understood what Qianxi wanted to say. She probably hoped he could cure Liu Rui, but such things were clear to Xiao Yifei himself. He could indeed heal Liu Rui¡¯s injuries, but the internal force in Liu Rui¡¯s body wasn¡¯t something a doctor could resolve.

    So after Qianxi said this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly shook his head and exined the reason. Hearing this, Qianxi also understood. Given the current situation, it seemed finding Qianxi¡¯s mother was the only solution. Thinking of this, Qianxi began to feel remorseful.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quietly sighed and said, "Alright, don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s inform everyone about this first." Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi looked conflicted because, after all, this matter happened because of her, and telling everyone might lead to differing opinions about her.

    However, many hands make light work, and it was better to let everyone know than trying to solve it alone. So Qianxi nodded without arguing. Qianxi didn¡¯t realize that if she were her former self, she would have disagreed, even bing furious. Yet, now, she agreed.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything further and left first. After leaving, Xiao Yifei called Hu Jingtang.

    "Hello, Elder Hu."

    Hearing it was Xiao Yifei calling, Elder Hu smiled and asked what it was about. Xiao Yifei hesitated, not immediately telling Hu Jingtang, and instead asked about Hu Jingtang¡¯s health, as his chronic illness had recently rpsed.

    Thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment, Hu Jingtang was fine. After hearing this, Xiao Yifei mused for a moment and slowly exined to Hu Jingtang about Qianxi severely injuring Liu Rui.

    "What did you say?" Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang almost fainted. Suppressing his anger, Hu Jingtang asked about Liu Rui¡¯s condition. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei hesitated to answer but couldn¡¯t avoid Hu Jingtang¡¯s inquiries, so he exined the situation and shared the solution with Elder Hu.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1043 - 1035: Serious

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1035: Serious</h4>

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei mention a solution, Hu Jingtang couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, wishing he could immediately find Qianxi¡¯s mother. Noticing Hu Jingtang¡¯s anxiety, Xiao Yifei quickly advised him not to worry, assuring that hispany¡¯s brand would figure out a way to find Qianxi¡¯s mother.

    At this moment, upon hearing the name Qianxi, Hu Jingtang¡¯s anger red up, as he believed that the supervisory system was something Hu himself was designing.

    He said to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, go back and tell them, they cannot proceed with this marriage!"

    Hearing the anger in Hu Lao¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei simultaneously agreed and tried to calm him down. "I shouldn¡¯t have ignored it back then." As he spoke, Hu Lao paused angrily and continued, "I knew Liu Rui would definitely run into trouble."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say, so he quietly waited for Hu Jingtang to vent his anger. Eventually, Hu Jingtang let out a heavy sigh, "I need to go there." With that, without waiting for Xiao Yifei to respond, he hung up the phone.

    Feeling helpless, Xiao Yifei put down the phone and returned to Hua Mansion. By then, Hua Lao was still in the courtyard, pacing back and forth, looking very anxious. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei return, he hurried over.

    "What?" After listening to Xiao Yifei, Hua Lao appeared particrly shocked. Even though he was aware of Liu Rui¡¯s predicament, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this serious.

    Realizing that they must find Qianxi¡¯s mother to save Liu Rui, Hua Lao felt somewhat helpless. He wasn¡¯t unaware of Ci Qianxi¡¯s disappearance decades ago, and he couldn¡¯t imagine where they could possibly find her now, which was why Hua Lao found himself in such a dilemma.

    "Is there no other way?" Hua Lao asked. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly, indicating there was no alternative. Seeing this, Hua Lao sighed, "I knew my granddaughter woulde to this one day. It¡¯s really hard on that child Liu Rui."

    Hearing words strikingly simr to Hu Jingtang¡¯s, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat resigned, and could onlyfort Hua Lao by saying it wasn¡¯t Qianxi¡¯s fault. Upon hearing this, Hua Lao no longer mentioned Qianxi.

    "In any case, it¡¯s crucial to find Qianxi¡¯s mother as soon as possible." Said Xiao Yifei, as he entered the house with Hua Lao.

    Upon learning about Liu Rui¡¯s plight, Hu Jingtang became extremely anxious and rushed to Beijing with Liu Sisi that night.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, I told you, didn¡¯t I? That woman is no good." Liu Sisiined upon seeing Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei offered an awkward smile, not knowing how to respond.

    Hu Jingtang was eager to see Liu Rui and urged Xiao Yifei to take him there. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei stopped Hu Jingtang, not wanting an elderly person to wander about sote at night.

    Being held back by Xiao Yifei, Hu Jingtang had no choice but to wait until the next day to visit Liu Rui. After settling Liu Sisi and Hu Jingtang, Xiao Yifei retired to his room, but as he calmed down, he began thinking about Tang Rong, feeling uneasy about her situation, which he knew nothing about.

    Thus, thinking about Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei dialed the phone. The call rang for a long time without getting through, and Xiao Yifei sighed in resignation, thinking it was going unanswered once more and was about to hang up.

    However, just as Xiao Yifei was about to hang up, the call was suddenly answered.

    "Tang Rong?" Surprised at finally getting through, Xiao Yifei spoke, though still not entirely sure who was on the other line, so he asked just in case.

    Sure enough, the voice on the other end was not Tang Rong, but a male voice, which Xiao Yifei recognized from a previous call he had received.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Missing your girlfriend?" The male voice teased Xiao Yifei. Hearing this taunt, Xiao Yifei felt anger rising, his expression turning serious. "Didn¡¯t you promise me that if I didn¡¯t investigate, you¡¯d let Tang Rong go?" His voice was filled with rage.

    The man on the other end, displeased by Xiao Yifei¡¯s angry outburst, said, "Brother, there¡¯s nothing I can do - it¡¯s orders from above."

    Surprised upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was lost for words momentarily. After a pause, he slowly asked, "Can you let me hear

    Tang Rong is temporarily okay, which is at least a small relief in the midst of misfortune.

    "It¡¯s me." Xiao Yifei quickly responded, "Are you alright?" As he asked, Tang Rong assured him over the phone, indicating she was okay.

    "I wille to rescue you, don¡¯t worry." Xiao Yifeiforted, briefly trailing off.

    "Alright, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m breaking my promise, it¡¯s that the superiors don¡¯t agree. Just like that." The man said and hung up the phone. Hearing the call end, Xiao Yifei helplessly set the phone down.

    Simultaneously, he wondered why these people refused to release her, implying the existence of even higher authorities influencing the situation, indicating that those higher-ups were truly the ones trying to interfere with him, Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand why they wouldn¡¯t let her go, were they looking to hold leverage over him?

    But Xiao Yifei was just an ordinary person, which indeed puzzled him. Yet, no matter how much he delved into his thoughts, it ultimately remained up to them whether to release her, and realizing this, a bitter smile crept across Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Under the moonlight from outside the window, a true sense of mncholy lingered.

    The next day, Xiao Yifei, after much coaxing and persuasion, apanied Hu Jingtang to Qianxi¡¯s residence. When Qianxi opened the door and saw Hu Jingtang standing outside, his expression immediately turned awkward. He knew Hu Jingtang woulde looking for her once he found out, but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.

    Looking at Qianxi, Hu Jingtang scoffed and walked in directly. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei, feeling helpless, watched Qianxi follow Hu Jingtang inside.

    Upon seeing Liu Rui, the anger vanished from Hu Jingtang¡¯s face, reced with concern for his child. In fact, Hu Jingtang¡¯s anger toward Qianxi wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded, since back in Liu Sisi¡¯s situation, Qianxi was also the cause. Both of his children suffered serious injuries because of one person, which naturally justified Hu Jingtang¡¯s anger.

    Looking at Hu Jingtang¡¯s worried demeanor, the once visible disregard for Liu Rui was nowhere in sight. After all, his child remained his child; despite how grave a mistake they made, when they found themselves in trouble, it was their elders who worried the most.

    At this moment, Liu Rui didn¡¯t appear well either, unsure of Hu Jingtang¡¯s presence and concern, which, if known, would leave Liu Rui wondering what to think.

    "Why hasn¡¯t Liu Rui awakened?" Seeing Liu Rui lying in bed with eyes closed, Hu Jingtang turned to ask Xiao Yifei, who shook his head and said, "Without releasing the Inner Strength, I can¡¯t guarantee when Liu Rui will regain consciousness."

    Although Hu Jingtang was reluctant to believe Xiao Yifei, he knew this was the situation, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t lie to him. Realizing Xiao Yifei was at a loss, Hu Jingtang refrained from asking further.

    At this time, Qianxi quietly entered the room. Xiao Yifei noticed, but Hu Jingtang¡¯s attention remained on Liu Rui, oblivious to Qianxi¡¯s presence. Otherwise, Hu Jingtang would certainly not have shown Qianxi a pleasant demeanor.

    Qianxi appeared somewhat haggard, whether due to Liu Rui or Hu Jingtang¡¯s demeanor. In any case, her previous elegance waspletely absent. It was a long while before Hu Jingtang slowly sighed and turned to leave.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1044: 1036: To Err Is Human

    <strong>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1036: To Err Is Human</strong>

    However, when I turned around, I saw Qianxi, who had been silent all along, and sure enough, Hu Jingtang¡¯s face was as dark as Wu Yun. Xiao Yifei, standing nearby, quickly pulled the two out of the room.

    As they arrived in the living room, Hu Jingtang had calmed down a bit, but Qianxi remained silent all along. The atmosphere among the three was quite awkward, and after a long while, Hu Jingtang slowly said to Qianxi, ¡°Hua Rong Qianxi, this engagement is hereby canceled.¡±

    Hu Jingtang¡¯s tone was unyielding, and upon hearing this, Qianxi immediately panicked and quickly said to Hu Jingtang, ¡°Mr. Hu, I know I was wrong.¡± Seemingly knowing what Qianxi was about to say next, Hu Jingtang interrupted her directly, saying, ¡°I know what you want to say, but you not only hurt Liu Sisi, but now you¡¯ve harmed Liu Rui as well. How can I trust you?¡±

    Hu Jingtang¡¯s direct question left Qianxi speechless because she indeed hurt Liu Sisi and Liu Rui. After a while, Qianxi slowly said, ¡°Give me another chance, I know I was wrong.¡± As she spoke, Qianxi seemed about to cry.

    Seeing Qianxi in this state, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward. After all, Qianxi used to be someone whose character was unyielding to anyone, but now she was actively admitting her mistakes. Indeed, seeing Qianxi like this, Hu Jingtang was momentarily stunned. Was this really the Qianxi from before?

    Hearing Qianxi¡¯s words, Hu Jingtang nced at Xiao Yifei beside him, but upon seeing Hu Jingtang looking at him, Xiao Yifei was at a loss and avoided Hu Jingtang¡¯s gaze, thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me for this kind of thing, I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    After a while, Hu Jingtang, not wanting to see Qianxi in such a state, calmly said, ¡°If you can heal Liu Rui and promise not to make such mistakes again in the future, I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡± With so many demands suddenly put forward, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly.

    However, while Xiao Yifei felt awkward, Qianxi didn¡¯t. She quickly agreed, and now it seemed her bottom line was her engagement with Liu Rui. Seeing Qianxi agree so readily, Hu Jingtang also sighed and then slowly nodded.

    ¡°Sigh, Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, Hu Jingtang nced at Xiao Yifei, signaling for him to carry on. As he got up, he looked back worriedly at Liu Rui¡¯s room. All of this was observed by Qianxi.

    ¡°I will take good care of Liu Rui, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qianxi looked at Hu Jingtang and assured him confidently. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang was momentarily stunned, then nodded in acknowledgment, and afterward, he left with Xiao Yifei.

    Walking out of the house, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think of Qianxi¡¯s reaction, wondering how Liu Rui would respond. As he pondered this, Hu Jingtang suddenly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you think I should forgive her?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°To err is human, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    On hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Hu Jingtang nodded, clearly agreeing with him. In truth, from Qianxi¡¯s reaction just now, Hu Jingtang could genuinely tell that she realized her mistakes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see his own performance.¡± With that, Hu Jingtang sighed and said nothing more. The events of recent days had indeed left Hu Jingtang overwhelmed, first with Liu Sisi, then with Liu Rui. No one would feel at ease with these issues.

    Back at Hua Mansion, Liu Sisi immediately clung to Xiao Yifei, asking about Liu Rui¡¯s condition. The reason Liu Sisi hadn¡¯t gone to see Liu Rui purely stemmed from the deep shadow Qianxi had cast on him before; he really didn¡¯t want to see Qianxi.

    Seeing Liu Sisiing over, Xiao Yifei smiled and joked, ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you go see your brother yourself?¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei tease her like that, Liu Sisi pouted. Xiao Yifei certainly knew the reason but just wanted to joke with Liu Sisi.

    So, when Xiao Yifei said that, Liu Sisi rolled her eyes at him, ¡°How is my brother, really?¡± Liu Sisi didn¡¯t want to joke around; she just wanted to know about Liu Rui¡¯s condition. Seeing Liu Sisi¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei stopped joking and truthfully exined Liu Rui¡¯s situation.

    Upon hearing it, Liu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but frown andined, ¡°I said from the beginning, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten engaged with her, and now look.¡± As she spoke, Liu Sisi was on the verge of tears. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang, standing nearby, disagreed, trying to console, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re right, it shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Hearing Hu Jingtang say this, Liu Sisi instantly perked up, since it was because she had opposed Qianxi that Qianxi injured her. Seeing everyone opposing Qianxi delighted her immensely.

    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Sisi widened her eyes and asked in disbelief. Upon hearing this, Hu Jingtang nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see her performance.¡±

    ¡°Still considering her performance? In this state, why should my brother endure this suffering?¡± She said, her voice growing louder, increasingly angry. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly pulled Liu Sisi aside, indicating she shouldn¡¯t continue.

    With Xiao Yifei stopping her, Liu Sisi became even angrier, and her dissatisfaction with Qianxi slipped out of her mouth. However, the reason Xiao Yifei stopped her wasn¡¯t to stop her from speaking, but because Hua Lao had seen Xiao Yifei return and unbeknownst to them, had approached behind Liu Sisi.

    And Liu Sisi¡¯s earlier words were all overheard by Hua Lao. Indeed, Qianxi was vexing, but after all, she was Hua Lao¡¯s granddaughter. Speaking ill of someone else¡¯s granddaughter was indeed somewhat impolite.

    At this moment, Liu Sisi seemed to have no intention of stopping, continuing to talk about Qianxi. After a while, Hu Jingtang gently scolded, ¡°Sisi, stop talking.¡± Hu Jingtang naturally noticed Hua Lao and thus rebuked Sisi. Seeing her grandfather scold her too, Sisi immediately stopped talking, looking a bit aggrieved at the two.

    ¡°Hua Lao.¡± Hu Jingtang softly greeted Hua Lao, who was behind Liu Sisi. Hearing this, Sisi finally turned her head and realized why Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want her to continue speaking earlier.

    Seeing Hua Lao, Sisi apologized with a smile, unsure what to say. Observing this, Hua Lao waved his hand, signaling Sisi that it was alright. Seeing that Hua Lao wasn¡¯t angry, Sisi also breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°How is your nephew?¡± Hua Lao now shifted the topic to Liu Rui, with Hu Jingtang as the natural person to ask. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang didn¡¯t speak, as the situation was genuinely less than optimistic.

    Seeing this, Hua Lao also sighed, ¡°I, Hua, apologize to you all.¡± With that, Hua Lao¡¯s face showed a look of self-reproach.

    Seeing Hua Lao¡¯s expression, Hu Jingtang quickly said, ¡°How can you me yourself, Hua Lao. It¡¯s just that our Rui¡¯er is too young.¡± Hearing this, Hua Lao shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s my failure to discipline Qianxi well, leading her to be so domineering.¡± Hua Lao still put the responsibility on himself,

    But at this moment, Xiao Yifei contested Hua Lao, ¡°Hua Lao, it¡¯s not really your fault.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei smiled. Liu Sisi and Hu Jingtang beside him looked puzzled, not understanding what Xiao Yifei was getting at. Xiao Yifei then slowly said, ¡°ording to my investigation, the reason for Qianxi¡¯s personality is innate!¡±

 Chapter 1045 - 1037: Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1037: Spection</h4>

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Old Hua looked at him with confusion, clearly not understanding what Xiao Yifei meant by "innate." Seeing this, Xiao Yifei exined, "The meaning of ¡¯innate¡¯ here is that no matter how you nurture her, Qianxi¡¯s personality will still turn out this way."

    Everyone was a little startled upon hearing this, finding it hard to believe. How could a person¡¯s personality be innate? It¡¯s generally rted to upbringing. That¡¯s why when Xiao Yifei spoke, everyone found it incredible.

    "What do you mean?" Old Hua asked, looking at Xiao Yifei. In response, Xiao Yifei revealed the reason, "Let me put it this way, Qianxi¡¯s mother Ci Xin and Qianxi have identical personalities. Strangely enough, they were quite gentle when they were young."

    Everyone nodded upon hearing this, and even Sisi voiced her confusion, "Could it be hereditary?" Hearing Sisi mention heredity, Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, "How can personality be hereditary?" Upon this realization, Sisi also awkwardly chuckled.

    "Since it¡¯s not hereditary, there must be some other connection," Old Hua pointed out. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement. Actually, he had contemted this before, but he never figured out what the connection was.

    At this point, Old Hua said slowly, "I remember Ci Xin was also very skilled in martial arts at that time. Could it be because of this?" Hearing Old Hua¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt an epiphany, and slowly recalled the old man whom Ci Xin had injured before. He had previously encountered someone injured by Ci Xin when he visited Yunshen Town.

    This person¡¯s internal injury was identical to that of Liu Sisi! In other words, Ci Xin¡¯s inner strength method and Qianxi¡¯s are exactly the same. Or, it could be said that Qianxi¡¯s inner strength entirelyes from her mother, Ci Xin!

    So Old Hua¡¯s previous spection makes sense. The two trained in the same inner strength method and have the same personality. Isn¡¯t this method the natural connection between them? It¡¯s even possible that anyone who practices this cultivation technique bes like Qianxi and Ci Xin.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes brightened, and he slowly shared his conjecture and reasons. After listening, everyone felt the same realization that Xiao Yifei had earlier. Perhaps Qianxi¡¯s personality isn¡¯t really her fault!

    "Let¡¯s not talk about this now," Xiao Yifei said, since the most crucial thing now is to find Ci Xin. Rather than dwelling on this, it¡¯s better to find Ci Xin sooner. Hearing this, everyone nodded.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s clues for finding Ci Xin havee to a halt at Yunshen Town. Thinking of this, he nned to return to Yunshen Town to take another look, but upon considering Tang Rong, he dared not move recklessly.

    Seeing everyone still standing at the doorway, Old Hua quickly invited them inside, thinking that despite the gravity of the situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to keep standing. So everyone followed Old Hua into the house.

    At this moment, Qianxi was wiping Liu Rui¡¯s body. Looking at Liu Rui, who had his eyes tightly closed, Qianxi felt indescribable guilt. She knew her personality was peculiar, but she couldn¡¯t control it, which had troubled her for many years.

    Yet, more often than not, Qianxi¡¯s peculiar personality took over. Gradually, even Qianxi herself believed that was her true self, leading her to present such a face to others in herter life.

    But how could shepletely eliminate this peculiar personality? Qianxi didn¡¯t know. However, while thinking about this, she suddenly recalled a cultivation technique left to her by her mother. She achieved her current realm by following this technique.

    Yet now, Qianxi felt something was not right. Something she hadn¡¯t noticed before: although her cultivation improved greatly due to the cultivation technique, her temper seemed to worsen since she began practicing it.

    Thinking of this, Qianxi stopped her actions and tidied up her things, then went to her room. She walked straight to a cab, slowly opened it, and took out something from inside.

    It was a book, somewhat antiquated, clearly quite old. Therge characters on the cover indicated it was a book about inner strength. After memorizing the cultivation methods inside long ago, Qianxi never took it out again, and the cover wasyered with dust.

    Gently brushing away the dust, Qianxi slowly flipped through it. The records were the same as what she saw before, but she felt an unease about the cultivation technique, so she didn¡¯t hastily put it back and examined it carefully, trying to find some clues.

    Sure enough, upon careful examination, Qianxi found that two pages of the book were stuck together, clearly done intentionally to avoid detection. She had never noticed this peculiarity before.

    Slowly separating the pages, a piece of paper fluttered to the ground. Seeing this, Qianxi picked it up in confusion. This paper, slightly yellowed with age, unfolded in her hands as she wondered what was written on it.

    As soon as she opened it, she saw a few words, "Dear Qianxi," realizing it was not just an ordinary record but a letter meant for her.

    Since it fell from the cultivation book, it was clear to whom the letter was meant.

    "By the time you read this letter, I may be gone. But beforepleting the cultivation of this technique, do not seek me out." Reading these words, Qianxi felt uneasy. Could it be that her mother¡¯s disappearance was forced? With this question, Qianxi continued reading.

    "I obtained this cultivation technique by chance. It contains methods for rapidly gaining great power, but the drawbacks are evident."

    Drawbacks? Seeing these two words, Qianxi had some guesses. The drawback mentioned in the letter was likely the change in personality. Sure enough, as she read on, she saw the letter clearly stated her earlier guess. Yet, it went further by detailing the solution.

    "Though it has side effects, there is a way to resolve them. But first, you must find something called the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and a person skilled in using it, having them administer it to you. Only then can you break the limitations of the cultivation technique, see a significant increase in skill, and be free of side effects."

    Reading this, Qianxi felt excited. By doing so, she could not only change her peculiar temperament but also greatly increase her skill. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly pursuing a skill boost, fixing her bad temper was enough to delight her.

    "Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Qianxi murmured, remembering the name, she continued reading.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1046 - 1038: Some Helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1038: Some Helplessness</h4>

    "My child, I am sorry for you. Not letting you experience the same motherly love as others when you were little. I hope you won¡¯t hate me as you grow up. I had no choice. But remember, I will always love you."

    Initially excited, Qianxi felt a pang of sadness upon reading these lines. Yes, which mother doesn¡¯t love her child? It¡¯s just sometimes there are no other options. Thinking of this, Qianxi felt ufortable inside, quickly finished reading the rest, and ced the paper back in the book.

    Feeling somewhat emotional, Qianxi put the book back and pondered her n. The letter instructed Qianxi not to easily look for herself, something that could also be inferred from Xiao Yifei¡¯s friend being kidnapped. But for Liu Rui, Qianxi couldn¡¯t pay attention to what the letter said and nned to secretly investigate her mother.

    As for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Qianxi needed to explore it simultaneously. After all, improving her temper sooner would benefit everyone.

    Having made up her mind, Qianxi quickly summoned her subordinates and slowly exined her n. Her aide then left. Qianxi, after ncing one more time at the cab containing inner strength techniques, exited the room.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei was pacing back and forth alone in his room, looking somewhat conflicted. He faced two choices: go to Yunshen Town to investigate Ci Xin, but that would endanger Tang Rong¡¯s safety; if he didn¡¯t, Liu Rui would be at risk.

    Thinking over and over, Xiao Yifei was extremely torn, unsure of what decision to make. After pacing for a long time, Xiao Yifei sighed and slowly walked to the window. The pale moonlight made his face appear helpless.

    A few dayster, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a call from Tang Rong, although it was clearly not Tang Rong who dialed, but that man.

    Recognizing the voice on the other end was that of the man, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have a good tone, asking what he wanted. Hearing this, the man snorted coldly, "Hmph, didn¡¯t I warn you what would happen if you dared to go to Yunshen Town again?" The man¡¯s tone held some irritation.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled since he hadn¡¯t gone to Yunshen Town to investigate Ci Xin. Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Qianxi,

    Currently, the only one who needed to find Ci Xin and was very concerned about Liu Rui was Qianxi. If it wasn¡¯t him, it must be Qianxi. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei smiled. Since it wasn¡¯t him, he could seize the opportunity to im it wasn¡¯t his doing.

    So Xiao Yifei smiled at the man on the other end of the line and said, "Brother, I didn¡¯t go to Yunshen Town to investigate Ci Xin again."

    Hearing this, the man paused and then said, "Impossible. Hasn¡¯t someone been investigating Ci Xin recently? Wasn¡¯t it someone you sent?"

    "It really wasn¡¯t me." Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was very sincere, and it seemed he felt somewhat wronged by the usation, which made the man suspect maybe Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t done it.

    However, the naturally suspicious man couldn¡¯t fully trust Xiao Yifei and demanded proof. Hearing this demand, Xiao Yifei was momentarily taken aback ¡ª how could he prove something like this?

    "Brother, how do you want me to prove it?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was somewhat amused and helpless. Hearing this, the man realized how absurd his demand sounded and quickly said, "Alright, alright, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to investigate Ci Xin, I¡¯ll cut off Tang Rong¡¯s ear."

    Hearing the man¡¯s threat, the previously calm Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned dark. "You dare?" Xiao Yifei shouted in anger. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s challenge, the man became embarrassed and angry because asking for proof was already ufortable for him, and now being reprimanded by Xiao Yifei was intolerable.

    "I dare?" The man said incredulously and then suddenly instructed, "Bring me the knife." Thismand wasn¡¯t directed at Xiao Yifei, and hearing it made Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sink.

    "What do you n to do?" Xiao Yifei asked seriously. The man snorted coldly, and after a moment, Tang Rong¡¯s shrill scream reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears. Hearing Tang Rong¡¯s voice, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted angrily, "I¡¯m warning you, if you harm her, we¡¯re not done."

    Although Xiao Yifei made threats, the man was unfazed, coldly saying, "Not done with me? You should think about who holds the power now." As he spoke, Tang Rong¡¯s scream grew louder from the other end of the phone.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei slowly calmed down, not daring to continue being aggressive. Hearing his silence, the man sneered, ridiculing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state.

    "Hmph, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare act rashly, I¡¯ll cut off your girlfriend¡¯s ear." The man emphasized the words "cut off the ear" maliciously. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei clenched his teeth, his fists tightened, but he could only swallow his anger.

    After a moment of silence, Xiao Yifei slowly said, "I give in, don¡¯t harm her." Finally, hearing Xiao Yifei concede, Tang Rong¡¯s scream subsided, probably because the man stopped his actions.

    "Watch your words." After speaking, Xiao Yifei heard the sound of metal dropping to the ground. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly sighed in relief. After a while, the man slowly spoke again, "Remember, don¡¯t go to Yunshen Town!" Finishing his words, the man hung up the phone.

    With a busy tone ringing, Xiao Yifei angrily gripped his phone. With Tang Rong still in their hands, Xiao Yifei felt stifled and overwhelmed by the feeling of being controlled by others.

    Nheless, he could at least let go of his dilemma over whether to investigate Ci Xin. Since Qianxi had sent people, he would quietly wait, and Xiao Yifei knew one person couldn¡¯t match the resources Qianxi could dispatch. Xiao Yifei also trusted that Qianxi wouldn¡¯t send just one person.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei decided to stop worrying about Ci Xin and instead focused on how to rescue Tang Rong. With Tang Rong in their hands, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t only worried but realized actions needed careful consideration. So, Xiao Yifei was determined to rescue Tang Rong as soon as possible.

    Meanwhile, Qianxi was taking care of Liu Rui while waiting for updates from her subordinates. Watching over Liu Rui in bed, Qianxi kept urging her subordinates, wanting to find her mother quickly.

    Hu Jingtang and the others were also concerned about Liu Rui, frequently visiting Qianxi¡¯s home to check on him. Seeing how attentively Qianxi cared for Liu Rui, Hu Jingtang¡¯s reservations toward Qianxi slowly melted away. However, Sisi still disapproved of Qianxi, and nothing Hu Jingtang said could change that.

    After an indeterminable wait, Qianxi¡¯s dispatched people finally returned. Seeing her people back, Qianxi eagerly asked about the investigation.

    Their lead handed her a letter. Seeing this, Qianxi took it with a puzzled expression and asked what it meant. In response, her subordinate exined, "Miss Qian, your mother is unwilling toe forward, but she has written the solution in the letter."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1047: 1039: Not So Good

    <strong>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1039: Not So Good</strong>

    Hearing these words, Qianxi sighed helplessly. Why exactly did her mother disappear, and why was she unwilling to show up? Thinking about it, Qianxi slowly opened the letter, and aside from recording a method to resolve the inner strength in Liu Rui¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t say much else.

    After reading the letter, Qianxi felt a bit disappointed, but at least there was a solution. ¡°By the way, what about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle I asked you to investigate?¡± Qianxi thought of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and thus asked.

    Upon hearing this, the subordinate nodded and continued slowly, ¡°Regarding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, I have found some clues.¡± Hearing these words, Qianxi was immediately delighted and hurriedly urged the subordinate to speak quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle has been found, but we cannot get it right away for now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hearing that it couldn¡¯t be obtained immediately, Qianxi was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Because the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is not in the hands of ordinary people.¡± Hearing the subordinate say it¡¯s not in the hands of ordinary people, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing; is there actually someone she can¡¯t provoke?

    However, upon hearing the name spoken by her subordinate, Qianxi was somewhat troubled. ¡°The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in Muyun¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in Muyun¡¯s hands.¡± Hearing the name Muyun, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Previously she imed there wasn¡¯t anyone she wouldn¡¯t dare to move against; perhaps that was a bit exaggerated.

    Speaking of who Muyun is, there¡¯s probably no one in Beijing who doesn¡¯t know him. He is the son of the City Lord of the capital; just this alone is enough to intimidate others, his power and influence are enormous, and there are hardly any people who dare to defy him. Doing whatever he wants is a matter of a single word.

    However, despite his overwhelming power, Muyun¡¯s health has never been good. Health is fundamental; with poor health, he doesn¡¯t even qualify topete for the next generation of leaders. It can be said that his whole life, he can only be a wealthy second generation.

    So, in the eyes of many noble children, Muyun is just a joke; although everyoneughs at Muyun, no one dares to openly defy him. This is the power of authority. Even if I amcking in some areas, as long as I have power in my hands, no one can do anything to me.

    But why the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in Muyun¡¯s hands, Qianxi was somewhat curious, so she asked her subordinate about it. Hearing this, Qianxi¡¯s subordinate slowly exined the reason: ¡°It is said that because Muyun was unwilling to just be a rich second generation, he somehow heard that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle could cure his health ailments, so he started collecting it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi also nodded. No wonder the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in his hands; it turns out it was to cure his own illness. But upon hearing that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle could also heal illnesses, Qianxi¡¯s curiosity about it grew even stronger.

    ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± After understanding everything, Qianxi sent the subordinate away; the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle can be consideredter. The important thing now is to eliminate the inner strength in Liu Rui¡¯s body. Thinking about it, Qianxi took the method given by Ci Xin and went to Liu Rui¡¯s room.

    Following the method described in the letter, Qianxi quietly circted her inner strength, and after half an hour, she wiped the sweat from her forehead, took a deep breath, and examined Liu Rui¡¯s body again. She found that the inner strength she had inadvertently imparted had already dissipated.

    Feeling the dispersal of the inner strength, Qianxi was relieved this time. However, Liu Rui was still unconscious and showed no signs of movement, but Qianxi wasn¡¯t anxious. Usually, in such cases, it takes some time to wake up; back then, Liu Sisi took two days to wake up.

    So, after gently touching Liu Rui¡¯s forehead, Qianxi quietly left the room, letting Liu Rui rest well.

    In the evening, Liu Rui slowly opened his eyes. Seeing his surroundings, Liu Rui was somewhat puzzled and then recalled what had happened to him before. Qianxi had made a move at Xiao Yifei, and he blocked the blow for Xiao Yifei. Thinking of this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit annoyed.

    Thus, Liu Rui gently moved his body, got out of bed, and wanted to find Qianxi. But as soon as he opened the door, he saw his grandfather, Xiao Yifei, and Qianxi sitting together, not knowing what they were doing.

    Qianxi was originally wondering when Liu Rui would wake up, but suddenly noticed someoneing out of the room, and quickly turned her gaze towards Liu Rui. ¡°Liu Rui.¡± Qianxi stood up in surprise and looked at Liu Rui, and everyone else also turned to look at Liu Rui upon seeing his movements.

    Being watched like this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Rui asked. Hu Jingtang, seeing Liu Rui¡¯s slightly silly expression, was somewhat helpless. Liu Rui sat down next to everyone and then asked why he fainted.

    Hearing Liu Rui ask this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed and worried. What if Liu Rui mes her? Thinking of this, Qianxi nervously watched Liu Rui.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think too much and told Liu Rui exactly why he fainted. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Rui immediately turned his gaze to Qianxi, seemingly preparing to me her.

    Upon seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Qianxi. You¡¯ve been unconscious these two days, and he has been quite attentive.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei patted Liu Rui on the shoulder. Hearing this, Liu Rui, who originally wanted to say something, instantly fell silent. Hu Jingtang also slowly spoke: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    Hearing his grandfather say this, Liu Rui naturally didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded. At this moment, Qianxi, who hadn¡¯t spoken all along, also said, ¡°Liu Rui, I was wrong, will you forgive me?¡±

    Hearing Qianxi¡¯s apology, Liu Rui was taken aback, seeming surprised by her apology; before he fainted, Qianxi didn¡¯t seem like this. Seeing Qianxi like this, Liu Rui was curious on one hand and couldn¡¯t bear to me her on the other, so he smiled and nodded.

    Seeing Liu Rui nod, Qianxi felt much more at ease. She looked at Hu Jingtang and slowly said, ¡°Old Hu, you said before, as long as Liu Rui wakes up¡­¡± Saying this, Qianxi bit her lip, clearly afraid that Hu Jingtang would call off the engagement.

    Seeing this, Hu Jingtang smiled and said to the somewhat frightened Qianxi, ¡°I can see that you really like Liu Rui, and your personality has improved a lot. Seeing how attentive you¡¯ve been to Liu Rui these days, I won¡¯t say much more.¡±

    After hearing Hu Jingtang¡¯s words, Qianxi also smiled, and the burden of the engagement in her heart slowly lifted. However, hearing Hu Jingtangment on her personality, she suddenly felt somewhat aggrieved.

    Seeing this, Hu Jingtang thought he had said something wrong and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Qianxi, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Liu Rui also asked, ¡°Yeah, my grandfather has forgiven you, what are you upset about?¡±

    However, only Xiao Yifei knew why Qianxi was upset at this moment. It was clear because Hu Jingtang mentioned his personality. Qianxi sighed softly and exined the reason for her personality.

    Listening to what Qianxi said, both Hu Jingtang and Liu Rui widened their eyes, clearly somewhat disbelieving. When Xiao Yifei also mentioned that Qianxi¡¯s mother had the same situation, they finally realized.

    But for Hu Jingtang and Liu Rui, who didn¡¯t understand inner strength, it was still too novel. After learning the reason for Qianxi¡¯s personality, Hu Jingtang seemed less bothered by Qianxi¡¯s previous actions.

 Chapter 1048 - 1040: Not Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1040: Not Wrong</h4>

    "Isn¡¯t there a solution to the problem?" Liu Rui also asked the crucial question. Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s question, Qianxi nodded, indicating that there was indeed a solution. Seeing Qianxi nod, Xiao Yifei also curiously perked up his ears.

    Qianxi spoke calmly, "There is a solution, but it requires something." As she spoke, Qianxi paused and then revealed the name of the item: Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    "Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle," Qianxi said slowly.

    "What?" Xiao Yifei eximed when he heard Qianxi mention the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. This was something he was very familiar with, how could Qianxi know about it?

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s big reaction, Qianxi was a bit puzzled, so she looked at Xiao Yifei, who asked, "Are you talking about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Hearing this, Qianxi nodded, indicating she hadn¡¯t made a mistake. "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s strong reaction, Qianxi was perplexed.

    After hearing Qianxi question him, Xiao Yifei paused and then told her about the loss of his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. After hearing this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, "Are you saying you once had a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "But it was stolen." As he spoke, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless, and he¡¯s continually searching for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Knowing that Xiao Yifei originally had the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and it was stolenter, Qianxi also felt a bit disappointed.

    Breaking into thought suddenly, Qianxi asked, "Do you know how to use the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and nodded. You look everywhere for something you end up finding effortlessly, Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei as if she had found a treasure, but it wasn¡¯t surprising given Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellent medical skill using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle made sense.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s glowing eyes, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled, and Liu Rui, beside him, also asked upon hearing about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, "Brother Fei, is this the needle you mentioned before?"

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then looked at Qianxi, "I know how to use it, but there¡¯s no needle avable for me to use now, otherwise I¡¯d definitely help you cure your temperament." Xiao Yifei joked. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s jest, everyoneughed, and the atmosphere instantly brightened.

    Qianxi smiled and then confidently said, "I know where the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle consists of nine Main Needles and five auxiliary needles; apart from the Main Needle that Xiao Feng had and the one stolen from him, there are still twelve needles unounted for, so when Qianxi mentioned it, Xiao Yifei was naturally curious.

    "Where is it?" Xiao Yifei impatiently asked. Upon hearing this, Qianxi revealed the name Muyun. Hearing Muyun, everyone was somewhat puzzled since they didn¡¯t know who he was.

    Thus, Qianxi exined Muyun¡¯s background to everyone. After hearing about Muyun¡¯s identity, Liu Rui asked, somewhat amused, "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in his possession, are you sure you can get it?"

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi pondered for a moment and then said, "I¡¯ll go find him tomorrow, if he¡¯s sensible, he should give me some face, after all, I¡¯m not going to rob him." Liu Rui nodded upon hearing this; given Qianxi¡¯s prominent status in Beijing, he was of the upper echelon.

    "I¡¯ll need to trouble Xiao Yifei then." Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei and said with a smile. This approachable Xiao Yifei made Xiao Yifei feel a bit ufortable, so he awkwardly smiled and waved his hand.

    Then, after some joking around, they all dispersed. On the way back, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle; Qianxi mentioned that Muyun was constantly searching for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, could it be that the one stolen from him was now in Muyun¡¯s possession?

    Considering this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious, but then dismissed the thought. With Muyun¡¯s identity and strength, he could have just discussed the matter with Xiao Yifei personally; he wouldn¡¯t need to resort to theft. Perhaps he bought it from someone.

    He decided to leave it forter and quickened his pace.

    The next day, Qianxi drove to Muyun¡¯s residence. Facing the sea, the mansion¡¯s decoration was luxurious, its scale was muchrger than ordinary vis. Just from this house, you could see how wealthy Muyun was.

    Qianxi quickly walked up to the door and greeted the guard, saying she was visiting Muyun. After a while, the guard opened the door and invited Qianxi inside. As she entered the vi, she noticed its opulence, but this wasn¡¯t the purpose of her visit; she was there for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Upon entering the living room, Qianxi saw a young, refined-looking man sitting gracefully on the sofa. Hisplexion was sallow, showing signs of long-term illness, and his lips were a bit pale.

    Seeing Qianxi, the man stood up with a friendly smile, saying politely, "Miss Hua, it¡¯s an honor to have you visit, I¡¯ve heard so much about you, and today, as expected, you¡¯re as beautiful as the rumors say." Speaking with enthusiasm, he invited Qianxi to sit down. Indeed, the man was the Muyun Qianxi spoke of yesterday.

    However, Qianxi wasn¡¯t swayed by this; despite the smile on Muyun¡¯s face, Qianxi remained expressionless. Seeing this, Muyun awkwardly smiled. They sat down, and Muyun directly asked, "I wonder what brings Miss Hua to see me today?"

    Hearing this, Qianxi looked at Muyun and said, "I heard that Mr. Muyun has been collecting something recently." Upon hearing Qianxi say this, Muyun¡¯s smiling face suddenly looked cautious, but he nodded, indicating she was correct.

    Seeing Muyun¡¯s change of expression, Qianxi felt it would be challenging, indicating his strong sense of caution. "Is what you¡¯re collecting called the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Qianxi asked while observing Muyun¡¯s reaction.

    Indeed, upon hearing the words Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Muyun¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, and after a moment, he slowly said, "Yes." Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and jokingly said, "Why, Mr. Muyun, are you worried I¡¯ll rob you?"

    Feeling embarrassed by Qianxi¡¯s joke, Muyun didn¡¯t know what to say, and at this point, Qianxi slowly exined her purpose for visiting, "Mr. Muyun, I¡¯vee to borrow your Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." As she spoke, Qianxi carefully observed Muyun to see his decision.

    Muyun fell into contemtion upon hearing her purpose; seeing Muyun¡¯s indecisiveness, Qianxi internally scorned him, but outwardly maintainedposure, not wanting to push him too far.

    After an unknown amount of time, Muyun looked at the slightly impatient Qianxi and slowly said, "Miss Hua, I¡¯m sorry. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle cannot be lent to you."

    "I cannot lend you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Muyun¡¯s tone was not joking at all; hearing this, Qianxi frowned and asked, "Why?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1049 - 1041: No Longer Valuable

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1041: No Longer Valuable</h4>

    Qianxi couldn¡¯t understand why. Logically, Muyun wouldn¡¯t refuse such a favor. She only heard Muyun say slowly, "I can lend it to you, but if Miss Hua borrows it without paying any price, wouldn¡¯t the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle I¡¯ve painstakingly found be worthless?"

    Hearing this, Qianxi helplessly looked at Muyun and said coolly, "Tell me, what do you want?"

    Upon hearing this, Muyun chuckled nonchntly, "Look at myrge house and business now, what can you offer me?" At this, Qianxi was taken aback, realizing that what Muyun said was not unreasonable. He had everything he wanted, what could she possibly give him?

    Seeing Qianxi remain silent, Muyun smiled again and said with a slight bitterness, "What I want, all along, is just a good body. So, I won¡¯t lend the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!"

    "What?" Qianxi was somewhat annoyed upon hearing Muyun wouldn¡¯t lend it. She came with good intentions to borrow something, yet he refused. Why was this man so petty? Thinking of this, Qianxi¡¯s anger surged, her beautiful eyes fixed sharply on Muyun.

    Being gazed at like this made Muyun a bit uneasy. He had heard of Qianxi¡¯s infamous domineering nature, so iming not to be scared by her gaze would be false.

    "Are you toying with me?" Qianxi stood up, pointing at Muyun¡¯s nose and cursing. Muyun, hearing this, smiled indifferently. He thought to himself, "I¡¯m just messing with you, what can you do?"

    "I¡¯ll just say it once, are you going to lend it or not?" Qianxi looked angrily at Muyun, issuing an ultimatum. Muyun, hearing this threatening tone, smirked coldly, "Are you threatening me?" He looked at Qianxi coldly.

    After a moment of silence, Muyun continued, "I only have one word, no!" Saying this, Muyun stood up, ready to leave. Seeing this, Qianxi¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be contained. "Looking to die!" With those words, the Inner Strength within her quietly activated, sending a palm strike to Muyun¡¯s back.

    Muyun¡¯s small frame couldn¡¯t withstand the force of Qianxi¡¯s palm, instantly being knocked to the ground, with blood slowly trickling from the corner of his mouth. After a moment, Muyun struggled to turn over and looked at Qianxi, his face full of disbelief. He hadn¡¯t imagined Qianxi would actually resort to violence.

    Pointing at Qianxi, Muyun¡¯s voice trembled, "You, you actually dared to hit me?" In response, Qianxi looked coldly at Muyun, saying, "What¡¯s the matter? I hate petty men the most." After saying this, she huffed coldly and turned to leave without hesitation.

    At this moment, Muyun stared at Qianxi¡¯s back, his eyes wide open. He had heard of her unreasonable nature, but didn¡¯t expect her to be so irrational. Not lending was his own business, why did she have to injure him? Thinking of this, Muyun coughed twice, suddenly feeling dizzy before passing out.

    Returning home, Qianxi thought about her visit to Muyun¡¯s residence, and immediately calmed down, realizing she had made a mistake. However, with her background, she believed a simple apology would suffice. Still, it bothered her that Muyun didn¡¯t lend her the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, which made her somewhat angry.

    Liu Rui, observing Qianxi¡¯s unhappiness upon her return, stepped up to inquire. Hearing this, Qianxi sighed, saying, "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Saying this, she bit her lip.

    "He won¡¯t lend it?" Liu Rui asked curiously. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded. Seeing her nod, Liu Rui thought it was nothing serious and said with a smile, "It¡¯s no big deal, just take your time."

    However, upon hearing this, Qianxi shook her head and said bitterly, "If only it were that simple, I..." She hesitated to continue, leaving Liu Rui puzzled. After a pause, Qianxi slowly said, "I identally injured Muyun."

    Saying this, Qianxi looked at Liu Rui with some guilt. Seeing her guilty expression, Liu Rui didn¡¯t know what to say, so he reached out and patted her head, "It¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t do anything to you, right?"

    Being patted on the head by Liu Rui made Qianxi suddenly feel shy. But hearing Liu Rui¡¯s question, she looked at him proudly and said, "Given my background, do you think he dares to do anything to me?" Liu Rui, hearing this, chuckled, "As long as it¡¯s fine."

    Hearing that Muyun wouldn¡¯t dare to act against Qianxi made Liu Rui slightly relieved. "What should we do about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Qianxi looked at Liu Rui, pouting, unsure of what to do.

    In response, Liu Rui pondered for a while, "We should take a long-term view; there¡¯s no rush." Saying this, Liu Rui smiled. Hearing this, Qianxi also nodded.

    A few dayster, Xiao Yifei suddenly found Qianxi, wanting to inquire about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. However, he didn¡¯t get the needle but learned about Muyun being injured¡ªnaturally, Qianxi had told him.

    Upon hearing that Muyun was injured by Qianxi, Xiao Yifei felt the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was out of reach. Yet, if he could heal Muyun¡¯s injuries, there might still be hope.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei decided to go to Muyun¡¯s residence. He shared his thoughts with Qianxi, who nodded in agreement. So, Qianxi apanied Xiao Yifei to Muyun¡¯s residence.

    Arriving at Muyun¡¯s mansion, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire the luxurious decor,parable to Master Hua¡¯s vi. However, this wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei¡¯s focus; he was here solely to treat Muyun. After bringing Xiao Yifei there, Qianxi didn¡¯t n to go in, feeling awkward due to her previous action of injuring Muyun.

    Xiao Yifei arrived at the door, stated his purpose, and was led inside the vi by the butler. Once inside, Xiao Yifei was even more amazed by the opulence; he was shown to the living room where he slowly took a seat.

    The living room wasn¡¯t empty; before Xiao Yifei arrived, someone was already seated there. The man was about Xiao Yifei¡¯s age but looked vastly different: lean build, somewhat sleazy eyes, sharp-nosed monkey face, unpleasant to look at. The man also noticed Xiao Yifei and, after some scrutiny, asked slowly, "Here to treat Young Master Muyun as well?"

    In response, Xiao Yifei chuckled awkwardly and nodded, thinking this man was too rude; the more he looked at him, the more ufortable he felt.

    Watching the man before him, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel like interacting much, but the man kept prattering, "What¡¯s your name?" He looked at Xiao Yifei and asked. Xiao Yifei responded with a polite smile, "It¡¯s somewhat inappropriate to ask for names without introducing yourself first."

    Feeling embarrassed, the man coughed twice before slowly saying, "My name is Xiao Wushuang." Hearing that the man was also surnamed Xiao, Xiao Yifei felt awkward inside, thinking it was an insult to the Xiao name. However, he maintained his manners externally. "Xiao Yifei." He reported his name.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1050: 1042: Some Disdain

    <strong>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1042: Some Disdain</strong>

    Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei shared the same surname as him, Xiao Wushuang became curious. Just as he was about to ask, Muyun suddenly emerged from the inner room, though he was in a wheelchair. Seeing this, both Xiao Wushuang and Xiao Yifei stood up together, and Xiao Yifei finally got a clear look at Muyun¡¯s appearance.

    His face was sallow, his lips pale and thin. Seeing this appearance, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but specte that Muyun was long-ill and difficult to treat, estimating that he might not live beyond five years. Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental; born into a good family, yet without the fortune to enjoy it.

    ¡°Young Master Muyun.¡± Upon seeing Muyun approach, Xiao Wushuang hurriedly greeted him respectfully, his tone and expressionpletely different from when he spoke with Xiao Yifei earlier. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless.

    Muyun nodded at Xiao Wushuang¡¯s greeting, then turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Are you the one who wants to treat me?¡± Muyun scrutinized Xiao Yifei and asked. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and politely addressed him as Young Master Muyun. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance, Muyun felt a bit disdainful, thinking that someone so handsome hardly looked like a doctor.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Muyun naturally directed his question at Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly stated his name: Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, Muyun expressed curiosity and then said, ¡°You also bear the surname Xiao; are you possibly from the same lineage as Xiao Wushuang?¡± From this, it seemed Muyun was acquainted with Xiao Wushuang.

    However, upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered that there was more to his Xiao family line than just himself. Could it be that Xiao Wushuang truly was a part of his family lineage? But thinking that Xiao Wushuang might be part of the Xiao family made Xiao Yifei feel a burst of disgust.

    Contrarily, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t see it that way and slowly said, ¡°Our Xiao family lineage has been doctors for generations, and our medical skills are naturally superb. Moreover, our Xiao family possesses a unique mastery. If one doesn¡¯t know this mastery, they absolutely cannot be considered part of our Xiao family.¡±

    As he spoke, Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei with a gaze full of contempt. ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you know?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei silently pondered that the One Hundred and Eight Needles of the Xiao was a technique his grandfather had given him. Could it be that this acupuncture technique was recorded in more than just his own document? Otherwise, why would Xiao Wushuang also know about it? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei frowned and looked at Xiao Wushuang.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang assumed Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know and was about to mock him when Xiao Yifei suddenly asked, ¡°Is what you¡¯re referring to the One Hundred and Eight Needles of the Xiao?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yifei mention the name of the acupuncture technique, Xiao Wushuang was momentarily speechless.

    Xiao Wushuang had never seen Xiao Yifei within the Xiao family lineage, so how could Xiao Yifei know about the One Hundred and Eight Needles? Realizing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s gaze became somewhat shifty as if pondering something.

    On the side, Muyun, upon hearing the One Hundred and Eight Needles of the Xiao, was also a bit puzzled. He simply sat down slowly, coughed, and watched the two.

    After a while, Xiao Wushuang spoke again to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I have lived in the Xiao household since childhood, so why have I never seen you?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. He had been with his grandfather from a young age and had no idea there was a Xiao household, let alone having seen Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei remain silent, Xiao Wushuang chuckled, then slowly said, ¡°In ancient times, there was an incident within the Xiao family lineage.¡±

    Saying this, Xiao Wushuang nced at Muyun. Muyun nodded in acknowledgment, signaling him to continue. Xiao Wushuang then smiled at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°The One Hundred and Eight Needles of the Xiao, developed by my ancestor, was exceedingly mystical and reputed to cure all ailments. However, one day, an attendant coveted these needles and stole them from my ancestor.¡±

    At this point, Xiao Wushuang made a gesture ofmentation, continuing, ¡°After that, the attendant, armed with the One Hundred and Eight Needles of the Xiao, always believed himself to be the legitimate lineage of the Xiao family. So many years have passed, and I don¡¯t know where this attendant¡¯s lineage is now.¡±

    Saying this, Xiao Wushuang coldly stared at Xiao Yifei, clearly attempting to besmirch him. After hearing Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be secretly amazed, not expecting such a secret within his family¡¯s history, but more so felt disdain for Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words. He had been told by his grandfather since he was young that he was the legitimate lineage of the Xiao family. His grandfather certainly wouldn¡¯t deceive him.

    So Xiao Yifei smiled and angrily looked at Xiao Wushuang, ¡°Nonsense.¡± Xiao Yifei coldly huffed. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang sneered at Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Hmph, whether it¡¯s true or not can be proven.¡±

    On the side, Muyun also asked how Xiao Wushuang intended to prove it. Xiao Wushuang slowly said, ¡°The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle; anyone from the Xiao family must have it.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao say this, Xiao Yifei bit his lip. His Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had long been stolen, so how was he supposed to prove his identity now? Most importantly, he had no way to counter Xiao Wushuang at the moment.

    Muyun appeared to have a sudden realization and then, under his watchful eye, Xiao Wushuang slowly produced a box. Upon opening it, five gleaming needles were revealed to everyone¡¯s view. ¡°Here, I have three main needles and two auxiliary needles. How about you? What do you have?¡±

    Xiao Wushuang directed his words at Xiao Yifei, while Muyun also turned his gaze towards Xiao Yifei. At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt utterly helpless but was equally surprised to see so many Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s possession. However, the pressing issue was how to prove his legitimacy.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei remain silent, Xiao Wushuang chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t produce any?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at Xiao Wushuang angrily, ring at him, and finally sighed in frustration, gritting his teeth he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡± Xiao Yifei gritted through his teeth, looking at Xiao Wushuang. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei admit to not having the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Wushuang sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, it means you aren¡¯t a legitimate member of the Xiao family.¡± With that, Xiao Wushuang pointed at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, Muyun also looked at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Indeed, without the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, how can I believe you?¡± Confronted by the two of them, Xiao Yifei was momentarily speechless, not knowing what to say.

    At this time, Xiao Wushuang seemed somewhat gleeful, recalling earlier when he asked for Xiao Yifei¡¯s name and was rebutted by him, feeling somewhat displeased. This now was the perfect opportunity for revenge, so Xiao Wushuang seized the chance to say to Muyun, ¡°Young Master Muyun, you know the Xiao family¡¯s medical skills; you can¡¯t just find an imposter to treat you.¡±

    While speaking, Xiao Wushuang nced sideways at Xiao Yifei, clearly implying that the imposter was him. With Xiao Wushuang¡¯s usation, Xiao Yifei became a bit angry and pointed at Xiao Wushuang, saying, ¡°Stop making false usations.¡±

    ¡°False usations?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yifei use him of falsehoods, Xiao Wushuang found it rather amusing. With undeniable evidence, how could it be false? Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei and pointed at the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his own hand, the implication clear.

 Chapter 1051 - 1043: Feeling Totally Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1043: Feeling Totally Powerless</h4>

    Hearing what Xiao Wushuang said, Muyun felt a bit embarrassed, looked at Xiao Yifei, and said with a less than friendly tone, "Sir, will you leave by yourself, or do you want me to see you out?"

    Xiao Yifei looked at the two of them and suddenly felt a bit caught in the middle. Shaking his head helplessly, he had no choice but to turn and leave. After all, anything he said now seemed powerless. On his way back, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t say that he gained nothing. At least now, Xiao Yifei knew that the Xiao Family had another branch.

    However, this branch wasn¡¯t exactly pleasing. If Xiao Yifei was of the legitimate line, then Xiao Wushuang and his people should be the descendants of the attendant who stole the secret book. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing; the descendants of thieves were using the legitimate line. How despicable.

    What Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected today was to see five Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, three main needles and two auxiliary needles. When he first saw them, Xiao Yifei was startled.

    Thinking about the purpose of his visit, Xiao Yifei sighed. Being falsely used like this, using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles would be even more difficult. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei smiled bitterly and quickened his pace back home.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei leave, Xiao Wushuang was secretly pleased. Just a nobody dared to provoke him, yet didn¡¯t even see the kind of opponent he was facing. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Muyun.

    At this time, Muyun was not in a good state, coughing violently from time to time. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang hurriedly said, "Muyun, since the unrted person has left, let¡¯s start the treatment quickly."

    Hearing this, Muyun nodded, and Xiao Wushuang began treating him. Although Xiao Wushuang wasn¡¯t great as a person, his medical skill was decent. Treating Muyun¡¯s internal injuries wasn¡¯t difficult, partly thanks to Qianxi not going full force.

    If Qianxi had used her inner strength on Muyun, things wouldn¡¯t have been so simple.

    Xiao Yifei returned all the way back to Qianxi¡¯s house. Seeing him return, Liu Rui asked, "Brother Fei, how did it go?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sat on the sofa with a bitter smile. At this moment, Qianxi also came over, wanting to know what had happened.

    Xiao Yifei slowly said, "Muyun kicked me out." After saying this, Xiao Yifei looked helpless. Hearing that Muyun had kicked Xiao Yifei out, Liu Rui and Qianxi were both somewhat incredulous and looked at Xiao Yifei in confusion.

    At this moment, Muyun felt a sense of frustration. If only he had a good body, he wouldn¡¯t have to live so idly, and he could ignore Qianxi¡¯s threats. But s, his body was failing.

    Thinking of this, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but recall Qianxi charging into his vi on her own. So many strong men outside couldn¡¯t stop her; just how powerful was Qianxi¡¯s martial artspared to his? Completely different leagues.

    If he could have a body like Qianxi¡¯s, that would be great. Thinking this, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous, but he quickly let it go. Now, with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles in hand and Xiao Wushuang treating him, once he recovered, everything would be his.

    Thinking of what¡¯s toe, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but get excited and quickly instructed the butler. Seeing this, the butler quickly approached, "Get Xiao Wushuang for me," Muyun said confidently, smiling at the butler. Hearing this, the butler agreed and turned to find Xiao Wushuang.

    After instructing the butler, Muyun suddenly sat there,ughing, as if the entire world was in his hands, looking exceedingly arrogant.

    At this time, Qianxi returned home, thinking about what Muyun agreed to today. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, at least the matter of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles was resolved, putting Qianxi at ease. So Qianxi was in a great mood.

    Returning home, Qianxi couldn¡¯t wait to tell Liu Rui about it. Hearing that Qianxi went to confront Muyun alone, Liu Rui was both ming and admiring her.

    But hearing that Muyun promised to lend the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles once his illness was cured, Liu Rui said nothing more. Although this method was somewhat forceful, it was quite effective.

    "When will Muyun¡¯s illness be cured?" Liu Rui asked. Hearing this, Qianxi smiled and joked with Liu Rui, "What, don¡¯t you like me in my current state?" Saying this, Qianxi slowly approached Liu Rui, who was sitting on the sofa, her eyes full of teasing.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but blush and quickly said, "No." Seeing Liu Rui like this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help butugh and move her face closer to his, and they were so close they could hear each other¡¯s breath. "What do you want then?" Qianxi softly blew into Liu Rui¡¯s ear, speaking gently.

    Seeing Qianxi like this, Liu Rui could hardly control himself, and his hands quietly reached around Qianxi¡¯s waist. But just then, a sudden cough came from behind them.

    Hearing this sound, they quickly separated, their faces turning a shade of red. Xiao Yifei was awkwardly looking at them, amused by their shy demeanor. "Did Ie at a bad time?" Xiao Yifei teased.

    Hearing this, their faces turned even redder. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled, not teasing them further, and slowly sat down. He cleared his throat and got to the point, "Qianxi, I¡¯ve thought of a way to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles."

    Hearing this, Qianxi looked up at Xiao Yifei curiously. However, just as Xiao Yifei was about to proudly reveal his n, Liu Rui interrupted, "No need, Brother Fei, we¡¯ve already settled the matter of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles."

    Xiao Yifei, about to speak, was momentarily speechless, and looked at Liu Rui, surprised, "Settled?" he asked incredulously. Hearing this, Liu Rui nodded and then looked at Qianxi. Seeing this, Qianxi smiled and nodded affirmatively.

    Seeing Qianxi nod, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but specte. But seeing Qianxi¡¯s smugness, Xiao Yifei seemed to have a clue. So, looking at Qianxi, he asked, "Qianxi, you didn¡¯t?"

    Hearing this, Qianxi nodded again, as if to say: Yes, just as you thought. Xiao Yifei could only guess that Qianxi had threatened Muyun. There was no other way to break into Muyun¡¯s vi.

    So Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward, though the approach was somewhat straightforward, it had solved the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles issue after all. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei smiled bitterly. Some matters do require forceful solutions.

    "Hey, Brother Fei, what was your n?" Liu Rui suddenly asked, recalling Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei waved his hand, saying, "Since it¡¯s already settled, it¡¯s not necessary to know. Besides, my n might not have been as direct as Qianxi¡¯s."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1052 - 1044: Cure Me

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1044: Cure Me</h4>

    Actually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s method isn¡¯t as good as Qian Xi¡¯s. Xiao Yifei originally intended to have Elder Hua step in, iming that he was sick and needed the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Muyun might not sell Qian Xi a favor, but Elder Hua¡¯s face still needs to be given. By then, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle would naturally be in hand.

    However,pared to Qian Xi solving it herself, Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t want the old man to intervene. But this was the only solution Xiao Yifei could think of, so you can¡¯t me Xiao Yifei.

    "Since the matter is resolved, I¡¯lle by once the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in hand." With that, Xiao Yifei turned and left. Watching Xiao Yifei depart, Liu Rui and Qian Xi exchanged a knowing smile.

    "What does Young Master Muyun need from me?" At this moment in Muyun¡¯s vi, Xiao Wushuang was sitting across from Muyun. Since Xiao Wushuang helped cure Muyun¡¯s injury, Muyun hadn¡¯t called for him. So being called now must mean there¡¯s something important, prompting Xiao Wushuang¡¯s direct inquiry.

    Upon hearing this, Muyun nodded slightly and then sighed, saying, "Sigh, today that woman named Hua Rong Qian Xi single-handedly defeated all the security personnel I had stationed here." Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed, wondering how someone could be so formidable. And by the name, it seemed to be a woman.

    Just as Xiao Wushuang was lost in thought, Muyun continued speaking, "Mr. Xiao, how great would it be if I had a body like hers." Hearing Muyun¡¯sment, Xiao Wushuang immediately guessed what Muyun meant. Muyun¡¯s long illness wasn¡¯t unknown to Xiao Wushuang, and with this statement, it was obvious that Muyun wanted his illness treated.

    However, on the surface, Xiao Wushuang still pretended to be ignorant and asked, "I don¡¯t know what Young Master Muyun means. I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to. Please speak inly."

    Upon hearing this, Muyun smiled and said sternly, "Cure me!"

    Since the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle issue was resolved, Xiao Yifei found himself somewhat idle. But on this day, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a phone call from Xiao Wushuang. Seeing it was from Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat disgusted.

    "Xiao Yifei, Young Master Muyun agreed to give you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle." Xiao Wushuang¡¯s tone was very assured. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Just a few days ago, people said they would not give the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to Xiao Yifei until their illness was cured. How did they suddenly agree to hand it over?

    Seeing Xiao Yifei silent for a long time, Xiao Wushuang became somewhat impatient but maintained a steady tone, "This is what Young Master Muyun asked me to tell you. The opportunity is just this once. Do you want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle or not?" Xiao Wushuang¡¯s tone carried a hint of temptation.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei thought for a moment and, faced with the temptation of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, ultimately agreed. After hanging up, he arrived at Muyun¡¯s residence.

    Strangely, as Xiao Yifei walked into the vi, he didn¡¯t see a single security personnel. Thest time Qian Xi was here, there were at least a dozen people. Walking unimpeded into the vi, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    However, at this moment, the vi¡¯s door slowly opened, revealing Xiao Wushuang standing expressionlessly in front of him. Seeing Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei frowned and asked, "Where¡¯s Muyun?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei, Xiao Wushuang smiled, pointed to a room, and indicated that Muyun was waiting there for Xiao Yifei. Observing this, Xiao Yifei skeptically looked at Xiao Wushuang, but Xiao Wushuang remained expressionless.

    Unable to discern anything, Xiao Yifei slowly approached the room. However, as he turned his back, he didn¡¯t notice the smirk that appeared on Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face.

    Walking into the room, Xiao Yifei saw a person lying on the bed, with several Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles ced on a table beside it. Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Did this mean he should just take them and leave?

    A puzzled Xiao Yifei approached the bed, wanting to see who was lying there. Upon seeing Muyun¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei frowned. At this moment, Muyun¡¯s face was dark, lips pale, barely breathing¡ªa person who was almost dead.

    Gazing at the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles on one side and then at the barely conscious Muyun on the bed, Xiao Yifei stood for a moment and suddenly felt something was amiss. Instantly, he turned around, intending to leave the room.

    But it was toote. At this moment, Xiao Wushuang was standing at the doorway, apanied by an elderly gentleman unfamiliar to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Wushuang smirked at Xiao Yifei and slowly said, "Trying to leave after secretly stealing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to treat Young Master Muyun? It¡¯s not that easy."

    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yifei frowned upon hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words. In response, Xiao Wushuang chuckled, "What am I talking about? You know it well." With these words, Xiao Wushuang nced at the elderly gentleman beside him and righteously dered, "Butler, it was him who stole my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and secretly treated Young Master Muyun."

    The elderly gentleman, Muyun¡¯s butler, red at Xiao Yifei upon hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, pointing angrily at Xiao Yifei and eximing, "How could you do such a thing?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei wanted to retort but was interrupted by Xiao Wushuang. "What is there to say after doing such things? Truly a descendant of the attendant, always sneaky in actions." Xiao Wushuang¡¯s tone was agitated, not giving Xiao Yifei a chance to speak in his defense.

    With that, Xiao Wushuang urged the butler to check on Muyun¡¯s condition immediately to prevent any idents. The butler quickly nodded and rushed to Muyun¡¯s bedside. Seeing Muyun in such a state, the butler was so scared he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Then he called Xiao Wushuang over.

    Observing this, Xiao Wushuang cooperatively rushed to the bedside, disying a surprised expression upon seeing Muyun. Beside him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find Xiao Wushuang¡¯s acting amusing, though he felt more disdain for the man¡¯s despicable nature.

    By now, Xiao Yifei hadpletely figured out the situation. Most likely, due to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s inadequate acupuncture technique, Muyun ended up like this, and not wanting others to know, Xiao Wushuang pinned the me on him. One couldn¡¯t help but admire how cleverly Xiao Wushuang had yed his move.

    Now, watching all of this, Xiao Yifei had no idea how to refute, because to those unaware, it appeared to be him here and not Xiao Wushuang. Naturally, everyone would think Xiao Yifei was responsible.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have any decisive evidence to prove that it was Xiao Wushuang treating Muyun and not himself. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, feeling a sense of grievance seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s surprised expression.

    At this moment, Xiao Wushuang continued his act, and whenever Xiao Yifei tried to defend himself, Xiao Wushuang would bring up Xiao Yifei being the descendant of an attendant, not allowing him any chance to speak. The most frustrating part was that the butlerpletely trusted Xiao Wushuang, so both of them firmly believed that the incident was Xiao Yifei¡¯s doing.

    Realizing he had no opportunity to defend himself, Xiao Yifei opt not to say anything, quietly watching Xiao Wushuang. At this moment, the butler, worried about Muyun, quickly asked Xiao Wushuang, "Divine Doctor, what should we do with our young master now?"

 Chapter 1053 - 1045: Distorting the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1045: Distorting the Truth</h4>

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mind raced. He thought to himself, "Hmph, what should be done? Of course, it¡¯s best if he never wakes up." But in front of the butler, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t say that. He just sighed deeply, his brow furrowed as if he were genuinely troubled.

    "Ah, originally I could easily cure Young Master Muyun¡¯s illness, but who knew Xiao Yifei would interfere like this. It¡¯s making things difficult for me." As he spoke, Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with disdain.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered and said, "I had no need to interfere so forcefully, there¡¯s no benefit to me." However, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t see it that way, and retorted, "You¡¯re just eyeing Young Master Muyun¡¯s power. Once you cure him, he¡¯ll naturally be grateful to you. By then, wealth and status wille easily to you, won¡¯t they?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei red fiercely at Xiao Wushuang, saying word by word, "Stop ndering me. I only know that a doctor¡¯s duty is to save lives, not for personal gain. I think you, are not worthy of the sacred title of a doctor."

    With that, Xiao Yifei looked at Xiao Wushuang, shook his head helplessly, and then turned to leave the room.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xiao Wushuang felt a bit ashamed because the words had touched upon his own respect for his profession as a doctor. However, Xiao Wushuang could not care about that now. He only knew that if he were discovered, it would be a dead end for him. Thus, he would go all the way without hesitation.

    "Hey, you stop right there!" The butler, seeing Xiao Yifei turning to leave, wanted to block him. However, Xiao Wushuang stopped the butler, leaving the butler a bit puzzled.

    Xiao Wushuang slowly said, "Let him go. Anyway, I know where to find him. If anything happens to Young Master Muyun, it won¡¯t be toote to find himter."

    Upon hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, the butler did not continue to block Xiao Yifei. "Divine Doctor Xiao, what should we do now?" The butler appeared anxious, clearly because of the unconscious Muyun. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang thought for a moment and then slowly said, "First, spread the news about Young Master Muyun."

    Hearing this, the butler was a bit shocked, not understanding why Xiao Wushuang wanted to do this. However, Xiao Wushuang knew very well that he was doing this to make Xiao Yifei¡¯s supposed harm to Muyun a fact!

    As for the exnation to the butler, it was to recruit talented people to cure Muyun. Hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s exnation, the butler nodded repeatedly, suddenly enlightened as he left the room to make this matter public.

    Seeing the butler urgently following his instructions, Xiao Wushuang secretlyughed to himself. In any case, once this matter was spread, it would no longer be his concern. However, just then, Muyun suddenly let out a groan.

    Hearing the sound, Xiao Wushuang turned around in shock, staring at Muyun closely. Seeing Muyun still in aa, not awake, Xiao Wushuang finally breathed out, feeling relieved. Xiao Wushuang initially thought it had nothing to do with him, but it seemed like a condition was still missing.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang looked at Muyun viciously. The condition unrted to him was that Muyun before him never wakes up. However, at this moment, Muyun showed no signs of waking, so Xiao Wushuang could rest at ease for now. But who knows, when might Muyun wake up?

    Xiao Wushuang could not help but worry, wondering what could keep Muyun from ever waking up. As he thought, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression suddenly turned fierce. The ones who never wake up are the dead!

    A murderous thought suddenly arose in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mind, but it was immediately suppressed. If he killed Muyun now, even a fool would know it was his doing. This matter needed to be approached slowly.

    Xiao Wushuang let out a coldugh and slowly exited the room.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was somewhat helpless. First, Xiao Wushuang falsely used him of being a descendant of an attendant, and now, he used him of recklessly treating Muyun. This Xiao Wushuang really brought Xiao Yifei into a pce intrigue drama, just like a harem empress. But most importantly, Xiao Yifei was the one being bullied.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, where did you go?" Liu Sisi asked curiously when she saw Xiao Yifei return. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Sisi, then shook his head without telling her about the day¡¯s events. Although Xiao Yifei knew she would believe him, he still chose not to tell the innocent Liu Sisi.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei somewhat unhappy, Liu Sisi was a bit puzzled. Normally, Xiao Yifei always had a smile, so why was he so different today? Xiao Yifei walked straight back to his room, and even when he ran into Hu Jingtang along the way, he greeted him.

    "Grandfather, what happened to Xiao Yifei today?" Liu Sisi asked Hu Jingtang, who also looked puzzled. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang shook his head but then knocked on Liu Sisi¡¯s head, saying, "People have times when they¡¯re not in a good mood. Why are you so concerned?"

    Hearing Hu Jingtang joking with her, Liu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but pout, "All you do is make fun of me." Liu Sisi muttered. Seeing Liu Sisi¡¯s expression, Hu Jingtang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The sky quickly darkened, and so the night passed. Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei was awakened by a sudden knocking on his door.

    Opening the door, he saw Hu Jingtang standing anxiously outside. Xiao Yifei yawned and asked Hu Jingtang what was going on. Hearing this, Hu Jingtang said, "Remember Young Master Muyun, who Qianxi mentionedst time?"

    At the mention of Muyun, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly inside. Young Master Muyun, how could he not know him? Xiao Yifei nodded. Seeing this, Hu Jingtang continued, "That Young Master Muyun has passed out!"

    After this, Hu Jingtang nced at Xiao Yifei. However, upon hearing this news, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem surprised at all.

    "Aren¡¯t you surprised?" Hu Jingtang asked, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s calm demeanor. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, indicating he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    After a moment, Xiao Yifei let out a coldugh, saying, "I bet they¡¯re saying it¡¯s my doing?"

    "What?" Hearing this, Hu Jingtang eximed, "Did you do it?" Hu Jingtang couldn¡¯t believe his ears and asked uncertainly.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and said, "No, it wasn¡¯t me, but someone is framing me." After speaking, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but recall Xiao Wushuang¡¯s ugly face, and he pursed his lips in disgust.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Hu Jingtang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and also very puzzled. Seeing the expression on Hu Jingtang¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei sighed and slowly said, "Let¡¯s go outside, and I¡¯ll exin."

    Hu Jingtang nodded, and the two walked to the courtyard, sitting on the stone benches. "Tell me, what happened?" Hu Jingtang asked, looking at the frowning Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei exined the whole story of how Xiao Wushuang framed him yesterday to Hu Jingtang. After hearing it, Hu Jingtang immediately mmed the table in anger, appearing very furious. "Damn it, how can there be such a person?" Naturally, Hu Jingtang was referring to Xiao Wushuang.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked Hu Jingtang to calm down. Seeing Hu Jingtang angrier than himself, Xiao Yifei felt quite touched.

 Chapter 1054 - 1046: Every Word Is True

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1046: Every Word Is True</h4>

    Hu Jingtang slowly calmed down, "So what do you n to do now?" He looked at Xiao Yifei, frowning.

    Xiao Yifei thought for a moment, then said, "If Muyun doesn¡¯t wake up, I have no way." Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was somewhat helpless, but it waspletely truthful.

    Upon hearing this, Hu Jingtang nodded. Indeed, in this situation, if Muyun could wake up, Xiao Yifei¡¯s suspicions would naturally be cleared. Conversely, people¡¯s suspicions about Xiao Wushuang would be even more dubious.

    Xiao Yifei understood clearly in his heart that as long as Muyun could wake up, he would be able to rid himself of the usations Xiao Wushuang had ced on him. However, Xiao Yifei currently had no way to wake Muyun up.

    After what happened yesterday, Xiao Wushuang would certainly not let him get close to Muyun easily. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful. If he hadn¡¯t turned and left yesterday, but insisted on staying and treating Muyun with acupuncture, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome now.

    At this moment, Hua Lao saw Xiao Yifei and Hu Jingtang in the courtyard and quickly approached, wanting to know what Xiao Yifei and Hu Jingtang were talking about.

    Seeing Hua Lao, Xiao Yifei exined the situation to him in detail. After listening to Xiao Yifei, Hua Lao¡¯s reaction was almost identical to Hu Jingtang¡¯s. However, Hua Lao seemed more impulsive, and he said to Xiao Yifei that he wanted to go to Muyun¡¯s residence to clear things up.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei stopped him. Not to mention whether Hua Lao¡¯s intervention would be useful, in Muyun¡¯s residence, apart from Xiao Wushuang, who else would listen? And Muyun himself was also lying in bed unconscious.

    "So do we just let them babble nonsense?" Hua Kan looked at Xiao Yifei and asked angrily. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head. At this time, Hua Lao¡¯s butler suddenly ran over, and they heard him slowly say to Hua Lao, "Master, the City Lord is back."

    Hearing this news, Hua Lao furrowed his brow. Muyun is the first young master of Beijing, and the City Lord is naturally Muyun¡¯s father. He hurried back overnight, fearing he had also heard the news of Muyun¡¯sa.

    Nearby, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t a fool. Upon hearing the butler mention the City Lord, he naturally knew that this person was Muyun¡¯s father. This news for Xiao Yifei was definitely not good news because as long as Xiao Wushuang spoke to the City Lord, the situation wouldpletely tilt in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s favor.

    Xiao Yifei thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. In this situation, how could he prove his innocence? Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Hua Lao patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, "Take it slowly, don¡¯t rush." That¡¯s all Hua Lao could say now.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and didn¡¯t say much more.

    At Muyun¡¯s residence, a middle-aged man draped in a cloak slowly walked from outside the vi into the vi. Seeing him gave a sense of authority and high status because even his walking aura was unlike ordinary people.

    Indeed, this person was Muyun¡¯s father, also the City Lord of Beijing, named Mu Feng. He rushed back overnight solely because he heard about his son Muyun¡¯sa. Despite Muyun¡¯s chronic illness, he was dearly loved by Mu Feng, who was fiercely protective, and Muyun happened to be the youngest in the family.

    Mu Feng was originally in Fengjiang, and his sudden return still caused quite a stir. After entering the vi, Mu Feng quickly made his way to Muyun¡¯s bedroom.

    When he saw Muyun lying half-dead on the bed, even at his age, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of tears. After a while, Mu Feng¡¯s emotions shifted from sorrow to anger, and he clenched his fists hard, his sword-like brows furrowed fearfully.

    "Who? Who hurt my son?" Mu Feng shouted angrily. At this moment, a figure suddenly walked in from outside the door, and upon closer inspection, it was none other than Xiao Wushuang, who had falsely used Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing someone enter, Mu Feng¡¯s face darkened, "Who are you?" he asked. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang feigned a look of fear and said, "My respects to the City Lord, I¡¯m just a small doctor who treated Young Master Muyun."

    Hearing that Xiao Wushuang was a doctor, Mu Feng¡¯s anger surged, "You¡¯re a doctor? Then tell me, how did my son be like this? Was it your doing?" Mu Feng vented his anger at Xiao Wushuang.

    Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang hurriedly replied, "No, no, it wasn¡¯t me, there are other reasons." Xiao Wushuang deliberately emphasized the "other reasons."

    Sure enough, hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words piqued Mu Feng¡¯s interest, and he asked Xiao Wushuang what was going on. Xiao Wushuang exined the situation to Mu Feng as nned, focusing on emphasizing the ipetence of Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills while coveting wealth and power.

    After hearing what Xiao Wushuang said, Mu Feng was naturally very angry, and knowing who the "culprit" was, he immediately ordered Xiao Yifei to meet him. Seeing Mu Feng this furious, Xiao Wushuang knew he had achieved his goal.

    That afternoon, Xiao Yifei suddenly received a message inviting him to a meeting with the City Lord, conveyed personally by the City Lord¡¯s subordinates who came to find him.

    Hearing the City Lord looking for him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He had to go whether he wanted to or not. At this moment, Hua Lao found Xiao Yifei and even called on Deng Lao, one opened Yuan fruit, the other opened Jiang Jun, these two together would make even King Yan relent three points.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Xiao Yifei looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile. Hearing this, Hua Lao smiled and said, "Backing you up!" The tone was quite reminiscent of a mob leader¡¯s stance. Hearing this, Deng Lao started chiding Hua Lao for being improper.

    Seeing the two of them, Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, then nced at the car, "Then let¡¯s go." With that, Xiao Yifei and the two elders got into the car.

    Arriving at Muyun¡¯s vi, Xiao Yifei and the two elders were ushered into the living room. On the sofa in the living room sat a middle-aged man with a slightly older appearance, resembling Muyun somewhat. Based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s guess, this person was likely Muyun¡¯s father, the City Lord.

    Sure enough, Hua Lao called out to him, "City Lord Mu, long time no see, you¡¯ve grown!" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help feeling exasperated. What is this, after all, the person is the City Lord, but Hua Lao bluntly spoke as if he were a child.

    Nearby, Deng Lao subtly nudged Hua Lao, seemingly finding Hua Lao¡¯s words inappropriate. However, Hua Lao didn¡¯t care; when Mu Feng was young, Hua Lao had met him, but Hua Madame had never been fond of Mu Feng¡¯s personality, so she never weed Mu Feng warmly. This meeting, Hua Lao was deliberately trying to provoke Mu Feng.

    Indeed, hearing Hua Lao¡¯s words, Mu Feng¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he said in a deep voice, "I called a junior here, what is Hua Lao doing here?"

    Hua Laoughed loudly, somewhat disdainfully saying, "Just for the fun."

    Hearing this, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned almost green, but he couldn¡¯t say much. After all, he was an opening fruit general and older than him. Mu Feng looked at Deng Lao next to Hua Lao and felt things might not go as nned, it seemed today he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 1055 - 1047: Completely Unafraid

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1047: Completely Unafraid</h4>

    "Are you Xiao Yifei?" At this point, Mu Feng also turned the topic to Xiao Yifei, and upon seeing him, Mu Feng felt a bit puzzled. Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance was very upright, not at all like someone who would covet money. Thinking of this, Mu Feng quickly dismissed his own thought, as there are always exceptions, and one cannot judge a person solely based on appearance.

    Upon hearing the question, Xiao Yifei nodded as well, while secretly scrutinizing the man in front of him, Mu Feng. With a not-too-robust physique and a typical middle-aged man¡¯s appearance, he was quite unremarkable. Walking on the street, few people would recognize him as the City Lord of Beijing.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Mu Feng¡¯s temper red up too. He pointed at Xiao Yifei and shouted, "Was it you who made Muyun pass out?" Just now, Xiao Yifei nodded, but now he certainly wouldn¡¯t nod again.

    "If I say that it wasn¡¯t me who did it, would you believe me?" Xiao Yifei looked at Mu Feng with determined eyes. Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze being so steadfast that it was somewhat frightening to Mu Feng, Mu Feng still believed that it was Xiao Yifei who did it. So, he persistently asked, "Believe you? How can you expect me to believe you?"

    "Then how do you im it was me?" Facing Mu Feng¡¯s authority, Xiao Yifei showed no fear, speaking each word powerfully. Beside him, both Hua Lao and Deng Lao couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor, acknowledging that his courage was truly iparable to ordinary people.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei was being stubborn, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Muyun¡¯s steward saw you inside at that time, do you still want to argue?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered as well, saying, "Then how do you guarantee that what he saw was true?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s sharp tongue really gave Mu Feng a headache.

    "Fine, fine, such a sharp-tongued fellow." Saying this, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but p. "Xiao Wushuang!"

    With this call from Mu Feng, a figure slowly walked out of the room¡ªit was indeed Xiao Wushuang, as Mu Feng had referred to him! Seeing Xiao Wushuang, the previously calm Xiao Yifei suddenly turned a bit grim, yet Xiao Wushuang seemed topletely ignore Xiao Yifei, walking straight to Mu Feng¡¯s side.

    "City Lord." Xiao Wushuang softly called, as if barking. Mu Feng nodded upon hearing and signaled Xiao Wushuang to speak.

    Upon noticing, Xiao Wushuang pondered for a moment, then nced at Xiao Yifei, before sneering and exining the situation¡¯s cause in detail.

    "That day, Mr. Muyun had a minor injury, so he invited me to treat him. However, Xiao Yifei somehow heard the news and volunteered to heal Mr. Muyun, pretending to be a descendant of the Xiao Family because of sharing the same surname, Xiao."

    From the start of this narration, Xiao Yifei was already feeling anger, but upon hearing this part, a fire had ignited within him. He had never imed to be a descendant of the Xiao Family¡ªit waspletely fabricated by Lin Wushuang, and yet he brazenly stated it, showing utter shamelessness.

    "Though he impersonated a descendant of the Xiao Family, I exposed him. He is not a true member of the Xiao Family; his ancestors were merely little attendants who prepared medicine for the Xiao Family. He also stole the Xiao Family¡¯s secret book, iming himself as a legitimate descendant." Saying this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Those listening to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s story all looked at Xiao Yifei, but Mu Feng and Xiao Wushuang were contemptuous, while Hua Lao and Deng Lao seemed to believe Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Wushuang continued, "After being driven away that day, he was unwilling, and then took the opportunity to sneak in, stealing my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and sneakily needled Mr. Muyun. Obviously, the skills learned by an attendant¡¯s descendant weren¡¯t thorough, which led to Mr. Muyun¡¯s current condition."

    Saying this, Xiao Wushuang pointed at Xiao Yifei, righteously dering, "Doing such a thing is utterly despicable."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was truly seeing something new, looking incredulously at Xiao Wushuang. This counter-usation was refreshing Xiao Yifei¡¯s understanding of humanity. However, the most crucial part was that Mu Feng seemedpletely convinced, nodding in agreement.

    Witnessing this scene, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head, then slowly said, "Now, the only one who knows who the culprit is, is Muyun himself. Your words are unfounded; what if they are made up?" While speaking, Xiao Yifei cast a suspicious nce at Xiao Wushuang.

    Under such scrutiny, Xiao Wushuang felt a bit guilty, but quickly forced himself to maintainposure. After Xiao Yifei spoke, both Hua Lao and Deng Lao supported him, saying, "Indeed, City Lord Mu, making baseless wild ims without evidence can hardly convince anyone."

    Initially, Mu Feng could havepletely ignored Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, but with Hua Lao and Deng Lao joining the chorus, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t pretend to be deaf. However, at this moment, Muyun was in aa, leaving no way to prove Xiao Yifei¡¯s innocence.

    "Hmph, who knows who the one making baseless ims really is. Now, Muyun is unconscious, how can he testify?" Xiao Wushuang retorted.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sneer, and said to Xiao Wushuang, "Aren¡¯t you the Divine Doctor? Why don¡¯t you cure Muyun, and then it can prove that you¡¯re telling the truth?" Saying this, Xiao Yifei cast a suspicious look at Xiao Wushuang, clearly provoking him.

    This retort left Xiao Wushuang momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, he stammered, "I-I could have cured Mr. Muyun, but you interfered, causing Mr. Muyun¡¯s hidden illness to emerge, making me powerless."

    After hearing Xiao Wushuang speak, Xiao Yifei feigned a sudden realization, saying "Oh" in a meaningful tone, which further caused Xiao Wushuang to feel guilty.

    "If that¡¯s the case, what if I can wake Muyun?" Xiao Yifei looked at Mu Feng and confidently suggested. Hearing this, Mu Feng frowned, thinking that Xiao Yifei was still considering performing acupuncture on Muyun under these circumstances. Yet, seeing the determined expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Mu Feng seemed to believe he might be telling the truth.

    However, hearing these words made Xiao Wushuang uneasy. If Xiao Yifei really cured Muyun, it would mean trouble for him. This was an oue he couldn¡¯t allow; the only thought in his mind now was to never let Xiao Yifei treat Muyun.

    Just as Mu Feng was about to agree with Xiao Yifei, Xiao Wushuang got agitated and finally couldn¡¯t help but shout, "No, I don¡¯t agree to let Xiao Yifei treat Mr. Muyun."

    Upon hearing this shout, everyone shifted their attention to Xiao Wushuang, looking somewhat bewildered. Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Xiao Wushuang swallowed nervously.

    After a while, Xiao Wushuang slowly said, "Earlier, he hurriedly needled, leading to Mr. Muyun¡¯sa. Now allowing him to act recklessly again, what if it causes a lifelong impact on Mr. Muyun?"

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words seemed full of concern for Muyun. Hearing them, Mu Feng hesitated, realizing that Xiao Wushuang did make some sense.

 Chapter 1056: 1048: Devastating News

    <strong>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1048: Devastating News</strong>

    Seeing Mu Feng waver a bit, Xiao Wushuang pressed on, ¡°Moreover, Xiao Yifei is just a descendant of an attendant, and his medical skills are even less refined than mine. If I can¡¯t do it, how could he? I think he¡¯s just boasting.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. If what Xiao Wushuang said is true, wouldn¡¯t I be pushing Muyun into a pit of fire? Thinking of this, Mu Feng hesitated. Although he wanted to know the truth, he couldn¡¯t gamble with his son¡¯s life.

    The main reason was because of the two people beside Xiao Yifei, the elder Hua and the elder Deng. The two of them speaking in favor of Xiao Yifei made it impossible for Mu Feng to ignore what Xiao Yifei said. So, with just his words, Xiao Yifei left Mu Feng speechless, which led to Xiao Wushuang stepping in.

    However, Xiao Wushuang hadn¡¯t anticipated Xiao Yifei¡¯s words to be even more persuasive than Mu Feng expected. Suddenly, Mu Feng was unsure how to make his decision. On one hand, Xiao Yifei imed he could wake Muyun, but on the other hand, Xiao Wushuang said Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skills werecking. Now, Mu Feng had to choose between believing Xiao Yifei or Xiao Wushuang.

    After a long moment, Mu Feng looked at Xiao Yifei, shook his head helplessly, and slowly said, ¡°Even if you really can treat Muyun, I won¡¯t gamble with my son¡¯s life, so I won¡¯t allow you to use the needle.¡±

    Hearing Mu Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t be happier. As long as Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t use the needle, Muyun wouldn¡¯t wake up, and her affairs wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly.

    But this wasn¡¯t good news for Xiao Yifei. After thinking for a moment, Xiao Yifei asked, ¡°City Lord Mu, may I at least see Young Master Muyun¡¯s condition?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang inwardly spected on what Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions might be this time.

    However, Xiao Yifei knew that if Muyun were to die, he would bear this usation for life, which he could not afford. Hearing this, Mu Feng suddenly became serious. His expression darkened as he shook his head firmly, clearly indicating that Xiao Yifei was not allowed to approach Muyun.

    ¡°From this moment on, you are not allowed near Muyun,¡± Mu Feng¡¯s expression was unpleasant, and his tone was icy. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, feeling anxious. Not letting him near Muyun was clearly an attempt to prevent him from proving his innocence. With this in mind, Xiao Yifei felt aggrieved.

    ¡°City Lord Mu, until your son wakes up, I carry this stigma. If it were you, how would you feel?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was cold, his words fierce.

    Hearing this, Mu Feng was taken aback but immediately shouted, ¡°You should feel so! You did wrong, and you should bear it! This is what you deserve!¡±

    Shouted at by Mu Feng, Xiao Yifei was rendered speechless. Why wouldn¡¯t Mu Feng listen? At this moment, elder Hua, unable to bear it, spoke up, ¡°City Lord Mu, throughout this matter, you¡¯ve had no evidence and already decided Xiao Yifei is guilty. You truly inspire confidence.¡± Elder Hua mocked.

    Hearing elder Hua¡¯s words, Mu Feng also felt uneasy, and the atmosphere became awkward. Xiao Wushuang, anxious over elder Hua¡¯s words, gritted her teeth. She wished Mu Feng would stubbornly believe Xiao Yifei was the culprit.

    However, Xiao Wushuang was unaware of who elder Hua and the others were. Their words could make Mu Feng reconsider, causing Xiao Wushuang to specte internally.

    Seeing Mu Feng waver, elder Hua seized the opportunity, ¡°City Lord Mu, why not believe Xiao Yifei this once? What if he does manage to cure Muyun? Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful? Besides, I myself was once afflicted with a strange illness, and it was thanks to Xiao Yifei that I was healed.¡±

    Elder Hua provided the critical evidence, which was that Xiao Yifei had treated his illness before. With that, Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical prowess was undeniable. Yet, Xiao Wushuang suddenly interjected, ¡°Hmph, a descendant of an attendant managed to treat your illness by sheer luck, perhaps just by coincidence.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing the sarcastic tone, Xiao Yifei was momentarily displeased, but elder Hua knew, Xiao Yifei¡¯s familiar technique was definitely not a fluke.

    ¡°Xiao Wushuang, you im Xiao Yifei is a descendant of an attendant; do you have proof?¡± Elder Deng, unable to stand by, asked Xiao Wushuang sternly. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang sneered, ¡°Of course, our Xiao Family descendants would undoubtedly have the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t have it!¡±

    Hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, Mu Feng curiously made a sound of interest, then turned to look at Xiao Yifei with suspicion. Elder Hua and elder Deng were left speechless as Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was once in the hands of a master of Chinese medicine, so Xiao Yifei did not currently have it.

    However, elder Hua and elder Deng knew that Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had been stolen, but exining this now would seem like making excuses. Thus, Xiao Yifei was truly like a mute swallowing bitter medicine, unable to articte his bitterness.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence, Xiao Wushuang taunted, ¡°See, City Lord Mu, he definitely can¡¯t produce it. So, he is indeed a descendant of an attendant. Are you trulyfortable allowing a descendant of an attendant to administer treatment to Young Master Muyun?¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Feng looked at Xiao Yifei and then nodded in agreement. Everything aligned with what Xiao Wushuang said, leading Mu Feng to firmly believe that Xiao Yifei was a fraud. Yet, bringing Xiao Yifei to justice required proof.

    After a moment, Mu Feng looked at Xiao Yifei and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now. Soon, I will summon medical experts from across the nation to treat Muyun. Once he wakes, the truth will naturallye to light, and no one will be able to protect you.¡±

    Hearing Mu Feng¡¯s decision, Xiao Yifei was not angry but rather agreed. This way, all he had to do was wait patiently, without taking action himself, which he weed. However, for Xiao Wushuang, this was devastating news.

    Listening to Mu Feng, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but worry. If someone actually cured Muyun, what would be of her? The worst part was that she had no grounds to object to Mu Feng¡¯s decision.

    Xiao Yifei was different, though. He smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb City Lord Mu any further. I¡¯m confident the truth will emerge.¡± Hearing this, the City Lord snorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll see what excuses you have then.¡±

    Hearing the words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily, ¡°Fine, if I¡¯m responsible, I¡¯ll willingly admit guilt and submit to thew!¡± With that, Xiao Yifei turned and left Muyun¡¯s residence. Watching Xiao Yifei leave, Mu Feng angrily mmed the table.

    ¡°Someonee!¡± Mu Feng shouted loudly, and his assistant hurried over. ¡°Spread the word, offering a hefty reward for anyone able to treat my son. There will be great rewards in the future!¡± Mu Feng, with a serious expression, stared at the air in front of him. He couldn¡¯t afford to take this matter lightly.

 Chapter 1057 - 1049: Fulfilling Oneâ€™s Duty

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1049: Fulfilling One¡¯s Duty</h4>

    Hearing this, Mu Feng¡¯s subordinates quickly nodded and left Mu Feng to carry out their tasks. "Xiao Wushuang." Mu Feng suddenly turned to look at Xiao Wushuang. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang responded somewhat fearfully.

    "Thanks to you this time, without you, who knows what would have happened to our Muyun." Mu Feng sincerely thanked him. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty, but outwardly he didn¡¯t show it. He quickly waved his hand and said, "It¡¯s nothing, this is my duty."

    Hearing this, Mu Feng nodded and said, "Rest assured, when Yun¡¯er wakes up, I¡¯ll make sure this attendant¡¯s descendants will live a life worse than death!" Mu Feng¡¯s expression turned fierce, causing Xiao Wushuang to shiver. It seemed he had to think of a way, he couldn¡¯t just wait for death like this.

    Returning to the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei thought of Xiao Wushuang, and became furious. He had never been so angry before; Xiao Wushuang really had some skills.

    Hu Jingtang, who had been staying at the Hua Mansion, saw Xiao Yifei and the others returning in a grand manner, thinking they had done something, he hastily inquired about it. After hearing what Xiao Yifei had to say, Hu Jingtang nodded and happily said, "Doesn¡¯t this mean Xiao Yifei¡¯s innocence can be restored now?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded. Indeed, as long as someone could cure Muyun, his own grievances could truly be cleared. But somehow, since returning from Muyun¡¯s residence, Xiao Yifei still felt a bit uneasy, always feeling that something unexpected might happen, that Xiao Wushuang wouldn¡¯t just wait in vain.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, the old Hua also quickly asked what Xiao Yifei was thinking, as the matter seemed resolved, Xiao Yifei should be happy.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed and said, "Old Hua, do you think that Xiao Wushuang will just sit and wait for death?" Being asked this, old Hua was suddenly reminded of Xiao Wushuang and was somewhat speechless.

    "Could he dare to put Muyun in a deadly situation?" Hu Jingtang looked at Xiao Yifei, and said incredulously. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head uncertainly. A cornered dog would jump over a wall, who knows what Xiao Wushuang might do if he¡¯s pushed too hard.

    Putting Muyun in a deadly situation was already the best hypothesis.

    "By the way, Xiao Yifei, have you seen Muyun?" Old Deng asked a perplexing question on the side. Upon hearing this, everyone was a bit puzzled, not understanding what Old Deng meant by this question.

    Seeing this, Old Deng slowly exined, "Think about it, didn¡¯t Xiao Yifei say earlier that Muyun¡¯s condition was very bad? Are you sure, that Muyun can really wait for the Divine Doctor¡¯s treatment, what if he breathes hisst before that, what then? At that point, Xiao Wushuang wouldn¡¯t even have to make a move."

    Hearing Old Deng¡¯s exnation, everyone suddenly realized. Yes, if Muyun couldn¡¯t hold on until someone treated him, then Xiao Yifei would truly carry grievances for a lifetime. But now, the person who could best treat Muyun, Mu Feng wouldn¡¯t let him get close to Muyun, it was hardly amusing.

    After hearing this, Xiao Yifei also pondered for a moment, and then shook his head. Now it seemed they could only wait helplessly. However, at this moment, the cunning Old Hua suddenlyughed, initially, Old Deng¡¯s question puzzled everyone, now Old Hua had his own trick.

    Everyone looked at Old Hua who wasughing heartily, all confused. Seeing this, Old Hua smiled mysteriously and said, "Since Mu Feng won¡¯t let us get near Muyun, we can sneak in secretly." With that, Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, in his mind, this n was simply wless.

    However, upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be full of ck lines, wondering what sort of method this was. Yet, while everyone found it inappropriate, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think so; if he secretly cured Muyun, when the truth came out, even if Mu Feng found out, he wouldn¡¯t me him, he might even express gratitude then.

    "It¡¯s worth a try!" Xiao Yifei looked at Old Hua and smiled. Seeing someone agreeing with his idea, Old Hua was delighted as he looked at Xiao Yifei, "Great minds think alike!"

    Old Deng looked at Old Hua¡¯s cheeky demeanor, feeling speechless but also amused; over the years, if it weren¡¯t for Old Hua¡¯s antics, life would indeed be a bit dull.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If it¡¯s feasible, we¡¯ll make a big scene." Old Hua¡¯s tone was tinged with excitement. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and then nodded.

    Seeing these two so enthusiastic, everyone also agreed with Old Hua¡¯s approach, after all, this was the only way. If Muyun really couldn¡¯t hang on until someone could treat him, then who could Xiao Yifei reason with? So, this matter was settled.

    These days, countless doctors from across the country had flocked to Beijing, all for one piece of news: anyone who could cure my son would be greatly rewarded one day. Yes, that¡¯s the news released by Mu Feng, and so many medical practitioners hurried to Beijing upon hearing it.

    However, some were after money, others, just wanted to improve their medical skills. On this day, at Muyun¡¯s residence, people were entering through the main gate one after another, and others wereing out in session, entering happily, exiting disappointed, reminiscent of the ancient examination result announcements.

    "I¡¯m sorry. City Lord Mu, there¡¯s nothing I can do." A medical practitioner said to Mu Feng, another person who shook his head at Muyun¡¯s condition.

    As a matter of fact, countless people hade these days, but none could cure Muyun. Seeing Muyun, who was getting thinner on the bed, Mu Feng felt anxious.

    But anxious as he was, Mu Feng had no way out at this time, seeing so many people unable to deal with Muyun¡¯s illness, Mu Feng even thought about getting Xiao Yifei back, maybe that kid really could do it, but at thest moment, Mu Feng still couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that.

    Seeing these peopleing in one by one, Mu Feng showed irritation, hurriedly calling Xiao Wushuang over to supervise these people for him. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang naturally agreed, quicklying over. Mu Feng then returned to his room.

    With Mu Feng not there, Xiao Wushuang felt ted, now he was in charge. As long as there was any hope of treatment, Xiao Wushuang could make up any excuse to dismiss that person. In this way, no one could wake Muyun, maybe, Muyun would really die in bed.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn fierce. At this moment, a young doctor said to Xiao Wushuang, "Hello, I think I can try." What he referred to, of course, was trying to treat Muyun¡¯s illness.

    Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang became vignt at once, scrutinizing the person before him, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, "Go on, tell me!"

    Seeing this, the young man exined his treatment method to Xiao Wushuang, detailing the pathology and pharmacology thoroughly. After listening to the young man, Xiao Wushuang hurriedly waved his hand, then used his extensive knowledge to nitpick, arbitrarily pointing out a few "mistakes," dismissing the person for being young and arrogant.

 Chapter 1058 - 1050: Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1050: Rewards</h4>

    Watching the young man¡¯s despondent back, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. In fact, there was nothing wrong with what the young man had said earlier; it was just unfortunate he encountered someone like Xiao Wushuang. Several other hopefuls were also sent away by Xiao Wushuang for various reasons, so by the end of the day, no one had managed to cure Muyun, which made Mu Feng quite anxious. He quickly increased the reward, hoping more capable people woulde. However, he would never have guessed that the real problemy with Xiao Wushuang.

    As more and more people came, Xiao Wushuang found increasingly fewer reasons to send them away, as many of them were indeed capable of curing Muyun and their medical skill was in no way inferior to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s.

    As time passed, Xiao Wushuang became more uneasy, thinking that as long as Muyun was around, he wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind. It suddenly dawned on him; he thought of killing Muyun, because only the dead can¡¯t speak!

    However, Xiao Wushuang wanted Muyun to die a natural death. Right now, Muyun was barely hanging on, and Xiao Wushuang was contemting how to fabricate a natural death. Suddenly, he remembered a kind of drug his family had, a colorless and tasteless substance that would dissipate immediately after ingestion and be undetectable.

    However, this colorless and tasteless drug would turn into a potent poison upon contact with blood, a "seeing blood seals the throat" scenario. Just a small amount could be lethal, and there would be no way to trace how the deceased died. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what Xiao Wushuang needed? Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang quickly called his family.

    "Wushuang? What¡¯s up?" the person on the other end asked. Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang chuckled and revealed his purpose, "Brother, I need ¡¯Blood-severed Intestines.¡¯ That¡¯s the name of the drug.

    Hearing that Wushuang needed poison, the man on the other end of the phone was perplexed and quickly asked what he intended to do. To his surprise, Xiao Wushuang, without any hesitation, said directly into the phone, "I need to eliminate someone!" Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression turned fierce.

    Upon hearing this, the person on the other end of the lineughed as well and jokingly asked, "So, who¡¯s pissed you off this time?" When he saw that person joking, Xiao Wushuang also smiled and said, "No one¡¯s angered me, but he has to die!"

    After hearing this from Xiao Wushuang, the person did not say anything further and agreed to send it to him. Xiao Wushuang urged him to hurry because, like Xiao Yifei, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer.

    Once the person agreed, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t bother with further words and hung up the phone. The matter of killing Muyun was settled, and the method was figured out: a way that would leave no trace. In time, besides Muyun¡¯s natural death, no one would reach a different conclusion.

    And his deeds would be forever overshadowed by Muyun¡¯s death. He would remain the Xiao Family¡¯s Divine Doctor, while Xiao Yifei was destined to be scorned for a lifetime. Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help butugh at this thought, thinking Xiao Yifei would eventually regret opposing him.

    Contemting this, Xiao Wushuang nced at the unconscious Muyun on the bed. Muyun, oh Muyun, the first young master of Beijing, would die in such disgrace. People wouldugh for a lifetime if word got out. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to sacrifice yourself and fulfill my n? At least, I¡¯m quite grateful in my heart, haha.

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s thoughts were quite terrifying; it¡¯s uncertain how Mu Feng would react if he knew. However, at this moment, Mu Feng hadplete trust in Xiao Wushuang and didn¡¯t believe he would do such a thing, thus leaving the danger quietly approaching Muyun undetected.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was growing increasingly anxious with each passing day, wondering why there had been no news from his informants. Just as Xiao Yifei was thinking about this, one of Hua Lao¡¯s subordinates returned abruptly. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly walked over to inquire about the situation at Muyun¡¯s residence. Upon hearing this, the man said a few words and handed a blueprint to Xiao Yifei.

    As soon as Xiao Yifei nced at it, he realized it was an aerial map of Muyun¡¯s residence. Taking the blueprint, Xiao Yifei nodded and dismissed the man. At this moment, Hua Lao also found Xiao Yifei, for he had heard his subordinate had returned.

    Upon seeing the blueprint, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but lean over. The map had many ces circled in red, indicating guards¡¯ positions and movement routes, which were all mapped out. Seeing the map, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire how sharp the execution was, worthy of Yuan Suai¡¯s men.

    Despite his admiration, Xiao Yifei calmed himself to study the map. However, after examining it for a long time, he could only shake his head with a wry smile, just like Hua Lao.

    They discovered that sneaking in covertly was as difficult as climbing to the sky!

    Looking at the security personnel inside and outside Muyun¡¯s residence, everyone exchanged nces, realizing there was nothing they could do at that moment.

    "The defense is this tight, how can we get in?" Hua Lao looked at the map, annoyed, clearly exasperated by the shrewd Mu Feng.

    Xiao Yifei could only awkwardly smile. Initially, he thought Hua Lao¡¯s n was feasible, but after such an investigation, Xiao Yifei was somewhat dumbfounded. Now, even the only method he considered viable was futile; was Xiao Yifei now left with no choice but to sit and wait for death?

    For a moment, everyone was at a loss for what to do. Just then, a person walked in from outside, and when Xiao Yifei turned his head, he saw it was Qianxi.

    Seeing everyone gathered together, Qianxi was puzzled and asked, "What are you all doing?" Hearing Qianxi¡¯s voice, everyone turned their attention to her.

    Due to Qianxi¡¯s previous actions, Hua Lao¡¯s expression towards her was not pleasant. Upon hearing, Xiao Yifei gave a bitter smile and then shook his head.

    "What are you here for?" Hua Lao, already irritable, spoke more stiffly upon seeing Qianxi. Seeing Hua Lao¡¯s unfriendly demeanor, Qianxi felt a bit embarrassed, but she epted it, knowing she had brought it upon herself. However, as long as the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was found, all would be resolved.

    Thus, Qianxi exined that she came to inquire about the situation of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Just upon hearing "Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle," Xiao Yifei gave a bitterugh. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle? At this point, he didn¡¯t even know if he could save himself.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s grim expressions after mentioning the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Qianxi felt even more puzzled. However, everyone just sighed without exining the reason to Qianxi, which suddenly frustrated her.

    "Why are you all just sighing here? Can someone exin what¡¯s happening?" Qianxi yelled angrily. Being yelled at, Xiao Yifei was startled and, seeing Qianxi about to lose her temper, quickly exined everything in detail.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Qianxi calmed down, but Hua Lao, still annoyed, said, "And what if I exin it to you? Do you have a n to help Xiao Yifei?"

 Chapter 1059: 1051: A Perfect Ten Surprise

    <strong>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1051: A Perfect Ten Surprise</strong>

    Originally, Old Hua wanted to tease Shallow Creek a bit, but the next moment, he felt awkward because Shallow Creek nodded and indicated that he had a way to help Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Old Hua looked at Shallow Creek awkwardly and said. Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. They could see that when Old Hua said this, it was because when he first started mocking Shallow Creek, Shallow Creek had rather embarrassed him.

    However, Shallow Creek didn¡¯t mind these things and smoothly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Xiao Yifei, maybe I really can help you.¡± Upon hearing Shallow Creek say this, Xiao Yifei was naturally very delighted, and quickly urged Shallow Creek to exin the method.

    Shallow Creek nodded and then spoke to everyone, ¡°In such a tight situation, none of us can get in, but there is one person who can.¡± After saying this, Shallow Creek smiled mysteriously, which made everyone look at each other, but after thinking for a long time, no one had an answer.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei spoke, ¡°It¡¯s Mu Feng!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shallow Creek nodded at the mention of Mu Feng¡¯s name, indeed. Shallow Creek was referring to Mu Feng. But upon hearing Mu Feng¡¯s name, Old Hua was a bit dismissive, ¡°Mu Feng? Everyone knows he can get in, but the problem is, can Mu Feng get us in?¡± Saying this, Old Hua scoffed.

    Upon hearing this, Shallow Creek didn¡¯t refute because what Old Hua said was indeed true. But then, Shallow Creek revealed how to help Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°And if we disguise ourselves as Mu Feng, wouldn¡¯t that allow us to get in?¡± Shallow Creek said confidently. These words left everyone a bit stunned; the idea of disguising as Mu Feng might sound simple, but executing it is quite challenging.

    Knowing that this matter wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could handle, Shallow Creek continued to exin, ¡°Normally, people might not be able to do it, but what if it¡¯s someone skilled in the Disguise Technique?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone suddenly realized, right, if someone knows the Disguise Technique, sneaking into the Mu Residence would be a breeze. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a sense of relief as if the clouds had cleared to reveal the moon.

    After Shallow Creek finished speaking, he looked at everyone, waiting for their response. After some thought, Xiao Yifei heavily nodded because he felt this n waspletely feasible.

    But at this moment, Xiao Yifei was puzzled and asked, ¡°Then who exactly can sneak into the Mu Residence?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Shallow Creek naturally introduced the person.

    It turned out Shallow Creek had once received guidance from a master, and that master was proficient in the Disguise Technique. Upon hearing Shallow Creek say this, Xiao Yifei quickly asked where the master was.

    However, Shallow Creek said that the master was already nowhere to be found. Upon hearing that the person they needed couldn¡¯t be found, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt a bit speechless; was this a joke?

    ¡°But we don¡¯t need him; we need his disciple, who you could say is my junior sister.¡± Shallow Creek changed his tone, meaning they didn¡¯t need the master, just his disciple.

    Upon hearing Shallow Creek say this, Xiao Yifei finally breathed a sigh of relief. Initially, he thought he had to go to great lengths to find that master. Not to mention whether he could find them, whether he could gather any clues before Mu Yun¡¯s critical condition was also a question.

    ¡°My junior sister¡¯s name is Yan Ruyu. She lives around Jiangnan and learned all the Disguise skills from her master. Since then, she has walked the streets and alleys, and it¡¯s rumored that no one has truly seen her appearance. Yan Ruyu, Yan Ruyu, people think her appearance is like jade, but in her hands, it¡¯s more like a toy; she truly does justice to her name.¡±

    As he said this, even a master like Shallow Creek couldn¡¯t help but praise her. Those around listening to these words couldn¡¯t help but exim; is this woman truly so magical?

    Seeing everyone¡¯s astonished expressions, Shallow Creek smiled smugly. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating; his junior sister was truly magical.

    ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care less and directly asked the crucial question, which was, where was the junior sister skilled in the Disguise Technique that Shallow Creek mentioned? Upon hearing, Shallow Creek pondered briefly and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find her.¡±

    Upon hearing Shallow Creek say he still needed to find his junior sister, Xiao Yifei was momentarily speechless. He was hopeful, yet he felt a bit despairing once more.

    Shallow Creek looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about finding her; we¡¯ll certainly find her within a day or two.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei paused to think for a moment, then nodded, believing that within two days, the troublemaker Xiao Wushuang wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any more issues. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xiao Yifei said politely.

    Shallow Creek nodded, and upon hearing that Shallow Creek could find that person within a day or two, Old Hua was also thrilled, excitedly patting his thigh andughing.

    After a while, Shallow Creek bid farewell, quickly going to send someone to find his junior sister, while Xiao Yifei and the others had nothing to do but wait.

    Sure enough, one dayter, Xiao Yifei received the news that Shallow Creek¡¯s junior sister, Yan Ruyu, had arrived at Shallow Creek¡¯s home, so Xiao Yifei hurried to Shallow Creek¡¯s ce. As soon as he entered, Xiao Yifei saw Shallow Creek and the woman beside him, along with Liu Rui.

    The three were sitting on the sofa, discussing something unknown. Hearing movement from behind, Liu Rui was the first to react. Seeing Xiao Yifei, he cheerfully invited Lin Mu to sit down. As he did, Xiao Yifei finally saw the appearance of the woman beside Shallow Creek.

    Previously, looking at her back, he only saw a woman with long hair. Now looking directly, he discovered that she looked almost as good as Shallow Creek. For a moment, Xiao Yifei was a little surprised. At this time, Shallow Creek spoke, ¡°Xiao Yifei, this is my junior sister I told you about, Yan Ruyu.¡± Shallow Creek introduced slowly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and extended his hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Yifei,¡± he said politely. Yan Ruyu also politely shook hands with Xiao Yifei, but then said jokingly, ¡°Little brother, you have a good face; you could use it to trick other girls in the future.¡± Saying this, Yan Ruyu chuckled at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or afraid. If it were so easy to change into someone else¡¯s appearance, just thinking about it terrified him¡ªcould it be that his face now wasn¡¯t really his own?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Ruyu¡¯s face¡ªthis beautiful and wless face¡ªand feel uneasy. At this point, Shallow Creek reproached Yan Ruyu slightly. Meeting someone and immediately talking about using another¡¯s face is somewhat impolite. So Shallow Creek gently nudged her with his elbow.

    Seeing this, Yan Ruyu smiled at Xiao Yifei and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was joking.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand, and for a moment, the atmosphere felt a bit awkward.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Liu Rui quickly spoke to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Brother Fei, didn¡¯t you have something to discuss with Miss Yan?¡± Hearing Liu Rui say this, Xiao Yifei followed up, ¡°Yes, I came here to discuss something with Miss Yan.¡±

 Chapter 1060 - 1052: Effortless Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1052: Effortless Mastery</h4>

    Seeing this, Yan Ruyu signaled to Xiao Yifei not to beat around the bush and to speak directly. So Xiao Yifei recounted the whole story in detail. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s narration, Yan Ruyu was somewhat angry and showed a strong dislike for the one called Xiao Wushuang.

    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Yan Ruyu readily agreed to help Xiao Yifei, which quite surprised him. So Xiao Yifei told Yan Ruyu about the n that Qianxi had previously shared with him, and after listening, Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t help but smile, because for him, what Xiao Yifei said seemed like a piece of cake.

    "So when do we act?" Yan Ruyu asked amusingly, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s puzzled expression. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei snapped back to attention, thought for a moment, and then set the time for tomorrow.

    Afterwards, everyone discussed again to ensure there were no errors, and each returned to their ces. The next day, in front of the Muyun Vi, a ck car slowly stopped by the gate, and the person who stepped out was none other than Mu Feng, the City Lord of Beijing!

    However, following behind Mu Feng were two subordinates dressed in ck. The gate guards had never seen these two subordinates before, but since they were with Mu Feng, the guards naturally didn¡¯t ask many questions and let Mu Feng in obediently.

    Just as they entered the vi, the vi¡¯s butler came forward, "Master, you are here." The butler bowed respectfully. Hearing this, Mu Feng seemed somewhat ufortable, coughed twice, and then slowly nodded, "Take me to see Muyun," Mu Feng said softly.

    Upon hearing this, the butler looked at Mu Feng with some surprise. Perhaps noticing the butler¡¯s suspicion, Mu Feng responded with a doubtful hum, causing the butler to nod and lead Mu Feng inside the vi.

    At this time, Muyun stilly on the bed with a pallid face. If it weren¡¯t for the faint rise and fall of his chest, people might have thought he was already dead. But indeed, in his current state, he was not far from death.

    The door slowly opened, and the butler brought Mu Feng and his two subordinates into the room. Upon entering, Mu Feng nced at Muyun, lying on the bed, and sighed softly. After that, Mu Feng said to the butler, "You may leave now."

    Hearing this, the butler nodded and slowly exited the room. After a while, Mu Feng looked at Muyun and suddenly burst intoughter. At this moment, the two subordinates beside him alsoughed along with Mu Feng. If the butler had seen this scene earlier, he would have been too shocked to speak.

    Mu Feng¡¯s face twisted, and after a while, it no longer resembled Mu Feng at all but was clearly someone else. This person was Yan Ruyu, Qianxi¡¯s junior sister. The two assistants behind "Mu Feng" also dropped their previous appearances, reverting to Xiao Yifei and Qianxi.

    The three exchanged smiles and looked at Muyun on the bed. Indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s group had sessfully sneaked in under the guise of Mu Feng using Yan Ruyu¡¯s Disguise Technique. Now, what they needed to do was take Muyun away.

    "Let¡¯s move," Xiao Yifei slowly said to Yan Ruyu. Hearing this, Yan Ruyu nodded, stretched out his hand, and gently touched Muyun¡¯s face. As his hand withdrew, Muyun¡¯s original appearance transformed into Mu Feng¡¯s.

    "Alright, you twoe over as well," Yan Ruyu said, as Xiao Yifei and Qianxi approached him. Using the same technique, Yan Ruyu touched their faces, returning Xiao Yifei to his subordinate¡¯s guise, and transforming Qianxi into the appearance of Muyun. Then, Yan Ruyu also changed his face back into the guise of Qianxi.

    Having done all this, Xiao Yifei gently helped the "Mu Feng" lying on the bed to get up, then Qianxi slowlyy down in his ce. "Thank you for this. Once Muyun wakes up, everything will be fine," Xiao Yifei said to the "Muyun" on the bed. Hearing this, "Muyun" nodded. Then Xiao Yifei and Yan Ruyu also nodded, supporting "Mu Feng" as they walked out of the room.

    As they exited the room, they saw the butler approaching slowly. At this moment, the butler only saw Mu Feng with his head down, being assisted by the two attendants on either side. Witnessing this scene, the butler felt puzzled. Earlier, Mu Feng was just fine; why did he need help as he left?

    Thinking of this, the butler inquired, "What happened to the master?" He said while looking suspiciously at the attendant beside him, who was Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment, unsure of how to respond.

    Seeing that Xiao Yifei did not speak, the butler furrowed his brows, about to voice his doubts when Yan Ruyu interjected, "The master was heartbroken after seeing the young master in that state, leaving him a bit unsteady on his feet." As Yan Ruyu spoke, he chuckled.

    Hearing this, the butler nodded thoughtfully, nced at Xiao Yifei, and then nodded, allowing them to pass. Consequently, without hesitation, Xiao Yifei slowly escorted Mu Feng out.

    Watching Mu Feng¡¯s departing figure, the butler opened the room door with ack of confidence, only to see Muyun lying peacefully on the bed. This sight caused the butler to exhale in relief, thinking no more.

    Xiao Yifei and Yan Ruyu quickly got "Mu Feng" into the car and sped away. Just after Xiao Yifei¡¯s group left, another ck car slowly arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance. As the door opened, the real Mu Feng stepped out of the vehicle. The guard, puzzled, opened the gate for him.

    "Strange, didn¡¯t he just visit?" The guard muttered to himself, confused as he watched Mu Feng¡¯s back.

    "Ah, master, why are you back again?" The butler asked curiously as Mu Feng entered the door. Hearing this, Mu Feng frowned, "Are you out of your mind?" He said, dismissing the butler and heading straight for Muyun¡¯s room.

    Watching Mu Feng¡¯s back, the butler touched his head in confusion.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was already back at the Hua Mansion with Muyun. Seeing Xiao Yifei returning with Muyun, Hua Lao was quite surprised; they had previously struggled with no solutions, but suddenly the problem was resolved.

    After settling Muyun in the room, Xiao Yifei finally exhaled a sigh of relief. Everyone gathered around Muyun¡¯s room, and Xiao Yifei introduced Yan Ruyu to them. Learning that Yan Ruyu was Qianxi¡¯s junior sister and that he was the one who brought back Muyun, everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    "Now let¡¯s quickly wake up Muyun," Hua Lao impatiently urged. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and hurriedly asked Liu Sisi to prepare the herbs. While Liu Sisi was preparing the herbs, Xiao Yifei constantly checked on Muyun¡¯s condition.

    Elsewhere, in a shadowed alley, two figures were conversing about something. The sunlight outside was intense, but the alley remained cool and shaded.

    "Here¡¯s the Blood-Breaking Herb you wanted." One figure said, handing over a paper-wrapped item to the other. Upon hearing this, the recipient slowly opened it, revealing white powder inside. Seeing the powder, the person smiled slowly.

 Chapter 1061 - 1053: Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1053: Impossible</h4>

    Wrapping up the powder again, the person nodded to another, and then the person holding the white powder left the dim alley, stepping into the bright sunlight shining on their face. "Muyun, you¡¯re doomed!" The man holding the powder muttered to himself, gripping the powder tightly. It was none other than Xiao Wushuang, determined to bring Muyun to death.

    At this moment, what Xiao Wushuang held in his hand was precisely the deadly Blood Severing Intestines he previously obtained from his home. The sun was so ring that Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t quite open his eyes, so he shielded them with his hand and quickly left the ce.

    "How¡¯s it going, all done?" Old Hua asked Xiao Yifei, who had just finished. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded, "All done, he should wake up by tomorrow." With those words, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief.

    Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, praising, "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re really something. You managed to cure what no one else could."

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed looking at Old Hua because he only managed to wake up Muyun, not cure his illness. His condition would still require the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. So Xiao Yifei smiled at Old Hua and said, "I simply woke him temporarily, his sickness isn¡¯t cured yet."

    Upon hearing this, Old Hua felt somewhat embarrassed too, and slowly said after a moment¡¯s pause, "Even getting Muyun to wake up is impressive; look at how so many people summoned by Mu Feng couldn¡¯t achieve that." As he spoke, pride showed on Old Hua¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei smiled but didn¡¯t say much, instead turning towards Yan Ruyu, "Miss Yan Ruyu, thank you very much this time." Xiao Yifei expressed gratitude towards Yan Ruyu.

    Yan Ruyu smiled at Xiao Yifei and moved closer, lightly touching Xiao Yifei¡¯s face with a beautiful right hand, "You sure have a handsome face." As she spoke, Yan Ruyu patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheek.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised and felt more lost for words upon hearing Yan Ruyu¡¯sment, especially when her hand directly touched his face, making him a bit shy.

    Old Hua coughed and imed he had matters to attend to, leaving Xiao Yifei and Yan Ruyu alone in the room. Xiao Yifei nced at Yan Ruyu beside him; initially, her gaze seemed indifferent, but now Xiao Yifei sensed something unusual.

    So he hastily said, "Miss Yan, I also have some matters to attend to, I¡¯m heading out." Xiao Yifei awkwardly scratched his nose and swiftly exited the room.

    Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s slightly flustered back, Yan Ruyu couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.

    Some time,ter, the sun quietly slipped away, and night slowly descended. Inside Muyun¡¯s vi, within Muyun¡¯s room, a silhouette stealthily entered through the door.

    Pale moonlight shone on the polished floor, revealing the silhouette¡¯s appearance in the dim light - it was Xiao Wushuang!

    He held the paper wrapped with powder from earlier, his gaze coldly fixed on Muyun lying on the bed. A silent death seemed ready to unfold here!

    In Muyun¡¯s room, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face wore a sinister smile, while Muyuny quietly on the bed, seemingly oblivious to death¡¯s approach.

    Xiao Wushuang shook the Blood Severing Intestines in his hand, then suddenly shook his head, thinking, "Muyun, truly you can¡¯t me me, you were the one so eager for me to administer the needle for you?"

    With that thought, Xiao Wushuang slowly picked up the water ss from the table, gradually pouring the Blood Severing Intestines into it. The white powder slowly began mingling with the water. Xiao Wushuang raised the ss before his eyes.

    The powder in the water was dissolving bit by bit, reflecting Xiao Wushuang¡¯s increasingly horrifying face. After some time, the once cloudy water due to the powder finally cleared up, yet now this ss of water was no longer ordinary, but a murder weapon.

    Shaking the ss once more, Xiao Wushuang turned his gaze towards Muyun, with an expression of utter coldness as though Muyun was already a dead person.

    "Apologies, only with your death can I rest easy." Xiao Wushuang muttered to himself as he approached Muyun, using the moonlight outside to clearly see Muyun¡¯s face on the bed.

    Xiao Wushuang lifted the water ss to Muyun¡¯s lips, "Die." His expression turned ferocious as he slowly moved with the ss.

    However, just as the water was about to pour into Muyun¡¯s lips, a strong hand suddenly grabbed Xiao Wushuang¡¯s arm, preventing the water that was meant for Muyun.

    rmed at being grabbed, Xiao Wushuang was struck with panic, especially as the hand held great strength that he couldn¡¯t shake off no matter how he struggled.

    Feeling flustered, Xiao Wushuang slowly shifted his gaze to the hand gripping his arm, seeing that it was slender and not at all appearing capable of holding him. But then, even more astonishingly, the owner of this hand turned out to be Muyun lying on the bed!

    Following his gaze up the hand¡¯s length, Xiao Wushuang realized the hand was extending from Muyun¡¯s covers, and he screamed in fright, weakening as the hand holding the ss began to tremble.

    Xiao Wushuang swallowed hard, his gaze shifting from the arm towards Muyun¡¯s face. "Ah!" Muyun stared intensely at Xiao Wushuang with wide-open eyes, causing Xiao Wushuang to drop the ss on the floor, spilling the water, while he fell backward in disbelief at the scene.

    In Xiao Wushuang¡¯s view, Muyun waspletely dead. To suddenly open eyes and grab him felt like being seized by a ghost.

    Muyun slowly sat up from the bed, in a manner not like someone sick. The moonlight on his bed was ghastly pale, and in its glow, Xiao Wushuang noticed something unusual about Muyun¡¯s face, wondering if it was his vision or something else.

    Xiao Wushuang witnessed a scene unlike any he¡¯d ever seen¡ªone face slowly changed into another, his eyes widened, outright disbelieving at the sight.

    "Who are you?" Xiao Wushuang¡¯s trembling finger pointed at the person before him. No, now the face was no longer Muyun¡¯s but someone he¡¯d seen before¡ªQianxi!

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s face, Xiao Wushuang was stunned into speechlessness. Muyun¡¯s face just transformed into Qianxi in the blink of an eye. Thinking this, Xiao Wushuang lowered his finger, fearing that the person opposite would break it off.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to know who I am," Qianxi slowly stepped off the bed, speaking mildly. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang swallowed again, looking fearfully at Qianxi, who mocked him with a smile, "Bold in poisoning, but look at you now, what a change?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1062: 1054: Suddenly Speaking Up

    <strong>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1054: Suddenly Speaking Up</strong>

    Xiao Wushuang was left speechless by the words of Qianxi. Her eyes were filled with panic, and she didn¡¯t dare to meet Qianxi¡¯s gaze directly. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s demeanor, Qianxi felt speechless. She had heard from Xiao Yifei that Xiao Wushuang was quite arrogant when she ndered him before, but now she looked like a dog who had seen its master.

    Slowly picking up the cup from the ground, Qianxi smiled and waved it in front of herself. The moonlight reflecting off the cup shone upon Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face intermittently. Qianxi then slowly addressed Xiao Wushuang, who was sitting on the floor, saying, ¡°What do you think will happen if others find out what you¡¯re nning to do?¡±

    As she spoke, Qianxi slowly walked over to Xiao Wushuang, crouched down beside her, and waved the cup in front of Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes, seemingly implying that if others knew she wanted to use the original contents of this cup to kill Muyun, her fate might be imprisonment.

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s forehead instantly beaded with cold sweat upon hearing these words, and even her breathing was somewhat shaky. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nothing to say?¡± Seeing Xiao Wushuang remain silent, Qianxi snorted coldly.

    However, just as Qianxi was questioning Xiao Wushuang, the room¡¯s door suddenly opened, drawing the attention of both of them towards it. At that moment, Mu Feng and the butler stood outside the door, looking at the scene in front of them with shocked expressions.

    Seeing Mu Feng here, Xiao Wushuang immediately became tense, as if Mu Feng found out everything Xiao Wushuang intended to do, she would definitely be in big trouble. Hence, upon seeing Mu Feng, Xiao Wushuang was a bit at a loss.

    On the contrary, Qianxi felt somewhat relieved upon seeing Mu Feng approach, as it saved her the trouble of having to find him personally.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Feng pointed at Qianxi, asking incredulously, and then felt his question wasn¡¯t enough, so he asked another, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mu Feng was naturally referring to the scene before him.

    Mu Feng¡¯s questioning tone was somewhat sharp, leaving Qianxi momentarily unsure how to respond. Meanwhile, Xiao Wushuang suddenly spoke up.

    Xiao Wushuang slowly got up from the floor, facing Mu Feng, and coldly nced at Qianxi, saying one word at a time, ¡°Mu City Lord, this person pretended to be Young Master Muyun. Luckily, I discovered it in time, preventing them from causing a bigger impact!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I discovered it quickly, otherwise who knows what he would have done?¡± Xiao Wushuang said firmly to Mu Feng. Hearing Xiao Wushuang speak like this, Qianxi widened her eyes, surprised that Xiao Wushuang was still trying to clear herself from me, even at this point, something Qianxi hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    However, the most astonishing thing wasn¡¯t there yet; upon hearing, Mu Feng didn¡¯t show any sign of doubt, slowly turning his gaze towards Qianxi, and the butler on his side seemed to have realized something too, looking enlightened.

    Seeing the expressions of these two, a faint, imperceptible smile appeared on Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah, sir, I saw youing back with two subordinatesst time, could it be?¡± The butler then suspiciously asked Mu Feng. Hearing the butler say this, Mu Feng¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, ¡°I never brought back subordinates.¡± he said incredulously, looking at the butler.

    The butler sighed and recounted everything he saw that day to Mu Feng, after which Mu City Lord¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡°I never expected that to frame Muyun, you all would go to such lengths!¡± Mu Feng yelled angrily at Qianxi. Seeing Mu City Lord so furious, the happiest person was undoubtedly Xiao Wushuang, now urgently wanting more misunderstandings; the bigger the misunderstanding, the less Mu Feng¡¯s focus would be on her.

    Thus, Xiao Wushuang took advantage of Mu Feng¡¯s rage, saying, ¡°Yes,st time when I came to see Muyun, I felt something was off, so I thought to confirm it while he was unprepared, and it turned out as expected.¡± Xiao Wushuang¡¯s tone was indignant, as if Qianxi and they really had done it.

    Listening to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, Qianxi felt a surge of anger; it was infuriating that this person initially framed Xiao Yifei and still nned to frame him again. As Qianxi thought, several security guards dressed in ck quietly appeared outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sir?¡± one of the guards asked Mu Feng, head lowered. Hearing this, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, having nced at Qianxi while his mind lingered on the miserable state of Muyun¡ªunconscious, gued by illness, and now taken away by Qianxi and others. Thinking about these, the anger in Mu Feng¡¯s heart instantly spread throughout his body.

    Mu Feng¡¯s face flushed red from the anger, and his fists were tightly clenched. Just as Qianxi calmed her emotions slightly and wanted to exin, Mu Feng pointed at Qianxi, shouting at the guards beside him, ¡°Open fire, kill her!¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Feng¡¯s orders, the guards dared not defy and pulled out the guns at their waist, aiming at Qianxi, ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Several gunshots sounded, and the rapidly spinning bullets flew towards Qianxi. The next second, these bullets would pierce through Qianxi¡¯s body and end her life.

    However, Qianxi¡¯s steps swiftly maneuvered left and right, dodging those bullets one by one, and eventually, she extended her right hand quickly, as if grasping something, and retracted it.

    Everyone present reacted as if they had seen a ghost, staring at Qianxi in disbelief. But the next moment, everyone was more astonished, mouths agape, when Qianxi released her right hand, and a small bullet apanied by a crisp sound dropped to the ground.

    This person had caught a bullet! The atmosphere on the scene was unsurprisingly quiet, as everyone had no idea what to say about the current situation. In their understanding, at such a close distance, no one could avoid bullets safely, let alone so many bullets, and most importantly, someone could catch a bullet.

    If Qianxi knew what everyone was thinking, she would definitely sneer, for aplishing such feats was effortless given her cultivation level. Therefore, when she heard Mu Fengmand his men to fire, Qianxi wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest, even frighteningly calm.

    Amidst the frozen atmosphere, Qianxi cleared her throat, and then everyone slightly recovered from the shock. ¡°Can you listen to me now?¡± Qianxi asked, nodded at Mu Feng, however, no matter how he heard it, Mu Feng felt like it was a kind of threat.

    Yet facing Qianxi¡¯s words at this moment, Mu Feng felt a vague sense of fear and could only nod obediently. Seeing this, Qianxi nced sideways at Xiao Wushuang, who was so scared she instantly lowered her head, afraid Qianxi might do something to her.

    Seeing everyone willing to listen, Qianxi took a deep breath and calmly spoke, ¡°The reason we took Muyun in this way wasn¡¯t to harm him, but to wake him up. Only by waking him can Xiao Yifei¡¯s grievance be cleared up, and the person truly responsible for Muyun¡¯sa can emerge.¡±

 Chapter 1063 - 1055: Obedient to Every Word

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1055: Obedient to Every Word</h4>

    Speaking, Qian Xi¡¯s gaze turned to Xiao Wushuang, who was lowering his head, clearly implying that the one truly responsible for Muyun¡¯sa was Xiao Wushuang himself. However, after hearing this, Mu Feng didn¡¯t quite believe Qian Xi, and instead absolutely trusted Xiao Wushuang, who was now also raising his head.

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes dodged slightly, not daring to look at Qian Xi, but his gaze was firm towards the City Lord. Xiao Wushuang sneered coldly and said, "City Lord Mu, these words are merely her one-sided im. Who knows why they took Young Master Muyun away? They might have intended to harm him."

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words had a sarcastic tone, and he was determined to throw this dirty water onto Qian Xi and their group. Hearing this, Mu Feng nodded, looking skeptically at Qian Xi.

    Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s belief in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, Qian Xi looked at Mu Feng helplessly. Could it be that Xiao Wushuang drugged Mu Feng? Why is Mu Feng so obedient to Xiao Wushuang? Qian Xi couldn¡¯t help but think. For someone as stubborn as Mu Feng, Qian Xi truly had no good impression.

    "Young Master Muyun invited me to treat him. As a doctor, I have a benevolent heart; why would I let him fall into aa? Please, City Lord Mu, think carefully." Xiao Wushuang continued speaking to Mu Feng, implying he was the one being falsely used by Qian Xi and their group.

    Listening to Xiao Wushuang, Mu Feng nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get to the bottom of this." Then, Mu Feng turned the conversation back to Qian Xi. However, after seeing Qian Xi¡¯s miraculous move to catch Zidan, the City Lord¡¯s tone was not as tough as before.

    "Who exactly are you?" Mu Feng looked at Qian Xi and asked seriously.

    Mu Feng looked seriously at Qian Xi¡¯s face, questioning who she was. Facing the suspicion, Qian Xi couldn¡¯t help but sh a cold smile and slowly said, "Hua Rong Qian Xi!"

    Upon hearing these four words, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, as he seemed to have heard the name somewhere before.

    At this moment in Hua Mansion, Muyun was lying in the room peacefully. The moonlight outside the window cast on Muyun¡¯s face, making it appear rather pale. Suddenly, the supposedly still Muyun let out a muffled groan, and his long motionless fingers started to move.

    "Where am I?" Muyun¡¯s eyes slowly opened, nkly looking at this unfamiliar room. "You¡¯re awake?" The servant arranged by Old Hua turned towards Muyun due to the slight movement, and upon seeing Muyun¡¯s eyes open, the servant hurriedly spoke, rushing out to inform Old Hua.

    Before long, everyone appeared in Muyun¡¯s room. Seeing so many people suddenly appearing, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. "Young Master Muyun, how are you feeling?" Naturally, Xiao Yifei was also present in Muyun¡¯s room and asked happily upon seeing Muyun awake.

    Hearing this, Muyun looked at Xiao Yifei nearby, and upon seeing the familiar face, Muyun slowly asked Xiao Yifei, "What happened to me?" Very much confused.

    "You have been in aa for many days." Xiao Yifei stated the fact, and hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Muyun rubbed his aching head, indeed feeling like he had been in aa for many days.

    "I was in aa..." Muyun muttered to himself, a sh of Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face suddenly appeared in his mind. Thinking of this, Muyun suddenly realized that there was a reason for hisa, and that reason was Xiao Wushuang!

    "Xiao... Wushuang, where is he?" Due to the prolongeda, Muyun¡¯s speech seemed somewhat slurred, but it appeared he hadn¡¯t forgotten who caused him to be in aa for so long.

    Upon hearing Muyun mention Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei also happily looked at Muyun. Fortunately, Muyun still remembered Xiao Wushuang, preventing any loss of memory due to thea; otherwise, Xiao Yifei would have no way to exin himself. "Xiao Wushuang, that bastard." Muyun¡¯s tone carried some anger.

    "Can you tell me the details?" Xiao Yifei, noticing Muyun¡¯s anger, wanted to understand the situation more. Hearing this, Muyun nodded and then carefully exined everything to Xiao Yifei. After hearing Muyun¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh; Xiao Wushuang had poorly executed his medical skills and still wanted to take credit, Xiao Yifei was most disgusted by such people.

    After speaking, Muyun shook his head helplessly, feeling regretful in his heart, regretting why he chose someone like this for treatment. Thinking of this, Muyun felt guilty looking at Xiao Yifei, as he had previously kicked Xiao Yifei out. Now, Xiao Yifei had helped him wake from hisa; it was truly Xiao Yifei¡¯s kindness in response to resentment.

    Therefore, in his heart, Muyun felt very guilty towards Xiao Yifei. Muyun paused, slowly looking at Xiao Yifei, and said, "Mr. Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you before." There was deep apology in Muyun¡¯s words. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and shook his head.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind much, Muyun also sighed in relief. "Then, Young Master Muyun, you should rest first; we won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll discuss the specifics tomorrow." Xiao Yifei said to Muyun. Hearing this, Muyun nodded.

    Afterward, everyone left Muyun¡¯s room, allowing him to rest well alone.

    "Hua Rong Qian Xi? Are you Hua Rong Qian Xi, the granddaughter of the Hua Family?" At this moment in Muyun¡¯s vi, Mu Feng suddenly remembered Qian Xi¡¯s background and was somewhat surprised.

    Hearing Mu Feng speak, the nearby butler seemed curious, softly asking, and upon hearing this, Mu Feng sighed heavily and said, "Ah, Hua Rong Qian Xi, the woman in charge of the national security bureau. Yes, it¡¯s her."

    Originally hearing Mu Feng mention the Hua Family, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t consider it a problem, as he had the Xiao Family behind him, even if they couldn¡¯tpare to the Hua Family. They were arge family enterprise, not subject to other¡¯s opinions, so Xiao Wushuang wasn¡¯t worried. But upon hearing this woman in front of him was actually in charge of the national security bureau, Xiao Wushuang instantly panicked. How many people could act against someone of such stature?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qian Xi, who still maintained a cold expression, unmoved by Mu Feng¡¯s amazement.

    "But why would Miss Qian Xi, such a significant figure, align with those people?" Mu Feng asked puzzlingly. Knowing Qian Xi¡¯s identity, Mu Feng¡¯s words suddenly became much more polite.

    Observing Mu Feng still believing Xiao Yifei and his group were the culprits behind Muyun¡¯sa, Qian Xi was toozy to exin, choosing not to speak, quietly watching Mu Feng.

    Qian Xi suddenly stopped speaking, leaving Mu Feng feeling awkward. This time, Xiao Wushuang brazenly said, "I think it¡¯s because that person named Xiao Yifei offered her benefits, otherwise, with your status, there¡¯s no need to do such things!" Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression transformed into a sarcastic smile, seemingly mocking.

    Upon hearing these words, Qian Xi¡¯s anger instantly red up. Xiao Wushuang, besides his actions, even spoke disgustingly. Previously hearing Xiao Yifei speak didn¡¯t reveal much, but encountering it personally now, she felt Xiao Wushuang was exactly like foul dog feces, truly nauseating.

    "What did you say?" Qian Xi looked at Xiao Wushuang with a cold face and asked. Hearing Qian Xi¡¯s questioning tone carrying a hint of anger, Xiao Wushuang felt somewhat panicked but had already spoken, backing down now would be a loss of face.

 Chapter 1064 - 1056: Such Rage

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1056: Such Rage</h4>

    So Xiao Wushuang frankly went all out, raised his head, and haughtily said to Qianxi: "I say you must have been bribed or perhaps you fancy someone because they look good, trying to curry favor with them." As he said this, Xiao Wushuang let out a cold snort.

    Qianxi had never heard such words since she was a child, even Liu Rui, who was very angry at that time, never spoke to her like this. Now it came from Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mouth. Can you say Qianxi wouldn¡¯t be angry? She let out a heavy sigh, her kind eyes now staring at Xiao Wushuang like a beast eyeing its prey.

    "Have you never thought about the consequences of saying such things?" Qianxi¡¯s tone had dropped to an icy level, devoid of any emotion. Seeing Qianxi like this, Xiao Wushuang swallowed a gulp and his fear was infinitely magnified. However, for the sake of face, Xiao Wushuang still forced himself to say, "What, am I wrong? I¡¯m just right, which is why you¡¯re so angry, right!"

    "Courting death!"

    "Courting death!" Hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, Qianxi finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and he gritted his teeth, spat these words at Xiao Wushuang, then rushed to his side and delivered a heavy kick right to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s stomach.

    If an ordinary person were kicked like this, they might not recover for half a day, let alone by someone with Qianxi¡¯s profound cultivation. So, Xiao Wushuang was instantly kicked into the air, and after a loud bang, he fell heavily against a nearby wall.

    "Ugh". The moment Xiao Wushuang opened his eyes, he felt as if his internal organs had shifted, like they had been trampled by an elephant. How could this woman have such strength? Xiao Wushuang thought to himself, eventually coughing up a mouthful of clotted blood.

    But this wasn¡¯t over. In the blink of an eye, Qianxi appeared in front of Xiao Wushuang, her beautiful hands tightly gripping his cor, her face as indifferent as if she were looking at a dead person.

    Seeing Qianxi like this, Xiao Wushuang immediately regretted what he had just said, falling into an abyss of fear. It seemed like what stood before him was not a living person but a demon from Hell.

    "Qianxi, what do you want to do?" Mu Feng yelled anxiously at Qianxi upon seeing this scene. Hearing this, Qianxi turned her gaze toward Mu Feng, yet her response was a casual sneer.

    "What do I want to do? This scoundrel spoke to me like this; if it weren¡¯t for the face of the City Lord, I would have killed him a long time ago. How could I let him live this long?" As she said this, Qianxi¡¯s piercing gaze fell on Xiao Wushuang, causing him to tremble all over.

    "Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me." Trembling with fear, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pleading. The reason he wasn¡¯t afraid before was because Mu Feng was there, and he assumed Qianxi wouldn¡¯t dare to act. However, it wasn¡¯t until now that Xiao Wushuang realized his mistake; this Qianxi had no such concerns.

    So Xiao Wushuang began to plead, because he was truly scared. This beautiful woman before him might really be a demon from hell. "Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me." Xiao Wushuang kept repeating this phrase nonstop.

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang in this state, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but find itughable. The tough act from before now seemed like a joke. Such a cowardly man made Qianxi feel disgusted from the bottom of her heart.

    "Ha, I won¡¯t kill you." Qianxi snorted coldly, speaking to Xiao Wushuang. Hearing Qianxi¡¯s words, the Xiao Family¡¯s face immediately showed a look of relief, as if surviving a disaster.

    However, Qianxi suddenly revealed a sinister smile, "I can spare your life, but the pain, you can¡¯t avoid that." Qianxi said softly to Xiao Wushuang. Xiao Wushuang, trembling, froze on the spot, blood still at the corners of his mouth.

    No sooner had the words left her lips than Qianxi pped Xiao Wushuang¡¯s right cheek, leaving a clear palm print appearing on the Xiao Family¡¯s face. The pained Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but cover his right cheek, looking at the Qianxi in disbelief.

    Yet before Xiao Wushuang could recover from the pain, Qianxi pped his left cheek, leaving another bright red palm print on his face. However, Qianxi didn¡¯t seem to stop, repeatedly pping Xiao Family¡¯s face.

    Xiao Wushuang gradually lost consciousness under Qianxi¡¯s ps, finally, Qianxi suddenly stood up and heavily stomped on Xiao Wushuang¡¯s stomach. Only then did she stop tormenting Xiao Wushuang, and the anger in Qianxi¡¯s heart waspletely vented.

    Mu Feng, who was watching on the side, dared not intervene to stop it, only threatening from the sidelines: "Miss Qianxi, if you carry on like this, don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Hearing this, Qianxi turned her head to look at the City Lord, with a mocking smile that had never ceased.

    "Oh? City Lord, do tell me how you n to be rude to me?" Qianxiughed, speaking to the City Lord, yet the City Lord was at a loss for words, choked by her statement.

    Now the situation was that none of his people could beat Qianxi, and the City Lord didn¡¯t dare to say much about her position. That was why the City Lord was at a loss for words against Qianxi.

    Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s silence, Qianxi let out a coldugh and said: "Even if everyone presentbines forces, they can¡¯t beat me, and you speak of being rude? On what basis?" Qianxi¡¯s words were hardly giving Mu Feng any face, and after hearing these words, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned ck.

    The atmosphere at the scene became awkward due to Qianxi¡¯s presence, and Xiao Wushuang on the side had already lost consciousness, looking like he might be half-disabled even if he recovered.

    After a while, Mu Feng, with a cold face and chilly tone, spoke to Qianxi: "Flora Qianxi, I will remove you from your position!" Mu Feng¡¯s tone was very serious, not at all like a joke.

    However, upon hearing Mu Feng¡¯s threat to remove her from her position, Qianxi¡¯s beautiful face showed a cold smile, giving the nearby steward a chill.

    "Why are youughing?" Mu Feng was inexplicably angry facing Qianxi¡¯s disdainful gaze. Hearing this, Qianxi¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, and she said to Mu Feng, word by word: "City Lord Mu, listen well. Unless I resign myself, the only ones who can dismiss me are the people on that side of the guo. Are you, a City Lord, nning to rebel?"

    As she spoke, Qianxi¡¯s expression became fierce as if Mu Feng really had the same intention she used him of. Mu Feng was left speechless by Qianxi¡¯s words, perhaps unable toprehend why this great figure of Qianxi would stand on Xiao Yifei¡¯s side.

    Moreover, at this moment, Mu Feng seemed truly unable to do anything about Qianxi, could not beat her, and administratively couldn¡¯t suppress her, which was why Qianxi was so unrestrained. However, thinking of his son, Mu Feng felt a burst of anger.

    "City Lord Mu, since it¡¯s been found out, I won¡¯t trouble you any longer." Saying this, Qianxi smiled, walking straight past Mu Feng and the security, heading towards the door.

    "Arrest her, arrest her!" Mu Feng shouted hysterically at the security, hearing this, the security on the side hesitated, seeming to be somewhat intimidated by Qianxi.

 Chapter 1065: 1057: A Proud Smile

    <strong>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1057: A Proud Smile</strong>

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Grab her, don¡¯t let her escape.¡± Mu Feng pushed the security guard beside him and shouted angrily. With Mu Feng¡¯s ire sparked, the guards had no choice but to brace themselves and charge towards Qianxi.

    A throng of security guards lunged at Qianxi, but everyone suddenly saw darkness, and in the next moment, they found themselves sitting on the ground. Meanwhile, Qianxi¡¯s steps toward the door didn¡¯t pause for a second, leaving them helpless but to watch the determined footsteps with no means to intervene.

    Mu Feng, watching Qianxi¡¯s silhouette leave, stomped his feet in anger at his spot. The butler beside him, worried that Mu Feng might vent his anger on him, kept his head down and stayed silent.

    ncing at Xiao Wushuang, who was unconscious and limp like a puddle of mud in the room, Mu Feng sighed heavily. He was not currently focused on Xiao Wushuang being beaten to such a state, but rather, who would treat Muyun¡¯s illness in the future.

    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± After a while, the butler asked. In response, Mu Feng nced at Xiao Wushuang, shook his head, and said, ¡°Find a doctor first.¡± With that, he turned and left.

    Hearing Mu Feng¡¯s order, the butler hurriedly nodded, approached Xiao Wushuang, and lifted him onto the bed. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s pitiful state, the butler couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Wasn¡¯t Qianxi too ruthless with her attack?

    After a turbulent night, Muyun awoke the next noon, with his body aching all over. Struggling to get out of bed, Muyun dragged his weary body outside the room.

    ¡°Young master Muyun, you¡¯re awake?¡± As Muyun stepped out the door, he saw Xiao Yifei, who greeted him politely. In response, Muyun quickly returned the courtesy, calling out ¡°Mr. Xiao¡±. Knowing that Xiao Yifei had awakened him, Muyun¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Yifei was much improved, even respectful.

    After exchanging greetings, neither knew what to say next, making the atmosphere awkward. Just then, Old Hua approached. Seeing Muyun awake, he politely inquired, with Muyun responding in kind.

    Faced with this old man, an inexplicable reverence arose in Muyun¡¯s heart, causing him to quietly specte as to the identity of the person before him.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you think Qianxi will be discovered?¡± Old Hua sighed, voicing his concern. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei also frowned. If Qianxi was discovered while still at the Muyun family, what could happen?

    Old Hua asking thus clearly showed his worry for Qianxi. Regardless of what Qianxi had done before, this granddaughter was still his own; saying he wasn¡¯t worried was certainly false. Xiao Yifei gently shook his head, not knowing what would happen if Qianxi was discovered.

    ¡°Old master, don¡¯t worry too much. Given Qianxi¡¯s identity, I believe not many people would be able to do anything to her,¡± Xiao Yifeiforted Old Hua hurriedly. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reassurance, Old Hua nodded. Indeed, with Qianxi¡¯s identity, Mu Feng probably wouldn¡¯t dare do much.

    Thinking this way, Old Hua rxed considerably. However, Muyun, listening to their conversation, was somewhat confused. ¡°What do you mean? Why is Miss Qianxi at my home?¡± Muyun asked, voicing his confusion.

    Hearing Muyun¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei turned his gaze back to him and said with a smile, ¡°How do you think we brought you here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Muyun pondered for a while, looking around the surroundings, realizing he was no longer in the original ce. Only then did he recall Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and understand.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei recounted in detail how they brought Muyun here. After listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Muyun nodded slowly, saying apologetically, ¡°Mr. Xiao, sorry for the trouble you¡¯ve gone through.¡±

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, stating that it was not Muyun¡¯s fault but entirely Xiao Wushuang¡¯s issue. Muyun fully agreed with that, thinking that if not for Xiao Wushuang, he wouldn¡¯t have fainted, and Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have been wronged. Then, Xiao Yifei and the others wouldn¡¯t have had to go to such great lengths. Thinking about Xiao Wushuang¡¯s despicable act made Muyun¡¯s expression sour.

    Seeing Muyun¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei patted him on the shoulder, sighed, and said, ¡°Alright, once your health is mostly recovered, everything wille to light.¡±

    Hearing this, Muyun nodded heavily, clearly harboring much anger toward Xiao Wushuang.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, about my illness?¡± Muyun seemed to suddenly recall something and asked. Hearing Muyun¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei nodded thoughtfully, saying, ¡°For your illness, I currently have no solution.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Muyun felt somewhat disappointed. He didn¡¯t expect that even Xiao Yifei, someone capable of waking him, was unable to help, he thought.

    However, the next moment, Xiao Yifei revealed the reason, ¡°I need the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡± Xiao Yifei said, looking seriously at Muyun. Upon hearing this reason, Muyun suddenly understood. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei was incapable of handling his illness but that there were conditions involved¡ªa condition Muyun could satisfy.

    ¡°Are you saying that with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, my illness can be cured?¡± Muyun asked excitedly. Hearing Muyun¡¯s exmation, Xiao Yifei nodded. At this point, Old Hua couldn¡¯t hold back from praising Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°You see, insisting on trusting that Xiao Wushuang at first. Our Xiao Yifei is the true heir of the Xiao family, skillful in medicine with instant cures.¡± As he spoke, Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but show a proud smile.

    Listening to Old Hua¡¯s praise, Xiao Yifei felt slightly embarrassed, but Muyun on the side nodded in firm agreement. Seeing Muyun nodding, Old Huaughed heartily, while Xiao Yifei offered an awkward smile to Muyun.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Wushuangy on the bed, uncertain of life, while the City Lord Mu, apanied by several doctors, stood by.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Feng asked bluntly, his face cold. The person, frowning, slowly said, ¡°Mr. Xiao now has both internal and external injuries that damage the tendons and bones. Such injuries will linger for the rest of his life.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng¡¯s face darkened slightly. After a moment, with a cold expression, he asked, ¡°Can he wake up?¡± In response, the doctor nodded.

    ¡°Wake him first then,¡± Mu Feng said helplessly, then turned and left the room. The remaining people followed Mu Feng¡¯s orders and began treating Xiao Wushuang. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s condition, the doctors gasped, as injuries like this were unprecedented in their careers.

    Countless internal injuries marred the body, and worse yet, the facial cartge had been so battered that it was unrecognizable. It could be said that Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face could never return to its original state. The crowd exchanged shocked nces, unaware that all these injuries were inflicted by a single woman.

    After tending to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s injuries, the group left the room.

    At this time, Muyun was discussing his illness with Xiao Yifei. When he mentioned that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was with Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei helplessly nodded, showing that Muyun initially trusted Xiao Wushuang unconditionally.

 Chapter 1066 - 1058: Saying Hello

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1058: Saying Hello</h4>

    "It¡¯s nothing, when I return, the things in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hands, I will take them back one by one," Muyun said coldly.

    At this moment, there was the sound of cars outside the Hua Mansion, and after a while, two familiar figures slowly walked in from the door.

    "Qianxi? Liu Rui?" Xiao Yifei looked at these two people and immediately recognized them. He just couldn¡¯t understand why they were here. Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled at Xiao Yifei, "Brother Fei!" Liu Rui rushed to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side and greeted him with a smile.

    "Who is this?" Liu Rui suddenly noticed another person beside Xiao Yifei and felt puzzled. At this time, Qianxi walked to Liu Rui¡¯s side and said softly, "This is Muyun." Saying that, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Muyun dismissively, apparently not very fond of Muyun.

    Upon hearing that this person was Muyun, Liu Rui suddenly realized and looked at Muyun, then politely shook hands with him. Seeing Qianxi¡¯s unfriendly attitude towards him, Muyun felt a bit awkward but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi and suddenly had a vague suspicion. He then asked with confusion, "Qianxi, you¡¯re here." He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Qianxi naturally understood.

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi nodded, but his expression was not the terrified one of being exposed, rather he was calm and indifferent, "Didn¡¯t they do anything to you?" Xiao Yifei seemed somewhat worried, feeling remorseful if she got hurt because of helping him, even though he treated Liu Rui and himself like that before.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s unwarranted concern, Qianxi smiled confidently, a face full of pride. Next to him, Liu Rui smiled and patted Qianxi¡¯s head. Facing such a Qianxi, Liu Rui seemed helpless.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei finally felt relieved, "It seems they didn¡¯t do anything to you," Xiao Yifei said with a smile. Hearing that, Qianxi shook his head and said, "Not only that, I severely taught Xiao Wushuang a lesson."

    Seeing Qianxi shake his head, Xiao Yifei initially thought something unexpected had happened, but the next sentence made Xiao Yifei realize he was overthinking, and he felt extremely satisfied.

    The most satisfied person here was naturally Muyun on the side. He jumped up in surprise and asked Qianxi, "What did you say?"

    Seeing Muyun¡¯s big reaction, Qianxi was startled, looking at Muyun warily, "What¡¯s up?" Qianxi said coldly. Seeing this, Muyun hurriedly waved his hands, acknowledging that Qianxi misunderstood him. Muyun then exined, "No, Miss Qianxi, I¡¯m grateful you taught Xiao Wushuang a lesson."

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi was very puzzled because Muyun¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Wushuang wasn¡¯t like this before. At this point, Xiao Yifei stood up to offer an exnation, and after listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Qianxi also nodded and smiled. Now, Xiao Wushuang was universally detested.

    But Muyun woke up so quickly, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Yifei, because he knew that Mu Feng had invited so many doctors and still couldn¡¯t wake Muyun. Xiao Yifei, in just one night, managed to awaken Muyun, which was indeed shocking.

    So in Qianxi¡¯s heart, his admiration for Xiao Yifei subconsciously increased to a new level. But Xiao Yifei had no time to deal with these emotions now. What upied his mind was, once the truth came out, what Mu Feng would do next. Hence, Xiao Yifei expressed his concern.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui on the side also put away his yful demeanor, worriedly looking at everyone. Hearing Xiao Yifei, Qianxi seemed unconvinced. She had faced them alone before, and they couldn¡¯t do anything to her, let alone now with so many people. Thinking this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but feel disdainful.

    At this moment, Muyun slowly said, "I know my father too well. He definitely won¡¯t let you off easily." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned.

    "But at that time, I will exin everything to my father," Muyun smiled, indicating to Xiao Yifei and the others not to worry too much. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and quickly said thank you. Hearing Xiao Yifei being so polite, Muyun shook his head and said, "Mr. Xiao, what you said is somewhat inappropriate. You helped me escape from Xiao Wushuang¡¯s clutches, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet."

    Upon hearing Muyun say clutches, Qianxi suddenly remembered what Xiao Wushuang tried to do to her that night, or rather, to Muyun. So she slowly told Muyun, "I remember that night she wanted to harm you."

    This sentence was naturally meant for Muyun. Sure enough, upon hearing Qianxi say that, Muyun was so angry that he patted his table. Qianxi¡¯s point was clear, that Xiao Wushuang wanted to solve Muyun before he woke up. You can imagine anyone would be angry about this, let alone someone as talented as Muyun.

    So his face instantly fell cold, "Xiao Wushuang, I will remember that name." Saying this, Muyun nced at Xiao Yifei, sighing heavily, "Both with the surname Xiao, why such a big difference."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled. At this time, Muyun showed a thoughtful expression and, after a while, asked, "Mr. Xiao, that day Xiao Wushuang said you were the descendant of the attendant?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei naturally understood what Muyun wanted to ask, so he shook his head, indicating that Xiao Wushuang was purely ndering him. Based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s guess, Xiao Wushuang was actually more likely the descendant of the attendant, while he was truly a descendant of the Xiao Family.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei shake his head, Muyun also confirmed his suspicions; sure enough, Xiao Wushuang was deceiving him. "Alright, everything will be clear in time. Right now, the most important person is the City Lord, because he¡¯s still kept in the dark by Xiao Wushuang," Xiao Yifei said slowly to everyone, but it was indeed the crucial point.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei say this, everyone nodded.

    Sure enough, a few dayster, the sound of cars outside Hua Mansion was extremely chaotic, as if a dragon made of cars was entrenched outside. If someone were watching from the outside at this moment, they would certainly be amazed and speechless because the reality was that dense and packed vehicles surrounded Hua Mansion.

    Numerous burly men wearing ck uniforms, with guns at their waists, gradually descended from the cars, steadily organizing to encircle Hua Mansion. Among these people, there was the most authoritative figure that Xiao Yifei and hispanions recognized: Beijing¡¯s City Lord, Mu Feng!

    Inside Muyun¡¯s vi, everyone seemed to evaporate in an instant, eerily quiet. And amidst such an environment, Xiao Wushuang woke up.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Xiao Wushuang stared nkly at the ceiling above, with the luxurious decor and soft bed reminding him that he was currently lying on a bed in the Muyun Family¡¯s house.

    At this moment, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes looked somewhat hollow, looking around but unsure what to see. Suddenly, he noticed some blemishes on a wall and finally recalled the events ofst night.

    Recallingst night¡¯s fear, Xiao Wushuang then noticed the bandages on his face. At this moment, he resembled a mummy,pletely unrecognizable from his original appearance, all thanks to Qianxi. Thinking of the humiliation from Qianxi¡¯s consecutive strikesst night, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth tightly.

 Chapter 1067 - 1059: Not a Trace of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1059: Not a Trace of Strength</h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re awake?" Upon hearing the voice, Xiao Wushuang realized there was a servant beside him taking care of him. "How many days have I been in aa?" Xiao Wushuang asked the servant next to him.

    In response, the servant replied that Xiao Wushuang had been in aa for two days. "Two days?" Xiao Wushuang muttered to himself in confusion while trying to move and get up.

    However, as soon as Xiao Wushuang moved slightly, he felt as if his internal organs had been hammered, leaving him with no strength from the pain.

    It took a long time before Xiao Wushuang could barely get out of bed. But after taking a walk outside, he found Muyun¡¯s house eerily empty and returned to the room to ask the servant.

    "Just before Mr. Xiao woke up, the master left with some people." Hearing this news, Xiao Wushuang was startled and quickly asked where Mu Feng and the others went.

    "It seems to be someone named Hua¡¯s house," the servant said uncertainly. Even though the servant was unsure, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face still darkened upon hearing it.

    Because if Mu Feng went to the Hua Mansion, he would definitely meet Muyun. If Muyun was conscious, everything would be exposed, and Xiao Wushuang would surely face the wrath of Mu Feng and the others. Given Xiao Wushuang¡¯s background, he probably couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Thinking about this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but stamp his foot hard. He immediately clutched his abdomen, as the pain fromst night still hindered him from exerting too much force.

    "Mr. Xiao?" The servant next to him, noticing this, asked hurriedly. But this concerned inquiry was met with a furious face from Xiao Wushuang, who shouted hoarsely at the servant, "Get out!" The servant, clearly frightened by this sudden anger, quickly left Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room with a cold sweat.

    Heavy breathing filled the room, and anger and anxiety spread uncontrobly. Now, Xiao Wushuang had images of his guilt being exposed consuming his mind: using faces and angry expressions gradually blurred his consciousness. He didn¡¯t know what to do now; he only knew that as long as Muyun was dead, everything would be over.

    But his n waspletely disrupted by Xiao Yifei and the others. Originally, nothing was there to hide; it was all because of Xiao Yifei. Because of him, he was beaten ruthlessly by Qianxi, and because of Xiao Yifei, he found himself in this predicament.

    While thinking, Xiao Wushuang touched his pocket, and as his hand moved, his expression slowly changed from anger to a sinister grin. Along with his expression, an incriminating object was gradually taken out by Xiao Wushuang.

    It was a piece of paper wrapped around a white powder¡ªno doubt, poison. This was the remaining poison fromst night. Even though it wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to turn a living person into a cold corpse. Up to now, Xiao Wushuang was still unwilling to give up concealing the truth; cowardice prevented him from facing real punishment.

    Tightly gripping the poison, Xiao Wushuang left the Muyun vi in a tense mood.

    At the Hua Mansion, Muyun, Xiao Yifei, and the others were still sitting in the courtyard, each expressing their views on the matter. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei heard a series of hurried car noises outside that seemed to stop at the Hua Mansion entrance.

    The other people naturally heard the noise as well, and they exchanged nces, each guessing tacitly. After a while, Xiao Yifei sighed and said to everyone, "I¡¯ll go take a look; you guys stay here." With that, he got up without hesitation to go outside.

    "Wait, I¡¯m going too." Seeing Xiao Yifei going out, Qianxi also stood up to follow him. She already had an idea in her mind; these noisy engine sounds were probably brought by Mu Feng, so Qianxi suggested going with Xiao Yifei to have a look.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at Qianxi and nodded thoughtfully. Seeing Qianxi go out, Liu Rui apologized with a smile to Muyun before following them.

    Looking at everyone, Muyun initially wanted to say something but thought better of it, returning Liu Rui¡¯s smile politely. He quietly waited for their answers.

    The more he waited, the tighter Muyun clenched his fists because thinking about Xiao Wushuang framing him filled Muyun with inexplicable anger. Who was he? The son of the City Lord of Beijing, Mu Feng. Anywhere else, people would give him due respect, yet he was being toyed with by Xiao Wushuang like this.

    This is something Muyun had never experienced in his life. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wushuang gave him a lesson. Muyun sneered, "It really was a lesson." He shook his head and muttered to himself.

    Just when Muyun was frustrated, a familiar voice entered his ears. "Mr. Muyun, long time no see, huh?" The voice was hoarse and low, full of unfounded resentment and anger. Hearing this strange voice, Muyun slowly raised his head.

    A man in ck clothes, wearing a ck hat, and slightly thin figure was walking towards Muyun step by step.

    Seeing this person, Muyun¡¯s heart suddenly tightened because there was an unspeakable familiarity in the person¡¯s face. Therefore, some guesses formed in Muyun¡¯s mind.

    "Who are you?" Because the person was dressed so mysteriously, Muyun couldn¡¯t see the face and asked warily. Hearing this, the person¡¯s steps slowly halted, and after a while, the strangerughed, making Muyun ufortable.

    Because the sound was somewhat eerie. "Who are you, really?" Muyun finally couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted angrily.

    Outside the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi, apanied by Liu Rui, slowly walked out the door. But once outside, Xiao Yifei was speechless at the sight before him.

    Dozens of ck cars were parked outside the Hua Mansion like a dragon, surrounding itpletely. And it wasn¡¯t just cars; beside each car stood several burly men in military uniforms, and these men were armed with real guns and ammunition.

    Originally, given everyone¡¯s curiosity, there would surely be people gathering to watch scene after scene. But upon closer inspection, there were none, meaning no one dared to be nearby, despite the incredibly rare scene.

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei was speechless under the scene before him. A sight people might not witness in a lifetime, but Xiao Yifei had seen it. Now, Xiao Yifei felt as if he were a major cartel boss surrounded by so many people, ready to say goodbye to the world at any moment.

    Qianxi and Liu Rui also frowned slightly, especially Liu Rui, who thought, ¡¯Even when I went to prison, there weren¡¯t so many troops,¡¯ showing displeasure on his face.

    Meanwhile, Hua Lao was already standing outside. However, when Xiao Yifei initially came out, he was too shocked to notice anyone else, including the already present Hua Lao.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1068: 1060: Incredible

    <strong>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1060: Incredible</strong>

    Until a strong hand slowly pressed onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, feeling the force, Xiao Yifei also recovered from the shock, looked at the nearby Hua Lao, and upon seeing, Hua Lao smiled at Xiao Yifei and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, that boy Mu Feng wouldn¡¯t dare touch us!¡±

    Although Hua Lao said this to Xiao Yifei, the voice was very loud, obviously implying something deeper; this was meant for the people outside to hear.

    Hearing the two words Mu Feng, Xiao Yifei also clearly knew who sent so many men, yes, these forces were all brought by Mu Feng. As Mu Feng slowly stepped down from the leading vehicle, he was still the same as Xiao Yifei had seen before, so arrogant.

    Seeing Mu Feng, the nearby Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. In her heart, she also despised him, relying on his high position and authority to try to threaten them with a gun now. This is what Qianxi thought, a beautiful face filled with disdain.

    Mu Feng got out of the car, the same tough face was truly surrounded by anger. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, his face instantly darkened.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei coughed awkwardly twice, because the matter of secretly taking Muyun away was his doing, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    After a while, Mu Feng yelled at Xiao Yifei: ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re really brave!¡± Mu Feng¡¯s tone was extremely angry, as if the next second, he was about to tear Xiao Yifei apart. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei swallowed, the expression on his face was quite helpless, because listening to Mu Feng¡¯s words, he still seemed unaware of the truth.

    At this moment, Hua Lao, who was beside them, suddenly stepped out, watching Mu Feng with ridicule, and slowly said: ¡°What, did my grandson bother you?¡±

    Hearing this from Hua Lao, Mu Feng was instantly shocked because he clearly heard that Xiao Yifei is Hua Lao¡¯s grandson. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Feng asked in disbelief.

    Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s surprised expression, Hua Lao felt a burst of triumph in his heart, did not answer Mu Feng¡¯s words, but replied through his expressions. Seeing this, Mu Feng was somewhat helpless, but immediately thought for a moment, amusingly said: ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, yourst name is Hua, Xiao Yifei¡¯s is Xiao, how could he be your grandson.¡±

    ¡°Adopted grandson is fine.¡± Hua Lao seemed to deliberately oppose Mu Feng, this remark made Mu Feng lose face instantly, and Mu Feng also became momentarily embarrassed. After a while, Mu Feng also stiffly said: ¡°No matter what, Xiao Yifei definitely won¡¯t leave today.¡±

    These words sounded quite overbearing, truly sounding like the tone of such a prestigious family. But upon hearing these words, Hua Lao was also a bit angry, his originally cheerful face immediately turned cold, opposing Mu Feng, Hua Lao said: ¡°You can try!¡±

    Yuan Marshal is Yuan Marshal, the grandeur of the three armies was exhibited thoroughly at this moment, while those soldiers on the side, were now slightly suspicious, unsure whose orders to follow.

    Seeing her grandfather so domineering, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but be a bit surprised, because from a young age, Qianxi had never seen this side of Hua Lao, today suddenly seeing it, her admiration for her grandfather, gradually rose.

    Hua Lao¡¯s aura was undeniable, the originally very arrogant Mu Feng at this moment was somewhat speechless under Hua Lao¡¯s pressure, just staring at Hua Lao, but his mouth was constantly trembling.

    The atmosphere on-site also became awkward because of Hua Lao¡¯s words, after a while, Xiao Yifei coughed heavily twice, indicating he had something to say, simultaneously alleviating this awkward situation.

    ¡°City Lord Mu, I think there might be some misunderstandings between us.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was still very respectful. However, hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Mu Feng wouldn¡¯t think so, still believing Xiao Yifei was harming Muyun. So he replied irritably: ¡°What misunderstanding could there be between us?¡±

    Nearby, Qianxi also understood the meaning of Mu Feng¡¯s words, and was suddenly somewhat annoyed, thinking why Mu Feng wouldn¡¯t listen properly, so she suddenly said: ¡°City Lord Mu, could you consider the facts before speaking?¡± As she spoke, Qianxi¡¯s sharp gaze directly confronted Mu Feng.

    Seeing Qianxi speak, Mu Feng also shifted his gaze to Qianxi, his gaze was previously on Xiao Yifei, now suddenly seeing Qianxi, it also startled him slightly, but upon thinking, Qianxi being Hua Lao¡¯s granddaughter, wasn¡¯t surprising here.

    However, what troubled Mu Feng was howe the Hua Family members were all so domineering, not giving anyone face at all. But thinking of this, Mu Feng suddenly recalled the incident with Qianxi that night, feeling a bit panic-stricken, knowing that night, Qianxi actually caught the bullets.

    Thinking of this, Mu Feng was speechless for a moment, also not refuting Qianxi. So Xiao Yifei quickly said: ¡°The reason I used this method was because the City Lord listened to Chen Xiao Wushuang, and surrounded Muyun¡¯s vi so tightly that I couldn¡¯t get in, but this couldn¡¯t wake Muyun, and my grievances couldn¡¯t be cleared.¡±

    What Xiao Yifei said was very grievance-filled, and also gave Mu Feng enough face, because Xiao Yifei said Mu Feng restricted him because he listened to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, didn¡¯t assign the problem to Mu Feng; even if Mu Feng was to me then, there would be a way to step down. So upon hearing this, Mu Feng also nodded thoughtfully, and the atmosphere on-site also immediately calmed down a lot.

    Seeing Mu Feng willing to listen to him, Xiao Yifei also smiled and shared news that delighted Mu Feng, ¡°City Lord Mu, Mu Feng is now awake, so, who is right or wrong, you can naturally ask Young Master Muyun, I believe everything will be revealed.¡±

    Speaking, Xiao Yifei firmly looked at Mu Feng, seeing this, Mu Feng frowned, then looked at the soldiers nearby, suddenly feeling a bit awkward, since Xiao Yifei had saved Muyun, what were these dispatched forces for, thinking of this, Mu Feng hesitated a bit, looked at Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei was very clever, immediately seeing Mu Feng¡¯s reaction, quickly speaking to Liu Rui beside him: ¡°Liu Rui, go support Young Master Muyun out.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui nodded in agreement, then turned and walked into the vi. Seeing Liu Rui go in, Xiao Yifei also looked at Mu Feng, confidently saying: ¡°City Lord Mu, believe that you¡¯ll know then, you¡¯re blinded by bad people.¡±

    The bad person Xiao Yifei referred to was naturally Xiao Wushuang, hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Mu Feng had no choice but to nod, hopefully that¡¯s the case, Mu Feng thought, but if Xiao Wushuang really did deceive him, he must tear him apart alive.

    Originally Mu Feng nned toe for a fight to the death today, because his son was bullied this way, no matter what, Mu Feng wanted to see Xiao Yifei in trouble, but upon hearing Xiao Yifei say he had already saved Muyun, Mu Feng suddenly wondered if he was really mistaken, so no fish-dead-broken scenario urred, but instead he waited for proof.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Muyun couldn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him, angrily roared, Muyun originally wanted to yell, but due to his physical condition, the originally loud words were somewhat soft-spoken.

    Seeing the person hear Muyun¡¯s weak question, he immediatelyughed, then slowly reached out, prepared to take off his hat, but his footsteps did not stop, slowly approaching Muyun.

 Chapter 1069 - 1061: Beyond Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1061: Beyond Redemption</h4>

    Seeing the man¡¯s motion of removing his hat, Muyun suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, so he instinctively stood up, but due to his weak body, Muyun barely stood up before copsing onto the ground, looking very embarrassed.

    The man saw this and let out a very mocking smile, "I never expected that even the esteemed Muyun could be so pitiful." As he spoke, the man slowly revealed the face hidden under the hat.

    "It¡¯s you?" Upon seeing the man, cold sweat instantly appeared on Muyun¡¯s forehead, and he couldn¡¯t help but prop himself up with both hands, wanting to retreat backward.

    Indeed, who else could instill such fear in Muyun but Xiao Wushuang? Only now, Xiao Wushuang looked terrifying; his entire face had be unrecognizable. In order to make Muyun fear him, Xiao Wushuang had already removed the bandage from his face.

    So to Muyun, what appeared before him now seemed not like Xiao Wushuang but more like a zombie from a horror movie. However, seeing Muyun like this, Xiao Wushuang was quite excited; the reason he removed the bandage was for exactly this.

    "Hahaha, Muyun, surprised? Who told you to be in such a hurry to ask me for acupuncture? All of this is thanks to you." Xiao Wushuang had some disfigurement, and paired with those sinister smiles, he truly embodied the essence of Hell.

    Muyun snorted coldly at those words. Although he was very frightened now, his aversion to Xiao Wushuang hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. "I should never have asked for your help. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood Xiao Yifei." Muyun said with a cold expression.

    However, upon hearing the name ¡¯Xiao Yifei,¡¯ Xiao Wushuang¡¯s anger red up immediately. It seemed that Muyun was now on Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. Xiao Wushuang stared at Muyun intensely and said with a twisted expression, "Muyun, aren¡¯t you on my side? Ah, you¡¯ve betrayed me? You betrayed me!"

    Xiao Wushuang was somewhat hysterical, and the heavy panting that followed made the already tense Muyun even more reluctant to speak.

    After a moment, Xiao Wushuangughed at Muyun and then slowly pulled out a small bottle containing water from his pocket. He shook the bottle in Muyun¡¯s direction, smiling as he said, "Muyun, it seems you¡¯ll have to sacrifice for me; if you die, as long as I don¡¯t admit anything, no one will know."

    Seeing that colorless and tasteless water, Muyun naturally wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think it was ordinary water, so upon hearing those words, Muyun instantly understood what Xiao Wushuang intended to do. At this moment, Xiao Wushuang continued to move forward, casually edging closer to Muyun!

    "No, don¡¯te closer. I¡¯ve already told them everything. Even if you kill me, what will it change?" Muyun said while struggling to retreat; due to fear and his illness, he found himselfpletely powerless, only able to wriggle on the ground.

    Compared to Muyun, Xiao Wushuang seemed much more at ease; although he was injured, it didn¡¯t stop him from moving. Hearing Muyun say this, Xiao Wushuang remained unperturbed, still fixing his gaze on Muyun, "Do you think that if you¡¯re dead, your father will still be rational? Then anything I say he will believe, hahaha!"

    These words from Xiao Wushuang left Muyun speechless, but indeed as Xiao Wushuang said, if he were to die, Xiao Wushuang could say whatever he wanted freely. With this thought, Muyun looked at Xiao Wushuang despairingly and slowly began to inch backward.

    However, using his hands to move was never as fast as using feet, and in an instant, Xiao Wushuang was beside Muyun. Before Muyun could react, Xiao Wushuang reached out with his right hand and violently grabbed Muyun¡¯s neck, causing Muyun to writhe in pain. Muyun clenched Xiao Wushuang¡¯s wrist tightly, trying to pry Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hand away.

    But ultimately, due to years of illness, Muyun¡¯s strength was nowhere near equal to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang snorted coldly, then opened the bottle filled with Blood-breaking Potion, "Drink this; it¡¯s colorless, tasteless, and undetectable. Just obediently go to hell."

    As he spoke, Xiao Wushuang applied pressure with his left hand, causing Muyun immense pain in his throat,pelling Muyun to open his mouth wide, which was enough for Xiao Wushuang to pour the poison in.

    At that moment, facing the poison that neared inch by inch, despair filled Muyun¡¯s eyes, and in his mind, he could almost see himself dying; but just as Xiao Wushuang put the bottle near Muyun¡¯s mouth, a voice full of hope reached both of their ears.

    Suddenly, Liu Rui rushed in, standing behind Xiao Wushuang, shouting loudly, "Stop!"

    "Stop!" The familiar voice entered Muyun¡¯s ears, immediately brightening his eyes. His whole body shook and struggled, trying to break free from Xiao Wushuang¡¯s grip.

    Hearing the voice startled Xiao Wushuang. If someone saw him at this moment, even killing Muyun wouldn¡¯t erase the witness, making escape impossible. At this moment, countless thoughts ran through Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mind, but ultimately he slowly released Muyun, knowing that dealing with someone capable of action was far more urgent than killing Muyun first.

    So Xiao Wushuang loosened the grip on Muyun¡¯s neck, throwing him aside, and turned around holding the opened Blood-breaking Potion.

    A youthful, handsome face entered Xiao Wushuang¡¯s sight, no doubt, the person standing before him was Liu Rui, who rushed in.

    Once freed, Muyun promptly struggled to get up, leaning against a nearby table, coughing violently, because Xiao Wushuang¡¯s previous grip truly aimed to kill Muyun, causing such difort.

    But Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t care about Muyun¡¯s difort; his eyes now focused on the man before him, the one who witnessed everything.

    "Who are you?" As Xiao Wushuang turned, Liu Rui became highly vignt, but upon seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s disfigured face, he was genuinely terrified. Such an injury could only be inflicted by someone extremely ruthless, Liu Rui thought.

    This was thanks to Qianxi not having told Liu Rui about the events from that night, otherwise Liu Rui would definitely have known that Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face was the result of Qianxi¡¯s actions.

    "Did you see everything?" Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t directly answer Liu Rui¡¯s question but instead asked sinisterly. Hearing this, Liu Rui¡¯s eyebrows tightened, because people who ask this are typically guilty and wish to kill their witness. So, Liu Rui became even more vignt of Xiao Wushuang.

    Liu Rui didn¡¯t speak, but from his expression, Xiao Wushuang could confirm that the person before him had witnessed everything he had just done; moreover, if he survived today, it would no longer just be seen.

    At this moment, Muyun finally caught his breath and said to Liu Rui, "He is Xiao Wushuang." As he spoke, Muyun took a breath and copsed onto the chair.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui suddenly realized that the disfigured person in front of him was indeed Xiao Wushuang, the one Xiao Yifei spoke of, and from the looks of him, it was clear he was no good. Liu Rui thought to himself while fixating his eyes on Xiao Wushuang.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1070 - 1062: Not a Match

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1062: Not a Match</h4>

    "What are you doing here?" Liu Rui asked with a cold face. Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s question, Xiao Wushuang suddenlyughed, and theughter was very ghastly, making Muyun and Liu Rui feel ufortable. As heughed, Xiao Wushuang picked up the Blood Gut he held and shook it in front of his eyes.

    "Why am I here? Of course, it¡¯s to treat Young Master Muyun. As long as he isn¡¯t well, my heart will never be at peace," Xiao Wushuang said, looking at Liu Rui through his eyes. Whether it was due to the lighting or not, Liu Rui started to see Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face as more twisted and horrifying.

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words also sent a shiver down Muyun¡¯s spine. But Liu Rui was no fool; what he just witnessed, could it be false? He steadied himself and said mockingly, "ording to what you say, Mr. Xiao¡¯s medical skill is really bizarre. Is it necessary to pin someone to the ground for treatment?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face darkened. He slowly put down the Blood Gut in front of him, staring at Liu Rui with icy eyes. This remark indeed hit the mark, to the heart of Xiao Wushuang.

    The two of them confronted each other for a while. Xiao Wushuang sneered and said, "What if you know me? All of you will die here today!" With that, Xiao Wushuang started to move.

    Upon seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s movement, Liu Rui, who was already on guard, immediately reacted.

    Speaking of Xiao Wushuang, he was not entirely without skill. Although the Xiao Family primarily focused on medical skill, the family still required them to learn some inner strength or self-defense techniques. After all, having just medical skills is not very convenient for wandering the martial world.

    But Xiao Wushuang wasx in his practice, learning neither inner strength nor self-defense proficiently. However, dealing with ordinary people was more than enough. But he had no expectations of beating An Qianxi, which is why Xiao Wushuang was defeated so miserably that night.

    But Liu Rui in front of him was no An Qianxi, so Xiao Wushuang had confidence. She thought this seemingly weak-looking man in front of her was no match for her.

    If Liu Rui knew what Xiao Wushuang was thinking, he would have jumped up in anger. Don¡¯t forget, while Liu Rui couldn¡¯t defeat An Qianxi, his kung fu wasn¡¯t something easily tackled by Xiao Wushuang.

    Thus, seeing Xiao Wushuang rushing towards him, Liu Rui, who was initially very cautious, saw Xiao Wushuang¡¯s undisciplined movements and tactics, and was speechlessly amused, his guard against Xiao Wushuang instantly lowered.

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang like this, Liu Rui suddenly felt yful. He thought he might as well y with Xiao Wushuang a bit, helping Xiao Yifei vent his anger as well. As Xiao Wushuang sent a straight punch towards Liu Rui¡¯s face, Liu Rui quietly moved his body, and Xiao Wushuang¡¯s attack missed.

    Failing tond a hit, Xiao Wushuang swung another punch with her other hand, again aiming for Liu Rui¡¯s face. But the result was still the same; Liu Rui again quietly shifted his body, dodging this strike as well. Missing Liu Rui twice, Xiao Wushuang was enraged, firing punches madly at Liu Rui like a madwoman.

    Seeing this, Muyun, who initially felt worried, realized he was overthinking after seeing Liu Rui¡¯s effortless demeanor. Not only was Liu Rui rxed, but he seemed utterly pleased, clearly enjoying making a fool of Xiao Wushuang.

    Liu Rui continuously dodged amid Xiao Wushuang¡¯s chaotic punches. After a while, Xiao Wushuang, who couldn¡¯t touch Liu Rui, spent a lot of her energy. Already injured, she appeared exhausted, her aura gradually bing disordered.

    "If you have the guts, stop dodging," Xiao Wushuang shouted, breathless. Hearing this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to stand still and let her hit him. Liu Rui thought to himself, showing a disdainful expression on his face.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face was unsightly. Initially thinking Liu Rui was an ordinary person, she now realized she had underestimated him!

    Outside the Hua Mansion, the others continued their standoff. Mu Feng¡¯s face was still furious, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s face didn¡¯t look so well. Because Liu Rui, who he had called over, hadn¡¯t returned, dragging things out would only make Mu Feng think Xiao Yifei was stalling for time, putting Xiao Yifei at a disadvantage.

    Seeing so many guns pointing at him, Xiao Yifei felt a surge of anger. He looked towards the door of the Hua Mansion, but Liu Rui still wasn¡¯t in sight. "Why isn¡¯t Liu Ruiing out yet?" Xiao Yifei grumbled to himself.

    At this moment, Mu Feng was finally impatient. He loudly questioned, "Xiao Yifei, are you stalling for time to find a way to escape?" Saying this, Mu Feng raised his fingers, and for a moment, the sound of bullets loading rang in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears.

    Hearing this sound, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill on his scalp, but now he could only wait for Liu Rui toe out; there was no other good way. At this time, An Qianxi beside him chuckled and said to Mu Feng, "City Lord Mu, since you¡¯re so curious, why not go in and take a look yourself?"

    Hearing An Qianxi¡¯s words, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned unsightly again. This girl always knows how to hold me back with her words, Mu Feng thought, and his expression gradually showed his annoyance.

    However, Xiao Yifei, hearing An Qianxi¡¯s words, was secretly pleased. Sometimes, being unreasonable is beneficial, Xiao Yifei thought, ncing at Mu Feng¡¯s expression, and said with a smile, "City Lord Mu, rest assured, since I¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll certainly deliver, so please wait a little longer. It¡¯s probably because Young Master Muyun doesn¡¯t feel well, hence the dy."

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng thought about Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and eventually nodded. However, the guns around him, now loaded, were not lowered as a result.

    At this moment, Liu Rui was smiling as he looked at Xiao Wushuang opposite him, waiting for her next move. Xiao Wushuang now realized that this seemingly weak-looking man wasn¡¯t as feeble as she thought, making her angry because she knew her injured body was absolutely no match for Liu Rui.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hand slowly reached into her pocket, her formerly furious face suddenly showing a slight cruel smile as she touched something inside.

    Of course, Liu Rui didn¡¯t see the expression on Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face, yet Xiao Wushuang suddenly charged at him again. Seeing this, Liu Rui thought she was going to act as before, so he didn¡¯t change his movements much.

    But this time, Liu Rui guessed wrong. As Xiao Wushuang rushed to Liu Rui¡¯s side, delivering a straight punch which Liu Rui naturally dodged, her other hand, which had been in her pocket, suddenly extended, as though she was about to ssh something onto Liu Rui.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui was startled. Xiao Wushuang¡¯s current move was definitely different from before. Suddenly, Liu Rui saw a white powder scattering towards him in the air, realizing that whatever Xiao Wushuang was throwing at him, it certainly wasn¡¯t beneficial for the body.

 Chapter 1071 - 1063: Pain Level 10

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1063: Pain Level 10</h4>

    So Liu Rui¡¯s first reaction was to dodge, however, just as Liu Rui wanted to retreat, being careless, Xiao Wushuang grabbed his arm, and now, even if Liu Rui wanted to dodge, he couldn¡¯t.

    Feeling the force on his arm, Liu Rui instinctively looked at Xiao Wushuang, only to see Xiao Wushuang¡¯s originally ferocious face showing an even more sinister smile, as if saying to Liu Rui, "Go to hell!"

    The white powder was closing in step by step, and Liu Rui was inevitably getting anxious. Mu Yun, standing nearby, widened his eyes in astonishment as he saw Xiao Wushuang scatter the powder, his expression turning dazed. In his eyes, Xiao Wushuang had seeded.

    However, Liu Rui wasn¡¯t one to give up easily, letting the powdere forward. Liu Rui took a deep breath, and the Inner Strength within him quietly rotated. Just as the powder was about to touch Liu Rui¡¯s body, he rolled up his sleeve with his other hand and waved it toward the white powder.

    The white powder suddenly changed direction with Liu Rui¡¯s wave, but on Liu Rui¡¯s clothes, there seemed to be a barrier, not a speck on it.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Yun immediately revealed a delighted smile. Originally thinking Liu Rui would get hit, it turned out Mu Yun was overthinking. But Xiao Wushuang, seeing this scene, did not have such a good expression, especially when he saw that no powder hadnded on Liu Rui. Only then did Xiao Wushuang realize that Liu Rui also knew Inner Strength.

    The white powder changed direction with Liu Rui, heading straight toward Xiao Wushuang.

    "Ah!" The next second, Xiao Wushuang let out a hoarse scream, and the hand originally gripping Liu Rui¡¯s arm released to cover his own face, as the white powder had been scattered all over it.

    Xiao Wushuang fell to his knees with a thud, clutching his already hideous face, letting out a terrible scream. He looked extremely pained.

    At this moment, Liu Rui shook his arm and let out a sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Wushuang to be so insidious. Luckily, he reacted in time; otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Liu Rui thought, looking at Xiao Wushuang kneeling on the ground.

    "Hmph, you asked for it!" Liu Rui said, shaking his head helplessly. Ignoring Xiao Wushuang at his feet, Liu Rui walked straight to Mu Yun¡¯s side, "Are you alright?" Liu Rui smiled at Mu Yun and asked.

    Hearing this, Mu Yun nodded, gratefully saying to Liu Rui, "Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might be..." Mu Yun didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Liu Rui knew that if he hadn¡¯t stopped Xiao Wushuang, Mu Yun might have been a corpse by now.

    Liu Rui waved his hand, indicating that it was his duty to do so. Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t believe that his carefully nned scheme waspletely ruined by this seemingly frail man. Unwilling to give up, despite intense pain, he looked coldly at Liu Rui.

    It was all because of Liu Rui. Because of him, I became like this. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang shouted unwillingly, "I hate you! Why did you have to see this? If I had been allowed to quietly kill Mu Yun, nothing would have happened. Why did you have to get involved? It¡¯s all your fault!"

    As he shouted, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s wild voice reached Liu Rui¡¯s ears. "You really are hopeless!" At this moment, an angry voice suddenly came from behind Xiao Wushuang. Xiao Yifei stood behind Xiao Wushuang, sneering. Besides him were Hua Lao, Qianxi, and the City Lord of Beijing, Mu Feng!

    "Wait, I still have questions for him," Xiao Yifei blocked Qianxi who wanted to make a move. Seeing this, Qianxi pouted helplessly. Upon hearing, Mu Feng frowned, clearly having some objections to Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t have missed Mu Feng¡¯s expression, so he exined to Mu Feng, "City Lord Mu, let¡¯s spare him for now. There are some things I¡¯m not clear about yet; punishing himter won¡¯t be toote."

    Listening to Xiao Yifei, Mu Feng sighed and then slowly nodded. At this time, Mu Yun walked over gradually. Seeing Mu Yun, who had been in aa, now standing fine beside him, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and he quickly grabbed Mu Yun¡¯s hand.

    "My son, you¡¯ve suffered," Mu Feng said, with an expression of being overwhelmed by emotions. Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s expression, Mu Yun sighed without speaking. After a while, he said gratefully to Liu Rui, "If it weren¡¯t for Brother Liu¡¯s timely help, I might now..."

    This seemed like it was said to Liu Rui, but everyone listened intently. As a result, numerous admiring nces were cast at Liu Rui, with the hottest among them being from Mu Feng.

    Mu Feng, looking like he wanted to embrace Liu Rui, said excitedly, "I¡¯m really grateful to you." Seeing this, Liu Rui sheepishly scratched his nose. Qianxi nearby also chuckled, "No wonder you were gone for so long."

    While everyone joked on the side, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t join in and instructed people to carry Xiao Wushuang into a room. After doing all this, Xiao Yifei turned to look at Mu Feng, who was now very happy, smiling broadly.

    "City Lord Mu, this misunderstanding is over, you..." Xiao Yifei interrupted Mu Feng¡¯s joyful mood, speaking frankly, although without a clear expression, but the message was understood by those who heard it. Xiao Yifei was referring, of course, to that circle of strong men outside Hua Mansion.

    Hearing this, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned a little embarrassed, and he quickly said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xiao. It was a misunderstanding on my part." As he spoke, an apologetic look appeared on Mu Feng¡¯s face, and then he gestured to the door. "I¡¯ll quickly remove the troops stationed outside."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, because having so many people outside with weapons was understandably unsettling. At this moment, Hua Lao let out a coldugh, but this behavior did not trouble Mu Feng too much, as Hua Lao never had much fondness for him.

    "By the way, what about Mu Yun?" Mu Feng agreed to withdraw the troops and asked about Mu Yun¡¯s situation. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei rubbed his chin, "Let Young Master Mu Yun temporarily recuperate here. It¡¯s convenient for me to know Young Master Mu Yun¡¯s condition." Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention was clear, and Mu Feng had no reason to refuse.

    Mu Feng nodded, indicating that Xiao Yifei made sense. It seemed like he agreed to let Mu Yun recuperate here. After giving Mu Yun a few instructions, he turned and left.

    In less than a day, everyone in Hua Mansion heard the sounds of engines starting. Not long after, the engine soundspletely faded away, clearly indicating that the troops sent by Mu Feng hadpletely withdrawn. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei sighed with relief because the misunderstanding with the Mu Family had finally reached a resolution.

    After all, Xiao Yifei felt the weight lift off his heart, so his mood naturally improved a lot. Watching everyone, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing Liu Rui constantly boasting about his heroic deeds, while Qianxi nearby kept rolling her eyes at Liu Rui.

    Then, Hua Lao suddenly looked towards Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, what now?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei paused, then smiled at Hua Lao and said, "Whatever needs to be done, we do."

    With that, Xiao Yifei walked straight to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room, and seeing this, Hua Lao followed. Coming to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room, Xiao Wushuang saw Xiao Wushuang lying on the bed. At this moment, his face was unrecognizable, life and death uncertain, looking extremely miserable.

 Chapter 1072 - 1064: I Am a Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1064: I Am a Doctor</h4>

    "Tsk tsk tsk, what a ghastly sight." Old Hua clicked his tongue, sighing as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei could only smile wryly, then he grasped Xiao Wushuang¡¯s wrist, naturally intending to check Xiao Wushuang¡¯s pulse.

    The pulse was chaotic, its rhythm unpredictable. After checking for a moment, Xiao Yifei concluded this, and seeing that there was iing breath but no outgoing one, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei stopping the spread of the toxin within Xiao Wushuang, probably by this time, Xiao Wushuang would have already been a corpse.

    At this moment, Qianxi and Liu Rui had also entered. Witnessing the scene before them, Liu Rui was quite curious, but Xiao Yifei suddenly turned to ask Liu Rui, "Liu Rui, why has Xiao Wushuang be like this?" Speaking, Xiao Yifei released Xiao Wushuang¡¯s pulse.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then began telling Xiao Yifei a series of events that urred after entering the Lin gate, which naturally included the description of Xiao Wushuang attempting to poison him but Liu Rui using inner strength to counteract it. After hearing Liu Rui¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei nodded, it seemed the toxin within Xiao Wushuang¡¯s body should be due to his own poison.

    Thinking, Xiao Yifei let out a coldugh, "If it weren¡¯t for my curiosity about your so-called Xiao Family, you¡¯d already be stepping into the Yellow Springs." Saying so, Xiao Yifei instructed a servant nearby, "Bring me a pen and paper." Upon hearing this, the servant immediately brought over the items.

    Receiving the pen and paper, Xiao Yifei skillfully wrote down a series of names of medicinal materials on the paper, then handed it back to the servant, and the intent was clear, the servant was to prepare these materials, and the purpose, the people present were not foolish, naturally knew Xiao Yifei was going to treat Xiao Wushuang.

    "Really going to save him?" Old Hua looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance, somewhat indignantly saying, in his view, such a person was not worth saving by Xiao Yifei. But Xiao Yifei merely nodded, without directly responding to Old Hua, and seeing this, Old Hua helplessly shook his head.

    Though Old Hua appeared this way on the outside, deep down he greatly admired Xiao Yifei. If it were Old Hua, he definitely wouldn¡¯t easily say to save Xiao Wushuang, after all, the things Xiao Wushuang had done were indeed infuriating. However, Xiao Yifei had brought in Xiao Wushuang without a word and prepared the medicinal materials without a word.

    Therefore, internally Old Hua esteemed Xiao Yifei. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s decision, Liu Rui said nothing, seemingly aware of what everyone was thinking, smiling as he said to everyone, "Who¡¯d have thought I¡¯m a doctor then."

    After a moment, the servant ced the medicinal materials before Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment began slowly. Seeing this, Qianxi and her group naturally exited the room.

    "Eh, I just can¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would save him, someone like him could be thrown out to feed the dogs without a second thought." Qianxi exited the room,ining to Liu Rui beside her.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui awkwardlyughed, indeed, given Qianxi¡¯s temperament, it wasn¡¯t surprising she couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, because if it were Qianxi, she might indeed throw Xiao Wushuang out to feed the dogs. "Xiao Yifei must have his reasons for doing this, trust him." Saying so, Liu Rui patted Qianxi¡¯s head.

    With Liu Rui¡¯s pat on the head, Qianxi immediately quieted down, gradually wrapping her arm around Liu Rui¡¯s. However, at this moment they seemedpletely unaware of Old Hua beside them, only hearing Old Hua cough twice.

    At this, Liu Rui realized his father-inw was still behind him, thus Liu Rui awkwardly turned around, wanting to see Old Hua¡¯s reaction, but Old Hua didn¡¯t mind at all, smiling at the pair, he said, "Ah, youth, youth is so wonderful." Then, Old Hua turned and left.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui and Qianxi exchanged a smile and left the doorway. Inside the room, Xiao Yifei was continuously grinding the medicinal materials in his hand, thinking about the events of the past two days, a self-mocking smile quietly appearing on his lips.

    Looking at Xiao Wushuang on the bed, the motion in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand gradually quickened, because ever since that day Xiao Wushuang imed to belong to the Xiao Family, Xiao Yifei had been somewhat curious, even he himself didn¡¯t know what the Xiao Family was truly like, therefore Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t let Xiao Wushuang simply die.

    After some time, Xiao Yifei slowly walked out of the room, seemingly having resolved everything. With a gradual sigh of relief, Xiao Yifei quickly walked back to his own room.

    Over at Muyun Vi, Mu Feng had also returned to the house with some security personnel. Seeing Mu Feng return, the butler quickly greeted him, at the same time asking about Muyun¡¯s situation and Xiao Wushuang¡¯s condition.

    Upon hearing the butler mention Xiao Wushuang¡¯s name again, Mu Feng instantly felt a surge of anger, looking coldly at the butler beside him. Seeing this, the butler immediately knew he had said the wrong thing, and quickly shut his mouth without speaking.

    "Don¡¯t mention that name, Xiao Wushuang, in front of me!" Mu Feng said in a deep voice, his tone fully reflecting a sense of humiliation. Evidently, someone of Mu Feng¡¯s stature was turned around by a nameless junior of the Xiao Family, saying this would surely make peopleugh their heads off.

    Upon hearing this, the butler hastily nodded, afraid Mu Feng would vent his anger on him again. Seeing this, Mu Feng, still with a cold demeanor, ignored the butler and directly returned to his room.

    The next day, due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s exceptional medical skills, the toxin within Xiao Wushuang¡¯s body hadpletely dispersed, coupled with the effects of the medication, Xiao Wushuang gradually awoke.

    However, the whole room felt like a prison, with an empty bed and only himself lying on it. Seeing the unfamiliar environment, Xiao Wushuang wanted to sit up, but found he couldn¡¯t. The pain in his body caused his mind to edge towards breakdown, nearly causing him to faint.

    Thus, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s situation now was that although he could see the surrounding objects clearly, he was unable to move his body. At this moment, the door opened and a figure Xiao Wushuang loathed walked in, upon seeing this person, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s emotions suddenly became agitated.

    "Xiao Yifei!" Indeed, the person who entered was Xiao Yifei, because Xiao Yifei estimated that Xiao Wushuang should be waking up around this time, so he entered now, thus creating this scene. Xiao Wushuangy on the bed, eyes wide open, with his facial expression obscured by scars, but it could be imagined it was exceedingly unpleasant.

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang in this state, Xiao Yifei coldlyughed, sarcastically said, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a tough life, surviving something like this!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang was instantly infuriated, and immediately wanted to retort, "That¡¯s it, you as a descendant of an attendant didn¡¯t die, how could I!"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel enraged, since now Xiao Wushuang was as good as fish on the chopping board, with Xiao Yifei holding the knife, no matter what Xiao Wushuang said, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel any threat. So, Xiao Yifei suddenly turned cold and said, "Then let¡¯s see who dies first!"

    The sudden fierceness of Xiao Yifei caught Xiao Wushuang off guard. When he previously ndered Xiao Yifei, he hadn¡¯t seen such an expression from him. Thinking, Xiao Yifei reached out and grasped Xiao Wushuang¡¯s throat, slowly applying pressure.

 Chapter 1073: 1065: Begging for Mercy

    <strong>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1065: Begging for Mercy</strong>

    Unexpecting that Xiao Yifei would make such a move, Xiao Wushuang was instantly flustered, his eyes filled with incredulity towards Xiao Yifei. The reason Xiao Yifei was being so ruthless now was entirely what he learned from Qianxi, because he discovered that sometimes it was better to be tougher, for example, towards Xiao Wushuang.

    As the strength in his hand increased, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression also gradually became ufortable. As expected, it didn¡¯tst long before Xiao Wushuang hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Xiao Wushuang¡¯s voice was hoarse mixing with a choking throat. His expression and actions were all pleading with Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang in this simple and pitiful appearance, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, and then released his hand. As soon as he let go, Xiao Wushuang coughed violently, and it seemed that Xiao Yifei had indeed used a heavy hand earlier.

    Not knowing how much time passed, Xiao Wushuang gradually recovered, and Xiao Yifei looked at Xiao Wushuang and said indifferently, ¡°Sparing your life is already my greatest leniency.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang swallowed and didn¡¯t dare to say much.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled satisfactorily and said, ¡°I want to ask you something!¡± The words from Xiao Yifei were full ofmand, making Xiao Wushuang feel a surge of displeasure in his heart, but now Xiao Wushuang dared not refute. He could only nod his head, not daring to face Xiao Yifei directly.

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang nod, Xiao Yifei suddenly became serious and asked, ¡°What is the situation with the Xiao Family? Are you really descendants of the Xiao Family?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang was puzzled in his heart and also started to specte. Why is Xiao Yifei asking this? Could it be that this matter has hit his pride?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang suddenly sneered mischievously. What he wanted was to strike hard at Xiao Yifei, even if he couldn¡¯t gain much physically now, but verbally, Xiao Wushuang did not want to let Xiao Yifei feel good. He enunciated each word: ¡°A descendant of an attendant like you is unworthy of asking these questions!¡±

    As expected, the moment Xiao Yifei heard this, his face instantly darkened.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face instantly darkened, his eyes fixed on Xiao Wushuang on the bed. Although Xiao Yifei was furious, Xiao Wushuang felt very pleased. Knowing he temporarily had no way to deal with Xiao Yifei, he thought, why not at least provoke Xiao Yifei verbally.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei slowly exhale, suppressing his internal anger, he slowly asked, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t want to talk?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang let out a coldugh and didn¡¯t answer Xiao Yifei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Xiao Yifei threatened. But Xiao Wushuangpletely ignored Xiao Yifei, which left Xiao Yifei a bit helpless. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s demeanor, he clearly had no intention of telling Xiao Yifei about the Xiao Family¡¯s affairs.

    The room fell into silence, and after a while, Xiao Yifei calmly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I have my own ways.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei let out a cold snort. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel disdainful, thinking, I also know how to brag. With these thoughts, Xiao Wushuang turned his head, wanting to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression.

    But he found that Xiao Yifei had already left the room. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but sneer. To him, Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier words had no threat to him at all, which is why Xiao Wushuang acted so brazenly. Moreover, in his eyes, Xiao Yifei leaving the room must have been in frustration, which couldn¡¯t help but make Xiao Wushuang secretly pleased.

    However, the truth was, Xiao Yifei was not at all like what Xiao Wushuang thought. After leaving the room, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t frustrated or very angry, but rather, he was contemting how to make Xiao Wushuang reveal the matters of the Xiao Family. As he pondered, Xiao Yifei suddenly came up with a n.

    Thinking of his n, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile, partly thinking the n was very feasible, and partlyughing at Xiao Wushuang¡¯s stupidity. So Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t linger there for long and went straight to another room. Moreover, the next day, Xiao Yifei visited Mu Feng.

    Because if Xiao Yifei¡¯s n was to be implemented, he needed Mu Feng¡¯s cooperation. These days, Xiao Wushuang had gradually started to get out of bed, thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment, although there wasn¡¯t an ounce of gratitude in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s heart.

    However, staying at Hua Mansion felt ufortable for Xiao Wushuang, so he also nned to sneak out quietly once he fully recovered, leaving without a trace; who would know. Thinking of this, a smile gradually appeared on Xiao Wushuang¡¯s disfigured face.

    But on this day, while Xiao Wushuang was on the way to the bathroom, he suddenly found Xiao Yifei and a group of people gathered in the courtyard, discussing something he didn¡¯t know. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s curiosity immediately piqued, so he sneakily moved behind the bushes not far from Xiao Yifei and his group, wanting to eavesdrop on what they were talking about.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± As soon as Xiao Wushuang listened in, he heard this sigh. It was Xiao Yifei speaking, with his brows furrowed, looking quite anxious, as if troubled by something.

    Just then, Qianxi expressed with great indignation, ¡°You say that Mu Feng, why doesn¡¯t he understand? Why does he still believe you are the culprit until now?¡± Saying this, Qianxi pounded the table in front of her with her fist.

    Hearing these words, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes lit up, feelings of doubt surfacing. Didn¡¯t everything get exposed that day? Could it be Mu Feng doesn¡¯t believe in Muyun¡¯s words? Could it be that Mu Fengpletely trusts me? Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang felt a bit ecstatic, thinking, if that were the case, he would still be in good standing at that time.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do about this, but now the person Mu Feng trusts most is Muyun. If talking once doesn¡¯t work, we can have Muyun talk several more times. After all, Muyun is Mu Feng¡¯s son, and one day Mu Feng will understand that I am innocent.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei smiled, appearing less troubled.

    Hearing this, everyone nodded, obviously agreeing very much with Xiao Yifei¡¯s n. However, Xiao Wushuang lurking in the shadows couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing this because he initially thought he had avoided the crisis, only to realize the problem stilly with Muyun.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but recall his previous n to kill Muyun. As he contemted, Xiao Wushuang furrowed his brows, not intending to act rashly. After all, such things, unless absolutely certain, would only invite endless trouble.

    ¡°I hope Mu Feng will listen,¡± said Hua Lao, taking a deep sigh. At that moment, Muyun suddenly emerged from the side, which startled Xiao Wushuang, who was intently listening to Xiao Yifei and the others talk. Muyun slowly walked up to Xiao Yifei, smiling, and asked, ¡°Xiao Yifei? What¡¯s going on with you all?¡±

    Hearing Muyun¡¯s tone, Xiao Wushuang was even more shocked, not knowing when Xiao Yifei and Muyun¡¯s rtionship became so good. Just as Muyun spoke, he slowly put his right hand on Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder. However, for Xiao Wushuang, this event was not a good thing.

    The closer Xiao Yifei and Muyun became, the more likely Muyun would help Xiao Yifei, and considering everything he had heard earlier, Xiao Wushuang began to hope that Muyun wouldn¡¯t meet with Mu Feng.

 Chapter 1074: 1066: Unwilling to Accept

    <strong>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1066: Unwilling to ept</strong>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei answered, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all because of your father.¡± Xiao Wushuang stopped thinking and continued listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s discussion.

    Muyun, after hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s troubles, also began to think, and after a while, slowly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°How about this, tomorrow you invite my father over, and I¡¯ll talk to him properly. He is my father, and he will definitely listen to me.¡± As he spoke, Muyun patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, signaling him not to worry too much.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile, ¡°I hope so.¡± Xiao Yifei sighed. Then Xiao Yifei and the others chatted some more, but it was just inconsequential nonsense, so Xiao Wushuang left.

    On the way back, Xiao Wushuang kept thinking about what Xiao Yifei and the others said earlier. In summary, Mu Feng still trusts Xiao Wushuang, as long as Muyun doesn¡¯t continue to rify things to Mu Feng, Mu Feng¡¯s suspicion remains directed at Xiao Yifei.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang suddenly felt there was a turn for the better in the situation and suddenly broke into a joyful smile. Muyun, you still have to die, he thought, and somehow a small vial appeared in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hand, shaking the liquid inside, as Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face twisted into a sinister grin.

    However, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t notice that just as he turned around, the corners of the mouths of Xiao Yifei and his group slightly curved upward, including Muyun.

    Back in the room, Xiao Wushuang also made a decision. Since Muyun decided to rify things to Mu Feng tomorrow, Xiao Wushuang would ensure Muyun never got the chance to speak. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes were as frenzied and evil as they were that day.

    The next day at Muyun¡¯s vi, ¡°Master, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± The butler, seeing Mu Feng hastily passing by, felt puzzled. Upon hearing this, Mu Feng chuckled and said, ¡°To put on a show.¡± With that, he ignored the bewildered butler and walked straight out the door.

    Yesterday, Xiao Wushuang thought through today¡¯s n and secretly found out where Muyun¡¯s room was, so today he had a clear objective for his actions.

    Arriving at Muyun¡¯s room, he found Muyun still resting; it looked like his weak body required frequent rest. However, for Xiao Wushuang, this was ideal; he wished Muyun would rest for a lifetime, never waking up.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang tiptoed closer to the bedside. From this angle, sunlight hit Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face, making him momentarily dazed, but it was this moment that made him feel the scene was so familiar¡ªthe familiar face, the familiar quilt, and the familiar light.

    Only that time it was moonlight, and this time it was the sun! Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Muyun on the bed¡ªsame face, but close scrutiny revealed nothing wrong. The shadow from that previous incident was quite severe, so Xiao Wushuang was extremely cautious.

    He certainly didn¡¯t wish that the one lying on the bed now was the previous ¡°Shallow Stream.¡± After verifying everything was correct, Xiao Wushuang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Hope I¡¯m just overthinking,¡± Xiao Wushuang quietly said to himself. After speaking, Xiao Wushuang decisively pulled out the vial containing poison from his pocket.

    Just as he took it out, the sunlight outside the window shone directly on the vial, making the sun seem strangely dazzling. But Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t care. He skillfully opened the vial and quickly brought it to Muyun¡¯s lips, then used another hand to open Muyun¡¯s lips and rapidly poured the liquid inside.

    After quickly executing all this, Xiao Wushuang gasped for breath, hurriedly withdrawing his hand due to the fear of someone catching it. Yet, after observing for a while, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t see anything that could stop him, so he rxed. Thinking he seeded, Xiao Wushuang started feeling inexplicably excited; now, no one could stop him.

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face showed a cold smile, ¡°Ah Muyun, Muyun, ultimately I have the upper hand.¡± Xiao Wushuang muttered to himself, slowly waiting for the poison to take effect. Shortly after, Muyun on the bed appeared very painful, starting to struggle endlessly.

    Watching the scene unfold, Xiao Wushuang knew well that his poison had started to work. In just a few minutes, Muyun, improved by him, would be a corpse. Indeed, after a few minutes, Muyun gradually stopped convulsing andy quietly on the bed.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang smiled. To be diligent, he held his hand up to Muyun¡¯s nose, ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Xiao Wushuang withdrew his fingers, bursting into wildughter, because now Muyun truly was a corpse, meaning he was safe; it was Xiao Yifei who was in trouble now!

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang looked ferociously at Muyun before him; the sunlight outside didn¡¯t quite match this scene¡ªsplendor outdoors, death within.

    Slowly putting the poison back into his pocket while pulling out a piece of paper from Muyun¡¯s bedside, he wiped his hands with it forcefully. Like in all movies, murders are followed by hand washing, and for Xiao Wushuang, this was akin to post-murder hand wiping. As he wiped, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t contain his excitement,ughing happily once more.

    ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡± Originally still in excitement, Xiao Wushuang was startled by this voice, quickly discarding the paper in his hand and turning to see the person behind.

    Now he saw Xiao Yifei leaning against the doorframe, smiling as he looked at Xiao Wushuang. However, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression was much less pleasant. Nheless, he didn¡¯t seem scared; with Muyun dead, whatever he said would only lead to Xiao Yifei being wrongly used, and he would be seen as the good person.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang suddenly sneered, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xiao Wushuang asked with disdain as he stared at Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he still smiled at Xiao Wushuang and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver medicine for Mr. Muyun.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei nced at Muyun lying on the bed and continued, ¡°But it seems there¡¯s no need for that now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang also knew that Xiao Yifei realized he had killed Muyun, but what puzzled Xiao Wushuang was that Xiao Yifei seemed utterly unbothered, as if the death had nothing to do with him. Yet, Muyun was the only person who could prove Xiao Yifei¡¯s innocence, there¡¯s no reason for Xiao Yifei to be soposed.

    So Xiao Wushuang tried to probe, saying, ¡°Xiao Yifei, your only witness is gone now. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled, ¡°Yes, what should I do, sigh. Looks like I¡¯ll bear this stain on my name for life.¡± Saying so, Xiao Yifei put on a grieving expression. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuangughed with joy, in his eyes, Xiao Yifei should be epting reality now.

    However, what Xiao Wushuang never noticed was that since Xiao Yifei came to bring medicine for Muyun, Xiao Yifei never held any medicine all along, and his appearance seemed orchestrated.

 Chapter 1075 - 1067: A Frightened Start

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1067: A Frightened Start</h4>

    At this time, Mu Feng also drove to the Hua Mansion, tidied up his clothes, controlled his expression, and then walked into the Hua Mansion with a serious look.

    Without anyone¡¯s guidance, Mu Feng went straight to Muyun¡¯s room. However, this was only Mu Feng¡¯s second time at the Hua Mansion, yet everything seemed as if he had known in advance. As he walked in the door, Mu Feng saw the confrontation between Xiao Yifei and Xiao Wushuang, and he also saw Muyun on the bed.

    Seeing Mu Feng suddenlye in, Xiao Wushuang was startled, but soon reacted, thinking it would be better to let Mu Feng see all of this so she could directly frame Xiao Yifei. Thinking this, Xiao Wushuang suddenly pointed at Xiao Yifei and angrily said, "How could you do this? How could you kill Young Master Muyun!"

    "How could you kill Young Master Muyun?" Xiao Wushuang pointed at Xiao Yifei, with an incredulous expression, seemingly saying to Mu Feng beside her that Muyun was killed by Xiao Yifei and had nothing to do with her.

    Hearing this usation, Mu Feng was momentarily stunned, then looked at Muyun on the bed. Mu Feng didn¡¯t even check Muyun¡¯s situation before his whole body began to tremble. This kind of tremor appeared only when a sorrowful person was about to cry, and Mu Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if he was about to cry the next second.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei did not defend himself against Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words, but calmly watched the scene in front of him, remaining silent, letting Xiao Wushuang do as she pleased.

    Seeing Mu Feng like this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of secret joy. She wanted Mu Feng to feel ufortable because the more pain Mu Feng was in, the greater the rage would be, and he might even kill Xiao Yifei in anger. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang smiled at Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei still maintained hisposed demeanor as if this matter didn¡¯t affect him at all. This made Xiao Wushuang even more confused because, from the beginning to now, Xiao Yifei had been like this, making Xiao Wushuang a bit worried, wondering if there was some trick here.

    Thinking this, Mu Feng suddenly went next to Xiao Wushuang, nced at Muyun, then closed his eyes, appearing extremely reluctant to open them out of pain. For a while, only Mu Feng¡¯s breathing and sobbing could be heard in the room.

    At this moment, Xiao Wushuang dared not speak and just waited quietly as time ticked by. After an unknown period, Mu Feng slowly raised his head, his eyes bloodshot, and his face full of anger.

    Seeing Mu Feng like this, Xiao Wushuang felt a sense of secret delight, thinking that Mu Feng was about to punish Xiao Yifei, wondering how he could remain calm. Mu Feng finally spoke.

    "The Mu Family has only one son, who has now been harmed in such a way. I, Mu Feng, will not rest until this person is dead." Mu Feng¡¯s tone was extremely angry, as if he wanted to tear someone apart, and Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard this.

    But immediately thinking that this matter had nothing to do with her, Xiao Wushuang thought Mu Feng would surely heavily punish Xiao Yifei, so her body, which was trembling from fear just now due to his words, gradually calmed down.

    "Xiao Wushuang!" Mu Feng suddenly shouted at Xiao Wushuang. Hearing this yell, Xiao Wushuang, who had just calmed down, immediately trembled again in fear, muttering in her mind, wondering why the City Lord was scolding her instead of Xiao Yifei.

    Thinking this in her heart, Xiao Wushuang still immediately answered on the surface. Hearing Xiao Wushuang respond, Mu Feng slowly ordered, "Xiao Wushuang, immediately bring Muyun back to life, otherwise, your head shall roll!"

    What? Xiao Wushuang looked at Mu Feng in shock, but Mu Feng¡¯s expression was very serious, showing no sign of joking. Perhaps seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s shocked expression, Mu Feng added, "Isn¡¯t it said that the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles can resurrect the dead? It¡¯s up to you to bring Muyun back to life."

    Hearing this from Mu Feng, Xiao Wushuang was momentarily stunned. She never expected Mu Feng to mention the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles at this moment and even ask her to bring Muyun back to life. Was this not making things difficult for her? Xiao Wushuang thought to herself, she indeed knew that the One Hundred and Eight Needles could resurrect the dead, but she couldn¡¯t use it at all.

    However, the current situation did not allow Xiao Wushuang to admit that she couldn¡¯t, otherwise, Mu Feng would really start to suspect her, because in front of Mu Feng, Xiao Wushuang had always prided herself as a sessor of the One Hundred and Eight Needles.

    So Xiao Wushuang¡¯s expression began to be tangled, and seeing this, Mu Feng¡¯s face suddenly turned stern, giving Xiao Wushuang a cold look, asking, "What, you can¡¯t?"

    Mu Feng¡¯s questioning made the already nervous Xiao Wushuang break out in a cold sweat, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing Xiao Wushuang still not responding, Mu Feng sneered and gave her an ultimatum, "Xiao Wushuang, if you can¡¯t bring Muyun back to life today, I¡¯ll make your Xiao Family pay."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang was startled, involuntarily looking at Mu Feng. At this moment, Mu Feng looked very serious, and the previous words he said were likely serious. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful; she didn¡¯t expect things to escte to such an extent.

    Although the Xiao Family was also a well-known family, how could itpare to the Mu Family? The Mu Family held power, and if they really wanted to destroy the Xiao Family, the Xiao Family would be powerless. So when she heard Mu Feng say he would make the Xiao Family pay, Xiao Wushuang was utterly panicked.

    If the Xiao Family were really destroyed because of her, her family members would definitely not forgive her. Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang gritted her teeth, and her mind began to work rapidly, trying to think of a way to make Mu Feng believe she had medical skills without actually having to save Muyun.

    After a while, Xiao Wushuang nced at Xiao Yifei next to her, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she said to Mu Feng, "s, City Lord Mu. Indeed, the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles can resurrect the dead, but there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know."

    Hearing this, Mu Feng let out a puzzled "Oh," seemingly very interested in this so-called unknown detail. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang sneered and slowly said, "You see, before you arrived, I came to this room because of themotion Xiao Yifei caused. Ignoring Xiao Yifei¡¯s obstruction, I examined Young Master Muyun¡¯s meridians."

    Saying this, Xiao Wushuang made a regretful expression, "As a result, not only did Xiao Yifei poison him, but he also disrupted Young Master Muyun¡¯s internal meridians. Now, the One Hundred and Eight Needles can¡¯t be executed at all. Xiao Yifei must¡¯ve known I could use the One Hundred and Eight Needles, so he did this; after all, he is just a descendant of an attendant."

    After hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s ount, Xiao Yifei, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and had some admiration for Xiao Wushuang. To havee up with such an excuse to shirk responsibility at this point was truly impressive.

    In fact, after Xiao Wushuang finished speaking, even she began to admire herself. Her exnation was wless; as long as Mu Feng believed her, she could rx. Thinking this, Xiao Wushuang looked up at Mu Feng¡¯s expression, only to see Mu Feng looking at Xiao Yifei, pondering as he stroked his chin.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang felt a secret joy. However, just as she was feeling pleased with herself, someone suddenly rushed in from outside, "What¡¯s going on here?" Liu Rui suddenly appeared behind Xiao Yifei, looked at the scene in front of him in confusion, and questioned loudly.

 Chapter 1076 - 1068: In a Difficult Spot

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1068: In a Difficult Spot</h4>

    The sudden intrusion of Liu Rui left Xiao Wushuang somewhat at a loss. The scenes with Liu Rui previously were still vivid in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mind; for him, it was simply a humiliation.

    "What happened?" Liu Rui asked in confusion as he looked at the scene before him. However, when Xiao Yifei saw Liu Ruie in, there wasn¡¯t much happiness on his face. From Xiao Yifei¡¯s standpoint, with someone to help him, he should have been pleased, but now he was instead feeling a bit troubled.

    Xiao Wushuang observed all this and couldn¡¯t help but start to feel puzzled. Yet, despite his confusion, Xiao Wushuang was determined to frame someone. He snorted coldly, pointed at Xiao Yifei, and said, "What happened? Your brother, he wouldn¡¯t let go of Mr. Muyun, and now he¡¯s finally killed him!"

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui was initially stunned, then sneered disdainfully, clearly not believing what Xiao Wushuang had said. Knowing that Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t believe him, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t bother to defend himself further; after all, he was determined to insist that Xiao Yifei was the one who killed Muyun.

    "Hey, aren¡¯t you the Divine Doctor? Why didn¡¯t you save Muyun?" Liu Rui remarked sarcastically, ncing at Mu Feng beside him. Upon hearing the question, Xiao Wushuang remained unruffled; he had a reason ready and repeated it.

    After hearing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s exnation, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, his face showing uncontroble anger. It was enough that Xiao Yifei had been wronged before; now he was being troubled again. Thinking of this, Liu Rui¡¯s anger red up on behalf of Xiao Yifei, feeling aggrieved for him.

    "Oh, you¡¯re getting angry? This was your problem to begin with, and now you¡¯re upset? Don¡¯t you see who¡¯s beside me? I don¡¯t believe you dare to make a move today." Xiao Wushuang¡¯s words became increasingly arrogant, especially after realizing Mu Feng didn¡¯t know the truth either, giving him more confidence.

    "Do you really think I won¡¯t make a move?" Liu Rui said in a low voice, feeling on the verge of exploding. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang burst into wildughter, "If you dare to move, City Lord Mu..." Before he finished speaking, Liu Rui took a step forward, punched Xiao Wushuang in the face.

    Originally, Xiao Wushuang already had injuries, especially on his face, and now Liu Rui had harshly struck again. Xiao Wushuang immediately rolled on the ground in pain, unable to finish his sentence.

    But Liu Rui didn¡¯t stop, punching Xiao Wushuang¡¯s body again and again. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of killing Xiao Wushuang, Liu Rui¡¯s punches would likely have targeted his vital spots.

    However, Liu Rui remained rational, not using excessive force or aiming for vital areas. At this moment, Xiao Wushuang hadn¡¯t yet reacted. After some time, he looked at Liu Rui in disbelief, ignoring his own pain.

    "You!" Xiao Wushuang pointed at Liu Rui, his face full of disbelief. "What?" Liu Rui contemptuously looked at Xiao Wushuang and spoke in a deep voice.

    Hearing this tone, Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t dare speak for a moment, then nced at Mu Feng beside him. When he saw Mu Feng looking back at him, Xiao Wushuang quickly said, "City Lord Mu, you have to stand for me." Xiao Wushuang¡¯s tone sounded very pitiful; anyone unaware might really think Xiao Wushuang was the victim.

    At this moment, Xiao Wushuang looked pitifully at Mu Feng, hoping Mu Feng would speak up for him. However, the City Lord just watched the scene before him, unmoved.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang thought Mu Feng was distracted, so he softly called out to the City Lord, but it was useless; Mu Feng remained unchanged. After a while, he calmly said, "Whoever can cure my son, I will stand by him."

    These words sounded ruthless, but they were indeed the heartfelt words of a father. However, when Xiao Wushuang heard this, he felt like crying without tears. "City Lord Mu, didn¡¯t I say I could have saved Mr. Muyun? It¡¯s all because of Xiao Yifei." Xiao Wushuang said helplessly.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui kicked Xiao Wushuang hard in the abdomen, indicating it was punishment for his nonsense. Facing Liu Rui¡¯s beating, Xiao Wushuang was angry but dared not speak, much less fight back, feeling extremely wronged.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei, who had been silent, finally spoke. He slowly walked to Muyun¡¯s side, casually looked over, and then spoke to Mu Feng, who was beside him, "City Lord Mu, I think I can save Muyun." Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were very firm.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang immediately sneered and said, "Being too confident doesn¡¯t end well." Then he said to Mu Feng beside him, "City Lord Mu, are you assured to let the descendant of an attendant save Mr. Muyun?"

    This argument was the same as before, causing Mu Feng to frown. Mu Feng¡¯s face darkened, and he nced at Xiao Wushuang at his feet, "The same reasoning again, I think you¡¯re afraid Xiao Yifei would really cure Muyun." Mu Feng said with a coldugh.

    This statement struck Xiao Wushuang¡¯s heart. Indeed, if Xiao Yifei cured Muyun, it would prove he was impersonating a Xiao Family member. Once exposed, Mu Feng¡¯s anger would await him.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang swallowed hard, ring fiercely at Xiao Yifei beside him, then exined, "No, City Lord Mu, think about it. Since Xiao Yifei made Mr. Muyun like this, how could he really save him? Therefore, he must be targeting me."

    Xiao Wushuang¡¯s argument seemed reasonable, as if it were really the case. But Mu Feng listened, only chuckled, "ording to you, if Xiao Yifei could save Muyun, why would he want to harm him? It doesn¡¯t benefit him at all!"

    Finally, Mu Feng gave Xiao Wushuang a cold nce.

    Hearing Mu Feng say this, Xiao Wushuang finally couldn¡¯t argue anymore, sitting on the ground, conflicted as he looked at Muyun, unsure what to say. "Xiao Yifei, please, you must save Muyun," Mu Feng said earnestly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and turned his gaze to Xiao Wushuang. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei warily, "What are you going to do?" Xiao Wushuang propped himself up and retreated a few steps, asking.

    "Not doing anything, I just need something to save Xiao Yifei." Xiao Yifei looked coldly at Xiao Wushuang, then sneered and extended his hand to Xiao Wushuang, "Hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle."

    "Hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was very forceful, not giving Xiao Wushuang space to refute. Yet this was Xiao Wushuang¡¯s treasure; how could he hand it over easily just because Xiao Yifei asked? Hence, he simply ignored Xiao Yifei, showing no intention of handing over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei became somewhat impatient, so he gestured to Liu Rui. Liu Rui saw and nodded in response, then clenched his fists, turning his gaze to Xiao Wushuang, a mischievous smile creeping onto his lips. Seeing Liu Rui¡¯s expression, cold sweat immediately broke out on Xiao Wushuang.

 Chapter 1077 - 1069: A Faint Ache

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1069: A Faint Ache</h4>

    "Don¡¯te any closer." Xiao Wushuang looked at Liu Rui, who was sneering, his voice trembling slightly. At this moment, Liu Rui was constantly nearing Xiao Wushuang, and his hands were making a cracking sound.

    The sound echoed in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s ears, causing his scalp to tingle. The area where Liu Rui hadshed out earlier seemed to resonate with Liu Rui, hurting faintly.

    Liu Rui reached out to Xiao Wushuang, grabbed his cor, and raised his other hand suddenly, as if it wouldnd on him the next second. Amidst the gap, Xiao Wushuang nced at Mu Feng, whose indifference finally made him feel despair.

    At thest moment, Xiao Wushuang quickly shouted, "I¡¯ll give it, I¡¯ll give it, is that not enough?" Xiao Wushuang wore a bitter expression, staring at the fist only a millimeter away from him, appearing unwilling. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, why suffer?" He signaled Liu Rui to release Xiao Wushuang.

    Liu Rui leisurely let Xiao Wushuang go, saying contemptuously, "You¡¯re lucky!" In response, Xiao Wushuang angrily red at Liu Rui, then lowered his head, appearing quite furious.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care, "Hand it over!" Xiao Yifei looked coldly at Xiao Wushuang, giving him no chance to hesitate. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang looked at the crowd, realizing no one would help him, and reluctantly took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Xiao Wushuang slowly fumbled in his clothes, and after a long time, finally took out the box containing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Seeing the familiar box, Xiao Yifei was relieved, having suspected Xiao Wushuang might pull some trick, but Xiao Wushuang seemed genuinely scared.

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward, quickly snatching the box, feeling a force from the opposite side, naturally from Xiao Wushuang. It made Xiao Yifei speechless, annoyed by the dilly-dallying, he forcefully took the box.

    Watching Xiao Yifei take the box, Xiao Wushuang wanted to grab it, but given the circumstances, he didn¡¯t dare, so he could only lower his head and stay silent.

    With the box in hand, Xiao Yifei swiftly opened it to find six familiar silver needles lying neatly inside. Seeing the six silver needles, Xiao Yifei smiled; he finally acquired the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Meanwhile, Xiao Wushuang was grieving over his Needle, having no mind to notice Xiao Yifei and the others.

    However, a long time passed without Xiao Wushuang hearing any sound of Xiao Yifei applying the needles, which puzzled him. Xiao Wushuang suddenly raised his head, noticing everyone¡¯s faces were covered with smiles, seemingly mocking, and the target of theirughter was him.

    Xiao Wushuang was baffled, looking at everyone, he seemed to have figured something out and suddenlyughed, saying to Xiao Yifei, "Ha! I knew it, you were just bluffing, you can¡¯t save Muyun!" Thinking of this, Xiao Wushuang felt somewhat relieved.

    He originally thought Xiao Yifei would revive Muyun with his masterful skills after getting his Needle, especially since Mu Feng didn¡¯t seem to support him. Xiao Wushuang was somewhat desperate until he saw Xiao Yifei not moving, which sparked hope.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang truly believed Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t save Muyun, so he stood up, pointing at Xiao Yifei, "Indeed, it¡¯s you who killed Muyun!" Then he nced at Mu Feng beside him, appearing desperate and hysterical, "City Lord Mu, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s Xiao Yifei who killed Muyun!"

    However, Xiao Yifei and the others ignored Xiao Wushuang, their gaze as if watching a joke. Xiao Wushuang was confused, not understanding why Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t save Muyun nor worried, wasn¡¯t he afraid? Xiao Wushuang wondered, looking at Mu Feng; why didn¡¯t she care, her son was lying there?

    Xiao Wushuang was deeply confused, yet no one could answer him¡ªXiao Yifei was like this, Mu Feng was like this, even Liu Rui was smiling. Xiao Wushuang felt like he was the clown.

    Amidst the bizarre atmosphere, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, grabbing Xiao Yifei¡¯s cor, demanding, "What¡¯s going on? Exin to me!" His expression was fierce as he felt he might break down due to these people.

    Xiao Yifei, whose cor was grabbed, turned grim and forcefully removed Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hand. Xiao Yifei hated when people grabbed his cor, so after pulling Xiao Wushuang away, he said sternly, "Why? Feeling confused?"

    Speaking, Xiao Yifei slowly approached Muyun. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang was stunned, then stared at Xiao Yifei, fearing missing the truth. Xiao Yifei chuckled, shook his head at Xiao Wushuang, and said, "Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Wushuang, you really are beyond saving."

    Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang was puzzled, not knowing what Xiao Yifei was referring to. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei reached out towards Muyun¡¯s neck. "What are you doing?" Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, Xiao Wushuang sensed something was amiss, recalling Xiao Yifei¡¯s every move, which made him panic.

    Xiao Yifei touched Muyun¡¯s neck, sneering, "Xiao Wushuang, did you really think I¡¯d let Muyun be exposed to your ambition? Who doesn¡¯t know about your attempt to get rid of Muyun? Huh? And you think I¡¯d leave him defenseless here, is that possible?"

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei seemed to have found something while touching Muyun¡¯s neck. He grabbed it, and as he did, Muyun, who was lying on the bed, suddenly groaned and then slowly sat up!

    "Did I really make a mistake?" Knowing the truth, Xiao Wushuang weakly slumped to the ground, everything seemed unreal in his eyes. But, he could have admitted his mistake from the start; instead, he kept covering it up, leading to today¡¯s tragedy.

    Beside him, Mu Feng looked at Xiao Wushuang, helplessly shook her head; in the end, it was her son who suffered for Xiao Wushuang¡¯s actions.

    "Who really is the descendant of the attendant?" Xiao Yifei asked Xiao Wushuang on the ground. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes were empty, recalling that unbearable past. Stealing the secret book, snatching the silver needle, it all began with that attendant seated in the Xiao Family.

    Because of his ambition, because of his greed, it led to today¡¯s situation, leading to today¡¯s Xiao Family! Seeing Xiao Wushuang remain silent, Xiao Yifei frowned; Xiao Wushuang¡¯s bewildered gaze was unsure what he was thinking.

    Yet Xiao Yifei still cruelly expressed his guess, if not a guess, rather a fact. "You should be the descendant of that attendant, right? Stealing our family¡¯s secret book, robbing our family¡¯s silver needle, and now relying on these to dominate a region, your means are truly impressive."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1078 - 1070: Never Expected

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1070: Never Expected</h4>

    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei spoke with great indignation, as if all these matters were done by Xiao Wushuang. However, it wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei¡¯s fault; if someone were using your name and achieving more than you, anyone would be furious. Now, Xiao Yifei was actually acting quite well.

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xiao Wushuang was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Mu Feng with a hint of despair. Mu Feng stood with a cold face staring at Xiao Wushuang, obviously having understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s words.

    At that moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the door. After a while, Muyun slowly walked in with the support of a servant, his entire face shrouded in gloom.

    Seeing Muyun walk in, the already frightened Xiao Wushuang immediately started trembling. It was known from the start, it was Muyun who had invited Xiao Yifei here. Now upon realizing that he was deceived and nearly killed by Xiao Wushuang, how could he not be furious?

    "Young Master Muyun, I..." Xiao Wushuang hurriedly tried to exin before Muyun could speak, but it was toote. Muyun had heard everything clearly from outside the door. "Enough!" Muyun shouted angrily, and Xiao Wushuang immediately dared not speak further.

    "Xiao Wushuang, it was I who invited you here, so it¡¯s my own doing. From now on, don¡¯t let me see you again!" Muyun took a deep breath and continued, "Also, go back and tell your Xiao Family that our Mu Family will never rest until one of us is dead!"

    Like a thunderbolt, Muyun¡¯s words were deeply engraved in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s mind. The thing he feared most had finally be a reality. The enmity between him and Muyun had turned into a family conflict. The Xiao Family, indeedrge and prosperous, allied with many other families.

    But no matter what, the Xiao Family dared not oppose the Mu Family. Why? Because the Mu Family held great power. No matter howrge the Xiao Family was, or how many alliances it had, their hands were empty of real power. How could Xiao Wushuang dare to escte their personal grudges to the family level?

    Therefore, upon hearing Muyun¡¯s words, Xiao Wushuang panicked and hurriedly pleaded, "Young Master Muyun, I beg you, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Please don¡¯t trouble the Xiao Family."

    Hearing this, Muyun was somewhat surprised. In Muyun¡¯s eyes, someone like Xiao Wushuang always prioritized himself. Now he was actually pleading for others? It was indeed unbelievable. But how could Muyun know? Xiao Wushuang wasn¡¯t afraid of the family taking action but was afraid of being punished by his own family members.

    That was what truly worried Xiao Wushuang. Muyun didn¡¯t see this, but Xiao Yifei, standing by, immediately understood Xiao Wushuang¡¯s thoughts. Looking at his frantic expression, it wasn¡¯t for his family at all but purely for himself. Thus, Xiao Yifei coldly watched Xiao Wushuang.

    Although surprised, Muyun¡¯s decision was firm and unchangeable. Hence he said in a deep voice, "It¡¯s useless, I will definitely seek revenge on the Xiao Family for today¡¯s grievance." As he spoke, Muyun¡¯s eyes turned fierce, showing that his words were absolutely not in jest.

    Seeing Muyun¡¯s actions, Mu Feng felt a wave of gratification. Muyun indeed had the talent and character to be a qualified leader, but unfortunately, his body could not bear his talents. This had always been Mu Feng¡¯s regret, which is why he cherished Muyun so much.

    Seeing Muyun¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Wushuang knew that Muyun was serious, meaning that he could never shake off the reputation of being the Xiao Family¡¯s criminal. Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes appeared somewhat desperate; he was still sitting on the ground, seeing everything around him as disdainful.

    Feeling utterly helpless, whether it be towards the family or others, was identical. Now, learning that the Xiao Family knew of these matters, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to return home. At this thought, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s jaws clenched tightly.

    Upon hearing Muyun sparing Xiao Wushuang, Liu Rui was somewhat astonished, or rather, displeased. Liu Rui couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Wushuang; Xiao Yifei knew this too. So, seeing Liu Rui¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei understood what Liu Rui was thinking andforted him, "Forget it, this is Muyun¡¯s decision. Let it be. Besides, not punishing Xiao Wushuang outright may also serve as its own kind of punishment."

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Liu Rui was puzzled, letting him go without punishment? Shouldn¡¯t he be beaten half to death at least? Liu Rui was confused, but seeing Xiao Yifei just smiling, Liu Rui helplessly shrugged and let it go.

    "Mr. Xiao Yifei, regarding the misunderstanding with you earlier, I apologize again here. Also, for your help, I will remember it in my heart. In the future, if there¡¯s anything, Mr. Xiao Yifei, please feel free to tell me. Whatever I can help with, Muyun will never refuse." Muyun suddenly turned towards Xiao Yifei and spoke sincerely.

    It was clear that Muyun was sincere, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t decline either, nodding slightly. However, just then, Xiao Wushuang, who had been hanging his head, moved. Everyone saw a line formed by white powder flying towards Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei! Go and die!" Standing up, Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei with a ferocious expression, which no one expected.

    The crowd was unprepared, looking at the scene before them, speechless with surprise. No one expected Xiao Wushuang to still resort to such an act at this point, but indeed, it was human nature; even a cornered dog will jump over the wall.

    Therefore, Xiao Wushuang threw out hisst remaining Blood-Breaking Gut onto Xiao Yifei. Just as everyone thought Xiao Yifei would definitely get poisoned, Muyun shouted out, "Be careful!" And in a sh faster than lightning, Muyun stood in front of Xiao Yifei.

    While Xiao Wushuang¡¯s actions were unexpected, Muyun¡¯s move shocked everyone further. All the white powdernded on Muyun. Although some were stopped by his clothes, some still touched Muyun¡¯s skin.

    Prior, Xiao Wushuang had always dissolved Blood-Breaking Gut in water to avoid detection. However, Blood-Breaking Gut is effective when ingested oring in contact with skin. The area of contact gradually ulcerates, and the poison permeates through pores into the bloodstream, leading to inevitable poisoning.

    So, when Muyun¡¯s skin touched Blood-Breaking Gut, he immediately fell to the ground in pain, appearing agonized. At this moment, Xiao Yifei had not yet realized what had happened, but Liu Rui reacted quickly, kicking Xiao Wushuang to the ground.

    Xiao Wushuang didn¡¯t care about any of this. Seeing his Blood-Breaking Gut cast out, heughed joyfully, ferociously, and desperately, evident on his face. Watching Muyun kneel on the ground, Xiao Wushuang disregarded everything else, despite his initial target being Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 1079: 1071: Nothing Left

    <strong>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1071: Nothing Left</strong>

    ¡°Hahaha, no matter who it is, death is the right thing. No matter who it is, go die! All of you die!¡± Arrogantughter filled the room, making everyone feel a chill down their spine. The current Xiao Wushuang was truly terrifying.

    ¡°The one who should die is you!¡± Liu Rui shouted angrily, instantly rushing to Xiao Wushuang¡¯s side, grabbing his cor, and delivering a punch to him. However, Xiao Wushuang, who was hit, still had a faint smile on his face. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about his own life and death. After all, exchanging one life for another, Xiao Wushuang now had nothing at all!

    There¡¯s an old saying that barefooted people aren¡¯t afraid of those wearing shoes; perhaps this exins the logic here. Despite being beaten up again by Liu Rui, Xiao Wushuang kept smiling and looking at Liu Rui, entirely without the previous fear, because at this moment, Xiao Wushuang really had nothing left. Before, he had the backing of his sole family, but just now, his only family support had beenpletely shattered by Muyun.

    Hence, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s current frantic actions and ferocity emerged. But the body fatigue was palpable, and under Liu Rui¡¯s persistent beating, Xiao Wushuang eventually fainted. Seeing this, Liu Rui finally stopped, but after finishing, Liu Rui didn¡¯t feel any sense of relief; such a person, the more you beat him, the angrier you be.

    At this moment, Muyun also fainted due to the unbearable pain, and it was only then that Xiao Yifei realized that the preceding events had caught him off guard. ¡°Muyun!¡± Mu Feng, seeing Muyun copse, immediately rushed forward and took Muyun into his arms, kneeling on the ground.

    A pair of eyes that hadn¡¯t shed tears for a long time finally became sorrowfully moist at this moment. ¡°Muyun, my child, how could you suffer this much? It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Mu Feng bawled uncontrobly, clearly afraid of this poisoning incident involving Muyun.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei hurriedly walked to Muyun¡¯s side and squatted down. After carefully examining, Xiao Yifei frantically instructed Mu Feng to move Muyun to the bed. Mu Feng dared not dy a moment, moving swiftly as if he¡¯s a young man, quickly cing Xiao Yifei onto the bed.

    ¡°Miss Yan, could you please help me find Qianxi?¡± Xiao Yifei, while removing Muyun¡¯s clothes, asked Yan Ruyu. Hearing this, Yan Ruyu was first taken aback, then ran out of the room. As for why Xiao Yifei wanted to find Qianxi, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t ask, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, how is my Muyun?¡± Mu Feng asked anxiously while observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions. Upon hearing Mu Feng¡¯s inquiry, Xiao Yifei, sweating profusely, pressed down on thest acupoint and gravely said to Mu Feng, ¡°City Lord Mu, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s poison is quiteplex, and its activation is rmingly fast.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng¡¯s heart sank as Xiao Yifei was certainly not overstating. Muyun¡¯s entire face had turned ck, especially the lips, as if the whole person could pass away at any moment. This was the situation that resulted from Xiao Yifei sealing several of Muyun¡¯s critical acupoints, otherwise, the situation would be worse.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, I beg you, you must save my Muyun.¡± Saying this, Mu Feng immediately knelt down, pleading with Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly pulled Mu Feng up. This significant gesture of kneeling truly startled Xiao Yifei, but now Mu Feng surely put aside his identity, bing just a child¡¯s parent.

    ¡°City Lord Mu, what are you doing? Muyun became like this because of me, no matter what I would risk my life to pull Muyun back from the gates of hell,¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s words carried a hint of reproach as Mu Feng, listening, nodded apologetically.

    Seeing Muyun¡¯splexion, Mu Feng felt a pain in his heart and then asked Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr. Xiao, what should we do now?¡± Mu Feng¡¯s tone was anxious, but given the situation, anxiety was useless; he heard Xiao Yifei slowly exin, ¡°I¡¯ve sealed off several acupoints on Muyun; to cure him, we must immediately administer acupuncture.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Feng was puzzled, ¡°Why not perform the acupuncture now? Muyun¡¯s body can¡¯t hold on for long.¡± Saying this, Mu Feng¡¯s brow furrowed even more deeply.

    After hearing Mu Feng say this, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head; he understood these things all too well, but to administer acupuncture on Muyun, he had to wait for a person. This person was Qianxi! Just when Xiao Yifei had such thoughts, someone suddenly rushed in from the door, and Yan Ruyu brought Qianxi panting into the room.

    Seeing the scene before her, Qianxi puzzledly asked Xiao Yifei, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±

    Why wait for Qianxi, Mu Feng was baffled about this point. However, since Xiao Yifei insisted, Mu Feng reasoned there must be a purpose behind it. Mu Feng did not ask further questions.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei invited Qianxi mainly to prevent the poison¡¯s spread. Before administering acupuncture, Xiao Yifei had to unlock Muyun¡¯s crucial acupoints in his body, but this would allow the poison to spread to the heart through these acupoints; hence, someone needed to use True Qi to stop the poison.

    Such matters required someone proficient in True Qi, yet Liu Rui also knew True Qi, so why not let Liu Rui help? It was because the time Xiao Yifei needed for acupuncture was considerably lengthy, Liu Rui¡¯s cultivation couldn¡¯t match Qianxi¡¯s. If Liu Rui were to assist, he might not endure halfway.

    At that point, if Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture was halfway through and Muyun¡¯s poison attacked the heart, everything would be wasted. So, when Qianxi arrived so promptly, Xiao Yifei could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± Seeing the scene before her, Qianxi frowned and began to specte quietly. Upon hearing this, Mu Feng hurriedly pulled Qianxi over, ¡°Mr. Xiao said he needed you.¡± Before saying more, Mu Feng grabbed Qianxi¡¯s hands, which Qianxi promptly shook off.

    On her face, there was no hint of favor for Mu Feng. Seeing this, Mu Feng realized his rudeness and hurriedly apologized. Xiao Yifei, standing by, ignored this and directly exined to Qianxi the reason for her presence.

    After listening, Qianxi nodded, nced at Muyun on the bed, sighed, and agreed to help. Upon seeing Qianxi agree, Mu Feng rejoiced immediately.

    ¡°City Lord Mu, Liu Rui, and Miss Yan, please step outside for now.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei managed to usher the others out, and upon hearing this, the three dared not dy, promptly leaving the room; Liu Rui also dragged Xiao Wushuang out.

    ¡°Tell me what to do?¡± Seeing everyone leave, Qianxi asked with a frown. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei stroked his chin, speaking slowly, ¡°It¡¯s simple, you just need to use your True Qi to help block the toxins inside Muyun¡¯s body.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei describe the process as simple, Qianxi chuckled, evidently feeling Xiao Yifei made it sound easy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent; my acupuncture takes quite some time, and I¡¯ll need you to hold on for a while.¡± Seeing Qianxi be somewhat careless, Xiao Yifei hurriedly reminded. Upon hearing this, Qianxi nodded, signaling for Xiao Yifei not to worry. With Qianxi nodding, Xiao Yifei wasted no time, immediately retrieving the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle he had earlier snatched from Xiao Wushuang.

 Chapter 1080 - 1072: Effortless

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1072: Effortless</h4>

    Seeing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Qianxi¡¯s eyes lit up, because at this moment, she also needed this thing. However, now was not the time to think about it, so Qianxi quickly circted her True Qi to prepare for what was toe.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei took out a lighter and lit the candlestick at the head of Muyun¡¯s bed, because this was originally Muyun¡¯s room where Xiao Yifei had previously performed a simple acupuncture session for Muyun. Therefore, everything was left in Muyun¡¯s room. After lighting it, Xiao Yifei put each of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles over the me for refining.

    Xiao Yifei nned to first expel the toxins from Muyun¡¯s body and then treat the illness that had gued Muyun for years. Having made up his mind, Xiao Yifei lined up the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles one by one, "Let¡¯s begin." Xiao Yifei said to Qianxi, who nodded in response.

    Seeing Qianxi nod, Xiao Yifei knew Qianxi was ready. He then unblocked one of Muyun¡¯s acupuncture points, and one of Muyun¡¯s meridians suddenly turned ck, evidently due to the toxins threatening to spread to the heart along the meridian. Qianxi, standing beside, formed her right hand¡¯s index and middle finger into a sword shape.

    A formless True Qi surged along Qianxi¡¯s fingers towards that meridian in Muyun¡¯s body. With the entry of the True Qi, the rapidly spreading ck suddenly halted at one point, unable to advance further. Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei was relieved.

    Then, Xiao Yifei unblocked the remaining acupuncture points in turn. Qianxi increased the transport of True Qi to block them one by one. After stabilizing the toxins, Xiao Yifei dared not hesitate any longer. He took the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in hand, squinting slightly, and rapidly identified the acupuncture point, smearing it with alcohol.

    Then, without the slightest hesitation, he inserted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. The entire process flowed seamlessly, without any sense of stagnation. If Xiao Wushuang were present, he would surely marvel at Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique, as he felt he couldn¡¯tpare to Xiao Yifei. However, now Xiao Wushuang had long lost this intuition.

    Having inserted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei proficiently operated it. With Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique, the ck Qi on the meridian gradually became faint, then slowly dissipated, and from Muyun¡¯s mouth, a stream of toxic Qi suddenly emerged into the air, disappearing without a trace.

    Seeing this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yifei. These toxins looked tough to deal with, as Qianxi felt strong resistance when blocking them with her True Qi. However, this domineering toxin was easily handled by Xiao Yifei.

    But while it seemed easy for Xiao Yifei, he didn¡¯t feel that way. Every time he used the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he had to be fully focused. He felt it was exhausting and far from easy, contrary to what Qianxi said. However, fortunately, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle countered the side effects of the acupuncture technique, otherwise, he might have fainted from just a few performances.

    Having finished the first needle, Xiao Yifei dared not ck off and proceeded with the second needle. As time ticked away, the people outside grew anxious, especially Mu Feng, who paced back and forth without stopping.

    Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s anxiety, the other two who were initially not too worried also became somewhat anxious. At this time, Mr. Hua and his people heard themotion and rushed over. Seeing Liu Rui and the others standing outside the door, they quickly asked what was happening and informed Mr. Hua, who then realized there was an unconscious Xiao Wushuang at his feet.

    Mr. Hua disdainfully kicked Xiao Wushuang, his face also looking displeased. Seeing the anxious Mu Feng, and recalling Mu Feng¡¯s previous behaviors, Mr. Hua said nothing more, understanding Mu Feng was just a father concerned for his child.

    Thus, Mr. Hua waited with everyone else. After an indefinite period, a sudden thudding sound came from the room, followed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s shout, "Qianxi, what¡¯s wrong?"

    By now, the acupuncture was halfway through, Xiao Yifei exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from his forehead, indicating how exhausting the process was.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi and noticed she no longer seemed as rxed as before. Concerned, he asked, "How are you, are you okay?" Saying this, Xiao Yifei picked up the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle once more.

    In response, Qianxi gritted her teeth and said, "Do your job, I can handle this." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, intending not to say more but to continue his work.

    However, as time continued ticking, Qianxi¡¯s face gradually turned pale. But Xiao Yifei was focused on the acupuncture for Muyun and had no time to attend to Qianxi. "Hang on, hang on, Qianxi, you can do this," Qianxi repeatedly reminded herself internally.

    After an unknown period, Xiao Yifei slowly withdrew thest Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle from Muyun¡¯s body. With Xiao Yifei¡¯s action, Muyun suddenly coughed, and then spat out a pool of ck water, appearing extremely revolting.

    Having cleaned up the ck water, Xiao Yifei finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, just as Xiao Yifei rxed, something happened to Qianxi. At this moment, Qianxi suddenly felt a ckout and copsed, losing consciousness.

    "Qianxi, what¡¯s wrong?" Xiao Yifei cried out in rm. This shout was clearly heard by everyone outside. Hearing this sound, the crowd couldn¡¯t wait anymore and rushed in, especially Mr. Hua and Liu Rui, who were eager to break down the door to enter.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Qianxi?" Mr. Hua and Liu Rui asked in unison. They saw Qianxi lying on the ground, eyes closed, face pale, obviously having fainted. In response, Xiao Yifei slowly released his finger from Qianxi¡¯s philtrum, stood up, and said to Liu Rui and Mr. Hua, "It¡¯s nothing, just excessive True Qi consumption, she just needs to rest."

    Hearing this, the two rxed their breaths. Liu Rui quickly stepped forward to pick up Qianxi, then carried her out. Seeing this, Mr. Hua followed them out. Watching them leave, Mu Feng rushed to the bed. Seeing Muyun¡¯splexion much improved than before, although still somewhat pale,cked the former ckness.

    "The poison in Muyun¡¯s body has been removed, but it will still take some time for her to wake up," Xiao Yifei said to Mu Feng. Hearing this, Mu Feng held Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand excitedly, too moved to speak. "Mr. Xiao, I..." Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, waving his hand to signal Mu Feng not to speak further,

    "A doctor¡¯spassion, it¡¯s my duty to do such things," Xiao Yifei nodded, looking at Muyun on the bed.

    Standing nearby, Yan Ruyu felt suddenly admiring of Xiao Yifei upon hearing his words. A doctor¡¯spassion, what a noblepassion. If every doctor could be like Xiao Yifei, that would be great. Thinking this, Yan Ruyu suddenly noticed in her eyes, Xiao Yifei¡¯s originally handsome face seemed to have gained something more, something resembling the brilliance of humanity.

 Chapter 1081 - 1073: Within the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1073: Within the Mind</h4>

    After a while, Xiao Yifei suddenly picked up the pen and paper beside him and began to write down the names of some medicinal herbs. Mu Feng was stunned upon seeing this, as Xiao Yifei handed the written paper to Mu Feng, reminding him, "City Lord Mu, I may have been a bit forceful with my acupuncture earlier; I¡¯ll need you to gather these herbs."

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng patted his chest and said to Xiao Yifei, "Mr. Xiao, rest assured and take a break, I¡¯ll handle the rest." Listening to Mu Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded, then pointed to a few of the herbs on the paper, instructing Mu Feng to decoct them for Muyunter, along with the dosage and frequency.

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mu Feng nodded continuously, writing it all down without any doubt. "I¡¯ll go rest then, remember to call me when Young Master Muyun wakes up." With that, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and walked straight out the door.

    Stepping outside, Xiao Yifei was suddenly dazzled by the bright sunlight; it was already noon. As he thought to himself, he suddenly felt his calf weaken, almost unable to stand and about to fall, when a hand caught him.

    Feeling that hand, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned, then reacted and turned his head to look, only to find Yan Ruyu standing behind him, watching him with a warm smile on her face.

    So, the hand supporting Xiao Yifei was Yan Ruyu¡¯s. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly steadied himself and said to Yan Ruyu, "Miss Yan, thank you." Upon hearing this, Yan Ruyu chuckled softly, "You¡¯re wee."

    Xiao Yifei nodded lightly and turned around, preparing to return to his room, when Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand gently supported him again. Knowing it was Yan Ruyu¡¯s hand, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward. However, Yan Ruyu didn¡¯t seem to mind as she softly said to Xiao Yifei, "Let me help you back."

    Originally, Xiao Yifei wanted to refuse; he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Yan Ruyu, so he felt a bit awkward. But he was indeed quite tired, so he didn¡¯t say much and nodded, letting Yan Ruyu lead him back to his room.

    Once back, Yan Ruyu urged him to rest well and then left. Watching Yan Ruyu¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei smiled andy down on the bed, quickly falling asleep due to his exhaustion.

    In his dream, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Tang Rong, dreaming of the days he lived with Tang Rong beforeing here. Those were joyous times, dreaming of being scolded by Tang Rong, a smile spontaneously appeared at the corner of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth; it was evident he missed those times.

    However, the dream suddenly changed, as the Tang Rong in Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision was dragged away by a pair of dark hands. Behind Tang Rong was endless darkness, and those hands were frighteningly ck, pulling Tang Rong step by step into the darkness behind.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei was panic-stricken by the scene, hurriedly reaching out to grab Tang Rong, but it was just a fraction of a difference; he felt Tang Rong¡¯s hand brush past his. Yet ultimately, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t seize Tang Rong.

    He could only watch helplessly as Tang Rong was dragged away. In the dream, there was Tang Rong¡¯s desperate expression and voice, "Xiao Yifei, save me!" filled with sobs, reverberating in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Seeing Yan Ruyu¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei touched his nose, thinking he might have said something inappropriate. Yan Ruyu helplessly shook her head, saying, "You have the nerve to say that, you¡¯ve been asleep for a whole day."

    "What?" Xiao Yifei was a little surprised by Yan Ruyu¡¯s words; even he hadn¡¯t expected to sleep for so long. "Did I really sleep that long?" Xiao Yifei asked nkly, to which Yan Ruyu waved her hand in front of him, asking curiously, "What are you thinking about?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei snapped back to reality, "It¡¯s nothing." Xiao Yifeiughed, wondering why it felt like that dreamsted only a moment, despite sleeping so long; suddenly, there was movement behind them.

    Both turned their gaze behind to see Mu Feng walking over anxiously; it was apparent Mu Feng had something urgent. Arriving at Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, Mu Feng first inquired about Xiao Yifei¡¯s physical condition. Hearing the question, Xiao Yifei felt awkward, having rested for so long, yet his spirit was undeniably good.

    Hence, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating nothing was wrong, reassuring Mu Feng. Mu Feng then mentioned the reason for his visit, "Muyun has woken up." With these simple words, Xiao Yifei knew what Mu Feng wanted¡ªXiao Yifei had told Mu Feng earlier to inform him if Muyun woke up, thus Mu Feng¡¯s eagerness.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and joined Mu Feng to Muyun¡¯s room. As they entered, Muyun immediately saw Xiao Yifei and tried to get out of bed. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly pressed Muyun back onto the bed, signaling him to rest well. Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s guidance, Muyun obediently sat back down.

    "How are you feeling? Better?" Xiao Yifei asked with concern. Muyun smiled, albeit hisplexion was still pale, it was much improved. After all, he had escaped the brink of death. "Muyun, you ought to thank Mr. Xiao wholeheartedly; he¡¯s the one who pulled you back from the Gates of Hell."

    Mu Feng said aside, which made Xiao Yifei somewhat embarrassed, and Muyun nodded at this. Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand to both, saying, "Don¡¯t be so polite; speaking of which, my life was also saved by Young Master Muyun, I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Muyun alsoughed; indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were true. "By the way, City Lord Mu, did you prepare those herbs I asked for?" Xiao Yifei suddenly inquired; previously, he had given Mu Feng a paper filled with names of herbs, requesting Mu Feng to gather them.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng nodded and pointed to a mountain-like pile nearby. Xiao Yifei took a closer look to see various rare herbs stacked there, enough to buy out an entire store, now just sitting there so tantly.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprised expression, Mu Feng promptly asked if there was anything wrong, to which Xiao Yifei awkwardly chuckled, "No, no, there¡¯s nothing wrong." Saying this, Xiao Yifei felt slightly overwhelmed, thinking, is this the world of the wealthy?

    Shallow Creek had just finished speaking when Liu Rui¡¯s voice entered Lin Mu¡¯s ears, "Just drink a little; it¡¯s really good for your health." Liu Rui requested with a hint of pleading, and upon hearing their voices, Lin Mu instantly knew what they were up to and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.

 Chapter 1082: 1074: A Perfect Solution

    <strong>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1074: A Perfect Solution</strong>

    ¡°If you keep messing with me, do you believe I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Before Xiao Yifei could catch his breath, he heard Qianxi shouting angrily from inside. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly pushed open the door and rushed in frantically. Seeing Xiao Yifei enter, Liu Rui, who was standing on the bed, and Qianxi both looked over.

    As they looked over, Xiao Yifei immediately felt a bit awkward. After a moment, he stammered, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on Qianxi.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei smiled sheepishly. The reason being, from Qianxi¡¯s previous posture, he seemed ready to hit Liu Rui, and Xiao Yifei was afraid the two might get into a fight, which is why he rushed in.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui and Qianxi exchanged a nce, and then immediately turned to smile at Xiao Yifei. At this point, Qianxi sat back on the bed obediently. It was evident that he also felt somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you alright? How do you feel?¡± Xiao Yifei slowly approached the bedside and asked. Upon hearing this, Qianxi nonchntly touched his nose and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just overexertion, I¡¯ll recover overnight.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Rui immediatelyined to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Look, look, Xiao Yifei, I asked him to drink some supplements, but he wouldn¡¯t.¡± Liu Rui¡¯s tone was rather resentful. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei just chuckled. Actually, with this kind of True Qi exhaustion, whether he took supplements or not didn¡¯t make much difference.

    Especially for a master like Qianxi, this kind of True Qi overexertion would be fine in no time. Liu Rui¡¯s worry was indeed somewhat unnecessary.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, I¡¯m not drinking it,¡± Qianxi red at Liu Rui. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly mediated, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei also patted Liu Rui on the shoulder, thinking to himself how poor Liu Rui often ends up nearly getting hit, leaving Liu Rui somewhat puzzled as to what Xiao Yifei meant.

    However, thinking about Qianxi¡¯s short temper, Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled something¡ªQianxi¡¯s cultivation aftermath. Last time he heard Qianxi say that his bad temper was entirely due to his cultivation technique, and this temper could bepletely resolved with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Now that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was in Xiao Yifei¡¯s possession, he wondered if it was time topletely cure Qianxi¡¯s temper. At this thought, Xiao Yifei was about to ask when Qianxi spoke up first, ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you have the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle with you now?¡± Qianxi asked expectantly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, and Qianxi continued to ask, ¡°Then my illness¡­¡± Xiao Yifei naturally understood what Qianxi meant, ¡°I will cure your illness, but as for the specific method, I will research it to strive for a perfect solution.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei smiled.

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi also nodded excitedly. Since the time he severely injured Liu Rui, Qianxi had been truly afraid, so the prospect of being able to cure his temper left Qianxi overjoyed, at a loss for words.

    Seeing Qianxi so thrilled, Xiao Yifei said nothing more, just smiled and shifted the conversation towards Liu Rui, asking about Xiao Wushuang. Upon Xiao Yifei asking about this person, Liu Rui expressed a bit of helplessness, saying, ¡°I arranged a room for him, just left him there.¡±

    Hearing about Liu Rui¡¯s brutal approach, Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement, ¡°By the way, Qianxi, it¡¯s best to take Liu Rui¡¯s supplements; they¡¯re beneficial to your body.¡± Watching the two, Xiao Yifei smiled, spoke while turning around, and walked out of the room.

    Leaving the room, Xiao Yifei asked someone for Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room location, and then entered Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room. At this time, Xiao Wushuang was unconscious, stupefiedly lying on the bed, looking like a dead person.

    The room was very simply furnished, and there wasn¡¯t anyone around to take care of Xiao Wushuang. It was clear that Xiao Wushuang had thoroughly angered Mu Feng. Looking at Xiao Wushuang coldly, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly, then reached out to explore Xiao Wushuang¡¯s body.

    After searching for a while, Xiao Yifei finally found what he was looking for. As he slowly withdrew his hand, he was holding something wrapped in yellowed paper. If Xiao Wushuang were awake, he would immediately recognize what Xiao Yifei was holding¡ªa packet of his Blood-Breaking Gut.

    However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know. After fumbling with it for a while, he carefully opened it, and its contents were exposed to the air. On seeing the white powder revealed, Xiao Yifei frowned because his instinct told him this wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind suddenly shed back to a scene from that day when Xiao Wushuang had thrown some white powder at him. The paper wrapping around it was almost identical to the one in his hand. Grasping this critical point, Xiao Yifei immediately confirmed what this was¡ªpoison, indeed.

    Realizing he was holding poison, Xiao Yifei became quite cautious with it. After all, Muyun had only touched a bit of it and got poisoned. With so much in his hands, he could end up dead. Hence, after observing it for a while, Xiao Yifei wrapped it back up and ced it in his pocket.

    ¡°Carrying such dangerous stuff with you, you¡¯re something else,¡± Xiao Yifei mocked Xiao Wushuang lying on the bed. But now, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t hear him. If he could, his face would surely turn as ck as the coal in a mine. Having gotten what he wanted, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t linger any longer and turned to leave.

    Upon leaving the room, Xiao Yifei quickly found Mu Feng and handed him what he had taken from Xiao Wushuang. Mu Feng was puzzled, not knowing what Xiao Yifei had given him. Thus, Xiao Yifei exined briefly. Hearing that this thing was the culprit for poisoning Muyun, Mu Feng nearly threw it away in rage.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei stopped Mu Feng because he wanted to understand this item¡¯s pharmacology, so it couldn¡¯t be discarded yet. To understand the pharmacology, it had to be studied. Thus, Xiao Yifei also urged Mu Feng to send it to aboratory to analyze itsponents and trace its origins.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, why understand itsponents early?¡± Although Mu Feng didn¡¯t oppose Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, he was puzzled. Xiao Yifei had no choice but to exin that understanding the pharmacology would better help in Muyun¡¯s rehabilitation, although all the poison had been cleared from Muyun, there¡¯s no guarantee that some remnants of its effects weren¡¯t lingering.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Mu Feng nodded quickly, as he too felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasoning was quite sound. Urgently, he called for someone to handle it quickly. Seeing matters were clearly exined, Xiao Yifei decided not to disturb Mu Feng any further.

    The next day, Mu Feng called Xiao Yifei over. By then, Mu Feng had already arrived at Muyun¡¯s room, apparently remembering Xiao Yifei¡¯s mention of helping treat Muyun today. Simrly, what Xiao Yifei had asked Mu Feng to handle was also taken care of.

 Chapter 1083: 1075: The Answer Revealed

    <strong>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1075: The Answer Revealed</strong>

    After listening to Mu Feng¡¯s description, Xiao Yifei also had an answer in his heart. It turned out that this poison wasn¡¯t something exclusive to Xiao Wushuang, but rather the entire Xiao Family¡¯s proprietary creation. Knowing that this thing was exclusively developed by the Xiao Family, Xiao Yifei felt even more disdainful of them. Any family that could research something so lethal surely couldn¡¯t have many good people.

    After discussing the origin of the poison, Mu Feng handed a sheet of paper to Xiao Yifei. Upon taking it, Xiao Yifei realized it was a chemical analysis report of the substance. Dense with details on the poison¡¯sposition, Xiao Yifei nodded after reading through it and promptly thanked Mu Feng.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei thank him, Mu Feng waved his hand, as he felt everything he did was entirely for Muyun. If anyone should be thanking, it should be Mu Feng. ¡°By the way, Mr. Xiao, about what you said yesterday¡­¡± Mu Feng brought up the matter of treating Muyun. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating he remembered.

    ¡°City Lord Mu, from now on, don¡¯t call me Mr. Xiao; just call me Xiao Yifei.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled at Mu Feng as he said this. Hearing Xiao Yifei say so, Mu Feng immediately felt he had spoken rather formally and also nodded.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei turned his gaze toward Muyun on the bed. Muyun was sitting there, watching Xiao Yifei and Mu Feng. Now, Muyun¡¯splexion was much better, at least with some color, and his spirit was considerably improved from yesterday.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei look at him, Muyun also smiled, so Xiao Yifei smiled back before telling Muyun all the subsequent precautions. Then he had someone prepare the medicines Muyun had acquired earlier, some of which needed to be ground into powder. These tasks required time, so Xiao Yifei took a break, as performing the acupuncture technique again demanded a lot of energy.

    Once everything was ready, Xiao Yifei returned to Muyun¡¯s room. By now, all arrangements had been made, and everything was ready, awaiting only the final critical element: Muyun¡¯s extraordinary medical skill. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Muyun and said.

    Hearing this, Muyun nodded, his face filled with excitement. ¡°City Lord Mu, could you please step aside for a bit?¡± Xiao Yifei reminded Mu Feng. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reminder, Mu Feng obediently stepped out of the room. Therefore, only Xiao Yifei and Muyun were left in the room.

    This meant that Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture treatment was about to begin. Outside the door, Mu Feng was waiting patiently, eager in his heart. As long as Muyun¡¯s illness could be cured, Mu Feng¡¯s position would be secure with a sessor.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting now; the process may hurt a bit.¡± Xiao Yifei picked up the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and reminded Muyun, who was lying on the bed. However, before Xiao Yifei could finish speaking, Muyun interrupted him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, go ahead. I can bear it.¡± With that, Muyun looked at Xiao Yifei with determination.

    Hearing this, what else could Xiao Yifei say? He just had to do his job well. However, he was immensely impressed by Muyun¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Drink these few herbs first,¡± Xiao Yifei said, handing the freshly brewed medicinal soup from the side table to Muyun. Seeing Muyun drink it without hesitation, Xiao Yifei was rmed; besides being hot, the medicine was extremely bitter. This fact Xiao Yifei knew very well.

    Yet, Muyun simply twitched his lips and said nothing more. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei heated the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle over a candle me. The subsequent steps were much like before. After preparing, Xiao Yifei wiped the acupuncture points with alcohol.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting.¡± Xiao Yifei said, then slowly inserted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle into the first acupuncture point. Muyun initially thought the pain from acupuncture was bearable, but when the needle prated, he realized this pain was on a different levelpared to regr acupuncture.

    Outside the door, Mu Feng suddenly heard a distressing yell from the room. Recognizing it as Muyun¡¯s voice, Mu Feng initially wanted to rush in to check but reconsidered, knowing Xiao Yifei was inside administering the needles. He calmed himself and opted to wait quietly.

    Although the noise pained Mu Feng¡¯s heart, for Muyun¡¯s sake, he endured and chose to pretend not to hear it. As the minutes ticked by, Mu Feng¡¯s anxious mood grew. It had already been four hours, yet there was no improvement.

    Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but peek through the door crack to see, but it was too narrow to see anything clearly. If anyone passed by, they¡¯d be shocked into silence.

    Because the City Lord of Beijing looked like a curious child, peeking through the door crack, searching for angles, looking utterly ridiculous. Of course, Mu Feng himself was unaware of this. Just as Mu Feng was about to give up peeking and withdraw, the door suddenly opened.

    Xiao Yifei had finished the treatment, tidied everything up, and Muyun, due to the pain and exhaustion, had fallen into a deep slumber. With a long sigh of relief, Xiao Yifei¡¯s tense nerves rxed. In this moment of rxation, Xiao Yifei noticed the box containing the Green-eyed Silver Needle beside him.

    This item originally belonged to Xiao Wushuang, but now it was in his hands. However, it also contained the Green-eyed Silver Needle that Muyun had collected. In a sense, these needles seemed not to belong to Xiao Yifei. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered his spection before he had met Muyun.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had gone missing due to theft. When he first heard about Muyun collecting these needles, he suspected that Muyun might have his stolen needle. Now, with all existing Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles in this box, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t resist checking.

    Thinking through all this, Xiao Yifei reached out and picked up the box. Earlier, due to the urgency of the situation, he hadn¡¯t had the time to focus on this matter. Now with the chance, Xiao Yifei finally remembered to do so.

    Holding it in his hand, Xiao Yifei slowly opened it, seeing six intact Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles lying in the box. One needle not more, one not less. Currently, Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t know which one belonged to Muyun, so he had to inspect them one by one.

    However, after checking all the needles, Xiao Yifei did not find his own Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. This made him frown; it seemed that his initial suspicions werepletely wrong. The needle Muyun had collected wasn¡¯t taken from him at all.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit disheartened. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was a keepsake from his grandfather, so not recovering it for so long made Xiao Yifei feel he had let his grandfather down in Heaven. But what could be done? Muyun¡¯s needle ultimately wasn¡¯t his.

 Chapter 1084: 1076: A Bit Tearful

    <strong>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1076: A Bit Tearful</strong>

    Since it wasn¡¯t his own, Xiao Yifei had no reason to take it away, so he gently closed the box and ced it on the bedside. After doing all this, Xiao Yifei turned to go back to his room to rest.

    However, to Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, just as he opened the door, he saw Mu Feng squatting with his bottom sticking out, and for a moment, the atmosphere between the two became somewhat awkward.

    Mu Feng was even more helpless. He had just wanted to take a look, but Xiao Yifei came out at this time, which embarrassed him. Thinking of this, Mu Feng awkwardly smiled, then stood up straight and tidied his clothes.

    After a while, Mu Feng spoke, ¡°Mr. Xiao, no, Xiao Yifei, Muyun¡­¡± Mu Feng no longer felt the awkwardness from before, his heart was full of concern for Muyun. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, signaling Mu Feng not to worry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the process was not too serious, just a bit painful. He¡¯s asleep now, let him rest well.¡±

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei walked out of the room and gently closed the door behind him. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reassurance, Mu Feng, who was originally nning to go in to take a look, also gave up on the idea, nodding towards Xiao Yifei, yet unable to hide the joyful expression on his face. ¡°Thank you so much, Xiao Yifei.¡± Saying this, Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but tear up a little.

    ¡°Muyun¡¯s illness over these years is finally cured. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day?¡± Mu Feng¡¯s words were filled with the grievances of these years, all turning into tears at that moment, flowing down his cheeks. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei also felt some pity for Mu Feng, who held great power, yet his son was sickly and not expected to live long.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, City Lord Mu, as long as Muyun¡¯s body is well-cared for in the future, he will be no different from an ordinary person.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯sfort, Mu Feng took a deep breath and nodded heavily. ¡°City Lord Mu, you should also go rest; waiting here for so long must be tiring for you too.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, not tired at all. As long as Muyun¡¯s illness can be cured, even if I have to wait here forever, I will.¡±

    Listening to Mu Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate for Muyun, having such a caring father, something Xiao Yifei could hardly imagine.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest first, City Lord Mu.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, unable to resist his own exhaustion, and spoke to Mu Feng. Hearing this, Mu Feng realized that not only Muyun but Xiao Yifei also had expended much energy, so he quickly nodded and personally escorted Xiao Yifei back to his room.

    The sun was shining, and the weather was beautiful, and the following days passed by peacefully, making Xiao Yifei, who had been entangled with issues a few days ago, feel somewhat idle. Over these days, as time progressed, Muyun¡¯s body gradually improved, and with Mu Feng¡¯s various supplements, Muyun soon returned to how he was before.

    But now, without the illness, Muyun¡¯s smile was even more radiant. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Xiao Yifei changed Muyun¡¯s life. After getting better, Muyun returned to his residence with Mu Feng.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was pondering over matters regarding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and the issues with Qianxi. Although Xiao Yifei could use the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, dealing with the aftermath of Qianxi¡¯s healing technique was a first for him, so Xiao Yifei dared not take risks. Without absolute certainty, Xiao Yifei would not act recklessly.

    At least, Xiao Yifei would wait to get back his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and when all seven needles were gathered, only then would Xiao Yifei tackle Qianxi¡¯s issue. Xiao Yifei had discussed these matters with Qianxi, and she understood, even reassuring Xiao Yifei not to rush as she could wait.

    This was certainly what Xiao Yifei hoped for the most, but even so, he did not ck off in inquiring about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. However, after some days, there was still no news from Lin Mu regarding it.

    Though there was no news about his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, other good news came uninvited. That day, Muyun arrived at the Hua Mansion with three or four people in police uniforms. Upon arriving, the first person Muyun sought was naturally Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei, seeing Muyun visiting, also courteously sat down with him in the courtyard.

    Seeing Muyun not alone, Xiao Yifei was somewhat puzzled, so he asked. Hearing the question, Muyun exined to Xiao Yifei, ¡°They are from the Beijing police department. They came to handle the matter concerning Xiao Wushuang.¡± Saying this, Muyun gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to spare this person, but my father insisted on doing so.¡± Saying this, Muyun nced at Xiao Yifei and awkwardly smiled. After hearing Muyun¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei chuckled. He didn¡¯t have much opinion about Mu Feng¡¯s actions, just felt that Xiao Wushuang facing such consequences was perhaps a good thing.

    So Xiao Yifei pointed out Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room to Muyun. Understanding this, Muyun gestured to the people behind him, indicating for them to bring Xiao Wushuang over. Ordered, they acted swiftly, disappearing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Is Young Master Muyun here just to take Xiao Wushuang away?¡± Seeing Muyun¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei felt that Muyun had other matters, so he followed up with a question. Hearing this, Muyun shook his head, which seemed to confirm Xiao Yifei¡¯s conjecture. Muyun began to speak slowly, ¡°I actually have another matter.¡±

    As expected, Xiao Yifei nodded, saying, ¡°Feel free to speak.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Muyun smiled, then slowly took out an item from his bosom. This item looked very familiar to Xiao Yifei; surely, it was the box containing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    ¡°Young Master Muyun, what is this?¡± Seeing Muyun take out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei was a bit perplexed. Hearing this, Muyun pushed the box towards Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Now that my illness is cured, I have no use for this Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. It¡¯s meant to be yours.¡±

    Hearing Muyun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned, unable to believe what Muyun said. ¡°Young Master Muyun, this is too precious. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± In truth, Xiao Yifei greatly desired the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but to him, it was really too valuable.

    Not to mention that even one Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was enough to make Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth water; this was a full set of six. If Muyun weren¡¯t here, Xiao Yifei would have probably tucked it into his bosom without hesitation. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s response, Muyun¡¯s expression turned slightly resentful.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t say that. You saved my life, so these things are not too much. Moreover, I haven¡¯t properly thanked you before. Today, giving you these Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles is a token of my appreciation. Please ept them as a thank you gift,¡± Muyun said earnestly.

    After listening to Muyun¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say and still hesitated in his heart. Seeing his reluctance after saying all this, Muyun joked, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Xiao thinks my life is only worth this much?¡± With that, Muyun looked at Xiao Yifei, smiling as he spoke.

 Chapter 1085: 1077: Just Talking

    <strong>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1077: Just Talking</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly shook his head. Since Muyun had said so, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to tuck the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle into his own chest. Seeing this, Muyun finallyughed heartily. To be honest, one must admit that Muyun¡¯s eloquent words left Xiao Yifei somewhat in awe.

    It seems that Muyun truly has the qualities of a leader, Xiao Yifei thought to himself, and smiled back at Muyun. At this moment, those who had previously gone to seize Xiao Wushuang also escorted Xiao Wushuang out. At this time, Xiao Wushuang was still unconscious, so he had to be supported by two of them.

    However, Xiao Shuang¡¯s external injuries were mostly healed thanks to the herbal medicine applied by Xiao Yifei. Seeing Xiao Wushuang being taken out, Muyun also said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr. Xiao, since everything is settled, I won¡¯t stay any longer. Please make sure to visit me at my residence when you are free¡ªno need to rush, a meal awaits.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°Definitely.¡± Muyun smiled, gestured to the others, and left with Xiao Wushuang. Watching Muyun¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei also touched the box in his pocket, thinking unexpectedly about those Green-eyed Silver-tail Needles and sighed deeply.

    Xiao Yifei often used to hear his grandfather say that good and evil are always rewarded, a saying deeply ingrained in his mind. Reflecting on everything that had happened recently, Xiao Yifei finally realized that this saying was not mere words.

    In the center of the Beijing police station, numerousrge and small cases were being solved, and many criminals were sent there. On this day, another individual was brought to the interrogation room for unknown reasons. Normally, such events should bemonce.

    But this time was different because the City Lord of Beijing, Mu Feng, was following that person. As he saw the person enter the interrogation room, he didn¡¯t follow in. Everyone who witnessed this couldn¡¯t help but specte whether this person was backed by Mu Feng, yet they were mistaken.

    Mu Feng sternly instructed the interrogators, ¡°Make sure to get everything clear, and when necessary, you can be tough.¡± It was the first time the interrogators had heard such a demand. Although he found it somewhat inhumane, he had no choice but toply since it was Mu Feng¡¯s requirement.

    ¡°Hey, who is this person, making City Lord Mue in person?¡± a woman in police uniform asked her colleague. Hearing this, the colleague scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, seems like it¡¯s someone named Xiao Wushuang, but who knows why he incurred the City Lord¡¯s wrath.¡±

    If Xiao Yifei were present, he might understand the situation. The day Muyun took Xiao Wushuang away and sent him to the police station, Mu Feng still couldn¡¯t rest easy, fearing that the people would be too lenient on Xiao Wushuang, which is why he was here. The woman who had just asked the question was someone Xiao Yifei knew, Hua Xiangrong, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but being able to offend the City Lord is quite impressive,¡± Hua Xiangrong joked with her colleague. Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, the colleague found it amusing and chuckled, then suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, Xiangrong, they just caught a thief upstairs, and it seems they want you to interrogate him.¡±

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nodded, put away her yful demeanor, and went to work. She entered another interrogation room, where the apprehended criminal was already seated, visibly ill at ease like anyone in such a situation. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong firstforted the person, then urged him to confess honestly, using some of the usual tactics.

    The thief seemed genuinely scared of the ce, so when Hua Xiangrong told him to confess honestly, he nodded vigorously without hesitation. Seeing such apliant criminal, Hua Xiangrong felt relieved, as such individuals were typically the easiest to interrogate.

    Thus, the interrogation slowly began. As usual, Hua Xiangrong first asked for the criminal¡¯s name and other general details. After that, she inquired about the motive behind his crime. When asked about his motive, the criminal appeared a bit upset, talking about needing money and painting himself as a very pitiable person.

    Having encountered many such cases before, Hua Xiangrong was unfazed. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act pitiful in front of me. No adversity justifies your theft. Wrong is wrong.¡±

    Hearing this, the criminal was at a loss for words, feeling greatly ashamed and avoided Hua Xiangrong¡¯s gaze. Seeing his reaction, Hua Xiangrong took the opportunity to ask what exactly it was he had stolen.

    ¡°A needle?¡± Hearing the criminal¡¯s response, Hua Xiangrong found it quite amusing, thinking the criminal must be joking. Even if one must steal, at least take something valuable. Who steals a needle? Pondering this, Hua Xiangrong looked at him skeptically, clearly not believing his words.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s doubtful expression, the criminal felt a bit desperate, ¡°Officer, you have to believe me. I really only stole a needle.¡± The man seemed on the verge of tears. Seeing he wasn¡¯t lying, Hua Xiangrong frowned and then nodded for him to continue.

    Seeing this, the criminal quickly exined, ¡°It was like this: I originally intended to steal the person¡¯s wallet, but identally brought along a box. Thinking that since it was boxed, it must be valuable, I took it. Who knew that inside, there was only a needle?¡± he said, even finding it amusing himself.

    After hearing the exnation, Hua Xiangrong suddenly remembered what Xiao Yifei had once told her¡ªabout the needle being stolen. Now, with someone admitting to stealing a needle, could it be?

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong suddenly became serious, her beautiful eyes fixed on the criminal. Seeing her stern look, the criminal broke into a cold sweat, thinking he had said something wrong and quickly moved to apologize. But before he could, Hua Xiangrong asked first, ¡°Do you remember the appearance of the victim?¡± Hua Xiangrong frowned, wanting to confirm her suspicion.

    Hearing this, the criminal paused, realizing he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. He proceeded to describe the victim in detail. As he described, Hua Xiangrong suddenly realized the person he was talking about was none other than Xiao Yifei, especially the part about a man looking so handsome, she immediately confirmed it was him.

    Never did Hua Xiangrong expect that the clue Xiao Yifei was searching for hadnded right in the police station. She smiled and eagerly asked about the whereabouts of the silver needle.

    However, things wouldn¡¯t be so smooth, for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle the thief had stolen had already been sold, ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong mmed the table in anger. The thief jumped in shock, feeling fear.

    Originally hoping to help Xiao Yifei recover his item, Hua Xiangrong was upset it had been sold. After a moment of suppressing her anger, she asked, ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡±

 Chapter 1086: 1078: The Mysterious Man

    <strong>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1078: The Mysterious Man</strong>

    Knowing that the police officer across was getting angry, the man dared notugh it off anymore and quickly said, ¡°That, that thing was bought by a mysterious person who refused to disclose their name.¡± After speaking, the thief nervously looked at Hua Xiangrong, only to see Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face looking somewhat grim, as if she wanted to cut him into pieces.

    But Hua Xiangrong was also feeling frustrated. She had finally found a clue, only for it to break at a critical point. Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache, but she quickly pulled herself together, wanting to extract the features of the mysterious person from the criminal. In this way, perhaps she could identify the mysterious person from these clues.

    ¡°That mysterious person couldn¡¯t have left no traces, right? For example, did they have any distinct features when speaking to you, and also, how much did they pay you for the silver needle?¡± Hua Xiangrong looked at the criminal and persistently asked.

    The thief had absolutely no reservations towards Hua Xiangrong now and answered whatever was asked because he was genuinely frightened by Hua Xiangrong earlier. So the thief carefully recalled and suddenly remembered something, immediately saying, ¡°I know, that person seemed to have a Northeast ent. Other than that, there is nothing else. That person was too good at keeping secrets.¡±

    Hearing the criminal¡¯s description, Hua Xiangrong was a bit helpless. She had hoped to learn a bit more, but it turned out that person only had their ent exposed. With this single clue, it was still difficult to find that person among the vast sea of people.

    The criminal also seemed to notice that Hua Xiangrong was not too satisfied with this clue, so he quickly added, ¡°That person gave me nearly ten million.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Hua Xiangrong was immediately shocked upon hearing this astronomical figure. Xiao Yifei did mention that his silver needle was extremely precious, but Hua Xiangrong hadn¡¯t expected anyone to pay such a huge amount for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, right? Initially, I also thought the silver needle was useless.¡± The criminal looked at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s surprised expression without any surprise, because he was also shocked at the time. Ten million, a Northeast ent, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s brief shock quickly subsided. Although these two clues were vague, they were still somewhat useful.

    So Hua Xiangrong continued to ask, and after learning there was no additional useful information, she turned to leave. Now, she most wanted to inform Xiao Yifei about this matter, as after all, the silver needle belonged to Xiao Yifei.

    On this day, Xiao Yifei was still probing for information about the silver needle while researching the side effects of Qianxi¡¯s cultivation technique. Through research, Xiao Yifei identified the ws in the cultivation technique, which involved opening acupoints to increase the flow rate of True Qi, enabling Qianxi to have such a cultivation level at a young age.

    You see, as long as the meridians are opened, Qianxi wouldn¡¯t need to rely on other methods daily to speed up the flow of True Qi. Among these cultivators, a single cycle of True Qi slightly increases one¡¯s strength, but ordinary people can only speed up True Qi flow through meditation and simr methods, making theparison evident.

    However, as mentioned earlier, even this wondrous technique has its ws. Since the technique involves opening acupoints for cultivation, the w is also within this aspect. The technique says one must fully release the acupoints controlling emotions to practice it.

    What does this mean? It means fully opening or more urately, shattering the acupoints controlling emotions, allowing True Qi to flow unimpeded. Thus, whenever Qianxi channels her energy, she may have some emotional instability, and if influenced by external factors, it bes uncontroble.

    What Xiao Yifei needed to do was repair these acupoints using the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and the Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, allowing Qianxi to control her emotions while channeling True Qi. This idea hinges on the assurance provided by the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and the Xiao family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, but it also relies on Qianxi¡¯s solid cultivation foundation.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei confirmed the method of applying needles on Qianxi. The only issue now was theck of a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and even if Tian Muyun gave him all six Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t guarantee sess with just those six. Repairing acupoints was unheard of in the world!

    One can imagine how difficult the needle application would be. However, with one more Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei could guarantee a 100% sess rate in treating Qianxi.

    So in recent days, Xiao Yifei not only thought about Qianxi but also worked hard to find his missing Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. But without any news, Xiao Yifei was quite troubled about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Yet, on this day, Hua Xiangrong came to see him.

    Initially, Old Hua had intended for Hua Xiangrong and her father to stay in his vi, but due to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s work being too far away, they couldn¡¯t live in Hua Mansion. So, Old Hua bought a very luxurious house near Hua Xiangrong¡¯s workce. At first, Hua Xiangrong was quite surprised by her grandfather¡¯s gesture, but being able to live near her workce, she epted it.

    Hua¡¯s father, having been with his daughter for so many years, could not bear to part from her, so he moved along too. Old Hua also arranged some servants to take care of Hua¡¯s father, so now Hua¡¯s father and the others were living quitefortably, much better than the shabby neighborhood where Xiao Yifei first visited.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong here, Xiao Yifei appeared a bit puzzled but mostly happy. After so many days without seeing her, Xiao Yifei did miss the kind youngdy quite a bit.

    So the two sat in the garden, ¡°Why did youe here without saying a word?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled and asked. Compared tost time, Hua Xiangrong seemed even more mature. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because there¡¯s something important, otherwise I missed you?¡± Hua Xiangrongughed and yfully teased Xiao Yifei.

    In Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart, after so many days of getting along, Xiao Yifei¡¯s status was almost second only to her father¡¯s. Although Hua Xiangrong joked on her lips, there might be some truth in her heart.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei also smiled, then pretended to be angry as he looked at Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°What, you can¡¯t miss me for no reason? Am I not at least moderately handsome?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei touched his chin, as if he really was as he described.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s because I missed you that I came to find you.¡± As she spoke, Hua Xiangrong nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. That nce left Hua Xiangrong a bit stunned. Xiao Yifei was indeed handsome, but she hadn¡¯t taken a careful look before and hadn¡¯t realized Xiao Yifei was so good-looking, entirely different from what she remembered.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xiao Yifei waved a hand in front of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, bringing her back from her imagination. However, thinking about what she was imagining just now, Hua Xiangrong blushed, not daring to look directly at Xiao Yifei, leaving him puzzled as to why she suddenly became shy after being fine just a moment ago.

 Chapter 1087 - 1079: Past Fifty

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1079: Past Fifty</h4>

    "Oh dear, Xiangrong, you didn¡¯t even let me know you wereing." At this moment, a voice hurriedly came from inside the house, none other than Hua Lao, who had heard that Hua Xiangrong had arrived. With a stride belying his age, Hua Lao quickly came to the side of the two.

    "Xiangrong, Grandpa missed you so much." As he spoke, Hua Lao sat down beside Hua Xiangrong and bombarded her with questions, afraid she wasn¡¯t doing well. It was obvious that Hua Father cherished his precious granddaughter deeply.

    Hua Lao¡¯s enthusiasm made Hua Xiangrong a little embarrassed. She answered all of Hua Lao¡¯s questions positively, also afraid of causing him too much worry. But after so many questions, just like any ordinary parent, the most unavoidable topic was the issue of a significant other.

    "Xiangrong, is there any young man you find decent?" At this point, Hua Lao was just like an old neighborhood auntie, being particrly curious about Xiangrong¡¯s romantic prospects. Hearing Hua Lao suddenly ask this, Hua Xiangrong felt even more embarrassed and quickly shook her head.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong shaking her head, Hua Lao rubbed his chin and confidently stated, "That¡¯s true; nowadays youngds aren¡¯t quite trustworthy." As he spoke, Hua Lao suddenly turned his gaze to Xiao Yifei, "Not like our Xiao Yifei, honest, smart, reliable, and most importantly, handsome."

    As he said this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but give Xiao Yifei a once-over, clicking his tongue repeatedly, as if he were admiring some rare treasure instead of just Xiao Yifei. With all this praise, Xiao Yifei could only smile awkwardly, but it seemed to be far from over. After studying Xiao Yifei for a while, Hua Lao turned his gaze back to Hua Xiangrong.

    After a moment, Hua Father said something that made the two almost spit blood, "I think you two make a good match." As he spoke, Hua Lao nodded to himself, seeming very proud of his matchmaking prowess. However, for Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong, it was a different story. Hearing Hua Lao say this, the two quickly waved their hands, replying in unison, "There¡¯s nothing between us."

    Having said this in unison, they both looked at each other at the same time, and shared a look of regret. Because by protesting together, it almost seemed like something had happened between them.

    "Haha, why so nervous? I was just joking. But your reaction is so big, could it be...?" Hua Lao watched them, finding it very amusing. For a moment, the atmosphere between Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong was a bit awkward. Xiao Yifei dared not look at Hua Xiangrong, who also kept her head down, too shy to speak.

    After a moment, to ease the awkward atmosphere, Xiao Yifei slowly spoke, "Hey, Xiangrong, didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me?" Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong, who had been looking down, suddenly lifted her head, hesitated a bit, then quickly nodded and continued, "Well, I came to tell you something today¡ªthe Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, there¡¯s a lead on it."

    "Really?" Xiao Yifei, hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, felt his earlier awkwardness vanish, reced entirely with delight. After all, despite his investigations these past few days, he hadn¡¯t uncovered any clues. Now that Hua Xiangrong imed to have found a lead, how could Xiao Yifei not be happy?

    Hua Xiangrong nodded, saying that the Jing Bureau had caught the thief who stole Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. After interrogating the thief, Hua Xiangrong had also obtained some useful clues. Being a smart person, Xiao Yifei immediately gathered that things weren¡¯t that simple, given that Hua Xiangrong spoke of leads, not recovering the needle itself.

    So, Hua Xiangrong told Xiao Yifei all the evidence she had obtained. After hearing what Hua Xiangrong had to say, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, as the two ambiguous clues were not enough to pinpoint anyone. Initially hopeful, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood suddenly dimmed with disappointment.

    But just then, Hua Lao spoke up. Hua Lao, who had been listening to their conversation, understood the whole story, so when Hua Xiangrong mentioned the clues, Hua Lao had been listening intently. He then said to the two, "I think I might be able to find something. A wealthy businessman with a Northeastern ent who can casually drop so much money¡ªthere aren¡¯t many like that in Beijing."

    Listening to Hua Lao, both Hua Xiangrong and Xiao Yifei found it made a lot of sense. Indeed, even in the case of the Muyun family, they would hesitate to drop so much money all at once. But that person hadn¡¯t considered much and was determined to buy the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Surely there aren¡¯t many like that in Beijing.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll have my butler investigate. We might be able to find something." Hua Lao nodded as he spoke. Hearing that Hua Lao would help investigate, Xiao Yifei felt much more at ease. After all, Hua Lao had spent many years mingling in Beijing and had connections that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t match.

    "Thank you, Hua Lao." Xiao Yifei blurted out, only to find that Hua Lao seemed a bit displeased upon hearing this. Hua Lao, slightly annoyed, admonished him, "Thank you? Being so formal with your grandfather, are you itching for a beating?" As he spoke, Hua Lao rolled up his sleeves.

    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei quickly realized that he had misspoken, offering an apologetic smile to Hua Lao. However, Hua Lao didn¡¯t intend to let Xiao Yifei off so easily. In one swift motion, he tucked Xiao Yifei under his arm while his other hand gently tapped Xiao Yifei¡¯s head. Then he stood up, dragging Xiao Yifei into the house.

    "Today, I¡¯m going to make sure you drink until you¡¯re sloshed, or else it¡¯s no fun." As he spoke, Hua Lao knocked on Xiao Yifei¡¯s head again, then addressed Hua Xiangrong behind him, "Rong¡¯er,e on in, don¡¯t sit outside. Watch how I deal with this rascal."

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Yifei, who at this moment looked ratherical. So Hua Xiangrong also chuckled and followed them in. At this point, if anyone felt the most dejected, it was definitely Xiao Yifei. So used to being polite, his spontaneous "thank you" became the very rope Hua Lao was now using to tie him with, but what could he do? He could only let Hua Lao have his way, "Hey, Hua Lao, go easy."

    Meanwhile, across Beijing, inside a room of a bustling skyscraper, a slightly plump man named Shen Cai was repeatedly admiring a box. The room was furnished with severalrge floor-to-ceiling windows, and being on such a high floor, Beijing¡¯s scenery was disyed most vividly through them.

    The man slowly opened the box and ced its contents into his hand. After meticulously examining it, a confident smile appeared on his face. The sunlight streaming through the windows illuminated the man¡¯s hand, casting over the item. In an instant, the scorching sunlight caused the item to sh a glint of cold light.

    Gazing at the item, the man ced it under the sunlight. If Xiao Yifei were here, he would surely recognize it, for what¡¯s in the man¡¯s hand was none other than Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!

    "I went to great lengths for you," the man sighed, his tone vored with a Northeastern ent. He then repeatedly scrutinized Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, trying to discern its significance. Yet, he couldn¡¯t fathom anything special about it.

    "Why is the top interested in collecting this thing?" the man mused to himself as he put the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle back in the box, his tone full of doubt, as it seemed to him no more than an ordinary silver needle.

 Chapter 1088: 1080: A Satisfied Smile

    <strong>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1080: A Satisfied Smile</strong>

    However, the man immediately shook his head, ¡°As long as the mission ispleted, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± With that, the man called over his assistant. ¡°Get in touch with the higher-ups for me and tell them I¡¯vepleted the mission.¡± Hearing this, the assistant quickly nodded and left the room. The man¡¯s face then showed a satisfied smile.

    On Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, after a few anxious days of waiting, finally, there was news from the people sent out by Old Hua. ¡°Old Hua, I heard there¡¯s news about that person?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went directly to find Old Hua.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so eager, Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at him, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t wait.¡± Saying this, Old Hua cleared his throat, preparing to tell Xiao Yifei everything he had just learned. At this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears perked up immediately, afraid of missing any crucial information.

    ¡°Ren Tianye.¡± Old Hua first named the suspect, then continued, ¡°He¡¯s a typical wealthy businessman from the Northeast, with a tone you can¡¯t shake off even after striking it rich. Plus, his current assets are thergest among all northeast businessmen.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded. Indeed, this Ren Tianye matched the two clues Hua Xiangrong had given, making it hard not to be suspicious. But suspicion is one thing, confirming it is another; these two clues were far from enough to be certain.

    ¡°The clues Xiangrong provided are too limited, but this person is currently the most suspicious.¡± Old Hua sighed, voicing the same thoughts in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. Xiao Yifei agreed, nodding as he said, ¡°Where is this Ren Tianye now?¡± Xiao Yifei thought he must verify this, so he asked.

    Upon hearing this, Old Hua thought for a moment, ¡°Center Building.¡± Saying this name, Old Hua continued to provide details about the floor where Ren Tianye was located. After listening, Xiao Yifei knew where Ren Tianye was and didn¡¯t inquire further. Now, what Xiao Yifei had to do was to verify it himself, as seeing is believing.

    Old Hua, seeing through Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, asked worriedly, ¡°You want to find Ren Tianye?¡± Xiao Yifei nodded without hesitation, not understanding why Old Hua was so serious. Only to see Old Hua sigh, ¡°Ren Tianye is not a clean person.¡±

    Hearing Old Hua say this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, not knowing what Old Hua wanted to say. Old Hua patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, showing a worried expression, ¡°It¡¯s said that Ren Tianye¡¯s background is not as clean as it seems. He got to this point entirely dependent on the forces behind him.¡±

    Continuing, Old Hua revealed his greatest concern, ¡°Think about it, even if you find out he bought the silver needle, what then? And if he knows you want the silver needle, he might make you suffer.¡± Saying this, Old Hua looked at Xiao Yifei with furrowed brows.

    Unexpectedly, Ren Tianye was soplex; this was something Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t anticipated, only realizing theplexity after hearing Old Hua¡¯s words. ¡°Even so, you¡¯re still nning to find him?¡± Old Hua asked cautiously.

    This question made Xiao Yifei hesitate slightly, but soon he made a decision. Under Old Hua¡¯s helpless gaze, Xiao Yifei nodded firmly. ¡°Ah, you kid,¡± Old Hua seemed somewhat helpless. He knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s character; once he found something suspicious, he had to get to the bottom of it.

    So, Old Hua decided not to stop Xiao Yifei and let him go. ¡°Let me know when you leave, and I¡¯ll have some bodyguards apany you,¡± Old Hua said, looking at Xiao Yifei, as a gesture of goodwill. Naturally, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t refuse, as having someone with him was safer.

    Thus, Old Hua and Xiao Yifei confirmed the n. A few dayster, Xiao Yifei left the Hua Mansion with Old Hua¡¯s bodyguards and headed straight for the building where Ren Tianye was located.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, someone is here to see you.¡± Inside Ren Tianye¡¯s office, his female assistant reported to him. Hearing this, Ren Tianye frowned and immediately asked who it was. However, in Beijing, there was no one with a reputation like Xiao Yifei, so the assistant couldn¡¯t exin Xiao Yifei¡¯s background.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Saying this, the female assistant lowered her head as if she had done something wrong. But Ren Tianye, standing beside her,pletely ignored her words, immediately flying into a rage, ¡°What if someone unknown just let in? How do you handle things?¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye nced coldly at the assistant.

    Seeing Ren Tianye¡¯s expression, the assistant quickly apologized, speaking humbly and not daring to refute Ren Tianye. Witnessing this, Ren Tianye waved her off, dismissing her. Naturally, the assistant didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, and she quickly ran out.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, why such a temper?¡± Just as Ren Tianye was speechlessly watching the assistant¡¯s hurried retreat, a voice slowly reached his ears. Hearing this, Ren Tianye looked towards the source of the voice and saw a straight figure standing at the office door.

    With delicate features and perfect proportions, Ren Tianye frowned upon seeing the visitor, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that figure walk into the office and sit down beside the desk opposite Ren Tianye, the figure replied.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei.¡± Indeed, this figure was none other than Xiao Yifei, who wanted to find more about the situation. At this moment, Xiao Yifei answered Ren Tianye¡¯s question, revealing his identity. Watching each of Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Ren Tianye became cautious, as his intuition told him this person in front of him wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± Ren Tianye asked very cautiously. In response, Xiao Yifei chuckled slightly and pointed his finger at a box nearby. As expected, upon seeing Xiao Yifei gesture towards the box, Ren Tianye quickly grabbed it and held it, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ren Tianye looked at Xiao Yifei, filled with countless guesses.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. I came to ask Mr. Ren, what¡¯s in that box?¡±

    After reaching Ren Tianye¡¯s building, Xiao Yifei informed the receptionist of his intention to meet Ren Tianye. Xiao Yifei held no particr ill feelings towards the unknown Ren Tianye, as the deal was legitimate and not theft.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei approached with goodwill, arriving at the door of Ren Tianye¡¯s office. However, seeing Ren Tianye scolding his staff caught Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention. While it was normal for an employee to be reprimanded, the furious reaction to a visitor intrigued Xiao Yifei.

    Thus, after seeing the assistant run out, Xiao Yifei¡¯s impression of Ren Tianye waspletely ruined. This exined Xiao Yifei¡¯s brazen demeanor in Ren Tianye¡¯s office, having felt that such an attitude made one a dog to those more powerful and a tyrant like an Emperor to the weak. Hence, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t let Ren Tianye think he was inferior to him.

    This was the entire thought process behind Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach, and now it was Ren Tianye¡¯s turn. Ren Tianye was incredibly wary of strangers seeking him, and by nature vignt, he instinctively assumed such strangers could either be investigators or something from above.

 Chapter 1089: 1081: Wary Eyes

    <strong>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1081: Wary Eyes</strong>

    That¡¯s why Ren Tianye was very wary of people with unknown identities, especially when this assistant allowed someone in without asking him. You tell me, could Ren Tianye not be angry?

    When he heard Xiao Yifei inquiring about his box, Ren Tianye panicked instantly. His mind started wandering towards the worst possibilities; after all, his items were bought from a thief and were considered stolen property. Maybe it¡¯s the authoritiesing for him.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye nervously nced at Xiao Yifei. However, what Ren Tianye didn¡¯t know was that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the authority but the owner of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts were identical to Ren Tianye¡¯s. This nervous reaction and the wary look clearly said, there are things inside my box that shouldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°President Ren, I¡¯m just asking one question. Why so nervous?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled and said.

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye also realized his reaction was a bit extreme. He hastily ced the box on the table, but of course, kept it close to himself. It was clear that Xiao Yifei¡¯s question had made Ren Tianye a bit embarrassed. Before Ren Tianye could settle the box, Xiao Yifei continued questioning, ¡°President Ren, I came today just to ask what exactly is inside the box.¡±

    Xiao Yifei spoke with such sincerity as if he was genuinely curious about the box. However, how could Ren Tianye, a seasoned member of society, trust Xiao Yifei¡¯s words? You could only hear Ren Tianyeugh and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing precious, just some trinkets.¡±

    Ren Tianye said this even when he felt a bit guilty, as the things inside weren¡¯t exactly unremarkable, considering he spent a full ten million on them. Hearing this, Xiao Yifeiughed along with Ren Tianye, ¡°How could President Ren keep trivial trinkets here? In my opinion, it surely wouldn¡¯t be embroidery needles.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression quickly changed, frowning as he looked at Ren Tianye.

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s heart sank. His previously still smiling face instantly darkened. After a while, Ren Tianye ced the box aside, his eyes firmly fixed on Xiao Yifei, even his tone was quite hesitant, ¡°Mr. Xiao, really, it¡¯s just some insignificant trinkets. I hope Mr. Xiao can believe me.¡±

    From his tone, Xiao Yifei could tell it wasn¡¯t that simple. Now Ren Tianye was likely trying to intimidate Xiao Yifei, implying, if you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t expect to walk out of here. So, Xiao Yifei went along with Ren Tianye¡¯s words and said, ¡°How could President Ren¡¯s words be false? Of course, I believe you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s face looked slightly better, but the wariness towards Xiao Yifei still remained, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you came to me without any cause, and asked about this box without any cause, do you truly think this ce is your home? Come and go as you please?¡±

    Hearing Ren Tianye say this, Xiao Yifei was somewhat speechless. It seemed that Ren Tianye was indeed no good fellow, just as he had assumed. ¡°President Ren is joking. Although I came for this box, it holds no other meaning. Many apologies for the offense, I hope President Ren may forgive me.¡± Xiao Yifei started being polite.

    With Xiao Yifeipromising in this way, Ren Tianye no longer had anything to worry about. Previously, he had thought Xiao Yifei might be undercover, but after seeing himpromised reluctantly, hepletely dismissed this idea. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be polite with me, I don¡¯t fall for this. It will be hard for me to see you again.¡±

    Speaking, Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned dark as he looked at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Unless, you leave your life here.¡± The threat could not be greater, intending for Xiao Yifei to be frightened and not dare toe again to inquire about the box. However, Ren Tianye was mistaken. Xiao Yifei was simrly not a good fellow.

    Only seeing Xiao Yifei listen to Ren Tianye¡¯s threats, he coldly stared at him and said word by word, ¡°You can try.¡± These few words carried some deterrent power no matter who uttered them. But when Xiao Yifei said them, it was especially chilling, making Ren Tianye¡¯s heart flinch; he had heard this phrase countless times over the years.

    And likewise, this time, it left the deepest impression on Ren Tianye. He didn¡¯t understand why these simple words from the mouth of this person in front of him carried such intimidation.

    ¡°President Ren, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, goodbye.¡± Xiao Yifei said, ncing at Ren Tianye, let out a cold sneer, and then left. Leaving Ren Tianye alone in the office staring dazedly at the box, to be precise, was startled, because Ren Tianye might not even realize that cold sweat on his forehead wasing out along with his breathing.

    Out of the building, Xiao Yifei pondered over Ren Tianye. Seeing his demeanor, Xiao Yifei understood what was in Ren Tianye¡¯s box. What else could it be, if not his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle? Especially when Xiao Yifei mentioned embroidery needles, he was even more certain of its content.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei sighed. Unfortunately, being alone, it was not wise to easily provoke Ren Tianye, otherwise, it would be a problem whether Xiao Yifei could get out himself. However, now knowing Ren Tianye had his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a hurry. There would always be an opportunity for him to steadily and surely retrieve his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    With this in mind, Xiao Yifei casually gged a car and headed back swiftly to Hua Mansion. ¡°How did it go, are you alright?¡± As soon as he returned to Hua Mansion, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Hua Lao asked worriedly seeing Xiao Yifei return empty-handed. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, appearing somewhat helpless. Seeing this, Hua Lao understood roughly, so he patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s good no harm hase to you.¡±

    Listening to Hua Lao¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s notpletely without gains.¡± Xiao Yifei thought as he spoke. Hearing this sentence, Hua Lao smiled, quietly listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s findings, ¡°Previously, I confirmed my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is in his possession.¡± Saying so, Xiao Yifei let out a bitter smile.

    ¡°Can it be confirmed?¡± Hua Lao asked skeptically. Xiao Yifei nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely!¡± The serious lookpelled Hua Lao to believe. It seemed Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was indeed with Ren Tianye. Thinking about this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and said, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes spun, seemingly contemting a strategy. Sure enough, after a while, Xiao Yifei slowly said, ¡°No matter how he acquired it, they are all stolen goods; I n to inform Hua Xiangrong of Ren Tianye¡¯s actions. This way, leveraging the strength of the authorities, I refuse to believe Ren Tianye can continue to be arrogant.¡±

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea, Hua Lao nodded in approval. Indeed, in terms ofw, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle currently in Ren Tianye¡¯s possession could only be considered stolen property, and as such, must be surrendered. Then he would have no say in the matter.

    Thinking of this, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yifei, being calm andposed, appearing every bit capable of achieving great things. Hua Lao thought, the smile on his face was hard to conceal, ¡°Alright, do as you suggest. If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to let me know.¡± Hua Lao nced at Xiao Yifei, smilingly said.

 Chapter 1090 - 1082: At a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1082: At a Loss</h4>

    Hearing that old Hua supported him like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth in his heart. By rights, old Hua had no obligation to help Xiao Yifei this way. Although Xiao Yifei once saved old Hua¡¯s life, old Hua had helped Xiao Yifei many times before, which was enough to make them even. So now, old Hua helping Xiao Yifei like this indeed moved him deeply.

    These thoughts prompted Xiao Yifei to want to thank old Hua, but recalling that day, he dismissed the idea, merely nodding heavily. On the other side, Ren Tianye¡¯s mind was uneasy following themotion caused by Xiao Yifei today. Originally, he thought he only needed to wait quietly for people from the top toe.

    But he never expected the owner of the item toe looking for him voluntarily. That is something Ren Tianye never anticipated. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but dial a phone number. The call was quickly connected, as if the line was meant specifically for Ren Tianye.

    "Hello? When are you sending someone over?" Ren Tianye¡¯s tone sounded somewhat impatient, and the reason was naturally due to today¡¯s encounter with Muyun. Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s tone, the person on the other end of the line became a bit exasperated and said, "Why do you care so much? Just take good care of the item, and that will suffice."

    Hearing the impatience from the other end, Ren Tianye also became somewhat irritated. "When exactly are you sending someone to pick up the cargo? Give me a definite answer, or don¡¯t even think about getting those things." Ren Tianye¡¯s tone was extremely firm, and this was the first time he spoke to the person on the other end in such a manner.

    Sure enough, hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s tone, the person on the other end of the line¡¯s voice became deeper, "Think about whom you¡¯re talking to!" Hearing this, Ren Tianye suddenly realized it must be due to Xiao Yifei making him worried today, which led him to speak that way.

    "Damn, it¡¯s all because of that Xiao Yifei," Ren Tianye muttered quietly. However, the person on the other end carelessly heard him clearly, "What did you say?" Assuming it was about himself, the person sounded a bit angry.

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye quickly said, "No, I mean, pleasee take the cargo as soon as possible. I¡¯m worried." Ren Tianye¡¯s tone became much more respectful, and the person on the other end seemed to pick up on Ren Tianye¡¯s increased respect, so their tone naturally became less angry.

    "I understand, I¡¯lle over as soon as I can. But what are you worried about?" The person on the other end sounded a bit confused, not knowing what Ren Tianye meant. "Juste quickly." Ren Tianye sighed and helplessly hung up the phone.

    "Bang!" Ren Tianye mmed the table hard, appearing quite furious. His eyes turned icy cold, and in his mind, it was full of images of Xiao Yifei.

    In the Central Bureau in Beijing, Xiao Yifei found Hua Xiangrong. However, Hua Xiangrong seemed very surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s visit, "What are you here for?" Hua Xiangrong asked, looking at the hurried Xiao Yifei with a puzzled expression. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and, emting the joke Hua Xiangrong once made with him, said, "What, came to see you for a chat."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong actually blushed a bit and quickly turned around to pick up the files on the table. It seemed they didn¡¯t want Xiao Yifei to see their awkward expression. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming Hua Xiangrong had some other things to attend to.

    "Really missing me?" Hua Xiangrong, with his back to Xiao Yifei, asked because hearing Xiao Yifei not respond for a while aroused some confusion in his heart. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand why Hua Xiangrong would ask that, but this visit was entirely about Ren Tianye¡¯s matter.

    "No, no, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about." Xiao Yifei said with a carefree smile. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. Even he thought his reaction was strange; the sudden disappointment left him at a loss.

    However, suppressing these emotions, Hua Xiangrong still slowly turned around to face Xiao Yifei and asked coldly, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit confused, not knowing why Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mood changed so drastically in just a few seconds. Thus, his tone became somewhat unnatural, "Well, it¡¯s about my silver needle..." he said, curiously observing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s reaction.

    However, she remained in a cold demeanor with no changepared to before. "Speak," Hua Xiangrong said, turning around to organize the files on her own. Seeing Hua Xiangrong like this, Xiao Yifei was suddenly a bit at a loss because it was the first time he¡¯d seen Hua Xiangrong like this.

    "Are you okay?" Xiao Yifei tentatively asked, while also moving to stand in front of Hua Xiangrong. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong shook her head, not looking at Xiao Yifei. Seeing the shake of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s head, Xiao Yifei broke into a grin, "Good to hear you¡¯re okay, I thought something was wrong."

    This statement seemed to trigger Hua Xiangrong, who looked up at Xiao Yifei, her face full of indignation. Before Xiao Yifei could react, he felt a sharp pain under his foot; Hua Xiangrong¡¯s foot was fiercely stamping down on Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot.

    "Ah!" A stunning scream erupted in therge police station, startling everyone. And at this moment, Hua Xiangrong, stepping on Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot, was furiously venting her anger.

    "It hurts, it hurts," Xiao Yifei said, looking at Hua Xiangrong with a pleading expression. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong finally released her foot and, casting a sideways nce at Xiao Yifei, turned her head away. After his foot was released, Xiao Yifei quickly shook his foot since Hua Xiangrong¡¯s previous stomp was really painful.

    "What are you doing?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone sounded a bit helpless, yet a bit amused. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong snorted coldly, "Who told you to make me mad?" Xiao Yifei was immediately baffled, not knowing what exactly he had done to anger Hua Xiangrong.

    Previously, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, Hua Xiangrong was always gentle and charming, but unexpectedly, Hua Xiangrong had moments akin to Qianxi when she lost her temper. It¡¯s true what they say, birds of a feather flock together; when angered, she seemed even fiercer than Qianxi.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei looked at Hua Xiangrong with an aggrieved expression. Communicating with girls is really like apanying a tiger. But after being stomped like that, Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot stopped hurting gradually, and thus he didn¡¯t bother to argue with Hua Xiangrong. "I came to talk about something, can we discuss that first, please, mydy?" Xiao Yifei pleaded, looking at Hua Xiangrong.

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nodded, but her expression still appeared very haughty. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei decided not to mind anymore, and so he began to speak about the purpose of his visit today. "I found that silver needle of mine."

    Quite surprised by what Xiao Yifei said, Hua Xiangrong curiously looked at him. Evidently, what Xiao Yifei mentioned piqued her curiosity. "Found it?" Hua Xiangrong asked tentatively.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, confirming he was speaking the truth. "However, it seems the person isn¡¯t willing to return it easily." Xiao Yifei said, appearing somewhat helpless. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong was puzzled. This item was supposed to be stolen goods, so why wouldn¡¯t it be handed over?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1091: 1083: 10 Points of Fury

    <strong>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1083: 10 Points of Fury</strong>

    It seemed that he noticed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s confusion, Xiao Yifei managed a bitter smile and said, ¡°That person must be collecting these things, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t give it to me easily.¡±

    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Hua Xiangrong furrowed her eyebrows and asked. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei mentioned Ren Tianye¡¯s name, but for Hua Xiangrong, Ren Tianye was still quite a stranger. However, through Xiao Yifei¡¯s introduction, Hua Xiangrong became aware of who Ren Tianye really was, especially when Xiao Yifei said Ren Tianye wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared on the surface.

    Once Hua Xiangrong heard this, her sense of justice as a police officer instantly ignited, giving her the appearance of wanting to bring Ren Tianye to justice. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly told Hua Xiangrong to calm down. ¡°Let¡¯s meet with him tomorrow,¡± Hua Xiangrong said, rolling up her sleeves.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment, then nodded, and thus it was decided that Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong would go to meet Ren Tianye the next day. Little did they know how Ren Tianye would react upon seeing Xiao Yifei again.

    The next day, the weather was perfect¡ªsunny, with a light breeze and faint clouds¡ªa good day for an outing. However, it was precisely on this day that a justice-driven policewoman and a rightful owner of a lost artifact arrived at a building. ¡°When you see him, don¡¯t speak too harshly,¡± Xiao Yifei advised.

    At this point, Hua Xiangrong, following Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice, had already removed her police uniform since Xiao Yifei mentioned that considering Ren Tianye¡¯s character, he would never allow an officer into the building. Thus, Hua Xiangrong, in in clothes, sessfully reached the floor where Ren Tianye was located.

    Without notifying Ren Tianye¡¯s assistant, Hua Xiangrong and Xiao Yifei entered Ren Tianye¡¯s office. Shocked by their sudden intrusion, Ren Tianye was startled, nervously looking at Hua Xiangrong and Xiao Yifei. ¡°You, you, you, what do you want?¡± Ren Tianye pointed at them, his tone filled with anger.

    Only then did Ren Tianye notice Xiao Yifei. Upon seeing him, Ren Tianye¡¯s expression immediately darkened, ¡°You again?¡± Ren Tianye murmured in a deep voice, recalling yesterday¡¯s threats from Xiao Yifei, which now seemed like a joke. ¡°You really have guts; have you forgotten my warning from yesterday?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, ¡°Same to you, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten my warning either.¡± After saying this, Ren Tianye angrily stood up from his chair but couldn¡¯t find any words to counter Xiao Yifei. Seeing Ren Tianye speechless, Xiao Yifei sneered.

    At this moment, Ren Tianye noticed Hua Xiangrong standing beside him, and seeing they were alone, likely havinge here together without bringing anyone else, made Ren Tianyeugh, mocking Xiao Yifei, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t mean to make mepromise with just a woman, do you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei alsoughed. Against a person like Ren Tianye, one must be more audacious than him so he won¡¯t dare say much. Sure enough, upon seeing Xiao Yifei stillughing audaciously, Ren Tianye¡¯s mind unsettlingly harbored some bad thoughts, simultaneously sizing up Hua Xiangrong.

    Yet, after scrutinizing Hua Xiangrong for quite some time, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t find anything strange about her. But why would Xiao Yifei bring her here? Thinking about this, Ren Tianye angrily scratched his head, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ren Tianye naturally referred to Hua Xiangrong.

    Listening to Ren Tianye¡¯s arrogant inquiry about her name, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, so she gradually said, ¡°I am a police officer.¡± These few words startled Ren Tianye¡¯s heart; he really hadn¡¯t expected this woman before him to be a police officer.

    Ren Tianye looked at Xiao Yifei, then at Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡± Ren Tianye smiled fleetingly, entirely dismissing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s im to be an officer. However, at this moment, Hua Xiangrong slowly pulled something out of her pocket, something that proved her identity.

    Seeing that blue booklet, Ren Tianye finally epted Hua Xiangrong¡¯s im, as he had seen the thing in her hand before; it was a police ID! Anyone holding that couldn¡¯t possibly be anything other than a police officer. Ren Tianye swallowed hard, appearing slightly nervous.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, there¡¯s no need to deceive you, is there?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, looking at the tense Ren Tianye, saying, ¡°Just hand over the item; it doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡± While saying this, Xiao Yifei stared at the box on the table.

    ¡°That item doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Xiao Yifei watched the box, stating every word firmly. Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye grabbed the box urgently, saying, ¡°What item? This is mine, and besides, how do you know what¡¯s inside? To say it doesn¡¯t belong to me is nder, nder!¡±

    Ren Tianye appeared somewhat frantic; he hadn¡¯t anticipated Xiao Yifei bringing a police officer. Since Ren Tianye had previously been to the station, he held quite a bit of anxiety towards the police.

    ¡°What item?¡± Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, staring at Ren Tianye, asking. At this point, he seemed to be stalling, as if he had no intention of yielding the item even with the police present.

    Xiao Yifei slowly sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Ren, if I¡¯m not mistaken, inside it is the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, right?¡± Upon hearing this familiar term, Ren Tianye widened his eyes in disbelief, clearly not expecting Xiao Yifei to know what was inside.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s reaction exined everything. The box indeed contained the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, as even Hua Xiangrong could see. Hua Xiangrong sternly called out, ¡°Ren Tianye, that item doesn¡¯t belong to you. I suggest you hand it over quickly, or it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye smiled ingratiatingly at Hua Xiangrong, saying, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s talking nonsense. What¡¯s inside isn¡¯t that silver, whatever needle thing, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding.¡± Unfortunately, his crafty smile couldn¡¯t shake Hua Xiangrong¡¯s resolve.

    ¡°Stop struggling. Hand it over.¡± Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the box in Ren Tianye¡¯s hand, clearly unwilling to let him off the hook. Seeing this, Ren Tianye was somewhat vexed; first it was Xiao Yifei yesterday, now today it¡¯s Hua Xiangrong¡ªthese past two days had made Ren Tianye quite impatient.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, hand it over.¡± Xiao Yifei kindly advised. Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s expression grew cold. By no means would he hand this item over, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to those above. But with theming directly, what could he do?

    Thinking of this, the Demon in Ren Tianye¡¯s mind suddenly shed by; wouldn¡¯t it be better to eliminate them, leaving nothing known? Looking at Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong before him, Ren Tianye suddenly smiled, a terrifying smile that caught Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong off guard.

    Seeing Ren Tianye¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei was instantly filled with a foreboding thought, and sure enough, in the next second, that thought was confirmed. Ren Tianye looked at them and eerily said, ¡°You should die for all I care; it¡¯s not my first time, a few more doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±

 Chapter 1092: 1084: Makes Perfect Sense

    <strong>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1084: Makes Perfect Sense</strong>

    Listening to Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. It seemed that Ren Tianye had done such things more than once or twice. As Old Hua said, this person was far from clean as he appeared.

    ¡°Someone, arrest them.¡± Ren Tianye shouted into his phone, and with her shout, a lot of people suddenly appeared around the office. Each of them looked sturdy, clearly the type often involved in fights. Seeing these people surround the office, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously.

    Meanwhile, Hua Xiangrong seemed somewhat angry. She pointed at Ren Tianye and shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡± Hua Xiangrong was still too naive. To someone like Ren Tianye, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Currently, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong were justmbs waiting to be ughtered in his hands.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Seeing that Ren Tianye had no reaction to her scolding, Hua Xiangrong looked at Xiao Yifei beside her. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head regarding the current situation. Xiao Yifei also had no idea what to do.

    The tension in the atmosphere escted step by step. In just a moment, those people were about to charge at Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong. ¡°Run!¡± Xiao Yifei kicked the person in front of him and shouted at Hua Xiangrong. This shout woke Hua Xiangrong from her shock, and she rushed over following Xiao Yifei.

    Since there was only one exit in the office, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong had to fight their way out under the siege of these people to escape the office. Thus, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong continuously maneuvered and fought among the crowd, step by step moving closer to the office exit.

    Beside them, Ren Tianye saw that his subordinates had not caught Xiao Yifei and the others, and he suddenly cursed angrily, ¡°What are you all doing? You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter?¡± Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s scolding, these people also seemed a bit helpless. For some reason, Xiao Yifei was so agile, and Hua Xiangrong knew some martial arts.

    One couldn¡¯t be caught, and the other couldn¡¯t be beaten. For a moment, everyone was at a loss. At this time, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong were back to back, slowly moving step by step towards the office door. A batch of people approached them, only to be kicked back by Hua Xiangrong one by one.

    Just like that, the two cooperated with each other and finally reached near the office door. Seeing that they could finally get out, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong exchanged smiles. However, at this moment, as Hua Xiangrong was distracted, a slightly timid-looking man holding a wooden stick swung it at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s head.

    Because the man attacked Hua Xiangrong from behind, she, looking at Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t notice the danger behind her. The wooden stick whooshed through the air, about to hit Hua Xiangrong¡¯s head when Xiao Yifei suddenly pulled Hua Xiangrong over.

    His body became a shield behind Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Bang!¡± The man¡¯s wooden stick eventually came down. However, due to Xiao Yifei, the target was no longer Hua Xiangrong but Xiao Yifei, who took the hit solidly on his back.

    Xiao Yifei only felt a sweetness in his throat, and a stream of sweet blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His whole back ached persistently, and even his head felt a bit dizzy. His vision darkened, and he felt he couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Thankfully, Hua Xiangrong reacted in time, quickly supporting Xiao Yifei and fiercely kicking the attacker away.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hua Xiangrong looked at the blood at the corner of Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth and asked heartbrokenly. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei coughed a bit, then stood up, but his head still hurt, so he rubbed it hard to make it less ufortable.

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, indicating to Hua Xiangrong that he was fine. The most important thing now was to escape, with no extra time for them, those people around surrounded them again. ¡°Catch them when they¡¯re sick, take their lives,¡± this phrase really made sense!

    The situation was not optimistic for Xiao Yifei right now. One after another, people rushed towards Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong, trying to tightly grab Xiao Yifei to prevent them from moving forward. Now, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s head was hit by a stick, his movements were not as agile as before.

    So Hua Xiangrong had to pay more attention to Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Beside them, Ren Tianye watched the two fight desperately, and a sly smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    In Ren Tianye¡¯s heart, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong were nothing more than ants on a hot pan, easily crushed by him. He was also puzzled about why these two came to him empty-handed. In his view, they were courting death, or perhaps they thought he was too kind.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. But just as Ren Tianye thought that Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong would definitely end up in his hands, a sound from outside the building surprised Ren Tianye. More urately, it was a sound that frightened Ren Tianye.

    Because the sound was none other than police sirens, waves of sound seemed to be apanied by the red and blue lights symbolizing justice, forcing Ren Tianye to pay attention. At this point, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong also heard the noise outside the window, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at Ren Tianye.

    Ren Tianye frowned, staring intently at himself, seeing this, Hua Xiangrong was stunned, then suddenlyughed. Thisugh made Ren Tianye even more panicked. He was already specting that these police cars might have been called by Hua Xiangrong.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have an ace up your sleeve?¡± Ren Tianye seemed a bit incredulous, and seeing him like this, Hua Xiangrong instantly understood what was going on. Hua Xiangrong rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Ha, Ren Tianye, did you really think we¡¯d dare toe find you with just the two of us?¡±

    Originally, Ren Tianye still held slight suspicion, but upon hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, he widened his eyes, seemingly believing the current situationpletely. He pped the table angrily, then shouted at the group beside Lin Mu, ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone immediately stopped and looked at Ren Tianye in confusion.

    At this moment, the police sirens outside got closer, as if they were about to rush in at any second. Ren Tianye looked at Hua Xiangrong, then at Xiao Yifei beside her, finally gritting his teeth and shouting, ¡°Go!¡± With that, Ren Tianye led the group, quickly passing by Xiao Yifei, and exited the room.

    When passing by Xiao Yifei, he shot a re at him, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind. As Ren Tianye left the room, Hua Xiangrong also breathed a sigh of relief, quickly looking at Xiao Yifei beside her. Xiao Yifei looked at the departing Ren Tianye, appearing very puzzled.

    Because Xiao Yifei had been a bit dizzy earlier, he didn¡¯t pay attention to what Hua Xiangrong had said. Now that he had recovered, he realized Ren Tianye had left. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion, Hua Xiangrong smiled, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Looking at Xiao Yifei, Hua Xiangrong asked worriedly.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, then pointed outside the door, wanting to ask something but was stopped by Hua Xiangrong. Before Xiao Yifei could react, Hua Xiangrong quickly pulled him out of the building.

 Chapter 1093: 1085: Somethings Wrong

    <strong>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1085: Something¡¯s Wrong</strong>

    Walking out of the building, Hua Xiangrong hurriedly hailed a car and helped Xiao Yifei into it. The car slowly started moving, and only when the building became a fading silhouette in the distance did Hua Xiangrong let out a sigh of relief. Seeing Hua Xiangrong like this, Xiao Yifei finally began to ask, ¡°Why did they leave?¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Hua Xiangrong smiled gently and exined the reason. It turned out those police cars weren¡¯t called by Hua Xiangrong at all; they just happened to pass by. Hua Xiangrong had merely taken advantage of the sound of the police cars, something he hadn¡¯t initially nned, but Ren Tianye¡¯s reaction gave him confidence.

    This is how Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong managed to leave the building unscathed. At that moment, Hua Xiangrong suddenly remembered that Xiao Yifei had taken a blow for him earlier and quickly asked about it. Upon hearing this, the initially puzzled look on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face suddenly became one of difort, appearing to be in some pain.

    Witnessing this, Hua Xiangrong felt a jolt of fear, quickly patting Xiao Yifei on the back, worried that something might be wrong with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked anxiously, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression remained pained. He merely smiled at Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°It seems, something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Not right, what¡¯s not right?¡± Hua Xiangrong felt a sinking feeling hearing Xiao Yifei say something was wrong. Could it be that something had indeed gone wrong? Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes began to moisten, as if on the verge of tears.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei pointed to his heart and said, ¡°Here, doesn¡¯t feel quite right.¡± Saying this, he wore a wry smile while looking at Hua Xiangrong. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand instinctively reached for Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, pressing on it while saying, ¡°Is it here?¡± Startled by the press, Xiao Yifei gasped in pain, nodding in affirmation to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s question.

    ¡°How could this be? I was supposed to take that hit earlier, why did you block it for me?¡± Hua Xiangrong said, rubbing the spot where Xiao Yifei felt pain, his voice choked with emotion. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled, finding Hua Xiangrong exceptionally adorable in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? You¡¯re hurt, and you can still find it in you tough,¡± Hua Xiangrongined upon seeing Xiao Yifei suddenly burst intoughter. At this moment, Xiao Yifei affectionately patted Hua Xiangrong on the head, saying, ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m the Divine Doctor.¡± Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes widened, right, Xiao Yifei is the Divine Doctor.

    ¡°Just now, I already healed myself,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a heartyugh. Seeing Xiao Yifeiugh, Hua Xiangrong suddenly felt something amiss. Even if the next one is a Divine Doctor, how could he cure himself so quickly? Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong suspiciously looked at Lin Mu.

    Under such a gaze, Lin Mu awkwardly scratched his nose. At this point, Hua Xiangrong finally remembered where the inconsistencyy. Xiao Yifei was hit on the head earlier, so why was his heart hurting? The best answer was that Xiao Yifei was deceiving him. Hua Xiangrong narrowed his eyes, giving a totally unbelieving look at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡± Hua Xiangrong shouted. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Not at all, why would I lie to you? Hey, we¡¯re almost at the Hua Mansion.¡± He said, pointing outside, though there was no sign of getting close to the Hua Mansion outside the window.

    ¡°Give me back my tears.¡± Saying this, Hua Xiangrong rubbed his eyes, reddened from sadness, as both hands yfully beat against Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders.

    Meanwhile, Ren Tianye hurriedly fled from the building, with a group of ck-d henchmen in tow, lending the scene a certain gang-fight vibe. The police cars from earlier left Ren Tianye somewhat on edge, ears constantly perked, trying to hear if the police vehicles had left.

    Annoyed about not capturing Xiao Yifei earlier, Ren Tianye stewed at the disruption caused by the police cars supposedly called by Hua Xiangrong. From nowhere, he pulled out a cigarette and slowly ced it between his lips.

    With a wave to his men, one of them stepped forward, took out a lighter, and lit the cigarette hanging from Ren Tianye¡¯s mouth. Taking a deep drag and exhaling a cloud of smoke, Ren Tianye finally calmed down. After a while, Ren Tianye frowned ¡ª why? Because he couldn¡¯t hear any police sirens.

    In a surprising realization, Ren Tianye abruptly gripped by a thought, wondered if he had been fooled. Mulling over the idea, he angrily tossed his nearly finished cigarette to the ground, stamping on it furiously before turning back towards the building entrance, where the foot traffic indicated no police presence.

    Seeing this, Ren Tianye already suspected the truth; he had been deceived. However, he refused to believe he had been so easily duped, leading his people in a formidable return to the office where the earlier confrontation took ce.

    The warm sunlight spilled over the desk, its ring gold hue seemingly mocking Ren Tianye. Everything before him screamed at his foolishness, inciting him to savagely kick a nearby chair while his men stood voicelessly by.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡± Ren Tianye shouted, his eyes bloodshot with rage. Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong had long since boarded a car, disappearing into the horizon.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Xiao Yifei let out a strong sneeze, rubbing his nose before giving Hua Xiangrong a smile, ¡°See? I told you, I¡¯ve been hit into sickness ¡ª sneezing now.¡±

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong snorted coldly, turning his head away, still seemingly annoyed with Xiao Yifei. Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat helpless, regretting his earlier joke with Hua Xiangrong. With thoughts of wanting to exin, Xiao Yifei gently tapped Hua Xiangrong¡¯s shoulder.

    But at that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt dizzy, his world going ck as he lost consciousness.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hua Xiangrong felt something heavy on herp, thinking Xiao Yifei was fooling around. She turned her head in anger, only to find the unconscious Xiao Yifei lying across her legs.

    Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong panicked, realizing if the earlier thing with Xiao Yifei was a joke, this time it was real. With that thought, she shook Xiao Yifei, found no response, and urgently yelled to the driver, ¡°Driver, can you go faster? My friend¡­¡±

    Taking another nce at Xiao Yifei, eyes shut tight, breathing shallow, his condition did not seem optimistic.

    The car raced down the road, finally reaching Hua Mansion. The moment they arrived, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s shout practically summoned everyone from the Hua Mansion. Seeing Xiao Yifei unconscious, nobody had time to ask questions, rushing to carry him inside with evident concern, especially Elder Hua, who had warned of the dangers. Witnessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition now, Elder Hua felt a pang of regret.

    Thinking about how Hua Xiangrong and Xiao Yifei went together, Elder Hua hastily inquired, ¡°Xiangrong, what happened to Xiao Yifei?¡± He asked while holding Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand, eager to know what had urred.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1094: 1086: Never Met Before

    <strong>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1086: Never Met Before</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong felt a bit guilty and slowly recounted everything to Elder Hua. When he learned it was Ren Tianye who had taken action, Elder Hua angrily stomped his foot. ¡°This Ren Tianye, does he really think he can cover the sky with one hand!¡±

    Seeing Elder Hua so furious, Hua Xiangrong quickly said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s wait until Xiao Yifei wakes up to decide. I¡¯m afraid Xiao Yifei has his own n, and if we act rashly and disrupt their strategy, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Despite her words, Elder Hua still found it hard to swallow his anger, but Hua Xiangrong¡¯s reasoning was justified.

    So, for a moment, Elder Hua didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll wait until Xiao Yifei wakes up,¡± Hua Xiangrongforted, hearing which, Elder Hua nodded and then let out a deep sigh.

    Two days passed, and within the Hua Mansion, Elder Hua was pacing restlessly in the corridor. At this moment, Hua Xiangrong came out of the room, seeing Elder Hua walking back and forth outside the door, she also sighed and said, ¡°Grandfather, go back and rest. Staying here won¡¯t help.¡±

    Hearing this, Elder Hua shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest easy until Xiao Yifei wakes up.¡± Indeed, the room he lingered around was Xiao Yifei¡¯s, who was currently in aa, unaware of everything happening outside.

    Hearing Elder Hua¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong quicklyforted, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s nothing serious, just a mild concussion. With some rest, he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Hearing this, Elder Hua finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry anymore, go back and rest,¡± Hua Xiangrong urged Elder Hua, worried about his relief. Upon her advice, he nodded, but just as he was about to turn around, he saw Qianxi slowly approaching from the corridor entrance.

    Seeing Qianxi, Elder Hua knew that she probably already knew about Xiao Yifei¡¯sa. Sure enough, as soon as Qianxi spoke, she asked about Xiao Yifei, ¡°What happened to Xiao Yifei?¡± Frowning, she looked at Hua Xiangrong, an extremely gentle-looking girl she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Seeing this, Elder Hua quickly introduced, ¡°This is Hua Xiangrong, your younger sister.¡± Hearing this, Qianxi was a bit surprised, but Elder Hua had no time to exin, given that Xiao Yifei was the priority. Hua Xiangrong also hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello, sister.¡± Her manner was reminiscent of a child being instructed by her parents to be polite.

    Seeing this, Qianxi found it endearing and suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know I had a little sister. But my sister is really pretty. If you have any trouble, your big sister will protect you,¡± said Qianxi, with the demeanor of an elder sister.

    Faced with this somewhat intimidating sister, Hua Xiangrong was momentarily taken aback but then smiled and nodded in response to Qianxi¡¯s words. But back to the main issue, Qianxi was here to inquire about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation, so she asked again, ¡°How is Xiao Yifei?¡±

    Upon Qianxi¡¯s inquiry, Hua Xiangrong sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major; he should wake up in a couple of days.¡± Hearing this, Qianxi nodded in relief, much like Elder Hua earlier.

    After a while, Qianxi suddenly furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Who did this to Xiao Yifei?¡± As she spoke, her hands clenched into fists, making cracking sounds, as if she was eager to stand up for Xiao Yifei. Seeing this side of her, Hua Xiangrong was even more convinced that her sister was indeed a fierce character.

    ¡°It was someone named Ren Tianye,¡± Hua Xiangrong sighed helplessly. ¡°Ren Tianye?¡± Qianxi, hearing this name, clearly had no idea who he was, not recalling anyone by that name among the powerful and influential figures.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Qianxi asked disdainfully, feeling that someone without a background daring to provoke her was courting death. So, Hua Xiangrong exined everything from start to finish to Qianxi, and upon hearing it all, Qianxi¡¯s sense of justice seemed to erupt.

    She was furious with Ren Tianye¡¯s refusal to hand over the stolen needle, but even more, she was eager for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Previously, Xiao Yifei had told her about having one, which was stolen by ident; resolving Qianxi¡¯s cultivation technique¡¯s side effects required another one.

    Now knowing that the needle was with Ren Tianye, Qianxi was indignant about his actions. ¡°I see,¡± Qianxi nodded, saying no more. But she wasn¡¯t one to let things go; a seemingly calm exterior could be hiding turbulent undercurrents.

    ¡°Ah, that kid Xiao Yifei,¡± Elder Hua sighed, turning to leave. Qianxi and Hua Xiangrong watched him go, unsure of what to say. ¡°Since Xiao Yifei is alright, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Qianxi smiled at Hua Xiangrong as she spoke.

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nodded and let Qianxi leave. After they left, Hua Xiangrong suddenly thought about what had happened earlier. Truth be told, being pulled over by Xiao Yifei for protection stirred something inside her.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong blushed, like a girl in the throes of first love. Anyone seeing her would be puzzled by her sudden change.

    The next day, in Ren Tianye¡¯s office, he wasn¡¯t looking good after yesterday. In his hand was a sheet of paper full of personal information, reading inrge letters: Xiao Yifei. Yes, in Ren Tianye¡¯s hand was Xiao Yifei¡¯s personal file.

    As he read, he clicked his tongue, somewhat shocked at the information, especially the part about Xiao Yifei being called a Divine Doctor. Why such a person would seek him out, he wondered, until the silver needle came to mind.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± Ren Tianye realized. Now he understood why Xiao Yifei imed it as his own; the needle was for acupuncture. With this in mind, Ren Tianye picked up the box on the desk, gave a coldugh, and put it back.

    Having finished with Xiao Yifei¡¯s file, he moved on to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s, which wasn¡¯t asplex or noteworthy¡ªbut there was a specific section on her background. Seeing this, Ren Tianye was puzzled. Why was someone so ordinary having their background singled out?

    Curiosity drove Ren Tianye to turn the page, but just then, a sound at the door stopped him, and he looked up to see an elegant figure standing there.

 Chapter 1095: 1087: Such Audacity

    <strong>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1087: Such Audacity</strong>

    However, this graceful figure didn¡¯t look quite friendly. Since she was a beauty, Ren Tianye momentarily forgot how she got in and instead asked in a ttering tone, ¡°Miss, who are you?¡± Saying that, he even put on a smile he deemed attractive.

    Qianxi had seen many self-righteous men, and Ren Tianye was no exception now. ¡°You are Ren Tianye?¡± Qianxi ignored Ren Tianye and asked directly. Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye chuckled; he was generally tolerant of beauties, except for female officers.

    Otherwise, based on Ren Tianye¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Xiao Yifei that way yesterday, after all, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face was indeed beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s me. May I know the purpose of your visit, Miss?¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye actually stood up, intending to walk towards Qianxi.

    Seeing Ren Tianye like this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but sneer, surprised that the one who injured Xiao Yifei turned out to be such a person. Seeing Ren Tianye approaching, Qianxi frowned, obviously repulsed by Ren Tianye. He came this time not only to seek justice for Xiao Yifei but also for the Green-eyed silver needle.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, I¡¯m not here to chat with you.¡± Qianxi sternly interrupted Ren Tianye, who was trying to get close, leaving Ren Tianye with a forced smile.

    ¡°Please speak, Miss.¡± Ren Tianye rubbed his hands, smiling. Hearing this, Qianxi sneered as well and slowly said, ¡°You were the one who injured Xiao Yifei, weren¡¯t you?¡± Saying this, Qianxi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, and the atmosphere in the room instantly chilled.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s face darkened upon hearing these words, realizing that the woman was here for Xiao Yifei. But thinking of Xiao Yifei actually needing a woman to speak for him, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him in his heart.

    Because of Xiao Yifei¡¯s disdain, Ren Tianye also sneered at Qianxi and slowly said, ¡°Yes, I did it!¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of nerve!¡±

    In the Hua Mansion, Hua Xiangrong worriedly watched over the unconscious Xiao Yifei, hoping he would wake up soon. Although Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been unconscious for long, Hua Xiangrong was very concerned because he hadn¡¯t woken up. She had been taking care of Xiao Yifei¡¯s daily needs during his unconsciousness, and she began to feel a bit weary.

    Looking at the soft bedding beside her, Hua Xiangrong finally couldn¡¯t resist and fell asleep nearby. However, while she was sound asleep, she was unaware that in the central building of Beijing, her sister was seeking justice for Xiao Yifei, and her sister was naturally Qianxi.

    At this moment, Qianxi looked at Ren Tianye with sheer contempt. When she asked about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s matter, to her surprise, Ren Tianye nodded recklessly, even mocking, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of retributioning his way.

    Qianxi wondered where Ren Tianye got his confidence from and sneered, saying, ¡°You have a lot of nerve!¡± Saying this, she intended to make a move, but Ren Tianye chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, what do you mean, could it be you¡¯vee to avenge Xiao Yifei?¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Who would have thought? Xiao Yifei relies on women from start to finish.¡± Ren Tianye looked at Qianxi, smacking his lips, his tone full of disdain for Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Qianxi¡¯s face darkened, feeling very displeased with Ren Tianye¡¯s groundless contempt for Xiao Yifei.

    So Qianxi sneered and exined, ¡°Hmph, do you know who Hua Xiangrong is? She¡¯s my sister. I¡¯m here mainly for my sister; Xiao Yifei is not someone who needs me to vent for him.¡± Hearing Qianxi¡¯s exnation, Ren Tianye¡¯s eyes widened; the information just now didn¡¯t mention Hua Xiangrong having a sister.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Qianxi again. These were twopletely different personalities and appearances; they didn¡¯t seem like sisters. ¡°Sister? Howe I didn¡¯t know that little girl has a sister?¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye looked at Qianxi suspiciously, seemingly convinced that Xiao Yifei was living off a woman.

    At this point, Ren Tianye slowly retreated to his office desk because he knew the beauty before him was not friendly, so he dispelled any minor intentions towards Qianxi. Seeing this, Qianxi frowned, initially thinking Ren Tianye was a fool who was defenseless in front of beauties; to her surprise, he was so cautious.

    Qianxi¡¯s heart suddenly became alert towards Ren Tianye, only hearing her say, ¡°What, can¡¯t someone have a sister?¡± Hearing Qianxi say this, Ren Tianye nodded, ¡°It¡¯s allowed, why wouldn¡¯t it be? I just feel you¡¯re very ring.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi was momentarily taken aback but quickly reacted. Instantly, she activated her True Qi and swiftly charged towards Ren Tianye. However, Ren Tianye showed no panic, coldly watching Qianxi approaching him, then mmed the desk hard.

    With Ren Tianye¡¯s heavy m on the desk, Qianxi¡¯s originally swift-moving body was suddenly intercepted. The person had a massive silhouette, robust physique. At this moment, Qianxi only felt like she had crashed into a rock, unable to budge the bald man in front of her.

    Seeing this man appear suddenly, Qianxi frowned. Before this, she hadn¡¯t detected this man¡¯s aura, and judging by his explosive speed, she knew he wasn¡¯t any ordinary opponent; at least, in Qianxi¡¯s many years, he was the strongest one.

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Qianxi angrily demanded. Hearing this, the bald man frowned, though he didn¡¯t speak, his expression showed he wasn¡¯t affected by Qianxi¡¯s words.

    Seeing this, Qianxi¡¯s face darkened, and she clenched her fist, aiming it at the man¡¯s face. This punch was delivered without reservation; facing someone like this, holding back would be unwise. However, this full-force punch was easily caught by the man the next second.

    Realizing her fist was blocked, Qianxi also knew in her heart that this man possessed strength at least equal to hers. At this moment, Ren Tianye, seeing this scene from behind the man, couldn¡¯t help but be secretly delighted; after yesterday¡¯smotion with Xiao Yifei, Ren Tianye had learned his lesson and found the man in front.

    Unexpectedly, it was put to use so soon. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye sneered at Qianxi, saying, ¡°Miss, we can sit down and talk slowly; why resort to violence?¡± Hearing this, Qianxi shot Ren Tianye a fierce nce, her dislike for him was as intense as possible.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Qianxi shouted in anger, attempting to break free from the man¡¯s grip but couldn¡¯t. The man held her hand tightly, rendering her unable to move. Seeing the man had no intention of releasing her, Qianxi¡¯s expression was not looking good.

    ¡°Give up; you won¡¯t be able to do anything to him.¡± Ren Tianye¡¯s words carried a hint of ridicule. However, before he finished speaking, Qianxi had already made a move. She twisted her body, then swung her right leg up, aiming for the man¡¯s head. Seeing this, the man frowned and slightly tilted his head back.

 Chapter 1096: 1088: Paying the Price

    <strong>Chapter 1096: Chapter 1088: Paying the Price</strong>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg brushed past the man¡¯s face, ultimately notnding on him. The man dodged the blow and let out a sneer, finding Xiao Yifei¡¯s struggle amusing. However, before the man¡¯s smile even faded, Xiao Yifei¡¯s left foot, under the cover of the right foot, fiercely kicked towards the man¡¯s abdomen.

    The man realized that Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier strike was just a feint. Finally, to evade this attack, the man released his grip on Xiao Yifei. Upon being released, Xiao Yifei immediately put distance between herself and the man, bing more vignt.

    Witnessing Xiao Yifei breaking free from the man¡¯s grip, Ren Tianye was somewhat surprised. He thought Xiao Yifei would give up, but unexpectedly, she shed the man¡¯s restraint. Seeing this, Ren Tianye nced at the man beside him, who still wore a confident smile on his face, putting Ren Tianye at ease. After all, even the man wasn¡¯t worried.

    ¡°The little girl is quite capable,¡± the man finally spoke, his voice as rough as his appearance. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered and said, ¡°Ren Tianye¡¯sckeys are nothing good either.¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth twitched at Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, obviously choked by her remark. With a darkened face, the man said word by word to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s a price to pay for talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Where am I?¡± A wave of dizziness washed over, eyes nkly taking in the surroundings¡ªceiling, wardrobe, and a woman. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s consciousness gradually returned to his body, he realized there was a woman sleeping beside his bed, none other than Hua Xiangrong.

    Casually shaking his head, Xiao Yifei recalled the events before losing consciousness. He shielded Hua Xiangrong from a strike, then fainted. Thinking back, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nce at Hua Xiangrong, whoy with her eyes tightly shut, her gentle breathing not at all annoying.

    Looking at Hua Xiangrong like this, Xiao Yifei found her rather cute. Usually, Hua Xiangrong always maintained a dignified demeanor, rarely showing such a defenseless side. Yet at this moment, the ordinarily proud Hua Xiangrong had let down all her guards, sleeping without a care.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly softened. The sunlight streaming through the window cascaded over Hua Xiangrong, making Xiao Yifei feel she was like an angel descended to earth. It was as if white down feathers floated in the air, making everything seem so beautiful.

    Out of nowhere, Xiao Yifei instinctively reached out, brushing against Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hair. The scene, already appearing obedient, now felt even warmer. To be honest, when Xiao Yifei touched Hua Xiangrong, only then did hee to his senses, unsure of why he reached out. He just felt that the moment was so beautiful, he wanted to touch that beauty.

    The boy¡¯s hand gently stroked the girl¡¯s silky hair, sunlight filtering through his fingers to leave dappled shadows on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Ah.¡± Suddenly, Hua Xiangrong let out a small hum, startling Xiao Yifei to retract his hand quickly, his eyes cautiously watching her.

    However, Hua Xiangrong merely shifted a little, turned her head, and continued to sleep. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, hearing her gentle breathing, he smiled wryly. So she only rolled her head, he thought. He then couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to stroke Hua Xiangrong¡¯s head again.

    But had Hua Xiangrong really fallen asleep after turning her head? The answer was no. A smug smile adorned Hua Xiangrong¡¯s turned face, and her lively eyes didn¡¯t know where to look in excitement, making her appear rather flustered. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know any of this now.

    Everything was sofortable and wonderful, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s side wasn¡¯t like this. At this moment, Xiao Yifei was facing Ren Tianye and his subordinates alone. Although she narrowly escaped the man¡¯s grip earlier, the situation was still grim. Due to her mocking words earlier, the man¡¯s face now appeared a bit angry.

    ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for talking nonsense,¡± the man said, cracking his knuckles with a cold face. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but grow tense, bing extremely vignt. Seeing Xiao Yifei tense up because of his words, the man¡¯s sneer became even more rampant, seeming to mock her wholly.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei gritted her teeth, unable to stand the man¡¯s smug expression. Yet, he still didn¡¯t make a move, leaving Xiao Yifei increasingly anxious. Ren Tianye, observing their standoff, prudently stepped far away, trying not to get involved in their battle.

    Who would be the first to lose patience and strike? Naturally, it was Xiao Yifei, not only because of the Cultivation Technique but also due to her own nature. With a slight movement of her steps, she dashed towards the man with lightning speed, ready to throw a punch. If the man didn¡¯t dodge, Xiao Yifei¡¯s fist wouldnd squarely on the man¡¯s abdomen.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch was not to be underestimated. If hit, the man might no longer have the strength to fight back, and if the man couldn¡¯t take a hit, he might even pass out. But the man wasn¡¯t foolish, clearly aware that he couldn¡¯t take this punch head-on without dodging.

    Thinking this, the man¡¯s steps gently moved, and this seemingly aimless movement made him incredibly agile. Xiao Yifei¡¯s fist brushed past the man¡¯s chest without touching him, meaning her punch had missed.

    Since Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch missed, she had to face the man¡¯s counterattack next. The man¡¯s right hand, forming a w, viciously aimed for Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck, intending to take her down in one move. But Xiao Yifei had anticipated this, and just as her fist missed, she moved swiftly. Crouching down, withdrawing her fist to brace herself.

    Afterpleting this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s right leg swept out along the ground, targeting the man¡¯s heel. This unexpected move made the man¡¯s hand miss its target, and when he realized, he saw the Tornado Kick at his feet, causing him to frown. The man¡¯s steps suddenly became a bit blurred.

    However, amidst the man¡¯s chaotic steps, Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg once again brushed past the man¡¯s heel. Her seamless moves only swept the ground like cleaning, not causing any damage to the man. Dodging this kick, the man turned around, apanied by a hook, fiercely swinging towards Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was shocked, hurriedly retreating. This strike was not something Xiao Yifei dared to take lightly, so she chose to retreat, retracting her leg, retreating. The entire action was seamless, also allowing the man¡¯s attack to miss again. Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreat also meant the end of the first round of their fight.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction surprised the man. He thought his strike wouldnd solidly on Xiao Yifei, but it was avoided again. The same urred to Xiao Yifei, who was equally surprised the man dodged her Sweeping Leg.

 Chapter 1097: 1089: The Target Isnt Him

    <strong>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1089: The Target Isn¡¯t Him</strong>

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have beenpletely bewildered by Qianxi¡¯s feigned attack. Qianxi¡¯s expression once again turned serious, clearly indicating that the man in front of her was difficult to deal with. At this moment, Ren Tianye, who was far away from the two, couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes, because even though he was watching closely, he couldn¡¯t clearly see what had just happened between them.

    Ren Tianye only felt that the two had collided rapidly and then quickly separated, but how much had happened in between, an ordinary person like him couldn¡¯t see clearly. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but look at Qianxi, ¡°So this seemingly insignificant person is actually such a formidable individual?¡±

    Ren Tianye was shocked as he watched Qianxi, and the incredulity in his heart was evident, yet the two still didn¡¯t stop. Once again, the collision made Ren Tianye¡¯s blood boil, as if he were watching two Martial Arts masters. The situation was changing rapidly.

    Yet the two separated once again, their auras slightly disordered. However, their states were both heated. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, you are also a Golden Elixir master,¡± the man sighed and said to Qianxi. Hearing this, Qianxi gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Same to you.¡±

    Listening to their conversation, it¡¯s clear that these two are Golden Elixir masters. A duel between two Golden Elixir masters is something most people would never witness in their lifetime, but it was happening right in front of Ren Tianye¡¯s eyes. Listening to their dialogue left Ren Tianye shocked; although he could see Qianxi was strong, he hadn¡¯t realized she was a Golden Elixir master.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me, and I can¡¯t do anything to you, so why don¡¯t we just leave it at that?¡± the man said, looking at Qianxi in apromising tone. Hearing these words, Qianxi¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. Her right hand, hidden from the man¡¯s view, was suddenly surrounded by a cloud of white mist.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Qianxi said, as she quickly extended her hand that had been hidden behind her. The white mist that had been coiled around her wrist suddenly burst forth in the direction of the man opposite her. Seeing the white mist rapidly approaching, the man couldn¡¯t help but frown. Emitting True Qi like this was a High Rank Golden Elixir ability.

    That¡¯s why the man frowned, as this True Qi is very hard to avoid and its power is no less than a punch from Qianxi. Though difficult to dodge, the man did not intend to sit idle. His footsteps shifted rapidly, and his entire body began to appear illusory, making it hard to discern his true form.

    In the air, the mist gradually condensed into the shape of a silver needle. The tip was no less sharp than an ordinary silver needle, and seeing that white sharpness, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but shiver, looking rather apprehensive. He should be thankful that the True Qi-formed silver needle was not targeting him.

    The silver needle hovered in the air as the man blurred, seeming to lose its target, but quickly it resumed its swift course in his direction. The man was startled when he saw the needle redirect towards him.

    It seems there¡¯s no escaping it, only confronting it head-on, the man thought, as his presence suddenly surged. The True Qi within him was fully mobilized, concentrated in his palm. Yes, now he intended to catch Qianxi¡¯s True Qi attack with his hand. The silver needle, formed from True Qi, instantly appeared before him.

    Everyone heard a ¡®ding¡¯ sound as the silver needle and the man¡¯s palm collided. However, though it struck flesh, it emitted a metallic ¡®ding,¡¯ as if piercing not flesh but Jade. But after being blocked by the man¡¯s hand, the silver needle did not disappear. Instead, it attempted to continue forward using its momentum.

    Thus, a standoff began between the man and the silver needle formed of True Qi. The needle couldn¡¯t advance, and the man couldn¡¯t easily fend it off. Watching this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but sweat for the man, not out of concern for him, but fearing if he faltered, Ren Tianye himself would suffer the consequences. Although Qianxi should be taking action now, she remained still.

    There was a faint sound in the air of True Qi rubbing against flesh, hardly noticeable. No one knew how much time had passed before the silver needle, formed from True Qi, began to tremble suddenly. As it trembled, the man let out a slow breath, for atst, the needle began to dissipate. After some time, with a wisp of white smoke, the needle by the man¡¯s palm disappeared.

    Seeing the silver needle vanish, the man couldn¡¯t help but retract his hand. His whole body suddenly dropped to one knee, his forehead covered in cold sweat from tension, and the constant panting from his mouth reminded the other two that the man¡¯s energy was somewhat depleted. After all, the man had been continuously using his True Qi to resist the silver needle.

    Ren Tianye watched the man, who seemed exhausted and half-kneeling, feeling a sudden sink in his heart. A thought crossed his mind of what he might look like in a moment, prompting him to swiftly cast a nce at Qianxi. To his surprise, Qianxi was also half-kneeling, puzzled.

    Clearly, the man had been blocking the True Qi, so why was Qianxi also exhausted and copsed? Contemting this, Ren Tianye once again looked at Qianxi, sure enough, they had the same posture, same fatigue. Perhaps only the man understood now, noticing Qianxi half-kneeling, he had a general idea.

    Releasing True Qi is a High Rank Golden Elixir maneuver. The man had clearly sensed in the exchange that Qianxi hadn¡¯t reached that level, so there was only one answer. Qianxi had forcibly used True Qi, leaving her so weakened. However, although understanding the reason, the man was helpless against Qianxi because he was in the same state.

    The attack he had unleashed with all his might had been caught by the man. Seeing this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth; she had no ability to fight anymore. If the man had any strength left, she might really fall here. So, Qianxi was gambling, hoping that after catching her attack, the man wouldn¡¯t counterattack, or rather, couldn¡¯t counterattack.

    And so, Qianxi¡¯s gamble was correct. The situation bore a resemnce to mutual destruction. But as the saying goes, when the snipe and the m struggle, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits. With the snipe and the m in ce, all that remained was the fisherman. Ren Tianye, watching the two, had this saying spring to mind, ¡°When the snipe and the m struggle, the fisherman profits,¡± bringing a treacherous smile to his face.

    Now, neither of them had the strength to fight. If he attacked Qianxi at this moment, wouldn¡¯t he be the one to gain? With a cold smile, Ren Tianye suddenly said, ¡°Miss, I told you, we could have sat down and talked it out. Now look, with things like this, it¡¯s bad for everyone.¡± With that, Ren Tianye took one step closer to Qianxi, his wicked ws extending toward her!

 Chapter 1098: 1090: Swift Departure

    <strong>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1090: Swift Departure</strong>

    ¡°Take advantage of your illness to take your life,¡± these words certainly ring true after all these years. Ren Tianye looked at the weak Qianxi, and these six words appeared in his mind. How could Qianxi not know Ren Tianye¡¯s thoughts? Seeing that ugly expression, she must have guessed. Ren Tianye smirked as he walked step by step toward Qianxi.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qianxi looked at Ren Tianye and said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Ren Tianye did not stop his steps, and the smile on his face became even more pronounced, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to help the youngdy up.¡± Ren Tianye put on an earnest expression, and if someone didn¡¯t know better, they might actually think he was going to help Qianxi.

    Upon hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. If she were to believe Ren Tianye, then she wouldn¡¯tst long in society. Yet, Qianxi didn¡¯t clearly show that she didn¡¯t want Ren Tianye toe close, but instead let him walk towards her.

    Finally, Ren Tianye arrived beside Qianxi, and just as Qianxi thought, as soon as he reached her side, Ren Tianye¡¯s face darkened. He quickly pulled out a defensive knife from his pocket. The de wasn¡¯t long, but it was extremely sharp.

    A cold light shed, and Qianxi frowned. She thought Ren Tianye wanted to teach her a lesson; she didn¡¯t expect he intended to take her life. Ren Tianye looked at Qianxi with a fierce expression, then gripped the knife handle, thrusting it straight toward Qianxi¡¯s back. This was a knife, not a fist; if Qianxi couldn¡¯t evade in time, there was only a dead end.

    However, Qianxi hadn¡¯t stopped Ren Tianye from approaching her earlier. Would she really be that foolish? Of course not, because just a moment ago, Qianxi¡¯s strength had already recovered somewhat. Even though it was just a little, for dealing with someone as incapable as Ren Tianye, it was enough!

    That¡¯s why Qianxi didn¡¯t stop Ren Tianye; she intended to show him that a starving camel is still bigger than a horse! Suddenly, Qianxi turned left and, borrowing the force of the turn, instantly stood up, narrowly avoiding Ren Tianye¡¯s knife.

    Seeing this scene, Ren Tianye was immediately shocked. He had thought Qianxi was at the end of her strength, but he didn¡¯t expect her to still have energy left. Now that he missed stabbing Qianxi, it would be his own bad luck, and Ren Tianye was very aware of this.

    So, Ren Tianye quickly tried to attack again, but just as he turned his head, he was promptly pped by Qianxi. The sound reverberated through the office, apanied by Ren Tianye¡¯s astonishment, and a red palm mark appeared on his face.

    However, this was not the end. With another crisp sound, another clear palm mark appeared on the other side of Ren Tianye¡¯s face. Finally responding, Ren Tianye was then kicked hard in the abdomen by Qianxi.

    At this moment, Ren Tianye was like a kite with a broken string, flying backward, rolling and crawling until he crashed heavily into the office desk, making a thud that sounded like bones breaking. Seeing this, the bald man who had been resting on the side panicked because if anything happened to Ren Tianye, it would be his misfortune.

    So when Qianxi took the first step, the man stopped her, ¡°Stop!¡± As he spoke, the man suddenly stood up from the ground, but his face still appeared somewhat pale and weak. Hearing this reprimand, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    The man slowly approached Ren Tianye, then pressed his hand on Ren Tianye¡¯s body with aplicated expression on his face. Seeing the way the man looked, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but sneer, thinking what a good dog defending its master he was, watching the man finish doing everything.

    After pressing for a while, the man finally sighed in relief, fortunately finding no serious injury, just unconscious. The conclusion made him toss Ren Tianye aside and turn to Qianxi, ¡°Today, we both lose, and no one gains anything. You should go back.¡± As he spoke, the man sighed.

    Frankly, when Ren Tianye called him over, he thought it was just an ordinary bodyguard job. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter an expert like Qianxi today, and doing the math, he felt at a loss, which is why the man told Qianxi to leave.

    But how could Qianxi listen to the man? With the man saying so, Qianxi thought the man might think he couldn¡¯t beat her. Therefore, Qianxi frowned and told the man, ¡°Tell your master to hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!¡± Naturally referring to Ren Tianye.

    The man felt embarrassed as soon as he heard this. Despite feeling he got the short end of the stick in this affair since it was his employer¡¯s possession, it was hard for him to move it. Seeing the man¡¯s embarrassed expression, Qianxi got annoyed, ready to fight.

    At this point, the man spoke, ¡°I advise you to let it go. If we both really fight, neither of us will benefit,¡± he said seriously. His expression was earnest, and hearing the man¡¯s words, Qianxi frowned. She surely knew she no longer had the means to demand the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, yet she felt unsatisfied.

    Qianxi hesitated; she didn¡¯t immediately strike the man, and the man was also waiting for Qianxi¡¯s response. Qianxi was always one to see things through, soing here without getting the item left her feeling unsettled.

    But given the current situation, the best course for Qianxi was to turn around and leave. Continuing to entangle would yield no result. Finally, after a moment, Qianxi reluctantly nodded and ultimately chose to turn and leave. Seeing this, the man breathed a sigh of relief.

    If he had to fight Qianxi again, he estimated his bones would scatter, the man thought afterward, watching Qianxi¡¯s retreating figure and sighed helplessly. Then, he nced again at Ren Tianye. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse; perhaps now Ren Tianye might finally understand this truth.

    Turning around, Qianxi helplessly pouted and then quickly left the central building. After exiting the building, Qianxi¡¯s step suddenly faltered, almost stumbling to the ground, ¡°Seems I still pushed myself too hard.¡± She muttered to herself, not daring to linger any longer and swiftly departed.

    ¡°Ah, Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re awake.¡± Such an exmation came from Xiao Yifei¡¯s room as Hua Xiangrong looked at Xiao Yifei, who was lying on the bed, and said excitedly. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei on the bed smiled sheepishly, for in his memories, he had done some ambiguous things.

    He nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°Why did you fall asleep here?¡± Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong stretched and touched her head bashfully. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei alsoughed, though he asked, he knew very well that this girl had fallen asleep from exhaustion while taking care of him.

 Chapter 1099 - 1091: Any Hidden Illnesses

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1091: Any Hidden Illnesses</h4>

    At this moment, Old Hua suddenly walked in. He initially intended to check on how Xiao Yifei was doing, but upon seeing the conscious Xiao Yifei lying on the bed, he was overjoyed. "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re awake!" Old Hua shouted, rushing to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, and ced his big hands on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, carefully examining him, afraid that Xiao Yifei might have some hidden illness.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat embarrassed and pushed Old Hua¡¯s hand away, saying, "Old Hua, I¡¯m fine." Upon hearing this, Old Hua disyed a reproachful expression. "Fine? You were in aa and you say you¡¯re fine? I think there¡¯s definitely some internal injury." Old Hua said, unwilling to let go of Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh, Old Hua, I¡¯m a doctor, wouldn¡¯t I know myself?" Xiao Yifei exined, otherwise Old Hua certainly wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Hearing this, Old Hua thought for a moment and realized it made a lot of sense, so he let out a sigh of relief and slowly released Xiao Yifei.

    Standing nearby, Hua Xiangrong looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t helpughing. At the same time, sheforted Old Hua, saying, "Grandpa, rest assured, after all, the Divine Doctor already said so." Hearing Hua Xiangrong say this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, Old Hua waspletely at ease.

    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine." Old Hua sighed and said. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, "By the way, where is Ren Tianye now?" Xiao Yifei suddenly recalled his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and asked. Upon hearing this, Old Hua¡¯s face darkened because it was Ren Tianye who put Xiao Yifei in this state. How could Old Hua not be angry upon hearing that name?

    "Xiao Yifei, tell me where that guy is, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson." As he spoke, Old Hua cracked his knuckles, the sound of which was enough to make Xiao Yifei shiver. It seemed that Old Hua was not someone to be trifled with in his younger days.

    But how could Xiao Yifei let Old Hua handle this? It¡¯s like when children fight and the bullied one goes back to call their parents to help them vent, but Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t a child now. So Xiao Yifei hurriedly waved his hand to signal that Old Hua¡¯s involvement wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Seeing this, Old Hua frowned and said, "Why, do you think I can¡¯t handle it?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly exined, "No, Old Hua, this is a small matter and doesn¡¯t require your intervention. Just rest, I can handle it." After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Old Hua nodded in satisfaction.

    "Alright then, take care, and don¡¯t let this happen again." Old Hua advised, and upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded solemnly so as not to worry Old Hua again. Old Hua then said a few words asking Xiao Yifei to take good care of himself before turning and leaving.

    "It seems my grandpa is really concerned about you." Hua Xiangrong joked from the side. "Yes." Xiao Yifei replied helplessly. He was still somewhat unsure of how to deal with Old Hua¡¯s earnest concern. As he spoke, Xiao Yifei nced out the window at the beautiful weather, feeling in high spirits.

    A few dayster, in Ren Tianye¡¯s office, the palm prints on his face still hadn¡¯t faded, making him look quite ridiculous. Ren Tianye touched his face, wincing and retracting his hand. He then recalled Xiang Xi hitting him.

    "Bang!" Ren Tianye pounded his desk heavily, looking very angry. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door from outside. Hearing the knock, Ren Tianye softly said, "Come in." Upon hearing this, the person outside slowly walked in. "Boss, what is it?" The neer turned out to be Ren Tianye¡¯s assistant.

    Ren Tianye let out a slow sigh and instructed the assistant, "Help me investigate someone!" As he spoke, an image of that person appeared in Ren Tianye¡¯s mind. "Alright." The assistant nodded down, simply responding to Ren Tianye¡¯s words. "Her name is Qian Xi." Ren Tianye reluctantly revealed the name.

    After hearing Ren Tianye mention the name, the assistant nodded and turned to leave. Watching the assistant leave, Ren Tianye suddenly recalled a sentence Xiang Xi had said before, "I am here to seek justice for my sister." It was this sentence that made Ren Tianye think of something.

    "Her sister?" Ren Tianye mused, his mind jumping to the events of a few days ago, recalling a Hua Xiangrong who left him somewhat embarrassed. Sister? Was he not referring to Hua Xiangrong? Thinking of this, Ren Tianye hurriedly opened a drawer and pulled out Hua Xiangrong¡¯s information.

    Previously, because of Xiang Xi¡¯s sudden intrusion, Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t had a chance to look at Hua Xiangrong¡¯s background information. Now he had time, and had also grown interested in Hua Xiangrong, so he began to read it. However, what he saw shocked Ren Tianye.

    There it was, inrge letters at the top of the information: Miss of the Hua Family! Seeing these four words, a cold sweat broke out on Ren Tianye because of just two words, the Hua Family! In Beijing, who doesn¡¯t know, who isn¡¯t aware, that the Hua Family, with its enormous family business, is not something someone like Ren Tianye can easily shake.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth, "Damn, how could Hua Xiangrong be ady of the Hua Family, now this is troublesome." Ren Tianye muttered to himself. His expression seemed a bit distressed. But what was even more worrisome was that Hua Xiangrong was Xiang Xi¡¯s sister.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but have a suspicion. Hua Xiangrong is ady of the Hua Family, then Xiang Xi, is she also ady of the Hua Family? This spection made Ren Tianye take a deep breath, suppressing the shock in his heart, Ren Tianye slowly put the information back.

    Afterwards, Ren Tianye scratched his head, looking very irritated. How did he end up offending these two people? Ren Tianye thought, suddenly feeling a bit of regret. Now, Ren Tianye¡¯s mind was full of worry, worry about what? Of course, the Hua Family. What he was thinking now was whether the Hua Family, in a fit of anger, would just kill him directly?

    If that were the case, not even ten men previously hired by Ren Tianye would be enough to protect him.

    You see, Ren Tianye¡¯s subordinates were really quick with their work. That very afternoon, they delivered Xiang Xi¡¯s information to Ren Tianye. epting the information, Ren Tianye quickly began to look through it, now eager to know what Xiang Xi¡¯s background really was.

    However, Ren Tianye¡¯s assistant noticed him staring at the information, suddenly freezing. The cold sweat on his forehead was visible even from a distance through the assistant¡¯s eyes. Seeing his boss like this, as a subordinate, he definitely had to show some concern.

    So the assistant asked in concern, "Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Hearing this, Ren Tianye swallowed, then slowly raised his head, looking at the assistant with a puzzled expression, "This information, is it urate?" He said, shaking the information in his hand, his face full of distrust.

    Hearing this, the assistant quickly nodded, thinking Ren Tianye was using him of ipetence, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Ren Tianye waved his hand at the assistant, signaling him to leave. Seeing this, the assistant didn¡¯t dare ask further questions and went straight out.

    After the assistant left, Ren Tianye let out a long sigh, and for a moment, only felt his head was pounding. He saw a few simple words in the information, "National Security Agency!" Those few words were enough to scare Ren Tianye to his knees, but there was more, still four words: Miss of the Hua Family.

 Chapter 1100: 1092: Looking for Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1092: Looking for Trouble</strong>

    Therefore, Qianxi¡¯s identity is apparent on this paper, which shows she is both thedy of the Hua Family and a member of the National Security Bureau. Ren Tianye only guessed one of these identities correctly, but the other one was something Ren Tianye could never have imagined. This identity made Ren Tianye not dare to oppose Qianxi.

    ¡°Sigh, how did I get involved with these two big figures?¡± Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his eyes suddenly darting to the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle beside him. He was suddenly reminded of the root cause of everything. Everything was stirred up because of this Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Because of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei was looking for him. Because of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Hua Xiangrong was looking for him. And now, because of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, even Qianxi came to trouble him. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye grabbed the box beside him and opened it.

    Ren Tianye viciously picked up the silver needle inside, holding it in his hand, wanting to throw it into the trash can, for it was this needle that was causing him such headaches. But just as he made the motion, he suddenly remembered, this wasn¡¯t his silver needle.

    This silver needle had been assigned to him from above to collect. If he casually threw it away, he might not be able to bear the consequences. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye hesitated, indeed, not daring to act. Ren Tianye¡¯s hand holding the silver needle hovered in the air for quite a while before finally cing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle back in the box.

    He sighed slowly and helplessly put the box into his drawer, pressing it down on top of that frightening document. Although Qianxi¡¯s background was terrifying, that was a problem forter. If he discarded the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle now, he would face immediate trouble.

    The distinction between light and heavy, urgent and slow, is obvious at a nce. Thinking about these, Ren Tianye felt somewhat vexed and restless, reminding himself to calm down while constantly contemting strategies. Because, even though a problem is distant, a problem it remains, and unless resolved, it will always weigh on Ren Tianye¡¯s mind.

    After much consideration, an idea suddenly popped into Ren Tianye¡¯s mind¡ªto get rid of his superiors. With this thought, Ren Tianye began to contemte its feasibility. For now, it seemed feasible, but not very likely since it involved too many people and issues, and Ren Tianye didn¡¯t have full confidence.

    Since it couldn¡¯t be eliminated quickly, he would handle it slowly, putting this matter on the agenda for long-term consideration. Then, the only concern left in Ren Tianye¡¯s mind was Qianxi. He feared, when it came to Hua Xiangrong, what he truly feared was Qianxi.

    Why? Because when Hua Xiangrong initially came, it was as an inspector, meaning she could only face him from that legal standpoint. Thus, with his status, merew enforcement couldn¡¯t touch him.

    But Qianxi was different; her position was her own. If she wanted revenge, she could execute it without him having a say. So the main issue now was resolving Qianxi¡¯s problem. Ren Tianye pondered once more, and his face suddenly darkened.

    At present, Ren Tianye needed to ensure that Qianxi¡¯s troublemaking did not spread. What¡¯s most crucial to keeping something contained? It¡¯s for the involved party to remain silent. Who can¡¯t speak? Apart from a mute, it¡¯s a dead person!

    Qianxi certainly wasn¡¯t mute, which meant Ren Tianye had to make her a dead person, hence the darkness on his face. Although he had done plenty of such things before assuming his position, this time was different because it was no ordinary person in front of him.

    The identities of National Security Bureau member and Hua Familydy were enough to render Qianxi a person of great influence, leading Ren Tianye to not only have a dark face but also to be slightly tense. He needed aplete n to take Qianxi¡¯s life. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye suddenly recalled the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his drawer and Qianxi¡¯s documents.

    Taking another look, Ren Tianye suddenly noticed something he had overlooked before: Qianxi¡¯s mother was marked as missing, meaning even Qianxi didn¡¯t know her whereabouts. Combining Qianxi¡¯s documents with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in the drawer, Ren Tianye suddenly had a n.

    Muyun coldlyughed to himself, ¡°Since they all want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, let them trade it for their lives.¡± After saying this, Ren Tianye called his assistant back once more. Being called back again, the assistant appeared somewhat nervous.

    She was afraid she¡¯d made another mistake and would receive a scolding from her boss, and earlier she was already quite confused. Was it because of what happened just then? As the assistant pondered, Ren Tianye seemed rather pleased.

    Ren Tianye smiled and said, ¡°Help me pass a message to Hua Xiangrong: tell her I have news about her mother and ask her toe see me herself.¡± With that, Ren Tianye instructed the assistant to hurry and do it as quickly as possible. With such orders from Ren Tianye, how could the assistant dare to think of anything else? She nodded quickly and left to carry out the task.

    Watching the assistant¡¯s retreating figure, Ren Tianye smiled confidently, ¡°After all these years, will I still fail because of you?¡±

    In these recent days, Qianxi had been recuperating at home following a sh at the central tower, as the attack had drained a lot of her True Qi. But even with the depletion of True Qi, thanks to her ability, Qianxi had already recovered her former strength.

    On this day, while staying at home, Qianxi suddenly received a message from Ren Tianye¡¯s assistant. Originally, Qianxi already had a strong aversion to Ren Tianye, so when the assistant came to see her, Qianxi was quite displeased. However, despite her displeasure, Qianxi still listened to the message brought by the assistant.

    However, this message was truly surprising¡ªit concerned her mother. Since Qianxi learned of her mother¡¯s disappearance, she had been searching persistently. Apart from an initial letter, there had been no further news.

    Though she had grown ustomed over the years to life without her mother, after all, she was still Qianxi¡¯s mother; saying she did not miss her was impossible. Thus, upon learning that Ren Tianye knew of her mother¡¯s whereabouts, Qianxi¡¯s emotions were stirred.

    Suppressing her excitement, Qianxi wanted to ask where her mother was. However, how could Ren Tianye¡¯s orders allow for easy disclosure to Qianxi? As expected, the assistant did not answer Qianxi¡¯s query but followed her boss¡¯s instructions to have Qianxi meet Ren Tianye herself.

    Seeing the assistant¡¯s reluctance to speak, Qianxi became somewhat explosive, appearing ready to retaliate against the assistant. The assistant, however, seemed a bit helpless, as she was just the message bearer. Thus, observing Qianxi¡¯s expression, the assistant quickly left, as being beaten for this wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    Watching the assistant¡¯s slowly receding figure, Qianxi sighed helplessly, her beautiful brows furrowing into crescents. Actually, once calmed down, Qianxi realized something was off with Ren Tianye¡¯s message. But at the time, such thoughts were overwhelmed by excitement; Qianxi couldn¡¯t think straight then.

 Chapter 1101: 1093: A Sigh of Relief

    <strong>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1093: A Sigh of Relief</strong>

    I put so much effort into looking, but I couldn¡¯t find my mother. How does this Ren Tianye know where she is? That¡¯s one question. Another is, if Ren Tianye knows, why doesn¡¯t he just tell me directly? Why does he want me to seek him out? Isn¡¯t that troublesome?

    These questionsbined made Qianxi start to doubt the truth of this message. Or maybe it¡¯s just a trap set by Ren Tianye. Thinking of this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, wondering when he became so suspicious.

    Just go, who cares? I don¡¯t believe that Ren Tianye can actually do anything to me. No, no, I can¡¯t go. Ren Tianye must be fully prepared, and going would be a life-or-death situation. At this moment, it¡¯s as if Qianxi had two little people on his shoulders, an angel and a demon, one telling him to go, and the other telling him not to.

    After hesitating for a long time, Qianxi still couldn¡¯t make up his mind. So he angrily pped the table, then took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Alone, he surely wouldn¡¯te up with any idea. Since he didn¡¯t have an idea, he should find someone to consult with.

    Thinking of this, the first person Qianxi thought of was Liu Rui, but Liu Rui had never interacted with Ren Tianye, so he certainly couldn¡¯t provide any useful advice. Qianxi decided to go to Xiao Yifei for a discussion; if there¡¯s deceit, it would be bad for him.

    Qianxi quickly stood up and then left his home, heading rapidly to Hua Mansion. At Hua Mansion, since Xiao Yifei had almost recovered, he wasn¡¯t lying in bed any longer. After all, taking a walk is beneficial for the body. So when Qianxi arrived at Hua Mansion, he saw Xiao Yifei strolling in the yard like an old man.

    Seeing this scene made Qianxiugh because Xiao Yifei really looked like an older man over fifty who needed health care. At this moment, Xiao Yifei also noticed Qianxi, intending to greet him, but found Qianxiughing at him, feeling a bit puzzled. He looked at himself, finding nothing wrong, and was quite bewildered.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, taking a walk?¡± Qianxi said, unable to hide the smile on his face. Upon hearing that, Xiao Yifei nodded. Seeing Qianxi still smiling, Xiao Yifei became curious and asked, ¡°You came over with such a bright smile, what good thing happened?¡±

    Hearing that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t realize he wasughing at him, Qianxi helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, just saw a young man into health care on the way over.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment, then frowned. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Qianxi thought Xiao Yifei finally understood.

    But. The next second, Xiao Yifei almost made Qianxiugh himself to death because Xiao Yifei began to righteously extol the benefits of health care, speaking with great conviction, leaving Qianxi no room to object.

    This is a doctor, indeed, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but think. After Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Qianxi helplessly pursed his lips and then slowly revealed his purpose foring this time.

    ¡°What, Ren Tianye said that?¡± Xiao Yifei listened to Qianxi¡¯s words, immediately feeling a bit incredulous. Like Qianxi, he also didn¡¯t believe Ren Tianye¡¯s words much. ¡°Do you think what Ren Tianye said is true?¡± Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei, asking in confusion. He truly came over for this reason.

    Upon hearing, Xiao Yifei shook his head, his face more serious than before. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Yifei said slowly. Hearing Xiao Yifei say he didn¡¯t know, Qianxi felt strange and asked what Xiao Yifei meant. After asking, Xiao Yifei smiled bitterly, saying, ¡°This is obviously a setup, and we can¡¯t help but go.¡±

    What Xiao Yifei said was a bit obscure, but Qianxi understood that Ren Tianye¡¯s words were meant to lure Qianxi over. But why can¡¯t he help but go? Qianxi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If I know it¡¯s a setup, can¡¯t I just not go?¡± Qianxi¡¯s tone seemed very straightforward.

    However, Xiao Yifei helplessly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. You have to know that my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is still there, and the aftereffect of your cultivation technique still requires the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression seemed a bitplicated, and Qianxi suddenly realized and nodded.

    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Qianxi, knowing that Ren Tianye indeed deceived him, also didn¡¯t know what to do, so he asked. After asking, Xiao Yifei sneered and slowly said, ¡°Go, why not go? I want to see what on earth Ren Tianye is capable of.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi immediately became interested because what Xiao Yifei implied was to face danger head-on, a trait that matches Qianxi¡¯s personality perfectly. So Qianxi confidently smiled and nodded approvingly.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei touched his chin and smiled. Since Ren Tianye wants him toe, why notply? Xiao Yifei has never been afraid of these things.

    ¡°I believe Ren Tianye won¡¯t be able to do anything to us,¡± Xiao Yifei said as he nonchntly stretched, seemingly not caring about Ren Tianye at all. Then, Xiao Yifei scratched his head, turned his head to Qianxi, and asked, ¡°Why does Ren Tianye know about your mother?¡±

    After asking, Qianxi realized that these matters seem only known to Xiao Yifei and himself, so how does Ren Tianye know? Thinking of this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Could it be that Ren Tianye investigated him covertly? Qianxi almost confirmed this suspicion because there¡¯s no other way to know about his mother.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s real intention seemed not to be about Qianxi¡¯s mother, as he shifted the topic and said, ¡°No, why would Ren Tianye investigate you?¡± Xiao Yifei guessed that Ren Tianye had investigated Qianxi, but why was a puzzle for him since logically, Ren Tianye should have no acquaintance with Qianxi.

    Investigating aplete stranger, did Ren Tianye do it out of boredom? This was why Xiao Yifei asked these questions. As expected, seeing Xiao Yifei ask this, Qianxi¡¯s face turned awkward because he hadn¡¯t told Xiao Yifei about his visit to the central building.

    Xiao Yifei, being smart, noticed Qianxi¡¯s expression and realized he was hiding something, so his gaze became suspicious, with a mischievous smile on his lips. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Qianxi felt helpless, thinking, how could this person be so perceptive to guess he was hiding something with just a casual question?

    ¡°Spill it, what¡¯s up?¡± Xiao Yifei tilted his head, smiling as he asked. Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Qianxi helplessly sighed and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I went to the central building alone.¡± After finishing, Qianxi nervously touched his nose, feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1102: 1094: Whats Going On

    <strong>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1094: What¡¯s Going On</strong>

    Hearing Xianxi say this, Xiao Yifei widened his eyes in surprise, ¡°No, why are you going to the Center Building?¡± Xiao Yifei appeared a bit bemused. Upon hearing this, Xianxi chose not to answer Xiao Yifei¡¯s question. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei seemed a bit helpless but soon seemed to understand the situation.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re after the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?¡± Xiao Yifei seemed to have guessed why Xianxi went to the Center Building and immediately asked. Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Xianxi nodded, still looking quite awkward. Indeed, Xiao Yifei, seeing Xianxi nod, confirmed his suspicion.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei sighed. After all, now that Xianxi had gone, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t change anything, so he didn¡¯t say much, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Xiao Yifeiughed it off, not dwelling on the matter, ¡°Think about how to face Ren Tianye.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei slowly walked into the courtyard and sat down.

    Upon hearing these words, Xianxi followed Xiao Yifei and sat down, wanting to hear what Xiao Yifei had to say. Xiao Yifei frowned and thought of something crucial, ¡°If Ren Tianye investigated your background, then he surely knows your history.¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Xianxi and said each word carefully.

    After the question, Xianxi nodded, because this was inevitable, nothing unclear here. However, why did Xiao Yifei bring it up? Xiao Yifei continued slowly: ¡°Since he knows your background, if he still wants to provoke you, what mentality do you think he holds?¡±

    Xiao Yifei threw the question to Xianxi, and with Xianxi¡¯s wit, he quickly thought of it. Xiao Yifei made him realize, what mentality did Ren Tianye have? Of course, it¡¯s that Xianxi must die. Once Xianxi is dead, Ren Tianye could say whatever he wants.

    At that time, even if someone troubles him, he¡¯s not afraid. Dead men tell no tales; who would know? Both Xiao Yifei and Xianxi understood this, which is why Xiao Yifei called Ren Tianye cunning and treacherous. Realizing this, Xiao Yifei continued, ¡°You wentst time, he definitely knows your strength, knowing your strength, if he can still ce you in mortal peril, it won¡¯t be by ordinary means.¡±

    Only now did Xianxi admire Xiao Yifei¡¯s meticulous thinking. These matters never urred to Xianxi, not even a bit. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xianxi felt enlightened, ¡°Are you saying Ren Tianye might scheme so that I willingly give up my life?¡±

    After speaking, Xianxi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to hand his life over to someone else. However, Xiao Yifei nodded, agreeing that Xianxi might indeed give up his life willingly. Xianxi was puzzled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid; how would I give up my life?¡±

    In response, Xiao Yifei shook his head and firmly said, ¡°No, you certainly will, because you need something even more important.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze was so determined it was frightening, causing Xianxi to shiver slightly, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were fully received by Xianxi.

    Indeed, it¡¯s the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, something that might truly lead Xianxi to give up his life. Consequently, Xianxi looked a bit troubled, for Xiao Yifei hadpletely hit the mark. Xianxi sighed helplessly, looking at Xiao Yifei and saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re entirely correct.¡±

    Hearing Xianxi¡¯s helpless tone, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with you, and Ren Tianye can¡¯t do much to us.¡± Hearing this, Xianxi seemed puzzled because he didn¡¯t know what n Xiao Yifei had. However, Xiao Yifei answered him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Doctor; sometimes, a doctor is much more useful than a Martial Artist.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifeiughed confidently, but upon hearing Xiao Yifei call him a Martial Artist, Xianxi¡¯s face turned dark, and he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± As he spoke, he cracked his knuckles. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei realized he misspoke and quickly corrected himself.

    ¡°No, no, no, I meant sometimes a doctor is more useful than a beauty.¡±

    ¡°So, has the message been conveyed to Xianxi?¡± Ren Tianye asked as he sat in the chair, speaking to the assistant who had just returned from outside. The entire person seemed lively and vigorous. Hearing this, the assistant nodded quickly and said the message had been conveyed to Xianxi verbatim.

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye chuckled quietly, yet his arrogance was clearly felt in theughter. Ren Tianye nodded. Even though it was a small matter, he still felt his assistant managed it perfectly, which made him extremely happy. ¡°Alright, you may go. I know now.¡±

    Hearing this, the assistant slightly nodded before turning to leave. In truth, the assistant was a bit confused, not knowing why Ren Tianye was so happy, so happy that even after leaving the office, he could vaguely hear theughter, as if it prated the space directly into his mind.

    Over at the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei and Xianxi also confirmed they were going to find Ren Tianye; the rest was a matter of timing. ¡°So when should we go find Ren Tianye?¡± Xianxi asked this crucial question. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow, shall we? Solve it sooner, avoid the annoyance.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion, Xianxi agreed but thought it might be a bit too hasty; after all, neither Xiao Yifei nor Xianxi had made any preparations. So Xianxi voiced his concern, which Xiao Yifei had considered, yet he wanted to resolve the issue quickly.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating Xianxi¡¯s point wasn¡¯t without reason. However, Xiao Yifei merely smiled and said, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Hearing this, Xianxi hesitated before replying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we might really fall into a trap?¡± Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s indifferent expression, Xianxi also grew a bit interested.

    Hearing Xianxi¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s my fate, I¡¯ll gain it; if it¡¯s my fortune, I¡¯ll lose it. Since there¡¯s something we desire, it¡¯s just a small risk. Without rain, how can you see the rainbow?¡± With that, Xiao Yifei looked at Xianxi, feigning seriousness, with an incredibly steadfast gaze.

    Seeing this, Xianxi suddenly felt a bit shocked because Xiao Yifei¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem like something a doctor would say, but rather the sentiments of someone who had endured great storms. So upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Xianxi couldn¡¯t help but view Xiao Yifei with newfound respect.

    Seeing Xianxi a bit dazed, Xiao Yifei waved his hand in front of Xianxi¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, think what I said doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± With that, Xianxi smacked his lips, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, it just doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d say.¡± Saying this, Xianxi showed Xiao Yifei an admiring look.

    Hearing Xianxi¡¯s seeminglyplimentary tone, Xiao Yifeiughed casually. Indeed, what Xianxi said wasn¡¯t wrong either; hadn¡¯t he himself faced many storms? Thinking this, Xiao Yifei looked at the lush nts around, vibrant and full of life, just like Xiao Yifei at that moment. A single tree may be scant, but many make a forest.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1103: 1095: Emptiness

    <strong>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1095: Emptiness</strong>

    A few dayster, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi arrived at the central tower they had visited before, with their target being Ren Tianye, and more so, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Looking at the towering building, Xiao Yifei walked in without hesitation, because before witnessing, all imaginations are void.

    At this moment, Ren Tianye was quietly waiting for Qianxi¡¯s arrival. Everything was already arranged; as the saying goes, all is ready except for the east wind, and Qianxi was the east wind!

    So, when he heard a knock on the door, Ren Tianye stood up excitedly, thinking the fish had taken the bait. But what he never expected was that two fish had taken the bait, not just one. Xiao Yifei and Qianxi stood in front of Ren Tianye simultaneously, startling him quite a bit.

    ¡°Damn it, did this kid notify both of them?¡± Ren Tianye muttered under his breath, his expression a bit sour. Seeing Ren Tianye like this, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi sneered, ¡°What, Mr. Ren, aren¡¯t we wee?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned even more unsightly. After a while, he barely managed to force a smile, saying, ¡°How could I not wee you? I¡¯d happily bring an eight-sedan chair.¡± Although he said this, anyone with a discerning eye could tell the sarcasm in his words was quite strong.

    Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s gritted teeth, Xiao Yifei found it amusing but maintained his previous expression on the surface. Slowly, Xiao Yifei said, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Ren wants with me?¡±

    Ren Tianye replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Miss Qianxi.¡± As he said this, he nced at Qianxi. Upon hearing, Qianxi sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Ren, you are really impressive. Before I even introduced myself, you already know my name.¡± This was, of course, a jab at Ren Tianye for secretly investigating her.

    Ren Tianye obviously understood her insinuation, and for a moment, there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. However, he quickly reacted and exined, ¡°Of course, I heard about your mother¡¯s news. How could I not know your name?¡± Ren Tianye appeared very courteous, even though just a few days ago he had a big fight with Qianxi.

    That¡¯s why Xiao Yifei found it amusing. Ren Tianye could change his tune so suddenly; a few days ago they fought, and now Ren Tianye was acting so obsequiously. Of course, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t believe this was truly to tter Qianxi. The more someone smiles, the harder they hit.

    Xiao Yifei was quite aware of this. So, he ignored Ren Tianye¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Alright, just tell us directly, where is Qianxi¡¯s mother?¡± Qianxi also chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re pressed for time, just get to the point.¡±

    Seeing them like this, Ren Tianye put on a feigned helpless expression and said to them, ¡°Sorry, if you two are in a hurry, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi frowned, suspecting Ren Tianye was up to something, but they had no choice but to listen.

    So Xiao Yifei coughed twice and said, ¡°Fine, just say it, what do you need us to do?¡± Hearing this, Ren Tianye smiled, then wagged his index finger, saying, ¡°No no no, don¡¯t worry, all you need to do ise to a ce with me.¡±

    Upon hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi exchanged puzzled nces, but Ren Tianye didn¡¯t mind, he merely waited quietly for their response, confident they would agree, as they had no reason to refuse.

    Sure enough, after a while, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi replied in unison, ¡°Alright!¡±

    On this day, Hua Xiangrong originally nned to visit Xiao Yifei, after all, he got injured for her sake. However, whether it was truly for this reason, Hua Xiangrong herself wasn¡¯t sure. She had a little crush on him in her heart, but she just didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    However, upon arriving at the Hua Mansion, Hua Xiangrong found Xiao Yifei was missing. Thinking about how Xiao Yifei just recovered, how could he run about carelessly, so she went to ask Elder Hua. But Xiao Yifei and Qianxi didn¡¯t tell anyone about their matters, so Elder Hua was also puzzled, not knowing where Xiao Yifei went.

    Now that even Elder Hua didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yifei went, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. Hoping for a visit with Xiao Yifei, yet couldn¡¯t find anyone. Hua Xiangrong sighed helplessly, then went about her own business.

    But little did Hua Xiangrong know that Xiao Yifei was not elsewhere but in Ren Tianye¡¯s car, along with Qianxi, because Xiao Yifei and Qianxi agreed to go to a ce with Ren Tianye, and now they were in Ren Tianye¡¯s car heading to the said ce.

    The three of them together felt somewhat awkward, since none of them particrly liked each other; Ren Tianye no exception. Originally he intended to target Qianxi, but didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei to alsoe along, and for a moment Ren Tianye did not know what to do.

    However, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrogant demeanor, a sudden thought popped into Ren Tianye¡¯s mind, something that could kill two birds with one stone. With his n in mind, Ren Tianye nced at Xiao Yifei, a cold smile forming in his heart, ¡°Since you¡¯ve walked right into my trap, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Sitting in the backseat, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ren Tianye, so he naturally caught this tiny action, making a mental note to be wary of any unforeseen actions from Ren Tianye. The journey was silent, and the three arrived at a somewhat remote location.

    But in this remote ce, there was an unexpectedlyrge entertainment venue. Xiao Yifei and the others faced a rather strangely shaped ce, yet because it was an entertainment venue, the architecture being so didn¡¯t matter. The colorful neon lights adorned the peculiar building.

    At first nce, this ce seemed like it was filled with debauchery. Xiao Yifei and Qianxi exchanged nces, silently reminding each other to tread carefully.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, is this the ce you mentioned?¡± Qianxi asked. Hearing this, Ren Tianye, who was walking ahead, turned and looked at the two, saying with a smile, ¡°Yes, this is the ce.¡± The more intense his smile, the more terrifying he became, and at this moment, Ren Tianye was just that.

    Ren Tianye nodded, indicating they hadn¡¯te to the wrong ce. But how could a ce like this possibly be where Qianxi¡¯s mother was? Thus, from the start, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly; Ren Tianye¡¯s im about Qianxi¡¯s mother waspletely fabricated. But at this moment, how could Qianxi let Ren Tianye know she had already seen through his scheme?

    Qianxi looked at the gaudy buildings in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Ren, is this where you say my mother is?¡± As she spoke, Qianxi¡¯s face darkened, looking at Ren Tianye. Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye rubbed his hands, gave a grin towards Qianxi, and said, ¡°Yes, your esteemed father is indeed inside, but¡ª¡±

    That ¡®but¡¯ made Qianxi suspicious, so she kept pressing on it. Seeing this, Ren Tianye continued his fabrications, ¡°You may not know, inside it is actually a huge duel arena, specifically for the wealthy to enjoy the fights.¡±

 Chapter 1104: 1096: Tall Tales

    <strong>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1096: Tall Tales</strong>

    ¡°Your mother, was sent inside by someone,¡± Ren Tianye sighed, shook his head and said. His expression showed sadness and sympathy. If he weren¡¯t Ren Tianye, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi might have believed his lies already.

    Honestly, Xiao Yifei, watching Ren Tianye¡¯s facial expressions change beside him, couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration. His acting skills were wasted if he didn¡¯t go into filmmaking. ¡°Alright, since she¡¯s inside, take us in,¡± Xiao Yifei said impatiently, tired of Ren Tianye¡¯s acting.

    Ren Tianye coldlyughed and then extended his hand, ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hua Xiangrong, who bullied you? Why do you seem so down?¡± A colleague of Hua Xiangrong asked, noticing her gloomy expression in the office.

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nced at her colleague, pursed her lips, shook her head. Her colleague, curious, teased, ¡°Judging by your look, aren¡¯t you missing a man?¡± Saying this, her gaze provocatively nced at Hua Xiangrong, who quickly waved her hand.

    However, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face was full of embarrassment from having her secret exposed. ¡°What are you thinking? I think you¡¯re the one missing a man,¡± Hua Xiangrong rebutted quickly, making her colleague even more convinced she was right and pushed further, ¡°Come on, what kind of man? Tell me and I¡¯ll check him out for you.¡±

    That¡¯s how women are; once one of them is involved with someone, the rest won¡¯t miss the chance to scrutinize him. This was the current situation, but how could Hua Xiangrong mention that name? In her panic, she simply said, ¡°Yes, I miss a man. Help me investigate someone named Ren Tianye.¡±

    After speaking, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes became evasive. Hearing this, her colleague was stunned, and suddenly remembered who Ren Tianye was, looking shocked, ¡°Xiangrong, don¡¯t think about him; you don¡¯t even know what kind of person Ren Tianye is.¡± Her colleague seemed to genuinely believe her, and quickly advised Hua Xiangrong.

    Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong was speechless. Of course she knew what kind of person Ren Tianye was. If she were to think about him, she might as well think about a dog. However, Hua Xiangrong was toozy to joke with her colleague, so she dismissed her by saying, ¡°I know, I know, hurry and help me investigate him.¡±

    With that, Hua Xiangrong stood up, gently pushed her colleague toward her workstation. Even as she was pushed, the colleague didn¡¯t forget to remind Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Xiangrong, make sure to look closely at a person, not just at his money¡­¡±

    Pushing her colleague out, Hua Xiangrong helplessly patted her own head and then sighed deeply. Having such an extraordinary colleague was both a blessing and a curse for Hua Xiangrong. Although her colleague babbled nonsense sometimes, she was right about one thing¡ªHua Xiangrong indeed was thinking about a man.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mind conjured a familiar face, and seeing this face, she smiled through all worries, leaving them behind.

    Following Ren Tianye into this bustling world, Xiao Yifei also seemed cautious because, after all, this wasn¡¯t his territory. How could he carelesslye to such a ce without being vignt?

    Upon entering, they arrived at the lobby. There were hardly any staff members, seemingly decorative, and indeed, they were merely decorative to prevent anyone from probing here. Thus, the lobby served as a slight disguise.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t just that; beyond the lobby, Xiao Yifei saw one karaoke room after another, with people having fun inside. It seemed this ce was well-packaged, resembling a typical karaoke bar.

    However, those singing inside couldn¡¯t imagine the deeperyers of the structure hid an underground fight club. Following Ren Tianye to the farthest room, Xiao Yifei saw Ren Tianye easily open the door to the room and walk in. But it was just an ordinary room.

    The real entrance was in the room¡¯s bathroom. Ren Tianye skillfully opened its door, revealing that it wasn¡¯t his first time here, as the door opened, Xiao Yifei heard deafening roars alongside bright lightsing from inside.

    Ren Tianye entered without hesitation. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi exchanged nces before following him.

    Upon entry, arge arena appeared, circr, resembling a sports field, but its central area was smaller. It wasposed of cages and a tform made of small blue stones¡ªthe Duel Arena, where people were confined, tall or short, stout or slim.

    Yet they could not escape a destined fate: standing on that te and fighting each other. While the battles were life-or-death struggles for them, to the spectators, it was merely a game, requiring only their money flow and loud cheers.

    ¡°Berserker! Berserker!¡± At this moment, everyone in the stands stood up, shouting a name. A cage in the arena slowly opened as the iron chains grated, mingling with the spectators¡¯ roars, morphing the ce into a mad circus.

    As the gate opened, a bald man with muscles walked out. He wasn¡¯t tall, but his face was fierce, scars crisscrossing his body, some freshly healed, evidently from recent fights.

    Nheless, he paid no heed. With a loud yell to the sky, his muscles stretched fully. Though some scars slightly cracked, the roar surely had an effect. The already fervent arena erupted further due to his act.

    The crowd¡¯s cheer surged higher and higher, yet the name remained unchanged, ¡°Berserker, Berserker.¡± Witnessing the mad scene, Qianxi frowned slightly, his gaze glued to the cage, not for those wagering their lives, but searching for his mother.

    However, after so long, Qianxi still hadn¡¯t found his mother and thus inquired with Ren Tianye beside him. Yet Ren Tianye advised him not to rush, promising knowledge wouldeter after a thrilling bout. Ren Tianye understood, his suggestion merely stalled time.

    ¡°Let our Berserker onto the stage!¡± The announcer shouted boisterously. The venue¡¯s atmosphere hit a climax with the announcer¡¯s words. During the Berserker¡¯s approach to the stage, Ren Tianye led Xiao Yifei and Qianxi to sit down.

    Ren Tianye was clearly a VIP here, with his seating different frommon folks, situated at the top of the stands, apanied by a maid, red wine, and cigars¡ªaplete luxury package. Nheless, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi cared little for such excesses.

 Chapter 1105 - 1097: Strange or Not

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1097: Strange or Not</h4>

    Both of them turned their gaze to the Duel Arena. The Berserker had already walked onto the stage, waving to the crowd as if to showcase his might. Thementator spoke again: "So, who is the Berserker going to kill today?" Thementator was quite shrewd; his choice of words easily exposed the desires hidden in the hearts of the audience.

    Following thementator¡¯s voice, another cage was slowly opened, revealing another man stepping out. However, this man waspletely the opposite of the "Berserker." He had long hair, was extraordinarily tall, and, in contrast to the Berserker¡¯s muscr frame, this man appeared exceptionally lean.

    Upon seeing this person, the people on the stage sighed heavily, with some even throwing trash at the man. Observing the audience¡¯s reaction, thementator echoed their sentiment, saying: "Oh, it seems today our Berserker is going to kill a little cutie."

    Hearing thementator¡¯s words, the crowd burst intoughter. But the long-haired man on the stage remained unmoved, as ifpletely unaffected by those around him, and walked straight onto the tform made of bluestone. Seeing the long-haired man step onto the stone tform, the Berserker provocatively raised his middle finger toward the man, as if safeguarding his territory.

    Witnessing this scene, the crowd cheered for the Berserker¡¯s gesture, "Kill him, kill him!" They continued to shout at the Berserker, clearly indicating that they wanted the Berserker to kill the long-haired man before him. "Alright, both sides are ready; let¡¯s begin enjoying the Berserker¡¯s killing feast," thementator announced enthusiastically, marking the start of the duel.

    Watching all this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit saddened. In the eyes of the crowd, were these lives so worthless? But Xiao Yifei was a Doctor; he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to desecrate life in any way. To him, regardless of poverty or wealth, life was life, and in front of a Doctor, everyone was equal.

    So when the duel began, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath, feeling a bit reluctant to witness the scene before him. At this moment, Ren Tianye beside him exined to Xiao Yifei and Qianxi, "The Berserker hasn¡¯t lost so far, and his opponents always end up with their necks broken by him."

    Saying this, Ren Tianye also looked proudly at the Berserker, as if he was no different from those on the spectator stands.

    The duel began, and the cries from the audience grew increasingly louder, all one-sidedly in support of the Berserker. Since Ren Tianye had exined it to Xiao Yifei and his friends, they weren¡¯t surprised by the audience constantly cheering for the Berserker.

    The Berserker roared angrily in the arena, then charged straight at the long-haired man. From the look of it, he intended to use the force of his body to smash the long-haired man to bits. Because the man¡¯s hair was too long, the crowd couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.

    Thementator seized this opportunity to rile up the audience, "Oh, the little cutie¡¯s expression must be on the verge of tears; the Berserker ising, little cutie, run!" Thementator¡¯s tone was sly but perfectly suited the current scene.

    The audienceughed upon hearing this, yet the long-haired man merely shifted his footing lightly and sidestepped the Berserker¡¯s charge. "Oh, he dodged it, absolutely incredible," thementator said in feigned surprise, but in fact, he was still mocking the long-haired man.

    Having dodged this attack, the Berserker slowly turned to face the long-haired man again, and erupted in another roar, before charging at the man once more; yet the result was the same, as the man silently moved aside, evading the Berserker¡¯s assault again.

    And the man not only dodged the Berserker¡¯s attacks, despite the chance to counter-attack after evading, he didn¡¯t exploit it. He merely looked at the Berserker calmly, making it seem akin to bullfighting!

    As the saying goes, amateurs watch the spectacle, experts watch the technique. It seemed like the Berserker repeatedlyunched attacks while the long-haired man narrowly dodged each time, implying the Berserker had the upper hand. However, those who were astute understood that the Berserker had beenpletely suppressed by the long-haired man at this moment.

    On this point, Qianxi beside Xiao Yifei had the authority to speak. Xiao Yifei nced at Qianxi, who stated calmly, "The long-haired man has won." Upon hearing Qianxi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei seemed to have a sudden realization, observing the situation on the field and finding Qianxi absolutely correct.

    At this moment, the Berserker was somewhat out of breath, yet he couldn¡¯t even touch the long-haired man, let alone attack. Thementator spoke derisively, "It seems this little cutie can only dodge." With thementator saying so, the people on the stands resonated in agreement, ming the long-haired man for only evading and not daring to confront the Berserker directly.

    As if having heard thements from the crowd, the long-haired man suddenly took the initiative. Witnessing this scene, thementator eximed in surprise, "Oh, the little cutie is attacking; is he trying to strike a stone with an egg?" Along with thementator¡¯s voice, the long-haired man had already reached the Berserker.

    Now the Berserker was quite furious since he couldn¡¯t reach his opponent, and how could he not be angry? So when the long-haired man proactively approached, the Berserker sneered and intended to knock the long-haired man flying with one move. The Berserker swung a punch at the spot where the long-haired man appeared.

    "The Berserker threw a punch, aimed directly at the little cutie¡¯s heart; can he finish the little cutie in one blow?" Thementator¡¯s voice was exceedingly high-pitched, and everyone on the stage was eagerly anticipating the moment, including Ren Tianye. But the oue let everyone down.

    To be precise, it shocked everyone. The long-haired man effortlessly spun around, dodging the Berserker¡¯s full-force punch easily. But that¡¯s not all, after evading the punch, the long-haired man suddenly reached behind, grasping the Berserker¡¯s arm.

    Witnessing this scene, Qianxi frowned slightly, seemingly knowing what the long-haired man was about to do next. The long-haired man exerted force with his feet, and with a twist of his waist, he unexpectedly hurled the entire Berserker over his shoulder.

    "My God, he effortlessly lifted the Berserker!" Thementator¡¯s tone seemed somewhat incredulous. Not only thementator, but everyone on stage eximed in surprise, while the Berserker still attempted to struggle, only to be violently mmed to the ground by the long-haired man.

    "A beautiful over-the-shoulder throw!" Even thementator couldn¡¯t help but praise the long-haired man, without realizing that the term ¡¯little cutie¡¯ had already disappeared from his vocabry. Despite such a firm throw, the Berserker stood up almost instantly, uninjured.

    Initially, everyone was quite startled by the long-haired man¡¯s maneuver, but seeing the Berserker stand up, they began to cheer for the Berserker once more. The first thing Berserker did upon rising? Naturally, charge toward the long-haired man, and that¡¯s exactly what he did.

    Perhaps it was due to not recovering quickly enough, as the previously agile long-haired man was suddenly caught in a waist grip by the Berserker. Using the momentum, the Berserker carried the long-haired man toward the edge of the stone tform. Since the edge was sealed with iron chains, if Berserker reached the tform¡¯s edge, then the long-haired man¡¯s situation would undoubtedly turn dire.

 Chapter 1106: 1098: Silence

    <strong>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1098: Silence</strong>

    Seeing this scene, everyone began to get excited, because the Berserker could once again defeat his opponent. Even thementator started toment for the long-haired man, ¡°s, he couldn¡¯t dodge this time; it seems the Berserker will win again.¡±

    However, just as thementator finished speaking, he saw the long-haired man move. The long-haired man fiercely elbowed the Berserker¡¯s head, without any protection,nding a solid blow on his head. Due to the pain and dizziness, the Berserker¡¯s grip on the long-haired man seemed to loosen slightly.

    Seizing this opportunity, the long-haired man kneed the Berserker in the abdomen hard. If he was letting go slowly before, now even the Berserker¡¯s speed had slowed down.

    So the long-haired man forcefully flicked the Berserker¡¯s hand away and then managed to escape. Once free, the long-haired man swung his leg and struck the Berserker on the back. Because of the long-haired man¡¯s strength, the Berserker was sent hurtling toward the iron mesh beside the stone tform.

    Soon after, the entire arena heard the sound of chains scraping, and inside the Duel Arena, the seemingly indomitable Berserker slowly copsed against the chains, falling to the ground like a pile of mush. No roars, no excitement, the entire arena was deathly silent.

    Thementator was stunned by this scene for a long moment before reacting and then said to everyone, ¡°The Berserker, lost!¡±

    At that moment, the Duel Arena seemed not like an arena at all, eerily quiet, without a single excited shout. Every face bore an expression of disbelief because they had just witnessed something unimaginable in their lifetime.

    In the Duel Arena now stood only one man, the long-haired man whom nobody, including thementator, had thought highly of before. At his feety the man who had never lost, known as the Berserker. No one could have imagined that even the Berserker would have a day like this.

    Why was everyone so shocked? If Xiao Yifei had seen the Berserker before, he would know that this man had fought over thirty matches and had crushed every opponent without exception. That¡¯s why the title of Berserker was so popr in this Duel Arena.

    Because that title represented the strongest here! But at this moment, the man symbolizing the strongest was knocked down by a seemingly weak long-haired man. Looking back at the match, whether it was the shoulder throw or the final escape from the hold, this long-haired man brought many surprises to everyone.

    Ren Tianye was also in shock, his mouth wide open. In a ce like this, betting usually apanies the duels, simr to fist betting, but crucially, Ren Tianye had bet everything on the Berserker.

    Actually, you can¡¯t me Ren Tianye, because anyone who has been in this Duel Arena knows that as long as you want to bet on fists, you should put your money on the Berserker, it¡¯s a sure win, no loss. That¡¯s why the bookmakers were hesitant to start new bets, as some people blindly bet on the Berserker, leaving them with no choice.

    But today was different. The spectator seats were filled with many who were holding their stomachs, appearing very happy because those who started the bets had already made a fortune. These people couldn¡¯t wait to kneel before the long-haired man.

    Finally, someone broke the prolonged silence, it was thementator. ¡°The Berserker, lost.¡± With this voice, the people on stage finally realized that this duel was over, and a victor had been decided.

    However, what followed was not cheers for the man, but unavoidable cursing because almost everyone had bet some money on the Berserker, regardless of the amount, they all lost. That¡¯s why they view the long-haired man so poorly.

    In their eyes, the long-haired man wasn¡¯t a hero now, but the culprit who cost them money. The incessant curses couldn¡¯t even be stopped by thementator. Yet the man on stage didn¡¯t care, walking straight back to his cage, not forgetting to nce disdainfully at the Berserker on the ground before he left.

    No one could see his face clearly, but that didn¡¯t matter; they hurled abuses at the long-haired man. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei looked at Ren Tianye and teasingly said, ¡°Mr. Ren, I bet you wagered quite a lot too?¡±

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye snapped out of his shock, but his face was rather displeased. Judging by his expression, it was clear that Ren Tianye had indeed bet a lot. Xiao Yifei smiled slyly at this. Seeing Ren Tianye like this, both of them felt secretly pleased.

    Seeing the atmosphere gradually calm down, Asashi slowly asked, ¡°Mr. Ren, where is my mother that you mentioned?¡± Upon hearing Asashi¡¯s sudden challenge, Ren Tianye¡¯s face darkened further. Seeing this, Asashi pressed on, ¡°Mr. Ren, were you lying to me?¡±

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s eyes dodged, not daring to look Asashi in the face directly. But soon, Ren Tianye regained hisposure and said to Asashi, ¡°No, why would I lie to you?¡± After speaking, Ren Tianye touched his nose and continued, ¡°Besides seeing his mother, didn¡¯t Asashi also want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?¡±

    Hearing Ren Tianye mention the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Asashi frowned, unsure of what Ren Tianye was up to. Xiao Yifei cut in, ¡°That¡¯s right, we want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei affirm this, Asashi nodded in agreement.

    Seeing this, Ren Tianye smiled and said, ¡°Since you want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± With his expression bing sinister, Ren Tianye proposed this game, causing Xiao Yifei to ponder briefly, then shake his head in doubt, ¡°Why?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei ask why, Ren Tianye found it amusing andughed, but his eyes stayed fixed on Xiao Yifei. ¡°Why? The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is with me now, so you don¡¯t get to ask why. Let me put it this way. If you agree, you have a fifty percent chance to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡±

    Saying this, Ren Tianye pulled out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, which had been hidden on his person, still in its box. Seeing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei and Asashi both perked up, but Ren Tianye just mentioned that agreeing would give them a fifty percent chance of getting the Needle.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Xiao Yifei voiced another scenario, but the oue was obvious as Ren Tianye slowly said, ¡°If you disagree, don¡¯t even think about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡± Ren Tianye¡¯s words were resolute, his goal was to make Xiao Yifei agree.

 Chapter 1107: 1099: The Plan

    <strong>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1099: The n</strong>

    But Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he slowly asked, ¡°What game?¡± Hearing this, Ren Tianye smiled and said, ¡°What kind of ce is this? A duel arena. Why don¡¯t we bet it on a fist fight.¡± As he spoke, Ren Tianye looked at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Ren Tianye say this, Xiao Yifei frowned, then nced around slightly. Seeing nothing unusual, he continued to ask Ren Tianye what the stake was. As expected, Ren Tianye¡¯s stake was still the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but what Ren Tianye was ying with regarding Xiao Yifei was nothing other than Xiao Yifei¡¯s life.

    Ren Tianye spoke thus: ¡°As for the stakes, it¡¯s quite simple. Naturally, my stake is the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. However, yours is not so ordinary. Your stake is your life! As for whether or not to exchange your life for my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, well, that depends on your decision.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not to use your life in exchange for my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Ren Tianye¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Xiao Yifei heard it clearly. Indeed, it was exactly as Xiao Yifei thought; Ren Tianye was after their lives, or rather, he was after Qianxi¡¯s life.

    Originally, if Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯te along, it would have been Qianxi sitting here, and at that time, the stake would have likely been Qianxi¡¯s life. So when Xiao Yifei heard Ren Tianye say he wanted Xiao Yifei to bet his life, Qianxi immediately stood up, instinctively trying to pull Xiao Yifei away. After all, it¡¯s a risk not worth taking.

    But Xiao Yifei had said before, ¡®Wealthes from taking risks.¡¯ Now that people had said they would hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, how could he not ept? Of course, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say these words to Qianxi now, but his whole demeanor was very clear¡ªhe wanted to ept the gamble. Betting his life? Xiao Yifei was up for it.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention to continue betting, Ren Tianye was secretly delighted, because if Xiao Yifei agreed, it would mean Ren Tianye would have a fifty percent chance of taking Xiao Yifei¡¯s life. However, Ren Tianye was no ordinary person. Over the years, he had learned well how to bring things to a sessful close, so this gamble was also orchestrated by Ren Tianye.

    Ren Tianye could ensure that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even have a fifty percent chance, although these were all Ren Tianye¡¯s calctions. Outwardly, he remained just as before with Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment, then finally looked at Ren Tianye and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bet with you.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei finally agree, Ren Tianye¡¯s heart was bursting with excitement, because in his mind, Xiao Yifei¡¯s agreement meant he was already a dead man¡ªat least, that¡¯s what Ren Tianye thought.

    However, Qianxi, who was to the side, let out a helpless sigh. Anyone could see that Ren Tianye was doing this on purpose, but Xiao Yifei still agreed with Ren Tianye. Wasn¡¯t this akin to knowingly walking into a den of tigers? A pure act of suicide. At this point, Ren Tianye also noticed Qianxi¡¯s worry.

    So Ren Tianye smiled at Qianxi and said, ¡°Miss Qianxi, do you think Xiao Yifei is unwise for agreeing to bet his life with me?¡± Hearing this, although Qianxi disliked Ren Tianye, she had to admit that his words were true. Qianxi indeed felt Xiao Yifei was being a bit impulsive.

    But after thinking it over, Qianxi realized Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t acting impulsively, because Xiao Yifei was always very steady and could agree to Ren Tianye, he must have his reasons. Thinking of this, Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei once more and saw that he wasn¡¯t tense at all, but was very calm instead.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, even if Qianxi had a hundred unwilling thoughts, she could only trust Xiao Yifei now. But Qianxi still nodded slightly at what Ren Tianye had said. Seeing this, Ren Tianye went along with it and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. What I really want to bet on is simply a fist fight!¡±

    ¡°A fist fight?¡± Xiao Yifei asked puzzledly, then he heard Ren Tianye continue exining: ¡°Just like usual, bet on who¡¯s going to win, whoever guesses correctly, wins. How¡¯s that? Simple, right?¡± Ren Tianye spread his hands, but Xiao Yifei understood all of this. Why then was Ren Tianye emphasizing it again?

    So, what came next was what Ren Tianye wanted to say, ¡°But you see, the next person entering the arena is someone I trained, so I know his strength well. This makes it unfair to you, so¡­¡± Ren Tianye deliberately dragged out his words here and didn¡¯t say it directly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned because what Ren Tianye said made sense. But why did he tell us? Wouldn¡¯t it be better not to say anything? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was racing to figure out what Ren Tianye was nning.

    But no matter how much he thought about it, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out the benefits of Ren Tianye¡¯s actions until he heard Ren Tianye¡¯s words: ¡°So, Miss Qianxi, why don¡¯t you help Mr. Xiao and face off against my trained fighter personally? This way, everyone can be assured. How about it?¡±

    With this sentence, Xiao Yifei instantly understood what Ren Tianye was nning. He wanted to kill two birds with one stone by having Qianxi die in the martial arena and Xiao Yifei lose his life in the betting arena. Two lives taken without any effort.

    So Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi, and Qianxi¡¯s thoughts were no different from Xiao Yifei¡¯s at that moment. The twomunicated subtly, knowing what the other was thinking. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Xiao Yifei asked, looking at Qianxi with doubt. ¡°Of course.¡± Qianxi returned a firm look to Xiao Yifei.

    Once assured that Qianxi could handle it, Xiao Yifei also nodded, indicating that they should listen to Qianxi on this matter. ¡°Miss Qianxi, what do you think?¡± Ren Tianye asked slowly. Hearing this, Qianxi smiled confidently then nodded at Ren Tianye.

    ¡°Good, Miss Qianxi is indeed straightforward.¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye began to apud while at the same time calling over his assistant, ¡°Go arrange this for Miss Qianxi.¡± He said softly to the assistant beside him, continuing to praise Qianxi.

    Perhaps a bit annoyed, Qianxi hurriedly asked Ren Tianye to stop ttering and just wait quietly. Ren Tianye was very pleased and, no matter how disgusted Qianxi and they looked, Ren Tianye was able to respond with a smile. However, after waiting, Ren Tianye suddenly said he had to go to the restroom.

    This was his ce, so how could Xiao Yifei possibly stop him? Even if he wanted to do something during this time, Lin Mu couldn¡¯t go with him. Watching Ren Tianye¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei looked worriedly at Qianxi beside him and then voiced his suspicions. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s suspicions, Qianxi nodded simultaneously, indicating that she thought the same.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s called you up, he¡¯s definitely confident. You must be careful when the timees.¡± Xiao Yifei advised. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded and patted her chest, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t believe anyone can beat me.¡± Although this was somewhat arrogant, Qianxi indeed had the capabilities.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t let Qianxi step up without any preparation at all; that would be too risky. Xiao Yifei slowly pulled something out from his pocket, something Qianxi had also seen before¡ªthe Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Seeing Xiao Yifei flick the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle out, Qianxi was puzzled, unsure of what Xiao Yifei intended to do with it.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei knew well in his heart that among the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, there was one acupuncture technique that could temporarily enhance the cultivation of those who practiced martial arts, and it wouldn¡¯t have significant side effects!

 Chapter 1108 - 1099: Your Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1099: Your n</h4>

    But Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t immediately agree; instead, he slowly asked, "What game?" Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye chuckled and said, "Where do you think we are? The Duel Arena. How about we bet on fists?" Saying that, Ren Tianye nced at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Ren Tianye say this, Xiao Yifei frowned and then briefly looked around. Seeing nothing unusual, he continued to ask Ren Tianye what the bet was. Indeed, Ren Tianye¡¯s bet was still the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but for Xiao Yifei, Ren Tianye¡¯s bet was nothing other than Xiao Yifei¡¯s life.

    Ren Tianye said, "The bet is simple. My bet is, of course, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but yours is not so ordinary; your bet is your life! Whether or not you want to trade your life for my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it all depends on your n."

    "Whether or not you want to trade your life for my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it¡¯s all up to you." Ren Tianye¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Xiao Yifei heard every word clearly. As expected, it was exactly as Xiao Yifei thought¡ªthis Ren Tianye wanted their lives, or rather, was aiming for Qianxi¡¯s life.

    Originally, if Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯te along, Qianxi would be the one sitting here, and then the bet should have been Qianxi¡¯s life. So when Ren Tianye mentioned wanting Xiao Yifei to bet his life, Qianxi quickly stood up, trying to pull Xiao Yifei away, as it wasn¡¯t worth taking such a risk.

    But Xiao Yifei had said, fortune favors the bold, and now that someone has offered the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, how could he not take it? Of course, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t say this to Qianxi right now, but his entire demeanor was clear¡ªhe wanted to ept the bet; betting his life was something Xiao Yifei could do.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei showing interest in continuing the bet, Ren Tianye felt secretly d because if Xiao Yifei agreed, it meant Ren Tianye would have half a chance to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s life. But Ren Tianye wasn¡¯t an ordinary person; over the years, he had learned to handle things wlessly, so this bet was also Ren Tianye¡¯s design.

    Ren Tianye could ensure that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even have half a chance. Of course, all this was Ren Tianye¡¯s inner n, but outwardly, Ren Tianye appeared just as before to Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei pondered slowly for a while before finally looking at Ren Tianye and saying, "Alright! I¡¯ll bet with you."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei finally agree, Ren Tianye¡¯s heart exploded with joy because, in his mind, Xiao Yifei¡¯s agreement meant he was already a dead man, at least as far as Ren Tianye was concerned.

    However, Qianxi, standing by, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was obvious to everyone that Ren Tianye was being deliberate, yet Xiao Yifei still agreed to Ren Tianye¡¯s bet. Wasn¡¯t this knowingly walking into danger? Sending himself to death. At this moment, Ren Tianye noticed Qianxi¡¯s concern.

    So Ren Tianye smiled at Qianxi and said, "Miss Qianxi, do you think Xiao Yifei is unwise to agree to bet his life with me?" Hearing this, even though Qianxi disliked Ren Tianye, she had to admit his words were urate. Indeed, Qianxi felt Xiao Yifei was being impulsive.

    But on second thought, Qianxi felt Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t acting impulsively, as he was usually very steady. If he agreed with Ren Tianye, there must be a reason. Thinking this, Qianxi nced at Xiao Yifei, who appeared perfectly calm andposed, showing no signs of tension.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, even though Qianxi was a hundred times unwilling, she could only trust Xiao Yifei now. Nheless, Qianxi nodded in response to Ren Tianye¡¯s words. Seeing this, Ren Tianye went with the flow and said, "In that case, let me be frank. What I want to bet on is very simple: betting on fists!"

    "Betting on fists?" Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled. Then Ren Tianye continued to exin, "As usual, wager on who will win. Whoever guesses right wins. How about it? It¡¯s simple, right?" Ren Tianye spread his hands, but Xiao Yifei understood why Ren Tianye had to emphasize it again.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s intention was revealed next, "But the person entering next is someone I¡¯ve trained, so I know their strength clearly. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you, so..." Ren Tianye intentionally stretched his voice, not saying it directly.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned because what Ren Tianye said indeed made sense. But why would he tell us? Wouldn¡¯t it be better not to mention it? Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind raced, trying to figure out what Ren Tianye was really up to.

    Yet, despite his thoughts, Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t figure out the benefit of Ren Tianye¡¯s actions until Ren Tianye spoke up, "Therefore, Miss Qianxi, why don¡¯t you help Mr. Xiao and face off against my trained person personally? This way, everyone will have assurance in their hearts. How about it?"

    Because of this statement, Xiao Yifei suddenly understood what Ren Tianye intended. He wanted to kill two birds with one stone, letting Qianxi die in the arena while taking Xiao Yifei¡¯s life in the betting arena. Without much effort, he could im the lives of both Xiao Yifei and Qianxi.

    So Xiao Yifei nced at Qianxi, who was thinking the same as him. Through exchanged nces, the two could understand what each other was thinking. "Can you handle it?" Xiao Yifei asked Qianxi doubtfully. "Of course," Qianxi replied, giving Xiao Yifei a confident look.

    Once sure Qianxi could handle it, Xiao Yifei nodded, meaning this matter should follow Qianxi¡¯s wishes. "Miss Qianxi, what do you think?" Ren Tianye asked slowly. Hearing this, Qianxi confidently smiled and nodded at Ren Tianye.

    "Good, Miss Qianxi, you¡¯re really straightforward." Saying this, Ren Tianye started pping, at the same time calling over his assistant. "Go arrange things for Miss Qianxi." He whispered to the assistant next to him, continuing to praise Qianxi.

    Perhaps annoyed by his chatter, Qianxi quickly told Ren Tianye to stop ttering her, suggesting he just wait patiently. Ren Tianye was quite pleased, so no matter how displeased Qianxi and the others looked, he responded with a smile. While waiting, Ren Tianye suddenly mentioned needing to go to the restroom.

    This being his venue, how could Xiao Yifei stop him, even if he wanted to mess with something during this time? Lin Mu couldn¡¯t personally follow him either. Watching Ren Tianye¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei worriedly looked at Qianxi beside him and then voiced his suspicions, to which Qianxi nodded, indicating she thought the same.

    "Since he¡¯s asking you to go up, he must be confident. You need to be careful then," Xiao Yifei reminded. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded, thumping her chest and saying, "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe anyone can beat me." Though Qianxi¡¯s words were a bit boastful, she indeed had the capabilities.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t let Qianxi go up without any preparation; it would be too risky. Xiao Yifei slowly pulled something out from his pocket. Qianxi had seen this before¡ªthe Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Seeing Xiao Yifei flick it out, Qianxi was puzzled, uncertain what Xiao Yifei intended with it.

 Chapter 1109: 1100: Side Effects

    <strong>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1100: Side Effects</strong>

    However, Xiao Yifei was well aware that within the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, there was a technique that could temporarily enhance the cultivation of someone practicing martial arts, and it didn¡¯t have significant side effects!

    Therefore, Xiao Yifei brought this item out to use this acupuncture technique on Qianxi, because if anything unexpected happened with the opponent sent by Ren Tianye, Qianxi could still use this item to save her life.

    ¡°Transfer a bit of your True Qi into it,¡± Xiao Yifei said. Upon hearing hismand, Qianxi hurriedlyplied, even though she didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yifei was nning, she trusted him unconditionally. Qianxi ced her right hand on the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and as a cool sensation spread from her fingertips, she slowly channeled her True Qi, allowing it to flow towards the Green-eyed Silver Tail bit by bit.

    Gradually, Xiao Yifei, holding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, began to feel the needle heating up. Soon, Qianxi released her fingers, indicating she hadpleted her task of transferring True Qi. Holding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle imbued with True Qi, Xiao Yifei gestured to Qianxi toe closer.

    Seeing this, Qianxi leaned her head forward. Then, Xiao Yifei softly inserted the silver needle into the back of Qianxi¡¯s neck. She felt a warm object pierce into her body, apanied by a slight pain prating her skin, revealing that Xiao Yifei had indeed inserted the silver needle into the back of her neck.

    ¡°All done,¡± Xiao Yifei said, inspecting Qianxi. Although Qianxi showed no sign of difort, her expression was one of confusion, feeling odd despitecking any particr sensation.

    Seeing the confusion on Qianxi¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei slowly exined, ¡°This is an acupuncture technique passed down in our family. If you find yourself unable to defeat your opponent, pull out the silver needle, and your skill will greatly increase for a short time.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Qianxi finally understood.

    However, upon hearing that her strength could be temporarily enhanced, Qianxi felt a bit anxious because she had heard of simr techniques or incantations before, which had the same effect but often came with significant side effects, so she worried whether Xiao Yifei¡¯s method would have any adverse effects.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t have significant side effects,¡± Xiao Yifei said softly, seeming to see through Qianxi¡¯s thoughts. Hearing this, Qianxi sighed with relief but also marveled at Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique, amazed that it could enhance skill simply by inserting needles¡ªa feat she hadn¡¯t heard of before.

    The most important thing was that it had no serious side effects. Now, Qianxi only thought that if Xiao Yifei had more Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, he would be an omnipotent superman, for the wonders he brought to her were too numerous to count.

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Qianxi nodded in understanding, clearly hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice. Seeing her nod, Xiao Yi also rxed. With the assurance provided by his acupuncture technique, Xiao Yifei could confidently say that in this Duel Arena, no one could defeat Qianxi, not even the long-haired man earlier.

    This was why Xiao Yifei dared to bet with Ren Tianye; because even if Ren Tianye didn¡¯t let Qianxi enter the arena, Xiao Yifei could still rely on Qianxi¡¯s inner strength to drive the silver needle into the fighters in the arena, thus ensuring a win for himself.

    At this moment, Ren Tianye returned. Seeing the two with an expression of fearlessness, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. Once you turn into corpses, you¡¯ll regret what you did today, he thought, then said to Qianxi, ¡°Miss Qianxi, please.¡±

    At this point, Ren Tianye¡¯s assistant came over to lead Qianxi, who didn¡¯t think much of it, and followed the assistant, leaving her current seat. Watching Qianxi being led away, Ren Tianye seemed unable to suppress the smile on his face, and if not for Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence, he might have burst intoughter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait quietly then,¡± Ren Tianye said to Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei ignored Ren Tianye and instead focused his gaze on the duel stage. As time ticked by, following the Berserker¡¯s previous fight, the audience¡¯s spirits were somewhat dampened.

    But soon, the announcer managed to stir up the atmosphere again. With a mysterious tone, the announcer said, ¡°The next contestant is someone you gentlemen might really appreciate.¡± This sentence clearly implied that the next participant was a beauty.

    Hearing this, the male audience became exhrated, whistling and cheering wave after wave. After a while, the announcer continued with a slow introduction, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the fighting princess. Wow!¡± As the announcer spoke, one of the cages in the duel arena slowly opened.

    The cheers ceased at this moment as everyone focused, eagerly awaiting this ¡°beauty¡± to appear. The spotlight followed a figure onto the stage, her silhouette fiery and tantalizing, causing many to lose control just by this sight.

    The excitement only escted when, as the figure stepped onto the tform, the spotlight gradually illuminated her face, prompting waves of awe from the audience. This figure, with an already breathtaking physique, had a face that tempted crime.

    A tsunami of apuse erupted, for seeing such a captivating beauty standing as the Crown Prince of the duel made them exceedingly excited. Some even shouted toward her, ¡°Stop fighting ande home with me!¡± only to be silenced by her piercing gaze.

    Indeed, who else could have such a prating gaze if not Qianxi? Seeing Qianxi on the stage, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned. Due to various reasons, he hadn¡¯t properly observed her before, but now he was truly envious of Liu Rui.

    The roaring cheers reflected how beautiful Qianxi really was, and even the announcer couldn¡¯t stop praising her. Yet, despite the ttery, the announcer had to continue his role, and he went on, ¡°So, who will our beautifuldy warrior face off against?¡±

    This question sparked spection among many men present, ¡°If it¡¯s a man, I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡± ¡°Who would dare face off against the goddess?¡± As these discussions, seemingly protests against Qianxi¡¯s opponent, unfolded, Xiao Yifei chuckled and nced at Ren Tianye, saying, ¡°Mr. Ren, judging by the audience, it seems I¡¯ve won.¡±

    In response, Ren Tianye let out a coldugh, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough who really wins!¡±

    As Ren Tianye¡¯s words fell, the announcer began introducing the next participant, Ren Tianye¡¯s contender. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the fighting princess¡¯s deadly opponent, Razor!¡± The announcer¡¯s high-spirited introduction further heightened the atmosphere.

 Chapter 1110: 1101: The Decision

    <strong>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1101: The Decision</strong>

    A man covered in knife scars slowly made his way through the cages and stepped onto the stone tform. As the man called Razor reached the tform, everyone gasped, because even his face was full of scars.

    Such a frightening appearance indeed possessed an intimidating aura. Take Qianxi, for example; the moment she saw him, she was startled. However, the man opposite her paid no mind to the crowd¡¯s disdain for his appearance, even when someone pointed at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t taint my goddess, get off the stage.¡±

    If anyone else at the scene heard that, they would probably lose their temper instantly. But this man didn¡¯t. At this moment, calling him a person might not be urate; he seemed more like a machine, as his gaze never once left Qianxi, as if preprogrammed.

    ¡°Well, our contestant does indeed have quite a terrifying appearance, but can he resist the charm of the beautiful warrior girl?¡± With that, thementator shouted, ¡°The match starts now! The beast and the beauty are no longer in love; they¡¯re about to fight.¡± This analogy was really quite apt.

    Indeed, on the field, a battle of beauty and the beast was unfolding. In this arena, etiquette didn¡¯t exist. The two didn¡¯t even greet each other before they started. ¡°Goddess, be careful!¡± someone in the stands kept shouting. However, Qianxi wasn¡¯t affected by the remarks, maintaining her quick reflexes and movements as always.

    She barely dodged a heavy punch from the man called Razor and frowned because she had tried to counterattack, but this guy just didn¡¯t feel any pain. Even when Qianxi hit him, he immediately charged at her again.

    It was as if her punches were not fists but spring breezes on his body, making Qianxi doubt if she really had lost her strength. Thinking about this, Qianxi delivered a heavy kick to the man¡¯s back, but what seemed like a powerful strike only lightly halted his movement.

    ¡°Is this guy made of iron?¡± someone in the stands remarked in disbelief. Because by now, that man had taken countless blows from Qianxi, yet he seemed to care not at all. Continuing like this, the one to fall first would surely be Qianxi.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei also frowned, but in stark contrast, Ren Tianye was smiling very happily because only he knew the reason. When Ren Tianye told Qianxi he needed to use the restroom earlier, she should have stopped him because he had never intended to go there.

    ¡°Mr. Ren,¡± the assistant quietly called Ren Tianye. Hearing this, he nodded, then followed the assistant into a dimly lit room where a man with a face full of scars was sitting. Beside him was a samurai sword.

    Seeing the door open, the man stood up slowly, lowered his head, and softly greeted Mr. Ren. Hearing this, Ren Tianye nodded as well, then said to the man, ¡°You¡¯ll be fighting a womanter, how do you feel? Any confidence?¡± Hearing Ren Tianye say this, the man wrinkled his brow.

    ¡°Is Mr. Ren looking down on me?¡± the man said in a deep voice, and upon hearing this, Ren Tianye quicklyughed, patting the man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How could I not trust you? Where are these thoughtsing from?¡± With that, Ren Tianye took something out of his pocket and held it in front of the man.

    It was a bottle containing some liquid. Seeing this, the man looked at Ren Tianye in confusion, not understanding what it meant. So Ren Tianye exined to him, ¡°This will alleviate fatigue; I got it from a Chinese medicine master.¡± Ren Tianye gave the man a reassuring look.

    Upon hearing this, the man felt touched, ¡°Drink it; you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Ren Tianye said, waving the bottle in front of the man. Hearing this, the man quickly nodded, then opened the bottle and drank it without hesitation. Watching him drink it, Ren Tianye satisfactorily patted his shoulder.

    Afterward, Ren Tianye casually gave a few more instructions and then left. As he turned to exit the room, the gentle smile on his face disappeared entirely, reced by a sly grin. That fool really thought I gave him some kind of tonic, Ren Tianye thought, unable to hide the grin on his face.

    In reality, it was not a tonic at all; on the contrary, it was extremely harmful to the body, potentially life-threatening. But why did Ren Tianye give it to the man? The reason was that, despite its harm, it could turn someone into a killing machine.

    What is a killing machine? It feels nothing, knows no emotion, only kills. In this state, the person who drinks this potion can maximize their potential. That¡¯s why only those driven into a corner would use it. Plenty of people would never touch this stuff otherwise.

    Ren Tianye simply didn¡¯t tell the man its real effect. After all, the man trusted him so much, Ren Tianye thought, lighting up a cigar as he slowly walked away, thinking of the raging man in the arena, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei and the others knew nothing of this. Watching Qianxi on the field, Xiao Yifei instantly regretted it because no matter how Qianxi attacked, Razor didn¡¯t react at all. As this exchange went on, Qianxi gradually found herself at a disadvantage.

    Right now, Qianxi was like a person hitting a stone, failing to budge the opponent and exhausting herself. Observing Qianxi¡¯s current state, everyone felt sorry for her, as public support for the beauty was undoubtedly higher than for the beast.

    At this moment, Qianxi identally got too close, and the man gripped her arm, then mped her neck with his other hand, instantly subduing her on the spot, unable to move.

    ¡°Goddess!¡± The crowd saw Qianxi being choked hard by the man and immediately grew worried for her. ¡°Qianxi!¡± At this moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t sit still, standing up and anxiously calling out to Qianxi in the ring. Hearing this, Ren Tianye mocked sarcastically, ¡°Worried about others? Better worry about yourself first.¡±

    Speaking, his face couldn¡¯t hide its arrogant smile. Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei frowned, not out of fear of losing the bet, but suspecting Ren Tianye had done something shady. Yet, there was no way to prove it now. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei worried about Qianxi while gritting his teeth.

    At this moment, Qianxi was in the most perilous situationpared to anyone else, because she was facing a life-threatening scenario. With the man¡¯s grip around her neck, she used her peripheral vision to scrutinize the man¡¯s expression. Except for his bright red eyes, he seemed no different from a machine.

 Chapter 1111: 1102: The Price of Life

    <strong>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1102: The Price of Life</strong>

    Even the muscles on his face didn¡¯t move a bit, which made Qianxi want to ask what exactly this man named Razor had been through. But just as Qianxi was about to speak, the man increased the force in his hand, and with the sudden pressure, Qianxi couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    But Qianxi¡¯s other hand tightly gripped the man¡¯s wrist, preventing him from exerting too much force. Thus, the initially one-sided situation turned into a power struggle. However, the situation was still more favorable to the man because, if his strength didn¡¯t match Qianxi¡¯s, he could just let her go, but on the contrary, Qianxi would pay with her life.

    The people on stage shouted to the man, ¡°Let go of my goddess!¡± Waves of shouts came one after another, but the man still couldn¡¯t hear anything being said on stage. The grip remained as strong as before. ¡°Razor has pinned down the warrior girl, but she¡¯s struggling with all her might. Will either loosen their grip?

    Thementator continued with a professional tone, after all, he had seen too much, and a beauty wasn¡¯t enough to sway him. ¡°Damn, is he even human? The opponent is a beauty!¡± Someone in the audience suddenlyined, and soon many others started toin about the man.

    Knowing that shouting at the man wouldn¡¯t help, they discussed among themselves. At this moment, Xiao Yifei was most worried about Qianxi, wondering how he would exin to Liu Rui if something happened to her. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s fists clenched tightly, and if you looked closely, you could see his nails digging deep into his flesh.

    As time passed, the two on stage remained locked in a stalemate. However, anyone with a bit of awareness knew that the warrior girl was likely to fall on stage soon. Qianxi¡¯s expression showed increasing pain, as if she might pass out fromck of oxygen due to the man¡¯s arm at any moment.

    Finally, one emerged victorious. Qianxi¡¯s hand slowly released the man¡¯s arm, but he continued applying force to his arm as before! Everyone sighed at this moment, feeling regret for Qianxi¡¯s release.

    Thementator also sighed, ¡°s, it seems our warrior girl cannot withstand Razor after all.¡±

    However, what they didn¡¯t see was that after Qianxi let go, instead of doing nothing, she brought her hand around to the back of her neck and pulled hard. Yes, Qianxi was now pulling out the silver needle that Xiao Yifei had inserted into her body.

    As the silver needle was withdrawn, Qianxi felt a warm current flowing through her limbs, even alleviating the sense of suffocation at her neck. Surprised at the changes within her body on one hand, she again ced her hand on the man¡¯s arm.

    The crowd, witnessing this scene, hadn¡¯t recovered from the earlier sighs and only after some time erupted in cheers. Thementator, stunned for quite a while, finally said, ¡°No, the warrior girl hasn¡¯t given up. She¡¯s fighting Razor once more.¡±

    ¡°But can the warrior girl, who couldn¡¯t previously defeat Razor, seed this time?¡± Thementator was clearly excited. Qianxi¡¯s eyes were now full of determination, and she infused most of her True Qi into the hand gripping the man¡¯s arm. With a shout, she pried the man¡¯s arm away in an instant.

    ¡°My God, she seeded! The warrior girl broke free from Razor¡¯s hold, oh, how thrilling!¡± thementator shouted excitedly. The crowd celebrated Qianxi, and Xiao Yifei finally released his tightly clenched fists with relief, but Ren Tianye reacted differently.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned dark upon seeing this, upset by Qianxi¡¯s reversal. But Qianxi was not finished; her hold on the man¡¯s arm remained strong until she pinned it behind his back, resembling a scene of police catching a thief. Qianxi was like the cop in this scenario.

    The reversal ignited the crowd, including thementator, ¡°Wow, the warrior girl has subdued Razor, unbelievable!¡± Thementator was hoarse but still shouted loudly.

    It wasn¡¯t just others who found it incredible; Qianxi herself felt amazed. When she withdrew the silver needle, she felt her True Qi surge, and her strength rapidly increased. However, Qianxi¡¯s previous strength could have defeated the man, but it was ineffective; no matter how powerful, she couldn¡¯t deal with him.

    So, this time Qianxi learned not to attack the man but to restrain him. In doing so, the man had no way to counter her. However, if this went on, Qianxi would still lose the match, because the power-boosting method must have a time limit. Otherwise, who could defeat Qianxi if she remained in this state?

    Thus, while holding the man, she kept elbowing his abdomen or back, but it was useless; the man was still unresponsive, seemingly leaving no choice but to twist his neck, Qianxi thought, sighing helplessly as this was something she did not initially intend to do.

    But the situation forced her hand; only by killing the man could Qianxi survive.

    At this moment, the crowd only saw her slowly ce her right hand on the man¡¯s neck, indicating a murderous intent. Her other hand still firmly held the man¡¯s arm, preventing any movement. Despite the female warrior¡¯s intent to kill, the audience wasn¡¯t afraid; in fact, it was visually striking.

    This is what you call a femme fatale. So, everyone watched with bated breath, waiting for the moment Qianxi broke the man¡¯s neck. Originally, Qianxi thought the man merely had no pain sense, but when she put her hand on his neck, she realized this scar-faced mancked any sense of danger.

    The man remained expressionless, not reacting even as Qianxi started to apply pressure. If it were an ordinary person, they would certainly have started to struggle. Qianxi frowned and simply increased the force in her hand.

    As time ticked away, the previous crowd cheers were reced with boredom with the pair¡¯s stalemate. Qianxi felt the same; despite using a lot of force, the man before her had not fallen.

    Could it be he doesn¡¯t need to breathe? A wild thought crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it, as she could sense slight movement in his neck, but why hadn¡¯t he stopped breathing?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1112: 1103: Feeling Regretful

    <strong>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1103: Feeling Regretful</strong>

    Thinking of this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but release a few strands of True Qi from his body, secretly channeling it into the man¡¯s body under his own guise, trying to investigate the truth. Otherwise, Qianxi wouldn¡¯t believe at all that this man was just an ordinary person.

    The feedback from the True Qi slowly reflected in Qianxi¡¯s mind. As the information returned, cold sweat also broke out on Qianxi¡¯s forehead, because he discovered that the man¡¯s organs werepletely unlike a human¡¯s; everything inside him was incredibly stiff.

    Rather than saying what¡¯s in front of Qianxi now is a man, it would be more urate to call him a zombie. Yes, a zombie. Now Qianxi finally understood why this man seemedpletely numb¡ªbecause his organs and sensory systems werepletely useless.

    At this moment, Qianxi was truly astonished. Normally, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t turn themselves into this kind of state, because doing so equates to sentencing oneself to death. Ordinary people who wish to live wouldn¡¯t be so insane, so thinking of this, Qianxi turned his head towards the viewing stand.

    Where his gazended, it was still Ren Tianye. Originally, Ren Tianye felt conflicted when he saw the man fall into a disadvantageous position, but when he saw that Qianxi had no solution against the man, Ren Tianye¡¯s smile became even more audacious.

    It seems this drug is quite effective, Ren Tianye thought, when suddenly he met Qianxi¡¯s gaze. Having witnessed Qianxi¡¯s prowess before, Ren Tianye was genuinely startled when he saw that fierce expression from Qianxi, with his entire face also disying guilt.

    However, these expressions onlysted for a moment. A person like Ren Tianye could quickly cover up his emotions, so after feeling guilty for a while, he looked back at Qianxi defiantly, as if to say, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I haven¡¯t done anything?¡±

    Just as Qianxi furrowed his brow, in the gap while Qianxi and Ren Tianye exchanged nces, the man who had been restrained suddenly moved. The man tilted his head back, carrying massive force aimed at Qianxi¡¯s chin, and the hand Qianxi was using to grip the man¡¯s throat was shaken free.

    Seeing this, Qianxi¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow, quickly dodging to one side, so the man¡¯s strike gained no advantage, but it allowed the man to move freely. The spectators below, witnessing this sudden scene, couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. They initially thought that Qianxi could easily break the man¡¯s neck.

    However, after so long, Qianxi still hadn¡¯t managed to do it. These people obviously didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but the participants knew clearly. Everyone saw the man instantly break free from Qianxi, so they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even thementator sighed repeatedly.

    Both sides moved to the edges of the ring. After the recent events, Qianxi dared not attack easily, but the man was different. Once free from Qianxi, he immediately lunged at Qianxi, brandishing his ws, apanied by scars all over his body, making him look exceptionally terrifying.

    Qianxi now understood he couldn¡¯t fight head-on with the opponent, so he hurriedly dodged the man¡¯s attacks. But Qianxi couldn¡¯t fight directly, while the man could, relentlessly charging towards where Qianxi dodged, thus making Qianxi once again passively evade.

    Ren Tianye saw this scene without any surprise because the pill he gave the man had precisely this effect¡ªnot knowing life or death, not knowing fatigue. ¡°Is this man a monster?¡± thementator narrated incredulously about what was happening in the ring.

    After being suppressed by Qianxi for a while, the man showed not the slightest sign of faltering, instead bing more vigorous. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique supporting him, Qianxi would truly be unable to withstand this man known as Razor.

    However, Qianxi still didn¡¯t know how this man would stop. He was like a clock that never tires, spinning wildly without stopping for a moment. Indeed, Qianxi could now confirm that Ren Tianye had manipted things.

    If someone could cultivate to this extent, Qianxi wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Damn it!¡± As he dodged, Qianxi nced with the corner of his eye at Ren Tianye on the stand. Ren Tianye seemed very satisfied watching the man in the ring, his eyes also filled with a hint of regret for Qianxi¡¯s fate.

    Everything in the ring remained unpredictable. Just as the man missed another lunge, he suddenly stopped where he stood. Meanwhile, Qianxi, who had been at a disadvantage, slightly caught his breath. ¡°Tired?¡± Qianxi looked at the man who suddenly stopped, feeling a bit perplexed.

    However, the next second, Qianxi realized he had thought wrong.

    The man¡¯s sudden stop caused everyone ustomed to the man¡¯s frenzied attacks to exim doubtfully, and thementator also appeared puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up with Razor? Could it be because he can¡¯t catch our beautiful girl warrior, so he gave up?¡±

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think so. Watching the man suddenly halt, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. The man hadn¡¯t previously shown any fatigue, and now suddenly stopping must have a reason unique to him. If something happens suddenly, there¡¯s surely something strange! This saying is an unchanging truth.

    Sure enough, thementator was the first to notice something amiss. ¡°What¡¯s Razor doing? There¡¯s some white mist rising from his feet!¡± Thementator eximed loudly about everything happening. Hearing this, everyone turned their attention to the man¡¯s feet¡ªonly to see mist swirling around them, as if he were standing above the clouds.

    But Qianxi was stunned by this scene, having previously investigated the man¡¯s body and finding it entirely stiff. But now, the man was manipting True Qi, and stiff meridians shouldn¡¯t be able to utilize True Qi. Qianxi understood this better than anyone.

    Yet the man did it now¡ªunbelievable. Qianxi looked at the mist surrounding the man¡¯s feet, his face wholly disying a shocked expression. But this wasn¡¯t the worst part. As time passed, the man began to move, with his target still being Qianxi opposite him.

    Due to the True Qi enhancement, the man¡¯s speed was now iparable¡ªbehind him, there were even several afterimages trailing, which created no damage but provided an unparalleled visual impact. Indeed, everyone was even more amazed than before.

    Amidst the crowd¡¯s amazement, Qianxi found himself in a critical situation, because he couldn¡¯t quite see the man¡¯s movements. What could Qianxi use to dodge them? Thinking of this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. Since he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he¡¯d have to take the strike head-on. Resolving himself, Qianxi assumed a defensive stance, prepared to face the man¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 1113: 1104: Feeling Awful

    <strong>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1104: Feeling Awful</strong>

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sudden explosion echoed from the arena, and then the man¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of Qianxi¡¯s eyes. However, at this moment, the man¡¯s fist was firmly caught by Qianxi, but receiving this blow was indeed quite ufortable for Qianxi.

    Not to mention that Qianxi used both hands to block the man¡¯s attack, the True Qi expended was not insignificant. For a moment, Qianxi seemed a bit weak. What¡¯s more, Qianxi¡¯s strength now came from Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique, so over time, Qianxi could clearly feel the consequences of forcibly enhancing her strength.

    But the man didn¡¯t stop there. He threw another punch towards Qianxi, the speed of which made Qianxi click her tongue. However, Qianxi quickly dodged it. Seeing the man¡¯s persistent demeanor, Qianxi felt annoyed, ¡°Endless!¡± She cursed angrily, then kicked the man away.

    Putting some distance between herself and the man, Qianxi quickly mobilized the True Qi within her body because she realized she couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer; she had to end the fight immediately. Since the opponent was like a clock, she had to dismantle the hands. With this thought, Qianxi¡¯s aura sharply increased.

    Witnessing this scene, Xiao Yifei knew that Qianxi seemed intent on ending the fight, and so, in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for Qianxi, ¡°Endless, I¡¯ll waste you!¡± Qianxi shouted, infusing all her True Qi into her fist.

    At this moment, Qianxi¡¯s right hand waspletely enveloped in white mist, the momentum of which made everyone gasp. Thementator understood Qianxi¡¯s intention and said, ¡°Our beautiful warrior girl seems to intend to end the match with this blow!¡±

    Hearing these words, the crowd became excited. There is a concept of a one-punch KO in boxing, and this underground boxing arena wasn¡¯t much different. So when thementator said Qianxi was going to one-punch KO, the audience erupted in excitement.

    After all, such a thing is truly exhrating, but the man seemed utterly oblivious to what Qianxi was doing and charged just like before. Seeing this, Qianxi didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and punched the man¡¯s abdomen. At this moment, a giant mist enveloped the two of them, and the roaring sound of True Qi pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei was indeed somewhat startled. Although he¡¯d known Qianxi was strong, he didn¡¯t expect her to unleash such a massive amount of True Qi. Even though it couldn¡¯tpletely leave her body, the sheer volume of this True Qi was far beyond what other cultivators could match.

    As time passed, the mist created by Qianxi¡¯s True Qi gradually dissipated. The two figures within slowly came into view; the man was kneeling on one knee, while Qianxi stood firmly in ce. It was clear that Qianxi had won.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the most critical part. Everyone present was now gazing at the man with indescribable shock because, incredulously, a blood hole had appeared on the man¡¯s back, yet no blood was seeping from it, and inside, everything was charred ck.

    Seeing this, thementator¡¯s voice became shaky, ¡°Razor, is down, down!¡± With thementator¡¯s words, the audience finally reacted. The match was over, and it ended in an unparalleled crushing manner.

    The blood hole on the man¡¯s back seemed to demonstrate Qianxi¡¯s formidable strength, making people wonder what kind of existence could punch someone open like that. Though they spected lightly, the real challenge was only known to Qianxi.

    Just now, Qianxi had continuouslypressed her True Qi until it reached a level capable of destroying steel with a punch. Even her fist could barely withstand it, but fortunately, she achieved her goal. If she couldn¡¯t end it in one punch, the man would surely rise again.

    Thinking of this, Qianxi, dragging her exhausted body, broke the man¡¯s hand and leg bones. Such terrifying technique made everyone shudder.

    After taking out the man with one punch, probably the one who felt the worst was Ren Tianye. This was something he had arranged, but Qianxi ended it with one punch, so Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned incredibly dark, as if he might jump up and curse at any moment.

    ¡°I dere that our beautiful warrior girl is the victor!¡± Thementator shouted excitedly, and the crowd went wild, chanting Qianxi¡¯s nickname as if she were their god.

    Especially after Qianxi had snapped the man¡¯s limbs, the entire scene erupted into cheers, but Qianxi paid no mind to these reactions. After finishing, she nced at Ren Tianye. Already disgruntled, Ren Tianye felt even more deted when Qianxi looked at him.

    Slowly leaving the arena, thementator continued to praise Qianxi, while Xiao Yifei just smiled, or perhaps felt relieved because he had been quite worried when Qianxi seemed at a disadvantage, but seeing the current scene, Xiao Yifei was no longer anxious.

    However, Qianxi seemed quite exhausted, returning to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side with some anger. Even though she was tired, she clearly leaned towards Ren Tianye for his trickery, so as soon as she sat down, Qianxi red at Ren Tianye.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s expression, Ren Tianye coughed to mask his awkwardness because it was indeed his doing. And now it seemed like Qianxi had discovered it, which is why Ren Tianye acted this way.

    ¡°CEO Ren, what a tactic,¡± Qianxi said sarcastically. The meaning wasn¡¯t lost on Ren Tianye, but he pretended not to understand, looking puzzled at Qianxi. Ren Tianye¡¯s acting was undoubtedly impressive; his puzzled look feigned ignorance perfectly.

    Listening to Ren Tianye and Qianxi¡¯s conversation, Xiao Yifei realized that it was indeed Ren Tianye behind the scenes. Otherwise, with the strength Qianxi showed earlier, it would have been impossible for her to struggle with the man for so long.

    Seeing Ren Tianye¡¯s puzzled expression, Qianxi sneered. If she weren¡¯t so weak now, she would have pounced on Ren Tianye and beaten him up long ago. ¡°Regarding the bet,¡± Ren Tianye¡¯s expression darkened, though he didn¡¯t know what to say. This bet was proposed by Ren Tianye, and now that he lost, he had nothing to say. But Ren Tianye never intended to give the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to Xiao Yifei. He thought he would win, but the oue was unexpected, catching him off guard.

    So when Xiao Yifei asked this, Ren Tianye¡¯s eyes dodged. Seeing this, Qianxi gestured to Xiao Yifei to stop talking. ¡°I see, he doesn¡¯t intend to hand over the item willingly,¡± she said, ncing again at Ren Tianye. As expected, Ren Tianye had no intention of handing over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1114: 1105: Play a Match

    <strong>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1105: y a Match</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei shivered slightly and said to Ren Tianye, ¡°Mr. Ren, you¡¯ve been in the Jianghu for so many years, surely you wouldn¡¯tck even the most basic credit.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei smiled at Ren Tianye, who in turn smiled back and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Ren Tianye then nced at Qianxi, setting up a serious posture and said, ¡°This wager was indeed won by you, but it seems it¡¯s a victory without honor.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. Listening to these words, he suddenly felt something was amiss, then looked at Ren Tianye and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Ren Tianye just smiled and said, ¡°Like this, Miss Qianxi was suppressed by my subordinate all along, but suddenly her power surged, doesn¡¯t it seem a bit strange?¡±

    Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Ren Tianye¡¯s observant nature, but he immediately retorted, ¡°Miss Qianxi just wanted to hide her strength to avoid unnecessary trouble before, isn¡¯t that understandable?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, internally elevating Ren Tianye¡¯s shamelessness to another level.

    Clearly it was he who meddled first, yet now he¡¯s using others. This made Qianxi feel somewhat angry, and she mmed the table, saying, ¡°Ren Tianye, you clearly started this, now to use us, you really are shameless.¡± With that, Qianxi looked angrily at Ren Tianye, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°Words alone don¡¯t count as proof, without evidence, this is nder.¡± Surprisingly, Ren Tianye didn¡¯t care about what Qianxi said, instead using theck of evidence as an excuse. Hearing Ren Tianye mention ack of evidence, Qianxi shivered slightly and retorted, ¡°You say we don¡¯t have evidence, do you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye shook his head nomittally, indicating that he too didn¡¯t have evidence to prove that Qianxi and the others cheated. But since neither side had proof, all assumptions were unsubstantiated, meaning, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t use Xiao Yifei and the others of cheating, nor could they prove Ren Tianye cheated.

    Realizing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as he didn¡¯t know what Ren Tianye intended. After a long time, only to hear Ren Tianye slowly say, ¡°Since neither side can provide evidence, let¡¯s just call it a draw.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, the most reactive was undoubtedly Qianxi, for she had put in all her effort to win this round, and now Ren Tianye was brushing it off with a single sentence. How could Qianxi be content with that? ¡°No way, I disagree!¡± Qianxi was the first to voice opposition, clearly discontent with Ren Tianye¡¯s approach.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei also nodded. Originally, this was a matter of epting loss with grace, and now that Ren Tianye was reneging, it indeed became Ren Tianye¡¯s problem. Seeing both oppose, Ren Tianye smiled and said, ¡°Then prove that you did not cheat, and I¡¯ll hand you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, how about it?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ren Tianye suddenly made such a demand, which left Xiao Yifei somewhat speechless. After all, proving that someone didn¡¯t do something is the hardest part, and at this moment, this was the situation Xiao Yifei found himself in.

    Although Xiao Yifei employed acupuncture techniques,pared to Ren Tianye¡¯s means, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were quite mild, so he was speechless. Seeing Xiao Yifei at a loss, Ren Tianyeughed arrogantly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t prove it, just ept the result obediently.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi suddenly got angry. He suddenly stood up, pointed at Ren Tianye¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°Ren Tianye, do you dare to have a duel with me?¡±

    ¡°Ren Tianye, do you dare to have a duel with me?¡± Qianxi, pointing at Ren Tianye¡¯s nose, appeared somewhat furious. Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye sneered and said, ¡°Miss Qianxi, you just had a fight with my people, do you still think you can beat me?¡±

    Ren Tianye looked at the arrogant Qianxi with a smile, but Qianxi didn¡¯t care for this at all. Instead, he mocked Ren Tianye, saying, ¡°You? I could crush you with just one finger.¡± Hearing such words, Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned dark instantly, although admittedly, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Qianxi, being talked down to like this was still too much.

    Hence, Ren Tianye¡¯s face looked so grim, as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have a match, don¡¯t think I¡¯m easy to bully. Speaking carelessly can have consequences.¡± With that, Ren Tianye assumed a confrontational stance, appearing genuinely provoked by Qianxi.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly pulled Qianxi aside, saying, ¡°Mr. Ren, Qianxi was just joking, you wouldn¡¯t seriously mind, would you?¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei talk this way, Ren Tianye felt a bit appeased, though the anger on his face was hard to suppress.

    However, while Ren Tianye feltforted, Qianxi felt differently. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qianxi almost jumped up. Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion implied Qianxi was being unreasonable, but if one had to be reasonable when dealing with Ren Tianye, what was the point?

    So at this moment, Qianxi red furiously at Xiao Yifei, as if he wanted to tear him into pieces, then immediately turned his gaze back to Ren Tianye, saying, ¡°Ren Tianye, I wasn¡¯t joking. It was you who tampered with the match, and asking for a rematch is already my greatest concession.¡±

    With one sentence, Qianxi exposed Ren Tianye¡¯s actions, but how could Ren Tianye admit it? Earlier, he used Qianxi of tampering too, and since neither could prove it, Ren Tianye didn¡¯t dwell on it. But Qianxi was simply angered by Ren Tianye¡¯s behavior.

    As expected, upon hearing Qianxi mention his cheating, Ren Tianye put on a confused face and continuously said, ¡°Miss Qianxi, you cannot wrong others without evidence; how can you use me of tampering? Look, I doubted you, but without evidence, I didn¡¯t pursue it further.¡±

    Ren Tianye portrayed himself as the victim, and if outsiders only observed the surface, they would indeed assume Xiao Yifei and his associates were in the wrong. This was partly why Xiao Yifei stopped Qianxi, and of course, considering Qianxi¡¯s physical condition, otherwise Xiao Yifei would allow Qianxi to teach Ren Tianye a tough lesson.

    ¡°I!¡± Unable to find a reason to respond, Qianxi simply stood up and threw a punch towards Ren Tianye¡¯s face. Luckily, Ren Tianye reacted quickly, historically avoiding that strike. Xiao Yifei stood by, shaking his head helplessly. Qianxi¡¯s fiery personality was something even he couldn¡¯t control.

    Shell-shocked, Ren Tianye stared wide-eyed at Qianxi, full of incredulity, as this was his territory, and he was attacked in front of so many people. Didn¡¯t Qianxi fear he won¡¯t leave this ring alive? Thinking this, Ren Tianye wanted to see Qianxi¡¯s reaction.

    But Qianxi¡¯s face bore no fear; instead, he mocked Ren Tianye, for just now Ren Tianye¡¯s expression revealed his fear. ¡°You, how dare you!¡± Ren Tianye pointed at Qianxi, his face showing a mix of incredulous anger.

 Chapter 1115: 1106: Eviction Order

    <strong>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1106: Eviction Order</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi sneered and said, ¡°I have something even bolder. Do you want to try it?¡± Saying this, Qianxi waved her fist at Ren Tianye. Seeing this, Ren Tianye was immediately choked into silence, but even if he wanted to react, he was quite apprehensive about Qianxi¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Coward, I think you just don¡¯t dare to fight me!¡± Qianxi mocked Ren Tianye. Listening to Qianxi¡¯s ridicule of Ren Tianye, Xiao Yifei found it amusing, but on the surface, he still maintained the same demeanor as before. Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled; why was Qianxi so childish?

    Originally a bit angry with Qianxi, Ren Tianye suddenly found the woman in front of him somewhat adorable after hearing her words. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye wished he could p his own face; how can this woman, who repeatedly sabotages his ns, seem cute?

    Ren Tianye coughed lightly twice to cover up his embarrassment, also to avoid arguing with Qianxi. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not giving you the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, you both should leave!¡± Saying this, Ren Tianye frowned and issued a guest-removal order to Xiao Yifei and the others.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed and said to Qianxi beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Hearing this, Qianxi looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief. Before they came, it was Xiao Yifei who insisted on getting the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and now he¡¯s the first to suggest leaving, which made Qianxi feel somewhat dissatisfied.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qianxi shouted at Lin Xiaoyifei, ¡°Clearly we won the bet, why should we leave? Ren Tianye should hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle instead.¡±

    Listening to Qianxi¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head. He actually knew these things all too well, but the current situation waspletely in Ren Tianye¡¯s favor. Even if Xiao Yifei and his group were unwilling, what could they do? In Ren Tianye¡¯s domain, they could only listen to him.

    Now that Ren Tianye said no, it was already a good thing. If he conceived the idea ofpletely annihting Xiao Yifei and his group, leaving then would be difficult, so Xiao Yifei proposed leaving first. But why did Ren Tianye let Xiao Yifei and his group go? Actually, Ren Tianye cared somewhat about his reputation.

    If someone kills and sets fire for this reason, their reputation would be ruined. Even though breaking promises is unsatisfactory in some ways, it¡¯s much better than killing. Seeing Xiao Yifei silent, Qianxi said to him, ¡°Talk, Xiao Yifei.¡±

    Xiao Yifei knew Qianxi¡¯s unwillingness, but how could he talk about his reasons for leaving in front of Ren Tianye? So, he slowly said to Qianxi, ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to, let¡¯s leave first.¡± Xiao Yifei insisted on leaving, as if leaving no room for Qianxi to exin.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so stubborn, Qianxi suddenly felt defeated, coupled with her physical weakness, she was toozy to continue arguing.

    Qianxi nodded in agreement with Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Xiangrong, here¡¯s the information you asked for.¡± At the Central Bureau, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s colleague ced exactly a stack of documents on her desk. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong said thank you and picked up the documents to start reading.

    Noticing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s serious demeanor, her colleague appeared somewhat helpless, ¡°This girl, once serious, has no one else in her eyes.¡± Jokingly muttering to herself, her colleague left.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s information wasn¡¯t much, so Hua Xiangrong quickly finished reading it. After finishing, she stretchedzily. Ren Tianye¡¯s profile seemed simple as well¡ªCEO, sessful entrepreneur¡ªand everything appeared normal, splendid.

    But Hua Xiangrong always felt something was off; someone like Ren Tianye didn¡¯t seem like a typical CEO. Because this file felt overly perfect, a kind of nearly fabricated perfection, which made Hua Xiangrong suspect such a spotless profile theoretically cannot exist.

    Unable to think of anything, Hua Xiangrong sighed and simply tossed the documents aside. These documents weren¡¯t worth reviewing, better to find Xiao Yifei to discuss, she thought, ready to find him. Yet she didn¡¯t realize, even though Xiao Yifei was unaware too, she still thought of him first.

    Leaving the Duel Arena angrily, Qianxi remained silent on the road, expressing her dissatisfaction with Xiao Yifei. She initially thought this time she could truly acquire the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but ended up with nothing, leaving her feeling unsatisfied. Beside her, Xiao Yifei noticed Qianxi¡¯s demeanor and helplessly sighed.

    ¡°Qianxi, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s reconsider our ns.¡± Xiao Yifei wanted tofort her but realized his words seemed clumsy. Sure enough, hearing him, Qianxi¡¯s face turned dark, saying, ¡°Humph, no need, I¡¯ll naturally obtain the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled and considered exining why he wanted to leave to Qianxi, but at that moment, she wasn¡¯t listening. When Xiao Yifei mentioned not wanting to anger Ren Tianye, Qianxi burst out, ¡°You think I can¡¯t beat him?¡±

    Hearing her words, Xiao Yifei found himself puzzled, unsure why Qianxi thought that way, as he clearly didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°No, listen to me,¡± Xiao Yifei hurriedly tried to exin, but Qianxi didn¡¯t give him a chance, and before he could speak, she angrily yelled at him, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Silenced by Qianxi¡¯s shout, Xiao Yifei immediately closed his mouth. It seemed he needed to think about how to calm Qianxi¡¯s anger before making decisions. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly nced at Qianxi, whom in her fury gave him no chance to exin anything.

    Thus the two returned to Hua Mansion with an awkward atmosphere. Of course, Qianxi went straight home, feeling inexplicably agitated seeing Xiao Yifei. Arriving alone at Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei seemed gloomy, which Hua Lao noticed but didn¡¯t know what had happened, as Xiao Yifei mentioned nothing of this before he left.

    Xiao Yifei said nothing, and Hua Lao couldn¡¯t ask, so he let it go. On Ren Tianye¡¯s side, seeing Qianxi and Xiao Yifei leave, he deeply sighed, looking at Razor¡¯s corpse, he angrily knocked on his desk, seemingly venting his dissatisfaction with the result.

    Ren Tianye spent significant effort acquiring the drug he tricked Razor into taking, but now it seemed useless. This left Ren Tianye¡¯s actions feeling somewhat regretful. However, Ren Tianye¡¯s amazement at Qianxi¡¯s disyed strength far exceeded hisment over his losses.

    Earlier, even Ren Tianye could sense that Qianxi¡¯s strength suddenly surged, as ifpletely transformed, releasing True Qi even top masters would secretly praise. And even average masters facing Razor would likely retreat.

 Chapter 1116: 1107: Its Over

    <strong>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1107: It¡¯s Over</strong>

    After all, not everyone can easily face a person without feelings or emotions, but Qianxi managed to do it. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about Qianxi¡¯s origins. Previously, he had read Qianxi¡¯s file, which mentioned that Qianxi¡¯s mother had disappeared.

    Knowing that Qianxi¡¯s mother was missing, Ren Tianye also wanted to know where Qianxi¡¯s own martial arts came from. Could it have been taught by her mother? Ren Tianye somewhat agreed with this spection because many powerful cultivation techniques and secret books are often passed down from one generation to the next.

    Imagining Qianxi like this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but picture Qianxi getting angry. To Ren Tianye, Qianxi was definitely a beauty, and a beauty in anger is surely more attractive than usual. Thinking this, Ren Tianye suddenly felt that Qianxi was particrly enchanting.

    With an angelic face, a devilish figure, and a fiery temper, Ren Tianye felt his face flush with warmth at the thought. In his mind, Qianxi¡¯s voice was lingering, and earlier, when Ren Tianye thought Qianxi was cute, he felt it was incredible, wondering if he had gone insane.

    But now it seemed like he might really be crazy! His series of changes made Ren Tianye find it somewhatughable, having initially shown a harsh attitude towards Qianxi. Yet he worried if Qianxi would hate him for it. Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive.

    However, Ren Tianye¡¯s worries were actually unnecessary, because even without saying those words, Qianxi already disliked him. Of course, Ren Tianye didn¡¯t realize this; he only thought of himself as a sessful person, surely able to earn some favor in Qianxi¡¯s heart.

    Carrying an enigmatic confidence, Ren Tianye even felt somewhat cheerful as he led his men out of the boxing gym. At that moment, Qianxi was still unaware of Ren Tianye¡¯s thoughts, and knowing them might explode her already bad mood instantly. After experiencing what had just happened, Qianxi simply felt exhausted.

    The physical fatigue and mental exhaustion caused a wave of weariness in Qianxi, so as soon as she returned home, she headed straight to her room and fell into a deep sleep, while Liu Rui seemed puzzled, though watching Qianxi¡¯s tired appearance, Liu Rui did not ask.

    It seemed apparent that letting Qianxi sleep was the best choice, so this eventful day passed just like that.

    The next day, Lin Mu hadn¡¯t fully woken up when Hua Xiangrong called him. Being awakened, Lin Mu found himself a bit at a loss because Hua Xiangrong did not live at the Hua Mansion, anding so early did indeed surprise Lin Mu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Mu asked, looking at the hurried Hua Xiangrong, with a hint of helplessness in his tone. Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Ren Tianye!¡± Hearing Hua Xiangrong mention Ren Tianye, Lin Mu frowned, feeling brainwashed with those three words over the past few days.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong smiled again and revealed her purpose¡ªto inquire if Lin Mu knew Ren Tianye¡¯s background. However, how would Lin Mu know Ren Tianye¡¯s background? Nevertheless, he told Hua Xiangrong everything he could.

    Even though there was no gain from Lin Mu¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong appeared somewhat happy, leaving Lin Mu puzzled, not knowing what Hua Xiangrong was thinking. ¡°I should get up first,¡± Lin Mu said to Hua Xiangrong with a smile of helplessness. It was then that Hua Xiangrong realized she was in Lin Mu¡¯s room.

    And Lin Mu was still in bed, seemingly revealing a bare upper body, subtly indicating he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. Upon seeing this, Hua Xiangrong blushed deeply and quickly ran out, witnessing this, Lin Mu chuckled to himself and then got out of bed.

    Lin Mu was only wearing a pair of underpants, preparing to get off the bed. However, just then, the door to Lin Mu¡¯s room was opened again, and Hua Xiangrong suddenly poked her head in. She was about to say something to Lin Mu but was stunned by the scene before her.

    Their eyes met, and words failed them. The atmosphere shifted from awkward to ambiguous, and Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face turned from pink to a deep red. ¡°You, you sleep naked?¡± Hua Xiangrong, not knowing whether her brain had gone haywire, unexpectedly blurted out such a sentence.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Mu felt even more perplexed. How could he have expected Hua Xiangrong to return? If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have recklessly just lifted the covers. Nheless, facing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s question, Lin Mu paused and then slowly nodded.

    ¡°Um, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Hua Xiangrong¡¯s series of unparalleled dialogues made the atmosphere increasingly awkward, and she wished she could chastise herself for her remarks. She thought to herself and then hurriedly told Lin Mu she was going out, pulling her head back immediately.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong retreat, Lin Mu slowly exhaled and began to get dressed. Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Hua Xiangrong stood, her face flushed.

    However, during the time Lin Mu was getting up, a sudden uninvited guest arrived at the Hua Mansion. ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± the maid asked the middle-aged man who appeared, her voice full of curiosity. Hearing this, the man revealed a polite smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Hua Rong Qianxi.¡±

    Upon hearing whom the man was looking for, the maid seemed somewhat puzzled. Having just arrived not long ago, her impression was that there was no one named Hua Rong Qianxi at the Hua Mansion, causing a momentary indecision. Just then, another middle-aged woman dressed as a maid stepped out.

    ¡°Miss Hua Rong Qianxi is the master¡¯s granddaughter,¡± the middle-aged woman reminded the previous maid. With this reminder, the maid realized and quickly told the man that Miss Qianxi wasn¡¯t at the Hua Mansion. Hearing this, the man frowned and said, ¡°Impossible, this is her home.¡±

    The man¡¯s questioning tone left the maid a bit troubled, prompting her to say, ¡°Sir, Miss Qianxi really doesn¡¯t live here.¡± Hearing this, the man sneered and said, ¡°It must be Qianxi instructing you not to say she¡¯s here, right?¡±

    The man¡¯s unteral spection was just his own thought, but what the maid said was true. However, the man did not believe it, leaving the maid at a loss, repeating that Miss Qianxi was indeed not home.

    Finally, as if tired of hearing it, the man waved dismissively at the two, coldly snorting, ¡°Hmph, I bet Qianxi is inside, and I¡¯m going in to see for myself.¡± Saying this, he started to head inside, but the maid dared not let a stranger in so readily, hurriedly blocking the man.

    ¡°Sir, without the master¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t go in.¡± This repeated emphasis made the already agitated man instantly furious. He pushed both maids to the ground, saying, ¡°How dare a mere maid stop me? Are you tired of living?¡± The man¡¯s demeanorpletely changed from his previous polite demeanor.

    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for the maids to react and walked straight in. ¡°What should we do?¡± one of the maids asked the other. Hearing this, the more experienced maid quickly responded, picked up the inte at her waist, and said, ¡°Someone has broken in.¡±

    The previously quiet Hua Mansion was now tumultuous due to the man¡¯s arrival, as all the security personnel gathered around. At the center of the group was the man who had just entered. Seeing so many people surrounding him, the man remained calm and awaited further action.

 Chapter 1117 - 1108: Too Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1108: Too Nervous</h4>

    Because of the bigmotion, Yuan, who I was looking for, would definitelye after hearing it. As time passed by, Lin Mu and Hua Xiangrong also rushed to the scene because they heard there was an intruder. Due to the number of people, Lin Mu couldn¡¯t see the intruder¡¯s face at first.

    At this time, the old master Hua also hurried over. As he arrived, the well-trained security personnel immediately cleared a path for him to pass through, and Lin Mu followed behind him to the front of the crowd.

    Seeing the crowd parting to make a path, the man understood that the main character was about to appear. He turned his gaze in that direction. Upon seeing Old Master Hua, the man wasn¡¯t too surprised because he knew beforeing that Yuan¡¯s grandfather was Old Master Hua.

    However, upon seeing Lin Mu following behind Old Master Hua, the man¡¯s face showed a surprised expression, "What is he doing here?" He muttered to himself. At this point, Lin Mu also noticed the man. After all, he was an intruder, which made Lin Mu more curious.

    "Why is it you?" Lin Mu¡¯s surprised tone also puzzled Old Master Hua, "What¡¯s this? Do you know each other?" Old Master Hua turned his head to ask Lin Mu. Upon hearing this, Lin Mu could only smile bitterly. He more than knew him; they were almost too familiar, but this familiarity was not of friend kind.

    To be precise, it was the familiarity between enemies. Yes, this man who broke in was Ren Tianye!

    "Ren Tianye?" Lin Mu looked at the man asking for money with incredulity because Lin Mu was clueless about Ren Tianye¡¯s purpose at Hua Mansion. Simrly, Ren Tianye was also very surprised by Lin Mu¡¯s presence. He only knew before that Yuan and Lin Mu were together but didn¡¯t expect Lin Mu to be living at Yuan¡¯s house.

    "What are you doing here?" Lin Mu asked in a deep voice, clearly displeased with Ren Tianye¡¯s appearance. Hearing this, Ren Tianye touched his nose. He was prepared for this unwee attitude from Lin Mu, so despite Lin Mu¡¯s tone, Ren Tianye didn¡¯t show much anger.

    "Haha, I¡¯m just here to see Miss Yuan." Ren Tianye smiled and stated his purpose ofing. Hearing that Ren Tianye was looking for Yuan, Old Master Hua was the first to lose hisposure. Moreover, upon hearing from Lin Mu that the man in front was Ren Tianye, Old Master Hua forcibly suppressed his anger to keep the situation from bing too tense.

    However, upon hearing that Ren Tianye wanted to see Yuan, Old Master Hua¡¯s suppressed temper immediately red up. Pointing at Ren Tianye, he cursed, "Ren Tianye? You still dare toe here? I won¡¯t let you leave today." As he spoke, Old Master Hua rolled up his sleeves, ready to give Ren Tianye a beating.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Mu immediately pulled Old Master Hua back. With Old Master Hua¡¯s temper, it might lead to a fatal oue, so Lin Mu quickly held him back to prevent any overly aggressive actions. However, Old Master Hua was very displeased with Lin Mu holding him back, so he questioned, "Lin Mu, why are you holding me back?"

    Hearing Old Master Hua¡¯s angry voice, Lin Mu awkwardlyughed and exined, "No, no, Old Master Hua, it wouldn¡¯t be good to cause a fatal issue." Old Master Hua didn¡¯t buy Lin Mu¡¯s exnation at all and angrily said, "Lin Mu, don¡¯t hold me back. Today, I¡¯m going to kill this scoundrel."

    Old Master Hua¡¯s calling Ren Tianye a scoundrel ckened Ren Tianye¡¯s face. Such a contemptuous term would anger anyone. So Ren Tianye also coughed and said coldly, "Old Master Hua, I didn¡¯t offend you, did I? Why call me that?"

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Hua sneered in return and retorted, "What? You think it doesn¡¯t suit you? I¡¯m telling you, it couldn¡¯t suit you better." Old Master Hua¡¯s curse stunned Lin Mu. How could someone as staunch as Old Master Hua speak so bluntly?

    At this time, only Hua Xiangrong seemed to maintain some sanity. She stepped forward and questioned Ren Tianye, "Ren Tianye, why are you looking for my sister?"

    Finally, someone asked the key question, allowing Lin Mu to breathe a little easier since the tension between Old Master Hua and Ren Tianye eased with the shift of focus. Indeed, once Hua Xiangrong spoke, Old Master Hua ceased his cursing, and Ren Tianye confidently chuckled and said, "Nothing much, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been missing Miss Yuan a little."

    "What!?" Lin Mu was immediately skeptical upon hearing this. Ren Tianye missing Yuan? Lin Mu wouldn¡¯t believe it even in death. There must be another scheme. Lin Mu thought this, and not just him; beside him, Hua Xiangrong and Old Master Hua were thinking the same.

    Clearly, Yuan had thwarted Ren Tianye many times before. How could Ren Tianye suddenly miss Yuan? It made no sense unless Yuan was so beautiful that Ren Tianye was mesmerized? Thinking of this, Lin Mu couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    However, Lin Mu wasn¡¯t wrong because Ren Tianye had indeed been captivated by Yuan¡¯s personality and beauty. Now Ren Tianye saw and thought of Yuan constantly. If this wasn¡¯t being mesmerized, then what was?

    Ren Tianye suddenly became deeply affectionate, speaking to the air, "I¡¯m not lying to you. Sincest time, my mind has been upied by Yuan¡¯s every move. Whether sitting or lying down, it¡¯s her. I thought it¡¯s no way to go on, so I came to see Yuan purely out of longing."

    Now it was Lin Mu and the others¡¯ turn to be dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t fathom that someone like Ren Tianye would say something so cheesy. At that moment, Lin Mu only felt all the hairs on his body stand up, "A fox saluting the hen for New Year!" Hua Xiangrong, not amused, said to Ren Tianye.

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye said with a grievance, "No, I really fell in love with Miss Yuan. Is she here or not?" Ren Tianye¡¯s tone didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, but Yuan was already engaged to Liu Rui. No matter what Ren Tianye said, Lin Mu couldn¡¯t tell him where Yuan was.

    Thus, Lin Mu shook his head, only telling Ren Tianye that Yuan wasn¡¯t here and to leave quickly. Hearing Lin Mu say that Yuan wasn¡¯t here, Ren Tianye frowned with skepticism written all over his face. In his view, Lin Mu just didn¡¯t want him to get close to Yuan.

    "I warn you to stay away from my granddaughter, or you¡¯ll regret it!" Old Master Hua sighed deeply and warned Ren Tianye. Old Master Hua was extremely frustrated at the moment, wondering why this Ren Tianye was so persistent.

    Having been told off like this by Old Master Hua, Ren Tianye had to reluctantly shake his head, but discontentedly asked Lin Mu again where exactly Yuan was. Lin Mu only sneered and then shook his head, implying he also didn¡¯t know.

    Seeing this, Ren Tianye also knew that getting information about Yuan from Lin Mu and the others was impossible, so he had no choice but to turn around and leave. However, Old Master Hua didn¡¯t want to let Ren Tianye go and intended to have him stopped, yet Lin Mu held him back again.

 Chapter 1118 - 1109: Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1109: Thoughts</h4>

    The reason, of course, is the same as before¡ªwithout evidence, even Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Hua Lao also understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s predicament and had no choice but to release Ren Tianye. "Sigh, how could there be such a person?" Hua Lao sighed as he watched Ren Tianye leave.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook her head helplessly. If she had known earlier that Ren Tianye was so shameless, she might have given up the idea of demanding the return of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle from him, sparing herself from so much trouble.

    Ren Tianye, leaving Hua Mansion, heaved a deep sigh. ording to the previous intel, Qianxi was supposed to reside here, but that intel was from years ago. It seemed that Qianxi no longer lived at Hua Mansion.

    At this moment, Qianxi hadpletely recovered the energy and True Qi she expended in the fight with Razor. It had only been a single night, yet Qianxi fully regained her strength, showcasing the unfathomable depth of her abilities.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had assisted her yesterday; otherwise, who knows what might have happened to Qianxi. Thinking of this, her earlier anger towards Xiao Yifei dissolved entirely. Looking back, Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions seemed right; given her weakness at the time, it would have been troublesome if Ren Tianye had held back.

    With rity, Qianxi felt a tinge of guilt towards Xiao Yifei because she hadn¡¯t been kind to him yesterday. Now realizing her mistake, she thought, "It¡¯s just a pity it benefited that Ren Tianye." Sitting on the bed, Qianxi propped her chin with one hand, muttering to herself in mncholy.

    Just then, Liu Rui entered from outside, seeing Qianxi in such a state, he chuckled fondly, saying, "Come have breakfast." As he spoke, he winked at Qianxi. To a girl, having her love interest behave this way towards her was the epitome of bliss.

    And Qianxi was no exception; her previously clouded face now brimmed with a smile as she quickly dashed off the bed, following Liu Rui to breakfast.

    Inside the central tower, Ren Tianye suddenly pped his forehead. He was returning from Hua Mansion, frustrated from not finding Qianxi, but suddenly, a realization struck him. Didn¡¯t he previously send his assistant to Qianxi¡¯s house? Why did he need to look at the files?

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye felt incredibly foolish and immediately called over his assistant to inquire about Qianxi¡¯s address. Naturally, the assistant divulged everything to Ren Tianye, and upon learning Qianxi¡¯s location, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.

    However, as Ren Tianye was about to leave, he hesitated, recalling a matter he had previously entrusted to his assistant¡ªan issue concerning the organization. Since thest incident, Ren Tianye had been trying to find ways to break free from them but found it impossible.

    Thus, Ren Tianye tasked his assistant with some investigation. As they say, "know yourself and know your enemy, and you won¡¯t be defeated in a hundred battles." However, the assistant hadn¡¯t uncovered anything useful, leaving Ren Tianye rather deted. At this moment, the assistant spoke up, "Boss, have you been thinking about womentely?"

    This hit the mark, and Ren Tianye was taken aback. How could his assistant understand his thoughts so clearly? Seeing his boss¡¯s surprised expression, the assistant found it amusing. Ren Tianye¡¯s affection for Qianxi was practically spilling over; he couldn¡¯t stop talking about her.

    So it wasn¡¯t surprising the assistant could guess. Hearing this, Ren Tianye sighed deeply without replying, but the answer was clear. Indeed, Ren Tianye was thinking about a woman, and she was no ordinary woman.

    Realizing this, the assistant understood immediately and pressed further, "Which stunning beauty has bewitched our boss like this?" Sitting in his chair, Ren Tianye absentmindedly stroked his chin, "Yes, she¡¯s indeed a stunning beauty."

    Hearing Ren Tianye describe her as a beauty, the assistant¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. Suddenly, they were chatting like brothers, but the topic was mostly about Qianxi. However, this brotherly conversation was short-lived, broken by the assistant¡¯s remark.

    "Boss, I¡¯m not trying to discourage you, but there¡¯s the organization¡¯s rules..." the assistant cautiously mentioned. Clearly, the rules weighed heavily on Ren Tianye. Upon hearing them, it seemed he remembered something, and his expression turned grim. Ren Tianye had been loyal to the organization for a long time, so he was well aware of its rules.

    The rule was that his subordinates weren¡¯t allowed to date. Such a ridiculous rule, and Ren Tianye didn¡¯t understand its origin, but since it was a rule, he had to follow it. So thinking of this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help feeling more frustrated. With the organization forbidding rtionships, wasn¡¯t he just asking for trouble?

    "Yes, I know." Ren Tianye sighed deeply, nodding slowly. The assistant beside him didn¡¯t know how tofort him. When a man begins thinking about a woman, no amount of persuasion from others will get through, so the assistant stayed silent. Matters like this required the individual to sort out themselves.

    "Boss, who exactly is this Qianxi? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you had me investigate him before." The assistant suddenly remembered the familiar name, Qianxi, wasn¡¯t she the person Ren Tianye had him look into? Yet at the underground club, the boss seemed at odds with that woman, which left the assistant baffled.

    With these words, Ren Tianye burst intoughter as Qianxi¡¯s image shed in his mind. Just thinking about her made him happy, which revealed how deeply smitten he was. "She¡¯s pretty, but her personality isn¡¯t great," Ren Tianye remarked thoughtfully.

    This description left the already confused assistant even more bewildered. Such a woman ought to be quite ordinary, right? Seeing the assistant¡¯s puzzlement, Ren Tianye shook his head with a smile, "Clearly, you don¡¯t understand. Her allure isn¡¯t just about that."

    Ren Tianye imed the assistant didn¡¯t understand, leaving him feeling both amused and exasperated. As the saying goes, "beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder." What the assistant couldn¡¯t grasp, perhaps, appeared precious to Ren Tianye. "What do you n to do?" the assistant inquired.

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye shook his head helplessly. The organization wouldn¡¯t allow him to date, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his own urges, which was immensely frustrating. "Sigh, I¡¯ll handle it myself," Ren Tianye waved his hand, signaling his assistant to leave his office.

    Seeing this, the assistant nodded. Since the boss had asked him to leave, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay, right? He quickly turned and left. With Ren Tianye alone in the office, the room seemed a bit cold and quiet. He didn¡¯t even concern himself with whether the assistant closed the door. His mind was preupied with trying to pursue Qianxi without incurring the organization¡¯s wrath.

 Chapter 1119 - 1110: Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1110: Pursuit</h4>

    That day, Qianxi had just finished her work at the bureau and was about to drive home. However, just as she was about to get in the car, she suddenly noticed another car parked beside hers. Moreover, that car was even more luxurious than hers. Seeing this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    This area has always been the parking spot used by Qianxi; no one else dared to park here. Now, a car, which was better than Qianxi¡¯s, had stopped here. Wasn¡¯t this an obvious provocation against her? Thus, her face suddenly turned sour.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The person who appeared beside the car was truly infuriating for Qianxi. The car door slowly opened, and a man stepped out. Upon seeing this man, Qianxi clenched her fists because this man was none other than Ren Tianye.

    Seeing Ren Tianye, Qianxi took a deep breath to suppress her emotions, but her expression was extremely unpleasant, even angry. However, why Ren Tianye would appear here is the real question Qianxi should consider. Ren Tianye waved to her, and, unexpectedly, he was holding a bouquet of roses.

    Witnessing this scene, Qianxi felt puzzled; bringing a bouquet of roses to find her¡ªwas Ren Tianye mad? "Why are you here?" Qianxi asked sternly. Hearing this, Ren Tianye smiled quite politely. You know, he had never smiled at her like that before.

    "I¡¯m here for a beauty." Ren Tianye raised an eyebrow, but Qianxi shuddered at the sight. "You find your beauty, but don¡¯t let me see you!" Her voice carried a hint of anger, seemingly about to break out.

    Hearing her tone, Ren Tianye quickly said, "Found her already." Saying this, he walked over to Qianxi in what he deemed a handsome manner, and ced a bouquet of mboyant roses in front of her¡ªclearly indicating that Qianxi was the beauty he sought, and his intentions were apparent to her.

    Could he be here for me? Qianxi thought, feeling a wave of disgust. Originally beautiful roses now seemed ugly in his hands. "Get lost!" Qianxi heavily kicked Ren Tianye, the kicknding right on his abdomen.

    The kick destabilized him, and he stumbled awkwardly to the ground. Seeing Ren Tianye in this state, Qianxi felt somewhat relieved and even patted her high heels as if stepping on something dirty.

    Getting up slowly and clutching his belly, Ren Tianye looked at Qianxi and said, "I was wrong before, forgive me." His pitiful expression only made Qianxi want to hit him more.

    Qianxi sighed deeply, said coldly, "Next time, bring me the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle!" With that, she snorted coldly, not even looking at Ren Tianye, got into her car, pressed the gas, and drove away.

    Still unaware, Ren Tianye watched as her car sped off into the distance. Feeling a bit down, he realized everything he had done still significantly impacted her; she now thoroughly detested him.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye sighed, looked at the fallen bouquet, shook his head, and drove away as well. In the following days, Qianxi could predict it; nearly every day, Ren Tianye waited for her after work, gifting this and that, but never the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    She originally hoped Ren Tianye would personally bring the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, but seeing he had no intention, she tried every possible way to avoid him. Yet Ren Tianye was always able to urately wait for her, thus making her extremely annoyed these past few days. Anyone would be troubled by such a pest.

    After work one day, Qianxi was once again harassed by Ren Tianye, and when she got home, she was visibly tired. However, there was now an unexpected guest at home: Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui were sitting on the sofa, chatting about something.

    Upon hearing the movement, Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui simultaneously turned their heads. Seeing Qianxi, Liu Rui hurriedly pulled her over, "Finally, you¡¯re back," Liu Rui said urgently, as if something serious happened. Perplexed, Qianxi looked at them, not knowing what the matter was.

    "Mu-ge needs to talk to you," Liu Rui said, ncing at Xiao Yifei. Feeling the gaze, Qianxi awkwardly smiled because she had misunderstood Xiao Yifei before; meeting him unexpectedly made her a bit embarrassed. But Xiao Yifei smiled as if he didn¡¯t mind her previous actions at all.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s rxed demeanor, Qianxi felt eased, so she listened quietly to him, "It¡¯s like this, a few days ago, Ren Tianye went to the Hua Mansion," Xiao Yifei exined, apparently still rted to Ren Tianye.

    Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s name, Qianxi knew nothing good would follow. Indeed, Xiao Yifei continued, "But he wasn¡¯t looking for me; he was looking for you!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s ¡¯you¡¯ naturally referred to Qianxi. Hearing him finish, Qianxi was not overly surprised because Ren Tianye had been bothering her daily, anyone would know he was looking for her.

    Seeing her not surprised, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly and asked, "Have you met Ren Tianye?" Being sharp, Xiao Yifei quickly saw through the situation. Upon hearing, Qianxi nodded. "He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?" Liu Rui asked worriedly from the side.

    Thankfully, Liu Rui¡¯s concern was unnecessary¡ªQianxi shook her head, indicating Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t done anything. Seeing her shake her head, Liu Rui breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment, his heart raced again with anxiety.

    Qianxi slowly sighed and said, "Though he hasn¡¯t done anything bad to me, but." Saying ¡¯but,¡¯ she paused, making Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui more curious.

    A momentter, Qianxi continued, "But he is relentlessly pursuing me."

    "What?" Qianxi¡¯s words startled Liu Rui, and Xiao Yifei on the side was equally surprised. Although Ren Tianye had indeed told him he wanted to pursue Qianxi, Xiao Yifei felt there was some plot behind it, so he didn¡¯t actually consider it.

    But today, hearing Qianxi say Ren Tianye was truly chasing her, the matter became crystal clear¡ªRen Tianye had be infatuated with Qianxi because of her actions a few days ago. Thus, he had been persistently bothering her. Contemting this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but force a smile.

    "Ah, he¡¯s been pestering me these past few days; I¡¯m almost fed up!" Qianxi sighed, speaking about Ren Tianye¡¯s relentless troubling; after listening, Liu Rui clenched his fists, the fire of jealousy burning inside. Xiao Yifei perceived Liu Rui¡¯s feelings sharply.

 Chapter 1120 - 1111: A Bit Disheartened

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1111: A Bit Disheartened</h4>

    "Clinging like a leech! This type of person is hard to deal with." Xiao Yifei remarked with a bit of emotion. At this moment, Liu Rui snorted coldly and said, "What¡¯s the big deal? If he dares to appear in front of Qianxi again, I¡¯ll personally beat him up until he doesn¡¯t dare show up again!"

    Liu Rui¡¯s solution sounded very violent, but if it could make Ren Tianye give up, it would be okay. The worry was that even with such measures, Ren Tianye might not give up easily. Moreover, Liu Rui was saying this out of anger, so whatever happens would be up to him.

    "If only it were that easy!" Qianxi helplessly pouted. Qianxi had tried Liu Rui¡¯s method before; every time Ren Tianye showed up, Qianxi would beat him until he was running with his tail between his legs. But what was the use? He still hung around her.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled with resignation, then suddenly asked about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle because it was still in Ren Tianye¡¯s possession. Xiao Yifei wanted to find out more about it. Hearing the question, Qianxi was at a loss for words.

    Of course, Qianxi¡¯s speechlessness wasn¡¯t directed at Xiao Yifei but at Ren Tianye. The first day Ren Tianye came looking for Qianxi, she told him to bring the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, or she wouldn¡¯t see him. However, after all these days, Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t handed it over, showing how hard it was to get it from him.

    Qianxi then exined this to Xiao Yifei. After hearing it, Xiao Yifei felt a bit hopeless. Even in the face of the woman he liked, Ren Tianye wouldn¡¯t hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle that Qianxi wanted, let alone to him. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei shook his head in resignation, feeling at a loss about the whole matter.

    Seeing this, Qianxi clicked her tongue, her face full of displeasure. For a moment, the atmosphere among the three of them became slightly somber. Liu Rui¡¯s anger, Qianxi¡¯s displeasure, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s dejection mixed together, leaving all three at a loss for words.

    Time slowly passed, and no one knew how long it had been when suddenly a doorbell rang. By now, it was almost dusk, and they wondered who could be visiting at this hour. With this question in mind, Qianxi slowly stood up and walked to the door.

    Frowning a little, Qianxi hesitated before reaching out and opening the door. However, the next second, she regretted it. Why did she open the door? Standing outside was a figure Qianxi knew all too well¡ªnone other than Ren Tianye.

    "Miss Qianxi." Ren Tianye greeted her with delight. After realizing that waiting for Qianxi on her way home from work wasn¡¯t effective, Ren Tianye decided to visit her home directly, leaving Qianxi with no ce to hide. So here was the reason for Ren Tianye¡¯s appearance.

    Ren Tianye still held a bouquet of flowers. His old trick had been used repeatedly until now, and Qianxi had to admire his persistence. Xiao Yifei and Liu Rui, hearing themotion, also came to the doorway. Seeing the man outside, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but pat his forehead. In his eyes, Ren Tianye was like a fly that just wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, Liu Rui frowned and asked him who the person across the way was. Liu Rui hadn¡¯t met Ren Tianye before, so he asked Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei seemed quite resigned, sighing as he said, "That¡¯s Ren Tianye."

    Learning that this man was Ren Tianye, Liu Rui¡¯s face immediately turned sour, and his gaze toward Ren Tianye was unfriendly. Ren Tianye, seeing two new men appear, also frowned. He didn¡¯t think much about Xiao Yifei, but who was this other stranger?

    Ren Tianye¡¯s heart was filled with a bad premonition, and his gaze at Liu Rui was just as hostile. Seeing Ren Tianye refuse to back down, Liu Rui sneered, pulled Qianxi into his arms, and held her.

    Seeing this scene, Ren Tianye¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. This man was actually holding Qianxi! Ren Tianye suddenly felt a surge of anger, yet this wasn¡¯t the key issue. The key problem was that Qianxi seemed quite ustomed to it, showing no sign of resistance.

    From this, Ren Tianye could guess Liu Rui¡¯s identity as Qianxi¡¯s boyfriend. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s next words sent Ren Tianye into a state ofplete copse. "Ah, let me introduce you, Mr. Ren. This is Liu Rui, my friend, and also Qianxi¡¯s fianc¨¦."

    Xiao Yifei deliberately said this to provoke Ren Tianye, and as expected, when Ren Tianye heard that Liu Rui was Qianxi¡¯s fianc¨¦, his expression subtly twitched, appearing somewhat despondent.

    At this moment, Liu Rui looked at Qianxi with a doting smile, then turned to Ren Tianye and said, "Hello!" Liu Rui¡¯s smile was polite but clearly feigned, as he had no goodwill toward Ren Tianye. Ren Tianye awkwardly nodded and echoed a simple "hello."

    Yet, the flowers in Ren Tianye¡¯s hand betrayed everything. The bouquet only added to the awkwardness of the situation. Ren Tianye gave Liu Rui a nk look and then hid the flowers behind his back. "So you¡¯re Qianxi¡¯s fianc¨¦?" Ren Tianye asked Liu Rui with a hint of anger.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui nodded generously, "Yes, that¡¯s me. Indeed." Liu Rui¡¯s deliberately polite tone made Ren Tianye¡¯s face darken as he red at Liu Rui, suddenly feeling very annoyed. After a moment, Ren Tianye said something that left Xiao Yifei both amused and exasperated: "So ugly!"

    "So ugly." Yes, Xiao Yifei did hear Ren Tianye¡¯s muttered remark. Ren Tianye was actually mocking Liu Rui, and his tone was as childish as could be. Xiao Yifei thought to himself as he nced at Liu Rui.

    Liu Rui, too, heard the muttering, and his face took on an unpleasant expression. Just as he was about to react, Ren Tianye waved his hand and said, "I¡¯ve got things to do, so I¡¯m leaving." He quickly turned and left Qianxi¡¯s doorstep, looking quite flustered.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui waved his fist at Ren Tianye¡¯s retreating figure, but since Ren Tianye had already gone, there wasn¡¯t much more he could do. Seeing Liu Rui like this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked, "What, are you unhappy now?"

    Hearing this, Liu Rui touched his nose and said, "I have nothing to be unhappy about." Seeing Liu Rui like this, Qianxi knew he wasn¡¯t being sincere, so sheughed and said, "Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it to get mad over someone like that." Speaking, she ran her hand over Liu Rui¡¯s chest soothingly.

    Since Qianxi wasforting him like that, Liu Rui would seem petty if he stayed angry, so he smiled and nodded. Off to the side, Xiao Yifei watched the affectionate pair and awkwardly grinned, realizing he was like a third wheel here. So, he told them he had something to do and left.

 Chapter 1121: 1112: Too Simple

    <strong>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1112: Too Simple</strong>

    At this moment, Ren Tianye was driving back, but the look on his face was unusually unpleasant. It was clear that the blow Liu Rui had dealt him earlier was significant. Frustrated, he gripped the steering wheel, nced at the flowers beside him, and seemingly made up his mind as he suddenly called his assistant.

    ¡°Help me investigate someone named Liu Rui.¡± Ren Tianye said no more before hanging up the phone, obviously in a foul mood. ¡°Liu Rui,¡± he muttered under his breath, as he mmed down on the gas pedal, his car speeding away like a bolt of lightning.

    In these past few days, Qianxi surprisingly didn¡¯t encounter Ren Tianye on her way from work, which gave her a sense of relief. He must have been disheartened that day, she mused, and gave up. Therefore, Qianxi was in a great mood these days. But she had underestimated the situation.

    One day on her way to work, Liu Rui, having nothing to do, stayed at home. However, Ren Tianye came looking for him at home that day.

    Seeing Ren Tianye at the door, Liu Rui sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Hearing this, Ren Tianye snorted coldly and said, ¡°What, you¡¯re not inviting me in to sit for a bit?¡± Without waiting for Liu Rui¡¯s response, he walked straight in. Liu Rui wanted to stop him, but couldn¡¯t.

    Once inside, Ren Tianye looked around. The simple decor didn¡¯t match Qianxi¡¯s character. He sat down on the sofa and felt the fabric; the high-quality material was instantly recognizable to him. It seemed Qianxi¡¯s home only looked unadorned.

    None of the items inside were anything but valuable. ¡°What are you really trying to do?¡± Liu Rui, following Ren Tianye to the sofa, asked impatiently. Ren Tianye furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°Is that how you speak to guests?¡±

    Amused by his words, Liu Rui quipped, ¡°You consider yourself a guest?¡± Ren Tianye did not get annoyed. He wasn¡¯t here to joke around with Liu Rui, but for Qianxi! Ren Tianye tentatively asked, ¡°Are you really Qianxi¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±

    In fact, Ren Tianye had been pondering these past few days. Liu Rui was a in person; why was Qianxi interested in him? Comparing them, Liu Rui was neither wealthier nor better-looking than himself. How could this guy be so lucky? That¡¯s why Ren Tianye suspected.

    Ren Tianye suspected Liu Rui wasn¡¯t really Qianxi¡¯s fianc¨¦, believing it was all an act by Qianxi to make him give up. So, he came to find out the truth. But Liu Rui was somewhat amused, nodding nonchntly and saying, ¡°I am!¡±

    Seeing Liu Rui nod, Ren Tianye wasn¡¯t fully convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; words are not evidence.¡± Ren Tianye frowned at Liu Rui, insisting he was lying. However, Liu Rui actually provided proof, raising his right hand to reveal a ring on his middle finger.

    ¡°See this?¡± Liu Rui said smugly to Ren Tianye. Seeing the ring, Ren Tianye was lost for words, having seen an identical one on Qianxi¡¯s finger earlier. This meant Liu Rui wasn¡¯t lying; Qianxi was indeed his fianc¨¦e.

    Despite this, Ren Tianye was still unwilling to ept it. In his eyes, Qianxi was a remarkable woman who shouldn¡¯t marry someone like Liu Rui, from a small family not worthy of Qianxi¡¯s status.

    Thinking of this, Ren Tianye¡¯s face disyed hostility. Seeing this, Liu Rui frowned and heard Ren Tianye say each word clearly, ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for Qianxi.¡± Liu Rui snorted and retorted, ¡°And you think you are?¡±

    Where Ren Tianye got his confidence was a mystery, but he tapped his chest confidently, ¡°Of course, I am good enough for Qianxi.¡± Watching Ren Tianye¡¯s odd self-assurance, Liu Rui was speechless, recalling the day Tianye had called him ugly.

    Liu Rui wanted to take this chance for payback, snorting and mockingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly yet so confident; I truly admire you.¡± Shaking his head helplessly, Liu Rui seemed to mean it.

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you¡¯re ugly!¡± Liu Rui wasn¡¯t intimidated by Ren Tianye¡¯s threat, repeating it again. Seeing this, Ren Tianye took a deep breath in anger, saying, ¡°Are you asking for trouble?¡±

    With Ren Tianye¡¯s threat, Liu Rui sneered. When it came to fighting, he was afraid of no one. Rolling up his sleeves, Liu Rui pointed provocatively at Ren Tianye, ¡°You can try.¡±

    The tension between Liu Rui and Ren Tianye escted, almost erupting into a fight, but Ren Tianye backed down. He sensed the True Qi emanating from Liu Rui, indicating he also knew some cultivation techniques.

    Ren Tianye, being just an ordinary person, realized he¡¯d be throwing himself into danger by challenging Liu Rui now. With this thought, he abandoned his provocation of Liu Rui, and instead smirked helplessly. Seeing Ren Tianye back down, Liu Rui found it amusing.

    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you about to teach me a lesson just now? What, scared?¡± Liu Rui taunted, grabbing Ren Tianye by the cor and bringing his face close.

    The fierce demeanor only made Ren Tianye more certain Liu Rui wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Instead of arguing, he pushed Liu Rui¡¯s hand away, deciding it wise to concede. ¡°A wise man knows when to retreat.¡± Adjusting his clothes, Ren Tianye stood up.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice from the doorway interrupted, ¡°So, Mr. Ren, leaving already?¡± Xiao Yifei leaned against the door, grinning at Ren Tianye. Seeing Xiao Yifei, Ren Tianye felt more annoyed, shrugging helplessly and snorting, ¡°What, you¡¯re not letting me leave?¡±

    In response, Xiao Yifei stepped away from the door, folding his arms, slowly saying, ¡°Of course you can leave, but aftering here, do you think you can just walk away easily?¡± Ren Tianye recognized Xiao Yifei¡¯s words as a threat and darkened his expression, asking warily, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression turned serious, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°Leave the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle behind!¡± Indeed, Xiao Yifei still wanted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and Liu Ruiughed, chiming in, ¡°Yes, leave something before you go.¡±

    Faced with these two, Ren Tianye smiled wryly, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect that reply and paused, frowning, ¡°Really didn¡¯t bring it?¡±

    In response, Ren Tianye nodded to show his honesty. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t tell if Ren Tianye truly didn¡¯t have it or just wouldn¡¯t hand it over, but had no intention of letting him off easily.

 Chapter 1122: 1113: Theres a Way

    <strong>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1113: There¡¯s a Way</strong>

    Xiao Yifei flipped his fingers, and a silver needle was in his hand from an angle invisible to everyone. Then, with a flick of his fingers, the silver needle shot out like lightning towards Ren Tianye.

    Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t reacted yet and suddenly felt a sharp pain somewhere on his body. Then he felt something was wrong all over, first getting a little hot and then bing itchy, ¡°Why is it so itchy?¡± Ren Tianye frowned, reaching out to scratch himself continuously.

    Seeing Ren Tianye like this, Liu Rui nced at Xiao Yifei and saw him smiling at her. It was obvious Xiao Yifei was up to something, which amused Liu Rui.

    Ren Tianye felt like a thousand ants were crawling over him, nibbling away, and no amount of scratching helped. This itch couldn¡¯t be resolved by scratching.

    While scratching, Ren Tianye began to wonder why he suddenly felt this way. Looking at Xiao Yifei, he saw him smiling back knowingly.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, was it you?¡± Ren Tianye¡¯s voice trembled, and Xiao Yifei, deciding not to hide it, nodded. Seeing him nod, Ren Tianye red fiercely at him.

    ¡°Get it off me quickly.¡± Ren Tianye shouted. Every second felt like an eternity. In response, Xiao Yifei waved his finger and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s refusal, Ren Tianye gritted his teeth but was helpless since Xiao Yifei was unwilling toply. Eventually, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want, just get rid of this damn thing for me.¡±

    Ren Tianye looked ridiculous, scratching himself while pleading. Xiao Yifei, upon hearing this, finally smiled and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bother Qianxi and Liu Rui anymore.¡±

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye sighed reluctantly and nodded, ¡°Fine. I agree!¡± Scratching his back once more.

    Seeing Ren Tianye nod, Xiao Yifei approached him, asking him to unbutton his shirt. Ren Tianye, having no choice, quicklyplied. Xiao Yifei examined Ren Tianye¡¯s chest and yanked something.

    A silver needle came out with Xiao Yifei¡¯s tug, and the sensation on Ren Tianye¡¯s body faded. Feeling rxed, he nearly copsed to the ground from relief.

    ¡°Alright, remember what you promised.¡± Xiao Yifei said, waving him away. Seeing Ren Tianye, he still felt a bit annoyed. Ren Tianye sighed and quickly left, clutching his clothes.

    Watching Ren Tianye¡¯s retreating figure, Liu Ruiughed and gave Xiao Yifei a thumbs up, ¡°Bro Fei, that was satisfying, you always find a way.¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, ¡°To deal with someone like Ren Tianye, you¡¯ve got to do this!¡±

    ¡°Haha, got it.¡± Liu Ruiughed as their mood lightened because of Ren Tianye. Then Liu Rui noticed a small box by the door, wondering if it was rted to Ren Tianye.

    He asked Xiao Yifei, ¡°Bro Fei, what do you think that is?¡± pointing at the box. Xiao Yifei turned to look and was shocked, recognizing it as the box holding the Green-eyed Silver Tail.

    Outside, Ren Tianye¡¯s expression changed. Inside the house, he was grim, but now he wore a relieved look, like a burden lifted, he sighed, nced at Qianxi¡¯s house, shook his head, and drove away.

    At home, Liu Rui and Xiao Yifei were startled by what Ren Tianye dropped. Liu Rui might not know, but Xiao Yifei understood it was the box for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Without hesitation, Xiao Yifei fetched the box, opened it swiftly, and there it was, as he hoped, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle he longed for.

    ¡°This?¡± Liu Rui was speechless, seeing it. Xiao Yifei had gone to great lengths to get it from Ren Tianye, and now it was here, just like that? Liu Rui was dumbfounded, and so was Xiao Yifei.

    At first sight, Xiao Yifei thought it was Ren Tianye¡¯s trap, but the lure was there, so he didn¡¯t think too much. In the end, it was exactly what Xiao Yifei wanted. The surprise felt like a dream.

    ¡°Is this the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?¡± Liu Rui skeptically pointed at the silver needle in the box, carefully asking. Xiao Yifei nodded slowly, knowing it was indeed the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Liu Rui knew it was real, ¡°But why get so worked up before when it was so effortlessly obtained now?¡± Liu Rui found it amusing, considering all the previous effort overshadowed by this ident, a hard truth to ept for anyone.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled wryly. Though he didn¡¯t wish to admit it, Liu Rui was right. All his previous efforts seemed pointless nowpared to this ident. Thinking about it, Xiao Yifei found it odd. How could Ren Tianye identally leave this behind?

    Remember, Qianxi asked him to hand it over before, and Ren Tianye refused. Yet now, a minor slip left it here, uncharacteristic for someone as cautious as Ren Tianye.

    Xiao Yifei shared his suspicions with Liu Rui, who agreed after consideration, finding it reasonable and suspecting Ren Tianye did it on purpose. ¡°Could he have done it deliberately?¡± Liu Rui asked, puzzled. Xiao Yifei shook his head, uncertain.

    But he, too, had a simr thought that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was important to Qianxi, and Ren Tianye leaving it here was intentional for her sake. However, Xiao Yifei dismissed this idea, as Ren Tianye could directly give it to Qianxi, which would please her and express his feelings. Why not do that?

 Chapter 1123 - 1114: Accepting Everything Without Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1114: epting Everything Without Refusal</h4>

    So, Ren Tianye really didn¡¯t need to use this method to give this thing to Qianxi. Such a gesture didn¡¯t serve any purpose for Ren Tianye pursuing Qianxi. Thus, the whole event fell into a paradox over the deliberate nature of Ren Tianye¡¯s actions, "Let¡¯s just assume it was unintentional." Xiao Yifei sighed, trying not to think about it anymore.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui nodded. Indeed, now that the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was in hand, there seemed no need to delve into how it was obtained. "Then I¡¯ll keep it," Xiao Yifei said, tucking the box into his chest, where there were six other silver needles.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei put the item away, Liu Rui smiled and said, "Now Qingxi¡¯s aftereffects should be cured." Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s cheerful tone, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel some sympathy for Liu Rui, thinking he must have endured a lot of Qianxi¡¯s ire before to be so happy.

    Returning to thepany, Ren Tianye looked very downcast. That evening, he called his assistant and went to a small tavern together. The assistant had some vague guesses about his boss¡¯s actionsing to drink meant he was certainly heartbroken.

    The waiter brought one bottle of liquor after another, and Ren Tianye epted them all. After a few rounds, Ren Tianye was already unapologetically drunk, as was his assistant, both slumped over the table like puddles of mud.

    "Boss, your pursuit of Qianxi has been found out by the higher-ups." After a long while, even though the assistant didn¡¯t want to bring this up, he ended up mentioning it due to the effects of alcohol. Hearing this, Ren Tianye seemed indifferent. Seeing this, the assistant continued, "The higher-ups said they¡¯d punish you."

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye finally showed some reaction, "Punish me? How?" His voice sounded rather hollow, but even so, he lifted a ss of wine and drank it all in one go.

    Seeing Ren Tianye drink, the assistant also picked up his wine ss and drank it down in one gulp, then said, swaying, "The higher-ups took away several of your channels."

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help but curse. To him, those channels were his main source of ie, and with several taken away, his assets were bound to shrink significantly. Thinking of this, Ren Tianye drank another ss of murky wine.

    Thepanies of these higher-ups mainly engaged in collecting antiquities, and those channels were the ces where these antiquities were run away to. Without ces to run away to, what ie could they talk about, which is why Ren Tianye cursed.

    "But Boss, did you manage to get that woman?" The assistant was very curious about Ren Tianye¡¯s progress. Hearing this, Ren Tianye seemed unwilling to discuss the matter and said slowly, "No."

    Hearing Ren Tianye say no, the assistant got anxious, "Boss, someone turned you down? How high must that woman¡¯s standards be?" Saying this, the assistant put on a disdainful expression, as if his boss was the innocent party in the whole affair. Hearing the assistant say this, Ren Tianye let out a bitterugh.

    "Ah, it¡¯s not that easy, no matter how great I am, she might just not like me." Ren Tianye¡¯s eyes became distant, and in his mind shed the scene of Liu Rui holding Qianxi. "Drink, drink," Ren Tianye suddenly raised his ss, gesturing with his ss to the assistant. Seeing this, the assistant hurriedly picked up his ss and clinked it with Ren Tianye¡¯s ss, but he didn¡¯t answer the assistant¡¯s question at all.

    "Oh, I might have just gotten too mesmerized by Qianxi." After downing a ss, Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t help butment. The tavern¡¯s design was romantic, and the moonlight outside shone through the thin windows into this little tavern.

    The white moonlight perfectly matched Ren Tianye¡¯s current state of mind. With the winds blowing and the moonlight rippling, Ren Tianye again drained his ss, looking at the moonlight. "By the way, Boss, the higher-ups said they want the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and asked you to hand it over quickly." At this moment, the assistant brought up the work matter again.

    Upon hearing this, Ren Tianye chuckled bitterly. They asked him to bring it, then told him to wait, and now they¡¯re urgent? Ultimately, without that Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, there probably wouldn¡¯t be so many problems now. Ren Tianye attributed everything to the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    But the current task wasn¡¯t like they thought. The higher-ups wanted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, and Ren Tianye truly didn¡¯t have it. This, Ren Tianye knew because that Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was lost by him¡ªor rather, it was given to someone else.

    Ren Tianye sighed deeply and said, "The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is no longer with me." Hearing Ren Tianye say the green-eyed silver needle was gone, the assistant was instantly shocked. Just a few days ago, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was still safely in his boss¡¯s hand. How did it suddenly disappear?

    Seeing the assistant¡¯s puzzled look, Ren Tianye shook his head helplessly and said, "I gave it away." When Ren Tianye said this, he seemed utterly carefree, as if the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his hand was an insignificant thing. But the assistant didn¡¯t think so; this item was important to the higher-ups, how could it just be given away?

    Thinking of this, the assistant suddenly eximed, "Boss, you didn¡¯t give it to that woman Qianxi, did you?" The assistant, upon hearing this news, immediately became a little sober. Ren Tianye simply chuckled and nodded. Indeed, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was given to Qianxi by Ren Tianye, but Ren Tianye had no regrets, instead feeling a bit pleased.

    Seeing this, the assistant shook his head helplessly, "Boss, how could you be so casual? Even if you like her, you shouldn¡¯t give away something the higher-ups want." The assistant¡¯s tone was full of helplessness because, once given, could it really be taken back? So, besides feeling helpless, the assistant really couldn¡¯t think of any other expression to face Ren Tianye.

    "Ah, men in love." The assistant said, clinking his ss against Ren Tianye¡¯s ss, then drank his own drink without a nce at Ren Tianye. After drinking, the assistant slowly sighed, "Boss, you¡¯d better think about how to resolve this with the higher-ups."

    However, after speaking, nobody responded, so the assistant nced at Ren Tianye opposite him. Only then did he realize Ren Tianye had already fallen asleep on the table, mumbling in his sleep.

    Seeing this, the assistant didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, hoping this drunken night would pass quickly.

    After Xiao Yifei got the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he began preparing to solve the problem of Qianxi¡¯s cultivation technique aftereffects. Initially, when Qianxi heard Xiao Yifei had gotten the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, she was very skeptical, but seeing the needle, she believed it.

    However, just like Xiao Yifei initially did, Qianxi was still suspicious of this and that. But Xiao Yifei just told her that having the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was enough, and she didn¡¯t need to pursue anything else. If nothing else, she could consider it as a gift from Ren Tianye. After Xiao Yifei said this, Qianxi thought Ren Tianye was a good person.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1124: 1115: The True Motive

    <strong>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1115: The True Motive</strong>

    So Qianxi remained skeptical, but despite the doubts, Xiao Yifei continued to treat Qianxi. ording to Qianxi¡¯s mother, as long as there was the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and someone who could use it, the after-effects of Qianxi¡¯s cultivation method could bepletely eradicated. Since it was what Qianxi¡¯s mother imed, Qianxi deeply believed it.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei discovered through research that Qianxi¡¯s mother was indeed correct. All it took was to repair a point in Qianxi¡¯s body that controlled emotions, which was damaged by the cultivation method. This might be impossible for others, but for Xiao Yifei, who possesses the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it was quite easy. Furthermore, with seven Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, using one for treatment and others for support would greatly increase the sess rate.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei returned to the Hua Mansion to begin preparations. Qianxi had once told him that as his skill progressed, his temper would be increasingly uncontroble, potentially leading to qigong deviation. Qianxi¡¯s previous anger stemmed from not obtaining the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, which was a cause of his agitation. After all, Qianxi¡¯s cultivation technique increased skill even without active cultivation, making timely treatment crucial to avoid unpredictable consequences.

    During this preparation period, Ren Tianye suffered quite a bit, but the suffering was due to the orders from above. When instructed to hand over the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Ren Tianye imed he identally lost it, which infuriated his superiors.

    Not only did they remove the markets under Ren Tianye¡¯s control, they drastically cut funding to Ren Tianye¡¯spany. As they said, anyone who makes such a fundamental error is unworthy of having apany. Consequently, Ren Tianye¡¯spany¡¯s stock plummeted instantly, from being worth millions to nearly bankrupt overnight.

    The news understandably didn¡¯t miss this story and kept escting its coverage, despite Qianxi not caring enough to follow it closely. Facing the near-copse of Ren Tianye¡¯spany, Qianxi was actually pleased, as Ren Tianye had previously antagonized him¡ªcopse served him right. However, Xiao Yifei had a different perspective on the matter.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was quite meticulous. Upon seeing the news, he spected immediately that Ren Tianye must have offended someone, as it was impossible for hisrgepany to copse overnight otherwise. This focus led Xiao Yifei to think about the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his possession.

    Previously, Xiao Yifei had heard that Ren Tianye collected Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles not for himself, but for someone else, either because the person was critically ill or Ren Tianye dared not defy them. Now it seemed thetter was the true motive behind Ren Tianye¡¯s collection efforts.

    Ren Tianye was ordered to collect the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, but because Qianxi needed them, Ren Tianye disobeyed and pretended to lose them at Qianxi¡¯s ce.

    Unable to deliver the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle asmanded, Ren Tianye¡¯s superiors unleashed their wrath, effectively ruining Ren Tianye overnight as punishment. Thus, if Ren Tianye intentionally left the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle at Qianxi¡¯s house, all actions could be ounted for.<fnf494> Newest update provided by FindN0vel</fnf494>

    But upon knowing everything, Xiao Yifei felt conflicted, especially when recalling Ren Tianye¡¯s visit to Liu Rui. Perhaps Ren Tianye was merely putting on a fa?ade. Thinking this, Xiao Yifei had a mixed feeling, not quitefortable. He had indeed disliked Ren Tianye before, but if Ren Tianye did these things, Xiao Yifei might have to reevaluate his impression of Ren Tianye.

    In some ways, although Ren Tianye didn¡¯t do well in other areas, when it came to someone he liked, Ren Tianye genuinely earned Xiao Yifei¡¯s admiration.

    Outside the central building, circles of journalists surrounded the entrance holding microphones and cameras, symbols of facts. At this moment, they were waiting for Ren Tianye to appear. Over recent days, due to thepany¡¯s troubles, things Ren Tianye previously did had also been exposed to the public, turning his name into a fixture of media frenzy.

    That¡¯s why theyyered themselves closely here, just to hear a single sentence from Ren Tianye.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do, those reporters are too aggressive.¡± Inside the central building, an assistant frowned while looking at the reporters through the window. At this moment, Ren Tianye was sitting in a chair, holding his breath in deep thought.

    ¡°Boss?¡± The assistant, receiving no response, called Ren Tianye again, prompting him to react finally. Seeing the assistant¡¯s troubled expression, Ren Tianye sighed and asked, ¡°How many are outside?¡± Hearing this, the assistant gestured, stating, ¡°Here are quite a few, it¡¯s likely difficult to get out.¡±

    Upon hearing they couldn¡¯t leave, Ren Tianye chuckled bitterly, ¡°Just like the saying ¡®walls fall and everyone pushes¡¯, that¡¯s exactly my situation now.¡± While saying this, Ren Tianye slowly stood up, took a nce at the crowd outside through the window, arranging his thoughts before saying to his assistant, ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The assistant was shocked by Ren Tianye¡¯s request, his eyes almostically wide in surprise. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t do that.¡± The assistant replied with a trembling voice, sounding scared. Seeing this, Ren Tianye helplessly exined, ¡°You¡¯ll wear my clothes and go out the main door, turning left. I¡¯ll go right.¡±

    Upon hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s exnation, the assistant awkwardly scratched his head and smiled, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The assistant quickly dressed in Ren Tianye¡¯s clothes and donned sunsses as instructed, while Ren Tianye summoned a cleaning staffer to switch clothes.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± said Ren Tianye, moving out together with his assistant.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Ren Tianye, Mr. Ren!¡± A quick-eyed reporter spotted Ren Tianye, causing a livelymotion as reporters holding microphones rushed towards Ren Tianye, quickly engulfing him.

    ¡°Mr. Ren, could youment on thepany¡¯s situation? Mr. Ren?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ren, what do you have to say about the previous rumors of illegal enrichment?¡±

    One question came after another, a barrage of inquiries overflowing instantly¡ªno one could rapidly respond to all. Thus, Ren Tianye continuously fended off reporters waving microphones and cameras while repeatedly dering noment, heading towards the building¡¯s right side amidst the crowd.

    After the reporters left, a man dressed in a cleaner¡¯s uniform emerged from the building entrance, cautiously looking around before slowly stepping out. Looking apprehensive about encountering anyone, the man lowered his hat brim and quickly turned left, trying to leave the building.

 Chapter 1125: 1116: No Regrets

    <strong>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1116: No Regrets</strong>

    But at this moment, the man raised his head and suddenly found a young man standing not far away. Seeing this person, the man abruptly stopped. Seeing this, the young man slowly walked up to the man disguised as a cleaner and said, ¡°Mr. Ren.¡± The young man immediately recognized Ren Tianye, who was pretending to be a cleaner.

    Ren Tianye snorted coldly and said, ¡°How are you here?¡± The young man was indeed Xiao Yifei. So upon seeing Xiao Yifei, Ren Tianye paused for a moment and stopped, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. Ren Tianye smiled wryly, thinking to himself, what could Xiao Yifei possibly be doing here, except smugly mocking him.

    ¡°Laugh if you want tough.¡± Ren Tianye nced at Xiao Yifei and said with a bitter smile. Hearing Ren Tianye say this, Xiao Yifei shook his head. Ren Tianye appeared somewhat puzzled by the shake of the head, but the next second he understood, as Xiao Yifei said nothing but performed a thumbs-up gesture.

    Ren Tianye was stunned for a while before he reacted, letting out a bitterugh and lowering the brim of his hat again. ¡°Does he know?¡± Ren Tianye slowly asked. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, indicating he hadn¡¯t told Qianxi.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei shake his head, Ren Tianye nodded with a smile, then bypassed Xiao Yifei and left directly, leaving Xiao Yifei to watch Ren Tianye¡¯s departing back with mixed feelings. But at the moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t resolve anything; it was all Ren Tianye¡¯s own choice, and he surely wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei then left the building.

    A few dayster, Xiao Yifei returned to Qianxi¡¯s home with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Obviously, this time Xiao Yifei came to solve the side effects of Qianxi¡¯s cultivation technique. Xiao Yifei had already prepared everything, and everything was ready except for the east wind.

    Qianxi was happy because she could get rid of the side effects. Since the process of needling wasn¡¯t very painful, Qianxi was sitting in a chair, prepared to receive treatment, while Xiao Yifei, like an old practitioner of Chinese Medicine, was making some preparations before the acupuncture.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xiao Yifei was about to treat Qianxi. Upon hearing this, Qianxi nodded. Liu Rui, who was beside them, also appeared very nervous, not daring to speak loudly. Seeing Qianxi nod, Xiao Yifei was about to begin. ¡°Liu Rui, help me lift Qianxi¡¯s shirt.¡±

    Upon hearing, Liu Rui nodded his head, quickly lifted the shirt off Qianxi¡¯s back, exposing the fair skin to the air at that moment. But Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t concerned with these things. After cleaning the acupuncture points with alcohol, he held the already sterilized Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting now.¡± Before he finished speaking, Xiao Yifei inserted a needle into Qianxi¡¯s back. Despite being extremely careful, it was unavoidable to feel pain because the point was extremely sensitive. Seeing Qianxi sucking in a breath of cold air, Liu Rui also couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache.

    However, for the sake of Qianxi¡¯s health, Liu Rui hardened his heart. After the first needle came the second one, and then the third, and before long, Qianxi¡¯s back was adorned with seven silver needles, her body drenched in cold sweat. Liu Rui stood by watching Qianxi, whichforted her heart substantially.

    With all the needles inserted into Qianxi¡¯s body, Xiao Yifei slowly exhaled a breath, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had to remain in Qianxi¡¯s body for a while before it could be pulled out. ¡°Qianxi, control the True Qi to circte through your meridian once.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qianxi nodded and subsequently began to direct her internal True Qi to circte step by step through the acupuncture points identified by Xiao Yifei. Initially, Qianxi felt as if there was a wall blocking her True Qi at every point.

    As Qianxi slowly overcame these obstacles, the cirction of her True Qi became smooth. Additionally, beyond the smoothness came a sense offort, so much so that if Xiao Yifei weren¡¯t present, Qianxi might very well let out a contented hum.

    Time passed second by second, and it was unclear how long it had been. Now, thefortable feeling of Qianxi¡¯s True Qi cirction had dissipated, almost returning to its original state. At this moment, Xiao Yifei also exhaled slowly and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    In response, Qianxi nodded and replied, ¡°No difference from usual.¡± Hearing Qianxi¡¯sment about no difference, Xiao Yifei knew it was almost over, and thus he started pulling out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle from Qianxi¡¯s back. As the silver needle was extracted, Qianxi felt a wave of relief.

    Afterwards, Xiao Yifei applied some anti-inmmatory medication to Qianxi¡¯s back. Uponpleting everything, Xiao Yifei washed and put away the silver needles. After the acupuncture session, Qianxi felt a wave of fatigue and gently leaned into Liu Rui¡¯s arms.

    Seeing Qianxi like this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but worry, so he looked at Xiao Yifei, as naturally, Liu Rui didn¡¯t understand these things. Seeing the concern on Liu Rui¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s just asleep.¡± After speaking, Xiao Yifei gave Liu Rui a pat, ¡°Take him in to rest.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei say that Qianxi was simply asleep, Liu Rui let out a sigh of relief and followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s advice to carry Qianxi back into the room. After a while, Liu Rui also stepped out of the room, gently closing the door behind him, while Xiao Yifei sat on the sofa sipping tea.

    Unknowingly, half a day had passed since this acupuncture began, but Liu Rui didn¡¯t feel that much time had gone by. ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu.¡± Hearing Liu Rui being so polite, Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, ¡°Why so formal?¡±

    Lua Rui chuckled bashfully upon hearing this. Actually, this gratitude goes beyond just the treatment for Qianxi this time. Previously, to get himself out of prison, Xiao Yifei put in considerable effort. Thinking of this, Liu Rui just wanted to express his gratitude properly.

    But Liu Rui didn¡¯t say this aloud. At this time, the two brothers were sitting on the sofa, and Xiao Yifei suddenly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to rx like this for a long time.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone carried a hint of sentiment. Indeed, since Xiao Yifei came to Beijing, troubles had been continuous, and he had never truly rested well.

    Nor had there been such an opportunity to sit here without thinking of anything. Upon hearing this, Liu Rui let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Hearing the word ¡°over,¡± Xiao Yifei shook his head. No, it wasn¡¯t over yet, because Tang Rong was still in someone else¡¯s hands.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei shake his head, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but frown. Could there be something he didn¡¯t know? Thinking of it, Liu Rui became curious and asked. Hearing Liu Rui ask, Xiao Yifei simply shook his head. These matters, he didn¡¯t want to share with Liu Rui and add to his worries; it was better for Liu Rui to take good care of Qianxi.<fn8f1f> Checktest chapters at findnovel</fn8f1f>

    Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t speak, and Liu Rui didn¡¯t press further, choosing to silently sit next to Xiao Yifei. After a while, Xiao Yifei patted Liu Rui¡¯s shoulder and said with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°Qianxi is a good girl, cherish her well.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Rui was startled, then nodded. Xiao Yifei¡¯s manner of speaking was somewhat reminiscent of his grandfather.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1126 - 1117: Utter Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1117: Utter Chaos</h4>

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, then stood up to leave, "Brother Fei, won¡¯t you stay a bit?" Liu Rui wanted him to stay, but Xiao Yifei politely declined for fear of being a bother, so Liu Rui said no more. Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, Liu Rui felt an inexplicable sense of mncholy.

    But since Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t let Liu Rui ask more, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t pester further and had to let him be. Leaving Shallow Stream¡¯s home, Xiao Yifei sighed slowly. Because Liu Rui had mentioned it earlier, Tang Rong¡¯s image filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, and thinking of Tang Rong being kidnapped, he felt a rush of irritation.

    Most importantly, Xiao Yifei currently had no way to contact Tang Rong and had no idea of her situation. So, how could Xiao Yifei not be anxious? But what could he do now? As night slowly descended, an entire afternoon had passed in a blur. He must investigate the kidnapping of Tang Song tomorrow.

    Thinking about these things, Xiao Yifei quickly returned home. After a long afternoon of acupuncture, he was quite exhausted and fell asleep without doing anything extra. Upon waking the next day, Xiao Yifei felt as though he¡¯d had an endless dream. Not only was his whole body sore, but his mind was also in a mess.

    After washing up and getting dressed, Xiao Yifei, after thinking for a moment, headed straight to the Central Bureau. To find a person, beside the government, the bureau was the only option. Moreover, Xiao Yifei had acquaintances there, which made the search even more convenient.

    "Hua Xiangrong, could youe over for a moment?" At that time, Hua Xiangrong had arrived early at the bureau, as it was her duty. As soon as she got there, someone called for her to go over.

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong went over and saw her colleague cing a stack of files in front of her. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong disyed a bit of confusion. Her colleague exined slowly, "There¡¯s been a report." Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong frowned and asked, "What type of case?"

    "Kidnapping." The colleague said, ncing at Hua Xiangrong. Upon hearing the case type, she nodded and began looking through the files. A report stated someone was kidnapped, but there was no information on the victim or the kidnapper, meaning this case was just filed.

    <fn73b2> ?????? ???? F?nd-Novel</fn73b2>

    "Okay, I understand." Hua Xiangrong thoughtfully flipped through the files, then returned to her desk with them. Just then, someone suddenly stormed into the bureau, causing Hua Xiangrong to look over. To her surprise, it was none other than Xiao Yifei, whom she knew.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei, Hua Xiangrong, who¡¯d been seated, immediately stood up. The initially shocking event turned a bit tense as she eximed, "Xiao Yifei!" The somewhat bewildered Xiao Yifei, upon hearing this, immediately felt like he¡¯d found a sense of belonging and went to Hua Xiangrong.

    "What brings you here?" Before Xiao Yifei could speak, Hua Xiangrong asked. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "To find someone." Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong was momentarily stunned, and then her face slightly flushed as she cautiously asked, "To find me?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled again but didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he gazed at Hua Xiangrong. Seeing hisck of response, Hua Xiangrong thought she guessed right and thus became a bit coy, saying, "Why are you looking for me?"

    Xiao Yifei snapped his fingers at Hua Xiangrong and slowly said, "I¡¯m looking for you to help find someone." Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s purpose, Hua Xiangrong suddenly felt a bit delusional; Xiao Yifei was actually looking for another person. Realizing this, she felt a little uneasy.

    Hua Xiangrong sat back in her seat with a hint of disappointment, "Who are you looking for?" Her tone and actions indicated she wasn¡¯t too weing towards Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt awkward but didn¡¯t say much to avoid further confusion. He merely ndly stated the name, Tang Rong.

    Upon hearing the name, Hua Xiangrong knew that Xiao Yifei was looking for a woman, causing her initial disappointment to turn into anger. "A woman?" Hua Xiangrong frowned and asked while looking at Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded; indeed, Tang Rong was a woman he¡¯d lived with, and he wasn¡¯t sure how Hua Xiangrong would react if she knew that.

    "Any other information?" Hua Xiangrong asked sourly. Hearing her query, Xiao Yifei nodded, then slowly pulled out a photo of Tang Rong from his pocket. At this point, Hua Xiangrong probably felt like she was about to explode ¡ª was he actually carrying another woman¡¯s photo? She snatched the photo from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and immediately examined it.

    A beautiful woman was smiling at the camera, her features impably bnced, and even somewhat alluring. Even a simple ponytail couldn¡¯t hide the woman¡¯s beauty in the photo. Looking at the picture, Hua Xiangrong suddenly felt inferior, but the thought of Xiao Yifei searching for a woman prettier than her made Hua Xiangrong quite unwilling.

    Xiao Yifei, noticing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s change of expression, cautiously asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong rolled her eyes at Xiao Yifei, then snorted with a sarcastic tone, "So you¡¯re looking for a beauty, no wonder you¡¯re so anxious." Xiao Yifei could hear the sarcasm in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s voice and found it somewhat amusing.

    Xiao Yifei leaned closer to Hua Xiangrong, then gave her a questioning look, and said, "Jealous?" Xiao Yifei was obviously referring to Hua Xiangrong, but how could she admit it? So she quickly shook her head, still angry, saying, "Jealous? Why would I be jealous? This woman isn¡¯t prettier than I am, so why should I be jealous?"

    Hua Xiangrong blurted out a string of words. If she wasn¡¯t jealous, then she was perhaps being unreasonable. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled and, with a pitiful tone, said to Hua Xiangrong, "Xiangrong, please help me. This person is my cousin, and I can¡¯t reach her now." Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden cuteness caught Hua Xiangrongpletely off guard.

    The originally angry Hua Xiangrong immediately calmed down a bit and quickly agreed. Her eyes began to evade Xiao Yifei¡¯s, avoiding contact. Seeing that Hua Xiangrong agreed, Xiao Yifei chuckled to himself ¡ª it seemed that girls¡¯ persuasion tactics were indeed effective. Realizing this method was actually suggested by Tang Rong herself, he finally understood.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face again wore a worried expression. Meanwhile, Hua Xiangrong input Tang Rong¡¯s basic information into theputer, and a personal profile appeared on the screen. After Xiao Yifei confirmed it was correct, Hua Xiangrong assured him she¡¯d find her quickly. Xiao Yifei had always trusted Hua Xiangrong¡¯s efficiency, so he didn¡¯t pry further.

 Chapter 1127: 1118: Dare Not Be Negligent

    <strong>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1118: Dare Not Be Negligent</strong>

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Xiao Yifei turned and left. Watching him walk away, Hua Xiangrong helplessly pursed her lips and sighed before talking to herself, ¡°Xiao Yifei, who are you thinking about?¡± As she spoke, her mind was filled with the image of Lin Mu acting coy earlier.

    After a while, Hua Xiangrong approached her subordinate, a detective, to ask him to investigate the kidnapping case, and also inquire about the woman Xiao Yifei was looking for earlier. Hearing this, her subordinate nodded naturally and immediately began executing the task assigned by Hua Xiangrong. After entrusting this matter to her, Xiao Yifei walked back to Hua Mansion with peace of mind.

    A few dayster, Xiao Yifei suddenly received news from Hua Xiangrong, asking him to go to the police department. Wondering if there was news about Tang Rong, Xiao Yifei dared not dy and headed straight to the department.

    These days, Shanxi has been resting at home. After recovering the acupoints, Shanxi¡¯s cultivation also surged at this moment. As for how far it has advanced, perhaps only Shanxi himself knows. However, although his strength spiked, Shanxi¡¯s temper could be controlled, which it has to be said, Xiao Yifei¡¯s few needles really saved Shanxi¡¯s life.

    So Shanxi has been quite happy these past few days. Seeing Shanxi happy, Liu Rui also felt an unspeakablefort. Moreover, if Shanxi could control his temper in the future, it would be beneficial in many ways. So, Shanxi brought Liu Rui to Hua Mansion, saying they wanted to thank Xiao Yifei properly.

    But Xiao Yifei had already left Hua Mansion by then, so Shanxi and hispanion waited for Xiao Yifei there. Liu Rui noticed Xiao Yifei that day and felt concerned, so he secretly found Old Hua, wanting to ask about Xiao Yifei¡¯s recent state. But Old Hua had only seen the surface; these days, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t very happy, spending the whole day in his room except during meals.

    A few times when Old Hua wanted to ask about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation, Xiao Yifei kept silent, which left Old Hua unable to fathom Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts. Hearing Old Hua¡¯s description, Liu Rui immediately realized that Xiao Yifei had something troubling him. However, he didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°By the way, where did Xiao Yifei go?¡± Liu Rui suddenly asked.

    Upon hearing this, Old Hua pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Seems like he went to the police department.¡±

    At the police department, Xiao Yifei hurriedly arrived in front of Hua Xiangrong. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s anxious look, although Hua Xiangrong felt extremely miserable inside, she still had to tell him the result. ¡°How¡¯s it? Any results?¡± Xiao Yifei asked anxiously. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nodded, indicating she had found the person Xiao Yifei asked about.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong nod, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and grabbed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked joyfully. Watching Xiao Yifei this excited, Hua Xiangrong sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I found her, but the situation isn¡¯t quite right.¡±

    ¡°Not quite right?¡± Xiao Yifei frowned. He knew Tang Rong was kidnapped, but didn¡¯t understand what Hua Xiangrong meant by something being off. If it was just about the kidnapping, it would be bearable, but if it was something else, Xiao Yifei might copse on the spot.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, a few days ago we received a kidnapping case.¡± Hua Xiangrong said, gently removing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand from her shoulder, and continued, ¡°After our investigation, we found that the person you are looking for is the same person who was kidnapped.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t too surprised because he had long known Tang Rong was kidnapped; he just wanted to know her location. Seeing Xiao Yifei not surprised, Hua Xiangrong frowned as well. She originally thought Xiao Yifei should at least be surprised to hear such news, but he seemed to have been expecting it, showing no surprise at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Hua Xiangrong questioned. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei realized he should be a bit surprised, otherwise Hua Xiangrong would realize he already knew about Tang Rong. So, he quickly feigned surprise, saying, ¡°How could she have been kidnapped? Where is she now?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s series of abnormal actions, Hua Xiangrong shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Not in Beijing.¡± Upon hearing she wasn¡¯t in Beijing, Xiao Yifei felt a bit troubled. Then Hua Xiangrong continued, ¡°She¡¯s in a small city north of Beijing.¡±

    After learning Tang Rong¡¯s whereabouts, Xiao Yifei nodded finally, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that city?¡± he asked. Shanxi then slowly answered, ¡°It¡¯s just a rtively obscure small city, seems to be called Cloud City.¡± After hearing the name of the town, Xiao Yifei further inquired about the location of the kidnappers. Up to this point, Xiao Yifei had all the information about Tang Rong, leaving just the rescue operation.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled at Hua Xiangrong and left without another word. Originally, Hua Xiangrong wanted to pull Xiao Yifei back and tell him not to be in such a hurry, but found he¡¯d already walked out of the police department. Seeing him so eager, it seemed like he¡¯d rush to that small town any second.

    As Hua Xiangrong imagined, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was now focused on going to Cloud City to rescue Tang Rong. If conditions allowed, he would¡¯ve set off immediately. However, before setting off, he needed to pack his things, so he returned to Hua Mansion first. Upon returning to Hua Mansion, he saw Liu Rui and Shanxi who had been waiting for him, along with Old Hua.

    Seeing the three of them, Xiao Yifei was a bit surprised, then, seeing Shanxi had mostly recovered, awkwardly asked about Shanxi¡¯s condition. Of course, Shanxi was fine; after these days of recovery, he was more than well recovered. Seeing Shanxi was alright, Xiao Yifei smiled.<fn7cbc> Find the newest release on FindN()vel</fn7cbc>

    ¡°Of course, thanks to whoever took such good care of him.¡± Liu Rui said, patting his own chest, implying Shanxi¡¯s speedy recovery was all his credit. Watching this, Shanxi disdainfully snorted, but Liu Rui didn¡¯t mind and instead turned the topic to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Brother Fei, we came to thank you properly.¡±

    Seeing Liu Rui wanting to thank him again, Xiao Yifei felt a bit speechless, quickly waving his hand and saying, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m really not used to such politeness.¡± But this time Liu Rui came with determination, refusing to let Xiao Yifei refuse, so he slowly said, ¡°Brother Fei, you mustn¡¯t refuse. You helped us so much, it feels wrong to do nothing in return, at the very least, a meal.¡±

    Seeing Liu Rui speak like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t refuse any longer, feeling it would be inappropriate, so he finally nodded. Liu Rui then happily patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going for a feast! My treat!¡± Everyoneughed at Liu Rui¡¯s actions, and the atmosphere lightened up.

    And Xiao Yifei, realizing he hadn¡¯t properly rxed in so many days, decided to indulge a bit. Therefore, the n to rescue Tang Rong was postponed to the next day. Thinking of these, Xiao Yifei followed Liu Rui to a very elegant hotel. After taking a look at the hotel¡¯s decor, Xiao Yifei walked in.

    ¡°Come on, Brother Fei, let¡¯s have a good drink today. Over these days, thank you so much, I¡¯ll drink first,¡± on the table, Liu Rui picked up the ss and downed it in one go.

 Chapter 1128: 1119: Hua Mansion

    <strong>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1119: Hua Mansion</strong>

    On the drinking table, because Liu Rui was the lively one, the atmosphere was somewhat cheerful. Due to Liu Rui, Lin Mu drank a bit too much, but the more Lin Mu drank, the more bitter the wine tasted. Because when Lin Mu got drunk, he thought of Tang Rong, and thinking of Tang Rong made his heart feel uneasy, which is why the wine grew increasingly bitter.

    Liu Rui seemed to have noticed something. He quietly asked Lin Mu, ¡°Hey, Lin Mu, if you have something on your mind, just say it, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Let your brother share the burden.¡± Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, Lin Mu sighed. Perhaps due to his personality, Lin Mu truly didn¡¯t want to share this matter with others.

    So Lin Mu showed a bit of unwillingness. Seeing this, Liu Rui began to pester him endlessly, ¡°Come on, Lin Mu, just tell me, okay?¡± As he spoke, Liu Rui drank another ss with Lin Mu. After the drink, Lin Mu sighed slowly. Unable to withstand Liu Rui¡¯s persistent nagging, Lin Mu slowly said to Liu Rui, ¡°Come outside, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    When Liu Rui heard Lin Mu was willing to talk, he couldn¡¯t find any reason not to follow. So Liu Rui went outside the private room with Lin Mu. Nearby, Qian Xi noticed them whispering and then leaving to talk outside, which made her slightly suspicious. But eavesdropping seemed inappropriate, so Qian Xi didn¡¯t follow.<fnaaf0> ?????? ???? find?novel</fnaaf0>

    Hua Lao, who had been silent all this time, chuckled and said to Qian Xi, ¡°Young people always have something of a secret, let them be.¡± As he spoke, Hua Lao nced at Qian Xi. Upon hearing this, Qian Xi also chuckled and teasingly said, ¡°Well, Grandpa, do you have many secrets?¡±

    Listening to Qian Xi¡¯s words, Hua Lao was so pleased that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Recently, Hua Lao clearly felt that since Qian Xi received treatment from Lin Mu, his whole personality had changedpletely. If it were before, Qian Xi wouldn¡¯t speak like this to him at all.

    That¡¯s why Hua Lao seemed rather happy. He swiftly picked up some food for Qian Xi. The current Qian Xi seemed to return to the time when Hua Lao first took care of him, gentle and cute.

    Outside the private room, Liu Rui had drunk quite a lot, so he leaned on Lin Mu for support as they stepped out. Once outside, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t hold back and quickly asked, ¡°Come on, Lin Mu, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Mu sighed and slowly replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about a friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°A girl or a guy?¡± Before Lin Mu could finish, Liu Rui jumped in with his question. Hearing Liu Rui insist, Lin Mu truthfully answered Liu Rui that she was a girl. Upon hearing that the person Lin Mu was talking about was a girl, Liu Rui¡¯s doubtful gaze immediately locked onto Lin Mu, ¡°You like her!¡± Liu Rui said confidently.

    Lin Mu was taken aback by Liu Rui¡¯s words and froze for a moment. Finally, he nodded slowly, confirming that he indeed liked Tang Rong. Seeing Lin Mu nod, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile happily and said, ¡°Oh wow, our Lin Mu has also fallen in love! Is it because the girl is ignoring you that you¡¯re feeling so sad?¡±

    Liu Rui said with a smile to Lin Mu. However, Lin Mu¡¯s face looked incredibly mncholy. Lin Mu merely shook his head and said slowly, ¡°She was kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Rui¡¯s drunkenness was immediately halved by shock. Hearing that the girl Lin Mu liked was kidnapped, Liu Rui quickly rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Who could be so bold to kidnap Lin Mu¡¯s woman? I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    Seeing Liu Rui in such a state, Lin Mu sighed, ¡°If only we knew.¡± Liu Rui was bewildered by Lin Mu¡¯s words. A kidnapping, whether they want money or something else, surely the kidnappers would give an address.

    But Lin Mu¡¯s words implied that they had no idea where the kidnappers were. Liu Rui then asked what Lin Mu meant by this. Upon hearing the inquiry, Lin Mu exined the whole situation to Liu Rui. After hearing everything, Liu Rui realized the kidnappers hadn¡¯t given Lin Mu an address because the kidnappers wanted nothing.

    After listening to everything Lin Mu said, Liu Rui felt equally troubled. ¡°Do you know where the girl is now?¡± Liu Rui asked. Hearing this, Lin Mu frowned and thought for a moment before shaking his head.

    Upon hearing that Lin Mu still didn¡¯t know the whereabouts, Liu Rui appeared very helpless. Lin Mu, witnessing all this, also remained silent. Regarding Tang Rong¡¯s location, even though Lin Mu drank quite a bit, he deliberately kept it hidden. Lin Mu understood well that if Liu Rui knew where Tang Rong was, even against death, he would go with Lin Mu.

    But Lin Mu didn¡¯t want those around him to take such a risk, which is why Lin Mu didn¡¯t exin clearly to Liu Rui. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Hua Xiangrong to send people to find her; we will find her, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Mu patted Liu Rui¡¯s shoulder and slowlyforted him. As expected, only after hearing Lin Mu¡¯s reassurance did Liu Rui slowly breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back in. I¡¯ve said everything there is to say.¡± Lin Mu spoke while pulling Liu Rui back inside. Seeing the two return after their private talk, Qian Xi dismissively curled her lip and said, ¡°What secrets could two men possibly have?¡±

    Upon hearing Qian Xi¡¯s words, Lin Mu was momentarily stunned, then awkwardly smiled, as did Liu Rui beside him. The meal concluded promptly, and everyone returned together to the Hua Mansion. The car moved quickly along the way, and due to the wind, by the time they arrived home, Lin Mu had sobered up considerably.

    As for Qian Xi and others, after dropping Lin Mu off at home, they went straight home themselves. Back in his room, Lin Mu began packing since he nned to leave the next day. So he started preparing his things tonight to ease the hassle for tomorrow.

    After gathering all necessary items one by one, Lin Muy down to sleep. The next morning, Lin Mu left a note and departed, taking advantage of the early hour when no one was awake. He quietly left alone, and as he exited, Lin Mu nced at the Hua Mansion, pondering whether this might be thest farewell.

    But heforted himself simultaneously, knowing he wouldn¡¯t fail to return because of this. After all, having roamed society for so many years, rescuing someone wouldn¡¯t cost him his life, so Lin Mu smiled and turned away, heading towards the destination Hua Xiangrong had previously mentioned¡ªCloud City!

    None of the Hua Mansion¡¯s residents knew at that moment that someone had already left before they awoke.

    ¡°Lin Mu, wake up!¡± Even as noon neared, Hua Lao still hadn¡¯t seen Lin Mu arise, so he personally went to Lin Mu¡¯s room to wake him up. However, he found no response despite knocking, which made Hua Lao a bit anxious. He called the steward to open Lin Mu¡¯s room.

    Following the steward¡¯s actions, when Hua Lao saw the empty room, he was a little stunned. Lin Mu was nowhere to be seen in the room, only an empty bed and a note ced on the table.

    Seeing this, Hua Lao frowned, walked to the table, picked up the note, and began reading. The note clear stated: ¡°Hua Lao, forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, but something urgent came up, and I had to leave like this. I¡¯m fine, get in touch if you need anything. Don¡¯t worry about me. Lin Mu.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1129 - 1120: Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1120: Feelings</h4>

    The signature on the note also made it clear to Hua Lao who wrote it¡ªwasn¡¯t it the missing Lin Mu? Seeing this note, Hua Lao couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a sigh and said, "This child, huh." Saying this, Hua Lao ced the note back on the table and then exited the room.

    "Come back safely." Hua Lao said as he closed the door. Meanwhile, Lin Mu was on a flight to Cloud City, the clouds outside the window drifting by as the ne flew, and Lin Mu was moving further and further away from Beijing. Finally, after an indeterminate amount of time, the ne reached its destination.

    After getting off the ne, the first thing Lin Mu did was find a ce to stay. Not far from the airport, Lin Mu settled down there. After putting his things in order, Lin Mu headed straight for his destination. Since Lin Mu had left early in the morning, it was now noon.

    Lin Mu slowly pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, which had an address written on it, given to him by Hua Xiangrong as Tang Rong¡¯s location: "East Gate Building!" was written on the paper. Lin Mu, having no reason to doubt it, trusted it, as it was the only effective clue.

    So Lin Mu hailed a taxi and told the driver to go to East Gate Building. After some time, the taxi stopped in front of a building. Yes, this was indeed the East Gate Building mentioned on the piece of paper. Getting off the car, Lin Mu looked up at the towering building and resolutely walked inside.

    By this time, Tang Rong could no longer remember how long she had been in this room. Since being kidnapped by those people, she hadn¡¯t been allowed to leave. It was fortunate that the room¡¯s conditions were good; otherwise, Tang Rong might have really gone mad by now.

    However, the main reason for Tang Rong¡¯s perseverance was a sentence Lin Mu had told her over the phone: "When Ie back, it¡¯ll be me." For this promise, Tang Rong had been endlessly waiting and hoping, anticipating Lin Mu¡¯s arrival to rescue her.

    So, whenever she felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Tang Rong would think back to her times living with Lin Mu, and just focusing on those thoughts would clear away the gloom of an entire day.

    "Lin Mu, when will youe?" Tang Rong said somewhat mncholically as she looked out the window. "You still owe me rent." Tang Rong sighed, Lin Mu¡¯s image slowly forming in her mind, unaware that Lin Mu was right below her.

    Indeed, Lin Mu was currently in the lobby of the building, asking the receptionist if they had seen a woman, but all their answers were consistently saying they hadn¡¯t. No one was able to provide effective clues, and Lin Mu couldn¡¯t help but frown. By now, perhaps searching floor by floor was the only way.

    With that thought, Lin Mu took a deep breath and decided to search floor by floor. Fortunately, each floor had a simr structure, which reduced the amount of searching Lin Mu had to do. Even so, by the time he got to the tenth floor, Lin Mu was already slightly out of breath.

    Minutes ticked by, and with Lin Mu¡¯s tireless efforts, he reached the twenty-third floor. From there, looking down, people appeared as small as ants, highlighting the effort Lin Mu had put in. Since the building wasn¡¯t very tall, with only a little over thirty floors, reaching the twenty-third floor was an achievable goal for Lin Mu.

    Simrly, this floor was no different from the previous ones, so Lin Mu continued to search room by room. At that moment, Tang Rong was bored and watching TV, when suddenly the doorbell rang.

    "Could it be this room?" Lin Mu, after going back and forth, suddenly noticed a room that seemed off. The decorations were distinct from others, appearing quite special. Seeing this room, Lin Mu frowned and continuously spected, wondering if this was the room where Tang Rong was held.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mu couldn¡¯t help but press the doorbell. "Coming!" Tang Rong shouted, slowly moving to the door. With a creak, the door was opened, and the people inside and outside the door looked at each other. "Room service!" said a man pushing a food cart standing outside the door.

    This immediately marked him as one of the kidnappers¡¯ men, a sight Tang Rong had grown ustomed to. She adeptly took the meal and returned to her room, as the door suddenly swung open, facing Lin Mu directly with someone who startled him greatly because this person looked so much like Xianxi!

    Seeing the woman opposite him, Lin Mu hesitated. If Xianxi were not still in Beijing, Lin Mu might have mistaken this woman for Xianxi. Thinking of this, Lin Mu reconsidered the woman asking for money, but no matter how he viewed her, she resembled Xianxi immensely.

    <fn9197> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn9197>

    "Who are you?" The woman opposite spoke first. Upon hearing this, Lin Mu¡¯s mind wavered. Xianxi¡¯s beauty was well-known, and seeing a woman who looked like her, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of it. But this woman¡¯s voice in addition to her looks, was also remarkably alluring.

    This was why Lin Mu was slightly dazed; the beautiful face, the enchanting voice¡ªwhat man wouldn¡¯t be captivated by such a woman? Yet the woman before him wasn¡¯t quite Xianxi, because she seemed to be much older.

    Suppressing his inner confusion, Lin Mu slowly introduced himself, "Hello, I¡¯m Lin Mu."

    Upon hearing the name, the woman furrowed her brow, though Lin Mu was unsure of the meaning. As he listened, the woman asked again, "What do you want from me?"

    "What do you want from me?" the woman asked Lin Mu again, but suddenly, Lin Mu felt a bit lost, because he had an indescribable feeling about this woman. Her tone was indeed somewhat aloof, yet her figure and face exuded an undeniable allure.

    This unlikelybination of traits was seamlessly expressed in this woman, which is why Lin Mu was thrown off bnce. Additionally, since the woman greatly resembled Xianxi, it left Lin Mu even more uncertain about what to do.

    The woman looked at Lin Mu¡¯s dumbfounded expression and gave a disdainfulugh. "What, are you an idiot?" she said, extending her slender index finger, cing it under Lin Mu¡¯s chin. With a gentle motion, she lifted his head.

    "Quite good-looking," the woman concluded after gently shaking her finger, carefully observing Lin Mu¡¯s face. Saying so, she meant Lin Mu, the back-and-forth finally pulling Lin Mu back to reality.

    Once he felt the woman¡¯s finger under his chin, Lin Mu immediately took several steps back, eyeing the woman warily. Her attire was quite normal, but there was an indescribable seductive aura about her, reminiscent of Xianxi.

    Lin Mu suddenly realized the peculiar quality¡ªXianxi¡¯s aura seemed to stem from this woman. Realizing this, Lin Mu once again examined the woman whose temperament bore a striking resemnce to Xianxi. Seeing Lin Mu retreat, the woman frowned.

    "Did I tell you to step back?" the woman¡¯s voice, as delicate as a thread, pierced Lin Mu¡¯s ears, prompting him to want to move closer. However, her expression appeared somewhat angry. Hearing this, Lin Mu desperately reminded himself not to fall for her easily.

 Chapter 1130: 1121: Disposal

    <strong>Chapter 1130: Chapter 1121: Disposal</strong>

    ¡°Come over here!¡± The womanmanded in a low voice. Thismand-like phrase drilled into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not quite appropriate to get so close upon first meeting, is it?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei contradict her, the expression on the woman¡¯s face turned somewhat angry, ¡°You dare to defy me?¡± The woman¡¯s furious eyes locked onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s, truly angry? And the reason was merely that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t follow her instructions. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly put on a small face, apologizing as he slowly walked toward the woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ming, alright?¡± Xiao Yifei appeared to be smiling cheekily, but his steps were unusually cautious. If there was anything off about the woman, he would immediately retreat behind himself.

    But this woman was someone Xiao Yifei was meeting for the first time. He also had no idea why the woman had such a huge temper towards a guy. Watching Xiao Yifei slowly approach, the woman crossed her arms in front of her chest, and since Xiao Yifei had no intention of resisting anymore, her expression improved considerably.

    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled. Even this smile, Xiao Yifei found it very simr to Shanxi¡¯s. ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Afterughing, the woman asked earnestly. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to respond, as he was simply there to rescue Tang Rong.

    However, that reason, given the unknown situation on the other end, might cause trouble if impulsively revealed. So Xiao Yifei simply smiled and nodded without saying much. Yet, thisck of exnation led to greater troubleter on.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei smile lightly without providing a reason, the woman felt something was amiss. She quickly grabbed his arm. Feeling the sudden force on his arm, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank, and he looked at the woman awkwardly.

    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to be pulling and tugging like this?¡± Xiao Yifei said, inadvertently ncing at the woman¡¯s face. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t really paid attention to how she looked earlier, only knowing she looked a lot like Shanxi. Now noticing, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be interested.

    The woman¡¯s face was very delicate, but it couldn¡¯t resist the erosion of time. Her perfect face shape and well-defined features revealed that she must have been quite the beauty in her youth.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The woman¡¯s expression darkened, seemingly displeased with Xiao Yifei¡¯s scrutiny, but more annoyingly, he wouldn¡¯t disclose his purpose there, which upset her. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± She seemed to get angry again.

    Seeing her like that, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her face, habits, and even temperament were just like Shanxi¡¯s. It urred to him boldly that the woman in front of him might be Shanxi¡¯s mother, Ci Xin?<fnb1d9> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fnb1d9>

    Recalling the woman¡¯s previous behaviors, Xiao Yifei gradually confirmed his suspicion. Since the woman clearly wouldn¡¯t let him go, why not sit down and talk? With this thought, Xiao Yifei decided to let the woman take charge.

    He slowly said, ¡°I¡ªI came here to find you.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled. Hearing his words, the woman merely let out a cold snort, not believing what he said. Since he previously wouldn¡¯t say anything randomly, she wouldn¡¯t trust his im abouting to find her.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t believe you came here to find me.¡± The woman stared at Xiao Yifei intently, as if all lies would be exposed under her gaze. Feeling her intense scrutiny, Xiao Yifei felt a bit uneasy and quickly exined, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I found you very beautiful earlier, I got shy to speak.¡±

    Being a woman, once anyone praises her looks, there¡¯s always a bit of fluttery feeling, regardless of who it is. Seeing her smiling face so evidently, he took the opportunity to praise her more, ¡°Honestly, I came looking for you, beautiful sister!¡±

    Finally, Xiao Yifei¡¯s repeated ¡°beautiful sister¡± made her lose direction. ¡°Sweet talker,¡± she muttered under her breath before exhaling slowly and asking, ¡°Were you really here for me?¡±

    ¡°Were you truly seeking me out?¡± she asked again. Xiao Yifei nodded quickly ¡ª what else could he say at this point? So when she asked, he could only agree.

    Seeing him nod, she scrutinized him once more. After a moment, she motioned him inside a room with a wave of her hand. Watching around, Xiao Yifei followed her into the room.

    The room was simple, seemingly her office, with only a desk and no significant items. After entering, she sat naturally in the chair behind the desk and waved to Xiao Yifei to sit on the sofa in front of her desk.

    So Xiao Yifei sat straightforwardly on the sofa. After both sat down, the woman spoke first, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Yifei, right?¡± A small doubt lingered on her face, but as he had mentioned his name earlier, Xiao Yifei gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Well, you said you came to find me, so go on.¡± Without introducing herself, she asked what brought him here. Seeing her not introduce herself, Xiao Yifei inevitably thought of Shanxi ¡ª it was like she was cut from the same cloth.

    However, for a moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say. He took some time to organize his words before slowly speaking, ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, beautiful ¡ª seeing you felt so familiar, like we¡¯ve met before.¡±

    Thinking he was using amon pickup line, she found it amusing yet maintained her usual cold expression. ¡°If you came here just to say such things, then you can leave now!¡± She wasn¡¯t holding back in the slightest.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, looked into her eyes, and spoke deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I did meet a beautiful woman just like you in temperament.¡± With a wise look, he observed her.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t take him seriously. However, hearing him im simr temperament, she frowned, but quickly softened and said, ¡°Many people have fiery tempers in this world; it¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±

    In response, Xiao Yifei smiled as if disagreeing, and rified, ¡°Yes, you have a point, but isn¡¯t it peculiar when not only temper but also appearance are the same?¡± Watching her, his suspicion was confirmed when she immediately stood up upon hearing that.

 Chapter 1131: 1122: Reaction

    <strong>Chapter 1131: Chapter 1122: Reaction</strong>

    This enormous reaction forced Xiao Yifei to pay attention, and a confident smile also appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. Because of this woman¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei could basically confirm that this woman was Ci Xin.

    ¡°What, beauty, are you shocked by what I said?¡± Lin Muughed and said. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking and slowly sat back down. However, the look in the woman¡¯s eyes towards Xiao Yifei hadpletely changed, and now she was very interested in the man in front of her.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The woman seemed to have a furrowed brow, implying that Xiao Yifei had hit the nail on the head. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei also turned somewhat serious and said, ¡°Who I am is not important; what¡¯s important is who you are?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei frowned as well and locked eyes with the woman.

    Both sides could see a hint of solemnity in each other¡¯s eyes, now both were questioning in their minds, who is the other person? ¡°What else do you know?¡± The woman realized that Xiao Yifei was no ordinary person, so she straightforwardly asked. Moreover, she straightened her previouslyzy sitting posture.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei coughed. At this moment, he knew that the woman in front of him had guessed something. Since she asked this way, she must have some measure in her heart. Therefore, Xiao Yifei dared not speak lightly; he would only speak out all he knew when the woman said it herself.

    ¡°I know more than just this, but who is your excellency anyway? I can¡¯t just tell what I know to a stranger, can I?¡± Xiao Yifei looked at the woman and said reasonably. Hearing this, the woman couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire this seemingly young man¡¯s depth.

    Now, Xiao Yifei seemed entirely intent on getting her to talk. The woman was very clear about this, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, waiting for Xiao Yifei to speak up himself. For a moment, both were waiting for the other to start talking, and the unstated atmosphere became awkward. It was unknown how long had passed, but someone seemed unable to hold their patience.

    It appeared that the woman was very irritable, yet in this situation, she seemed calm and unhurried, thought Xiao Yifei. He then sighed deeply and slowly said, ¡°I wonder if you remember anyone with the surname Hua?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was calm, but what the woman heard caused a storm in her heart.

    After a while, the woman nodded, yet her face revealed nothing about what she was thinking, but whatever it was, it was definitely rted to what Xiao Yifei had said. Seeing the woman nod, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head and continued, ¡°Since you know the surname Hua, you must also know the Hua Family, right?¡±

    The woman nodded again. Now it seemed the only action she could make was nodding. In response, Xiao Yifei finally revealed thest secret, ¡°Knowing the Hua Family also means you must know you have a daughter, right? Of course, her surname is also Hua.¡± Xiao Yifei said this while looking at the woman¡¯s face.

    The woman wore an uncertain expression on her face, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do have a daughter.¡± She nodded again; from the beginning, the woman kept nodding, and this instance was no different; her words also confirmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s assertion. Finally, hearing the woman say this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s suspicions were gradually confirmed.

    The woman asking for money was indeed the mother of Qianxi, Ci Xin! ¡°Ci Xin! I originally wanted you to say it yourself, but now it seems I have to spell it out.¡± Xiao Yifei sighed deeply and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you go back?¡±

    Upon hearing this series of statements from Xiao Yifei, the woman ultimately acknowledged it. Indeed, she had never forgotten her identity; she was the Hua Family¡¯s daughter-inw and a mother to a daughter. She was Ci Xin!

    At the entrance of the Hua Mansion, an ordinary sedan stopped. A crisp and neat figure descended from it, none other than Hua Xiangrong. At this moment, she had juste over from the scene, previously having informed Xiao Yifei about the person¡¯s whereabouts he was looking for. But Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t made any moves, not to mention the person he was searching for had been kidnapped.

    Therefore, thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help wanting to find Xiao Yifei to get rity. Thus, on this day, she drove to the Hua Mansion and familiarly went to Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, only to find it empty of Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence. Seeing that Xiao Yifei was not in the room, Hua Xiangrong assumed he was strolling somewhere in the mansion.

    So, she searched around but, even turning the ce upside down, couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of Xiao Yifei. Just when Hua Xiangrong was getting anxious, Elder Hua appeared before her. Upon seeing Elder Hua, Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and asked first, ¡°Grandpa, where did Xiao Yifei go?¡±

    Elder Hua had originallye over to see what themotion was about, but upon seeing the anxiety on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t rush to answer her and instead told Hua Xiangrong to calm down first. ¡°Xiangrong, don¡¯t worry, calm yourself first.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions a bit. Seeing her gradually calm down, Elder Hua felt at ease and asked what was going on. Hearing Elder Hua ask, Hua Xiangrong fully exined that she came to find Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing that Hua Xiangrong was looking for Xiao Yifei, Elder Hua sighed helplessly and then told Hua Xiangrong that Xiao Yifei had left early in the morning. Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei had already left, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart sank.

    The day Hua Xiangrong and Xiao Yifei talked about the person he was looking for, although Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t surprised, his face showed urgency. So, after hearing that Xiao Yifei had left so early, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but think Xiao Yifei had gone alone to rescue the person he was looking for.

    With this thought, worry grew in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart because the woman was not missing but kidnapped. Who knew how many people the kidnappers had? Xiao Yifei, going alone, was likely walking into great danger. Thinking about it, Hua Xiangrong began to get anxious, fearful of what might happen to Xiao Yifei.<fn60d3> ?????? ???? find{n}ovel</fn60d3>

    Elder Hua watched Hua Xiangrong¡¯s changing expressions and felt something might be wrong. He hurriedly inquired, but how could Hua Xiangrong possibly tell Elder Hua about this now? If she did, not only would Elder Hua worry, but he might also personally seek out Xiao Yifei.

    The elderly were already of such an age, and Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t want Elder Hua to worry about these matters any longer. So, she just smiled without telling him anything. Instead, she reassured Elder Hua, saying Xiao Yifei probably just had urgent business and might return in a few days.

    Upon hearing Hua Xiangrong say this, Elder Hua, although knowing it wasn¡¯t so simple, still felt somewhatforted. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrongforted him with a few more words before quickly leaving.

    Leaving the Hua Mansion, Hua Xiangrong headed straight to the police department. Her only goal was to find Xiao Yifei quickly.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was still within that skyscraper in Cloud City, across from him sat Qianxi¡¯s mother, Ci Xin. Having spent so much effort to find Ci Xin, unexpectedly, they met just like that. To be honest, Xiao Yifei felt bothughing and crying. At the same time, he had many lingering questions.

 Chapter 1132 - 1123: Itâ€™s Already Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Chapter 1123: It¡¯s Already Too Late</h4>

    When Xiao Yifei went to Deep Cloud Town that time, it was to find Ci Xin, but who knew Ci Xin was nowhere to be found, and Tang Rong was kidnapped to threaten him to stop searching. Moreover, the people there refused to talk about Ci Xin¡¯s whereabouts. This woman who Xiao Yifei and Qianxi found so elusive, why does she keep herself so mysterious?

    Xiao Yifei frowned, looking at Ci Xin, who had already admitted her identity. Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts. Ci Xin appeared more natural now than before, perhaps because her identity had been revealed. Ci Xin sneered and said, "I never expected you would find me."

    The words left Xiao Yifei puzzled, unsure what Ci Xin meant. Did Ci Xin mean she never intended for Xiao Yifei to find her in the first ce? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei pondered all he knew about Ci Xin, and then Ci Xin continued speaking, "You¡¯re not here just to find me, are you?"

    There was a hint of mockery in Ci Xin¡¯s voice. Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei decided not to hide anything anymore. He nodded and said, "Indeed, I¡¯m not here to find you. I just happened to see you, and something felt off."

    <fnb90a> Updates are released by FindN()vel</fnb90a>

    Upon hearing this, Ci Xin looked at Xiao Yifei as if he had confirmed her suspicions. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, "Since you¡¯re Qianxi¡¯s mother, you¡¯re my elder. But why won¡¯t you return to see Qianxi?" Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    Upon hearing this, Ci Xin¡¯s expression grew conflicted, clearly harboring something difficult to exin. Seeing her expression, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly, understanding there was something unspeakable at y. Seeing that Ci Xin didn¡¯t want to exin, Xiao Yifei naturally wouldn¡¯t know the reason.

    After a while, Ci Xin slowly said, "This is none of your business." Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s response, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly. The atmosphere grew awkward for a moment. Seeing Ci Xin silent, Xiao Yifei slowly said, "Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t press further. I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Xiao Yifei bowed slightly towards Ci Xin, then stood up, intending to leave. After all, he was here to find Tang Rong, and wasting time here was unnecessary. He thought they could return with Qianxiter. With this in mind, Xiao Yifei turned decisively towards the door.

    But just as Xiao Yifei was about to leave, Ci Xin¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Xiao Yifei knew Ci Xin had many concerns and wouldn¡¯t easily let him go, especially since he hadn¡¯t told Ci Xin his purpose. Ci Xin slowly said, "Do you really think you can just leave?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a heaviness in his heart. Ever since he entered, he intended to leave because Ci Xin kept asking about his purpose. Xiao Yifei was worried about getting exposed, so he hurriedly found an excuse to leave. But now it was toote!

    "Think you can leave? Not so easy!" Suddenly hearing these words, Xiao Yifei¡¯s determined steps hesitated. Before he could turn around, Ci Xin continued, "Want to leave after learning so much? Don¡¯t underestimate me."

    Ci Xin¡¯s voice carried a trace of sarcasm, and it was this tone that made Xiao Yifei hesitant to continue toward the door. Xiao Yifei slowly turned around, looking at Ci Xin with an unpleasant expression. By then, Ci Xin had stood up, her face full of gloom.

    The atmosphere became tense. After a long silence, Xiao Yifei slowly said, "Senior, what do you want to do?" Hearing this, Ci Xin sneered and said, "How did you find out about me?"

    Ci Xin¡¯s question undoubtedly stemmed from her suspicion that her secrets were exposed, so she wanted to know where Xiao Yifei got his information. Xiao Yifei understood this well. He paused, then said, "Of course, from Qianxi."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, Ci Xin showed no expression. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what Ci Xin was thinking, but the atmosphere made him more nervous. Knowing Ci Xin also practiced the same cultivation technique as Qianxi meant Ci Xin¡¯s temper wouldn¡¯t be good.

    This was apparent from the first moment Xiao Yifei saw Ci Xin. "May I leave now, senior?" Xiao Yifei still showed respect to Ci Xin; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have greeted her first.

    Upon hearing this, Ci Xin sneered as she looked at Xiao Yifei, then slowly said two words, "You can¡¯t!" Though Ci Xin spoke softly, her words felt weighty in Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears. Xiao Yifei reacted quickly and, upon hearing Ci Xin, immediately turned to leave.

    However, how could Ci Xin¡¯s martial arts allow Xiao Yifei to escape so easily? Ci Xin, in a sh, blocked Xiao Yifei¡¯s path. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei, who was prepared, retreated, but it was futile. The gap in strength was evident.

    Xiao Yifei had just taken a step back when Ci Xin advanced. The speed was too quick for Xiao Yifei to perceive. Realizing he couldn¡¯tpete with Ci Xin, Xiao Yifei stopped dodging, despite feeling tense, and calmly said, "Senior, what do you want?"

    Upon hearing this, Ci Xin hesitated before responding, "You don¡¯t need to know!" Before Xiao Yifei could react, Ci Xin struck quickly, chopping with her hand onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck, making him fall unconscious on the spot.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei copse, Ci Xin let out a sigh of relief.

    Then she moved to her desk and pressed a button. Shortly afterward, two men in ck suits entered the office. "Take him away," Ci Xin ordered, pointing at the unconscious Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this, the men nodded and carried Xiao Yifei out. "Seems this ce is no longer safe," Ci Xin said to herself as she watched Xiao Yifei taken away, feeling that more and more people would find out about this ce.

    Ci Xin nced around before walking out of the office.

    Meanwhile, concerned Hua Xiangrong and her team rushed to Cloud City. However, when they arrived at the building specified by Xiao Yifei, it was already toote.

    Hua Xiangrong searched the entire building but found no trace of Xiao Yifei. Not only was Xiao Yifei missing, but so was Tang Rong. The building now seemedpletely deserted.

    "Are you sure your information is correct?" Not finding Xiao Yifei, Hua Xiangrong confronted the person who provided the news, who was even more surprised than her. "How could he not be found?" Hua Xiangrong frowned.

 Chapter 1133 - 1124: Some Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Chapter 1124: Some Doubts</h4>

    "Could it be that Xiao Yifei rescued Tang Rong and left afterward?" At this moment, Hua Xiangrong could onlyfort herself this way. It¡¯s better to go back and wait for Xiao Yifei¡¯s news. With this thought, Hua Xiangrong left with a group of people. However, she would never have imagined that at this moment, Xiao Yifei had already been taken away by Ci Xin.

    "Where is this ce?" Xiao Yifei opened his eyes, slowly sat up from the ground, rubbed his aching head, and then realized that he had been knocked out by Ci Xin. Yet, Xiao Yifei was still unsure of his current whereabouts, so he looked around.

    The room was pitch-ck with tall windows and a door made of iron bars. The solitary bed made it clear that this was a prison, and Xiao Yifei was being held in a cell. Upon realizing he was in prison, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Since Xiao Yifei was brought here by Ci Xin, it was obvious who had locked him up. Indeed, when Ci Xin ordered his men to take Xiao Yifei away that day, they transported him to this prison.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was entirely on how Ci Xin had easily manipted a prison. Could this prison belong to Ci Xin? With this thought, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw a patrolling prison guard and quickly approached him, "Hey, brother."

    This prison guard seemed to have been there for many years. Seeing a prisoner trying to get chummy with him, the guard wasn¡¯t wary and turned to look at Xiao Yifei, asking what he wanted. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled at the guard. After all, trying to get close to someone involves smiling.

    "Hey, brother. You must be the boss here, right?" Xiao Yifei said, his eyes constantly scanning the guard, as if to say, "You have the air of a leader." Hearing this, the guard felt secretly pleased but quickly replied, "No, no, no."

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, "Ah, a person with such presence as yours isn¡¯t the boss here? What a waste of talent." Saying this, Xiao Yifei feigned a look of regret, and indeed, the guard was so ttered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words that he asked what Xiao Yifei needed, promising to help with anything.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "I just want to know who your boss is?" The guard, still amused by Xiao Yifei¡¯s praise, replied, "Our boss is called Ci Xin." Saying this, he even gave a thumbs up behind him, as if saying his boss was formidable.

    The guard¡¯s answer did not surprise Xiao Yifei. It was expected that Ci Xin had influence here since he could imprison Xiao Yifei. After chatting casually with the guard for a while, the guard went off to tend to his own duties.

    Originally there to rescue Tang Rong, he ended up imprisoned. Xiao Yifei felt somewhat depressed thinking about this. Despite his frustration, Xiao Yifei was at a loss for what to do now that he was locked up, especially since it was his first time in prison.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat bored and started walking around his room. Since there was only a bed for rest, Xiao Yifei could only wander around the prison with nothing else to do.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei suddenly heard a voice, "Hey, young man. Just arrived, huh? Feeling bored with nothing to do?" The voice belonged to a man, and for some reason, it sounded familiar to Xiao Yifei. So, upon hearing it, he immediately stopped in his tracks, his face showing some confusion.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei stop, the man chuckled and then said to him, "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it." The man¡¯s tone was so carefree, suggesting he had been in prison for a long time.

    Feeling this, Xiao Yifei curiously called out, "Senior?" Saying this, he leaned closer to the left wall, as he had heard the voiceing from the room on his left. Sure enough, once he moved closer, the man¡¯s voice became much clearer.

    "What senior? I¡¯m just another inmate." The man chuckled bitterly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s address. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei found the man quite interesting, and though he couldn¡¯t identify him, he was keen to interact with him.

    <fnfd48> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fnfd48>

    "Haha, you¡¯re so free-spirited." Xiao Yifei said with a smile. Hearing this, the man gave a bitterugh and said, "I¡¯ve been here so long that I¡¯ve seen through it all." Hearing the bitterness in the man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei sighed. If Ci Xin never let him go, Xiao Yifei feared he¡¯d end up like the man sooner orter.

    The man suddenly coughed and then asked, "Brother, how did you end up in here?" This question caught Xiao Yifei off guard, as he hadmitted no crimes; he was simply thrown in here. However, he told the man he was here for fraud.

    Hearing this, the man joked, asking if everything Xiao Yifei said was another lie. For a moment, the oppressive prison atmosphere felt a bit lighter thanks to the man. Xiao Yifei and the man chatted away, and suddenly, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t feel so bored anymore.

    After an unknown amount of time talking, the man suddenly mentioned he was going to sleep. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked out the window and realized it had gotten dark. So he didn¡¯t stop the man. But before the man went to sleep, Xiao Yifei suddenly asked, "We¡¯ve talked for so long, but I still don¡¯t know your name."

    After asking, Xiao Yifei quietly waited for the man¡¯s response. After a moment, he heard the man chuckle and say, "Bai Long, surname Liu, Liu Bailong!"

    The man spoke lightly, but upon hearing it, Xiao Yifei was shocked. Liu Bailong? Wasn¡¯t he Liu Rui¡¯s father? It turned out this ce was where Liu Bailong was imprisoned, a ce Xiao Yifei had visited before. He was at a loss for words. The world truly was a small ce.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but marvel at this. However, just as he was about to talk to Liu Bailong again, he realized there was no response from the other side. It seemed Liu Bailong had fallen asleep. Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a rush to find him since this was a prison. The person next door wouldn¡¯t suddenly disappear, so Xiao Yifeiy down on the bed and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, since Hua Xiangrong hadn¡¯t found Xiao Yifei the previous day, she was very worried. So, she went straight to Hua Mansion, intending to discuss the matter with Old Hua. After all, it had been two days, and even if Xiao Yifei had rescued someone, he should have returned by now. But he hadn¡¯t, and even Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t reach him by phone.

    However, upon arriving at Hua Mansion, she found Qianxi and the others there. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong could no longer hold back and decided to tell everyone about Xiao Yifei¡¯s situation. Hearing what Hua Xiangrong said, everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 1134 - 1125: The Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Chapter 1125: The Pursuit</h4>

    Because they knew about some things involving Xiao Yifei before, they left, but they didn¡¯t expect he went to rescue someone who was kidnapped. The most important thing is, now Xiao Yifei has disappeared, which is enough to make everyone worried. So, for a moment, everyone tried to figure out where Xiao Yifei went.

    At this point, Liu Rui seemed a bit clueless because he guessed that maybe Xiao Yifei went to have a date with the girl he rescued, so he didn¡¯t return. But this idea was quickly denied by Hua Xiangrong because if that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the phone not to get through.

    This point was also confirmed by everyone: Xiao Yifei definitely did not intentionally not return. Knowing these things, everyone began to ponder why Xiao Yifei actually went missing. Since it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want toe back, someone must have restricted Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements.

    The most likely scenario is that Xiao Yifei was captured by someone. Hua Xiangrong shared her thoughts with everyone, and upon hearing them, everyone frowned. Although this is the most likely possibility, it¡¯s also what everyone hopes isn¡¯t true.

    "I think what Hua Xiangrong said is correct; Xiao Yifei is definitely somewhere, captured by someone." Liu Rui said confidently. "So, who is he captured by?" Qianxi frowned, not knowing who could have captured Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing Qianxi¡¯s question, everyone fell silent again. Although they could guess Xiao Yifei was captured, who exactly did it was still unknown.

    <fn4045> Newest update provided by F?ndNovel</fn4045>

    After thinking for a while, Qianxi suddenly thought of someone, Ren Tianye. Previously, Ren Tianye had a conflict with Xiao Yifei, so it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Ren Tianye to imprison Xiao Yifei for revenge. Thinking of this, Qianxi frowned deeply; if it is Ren Tianye, there might be some trouble.

    Because Ren Tianye pursued Qianxi before, if Ren Tianye used Xiao Yifei as a hostage to make unreasonable demands of Qianxi, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Meanwhile, unknown to everyone, Xiao Yifei was in a prison they never even imagined.

    This day, as soon as Xiao Yifei woke up, he eagerly found the man next door, Liu Bailong. "Uncle Liu, it¡¯s me." Xiao Yifei eagerly said.

    Since the man got up early, he clearly heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Hearing Xiao Yifei call him Uncle Liu, Liu Bailong also smiled and said, "We¡¯re all people here; why call me Uncle." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei realized Liu Bailong hadn¡¯t caught on yet.

    So Xiao Yifei hurriedly exined, "It¡¯s me, Uncle Liu, I¡¯m Xiao Yifei."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, Liu Bailong on the opposite side obviously paused for a moment, then Xiao Yifei heard a shout of disbelief, "What? Who did you say you are?" Not being sure of his own ears, Liu Bailong asked Xiao Yifei to repeat himself. So Xiao Yifei said his name once more.

    After getting a confirmed answer, Liu Bailong was apparently very shocked because he didn¡¯t speak for several long minutes. After a while, he slowly said, "Xiao Yifei, how did you end up here?" Liu Bailong¡¯s words were full of disbelief. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei forced a bitter smile and then told Liu Bailong the reason he was there.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reason, Liu Bailong looked angry, obviously directed at Ci Xin. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say, so he waited for Liu Bailong to speak first. After a while, Liu Bailong suddenly asked about Liu Rui.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was momentarily dazed, then replied that Liu Rui was doing well and had someone he liked. As expected of a father, despite everything, he was most worried about his child. Hearing that Liu Rui had someone he liked, Liu Bailong was thrilled, hurriedly asking about the girl, worried that Liu Rui might be deceived.

    So Xiao Yifei said many good things about Qianxi to reassure Liu Bailong. Hearing Xiao Yifei say that the girl Liu Rui liked was doing well, Bai Long didn¡¯t ask more questions, because if his son liked someone excellent, as a parent, he wouldn¡¯t object too much.

    After asking about Liu Rui, it was time to ask Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, how have you been these years?" Liu Bailong¡¯s tone was somewhat sorrowful, as Xiao Yifei had ended up with the same fate as him, presumably having suffered before. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei forced a bitter smile and said, "Haha, just the same, eating and drinking as needed."

    Listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s carefree tone, Liu Bailong also smiled. He admired Xiao Yifei¡¯s spirit of finding joy in hardship. Sighing, Liu Bailong continued to ask, "nning to get out?" Xiao Yifei, hearing this question from Liu Bailong, was momentarily puzzled because everyone here wanted to get out.

    Understanding Xiao Yifei¡¯s hesitance, Liu Bailong exined with some resignation, "I¡¯ve been here so many years, inevitably growing desperate. Now, I don¡¯t n to leave anymore; even if I did, given how quickly the world changes, what could I do out there?"

    Hearing Liu Bailong¡¯s words made Xiao Yifei feel ufortable. Originally a man with ambitions, he was now imprisoned enough to give up even his freedom. Thinking of this made Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose sting, but he soon regained hisposure. Seeing Liu Bailong like this strengthened Xiao Yifei¡¯s resolve to get out.

    However, no one knows he¡¯s here, and who would let him out? This point was also raised by Liu Bailong, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t answer this question. But after thinking for a while, Xiao Yifei suddenly said, "Since I can¡¯t rely on others, I¡¯ll rely on myself!"

    As soon as he said this, Liu Bailong eximed an approval from across, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s words truly invigorated Liu Bailong¡¯s heart. "Well said, young people must have such courage," Liu Bailong couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei also smiled. He had never intended to rot here until death; the outside world is enormous, and he wanted to see more of it. Xiao Yifei wanted to get out of here, for himself, but also for Tang Rong; Xiao Yifei must get out.

    Qianxi told everyone about Ren Tianye¡¯s matter, and for a while, everyone agreed with Qianxi¡¯s view, pointing the finger at Ren Tianye, especially Old Hua, who wanted to tear Ren Tianye to pieces immediately. However, this was just Qianxi¡¯s spection, and it couldn¡¯t be concluded as Ren Tianye for certain.

    "I¡¯ll go ask him." Qianxi said to everyone at this moment, because since she had interacted with Ren Tianye a lot, she knew him well, so it was most appropriate for Qianxi to go. Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Qianxi didn¡¯t dy either, went straight to find Ren Tianye, whose glory days had long since faded, and was enduring financial difficulties, with the huge office rental even causing him headaches. But when Qianxi came knocking, Ren Tianye seemed rather surprised.

 Chapter 1135 - 1126: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chapter 1126: Missing</h4>

    At this moment, Qianxi was still as beautiful as when Ren Tianye first saw her, but Ren Tianye always felt that something was missing from Qianxi. Although Ren Tianye couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, his intuition told him he was right. In fact, Ren Tianye¡¯s intuition was correct; ever since Xiao Yifei applied the needle technique on her, Qianxi indeed changed quite a bit.

    "Qianxi? Why are you looking for me?" Ren Tianye asked in surprise, and there was a hint of delight in his heart. Hearing this, Qianxi paused before saying, "I¡¯m here to ask you something." Qianxi¡¯s tone was gentle and calm.

    Listening to her tone, Ren Tianye frowned because he realized his intuition was correct upon hearing Qianxi speak. If it were the old Qianxi, she would certainly grab Ren Tianye by the cor and lift him up. But now, she was very calm.

    Seeing Ren Tianye not speaking, Qianxi straightforwardly said, "Ren Tianye, is Xiao Yifei with you?" Qianxi asked while frowning, still without anger. Hearing this, Ren Tianye snapped out of it and quickly shook his head; ever since Xiao Yifei had met with Ren Tianye at the wall, Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei again.

    Ren Tianye¡¯s shake of the head made Qianxi frown because of Ren Tianye¡¯s previous actions, making Qianxi reluctant to easily believe what Ren Tianye said. Seeing Qianxi¡¯s disbelieving expression, Ren Tianye sighed helplessly and said, "I saw him oncest time when I came out of thepany, but since then, I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Yifei."

    <fn41ca> This update is avable on findnovel</fn41ca>

    Having said that, Ren Tianye asked again, "So, Xiao Yifei is missing?" Hearing Ren Tianye ask that, Qianxi slowly nodded; indeed, at this moment, Xiao Yifei was missing.

    "Xiao Yifei is missing?" Ren Tianye frowned and asked. Hearing this, Qianxi helplessly nodded, indicating Ren Tianye was correct. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious of you," Qianxi said slowly; that was his reason for suspecting Ren Tianye.

    Hearing Qianxi say that, Ren Tianye nodded with a touch of bitterness. Certainly, with Xiao Yifei missing, anyone with some level of intelligence would suspect him. But despite knowing this, Ren Tianye felt a slight bitterness in his heart.

    After a while, Ren Tianye sighed and said, "There¡¯s no need to suspect me; I didn¡¯t touch him." Ren Tianye¡¯s words were very calm, even somewhat wistful. Actually, when Xiao Yifei came to thepany to find Ren Tianyest time, Ren Tianye¡¯s impression of Xiao Yifei had somewhat changed.

    Therefore, Ren Tianye hadn¡¯t harbored any thoughts of revenge against Xiao Yifei and naturally wouldn¡¯t capture him. Hearing Ren Tianye say this, Qianxi frowned because he felt Ren Tianye wasn¡¯t lying. But this meant the trail went cold; the only suspect was now ruled out.

    Yet the culprit wasn¡¯t Ren Tianye after all, so Qianxi had no choice but to say helplessly, "Alright, since it wasn¡¯t you, I¡¯ll leave." After saying this, he prepared to turn around and leave.

    "Won¡¯t you stay for a while?" As Qianxi turned around, Ren Tianye said bitterly. Hearing this, Qianxi gave a coldugh, rejected Ren Tianye, and then left without looking back. Watching Qianxi¡¯s departing silhouette, a bitter smile appeared on Ren Tianye¡¯s face.

    Unable to find Xiao Yifei at Ren Tianye¡¯s ce, Qianxi had to return to the others and tell them. Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t with Ren Tianye, the crowd became somewhat conflicted; the only lead was gone, making it difficult to find another.

    So the group discussed it for a long time but didn¡¯t know what to do. With no alternatives, they could only rely on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s investigation.

    Meanwhile, on Xiao Yifei¡¯s end, he was also racking his brains on how to escape, discussing with Liu Bailong while secretly contemting. But unfortunately, the prison¡¯s defenses were tight, and none of Xiao Yifei¡¯s escape ns worked. Five days passed in a sh, but fortunately, the prison guards didn¡¯t neglect Xiao Yifei, so despite being somewhat bored, his time there wasn¡¯t too bad.

    After finishing a meal, Xiao Yifei again sought out the only person he could talk to, Liu Bailong. At that moment, Liu Bailong also didn¡¯t know what to do, so he picked up where Xiao Yifei left off. As expected, Xiao Yifei was still discussing escape ns, and this time he wanted to dig a tunnel to escape from the prison.

    Hearing this idea, Liu Bailong couldn¡¯t help butugh. Not to mention whether the n was feasible or not, even if it were possible, with what tool would Xiao Yifei dig a tunnel? It¡¯s known that the prison¡¯s floors are made of marble, and without a chisel, it¡¯s impossible to dig through with ordinary tools.

    So Liu Bailong also shared his thoughts with Xiao Yifei, essentially saying the n wouldn¡¯t work. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nced at the floor beneath him and realized Liu Bailong was right; the prison¡¯s floors were indeed made of marble.

    Looking at the hard marble, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dejected. He had learned it from a movie, and suddenly thinking of it sparked his hope for escape. But this hope was defeated by the thick floor before being put into action.

    "Sigh, this prison is tougher than my skin," Xiao Yifei said helplessly while looking at the pitch-ck walls. Hearing Xiao Yifei joke like this, Liu Bailongughed heartily, and to be honest, since Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival, Liu Bailong had been a lot happier.

    So Liu Bailong really liked this young man named Xiao Yifei. "Things always have unexpected turns," Liu Bailong said casually. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei leaned against the wall weakly, obviously feeling a bit down.

    Liu Bailong, sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s dejection, suddenly said tofort him, "Aren¡¯t you trying to collect Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles?" Sure enough, upon hearing the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, Xiao Yifei¡¯s cheerful voice immediately responded, "Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been collecting Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles."

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s attention diverted, Liu Bailong smiled and said, "Do you remember I once gave you a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei recalled that his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was indeed given to him by Liu Bailong.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but touch his pocket, and sure enough, his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle had been taken. He had been preupied with escaping these days and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, only to realize now that it had long been taken.

    "Actually, I have more than one Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle," Liu Bailong said suddenly. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately asked Liu Bailong where the rest was. Hearing this, Liu Bailong sighed helplessly, "The rest has already been taken by someone named Ci Xin."

    "I could hide them from him before, butter, somehow he found out, and my Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles were taken by him just like that," Liu Bailong¡¯s tone carried some resentment. Hearing all this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Searching high and low only to find them effortlessly."

    If Xiao Yifei had known earlier that Liu Bailong had more than one Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he would have done anything to get the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles from Liu Bailong¡¯s hands, using all sorts of methods to coax them over. But understanding Liu Bailong¡¯s reasons for not saying it back then, Xiao Yifei realized it was understandable; after all, those items were too precious.

 Chapter 1136: 1127: Took Them All

    <strong>Chapter 1136: Chapter 1127: Took Them All</strong>

    But now the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles are all in Ci Xin¡¯s hands. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked, ¡°Uncle Liu, how many Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles did Ci Xin take from you?¡± This question seemed important to Xiao Yifei. Because if all the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles were taken by Ci Xin, he would have no trump card left.

    Xiao Yifei had seven Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles taken by Ci Xin, five main needles and two auxiliary needles. So the most crucial thing now is to find out how many Liu Bailong still has. Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Liu Bailong sighed softly and then asked in return: ¡°I believe your Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles have also been taken by Ci Xin, right?¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded without objection and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a total of seven, all taken.¡± After hearing Xiao Yifei say he had seven, Liu Bailong frowned as Xiao Yifei waited for a long time and finally got Liu Bailong¡¯s response, ¡°Since you have seven, then all the remaining Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles should be with Ci Xin.¡±

    Liu Bailong and Xiao Yifei were discussing the issue of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, but Xiao Yifei was utterly surprised when Liu Bailong said, ¡°All the remaining Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles are with Ci Xin.¡± This statement rendered Xiao Yifei speechless with shock because he had been searching for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles all along, and now all of them had traces.

    Can you imagine Xiao Yifei not being thrilled? He¡¯s now even doubting whether Liu Bailong is deceiving him, so Xiao Yifei asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s incredulous tone, Liu Bailong smiled and then confirmed to Xiao Yifei that he was telling the truth. Indeed, what Xiao Yifei had been searching for isplete now!

    ¡°Everything is arranged as it should be,¡± Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After a while, Liu Bailong said helplessly, ¡°The items are with Ci Xin, but you may not necessarily be able to get them.¡± Liu Bailong originally wanted to ease Xiao Yifei¡¯s disappointed mood, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei would be so excited.

    Thus, Liu Bailong spoke words to calm Xiao Yifei down, and sure enough, upon hearing these words, the previously excited Xiao Yifei immediately cooled down. This indeed presented a challenge; if the items were in someone else¡¯s hands, it would be easier, but if they are with Ci Xin, the odds of Xiao Yifei getting them are very, very slim.

    Why? Because of Ci Xin¡¯s temperament, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Qianxi¡¯s temperament; if Qianxi was like that, much less Ci Xin after all these years. So asking Ci Xin for what she wants is virtually impossible.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s character is not one to concede easily. With a hurdle in front of him, he will find a way to remove it¡ªthat is Xiao Yifei¡¯s way. You heard Xiao Yifei decisively say, ¡°Since the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles have all appeared before me, I believe this is fate prepared by heaven, and even if it isn¡¯t, man will conquer heaven.¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was calm, as if he wasn¡¯t joking at all, and hearing such words, Liu Bailong felt a stir in his heart. Such insight at such a young age, this young man is bound to be limitless, Liu Bailong thought, and advised Xiao Yifei not to rush.

    Xiao Yifei naturally wouldn¡¯t rush; since Ci Xin took him, there must be a purpose, it can¡¯t be to hold him here for no reason. So Xiao Yifei believes he will definitely meet Ci Xin, and as long as he sees her, he will have the opportunity¡ªthat¡¯s what Xiao Yifei thinks, and now all he needs to do is wait.

    On Hua Xiangrong¡¯s side, due to Qianxi saying Ren Tianye didn¡¯t touch Xiao Yifei, Hua Xiangrong has been tirelessly investigating clues about Xiao Yifei. How could a perfectly fine living person just vanish?

    Since it was due to rescuing Tang Rong that he disappeared, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s initial target was Tang Rong. However, after obtaining Tang Rong¡¯s firsthand information, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The in and ordinary background and ordinary experiences in the information looked like a very ordinary woman, apart from having lived with Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing such nd information, Hua Xiangrong even doubted she got the wrong information, but those clearly written bold letters saying ¡°Tang Rong¡± confirmed that this indeed was Tang Rong¡¯s file.

    Women often ce their focus in the wrong ces, and seeing Tang Rong was such an ordinary woman, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help wondering if Xiao Yifei liked her, and this thought made Hua Xiangrong a bit angry.

    Being angry, Hua Xiangrong just wished Xiao Yifei would nevere back; she put aside her work, but soon adjusted her emotions. After investigating Tang Rong, Hua Xiangrong thought of that building¡ªone of therger buildings in Cloud City.

    Since Xiao Yifei went missing after visiting the ce, Hua Xiangrong surely considered the building as a key object of study. Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong turned around and rummaged through the information cab behind her, and after a while, she pulled out a stack.

    This stack of documents was about Cloud City¡¯s building. The building was simple, served as offices for somepanies to rent, like Tang Rong¡¯s information¡ªthis in-looking building had three words that caught Hua Xiangrong¡¯s attention, ¡°Ren Yuxing!¡±

    Upon seeing these three words, Hua Xiangrong immediately thought of Ren Tianye, the same family name, prompting her habitual spection. She quickly took out Ren Tianye¡¯s information and indeed saw, on Ren Tianye¡¯s file, that Ren Yuxing was Ren Tianye¡¯s brother!

    It turns out this building belonged to Ren Tianye¡¯s brother. Such critical news gave Hua Xiangrong quite a surprise, so without hesitation, she went straight to find Qianxi.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei, still unaware, has friends far away in Beijing trying to think of ways to find him. Right now, Xiao Yifei only wants to wait for Ci Xin toe seek him, so he has the chance to negotiate.

    Efforts are never fruitless; the next day, a prison guard took Xiao Yifei out, saying someone was looking for him. Though Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know who it was, he already had some clues in mind. As expected, he was taken to a room, the furnishings simple.

    A table, two chairs, quite simple. Xiao Yifei sat in one of the chairs, waiting for the other person to arrive. After a while, the room door opened, and as Xiao Yifei guessed, the visitor was indeed Ci Xin!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei sitting in the room, Ci Xin wasn¡¯t surprised. It looked as if she knew beforehand. Ci Xin then slowly sat across from Xiao Yifei, looked at him, smirked, and asked, ¡°How have you been these days?¡±<fnea5e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel</fnea5e>

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled, replying, ¡°Thanks to the senior, I¡¯ve been doing quite well these days.¡± Xiao Yifei finished and snorted coldly. Seeing this, Ci Xin frowned, despite Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of martial arts skill, his verbal prowess was formidable. Originally calm Ci Xin was left speechless by him.

 Chapter 1137: 1128: Stop Pretending

    <strong>Chapter 1137: Chapter 1128: Stop Pretending</strong>

    After a while, Ci Xin slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to outwit me with your words, I know I can¡¯t win against you in talking, but when ites to fighting, you better watch your mouth.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded seriously, ¡°Makes sense, makes sense, Senior Ci Xin is indeed more formidable than us juniors.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ci Xin pointed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s nose, looking extremely angry because Xiao Yifei¡¯s words implied that Ci Xin was bullying the young. That¡¯s why Ci Xin was so furious. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei remained calm and looked at Ci Xin with greatposure.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so calm, Ci Xin had no choice but to drop their hand helplessly. After a moment, Xiao Yifei spoke first, ¡°Senior, you didn¡¯te to me just to talk about these things, did you?¡± Xiao Yifeiughed, his eyes wise as he stared at Ci Xin, his gaze making Ci Xin a bit unsettled, as if nothing could escape his eyes.<fn64b8> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel</fn64b8>

    Ci Xin couldn¡¯t understand why a man much younger could speak better than him, but Xiao Yifei was right; Ci Xin didn¡¯te to Xiao Yifei just to talk about these things. Seeing the expression on Ci Xin¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei knew he was right.

    Ci Xin frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Is your surname Xiao?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded naturally. While Xiao Yifei was cautious, he wasn¡¯t so careful as to withhold his surname.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Ci Xin continued, ¡°Are you from the Xiao Family?¡± Ci Xin¡¯s question was simple and straightforward; he was asking if Xiao Yifei came from that Xiao Family. This question surprised Xiao Yifei. How did he know about the Xiao Family? With such doubts, Xiao Yifei slowly said, ¡°Senior, there are many Xiao Families in the world, may I ask which one you are referring to?¡±

    Seeing this, Ci Xin frowned, ¡°Hmph, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know the Xiao Family of the world¡¯s number one Divine Doctor?¡± Ci Xin seemed to see through Xiao Yifei pretending ignorance, so his tone was somewhat annoyed. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei pretended to be enlightened but internally became cautious.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the Xiao Family you¡¯re talking about, Senior.¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled and continued, ¡°I am indeed the descendant you mentioned of the Divine Doctor.¡± Hearing this, Ci Xin¡¯s expression suddenly became excited, seemingly due to Xiao Yifei iming he was the Divine Doctor¡¯s descendant.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Ci Xin looked at Xiao Yifei and suddenlyughed. Thisugh was simr to the satisfyingughter after obtaining something. Ci Xin¡¯sugh made Xiao Yifei uneasy, and he even began preparing to resist Ci Xin; he had no interest in this old woman.

    But it turned out Xiao Yifei misunderstood. Ci Xin excitedly asked, ¡°Then do you know the Xiao Acupuncture Technique?¡± Xiao Yifei was shocked when Ci Xin mentioned this term. Not only did this person named Ci Xin know about the Xiao Family, but also the Xiao Acupuncture Technique. For a moment, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows.

    At this moment, he had no idea what Ci Xin was up to. If Ci Xin was an old foe, Xiao Yifei might not make it out alive. Seeing the expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Ci Xin sneered and said, ¡°It seems you know the Xiao Acupuncture Technique, and since you have the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, you might as well openly admit it.¡±

    Hearing Ci Xin present such evidence, Xiao Yifei helplesslyughed and said, ¡°You are indeed impressive, Senior. Yes, I do know the Xiao Acupuncture Technique. Is that the reason why Senior came today?¡± When Xiao Yifei asked this, Ci Xinughed, implying this was the reason for his visit.

    ¡°Precisely, that is indeed why I came.¡± Saying so, Ci Xin slowly stood up, his demeanor impable. Wrapping their arms in front of their chest, they looked down at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°I want you to perform acupuncture on me.¡± Ci Xin¡¯s tone was authoritative, as if not allowing others to refuse.

    Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s demand, Xiao Yifei was taken aback, not understanding why Ci Xin wanted this. Seeing this, Ci Xin sneered again and said, ¡°Are you curious.¡± Of course, Xiao Yifei thought silently in his heart after hearing Ci Xin¡¯s words.

    But on the surface, Xiao Yifei just nodded. Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Ci Xin earnestly began to exin the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, ¡°Since you¡¯re a descendant of the Xiao Family, you must know the family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles. If so, then you definitely know what happens when all the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles are gathered.¡± Ci Xin stopped there.

    But he knew that Xiao Yifei fully understood his implication. Sure enough, upon hearing Ci Xin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows. He had read about the One Hundred and Eight Needles and knew exactly what gathering all the silver needles would do. On thest page of the One Hundred and Eight Needles, there¡¯s a record of a technique.

    Stimting the most vital acupoints in the human body can greatly enhance a person¡¯s potential, even allowing those stuck at an impasse to break through it in one go. And this method requires gathering all the silver needles. Could it be that, thinking about this, Xiao Yifei nced at Ci Xin, who appeared to be asking for money.

    At this moment, Ci Xin resembled a terrifying beast, making one feel a chill. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiao Yifei frowned as he realized the situation was serious. Hearing this, Ci Xin¡¯s expression changed, and theyughed heartily, saying, ¡°Of course, what I want is to break through to the Golden Elixir Realm. I¡¯ve been stuck in this realm for nearly ten years.¡±

    Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s exaggerated tone, Xiao Yifei sensed something was off. After a while, Xiao Yifei said calmly, ¡°Stop pretending; your true purpose is definitely not this.¡± Upon hearing this, Ci Xin was stunned and curiously responded, ¡°Oh, what makes you say I am lying?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your skill already stands at the peak; there¡¯s no need to advance further. Besides, if you wanted to improve your Qi over the past ten years, you should have sought me out long ago, no need to wait until now.¡± Xiao Yifei quietly exined his reasoning.

    However, this calm exnation waspletely correct. Indeed, Ci Xin hadn¡¯t aimed to break through to the Golden Elixir before because he felt this level was sufficient. But the appearance of one thing forced Ci Xin to seek a breakthrough.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I must admit, you¡¯re really clever and observant.¡± Ci Xin couldn¡¯t help pping for Xiao Yifei. Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei smiled indifferently because now he didn¡¯t care about such things; he just wanted Ci Xin¡¯s reason.

    ¡°Alright then, now you can say why you want to break through to the Golden Elixir.¡± Xiao Yifei gestured for Ci Xin to reveal the reason, upon which Ci Xin sneered and then slowly said, ¡°At the very least, I didn¡¯t want to break through, but because of the appearance of a door, you heard right, a door.¡±

    Perhaps suspecting Xiao Yifei¡¯s disbelief, Ci Xin added a sentence. Ci Xin¡¯s reason was simply because of a door.

    ¡°A door?¡± Xiao Yifei was puzzled by this seemingly nonsensical statement. Why would someone want to break through for a door? Ci Xin seemed to see the confusion on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face and sneered again, ¡°You find it strange, don¡¯t you? Why would the reason be a door?¡±

 Chapter 1138 - 1129: An Astonishing Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Chapter 1129: An Astonishing Discovery</h4>

    Upon hearing that, Xiao Yifei nodded nomittally, indeed, this door truly puzzled him. Seeing this, Ci Xin sighed and said, "There¡¯s no harm in sharing these things with you, so listen carefully."

    Saying this, Ci Xin paused for a moment and then continued, while Xiao Yifei listened intently out of curiosity. "In the Northern Sea of our country, there are various inds of all sizes, this much you surely know, among which some have been developed, and others have not."

    Listening to Ci Xin¡¯s sudden mention of this, Xiao Yifei frowned because he couldn¡¯t figure out how these inds were rted to a door. Until Ci Xin continued, "However, on one of these deserted inds, there was a discovery that surprised me."

    At this, Xiao Yifei immediately thought of the door Ci Xin had mentioned, and he immediately replied, "Could it be a door?" Ci Xin nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, there was a door standing abruptly on that deserted ind."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s assumption was correct; the door Ci Xin mentioned indeed appeared on the deserted ind, but what was unique about this door? Ci Xin sighed helplessly and said, "I once visited there and tried to open that door because I felt there must be something within it that humans cannot easilyprehend."

    Saying this, Ci Xin¡¯s expression suddenly grew serious, unlike someone speaking nonsense. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s demeanor also became serious, following Ci Xin, because the topic itself was very precise.

    But why did Ci Xin sigh? Because Ci Xin had tried to open that door in the past but found he couldn¡¯t do it. With Ci Xin¡¯s current strength, he couldn¡¯t open the door. The door was very wide, made of bronze. It appeared endless, like the Earth¡¯s boundary, and this door divided the world into two sides.

    Just when Ci Xin thought the door would never be opened, he suddenly discovered a clue. There were some unintelligible patterns carved on the Bronze Gate and some writing that Ci Xin couldn¡¯t understand. This door looked more like a wall, with the patterns as murals on it.

    Ci Xin couldn¡¯t understand these things, so he recorded all the patterns and writings. While Ci Xin couldn¡¯t decipher them, it didn¡¯t mean no one in the country could. There were always some extraordinary individuals who might understand them. But it took Ci Xin three years searching.

    When he took these things to show the so-called experts in the country, they all thought Ci Xin had scribbled them randomly and mercilessly drove him away. Gradually, Ci Xin became disappointed with those so-called experts. So he began visiting recluses.

    Finally, in a vige in the mountains, Ci Xin found someone who recognized these patterns, an elder who was over seventy years old, yet the wisdom in his eyes defied the passage of time. Even Ci Xin was startled the first time he met the elder.

    Ci Xin showed the items to the elder, and upon seeing them, the elder¡¯s face clearly became somewhat serious. He then asked Ci Xin where he got them. Seeing this, Ci Xin could only say he had acquired them from a curio market. Hearing this, the elder¡¯s expression improved somewhat.

    He then slowly exined to Ci Xin that the patterns depicted a story. A king, to preserve his realm and nation, built a Bronze Gate at the border of his country. The Bronze Gate was incredibly sturdy and couldpletely repel invaders.

    This was the origin of the Bronze Gate, clearly recorded in the patterns. The subsequent phrase detailed the conditions for opening the Bronze Gate: only those who can touch the divine can open it. After saying this, the elder was unwilling to speak more, so Ci Xin had to conduct research based on the elder¡¯s brief introduction.

    ording to the elder, the Bronze Gate was built to repel invaders. Then what became of the country beyond the Bronze Gate? Could it be like current humans, or perhaps more developed? Or did it perish? All of this sparked immense interest in Ci Xin, and no matter what, he had to see beyond the door.

    However, the elder also said that only those who can touch the divine can open the Bronze Gate. This statement truly puzzled Ci Xin. After pondering for a long time, he concluded, "Only by having strength near the Peak can one possibly open this door." Xiao Yifei spoke, and what he said was exactly Ci Xin¡¯s conclusion.

    Upon hearing that, Ci Xin nodded affirmatively. Indeed, his final conclusion was the enhancement of strength. This was the reason she wanted to break through to the Golden Elixir, and Xiao Yifei, having heard Ci Xin¡¯s description, was already drenched in cold sweat. These things were too secretive for mankind.

    It could be said these things might not even be known to the nation. In other words, only two individuals knew about the Bronze Gate there. However, that item was too magnificent, so grand that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t believe its existence. How could such arge Bronze Gate be constructed just like that?

    Moreover, ording to Ci Xin¡¯s description, the Bronze Gate had been standing there for a very long time. This meant that the Bronze Gate was already constructed in ancient times. But with the industrial level of ancient times, how could such arge Bronze Gate, made of bronze, be built? Could it be that this item was truly built by divine beings?

    All this left Xiao Yifei feeling shocked. Seeing the astonished expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Ci Xin smiled because he was just as astounded the first time he learned about it. "How does it feel, somewhat unbelievable?" Ci Xin asked Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing, Xiao Yifei paused for a moment and then nodded. It was true; Xiao Yifei was shocked. This was somewhat terrifying to him.

    After a while, Ci Xin also spoke to the still shocked Xiao Yifei, "Alright, knowing the reason, can you give me acupuncture now?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked up at Ci Xin, noting her eager expression. However, Lin Mu furrowed his brow and still shook his head.

    Hua Xiangrong shared her findings with Qianxi. This tiny clue might be key to the matter, a notion Hua Xiangrong kept in mind, which led her to share these with Qianxi.

    After listening, Qianxi also found it sensible and decided to find Ren Yuxing. The two women then immediately sought out Ren Tianye, as he was Ren Yuxing¡¯s brother. Finding Ren Tianye was the first step to finding Ren Yuxing. Upon hearing the two women¡¯s reasons for seeking him, Ren Tianye readily agreed and brought the two to his brother Ren Yuxing.

    Ren Yuxing¡¯s appearance bore a resemnce to Ren Tianye. No wonder they¡¯re brothers. Seeing Ren Tianye bring two beauties to see him, Ren Yuxing was unsurprised, as it seems he often engaged in such events. "Brother, what is it, bring two today for me?" Ren Yuxing raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Qianxi and Hua Xiangrong turned dark, while Ren Tianye was very embarrassed, quickly exining that these two were here to find him. Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s exnation, Ren Yuxing became awkward as well, and promptly invited the two women to sit down.<fn859f> Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn859f>

 Chapter 1139: 1130: Fine, You Win

    <strong>Chapter 1139: Chapter 1130: Fine, You Win</strong>

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Ren Yuxing seemed much easier to deal with than Ren Tianye. At these words, Hua Xiangrong spoke first, taking the prepared documents and cing them in front of Ren Yuxing. Ren Yuxing frowned at the documents; how could he not recognize the building in them?

    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Ren Yuxing asked, puzzled. Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong chuckled and said, ¡°Is this building under your name?¡±

    Hearing this from Hua Xiangrong, Ren Yuxing nodded matter-of-factly. The documents clearly stated everything, and he had no reason to deceive Hua Xiangrong. Seeing this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, ¡°There was a kidnapping in your building, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    As Hua Xiangrong said this, Ren Yuxing immediately frowned, but quickly shook his head, looking puzzled, indicating he genuinely did not know about it. Seeing Ren Yuxing like this, Qianxi was also somewhat doubtful, just like with Ren Tianye before, making it hard to believe.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s skeptical expression, Ren Yuxing immediately put on a wronged look and said, ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯t believe me.¡± At that, Hua Xiangrong sneered, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. If you say you don¡¯t know about the kidnapping, that¡¯s one thing, but did you know there has been another disappearance in your building? If you say you don¡¯t know again, that¡¯s a bit much.¡±

    Hua Xiangrong stared at Ren Yuxing, speaking each word carefully, because in a typical building, security would check the surveince regrly. It¡¯s impossible for someone to disappear without the owner knowing. That¡¯s why Hua Xiangrong doubted the credibility of Ren Yuxing¡¯s words.

    Sure enough, Ren Yuxing¡¯s face darkened at those words. Ren Tianye, who had been silent, started to guess secretly after seeing Ren Yuxing¡¯s expression. After a moment, Ren Tianye frowned and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do these things, did you?¡±

    Hearing that, Ren Yuxing looked at Ren Tianye, and seeing Ren Tianye¡¯s serious expression, Ren Yuxing sighed helplessly and shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things.¡± Saying this, Ren Yuxing calmly looked at Hua Xiangrong. Since he didn¡¯t do them, he had no reason to be nervous.

    Seeing this, Qianxi chuckled and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you knew?¡± Ren Yuxing was a bit stunned by Qianxi¡¯s words. Indeed, Ren Yuxing knew everything that happened in his building, as it was all orchestrated by someone else.

    ¡°Why!¡± A loud banging sound echoed in the vast room, which was a prison. The dark walls entuated the coldness there, and even in this chilly room, there was something quite irritable, that was Ci Xin. Seeing Xiao Yifei shake his head, Ci Xin immediately got angry, mming the table and pointing at Xiao Yifei to question him.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow. Before shaking his head at Ci Xin, Xiao Yifei had already anticipated this scenario, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. Besides, only Xiao Yifei could perform the acupuncture now; if he died, Ci Xin would never uncover the secrets of the Bronze Gate.

    ¡°Why not help me with the acupuncture?¡± Ci Xin asked again, trying to be patient when Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond. Xiao Yifei sneered and said, ¡°Why should I?¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Ci Xin took a deep breath and continued to hold his patience, ¡°You have no room to maneuver with me now.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifeiughed and responded, ¡°But you must rely on me to break through, don¡¯t you think I have leverage?¡± Upon hearing this, Ci Xin gritted his teeth, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were entirely urate. Ci Xin needed Xiao Yifei, so Xiao Yifei indeed had the capital to negotiate with Ci Xin.

    The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward. After a while, Ci Xin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, have it your way. From today on, you won¡¯t get any food, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll keep up your stubbornness.¡± With that, Ci Xin waved dismissively, toozy to argue with Xiao Yifei, and turned around to leave.

    Watching Ci Xin¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly, then calmly walked back to his room with Yu Jing. Seeing Xiao Yifei return safely, Liu Bailong, who had been a little worried, finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Ci Xin hadn¡¯t done anything to Xiao Yifei.

    After Yu Jing left, Liu Bailong asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you okay?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Haha, no, Ci Xin doesn¡¯t dare touch me.¡± Naturally, Liu Bailong could tell Xiao Yifei was bluffing; it wasn¡¯t that Ci Xin wouldn¡¯t dare touch him. Liu Bailong just didn¡¯t know why Ci Xin was looking for Xiao Yifei.

    So, Liu Bailong asked Lin Xiaoyifei, ¡°Xiao Yifei, what did Ci Xin want with you?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly and then told Liu Bailong about Ci Xin wanting him to do acupuncture. Liu Bailong appeared somewhat surprised, puzzling over why Ci Xin wanted a breakthrough just like Xiao Yifei had at the beginning.

    Of course, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t tell Liu Bailong about the Bronze Gate. He thought the fewer people who knew, the better. So, Xiao Yifei also said he didn¡¯t know why Ci Xin wanted to break through the Golden Elixir Realm. Luckily, Liu Bailong didn¡¯t ponder too much and just told Xiao Yifei, ¡°So you refused her?¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Yifei confirmed to Liu Bailong that he declined Ci Xin. When Liu Bailong heard Xiao Yifei had refused Ci Xin, he clicked his tongue, seeming a bit regretful.

    Listening to Liu Bailong¡¯s sigh, Xiao Yifei was puzzled and asked, ¡°Uncle Liu, why are you sighing?¡± Hearing this, Liu Bailong shared his reason. It turned out Liu Bailong hoped Xiao Yifei could use the opportunity of helping Ci Xin with acupuncture to negotiate with Ci Xin for his release.

    Understanding Liu Bailong¡¯s reason, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly. Actually, Xiao Yifei had thought of that too, but he had his own reasons.

    Ci Xin¡¯s temperament was erratic, already showing signs of schizophrenia. If Ci Xin broke through the Golden Elixir Realm,bined with a solid cultivation background, who in the entire country could stand against him?<fn7ec0> Original content can be found at f?ndnovel</fn7ec0>

    If one day Ci Xin felt he should be king, wouldn¡¯t Xiao Yifei be the culprit to me? Hence, Xiao Yifei dared not easily do acupuncture for Ci Xin, fearing such things might happen. So, Xiao Yifei slowly exined to Liu Bailong. After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Liu Bailong sighed helplessly.

    Because, considering Ci Xin¡¯s character, what Xiao Yifei said could indeed happen. Xiao Yifei¡¯s foresight was indeed more long-term than Liu Bailong¡¯s. Understanding the reason, Liu Bailong didn¡¯t say much more, choosing at this moment to fully trust Xiao Yifei.

    In the days Xiao Yifei was imprisoned, Elder Hua suddenly received some news, asking him to immediately visit the national security bureau. Upon receiving this news, Elder Hua felt something amiss and rushed to the ce promptly.

    At this time, Qianxi was with Hua Xiangrong, waiting for Ren Yuxing to answer. During the interrogation just now, Hua Xiangrong and Qianxi realized that Ren Yuxing actually knew everything. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked calmly.

 Chapter 1140: 1131: Arranging Everything

    <strong>Chapter 1140: Chapter 1131: Arranging Everything</strong>

    Hearing this, Ren Yuxing sighed and slowly said, ¡°Actually, all of this was directed by someone.¡± As soon as he said this, Qianxi and Hua Xiangrong frowned, and Ren Yuxing continued, ¡°So everything was to catch Xiao Yifei.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The two women eximed simultaneously. Seeing this, Ren Yuxing sneered and began to exin, ¡°It¡¯s like this, our boss asked me to temporarily give this building to a woman, and that woman is the one who wants to capture Xiao Yifei.¡± Upon hearing it was a woman, Hua Xiangrong frowned immediately.

    At the same time, she thought to herself. How does Xiao Yifei have such a fate with women? Although she felt a bit displeased in her heart, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t care so much now and just listened to Ren Yuxing continue, ¡°The previous kidnapping was also to lure Xiao Yifei over. So, now Xiao Yifei should be in that woman¡¯s hands.¡±

    Hearing this, Qianxi was a bit confused. If this woman wanted to rent the building, why did their boss personally talk to Ren Yuxing? When she thought of this, Ren Yuxing provided an exnation, ¡°I remember our boss seems to like this woman a bit.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is. Qianxi suddenly realized that it was because Ren Yuxing¡¯s boss admired this woman that he would give her the building to use. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Hua Xiangrong frowned and couldn¡¯t help but exim, but soon Hua Xiangrong thought of the key issue, which is where Xiao Yifei went.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong also asked the man in front of her, where did Xiao Yifei go, but Ren Yuxing shook his head. He only knew that his superiors arranged all of this, but did not know where Xiao Yifei was taken by the woman.

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong frowned and questioned, ¡°How could you not know? Tell me, where did Xiao Yifei go?¡± Hua Xiangrong was so anxious that she almost stood up from the sofa. However, Ren Yuxing really didn¡¯t know, so he could only say to Hua Xiangrong, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Qianxi, who was at the side, saw that Ren Yuxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, so she quickly pulled Hua Xiangrong over and said to Ren Yuxing, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t know, then forget it, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Saying this, she pulled Hua Xiangrong away. Watching the two women leave, Ren Yuxing helplessly looked at Ren Tianye.

    ¡°Brother, what kind of people did you bring?¡± Ren Yuxing had a face full of innocence. Hearing this, Ren Tianye smiled wryly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Sister, why did you pull me over?¡± Hua Xiangrong came out and was also very puzzled. Hearing that Hua Xiangrong was not willing to give up, Qianxi said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Forget it, it seems he¡¯s said all he can.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong sighed in anger and had no choice but to give up. At this moment, Qianxi suddenly received a phone call. After answering it, Qianxi¡¯s brow also furrowed, she quickly hung up the phone and told Hua Xiangrong to go back by herself. Meanwhile, he had received an order and had to go immediately to the National Security Bureau.

    In recent days, due to having no food to eat, Xiao Yifei sat in prison and was somewhat weak. Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had learned the Fasting Technique from his grandfather before, so the problem was not too severe. Moreover, these days, Xiao Yifei kept considering whether to perform acupuncture for Ci Xin.

    Performing acupuncture for Ci Xin might cause the problems he had previously contemted to arise, but if he didn¡¯t perform acupuncture, Xiao Yifei might be imprisoned here for life, because aside from these things, there was nothing else he could use to negotiate with Ci Xin.

    Moreover, Liu Bailong kept persuading Xiao Yifei because otherwise, both sides would suffer losses, and no one would get what they wanted, so why not happily give the other party what they want? This way, it¡¯s good for everyone.

    Such were the words, but in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart, he still didn¡¯t want to perform acupuncture for Ci Xin, not for any other reason, but because Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t swallow this indignation. Xiao Yifei was just such a person, strong-willed, and if he felt ufortable, he wouldn¡¯t do it.

    So, Xiao Yifei was so conflicted, and these days Ci Xin had also been visiting Xiao Yifei continuously. Every time he came, he naturally asked if Xiao Yifei would perform acupuncture for him, but being refused over and over again made Ci Xin even more annoyed, so he didn¡¯t even give water to Xiao Yifei, and now Xiao Yifei might indeed be in a desperate situation, no food or water, and such a thing no one could endure.

    ording to Ci Xin¡¯s original words, ¡°Death or acupuncture, you choose one.¡± And under such circumstances, Xiao Yifei naturally chose to resist against Ci Xin, preferring to die rather than perform acupuncture. However, during the time Xiao Yifei stayed in prison, outside the prison, it was quite splendid.

    That day, Qianxi was called over and assigned a very serious task, which was to lead troops into battle. Because during this time, a neighboring country suddenly approached with massive military force, and war was on the verge of breaking out.

    That day, when Qianxi was called over to the National Security Bureau, she was somewhat puzzled, but when she arrived, she realized why. She saw many department personnel gathered here, even her grandfather was sitting in one of the seats.

    The long conference table made Qianxi¡¯s heart sink as she slowly sat down. The atmosphere at the scene was oppressive due to no one speaking. After a long time, a voice slowly came, ¡°Does anyone have any solutions to the current situation?¡± This voice sounded very authoritative.

    Hearing these words, everyone was somewhat silent until a middle-aged man began to speak slowly, ¡°I think with them suddenly deploying troops like this, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be without preparation.¡± Upon expressing this viewpoint, everyone echoed because they also found it quite correct.

    Qianxi listened to everyone¡¯s conversation and also understood what happened. She frowned, and for a while, because of the man¡¯s words, everyone was discussing it. At this time, Elder Hua spoke. With a cough from him, everyone fell silent.<fn0a33> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn0a33>

    ¡°Alright, since they want to fight, how could we not respond?¡± Saying this, Elder Hua looked around and asked, ¡°Who will go drive them back home for me?¡± The veteran general lived up to his title, and his words instantly made the scene somewhat passionate.

    For a moment, many people volunteered to go to the front line, but someone suggested letting Qianxi go. The reason was simple; because the opponent was suddenly prepared, it¡¯s impossible to send someone not strong enough, so naturally, Qianxi was the best choice. At least with the strength of the Golden Elixir, it was enough to prove everything.

    In such a situation, how could Qianxi refuse? Besides, this is his country, and when the country is in trouble, how could a member of the National Security Bureau not stand up? So Qianxi also unhesitatingly pounded his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± These three words made the voices of the crowd¡¯s debate gradually disappear.

    Thus, the task of going to the front line was ced on Qianxi¡¯s shoulders, but all of this was unknown to Xiao Yifei far away in prison.

    Although the Fasting Technique could reduce his consumption, not eating was still hard to bear. At this time, Xiao Yifei silently sat on the ground to minimize his consumption, but although his body was still, Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears could still hear things.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1141 - 1132: A Path

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Chapter 1132: A Path</h4>

    Outside the prison, two guards were muttering about something, and feeling bored himself, Xiao Yifei perked up his ears, wanting to know what they were discussing.

    "Hey, have you heard? It looks like there¡¯s going to be a war." The first sentence from one of them piqued Xiao Yifei¡¯s interest, so he adjusted his position to hear more clearly, and heard the other one agreeing, "Aren¡¯t they? I heard a small country next to ours has sent troops against us."

    Hearing that it was a small country, the original speaker was immediately a bit disdainful, after all, the other side was just a small country, how could itpare with their mighty great nation? But the other one didn¡¯t think so, a small country daring to easily send troops against arge one definitely had some preparation, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Thus, this person believed this war might be a bit tricky; listening to their conversation, Xiao Yifei immediately understood what was happening outside, and moreover, he agreed more with thetter¡¯s view¡ªno one would smash their eggs against a rock unless the leader of that country was a fool.

    <fn8eaf> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fn8eaf>

    But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t think that leader was a fool. To be the leader of a country, naturally, there is something remarkable about them, so the difficulty of this war was indeed something Xiao Yifei acknowledged, and he went to find Liu Bailong.

    Sure enough, Liu Bailong and Xiao Yifei shared the same opinion, both believing this war would not be easy. In fact, just as Xiao Yifei thought, this war was not just hard to fight, but extremely difficult.

    The neighboring country boasted fewer troops, but they were flexible, often harassing the national borders, and whenever there was a counterattack, they would retreat, like those who hit and run, keeping the country¡¯s border soldiers on edge and unsettling the military spirit, especially since the opponents struck at night.

    The national army couldn¡¯t sleep well, and for a time, the situation was tense, every bush and tree looked like an enemy. These strategies caused Qianxi much headache, but for a while, no good solution could be found, so the stalemate continued; originally overwhelming in force, this side now seemed somewhat fatigued.

    Qianxi felt that this was not a solution, so he called together the various generals to hold an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures. Someone suggested they couldn¡¯t just sit and wait to die, which Qianxi agreed with since, if this continued, their army might truly copse.

    Therefore, Qianxi immediately thought of taking the initiative, but the opponent¡¯s movements were unpredictable, and Qianxi¡¯s side had no good means to ascertain the location of the opponent¡¯s army. At this point, someone came up with an idea.

    That was to send people to explore the nearby terrain, then position ambushes where the enemy often harassed, and once they appeared and were repelled, the ambushed forces could follow them back, thus discovering where their main base was.

    This idea made Qianxi very happy upon hearing it, and he quickly sent people into action, thus the counterattack began. That day, the enemy army began harassing Qianxi¡¯s forces again, and Qianxi cooperated by counterattacking, so the enemy prepared to retreat, but little did they know, an outstanding reconnaissance soldier was quietly following them.

    As the enemy returned to their main base, the reconnaissance soldier immediately ryed the information back to Qianxi¡¯s troops. Looking at the location of the enemy¡¯s main base, Qianxi smiled confidently, "Now, let¡¯s see how you escape."

    At this, the enemy troops were celebrating another sessful harassment, but the cheerful scene was suddenly shattered by the sound of artillery. At the sound, the enemy army quickly took defensive measures, only to find themselves surrounded by a ck mass of people, who were indeed Qianxi¡¯s troops.

    Qianxi slowly stepped out from among the troops and stood at the forefront, "Get yourmander out here, I want to see him!" Qianxi shouted loudly at the opposite side. The enemy troops, upon hearing this, looked at each other in confusion because they couldn¡¯t understand Qianxi¡¯s words, but soon enough, a path was made among them.

    A dark-skinned bald man emerged from the enemy ranks.

    As the bald man walked out, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but frown because at this moment, Qianxi couldn¡¯t quite see through the man¡¯s strength, which meant that this man in front of him was at least more powerful than Qianxi!

    "Here I am, my dear." Hearing the man speak the samenguage as him, Qianxi instantly realized and cursed, "Traitor!" Hearing the word traitor, the man was not annoyed, only smiled faintly and mocked, "Who would have thought a great nation would have a woman as the general?"

    Qianxi could hear the man¡¯s sarcasm for being a woman. At this, Qianxi frowned and retorted, "Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with being a woman? Even a woman is stronger than you!" Hearing Qianxi say this, the man still wore the same smile and merely let out an intrigued "Oh" before his expression suddenly turned serious, "You can give it a try."

    "Try it is then." Saying this, Qianxi charged towards the man like a cannonball, and the man also charged toward Qianxi; both armies were now squarely locked in a standoff without making a move, as this was like ancient times when the confrontation of generals was the most critical before a battle.

    As the two collided, a tempest surged instantly, with sand and dust momentarily blinding both sides, but soon the storm settled, revealing the figures of the two locked in mutual restraint, which was probably the best way to describe it at the moment.

    Feeling the forceing from Qianxi¡¯s hand, the man was astonished since he had never encountered such a formidable opponent before. What followed was a dazzling fight, and after an unknown length of time, Qianxi dodged back to his own position.

    While the bald man naturally stood between the two armies; the oue was clear at a nce. Qianxi had seen it right all along; the man in front of him was stronger. Seeing Qianxi unable to withstand him, the manughed arrogantly, "Huaxia, so that¡¯s all there is!"

    The enemy troops were inmed upon hearing this, each one brimming with fervor as if injected with adrenaline, their morale soaring significantly. Seeing this, Qianxi quickly sensed trouble because his own army¡¯s morale weakened due to his own defeat.

    Qianxi gritted his teeth and said, "We withdraw for now!" Hearing themand, everyone immediately turned to leave, and the enemy was savvy enough not to pursue further, understanding that to chase now would lead to mutual destruction, and it was better to grind them down slowly.

    Upon returning to his camp, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth; even he hadn¡¯t expected such a formidable person in the enemy¡¯s ranks, and it was this person that thwarted their offensive.

    Originally, there was a way to counter the enemy¡¯s strategy, but now an unexpected obstacle in the form of a bald man had appeared, leaving Qianxi once again in a dilemma because as long as the man was there, Qianxi couldn¡¯t destroy the enemy entirely; just when Qianxi was at a loss, an even bigger crisis loomed.

 Chapter 1142 - CapÃ­tulo 1142: 1138: Absolutely Impossible

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1142: Chapter 1138: Absolutely Impossible</strong>

    In recent days, while Qianxi was resisting the enemy, the various small countries around Huaxia began deploying troops toward Huaxia, as if they had prearranged it. In a short time, Huaxia was beset on all sides. Huaxia, which could handle a single small country with ease, suddenly found the situation bing quite severe with so many.

    Conflicts erupted everywhere, but Qianxi couldn¡¯t break away. Without resolving the enemies on the frontlines, Qianxi dared not leave casually. However, there was a person even more formidable than Qianxi on the frontline. Just when Qianxi didn¡¯t know what to do, someone approached him.

    Xiao Yifei, far away in prison, was listening to the discussions among the prison guards these days, and his expression grew increasingly grim. Especially when he heard that the small countries surrounding Huaxia were joining in the chaos, Xiao Yifei realized those nations must have coordinated in advance.

    At that moment, Liu Bailong urged Xiao Yifei not to hesitate any longer, urging him to administer acupuncture to Ci Xin. Though Ci Xin remained elusive, he was still a Huaxia citizen. The notion of national ruin was something Ci Xin surely understood.<fn7533> Get full chapters from findnovel</fn7533>

    Indeed, just as Liu Bailong anticipated, when the countriesunched massive assaults, Ci Xin too approached Xiao Yifei, asking him to perform acupuncture. Ci Xin discovered that every nation seemed prepared in advance, and in each country¡¯s army, there was at least one expert possessing the Golden Elixir.

    Initially, they appeared few, but when added up, the numbers became considerable. However, Huaxia only had so many experts with the Golden Elixir, leading to gaps in coverage. These uncovered areas faced resistance challenges. Therefore, Ci Xin had to break through to the Golden Elixir stage, even for the sake of the nation.

    After hearing Ci Xin¡¯s reasons, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and then agreed. Currently, Xiao Yifei was betting on whether Ci Xin would feel a sense of responsibility towards the nation. If he did, it would mean Xiao Yifei¡¯s gamble paid off. But if Ci Xin¡¯s heart was only set on the secret of the Bronze Gate, the country would face doom.

    But now, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to take a gamble. In any case, Ci Xin was chosen as the daughter-inw by Hua Lao, so he ought to trust Hua Lao¡¯s judgment, right? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei eventually agreed. However, before proceeding, Xiao Yifei requested Liu Bailong¡¯s release and the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle.

    Ci Xin, eager for Xiao Yifei to perform acupuncture for him, agreed without much hesitation. Thus, Xiao Yifei was released, along with Liu Bailong. Afterward, Ci Xin led Xiao Yifei to a room, indicating that this would be his seclusion chamber.

    The room was simple. Without thinking much, Xiao Yifei began preparing. Seeing theplete set of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, Xiao Yifei felt a tinge of emotion. After all these events, those needles finallynded in his hands.

    However, it wasn¡¯t the time for sentimentality. Grasping the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes. After a breath, he suddenly opened them, then plunged the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle into Ci Xin¡¯s back. As the needle embedded, Ci Xin let out a muffled groan.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief and inserted the remaining Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles into Ci Xin¡¯s back. Although Xiao Yifei had seen the technique before, this was his first time executing it, so he wasn¡¯t exactly natural at it.

    Despite the unfamiliarity, Xiao Yifei was still able toplete it. Following the acupuncture technique¡¯s record, Xiao Yifei began employing the Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles technique. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s method changed, cold sweat started flowing down Ci Xin¡¯s forehead.

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei faintly felt Threads of True Qi emerging from the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Observing the fierce momentum of this True Qi, Lin Xiaoyifei was slightly astonished becausepared to Qianxi, this True Qi was far superior. Surely, someone who had cultivated for so many years was slightly superior to younger generations.

    However, very soon, Xiao Yifei noticed something amiss. The amount of True Qi exuding from Ci Xin was abnormal. So Xiao Yifei checked Ci Xin¡¯splexion, noticing it was exceptionally grim and painful. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt a sinking feeling.

    He examined his acupuncture technique carefully, finding no issues, so he was puzzled about the situation. The situation was indeed urgent because if Xiao Yifei made a mistake, Ci Xin might suffer a deviation, which would indeed create huge trouble.

    Hence, Xiao Yifei carefully inspected Ci Xin¡¯s internal condition, noticing everything else was normal except for the heart, which appeared somewhat dark. Realizing this, Xiao Yifei immediately understood. Ci Xin¡¯s vtile temper would cause frequent anger, and naturally, the internal fire umted.

    This stimulus today made Ci Xin¡¯s anger rush to his heart immediately, causing problems. But once Xiao Yifei understood the cause, he felt more at ease. As long as the situation was clear, there must be a solution. The worst part would be not knowing what the issue was.

    Hence, Xiao Yifei adjusted his acupuncture methods urgently, first eradicating the fire poison from Ci Xin¡¯s body before helping him breakthrough to the Golden Elixir stage. Xiao Yifei had considered using the same method he used for treating Qianxi to eliminate the cultivation technique¡¯s side effects for Ci Xin. However, due to Ci Xin¡¯s years of practice, Xiao Yifei dared not attempt it recklessly, so he opted for the most stable approach.

    The fire poison was rather simple for Xiao Yifei. By inserting the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle into several cool acupoints in Ci Xin¡¯s body, the fire poison, along with a cooling sensation, dissipated. Ci Xin, too, felt less pain from the cooling sensation, and hisplexion improved significantly.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei had thoroughlypleted the task of removing the fire poison and continued with the work to assist Ci Xin¡¯s breakthrough. A long whileter, Xiao Yifei slowly extracted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles from Ci Xin¡¯s body and then exhaled a breath of foul air.

    At this time, Ci Xin still had his eyes closed, but Xiao Yifei could sense that Ci Xin¡¯s entire aura had a slightly domineering taste. Ci Xin¡¯s lips moved slightly, saying slowly, ¡°You can go now. I need to enter seclusion for cultivation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei took the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and didn¡¯t linger, turning around to leave. Liu Bailong had already been waiting outside for him. Seeing Xiao Yifeie out, Liu Bailong promptly inquired about the situation, to which Xiao Yifei replied it was okay. ¡°So, are we free now?¡± Liu Bailong asked Xiao Yifei, looking at him.

    Xiao Yifei nodded. Indeed, after so many days, Xiao Yifei was finally free. With Ci Xin in seclusion now, Xiao Yifei felt he had to return to Beijing. Perhaps Qianxi and the others might need him. With these thoughts, Xiao Yifei also sought Liu Bailong¡¯s opinion.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Liu Bailong nodded in agreement, and the two immediately set off for Beijing.

    Over on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s side, being just an ordinary officer, he couldn¡¯t take part in national warfare. However, this allowed him to search for Xiao Yifei¡¯s whereabouts. But now, Hua Xiangrong was more concerned about the nation¡¯s safety. He had heard that many countries had dispatched experts with the Golden Elixir, making it difficult for Huaxia to withstand.

 Chapter 1143 - CapÃ­tulo 1143: 1134: Explanation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1143: Chapter 1134: Exnation</strong>

    However, Hua Xiangrong was also somewhat puzzled in her heart, wondering why in such a grand country, there was no one stronger than the Golden Elixir Realm. With this thought in mind, Hua Xiangrong consulted some materials and finally understood that in order to break through the Golden Elixir Realm, relying solely on one¡¯s own cultivation was useless; one must rely on external objects.

    But these external objects, the materials indeed did not rify them. So Hua Xiangrong turned her attention to the methods of breaking through the Golden Elixir Realm. While investigating, she suddenly thought of Xiao Yifei. More precisely, it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculous Acupuncture Technique. Hua Xiangrong always felt that the breakthrough of the Golden Elixir Realm might have something to do with Xiao Yifei.

    Thinking this way, Hua Xiangrong quickly searched online, and this search indeed yielded some clues. She saw aizen say that they had heard before that the Xiao Family had an Acupuncture Technique that could elevate a realm. Seeing this information, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems that the matter of the breakthrough indeed had something to do with Xiao Yifei.

    The Xiao Family, the Acupuncture Technique¡ªwasn¡¯t all this pointing to Xiao Yifei? In a moment, the clues circled back to Xiao Yifei. Only by finding Xiao Yifei could the country possibly escape its predicament.

    Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s actions to find Xiao Yifei naturally quickened.

    In Qianxi¡¯s base camp, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Qianxi. This figure, Qianxi recognized¡ªit was Ren Tianye. However, Ren Tianye did note alone. Behind him was another person. And this person, Qianxi also knew, because it was the bald man who had fought Qianxi to a draw before.

    Seeing Qianxi, the man also grinned clumsily. Upon their arrival, Qianxi frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing this, Ren Tianye spoke first, ¡°The country¡¯s prosperity is the responsibility of every citizen.¡± After hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s exnation, Qianxi looked at the man.

    The man just chuckled and said, ¡°Following the boss.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, the initially tense atmosphere suddenly became rxed. Qianxiughed and nodded, ¡°A fine concept¡ªthe country¡¯s rise and fall is the responsibility of everyone. Ren Tianye, I misjudged you.¡± Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but admire as he looked at Ren Tianye.

    Hearing this, Ren Tianye sighed, smiled wryly, and thought to himself, perhaps if I had been like this before, Qianxi wouldn¡¯t have disliked me so much. But everything is irredeemable now, and there are no regrets in this world.<fnc502> Find the newest release on FindN()vel</fnc502>

    ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re here, do your job well. Tomorrow, we fight back!¡±

    Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong finally walked out of the prison. Seeing the sun outside, the two suddenly felt that life was so blissful, especially Liu Bailong, who was somewhat in disbelief after being imprisoned for so long and suddenlying out.

    But now is not the time for such thoughts. Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong must quickly return to Beijing. At the moment, Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong were on an ind, so they had to take a boat to leave. Fortunately, there was a dock on this ind, so Liu Bailong and Xiao Yifei got on a boat and left the ind.

    While on the boat, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but worry about Qianxi and the others. As someone from the National Security Bureau, Qianxi would certainly have to contribute if there was an invasion. Once on the front lines, Qianxi would inevitably face danger, which is why Xiao Yifei was concerned.

    But worrying is useless; all he can do now is travel quickly.

    With Ren Tianye and the others¡¯ addition, Qianxi promptly engaged with the enemy forces. Now confident, he believed they could annihte the enemy forces in one fell swoop. However, because of the bald man¡¯s presence, those people remained calm, as long as the bald man was there, they felt assured.

    Watching Qianxiunch another massive offensive, the man found it amusing. Knowing full well they couldn¡¯t beat him, they still attacked. Did they really not fear death? the man thought, while not pausing his arrogantments, ¡°Stilling to die? Do you even know your own weight?¡± the manughed haughtily.

    Hearing this, Qianxi snorted coldly and then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I admit I can¡¯t beat you, but what if there are two of us?¡± With that, Qianxi brought out the man from his side. Upon seeing this person, the dark-skinned bald man frowned, but when he sensed that the other¡¯s strength was simr to Qianxi¡¯s, the manughed again.

    ¡°Hmph, two ants, I don¡¯t even take you seriously.¡± Saying this, the man assumed abat stance, clearly intending to take on both of them. The soldiers on his side cheered at this sight.

    Seeing this, Qianxi and the man brought by Ren Tianye nodded to each other and then advanced. As the three fought, both armies held their breath, fearing to miss any exciting moments.

    A master of the Golden Elixir is indeed different. Everyone could only hear the continuous sounds of fists and kicks meeting in the air, and the relentless pounding of fists on flesh stimted everyone¡¯s eardrums, making their blood boil. Almost all were men here, and as men, they loved these muscr shes even more.

    It¡¯s said that experts appreciate the intricacies, while outsiders enjoy the spectacle. At this moment, the movements of the three were hard to discern, but if someone with simr strength stood here, they could see that Qianxi and Ren Tianye¡¯s man kept attacking, causing the man significant trouble. However, for the time being, there was no decisive oue. Because if that was all, the man could still manage it.

    But as time went on, the man inevitably became distracted. Ren Tianye¡¯s man seized a moment when the man was inattentive, restraining him in ce. Realizing he couldn¡¯t move, the man suddenly felt uneasy.

    At this moment, Ren Tianye¡¯s man shouted loudly for Qianxi to use the move that had once defeated him. Indeed, it was the True Qi Outburst. Previously, the man had used all his strength to barely withstand it. Should itnd on this person, he would probably not survive.

    Realizing this, Qianxi quickly gathered his True Qi. The restrained man struggled continuously, his expression turning slightly panicked because he could feel that Qianxi was wildlypressing his True Qi. When Qianxi¡¯s True Qi finally condensed into a sharp de at his fingertip, the man truly became afraid.

    At this moment, he could even sense the aura of death emanating from the vast True Qi. Although it was not tangible, he could feel the sword light from the True Qi-condenser de. ¡°How can you do this? You¡¯re just someone from the Golden Elixir Realm.¡± The man¡¯s trembling voice betrayed him.

    Hearing this, Qianxi smiled confidently, saying, ¡°Of course I can!¡± Saying this, Qianxi frowned, as if the de at his fingertip was about to move, ready to fly out at any moment. However, just then, the man suddenly pleaded with Qianxi to stop, begging not to be killed.

    Seeing the man¡¯s beast-like begging gesture, Qianxi¡¯s face bore a mocking smile. Then he slowly uttered, ¡°Toote.¡± With that, the de in Qianxi¡¯s hand made a swift sound, piercing through the man¡¯s head. With that sound, the man¡¯s body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1144 - 1135: Eating

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Chapter 1135: Eating</h4>

    Watching the man¡¯s limp corpse, Qianxi suddenly felt weak and almost couldn¡¯t stand, but fortunately, the man supported Qianxi at that moment. Suddenly, there was a cheer from Qianxi¡¯s side, while the enemy troops looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    The person they had always relied on was now dead. For a moment, there was sudden panic in the troops, but it was toote. Qianxi had already ordered a full-scale attack while the enemy was in panic, and the enemy army, having lost the man¡¯s protection, immediately fell into a rout.

    Looking at the troops advancing like a rising tide, Qianxi smiled as well. Finally, this battlefield was won by Qianxi.

    However, while Qianxi¡¯s battlefield was captured, not all other battlefields were secured. In many ces at the borders, due to the opponent¡¯s tenacity and strength, territories had begun to slowly fall, with the enemy¡¯s massive invasion. For a time, the people were destitute, and cries were heard all around.

    Watching his country falling step by step, Hua Xiangrong began to worry. He still couldn¡¯t find a trace of Xiao Yifei, as if Xiao Yifei had vanished into thin air. Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong nearly burst into tears. In the country¡¯s time of crisis, he couldn¡¯t even find a person, and self-me surged up all at once.

    Little did he know, the Xiao Yifei he had been searching for had just set foot on the country¡¯snd. At this moment, Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong had just stepped onto the northern part of Huaxia¡¯snd, specifically a small town in the north, because this was the fastest route ashore, so Xiao Yifei chose tond here.

    Upon reachingnd, Xiao Yifei finally experienced physical exhaustion. Theck of sustenance for the past few days,bined with the rush of travel, made him feel weak all of a sudden. After all, his body wasn¡¯t a machine; it couldn¡¯t function without food and continuous work.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s pale face, Liu Bailong hurriedly brought him to a restaurant.

    As it was a somewhat remote town, the restaurant wasn¡¯t luxurious, but it was sufficient to satisfy a diner¡¯s hunger. The restaurant wasn¡¯t crowded, with only about three or four other people besides Xiao Yifei and his group.

    Casually ordering some dishes, Liu Bailong helped Xiao Yifei sit down. At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt as if he was dying, as if everything before him was edible. However, fortunately, he still retained some rationality. Leaning weakly on the chair, Xiao Yifei waited for the food to arrive.

    <fne26c> Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel</fne26c>

    While Xiao Yifei waited, more people gradually entered the restaurant. Out of boredom, Xiao Yifei observed the neers. One caught his particr attention: a person with a ck brimmed hat and ck trench coat, whose face was entirely concealed.

    Seeing such a person, most people would pay a little extra attention, as they could either be a fugitive or a weirdo. But speaking of fugitives, at this moment, Xiao Yifei and hispanions were the true fugitives, right? With a bit of self-mockery, he refocused on the individual. The person casually ordered a few dishes, and seeing nothing unusual about him, Xiao Yifei returned to waiting.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the food was served. Xiao Yifei ate each dish as it came, and it wasn¡¯t long before the once-full table was cleared. Liu Bailong, seeing Xiao Yifei eating like that, quickly urged him to slow down, reassuring him that no one waspeting for food, "Ugh, it¡¯s all your fault for showing off back then. Now you know the pain, don¡¯t you?"

    Liu Bailong said with a smile, to which Xiao Yifei responded with a bitter smile, then lowered his head and continued eating. Seeing this, Liu Bailong decided not to disturb Xiao Yifei, allowing him to focus on his meal. After all, at this moment, the happiest thing for Xiao Yifei was to ce the food into his mouth.

    Quickly, the two finished their meal. Xiao Yifei now felt as though he had finally recovered. Stretchingzily and paying the bill, Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong continued their journey. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice that as soon as they left, the man in the trench coat also got up and followed them out. On his table were two tes of untouched delicacies.

    Walking out of the restaurant, Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong started looking for the bus station. After all, the distance to Beijing was still significant. So they asked around and stumbled their way to the station. Being a small town, even the station wasn¡¯t impressive.

    Seeing the station, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly. Despite the station¡¯s poor condition, he had to board the bus. However, there was still a long time until departure, so Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong, feeling bored, decided to walk around. Although the situation was urgent, they had no other choice.

    Wandering around, Xiao Yifei discovered that the small town had its own charm. Although not as bustling as big cities, its seaside location made its architecture and terrain intriguing. As Liu Bailong and Xiao Yifei strolled, they suddenly found themselves in a narrow alley.

    The alley was deserted and also quite long. Not wanting to turn back, Xiao Yifei decided to go through it. The sunlight couldn¡¯t reach inside, so as soon as he stepped in, he shivered a bit due to the coldness, not just the environment, but the atmosphere as well.

    "Why do I feel it¡¯s really chilly here?" Xiao Yifei wondered as he looked around. Hearing this, Liu Bailongughed, saying, "I think you¡¯re just not exercising enough, and that¡¯s why you feel weak and cold."

    Hearing Liu Bailong¡¯s remarks, Xiao Yifei pouted helplessly. Truthfully, he was indeedcking in exercise, being a doctor. Hence, he decided to include workouts in his schedule. As Lin Mu was thinking about these things, a person suddenly appeared at the other end of the alley.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the lighting, but Xiao Yifei genuinely felt that the person on the opposite side appeared suddenly. Frowning, he took a closer look, but upon closer inspection, Xiao Yifei was taken aback. That ck trench coat, that ck hat¡ªwasn¡¯t that the person he saw at the restaurant?

    Seeing this person appear here, Xiao Yifei immediately stopped in his tracks, feeling a vague sense of foreboding. Since earlier, that person had appeared in front of him, and now again, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t believe this was a coincidence.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei stop, Liu Bailong looked at him in confusion and quickly asked what was wrong. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and then gestured for Liu Bailong to look at the man not far from them. Upon seeing this, Liu Bailong also cast his gaze over. Indeed, seeing the man, Liu Bailong was also startled.

    Back in the restaurant, Liu Bailong had seen this man and just thought it was a bit odd, not giving it much thought. But now, suddenly seeing this man again, Liu Bailong felt something was wrong. "Be careful," Xiao Yifei advised in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Liu Bailong nodded, and the two pretended as if nothing had happened, continuing to walk forward. However, the man on the opposite side seemed to continue walking towards Xiao Yifei as if nothing was amiss.

 Chapter 1145: 1136: Feeding

    <strong>Chapter 1145: Chapter 1136: Feeding</strong>

    The distance between the three people was shrinking, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s breathing became more and more tense. His entire focus was on the man, fearing the man might do something terrifying. One step, two steps, finally, the distance between Xiao Yifei and the man was less than ten centimeters.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei hid the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in his hand. If the man made any move, Xiao Yifei would immediately make him suffer. However, even as they were so close, the man made no move, as if Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t even there, and walked straight through them.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and then looked at Liu Bailong, who also had a puzzled expression. They had been so close, yet the man didn¡¯t make a move. Something was obviously off. Could it be they were overthinking it? With this thought, Xiao Yifei turned back to look at the man again.

    However, it was this nce that led Xiao Yifei to witness the most horrifying scene of his life. Not far behind them stood a man dressed exactly like the previous man, but this one had taken off his hat, revealing his face entirely to Xiao Yifei.

    Yet, on that face was a bizarre smile.

    Watching the man¡¯s face, cold sweat instantly trickled down Xiao Yifei¡¯s back. Coupled with the atmosphere in the alley, it was tremendously terrifying. The earlier man, upon seeing someone dressed identically to himself, instinctively nced at the other man as well. But, just like Xiao Yifei, at first nce, he looked away.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei was so scared that his mind went nk, unsure of what to do. It wasn¡¯t until the first man disappeared around the corner that Xiao Yifei suddenly reacted, hurriedly pulling Liu Bailong over, who also got a fright upon looking. Turning back to see a man grinning eerily at him would terrify anyone.

    ¡°This, this, this,¡± Liu Bailong stammered in fear. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei swallowed hard and nodded, indicating that Liu Bailong¡¯s thoughts were correct, as Xiao Yifei understood what Liu Bailong was thinking at that moment.

    At this time, the man moved. With a flick of his fingers, a shiny knife appeared in his hand. Even without sunlight, Xiao Yifei found the knife¡¯s reflection ring. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank. It seemed Xiao Yifei was right, and Liu Bailong was not wrong either. This person hade to kill them.<fn945f> Newest update provided by findnovel</fn945f>

    The man approached Xiao Yifei and his group step by step, his face still wearing that bizarre smile. ¡°Run!¡± Xiao Yifei shouted and attempted to turn back to flee. But at that moment, the man suddenly spoke, ¡°No need to run, you can¡¯t escape.¡± As he spoke, he rushed forward.

    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei quickly retreated, and Liu Bailong beside him also hurriedly followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s retreat. But as it turned out, the man¡¯s words were correct. They really couldn¡¯t escape; the man was too fast for Xiao Yifei to outrun him.

    Realizing escape was impossible, Xiao Yifei steeled his resolve; at worst, he would fight him. With this thought, Xiao Yifei stopped and prepared to face the attack. The man held the knife, sliding sideways with a fierce motion, targeting Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, for this action clearly showed the man¡¯s intent to kill him.

    But how could Xiao Yifei resign himself to death like this? With a backward step, Xiao Yifei narrowly avoided the man¡¯s strike. Yet it wasn¡¯t over; the man followed with a Sweeping Leg, an action so fluid it seemed perfectly rehearsed.

    Avoiding the first move, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t escape the second. His feet took the full brunt of it, causing Xiao Yifei to stumble to the ground. Seeing this, Liu Bailong quickly grabbed the man¡¯s hand to prevent further actions.

    But the man was experienced and easily shook off Liu Bailong¡¯s grip, proceeding with the intended move of sliding the knife to Xiao Yifei, still aiming for the throat. Seeing this, a chill ran through Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart; he realized he might not make it out alive.

    At this thought, Xiao Yifei felt the urge to close his eyes, but Liu Bailong wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei die so easily. Xiao Yifei could only feel a warm liquid trickling on his face, smelling strongly of blood.

    It turned out Liu Bailong had grabbed the de to block the attack, and the liquid on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was blood from Liu Bailong¡¯s cut hand. Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei widened his eyes in shock.

    The man grew agitated, seeing his knife thwarted again, and then nced at Liu Bailong. Liu Bailong gave the man a mocking smile, as if saying, ¡°You won¡¯t kill Xiao Yifei while I¡¯m here.¡±

    This expression truly angered the man. He yanked the de and then thrust it into Liu Bailong¡¯s abdomen. ¡°No!¡± Xiao Yifei screamed, but it was toote. Arge patch of Liu Bailong¡¯s clothing was soon stained with blood.

    At that moment, Liu Bailong weakly looked at Xiao Yifei, repeatedly urging, ¡°Run, run away.¡± While saying this, Liu Bailong¡¯s hand clung to the man¡¯s wrist, preventing him from pulling out the knife. Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei finally snapped back to attention.

    With a twist of his hand, a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s grasp. With a flick of his fingertips, the needle struck the man, who howled, covering his right eye with his hand as blood streamed down his face. But it wasn¡¯t over. With another twist of his hand, Xiao Yifei had another Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle ready.

    Another flick of the fingers, blood flowed from the man¡¯s other eye. Seizing the moment, Xiao Yifei got up, supporting the copsing Liu Bailong, ¡°Uncle Liu, are you okay?¡± Xiao Yifei shouted, his voice filled with urgency. Watching the blood continuing to gush, Xiao Yifei tore his clothes rapidly, making a makeshift bandage.

    After bandaging Liu Bailong¡¯s wound, Xiao Yifei retrieved the silver needle and hurriedly left the alley with Liu Bailong, heading for a nearby hotel. By then, Liu Bailong had already fainted from blood loss, needing immediate medical attention.

    Xiao Yifei took out all the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles,ying them out before him. After the earlier fright, Xiao Yifei had trouble concentrating. He bit his tongue to focus, the pain aiding his concentration so he could administer the needles to Liu Bailong.

    After some rudimentary disinfection, Xiao Yifei began the acupuncture. With the first silver needle embedded, the bleeding from Liu Bailong¡¯s wound significantly reduced. Indeed, the first step was to stop the bleeding, and it seemed that step was quite sessfully achieved.

 Chapter 1146: 1137: What Should We Do?

    <strong>Chapter 1146: Chapter 1137: What Should We Do?</strong>

    Next came the second needle, and then the third. In no time, Liu Bailong¡¯s body was covered with silver needles. Taking advantage of the acupuncture treatment time, Xiao Yifei also went out to buy some herbs. After all, relying solely on acupuncture, the external injuries cannot fully heal; some medicinal assistance is necessary.

    After sprinkling the herbs on the wounds, Xiao Yifei pulled out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles one by one. At this time, Liu Bailong¡¯splexion looked much better. Although he hadn¡¯t awakened, he was out of danger. After doing all this, Xiao Yifei finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The events that just happened were incredibly thrilling, something Xiao Yifei definitely doesn¡¯t want to happen a second time.

    Looking at Liu Bailong on the bed, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exhale deeply. An incident like that, Xiao Yifei absolutely doesn¡¯t want to experience again. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Liu being beside him, Xiao Yifei might indeed have met his end here. Thinking of these, cold sweat broke out on Xiao Yifei¡¯s back.

    Now that everything haspletely ended, Xiao Yifei began to recall the situation at that time. While thinking about it, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered the man holding the knife. The knife was very short, and the handle was engraved with characters not from Huaxia. This indicates that the knife was from another country.

    Since the knife is from another country, it further exins that the owner of the knife is also from another country. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but recall the man¡¯s appearance. Because everything happened so suddenly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind was in chaos, and he didn¡¯t have time to consider so many things. Now, upon reflection, he realized that the man indeed had an exotic charm.

    Xiao Yifei has now confirmed that the man sent to assassinate him is definitely not from Huaxia, at least from a neighboring country. Initially, Xiao Yifei suspected that this person was sent by Ci Xin, but thinking it through, Xiao Yifei dismissed this notion.

    However, how did these foreigners know his whereabouts, and most importantly, what is their motive for killing him? Xiao Yifei was slightly puzzled. After all, he had never dealt with foreigners, so there was no reason for any hatred.

    But the sudden assassination indeed illustrated that someone from another country wanted to kill Xiao Yifei. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shiver. For those sent to assassinate him, if there¡¯s a first, there will certainly be a second. Eventually, they would keeping, and when that timees, it will be quite troublesome.

    Besides, the ce where Xiao Yifei is now located is remote, giving invaders more opportunities. Hence, Xiao Yifei nned to immediately leave once Uncle Liu recovers a bit. Instinct told Xiao Yifei that this ce cannot be stayed in for too long.

    The war is still raging, but the situation is not optimistic. Sessive defeats have greatly diminished the morale of Huaxia¡¯s troop, especially in areas where Golden Elixir experts couldn¡¯t attend to. Even with Golden Elixir masters present, those battle lines could not force the enemy back.

    Besides Qianxi, other ces with Golden Elixir experts also reached a stalemate. Qianxi¡¯s side has been resolved, so they returned to Beijing. Qianxi¡¯s triumphant return is the onlyforting news for everyone since the General Command Bureau has mostly been hearing the phrase, ¡°Our troops are defeated!¡±

    Therefore, when the good news from Qianxi came, everyone felt uplifted. But Qianxi did not remain idle upon his return; he was reviewing other battle lines at themand center. Upon inspection, Qianxi frowned because none of the fronts were in an advantageous position.

    Seeing such a severe situation, Qianxi felt somewhat hopeless. If it weren¡¯t for Ren Tianye¡¯s help, he might not have easily captured that front.

    What to do? This question floated continuously in Qianxi¡¯s mind. Indeed, solving the solution is the priority now. Therefore, Qianxi kept asking himself what to do. Thinking over and over, Qianxi could only think of one solution, and that is for Huaxia to produce someone beyond the Golden Elixir Realm.

    Though Qianxi¡¯s words might sound far-fetched, they are indeed truthful. If a master beyond the Golden Elixir level emerged within Huaxia, these issues wouldn¡¯t be worrisome. Such experts can usually confront an entire troop alone.

    However, this is just Qianxi¡¯s assumption because, in all these years, Qianxi hasn¡¯t heard of anyone who can surpass the Golden Elixir. Of course, excluding those famous hermits, perhaps in some corner of the country, there actually exists someone who has broken through the Golden Elixir Realm. Thinking of this made Qianxi frown again.

    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong suddenly called Qianxi. Answering the call, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s urgent voice came through, saying he made a significant discovery. Initially, Qianxi wasn¡¯t interested, but after Hua Xiangrong¡¯s exnation, Qianxi was enlightened. No wonder Hua Xiangrong imed to have a significant finding; it was indeed substantial.

    This discovery concerns Xiao Yifei. It is about the One Hundred and Eight Needles, capable of allowing people to break through the Golden Elixir. Moreover, it is a necessity to surpass the Golden Elixir. In other words, without Xiao Yifei, no one can break through the Golden Elixir level.

    Hearing this, Qianxi was a bit surprised, not expecting that Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique could help Golden Elixir individuals break through. Thinking of this, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Xiao Yifei¡¯s miraculous acupuncture, but it also rified one thing: Xiao Yifei is the person Qianxi has been searching for.

    Qianxi previously said he needed to find Golden Elixir masters, but now it seems, with Xiao Yifei around, everything bes much simpler. After hanging up on Hua Xiangrong, Qianxi suddenly issued an order to fully search for Xiao Yifei. Only by finding Xiao Yifei could they have a fighting chance.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei probably didn¡¯t know that the entire Beijing had gone crazy searching for him. But who would have expected that Xiao Yifei was in an unknown small town? A few dayster, Liu Bailong¡¯s injuries had almost healed, so after some discussion, Liu Bailong decided to apany Xiao Yifei back to Beijing.

    Upon stepping outside, Xiao Yifei cautiously looked around, wanting to see if there were any men resembling the one who tried to assassinate him. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s current opinion, they are extremely dangerous, and the psychological shadow from them will probably never be erased.

    Stepping into the car heading back to Beijing, Xiao Yifei finally exhaled a sigh of relief because he always felt that the longer he stayed here, the more dangerous it became. So, at dawn, Xiao Yifei left this dangerous small town.

    The car journey wasn¡¯t fast; Xiao Yifei traveled for an entire day and night to reach Beijing. Despite the war raging outside, Beijing remained just as prosperous. And Xiao Yifei felt a sense of familiarity as soon as he arrived, having been confined for so long. Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong went to the Hua Mansion, only to find it empty.

    Seeing the deserted Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Did even Elder Hua go to participate in the war? Xiao Yifei thought, and indeed, he guessed right. At this moment, Elder Hua was serving as themander of this war.<fn2d2e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn2d2e>

 Chapter 1147 - 1138: Speechless in Each Otherâ€™s Presence

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Chapter 1138: Speechless in Each Other¡¯s Presence</h4>

    Because there was no one at the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.

    At least he should inform them of his return, right? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of Hua Xiangrong. Although Old Hua and Qianxi had to participate in the war, Hua Xiangrong, an ordinary investigator, certainly didn¡¯t have to.

    So it meant that Hua Xiangrong was definitely at her post right now. Thus, Xiao Yifei headed straight to the Central Bureau with Liu Bailong.

    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong was quietly waiting for the information brought back by the people she sent out. The longer she couldn¡¯t find Xiao Yifei, the more anxious she felt inside. Her simple desk was now somewhat messy, indicating that Hua Xiangrong had indeed been painstakingly working these days.

    As time passed, Hua Xiangrong remained in her office without moving, lost in thought, making the office unusually quiet for a while. Suddenly, she heard a knocking sound, prompting her to move.

    Because the personing in might have already found out about Xiao Yifei¡¯s whereabouts, unbeknownst to her, it was Xiao Yifei standing outside. "Come in." Hua Xiangrong yelled.

    As her voice fell, the door slowly opened, and the appearance of the person outside the door was revealed in front of Hua Xiangrong. For a moment, their eyes met, wordless.

    Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t believe her eyes because the tall and handsome figure before her was the person she had been thinking about day and night, Xiao Yifei! Instantly, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.

    <fn3554> Content originallyes from </fn3554>

    "Xiao Yifei, is it you?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden appearance made Hua Xiangrong feel unreal, and she asked faintly while her tears kept flowing. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded bitterly. He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t greet Hua Xiangrong with joy as he had initially nned.

    But at the moment he saw Hua Xiangrong, Xiao Yifei felt a bit bitter. He wanted to put on a happy expression, but he couldn¡¯t, especially when he saw the tears on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s cheeks; Xiao Yifei almost couldn¡¯t hold back either. Seeing the other person nod, Hua Xiangrong covered her mouth with joy and broke into tears.

    "How could you leave without saying a word? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been searching for you? How could you leave suddenly like that, what was I supposed to do?" Hua Xiangrong fully vented her grievances at this moment. Yes, these days she worked day and night searching for Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing these words, Xiao Yifei felt a pang of sorrow in his heart and then rushed to Hua Xiangrong, enveloping her in a warm embrace. Not knowing how tofort her, he could only do this.

    On the side, Liu Bailong watched the atmosphere between the two and smiled silently. The saying "the person involved is confused, the onlooker sees clearly" perfectly described the current situation.

    Held in Xiao Yifei¡¯s broad and warm embrace, Hua Xiangrong was somewhat caught off guard but did not resist. Instead, she felt some dependence. When one is held in a warm embrace, they find it hard to let go.

    Clinging tightly to the person in front of her, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s emotions were gradually melted away by Xiao Yifei. As time went by, the two slowly separated, and Hua Xiangrong was a bit embarrassed because her face was full of shyness.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Why, I¡¯ve returned, can¡¯t you be a little happy?" Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong nodded and then asked, "By the way, where have you been all these days?"

    Knowing Hua Xiangrong would surely ask, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t n to hide it. However, many things had happened over these days, so Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have time to exin everything in detail. He only mentioned some key points and then introduced Liu Bailong to Hua Xiangrong.

    When Hua Xiangrong heard Liu Bailong was Liu Rui¡¯s father and had been detained for such a long time, she was still quite surprised. But on the surface, Hua Xiangrong certainly had to be polite, greeting Liu Bailong warmly.

    Seeing this, Liu Bailong was quite casual, waving his hand to indicate to Hua Xiangrong not to be so formal. The atmosphere in the office became much more cheerful for a moment.

    Xiao Yifei and Liu Bailong sat down. Once settled, Xiao Yifei asked about the whereabouts of Qianxi and Old Hua. Hua Xiangrong said they had been transferred to the strategic headquarters, which was why there was no one at the Hua Mansion. After knowing the direction Qianxi and the others had gone, Xiao Yifei nodded.

    Then he asked where Liu Rui had gone. It was probably the question Liu Bailong cared about most. He should be with Old Hua and the others, Hua Xiangrong replied. After hearing this, Liu Bailong nodded, knowing Liu Rui¡¯s whereabouts meant they would meet one day; thus Liu Bailong wasn¡¯t anxious.

    After inquiring about everyone¡¯s whereabouts, Xiao Yifei asked about the current state of the war. As expected, upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face immediately turned solemn.

    So far, apart from Qianxi¡¯s front, others seem to be not optimistic. Some lines have even beenpletely routed, and the invaders have maderge-scale incursions. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face appeared somewhat helpless as she spoke, and she sighed deeply afterward.

    The speaker seemed troubled, and so did the listener. After hearing what Hua Xiangrong said, Liu Bailong and Xiao Yifei both furrowed their brows simultaneously because the country¡¯s situation truly wasn¡¯t optimistic.

    "However, things will be different now that you¡¯ve returned," Hua Xiangrong suddenly uttered a mysterious statement. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was a bit puzzled, not knowing what Hua Xiangrong meant. Hua Xiangrong then smiled and said something that shocked Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Yifei, can you help others achieve the Golden Elixir Realm suddenly?" Hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei was first stunned, then hesitantly nodded because he didn¡¯t know how Hua Xiangrong knew. Had the effects of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle spread across the country?

    "That¡¯s all there is to it. As long as you can help our country¡¯s people breakthrough to the Golden Elixir Realm, we can crush the enemy in battle." Thinking about this excited Hua Xiangrong, as if the enemy were already rolling in defeat.

    However, despite how it sounded, Xiao Yifei had his considerations. Not to mention if it could be achieved, even if it could, breakthroughs in the Golden Elixir Realm definitely required closed-door cultivation. What would happen if the enemy attacked while they were in seclusion? Thus, Xiao Yifei worried.

    He feared he might not save the country but instead destroy it.

    The situation in Huaxia was increasingly unfavorable, and Qianxi was well aware of this, especially in the northwest. Many Golden Elixir masters were stationed there, so the situation was somewhat stable and not entirely defenseless.

    However, the situation in Huaxia¡¯s west was far from optimistic. With much pressure on the north, some Golden Elixir masters initially guarding the west were dispatched to the north. This resulted in mounting pressure on the west as the military line gradually moved closer to Huaxia.

 Chapter 1148 - CapÃ­tulo 1148: 1139: Tilting

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1148: Chapter 1139: Tilting</strong>

    In other words, the Huaxia soldiers have been pressured to retreat continuously. Thus, the western battlefield can be said to be extremely oppressive, however, the eastern battlefield is even worse. Compared to the western battlefield, the eastern battlefield can be described as utterly dismal, with the enemy making arge-scale invasion while the Huaxia soldiers can do nothing.

    Only the southern front led by Qianxi isparatively better, as Qianxi once heavily defeated the enemy there, thus the Huaxia army seized the moment, extending the front by several hundred Baili, raising the demoralized former army spirits with newfound vigor.

    Yet, the original situation didn¡¯t change even slightly; disadvantage remained disadvantage. Thus, even though Qianxi returned triumphantly, it was quite worried, unable to understand why these seemingly insignificant countries chose to attack Huaxia at the same time with mostly simr resources.

    Each country had a master of the Golden Elixir, causing further headaches for Qianxi because, facing them one by one was no fear, but whenbined, they became tough to deal with, especially since their forces were scattered extensively.

    Here a little, there a little, like a swarm of flies, impossible to drive away. The metaphor of flies is fitting, for all the tactics of these fronts are akin to those on the line with Qianxi: hit once and flee, avoiding direct confrontation.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A sharp sound of pounding the table came from Qianxi¡¯s office. Initially, Qianxi felt pleased with the triumph but hearing about the other fronts made Qianxi inwardly furious.

    ¡°Do these pesky flies truly think we fear them?¡± Qianxi roared, even though the office was empty, it simply wanted to vent.

    Yet, just as Qianxi spoke, someone replied.

    Xiao Yifei returned to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s side, Hua Xiangrong breathed a sigh of relief, hoping Xiao Yifei¡¯s acupuncture technique could help Huaxia escape the current predicament, but Xiao Yifei shook his head, indicating it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    This left Hua Xiangrong puzzled, thinking simply, as long as someone in the Golden Elixir Realm could break through, that person alone could guard a front line, thus alleviating Huaxia¡¯s hardship of insufficient Golden Elixir masters.

    But Xiao Yifei shook his head. What does it mean, does he not want to contribute to the nation? Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong red at Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was taken aback, realizing Hua Xiangrong misunderstood him, he smiled and exined his reasons to Hua Xiangrong.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasons, Hua Xiangrong chuckled awkwardly, realizing she misunderstood Xiao Yifei. Hua Xiangrong coughed twice slightly. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Breaking through the Golden Elixir isn¡¯t as easy as you think, and there is a risk of Deviation.¡±

    These side effects were something Hua Xiangrong had never known; she thought that as soon as Xiao Yifei applied the acupuncture, breakthrough sess was guaranteed. But after hearing these reasons, Hua Xiangrong realized she was gravely mistaken, meaning Xiao Yifei¡¯s return wouldn¡¯t bring any help to the country.

    However, Hua Xiangrong was still quite relieved, at least Xiao Yifei was safe. After contemting for a long time, Xiao Yifei recalled Liu Bailong was still injured. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked Hua Xiangrong to contact the hospital for him. Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong immediatelyplied.

    After doing so, Hua Xiangrong puzzledly asked Xiao Yifei why the hospital needed contacting, prompting Xiao Yifei to tell about his attack. After hearing this, Hua Xiangrong frowned, wondering, like Xiao Yifei before, about the adversary¡¯s motives.

    But Xiao Yifei timely reminded Hua Xiangrong since Hua Xiangrong knew he could assist Golden Elixir individuals in breaking through the Realm, then how could others not know? They feared Xiao Yifei¡¯s return, allowing more Golden Elixir masters to break through, shifting the war towards Huaxia¡¯s favor.

    The enemy indeed doesn¡¯t wish to see this. Upon such awakening by Xiao Yifei, Hua Xiangrong suddenly realized if an auxiliary like Xiao Yifei could go back, the oue would undoubtedly be disadvantageous for the enemy.

    ¡°Thankfully you returned safely.¡± Hua Xiangrong eximed. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly, if not for Liu Bailong, Xiao Yifei might not have returned safely. Because of Liu Bailong¡¯s desperate rescue, Xiao Yifei could stand here unharmed.

    However, the price was Liu Bailong enduring grave injury without reason; fortunately, Xiao Yifei was a doctor, otherwise Liu Bailong might have already sumbed to excessive blood loss on the road.

    Currently, Liu Bailong was sitting quietly on the chair, seemingly unwilling to speak, appearing exhausted due to the injury¡¯s pain. Although Xiao Yifei performed timely treatment, Liu Bailong couldn¡¯t escape needing voluntary medical treatment.

    Because despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s excellent medical skill, he couldn¡¯t perform miracles without adequate resources. The tools in the hospital surpassed what Xiao Yifei could achieve with simple treatment.

    The hospital Hua Xiangrong contacted soon dispatched an ambnce. Seeing Liu Bailong board safely, Xiao Yifei sighed in relief, ensuring Liu Bailong¡¯s safety was assured.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei slightly relieved, Hua Xiangrong felt a pang of heartache. Since Xiao Yifei came to Beijing, he encountered one crisis after another without rest, but Xiao Yifei never backed down from any challenge.

    Xiao Yifei may not realize it, but Hua Xiangrong saw it clearly; Xiao Yifei is someone who entirely considers others, never speaking of his fatigue or hardship, which is both Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength and weakness.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, take a rest.¡± Hua Xiangrong said worriedly.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei indeed didn¡¯t heed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s advice, shaking his head, ¡°I need to find Qianxi!¡±

    Just as Hua Xiangrong expected, upon suggesting Xiao Yifei to rest, Xiao Yifei dered he needed to find Qianxi, undoubtedly to discuss strategies with Qianxi, leaving no time for rest.

    For a moment, Hua Xiangrong sighed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel exhausted turning continuously?¡± She said, looking at Xiao Yifei with concern, prompting a pause from him. Only through Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words did Xiao Yifei realize he hadn¡¯t rested for a long time.

    But given the current circumstances, there is no time for rest. If he doesn¡¯t step forward, someone else must. With this mindset, Xiao Yifei then shook his head at Hua Xiangrong, ¡°What about tiredness, what about not feeling tired, matters must be solved, nothing less.¡±<fn59c2> Find the newest release on find{n}ovel</fn59c2>

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright.¡± She sighed softly, then unexpectedly felt a pair ofrge hands embracing her. About to struggle, she found it was Xiao Yifei, thus allowing Xiao Yifei to do as he wished.

 Chapter 1149 - CapÃ­tulo 1149: 1140: Not Yet Ready

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1149: Chapter 1140: Not Yet Ready</strong>

    The warmth of the embrace immediately put Hua Xiangrong at ease. Although Hua Xiangrong spoke this way about Xiao Yifei, she herself wasn¡¯t any different, feeling a bit exhausted from the endless investigation. The warmth of soft jade and a fragrant scent filled the air, and the ambiguous aura grew stronger the longer they embraced.

    No one knows how much time passed. By this time, Hua Xiangrong in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms was already blushing with embarrassment. Xiao Yifei, too, felt a bit awkward. He had hugged Hua Xiangrong purely on impulse because seeing her worried expression made him want to reassure her.

    So he suddenly hugged Hua Xiangrong, but as time passed, it seemed Xiao Yifei¡¯s yful intentions had grown somewhat. Abruptly letting go of Hua Xiangrong, Xiao Yifei awkwardly scratched his head, while Hua Xiangrong, at this moment, didn¡¯t dare to look into Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, lowering her head in embarrassment.

    The two suddenly had nothing to say, leaving only an overwhelming sense of awkwardness. After an unknown amount of time passed, Xiao Yifei wanted to break this awkward atmosphere, so he said to Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong slowly raised her head to look at Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei was slightly smiling, giving Hua Xiangrong a special feeling of security. Hua Xiangrong nodded and then smiled warmly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a warmth in his heart and also nodded. The two of them then headed straight to the location of Qianxi.

    At this time, Qianxi was in a state of fury. Earlier, he was sarcasticallyparing the attacking countries to flies that couldn¡¯t be chased away, and this remark seemed to have been echoed by Qianxi.

    Xiao Yifei leaned against the door of Qianxi¡¯s office, smiling as he said, ¡°I think parasitic maggots are more fitting for them.¡± Hearing this, Qianxi was startled, then looked toward the door, only to see Xiao Yifei standing there, smiling at Qianxi.

    Upon seeing the person in front of him, Qianxi covered his mouth in surprise, seemingly unable to believe it. But the person in front of him was indeed Xiao Yifei. ¡°Xiao Yifei?¡± Qianxi said in confusion. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei joked, ¡°What, after so many days, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±

    Seeing the mischievous look, Qianxi was sure that the man in front of him was the returned and missing Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s return didn¡¯t bring much joy to Qianxi because Qianxi was currently troubled by numerous wars.

    Xiao Yifei was also aware that Qianxi must be overwhelmed, so Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t surprised by Qianxi¡¯s reaction. After a while, Xiao Yifei sighed, then walked into Qianxi¡¯s office, asking as he walked, ¡°How¡¯s the battle going?¡±

    Hearing this, Qianxi helplessly sighed, rubbing his head, looking as if he was truly under great pressure. ¡°Those artists keep using their agility to harass our main forces, spreading chaos. It¡¯s truly vexing!¡± With that, Qianxi angrily pounded his desk.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, as he faintly heard the sound of the desk cracking. After a long while, seeing Qianxi¡¯s anger subside a bit, Xiao Yifei slowly asked, ¡°And our defensive positions?¡±

    Just relieved of some anger, Qianxi heard about the defense situation and helplessly shook his head, then reported the conditions of several battle zones to Xiao Yifei. Indeed, upon hearing these situations, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown, as the circumstances in these areas were truly worrisome.

    Especially in the east, several ind nations, relying on the fact that the Huaxia army rarely engages in naval battles and that there are few Golden Elixir experts, went on a rampage, plundering and killing, leaving people in misery.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei frowning, Qianxi sighed again and then shared someforting news with Xiao Yifei: his own battle zone was still rtively better, at least not breaking through the border. Hearing this news, Xiao Yifei also slightly rxed, as it would be too morale-crushing if all four directions couldn¡¯t hold.

    Nodding, Xiao Yifei stood by, while Hua Xiangrong constantlyforted Qianxi, telling him not to worry too much, as those minnows were surely not a match for Huaxia. With Hua Xiangrong¡¯sfort, Qianxi smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, those minnows can¡¯t possibly be our match.¡±

    The atmosphere, thanks to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, became more cheerful, at least not as oppressive as before. ¡°By the way, Xiao Yifei, where have you been these days?¡± In a better mood, Qianxi suddenly remembered something and asked.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment, then looked at Qianxi with a bitter expression, as these past few days, Xiao Yifei had been locked up by Qianxi¡¯s mother, Ci Xin. Should he tell Qianxi about this?

    Qianxi couldn¡¯t understand the expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, furrowing his brow and thinking that Xiao Yifei must be hiding something from him. So Qianxi asked once more what Xiao Yifei had been doing during his disappearance. However, Xiao Yifei still felt conflicted and was truly reluctant to tell Qianxi about these matters.<fnc050> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(.</fnc050>

    Seeing this, Qianxi fixed his suspicious gaze on Xiao Yifei, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about fooling me, I know everything.¡± ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± Qianxi¡¯s words sounded like an ultimatum, making it impossible to refuse.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head, ¡°Sigh, won¡¯t it work if I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, won¡¯t it work if I tell you?¡± With those words, Xiao Yifei slowly recounted his entire experience, starting with his trip to find Tang Rong, which Hua Xiangrong also knew about, then he told Qianxi about his encounter with Ci Xin.

    Sure enough, upon hearing this name, Qianxi was immediately unsettled, as it was his mother. Originally, Qianxi thought that Ci Xin had disappeared decades ago, and after failing to find her thereafter, Qianxi was quite pleased. But his mother was unwilling to see him in person.

    When he heard that his mother was unwilling toe forward, Qianxi was somewhat disappointed. But now, hearing where his mother was, Qianxi became a little surprised and appeared as if he couldn¡¯t wait to find Ci Xin.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand at Qianxi, signaling him not to go looking for Ci Xin right now. Being stopped like this, Qianxi became puzzled, wondering why he couldn¡¯t go find Ci Xin.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei paused, then said with slightly evasive eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t go looking for Ci Xin right now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± When Qianxi heard Xiao Yifei say this, he furrowed his brow even more. Xiao Yifei exined hastily, ¡°It¡¯s like this, your mother is currently in seclusion.¡±

    This reason left Qianxi a bit baffled, and Xiao Yifei could see it, so he slowly exined the situation to Qianxi. ¡°At that time, your mother heard that Huaxia was being attacked by other countries and, in her desire to protect the nation, wanted me to help her break through to the Golden Elixir Realm so that she could withstand the enemy country¡¯s attack.¡±

    Upon hearing this exnation, Qianxi suddenly understood. It turned out that due to the enemy¡¯s cause, his mother chose to break through. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Qianxi murmured.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1150: 1141: Absolutely True

    <strong>Chapter 1150: Chapter 1141: Absolutely True</strong>

    ¡°Then, is my mother doing well?¡± After a long time, Qianxi seemed somewhat sad. Seeing Qianxi¡¯s expression, Xiao Yifei suddenly wasn¡¯t sure if lying to Qianxi was the right thing to do, so he sighed and then nodded, indicating that Ci Xin was doing quite well.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, Qianxi no longer asked about Ci Xin, but instead showed great interest in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mention of breaking through to the Golden Elixir. ¡°Xiao Yifei, did you just say breaking through to the Golden Elixir?¡± Qianxi asked curiously. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s interest, Xiao Yifei knew he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he told Qianxi the method. As soon as Qianxi heard it, she immediately stood up excitedly from the stool, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Qianxi asked suspiciously. Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°Absolutely true.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡± Qianxi was about to say something when Xiao Yifei interrupted her because he knew exactly what Qianxi was going to say, ¡°No way.¡± Xiao Yifei decisively rejected Qianxi, even though Qianxi hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Qianxi frowned, ¡°Why?¡± The questioning voice was directly aimed at Xiao Yifei.

    Only to see Xiao Yifei shake his head and say, ¡°Your mother went into the Golden Elixir for so long, her cultivation is very solid, and I only yed a supportive role. Whether she can break through or not still depends on herself.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei looked at Qianxi seriously.

    ¡°But you are different. The time you¡¯ve entered the Golden Elixir realm is not even close to your mother¡¯s, so your cultivation level is not sufficient. No matter how much I try, it would be useless. It might even lead to deviation.¡± Xiao Yifei exined the situation seriously, which made Qianxi instantly understand the reasoning.

    Xiao Yifei meant that he himself was merely a catalyst. If one wants to break through, they must improve their own strength, and only then can Xiao Yifei help them break through. Understanding the crux of the matter, Qianxi nodded helplessly, realizing that breaking through to the Golden Elixir still required a long time.

    After exining why Qianxi couldn¡¯t break through, Xiao Yifei finally shifted the conversation back to the right track. The main problem now was how to win this war. Solely relying on the current power without anyone¡¯s help seems unrealistic to suddenly win the war.

    Therefore, the only hope is for more experts to break through to the Golden Elixir realm within Huaxia, so that they can hold strategic positions. With such experts, the pressure in other areas will be significantly reduced, and it might even be possible topletely annihte the enemy. This was the best solution Xiao Yifei could think of at the moment.

    Currently, Huaxia could be said to be slowly dying. Qianxi was well aware of this but felt helpless. ¡°I think we can let those capable of breaking through give it a try. If sessful, the tide of this war wouldpletely shift.¡± After a long while, Xiao Yifei said to Qianxi.

    But Qianxi shook her head, as she believed what Xiao Yifei suggested waspletely impractical. If they allowed those capable of breaking through to do so, then undoubtedly, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to defend the front lines during that time. However, if the front lines were lost due to their absence, it could worsen the situation.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach was entirely a gamble, and not with any ordinary stakes, but with the lifeline of the whole nation. Based on this point alone, Qianxi dared not let Xiao Yifei attempt it. So the only n Xiao Yifei could think of waspletely vetoed by Qianxi.

    For a moment, both were at a loss for a solution, racking their brains yet unable toe up with any idea. Finally, Qianxi shook her head helplessly, saying, ¡°This matter is not so simple. You should go back and rest first. Perhaps after this, there might be a major breakthrough.¡±

    Hearing this, although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to give up, the truth was indeed so. So he sighed, nodded, and prepared to leave. Before leaving, though, Xiao Yifei asked about the whereabouts of Hua Lao and Liu Rui, to which Qianxi informed Xiao Yifei that they were at anothermand post.

    With this knowledge, Xiao Yifei nodded reassuringly, instructed Qianxi to inform them of his return, and then left Qianxi¡¯s office, heading straight back to the Hua Mansion. Looking at the familiar mansion, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional about theplexities of recent events.

    For a moment, Xiao Yifei felt as though he were caught in a dream, unable to discern reality. However, regardless of what was real, the obstacles before him had to be ovee. With this thought, Xiao Yifei regained his motivation, although his body struggled to keep pace.

    At the very moment of his return, Xiao Yifei felt almost as if he would copse, held up only by sheer will. After calling to check on Liu Bailong¡¯s situation, he went back to his room and fell into a deep sleep.

    Back at the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei fell asleep immediately, having not rested in a long time, he slept deeply and sweetly. It seemed as though the whole world was irrelevant, and all he needed was sleep.

    Upon waking up, Xiao Yifei felt dazed, unsure if it was day or night. Stumbling out of bed, he felt a void in his body, having not eaten for days, consuming only a little before returning. This left the nearly six-foot-tall Xiao Yifei struggling to support himself.

    So, once out of bed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s first action was to find something to eat. Exiting the room, the empty Hua Mansion felt unfamiliar, a strange feeling suddenly surged into Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Ordinarily, no matter how empty the mansion was, there would be at least one or two maids on standby.

    However, after walking around and reaching the kitchen, Xiao Yifei saw no one¡ªnot any maids or anyone else. Not even an animal¡¯s sound could be heard, which made Xiao Yifei uneasy. He¡¯s not one to be careless and treaded this path cautiously.

    But the distance was merely from the bedroom to the kitchen. Upon entering, Xiao Yifei found nothing unusual, so he shook his head, perhaps overthinking. With this thought, Xiao Yifei grabbed bread from the fridge and began eating it. Surprisingly, the bread seemed delicious to him.

    If not for his rtively decent attire, one might mistake Xiao Yifei for a beggar given his eating manner, which was far from refined.

    However, at that moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly frowned, and his eating motion slowed down at once, for he suddenly sensed a scent in the air, a scent umon to the Hua Mansion, but familiar to battlefields¡ªblood.<fna8df> Find the newest release on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fna8df>

    How could the Hua Mansion smell of blood? Xiao Yifei finally calmed himselfpletely. This scent shouldn¡¯t exist here unless it came from only one possibility: intruders. And these intruders havee without a trace, unseen and unheard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1151 - CapÃ­tulo 1151: 1142: No One There at All

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1151: Chapter 1142: No One There at All</strong>

    If you ask what kind of enemy Xiao Yifei fears the most, it would undoubtedly be an invisible one. Not knowing where the enemy is is most terrifying, and Xiao Yifei is almost certain that the person is here for him and likely dispatched by another country.

    Xiao Yifei lost the mood to continue eating; he¡¯s facing a threat to his life. After cing things down, he stealthily walked out of the kitchen, nced around for a while before heading toward the door pretending to know nothing.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei appeared calm on the surface, but cold sweat was dripping down his back like rain. He feared that a shadow might suddenly appear behind him, causing him to be decapitated. These scenarios were all from movies he¡¯s watched; he never thought a day woulde when he¡¯d be the one being hunted.

    One step, two steps, Xiao Yifei slowly approached the main door of the Hua Mansion. As he got closer, the smell of blood became increasingly strong, as if whaty ahead wasn¡¯t an exit but a bloody hell. After a while, he found himself not far from the door, yet he didn¡¯t dare to step forward.

    Because at this moment, Xiao Yifei felt a chill down his spine, as if someone was right behind him, leaving him uncertain how to act. ¡°Damn it.¡± He cursed under his breath, intuition told him this person must be a master to have sneaked in silently.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt himself being watched intensely by a pair of eyes, as if the person was like a hunter waiting for his prey to show a weakness. Xiao Yifei was that prey, feeling like a helpless rabbit ready to be caught.

    But it couldn¡¯t go on like this with Xiao Yifei¡¯s back to the person, he gritted his teeth and turned around. Yet, behind him, there was no one, which meant the person was still hiding.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he was sure there was someone in the Hua Mansion. He shouted into the air, ¡°Who are you? Since you dare toe, why not show yourself?¡± Despite saying this, he was somewhat apprehensive, fearing his words might provoke the person into killing him.

    The echo of his voice reverberated through therge mansion, and after a while, a sardonicugh was heard in the air. Then, a shadow gradually appeared not far from Xiao Yifei; the person had a somber look, making it unclear if they were male or female.

    The person was cloaked in ck, hidden under it, making their face indistinct, only revealing a slender frame, appearing somewhat frail with a short stature.

    The moment their eyes met, Xiao Yifei felt a bad situation unfolding. The person opposite him radiated an unpredictable aura, dangerously so, making Xiao Yifei furrow his brow as he slowly asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    Before the words fully left his mouth, the person opposite spoke first, ¡°Are you Xiao Yifei?¡± Their voice was odd, as though their vocal cords were being torn, making anyone feel ufortable hearing it. Xiao Yifei felt his mind spinning as the sound made him very uneasy.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction, the person was unsurprised, used to their adversary¡¯s demeanor like this. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why the organization sent me to assassinate you.¡± They muttered, the grim smile never fading from their face.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei suppressed his fear. It seemed his assumption was correct; this person indeed came to assassinate him, directed by someone else. Xiao Yifei steadied himself, slowly saying, ¡°Are you here to im my life?¡±

    The person chuckled again, ¡°That¡¯s right, today I¡¯m iming your life.¡± Saying this, they poised to attack, seeing this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you from? Can you tell me?¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, the person¡¯s voice paused, seeming to contemte something while standing still. After a while, they coldly chuckled and shook their head, ¡°Noment.¡± Saying this, they suddenly lunged at Xiao Yifei with their right hand w-like, aimed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s vital points.<fncd8e> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fncd8e>

    Recently, having learned Xiao Yifei had returned, Hua Xiangrong was in good spirits. After visiting Liu Bailong today, she thought about Xiao Yifei, wondering if he wasfortable. Driven by these thoughts, she couldn¡¯t resist visiting him, heading to the Hua Mansion by car.

    Throughout the journey, Hua Xiangrong envisioned Xiao Yifei bursting with energy. However, upon reaching the Hua Mansion, she sensed something amiss. The guard usually stationed at the gate was mysteriously absent; the attendant station was deserted, and surrounding the mansion was eerie silence.

    With the gate shut tight, Hua Xiangrong arrived at the door puzzled. The door was locked from the inside, so only someone inside could unlock it. With only one option, Hua Xiangrong knocked on the door, ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you inside?¡±

    The assassin¡¯s sudden charge left Xiao Yifei caught off guard, their speed was exceptionally fast, preventing Xiao Yifei from defending, forcing him only to evade. Yet, their attack angles were cunning; despite his efforts, he barely avoided the strike.

    Rather than evading the strike, it was more urate to say it wasn¡¯t a fatal hit, as his face was shed by their nails, leaving arge cut. Though not lethal, it drew blood.

    The person turned, forcefully flexing their fingers, Xiao Yifei¡¯s blood seeped from the joints. As expected, the person before him was no ordinary individual. Seeing Xiao Yifei evade the previous strike surprised them.

    They knew from the information on Xiao Yifei that he was merely a doctor, seemingly inexperienced in martial arts. Yet, now it seemed he knew some martial arts, which prevented the attack from hitting.

    With this in mind, the assassin coldlyughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to dodge that.¡± Their tone tinged with surprise, hearing this, Xiao Yifei likewise chuckled coldly. Though feeling he couldn¡¯t defeat them, his spirit wouldn¡¯t lose, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate others. Maybe the one dying here is you?¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s verbal prowess was strong; his words slightly infuriated the person, ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be out of breath.¡± They shouted, eyes zing with anger, their entire being ready to charge at Xiao Yifei again. However, at that moment, a pleasant voice suddenly reached their ears.

 Chapter 1152 - CapÃ­tulo 1152: 1143: Utter Disgust

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1152: Chapter 1143: Utter Disgust</strong>

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you in there?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but in such a tense atmosphere, the two of them heard it quite clearly. The assassin might not know whose voice it was, but Xiao Yifei instantly recognized it as Hua Xiangrong¡¯s. Just as he was puzzled as to why Hua Xiangrong woulde, the assassin across from him spoke first.

    ¡°So there¡¯s someone else in the Hua Mansion?¡± As he spoke, the man moved his fingers and looked towards the door. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. So there was someone else in the Hua Mansion? Which meant everyone else in the Hua Mansion had been killed by this person. Xiao Yifei thought and gradually confirmed it, because earlier, she had smelled a heavy stench of blood in the air.

    So, everyone in the Hua Mansion had been killed by this man? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but darken her expression. How ruthless and vicious must this person be to do such things? However, right now, Xiao Yifei was more worried about Hua Xiangrong outside the door. Seeing this man like this, Xiao Yifei also knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°You dare?¡± Xiao Yifei said in a deep voice, naturally referring to the assassin. Hearing this, the man looked at Xiao Yifei in confusion, then sneered and said, ¡°Why, is the person outside important to you?¡± As he spoke, he pointed towards the door.

    Hearing these words, Xiao Yifei immediately didn¡¯t dare to answer. As soon as Xiao Yifei said yes, he would surely happily kill Hua Xiangrong. If he said no, then this person wouldn¡¯t spare Hua Xiangrong either. In other words, no matter what Xiao Yifei said, Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t escape this person¡¯s clutches.

    Damn, why did she have toe looking for me at this time, Xiao Yifei cursed inwardly. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence, the man frowned, ¡°What, do you not know this person?¡± After a while, Xiao Yifei shook his head, iming he didn¡¯t know the person outside the door.

    But this person wasn¡¯t a fool. Hearing Hua Xiangrong call Xiao Yifei¡¯s name, he already guessed that the person outside must be someone to Xiao Yifei, possibly a friend or girlfriend. However, no matter what, he intended to destroy it. ¡°Hmph, whether you know her or not, she¡¯s going to die today.¡±

    The man sneered as he spoke, meaning quite simply that Hua Xiangrong had to die no matter what. Xiao Yifei frowned, now having to worry not only about his own safety but also about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s safety.

    The man stepped slowly toward the door. Just as his hand was about to open it, Xiao Yifei suddenly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, get lost!¡± The voice was full of hysteria. Hearing the shout, the assassin was obviously stunned, thinking Xiao Yifei was talking to him.

    Just as he was about to react, a puzzled voice came from outside the door. Hearing the voice, the assassin realized that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t speaking to him, ¡°What did you say?¡± Outside, Hua Xiangrong was puzzled upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice, filled with disbelief.

    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡± Xiao Yifei shouted again. The voice sounded extremely resolute. Although Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t see his face, in her imagination, she still couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei would use such a tone.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you serious?¡± Hua Xiangrong bit her lower lip, her face full of grievance. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and then made up his mind, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying, alwaysing to find me for no reason? Do you think I have nothing better to do?¡±

    The atmosphere became awkward after Xiao Yifei¡¯s statement. Even the assassin frowned and nced at Xiao Yifei, whose face was cold as if he genuinely disliked the person outside. After a long pause, Xiao Yifei only heard an angry stomp outside the door.

    Then there was silence, suggesting that Hua Xiangrong had left the Hua Mansion. After themotion ceased, Xiao Yifei secretly sighed with relief, but his expression remained unchanged because he feared the person opposite might see he was pretending.

    Sure enough, the man was somewhat suspicious at first, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier behavior seemed quite tense. But seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold expression now, the assassin believed Xiao Yifei, believed that he had no rtionship with the person outside, or in fact, despised her.

    ¡°Who exactly is the person outside?¡± The assassin in a ck cloak asked with a frown. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know, this woman constantly bothers me, I¡¯m about fed up.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone seemed genuinely annoyed with Hua Xiangrong.

    Upon hearing this, the assassin nced at Xiao Yifei in confusion. Seeing his seemingly sincere expression, the assassin decided not to question him further, releasing his hold on the doorknob. Now, what¡¯s most important is Xiao Yifei¡¯s life.

    ¡°Since the uninvolved person has gone, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± After what had just happened, the man wasn¡¯t in the mood tough, so when he spoke, he maintained a cold expression. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± With these words, Xiao Yifei assumed a defensive stance.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± The ck cloak whipped up the surrounding air, surging towards Xiao Yifei.

    Meanwhile, Hua Xiangrong was driving, venting her earlier frustration by stepping on the gas. She initially nned to check on Xiao Yifei but was unexpectedly rebuffed. Anyone would be angry after being yelled at like that.<fn9958> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fn9958>

    Moreover, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words earlier clearly showed he found Hua Xiangrong annoying! Thinking of this, Hua Xiangrong felt wronged. She didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei would find her annoying when she was clearly restraining her longing for him, yet she was stillbeled as bothersome.

    Feeling the sting of tears, Hua Xiangrong almost cried. But gradually, as the wind blew, her mood improved. Once calm, she started to ponder why Xiao Yifei found her annoying. To her, it seemed more catastrophic than a copsing sky.

    After thinking it over, Hua Xiangrong still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Moreover, given Xiao Yifei¡¯s irritable tone earlier, it was abnormal since he would never speak to anyone like that, not even a familiar person, let alone Hua Xiangrong.

    At this thought, Hua Xiangrong felt something was off. Plus, the atmosphere at the Hua Mansion was unusually strange. All of these peculiarities pointed to something amiss. With such thoughts, Hua Xiangrong abruptly turned her car around, firmly believing that where something unusual happens, something sinister is hidden.

    Meanwhile, inside the Hua Mansion, only Xiao Yifei and the personing to assassinate him remained. As their eyes locked, the man in the ck robe surged towards Xiao Yifei with a gust of wind. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, trying to see through the man¡¯s attack, only to realize he couldn¡¯t.

    The difference in strength was too great. Xiao Yifei was no match for the man. In an instant, the man was right beside Xiao Yifei. Initially, Xiao Yifei assumed his opponent would punch, as the stance clearly aimed for his face, but as the man approached, Xiao Yifei realized he had guessed wrong.

 Chapter 1153: 1144: Certain Death

    <strong>Chapter 1153: Chapter 1144: Certain Death</strong>

    The opponent¡¯s strength was far from being as simple as Xiao Yifei had imagined. At that moment, the initial punching posture suddenly changed, and a fierce hook kick swung towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s right arm. Unable to dodge in time, Xiao Yifei took the hit directly, feeling as if his right hand was almost broken.<fn3811> This update is avable on F?nd-Novel</fn3811>

    But the opponent was far from finished. After the hook kick, the person wed fiercely at Xiao Yifei¡¯s left cheek. Sure enough, unable to react in time, another streak of blood appeared on Lin Mu¡¯s face. It was only then that Xiao Yifei noticed how exceptionally long the person¡¯s fingernails were.

    With a burning pain on his face, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to care. After hurriedly throwing a few punches, he quickly retreated. Without any form, those punches were naturally dodged by the enemy. After dodging, the enemy didn¡¯t give Xiao Yifei any chance to breathe, shing right in front of him.

    The speed was so fast it made Xiao Yifei click his tongue in surprise. ¡°Trying to run?¡± The ck robe was whipped up by the person¡¯s fast movement, but the eagle w beneath wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest, fiercely wing at Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest. Instantly, causing another wound along with his clothes.

    Then, with a flick of the cloak, the person kicked fiercely at Xiao Yifei¡¯s abdomen, causing him to fly backward and crash into the wall behind, like a kite with a broken string. Xiao Yifei slumped softly to the ground.

    ¡°Poof.¡± Xiao Yifei felt a sweetness in his throat, spitting a mouthful of fresh blood viciously onto the ground in front of him. Seeing this, the person across himughed coldly because, given the current situation, Xiao Yifei was undoubtedly doomed to die.

    With a fierce re at the person¡¯s ck robe, unwilling to give up, the person shook their head helplessly, ¡°At this point, still not giving up?¡± The enemy swung their cloak and slowly walked towards Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei knew that in the next attack, he might lose his life.

    After so many years, Xiao Yifei never thought he would be killed because of an assassination. He had never made any great enemies, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t escape this fate just because he could influence the oue of the war. Xiao Yifei gave a bitter smile, the blood at the corner of his mouth uncontrobly flowing out.

    Even if I die, you won¡¯t gain anything, Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly became determined. His fingers hidden behind him, he quickly turned them over, revealing a shiny silver needle in his hand. Yes, it was the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Step by step, the person approached Xiao Yifei, raising his hand with the target set on Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Die!¡± The person fiercely aimed his hand at Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. However, at this moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly looked up and smiled at him. That smile wasn¡¯t unfamiliar, as everyone whom the person killed, those wanting to make ast stand, all had that expression.

    Frowning, the person grew cautious, yet Xiao Yifei silently flicked the silver needle out. Simultaneously, the man¡¯s palm also struck heavily at Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. ¡°Poof¡± echoed twice in the air.

    One was the sound of Xiao Yifei spitting blood, and the other was the sound of a body being prated. However, no matter which sound it was, it seemed unfavorable for both parties. The person covered his chest in disbelief, looking at Xiao Yifei without understanding how he managed the earlier move.

    He noticed strands of blood continuously flowing from the covered spot.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei was also not doing well. That previous strike made him feel as though he almost died, but somehow, relying on his willpower, Xiao Yifei seemed to have endured it.

    However, Xiao Yifei still felt a wave of weakness. Gathering hisst bit of strength, Xiao Yifei sneered, ¡°Trying to kill me, but there¡¯s always a price to pay!¡±

    ¡°Try killing me without paying some price?¡± Xiao Yifei struggled, weakly sneering. Both sides¡¯ conditions weren¡¯t good. The person¡¯s chest bled continuously, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest was in sporadic pain. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold-blooded expression, the assassin cursed silently, ¡°Madman!¡±

    The situation seemed like a fight yielding no victor, yet the benefiting old man hadn¡¯t appeared. Feeling that letting his wound bleed freely wasn¡¯t practical, the assassin quickly tried to gather Qi to stop the excessive bleeding. However, after trying, the assassin realized he couldn¡¯t do it.

    No matter how much True Qi was used to mend it, the wound caused by Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t heal. The situation was something she¡¯d never experienced, feeling flustered and unsure of what to do. Watching the nervousness from the assassin, Xiao Yifeiughed coldly.

    Seeing this, the assassin frowned at Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile, then sprinted forward, grabbing Xiao Yifei¡¯s cor with both hands, ignoring his wound.

    ¡°Is this your doing?¡± His voice, already hoarse, became even more strained. Xiao Yifei felt as if his soul was going to be shouted out. Forcing himself to suppress his difort, Xiao Yifei disdainfully looked at the assassin, saying, ¡°I told you, trying to kill mees with a cost.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the assassin, enraged, raised his hand to finish Xiao Yifei off. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden words stopped him, ¡°Why, if you kill me, no one will be able to heal your wound then?¡± Xiao Yifei raised his head, looking at the person confidently smiling.

    Believing that upon hearing this, the person would surely refrain from further action, Xiao Yifei dared to say this. As expected, the person¡¯s movements halted, unwilling to act rashly. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei pulled the man¡¯s hands away.

    Despite his weakness, Xiao Yifei hated having his clothes grabbed. The assassin stared nkly at Xiao Yifei after having his hands pushed away, coldly saying, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t kill you, as long as you help me heal this wound.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain. If I help you recover, you¡¯ll kill me eventually.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to kill me after I¡¯ve healed you?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s words struck a chord with the assassin, rendering them momentarily speechless. Seeing the silence, Xiao Yifei continued, ¡°Life for a life, I¡¯ll ept you killing me, but if you can¡¯t bear the consequences, you¡¯re really trash.¡±

    Amused by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the assassin looked over. A dying man dared to call him trash, causing a moment of humiliation. Just wanting Xiao Yifei to treat him was instantly dismissed; he didn¡¯t believe no one in the wide world could heal a tiny wound.

    Then, the assassin¡¯s hand raised again. Yet Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t afraid now. Just as he was about to strike, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words left the assassin in a quandary, ¡°Outside the world, no one can break my toxin. If you want to kill, go ahead and try.¡± Xiao Yifei appeared utterly confident.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1154 - CapÃ­tulo 1154: 1145: Uncertainty

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1154: Chapter 1145: Uncertainty</strong>

    However, it was precisely this confidence that made the assassin hesitate. He wasn¡¯t sure if what Xiao Yifei said was true, but just from Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence, the assassin was already sufficiently fearful. He stopped his hand and covered his chest again to prevent his blood from flowing out once more.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± the assassin said to Xiao Yifei viciously. For the moment, the atmosphere fell into a stalemate. The assassin didn¡¯t dare to easily kill Xiao Yifei, and Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t going to heal the assassin. After a while, the assassin sneered and said, ¡°Some of the meridians in your heart have already been severed by me. Letting time drag on will not benefit you in the least.¡±

    The truth was indeed as the assassin said, because Xiao Yifei felt as though his entire body wasn¡¯t functioning properly. Where he should have had strength, he couldn¡¯t muster any, and fresh blood kept surging in his throat. Pale-faced, Xiao Yifei sneered and said, ¡°The same to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the assassin¡¯s face darkened. Seeing Xiao Yifei had no intention of treating himself, the assassin steeled his resolve. Going all out, he raised his right hand. This strike wouldpletely end Xiao Yifei¡¯s life.

    The sunshine was exceptionally bright that day. This was how Xiao Yifei felt at that moment. A beam of sunlight shone into his eyes, making it hard for him to open them. But in a way, it was a blessing, as he couldn¡¯t see how he would die. Perhaps it was heaven¡¯s gift to him.<fn909e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn909e>

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei slowly closed his eyes, ready to ept the arrival of death. Seeing this, the assassin sneered, ¡°Die.¡± With that, the assassin struck fiercely towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. The palm, carrying a strong wind, rushed towards Xiao Yifei, and he had no way to avoid it.

    As the attack was about to hit Xiao Yifei, the assassin¡¯s expression turned slightly tense. However, there was no turning back. Even if he couldn¡¯t heal himself, he had to take down Xiao Yifei. After all, this was the task assigned to him by the organization.

    However, just at that moment, the assassin¡¯s body suddenly flew backward and then crashed heavily to the ground. A powerful force, from some unknown source, had managed to knock the assassin off his feet. Slowly getting up from the ground, the assassin saw a graceful figure appear beside Xiao Yifei.

    The figure was hard to see clearly because of the light, but even so, one could feel the deadly allure of the neer. For a moment, the assassin was at a loss for words. Gradually, the assassin asked, ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    At the sound of this, the figureughed coldly, ¡°I think I should be the one asking that question.¡± Upon hearing this voice, Lin Mu, who had his eyes closed, instantly opened them wide, looking incredulously at the person in front of him. Yes, the graceful figure before him was none other than Qianxi!

    Just as he was about to ask why Qianxi appeared, Xiao Yifei saw another person climb over the wall¡ªHua Xiangrong!

    Only to see Hua Xiangrong nimbly leap from the wall, p her hands, and then look at Xiao Yifei. For a moment, their eyes met, and both were at a loss for words. Xiao Yifei originally thought that after what he had said, Hua Xiangrong would never see him again. Yet, given the current situation.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart warmed at the thought¡ªHua Xiangrong had actually returned.

    On the way out of the Hua Mansion, Hua Xiangrong kept feeling that something was wrong. Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have spoken to her like that, so she deduced that Xiao Yifei must have encountered some trouble¡ªtrouble that posed a threat to her as well. That was why he spoke as he did, hoping Hua Xiangrong would stay as far away as possible.

    Hua Xiangrong was indeed worthy of her investigative training. In just a few minutes, she considered so much, and frighteningly, Hua Xiangrong was entirely correct.

    So Hua Xiangrong went to find Qianxi because she knew that if she went herself, she would only cause more trouble for Xiao Yifei. So now this scene unfolded. Climbing over the wall was because the gate of the Hua Mansion was tightly shut, and Qianxi could leap over with her Qinggong, whereas Hua Xiangrong could only use the most conventional methods to get in.

    But, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s current condition after climbing over, Hua Xiangrong immediately regretted it. If she hadn¡¯t left, Xiao Yifei might not have ended up in his current state. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart was immediately filled with deep self-me.

    However, Xiao Yifei never thought this way. For Hua Xiangrong to return after how he treated her already deeply touched his heart. As for the things he had just said, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt they were too harsh.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you alright?¡± Hua Xiangrong held Xiao Yifei in her arms and asked worriedly. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head. Though covered in wounds, he forced himself to keep his eyes open.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, Hua Xiangrong was heartbroken enough to almost cry. Then Hua Xiangrong red angrily at the assassin in the distance. That look seemed as if she would tear him apart. The assassin was already somewhat injured, blood still flowing from his wounds. But under Hua Xiangrong¡¯s re, he felt as if his blood was about to solidify.

    At this time, Qianxi also frowned upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition and then sharply gazed at the assassin. Being watched by the two women, the assassin smiled wryly but was also somewhat apprehensive, realizing that this woman in front of him had a formidable presence.

    Moreover, he was wounded, and it seemed today might see his downfall. However, he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of aura. He sneered and slowly said, ¡°Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart meridians are almostpletely severed by me. Let¡¯s see how you save him.¡±

    With that, the assassinughed eerily. Hearing these words, Hua Xiangrong suddenly felt as if something was missing inside her. She then looked at Xiao Yifei, who at this time was pale-faced and feebly copsed in her arms. From the looks of it, it seemed the assassin might be right.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare die, Xiao Yifei,¡± Hua Xiangrong cried out, her voice choked with emotion. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei used hisst ounce of strength to smile at Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± As he spoke, his hand unconsciously caressed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face.

    And Hua Xiangrong, clutching Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, began to sob, her mouth filled with pleas for Xiao Yifei not to die. However, Xiao Yifei eventually couldn¡¯t hold on. Hua Xiangrong felt the hand she held suddenly lose strength, slowly slipping down, while Xiao Yifei closed his eyes.

    This scene etched deep into Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mind. At the instant Xiao Yifei closed his eyes, Hua Xiangrong felt as if the sky suddenly darkened. Her entire world seemed to be copsing. Her eyes, which had been tearily shedding tears, suddenly turned vacant, staring quietly at Xiao Yifei. She abruptly began to tremble. Was Xiao Yifei really dead just like that?

    Thankfully, Qianxi nearby remained calm. Seeing the rise and fall of Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, she knew he had merely fainted. Hurriedly, she told Hua Xiangrong that Xiao Yifei was not dead but had passed out. Hearing this, Hua Xiangrong was stunned for a moment before quickly checking Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 1155 - CapÃ­tulo 1155: 1146: Not a Pretty Sight

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1155: Chapter 1146: Not a Pretty Sight</strong>

    Indeed, just as Qianxi said, Xiao Yifei merely fainted. The aura he originally possessed was still on Xiao Yifei, albeit somewhat weakened. After confirming that Xiao Yifei was not dead, Hua Xiangrong slowly let out a sigh of relief.

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong was fine, Qianxi also turned his head, preparing to deal with the trouble in front¡ªthis assassin with a cryptic aura was precisely the reason for Xiao Yifei¡¯s state. However, although he injured Xiao Yifei, his own condition did not seem very good. The assassin was clutching his chest, looking pale as he eyed Qianxi.<fnc430> For original chapters go to find?novel</fnc430>

    Seeing this, Qianxi became curious and sneered, asking, ¡°I see your cultivation is not low, so how did you end up in this state?¡± Qianxi¡¯s tone was clearly mocking, something the assassin immediately picked up on. Upon hearing this, the assassin¡¯s expression looked rather displeased.

    ¡°Hmph, if you have the skills,e at me. Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m injured I¡¯ll fear you.¡± The assassin boasted defiantly. Hearing this, Qianxi sneered again, thinking this guy was still stubborn even at death¡¯s door¡ªtruly unwise. ¡°Fine, then I shall grant your wish,¡± Qianxi said in a charming voice, casually.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qianxi charged towards the assassin. Seeing this, the assassin braced himself defensively, yet he couldn¡¯t have anticipated Qianxi¡¯s overwhelming strength. As their fists collided, the assassin spat out a mouthful of blood¡ªQianxi¡¯s punch had a force he couldn¡¯t possibly match.

    Facing difficulty against Qianxi, the assassin quickly pulled away. Initially assuming Qianxi was a woman and her cultivation wouldn¡¯t be much, he now had to treat her cautiously. Observing the assassin distancing himself, Qianxi couldn¡¯t help but sneer, saying, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying e at me,¡¯ why are you backing away now?¡±

    Embarrassed, the assassin was at a loss for words. After a while, he let out a cold snort and then, with a flick of his cloak, an eerie urrence unfolded¡ªthe assassin¡¯s entire figure vanished into thin air. Witnessing this, Qianxi frowned because he had no idea what technique the opponent used to conceal himself.

    Nearby, Hua Xiangrong was wide-eyed, incredulous as she watched. A voice eerily drifted through the air, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to show you, a scrawny camel is still bigger than a horse.¡± With that, a sinisterugh echoed again, making it deeply unsettling.

    The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light¡ªthis is always the hardest battle to win, and now is no exception. With the assassin¡¯s maneuver, Qianxi was instantly at a disadvantage.

    The assassin¡¯s sudden disappearance left Qianxi perplexed as to what method was used. But regardless of the method, there would surely be ws¡ªa truth Qianxi firmly believed. Instead of freezing in ce due to the opponent¡¯s move, he became even more vignt.

    The atmosphere in the air suddenly stiffened, each person¡¯s nerves were tight, fearing the enemy might suddenly emerge from the shadows. As time ticked by, the assassin¡¯s dyed attack left both Qianxi and Hua Xiangrong on edge, nervously scanning the surroundings but unable to discern any clues.

    ¡°Do you think he ran away?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked Qianxi in confusion. Just then, Qianxi shouted at Hua Xiangrong, ¡°Watch out!¡± With Qianxi¡¯s voice, he ced his whole body behind Hua Xiangrong, as the explosion of their True Qi erupted in the air.

    Turns out, the cunning opponent had actually sneaked behind Hua Xiangrong, intending tounch a surprise attack, but was thwarted by Qianxi. Seeing his strike failed, the assassin quickly concealed himself again, returning the atmosphere to its previous tension. Each subsequent attack the assassinunched was aimed at Hua Xiangrong but was blocked by Qianxi.

    After several attempts, the assassin gained no advantage, nor did Qianxi find a solution to the assassin¡¯s tactics. ¡°Really resembles the tactics of shrimp-like countries,¡± Qianxi could not help but mock, as this hit-and-run strategy was reminiscent of neighboring national armies on the battlefield.

    But through these exchanges, Qianxi was notpletely without progress. Gradually, he could vaguely discern a trace amongst the movements. After blocking yet another attack, Qianxi¡¯s expression turned serious.

    His gaze continuously scanned the surroundings. The day¡¯s weather was nice, with a gentle breeze stirring the grass on thewn, making it sway continuously. And it was these things Qianxi focused on¡ªafraid to miss any clue.

    Suddenly, Qianxi noticed a ce where the direction of the swaying grass seemed off. Following that, more anomalies appeared on thewn behind, seeing this, Qianxi smiled because the direction the grass pointed was precisely Hua Xiangrong¡¯s back. Thus, he clenched his fists, slowly prepared himself.

    A momentter, Qianxi lightly shifted his feet, then turned his whole body to face Hua Xiangrong. Using the momentum of turning, Qianxi¡¯s devastating punch brushed past Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face, fiercely striking towards her back.

    ¡°Puff.¡± A sound suddenly reverberated in the air as flesh was hit, and under Qianxi¡¯s punch, a figure barely appeared before flying away like a severed kite. Hua Xiangrong was wide-eyed, clearly startled by Qianxi¡¯s sudden action.

    But once Hua Xiangrong collected herself, she realized Qianxi had detected the enemy, so she calmed down as well, calmly lowering her hand. Qianxi smiled at Hua Xiangrong and turned his gaze to the assassin, who was struggling to steady himself, his face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible, how can you possibly see me?¡± the assassin eximed, pointing at Qianxi in shock. For years, the assassin relied on this skill, never encountering anyone who could see through it. Hence, when Qianxi¡¯s punchnded, he was so shocked.

    Upon hearing this, Qianxi sneered, ¡°If your mind isn¡¯t sharp, don¡¯t me others for seeing through it.¡± Saying so, Qianxi rubbed his fist, slowly advancing towards the assassin. Seeing this, the assassin panicked, his proud technique now utterly useless, he wondered what he could use against Qianxi now.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± the assassin said, sounding fearful as he struggled to his feet and kept retreating, but Qianxi wouldn¡¯t heed his plea, his steps did not slow down. Finally, Qianxi reached the assassin, who, despite his fear, wouldn¡¯t resign to defeat.

    The assassin threw several reckless punches, trying to hinder Qianxi¡¯s advancement, but it was futile¡ªthe inevitable approached. Qianxi stood before the assassin, slowly stretching out his hand. Seeing this, the assassin dodged to one side hastily, yet Qianxi was faster.

    With a swift move, he grabbed the assassin firmly. ¡°Ugh.¡± The assassin immediately felt difort, struggling to breathe. ¡°Having done such deeds, you should face some consequences. Surely you understand this,¡± Qianxi said coldly, his grip tightening.

    The assassin¡¯s expression turned more pained as he nced at Qianxi. Fiercely he said, ¡°If you want me dead, you¡¯ll have to pay the price!¡± With that, the assassin gritted his teeth, his already ugly face bing even more ferocious. Seeing this, Qianxi¡¯s brow furrowed, realizing something shocking about the man.

 Chapter 1156 - CapÃ­tulo 1156: 1147: No Reaction

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1156: Chapter 1147: No Reaction</strong>

    Because the man¡¯s body suddenly swelled dramatically at this moment, in less than a while, it became a round, bloated ball of flesh, looking quite terrifying. Shallow Creek also let go of the man midway.

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Shallow Creek shouted, and upon hearing it, Hua Xiangrong quickly propped up Xiao Yifei, helping him stand. However, Xiao Yifei, being a full-grown man, made it difficult for Hua Xiangrong to run fast while carrying him. Seeing this, Shallow Creek grabbed Xiao Yifei and Hua Xiangrong¡¯s arms, executed a light Qinggong leap, and fled the Hua Mansion.

    Just as they exited the Hua Mansion, Hua Xiangrong heard a series of explosions behind them. Then, the walls of the entire Hua Mansion copsed at that moment, with flying sand and rocks. No one would have thought that an explosion would ur in such a ce. Stabilizing her footing, Hua Xiangrong leaned Xiao Yifei against herself.

    ¡°Sister, what happened?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked in surprise while looking at the Hua Mansion, which had been destroyed in an instant. Upon hearing this, Shallow Creek let out a soft sigh, then shook her head and said with lingering fear, ¡°He tried to take us down with him through self-destruction just now.¡±

    Hearing Shallow Creek mention self-destruction, Hua Xiangrong looked at Shallow Creek with confusion. Knowing Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t understand, Shallow Creek exined that a cultivator couldpress the True Qi within their body to cause an explosion with devastating power, easily tripling the damage of their previous cultivation level.

    However, the result of self-destruction is obvious, which is to die without a corpse. The assassin now has likely be part of the flying sand and rocks here. But what a pity for the Hua Mansion, which has to be buried along with this person. Understanding this, Hua Xiangrong finally sighed with relief, realizing that if they had been a little slower earlier, they might have died on the spot too.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take Xiao Yifei to the hospital first.¡± As Shallow Creek spoke, Hua Xiangrong also responded.

    The situation with Xiao Yifei was still very urgent, so the two of them escorted Xiao Yifei, heading straight for the hospital.

    ¡°Hua Lao, an explosion urred at your residence.¡± In the solemnmand center, a staff member shouted towards Commander Hua Lao. In their satellite surveince, they detected an extremelyrge energy reaction. This ce was precisely Hua Lao¡¯s residence, the Hua Mansion.

    Upon hearing this news, Hua Lao furrowed his brow, wondering why his Hua Mansion would suddenly explode. So, he asked the staff member what caused the explosion. Upon hearing this, the staff member immediately checked and then slowly said, ¡°Reporting to Hua Lao, it was an explosion caused by a cultivator¡¯s self-destruction.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing the reason, Hua Lao¡¯s face immediately turned grim. In his heart, he first thought of Shallow Creek, because among the cultivators who could enter the Hua Mansion, apart from Shallow Creek, there was no one else.

    And this self-destruction, Hua Lao thought it was most likely Shallow Creek, so his entire heart was in suspense. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, Liu Rui, I leave this ce to you.¡± Hua Lao said to Liu Rui beside him, but Liu Rui was equally worried about Shallow Creek.

    So Liu Rui shook his head, refusing to stay here, wanting to go with Hua Lao. Seeing this, Hua Lao furrowed his brows, knowing that themand headquarters could not be left unattended. He sighed and said, ¡°You go, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± After speaking, he patted Liu Rui¡¯s shoulder.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui nodded, indeed agreeing that in such a critical ce, it¡¯s better for Hua Lao to oversee things. So Liu Rui immediately packed up and left quickly.

    At this moment, Shallow Creek was traveling to the hospital with Hua Xiangrong, because Xiao Yifei was almost unable to hold on anymore. Hua Xiangrong clearly felt that Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura was getting weaker and weaker, and the rise and fall of his chest was almost imperceptible.

    Shallow Creek, while infusing True Qi into Xiao Yifei, elerated the vehicle¡¯s speed. Time, at this moment, seemed extremely precious. ¡°Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t die,¡± Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes teared up, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die,¡± Shallow Creekforted.

    No one knew how long it had been; on the long journey in the car, it seemed so protracted. Finally reaching the hospital, Hua Xiangrong panickedly brought Xiao Yifei inside, and he was escorted to the emergency room by doctors. Watching Xiao Yifei being pushed in step by step, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s expression seemed veryplex.<fn26de> This content belongs to F?ndNovel</fn26de>

    Seeing Hua Xiangrong like this, Shallow Creek sighed, holding her in her arms. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tears burst out at this moment. During this journey, Hua Xiangrong was deeply immersed in self-me, in her mind thinking that Xiao Yifei became like this because of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me, if only I could have reacted at that time.¡± Hua Xiangrong cried, words of self-me spilling out uncontrobly. Hearing this, Shallow Creek patted Hua Xiangrong¡¯s back, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, me that assassin.¡± Seeing Hua Xiangrong in this state, Shallow Creek also felt some heartache.

    Only after a while did Hua Xiangrong¡¯s emotions gradually stabilize, so the two waited outside the emergency room for updates on Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition inside. They didn¡¯t know how long it was before the doctor slowly came out of the emergency room. Upon seeing this, the two hurried to meet the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is Xiao Yifei?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked anxiously.

    Upon hearing this, the doctor sighed, then nodded, ¡°The patient is temporarily not in life-threatening danger.¡± Hearing the doctor say this, Hua Xiangrong burst into tears with excitement. However, before the words settled, the doctor continued, ¡°But the patient¡¯s condition is still critical, with some artery damage near the heart. It¡¯s unclear how it happened.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the heart that had just settled down was again raised. Xiao Yifei, for now, had merely escaped danger temporarily, yet problems could still arise. The artery damage the doctor mentioned was naturally due to that assassin.

    ¡°The patient still needs a few days of observation, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our utmost.¡± The doctor sighed and reassured the two, then left. Seeing the tightly closed emergency room doors, Hua Xiangrong slumped weakly to the ground, having never expected things to reach this point.

    Xiao Yifei, might actually die. Thinking of all this, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s expression seemed somewhat despairing, and Shallow Creek, who had beenforting Hua Xiangrong, at this moment didn¡¯t know how to continueforting her. Now, no matter what Shallow Creek said, she felt somewhat powerless.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the end of the corridor. Feeling familiar, Shallow Creek paid more attention. Upon seeing clearly, Shallow Creek was pleasantly surprised because that figure at the corridor¡¯s end was none other than Liu Rui.

    Liu Rui had rushed to the Hua Mansion upon hearing about the explosion, but upon arriving, Liu Rui found that the Hua Mansion had already turned into a heap of ruins. Liu Rui searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find Shallow Creek¡¯s figure, so he anxiously asked nearby passersby.

    Finally, someone told Liu Rui that Shallow Creek had gone to the hospital, implying that since she was able to reach the hospital, Shallow Creek was unharmed. This revtion sent Liu Rui rushing to the hospital. But upon arriving here, Liu Rui was greeted by the sight of Hua Xiangrong kneeling as if crying, and Shallow Creek¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look much better.

 Chapter 1157 - CapÃ­tulo 1157: 1148: No Need

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1157: Chapter 1148: No Need</strong><fnf7dd> Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel</fnf7dd>

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liu Rui saw Qianxi and immediately rushed over, grabbing Qianxi¡¯s arm, asking if he was hurt. Qianxi was fine, so he shook his head to indicate he wasn¡¯t injured. Seeing this, Liu Rui finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he was now curious about the situation.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Liu Rui asked in confusion. Upon hearing this, Qianxi shook his head bitterly and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, but Xiao Yifei¡­¡± Qianxi started hesitating, and hearing him speak like this, Liu Rui¡¯s heart sank. He was not only surprised to hear about Xiao Yifei¡¯s return but also startled by what Qianxi was saying.

    Looking at the room with the words ¡°Emergency Room¡± printed on it, Liu Rui trembled and said, ¡°Is the person inside here Xiao Yifei?¡± Qianxi nodded upon hearing this, and at that moment of nodding, Liu Rui¡¯s face sank, ¡°What happened to Xiao Yifei?¡±

    After a while, Qianxi recounted the events leading up to now. It turned out that Xiao Yifei was targeted by an assassin, leading to his current condition. Understanding this, Liu Rui clenched his fists fiercely, saying, ¡°Where is that person? I want to kill him.¡± Upon hearing this, Qianxi shook his head and said, ¡°No need, he is already dead.¡±

    ¡°At least the explosion at Hua Mansion was caused by him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui paused for a moment, then frowned. From what Qianxi meant, the person who attempted to assassinate Xiao Yifei was already dead. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Liu Rui nodded thoughtfully, then frowned again, asking, ¡°Why would someone want to assassinate Xiao Yifei?¡±

    Liu Rui couldn¡¯t understand, but Hua Xiangrong knew very well; because Xiao Yifei could help others break through, that was the reason for his assassination. So the long-silent Hua Xiangrong exined the reason, and he firmly believed that the assassin who targeted Xiao Yifei was sent by another country.

    After hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s exnation, Liu Rui was shocked at first. He was amazed that Xiao Yifei could help others break through, then stunned that another country would go to such lengths to assassinate Lin Mu. After learning the events leading up to this situation, Liu Rui inquired about Xiao Yifei in the emergency room.

    Qianxi just shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain; he¡¯s currently not in life-threatening danger.¡± Hearing this, Liu Rui¡¯s heart sank again. If anything were to happen to Xiao Yifei, elder Hua would probably be furious to the point of losing his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the observation period, so let¡¯s not worry too much yet. Believe in Xiao Yifei; he will recover.¡± Although Liu Rui was also worried about Xiao Yifei, as a man, he knew he should remain calm at this moment. If he panicked, things might really be chaotic.

    After Liu Rui said this, both Hua Xiangrong and Qianxi nodded. ¡°Just go back first, I¡¯ll stay here with Xiao Yifei, you all must be tired today.¡± Liu Rui patted Qianxi on the shoulder, suggesting they go home first. Upon hearing this, Qianxi shook Liu Rui¡¯s hand and, pulling Hua Xiangrong, left the hospital.

    Staring at the red emergency room sign, Liu Rui slowly sat on the bench in the corridor. Before realizing it, night fell, and this storm seemed to slowly calm down.

    In the following days, Xiao Yifei remainedatose, while Liu Rui stayed by his side, with Qianxi and Hua Xiangrong frequently visiting him. Yet, there was no sign of Xiao Yifei waking up, but Liu Bailong began to regain consciousness earlier than Xiao Yifei did, mostly because Liu Bailong¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t as severe, and he recovered much more quickly.

    After being discharged, Liu Bailong insisted on finding Xiao Yifei. Hearing this request, Hua Xiangrong felt awkward, as it seemed like Liu Bailong went to great lengths to bring Xiao Yifei back, and now Xavier¡¯s condition hinted that Hua Xiangrong failed to take good care of him.

    However, Liu Bailong was determined, so Hua Xiangrong brought him to where Xiao Yifei was, only to be greeted by the emergency room sign. Yet, more importantly, there was Liu Rui.

    On this day, Liu Rui was sitting outside the emergency room when he saw Hua Xiangrong. Normally, Liu Rui was not surprised, as Hua Xiangrong visited daily, but that day Hua Xiangrong was not alone; beside him was a middle-aged man.

    As they approached, Liu Rui gradually discerned the man¡¯s features. Seeing the familiar face, Liu Rui was startled; the steadfast face, iron silhouettes, and the characteristic stubble ¡ª wasn¡¯t this his father, Liu Bailong?

    Surprisingly, after Liu Bailong arrived, he didn¡¯t notice Liu Rui straight away but rather paid attention to the emergency room. Seeing the emergency room, Liu Bailong was evidently surprised and then his face darkened, appearing somewhat angry.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Liu Bailong¡¯s voice reached Liu Rui¡¯s ears, confirming to him fully that this man before him was his father, Liu Bailong. Seeing this, Liu Rui stood up in stupor from his seat, then started walking towards Liu Bailong step by step.

    Apparently, Liu Bailong hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. Liu Bailong was continuously sighing; in the days spent in prison together, Liu Bailong already considered Xiao Yifei as his own child. With Xiao Yifei suddenly ending up in the emergency room, no parent¡¯s heart would remain unaffected.

    While Liu Bailong was sighing, he suddenly heard a voice nearby, ¡°Dad!¡± The cry caught Liu Bailong off guard; he thought it was someone random calling out. Turning to nce beside him, upon seeing Liu Rui, he could hardly contain himself.

    Only to see Liu Rui standing besides Liu Bailong with aplicated expression, with the earlier cry indeeding from Liu Rui himself. Liu Bailong looked at Liu Rui¡¯s face, momentarily at a loss for words, seeing a resemnce to his own features. Instantly, the deep, unspoken bond of blood rtions appeared almost to seep out from within.

    ¡°Rui¡¯er?¡± Liu Bailong called out uncertainly, catching that, Liu Rui responded emotionally with ¡°Yes,¡± which almost brought tears to Liu Bailong¡¯s eyes. Grasping Liu Rui¡¯s hand, Liu Bailong was so moved he couldn¡¯t speak properly. Originally, Liu Bailong was just here to find Xiao Yifei, only to unexpectedly reunite with his son not seen for many years.

    This unexpected up and down turn of events indeed filled Liu Bailong with joy. Seeing the sudden turn of this scene, Hua Xiangrong mindfully recalled Lin Mu¡¯s words to him ¡ª Liu Bailong was Liu Rui¡¯s father. This realization cleared it up for Hua Xiangrong; Liu Rui met Liu Bailong and thus came to acknowledge this bond.

    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Liu Rui, a grown man, found himself choking up. After all, facing his father not seen for many years, anyone would find it difficult not to cry. Listening, Liu Bailong quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    Liu Rui knew Liu Bailong wasn¡¯t truthful at this moment, being in prison; how could he truly be well? Both of them were tearing up, which made Hua Xiangrong restless watching them. Hastily, he remarked to both, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been so long; father and son should be happy to reunite, but why the tears?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled, likewise Liu Bailong snapped back andughed heartily, ¡°Yes, thedy is right.¡± For a moment, the atmosphere turned joyous because of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s remarks.

 Chapter 1158 - CapÃ­tulo 1158: 1149: True Feelings Revealed

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1158: Chapter 1149: True Feelings Revealed</strong>

    ¡°You little rascal, it¡¯s been so long since west met, and you¡¯ve grown handsome,¡± Liu Bailong said happily, patting Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder. Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled and said, ¡°Of course, look at whose son I am.¡± Their teasing made Hua Xiangrong chuckle, as if all the worries of yesterday had vanished.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had it tough all these years, handling everything on your own,¡± Liu Bailong said apologetically. Hearing this, Liu Rui shook his head, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. Over the years, I¡¯ve met a lot of people who have been very kind to me.¡± As Liu Rui said this, it was clear that his words were heartfelt.

    Yuan Qi, due to the events of yesterday, was feeling quite drained and temporarily handed over his work at the security bureau to his subordinates to take some time to recuperate. Simrly, thinking of Liu Rui staying in the hospital for so many days, Yuan Qi felt a bit distressed and personally made some bone broth to bring to Liu Rui.

    However, upon arriving at the hospital, Yuan Qi suddenly saw Liu Rui happily chatting with a middle-aged man who looked quite like him, and Hua Xiangrong was also there. Upon seeing this, Yuan Qi frowned and, not knowing what was happening, slowly walked over.

    ¡°By the way, Rui¡¯er, all these years and you still haven¡¯t brought me a daughter-inw?¡± Liu Bailong teased, looking at Liu Rui. Hearing this, Liu Rui awkwardlyughed and felt a bit embarrassed. Hua Xiangrong, seeing this, quickly said, ¡°Uncle Liu, he has one, he¡¯s just shy.¡±

    Upon hearing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s words, Liu Bailong curiously eximed, ¡°Oh,¡± then looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you still shy in front of your dad? Come, tell me about it.¡± Just as Liu Bailong¡¯s curiosity was piqued, a sudden cough interrupted him.

    Following the sound of the cough, Liu Bailong saw a graceful woman standing in front of them, looking at him warily. Liu Bailong, puzzled, looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman frowned and asked with malice.

    However, before she could finish, arge hand pulled the woman over. Liu Rui pulled the woman to his side and whispered in her ear, ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡± Hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Liu Bailong, her expression turning tense.

    This woman was none other than Liu Rui¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Yuan Qi. That¡¯s why Yuan Qi was so nervous because the person in front of her was Liu Rui¡¯s father. Moreover, Yuan Qi had just spoken to Liu Bailong like that. Wasn¡¯t she doomed?

    Yuan Qi was so nervous she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Liu Bailong saw it all andughed heartily, saying, ¡°Liu Rui, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Hua Xiangrong, seeing the couple so flustered, alsoughed behind her hand.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui nodded and said hesitantly, ¡°Dad, this is my girlfriend, her name is Yuan Qi.¡± Liu Rui was somewhat tongue-tied, clearly very nervous. It seems introducing one¡¯s girlfriend to their father is a universal source of anxiety for men.<fnb1c7> Fresh chapters posted on find~novel</fnb1c7>

    Upon hearing Liu Rui¡¯s introduction, Liu Bailong looked Yuan Qi up and down. Seeing Liu Bailong¡¯s gaze, Yuan Qi became even more nervous, not daring to meet his eyes. After a while, Liu Bailong slowly said, ¡°Youngdy, what do you see in our Liu Rui?¡±

    Hearing this, Yuan Qi was stunned, looked up at Liu Bailong, not quite understanding his meaning, because there was a hint of disdain in Liu Bailong¡¯s tone earlier, ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± Yuan Qi seemed a bit dumbfounded.

    Seeing this, Liu Bailong smiled and said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t know, this kid Liu Rui was never promising since he was a child. I thought he might never get a wife, so I wanted to ask what attracted you to him.¡± Hearing Liu Bailong say this, Yuan Qi burst outughing.

    Beside them, Liu Rui felt somewhat helpless being talked about by his father this way. Yuan Qi also feigned helplessness, saying, ¡°What can I do? If I don¡¯t stick around, he might starve to death.¡± Hearing this, Liu Bailongughed heartily.

    Yuan Qi, too, felt much more rxed. She originally thought Liu Rui¡¯s father might be a strict person, but he turned out to enjoy joking, which relieved her. Yuan Qi feared her earlier impolite behavior might make Liu Rui¡¯s father dislike her. Actually, Liu Bailong hadn¡¯t thought along those lines at all. Seeing through Yuan Qi¡¯s demeanor at once, he understood it immediately.

    Certainly, with all the troubles recently, she was understandably cautious. The older generation could immediately see it, so Liu Bailong¡¯s thoughts exactly mirrored Yuan Qi¡¯s.

    Since Xiao Yifei was attacked by strangers yesterday, Yuan Qi was now more cautious around everyone, hence the earlier scene. ¡°Rui¡¯er, take good care of her,¡± Liu Bailong said, patting Liu Rui¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui quickly nodded. Even without Liu Bailong¡¯s reminder, Liu Rui would naturally do so. After a while, Liu Bailong sighed and said, ¡°I never expected that as soon as I got out of prison, my son would be all grown up.¡± Although Liu Bailong was sighing, his tone was full of joy and happiness.

    Upon hearing Liu Bailong mention getting out of prison, Yuan Qi frowned, wondering if Liu Bailong was imprisoned for some crime. However, looking at him, Liu Bailong didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person, but Yuan Qi didn¡¯t know how to ask, so she remained silent.

    Perhaps having noticed Yuan Qi¡¯s confusion, Liu Rui smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°My dad was imprisoned due to a wrongful conviction.¡± Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s exnation, Yuan Qi understood and realized that Liu Bailong had spent so long in prison because of injustice.

    Remembering how Liu Rui also became a prisoner for various reasons made Yuan Qi feel suddenly saddened. How many families in the world were torn apart by causes beyond their control?

    Seeing the change in Yuan Qi¡¯s expression, Liu Rui wrapped her in his arms,forting her softly, ¡°It¡¯s all behind us now.¡± Yuan Qi felt warmth in her heart, appreciating how Liu Rui always knew what she was thinking and couldfort her at the right moments.

    Being with someone like this made Yuan Qi indescribably happy. Just then, the emergency room door suddenly opened, and a young nurse emerged. Seeing so many people outside, she wasn¡¯t surprised and said calmly to the crowd, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Rui quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Upon receiving confirmation, the nurse continued, ¡°The patient is now out of danger and can be visited.¡± Hearing this, everyone eximed with joy.

    Seeing the happy crowd, the nurse also smiled. In this line of work, as long as the families had smiles on their faces, they felt happy as well.

 Chapter 1159 - 1150: On the Sickbed

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Chapter 1150: On the Sickbed</h4>

    "You can go in to visit now." This sentence was probably the best thing Hua Xiangrong had heard these days. With the nurse¡¯s words, everyone surged into the emergency room together. Once inside, they finally saw Lin Mu, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. At this moment, Lin Mu was covered with tubes, sleeping deeply on the hospital bed.

    Upon seeing this scene, everyone felt a bit heartbroken. The sound of medical equipment made the group feel somewhat oppressed. At this moment, Doctor also came over, instructing on some precautions. Afterwards, everyone asked about Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, only to see the doctor shake his head.

    "Whether he can wake up depends on the patient himself." The doctor had his reasons for saying this. Because the meridians around Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart were damaged, the flow of blood and Qi was obstructed, which is crucial for a person¡¯s recovery. Therefore, the doctor said whether Xiao Yifei could wake up depended entirely on himself, and there was nothing wrong with that.

    However, hearing this news, no one could smile. Relying on himself to wake up was almost like dering a death sentence. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene turned somber. At this point, Liu Rui hurriedly said, "Everyone, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s believe in Xiao Yifei. He won¡¯t give up that easily."

    Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s words, everyone nodded. Indeed, what they could do now was wait and believe in Xiao Yifei. As for anything else, they were powerless.

    "Xiao Yifei, you must wake up," Hua Xiangrong said softly, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeping face. The sunlight from outside the window was filled with infinite hope.

    During the days of waiting for Xiao Yifei to wake up, the war continued. However, for some reason, Huaxia¡¯s stubborn resistance prevented the enemy¡¯s forces from advancing further, leading to a stalemate in the current battle situation. Liu Rui also informed Elder Hua of Xiao Yifei¡¯sa.

    Sure enough, just as Liu Rui anticipated, upon hearing the news, Elder Hua was so angry that he almost overturned the table in front of him. Thankfully, Liu Rui stopped him. But Elder Hua couldn¡¯t contain his anger, immediately ordering an all-out investigation into who was behind the assassination attempt on Xiao Yifei.

    Indeed, when it came to dealing with Xiao Yifei¡¯s case, Elder Hua was not vague at all. His best directive for handling the matter was: show no mercy.

    Days passed by like this. One day, on a distant ind, a violent aura erupted, causing the surrounding birds and beasts to flee as if that thing could take their lives immediately. Simultaneously, thick clouds slowly drifted in across the sky.

    This phenomenon had no precedent in the past and may have none in the future. It persisted for half a day, until a part of the clouds suddenly split open. On closer inspection, someone had struck it from the ground. Peering through the crack, one could see a woman sitting cross-legged.

    The True Qi that pierced through the clouds was emitted from the woman¡¯s body. At this moment, the woman suddenly opened her eyes, her gaze so sharp it seemed to make everyone submit. At that instant, everything on the ind seemed to freeze, as even the slightest breeze could not be felt.

    <fnb2a8> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fnb2a8>

    It is often said that before the storm, there is calm. Now, the situation was like a storm. After a moment of silence, everything on the ind began to erupt into chaos. Gale winds roared, birds and beasts wailed, but the most terrifying was the lightning in the sky. The electric storm was rming to behold.

    Yet, the woman who had suddenly opened her eyes remained standing at the center of the ind, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. "Bang!" Suddenly, centered around the woman, rings of Qi currents explosively expanded outward.

    Everything that came into contact with that Qi current turned to ashes without exception. Instantly, the vibrant ind became a deste ce. All the surrounding green trees faded and withered, and at that moment, the woman stood up.

    "Finally broke through," the woman muttered, clenching her fist excitedly. Indeed, this woman on the ind was Ci Xin, Asanxi¡¯s mother and the one who forced Xiao Yifei to administer acupuncture. At this moment, she had broken through the Golden Elixir barrier and reached the next realm.

    Ci Xin looked around, frowning slightly, but she was more excited. She hadn¡¯t expected that after breaking through the Golden Elixir, the power would be so great. Looking at the wilting trees, Ci Xin couldn¡¯t help but want to show off. At this moment, she seemed to feel capable of controlling all things.

    Ci Xin raised her head to look at the thick clouds in the sky, her good mood making her not want to see the endless clouds. She casually waved her hand at the sky, and the entire sheet of clouds in that direction split apart with just a wave of her hand.

    Suddenly, the sky became half bright and half dark. Seeing her handiwork, Ci Xinughed. Now that she could change the world, what was there she couldn¡¯t do?

    With this thought, Ci Xin slowly retracted her hand, then remembered something she longed for, which was another ind afar. On that ind was the Bronzer Gate Ci Xin yearned for. During these days of closed-door cultivation, Ci Xin never forgot about it.

    However, at this moment, Ci Xin suddenly remembered Xiao Yifei, the one who helped her breakthrough. She remembered deceiving him into thinking she wanted to help the country to achieve a breakthrough, and that foolish boy actually believed her. Thinking of this, Ci Xin coldly chuckled.

    As long as she could explore the secrets of the Bronze Gate, who would care about much else? With this in mind, Ci Xin threw Xiao Yifei¡¯s matter aside. What she wanted to do now was to go to that Bronze Gate quickly, hoping that within ity something unseen by the world. Upon this thought, Ci Xin exerted force with her foot.

    With that force, Ci Xin¡¯s entire person soared out. If anyone saw her, they would be too shocked to speak, for Ci Xin was flying in the air without any external aid, and her speed was incredible, like traveling a thousand miles a day.

    Her target was the distant ind¡¯s Bronze Gate. At this moment, Xiao Yifei was unaware that he had initially bet on Ci Xin¡¯s words being true. This time it seemed that Xiao Yifei lost the bet. If Xiao Yifei knew the first thing Ci Xin did after breaking through was to seek the Bronze Gate, he would probably be so angry he¡¯d spit blood.

    In the pitch-ck world, a figure suddenly appeared. It was a long-haired beauty standing quietly, doing who-knows-what. Just then, another figure slowly manifested behind the beauty.

    The face was handsome, the appearance sunny. It was Xiao Yifei, always regarded as a handsome man. When Xiao Yifei first saw the beauty ahead, he was greatly surprised. First, he was amazed why this world waspletely dark, and second, he wondered why there was a person in such a dark ce.

    "Miss?" Xiao Yifei slowly approached, wanting to ask for rity. Gently tapping the beauty¡¯s back, he asked softly, "Miss, where is this ce?" afraid that the beauty might get a wrong impression of him.

 Chapter 1160 - CapÃ­tulo 1160: 1151: So Real

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1160: Chapter 1151: So Real</strong>

    Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman slowly turned around. However, as her face gradually appeared before Xiao Yifei, he found his mouth agape, unsure of what to say, because this beautiful woman¡¯s face was none other than Tang Rong¡¯s. ¡°Tang Rong?¡± Seeing Tang Rong¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but call out.

    But just as he finished calling out, ¡°Tang Rong¡± suddenly became an illusion. Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, which had been holding Tang Song¡¯s, grasped nothing but air. Upon looking again, Tang Rong had already vanished. ¡°Tang Rong, Tang Rong!¡± Xiao Yifei panicked as he saw her disappear.

    In a sudden shift, Xiao Yifei found himself in a room, and he wasn¡¯t alone. Another person was undressing, and facing Xiao Yifei, he could clearly see her face. But he wished he didn¡¯t know who she was, because the face belonged to Hua Xiangrong.

    In other words, at that moment, Hua Xiangrong was undressing before Xiao Yifei, while hezilyy on the bed, quietly waiting. This development seemed quite off, prompting Xiao Yifei to quickly get up to stop Hua Xiangrong and ask, ¡°Xiangrong, why are you here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong suddenly lifted her head, smiled at Xiao Yifei, and then disappeared just like Tang Rong. The room vanished with her.

    These two scenes left Xiao Yifei somewhat at a loss, especially with the darkness around him making him feel unsafe. The scene shifted again, and the previously vanished Hua Xiangrong and Tang Rong stood simultaneously before him, extending a hand towards him, smiling.

    Facing these two, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand their intent. With the same posture, the same smile, they both said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Xiao Yifei was stunned, realizing he was being asked to choose¡ªbetween them, whom to follow, and where he was.

    After a long moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly shook his head and told them, ¡°No. You¡¯re not Tang Rong and Hua Xiangrong. Where is this? Let me out.¡± Saying this, he started running away. Even Xiao Yifei himself didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of.

    Yet the end of the night is always night, and no matter how hard Xiao Yifei ran, darkness awaited him, as if he was trapped in an endless M?bius strip¡ªno beginning or end. Eventually, he stopped.

    He felt numb, having run for so long. Turning back, he still saw Hua Xiangrong and Tang Rong reaching out to him, as if he had never left. In fact, Xiao Yifei was already out of breath. ¡°Is this forcing me to choose?¡± he said with a bitter smile.

    Is it only by choosing that he can leave this ce? With this thought, Xiao Yifei looked at the two. They just smiled, seemingly not hearing his words. Finally, Xiao Yifei took a step, not to make a choice, but knowing in that instant, he already had an answer.

    At that moment, time froze. Hua Xiangrong and Tang Rong retreated fiercely, the surrounding darkness quickly dispersing, driven back by a beam of light.

    The pale ceiling, the tubes, and Liu Rui. Seeing all these unfamiliar things, Xiao Yifei felt dizzy. In his mind, he was still in that dark world, so how did he end up here in an instant?

    ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake, Xiao Yifei is awake!¡± an excited voice echoed in his ears, and suddenly several heads surrounded him. His senses returned to him, and Hua Xiangrong was the first to speak: ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re awake?¡± She seemed the most thrilled to see him awaken.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei tried to speak, but found he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Liu Rui quickly advised, ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t force it.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was startled but understood Liu Rui¡¯s meaning, nkly looking at everyone as he recalled frantically.

    That day, he was assassinated, and after that, he remembered nothing. Did he faint on that very day? With a quick brain, he realized these things were only known to him; the rest were clueless when they looked at him.

    After an unknown amount of time, his senses finally returned, and with a voice carrying some unfamiliarity, Xiao Yifei said, ¡°I¡­where is this?¡± Liu Rui smiled and told him he was in a hospital. Frowning, Xiao Yifei asked what happened to him.

    ¡°You were knocked unconscious,¡± Hua Xiangrong said, smiling. Seeing him awake was a great relief, making her very happy. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei recalled the memory of fighting to mutual destruction with the assassin and then shouting at Hua Xiangrong that same day.

    Looking at Hua Xiangrong, Xiao Yifei realized she was not concerned about it. Sighing, he closed his eyes slowly and said, ¡°Go away for now. Let me rest, and I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Hearing this, Liu Bailong, who wanted to chat, also left, leaving Xiao Yifei alone in the room.

    Once they left, Xiao Yifei slowly opened his eyes. The earlier dream had felt too real.

    Not knowing how long he had slept, he felt as if his bodily functions had deteriorated. To avoid any problems, he checked his internal condition, which frightened him: fractured meridians and chaotic energy.

    Xiao Yifei felt it was a miracle he was alive. Knowing his poor condition, he dared not act rashly. He just needed to rest quietly.<fne7a0> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find_Novel(.</fne7a0>

    But Xiao Yifei had different thoughts; he just wanted to recover quickly. After all, the country was still at war. Not knowing the situation, he could only stare outside the window, lost in thought. A few dayster, Liu Rui and the others visited again, with Hua Lao apanying them.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei with tubes, Hua Lao was so heartbroken he couldn¡¯t speak. He never expected Xiao Yifei to end up like this, saying, ¡°Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting you.¡± At Xiao Yifei¡¯s bedside, Hua Lao keptmenting, ming himself.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui quicklyforted him, ¡°Hua Lao, it¡¯s not your fault; me those people instead.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - CapÃ­tulo 1161: 1152: Missing Without a Trace

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1161: Chapter 1152: Missing Without a Trace</strong>

    Liu Rui was naturally referring to the group of people who attempted to assassinate Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Hua Lao¡¯s eyes became fierce. Hua Lao nodded, then said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter what, I must find those people. If I don¡¯t vent this anger, I won¡¯t feelfortable in my heart.¡±

    Hua Lao¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem like exaggerations. For Xiao Yifei, Hua Lao could do anything. The silent Xiao Yifei felt warmth in his heart as well, ¡°Xiao Yifei, how are you feeling?¡± Hua Lao asked worriedly. In response, Xiao Yifei nodded to indicate he was still okay.

    Seeing this, Hua Lao thoughtfully nodded and then asked Liu Rui to buy nourishing items. The purpose was naturally to help Xiao Yifei recuperate well. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat helpless; now, he could do nothing, not even stopping Hua Lao, as it was already toote.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei could only let Hua Lao be, ¡°Xiao Yifei, have a good rest. I will definitely avenge you.¡± Hua Lao said slowly to Xiao Yifei, because he couldn¡¯t stay there too long, so now he had to leave. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and told Hua Lao not to worry about him.

    Seeing this, Hua Lao sighed and then turned and left. Liu Rui came back again and saw only Xiao Yifei lying alone on the bed, the previous Hua Lao long gone without a trace.

    Time ticked away, and the war between Huaxia and the foreign nation remained in a stalemate. However, this was beneficial, and under these stalemated circumstances, Xiao Yifei gradually recovered. Finally, one day, Xiao Yifei removed all the tubes on his body, indicating he could be discharged.

    On this day, Xiao Yifei, led by Liu Rui,pleted the discharge procedures, marking the end of his hospitalization. Although his body was still very weak, he could finally leave that damned ce. To say it, Xiao Yifei had been lying in bed for days. When he first got off the bed, he ironically couldn¡¯t walk properly.

    However, slowly, he adapted, followed Liu Rui back, and Xiao Yifei was surprised to find the Hua Mansion suddenly changed. The current Hua Mansion was much brighter than before, almost as if it had been renovated.<fna423> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fna423>

    ¡°This.¡± Xiao Yifei looked curiously at Liu Rui beside him. Upon hearing, Liu Rui smiled and exined the reason. A few months back, when assassins came to kill Xiao Yifei, the explosion caused by the assassins had destroyed the whole Hua Mansion. Hence today¡¯s Hua Mansion was rebuilt upon Hua Lao¡¯s orders, looking less outdated.

    Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei recalled the incident. But soon, Xiao Yifei felt surprised; the assassins were so powerful to destroy Hua Mansion? Seeing Xiao Yifei still somewhat confused, Liu Rui patiently exined further, saying that the assassins didn¡¯t have such ability, but they aplished it through self-detonation.

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t foolish. Hearing the mention of self-detonation, he understood mostly, as he¡¯d heard before, self-detonation was a unique technique of Cultivators, used mostly for mutual destruction. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Qianxi¡¯s might, able to force others to the point of self-detonation. One can imagine.

    Walking into the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei realized that although the buildings were newly constructed, the furnishings hadn¡¯t changed a bit. Moreover, to prevent Xiao Yifei from being ambushed again, Hua Lao had surrounded the Hua Mansion withyer uponyer, meaning there would be people constantly patrolling within thisrge Hua Mansion.

    Seeing Hua Lao¡¯s painstaking efforts, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help feeling touched. Initially, Hua Lao and he could only be considered strangers, but step by step, their connection turned them into a family, indeed bound by fate. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental.

    Seeing this, Liu Rui smiled and then spoke to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Have a good rest. I have something to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned, then nodded, and so Liu Rui turned and left.

    Watching Liu Rui¡¯s departing silhouette, Xiao Yifei sighed quietly and said softly, ¡°Thank you both.¡±

    After returning to themand bureau, Hua Lao began asking about the task he had assigned to Liu Rui. Upon hearing this, Liu Rui patted his chest to indicate the task waspleted sessfully. Seeing this, Hua Lao nodded and then told Liu Rui about the discovered organization that sent people to assassinate Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Rui was surprised, then curiously leaned in. Hua Lao slowly exined to Liu Rui that the person who assassinated Xiao Yifei was part of an organization, which was a killer organization responsible for epting orders and carrying out tasks.

    This means it wasn¡¯t their intention to kill Xiao Yifei; they received amission from someone, thus sending people to assassinate Xiao Yifei. After listening to Hua Lao¡¯s exnation, Liu Rui thoughtfully nodded, but Hua Lao didn¡¯t care; if they did it, they must die.

    So on this day, thepany suddenly descended into chaos, because a street full of troops was parked underneath them. Each stood straight, holding varying amounts of weapons, indicating they came with ill intentions. Little did they know, this enormous troop was merely dispatched by a smallmand bureau within Huaxia.

    Presumably, thepany¡¯s personnel were puzzled. How, during wartime, such troops appeared outside theirpany building instead of at the front lines?

    Thepany was in chaos; they couldn¡¯t understand why during such a special period, a troop came knocking at their door. However, these soldiers didn¡¯t care about any of that. They had orders to follow through and obey the conditions set.

    But thepany¡¯s managers were unwilling to open the door; seeing the dense military attire, he was somewhat scared. Thus, he locked the door tight, preventing them from entering. But this tightly locked door was sted open by a bomb, the insane act scared everyone into escaping outside.

    Yet Hua Lao issued a death order, preferring to mistakenly kill a thousand than let one go. Thus, everyone who tried to escape was captured back by the troops. As for the oue, one could imagine it wouldn¡¯t be good. In just one day, the massive killerpany quickly became a mere name.

    Afterpleting all this, Hua Lao was satisfied and ordered the troops back. They dared to provoke Hua Lao; seeing thepany removed from the map, Liu Rui beside him couldn¡¯t help but sigh, in this world, those who provoke Hua Lao wouldn¡¯t likely live long, because it¡¯s courting death.

    After avenging Xiao Yifei, Hua Lao focused back onmanding. However, everyone knew the current battlefield; neither side could advance nor retreat, everyone was in a standoff. But after so many days, Hua Lao hadn¡¯t thought of a way to break the stalemate.

    Pulling one thread moves the whole fabric, is exactly the situation now. Hua Lao once considered adjusting the troop line, but this small adjustment couldn¡¯t be realized whatsoever.

 Chapter 1162: 1153: Are You Sure?

    <strong>Chapter 1162: Chapter 1153: Are You Sure?</strong>

    After such a long period of recovery, Xiao Yifei was already able to run and jump. As there was nothing he needed to worry about, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt his days had be somewhat empty. In the vast Hua Mansion, there was no one to talk to, thankfully Hua Xiangrong often came to see him, otherwise Xiao Yifei really would have suffocated out of boredom at the Hua Mansion.

    Living a peaceful life makes one want to find something to do. That¡¯s how people are; when they are busy, they want peace, and when they have peace, they want to be busy. Such is the condition of Xiao Yifei now. But despite having this thought, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do, every day he contemted this and that, bing somewhat impatient.

    However, pondering over things does have its benefits. After all, one needs to reflect on past mistakes to keep moving forward. Thinking about the thrilling day, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Actually, in retrospect, Xiao Yifei quite admired his past self for being calm andposed, showing no fear of threats. It¡¯s only this way he could have fought the assassin to mutual injury.

    Actually, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s intervention, Qianxi might not have been able to defeat that assassin, because although the assassin died, he seemed to have been a Golden Elixir expert. In other words, those people actually deployed a Golden Elixir expert to assassinate him. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    This Golden Elixir expert is an important strategic resource wherever ced, yet he was deployed for an assassination attempt on himself. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, wondering what merit he had to warrant an assassination attempt by a Golden Elixir expert. He spected the assassin himself might have found it odd.

    A weak person like me requires my personal action? Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed, as it seemed everyone viewed Xiao Yifei only as possessing medical skills and as aplete newbie when it came to cultivation. Although mentioning this was a bit embarrassing, it was indeed the truth.

    Over the years, Xiao Yifei had been practicing medicine,pletely neglecting the improvement of his cultivation. Thus, despite possessing medical skills, he remained in a state where he could easily be overpowered. Reflecting on this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt helpless, thinking if he had such power, he wouldn¡¯t need to rely on others for survival each time.

    As such, a thought emerged in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind¡ªbe stronger. At this moment, Xiao Yifei was like a child yet to be developed: weak, but with infinite potential, hence the idea that arose in him. If he could stand on his own, he wouldn¡¯t be a burden to everyone.

    Reflecting on these thoughts, Xiao Yifei made up his mind and immediately rushed to where Qianxi was, hoping to seek guidance from her.

    At this moment, Qianxi was reviewing documents when suddenly the door to her office was pushed open. Xiao Yifei stood at the entrance, panting heavily, appearing to have something urgent to tell Qianxi. Seeing this, Qianxi furrowed her brows, then asked Xiao Yifei to sit down first. Xiao Yifei, without the least bit of formality, naturally sat down.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, aren¡¯t you still recuperating? Howe you are here?¡± Qianxi asked in confusion. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed but, thinking he wished to eventually withstand certain things by himself, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Qianxi, I want to be stronger!¡± Upon hearing this, Qianxi almost fell off her chair, ¡°What, what did you say?¡± She asked in confusion again, and Xiao Yifei repeated, ¡°Qianxi, I want to be stronger!¡± Confirming that she had heard correctly, Qianxi felt both amused and helpless.

    Seeing Qianxi¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled, then asked if it was possible. Qianxi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but before that, you need to tell me why.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly disclosed his reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Just these simple, concise words summed it up. Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi furrowed her brows, as Xiao Yifei continued, ¡°For years, I¡¯ve always yed a supporting role for others, from childhood to now, it¡¯s always been like that.¡±

    Although Xiao Yifei can help Golden Elixir experts break through, it was merely assistance. Xiao Yifei himself hadn¡¯t progressed at all. After helping others breakthrough, his condition remained unchanged, so, at times, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t even protect himself.

    Just like this time, if it weren¡¯t for Hua Xiangrong and Qianxi, it wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Yifei sitting here now. After listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasons, Qianxi felt it made a lot of sense. Indeed, in this world, helping others isn¡¯t the pinnacle of strength¡ªbeing powerful oneself is true strength; otherwise, one is always at the mercy of others.

    This is the harsh rule of this world and an unchangeablew of nature. Xiao Yifei¡¯s desire to be stronger was the right thought; only by bing stronger can he ensure those nuisances wouldn¡¯t seek him out lightly. Looking at Xiao Yifei, Qianxi slowly asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qianxi nced at Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei exhaled deeply, then nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± As expected, as Qianxi thought, Xiao Yifei had no hint of hesitation regarding this matter.

    ¡°Alright, since you wish to cultivate, I won¡¯t stop you. As for what you can achieve, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Qianxi said slowly, then seemed to recall something, suddenly asking, ¡°Xiao Yifei, are the meridians in your body okay?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment, suddenly remembering his meridians had been damaged back then.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei at a loss for words, Qianxi sighed and took action herself. With one hand, she grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, True Qi flowing in, allowing her to perceive Xiao Yifei¡¯s body¡¯s condition clearly in her mind. However, upon assessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition, Qianxi indeed furrowed her brows, as Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition was still not as before.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank, guessing there might indeed be some hindrance. As expected, after probing, Qianxi shook her head helplessly. This headshake made Xiao Yifei anxious and he asked, ¡°Qianxi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing this, Qianxi said helplessly, ¡°The meridians in your body are somewhat damaged, so it¡¯s impossible to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face immediately fell. Xiao Yifei was aware of the damage within his body but thought that after so many days of recuperation, it should have been healed. Xiao Yifei was a doctor; he knew this best, but looking now, it wasn¡¯t so¡ªhis meridians were still slightly damaged, no different from a few days ago.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Xiao Yifei looked at his body incredulously. Hearing this, Qianxi furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°In normal situations, how many days would it typically take for your meridians to recover?¡± Hearing Qianxi¡¯s question, Xiao Yifei slowly extended three fingers, ¡°Three days, at most three days.¡±<fn6f29> Discover more novels at FindN()vel</fn6f29>

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were decisive, seeming not at all like a fabrication. Meridians that should recover in three days at this point remained unchanged, indicating something. This answer, without needing Qianxi to say, Xiao Yifei realized¡ªit means Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridian damage is permanent.

 Chapter 1163: 1154: Thoughts

    <strong>Chapter 1163: Chapter 1154: Thoughts</strong>

    This sentence, Qianxi dared not say directly to Xiao Yifei, because once the meridians are damaged, it is simply impossible to cultivate, and the damage to Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridians is permanent. This makes it all the more imperative that Xiao Yifei doesn¡¯t attempt cultivation. Xiao Yifei frowned and asked, ¡°Is there any impact?¡±

    In the end, he still asked. Qianxi thought he could keep it from him, but found he couldn¡¯t. Qianxi shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Meridians damage cannot be cultivated, otherwise you¡¯ll have a deviation.¡± Qianxi also shared the consequences, hoping Xiao Yifei would give up the idea of cultivation.

    Indeed, upon hearing these words, Xiao Yifei immediately deted like a balloon losing air,cking spirit, ¡°Are you serious?¡± After a while, Xiao Yifei pressed down slowly. Hearing this, Qianxi nodded. What he said wasn¡¯t exaggerated. If you try to cultivate with damaged meridians, there can only be one result¡ªa deviation.

    Seeing Qianxi offer no other alternative, Xiao Yifei also nodded slowly. But within that slow nod, only Xiao Yifei knew the extent of his resignation. ¡°Alright then, if it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s no option left. I might as well be an ordinary Doctor.¡± Xiao Yifei managed a bitter smile.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Qianxi didn¡¯t know how tofort him. After all, Xiao Yifei was full of passion wanting to cultivate, but now it was as if a bucket of cold water had extinguished all spirit. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened; there will always be a way.¡± After a long deliberation, Qianxi managed to say something that sounded vaguelyforting.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know what method could help him, since Qianxi said so, he could only nod. ¡°Hopefully.¡± Xiao Yifei sighed and then turned to leave the safety bureau. On the way back, Xiao Yifei appeared somewhat listless.

    Born with passion saying he would be stronger, in the end, it turned out to be nothing but a joke. Because of that day¡¯s incident, it permanently damaged his meridians. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei felt regret. If he hadn¡¯t gone all out that day, he wouldn¡¯t be this disappointed now.

    But things have passed, and no matter the regret, they cannot be returned. The current Xiao Yifei has damaged meridians. With these thoughts, Xiao Yifei quickened his pace. He just wanted to go home and sleep well; as for cultivation, let whoever wants to do it, do it.

    Returning to Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei rushed into his bedroom and immediately fell asleep. However, that night Xiao Yifei had a dream. In it, many people appeared, but all were unfamiliar faces surrounding him, constantly pointing at his head.

    ¡°Useless!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°Useless with damaged meridians!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Waves ofughter surrounded Xiao Yifei¡¯s ears. Yet Xiao Yifei could only crouch down, holding his head with his hands, unable to respond, because at this moment, Xiao Yifei truly felt like useless rubbish.

    ¡°Stop saying that, stop saying that, I¡¯m not useless, I¡¯m not useless.¡± Xiao Yifei kept shaking his head, wanting to argue something, but the crowd didn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°Hahahaha, the trash dares to say he isn¡¯t trash, everyone look.¡± Mocking and insults continuously came from the crowd.

    Their target was only one: Xiao Yifei. Listening to the taunts from everyone, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned pale. So it turns out he really was trash; such thoughts surfaced in his heart. Being called this by so many, even if he hadn¡¯t been, Xiao Yifei felt as if he was.

    Indeed, he was useless. But at that moment, a light suddenly shot in, and Hua Xiangrong suddenly came in among the crowd, pulling Xiao Yifei up. Hua Xiangrong spoke firmly to him, ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re not trash; you¡¯re a great hero. Your efforts definitely surpass these people by far.¡±

    Pointing to these people, Hua Xiangrong silenced them with his aura, not a single one dared to make a sound. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei suddenlyughed,ughed so brightly as if everything before hadn¡¯t happened. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    Hua Xiangrong nodded firmly, ¡°Really.¡±

    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong was like sunlight shining into Xiao Yifei¡¯s world. Xiao Yifei, at this moment, slowly opened his eyes. It turned out all this was just a dream. Fortunately, it was a dream, but Xiao Yifei had a slight hope it was true. Dream is ultimately a dream, and cannot be confused with reality.

    Waking up, Xiao Yifei thought of the dream and what Hua Xiangrong said to him in it, ¡°You aren¡¯t trash, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Thinking of this, a slight smile appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips. Yes, Xiao Yifei had never been trash; he was indeed a genius.

    Xiao Yifei energetically climbed down from bed and stretched vigorously, his gaze suddenly bing firm. Since the meridians were damaged, I can just repair them; no need to overthink. With this thought, Xiao Yifei visited the library. There, Xiao Yifei perused numerous books.

    These books were all about human meridians and their structure. I don¡¯t believe that in such arge ce, there isn¡¯t a bit of knowledge on this. From morning to noon, from noon to afternoon, spending a whole day there, Xiao Yifei achieved results; it was detailed in a medical book.

    If a person¡¯s meridians are damaged, it causes the body to weaken. But a special method can repair the damage, and that is acupuncture. ording to the book, through acupuncture, precious medicinal materials are injected into the meridian needing repair, thus promoting meridian growth.

    After reading this book, hope ignited in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. It spoke of acupuncture, and wasn¡¯t he someone specialized in acupuncture? With this thought, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but get excited. I always said, there¡¯s nothing Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t do; pride bubbled up within him.

    However, the book didn¡¯t just stop there. Besides the method, it listed some precautions. The book noted that although this method can help repair damaged meridians, risks are equally present. Although the method appears simple, no deviation is allowed. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.

    Firstly, mental disorder; secondly, muscle spasms. Nheless, either result is permanent, with no chance of cure. Seeing this consequence, cold sweat broke out on Xiao Yifei¡¯s back. His previous prideful demeanor also receded then, as the risk of the consequences was simply too high.<fn53c3> For original chapters go to Find1Novel</fn53c3>

    One must know, what was written in the book is permanent. Just imagine, if Xiao Yifei had permanent mental disorder, he could be sent to a mental hospital. Thinking this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind suddenly tangled. If he gave up cultivation, he could avoid such a situation, but if he insisted, he would have to bear the risk.

 Chapter 1164: 1155: Discussing Matters

    <strong>Chapter 1164: Chapter 1155: Discussing Matters</strong><fn5501> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn5501>

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei slowly closed the book. In his heart, he still had no clear answer¡ªshould he persist or give up? This was not something he could decide alone. So after putting the book back, Xiao Yifei went to find Liu Rui. To be honest, Xiao Yifei was still unwilling to give up; as a man, he felt he should have that kind of spirit.

    That¡¯s why Xiao Yifei went to find Liu Rui, who was also a man, hoping Liu Rui could understand him. But Xiao Yifei was wrong. Initially, Liu Rui was very supportive, but upon hearing about the risks involved, Liu Rui immediately refused. The method was too risky, and that¡¯s why Liu Rui opposed it.

    However, Xiao Yifei was unwilling to ept this. Even if there was only a one percent chance, Xiao Yifei wanted to give it a try. No matter how much he wanted to try, Liu Rui wouldn¡¯t support him. Without Liu Rui¡¯s support, Xiao Yifei went to ask others, but their answers were all the same¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t allow him to do it.

    Although Xiao Yifei knew they meant well, he still didn¡¯t want to give up. So he gathered everyone together to discuss the matter, ¡°Everyone, I really want to get stronger. Please trust me just this once.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s words had a pleading tone.

    The first to object was Elder Hua. He treasured Xiao Yifei dearly, almost like his own son, so he would never let Xiao Yifei do something risky. Seeing Elder Hua¡¯s refusal, others chimed in, all saying no.

    This made Xiao Yifei a bit disappointed. Seeing this, Elder Hua quicklyforted him, ¡°Xiao Yifei, why must you insist on cultivating? Besides, we¡¯re disagreeing for your own good. What would we do if something happened to you?¡± Elder Hua¡¯s words echoed everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I know everyone means well and is worried about me. But I just can¡¯t let go of this obsession in my heart. I¡¯ve experienced so much these days, and it¡¯s made me realize I can¡¯t just be a supporting character; I need to have the ability to protect myself.¡±

    Xiao Yifei spoke earnestly. His words left everyone unsure of how to respond. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei once again said, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in my acupuncture technique?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei smiled. Upon hearing this, Elder Hua quickly said, ¡°We do believe, but¡­¡±

    Before Elder Hua could finish, Xiao Yifei interrupted him, ¡°Since you believe, that¡¯s good enough. Trust me, I¡¯ll heal myself.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei looked determinedly at everyone. It was this statement and his determined gaze that finally swayed them. Elder Hua shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

    Seeing this, everyone else nodded in agreement, meaning they all consented. However, Liu Rui suddenly said, ¡°When you perform the acupuncture, I want to be there to watch.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quietly sighed in relief. He originally thought Liu Rui would still object, but it turned out he was in agreement.

    This was a condition Xiao Yifei could ept because he knew Liu Rui made this request out of concern. So Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s assent, Liu Rui smiled and said, ¡°If anything unusual happens halfway, I¡¯ll stop you right away.¡±

    Liu Rui¡¯s joking tone finally lightened the mood, and thus the matter was settled. Xiao Yifei would rely on his acupuncture skill to heal his meridians and then embark on his cultivation journey. After going through so much, Xiao Yifei realized that only strength allows one to traverse this world.

    With the acupuncture matter settled, Xiao Yifei began preparing. The most crucial part wasn¡¯t anything else but the herbal mixture. If acupuncture was the construction process, then the herbal mixture was the foundation; without the foundation, the entire process couldn¡¯t proceed.

    Fortunately, with Elder Hua¡¯s support, collecting all the herbs wasn¡¯t a difficult task. After gathering all the ingredients, Xiao Yifei began grinding them. These herbs didn¡¯t need boiling; Xiao Yifei feared that boiling would dissipate their medicinal properties, so he only ground them.

    Xiao Yifei spent an entire day grinding the herbs, and that was just the grinding. He then had to mix them to maximize their efficacy. Following the book¡¯s instructions, he started blending the herbs, which took another full day.

    This preparation took two days, so the actual start was on the third day. That day, Xiao Yifei only called Liu Rui over. The others had their own tasks and couldn¡¯t stick around Xiao Yifei every day. So Xiao Yifei only informed Liu Rui, who hurriedly went to Xiao Yifei¡¯s ce, afraid Xiao Yifei would start on his own.

    Once Liu Rui arrived, Xiao Yifei brought out everything he¡¯d prepared. Seeing the sticky herbs, Liu Rui felt a bit nauseated but knew these were essential for Xiao Yifei¡¯s procedure. Noticing Liu Rui¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be grossed out. This stuff has to enter my bodyter, and I haven¡¯t said anything.¡±

    In response, Liu Rui was amused by Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone andughed, saying, ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Hearing Liu Rui¡¯s joke, Xiao Yifei chuckled, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Rui quickly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, I believe you. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you perform acupuncture before. I¡¯mpletely confident in you.¡± Liu Rui patted his chest as he spoke. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, yfully annoyed, ¡°Then why were you stopping me before?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Rui felt a bit embarrassed andughed, letting the matter slide. After a moment, Xiao Yifei took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Liu Rui as he spoke. Hearing this, Liu Rui put away his yful demeanor and nodded seriously.

    After all, the acupuncture process couldn¡¯t have the slightest error. Any mistake, and Xiao Yifei would be finished. So Liu Rui didn¡¯t dare to continue joking. Simrly, Xiao Yifei was now fully focused. He roasted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle over fire for a moment, calming his mind.

    He then ced the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle into the herbs. Seeing the needle coated in herbs, Xiao Yifei picked it up, ¡°I¡¯m starting now.¡± He said to Liu Rui, and then closed his eyes. The reason for closing them was to enhance his body¡¯s other senses.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes to locate his acupoints. Once he pinpointed one, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow, then bit his lip and slowly inserted the silver needle. During this process, he didn¡¯t dare to rx, suppressing even the groan from the pain.

    The moment the silver needle went in, Liu Rui¡¯s heart raced, but after it was in, Liu Rui found that Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t show any abnormalities, so he slowly exhaled in relief. At that moment, Xiao Yifei felt the strongest; as the needle entered the acupoint, he only felt a fierce surge of medicinal power rushing into his meridians.

 Chapter 1165: 1156: A Limit

    <strong>Chapter 1165: Chapter 1156: A Limit</strong>

    Suddenly, the meridians within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body felt as if they were on fire, the unbearable itchiness overwhelming him. However, Xiao Yifei dared not rx. Despite the intense itch that was hard to endure, Xiao Yifei made every effort not to move. This was extremely difficult to bear, yet Xiao Yifei persevered. He endured the effect of the first silver needle, picking up the second one.

    Using the same technique, Xiao Yifei urately located another acupuncture point. Without any hesitation, Xiao Yifei inserted the needle again. Subsequently, Xiao Yifei grew increasingly adept, and with the shifts of his hands, all the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles hadpletely entered his body.

    Initially, even a single needle was hard for Xiao Yifei to endure, let alone many at once. The itch inside Xiao Yifei had reached its peak, a matter of life and death. Xiao Yifei unshakably believed in the saying that one must first face death before rebirth; if he could withstand this, he would be reborn from the ashes.

    With this mindset, Xiao Yifei forcibly remained motionless. Meanwhile, Liu Rui could not sense any of this suffering and could only worry on the sidelines, utterly unable to assist Xiao Yifei. However, Xiao Yifei neither dared to nor required Liu Rui¡¯s aid since this was a bodily reaction¡ªhow could an outsider possibly help?

    Time ticked away, and yet the itch didn¡¯t subside. However, fortunately, Xiao Yifei had relied on his willpower to persist for quite a while. Yet it was uncertain how much longer Xiao Yifei could continue. By now, his body was drenched in cold sweat, as if he had been submerged in water.

    After an unknown length of time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s clenched teeth suddenly loosened slightly; his whole body seemed to be nearing its limit. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand to scratch his back¡ªit was, after all, unbearably itchy.

    However, this action messed things up. Instinctively trying to scratch the itch, Xiao Yifei immediately felt something amiss. The movement caused the silver needle in his back to shift, and the needle that was originally at a certain point had now deviated. Feeling this anomaly, Xiao Yifei was frightened into stillness.

    Simrly, Liu Rui was startled when he saw Xiao Yifei reach out, but luckily, Xiao Yifei stopped moving thereafter, restoring himself to his original position. Despite this, the internal condition of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had changed.

    Due to the shift in the needle, the medicinal properties at the needle¡¯s tip began to rampage. This disruption in the medicinal flow was troublesome for Xiao Yifei, as the chaos among the medicinal properties indicated potential loss of control. Xiao Yifei panicked, for if all the medicinal properties became rampant, the consequences would be dire.

    Stay calm, stay calm, Xiao Yifei continuously reminded himself, trying topose his mind. His reminders bore some fruit as Xiao Yifei settled his mind, straining to control each acupuncture point to prevent the medicinal properties from rampaging. However, the initial thread of medicinal property was beyond his control, and disordered medicinal properties could be harmful to the body.

    The rampage had caused minor injury within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, externally manifesting as a trickle of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Liu Rui was at a loss and hastily inquired, ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you okay?¡±

    However, his inquiry was met with endless silence. Xiao Yifei¡¯sck of response left Liu Rui agitated and uncertain¡ªshould he intervene? But what if Xiao Yifei was fine? Wouldn¡¯t intervention be counterproductive? Liu Rui was caught in a dilemma on whether to stop Xiao Yifei or let him be.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei¡¯s condition looked far from ideal¡ªpaleplexion, forehead drenched in cold sweat, and tightly clenched teeth¡ªall these indicated the immense pain he was enduring. Witnessing this, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and prepared to intervene.

    However, just at this moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke, albeit weakly. With feeble strength, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± After speaking, he fell silent again, but his intention was clear¡ªdo not stop him.

    Hearing this, Liu Rui looked at Xiao Yifei with concern. Since Xiao Yifei did not allow him to intervene, Liu Rui feltpelled to respect that decision and chose to continue observing from the sidelines.

    At this time, Xiao Yifei was enduring immense pain as the rebellious medicinal property constantly assaulted his internal organs. Yet, Xiao Yifei was remarkably resilient, controlling other acupuncture points as he resisted the defiant medicinal property, hoping it would halt. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s efforts to stop it were minimal.<fnf6e7> Readplete version only at ?ovelFind</fnf6e7>

    The medicine properties persisted in their course, and while Xiao Yifei managed to reduce the harm to his own body, achieving even this much was admirable. After all, he was enduring significant pain. But just at this critical moment, an even bigger disaster loomed.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly felt slightly dazed, and his muscles started to spasm¡ªboth phenomena rming him, for they mirrored the symptoms documented in literature. Did it imply¡ªXiao Yifei had some bad spections.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei reiterated his mantra¡ªstay calm. Only through calmness, could he survive this ordeal. With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei endeavored to stay mentally alert and to prevent his muscles from moving erratically. At this moment, Xiao Yifei was essentially racing against time¡ªwould he falter first, or would the medicinal properties exhaust themselves?

    This oue was in the hands of fate. With these thoughts, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and persisted. As time went by, the medicinal properties within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body gradually absorbed. The runaway thread of medicine had significantly diminished, posing little threat now.

    However, the confusion in his mind posed a substantial challenge. Yet, all Xiao Yifei could do was persist. After an indeterminate duration, he suddenly realized that the itch inside him had dissipated, indicating that the medicinal properties from the silver needles had been fully absorbed by his body.

    Xiao Yifei had finally prevailed. Abruptly, his alertnesspsed, and his whole body copsed to the ground, losing consciousness. Witnessing this, Liu Rui was stunned, unsure of the implications¡ªwas it fatigue, or failure? He dared not specte, but Xiao Yifei provided an answer.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers formed an ¡°ok¡± sign before he copsed, which allowed Liu Rui to infer that Xiao Yifei had seeded. Seeing this yful gesture, Liu Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Sigh, this guy¡ªalways trying to show off.¡± Saying this, Liu Rui carried Xiao Yifei back to the room.

    After settling Xiao Yifei, Liu Rui gave some instructions to the maid before leaving. The next day, Xiao Yifei slowly opened his eyes. This was the second time he had fainted in recent days, but the scene before him was all too familiar as the same curious faces looked upon Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei felt somewhat dazed until Hua Xiangrong spoke, ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re awake. So, how did it go? Seeded, or are you still muddled?¡± Hua Xiangrong bore an expression of mock sighing. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was momentarily at a loss for how to respond. Noticing this, Hua Xiangrong nced over at Old Hua nearby.

 Chapter 1166: 1157: Good Mood

    <strong>Chapter 1166: Chapter 1157: Good Mood</strong>

    Hua Xiangrong cried and said, ¡°Look, grandpa, Xiao Yifei has gotten stupid. He doesn¡¯t even know how to talk anymore.¡± Hearing this, Grandpa Hua frowned slightly as he nced at Xiao Yifei. After a while, he said something that left Xiao Yifei dumbfounded, ¡°Oh dear, he really does seem stupid. Let¡¯s not bother with him anymore. Let¡¯s go, everyone scatter.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei widened his eyes,pletely puzzled by what they were doing. However, Liu Rui, who stood by the side, surprisingly chimed in, ¡°Yeah, yeah, he does look like a fool. Let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, he even started to pull Qianxi away, as if they were ready to leave.

    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yifei finally reacted and quickly shouted, ¡°Everyonee back! I¡¯m not stupid!¡± With this shout, everyone stopped in their tracks, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice that their faces, turned away from him, were now grinning withughter.

    But when they turned back around, their expressions returned to normal. Hua Xiangrong walked over to Xiao Yifei¡¯s bedside, shaking her head as she gently touched his head and said in a loving manner, ¡°Silly child, no one admits they¡¯re stupid. If you were stupid, you wouldn¡¯t know it yourself.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a wave of frustration. Of course, I know whether I¡¯m stupid or not! So he helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, please don¡¯t do this.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Grandpa Hua slowly said, ¡°Then how do you prove it?¡±

    Oh dear, how do you even prove whether you¡¯re stupid or not? Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. If I were to prove it, wouldn¡¯t that mean I really am stupid? So Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, why should I prove it? That¡¯s the best proof.¡±

    Hearing this, Grandpa Hua chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re just teasing you.¡± Everyoneughed together, and seeing this, Xiao Yifei also chuckled. Actually, he felt a bit touched inside, because when he woke up, they had given him a good mood.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei seemed to remember something and looked toward Liu Rui, squinting his eyes and said, ¡°Liu Rui, how dare you insult me?¡± As he said this, Xiao Yifei suddenly pulled out a fist from under the nket. Seeing this, Liu Rui gave an awkward smile and then scratched his head, ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Liu Rui kept speaking while backing away. Suddenly, Liu Rui turned around and ran, and seeing this, Xiao Yifei jumped out of bed with a leap, not even caring if he was wearing shoes, chasing after Liu Rui, ¡°Liu Rui, you stop right there!¡±

    Ever since Xiao Yifei sessfully applied acupuncture, the meridians in his own body have been healing at an incredible speed. If that Doctor saw it, he would probably be speechless, because initially Xiao Yifei¡¯s diagnosis was for permanent meridian damage.

    But now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridians have miraculously healed on their own, and the speed of healing is astonishingly fast. How could this not be surprising? ording to science, thispletely defies all logic. Yet Xiao Yifei managed to do it, and thepletion level is almost a hundred percent.

    After a few days of rest, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body has basically recovered to the point of being indistinguishable from an ordinary person. In fact, thanks to the herbal baths, he¡¯s in even better shape than most.<fnad82> Original content can be found at f?ndnovel</fnad82>

    So after his recovery, Xiao Yifei also started immersing himself in Cultivation Method practice. The path of cultivation seems simple, but in reality, it¡¯s as hard as climbing to the heavens. The time spent just on the foundational stage of cultivation is quite long. However, Qianxi and the others don¡¯t see it that way. With the speed Xiao Yifei is showing, Qianxi actually finds it a bit terrifying.

    For instance, when Qianxi was in the Foundation Establishment stage, it took him a whole month. During that month, Qianxi worked very hard, and everyone knew that his talent was already considered outstanding. Yet, Xiao Yifei broke Qianxi¡¯s impressive record in just ten days.

    Yes, with his relentless effort, Xiao Yifei only needed ten days to achieve what Qianxi took a month to do. Isn¡¯t that astonishing? Initially, when Xiao Yifei told Qianxi he hadid the foundation, Qianxi thought Xiao Yifei was bluffing. But upon closer inspection, he realized he was only fooling himself.

    In this world, there truly are such terrifying people. In other words, Xiao Yifei is a martial arts genius, one in ten thousand! In hindsight, if Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t embarked on the path of cultivation, what a pity it would be. Perhaps an extraordinary martial artist might have gone unrecognized.

    While everyone found Xiao Yifei incredible, Xiao Yifei himself thought it was all unremarkable, even thinking his progress was a bit slow, much to the other¡¯s chagrin. The genius among us, and yet he doesn¡¯t consider himself a genius.

    After the Foundation Establishment Stage, wanting to further cultivate requires more than just constant Qi Cultivation like before. At this stage, at the very least, one needs to cultivate techniques and skills.

    Originally, Qianxi wanted to teach Xiao Yifei, but Grandpa Hua became interested when he heard Xiao Yifei wanted to cultivate and was a martial arts genius. He eagerly took on the task, and upon hearing this, Qianxi didn¡¯t fight with Grandpa Hua, so the person teaching Xiao Yifei boxing turned from Qianxi to Xiao Yifei himself.

    However, for Xiao Yifei, all these things don¡¯t really matter, because even though he¡¯s a genius, he¡¯s still just the greenest of novices. Anyone could point out a thing or two for him, let alone someone like Grandpa Hua or Qianxi who have cultivated for years.

    So it was all settled. On this day, with the sun shining just right, Grandpa Hua took Xiao Yifei to the courtyard. The gentle breeze brushed against Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, making the weather perfect for cultivation.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei full of energy, Grandpa Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile. After patting Xiao Yifei on the shoulder, Grandpa Hua let out a slow breath and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Xiao Yifei, what I am going to teach you next is a basic set of boxing skills. At your current stage, this is the best option for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t quite understand, but he trusted that Grandpa Hua wouldn¡¯t do him any harm, so he nodded to Grandpa Hua.

    Seeing this, Grandpa Hua also nodded at him, then got into a stance, ¡°Watch closely!¡± Grandpa Hua shouted, then began to move. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei naturally dared not ck off, quickly focusing his attention, concentrating as he observed.

    Grandpa Hua began to move, not too quickly. Of course, this was for Xiao Yifei¡¯s learning. Grandpa Hua threw out punch after punch, and as he moved, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows, because he realized that what Grandpa Hua was teaching him was simple boxing!

    Indeed, the boxing technique Grandpa Hua taught Xiao Yifei was incredibly simple, with no changes in moves. Even if you pulled someone off the street, they could mimic it a bit, leaving Xiao Yifei puzzled. With such a simple boxing technique, who could he possibly beat?

    With such doubts, Xiao Yifei quietly watched all of Grandpa Hua¡¯s movements. Grandpa Hua retracted his hands, let out a slow breath, and after finishing everything, he looked at Xiao Yifei, who had a puzzled expression on his face. Naturally, Grandpa Hua noticed this.

 Chapter 1167: 1158: Very Simple

    <strong>Chapter 1167: Chapter 1158: Very Simple</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Hua chuckled. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward, because he thought Elder Hua¡¯s boxing technique was too simple and didn¡¯t know what Elder Hua would think. However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence didn¡¯t mean Elder Hua was unaware.

    Elder Hua burst intoughter, saying to Xiao Yifei as heughed, ¡°Haha, do you think this boxing technique is too simple?¡± When his thoughts were exposed, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but cough twice to cover his embarrassment.

    But knowing Xiao Yifei thought this way, Elder Hua wasn¡¯t angry, because she knew in her heart that after seeing her, Xiao Yifei would definitely think it was simple. Elder Hua¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, and she slowly said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, do you know what is most crucial about all moves?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned and then shook his head. Seeing this, Elder Hua raised her index finger, ¡°Listen up, the most crucial thing about all moves is that they are simple and concise. Only then can they be deadly, which is the most effective way to defeat the opponent. Conversely, those shy things look impressive but are actually useless.¡±

    Listening to Elder Hua¡¯s well-exined reasoning, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration. Seeing this, Elder Hua smiled and then slowly said, ¡°How about now? Do you still think this boxing technique is simple?¡± Upon hearing that, Xiao Yifei quickly shook his head. After listening to Elder Hua¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei did not feel at all that there was nothing impressive about this boxing technique.

    Moreover, Elder Hua said that although this boxing technique looks simple, actually practicing it is quite challenging, because the simpler the things are, the more their details are overlooked. For each punch, where to aim, and how much force to use each time, these are all indispensable. Only by mastering these can the power of this basic boxing technique be utilized.

    To hear a single word from a wise person is better than reading ten years of books; today Xiao Yifei finally understood this saying. After Elder Hua¡¯s guidance, Xiao Yifei instantly understood what the most important thing in cultivation is. If it were up to Xiao Yifei himself, it might take him several years toprehend it.

    Elder Hua had exined the principle to Xiao Yifei, and the rest was actualbat. Elder Hua waved her hand at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei rolled up his sleeves. He never feared learning new things, so he recalled Elder Hua¡¯s movements and started imitating them meticulously, punch after punch. What Elder Hua had just demonstrated, Xiao Yifei replicated almost wlessly.

    This surprised Elder Hua, who thought beginners would always be somewhat clumsy. But Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t; his body seemed to be born for punching. The actions just now were performed without a hint of sloppiness. Watching Xiao Yifeiplete the boxing technique, even Hua Kan couldn¡¯t help but nod in admiration.<fn0360> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn0360>

    ¡°Well, Elder Hua, how much am I stillckingpared to you?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled confidently. Hearing Xiao Yifei say so, Elder Hua burst intoughter, ¡°Far from it, you little rascal!¡± She said, gently tapping Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, just practice this boxing technique from now on,¡± Elder Hua said word by word.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled because after watching, Elder Hua didn¡¯t correct anything at all, which was somewhat unusual. But Elder Hua just smiled without saying anything and left. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was also a bit confused, but since Elder Hua told him to practice this way, it likely meant that he wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong.

    With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei started practicing again. This time, Xiao Yifei was even more proficient and smooth than before. Unknowingly, the entire morning had passed, and Xiao Yifei had been tirelessly punching away for the whole morning!

    However, all of this was watched by Elder Hua. At this moment, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s boxing, Elder Hua was beyond mere admiration. Even Elder Hua himself might not have executed the boxing technique as well as Xiao Yifei just did. Thinking of this, Elder Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit despondent; after cultivating for so many years, he was surpassed by this youngster within a few days.

    This would make anyone feel unbnced, but seeing Xiao Yifei improve so rapidly, Elder Hua was still quite gratified. After all, he was already old, and this era needed fresh blood; he would just retire to the background.

    So in the following days, Xiao Yifei crazily practiced this boxing technique, reaching a frenzied state. Even when Elder Hua said it wasn¡¯t necessary to do so, Xiao Yifei still continued with such madness. The crazy result was only one: Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation improved rapidly. With his innate talent, he was already far ahead of others in cultivation speed.

    Plus, with such effort, the speed of cultivation was astounding. Within just a month, Xiao Yifei reached the Dark Force Stage, which is second only to the Golden Elixir Stage. It¡¯s imaginable how terrifying Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation speed was. Back then, it took Qianxi a whole year to reach the Dark Force Stage.

    However, the Dark Force Stage is also known as the Death Stage. Why is it called so? Because at this stage, cultivation progress is extremely slow, and for some, there¡¯s no progress at all. Therefore, many people stay stagnant at the Dark Force Stage, which is why it¡¯s known as the cultivators¡¯ Death Stage.

    For one¡¯s whole life to be stuck in ce is no different from dying. Even a martial arts genius like Xiao Yifei was not exempt from this rule. After reaching the Dark Force Stage, Xiao Yifei felt that his cultivation progress stalled; it was still faster than average, but far from the previous pace.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei thought there was something wrong with his body, but after consulting with Qianxi and learning that everyone experiences this, he slowly rxed and continued his cultivation. Day by day, Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation slowly rose, and soon, he reached the Peak of the Dark Force Stage, which Xiao Yifei achieved in just two months.

    If such news got out, who knows what people would think of Xiao Yifei? Others might spend their lifetime, while Xiao Yifei only needed two months, which truly proves the adage that in this world, some people exist to remind others that hard work is useless. And Xiao Yifei was just such a person.

    There was a time when Qianxi doubted his own talent, only to realizeter that Xiao Yifei¡¯s talent was so extreme that it was unreachable. When Xiao Yifei reached the Peak of the Dark Force Stage, he did not stop his cultivation. Although naturally talented, in terms of diligence, no one could match him.

    However, despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s effort, no matter how much he cultivated, he couldn¡¯t break through the Peak of the Dark Force Stage. Could it be that he would be like others? Spending his whole life stuck at this stage? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei became even more determined; he refused to be content with just reaching the Dark Force Stage. His goal was far beyond the Golden Elixir Stage.

 Chapter 1168: 1159: The Defensive Line

    <strong>Chapter 1168: Chapter 1159: The Defensive Line</strong>

    Thus, Xiao Yifei also went around asking people how to break through the Golden Elixir stage. When he asked Qianxi, even she felt a bit speechless. His cultivation speed was so fast, yet he was still thinking about advancing further. Thinking of this, Qianxi suddenly didn¡¯t want to tell Xiao Yifei. However, in fairness, Qianxi really didn¡¯t know.

    Because back then, he himself stayed at that level for a long time before breaking through to the Golden Elixir stage. During that time, Qianxi kept cultivating and refining himself, which is how he managed to progress. Therefore, Qianxi advised Xiao Yifei not to rush and to cultivate patiently, as he would inevitably break through.

    After hearing Qianxi¡¯s advice, Xiao Yifei realized that his cultivation speed was indeed somewhat extreme. So he calmed down and waited patiently. After all, since a master at the Golden Elixir stage had said so, there was no reason for Xiao Yifei to rush. Hence, he continued to cultivate at his usual pace.

    The war was still ongoing, but the situation had reversed. For some reason, the enemy nation from the north unexpectedly withdrew part of their troops, significantly reducing the pressure on Huaxia. Although only a portion had withdrawn, the situation had improved considerably, at least there was no worry that the enemy forces would break through their defenses.

    However, the reason for the enemy¡¯s withdrawal remained a mystery. Logically, given the current situation, the enemy could have continued to cling on stubbornly. But just like that, they withdrew suddenly, and no one knew why.

    But with the sudden advantage in warfare, it was great news for Qianxi. Now, Qianxi didn¡¯t have to worry about so many things. With the northern front liberated, the problems on other fronts were easily resolved too.

    Thus, although the war continued, barring any unexpected circumstances, it seemed likely that Huaxia would emerge victorious. As days passed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation remained at the Peak of Dark Force. Although he couldn¡¯t break through, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t about to give up easily. Presently, he had changed tremendouslypared to before.

    Due to cultivation, Xiao Yifei¡¯s overall spirit was much better than before, and his physique had also be more robust. Of course, Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance was still quite attractive, and he even had a touch more ruggedness than before, making him appear even more appealing.

    In summary, cultivation had brought Xiao Yifei numerous benefits, and he had gained the ability to protect himself. At least when faced with assassins like before, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat them, Xiao Yifei could definitely escape, preventing anyone from stopping him. Therefore, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t regret enduring such pain to restore his meridians back then.

    Now, she increasingly felt that her decision back then was absolutely correct. Consequently, Xiao Yifei would feel itchy all over if he didn¡¯t cultivate, so every day, Xiao Yifei would go to the courtyard to practice his cultivation technique.

    That day, ording to his usual habit, Xiao Yifei went to the courtyard. However, just as Xiao Yifei was starting to make a few moves, someone interrupted his progress. An assistant-looking person hurriedly approached Xiao Yifei, causing him to frown.

    Even though this person interrupted his training, they seemed to be in urgent need, so Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. He straightforwardly asked, ¡°May I help you with something?¡± The words made their breath unsteady, clearly short of breath, unable to speak. After a while, they caught their breath and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°My young master, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Upon hearing that their young master was in trouble, Xiao Yifei immediately sensed that something was off. But why would theye to Xiao Yifei if there was trouble with their young master? Could it be because I have medical skills, or perhaps their young master was ill? With this thought, Xiao Yifei was almost sure he was right.

    Xiao Yifei asked gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s your young master¡¯s name?¡± Without hesitation, the person quickly responded, ¡°Young Master, his name is Muyun.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this name, Xiao Yifei was indeed startled. Since treating Muyun, Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t thought of Muyun; he believed Muyun had recovered. But hearing it now meant that Muyun¡¯s illness might need treatment again? With this thought, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly.

    Because whenever a patient previously treated by her needed further treatment, Xiao Yifei would feel a little guilty, suspecting it was due to her own mistake. As a result, Xiao Yifei would always feel self-reproach, and this time was no exception. Hearing that Muyun¡¯s old illness had rpsed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face sank. He nodded slowly and said to the neer, ¡°Take me there.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the person was taken aback. Before Muyun left, he had instructed them to find Xiao Yifei. But this person, unfamiliar to him, how could he easily bring them back? So, they cautiously asked, ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei,¡± Xiao Yifei stated calmly, revealing his identity.<fn61e4> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? ?ovelFind</fn61e4>

    With just those simple two words, the person promptly led Xiao Yifei to the Mu Residence. Arriving there, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. Just a few months ago, he was quite indifferent to Muyun, but now he felt a bit worried. Reflecting on this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle quietly. In the past, he even schemed with Xiao Wushuang.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, pleasee with me.¡± While Xiao Yifei was in a daze looking at the Mu Residence, the guard-like man reminded him. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and followed the man inside. The appearance inside was the same as before; the Mu Residence hadn¡¯t changed at all. Walking through the corridor, Xiao Yifei reached a room.

    Xiao Yifei was very familiar with this room¡ªit was Muyun¡¯s. The man knocked lightly on the door, and after a while, someone opened it. The first sight that greeted Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes was Muyun¡¯s father, Mu Feng, who was sitting next to Muyun¡¯s bed, his faceden with worry.

    Hearing the door open, Mu Feng turned his gaze towards it. Upon seeing Xiao Yifei, the cloud of worry on his face lightened significantly. He promptly got up to greet him, ¡°Mr. Xiao, we¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival.¡± Mu Feng said as he came up to Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei waved his hand and chuckled, ¡°City Lord Mu, you overestimate me.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the bedridden Muyun. He was concerned about Muyun¡¯s condition, not there to catch up with Mu Feng. ¡°Mr. Xiao, please take a look,¡± Mu Feng urged, evidently noticing it too.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and approached Muyun¡¯s bedside. Muyun was lying quietly on the bed, his lips were purple, hisplexion sallow, looking like a withered tree. He seemed to hover between life and death. Seeing Muyun in this state, Xiao Yifei immediately frowned, as this condition was the same as when he first saw Muyun.

    This meant that Muyun¡¯s sudden acute condition was likely a rpse of his old illness. Seeing Xiao Yifei frown, Mu Feng¡¯s heart sank, and he immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and asked, ¡°What has happened recently with Young Master Muyun?¡±

 Chapter 1169: 1160: Without Warning

    <strong>Chapter 1169: Chapter 1160: Without Warning</strong>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei ask this, Mu Feng pondered, but in Mu Feng¡¯s impression, recently Muyun hadn¡¯t done anything suspicious at all, so Mu Feng shook his head, indicating that Muyun hadn¡¯t done anything.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt it was a bit unbelievable; nothing had happened, so why would Muyun have a rpse? Logically, Xiao Yifei had already cured Muyun¡¯s illness before, it couldn¡¯t possibly rpse without reason, but now, Muyun¡¯s rpse waspletely without warning, and Mu Feng had no reason to deceive Xiao Yifei about this.

    Seeing the solemn expression on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Mu Feng felt like he was on the verge of breaking down, because Xiao Yifei clearly showed an expression of being powerless, which is why Mu Feng was so worried. Originally, just a few days ago, Muyun was fine, but suddenly one day, Muyun turned into this state, without any indication!

    Eliminating external factors, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but think of internal causes. Could it be because he hadn¡¯tpletely eradicated Muyun¡¯s disease before? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit of guilt, ¡°Xiao Yifei, please save Muyun.¡± On the side, Mu Feng¡¯s tone carried a hint of pleading.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, City Lord Mu, I will do my best.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Mu Feng gradually calmed down. Now the only option was to trust Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei slowly sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Young Master Mu¡¯s pulse first, after all, the cause of the illness needs to be understood.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Mu Feng nodded, upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei also took Muyun¡¯s right hand, only to see Xiao Yifei ce two fingers on Muyun¡¯s pulse, then slowly closed his eyes, carefully feeling.

    Indeed, just as Xiao Yifei thought, Muyun¡¯s pulse waspletely unlike a normal person¡¯s. Based on Xiao Yifei¡¯s many years of medical experience, apart from illness, there was something else mixed within this kind of pulse.

    Muyun¡¯s pulse was chaotic, but after eliminating this chaos, Muyun¡¯s pulse was still different from ordinary people¡¯s, what does this signify? It signifies that Muyun¡¯s constitution isn¡¯t like that of ordinary people; this was the conclusion Lin Mu reached after taking the pulse, meaning that Muyun isn¡¯t an ordinary person.<fn5426> Get full chapters from find{n}ovel</fn5426>

    Having confirmed this point, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows, could Muyun¡¯s illness be due to his constitution? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but want to confirm, thus using the True Qi cultivated over the past few days, he delved into Muyun¡¯s body to investigate.

    The situation within Muyun¡¯s body appeared in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind scene by scene, and as Xiao Yifei¡¯s investigation deepened, his astonishment grew even more. Muyun¡¯s internal structure wasrgely simr to that of ordinary people, but there was one point, which was the Dantian; Muyun¡¯s Dantian waspletely different from ordinary people.

    Generally speaking, ordinary people¡¯s Dantian can blend with normal True Qi, however, Muyun¡¯s cannot at all. Xiao Yifei tried to use his True Qi to approach Muyun¡¯s Dantian, but even before getting close, he was repelled by an irresistible force, this greatly shocked Xiao Yifei.

    Perhaps the reason Muyun ended up this way was entirely due to Muyun¡¯s Dantian. Holding onto this thought, Xiao Yifei instructed the True Qi to encircle Muyun¡¯s Dantian for observation, only to see Muyun¡¯s Dantian continuously absorbing the blood Qi within Muyun¡¯s body. Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t sit still, how could a normal person be like this?

    Just then, Xiao Yifei hurriedly withdrew his True Qi, his whole body was drenched in sweat like rain; upon seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s state, Mu Feng felt a sense of foreboding. Indeed, only to see Xiao Yifei slowly stand up, then let out a long sigh, looking quite helpless.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Feng cautiously asked. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei slowly said, ¡°Difficult.¡± A simple word increased the gravity of the atmosphere, only to see Mu Feng tremblingly ask, ¡°Is there still a way?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, perhaps, I will try my best.¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Mu Feng¡¯s appearance, also tried tofort him. Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, Mu Feng suddenly knelt down, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you must save my son, he finally experienced the feeling of being healthy, you must save him.¡± Mu Feng¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse and exhausted.

    Even Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected Mu Feng to suddenly make such a gesture, but this also showed that, in Mu Feng¡¯s heart, Muyun was indeed extremely cherished; he hurriedly helped Mu Feng up, Lin slowly said, ¡°Rest assured, City Lord Mu, I will cure Muyun.¡± Now this was all Xiao Yifei could say.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand tightly, his mouth continuously expressing gratitude; upon seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly reassured Mu Feng not to be so formal, but which child¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t respond this way upon hearing news such as this? So Xiao Yifei had no choice but to let Mu Feng.

    After a while, Mu Feng was not as frantic as earlier, so Xiao Yifei also expressed his thoughts, he nned to first use Xiao¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles to cure Muyun¡¯s illness. However, Xiao Yifei knew that if not treated thoroughly, Muyun¡¯s illness would still rpse.

    So after curing, Xiao Yifei would request Muyun to start exercising, at least to begin cultivating. Previously Xiao Yifei discovered that Muyun¡¯s Dantian absorbed not True Qi, but rather Muyun¡¯s blood Qi, so only Muyun himself cultivating, enhancing his own blood Qi, could resist the invasion by the Dantian.

    This is the best method Xiao Yifei coulde up with for now, as for whether there are other ways, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know; however, the situation was urgent, so Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t manage that much, there¡¯s no time for him to find other methods. After sharing these thoughts with Mu Feng, Mu Feng hurriedly agreed.

    Now Mu Feng was willing to agree to any strategy as long as there was a tactic avable, especially since Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach made a lot of sense. Once things were settled, Xiao Yifei also took out his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. The first step was to first cure Muyun¡¯s illness.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Feng nervously asked if there was any assistance Xiao Yifei needed. Xiao Yifei was already very skilled with this acupuncture technique, not to mention having already had experiencest time, so he didn¡¯t need anything else, and thus started needling. Xiao Yifei¡¯s technique was very adept, as if the silver needle was his soul, it seemed to be alive in his hands.

    The time for needling did notst long; soon, Xiao Yifeipleted the entire process. After Xiao Yifei applied the needle, Muyun, lying on the bed, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of clotted blood, then hisplexion gradually became rosy, seeing this scene, Mu Feng stood up in surprise.

    ¡°This, this, this.¡± Mu Feng had never seen such rapid effects, almost as Xiao Yifei finished needling, Muyun began to gradually recover, thus Mu Feng couldn¡¯t help but praise Xiao Yifei; he truly lived up to the title of Divine Doctor.

    Xiao Yifei packed up the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, then slowly gasped and said, ¡°Alright, now Young Master Mu¡¯s illness is almost settled, here are some prescriptions, I¡¯ll trouble the City Lord to ensure Young Master Mu takes them over the next few days.¡± Speaking, Xiao Yifei swiftly took out pen and paper and wrote them down.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Feng carefully epted them, and then thanked Xiao Yifei; Xiao Yifei nodded, then stood up. Seeing Xiao Yifei rise, Mu Feng wanted to detain him, but before this, Xiao Yifei spoke first, ¡°City Lord Mu need not retain me; remember to let Young Master Mue look for me once he is somewhat better.¡± Xiao Yifei said indifferently.

 Chapter 1170: 1161: Taking the Long View

    <strong>Chapter 1170: Chapter 1161: Taking the Long View</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Mu Feng nodded fervently, ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± Mu Feng repeated continuously, watching Xiao Yifei walk out of the room.

    For the illness expelling from Muyun, Xiao Yifei also chose to go back. As for why Muyun¡¯s body was like this, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t clear either. This matter could only be dealt with slowly, with a long-term n.

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment, Muyun gradually improved. Of course, Muyun knew that all of this was only temporary, just like before. Initially, he thought he waspletely cured, but who knew that one day he rpsed without any warning, even Muyun himself didn¡¯t know why.

    Since childhood, Muyun¡¯s constitution had not been as good as others¡¯. Living the same life, it seemed that Muyun had to exert more effort than others. Muyun didn¡¯t know why others could live energetically while he couldn¡¯t muster any strength. He consulted many doctors and visited many hospitals but found no results. The doctors said he was normal, but he felt he was not normal.

    But one day, Xiao Yifei suddenly cured him, removing the shadows that had shrouded Muyun¡¯s heart since childhood. It turned out he could really be like others. However, this hope waspletely shattered when Muyun rpsed once again.

    All ims of a cure were deceptive. In the end, he remained sickly, and the life he dreamed of, being like others, simply didn¡¯t exist. At this moment, Muyun¡¯s mind was filled with such thoughts, so when Muyun woke up, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of happiness on his face.

    Mu Feng understood his son very well, knowing that hisck of happiness was because he knew he still wasn¡¯t cured. Hence, heforted Muyun, who just smiled helplessly at his father¡¯sfort, ¡°Hopefully.¡± After a long moment, Muyun sighed.

    Only he knew how much helplessness was contained in that sentence.

    A few dayster, following Xiao Yifei¡¯s instructions, Muyun went to see Xiao Yifei regrly. At this time, Wu Yun¡¯splexion was much better than a few days ago. Xiao Yifei could see this when he met Muyun, and Muyun also greeted him briefly as a sign of politeness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Xiao called me here?¡± Muyun asked slowly, looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sses while sitting opposite him. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about your illness.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei observed Muyun¡¯s reaction.

    Sure enough, when Xiao Yifei mentioned it was about his illness, Muyun¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Right now, Muyun didn¡¯t care about anything else, only hoping that his illness could be thoroughly cured. ¡°Mr. Lin, do you have a way to cure my illness?¡± Muyun asked anxiously.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod thoughtfully and then wave his hand, he said, ¡°Not entirely, I can only say I¡¯ll do my best. Whether it will seed depends on your fortune.¡± Upon hearing this, Muyun was visibly disappointed, prompting Xiao Yifei to exin.

    ¡°Your body is a bit different from others, so I can¡¯t be one hundred percent sure I can cure you,¡± Xiao Yifei said calmly. Hearing this, Muyun¡¯s face suddenly turned grave. Could it be that his lifelong ailment was due to something internal in his body?

    Seemingly noticing Muyun¡¯s confusion, Xiao Yifei exined the situation within Muyun¡¯s body to him. After listening, Muyun appeared to suddenly understand but was also somewhat helpless. It turned out this issue was innate, and there was nothing to be done, Muyun thought.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I say your illness is hard to treat. However, if you cultivate well,

    you should be able to resist the erosion of your body¡¯s dantian. By then, you¡¯ll be no different from ordinary people.¡± Hearing this, Muyun nodded affirmatively.

    Although Xiao Yifei¡¯s method sounded a bit helpless, it was currently the most effective way. Seeing Muyun nod, Xiao Yifei suddenly stood up. Because of Muyun¡¯s weak physical condition during his childhood, he practiced cultivation for a time but couldn¡¯t persevere due to physical reasons.

    So now, Xiao Yifei just needed to teach Muyun some boxing techniques and let him practice on his own. Thus, Xiao Yifei stood up, ready to demonstrate the boxing technique he was about to teach. He walked to an open space, stood firmly, and shouted to Muyun, ¡°Watch carefully!¡±<fn6b7e> Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn6b7e>

    Hearing this, Muyun nodded, concentrating on watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements. He saw Xiao Yifei move slowly, each punch and pose carried out clearly and with style. Watching Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, Muyun carefully memorized them. Fortunately, Muyun had a good memory, so once Xiao Yifei finished his set of movements, Muyun had memorized thempletely.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei slowly retracted his fists and exhaled a breath, ¡°So, did you understand?¡± Xiao Yifei turned and asked Muyun, who nodded to indicate that he hadpletely understood.

    Seeing Muyun nod, Xiao Yifei silently praised him in his heart, realizing that Muyun¡¯s memory was not weak, able to memorize so many movements in such a short time. ¡°Good, give it a try yourself,¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, signaling Muyun to try it himself.

    Hearing this, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but be interested, rolling up his sleeves and eagerly stepping beside Xiao Yifei. ¡°I¡¯ll start,¡± Muyun said in a low voice and began slowly punching, perfectly replicating Xiao Yifei¡¯s movements, yet Xiao Yifei seemed dissatisfied.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s somewhat dissatisfied expression, Muyun felt a bit embarrassed and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, did I do something wrong?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, you did well, but something is missing.¡±

    When Xiao Yifei said this, Muyun didn¡¯t speak, only listening to Xiao Yifei continue, ¡°Every move you make is good, but it has form without substance. Why don¡¯t you use the True Qi in your body?¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly questioned, leaving Muyun speechless.

    After a while, Muyun said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t use True Qi, but I can¡¯t do it.¡± The way Muyun spoke suggested he was hesitant to let others know.

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yifei was startled after hearing the reason. How could there be a situation where someone can¡¯t drive True Qi? So, he asked Muyun to exin specifically what was going on. It turned out, typically, Muyun could manipte True Qi at will, but when it came to integrating it into boxing techniques or other cultivation techniques, he couldn¡¯t do it no matter what.

    It wasn¡¯t that he deliberately couldn¡¯t do it, but his body was such that it prevented him from doing so.

    Muyun¡¯s physique was indeed strange, able to absorb blood Qi but unable to drive True Qi,pletely opposite to ordinary people. For a moment, even someone as knowledgeable as Xiao Yifei was at a loss for words.

    Seeing this, Muyun shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, forget it. I think I¡¯ll have to live my life like this.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at Muyun¡¯s expression and, sure enough, saw that his face was full of helplessness and mncholy. Watching Muyun like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy.

 Chapter 1171: 1162: Feeling Guilty

    <strong>Chapter 1171: Chapter 1162: Feeling Guilty</strong>

    Xiao Yifei slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t been cultivating for long, maybe the method I taught you is wrong, I¡¯ll go find Qianxi.¡± Saying this, he was about to go out to find Qianxi. Seeing this, Muyun grabbed Xiao Yifei, already owing him a favor, and now troubling him again made Muyun feel even more apologetic.

    ¡°Forget it, Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve done so much for me, I¡¯m already very grateful.¡± Muyun smiled at Xiao Yifei, but seeing this smile, Xiao Yifei was momentarily speechless. Despair and powerlessness were vividly portrayed in Muyun¡¯s fleeting smile, and Xiao Yifei could say it was the most tragic smile he had ever seen.

    In the most vigorous years, to be struck down by such a frail body, with grand ambitions reduced to mere talks, what a bitter reality it was. But knowing all this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Muyun. At this moment, Muyun¡¯s understanding made people¡¯s hearts ache.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, Mr. Xiao, please visit when you have time.¡± Muyun said to Xiao Yifei, and then resolutely walked out of the Hua Mansion. Watching Muyun¡¯s back, Xiao Yifei inexplicably felt a tinge of sadness.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s all fate.¡± Xiao Yifei sighed heavily and sat back in his original seat. Back at the Mu Residence, Mu Feng hurriedly asked about the situation. Muyun smiled and said, ¡°Very well.¡± These simple words, after which Muyun returned to his room.

    Perhaps ¡°very well¡± actually meant not bad, leaving Mu Feng in ce to think so. Little did he know that back in his room, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but cry, the voice was small, the emotion was great, and once no one could hear him, he could onlyin to himself.

    The sound of crying echoed in Muyun¡¯s room, making the entire room feel so deste at this moment.

    These past days, Xiao Yifei found it hard to eat or sleep peacefully because of Muyun¡¯s situation. Xiao Yifei felt a bit guilty in his heart, dreaming that he was the one who harmed Muyun, thus unable to find peace in his heart. It finally came to a day when Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and directly went to find Qianxi.

    He asked Qianxi to help guide Muyun. Qianxi was immediately somewhat unwilling; Qianxi and Muyun had many entanglements before, so it wasn¡¯t easy for Qianxi to willingly help Muyun.

    However, after Xiao Yifei¡¯s numerous requests, Qianxi also got a bit annoyed and finally agreed to Xiao Yifei to help guide Muyun. Seeing Qianxi agree, Xiao Yifei took Qianxi straight to Muyun¡¯s residence.

    Arriving at Muyun¡¯s house, Xiao Yifei greeted the guard and went inside. Once inside, Xiao Yifei hurried to the living room, where he found Muyun sitting on the sofa, seemingly doing nothing in particr, so Xiao Yifei coughed twice to get Muyun¡¯s attention.

    Hearing the cough, Muyun slowly turned his gaze towards Xiao Yifei. Seeing the visitor was Xiao Yifei, Muyun appeared very puzzled, as it was only a few days since he had gone to the Hua Mansion. ¡°Mr. Xiao?¡± Muyun stood up as if to wee Xiao Yifei andpany, only then noticing that Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t alone.

    Behind Xiao Yifei was a skilled person named Qianxi, whom Muyun had met before. Seeing Qianxi, Muyun instantly understood that things weren¡¯t so simple, so he quickly called Xiao Yifei andpany to sit down. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei and Qianxi also sat down beside Muyun.<fna44a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find[?]ovel</fna44a>

    ¡°I wonder what brings Mr. Xiao here?¡± Muyun asked slowly. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and then said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you.¡± As expected, upon hearing this, Muyun knew Xiao Yifei hade because of his illness. However, Muyun had already lost hope for himself, so what could Xiao Yifei do now?

    Muyun shook his head slowly and sighed, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s incurable, Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t waste your effort!¡± Seeing Muyun¡¯s self-destructive appearance, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how will you know?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I tried?¡± Muyun frowned, somewhat disagreeing with what Xiao Yifei said. Indeed, before this, Xiao Yifei had already tried. Xiao Yifei, hearing this, shook his head and said, ¡°Thest time doesn¡¯t count, maybe there¡¯s a turnaround this time?¡± Xiao Yifei firmly believed the failure before was because he taught poorly.

    Upon hearing this, Muyun helplessly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s really my own fault, there¡¯s no need to try again. It¡¯s hopeless.¡± Qianxi, standing quietly aside, suddenly erupted upon hearing this. Suddenly, Qianxi stood up and grabbed Muyun by the cor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been going on about your problems, saying nothing can help you anymore, do you have the right to speak like this?¡± Qianxi red, intimidating Muyun into silence. Beside them, Xiao Yifei hurriedly tried to pull Qianxi over, but Qianxi pushed him away with one hand.

    Hearing Qianxi yell at him, Muyun still wanted to argue, but he was rendered speechless by another of Qianxi¡¯s remarks, ¡°Stop exining, you¡¯re just a coward!¡± Saying this, Qianxi tossed Muyun back onto the sofa, ¡°Unable to face your own obstacles, coward, Xiao Yifei, we¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Qianxi beckoned to Xiao Yifei, carrying the air of a social leader. Muyun, meanwhile, was left speechless by Qianxi¡¯s words. From childhood to now, he had always been avoiding his problems, and even when trying to solve them, any failure made him think he was beyond help. But had Muyun ever really put in his utmost effort?

    Never give up lightly, this phrase which Muyun thought he had adhered to, he had never truly done so. What does persistence mean? Perhaps it means continuing to do something even if it kills you. At this thought, Muyun felt a bit regretful, where had he been persistent?

    ¡°What are you standing around for? We¡¯re going, wasting time.¡± Qianxi dragged Xiao Yifei, unwilling to stay a moment longer. However, at this moment, Muyun suddenly stood up from the sofa, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I think, I should give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, I should give it a try.¡± Suddenly standing up, Muyun said, hearing this, Qianxi, about to leave, came to a stop. Qianxi slowly turned to look at Muyun, ¡°Really?¡± Qianxi frowned, looking seriously at Muyun. Seeing this, Muyun nodded vigorously, it was clear Muyun had truly made up his mind.

    Watching Muyun this way, Qianxi smiled and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t give up.¡± After saying this, Muyun nodded again, patting his chest and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time, I definitely won¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    Beside them, Xiao Yifei saw the changed Muyun and couldn¡¯t help but give Qianxi a thumbs up. It turned out Qianxi was intentionally speaking that way to provoke Muyun, making him reconsider. Although the process was a bit rough, the oue was good, as Muyun had once again rekindled his fighting spirit.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Qianxi slowly said, hearing this, Muyun nodded, and the three of them went into the courtyard together. ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s method, if Muyun could cultivate sessfully, it would counteract the side effects in his Dantian, which would mean there was hope for Muyun¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 1172: 1163: A Miraculous Scene

    <strong>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1163: A Miraculous Scene</strong>

    As long as Qianxi can teach Muyun the cultivation technique, everything will be solved easily. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here,¡± she said, reaffirming the location. Given the vastness of the Muyun Family estate, they were next to an artificialke within the family courtyard.

    Breathing in the fresh air, Muyun felt much better. Qianxi made some slight adjustments and then began, ¡°What I¡¯m teaching you is quiteplex but definitely an extremely dominant cultivation technique. Since it¡¯s the one I cultivate in, you need to learn it with dedication, understand?¡±

    Hearing this, Muyun confidently nodded. Then, Qianxi imparted the cultivation technique¡¯s mantra to Muyun and started practicing. Following the mantra, Muyun circted his True Qi throughout his body and then slowly punched forward. This was exactly what Qianxi was doing.

    Qianxi closed her eyes, and the aura around her became significantly stronger. After a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, stared intently at a spot on theke¡¯s surface, and punched straight across the air. As she punched, ripples began to form on theke, followed by a several meter-high pir of water shooting into the sky.

    Xiao Yifei watched the scene before him, momentarily speechless. Although he could also achieve what Qianxi did, he definitely couldn¡¯tunch a water pir that high. Watching the water droplets sprinkle down, Qianxi casually dusted her hands, as if this was just a small trick for her.

    Indeed, it was. If not for teaching Muyun, Qianxi could ordinarily aplish this with just the movement of a finger. Muyun, witnessing this magical scene, immediately had eyes filled with admiration. Compared to what Xiao Yifei taught, Qianxi¡¯s methods were much more profound.

    Consequently, Xiao Yifei felt a momentary embarrassment because, even if Muyun didn¡¯t say it out loud, he would think that what Xiao Yifei taught was child¡¯s y inparison.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn to try,¡± Qianxi said, turning to Muyun. Hearing this, Muyun nodded, slowly moving to the front. At this point, neither Qianxi nor Xiao Yifei knew what this step meant for Muyun.

    Muyun followed Qianxi¡¯s movements and began practicing. After a moment, he mimicked Qianxi by punching across the air toward theke. However, theke¡¯s surface showed no reaction.

    Seeing the undisturbedke surface, Xiao Yifei shook his head in disappointment, while Qianxi also furrowed her brows. Feeling awkward, Muyun smiled sheepishly, but as he turned, a pir of water even higher than the one Qianxi produced erupted behind him.

    It rose suddenly, rushing skyward, and theke surface foamed like boiling water, taking a long time to calm. As the water pir reached its peak, it transformed into droplets showering down. Xiao Yifei and Qianxi widened their eyes, unsure how to react to the scene before them. Just moments ago, they thought Muyun wouldn¡¯t seed.

    Even a little ripple would¡¯ve satisfied Xiao Yifei as proof of Muyun¡¯s sess, but during that punch, Xiao Yifei saw nothing, which initially disappointed both Qianxi and Xiao Yifei. Yet, unexpectedly, after a moment of silence, such a tremendousmotion erupted.

    Muyun himself didn¡¯t anticipate releasing so much energy. It took a while for the water surface to settle, and the scene now appeared a bit awkward. After a while, Xiao Yifei slowly said, ¡°Does anyone have anything to say?¡±

    Everyone listening awkwardly chuckled, and Muyun,ing out of his daze, became overjoyed, ¡°Did I really do that?¡± His tone carried disbelief. Hearing this, Qianxi and Xiao Yifei both nodded. Indeed, this slightly terrifying scene was achieved by someone just embarking on the cultivation path.

    ¡°Impressive, more impressive than me,¡± Qianxi finally admitted, making Muyun wave his hand dismissively, thinking that as a beginner, he couldn¡¯tpete with Qianxi. Qianxi gave a bitter smile, ¡°I mean, the height of that water pir is much more impressive than what I did.¡±

    Realizing what Qianxi meant, Muyun smiled awkwardly. He was ted to the point of notprehending others¡¯ words, simr to being buzzed from drinking.<fn1785> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel</fn1785>

    Only Xiao Yifei felt uneasy. Although what he taught was less impressive than Qianxi¡¯s, it still involved the application of True Qi. Originally, Muyun couldn¡¯t harness True Qi. Yet, given the current situation, it was impossible without True Qi, suggesting Muyun could manipte his True Qi once more.

    Observing this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows and asked slowly, ¡°Muyun, can you manipte your True Qi?¡± Hearing this, Muyun blinked, then nodded. Just now, Muyun found the True Qi he previously couldn¡¯t utilize was now flowing effortlessly, and its intensity far surpassed Xiao Yifei¡¯s imagination.

    Listening to their exchange, Qianxi furrowed her brows, as she barelyprehended their True Qi usability discussion. Perceiving Qianxi¡¯s confusion, Xiao Yifei exined the situation to her. After hearing the exnation, Qianxi understood and shared Xiao Yifei¡¯s puzzlement.

    ¡°Then why is it effective when cultivating my technique?¡± After a long pause, Qianxi asked the crucial question. At this, Xiao Yifei shook his head, clueless. He didn¡¯t know, nor did Muyun. When practicing Qianxi¡¯s technique, Muyun¡¯s body experienced no hindrance; instead, it assisted him.

    This was Muyun¡¯s most direct feeling. When applying the technique Xiao Yifei taught, his body encountered various ailments. ¡°Could it be that Muyun¡¯s body has recovered?¡± Xiao Yifei questioned. Meanwhile, he asked Muyun to try his taught technique once more, but like before, there wasn¡¯t any sign of True Qi within Muyun.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei felt enlightened. In all his years, he¡¯d never encountered such a bizarre event. Suddenly, something struck Xiao Yifei, prompting him to grab Qianxi¡¯s hand.

    The unexpected action caught Qianxi off guard, and she instinctively tried to shake free, but Xiao Yifei shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I need to confirm something.¡± Seeing Xiao Yifei so serious, Qianxi¡¯s expression turned a bit grave, so she let him proceed, trusting he wouldn¡¯t harm her.

    With such thoughts, Qianxi sensed a strand of True Qi entering her body. She wanted to resist but realized it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s True Qi, so she didn¡¯t reject it. She watched as his True Qi made its way to her Dantian, feeling perplexed by his inquiry. Checking my Dantian, what for? Qianxi wondered.

    Observing Xiao Yifei, she noticed his face lined with surprise. Seeing this, Qianxi grew anxious, unsure of what to think. ¡°What is it, Xiao Yifei?¡± she asked. At her words, Xiao Yifei slowly loosened his grip on Qianxi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1173: 1164: Identical Constitution

    <strong>Chapter 1173: Chapter 1164: Identical Constitution</strong>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was as if he had seen a ghost, so when Qianxi saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, she became very nervous. Xiao Yifei looked incredulously at Qianxi, then at Muyun, and uttered a statement that left everyone a bit at a loss, ¡°What is your rtionship?¡±

    The ¡°you¡± in Xiao Yifei¡¯s question naturally referred to Qianxi and Muyun, but what rtionship could Qianxi and Muyun possibly have? Xiao Yifei¡¯s nce made it seem like there was something indeed, so Qianxi was also somewhat angry, ¡°Xiao Yifei, what do you mean?¡± Hearing Qianxi¡¯s slightly angry tone, Xiao Yifei realized he had misspoken, and hastily exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s like this, I found that your physiques are identical, so I asked.¡±<fn09a2> Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel</fn09a2>

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Qianxi¡¯s face improved a lot and then she also had doubts. Why would Muyun¡¯s physique be the same as hers? Since they had no blood rtionship, there was only one answer: their ancestors were of the same lineage.

    The three of them simultaneously thought of this point and exchanged nces with each other. Xiao Yifei slowly nodded and asked about Muyun¡¯s mother because Muyun¡¯s physique was innate, and Mu Feng did not seem to have such a physique. Therefore, Muyun¡¯s inherited physique must havee from his mother.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei mention his mother, Muyun couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad and said slowly, ¡°My mother died of illness when I was five years old.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and then felt he had discovered the crux of the problem, ¡°Did your mother die because of this kind of illness?¡±

    This question stunned Muyun because he had never thought about whether his mother also died from the same illness he had. After pondering for a while, Muyun nodded. Although he had never considered it, Muyun was very aware of the cause of his mother¡¯s death.

    Indeed, at the moment Muyun nodded, Xiao Yifei felt his entire train of thought be clear, but Qianxi and Muyun were still somewhat puzzled.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and slowly exined, ¡°I think I somewhat understand why your physiques are the same, yet your experiences differ.¡± Upon hearing this, the two of them frowned, disying curious expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this: your two physiques were the same from birth, probably because your motherse from the same race. However, the key factor that led to your entirely different states is Qianxi¡¯s cultivation method.¡± As Xiao Yifei spoke, the two began to nod, gradually understanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the cultivation method. This method should be passed down from your ancestors, specifically for people with your kind of physique to cultivate. Moreover, the cultivation speed with this physique is swift, and once you¡¯ve cultivated the method, any hidden dangers with this physique will vanish entirely.¡±

    With this, Xiao Yifei smiled at the two. At this point, all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s reasoning was entirely in line with reality. Indeed, Qianxi¡¯s mother should also have this kind of physique, but after cultivating the method, she remained healthy, and Qianxi was even better.

    However, Muyun and his mother weren¡¯t so lucky. Without the help of the cultivation method, both were tormented by their physique, nearly to death¡¯s door. If they hadn¡¯t met Xiao Yifei, Muyun might have followed in his mother¡¯s footsteps.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, Qianxi and Muyun found it impossible to disbelieve. It was the only exnation and the best one avable at the moment. ¡°I see.¡± Muyun nodded with a thoughtful expression, the feeling of realization making him less fearful of his internal disease.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and asked, ¡°Muyun, when you used the cultivation method earlier, how did it feel?¡± Hearing this, Muyun recalled and thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°It felt like my body was much more powerful than before, as if I was a different person.¡±

    Muyun¡¯s exnation further confirmed Xiao Yifei¡¯s hypothesis. Since Qianxi¡¯s cultivation method could suppress the factors of Muyun¡¯s physique, Muyun¡¯s illness could thus be resolved. Muyun¡¯s illness could be cured, which made him extremely happy. For so many years, Muyun had found no cure, but finally, he could rid himself of his disease.

    Muyun looked at Qianxi filled with hope, the only obstacle now being Qianxi¡¯s consent was required. Seeing Muyun look at him like this, Qianxi smiled helplessly. Initially, Qianxi didn¡¯t like Muyun much, but it seemed that Muyun wasn¡¯t bad, just shaped by his physical condition.

    Thus, Qianxi nodded, ¡°Now, call me Master to hear how it sounds first.¡±

    ¡°Call me Master first to hear how it sounds.¡± As Muyun looked toward Qianxi filled with renewed hope, Qianxi asked him to call her Master instead. Despite this, Muyun was all for it, after all, calling someone Master could save his life¡ªnothing to lose. Without hesitation, Muyun called out, ¡°Master.¡±

    Hearing this, Qianxi nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Very well, from now on, just follow me.¡± Hearing Qianxi¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing¡ªthis was less about taking on a disciple and more about recruiting a henchman.

    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, Muyun, you should cultivate with Qianxi from now on. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long for your illness to be fully eradicated.¡± Hearing this, Muyun smiled and nodded his head.

    After the matter was settled, Qianxi taught Muyun a few moves. Then, under Muyun¡¯s earnest invitation, Lin Mu and Qianxi slowly left Muyun¡¯s residence.

    On the road, Qianxi spoke somewhat unequally to Lin Mu, ¡°Sigh, how do each of you cultivate like monsters?¡± Hearing thisint from Qianxi, Xiao Yifei could only smile awkwardly. Even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know why his cultivation could be so quick.

    And as for Muyun, not to mention, he was able to achieve such feats as soon as he learned, his talent could be said not to be inferior to Xiao Yifei¡¯s, and might even surpass it by several parts, but Muyun had the added advantage of that physique. If Xiao Yifei also had such an added advantage, he could be even more terrifying than Muyun.

    Yet after discovering the reason for the physique, Xiao Yifei felt not a sense of relief, but rather more mystified. Why does this physique exist, who passed it down, and who created that miraculous cultivation method? All of these are mysteries.

    Moreover, why does Qianxi have the cultivation method, but Muyun does not? If back then Qianxi also didn¡¯t have the cultivation method, would she end up like Muyun now? Thinking this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how truly wondrous the world is¡ªit¡¯s as if everything was arranged right from the beginning.

    Qianxi would cultivate the method, and Muyun could onlynguish with his frail body¡ªthis, indeed, was a certain destiny.

    A few dayster, Muyun suddenly came looking for them, his purpose simple: he wanted Xiao Yifei to witness his current cultivation results. At this time, Muyun was no longer in the sickly state he was before, he was full of vitality, as if he was a different person¡ªtruly incredible.

 Chapter 1174 - 1165: The Critical Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Chapter 1165: The Critical Strike</h4>

    "Mr. Xiao, I want to test the results of my cultivation over the past few days." As soon as Muyun came before Xiao Yifei, he said this. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei just smiled. How perceptive he is; how could he not hear the deeper meaning in Muyun¡¯s words? Isn¡¯t it just a challenge to spar with Xiao Yifei?

    Just in time, Xiao Yifei also wanted to see how his own cultivation had progressed over the past few days, so he slowly stood up and led Muyun to the courtyard. "Come on, let me see how much you¡¯ve improved." Xiao Yifei beckoned to Muyun, signaling him to bring it on.

    Hearing this, Muyun nodded and then assumed an attacking stance. "My apologies, Mr. Xiao," Muyun shouted as he charged toward Xiao Yifei. Since Muyun hadn¡¯t been cultivating for long, some of his attack methods were very basic. This attack was nothing more than a straightforward punch.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and slightly shifted his body to dodge the attack. When he saw his blow evaded, Muyun didn¡¯t feel anxious. Instead, Muyun quickly turned around and sent a sharp elbow strike towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, prompting Xiao Yifei to silently praise him.

    Good thing Muyun isn¡¯t foolish; otherwise, relying solely on that straight punch, even with a hundred years, he couldn¡¯t touch Xiao Yifei. With the elbow strike unavoidable, Muyun also began to smile. That straight punch was just to lure Xiao Yifei into exposing a w; the subsequent elbow strike was the critical one.

    "You can¡¯t dodge this one," Muyun shouted, his hand moving at full speed. If it hit someone, they¡¯d definitely bleed. However, Xiao Yifei made a move Muyun hadn¡¯t anticipated: Xiao Yifei extended his right hand and forcefully gripped Muyun¡¯s shoulder.

    At that instant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s fingers clenched together, and suddenly, Muyun felt a surge of pain from his shoulder. His entire arm lost strength, not to mention his elbow strike. Muyun couldn¡¯t muster any power.

    Muyun never expected Xiao Yifei to make such a move. He had already nned that if Xiao Yifei dodged, he would change tactics and continue attacking. But Xiao Yifei had no intention of evading, and with these small techniques, easily subdued Muyun.

    "I admit defeat, I admit defeat," Muyun said in pain, hearing this. Xiao Yifei released his right hand, and feeling the easing of strength, Muyun quickly reached to rub the spot where Xiao Yifei had gripped him. "What¡¯s your age? Still using such tricks in a fight," Muyun muttered softly, but Xiao Yifei heard it clearly.

    Xiao Yifei slowly said, "Regardless of the technique, as long as it can defeat the opponent, it¡¯s a good technique." Muyun couldn¡¯t argue against Xiao Yifei¡¯s quick wit, so he chose not to bicker with him.

    "Alright, you win," Muyun said, pursing his lips. Martial artists always have this feeling, thinking they are strong, so whenever defeated, there¡¯s a slight psychological imbnce. "Haha, I won indeed," Xiao Yifei chuckled and returned to the stone table and sat down.

    Seeing this, Muyun followed along and sat next to Xiao Yifei. "Did youe here just for sparring?" Xiao Yifei suddenly asked. Upon hearing this, Muyun nodded. Indeed, he came here just to spar with Xiao Yifei. Seeing Muyun¡¯s nod, Xiao Yifei also smiled helplessly.

    "You came to challenge me, but now that you¡¯re here, I have many questions for you." Xiao Yifei smiled slyly, as if his scheme had seeded. Hearing this, Muyun burst intoughter. Clearly, Muyun¡¯s smile now was much brighter than before.

    "Mr. Xiao, feel free to ask," Muyun said slowly, ncing at Xiao Yifei. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, and after a moment, he asked Muyun, "Muyun, I¡¯d like to know about your mother. Is it convenient to speak about her?"

    Hearing Xiao Yifei bring up his mother again, Muyun sighed helplessly, then nodded. Since Xiao Yifei had once saved Muyun¡¯s life, there was no harm in sharing a sad story. That¡¯s why Muyun nodded, and Muyun began to speak slowly about his mother.

    "I want to know about your mother." Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was somewhat serious, not resembling a joke. Hearing this, Muyun frowned; he was aware that Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity was due to his own constitution, and Xiao Yifei had taken an interest.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Is it inconvenient to speak?" Xiao Yifei asked slowly. Seeing this, Muyun quickly shook his head, "It¡¯s not like that. My mother¡¯s story isn¡¯t that mysterious." Muyun hesitated, "But I know very little. I¡¯m unsure if I can provide Mr. Xiao with useful information."

    Listening to Muyun speak this way, Xiao Yifei nonchntly waved his hand. Whether it¡¯s helpful or not, Muyun should speak regardless, so Xiao Yifei signaled for Muyun to share what he knew. Muyun then nodded and began telling the story of his mother.

    Originally, the then City Lord Mu wasn¡¯t born that way; he began as a pauper. Somehow, he met Muyun¡¯s mother, and the two quickly fell in love. To Mu Feng, the then City Lord Mu, he might not have understood what he meant back then.

    Back then, Mu Feng didn¡¯t know Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s identity, only knowing she was from the countryside, saying nothing more. Additionally, Muyun¡¯s mother was frail and sickly; one could say her survival until now is a miracle. But Mu Feng didn¡¯t care, because his love for her made him want to give her a better future.

    So Mu Feng began his rise, gradually transforming step by step from a pauper into the present-day City Lord of Beijing, the City Lord Mu. Such a story is indeed very inspirational. Once he established a career, Muyun¡¯s mother married Mu Feng.

    Not long after, Muyun was born. The story seems to end here, but the ensuing events are what Xiao Yifei found most fascinating. Because Muyun¡¯s mother was frail and sickly, shortly after giving birth to Muyun, she fell seriously ill. This illness directly destroyed Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s will to live.

    Feeling her life nearing its end, Muyun¡¯s mother spoke with Mu Feng, telling him of her region¡¯s custom to return after death. But Mu Feng wasn¡¯t willing, persistently seeking doctors and medicine for Muyun¡¯s mother. Yet, even after all this effort, Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s illness showed no improvement.

    It was like this that Muyun¡¯s mother finally chose not to struggle anymore. One day, his mother quietly left, leaving only a note behind.

    "I¡¯ve been this way since childhood, so I knew I wouldn¡¯t live long. But in this brief lifetime, meeting you has been my greatest fortune. Mu Feng, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. The customs of my homnd and my own reasonspel me to leave. Love, don¡¯t me me. Feng, I love you."

    <fn8ae3> For original chapters go to Find¡ïNovel</fn8ae3>

    These few short lines left Mu Feng somewhat at a loss, unsure of where she might go. But Mu Feng chose to respect her decision, leaving it to Muyun¡¯s mother. Since then, Muyun has never seen his mother again.

 Chapter 1175 - 1166: The End

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Chapter 1166: The End</h4>

    After listening to Muyun¡¯s description, Xiao Yifei immediately felt a bit dazed. It turned out that Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s experience was so tragic. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat affected. However, all of this was due to the mysterious disease on Muyun¡¯s mother.

    Moreover, ording to Muyun, back then, his mother¡¯s symptoms were exactly the same as his own. So upon hearing this, Li had basically confirmed that Muyun¡¯s mother definitely passed away because shecked a cultivation technique. Therefore, encountering Qingxi was a kind of fate for Muyun.

    "Alright, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say about my mother. That¡¯s all I know; the rest I can¡¯t remember," Muyun said slowly as he looked at the pondering Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei nodded upon hearing this. Although there wasn¡¯t much information, he still felt it was enough.

    At least it was better than aimlessly searching like a headless fly. "Okay, you go back first. I got it," Xiao Yifei gestured for Muyun to leave, and upon seeing this, Muyun nodded and then turned to leave. Watching Muyun¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly.

    "Just how many secrets are there in this world that I don¡¯t know about?" Xiao Yifei suddenly eximed and then began his cultivation. In the following days, Muyun continued to cultivate with Qingxi. In just a few weeks, Muyun reached the Dark Force Stage, and hisplexion also improved significantly. Seeing Muyun¡¯s devilish cultivation speed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity grew even more. Why was Muyun able to cultivate so quickly?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but want to find Muyun¡¯s mother, including Qingxi and Muyun. He wanted to figure out everything.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei made up his mind to visit Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s vige because, as Muyun mentioned earlier, his mother¡¯s custom was to return to one¡¯s roots. For the time being, Muyun¡¯s mother was missing, so she would definitely return to her hometown in the end. With this thought, Xiao Yifei found Mu Feng.

    Originally, Mu Feng didn¡¯t want to talk about these matters, but he couldn¡¯t resist Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity and thus told him that Muyun¡¯s mother came from a small vige in the Southern Border. The family wasn¡¯t wealthy or prestigious, but it was very mysterious. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind; he was just grateful to know the location.

    After thanking Mu Feng, Xiao Yifei turned and left. At that moment, Xiao Yifei had only one thought in his mind: to find Muyun¡¯s mother. With this in mind, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t even discuss it with others and left first.

    As the ne slowly ascended, Xiao Yifei grew more excited. As long as he found Muyun¡¯s mother, everything could be exined. There was even a possibility that Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s lineage was a powerful lineage left by some great race on Earth. If that were the case, Xiao Yifei would go find them.

    Once this news got out, neighboring countries might think Xiao Yifei was going to ask them to intervene, and by then, no one would dare to make a move. After all, martial arts families with a long lineage on this Earth have terrifying foundations, such that not even countries dare to provoke them lightly.

    So indirectly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s trip also served to intimidate those who were eyeing him. As the ne moved through the vast clouds and gradually began tond, after disembarking, the journey wasn¡¯t over, and Xiao Yifei continued by bus straight to the destination.

    The terrain of the Southern Border was somewhat uneven, especially the mountains here, which seemed endless with one peak followed by another.

    Despite this, these rugged mountain roads couldn¡¯t dampen Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity. After getting off the bus, Xiao Yifei step by step proceeded towards the vige that Mu Feng had mentioned.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Xiao Yifei had walked a mountain path. As a child, his grandfather was quite fond of going up the mountain to gather herbs, so Xiao Yifei often went up the mountain back then. Thus, these mountain roads weren¡¯t much to him, except that the nearly vertical mountains still instilled a bit of fear in him.

    As he walked, Xiao Yifei suddenly noticed an elderly person ahead. Why would there be an elder on such a mountain path? With this thought, Xiao Yifei approached, "Grandma, why are you in such a ce?" The elder was startled by this sudden voice but upon calming down, found someone standing next to her.

    It seemed the elder didn¡¯t quite understand Xiao Yifei¡¯s words and looked at Xiao Yifei in confusion. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei repeated the question word by word. Upon hearing this, the elder finally understood and began to answer, "My home is just ahead, and I¡¯m returning." The elder¡¯s speech was extremely unclear, as though it took a great effort just to utter this sentence.

    Even so, it sounded simr to the local dialect, obscure and hard to understand. However, someone as smart as Xiao Yifei quickly caught on, so he warmly took the elder¡¯s arm and said, "Grandma, I¡¯ll help you back. This mountain road is really difficult."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the elder softly chuckled, and with a sudden exertion of her legs, she leaped a few meters ahead, leaving Xiao Yifei stunned and speechless. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, the elderughed again and said, "Young man, you better worry about yourself; these old bones of mine are still doing fine."

    With that, she continued walking on her own, leaving Xiao Yifei too surprised to speak. To think that in front of him was an elder; it¡¯s challenging enough for ordinary elders to run or jump, let alone leap that high. Yet quietly, the person Xiao Yifei met today managed to do so.

    It was unknown how much time passed before Xiao Yifei recovered from his astonished state. However, upon searching for the elder, Xiao Yifei realized she had already gone far, and with such speed, Xiao Yifei felt he fell short, unable to even match an elder.

    So Xiao Yifei quickly chased after her. It was unknown how long before Xiao Yifei reached the elder¡¯s side again. "Grandma, how did you do that just now? It was incredible," Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but praise. Hearing this, the elder chuckled, "Oh, it¡¯s second nature," she said, shaking her head helplessly.

    <fn60b8> Checktest chapters at find[?]ovel</fn60b8>

    Hearing "second nature" from the elder, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but want tough. If he could manage effortlessly, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear those assassins. With these thoughts, Xiao Yifei began asking the elder about the vige ahead. Earlier, she mentioned going there, seeming like a local, so Xiao Yifei asked her questions.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s inquiries, the elder nodded and slowly said, "Quite right, my home is in the vige up ahead. What, youngd, interested in dropping by?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly smiled, feeling as though his thoughts had been seen through.

    But the elder wasn¡¯t bothered. "Come on, follow me," she said simply, and then led Xiao Yifei forward. After some time passed, Xiao Yifei finally saw some structures, and indeed, this was where the elder resided.

 Chapter 1176 - 1167: Fateâ€™s Cruel Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Chapter 1167: Fate¡¯s Cruel Hand</h4>

    Following close behind, there were more and more houses. Seeing these houses, Xiao Yifei finally breathed a sigh of relief, because he was really a bit tired from the trek; such a steep mountain, it was as if Xiao Yifei had climbed straight from the mountain¡¯s foot to its peak. Wouldn¡¯t you be tired too?

    But being able to find what he was searching for, Xiao Yifei felt it was worth it. At this moment, the old man beside him spoke, "Come in and sit for a while. You must be tired." Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly nodded and followed the old man inside. Once inside, Xiao Yifei nced around. As expected, it was the standard rural setup, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t mind.

    After gulping down a big bowl of water, Xiao Yifei suddenly asked the old man where his wife was, because living alone could be quite lonely. However, hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, the old man shook his head helplessly and said, "My wife passed awayst year."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei immediately felt it was an inappropriate time to ask such a question and quickly told the olddy not to mind. The olddy was quite nonchnt, waved her hand to Xiao Yifei, indicating that it didn¡¯t matter. This wasn¡¯t something she ever pretended about.

    "So now it¡¯s just you living here alone?" Xiao Yifei frowned. It¡¯s quite inconvenient for an elderly person. Seeing the concern on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, the old manughed and said, "Do I seem inconvenienced to you?" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei recalled the old man¡¯s agile movements earlier. His sympathy vanished into thin air.

    "By the way, young man, what brought you to such a ce?" the old man asked with a wry smile. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei awkwardly looked at the old man, unsure whether to reveal his purpose. After a moment, Xiao Yifei decided to speak out.

    "I came here to find someone," Xiao Yifei said, observing the old man¡¯s expression. The old man seemed kind-hearted, which encouraged Xiao Yifei to speak. If he had been fierce-looking, who¡¯d dare reveal anything? As expected, the elderly man simply nodded slightly and asked who Xiao Yifei was looking for, perhaps she was someone he knew.

    Xiao Yifei then told the old man Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s name. However, upon hearing Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s name, the old man¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, as if he knew some enormous secret.

    <fnb250> For more chapters visit find[?]ovel</fnb250>

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei cautiously asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" The old man waved his hands indicating it was nothing, but then cautiously asked, "How do you know her?" Seeing the old man¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank. Could it be that the old man knew about Muyun¡¯s mother?

    But when the old man asked him how he knew her, Xiao Yifei could only honestly answer that he was seeking her on behalf of a friend¡¯s request. Hearing this, the old man nodded, half-believing, half-doubting. Xiao Yifei initially wanted to exin further, but seeing the old man¡¯s reaction, he stayed silent.

    After a while, the old man suddenly sighed, "Fate is truly cruel."

    The old man¡¯s unexpected remark made Xiao Yifei frown, as he didn¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s meaning at that moment. After a while, the old man slowly said that Muyun¡¯s mother had in fact passed away years ago due to an unusual illness, which caused Xiao Yifei¡¯s mother to also suddenly die back then.

    Hearing that Muyun¡¯s mother had already passed away, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. "s, it¡¯s my fault for not helping to clear her meridians when she was young," the old man said regretfully. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt something was off and cautiously asked, "Grandma, what do you mean?"

    "You may not know this, but Muyun¡¯s mother was healthy and no different from ordinary people back then, but there was a problem with her internal meridians. Back then, anyone with health issues woulde to me for help, but with Muyun¡¯s mother, I didn¡¯t offer my help.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei wanted to question why the old man did not help. Knowing what Xiao Yifei was about to ask, the old man sighed helplessly, "It¡¯s all my fault for getting into a quarrel with the child¡¯s parents." With this deep sigh, the old man recounted the past to Xiao Yifei.

    It turned out that Muyun¡¯s mother had no cultivation technique to practice back then because something inside her prevented her from practicing it. As long as the old man helped link her meridians, the girl would have beenpletely fine. And in this vige, only the old man could do this.

    There was no choice, so Muyun¡¯s grandmother brought Muyun¡¯s mother to him. But back then, whenever Muyun¡¯s mother saw the old man, she burst into tears. Muyun¡¯s grandmother imed that the old man frightened the child and was furious in his home. The old man was quick-tempered and, upon seeing such a patient, was unyielding.

    As a result, Muyun¡¯s grandmother and mother were driven away by the old man, causing Muyun¡¯s mother to never cultivate her whole life. This means that due to the old man, or a trivial act of his own, he truly might have changed someone¡¯s life.

    Reflecting on the past, the old man regretted. Although he was initially angry, the senseless loss of a young life was more than he could bear. Over the years, his heart has been burdened. Xiao Yifei listened to the story, nced at the old man, and shook his head helplessly.

    So that¡¯s how it was, Xiao Yifei thought, "Indeed, fate is cruel." With a sigh, he fell silent for a while. The old man looked at Xiao Yifei and asked, "Are you his son¡¯s friend?" Xiao Yifei nodded. Yes, he was Muyun¡¯s friend.

    Seeing this, the old man looked at Xiao Yifei thoughtfully and after a while said, "Alright, young man, take her belongings to her son." By saying this, the old man was attempting to somewhat reconcile the guilt of the past. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded. Originally, he came this time intending to find clues, and Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings might hold something.

    With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei followed the old man to a house that clearly hadn¡¯t been inhabited for many years. The damp smell of musty wood soaked in moisture, and the absence of light made him wonder how these people ever stayed there.

    Cupping his nose, Xiao Yifei walked step by step inside. After a while, the old man stopped. He saw that Xiao Yifei was now in a room. Although it was hard to discern, the room seemed alright.

    He saw the old man slowly drag out a box from under the bed. The box seemed very ancient, covered in moss, clearly left there for a long time. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei knelt beside the old man, watching as the old man blew off some dust to clear it away.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei gently wiped away the dust on the box. After a few coughs, he could finally see the box clearly. It wasn¡¯trge, but the craftsmanship on it was exquisite, especially the lock, which appeared very beautifully intricate.

 Chapter 1177 - 1168: Like Itâ€™s Enchanted

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Chapter 1168: Like It¡¯s Enchanted</h4>

    "Alright, this is his legacy. You take it." The old man said softly, then stood up. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, picked up the box, and the two of them walked out of the empty part of the house. Even as Xiao Yifei stepped out, he felt a chill down his spine.

    Walking out of the house, Xiao Yifei turned to look, paused for a while, and then left with the old man, returning to the old man¡¯s residence. After that, Xiao Yifei also wanted to take a look at the things left behind by Muyun¡¯s mother.

    So he opened the box. Upon opening it, Xiao Yifei did not find anything valuable, just some photos and letters that made up the entire contents of the box. Many of these were photos with Mu Feng. It seemed that even after leaving Mu Feng, Muyun¡¯s mother still couldn¡¯t forget him.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei smiled. After rummaging through the box, Xiao Yifei still found nothing useful. However, just as he was about to give up, he suddenly noticed an odd item, an ancient parchment scroll naturally resting in the box.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the parchment scroll as if it had some magical power. Giving it a casual look, Xiao Yifei quickly put it away. Because as soon as he opened it, he saw the words "secret treasure," which indicated that this parchment scroll was very likely a treasure map.

    "To hold a treasure is a crime," as they say. Xiao Yifei was well aware of this, which is why he was so eager to put it away. The saying goes, "Don¡¯t harm others, but be wary of others," which is apt for the current situation. Even if the old man took her to find Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings, it couldn¡¯t prove that the old man had no interest in this treasure.

    Moreover, judging by the current situation, Xiao Yifei probably couldn¡¯t beat this old man. That time they went hiking, it was clear that the old man was unfathomably deep. At this moment, the old man looked at Xiao Yifei and saw he was somewhat dazed, so he asked, "What¡¯s wrong!" Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled awkwardly and then shook his head.

    Seeing this, the old man nodded and went about his own business. Noticing that the old man wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, Xiao Yifei slowly breathed a sigh of relief. After storing away the parchment scroll, Xiao Yifei searched the box again, found nothing else, and covered the box.

    Currently, what Xiao Yifei was more interested in was the parchment scroll in his hand. Although he didn¡¯t know what was inside, instinct told him it couldn¡¯t be anything bad. And what Muyun¡¯s mother left in her legacy certainly couldn¡¯t be anything ordinary.

    At least, Xiao Yifei dared to guarantee that what¡¯s recorded inside is a great treasure.

    Xiao Yifei took the parchment scroll and quietly hid it in his clothes. Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what it was, he still didn¡¯t want others to find out. At this point, the old man came over and said, "Young man, you stay here for the night. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s not good to go down the mountain."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked outside, and sure enough, the sky was gradually darkening; the sun was about to set. He looked at the old man, nodded, and agreed.

    Seeing this, the old man smiled and arranged a room for Xiao Yifei. Once in the room, Xiao Yifei felt a bit tired, but curiosity made him get up. The purpose, of course, was the parchment scroll in his bosom,

    Taking out the parchment scroll, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t wait to unfold it. The words on the parchment were somewhat worn out and hard to recognize, but with careful scrutiny, they were decipherable. A map was drawn on the parchment. Although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what kind of map it was, the word "treasure" at the end told him it was something extraordinary.

    The treasure pointed to a ce among the mountains, which seemed to be hidden in the mountains. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned because the contents on the parchment scroll were obscure, and even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out how the route was marked. After studying it for a long time, Xiao Yifei still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and the old man unexpectedly walked in. "What are you looking at?" The old man looked curiously at Xiao Yifei, who suddenly tucked his hand away. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei increasingly felt that something was off with the old man. Ever since Xiao Yifei got the parchment scroll, the old man seemed to have been hovering near him.

    It was like this before and now too. That¡¯s why Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want the old man to know the parchment scroll¡¯s purpose. Intuition told him that the old man had hidden intentions. "Nothing, nothing." Xiao Yifei smiled and waved his hand. Seeing this, the old man seemed a bit off, but then he smiled and said, "You¡¯ve been traveling all day and must be hungry. Come and eat."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, discreetly tucked the parchment scroll into his clothes, and followed the old man out. Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions in hiding the scroll were very subtle, so the old man didn¡¯t notice.

    <fn9dff> Updates are released by F?nd-Novel</fn9dff>

    Sitting at the dining table, Xiao Yifei scrutinized the food. With his keen eye power and years of experience with drugs, he could tell at a nce if there were any spiked dishes. However, after looking for a long time, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t identify any drugged dishes, so he frowned. Was he overthinking?

    With that thought, Xiao Yifei hesitantly sat down. Seeing him sit down, the old man courteously said, "Ah, we don¡¯t have anything special here, just make do." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly said, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s quite good." As he spoke, he nced at the old man¡¯s expression.

    Although Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see anything unusual, he still felt something was off, which made him keep an eye on the old man¡¯s expression. However, the old man¡¯s expression was as usual, with nothing strange, so Xiao Yifei sighed in his heart, thinking he really might have been overthinking.

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. After eating just two bites, the old man suddenly retrieved a jug of wine from somewhere. "Eating like this is boring; young man, care to drink?" he said, and was about to pour it into Xiao Yifei¡¯s bowl. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei felt it hard to refuse, so he let the old man proceed.

    After pouring a cup, the old man also poured one for himself. "Young man, let¡¯s drink." With that, the old man drank it down in one go. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, as he clearly noticed that the wine the old man poured for him contained sedatives. No wonder Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t find anything in the dishes; it was hidden here.

    Inwardly, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but curse; he wasn¡¯t wrong. This old man really had ulterior motives. Previously, everything seemed fine, and Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t detect anything wrong. But ever since he got the legacy, the old man started showing his true colors.

    Now it waspletely exposed, although the old man didn¡¯t know Xiao Yifei had seen through it. He was still looking at Xiao Yifei, smiling, and said, "Young man, why aren¡¯t you drinking? I brewed this wine myself." Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Oh dear, Granny, you should have said so earlier. I am alcohol intolerant and can¡¯t touch wine at all."

    As he spoke, Xiao Yifei put on a regretful look, as if genuinely upset about not being able to drink. Seeing this, the old man frowned. "Oh, drinking a little won¡¯t hurt," he said, picking up Xiao Yifei¡¯s cup, intent on bringing it to Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips. Witnessing the old man¡¯s hasty move, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing in his heart.

 Chapter 1178 - 1169: Difficult to Reconcile

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Chapter 1169: Difficult to Reconcile</h4>

    "Hah, an alcohol allergy can be fatal, Granny, do you want me to die?" Xiao Yifei stared at the old woman and spoke word by word. On the surface, he was saying this, but in fact, Xiao Yifei was implying something.

    Sure enough, upon hearing this, the old woman holding the wine ss paused immediately. After a long while, she awkwardly said, "How could that be? Since you can¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t force you." Saying this, she put down the wine ss, but the unwillingness on her face was crystal clear to Xiao Yifei.

    "What is it, Granny, do you feel it¡¯s a waste? You look unhappy, why don¡¯t you drink it yourself? It would be a pity to waste it," Xiao Yifei said with a sly smile. Hearing this, the old woman¡¯s face darkened, and she quickly waved her hand, "No need, no need."

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei chuckled secretly but said nothing more and continued eating. Thinking of using the drugging trick, it¡¯s too early for that. After finishing his meal, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much and went straight back to his room.

    Back in his room, Xiao Yifei pondered over the old woman¡¯s reaction. Xiao Yifei was now almost certain that this elderly woman definitely had designs on the sheepskin scroll; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to act this way. Could it be because of the treasure within it? Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Indeed, people die for wealth just as birds die for food, and this old woman must also be after the treasure, which is why she¡¯s acting like this. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei sneered, but then he considered another problem: why did the old woman know where the sheepskin scroll was but didn¡¯t get it herself?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown. There was no need to go to such great lengths to let a stranger take it and then snatch it from his hands. It would be not only troublesome but also risky. For a moment, this question became something Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out.

    Why did the old woman go to such great lengths to obtain the sheepskin scroll?

    At this time, the old woman looked at the well-lit room of Xiao Yifei, gritting her teeth viciously before returning to her own room. Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei in his room waspletely unaware of everything outside. He was quite exhausted from a day¡¯s travel, so he soon fell into a deep sleep.

    In the middle of the night, the quiet mountains were anything but peaceful, with the noisy chirping of insects and the sound of wind rustling the leaves. In one house, someone found it difficult to sleep. A figure slowly emerged from their room, appearing to have the posture of an elderly person.

    With a hunched body, the person suddenly rushed to another room¡¯s window and peeked inside, only to find that Xiao Yifei was sleeping soundly on the bed. Indeed, the figure outside was the elderly woman whom Xiao Yifei had encountered. If Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t known her true nature, he might not have sensed anything peculiar.

    But now, the old woman was like a hungry wolf targeting the sheepskin scroll, while Xiao Yifei, unaware, was like amb sleeping soundly with no idea of the outside world.

    Seeing how deeply Xiao Yifei was sleeping, the old woman chuckled softly, but even in the deep night, theughter seemed exceedingly eerie. Slowly approaching the main door, the old woman pulled out the room¡¯s key, every motion as cautious as possible, and carefully unlocked it.

    The old woman entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s room, and upon listening closely, she could even hear his snores. It seemed Xiao Yifei was indeed sleeping deeply. Thinking this, the old woman felt a sense of joy. The deeper Xiao Yifei slept, the better her chances would be. She eagerly hoped that Xiao Yifei would not wake up.

    However, just as she was thinking this, Xiao Yifei on the bed moved. The old woman froze in ce, too scared to breathe, fearing that Xiao Yifei might wake up at any moment.

    However, Xiao Yifei just lightly turned over without waking up. Seeing this, the old woman secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued stealthily approaching Xiao Yifei. It wasn¡¯t clear how much time passed before she finally reached his bedside. At this time, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and his lips curled slightly upwards, as if he were having a pleasant dream.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei like this, the old woman instantly rxed. She initially thought Xiao Yifei was a vignt person because he managed to dodge her poisoned wine at the dinner table under the pretext of an alcohol allergy, but now it seemed he likely had just gotten lucky then.

    With that thought, the old woman began examining Xiao Yifei, wanting to find where he had ced the sheepskin scroll. However, after looking around, she still couldn¡¯t find any trace of it. Frowning, she wondered where the sheepskin scroll could have gone.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei moved again, slowly turning over, but this move revealed the sheepskin scroll on him. Seeing this scene, the old woman almost burst outughing: this fool had no awareness of defense at all.

    After a long while, Xiao Yifei¡¯s snores sounded again. Hearing this sound, the old woman was reassured as she nced at him and then at the sheepskin scroll behind him. Her eyes gleamed as if she wanted to take it back right away, but the current situation didn¡¯t allow for casual moves.

    The old woman carefully stretched out her hand, the target being, of course, the sheepskin scroll. "What are you doing?" At this moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly filled the quiet, dark room. Needless to say, the voice was from Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, the old woman was instantly dumbfounded. She thought he was asleep, yet he suddenly spoke; it caught herpletely off guard.

    At this moment, cold sweat broke out on the old woman. She was frozen in ce, not daring to move, afraid of startling Xiao Yifei. However, after an eternity, Xiao Yifei only uttered this one sentence and said nothing further. Seeing this, the old woman frowned and looked at Xiao Yifei.

    It turned out that Xiao Yifei had just spoken in his sleep. Realizing this, the old woman gritted her teeth viciously. This man always seemed to be like this, she thought angrily, deciding to treat Xiao Yifei as a fool. She swiftly reached out to grab the sheepskin scroll.

    But this time, the old woman really hadn¡¯t thought it through. Just as she was about to touch the scroll, her hand was suddenly caught, unable to move an inch further. Feeling the strength from the hand that held hers, the old woman looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief. His right hand was firmly extended, holding her hand tight.

    Seeing this scene, the old woman suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed pointless to say anything now. Xiao Yifei quietly sat up, smirking coldly at her. The evidence was clear, and he wanted to see what else the old woman had to say. So Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak, just silently watched her.

    <fn8d5d> Fresh chapters posted on F?nd-Novel</fn8d5d>

    After a while, the old woman awkwardly smiled and said, "I was checking if you¡¯re cold and wanted to cover you with a quilt." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered and then pulled the sheepskin scroll from behind with his other hand. "Cover me with a quilt? I think you want this," Xiao Yifei said, shaking the sheepskin scroll in his hand.

 Chapter 1179 - 1170: Quite the Act

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Chapter 1170: Quite the Act</h4>

    Sure enough, from the moment the elder pulled out the ancient scroll, her gaze was fixed on it, never leaving. It seemed the elder truly desired this item, "Hmph, what else do you have to say?" Xiao Yifei frowned and asked.

    Upon hearing this, the elder seemed at a loss for words. She was well aware that her scheme had long been guessed by Xiao Yifei. "Brat, you pretended not to be able to drink earlier," the elder finally realized. Hearing the elder say this, Xiao Yifei chuckled and said, "Well, we¡¯re even. You were pretending pretty well too."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s retort left the elder speechless for a moment. Yes, earlier she was pretending with Xiao Yifei too. After a while, Xiao Yifei suddenly shook off the elder¡¯s hand and turned on the lights in the room. Instantly, the room was bright, and all darkness had nowhere to hide in the face of light.

    "Brat, give me the ancient scroll," the elder said angrily. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei shook his head and said, "Honestly, I¡¯m more curious about your every move than the ancient scroll right now." As he spoke, Xiao Yifei amusedly watched the elder, his curiosity piqued, wanting to understand why the elder was eager to do this.

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the elder sneered and said, "Why am I doing this? Isn¡¯t it because that brat won¡¯t give me the scroll? Damn it!"

    "It¡¯s because that brat won¡¯t give me the scroll," the elder shouted angrily. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. The ancient scroll belonged to Muyun¡¯s mother, which meant that the brat the elder referred to was Muyun¡¯s mother.

    At this thought, Xiao Yifei became vignt, realizing that things might not be that simple.

    Indeed, the elder slowly said, "Humph, that brat¡¯s family deserves to die. Our vige¡¯s rule is about peace and equality, and all things are shared among everyone. However, after discovering the treasure map, that brat refused to hand it over, viting our vige¡¯s rules."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered, seeing the elder¡¯s demeanor, realizing that Muyun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t withhold it to keep it for herself. On the contrary, the elder¡¯s behavior clearly showed the intent to keep it all to herself.

    "I approached them many times, but they refused to listen. Originally, I thought this matter wouldn¡¯t have a resolution. Who knew that brat turned out to have a vascr issue, which yed right into my hands? I offered treatment in exchange for the scroll, but even under such conditions, they stubbornly refused to give it to me."

    At this point, the elder¡¯s expression became extremely fierce, as if all faultsy with Muyun¡¯s mother, "Then I had no choice but to kill them." The elder said, suddenlyughing, and Xiao Yifei understood the meaning of death here - only with their deaths would the scroll naturally fall into everyone¡¯s hands.

    Or rather, into the elder¡¯s hands, "So I killed them all." The elder¡¯s sudden statement made Xiao Yifei angrily frown, "To do such a thing over an ancient scroll, are you even human?" Xiao Yifei shouted angrily. After hearing this, the elder¡¯s face showed no sign of remorse, as if everything was natural and justified.

    Wait, if the elder killed the entire family, how did Muyun¡¯s mother survive? Xiao Yifei wondered, ncing at the elder. It turned out that on that night, Muyun¡¯s mother used all her strength to send her out of the vige, along with the scroll.

    The subsequent events were known to Xiao Yifei as well. Unable to vite the vige¡¯s rules, Muyun¡¯s mother returned to this dreadful ce with the scroll, facing what seemed clear by now ¨C it was all the elder¡¯s plot.

    Looking at the elder¡¯s face, Xiao Yifei frowned in disgust. For such an item, to brutally murder a child¡¯s parents ¨C even animals couldn¡¯tmit such deeds. Reflecting, Xiao Yifei suddenly had a question, "Since you know where the scroll is, why don¡¯t you retrieve it yourself?"

    Angrily, the elder nced at Xiao Yifei, saying, "If I could get it myself, would I need you? That damn brat set up a barrier with her life before dying; anyone can open it except me. Isn¡¯t it obvious this is to spite me?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei suddenly understood. Apart from the elder, everyone could ess the box. Reflecting on the elder¡¯s actions, likely, no one in the vige would willingly open it for him. Her ims of public property were just the elder¡¯s selfishness - probably why Muyun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to give it to him.

    Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei helplessly shook his head, feeling sorry for Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s fate. Her parents were killed when she was young,ter living a wandering life, eventually meeting Mu Feng. No wonder the box was filled with memories of her and Mu Feng.

    Xiao Yifei nced at the elder, realizing it was all because of him that things ended up this way. The atmosphere grew tense due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s realization. After a while, the elder lowered her voice and said, "Hmph, now that you know, you must die. I didn¡¯t intend to cause deaths, but you leave me no choice."

    The elder suddenly lunged at Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, frantically dodging and narrowly avoiding the attack. The elder¡¯s strike was swift and fierce; clearly, she was also a Golden Elixir expert.

    Watching the elder after the missed attack, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face slowly darkened. He, being only at the Peak of the Dark Force stage, could hardlypete with an expert at the Golden Elixir stage. Despite the small difference, the difficulty was known only to those who had cultivated.

    Before she was steady, the elder charged at Xiao Yifei again, relentlessly, while Xiao Yifei frantically dodged, never daring to let his guard down, knowing this was an attack from a Golden Elixir expert. However, constant dodging was no solution. Eventually, amidst the elder¡¯s relentless assault, Xiao Yifei, exhausted, slipped up, and the elder seized the opportunity.

    <fnb17a> Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel</fnb17a>

    With a blow, several blood streaks appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, burning with pain as he looked at the elder. The elder stared at Xiao Yifei, coldlyughing, "Hand over the scroll, and I might let you go." She said with feigned kindness.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered. Trusting the elder¡¯s deceit would be the ultimate failure. Realizing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression darkened. The current situation was very unfavorable to him, not only passive but also facing her killer intent.

    In crisis, people find ways, and Xiao Yifei was no exception. Previously, while dealing with Ren Tianye with Qian Xi, Xiao Yifei used a trick ¨C the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, temporarily boosting his cultivation, allowing him to transition from the Peak of Dark Force stage to the Golden Elixir stage.

 Chapter 1180 - 1171: Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Chapter 1171: Ascension</h4>

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei quietly took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, infused it with True Qi, and just as he was about to use it, the elderly opponent suddenlyunched an attack. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was knocked down harshly once again, leaving a shocking blood scar across his chest.

    However, seizing the moment of the elderly opponent¡¯scency, Xiao Yifei took the opportunity. Gritting his teeth, he took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and stabbed it into his own acupuncture point. Immediately, Xiao Yifei transformed into someone slightly different. Naturally, the elderly opponent noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s change.

    The previously smug elderly opponent was suddenly a bit unnerved, because Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura was gradually rising. Although the elderly opponent didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he knew it was definitely nothing good for him. Gradually, Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura was already approaching the elderly opponent¡¯s.

    Or perhaps, surpassing the elderly opponent!

    At the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure was always absent, which made Old Hua feel a bit disappointed. These days, Xiao Yifei had disappeared again, originally Old Hua intended to teach Xiao Yifei more advanced boxing techniques, but now it seemed unlikely. He wondered when Xiao Yifei would return?

    Thinking about it, Old Hua couldn¡¯t help but worry. Due to the previous assassination attempt on Xiao Yifei, Old Hua¡¯s alertness toward Xiao Yifei had risen significantly. So with Xiao Yifei¡¯s disappearance, Old Hua¡¯s heart was troubled.

    However, after inquiring around, Old Hua learned that Xiao Yifei had gone to investigate Muyun¡¯s mother. Upon hearing this news, Old Hua felt quite helpless, not understanding why Xiao Yifei¡¯s curiosity was so intense. But Old Hua didn¡¯t know that if he himself knew the secret about Muyun¡¯s mother, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist investigating either.

    "I hope you¡¯re safe," Old Hua mumbled in his heart, then turned back to his own business.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei might really be as Old Hua thought, facing the elderly opponent with Golden Elixir cultivation, Xiao Yifei seemed somewhat strained, finally reaching a point where he couldn¡¯t avoid any longer. Xiao Yifei revealed his trump card, which was the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, using it to temporarily enhance his strength. This might be the only method Xiao Yifei could think of.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei stood frozen, his face covered in blue veins, looking rather frightening. Yet, it was precisely this terrifying visage that brought about a surge in strength, with True Qi slowly pouring into Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, the elderly opponent watching this scene frowned.

    The elderly opponent couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength suddenly surged, and it wasn¡¯t just a little bit. Although the elderly opponent didn¡¯t understand, he knew now was the most suitable time to attack. If he waited past this moment, killing Xiao Yifei would be much harder.

    With this in mind, the elderly opponent gathered all his True Qi into his palm, preparing to settle the duel with this strike. Momentster, the elderly opponent nced at Xiao Yifei, then charged towards him like a bolt of lightning, yet Xiao Yifei continued absorbing the surrounding True Qi, without any intention of stopping.

    Seeing this, the elderly opponentughed, thinking in Xiao Yifei¡¯s current state, he was certainly dead. "Hmph, die now, you brat, the thing in your hand is mine!" The elderly opponent growled, his speed towards Xiao Yifei elerated, the distance between them shrinking rapidly.

    But Xiao Yifei still didn¡¯t move, True Qi continued pouring into his body, his eyes tightly shut, seemingly unaware of the elderly opponent in front of him.

    Got him! The elderly opponent¡¯s attack by now had reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, considering Xiao Yifei dead now, victory assured. The elderly opponent was poised to obtain the treasure map, but these thoughts were abruptly obliterated from his mind in the next instant.

    The elderly opponent¡¯s body was suddenly out of control, flying backward. Along with the backward flight, a cloud of smoke generated from True Qi lingered where he stood. Within that smoke, something even more terrifying than the elderly opponent existed.

    The smoke slowly dissipated like it was never there, Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura exploded outward suddenly, scattering the birds and beasts around the house, as if what was inside wasn¡¯t a person, but a deity or demon.

    "What sorcery have you used?" The elderly opponent incredulously howled, at this moment Xiao Yifei had stopped absorbing True Qi, yet his aura was oppressively overpowering the elderly opponent. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and slowly replied, "Hmph, to deal with Demons, one must use sorcery."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the elderly opponent¡¯s face darkened instantly, because these words were clearly addressing him. The elderly opponent wasn¡¯t foolish, he naturally understood. "Brat, mind your tone," the elderly opponent was somewhat enraged. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care and snorted coldly.

    "People can be more wicked than beasts like you," Xiao Yifei ignored the elderly opponent¡¯s threat, and cursed him as worse than a beast. Hearing this, the elderly opponent couldn¡¯t hold back, transforming into a meteor and charging violently at Xiao Yifei, "Brat, you¡¯re courting death!"

    "Bang!" The collision between them stirred up flying sand and rocks, looking at them now, it was as if two atomic bombs were colliding, now both equally matched, making the duel between them quite suspenseful.

    The flying sand and rocks slowly dissipated, revealing the figures inside, fists shing, neither backing down. Xiao Yifei and the elderly opponent confronted each other, with Xiao Yifei no longer feeling overpowered as before. Seeing this, the elderly opponent showed an incredulous expression on his face, "Golden Elixir? How did you suddenly gain the strength of a Golden Elixir?"

    From all his years of experience, the elderly opponent had never known of a method that could instantly break through to Golden Elixir, not even temporarily. This insurmountable gap between levels was something every cultivator understood. Hence, the elderly opponent was so surprised.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei seemed to have used an unknown method to ascend from Dark Force peak to Golden Elixir Realm, defying the elderly opponent¡¯s understanding. The scene made the elderly opponent furrow his brow, while Xiao Yifei maintained an air of calm indifference, as if what he did was trivial.

    Suddenly, the elderly opponent exerted force, pushing Xiao Yifei backward, while he used the momentum to quickly distance himself from Xiao Yifei. After stabilizing, Xiao Yifei suddenly heard the elderly opponent speak with a sinister tone, "Your Secret Technique might be better than the treasure that girl hid. Today, none of the treasures on you will escape."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow, surprised that the elderly opponent was once again interested in his methods. But indeed, such a power boost was enviable. However, the elderly opponent didn¡¯t know this Secret Technique was usable only by Xiao Yifei.

    "If you want my possessions, you¡¯ll have to pay a price," Xiao Yifei retorted, his face tensing up, as this was Xiao Yifei¡¯s first time facing a Golden Elixir expert. He couldn¡¯t afford to ck even a bit.<fnfe02> Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel</fnfe02>

 Chapter 1181 - 1172: Unable to Withstand

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Chapter 1172: Unable to Withstand</h4>

    "Oh? I¡¯d like to see what you can do," the old man snorted coldly. In his eyes, no matter how one uses a secret technique, the peak of Dark Force is always the peak of Dark Force. He truly didn¡¯t see such an opponent as threatening. "Prepare to die!" he roared, his whole demeanor bing suddenly fierce.

    The old man¡¯s attack, considering Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous strength, might have been difficult to withstand. However, after the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei was no longer afraid of the old man. Even though the old man was aged, his movements remained agile.

    A deft tail swipe left Xiao Yifei with no room to escape, but Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly shifted just in time to dodge it. Seeing this, the old man refused to give Xiao Yifei any chance to breathe, using his other leg to attack Xiao Yifei¡¯s waist. At this moment, Xiao Yifei, in order to evade the prior attack, was almost parallel to the ground.

    Therefore, his entire body was supported by the strength of his waist. If his waist was hit, Xiao Yifei would lose bnce, and by then, he would truly fall into a disadvantage. The old man understood this clearly, aiming his next attack at Xiao Yifei¡¯s waist.

    However, due to his posture, Xiao Yifei had no space to dodge. In the old man¡¯s eyes, he had won this confrontation, yet at this moment, Xiao Yifei made a surprising move, reaching out to grab the old man¡¯s other leg.

    The old man didn¡¯t expect this at all. Now Xiao Yifei just had to exert a bit of force to dodge his attack and disrupt the old man¡¯s stance. As expected, with a sudden exertion of strength, Xiao Yifei caused the old man to stumble while he himself used the momentum to stand up instantly.

    The moment he stood up, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t give the old man a chance to recover,unching a straight punch that hit the old man¡¯s abdomen fiercely. This hit caused the old man to spit a mouthful of blood and his whole body flew backward.

    Barely stabilizing himself, the old man frowned, staring intently at the earlier Xiao Yifei. That punch was noticeably more powerful than before, which he perceived clearly. The present situation was very clear: Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength might exceed his own by quite a bit.

    Looking at the old man¡¯s sorry state, Xiao Yifei brushed his sleeve and snorted, "What now? Weren¡¯t you after my things? Come and take them." His words were full of provocation, and hearing them, the old man¡¯s face darkened. "Kid, you!" the old man eximed, pointing at Xiao Yifei, but hesitated to continue.

    In response, Xiao Yifei smiled, "What about me? The things are right here, whether you can take them is up to your ability." Xiao Yifei spoke as if he had never tried to stop the old man at all.

    However, this truly infuriated the old man. His face became stern, "Don¡¯t think that only you can use secret techniques. Today, for the sake of these treasures, I¡¯m willing to risk it all." Saying this, the old man gradually closed his eyes, and the True Qi around started to converge towards him furiously.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank, because it mirrored exactly when he used the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle himself. Only, the old man¡¯s method was certainly not the same, though the aura from him was slowly rising.

    The old man was already a Golden Elixir expert, and now using a secret technique, Xiao Yifei, who just entered the Golden Elixir stage, certainly couldn¡¯t contend with him. Xiao Yifei knew this well but was at a loss on how to stop the old man, as the old man¡¯s strength was currently soaring, making Xiao Yifei dare not act rashly.

    After an unknown period, the old man slowly opened his eyes, his former imposing aura bing even more majestic, all due to a boost in power. The moment he opened his eyes, Xiao Yifei felt as though he saw Ci Xin, meaning the old man now matched Ci Xin.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei frowned. He had no chance of winning now, the oue was to be at the old man¡¯s mercy. Just when Xiao Yifei was in despair, the old man suddenly coughed up a pool of ck blood, upon which Xiao Yifei¡¯s previously hopeless eyes shone brightly.

    Even though the old man¡¯s strength increased significantly, it seemed his body couldn¡¯t quite withstand it, or perhaps the secret technique¡¯s side effects were too severe, leading to such a reaction. Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei felt a glimmer of hope.

    The old man struggled to steady himself, then wiped the corner of his mouth. Clearly, he understood that the secret technique had severe side effects and wouldn¡¯t use it unless it was ast resort. But now was such a time, with what he coveted for so long right in front of him, how could he not act?

    Looking at Xiao Yifei, the old man suddenlyughed, "Haha, kid, give me the stuff, and maybe I¡¯ll spare your life." With the amplification from the secret technique, the old man was now far stronger than before, which made him arrogant enough to make such a statement, as he now had the leverage to do so.

    Xiao Yifei also knew that the old man at this time was far beyond what he could deal with. But Xiao Yifei wanted to take a gamble, motivated by the side effects on the old man¡¯s body. Thinking of this, a confident smile gradually appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips, "Hmph, I said, if you¡¯ve got the skill,e take it."

    <fnbb14> Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnbb14>

    "You won¡¯t listen to reason!" The old man¡¯s face turned sour as he charged at Xiao Yifei, his entire body wrapped in True Qi, like a meteor. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows, readying himself for impact. With a thud, the two collided heavily, and sure enough, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body flew uncontrobly backward.

    The old man, however, stood firmly in ce,ughing, "Haha, you¡¯re overestimating yourself; the current me isn¡¯t someone you can contend with." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei struggled to rise from the ground, sneering, "How would I know without trying."

    On hearing these words, the old man curiously nced at Xiao Yifei. Despite everything, Xiao Yifei showed no signs of fear, but wore a confident smile on his face. "Do you really think you can beat me?" The old man scowled, instantly dashing to Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, using a swift move to lift him before he could react.

    The first reaction to being grabbed is to struggle, and Xiao Yifei was no exception. However, with no leverage, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t escape the old man¡¯s grasp. Seeing him struggle, the old manughed wildly, "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay safe at home? Whye to a ce like this? Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited for someone to enter the mountains?"

    Listening to the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow. It seemed that this vige was very secluded, and Xiao Yifeiing here was an achievement in itself.

    Yet now, Xiao Yifei had encountered such a treacherous man, and more frustratingly, this deceitful old man was stronger than him.

    "Alright, hand over the stuff," the old man couldn¡¯t be bothered with further words, reaching directly for Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, where thest relic left by Muyun¡¯s mother, the treasure map, was hidden.

 Chapter 1182 - 1173: Map

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Chapter 1173: Map</h4>

    Seeing the old man¡¯s hand inching closer to Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, while Xiao Yifei was still hanging in mid-air, held by his cor, just as the old man was about to touch the treasure map, his expression suddenly changed rapidly, from smugness to shock, and then to pain.

    The old man suddenly knelt on the ground, clutching his chest, looking extremely ufortable. Xiao Yifei, freed from the old man¡¯s grasp, was not surprised at all upon witnessing this scene, because he was the cause of all this.

    Indeed, when the old man tried to take the treasure map, Xiao Yifei secretly pulled out a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle from his pocket while the old man was distracted and shot it into the old man¡¯s chest with a technique.

    But the old man¡¯s expression was not merely from being pricked by the needle; after struggling for a while, he suddenly spat out a ck blood clot and began to cough violently. "What have you done?" the old man asked incredulously, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei straightened his clothes and thenughed, "I didn¡¯t do anything, just guided the True Qi in your body a bit." Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the old man instantly understood what Xiao Yifei was talking about.

    It turns out that Xiao Yifei had already noticed the side effects of the old man¡¯s use of a secret technique, and he made good use of the True Qi generated by the side effects in the old man¡¯s body. This was the only way Xiao Yifei could defeat the old man.

    Xiao Yifei used the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle to guide the True Qi generated by the side effects into a collision with the True Qi absorbed by the old man. The collision of True Qi is extremely intense, and if it can unleash such terrifying power outside the body, imagine what it could do inside. If it weren¡¯t for the suppression of the old man¡¯s own body, the two strands of True Qi might have caused him to self-destruct.

    So earlier, Xiao Yifei deliberately showed a w to let the old man get close because the acupuncture point for guiding needed to be very urate. Therefore, Xiao Yifei waited until the old man got close to make his move, and fortunately, it seeded.

    At this moment, the True Qi within the old man¡¯s body was fiercely battling, leaving no time for him to worry about Xiao Yifei. Controlling the True Qi was exhausting enough, and if he had to also control the chaotic True Qi while distracted, the old man¡¯s entire cultivation might be gone.

    "Hmph, your secret technique doesn¡¯t seem all that impressive," Xiao Yifei mocked. Upon hearing this, the old man¡¯s brow furrowed, just as he was about to say something, another mouthful of blood spurted out, scaring the old man into silence as he focused on his internal condition. But how could Xiao Yifei allow the old man to recover?

    Xiao Yifei walked slowly to the old man¡¯s side, seeing the firm steps of Xiao Yifei, the old man finally became fearful. Now, he even regretted having provoked Xiao Yifei in the first ce, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have bothered him. The old man hurriedly pleaded with Xiao Yifei, "I was wrong, don¡¯t kill me."

    The old man¡¯s begging demeanor amused Xiao Yifei; earlier, when facing him, the old man was full of pride, but now he was groveling, which disgusted Xiao Yifei, as he especially despised such people.

    <fna234> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fna234>

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei extended his hand, "If you knew this would happen, why did you start?" He muttered, and before the old man could say anything else, Xiao Yifei twisted his neck, leaving the old man¡¯s terrified eyes forever frozen on his disgusting face.

    Watching the old man¡¯s body gradually go limp due to the broken neck, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly. He had seen many such people, and this oue didn¡¯t evoke pity in him; it was their own fault. Flipping the old man¡¯s body over, Xiao Yifei retrieved the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle he had just used.

    Thanks to this Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei was able to survive this ordeal and even kill the old man. Casually wiping the needle, Xiao Yifei tucked it back into his bosom, marking the end of this thrilling episode,pletely over with the old man¡¯s limp corpse.

    It was still nighttime, though technically early morning. The dim morning light slowly emerged in the distance. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei let out a slow breath, finally relieved. Thinking about this, fatigue suddenly swept over his body. His figure swayed unsteadily, and he nearly fell to the ground.

    The side effects of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle finally became apparent, and intense fatigue flooded into Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. Every part of his body felt as if it had been hammered, soreness and exhaustion filled Xiao Yifei¡¯s muscles, even his eyelids felt heavy.

    "Better go rest first," Xiao Yifei murmured to himself. With sheer willpower, he moved his body slowly back to the room, and without hesitation, fell asleep on the bed, for all threats had been resolved by him.

    The sky gradually brightened, and soon the sun was high in the sky, yet Xiao Yifei still hadn¡¯t awakened. It wasn¡¯t until another evening that Xiao Yifei awoke from his dreams. The first thing he did was to go outside the room to check the old man¡¯s body, as in his dream, he saw the old mane back to life.

    Given such a dream, it was understandable that Lin Xiaoyifei would do this first thing. But at that moment, the old man was still lying limp, and due to the sweltering heat, several flies were circling above his corpse. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental; a Golden Elixir expert had fallen here, which was somewhat pitiful.

    Touching the treasure map in his chest pocket, Xiao Yifei returned to his room relieved. It was alreadyte, so he didn¡¯t n to leave at that time. The main reason was that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand the treasure map at all, so for now, he considered it a treasure map, although he wasn¡¯t sure if it was one.

    The map had many marked ces, and it resembled a conventional map. The numerous mountains drawn left Xiao Yifei feeling dizzy, pondering it over, he decided to find other maps topare after descending, like a map of the Southern Border, which might reveal some information.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei made up his mind andid back down to rest.

    As dawnlight glimmered, taking advantage of the little light, Xiao Yifei hurried back. As for where Muyun¡¯s mother lived, Xiao Yifei had no interest or energy to investigate; all he hoped now was to uncover the secrets on the parchment.

    The old man had previously taken Xiao Yifei to Muyun¡¯s mother¡¯s old residence, but it was too dpidated, so Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t really observe. He was initially very curious about what was in the old residence, as it might have some unknown clues if lucky.

    But now Xiao Yifei was a bit wary of entering that vige; the old man¡¯s house was on the outskirts, so themotion made went unnoticed, but in the vige, it¡¯s uncertain. If someone coveted the parchment he held, it might be problematic.

 Chapter 1183: 1174: Marketplace

    <strong>Chapter 1183: Chapter 1174: Marketce</strong>

    Let¡¯s not mention the fact that if a big conflict erupted in the vige, it would attract more attention. Even if it didn¡¯t reach the point of a big conflict, being an outsider himself, the locals would naturally side with each other. Therefore, no matter the scenario, Xiao Yifei was at a disadvantage, which was why he didn¡¯t want to investigate further.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei made his way down the mountain. However, though climbing up was difficult, descending was quite easy. Within a few hours, Xiao Yifei saw the road down the mountain. Where there was a road, there would naturally be trade, and where there was trade, there would be a marketce. With this reasoning, Xiao Yifei was sure there was a marketce at the foot of the mountain.

    In fact, Xiao Yifei was right. On this side of the mountain, there was indeed a marketce. Though notrge, it was bustling with people. Seeing the marketce, Xiao Yifei felt relieved. A marketce definitely means there would be maps for sale, and what Xiao Yifei needed now were precisely those things.

    After searching around for a while, Xiao Yifei finally saw a ce selling maps. The shop wasn¡¯t big, more like a street stall, and the shopkeeper was just sitting on the ground. The shopkeeper looked honest, but often the more honest a merchant looks, the more deceptive they are.<fnbfea> Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel</fnbfea>

    ¡°Do you have a map of this area? I¡¯m new here and unfamiliar with the ce,¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, the shopkeeper slowly raised his head to nce at Xiao Yifei, and seeing Xiao Yifei reaching for money, the shopkeeper nodded indifferently. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned.

    As most merchants would be happy to wee business, and all the surrounding merchants were like that, the shopkeeper¡¯s cold attitude made Xiao Yifei feel quite incredulous. But he didn¡¯t think too much about it; as long as the shopkeeper would sell him the items, X

    iao Yifei didn¡¯t care how he did business.

    However, what Xiao Yifei never expected was that not only was the shopkeeper cold towards people, but he wasn¡¯t doing any business at all. The shopkeeper slowly said, ¡°I have maps for this ce, but I won¡¯t sell them!¡± Hearing this so assertively, Xiao Yifei was taken aback. How can someone conduct business like this?

    Xiao Yifei looked at the shopkeeper, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± He hesitated, not knowing what to say. After a while, the shopkeeper waved impatiently and said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling, now go!¡± Seeing the shopkeeper¡¯s demeanor, Xiao Yifei was speechless.

    But since the shopkeeper refused to sell, what else could Xiao Yifei do? So he left disgruntled, thinking, ¡°If I can¡¯t buy it here, can¡¯t I go elsewhere?¡± With this thought, Xiao Yifei searched many other shops, but afterparing them, he found that these many maps were really aimed at deceiving outsiders.

    Each map was crudely made, and many constructions were unclear, making Xiao Yifei¡¯s head spin. Not a single map was understandable, forcing Xiao Yifei to return to the original stall, where the shopkeeper¡¯s face was still impatient. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, I¡¯m not selling!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the shopkeeper suddenly started coughing violently. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned, thinking it wasn¡¯t so simple, so he carefully observed the shopkeeper¡¯splexion. The shopkeeper¡¯s face waspletely dark, not like a normal person at all.

    Moreover, the shopkeeper seemed full of anger. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei suspected that the shopkeeper¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t his real form, but rather a result of internal heat. This notion isn¡¯t impossible; when internal heat umtes for a long time, it forms a kind of toxin called Fire Poison. It was this Fire Poison that turned the shopkeeper into this state.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Boss, it doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t sell me the map, but it seems your health can¡¯t withstand such stress.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the shopkeeper. He wanted to see what kind of reaction the shopkeeper would have. Sure enough, after hearing this, the shopkeeper subconsciously raised his head.

    His eyes lit up; apparently, Xiao Yifei had hit the mark. But perhaps because of pride, the shopkeeper hesitated to speak. After a while, Xiao Yifei spoke first: ¡°Boss, let me put it this way, I am a doctor. Would you allow me to take a look at you?¡±

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper hesitated for a while. He knew how he had treated Xiao Yifei earlier, and it was not unbeknownst to him. Now, with someone repaying evil with good, it made the shopkeeper somewhat embarrassed. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly said, ¡°How about this, Boss, if I can cure your illness, would you give me the map?¡±

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper thought it over for a while, then nodded. Actually, although Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know, the shopkeeper himself was aware that the Fire Poison inside him was getting increasingly uncontroble. Moreover, most of the time, he was dealing with people with the irritability brought on by the Fire Poison, which made the originally kind him ufortable.

    ¡°Can you really cure my illness?¡± The shopkeeper asked doubtfully. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei knew he had a chance, and he quickly pounded his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no problem.¡± Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence, the shopkeeper was half convinced and half skeptical, but agreed. Looking at the shopkeeper, Xiao Yifei was actually fully confident inside.

    Xiao Yifei had treated Fire Poison for others before, so dealing with it now was a walk in the park. Regarding the shopkeeper¡¯s Fire Poison, Xiao Yifei was very confident.

    The shopkeeper sighed and waved at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Follow me.¡± Saying this, the shopkeeper efficiently packed up his stall and took Xiao Yifei to a rather shabby house. Seeing the house, it was easy to guess the shopkeeper¡¯s economic situation.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The shopkeeper slowly opened the door for Xiao Yifei to enter. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and followed the shopkeeper into the room.

    Just as Xiao Yifei saw from outside, the inside of the shopkeeper¡¯s house was aplete mess, arge number of wine bottles lying haphazardly on the floor. It seemed this shopkeeper had a serious drinking problem. Moreover, the entire room barely had any decent furniture.

    Looking at everything before him, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to describe it. How did the shopkeeper manage to live in such conditions? The shopkeeper himself also felt that his home was somewhat unsightly, making him slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ahem, this is how my house is, make yourselffortable.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. He wanted to make himselffortable, but there wasn¡¯t anywhere suitable to sit. Looking at the floor covered with beer bottles, and the old, worn-out stools, Xiao Yifei found it hard to make a move. It wasn¡¯t that he was a picky person, but this ce was really hard to sit in.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s awkwardness, the shopkeeper rummaged around and finally found something to sit on. He dusted it off and handed it to Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei took it and sat down, while the shopkeeper didn¡¯t care that much.

    With a broken chair he didn¡¯t know how many times he had sat on, only the shopkeeper knew the trick. He sat stably on a chair with only three legs, casually grabbing a beer nearby, skillfully opened it, and took a swig.

    After drinking, the shopkeeper picked up another bottle and handed it to Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t refuse because over the past few days, after much traveling, he hadn¡¯t had a good drink to enjoy. So he skillfully opened it and took a swig.

 Chapter 1184: 1175: The Wealthy Merchant Comes Calling

    <strong>Chapter 1184: Chapter 1175: The Wealthy Merchant Comes Calling</strong>

    When drinking, it¡¯s when you¡¯re most able to let loose, this saying is obviously true. Suddenly, the boss sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in all these years who instantly saw the reason for my health issues.¡± As he spoke, the boss looked at Xiao Yifei, his eyes filled with infinite mncholy.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. Hearing these words, it was clear that the Fire Poison had troubled the boss for more than just a day or two. ¡°Uncle, tell me, where did this Fire Poisone from?¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly became a bit interested in the boss¡¯s Fire Poison.<fn81ac> Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel</fn81ac>

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s inquiry, the boss slowly nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in this business before. Before I started this small trade, I was a cksmith.¡±

    A cksmith? Hearing about the boss¡¯s previous upation, Xiao Yifei immediately had some ideas, because cksmiths face steel and fire every day. cksmiths inevitably umte some internal Fire Qi, but to end up like this boss, Xiao Yifei had never seen before.

    ¡°Indeed, I was a cksmith before, and with my skills back then, things were going pretty well, but¡­¡± The boss hesitated, and Xiao Yifei knew the turning point of the story wasing.

    The boss picked up his beer again, took a sip, and said slowly, ¡°Everything was going fine, but one day, a rich merchant came to me. ording to him, it was because of my reputation that he found me; he wanted me to forge a Longsword for him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded; up to this point, there was nothing off. So, the boss continued, ¡°However, this sword wasn¡¯t easy to forge. The merchant insisted it had to be crafted with Mystical Iron at volcanic Molten Lava temperatures.¡±

    Upon hearing these conditions, Xiao Yifei was struck dumb with astonishment. Not to mention how difficult it was to obtain Mystical Iron, just achieving volcanic temperatures¡ªan ordinary forge simply couldn¡¯t do it. The only possibility was forging at the mouth of a volcano. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow, then looked at the boss in awe.

    Indeed, this scruffy middle-aged man in front of him, is it possible he actually went to such a dangerous ce to forge a sword? By this time, the boss had already drunk a bottle of beer and now was on his second, or perhaps his third bottle.

    ¡°Yes, I went to the volcano¡¯s mouth.¡± The boss spoke with such casualness it seemed not worth mentioning, ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butment. Going to such a fiery ce like the volcano¡¯s mouth¡ªno wonder he got afflicted with Fire Poison, and the longer he stayed, the more stubborn the Fire Poison became.

    ¡°Uncle, how long were you there?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a frown. Hearing this, the boss let out a bitterugh, slowly raised one finger, ¡°A month?¡± Xiao Yifei asked puzzledly, thinking a month¡¯s stay wasn¡¯t so bad, but was it really just a month? The boss shook his head, ¡°A year!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Xiao Yifei jumped out of his chair in shock, causing the already rickety chair to suddenly copse. A month¡¯s stay would have been fine, but this man had actually stayed a full year. What could drive a man to such madness?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I stayed there for a year, just to forge that sword. With perseverance, I seeded.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes glowed with infinite gleam as he said this, showing how deeply he wasmitted to this endeavor.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The man, who now sells maps, sighed deeply, ¡°But from that point on, I got afflicted with Fire Poison. My temper became odd, and the people around me couldn¡¯t tolerate me. Even my wife left me. So what if I forged a treasure sword? It only left me with this difficult plight.¡±

    The man looked a bit lost, and listening to him, Xiao Yifei also felt heavy-hearted. Regarding the man¡¯s plight, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say. You could say the man made a mistake, or you could say he didn¡¯t.

    The atmosphere became a bit oppressive. Xiao Yifei could only keep drinking with the man. It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that the man recovered from his sadness, ¡°If you can cure me, my life will be yours!¡± the man dered firmly.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hands, saying, ¡°Uncle, no need for that. All I want is that map.¡± Looking at the boss, Xiao Yifei smiled. Initially, he thought the boss would be difficult to get along with, but now the boss seemed straightforward, the kind Xiao Yifei liked.

    Hearing that Xiao Yifei wanted the map, the boss was a bit puzzled, ¡°You could have just bought it from me earlier.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was speechless. Apparently, the boss must have had a Fire Poison re-up earlier and didn¡¯t remember what he had done. Xiao Yifei wanted to buy it, but only if the boss was selling.

    ¡°Alright, let me check your body.¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to waste any time, so he said to the boss directly.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± The boss patted his chest. Right after Xiao Yifei mentioned examining his body, the boss readily agreed. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded and approached the boss; the first step was to feel the pulse. So Xiao Yifei skillfully touched the boss¡¯s wrist.

    Slowly closing his eyes, Xiao Yifei began to sense an inexplicable emptiness. The boss¡¯s pulse felt like it was about to burst forth, but this situation didn¡¯t worry Xiao Yifei. Everyone afflicted with Fire Poison is like this, and the boss was no exception.

    After checking the pulse, the next step was a physical examination. Xiao Yifei asked the boss to remove his top, asmon Fire Poison usually hides initially in the areas of the heart, liver, spleen, and lungs. So, Xiao Yifei needed to focus on examining these four ces.

    However, no one knew the severity until they saw it firsthand. Having stayed at the volcano mouth for a year, it was no wonder. Not discussing the internal condition, just the boss¡¯s skin alone was pitch ck, corroded severely. Even someone like Xiao Yifei, who was used to seeing big things, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    ¡°How is it so serious?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a frown. Hearing this, the man smiled wryly; back then, he¡¯d ced such importance on the sword, but now he realized nothing was more important than his own health.

    ¡°Kid, can it be cured?¡± This man¡¯s forthrightness was evident, and hearing him say this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nod, saying, ¡°It can be cured, rest assured, but it¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± Hearing this, the man nodded; knowing he could be cured, he was very happy.

    Surveying the surroundings, Xiao Yifei awkwardly looked at the man. Seeing this, the man adjusted his clothes, puzzled as he looked at Xiao Yifei. ¡°Uncle, do you have paper and pen?¡± It turned out Xiao Yifei wanted to write down a prescription, but seeing this ce, it didn¡¯t seem to have paper or pen, causing Xiao Yifei¡¯s awkwardness.

    Upon hearing this, the man suddenly realized, but once he realized it, the man also found out there was no pen or paper in his house. So, he looked at Xiao Yifei awkwardly. The two were stunned for a moment, then the boss rolled up his sleeve and said, ¡°Alright, write it on my arm.¡±

 Chapter 1185: 1176: None at All

    <strong>Chapter 1185: Chapter 1176: None at All</strong><fn719a> ?????? ???? find[?]ovel</fn719a>

    Seeing the boss like this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, but without a pen, he couldn¡¯t do anything. At this moment, out of nowhere, the boss suddenly pulled out a lipstick. The lipstick seemed to have some years on it. Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to say. There was no pen at home, but there was lipstick, what could this mean?

    ¡°This is my wife¡¯s, I haven¡¯t been willing to throw it away for years. It just gives me something to remember her by.¡± As he said this, the boss looked very mncholy. Now understanding the reason, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything else, using whatever was avable.

    So, Xiao Yifei skillfully wrote his prescription with the lipstick on the boss¡¯s arm, instructing him to get these herbs for him.

    At home, Xiao Yifei rested for a while and prepared some things. Who knows how much time passed before the boss returned, covered in dust, but his face looked very grim. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei immediately realized that the man¡¯s fire poison had red up again, so he quickly took the herbs from his hands and told him to sit down first.

    After sitting down, the boss tightly shut his eyes, his face looking very painful. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei started grinding the prepared herbs. Right now, Xiao Yifei had toplete the preparation as fast as possible, otherwise, when the boss¡¯s fire poison acted up, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to do the acupuncture.

    ¡°Kid, hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± The boss spoke through gritted teeth to Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond but instead sped up his actions. After a while, Xiao Yifei picked up the ground herbs. At this moment, the boss¡¯s face was already blood red, and he kept emitting True Qi all around his body.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei dared not be negligent. He took out the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, saying, ¡°Hold on! Uncle!¡± Then, Xiao Yifei skillfully found the acupoints where the needle needed to be applied and inserted the silver needle. As it went in, the boss let out a groan that sounded extremely painful.

    But this was within Xiao Yifei¡¯s expectations. The treatment of fire poison was already very painful, and this was to be expected. After the first needle was inserted, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t stop, following quickly with the second needle, then the third. As all the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles went in, Xiao Yifeipleted the acupuncture phase.

    Fortunately, before the fire poison fully acted up, Xiao Yifei¡¯s preliminary treatment waspleted. Now the boss¡¯s face looked much better, and Xiao Yifei was somewhat relieved. He started preparing for the second step: injecting the herbs into the boss¡¯s body through the silver needle.

    Normally, a regr fire poison wouldn¡¯t require this, but the boss¡¯s fire poison was too deep, so Xiao Yifei said it was a bit troublesome to treat. Seeing there were no abnormalities with the boss, Xiao Yifei brought over the herbs, all of which had a cooling nature, perfectly suitable for treating fire poison.

    As the properties of the herbs entered, the aura emanating from the man¡¯s body gradually diminished. It seemed that the herbal effects had halted the fire poison outbreak. Time ticked by, and who knows how long it was before Xiao Yifei had introduced all the herbs into the man¡¯s body.

    The man¡¯splexion finally improved. ¡°How are you feeling, Uncle, any better?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a smile, hearing this. The man nodded, realizing he hadn¡¯t trusted the wrong person. This young man in front of him was indeed more capable than those old Chinese Medicine doctors.

    After contracting fire poison, the man had sought out some doctors, but they were only treating the symptoms rather than the root cause. And their treatments weren¡¯t asfortable as what Xiao Yifei provided. So now, the man was quite confident in Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Kid, you really are impressive.¡±

    The suddenpliment made Xiao Yifei smile, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that impressive, Uncle. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicinal herbs. Keep taking them, and in less than half a month, the fire poison in your body should bepletely eliminated.¡± Xiao Yifei spoke with great certainty.

    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as Xiao Yifei said that the fire poison in his body could be removed. How long had this fire poison troubled the man? Now that it could be eliminated, it was impossible for the man not to be overjoyed.

    ¡°Alright, I know, thank you.¡± Seemingly having thought of something, the man suddenly asked, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡± The boss slowly repeated, and hearing this, he curiously said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, that¡¯s a great name, as it suggests grace and soaring. Surely, you¡¯ll achieve great things in the future.¡± The boss seemed quite appreciative of Xiao Yifei¡¯s name.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled nonchntly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take those needles out now.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei started to work. As the silver needles were removed, a stream of dark blood flowed from the acupuncture points on the man¡¯s back, looking just like foul sewage.

    However, the man didn¡¯t mind. With the outflow of each dark blood, he felt a wave of indescribable relief through his body. When all the silver needles were removed, the man was even a bit unstable sitting down.

    ¡°Am I cured now?¡± the man asked suspiciously. Xiao Yifei nodded in response, then cleaned up the dark blood on the man¡¯s back and applied some ground herbs on it.

    After doing all this, Xiao Yifei slowly exhaled. The entire treatment process was finally finished. ¡°Alright, Uncle, most of the fire poison in your body, about three-quarters, has been eliminated. The rest will rely on the herbs.¡± Hearing this, the man burst into joy.

    ¡°Really?¡± The man excitedly stood up. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked him to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Uncle, it¡¯s true. But over the next few months, you must not get angry easily, or I¡¯m afraid the fire poison will re up again,¡± Xiao Yifei reminded him, indicating that the man wasn¡¯tpletely healed yet.

    Hearing this, the man quickly nodded, showing he understood. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei was relieved and safely put away the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Xiao Yifei also sat down, after all, performing acupuncture does consume some energy.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xiao Yifei asked, seeing the man¡¯s excited expressions, with a smile. The man was waving his arms around, looking in good shape. ¡°Uncle, since the fire poison is cured, about that promise you made me¡­¡± Xiao Yifei awkwardly looked at the boss, hesitant to speak his mind.

    Hearing this, the bossughed heartily, getting up and saying, ¡°Haha, other people¡¯s maps are all hastily put together, but my map is genuinely well-researched.¡± As he said this, the boss approached Xiao Yifei with the map. Hearing the boss speak so confidently, Xiao Yifei curiously epted the map from his hand.

    Upon taking a careful look, Xiao Yifei realized the boss wasn¡¯t wrong. Compared to the random markings of other stores, the maps in the boss¡¯s shop were much clearer, not only offeringprehensive topographical details but even containing thorough descriptions of marked locations.

    ¡°How is it?¡± The boss asked, looking at Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei smiled, nodded, and couldn¡¯t help giving a mental thumbs-up. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s satisfied demeanor, the boss couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. His maps were crafted from his actual field surveys, unlike others.

 Chapter 1186 - 1177: Full of Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Chapter 1177: Full of Hope</h4>

    His map was absolutely a work of conscience, without a hint of deceit. After handing the map to Xiao Yifei, the boss still felt a bit guilty because Xiao Yifei had helped him so much, yet all he gave him in return was a map, which was really not in line with reason.

    The boss suddenly patted his chest and said, "Xiao Yifei, my family doesn¡¯t have much to give you, but in the future, my life will be yours. If you ever have trouble, just call me, and I¡¯ll have no hesitation!" The boss spoke sternly, without a trace of joking.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand, with a somewhat flustered expression on his face. "Uncle, I saved a life, not took one." Xiao Yifei¡¯s tone was somewhat helplessly amused, yet this remark made the boss suddenly burst intoughter, and for a moment, the atmosphere turned lively.

    After a while, the boss sighed, "The Fire Poison that¡¯s troubled me for so many years has finally disappeared today." Hearing this sigh, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Uncle, in the future, you should be full of hope for life and stop living so sloppily." Saying this, Xiao Yifei pointed to the messy liquor bottles in the room.

    Hearing Xiao Yifei say this, the boss also looked around, possibly feeling indeed too sloppy, the man frantically nodded his head, "That¡¯s right, live well!" Saying this, the man stood up and said, "Start by tidying up the room!" Not hesitating for a moment, the man, just after treatment, wanted to start cleaning up.

    Standing aside, Xiao Yifei wanted to stop him but couldn¡¯t. Fortunately, Fire Poison wasn¡¯t a toxin that required a long recovery period after treatment, so Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say much. However, with the boss cleaning up the room, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t just stand idly by, so he helped the boss tidy up the room.

    Luckily, the room wasn¡¯trge. Xiao Yifei and the boss only spent over an hour, and the entire room waspletely renewed. Although the furniture was still shabby and worn, it already looked much morefortable, with no more liquor bottles and no more dirty clothes, like a room lived in by someone tidy.

    Looking at the clean room, the man¡¯s mood was great. But at this time, the sky outside was getting dark. Seeing the darkening sky, the boss looked at Xiao Yifei awkwardly, "Sorry, Xiao Yifei, for the trouble. It¡¯s sote already, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night before leaving?"

    Hearing the boss say this, Xiao Yifei looked out the window to find the pitch-ck sky and nodded. It was too dark to move, so Xiao Yifei decided to stay here for the night. Although the conditions weren¡¯t great, at least there was a ce to rest. The boss happily went out to buy some small drinks and snacks.

    So this dinner was considered the best meal Xiao Yifei had eaten in days. After eating, Xiao Yifei shared someughter and talk with the boss before going to sleep.

    The next day, before leaving, the boss gave Xiao Yifei some advice because the ce Xiao Yifei was going was in the mountains. Without some skills, one could really die in there. After hearing the boss¡¯s advice, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire the man who lived there. Xiao Yifei also kept the boss¡¯s words in mind.

    After hurriedly saying goodbye, Xiao Yifei embarked on the path of deciphering, bidding farewell to the market. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental. The people he met along the way varied greatly, such as the elderly man at the start and the boss now, who were extremes. Although the boss had a bad temper, his character was genuinely good.

    In contrast, one can see the differences between people. Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei set out on the mountain path without hesitation. Who knows what kind of dangers await Xiao Yifei?

    Exiting the market, Xiao Yifei arrived on the mountain path. Because the map was clearly marked, Xiao Yifei quickly found the right path. The journey was smooth, and the ces to avoid were all bypassed by Xiao Yifei.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei arrived at the first marked location. This ce was also the closest one on the sheepskin scroll. It was a small vige, simr to the elderly man¡¯s vige Xiao Yifei had visited before, nestled on the mountain, somewhat isted from the world.

    One by one, the low tile houses were unevenly lined up in a straight line. ncing around, several people could be vaguely seen moving about, doing who knows what. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei slowly walked into the vige, holding the sheepskin scroll, searching around.

    It must be said that the map given by the boss was truly detailed. Even the vige locations were marked clearly. Originally, the sheepskin scroll didn¡¯t have any map shapes, but it did have the shape of mountains. So after Xiao Yifei got the map andpared it with his sheepskin scroll, he understood a lot.

    Now with this detailed map, Xiao Yifei was searching more quickly. Following the markings on the sheepskin scroll,bined with the map, Xiao Yifei soon found a somewhat dpidated house. Looking at this house, Xiao Yifei was a bit puzzled because such a ce didn¡¯t seem like somewhere people lived.

    However, since the sheepskin scroll marked this ce, Xiao Yifei had to go in and take a look. With this mindset, Xiao Yifei took the sheepskin scroll and carefully walked in. Looking around, Xiao Yifei found that this house had been neglected for a long time, with spider webs everywhere and the smell of rotting wood.

    <fn235d> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel</fn235d>

    Seeing all this decay, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown, covering his mouth and nose with his hand. He slowly searched inside. Although this house had been abandoned, its structure remained intact. At least which part was the living room and which part was the bedroom was clear.

    The living room was clearly not a good ce to hide things, so Xiao Yifei headed straight to the bedroom to search. Like the living room, it was run-down and dpidated. Rotten wooden nks were disyed on the floor. In this environment, a metal box stood out prominently, catching Xiao Yifei¡¯s eye immediately.

    Coming to the box, Xiao Yifei found it wasn¡¯t clean either, mottled with rust, indicating it had been there for a long time. Just when Xiao Yifei was about to open it, he discovered something. The box was locked, and it was the oldest type ofbination lock.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t open it because of the lock. It was because the lock on the box had already been opened, meaning this iron box had already been opened by someone. Could someone else have been here? Thinking this, Xiao Yifei reached out to open the box, and sure enough, it waspletely empty inside.

    "Damn it!" Seeing the empty box, Xiao Yifei stomped his foot in anger. The ce marked on the sheepskin scroll was here, yet he¡¯de all this way to find itpletely empty. How could this not make someone angry? It was simply a wasted effort!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, but he still held onto a sliver of hope. Xiao Yifei continued to search again, unwilling to believe he couldn¡¯t find anything useful. But after searching for a long time, Xiao Yifei finally lost even the slightest bit of hope because there was truly nothing to be found in this dpidated house.

 Chapter 1187 - CapÃ­tulo 1187: 1178: Playing Tricks and Pretending to Be a Ghost

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1187: Chapter 1178: ying Tricks and Pretending to Be a Ghost</strong>

    Standing there dumbfounded, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what to do. Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly heard an elderly voice. Hearing such a voice in this kind of ce nearly scared the soul out of Xiao Yifei. The voice cautiously asked, ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei suppressed his shock and slowly replied, ¡°I should be asking you that. Acting all mysterious in broad daylight, what are you doing here?¡± After saying this, Xiao Yifei nced around, trying to find the source of the voice, but this look around almost scared him into sitting down on the ground.

    At the rundown window of the room, an elderly face was staring intently at Xiao Yifei. The person¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, like someone who wouldn¡¯t need a costume to work in a haunted house, and that person¡¯s gaze was somewhat cold and chilling, which exined why Xiao Yifei felt a chill.

    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Yifei, with a trembling voice, asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you human or ghost?¡± In response, the person coldly snorted and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t do bad things, you won¡¯t fear ghosts knocking at your door.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward. Indeed, he was the one who barged in first and started searching around inside. No matter how you look at it, he was at fault. Seeing Xiao Yifei not speaking, the ghostly person waved at Lin Mu, ¡°Come out first, I¡¯m not a ghost.¡±

    Startled, Xiao Yifei quickly nodded. Since the person had already given him a way out, how could he not take it? He quickly walked out of the house and, at the doorstep, saw the entire figure of the one who had scolded him earlier. It turned out the person was an elder past fifty years old, which exined all the wrinkles.

    Furthermore, the elder was short, so when he was standing by the window just now, only his head was visible, which made him seem so terrifying. But now, it looked like the other party was just an elder.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry to find something and didn¡¯t think much. Please don¡¯t mind me,¡± Xiao Yifei scratched his head and apologized to the elder. The elder only nodded slightly, clearly not a man of many words.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± the elder suddenly asked. This question made Xiao Yifei a bit troubled because he didn¡¯t know what he was looking for. He only knew that the sheep parchment marked this ce, so he came. But Xiao Yifei dared not tell the elder about the parchment in his hand. The lesson fromst time was enough; he wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hesitation, the elder furrowed his brow. After a moment, he seemed to have some thoughts and slowly said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Young man, I know there are things you can¡¯t say. Is it because of the parchment in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the parchment in your hand?¡± The elder¡¯s few words sent waves through Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. He had only learned about the parchment in the previous vige, so how did this elder know about it too? Or could it be¡­ As this thought crossed his mind, Xiao Yifei suppressed his shock and grew wary.

    Seeing the wary look on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, the elder shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in that parchment.¡± Hearing the elder say this, Xiao Yifei rxed a bit, but still remained cautious.

    Perhaps due to previous incidents, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t easily trust strangers now. Seeing this, the elder shook his head, knowing words were futile, so he acted directly. The elder slowly extended his hand and pulled something from his clothes, cing it in front of Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows because he didn¡¯t understand what the elder meant. The elder opened his hand, revealing an object¡ªa piece of jade, an old piece without any carved marks,pletely natural.<fn0286> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel</fn0286>

    Gazing at this piece of old jade, Xiao Yifei looked at the elder in confusion. The elder slowly exined, ¡°A person gave this to me once, saying that if I ever saw someone with the parchment, I should give it to them.¡± He frowned, ¡°So, as long as you have the parchment, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei was momentarily stunned, then furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Sir, what did the person who gave you this look like?¡± Hearing this question, the elder shook his head, saying the person who gave him the jade didn¡¯t want others to know him, so it was inconvenient to tell Xiao Yifei.

    So that¡¯s how it was. Xiao Yifei initially thought it was Muyun¡¯s mother who gave the elder the jade, but since the elder didn¡¯t want to divulge, there was nothing Xiao Yifei could do. He couldn¡¯t force the elder, so he obediently showed him the parchment. Seeing it, the elder nodded.

    After handing the jade to Xiao Yifei, the elder said nothing more and turned to leave, leaving Xiao Yifei alone with a mind full of doubt. Looking at the elder¡¯s departing figure, then at the jade in his hand, and finally at the shabby house, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t figure out how these three unrted things connected.

    The inexplicably received jade in his hand seemed like something bought from a street stall, yet Xiao Yifei dared not throw it away casually. After all, it was the first clue he obtained. With this in mind, Xiao Yifei smiled bitterly and put the jade away, preparing to head to the next location.

    After all, since the parchment marked so many points, it was unlikely that the first point would unravel the secret. Thinking this way, Xiao Yifei felt relieved about the jade. After a brief rest, he set off for the next location once again.

    However, what Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t notice was that after giving him the jade, the usually expressionless elder¡¯s lips curved into a strange smile. What awaited Xiao Yifei, after all?

    The second location wasn¡¯t very far, about a one or two-hour journey. It was another small vige. Without the map, Xiao Yifei might have thought he had returned, as the architecture looked the same. Comining to himself, Xiao Yifei walked in.

    This time, Xiao Yifei found not a rundown house but a house where people lived, inhabited by a young mountain girl. Seeing Xiao Yifei arrive with the parchment, she ran directly to him.

    ¡°Oh, is that a parchment in your hand?¡± The mountain girl asked enthusiastically, making Xiao Yifei a bit at a loss, so he quickly nodded. Seeing this, the girl smiled, asked him to wait a moment, then turned and went into the house.

    Xiao Yifei stood there dumbly, not knowing what to do. After a while, the girl came out holding something. Seeing her urgency, Xiao Yifei understood she had gone in to fetch something, and what she found should be what she was holding.

 Chapter 1188 - CapÃ­tulo 1188: 1179: The Mountain Girl

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1188: Chapter 1179: The Mountain Girl</strong>

    It was a bracelet, of an unknown material, yet still quite lustrous. Taking the bracelet, Xiao Yifei curiously asked the girl, ¡°Is it because I have the handscroll that you¡¯re giving this to me?¡± Upon hearing that, the girl smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, someone gave this to me earlier, asking me to give it to someone who had a handscroll.¡±

    Saying this, the girl cheerfully looked at Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Yifei responded politely. Hearing this, the girl shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, little brother. You¡¯re so handsome, I think it¡¯s actually quite nice.¡± Saying that, the girl suddenly stared straight at Xiao Yifei.

    The suddenpliment made Xiao Yifei blush a little. Seeing this, the girl eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh, why are you blushing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand, trying to hide his blushing face. ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Saying this, Xiao Yifei hurriedly fled the scene, heading to the next marked ce. Watching Xiao Yifei leave, the girl smiled, though now the smile was no longer as innocent as before.

    ¡°Oh, what a pity, such a good-looking person.¡± Saying this, the girl helplessly headed back into the house. Xiao Yifei was still somewhat blushing, wondering how a girl from the mountains could boldlypliment others. Xiao Yifei kept thinking as he continued forward helplessly.

    At the next ces, instead of receiving earrings or nes, Xiao Yifei started to suspect that Muyun¡¯s mother had given him all her jewelry. He had no idea what the intention was behind giving him these things. Once more, Xiao Yifei was on the verge ofpleting an entire outfit of umted jewelry.

    Along the way, Xiao Yifei did not find anything particrly unusual. The same vige, the same people, the same reactions. Up to now, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat numb, uncertain whether he was solving a mystery or ying a collection game. Arriving at one ce to get an item felt a bit like collecting in a game.

    More importantly, Xiao Yifei had only traversed half of the ces marked on the handscroll, meaning he still had half of the mountain path to go. Looking at the endless mountain road, Xiao Yifei sighed. What could he do; his curiosity back then had led him here, and he had no choice but to carry on.

    Once again, he arrived at a vige, initially presuming he would receive another trivial item, but Xiao Yifei was mistaken. This time, the item genuinely caught him by surprise.

    ¡°Where has Xiao Yifei gone? Why haven¡¯t we seen him yet?¡± Hua Xiangrong visited the Hua Mansion once more, initially nning to see if Xiao Yifei had returned, as many days had passed without any sight of him, leaving Hua Xiangrong genuinely anxious.

    Thus, she ran to Old Hua toin, but Old Hua also had no idea where Xiao Yifei was. Not only Hua Xiangrong, but Old Hua also felt concerned. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Yifei wille back.¡± Old Hua did not voice his worries to Hua Xiangrong, insteadforting her not to be anxious.

    Hua Xiangrong naturally could tell that Old Hua was only reassuring her. Right now, nobody knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s whereabouts. Watching Hua Xiangrong¡¯s worried expression, Old Hua felt a bit guilty, hence he jokingly said, ¡°Hey, Xiangrong, you¡¯re so worried about Xiao Yifei. Do you perhaps like him?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong, who was still worried, blushed immediately. ¡°Grandfather, what are you saying? Is this the time to discuss this?¡± Listening to Hua Xiangrong¡¯s shy tone, Old Huaughed. Judging by this demeanor, what else could it be if not her liking Xiao Yifei? Thinking about this, Old Hua thoughtfully nodded.

    Honestly, Old Hua was quite fond of Xiao Yifei. If Xiao Yifei could marry Hua Xiangrong, it would definitely not be a bad thing. So now, the image of Hua Xiangrong leading Xiao Yifei kept running through Old Hua¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Grandfather, what are you thinking?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked puzzledly upon seeing Old Hua¡¯s silly grin. Hearing this, Old Hua realized he had spaced out earlier, and quickly waved it off, iming he had just been lost in thought. Hearing Old Hua¡¯s exnation, Hua Xiangrong helplessly chuckled.

    Where, exactly, was Xiao Yifei? Hua Xiangrong gazed at the sky outside the window, pondering this.

    Perhaps Hua Xiangrong and the others couldn¡¯t imagine that at this very moment, Xiao Yifei was in the Ten Thousand Mountains in the Southern Border. Following the markings on the handscroll, Xiao Yifei had already reached thetter half of the locations it recorded.

    It was the same familiar routine. Following the markings, Xiao Yifei found a ce, again a residential home. As soon as he saw it, he knew someone would be giving him something. Touching the jewelry in his pocket, Xiao Yifei felt a sudden urge to give up. What are these things? Could it be that the secret Muyun¡¯s mother left behind is this?

    Holding such doubts, Xiao Yifei quietly waited for someone toe and find him. Sure enough, after not too long, a middle-aged man came looking for Xiao Yifei. Seeing the handscroll in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, the man immediately lit up with excitement¡ªit was as if he¡¯d been waiting for this person.<fn10cd> Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel</fn10cd>

    The man was about to say something when Xiao Yifei interrupted him, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s skip the conversation. Just give me the item first.¡± Xiao Yifei was tired of the lengthy dialogues up to this point, so he straightforwardly told the man to hand over whatever it was, though it was admittedly somewhat rude.

    Upon hearing this, the man was visibly taken aback, then awkwardly smiled. He reached behind him to pull out an item¡ªan antique box, unlike anything Xiao Yifei had seen among the previous items, making him particrly attentive this time.

    ¡°He told me to give this to you,¡± the man said, extending the item towards Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei nodded, taking the box. After receiving it, he nced at the man and then, somewhat skeptically, opened the box. However, upon seeing what¡¯s inside, Xiao Yifei was stunned.

    The box was simple, so it was easy to see what¡¯s inside. It was a silver needle resting on red cloth. The needle¡¯s head was shaped like an eye, and the tail was exceedingly sharp, resembling a silver light. In the sunlight, Xiao Yifei found it difficult to look directly at it.

    ¡°This is?¡± Xiao Yifei was somewhat scared to utter the needle¡¯s name, but he knew very well in his heart that this was the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle! Xiao Yifei could never have dreamt of encountering the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle in such a ce, handed to him unconditionally by someone.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei frowned, then quickly shut the box, looking at the man before him, ¡°Where did you get this item?¡± Xiao Yifei pointed at the box, questioning.

    Upon hearing this, the man appeared quite calm, seemingly not surprised by Xiao Yifei¡¯s intense reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I never opened it?¡± The man innocently waved his hand, indicating he had no idea what was inside the box.

    This was obviously not the answer Xiao Yifei was looking for, so he closed in on the man, furrowing his brows, asking, ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± However, everyone seemed united in saying they couldn¡¯t tell Lin Mu, ¡°Damn it!¡± He stomped his foot forcefully in frustration.

 Chapter 1189 - CapÃ­tulo 1189: 1180: Breaking Through

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1189: Chapter 1180: Breaking Through</strong>

    Throughout the journey, Xiao Yifei kept asking who had given them their belongings, but not a single person spoke, which left Xiao Yifei feeling quite helpless and annoyed. Eventually, when the man said he couldn¡¯t tell, Xiao Yifei finally couldn¡¯t help but swear. This feeling of knowing yet not knowing left Xiao Yifei unbearably itching.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei this way, the man awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t me me for this. When you promise someone something, you have to uphold it. That¡¯s just the way it is.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly. The man did have a point¡ªif the person didn¡¯t want to disclose, there was nothing Xiao Yifei could do.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± In the end, Xiao Yifei gave in, sighed, and thanked the man. Hearing this, the man smiled andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother, there will always be a way!¡± Comforted by these words, Xiao Yifei nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    With that, Xiao Yifei turned around and headed to the next ce. ¡°Ah, when will I ever uncover the secret?¡± Xiao Yifei sighed as he walked out of the vige, looking at the box in his hand, feeling uneasy. Although obtaining the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is a good thing, things obtained too easily are often more dangerous.

    This principle is something Xiao Yifei could not possibly be unaware of, so while holding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, he constantly felt uneasy, as though some conspiracy awaited him from behind. However, since Xiao Yifei embarked on this path, it meant there was no turning back. Having found so many things, it would be a shame to quit now.

    ¡°Oh well, getting the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle makes it worth the journey I¡¯ve walked so far.¡± Xiao Yifeiforted himself this way, resolutely stepping into the dark mountains, deciding no matter what ploty ahead, he would push forward!<fna7a4> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n </fna7a4>

    Holding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, Xiao Yifei felt a bit anxious. Even he himself didn¡¯t know why. He had a feeling like he had fallen into someone¡¯s trap, because the items he acquired before were all ancient jade and jewelry. Suddenly, something crucial to him appeared, which made him suspicious.

    But, regardless, Xiao Yifei decided toplete the parchment journey. Having survived an attempted assassination by an assassin earlier, what did he have to fear? With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei progressed step by step.

    A day passed, and Xiao Yifei finally arrived at thest ce. Seeing the mark on the parchment, Xiao Yifei was suddenly moved to tears, having walked this far, he finally reached the final destination. Now, Xiao Yifei felt like he was seeing clear skies after a storm, as if he might soon see the truth of the matter.

    This location seemed somewhat unusual, because this time the spot was no longer a vige but a series of earth cers, simr to mines. The entrances to these earth cers were spread across the mountain peaks. Seeing this distribution, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were earth cers here, unlike the previous vige locations.

    Harboring this doubt, Xiao Yifei slowly walked inside. Following the parchment, Xiao Yifei arrived at an entrance to one of the cers. Having walked all day, the sky was getting dark, and relying solely on daylight, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see the conditions inside the cer. Not seeing the conditions before entering, Xiao Yifei would not do such a foolish thing.

    Luckily, Xiao Yifei had previously asked the boss for some Fire Sticks. These items, just a gentle blow, would light up. Thus, Xiao Yifei would be able to see the situation inside clearly. He lit one Fire Stick and tossed it into the cer first.

    The fire instantly illuminated the entire cer, revealing a fairly ordinary space without anything odd, which set Xiao Yifei at ease. He lit another one, held it in his hand, and walked inside. The cer wasn¡¯t very deep, so Xiao Yifei reached the end after walking a few steps.

    Only to see the Fire Stick in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand flickering brightly. By this light, Xiao Yifei looked around at the surroundings,yers of soil, and some stored items inside. Apart from these, Xiao Yifei saw nothing else. In response, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but frown¡ªhow could there be nothing at all?

    Xiao Yifei thought about it and began searching around. However, after searching for a while, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t discover anything suspicious. At this moment, he suddenly noticed something resembling a jar nearby. This item was notrge, but for some reason, Xiao Yifei felt it was a pity. Hence, he went over to take a look.

    An ancient jar, which made Xiao Yifei want to see what was inside, so he reached out to open it. However, just then, a group of people suddenly rushed in and surrounded Xiao Yifei. Each held a torch, encircling him tightly.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned and slowly turned around. The crowd observing him did not move, merely watching Xiao Yifei turn around. As soon as he turned, Xiao Yifei saw the people, who surrounded him almost instantly, not giving him any room to react.

    It seemed there was an ambush long in ce. As he thought about this, Xiao Yifei considered how to escape the encirclement. At this point, an elderly man among them slowly stepped out, walking with a cane to the front of the crowd.

    ¡°Who are you, and why have youe to our vige?¡± the elderly man coughed and asked Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. The reason he came here was purely because of the parchment. Seeing Xiao Yifei not speak, the old man frowned and said, ¡°Young man, you look not too shabby, I advise you toe clean.¡±

    Hearing the old man say this, Xiao Yifei felt he might not be a bad person. He decided to tell him about the parchment. Xiao Yifei slowly took out the parchment, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei move, the crowd instantly became alert. ¡°What is this?¡± the old man asked, puzzled, looking at the thing in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t know what this is?¡± Astonished by their confused looks, Xiao Yifei felt shocked. Logically, if they saw this thing, they should at least understand its significance. But now, their expressions suggested they had never seen the parchment Xiao Yifei held.

    Seeing this, the old man turned to ask the crowd, ¡°Does anyone among you recognize this item?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other, but in the end, not a single person knew about the parchment. Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei instantly understood why it broke off at thest step.

    If everything before could be exined, but suddenly it turned out like this, then there was only one answer. Xiao Yifei was deceived. It was a huge scam, and from the moment Xiao Yifei obtained the parchment, he might have already fallen into this trap. Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    What kind of person could create such arge deception? Holding the parchment tightly, Xiao Yifei frowned¡ªhe had walked countless roads because of this parchment, only to find himself tricked at the end. Anyone would find it unbearable.

 Chapter 1190 - 1181: Innocent Villagers

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Chapter 1181: Innocent Vigers</h4>

    However, at this moment, what Xiao Yifei should be thinking about is how to get out of this predicament. How should he exin himself to make everyone believe him? "So, who exactly are you?" The old man seemed a bit impatient. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei wanted to argue back because he was tricked intoing here.

    "If you can¡¯t give a reason, we will arrest you." The old man sighed and spoke slowly. Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and thought about getting ready to take action and fight his way out. However, just at this moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw the people behind the old man falling one by one.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei felt something was wrong, and he then smelled an inexplicable fragrance in the air. Smelling this scent, Xiao Yifei immediately covered his mouth and nose, but the fragrance was not as simple as Xiao Yifei thought. Even covering his mouth and nose, the fragrance could sneak into one¡¯s body through the gaps.

    "This is not good, everyone cover your mouths and noses quickly!" Xiao Yifei shouted to remind everyone. After all, these people should all be innocent vigers, but it was toote. Large numbers of people were copsing, and no one paid attention to what Xiao Yifei was saying.

    As the fragrance invaded, Xiao Yifei felt his body weakening, and the scenery in front of him bing increasingly blurred. He could barely see one person after another falling, but he couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Xiao Yifei frantically tried to mobilize his True Qi to resist, but it was ultimately of no use.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before everyone before him had fallen, and Xiao Yifei also couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, fainting to the ground.

    The old earthen cer remained, but now it had transformed into something akin to a mortuary. One unconscious body after anothery in the cer, making the originally vast and gloomy ce even more terrifying.

    At this moment, two middle-aged men suddenly walked in from the cer¡¯s entrance. The two men were brawny, contrasting sharply with the slightly smaller vigers. They walked into the cer one after another, looking at the bodies scattered everywhere. The two men shook their heads helplessly. "How did they manage to draw the vigers over here?" one of themined.

    <fn6193> Updates are released by find?novel</fn6193>

    Hearing this, the other man smiled helplessly too. "Who told them to be curious? We can¡¯t be med for that, can we?" The man shrugged, looked around, seemingly searching for something. "Where¡¯s the kid?" He looked over again and again and seemed unable to find what he was looking for.

    At that moment, the first man seemed to notice something and said to the other man, "Isn¡¯t it over there?" As he said this, he pointed in a direction where Xiao Yifei was lying quietly on the ground. Turns out what they had been looking for was Xiao Yifei.

    "Oh, so it¡¯s here." The man suddenly understood, walked towards Xiao Yifei, confirmed that he was unconscious, then hoisted Xiao Yifei onto his shoulder. "What about the rest of them?" He asked, looking at the others, to which the other person helplessly shook his head.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about them. We just need to take this kid back." The man said, not bothering with the others, and walked out. Seeing this, the man carrying Xiao Yifei also followed along.

    It¡¯s unclear how much time passed before Xiao Yifei finally woke up. When he did, he found himself in a small room, clearly prepared to confine people. Waking up, Xiao Yifei¡¯s head felt dizzy, but it was amon symptom after being drugged unconscious.

    Suppressing the dizziness, Xiao Yifei slowly stood up, feeling somewhat unsure of who he was at the moment. Just then, a man dressed in ck walked over. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly called out to him, "Where is this ce?" Hearing this, the man paused, then suddenly realized.

    "Oh, you¡¯re that Xiao Yifei." Saying this, the man smiled, but Xiao Yifei felt a bit helpless, so he repeated his question. This time the man realized but didn¡¯t seem willing to tell Xiao Yifei anything. "Come on, close to death, there¡¯s no need to know where you are." The man said with a sarcastic tone.

    Close to death? Hearing that he was going to die, Xiao Yifei, instead of being scared, became a bit intrigued. "Why will I die?" He asked, puzzled. The man, amused, looked at Xiao Yifei; it was rare for someone not to fear death but to be curious about why they would die.

    So the man pretended to be sympathetic and said, "Oh dear, so pitiful, not even knowing why you¡¯re about to die. Let me tell you, you¡¯re about to be used as a sacrificial offering, alive." Hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. Could it be that they set up such a big trap just to catch someone for a sacrifice?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei immediately felt suspicious. It¡¯s impossible; no one would go to such lengths just to catch a sacrificial offering. There must be another reason, but what exactly, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know. Just as he was about to ask, he realized the man had already left.

    Watching the man¡¯s departing back, Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly. Searching for so long, yet he had turned himself into the offering. What a situation, huh? The key is, who would bemitted enough to set such a big game just for him. At this moment, while pondering this, Xiao Yifei suddenly touched his pocket.

    The instant he touched it, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brows. Surprisingly, everything belonging to him was gone, including the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and the things he had received before. Finding his belongings missing immediately gave Xiao Yifei an uneasy feeling. If he¡¯s just an offering, why take everything he owns?

    It can be said that those who set up the trap must have other intentions. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Could it be that these people wanted the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and set this trap to lead him to this point?

    Considering the people Xiao Yifei had encountered before who had intentions toward the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it¡¯s not impossible for someone with such strength to go to such lengths. However, whether this is the case or not, Xiao Yifei still doesn¡¯t know and can only wait here.

    He thought he would be waiting for a long time today, but unexpectedly, only half a dayter, someone took him out. After leaving the room, Xiao Yifei was taken to another room. With so many rooms, Xiao Yifei found it a bit overwhelming. After being taken to another room, those people left.

    This room was much brighter than the one Xiao Yifei had been in previously, so at a nce, he could see the full view of the room. The room wasrge, with a bed and various living essentials, suggesting that someone lived here. At this moment, a shadow suddenly appeared on the bed.

    The shadow had been lying on the bed, so when it suddenly sat up, it gave Xiao Yifei quite a scare. Otherwise, he would have thought he had been taken to a haunted house. The shadow slowly got down from the bed, and since there were curtains on the bed, at first, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s appearance.

    But once Xiao Yifei clearly saw, he was even more shocked than before. "Xiao Wushuang!" Xiao Yifei eximed in surprise at the name of the shadow in front of him. Indeed, standing before Xiao Yifei was the enemy he¡¯d faced before, Xiao Wushuang. Seeing Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Yifei felt as if he had seen a ghost. Wasn¡¯t this person supposed to be captured by Hua Xiangrong and taken to the Police Department?

 Chapter 1191 - 1182: What the Hell Are You Doing

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Chapter 1182: What the Hell Are You Doing</h4>

    But the fact is the fact, Xiao Wushuang, she didn¡¯t enter the Police Department. She was still standing well in front of Xiao Yifei. When Xiao Wushuang saw Xiao Yifei, she suddenlyughed. Thatughter, Xiao Yifei had never forgotten, "Haha, Xiao Yifei, you didn¡¯t expect it, did you? I¡¯m back again."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. No matter when, this Xiao Wushuang was always so annoying. Seeing the look of disgust on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, Xiao Wushuang felt a burst of happiness; the more ufortable her opponent was, the happier she became.

    "So all of this was your doing?" Xiao Yifei looked at the smugly dressed Xiao Wushuang and sneered. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuangughed again, walking to the side of the table, gently sipping a cup of tea, then sighed and said.

    "Oh, you guessed it all, it seems like it¡¯s really all my doing."

    "That¡¯s right, it was all my doing." Xiao Wushuang waved the teacup in her hand at Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth fiercely. This gue god, Xiao Yifei just couldn¡¯t shake off.

    "Why, when you treated me that way before, didn¡¯t you think there would be a day like this?" As she spoke, Xiao Wushuang pulled a box out of nowhere. That box was unmistakably familiar to Xiao Yifei because that was the box he used to store the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, now in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s hand. What could that possibly mean?

    Xiao Wushuang opened the box with a smirk, revealing the contents. Several Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles were neatly arranged inside. Compared to back then, there were many more Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles now, "Haha, didn¡¯t expect to get them without any effort. These remaining Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, you really helped me gather them all."

    Xiao Wushuang was naturally referring to the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles that Xiao Yifei obtained from Ci Xin. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei sneered and said, "You really have some skills, using so many people just to deceive me for the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles." Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang quickly shook her head.

    "No, no, no, I didn¡¯t use them; I coborated with them." Xiao Wushuang smiled cunningly, denying Xiao Yifei¡¯s im. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei looked at Xiao Wushuang puzzled. Coborate? Why would Xiao Wushuang coborate with them, or rather, what was the nexus of the coboration?

    As if seeing through Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion, Xiao Wushuang began to exin. It turned out that the group of people surrounding Xiao Yifei in the earth cer previously were from a mysterious tribe in the Southern Border. What they believed in differed from Huaxia, and every month, they had to capture an outsider to sacrifice to their deity.

    But gradually, people around started to know about this mysterious tribe, so basically, all outsiders disappeared without a trace. This made their tribe¡¯s capture efforts much more difficult, so Xiao Wushuang seized upon this point and approached them. Hence, an evil scheme started at this point.

    After hearing all this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt deceived. The secret he had been searching for so long was just a clown in others¡¯ eyes. The more he thought about it, the more Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. At the same time, he pped his hands at Xiao Wushuang, "Xiao Wushuang, Xiao Wushuang, you are truly formidable."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wushuang sneered. Back then, Xiao Yifei forced him to reveal his ws with a scheme, and now Xiao Wushuang used his own ways to deal with him in the same way. "Xiao Yifei, in the end, you¡¯re just too naive. How could you believe in something fictional like a sheepskin scroll?" Xiao Wushuang mocked Xiao Yifei.

    Believing in the sheepskin scroll, these words reminded Xiao Yifei of the old man he encountered at the very beginning, who lost his life for the sheepskin scroll. Could it also be fake? "Impossible, the first person said the sheepskin scroll was left by Muyun¡¯s mother."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s defense, Xiao Wushuang thought for a moment, then as if realizing something, said, "Oh, you mean that old woman. Yes, she did believe in the sheepskin scroll, one hundred percent, because before Muyun¡¯s mother died, she truly left behind a few things."

    "What?" Yes, just as Xiao Wushuang said, that old man did know what Muyun¡¯s mother left behind, but he didn¡¯t know what it was, so when he saw the sheepskin scroll, he thought it was some kind of treasure map left by Muyun¡¯s mother, which led to him beating his head against Xiao Yifei over it.

    It can be said that the old man Xiao Yifei first met was the unpredictable point in all of Xiao Wushuang¡¯s ns, but it was also this point that made Xiao Yifei believe in the sheepskin scroll without reservation. After all, someone lost their life over such a thing. If you say it¡¯s not valuable, that would truly be deceitful.

    And so, Xiao Yifei fell easily into this trap. Thinking over the encounters of recent days, Xiao Yifei felt a bit of regret.

    "Haha, Xiao Yifei, I originally thought you were quite smart, but I didn¡¯t expect you to fall so easily into my trap." Xiao Wushuang at this moment had the face of someone who had struck it rich overnight, repulsive. "Humph, Xiao Wushuang, even if you have the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needles, so what, you still won¡¯t be able to use them." Xiao Yifei sneered.

    However, at this moment, Xiao Wushuang suddenly pulled out the Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles. It was then Xiao Yifei realized that his things had long been taken by Xiao Wushuang ¡ª his Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, which had always been on him, were also taken along with everything else.

    "So this is the authentic Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, huh." Xiao Wushuang casually flipped through them, a greedy look in his eyes. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and said viciously, "Xiao Wushuang, that is my grandfather¡¯s belonging. You¡¯d better let go of it."

    Unexpectedly, even at this moment, Xiao Yifei dared to threaten him. Xiao Wushuang was somewhat displeased. Was he too easy to bully or what? With this thought, Xiao Wushuang closed the Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles, tossed them aside carelessly, and slowly said to Xiao Yifei, "Isn¡¯t it just a broken book, yet it¡¯s considered so precious?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was immediately angry. To Xiao Yifei, it was a symbol of his grandfather, also the only thing left by his grandfather. Xiao Wushuang even called it a broken book, "Say that again?" Xiao Yifei clenched his fists tightly, as if before him stood a blood enemy.

    His nails painfully dug into his flesh, but Xiao Yifei felt no pain. He could not allow anyone, not even a friend, to speak ill of his grandfather, under any circumstances. Seeing this, Xiao Wushuang found it amusing, for in Xiao Wushuang¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yifei was just a beast trapped in a cage, and it¡¯s impossible and impermissible for a trapped beast to get angry.

    "Humph, a broken book is a broken book; what¡¯s there to say?" Xiao Wushuang stood up, pointing at the Xiao n¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles on the table and said word by word.

    With a bang, in the next second, Xiao Wushuang suddenly flew out, without any warning, crashing hard against the wall. Instantly, Xiao Wushuang felt like his insides were almost shaken out. It took quite a while for Xiao Wushuang to barely lift his head.

    <fn9d23> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fn9d23>

    He saw Xiao Yifei standing in his original position, ying with his fist, clearly indicating that everything Xiao Wushuang did just now was caused by Xiao Yifei!

 Chapter 1192 - 1183: Just as Expected

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Chapter 1183: Just as Expected</h4>

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei looked at Xiao Wushuang with disdain. After all this time, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s only improvement seemed to be in his lip service. Xiao Yifei shook his fist and let out a coldugh.

    "When did you be so formidable?" Xiao Wushuang looked at Xiao Yifei in disbelief. As he spoke, he felt a pang of pain in his chest, likely caused by Xiao Yifei. In response to his words, Xiao Yifei sneered, "There¡¯s always some small fry that¡¯s an eyesore, so I had to learn some skills to deal with it."

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯sment, Xiao Wushuang was a bit irritated. Xiao Yifei essentially called him a small fry, and how could the proud Xiao Wushuang swallow that insult? "Xiao Yifei, your words are as annoying as ever," Xiao Wushuang said, ring at Xiao Yifei with ferocious eyes.

    "Same to you!" Xiao Yifei replied coldly. "Xiao Yifei!" Xiao Wushuang shouted, trying to get up from the ground but fell back down due to the pain in his chest. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s miserable appearance, Xiao Yifei burst outughing at the scene, finding it utterly ridiculous.

    "Haha, Xiao Wushuang, you better just stay down on the ground," Xiao Yifei taunted as he looked at Xiao Wushuang. "I hate beingughed at the most, and yet you dare to do so, Xiao Yifei. Just wait, someonee!" Xiao Wushuang finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Since childhood, Xiao Wushuang had been arrogant.

    So from childhood to adulthood, Xiao Wushuang wouldn¡¯t allow anyone tough at him. Anyone who did was met with various forms of punishment from him. As a result, as he grew up, his nature didn¡¯t restrain but became even more severe. No one could speak ill of him.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei¡¯s continuous jeering greatly enraged Xiao Wushuang. "Someone, take this person away for me!" Xiao Wushuang shouted, and with his voice, bodyguards appeared in waves from Xiao Wushuang¡¯s room, all targeting Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing the sudden influx of people, Xiao Yifei remained unafraid because he felt that among them, none of them were cultivators. The gap between those who cultivate and those who do not was too immense, to the point that numerical superiority was of no use.

    One by one, those who rushed in were kicked away by Xiao Yifei. Despite so many people entering, they posed no threat to Xiao Yifei. Witnessing this incredible scene, Xiao Wushuang was amazed, his mouth agape, wondering how the once frail Xiao Yifei suddenly became so powerful.

    Even dozens of robust Han could not constrain a single Xiao Yifei. Xiao Wushuang was at a loss for words. In the end, none of those Han dared to approach Xiao Yifei, and they bore more or less injuries caused by him, leading to a standoff between the two parties.

    "Xiao Wushuang, these are your people, huh? No wonder they¡¯re as weak as you," Xiao Yifei said casually. Hearing this, Xiao Wushuang had no retort because, indeed, his men were inferior. With no words to counter, Xiao Wushuang turned his anger towards his subordinates.

    "What are you doing? I¡¯ve been feeding you for so long, yet you can¡¯t even handle a feeble man?" Xiao Wushuang raged, causing his subordinates to remain silent, caught between their boss and an unbeatable enemy.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei let out a coldugh, "Ipetent people only take their anger out on their subordinates. That saying truly isn¡¯t wrong," Xiao Yifei calmly said to Xiao Wushuang.

    "What did you say?" Xiao Wushuang gritted his teeth, unsure how to deal with Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei said nothing, as it¡¯s best not to waste words on such people. "Xiao Yifei, you call me useless, but I think it¡¯s you¡ªno, it¡¯s your grandfather who¡¯s useless."

    <fn6634> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn6634>

    Hearing Xiao Wushuang mentioning his grandfather, Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow, then heard Xiao Wushuang continue, "Your whole family is useless. After all these years, you¡¯re all still a bunch of paupers. Isn¡¯t that useless?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei rushed in front of Xiao Wushuang, grabbing his cor. However, Xiao Wushuang watched Xiao Yifei as if he were unafraid, "What, does a useless person want to fight?" Xiao Wushuang sneered.

    "You!" Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and swung his fist toward Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face, but just at that moment, his hand was suddenly grasped. The fist that was about to hit Xiao Wushuang¡¯s face halted. All Xiao Wushuang had was a smug expression.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei turned to look behind him, only to see a man dressed in a Zhongshan suit standing there. The man behind him was the one holding his hand. The man was very strong, no matter how Xiao Yifei struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    "Kid, it¡¯s not wise to hit someone here," the man said while exerting force on his wrist, causing Xiao Yifei to be thrown in the opposite direction of Xiao Wushuang. Fortunately, Xiao Yifei used his True Qi to stabilize himself and avoid crashing into a nearby wall.

    After stabilizing himself, Xiao Yifei could finally see the man¡¯s face clearly. The man looked remarkably simr to Xiao Wushuang, like they were carved from the same mold. Seeing everyone around, they appeared nervous, indicating that the man must be someone with significant authority and power.

    Sure enough, Xiao Wushuang spoke to the man, "Dad, you came just in time." Hearing Xiao Wushuang call the man ¡¯Dad,¡¯ Xiao Yifei instantly knew what was going on. It turned out Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father had arrived, which exined why Xiao Wushuang dared to taunt Xiao Yifei earlier. Thinking about this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel at a loss for words.

    Relying here and there, Xiao Wushuang still had to depend on his father. Whether this counted as dragging his father down was up for debate. Regardless, his father had shown up by his side, and Xiao Yifei dared not act rashly. Moreover, from the strength with which Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father pulled him earlier, he was clearly no ordinary person.

    "Alright, everything¡¯s fine now. With me here, who¡¯s daring enough to touch you?" the man said as he helped Xiao Wushuang up. Hearing these words, Xiao Wushuang gave a triumphant smile at Xiao Yifei, as if saying, "I have someone to back me up, what can you do even if you¡¯re strong?"

    Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s triumphant look, Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly. There was nothing he could do; after all, this was Xiao Wushuang¡¯s turf. "So you¡¯re Xiao Yifei?" the man looked at Xiao Yifei, asking curiously.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded nomittally. At this point, there was no need for Xiao Yifei to hide his identity. Seeing this, the man let out a coldugh and said, "Hmph, like father, like son. Clearly, there¡¯s truth in that saying."

    What? Judging from the man¡¯s words, it seemed he knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s father. Upon realizing this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be curious. In truth, Xiao Yifei held little affection for his father.

    From a young age, Xiao Yifei grew up with his grandfather, to the extent that he even nearly forgot what his father looked like. However, hearing the man before him mention his father, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but be very interested.

    "You know my father?" Xiao Yifei asked, frowning at the man. The man nodded, indicating he knew Xiao Yifei¡¯s father, but it seemed the man and Xiao Yifei¡¯s father weren¡¯t on friendly terms, as the man¡¯s eyes were full of disdain when mentioning him.

 Chapter 1193 - 1184: Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Chapter 1184: Doubts</h4>

    "Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect to catch his son today." The manughed, and with those words, it seemed there was quite a deep grudge with Xiao Yifei¡¯s father. Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank, knowing that any conflict between this man and his father could easily be transferred to him.

    Therefore, it became difficult for Xiao Yifei to make any move. The three of them confronted each other at the spot, and for a while, no one spoke first. After a moment, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t hold back, "Dad, take him back and don¡¯t give him any food. Anyway, he¡¯s going to be sacrificed eventually." Xiao Wushuang whispered slowly into the man¡¯s ear.

    Upon hearing this, the man nodded thoughtfully. He had always been indulgent toward Xiao Wushuang, so he ordered someone to cuff Xiao Yifei and take him away. Watching Xiao Yifei being taken away, Xiao Wushuang snorted coldly, thinking that opposing him was courting death!

    In the room, Xiao Yifei helplessly looked out the window, with no way out. At this moment, he was like amb waiting to be ughtered, defenseless. Even more despairing was that no one knew of his whereabouts, which meant no one coulde to save him.

    Days passed, drawing closer to the time when Xiao Yifei was to be sacrificed. During these days, he was deprived of food, likely Xiao Wushuang¡¯s doing. However, Xiao Yifei had experienced such conditions before while with Ci Xin, so it was nothing new for him.

    The sacrifice was scheduled for tomorrow, and Xiao Wushuang deliberately came to see Xiao Yifei the day before, intending to humiliate him. Yet, all Xiao Yifei could do was endure Xiao Wushuang¡¯s taunts. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night, and the moon in the sky seemed to have turned blood red, as if mourning for Xiao Yifei¡¯s impending death.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that after all this time, he might die because of a fictional god. Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei found it rather amusing. Dying for such a reason was quite an oddity for Xiao Yifei. Looking at the moon outside, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional; tonight might very well be hisst night.

    As Xiao Yifei was lost in thought, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. He noticed a shadow appear at the edge of his bed. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei did not make a sound but quietly observed the silhouette from outside the window as it cautiously approached the window and peered inside.

    "Who are you?" Xiao Yifei suddenly asked. The person was clearly startled by his voice, and their figure stumbled before they could regain bnce. The shadow called out his name in confusion, and upon hearing it, Xiao Yifei frowned slightly before nodding.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei nod, the shadow moved closer to the window again. This time, the figure removed their mask, saying, "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s me." As they removed their mask, a familiar face was revealed to Xiao Yifei.

    It was the boss! Xiao Yifei almost cried out in surprise upon seeing his boss. If he didn¡¯t realize he was still on enemy territory, things could have gone badly. "Uncle, why are you here?" Xiao Yifei asked in astonishment. The boss chuckled upon hearing this, patting his chest as he said, "Haha, I peeked at your parchmentst time."

    With this revtion, Xiao Yifei understood why the boss could find him; he must have peeked before. Relieved, Xiao Yifei thought to himself, "Haha, I¡¯m familiar with this ce; seeing it once was enough to locate you. So, following the clues, I tracked you down." The boss scratched his head.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled, but then the boss seemed puzzled. "Hey, Xiao Yifei, how did you end up like this?" The boss frowned, seeing him locked in the room. "It¡¯s a long story," Xiao Yifei replied, shaking his head. Seeing this, the boss asked no more questions, focusing instead on rescuing him.

    "Xiao Yifei, hold on; I¡¯ll open the window for you," the boss confidently told him. The windows in his room were fortified with security bars outside, making it impossible for Xiao Yifei to escape, despite therge windows. Yet, the boss unexpectedly said he would open the windows.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei frowned. "Uncle, is that possible?" He looked at the boss, who, in turn, patted his chest and said, "Don¡¯t worry." As he spoke, the boss pulled something from his backpack, a sk of liquid. Wearing gloves, he carefully took it out.

    Seeing the liquid, Xiao Yifei seemed to grasp the situation. "Uncle, is that..." The boss swayed the sk in his hand and smiled, "Hehe, it¡¯s strong acid of a very high concentration, capable of corroding almost any material." Hearing ¡¯any material,¡¯ Xiao Yifei was instantly stunned.

    "Xiao Yifei, step back a bit," the boss instructed as he opened the sk. The liquid was white and odorless, appearing as innocuous as water, yet it was potent enough to corrode anything. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei stepped back a few steps; he didn¡¯t want any contact with it.

    The boss then slowly poured the liquid onto the window bars. In no time, the bars began to dissolve, one after another, and soon all the bars outside the window were corroded by the liquid he brought. However, it wasn¡¯t safe to escape immediately; rushing out could still risk touching trace amounts of the liquid.

    So, Xiao Yifei waited until the liquid hadpletely evaporated before he climbed out of the room with the boss. Although his hands were still cuffed, making the climb somewhat awkward, he managed to get out safely. At that moment, Xiao Yifei felt incredibly fortunate to run into the boss on the way.

    Perhaps the part Xiao Wushuang hadn¡¯t ounted for in his n was the boss¡¯s involvement.

    "Where should we head now?" Xiao Yifei asked the boss in confusion. The boss pointed to a location, indicating the single exit in the massive courtyard. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and cautiously followed the boss toward the entrance.

    They avoided climbing the wall due to the noise it might make, prioritizing stealth instead.

    Xiao Yifei and the boss moved slowly to avoid alerting the guards watching over him. Despite their slow pace, they eventually reached the entrance. Yet, as they drew near, Xiao Yifei noticed two guards stationed at the door.

    <fn30e2> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find¡ïNovel</fn30e2>

    Witnessing this, Xiao Yifei nced at the boss, who also wore a grave expression. The guards hadn¡¯t been there when the boss first came, likely having changed shifts since. Both stood there, unsure of their next move.

    Rushing out would inevitably alert the guards, yet waiting was not an option either. Instantly, Xiao Yifei resolved to overpower the two guards silently with his current capabilities.

 Chapter 1194 - 1185: Quick Reflexes

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Chapter 1185: Quick Reflexes</h4>

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei decided to take a bold risk because this way, at least there was still some hope. He gave the boss a look, indicating to act when the time was right. Seeing this, the boss nodded, and the two of them moved a little closer. Once Xiao Yifei was sure of the killing distance, he made his move.

    Xiao Yifei moved with lightning speed to the side of the guard on the left. It was the newly reced guard. His reaction was quick; as soon as he noticed someone beside him, he tried to call out to the guard on the right. However, before he could shout, Xiao Yifei extinguished his cry in its infancy.

    Xiao Yifei twisted the first person¡¯s neck, and then it was time for the second. Just as he turned around, Xiao Yifei found the guard on the right staring at him in shock. Dammit, why is this guard here now? Thinking this, Xiao Yifei rushed over; he didn¡¯t want to give the guard a chance to send out information.

    <fnbf12> This content belongs to Find~Novel</fnbf12>

    Quickly arriving at the guard¡¯s side, Xiao Yifei deftly snapped the second person¡¯s head. Watching the body slowly copse, Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief; that was a close call. Just as Xiao Yifei was thinking this, a sudden rm sounded from inside the house.

    Hearing the sound, Xiao Yifei looked at the fallen guard. He had used everyst bit of his strength to press the rm button, so the rm Xiao Yifei heard was because of his own actions. Knowing he was exposed, Xiao Yifei quickly shouted to the boss, "Uncle, run, we¡¯ve been discovered."

    Upon hearing this, the boss quickly followed Xiao Yifei, heading straight for the forest. At this moment, the house guards swarmed out, joined by Xiao Wushuang and Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father. Seeing their distant figures, Xiao Wushuang was a little annoyed, "Chase!" With thatmand, everyone pursued the direction Xiao Yifei was fleeing.

    In response, Xiao Wushuang turned back to look at Xiao Yifei¡¯s room. On the right side of the room, the original burr-proof window had suddenly rusted, and several of the pirs no longer looked the same. "Who is it!" Xiao Wushuang yelled, observing the scene.

    He never expected that even in the Ten Thousand Mountains, someone would help Xiao Yifei. Beside him, Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father also wore a troubled expression. With a sigh, he immediately gave chase.

    At this point, Xiao Yifei and the boss were sprinting madly, not daring to make any rash moves. So Xiao Yifei could only keep running forward with the boss, regardless of where the end might be. For now, the goal was to escape Xiao Wushuang¡¯s pursuit. After running for an uncertain amount of time, perhaps due to exhaustion, Xiao Yifei suddenly stopped, gasping for breath.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yifei?" The boss asked, puzzled, as he saw Xiao Yifei stop suddenly. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled awkwardly and said, "Uncle, I haven¡¯t eaten in days." What? Upon hearing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t eaten, the boss was somewhat exasperated, "Those guys didn¡¯t feed you anything?" the boss asked.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded in tacit agreement, but then assured the boss that he was fine. "Damn, they¡¯re catching up." Xiao Yifei looked behind and saw faint firelight. "How are you, can you keep running?" the boss asked worriedly, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei nodded with difficulty. The consequence of not eating was now evident; he was genuinely fatigued. But there was no choice¡ªif he didn¡¯t run, he¡¯d be a sacrifice. So Xiao Yifei had no other options.

    With that, a chase began deep in the mountains. They didn¡¯t know how much time passed when Xiao Yifei suddenly stumbled and fell heavily to the ground. Seeing this, the boss quickly helped Xiao Yifei up, "Are you okay?" Xiao Yifei shook his head. "No, you can¡¯t run anymore!" the boss said decisively, looking at Xiao Yifei.

    In that critical moment, the boss thought of a strategy. The sky was so dark, and hiding in the tall shrubs, no one would find them. So, the boss moved Xiao Yifei into the bushes. After making sure it was safe, he stepped out.

    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled by the boss¡¯s actions. Hearing this, the boss turned and smiled at Xiao Yifei, "You stay here, I¡¯ll draw them away!" The boss said casually, as if what he was about to do was nothing out of the ordinary.

    "No way!" Upon hearing the boss¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei immediately rejected it sternly. The boss had helped Xiao Yifei escape; now letting the boss draw people away would be heartless for Xiao Yifei. But the boss seemed to have made up his mind.

    Running together would undoubtedly slow the boss down given Xiao Yifei¡¯s current stamina, and they would both end up captured. But this way, at least one could survive. It was the best approach. Thinking this, the boss said nothing and resolutely walked away.

    The boss¡¯s back was so determined that it frightened Xiao Yifei. "Hey, I¡¯m here!" The boss shouted at the mes behind him. Sure enough, once they heard this, the mes immediately reacted and converged one by one towards the boss.

    Seeing all of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt like crying. The boss nced at Xiao Yifei onest time before turning to run in another direction. Xiao Yifei then saw the bearers of mes follow one after another past him. Boss, please be safe.

    Using the time the boss bought by drawing the crowd, Xiao Yifei sat in ce and started channeling, striving to recover some strength. As he practiced, he also prayed for the boss. But it seems that everything in this world must counter one¡¯s wishes to be precious, and this time was no exception.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei suddenly heard the sound of people talking. The voice didn¡¯t seem to belong to the boss, and if it wasn¡¯t the boss, then it was clearly those chasing him. He heard them discussing: "Sigh. So unlucky, how did that guy run away, and who do we have now?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart sank. They said they captured someone. In the vast mountains, who else could it be but the boss? Indeed, after a while, the boss appeared, dejected, among the pursuers.

    Step by step, a displeased look on his face. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart immediately tightened. The boss was so strong, how did he get caught? Thinking this, Xiao Yifei suddenly saw Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father walking nearby. Seeing this man, Xiao Yifei realized.

    With this man around, even at his peak, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t escape his clutches. "Hmph, that kid Xiao Yifei, even managed to escape!" the man said viciously, sounding very displeased. Hearing this, the boss suddenlyughed, "Haha, I think you¡¯d better stop trying to catch him. He¡¯s long gone down the mountain."

    As he said this, the boss cautiously nced at the bushes with the corner of his eye. Clearly, the boss was worried about exposing Xiao Yifei, in which case all efforts would be in vain. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a bit upset. The man sneered, saying, "Leaving arade behind to run away alone, coward!"

 Chapter 1195 - 1186: Coward

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Chapter 1186: Coward</h4>

    Hearing this, the boss instantly felt displeased. In the boss¡¯s view of Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei was definitely not a coward. So upon hearing the man say this, the boss was somewhat annoyed, "Xiao Yifei is not a coward!" the boss argued excitedly, watching the boss¡¯s reaction, the man let out a curious chuckle.

    "He¡¯s abandoned you, and you still speak for him? Truly a deep brotherhood." As he spoke, the manughed heartily, "However, even though Xiao Yifei ran, using you as a sacrificial offering is not excessive." Naturally, the man was referring to the boss. Initially, Xiao Yifei was maintaining a covert observation, but upon hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t stay still anymore.

    The boss also knew that at this moment, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to rush forward. Suddenly the boss shouted, "Don¡¯te over! Just stay there!" This shout left everyone a bit at a loss, each looking at each other, unsure of what was happening.

    <fn5705> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn5705>

    Hearing this, the man furrowed his brows, feeling that the boss seemed very strange at this moment. The boss immediately said to those nearby, "Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t touch me, I hate being touched the most." Seeing the boss gesture to the nearby subordinates, the man helplessly signaled everyone to back off.

    Indicating for everyone not to approach the boss, he continued to walk forward. Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei also suppressed the excitement in his heart and finally remained motionless. Watching the departing backs of the people, Xiao Yifei angrily hammered the hard stone with his hand, instantly causing the stone to crack open.

    Blood trickled from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, "Damn it!" He gritted his teeth, staring at the direction the boss was being taken. The boss, taken back, was locked in another room. Truth be told, the boss didn¡¯t regret it; Xiao Yifei had once given him life, and now he was simply returning the favor.

    Even at the cost of his life, the boss felt no fear. Tomorrow was the day of the sacrifice. On this extraordinary night, Xiao Yifei, initially intended to be the sacrificial offering, was reced by the boss, and the moonlight outside changed from blood red to a ghastly white, making the atmosphere even more oppressive.

    Time ticked away until the next day, the day of the sacrifice. The original n hadn¡¯t deviated slightly. At noon that day, the boss was carried tightly bound into the sacrificial area, the sunlight ring to the point where he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open. Now, the boss was tied to a pir, lying down.

    Unaware of how much time had passed, the sacrifice appeared to have started. The boss was lifted by someone, and if not for his impending death, he would have found it quitefortable being carried, even lying down. But awaiting him was the gates of Hell.

    On the sacrificial altar, the boss was stood up, his arms and legs bound tightly. He looked helplessly at the crowd below, their eyes filled with reverence, as if they were about to wee their guardian deity.

    "If I die, so be it," the boss said to himself nonchntly. However, just then, he suddenly noticed a man in a ck robe among the crowd. Recognizing the man, the boss¡¯s brows tightened immediately because while everyone else was looking devoutly at the sky, only he was bowing his head,pletely out of ce with the atmosphere.

    He wanted to take a closer look, but suddenly the man disappeared. Just then, the High Priest of their tribe walked out, holding a Magic Wand, with iprehensible symbols drawn on his face, his figure small and thin. Seeing the person in front of him, the boss burst outughing. How was this any High Priest? Clearly, it was a rat.

    Seeing this, the guard beside the High Priest shouted loudly, "Insolent! How dare you disrespect the High Priest!" With that, the guard suddenly pointed his spear at the boss. However, the High Priest immediately stopped the guard, because this man in front of them still needed to be kept for the sacrifice.

    So the guard had no choice but to reluctantly lower his spear. Then, with a drumbeat, the sacrifice officially began, and as the drums beat, the High Priest chanted some symbols that the boss couldn¡¯t understand. The symbols were really long, and the boss almost felt like falling asleep listening to them.

    An unknown amount of time passed, and the High Priest finally stopped, announcing the boss¡¯s impending death. Seeing this, the boss asked the High Priest, "Hey, am I going to die?" Hearing this, the High Priest was stunned for a moment and then shook his head, "No, no, no, child. You are going to apany the gods. This is a blessing."

    Hearing the High Priest say it was a blessing, the boss immediatelyughed. A blessing, a blessing that you yourself won¡¯te to. But thinking about these things was futile, as the boss ultimately could not escape his fate now.

    The sky remained a wless blue, without a cloud in sight...

    At this moment, someone holding a torch approached the boss. Under the boss¡¯s feet were some highly mmable wood, and the so-called sacrifice was merely using fire.

    However, it apparently wasn¡¯t the right time yet, as they still hadn¡¯t taken action. Time ticked by second by second, and the boss, facing his imminent death, grew restless. If they were going to do it, they should just do it swiftly. What was the point of hanging him like this? As the boss contemted this, he suddenly noticed the ck-robed man appeared again.

    But at the moment the boss discovered him, the time for the sacrifice arrived. At the High Priest¡¯smand, the young men holding torches nodded in agreement. It seemed the boss was about to die. The boss thought this, tightly closing his eyes.

    However, the next second, he suddenly heard several screams. Hearing this, the boss quickly opened his eyes in curiosity, only to see the young men holding torches suddenly fall to the ground, their torches never lowered. The sudden scene caught everyone by surprise.

    Especially the tribesmen, who missed the prime sacrificial time, which was considered great disrespect to the gods. While the boss was still puzzling over it, someone in the crowd shouted loudly, "There he is, it¡¯s that person!" Everyone turned in the direction of the voice, and there was a man in a ck robe standing beside the boss. It was him who had done all this.

    The boss also noticed the ck-robed man, so he quickly inquired curiously, "Who are you?" Upon hearing this, the ck-robed man smiled and then pulled off his robe, revealing a face underneath¡ªit was Xiao Yifei! The boss saw Lin Mu¡¯s face and was so pleasantly surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Why did youe? This is suicide." Despite the surprise, the boss also med Xiao Yifei, yet Xiao Yifei responded logically, "What, you can risk your life for me, but I can¡¯t risk my life for you?" Hearing this, the boss was taken aback, then smiled.

    The two shared a mutual understanding. Xiao Yifei casually used a small knife on him to cut the boss¡¯s ropes. Freed, the boss patted Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulder, slowly saying, "Fight our way out!" Hearing this, Lin Mu nodded. Beforeing here, he had already decided to fight their way out.

    "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s you again!" Xiao Wushuang, because of a cooperative rtionship, was also present. Of course, his father was also present. Seeing Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father, Xiao Yifei frowned. Despite this being the person he least wanted to encounter, he had no choice. If Xiao Yifei wanted to leave, he had to face them.

 Chapter 1196 - 1187: Harvesting the Chives

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Chapter 1187: Harvesting the Chives</h4>

    "What are you standing around for? He¡¯s the one who ruined your ceremony!" Xiao Wushuang shouted at the vigers. At his words, everyone finally reacted and started charging towards Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei inwardly cursed Xiao Wushuang for egging others on while refusing to act himself.

    However, at this point, Xiao Yifei no longer cared whether the opposing party were ordinary people. Anyone who obstructed him had to be dealt with. There were many people facing them, so Xiao Yifei and the boss stood back-to-back, ready to face their attack. "How about it? Are you confident?" The boss didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yifei. Hearing this, Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "Of course."

    With that, Xiao Yifei charged forward like a cannonball, sting arge hole in the crowd. The impact caused everyone to suddenly slow down, and as they collided, half of the crowd was immediatelyid out, lying like mud on the ground, powerless.

    Witnessing this scene, Xiao Wushuang was speechless with shock. Then, another terrifying moment urred as Xiao Yifei charged into the crowd once more. Another explosion followed, and anotherrge group of people fell down like cut grass. The crowd, full of momentum a moment ago, was now terrified!

    Indeed, they were frightened. No one wanted to take a hit from Xiao Yifei or risk their lives. Everyone hesitated, cautiously watching the two of them. "Xiao Yifei, your methods are a bit brutal," the boss remarked, impressed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s work.

    At this, Xiao Yifei sneered, "The same goes for you." On the boss¡¯s side, people were also going down like cut grass, though not as spectacrly as on Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. They might just make it out with theirbined strength.

    Suddenly, the unfavorable situation for Xiao Yifei became unpredictable as the crowd froze in ce, too afraid to make the first move. At that moment, Xiao Wushuang could no longer sit still, crying out, "Dad, think of something!" He pleaded with his father.

    Hearing this, the man nodded and stood up. Seeing his father rise, Xiao Wushuang smirked triumphantly, knowing that his father would personally take action. In a sh, the man appeared opposite Xiao Yifei. "I didn¡¯t expect you to escape that night."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei focused his attention on the man, as did the boss, who couldn¡¯t spare any thought for others. Both felt a sinking feeling in their hearts, brows furrowed, having witnessed the man¡¯s prowess before.

    It was because of this man that the boss was capturedst night. Nervously, the two watched the man, who appeared disdainful, "Hm, dare toe back, you really are fearless!" As he spoke, the man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and a wave of pressure radiated from him in all directions.

    Ordinary people around him felt the pressure and immediately knelt down in fear. However, Xiao Yifei was different. Relying on his solid cultivation, no matter how much the man released the pressure, as long as it did not exceed the Golden Elixir Realm, Xiao Yifei would not be harmed.

    But the boss was different; he was clearly struggling to resist the pressure. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei frowned; he couldn¡¯t let this continue. He had to strike first, so before the boss could react, Xiao Yifei charged at the man. Seeing this, the man sneered coldly, "Looking for death!"

    Xiao Yifei clenched his right fist, targeting the man¡¯s abdomen, but the man easily avoided the attack with a slight turn. After dodging, the man suddenly unleashed True Qi, striking hard at Xiao Yifei.

    <fn92e9> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel</fn92e9>

    Suffering this blow, Xiao Yifei felt some pain but luckily managed to disperse the man¡¯s pressure. Freed from the pressure, Xiao Yifei immediately retreated. Staying by his side any longer might expose him to unknown attacks.

    Through the preliminary exchange, Xiao Yifei could now confirm that the man before him was a master fighter in the Golden Elixir Realm, undeniably genuine, and clearly having been at this level for quite some time, given his deep inner strength, akin to a vast ocean.

    At this moment, the man resembled Ci Xin whom Xiao Yifei had initially encountered. "Are you okay?" Seeing the scene just now, the boss asked worriedly. Xiao Yifei nodded, indicating he was fine. "Be careful," the boss warned Xiao Yifei as the man suddenly charged at him, aiming straight for Xiao Yifei¡¯s vital points.

    The man¡¯s fist subtly emanated with True Qi, appearing immensely powerful. Xiao Yifei dared not imagine the consequence of taking such a punch. At the critical moment, he narrowly dodged to the left, escaping the lethal blow.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei dodge, the boss rxed, but the man¡¯s target wasn¡¯t only Xiao Yifei. The man suddenly turned and kicked, knocking the boss to the ground. "Uncle!" Xiao Yifei shouted worriedly. "Worry about yourself first," the man said, closing in on Xiao Yifei and unleashing a stormy attack.

    Initially, Xiao Yifei could parry the attacks, but as time went on, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the man¡¯s offensive. Eventually, the man punched Xiao Yifei¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying like a kite with a broken string, crashing hard to the ground.

    Watching from the side, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Seeing Xiao Yifei helpless, heughed, "Damn it." Xiao Yifei struggled to get up, the blood at the corner of his mouth a testament to the severity of the previous blow.

    Looking at the man¡¯s indifferent face, Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth. At this point, he had no choice but to go all out. Xiao Yifei shouted to the boss, "Uncle, help distract the man for me." Hearing this, the boss nodded and charged at the man. Seeing this, the man had to redirect his focus.

    While the boss engaged the man, Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t idle. He slowly gathered True Qi,cking the boost from the Green-eyed silver needle, forcing him to draw True Qi on his own. Though slower, it was still a method, hence his desperation.

    The man, of course, noticed Xiao Yifei gathering True Qi. Each time he attempted to interfere, something annoyingly blocked him¡ªnamely, the boss, who loyally followed Xiao Yifei¡¯s orders to hold up the man!

    Each time the man tried to interrupt Xiao Yifei, the boss would leap in. Regardless of whether he could defeat the man, the boss had to give it a try, but each time, the man sent him flying. Yet, even so, the boss continued to charge forward without hesitation.

    "Aren¡¯t you annoying!" The man finally lost patience; the boss was like a fly in his eyes, impossible to drive away. Angered, the man snapped, "Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll oblige!" With a cold snort, before the boss could approach him, the man charged forward.

 Chapter 1197 - 1188: A Faint Smile

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Chapter 1188: A Faint Smile</h4>

    The man¡¯s fist erged rapidly in the boss¡¯s eyes. Bang, the man¡¯s punch hit the man¡¯s chest fiercely. "Uncle!" Xiao Yifei looked at the boss¡¯s body flung away, and his heart skipped a beat. At this moment, the scene seemed to slow down in the boss¡¯s eyes.

    With a thud, the boss fell to the ground, surprisingly without much sensation. Xiao Yifei¡¯s cries were infinitely slowed down in the boss¡¯s ears. The pain from his chest reminded the boss that he was dying. "So this is what it¡¯s like to die." The boss looked at Xiao Yifei with dazed eyes.

    "Xiao Yifei, hang in there! You must escape! I can¡¯t hold on much longer." The boss moved his lips, but no sound came out, while Xiao Yifei stared nkly at the boss. His eyes now dazed, eyelids struggling weakly to close. "Uncle, you can¡¯t die! We¡¯ll escape together!" Xiao Yifei shouted at the boss.

    This sentence, despite the feeling of losing all senses, the boss still heard it. Suddenly, the corners of the boss¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, as if saying, let¡¯s leave together! Then, the boss closed his eyes forever, his whole body turned to a statue, motionless.

    "Hmph, ant!" The man looked at the boss and said dismissively.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes turned red. That straightforward boss, who said he would die when he wanted, died right before him. "I¡¯ll fight you to the end!" At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s True Qi hadn¡¯t fully gathered, but he couldn¡¯t hold back. The boss¡¯s death was like a bomb in his heart, and now that bomb exploded, Xiao Yifei went mad.

    Pouring all his gathered True Qi into his body, Xiao Yifei charged at the man like a bullet. Seeing this, the man frowned. Generally, absorbing True Qi takes time. But pouring it in all at once like Xiao Yifei could cause one¡¯s body to explode and die.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t explode and die. Instead, he grew stronger. Xiao Yifei punched at the man, causing him to stagger. Almost losing his stance, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t stop. Punch after punch, Xiao Yifei seemed like a machine, relentlessly attacking the man.

    Watching this from a distance, Xiao Wushuang gritted his teeth. "Like a crazed monkey, truly ugly." Xiao Wushuang spat coldly. But this crazed monkey was forcing the man to retreat step by step. "Damn it. How did he change so much?" The man frowned and swiftly distanced himself from Xiao Yifei.

    In this world, never provoke two types of people: a fool and a madman. Indeed, the man created distance, but Xiao Yifei charged again. After several exchanges, the man began to tire. "Damn it. Don¡¯t you ever get tired?" The man and Xiao Yifei exchanged another punch.

    With a bang, they both bounced apart. Bang, bang, bang. At that moment, the air was filled only with the sound of fists colliding. Their hands were bloody from the blows. The man felt pain, yet Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t seem to care, continuing his desperate attack.

    "You forced my hand!" The man said helplessly, then forcefully threw Xiao Yifei aside, creating distance again. The man then calmed himself down, and suddenly, True Qi crazily gathered around him. A killing move wasing.

    <fnf880> Read full story at Find_Novel(.</fnf880>

    At this moment, Xiao Wushuang felt a bit panicked seeing the two locked inbat. If the man truly couldn¡¯t defeat Xiao Yifei, the one to suffer would be himself. But this thought vanished the next moment.

    As soon as the man and Xiao Yifei created distance, the man gathered True Qi rapidly. Others might not know, but Xiao Wushuang, the man¡¯s son, knew well that the man was set to unleash a killing move. True Qi formed a spherical object in front of the man¡¯s chest.

    This ball wasn¡¯trge; it was even quite small, only the size of an eyeball. But the power it contained, the man was acutely aware of. Xiao Yifei, while maddened, still instinctively reacted to danger. Seeing the scene before him, Xiao Yifei stopped advancing, instead preparing to defend.

    But Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions were noticeably slow. By this point, the man had already formed the True Qi Bead, which spun continuously in his hand as though it could devour the entire space. The man smirked coldly at the bead in his hand. "Go!" He flicked his finger and the True Energy Ball shot towards Xiao Yifei.

    Originally, Xiao Yifei intended to dodge, but the ball seemed to have consciousness, perpetually locking onto Xiao Yifei no matter where he went. "Hmph, this is my most powerful strike; let¡¯s see how you evade it!" The man sneered. It was with this killing move that he made a name for himself years ago.

    This move called Ghost Tears, so terrifying that even ghosts would shed tears, indicating its dread. Unable to dodge, Xiao Yifei thought to himself, deciding to hold firm against it. Immediately, he ced sixyers of the True Qi Wall before him, hoping to slow the bead¡¯s advance.

    The firstyer, shattered; the secondyer, shattered; the thirdyer, shattered. Without exception, all True Qi Walls broke at the instant the bead reached them, offering no resistance. The sight of Xiao Yifei, like a clown trying to withstand this strike, made the manugh.

    Not just Xiao Yifei, even an average Golden Elixir master wouldn¡¯t be confident in enduring this strike. Six True Qi Walls shattered, revealing Xiao Yifei inside, exposed without protection. The bead followed suit.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yifei moved his hands forward, simultaneously unleashing True Qi from his body without reservation, all to block the bead. Surprisingly, unlike the previous True Qi Walls, this time the bead actually stopped.

    Witnessing this, the man didn¡¯t rush. Many had resisted simrly before, but ultimately, they became corpses. Blocking the bead didn¡¯t mean Xiao Yifei had taken the strike; the bead was still advancing towards him, and Xiao Yifei was merely neutralizing it.

    However, the situation was unfavorable for Xiao Yifei because eventually, his True Qi would be exhausted. Once that happened, the bead would advance unimpeded, and being struck by it would leave nothing of Xiao Yifei but dust. Consequently, Xiao Yifei had to keep resisting desperately, no matter the oue. Now, Xiao Yifei must fight furiously.

    On an ind north of Huaxia, an ind discovered by Ci Xin, because here, shockingly enough, existed a colossal Bronze Gate unknown to mankind! At this moment, the weather was calm, seemingly without anything unusual, but in the next second, a sudden gale arose.

    In front of the Bronze Gate, the air seemed torn open, revealing a pitch-ck gap which gradually expanded to a person¡¯s size before a silhouette emerged from it with the ability to traverse space.

    The ck gap was a spatial rift. If the people of Huaxia knew, they would go mad; it¡¯s certainly beyond the capability of a Golden Elixir individual to aplish it. Only a master one level above a Golden Elixir could achieve it. Indeed, the person who emerged was Ci Xin.

 Chapter 1198: 1189: Ci Xin

    <strong>Chapter 1198: Chapter 1189: Ci Xin</strong>

    Since thest time Xiao Yifei helped Ci Xin with acupuncture, Ci Xin had soared to great heights, with his cultivation rapidly advancing, he had entered the Bronze Gate. At this moment, Ci Xin¡¯s face wore a confident smile, as if he were the ruler of heaven and earth. With a gentle wave of his hand, the Bronze Gate suddenly disappeared from its ce.

    This wasn¡¯t because Ci Xin destroyed it, but he created a space rift, making it seem indistinguishable from the surroundings, avoiding too much attention on the Bronze Gate. Having done all this, it seemed Ci Xin remembered something.

    With another wave of his hand, a spatial rift was opened, he stepped inside, and the rift closed again. The stormy ind suddenly became calm, as if nothing had happened.

    Xiao Yifei was on the verge of copse, but had no means to help himself. If he had the Green-eyed silver needle, perhaps he could resist, but without it, Xiao Yifei, being only at the peak of Dark Force, found it truly hard to withstand a killer move from a Golden Elixir master.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. His True Qi depleted entirely at that moment, and Ghost Tears was slowly approaching Xiao Yifei. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes, resigned to his fate of dying, recalling his past experiences, he sighed and epted it.

    After an unknown period, Xiao Yifei found himself conscious, thinking he should¡¯ve been killed by the man¡¯s attack. Curiously, he opened his eyes to find that the beads in front of his chest had suddenly disappeared, without warning. Just like that, vanished.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He looked at the man, who also wore a look of surprise. It was evident he wasn¡¯t the cause, as his own attack had simply disappeared, a truth that would sound like a lie if told, yet it was fact, the man¡¯s attack vanished.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± The man furrowed his brows, looking at Xiao Yifei, and asked in confusion, ¡°What did you do?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt a mix of emotions, not knowing what he¡¯d done either. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion, the man realized it wasn¡¯t him.

    ¡°Who did this? Show yourself, sneaking around isn¡¯tmendable!¡± The man shouted, yet there was indeed a response¡ªan elegant female voice filled everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Ha, look at yourself before criticizing others.¡±

    With that voice, a spatial rift suddenly appeared beside Xiao Yifei, and an elegant silhouette emerged from it. ¡°Ci Xin!¡± Xiao Yifei eximed with joy upon seeing the person, indeed, it was Ci Xin!

    The man¡¯s eyes widened, shocked at the sight of the woman, thinking, ¡°How is it possible for someone to possess the ability to walk through spatial rifts? Could she have surpassed the Golden Elixir Realm to be a supreme power? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The man channeled a bit of True Qi to calm his nerves and began to observe Ci Xin seriously, feeling uneasy, as the woman in front of him exuded zero perceptible True Qi, yet conveyed an overwhelming pressure, akin to an infinite ck hole.

    As he looked into her eyes, her almond-shaped eyes sparkled, reflecting a vast gxy, and from her body emanated a subtle aura of celestial mist. Her eyes yful, sizing him up as if inspecting a child ying with mud in the wilderness.

    Seeing this, the man quickly lowered his head, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, ¡°This woman is unfathomable, howe that brat Wushuang didn¡¯t tell me Xiao Yifei had such a formidable ally, now we¡¯re in a real predicament.¡±

    Thinking this, the man motioned at Xiao Wushuang with a quick nce and immediately put on a fawning expression, bowing to Ci Xin, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Youer, ranked second among the Thirteen Protectors of the Xiao Family, may I know your name?¡±

    The father and son had worked closely for many years, an unspoken understanding between them, like a son knowing what his father had for breakfast from a single word. As a minor yer, Xiao Wushuang couldn¡¯t perceive Ci Xin¡¯s entrance nor detect her aura, only seeing her as an elegantdy. But noticing his father¡¯s change, he quickly surmised, bowing silently.

    Lying aside, Xiao Yifei had already recovered some Yuan Qi, finding it amusing how the once fierce father and son duo had suddenly changed their demeanor, heughed, ¡°The Thirteen Protectors¡¯ coffin lid might not stay shut.¡±

    Xiao Yifei stood up, dusting himself off, and observed Ci Xin, realizing she hadpletely transformed from the spirited woman who once forced him for acupuncture. Now, she possessed an ethereal aura, most likely having surpassed the Golden Elixir Realm.

    Truly fortunate, though the Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles yed a role, having struggled along the path of cultivation, he knew well the difficulty and perseverance required to be the first in Huaxia to surpass the Golden Elixir Realm.

    Ci Xin nced at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Have you seen enough? How should we deal with these two monkeys?¡±

    Xiao Yifei snapped out of his thoughts, looked at everyone, and said, ¡°Kill them, spreading superstitions and causing harm, after all these years of worship, no deity has ever helped you.¡±<fn631c> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind</fn631c>

    No sooner had he spoken, a strong wind blew towards him, he looked up to see Xiao Wushuang¡¯s father had unleashed his killer move, Female Ghost Tears, with a tangible True Qi sphere approaching rapidly. During their conversation, Xiao Youer realized he couldn¡¯t escape execution, silently gathering all his True Qi for this strike.

    Xiao Yifei was startled, well aware that the desperate counterattack of a Golden Elixir Stage expert was not to be underestimated. Realizing he had let down his guard, he quickly gathered all his True Qi, no way to dodge, he had to meet it head-on!

    As the Female Ghost Tears whistled through the air, a gentle breeze swept past, dispersing the energy-charged True Qi sphere. In his daze, a shadow flickered, Ci Xin swiftly reached Xiao Youer and delivered a hook, only for him to instinctively dodge. Ci Xin, unhurried, leaned slightly forward, powering up her single leg.

    Xiao Youer, battle-hardened, knew he couldn¡¯t take the knee strike head-on and blocked with his hands, but in a duel of masters, luck had no ce. The knee strikended solidly on Xiao Youer¡¯s abdomen, propelling him over three meters into the air.

    Ci Xin let out a soft hum, powered her legs again, swiftly catching up with the airborne Xiao Youer, sidestepped behind him, sped her hands, swung her arms back, and after half a second of charging in mid-air, delivered a powerful hammer blow!

 Chapter 1199: 1190: Come With Me

    <strong>Chapter 1199: Chapter 1190: Come With Me</strong>

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Xiao Youer spat out a mouthful of old blood and crashed heavily to the ground, instantly creating a crater five meters in diameter and three meters deep. Xiao Youer was probably done for. The entire process took only a few seconds. Xiao Yifei saw only a sh of a figure and then a dark shadow crashed heavily to the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Is this the power of breaking through to the Golden Elixir Realm? So powerful!¡±

    Ci Xin gracefullynded and raised an eyebrow at Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°That one ran away. Should we give chase?¡±

    Only then did Xiao Yifei react as he saw Xiao Wushuang, having witnessed his father being fatally beaten, bolt away without a word. It was truly like father, like son in battle. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Wushuang had run several hundred meters away, where the woods were dense, and his figure could only be faintly seen. Xiao Yifei sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, let him run. I¡¯m toozy to chase.¡±

    Ci Xin didn¡¯t pay any mind either. To her now, these people were just children from insignificant ns. Besides, the long-distance stepping in the air was too exhausting for someone who had just broken through the Golden Elixir Realm. She let him flee. Turning, she raised an eyebrow at the parchment on the ground, ¡°Pick it up and follow me.¡±

    Having said that, she swept her sleeve and left.

    The two arrived at a clearing. Ci Xin let out a light chortle, tearing open a space rift with both hands and said, ¡°Follow me,¡± then stepped sideways into it. Xiao Yifei followed Ci Xin into the space rift without much thought. In an instant, he felt a dizzying sensation, and his vision was filled with colorful halos. Instinctively, he grabbed Ci Xin¡¯s arm. Ci Xin was momentarily stunned, but didn¡¯t resist, and in an instant, she brought him before the Bronze Gate.

    Smoothing over the rift with her hand, Ci Xin sat down on the ground without speaking.

    Finally, Xiao Yifei had the time to carefully examine the face so simr to Qianxi¡¯s. Though not as youthful as Qianxi, it carried a mature charm. Her chest heaved as she struggled to calm the unfamiliar True Qi within her. A deep valleyy between the two high peaks, her brows slightly furrowed, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Suppressing the fire of desire in his heart, Xiao Yifei channeled a sliver of True Qi into his eyes to observe this first peak strong person to break through the Golden Elixir Realm in Huaxia. Indeed, apart from the surrounding ethereal aura, it was hard to sense any True Qi from her. Xiao Yifei enhanced the True Qi in his eyes to the utmost and discovered that Ci Xin¡¯s entire body was covered with a light yellow energyyer, enveloping her slender limbs and torso in a muscle-like form.

    Every part of her muscles was brimming with explosive energy. ¡°So this is the form after breaking through the Golden Elixir ¨C so strong! If it were me, I definitely couldn¡¯t withstand her punch.¡± At this thought, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but remember Xiao Youer, who had been beaten to death by her, feeling a shiver of fear.

    After some breathing adjustment, Ci Xin had recovered mostly. She opened her eyes to look at Xiao Yifei, but her tightly knitted brows showed no sign of rxing, as if a battle was raging in her heart.

    Cold sweat immediately broke out on Xiao Yifei, ¡°Bi¡­Big sister, you¡¯re not going to kill me to silence me, are you? Although little brother did not achieve much, I¡¯ve had my share of hardship too.¡±

    Ci Xin¡¯s tense expression instantly softened, and sheughed, ¡°If I wanted to kill you, would you still be here?¡±

    She then collected her emotions and said with seriousness, ¡°I brought you here to tell you a secret. A secret our family has guarded for generations.¡±

    ¡°You already see this Bronze Gate, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei finally remembered the enormous structure in front of him that he hadn¡¯t studied yet, preupied as he was with studying the woman. He then began to carefully examine the gate.

    The gate was entirely greenish in color, as its name suggested, made of bronze. It stood eight meters high and five meters wide. The header was a bronze te inscribed with strange symbols, and on the face of the door were some bizarre words that looked like text. Xiao Yifei guessed from a first nce that it was probably saying something to scare people off, like ¡°ordinary people don¡¯t enter; entering means death.¡±

    The two shutters were adorned with various figures, each with different appearances. Some looked like regr humans; others had blue faces and fangs, or various beast-like features. On the door, Xiao Yifei even discovered a creature resembling a mermaid.

    Xiao Yifei spected this could be the whimsical creation of an ancient emperor inspired by the ssic of Mountains and Seas. But the more he looked, the stranger it appeared. The clothing and adornments of these figures didn¡¯t align with the definition of ancient attire, and there were even ones wearing spacesuits and tuxedos, which puzzled Xiao Yifei greatly.

    Surrounding the door panels were countless door nails, each as thick as an arm. At the very center were tworge door rings, emitting a slight chill.

    The entire door exuded a sense of eeriness. The structure screamed ancient craftsmanship, yet the carvings defied easy eptance. Xiao Yifei thought if this door were discovered by the world, archaeologists would probably throw in all their tools to remake them ¨C it was simply mind-boggling.

    Looking back at Ci Xin, Xiao Yifei asked even before she could respond, ¡°This door must be worth a lot, right?¡±

    Ci Xin was shocked, thinking it¡¯s bold to even think of making money from bronzeware. If the Central Academy sent Old Master Hua to bring you to justice, wouldn¡¯t you be blindsided?

    Then she calmly said, ¡°The secret I want to tell you is about this door.¡±<fn3a8c> The rightful source is find?novel</fn3a8c>

    Ci Xin adjusted a strand of her hair and began narrating her story and secret slowly.

    In ancient times, human strength was still weak, and the natural world operated under extremely harshws. No creature could transcend thews of nature and humans were positioned at a rather awkward ce in the food chain, constantly preyed upon by higher-level species every day.

    However, the only advantage humans had was their innate wisdom. To escape the torment of their aggressors, humans began seeking the patterns of nature and founded their own cultivation methods based on their observations of these patterns. In other words, humans found ways to pursue power by harnessing thews of nature and systematically breaking through these means until powerful individuals emerged above the natural limits.

    At that time, most people¡¯s minds were pure and untainted. After gaining power, they did not be tyrannical to dominate nature. Instead, people, seeking to avoid conflict, decided after much discussion to create a new space devoid of the survival of the fittest, a ce of absolute peace.

    Thus, the top human warriors devoted all their strength to using Space Power to create a dust-free Pure Land. Just as humanity prepared to migrate as a whole, the Earth experienced an unprecedented cataclysm. Dark clouds covered the sky, the heavens and earth crumbled; the entire Earth became shrouded in ash and fire, with the destructive force sweeping away all visible species.

    Some said it was humanity provoking the Heavenly Dao, drawing divine retribution, while others imed nature was no longer satisfied with being overridden by humans, starting a reshuffle of the Earth. Such were the varied ounts, throwing humanity into panic.

    Fortunately, the five strong warriors who opened the space together managed to protect the entrance to the Pure Land. Humanity began its greatest migration in history. But who could have foreseen, the force of nature was beyond human reach. Even the five strongest, at humanity¡¯s peak, could not withstand such overwhelming power and soon grew exhausted.

    And there were still a small number of humans who did notplete the migration, but the five warriors were at the end of their strength, unable to offer resistance. Reluctantly, those remaining had to stay on Earth. The five warriors used their lives to forge a barrier, allowing the remaining humans to survive the catastrophe.

 Chapter 1200: 1191: Secret Incantation

    <strong>Chapter 1200: Chapter 1191: Secret Incantation</strong>

    Since then, the areas within the space were called Ancient Earth. Although the human factions left on Earth did not touch the power of Ancient Earth, they maintained contact with the tribes of Ancient Earth. The tribes informed them that as long as their power reached a divine level, they could open space rifts and reunite with the tribes inside Ancient Earth.

    So the human factions on Earth began a frantic cultivation. But suddenly one day, they lost contact with the tribes inside Ancient Earth. They only vaguely received distress signals frompanions within the space. However, they couldn¡¯t reach or rescue them, leaving them helplessly anxious.

    Waiting seemed to be the only thing they could do at the time. No one knew how long passed, and the distress signals gradually faded. The Ancient Earth people responsible for contacting the human factions almost begged them to seal off the entrance to Ancient Earth and guard it until a human capable of reaching the peak realm appeared to reopen it. After that, no news was heard.

    The human factions on Earth were bewildered but strictly followed the elder¡¯s words. They erected a massive Copper Gate at the entrance to Ancient Earth. At that time, there were seven tribes among Earth¡¯s human factions, so the leader handed the seven secret codes for opening the Copper Gate to people from these seven tribes, and left the most powerful tribe at the time to guard the Copper Gate for generations, while the other six tribes dispersed to seek power until they could reopen the Bronze Gate.

    Ci Xin¡¯s ancestors were the tribe that guarded the Bronze Gate for generations. The parchment in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands marked the locations of the secret codes held by the other six tribes besides Ci Xin¡¯s tribe!

    Xiao Yifei was stunned, looking at Ci Xin¡¯s calm face, unable to speak due to his shock. The sensational story echoed in his mind, difficult to calm.

    ¡°So humans had such an encounter. No wonder you wanted me to help with acupuncture, aiming to go into the Bronze Gate,¡± Xiao Yifei finally understood why Ci Xin was persistently seeking his help.

    ¡°No, your Xiao Family was also one of the seven surviving tribes at the time. The acupuncture technique secretly passed down in your family was the method from that era to help humans gain power,¡± Ci Xin looked at Xiao Yifei and spoke gently.

    ¡°This,¡± Xiao Yifei was even more astonished. It turned out his lineage also came from ancient times. Although not as strong as Ci Xin¡¯s tribe, it was still ¡°Kai Guo Yuan Xun.¡±<fnab3a> Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnab3a>

    Ci Xin continued: ¡°Our two tribes signed a contract at the time. The descendants of the Xiao Family must help our Ci Family improve cultivation and break through the Bronze Gate¡¯s barrier as soon as possible. Only then can we find out what really happened inside Ancient Earth.¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly realized.

    No wonder his grandfather said those words to him before passing away. His grandfather wanted to tell him this secret, but with the current technological advancements, was worried he¡¯d be seen as a lunatic.

    Grandfather wanted to bury the ¡°Xiao Shi¡¯s Zero Eight Needles¡± with him, protecting Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety. Though he felt guilty towards Ci Xin¡¯s tribe, it was undeniably a well-intentioned choice.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve been unfilial!¡±

    Ci Xin looked at the thoughtful Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve broken through this barrier. As long as I find the secret codes left by the seven families, I can open the Bronze Gate and go to Ancient Earth.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was silent.

    Ci Xin raised her jade hand to her face, intentionally posing with graceful eyebrows, and smiled at Xiao Yifei, ¡°I wonder if you have any interest ining along, sir?¡±

    Xiao Yifeiughed dumbly, knowing that Ci Xin was trying to ease the awkward atmosphere, but given the volume of information Ci Xin provided earlier, he was still digesting it.

    Although he bore a heavy responsibility, he felt hardly any sense of mission passed down from ancient times. His Xiao Family or, perhaps his grandfather, had opposed him learning medical skills from childhood. Yet, his skills were just a mere trifle learned abroad.

    Moreover, Huaxia now faces internal and external challenges. He couldn¡¯t set aside concerns for the two Hua Family girls. The sudden emergence of Ancient Earth genuinely threw him into confusion.

    Ci Xin seemed to have guessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts. She sighed softly and said, ¡°If you help me gather the secret codes, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. I know you worry about your homnd and friends. Once I¡¯m back from the Bronze Gate, I¡¯ll certainly assist you in eliminating evil and restoring peace to Huaxia.¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked back at the Bronze Gate in front of him, feeling inexplicably conflicted.

    It¡¯s really the whims of fate. Just when he started excelling in medical skills, he felt his strength was insufficient. Though good at healing, he couldn¡¯t protect others. Just when he decided to diligently cultivate, starting to touch the path of cultivation, Ci Xin came along, entrusting him with such a significant responsibility.

    Moreover, his strength was far inferior to Ci Xin¡¯s. How could he enter the Ten Thousand Mountains to find the remaining five secret codes for her?

    ¡°I will surely help you cultivate,¡± Ci Xin again seemed to predict Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Howe you know everything I¡¯m thinking?¡± Xiao Yifei asked in surprise.

    Ci Xinughed and replied, ¡°After breaking through to the Golden Elixir Realm, I became skilled at readingmon people¡¯s thoughts, as if hearing the voice of your heart.¡±

    ¡°Voice of the heart?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ru Xin answered.

    ¡°After breaking through this realm, the sense bes more acute. The five senses be extraordinarily keen. Everything around feels enveloped by Qi. I can predict someone¡¯s actions through the movement and flow of Qi, and hear someone¡¯s thoughts through enhanced hearing.¡±

    This was the first time Xiao Yifei heard Ci Xin talk about the changes after her breakthrough. As someone who had just begun to understand cultivation, naturally excited, he insisted Ci Xin continue talking about the traits she had perceived in this stage.

    Ci Xin couldn¡¯t refuse him and continued, ¡°Cultivators focus on Qi. Those below the Golden Elixir Realm cultivate to make their bodies and surrounding Qi more cohesive, thereby enhancing their strength. Hence, the Golden Elixir and below realms allow cultivators to increase cultivation through absorbing Qi from heaven and earth. When Qi umtes to a certain level, the Dantian bes saturated, and the Qi filling the Dantian starts to condense gradually, forming an inner core as cultivation progresses.¡±

    Xiao Yifei,ing from a medical background, was well aware of the body¡¯s structure. With a little perception, he noticed changes in his Dantian.

    Indeed, the Inner Energy in his Dantian was circting slowly. With a slight extraction, his body¡¯s pores immediately drew the corresponding amount from surroundings to refill the Dantian.

    However, when he intended to use all the Qi in his Dantian, his strength surged instantly, affecting the surroundings, causing disturbances of flying rocks and sand.

    Yet this feeling onlysted for a moment. His body began feeling weak and powerless. Xiao Yifei carefully sensed and found out that the Qi in his Dantian had been emptied, and without timely replenishment, his body showed signs of overload.

    Ci Xin nced and said, ¡°Once breaking through to the Golden Elixir Realm, forming an inner core, the quantity of Qi changes qualitatively, revealing Qi¡¯s types. Currently, my Qi is divided into two types: sensory Qi and body energy.¡±

 Chapter 1201 - 1192: Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Chapter 1192: Confusion</h4>

    "Sense of Qi and Body Energy?" Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    Ci Xin replied, "That¡¯s right, Sense of Qi is what I just mentioned about enhancing the Five Senses, using vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch to foresee the enemy¡¯s next move in advance. Body Energy is the yellow muscle fibers wrapped around me that you saw earlier when you were peeping¡ªit¡¯s usually invisible to the naked eye, but in battle, it can be materialized through skillful control of Qi to enhance attacks."

    Xiao Yifei looked at Ci Xin expectantly.

    "Unfortunately, I still can¡¯t use Body Energy, and as for Sense of Qi, I only understand a bit about its basics." Ci Xin sighed.

    Xiao Yifei was clearly a little disappointed, "Forget it, forget it, with your level, I never expected anything in my lifetime anyway¡ªlet¡¯s not bring it up. Right now Huaxia is under invasion; the enemy has many strong Golden Elixir.Stage practitioners, some even at the peak of the Golden Elixir.Stage. The experts at the national security bureau are overwhelmed, why don¡¯t we help them? We can kick them back home, and I¡¯ll help you open the gate, what do you think?"

    Ci Xin shook her head, "No, I¡¯ve been waiting for this chance for a long time, I can¡¯t let it slip by. I must gather the passwords quickly and enter the Bronze Gate; otherwise, if I miss this chance, I¡¯ll regret it deeply."

    "Aren¡¯t you concerned about the safety of your country? The enemy is right at the doorstep, and you¡¯re still thinking about exploration." Xiao Yifei said angrily.

    "Huaxia has stood at the world¡¯s peak for many years. It¡¯s precisely because of these great achievements that our people have grown arrogant and self-conceited. Now many countries are coveting its status; this turn of events may not be a bad thing¡ªit might quell the arrogance of those unruly individuals." Ci Xin replied with a wink at Xiao Yifei, "Do you really think our country has no tricks up its sleeve?"

    Xiao Yifei paused, realizing he was right! Ci Xin was a daughter-inw of the Hua Family and knew the strength of the national security bureau like the back of her hand. No wonder she wasn¡¯t worried at all. She must know that the national security bureau has been holding back some tricks.

    Realizing this, Xiao Yifei rxed a lot, remembering when he was attacked by an assassin, Hua Yourong¡¯s silly face and Qianxi¡¯s indignant re filled with determination. He couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, realizing he¡¯d been protected by others all along; now it was time to protect others. Moreover, the dignity of Huaxia must not be vited!

    "I promise to help you find the five passwords and open the Bronze Gate, but..." Xiao Yifei hesitated.

    "But what?" Ci Xin was alight with urgency.

    "But you have to help me cultivate; when I reach the peak of the Golden Elixir.Stage andbine it with my Acupuncture Technique, I¡¯ll fully break through the Golden Elixir.Realm."

    "Kid, you¡¯re quite the big demander," Ci Xin remarked, chidingly. "Alright, I agree!"

    With a flick of her hand, a delicate box appeared in Ci Xin¡¯s palm. Taking a closer look, Xiao Yifei realized it was the full set of Biwei Silver Needles, which had been taken by Xiao Wushuang and his son¡ªfive main needles and nine secondary ones, fourteen in total!

    Ci Xin admonished, "Don¡¯t go losing your own stuff. Big words, and then it¡¯s all so embarrassing."

    Clearly, Ci Xin had seen through Xiao Yifei¡¯s earlier thoughts¡ªthis Sense of Qi was indeed incredible. He should learn it soon, so he could peek at others¡¯ secrets when bored.

    "Didn¡¯t expect you to be a peeping tom." Ci Xin teased.

    "If you use your Mind Reading Technique on me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Xiao Yifei said, both angry and amused.

    Without further ado, the two of them set out immediately, heading to a location marked on the parchment.

    As they traveled, Ci Xin shared more stories about the Seven Great Families with Xiao Yifei.

    It turned out that each family practiced different cultivation techniques; only the Xiao Family practiced medical skill. The remaining five families each had their own secret techniques, but as time passed, very few had been handed down¡ªonly the tradition of a Ci Family member collecting the passwords hadsted until now.

    When Xiao Yifei asked about the Ci Family, Ci Xin knitted her brows and remained silent, prompting Xiao Yifei to quietly stick out his tongue, "Looks like the Ci Family has its own secrets too."

    Ci Xin gave him a head-butt, "What are you thinking? Think again and I¡¯ll destroy you."

    Xiao Yifei stuck out his tongue, "Big sister, look, with this little brother¡¯s body, how should I train to upgrade?"

    Ci Xin red at him, "Upgrade? You¡¯re ying too many online games. First of all, the Qi within you is already sufficientparable to an average Golden Elixir Cultivator, but your physical condition is too poor. As a result, you can¡¯t fully leverage your Qi. The body won¡¯t be able to withstand such a load, so to use Qi to its fullest, you must train your physical fitness and capabilities. Only by reaching the limits of human capacity will you be able to break through the realm of Golden Elixir."

    "The limits of human capacity?" Xiao Yifei wondered, "Like muscles like Schwarzenegger¡¯s?"

    Ci Xin gave him an astonished look, wondering if there was something wrong with this kid, where he learned to be so talkative. "Muscles like his are overdeveloped through excessive protein intake¡ªthey don¡¯tplement Qi and don¡¯t belong to the body of a cultivator. Someone like him, in pure prowess, if dueling with me..."

    "Would be punched to death by him," she caught the little inner voice of Xiao Yifei before he could finish his sentence. She didn¡¯t respond verbally but started plotting in her mind how to deal with this kid and curb his foul mouth.

    With this thought, a sly n formed in Ci Xin¡¯s mind. She told Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s start cultivation now. The first thing to do is physical training."

    "Physical training? How do we train? These Ten Thousand Mountains have no treadmills or gym equipment."

    Ci Xin smirked mischievously, "We¡¯ll train just like this."

    A few minutester, deep in the Ten Thousand Mountains, on a barren hillside, a Hummer SUV was driving leisurely in front at a speed of about 50 kilometers per hour. Behind the car was a young man, desperately trying to keep up with the SUV.

    The young man was drenched in sweat, soaking his clothes, with a backpack weighing several kilograms on his back. Xiao Yifei was sprinting after the SUV with all his might, breathing heavily, "Ah, ah, I admit I was wrong, big sister, have some mercy; this is too heartless."

    <fn6217> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn6217>

    The iron muscled beast in front paid no heed and even escted its actions, emitting a roaring hum as if mocking the chick of a man behind it.

    Inside the car, Ci Xin lounged casually in the driver¡¯s seat while the car¡¯s CD yer red Russian dance remixes with deep bass, all the while munching on wild fruit from the mountains, perfectly at ease.

    Thus, in this chase for three hours, they finally passed over the barren mountainside and arrived at the edge of a lush forest.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s legs were leaden, sore beyond belief, copsing to the ground, "I¡¯m dead tired, whatever you say, I¡¯m not running anymore, let¡¯s rest here for a bit."

    Ci Xin looked at his disheveled appearance with secret delight, but masked it with a stoic facade, coolly stating, "Time waits for no one."

    Having said that, she got out of the car, gathered her Qi in her hands, tore open a spatial rift, and then, holding her breath and focusing, kicked with one foot while the other foot powered up,unching the vehicle into the rift with a mighty kick.

    This series of moves left Xiao Yifei gaping in awe¡ªnot just at Ci Xin¡¯s formidable leg skills but at the method of storing a car in a rift, which was enough to boggle his mind. As Ci Xin smirked and drove out from the rift with a jeep emitting strange screeches and smoke, tossing all the luggage to Xiao Yifei, she took off without a word.

 Chapter 1202: 1193: There Is No Greater Good

    <strong>Chapter 1202: Chapter 1193: There Is No Greater Good</strong>

    This runsted an entire afternoon, and by the end, Xiao Yifei had to use True Qi to envelop his legs just to keep walking. Which ordinary person can run 200 kilometers in one afternoon?

    The jeep was kicked into a crack by Ci Xin, turning at an unbelievable angle to stop at the crevice entrance.

    ¡°My goodness, parallel parking too.¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare breathe, afraid Ci Xin mighte up with some weird trick to mess with him again. She seemed to understand this and smiled at him, saying, ¡°You did well on the first training. Althoughter on you used True Qi to protect your legs, overall, it was eptable. Now, take two minutes to rest, and we¡¯ll start the next one.¡±

    ¡°Next one? Two minutes of rest?¡± This time, Xiao Yifei refused toply, clinging to Ci Xin¡¯s leg, not letting go. ¡°Sis, my dear sister, even if little brother is one of the toughest and most capable descendants of Xiao Dachui among the Seven Ancient God ns, can you let me off the hook? I admit that my inner nagging was wrong, but I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Knowing a mistake and being able to change is the greatest good. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±

    Ci Xin shook off his hand without acknowledgment but was secretly delighted in her heart, thinking that if she tormented him like this, maybe he would give her a beauty treatment. She definitely couldn¡¯t let him off that easily.

    Ci Xin signaled with her mouth to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Come on, young master, stop howling. No one else can hear you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei rolled his eyes at her, despite feeling extremely reluctant inside. He thought about his burning desire to serve the nation and his family and friends who needed his protection. He gritted his teeth, pped himself, and stood up.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m all in. Isn¡¯t it just training my body? I, Xiao Yifei, am not to be trifled with. Bring it on!¡±

    Ci Xin nced at the determined Xiao Yifei, feeling secretly pleased inside.

    ¡°Earlier, I had you chase the car to actually train your leg strength and endurance. Leg strength is absolutely vital inbat. A person¡¯s leg strength determines their speed and explosiveness. If you¡¯re evenly matched in power with your opponent, then what affects the oue of the fight is just speed. As the saying goes, in martial arts, speed is king.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yifei interrupted, ¡°Alright, alright, no need for useless talk. Just tell me what¡¯s next. Are we training my jaw strength, making me chew on tree bark?¡±

    Ci Xin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, thinking: Facing danger yet still joking.

    The second stage of training was equally tedious, which was collecting firewood.

    Due to the Ten Thousand Mountains, each tree in the forest required three to five people to wrap around them. The branches were well developed, each with the thickness of a grown adult¡¯s thigh.

    Ci Xin instructed Xiao Yifei to climb to the top of each tree and snap the most sturdy main branch, holding it until he couldn¡¯t carry anymore, and then transport the branches to the barren mountain outside the forest to nt. ording to Ci Xin, this was called reforestation, umting virtue and doing good deeds, immeasurable merit.

    As time ticked by and twilight approached, Xiao Yifei, already exhausted from the afternoon¡¯s running, was showing obvious signs of fatigue. He could only force himself to climb trees, move trees, and nt trees repeatedly. Quickly, night fell.

    Ci Xin, observing Xiao Yifei¡¯s near exhaustion, did not demand further training but noticed that after switching from the afternoon¡¯s leg strength training to the second session, he no longerined much but instead worked harder.

    It turned out after his leg training, even though his body was tired, Xiao Yifei found that the training was not only effective but had significantly improved him. After running those hundred Baili, his body experienced extreme rxation, something he had never felt before.

    He even thought that if he got enough rest and reached peak condition, he might be able to match Ci Xin¡¯s speed in battle with him.

    This isn¡¯t an illusion; Xiao Yifei, originally trained in medicine, understood the construction of the human body. He knew the degree of muscle tension in every inch of the body and the energy contained within it. Coupled with his status as a cultivator, his body¡¯s endurance greatly increased, supported by his internal Qi. Achieving this speed wasn¡¯t exaggerated.

    Though it was tough, these noticeable results made Xiao Yifei very happy. Looking at the woodpile he made on the hillside, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile: ¡°Originating from the same tree, why hurry the confrontation?¡±

    While Ci Xin watched Xiao Yifei¡¯s vigorous efforts, apletely opposite thought shed through her mind.

    Enduring bitter hardships makes one rise above others!

    Unknowingly, more than half a month had passed. The two continued to train while traveling daily. In the mornings, they trained leg strength by ¡°chasing cars,¡± and in the afternoons, they trained arm power by ¡°reforestation.¡± Xiao Yifei gradually adapted to this lifestyle, changing from his usual rakish tone.

    Finally, one noon, Xiao Yifei, sweating profusely afterpleting a morning of leg strength training, asked Ci Xin, whofortablyy in the car nibbling on a chicken leg, ¡°Big sister, is that a space crack or Doraemon¡¯s four-dimensional pocket? How do you pull new things out of there every day?¡±

    Ci Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Craving it? Say something nice, and I¡¯ll whip one up for you, too.¡±

    Xiao Yifei spat, ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy chicken leg. If pushed, I¡¯ll get into the forest, hunt some tigers for you to roast. With the mountains high and the Emperor far, we needn¡¯t worry about some protected animal grading.¡±

    Ci Xin was intrigued and said, ¡°With what you said, I¡¯m actually craving wild game. Why don¡¯t you hunt some for me? I¡¯ll handle the cooking, how about that?¡±

    Xiao Yifei retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, for peace and to watch me scuttle around like a monkey, you¡¯ve already maximized the Qi in your body these days. I bet the wildlife within ten miles has been scared away by you.¡±<fn4894> Get full chapters from Find1Novel</fn4894>

    Lin Mu wasn¡¯t wrong, because the Ten Thousand Mountains are Huaxia¡¯s most perilous ce, located in the northern Barbaric Land, scarce with human presence, and teeming with poisonous snakes and fierce beasts, many are unseen species, with the slightest mistake leading to death.

    Being a girl, no matter how strong she wields, Ci Xin inherently held some aversion to snakes and beasts, this is natural for girls.

    As Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t strong enough, one or two he might handle, but if faced with packs of beasts, trouble would arise.

    Furthermore, Ci Xin took delight in watching Xiao Yifei jump about.

    Therefore, Ci Xin thought of this method¡ªby spreading her Qi across ten miles, ensuring those beasts, driven by instinct for survival, wouldn¡¯t daree close.

    Ci Xin, caught off guard by Xiao Yifei¡¯s expos¨¦, felt a bit awkward andughed, ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll retract it. I¡¯ll toss a couple of chicken legs into the forest to lure them, the rest is up to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. Indeed, after training for over half a month, it was time to evaluate the results. At this thought, Xiao Yifei was surprised at his newfound desire forbat. When did he start to yearn for such battles?

 Chapter 1203: 1194: Skillful

    <strong>Chapter 1203: Chapter 1194: Skillful</strong>

    Ci Xin waved her hands lightly, tearing open a space rift. After this period of training, her control over the time rift had be increasingly skillful.

    She took out a box of chicken legs from it and turned back to Xiao Yifei, sticking out her tongue yfully.

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback. Just how much stock did thisdy have? If the ancestors knew she developed Stepping in the Air like this, their faces would turn green.

    Without any further ado, Ci Xin hurried to the middle of the woods in a few strides. There stood a great banyan tree, over ten meters tall, requiring more than ten adults to encircle its trunk. This was also the ce where the life aura in the whole forest was the densest.

    She arranged the box of chicken legs neatly and with a wave of her hand, the entire forest was instantly filled with the aroma of roasted meat, making anyone who smelled it drool, let alone beasts.

    Over this period of training, Xiao Yifei had also made considerable progress in his footwork, barely managing to catch up with Ci Xin, arriving in front of the great banyan tree.

    Ci Xin let out a soft exhale, retracting all the aura she had spread out across the woods, then turned back with a coquettish smile, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± She then gave her legs a twist and leaped to the top of the tree.

    Looking at the rows of chicken legs standing before him like soldiers on parade, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, considering whether to snatch a bite first. He hadn¡¯t eaten well in the past few days, and just as he was pondering this, a tiger¡¯s roar echoed through the forest!

    The roar was deep but loud, resonating throughout the woods, clearly attracting prey in the near future.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare to think much, forcing himself to calm down, starting to draft an attack strategy in his mind. Should he wait for it toe over here? Or find a ce to ambush it, waiting for it to rx its guard while eating meat, then deliver a fatal blow?

    Many ns shed through Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, but he dismissed them one by one, for his instincts told him, this tiger was not amon foolish beast.

    Xiao Yifei raised his Qi throughout his body, focusing especially on his legs. He had already decided, should anything go wrong, he would climb the tree immediately.

    After all, the tigers in the Ten Thousand Mountains were truly the kings of beasts, having survived countless battles to be the rulers of real forests. Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to go head-to-head with such a formidable opponent.

    Moreover, from bing a cultivator to now, only a few months had passed for Xiao Yifei, his time spent in physical training was even less.

    It¡¯s here!

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart trembled. He could already hear the rustling of pawsteps stepping on fallen leaves. As it approached, it continually let out low growls, seemingly warning other food-seekers drawn by the scent.

    Once Xiao Yifei confirmed its direction, he propelled himself forward in a sh, at the same time gathering the Qi of his dantian onto his arms.

    After these days of training, Xiao Yifei¡¯s physique was no longer what it used to be, his arms enveloped by pure white Qi, muscles tensed suddenly, producing explosive sounds.

    This powerful punch directly roared toward the shadow in the bushes not far away.

    On the tree, Ci Xin nodded secretly at the scene she witnessed, acknowledging the value in striking first.

    Actually, when Xiao Yifei heard the footsteps, he was already determined to strike preemptively because he knew that beasts had exceedingly acute senses of smell. After all, he was not a skilled cultivator like Ci Xin who could hide his aura. No matter where Xiao Yifei hid, he would definitely be discovered.

    Even if this blow didn¡¯t kill it, it would likely have some deterrent effect, and Xiao Yifei could use this time to devise another strategy.

    Unexpectedly, this tiger seemed to anticipate the ambush and dodged Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch with a quick sidestep.

    His punchnded squarely on a nearby tree, and the tree, with a diameter of about two meters, crashed to the ground instantly.

    ¡°Quite a quick reaction!¡± Xiao Yifei mused inwardly.

    He pulled his fist out of the stump, turned to scrutinize his opponent.

    This sight shocked Xiao Yifei further, as the tiger was over three meters long, its body covered in blood-red fur with ck stripes winding over the red skin, eyes like bronze bells, paw as big as a basin, a pair of three-foot-long fangs arrogantly facing Xiao Yifei.

    Its bright piercing eyes exuded a sharp aura and amanding presence, as if with just a roar, the entire forest would tremble and all living things would bow in submission.

    Xiao Yifei had never seen such a tiger before.

    Awestruck on the tree, Ci Xin eximed, ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a Bloodhide!¡± and hurriedly leaped down, standing beside Xiao Yifei saying, ¡°You can¡¯t handle this thing, let me.¡±

    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Xiao Yifei to shake his head, calmly saying to Ci Xin, ¡°I can.¡±

    Those two brief words left Ci Xin stunned. Turning around, she saw Xiao Yifei looking at her, a nearly fervent light shing in his determined eyes.

    Ci Xin nodded, leaping back onto the tree, vigntly observing the battlefield below. For some reason, for a moment, Ci Xin actually felt that the man before her became reliable, giving a sense of being worthy of entrustment.

    Xiao Yifei dared not rx his vignce, his eyes fixed on the Bloodhide, just as the Bloodhide red angrily at him.

    Man and beast, both eyes brimming with hostility, maintaining the stalemate. The surrounding air seemed frozen, with a great battle on the verge of breaking out.

    Finally, the Bloodhide couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, initiating the first attack, raising its sharp ws and pouncing on Xiao Yifei with a roar.

    Xiao Yifei sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± He charged forward without retreat, enveloping himself with True Qi.

    The ws, cold as des, carrying a howling wind, came down toward Xiao Yifei¡¯s face. In a sh, Xiao Yifei feigned a left punch at Bloodhide¡¯s left eye, but his real power was gathered in his right fist.

    Seeing the opponent¡¯s death-defying strike aimed at its vital point, the Bloodhide panicked, hurriedly retracting its extended w to protect its left eye.

    ¡°Now!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Yifei released his long-prepared right fist, crashing into the Bloodhide¡¯s abdomen with a thunderous explosion mingling with the air.

    On the tree, Ci Xin also apuded silently.

    The Bloodhide flew away with a wailing roar, clearly harmed by the punch, but also enraged.<fn7a79> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find[?]ovel</fn7a79>

    Roar!

    The Bloodhide howled furiously, making the entire forest quake as it leapt towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei advanced instead of retreating, raising an arm to meet the attack, simultaneously channeling all the True Qi from his dantian into that arm.

    ng!

    The two briefly shed but remained deadlocked. Bloodhide¡¯s ws and teeth couldn¡¯t wound Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, while Xiao Yifei also found it difficult to shake the formidable ws, friction at their point of contact even sparked.

    The deadlocksted for half a minute, during which Xiao Yifei¡¯s aura over his arm steadily faded, nearly disappearing while the Bloodhide gradually gained the upper hand.

    A cold glint shed, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm was shed, bleeding profusely. Taking advantage of its size and strength, Bloodhide pressed down hard without letting go, its blood-red mouth opening wide, fangs aimed at Xiao Yifei like spikes.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei suddenly rxed, dodging the lethal bite by lowering his body, while Bloodhide, due to inertia, leapt forward.

    This misstep exposed its abdomen once more to Xiao Yifei. He couldn¡¯t miss such a perfect opportunity, rapidly striking at the initial point where it was hit through his feint.

    By this time, Xiao Yifei was already at the end of his rope, having extracted all True Qi from his dantian, unable to replenish in a short time. This punch was purely a demonstration of brute force.

 Chapter 1204 - 1195: Rushing Over

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Chapter 1195: Rushing Over</h4>

    With a punch, Xuepi howled in agony once again. "Strike while the iron is hot!" Xiao Yifei grasped Xuepi¡¯s fur tightly under its neck with one hand, mped Xuepi¡¯s lower body with his legs desperately, freeing his right hand to unleash the results of half a month¡¯s training to their extreme, pounding repeatedly at the abdominal spot.

    However, Xuepi¡¯s skin was tough and meat thick, these punches still didn¡¯t hurt it, and Xiao Yifei, exhausted from the continuous fighting, felt each punch weaker than thest, finally just stopped.

    In the forest, thew of the jungle is iron-d ¡ª since you didn¡¯t take my life, sorry, I¡¯ll have you as dinner.

    How could Xuepi pass up such a heaven-sent opportunity? It suddenly raised its giant ws, aiming for Xiao Yifei¡¯s back. At this moment, Xiao Yifei, having reached the limit of his strength, was unable to dodge this blow, his legs that were tightly locking Xuepi drooped down.

    The hooked ws, gleaming with a cold light, tore through the flesh on Xiao Yifei¡¯s back, blood gushing out instantly.

    "No!" Ci Xin eximed from the tree, rushing down towards him.

    Ci Xin, eximing, erupted his speed to the extreme, reaching Xiao Yifei in the blink of an eye. Just then, he heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s nearly furious shout: "Don¡¯t interfere! I said I could do it!"

    Ci Xin came to an abrupt halt in mid-air: "You¡¯re nearing your limit, stop trying to be brave. You¡¯ll die."

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei and Xuepi, one person and one beast, were locked in a very bizarre wrestling position. Xiao Yifei¡¯s back was already covered with shocking wounds, and blood was gushing out, flowing to the ground, while the Xuepi pressing on him, also had a ferocious face due to Xiao Yifei¡¯s relentless beatings, continually howling in pain.

    Seeing this scene, Ci Xin couldn¡¯t help but want to intervene, but after thinking it over, he decided against it: "Since he said he has a way, let¡¯s see how things y out."

    Xiao Yifei, with difficulty, propped up Xuepi¡¯s giant paw, turned his head and gave Ci Xin a bright smile: "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die."

    Ci Xin helplessly shook her head: "Ah, this man truly desires to save face," but Xiao Yifei¡¯s image grew dramatically in her heart.

    Imagine a man, when faced with danger, gritting his teeth and holding on hard, even when severely injured, refusing to rely on outside help. No matter which woman witnessed this, she would surely be impressed.

    The battle had now escted to a fever pitch. The rampaging Xuepi continuously swung its sharp hooked ws, while Xiao Yifei, relying on his nimble build advantage, kept maneuvering his body to avoid Xuepi¡¯s attacks, his other hand still gripping the fur under Xuepi¡¯s neck two inches tightly.

    No matter how strong Xuepi was, encountering such a nimble opponent, it had no way to strike effectively, and apart from repeatedly dodging Xuepi¡¯s attacks, Xiao Yifei seemed to have no other methods.

    Because he profoundly understood from the confrontation just now, in terms of brute strength, he was certainly not a match for this beast ¡ª if he continued to sh head-on, he would surely die.

    At this moment, the discontent Xuepi struck again, its fur illuminated with blood light, letting out a loud roar, breaking free from Xiao Yifei¡¯s grip once more.

    Immediately after, it turned and swiped at Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest, leaving Xiao Yifei no time to dodge; he had to take the attack head-on, then used the opportunity created by the cumbersome beast to quickly withdraw and dodge three meters away from Xuepi.

    The shirt over his chest was torn to shreds, his chest now added with several wounds like his back, Xiao Yifei appeared like a warrior with nowhere to turn, leaning against a tree, with body bathed in blood.

    He internally whispered to himself: "Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s surely a weakness somewhere." While scrutinizing Xuepi¡¯s body with sharp eyes, attempting to discover its weaknesses.

    Yet reality proved that Xuepi was indeed invincible in this forest, especially infuriated like this.

    No time for Xiao Yifei to think, Xuepi, with a seamlessly coordinated offensive stance, charged at Xiao Yifei again. Xiao Yifei noticed that this time Xuepi intentionally assumed this form, no longer exposing its weak spots to Xiao Yifei, indicating that Xuepi was indeed hurt by Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous frenzied assault.

    The massive paws spun rapidly, closing the distance to Xiao Yifei in a sh.

    Xiao Yifei ducked down to dodge, but Xuepi, having suffered from this move before, naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a chance, immediately lowering its center of gravity,nding steadily, refraining from letting Xiao Yifei aim at its belly again.

    Meanwhile, as Xiao Yifei brushed past under Xuepi, he noticed numerous scratches on its finger pads and paw pads, indicating that the continuous dashing and eleration had inflicted some degree of damage on Xuepi¡¯s paws.

    Got it!

    A sh of inspiration hit Xiao Yifei, remembering that in Chinese Medicine, animals also have acupoints.

    No time to lose, after steadying himself, Xiao Yifei reached into his bosom and pulled out the needle box Ci Xin retrieved for him, flipped it open with his pinky, extracted five primary needles between the fingers of his left hand, and with a slight flick of his right hand, nine auxiliary needles slid into his sleeve.

    <fn2b36> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn2b36>

    He began reciting the acupoint chart he familiarized himself with as a child.

    Shaoshang: The radial side of the first finger, 0.1 cm beside the root of the nail, with a vascr and nervework formed by the proper palmar digital artery, vein, and nerve.

    Shangyang: The radial side of the second finger, 0.1 cm beside the root of the nail, with the second extensor digitorum muscle, dorsal digital arteries and veins, and the proper palmar digital nerve.

    Hegu: On the dorsum of the hand, between the first and second metacarpal bones, approximately at the midpoint of the radial side of the second metacarpal bone, inserted into the interosseous muscle, deep to the extensor digitorum tendons, with distribution of the radial artery, nerve, and median artery, vein, and nerve.

    Xiao Yifei sensed his Dantian¡¯s Qi ¡ª although exhausted from the previous strike, he had recovered about 10 to 20 percent after a few rounds.

    "Just enough," Xiao Yifei mused.

    Xuepi, unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s calction, after missing the first pounce, turned around and leapt at Xiao Yifei once more, its iron-bar-like tiger tail making a nging sound; Xiao Yifei noticed that this time Xuepi aimed to attack with its tail.

    The sturdy tiger tail hurtled towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, but he utilized his waist strength, leaned back, dodging the attack yet again. However, this bridge maneuver tore open the wounds on his back, causing blood to spurt out, making him gasp from pain.

    In the instant Xuepi leaped, Xiao Yifei raised his left hand, channeling the scarce Qi within his body into the five primary needles; strangely, the Biwei Silver Needle, after absorbing Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi, began emitting a flickering azure light, as if breathing.

    No time to ponder, Xiao Yifei pressed his index finger against the first primary needle, taking advantage of the moment as Xuepi turned back, aiming sharply at the radial side of Xuepi¡¯s first finger, flicked, sending the silver needle shooting out with an inch of force.

    With a whoosh, the silver needle, wrapped in a gale, shot into Xuepi¡¯s hooked w.

    "Got it!" Xiao Yifei rejoiced internally.

    An uprehending Xuepi felt a sharp pain in its paw, followed by numbness in the entire leg, a sudden cessation of blood flowing sensation surged, the entire leg instantly lost sensation, unable to adapt due to theck of support from one leg, Xuepi toppled forward.

    Xiao Yifei would not give it a chance to correct itself; he swirled and moved closer, approaching Xuepi while remaining cautious of its attacks, and in an instant, was directly in front of Xuepi.

    At this time, Xuepi hadn¡¯t yet stood up, emitted a low growl at Xiao Yifei, who had approached right in front of it.

 Chapter 1205: 1196: Pale and Powerless

    <strong>Chapter 1205: Chapter 1196: Pale and Powerless</strong>

    Xiao Yifei ignored it, applying force with his middle and ring fingers together, instantly shooting the remaining main needles into the other three paws of the Blood Skin Tiger.

    The Blood Skin Tiger let out a strange wail, thenpletely frozen, could only maintain its cold gaze, staring intently at Xiao Yifei, but to the blood-covered Xiao Yifei, it seemed so pale and powerless.

    Xiao Yifei spat to the side, and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for me to beat you up now?¡±

    Xiao Yifei understood well the saying about a starved camel being bigger than a horse, and to prevent the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s desperate counterattack, he took out the auxiliary needles hidden in his right sleeve, circled around the main needles to pin down, thoroughly sealing the meridians of those main acupoints.

    Xiao Yifei tightly grabbed the top fur of the Blood Skin Tiger with his left hand, freeing his right hand to lift a not-so-big but powerful fist, using all the remaining strength in his body, and punched towards the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s abdomen. He struck about thirty to fifty punches, with blood gushing from the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s eyes, nose, and ears, leaving only weak breathing from its mouth.

    Even then, it wasn¡¯t over. Xiao Yifei released his hands, lifted his right foot, andunched a frenzy of kicks towards the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s face, kicking it fifty or sixty times, until the Blood Skin Tiger didn¡¯t even have the strength to wail, its eyes turned white, and itpletely passed out.

    Xiao Yifei withdrew the silver needles from the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s body and attempted to clean them before immediately trying to insert them into his own meridians, but he was unable to muster the strength, as he had exerted all his energy, leaving his limbs limp.

    He called over the dazed Ci Xin, ¡°What are you standing there for, hurry and help me seal the meridians, or else all my blood will run out.¡±

    Ci Xin finally snapped out of it, walked over, and ording to the method Xiao Yifei taught her, inserted the silver needles into Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridians, sealing the relentlessly bleeding wounds.

    Xiao Yifeiy in her arms, watching her finish everything, and smiled brightly at her, ¡°How about it, not bad, right?¡± and then fainted.

    Ci Xin looked at the blood-covered Xiao Yifei and thought, ¡°More than just not bad.¡±

    It turned out that the Blood Skin Tiger was a rare tiger that even Ci Xin had only heard of but never seen.

    Legend has it that out of ten thousand, one Blood Skin Tiger is born. At birth, it is already abat-ready tiger, but after going through forty-nine days of bloody battles, its fur bes dyed red with its enemies¡¯ blood, evolving into a Blood Skin Tiger. This type of tiger is extremely ferocious, never leaving any threat alive within a ten-mile radius of its territory, ughtering beasts and humans alike.

    A mature Blood Skin Tiger requires at least three Golden Elixir Stage masters to handle. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei¡¯s quick thinking in using the Biwei Silver Needle against it, the oue might have been very different.

    Ci Xin sighed softly and carried the unconscious Xiao Yifei toward a safe ce.

    Three dayster, Xiao Yifei woke up. Although Ci Xin had treated his wounds simply, she wasn¡¯t a professional medical personnel, so she couldn¡¯t achieve the optimal healing effect.

    Furthermore, only two days had passed since the battle, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s wounds hadn¡¯t significantly improved. The immense pain made it impossible for him to stand.

    Xiao Yifei tried using Qi to heal his body, but after that battle, his body was depleted of Qi, and during his days of unconsciousness, it hadn¡¯t been replenished at all, leaving him unable to help himself.

    He didn¡¯t dare to remove the Biwei Silver Needle sealing the meridians, fearing that once the main needles were removed, the clotted blood in the meridians would be released, causing the wounds to bleed profusely again.

    He had no choice but to instruct Ci Xin on a few herbal medicines, asking her to search for them in the deep mountains to speed up his wound healing. Once fully healed, he could absorb the natural Qi to replenish his empty Dantian.

    ¡°Astragalus, wolfberry, these two herbs are quitemon, should be easy to find in the mountains. They can help replenish blood and Qi, promote blood cirction, and resolve stasis. The spleen and stomach are the sources of the body¡¯s vital energy, postnatal essence. The spleen¡¯s physiological functions mainly include transporting and transforming water and grains, generating Qi and blood, and supporting the muscles and limbs. Get me some corydalis roots too, as I need to replenish the deficiency in my spleen and stomach. By the way, if conditions allow, bring me the Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s galldder, it should greatly aid in my body¡¯s recovery.¡± After saying all this, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes andy beside her, focusing on recuperation.

    Left astonished, Ci Xin muttered, ¡°Hah, when did it be your turn to boss me around, you brat? Just wait until you¡¯re healed, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was delighted about stepping up from the oppressed, which greatly lifted his spirits.

    After Ci Xin left, Xiao Yifei began to recall the details of that day¡¯s battle. Having faced life-threatening situations several times, his understanding ofbat increased dramatically, and his body began forming a kind of muscle memory for fighting. Thanks to half a month¡¯s training with Ci Xin, his skills improved significantly, otherwise, he would have been dead in that battle for sure.

    Xiao Yifei also recalled a detail from the battle, which was during the final phase when he infused Qi into the Biwei Silver Needles. They emitted a faint azure glow, seemingly enjoying it, and resonated with his Qi,plementing each other. Xiao Yifei thought that once his Qi was restored, he must explore the secret of these fourteen needles properly.

    Before long, Ci Xin returned with the herbs Xiao Yifei mentioned to their resting ce. For a strong person like Ci Xin, as long as she released her Qi and sensed carefully, she could search for herbs nearby, mainly because a girl like her wasn¡¯t fond of the violent martial world games, so she invested more in sensing Qi than in Body Energy.

    Xiao Yifei epted the herbs with gratitude and began to arduously prepare the herbal remedy. He eagerly desired a peak state to continue his training and help Ci Xin find the passwords of the five great families, so he could return to Beijing and assist the Hua Family in eliminating external threats.

    With the materials in hand, the herbal decoction process became much easier, and Xiao Yifei endured the difficulty of taking his self-prepared medicine and asked, ¡°What about the tiger galldder? Did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ci Xin turned her delicate hand over to take out a cloth pouch from her bosom, containing a galldder asrge as a fist, showing a dark green color, clearly indicating that Ci Xin¡¯s skills weren¡¯t very good, as traces of flesh remained on the extracted tiger galldder.<fnc1af> Discover more novels at find{n}ovel</fnc1af>

    Xiao Yifei gasped in amazement, thinking, ¡°This tiger galldder itself is a precious medicine capable of treating severe injuries, loss of appetite, blockages of all kinds, even blood stasis in the heart, saving patients on the brink of death, reputed to have Resurrection effects. Given that the Blood Skin Tiger is a tiger among elites, who knows what amazing effects consuming this tiger galldder might have.¡±

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but gulp greedily.

    A surge of nausea suddenly overwhelmed Ci Xin as she cast a look of disdain towards Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Do you have a habit of eating raw organs?¡±

    Xiao Yifei retorted, ¡°What do you know, this Blood Skin Tiger¡¯s galldder might have extraordinary replenishing effects. Normal people wouldn¡¯t even get to see it in their lifetime, let alone eat it. If I could consume this, maybe my physique would improve drastically. Didn¡¯t you say only approaching human limits allows one to break through to the Golden Elixir Realm?¡±

    Ci Xin suddenly understood, thinking, ¡°This boy surviving such an intense battle would naturally enhance his physical qualities, andbining it with this could-be precious Blood Skin Tiger galldder, it might just work.¡±

 Chapter 1206 - CapÃ­tulo 1206: 1197: Restored to Former Glory

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1206: Chapter 1197: Restored to Former Glory</strong>

    ¡°But not yet, I have to wait until my body is back to its normal state before I can take it. Otherwise, I might not be able to handle the effect of the tiger¡¯s gall, and end up exploding to death, that would be disastrous. Mind looking after me for a couple more days, big sister?¡±

    Ci Xin was speechless.

    And so, Ci Xin searched for medicinal herbs for Xiao Yifei every day, and his injuries quickly improved. A weekter, Xiao Yifei was already able to get up and walk by himself, and the wounds on his front and back started to heal, growing new flesh.

    Xiao Yifei thought, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± So he asked Ci Xin to take out the tiger¡¯s gall hidden in the time-space rift. ¡°This thing cannot be soaked in wine or used in decoction, it must be eaten raw to exert the greatest effect. My body should be fine for now.¡±

    With that thought, Xiao Yifei held up the tiger¡¯s gall and ate it, stuffing it all into his mouth at once.

    The bitter taste immediately spread through his organs, making Xiao Yifei too nauseous to speak. Without much time to think, Xiao Yifei swallowed the tiger¡¯s gall in one gulp, causing Ci Xin nearby to gag uncontrobly.

    As soon as it entered his stomach, a surge of heat spread throughout his body, making Xiao Yifei indescribablyfortable. The muscle fibers on his body started to swell rapidly, making popping sounds, and the wounds on his chest and back began to heal at a visibly fast pace, soon returning to normal.

    But this was just the beginning. After a brief period offort, the energy from the tiger¡¯s gall did not stop. Soon, it started assaulting Xiao Yifei¡¯s internal energy meridians. Every part of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body burned with a fiery pain, and he clearly felt his body was madly absorbing Qi from the outside.

    His once-empty dantian was instantly filled with Qi, reaching a state of saturation. However, the absorption from the outside continued, and soon, his dantian started to expand ufortably. The Qi, having nowhere to go, began crazily running through Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridians.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t withstand this turmoil, feeling as if he was about to explode, his body¡¯s meridians erupting to an incredible extent.

    Ci Xin panicked, wanting to help Xiao Yifei but not knowing where to start, watching him howl in pain.

    With the excess Qi filling up his meridians, it rushed all at once to Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, turning his face beet red and causing him to let out beastly roars.

    Ci Xin was frantic with worry, and in a state of anxiety, she thought of a method¡ªto have Xiao Yifei release the excess Qi from his body. She shouted loudly at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Punch! Get all the Qi out of your body!¡±

    With barely a trace of awareness left, Xiao Yifei nodded with difficulty upon hearing Ci Xin¡¯s shout, as if grasping at a lifeline. He turned and swung a powerful punch at a giant boulder.

    The power of this punch shocked even Ci Xin. The three-meter-high boulder turned to dust instantly, and after the punch, Xiao Yifei felt the Qi in his arm released. But in an instant, it was replenished by the Qi from elsewhere in his body. Helpless, Xiao Yifei took quick strides, exploding with speed to reach a mountainside, pounding the cliff with a series of fierce blows.

    After over a hundred punches, Xiao Yifei finally felt the feeling of burgeoning within him ease. But it was still not enough, he would still eventually explode if this continued. Who knew a tiger¡¯s gall from a Blood Skin Tiger contained such immense energy? If he had known, he would have eaten just a small piece.

    Helpless, Xiao Yifei continued to pound the mountain wall, ¡°Sorry, mountain brother, though I don¡¯t know what mountain you are.¡±

    In the deserted Ten Thousand Mountains, a young man with an overwhelmingly swollen physique furiously pounded a pitiful mountain cliff, while a beautifuldy stood lightly on a tree branch nearby, shaking her head in sighs as she watched the young man on the mountain.

    This scenested an entire night, until the next morning, when Xiao Yifei¡¯s body finally calmed down.

    The mountain before him had a tunnel carved through it after a whole night of venting. Gasping for breath, Xiao Yifei downed several gulps of water handed to him by Ci Xin, massaging his chest as he said, ¡°This tiger¡¯s gall is too fierce.¡±

    Ci Xin red at him, ¡°Feel carefully now, what changes do you notice?¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, clenching his fist, and at that moment, he felt an enormous power. Every muscle on his body was a manifestation of extreme strength. Though not yet a big guy like Schwarzenegger, every fiber stored a terrifying energy.

    Looking inside himself, after a night of impact, his dantian and veins had increased over twice in size, meaning his dantian¡¯s capacity grewrger, and the Qi flowing in his meridians had increased geometrically.

    Oh no! Xiao Yifei remembered the fourteen Biwei Silver Needles still lodged in his meridians. Could they have been scattered by the Qist night?

    Xiao Yifei hurriedly mobilized the Qi in his dantian, trying to force the silver needles out of his veins, only to find his meridians had already been opened, and the silver needles were gone without a trace. Xiao Yifei panicked, using all his Qi to search, finally finding them quietly resting in his arm¡¯s meridians.

    The five main needles were in his left finger bones, and nine auxiliary needles in his right artery, glowing faintly green.

    Xiao Yifei tried to expel the needles from his body, but the fourteen silver needles wouldn¡¯t budge, as if they¡¯ve be one with him¡ªthis was a reaction he had never seen before.<fn7a7a> Readplete version only at f?ndnovel</fn7a7a>

    He shook his head helplessly, thinking: ¡°As long as they aren¡¯t lost, it¡¯s fine. If they want to stay inside, let them stay.¡±

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bother being curious about the silver needles¡¯ state anymore, the changes in his body filled him with joy. He said to Ci Xin, ¡°I must be at the limit of a human now, right?¡±

    Ci Xin nodded, ¡°More or less, but your body just went through a tremendous ordeal, and it still needs some time to stabilize. After that,bined with your silver needles, you should be able to break through to the Golden Elixir Realm. But before that, you need a cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°A cultivation technique?¡± Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡± Ci Xin pointed to the parchment in her hand, and Xiao Yifei then realized they were already quite close to the nearest location, meaning they could soon find the next password.

    After a brief rest, the two moved towards the mark on the parchment, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg strength naturally enhanced to the extreme, allowing them to move through the treetops at a speed matching Ci Xin¡¯s.

    En route, Ci Xin proactively introduced Xiao Yifei to the subject of cultivation techniques.

    ¡°Breaking through to the Golden Elixir Realm means you¡¯ve passed the basic stage, and the umtion of Qi in your body can meetbat needs. But expertise requires focus, and the Qi in your body can¡¯t satisfy all the needs of a cultivator. So in ancient times, people developed various cultivation techniques for cultivators to reference. In other words, the role of cultivation techniques is to give people a direction for cultivation, finding a precise positioning for their Qi.¡±

    Ci Xin paused and continued: ¡°There are many types of cultivation techniques. The original seven ancient families created only seven different techniques, but through thousands of years of development, human wisdom has continually evolved, strengthening innovation in cultivation techniques. Today, there are countless types of techniques, too numerous to count. Additionally, the secrets of the seven ancient families have be less known, and the orthodox techniques of these families have been greatly impacted. Apart from direct descendants, there¡¯s no longer a line of session for the orthodox cultivation techniques of the seven families.¡±

 Chapter 1207 - CapÃ­tulo 1207: 1198: Cultivation Technique

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1207: Chapter 1198: Cultivation Technique</strong>

    Xiao Yifei understood, which meant that during that disaster, most humans had moved into Ancient Earth, leaving only the seven remaining families. Therefore, the cultivation techniques of these seven families were the only existing techniques on Earth from that era.

    Through humanity¡¯s long evolution and transformation, these seven cultivation techniques evolved into countless variations over time. A cultivation technique is an indispensable existence for a cultivator to improve themselves. Without a cultivation technique, a cultivator¡¯s Qi is only enough for a Golden Elixir Stage expert to fight, but not for those above that level.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Xiao Yifei interrupted his thoughts, ¡°You said the most orthodox cultivation techniques were founded by the seven families, so does that mean the Xiao Family also has cultivation techniques?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Ci Xin.

    ¡°But my grandfather never passed down any cultivation techniques to me. The only thing left from our era in the Xiao Family is a book called ¡®Xiao Family¡¯s One Hundred and Eight Needles,''¡± Xiao Yifei said, puzzled.

    Upon hearing this, Ci Xin visibly paused, and a man¡¯s figure immediately appeared in his mind¡ªtall and imposing, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. His face was full of righteousness and covered in dense stubble, with a high nose bridge and well-defined features.

    This man had abruptly appeared before Ci Xin five years ago.

    ¡°Your father took it away,¡± Ci Xin said sorrowfully.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, five years ago, when your father entered the Bronze Gate, he took your Xiao Family¡¯s cultivation technique with him.<fn2a22> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn2a22>

    Xiao Family¡¯s cultivation technique was actually taken by his own father? Five years ago, his father entered the Bronze Gate? Does that mean his father had already been a Golden Elixir Stage expert five years ago?

    Growing up with his grandfather, Xiao Yifei had never seen his father from the moment he was born. He only asionally heard his grandfather mention that his father was an extremely formidable figure and was the pride of the Xiao Family. But wasn¡¯t this pride a bit excessive? His grandfather¡¯s lightly spoken pride was actually a top expert on Earth from the Xiao Family?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    Ci Xin looked at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Five years ago, your father found me. He said he had already broken through the Golden Elixir Realm and hoped to enter behind the Bronze Gate to unravel the mysteries that had persisted for thousands of years.

    Ci Xin initially thought he was joking, but after sparring several times, Ci Xin discovered that Xiao Yifei¡¯s father had indeed broken through the Golden Elixir Realm and was stronger than even himself at that time.

    So Ci Xin had no choice but to assist Xiao Yifei¡¯s father in opening the Bronze Gate. The descendants of the other five families were shocked to hear that the first to open the Bronze Gate was someone from the Xiao Family. Before entering the Bronze Gate, Xiao Yifei¡¯s father told Ci Xin that if he ever met descendants of the Xiao Family, he should inform them of this. Then he entered the Bronze Gate.

    It had been five years since, and Ci Xin initially thought Xiao Yifei¡¯s father would contact him from behind the gate, but that was not the case. After Xiao Yifei¡¯s father left, there was no news. Ci Xin also tried to sense Xiao Yifei¡¯s father¡¯s presence, but to no avail.

    ¡°Is my father still alive?¡± Xiao Yifei asked anxiously. Having lived for over twenty years, it was the first time he heard so much about his own father, but thinking about how his father had just appeared in his life only to meet this fate was overwhelming.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps. Although Ancient Earth has many unknown dangers, with his strength, self-preservation shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Once I find themand, I will go behind the gate to assist him. Together, we are sure to uncover the truth.¡± Ci Xin continued, ¡°Your father was one step ahead of me in contacting the descendants of those five races, obtaining the imprints of themand, but he didn¡¯t reveal its content to me, probably to prevent me from entering the Bronze Gate. He also entrusted me with something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked.

    Ci Xin shook his head, seemingly recalling many past events, and fell silent.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was stirred by a thousand wavespared to the initial shock of hearing about the seven families¡¯ secrets: ¡°So, this is the kind of person my father was. From what Ci Xin said, my father is probably just temporarily out of contact behind the Bronze Gate and shouldn¡¯t be in any life-threatening danger. I must help him.¡±

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei turned to Ci Xin and said, ¡°Can I go with you into the Bronze Gate?¡±

    Ci Xin shook his head, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your father¡¯s safety, but you don¡¯t currently have enough strength. If you recklessly follow me behind the Bronze Gate, not only will you fail to save your father, but you will also be a burden to both of us. When I enter the Bronze Gate, I will pass themand of the five families to you, and once you break through the Golden Elixir Realm, you will naturally be able to open the Bronze Gate.¡±

    During the conversation, they had already arrived at the nearest marked location on the parchment, crossing the mountain and seeing an ancient vige spread out before them.

    After some time of traveling, Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin arrived at the nearest location marked on the parchment.

    This was an ancient vige situated halfway up a mountain, with a swamp below and snow above that never melted throughout the year. From this position, one could clearly see that the vige wasn¡¯t veryrge, about two li in size, and housed around ten families.

    The vige was filled with wooden statues, each about two people in height. Amidst the interwoven statues were simple tents where the vigers lived.

    In the vige¡¯s center, there was a small square, and a stone sculpture stood in the middle. It was the core architecture of the vige. Xiao Yifei paused to look at it closely and saw it was a sword with grand embellishments, and although weathered by time, it still exuded a sharp edge.

    ¡°What a magnificent sword!¡± Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a sword used by the Zhang Family¡¯s ancestor. The Zhang Family was the strongest in battle among the seven families back then, aside from our own,¡± Ci Xin said.

    Xiao Yifei sneered inwardly, thinking, ¡°No matter how formidable your family is, didn¡¯t my father enter the Bronze Gate first?¡±

    Ci Xin naturally heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s inner thoughts but, unexpectedly, did not scold him. Instead, he said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Though we speak of ancient families, and one could even say humanity¡¯s ancestors, after thousands of years of reproduction, not a single family isn¡¯t living in poverty. It seems as if there¡¯s an unseen force suppressing the development of our seven families. What exactly it is, though, remains unknown.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded in agreement, realizing that all the marks on the parchment were located in the Barbaric Land of the Ten Thousand Mountains, where even survival was difficult, let alone prosperity.

    It was a mystery what these families had gone through. Xiao Yifei once asked Ci Xin if the n had annals or genealogies, but Ci Xin shook his head and told Xiao Yifei that theirmon ancestors, the five who created Ancient Earth, had said everything happening in the human world was predetermined, so there was no need to record anything. As a result, none of the seven families had the habit of maintaining genealogies.

    At this time, Ci Xin noticed something unusual. It was now afternoon, a time when such a primitive vige had little entertainment. Typically, after lunch, the vigers would bask in the sun with children if there was nothing else to do.

    But now, the vige was eerily empty and silent. Xiao Yifei gathered the Qi from within to his eyes but still saw no sign of anyone. Ci Xin also extended his own Qi sensing to explore the vige, concluding there were no signs of life.

 Chapter 1208: 1199: Ominous Premonition

    <strong>Chapter 1208: Chapter 1199: Ominous Premonition</strong>

    ¡°Could it be that they encountered some mishap?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    Ci Xin shook his head, ¡°No, the Zhang Family is one of the top fighting families. At worst, they wouldn¡¯t face a cmity of extermination. Besides, there are no signs of fighting in the vige. We should go down and have a look.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded and followed Ci Xin towards the vige. When they arrived outside the vige, they found a clear stream. Ci Xin squatted down, scooped up a handful of water, and drank it down in one go, ¡°It¡¯s so refreshing! This mountain spring tastes quite good. Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not very thirsty,¡± Xiao Yifei declined politely, ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. I have a bad feeling about this.¡±

    Ci Xin chuckled, ¡°With me here, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Xiao Yifei was speechless, walking alone towards the vige entrance to investigate while Ci Xin shrugged and followed.

    The vige setup was simple. Xiao Yifei roughly counted, finding only about ten tents. In front of the tents were some crudely made wooden benches. The statues in the vige were mainly of weapons like axes and hooks, arranged like a barrier in the middle of the tents.<fnfcef> Official source is find[?]ovel</fnfcef>

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Xiao Yifei shouted at his loudest.

    ¡°I told you there¡¯s no one, it¡¯s a waste of effort,¡± Ci Xin gave him a headbutt, ¡°The mountains are impossible; who would bore themselves to death by going there? Besides, the whole family, they must be fooling around with something. We can only check downhill, don¡¯t mess with their stuff. The Zhang Family is known for their very fierce ways.¡±

    Feeling awkward, Xiao Yifei noticed among the many weapon statues, there was a humanoid one. The figure was massive, over two meters tall, with a metal mask full of slits just enough to reveal the teeth inside.

    The mask had a pair of eyes thatmanded respect without anger. The hair was neatly slicked back. What surprised Xiao Yifei the most was that the statue¡¯s hand part was a giant axe, just like a pirate captain in a movie, but instead of a hook.

    The robust muscles were distinct, making anyone think twice.

    This statue had little dust, and the wooden material seemed fresherpared to the others, clearly a recent creation. He asked Ci Xin, ¡°Is this the n Leader of the current Zhang generation?¡±

    Ci Xin nced at the statue, shaking his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know this person either.¡±

    The two arrived at the bottom of the mountain, facing a vast swamp, filled with marsh gas and low visibility. A nauseating stench of decay wafted from deep within the swamp, the result of animal carcasses swallowed by the mire.

    All that they could see was bubbling mud, making them wonder¡ªthey asked, how do we get in with no road?

    Then, Xiao Yifei spotted several small boats at the swamp entrance, likely made by vigers for hunting or gathering raw materials within the swamp.

    The two boarded the boats one after the other. Xiao Yifei naturally took the role of steering, navigating through the rainforest. He saw many unfamiliar nts and animals, but no sign of vigers.

    Finally, passing through a coconut grove, Ci Xin made a discovery.

    ¡°Look over there!¡± Ci Xin eximed.

    Following Ci Xin¡¯s finger, Xiao Yifei saw a piece ofnd floating in the swamp. On thisnd stood a group of people wearing clothes made of animal hide, just enough to cover themselves. They wore strange ornaments on their heads with faces painted with colorful patterns¡ªit was quite odd.

    ¡°They¡¯re Zhang Family,¡± Ci Xin told Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei felt sweat form on his brow. To think the descendants of the ancient seven ns were just like this¡ªalmost like a group of primitive people. But considering the istion of the Ten Thousand Mountains and the rarity of outsiders, their primal attire wasn¡¯t surprising.

    The group was arranged in a circle, with two young women in the middle. Their attire was simr, holding twopletely ck stones in front of their chests. Vigers gestured strange hand signals to them, muttering words Xiao Yifei could not understand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over,¡± Ci Xin gestured towards the ind.

    As they approached, Xiao Yifei realized that the group was performing a ritual-like ceremony, the two girls in the center showing shy expressions.

    Behind the crowd stood a young man about Xiao Yifei¡¯s age. He stood gracefully and was dressed differently from the others, wearing a gray-ck archaic long robe. His face was bold and generous, exuding an aura of confidence and maturity. His short hair was a reddish-brown and neatly trimmed, and he coldly observed the vigers before him.

    The young man noticed their arrival but wasn¡¯t too surprised. He picked up a wine bottle from the ground, took a sip, and walked toward them.

    ¡°Ci Xin, you¡¯re here again,¡± the young man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse but maic.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for the Bronze Gate¡¯s password¡ªI can enter now,¡± Ci Xin said to the Zhang Family youth with respect.

    Aplicated expression shed in the young man¡¯s eyes before returning to normal. He looked at the dumbstruck Xiao Yifei by the side, ¡°And this is?¡±

    Ci Xin nudged Xiao Yifei, who then realized and patted his sleeves, extending a hand towards the youth, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Yifei.¡±

    The young man reached out to shake Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, and in an instant, Xiao Yifei felt an energy surge into his body. This energy was fierce and unstoppable. Not daring to be careless, Xiao Yifei quickly mustered his own energy to counter it. Both energies shed, forming a distinct force field within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, and neither could overpower the other.

    Seeing the abundant energy within Xiao Yifei, the young man withdrew his hand and eximed, ¡°The descendants of the Xiao Family are strong. Butpared to your father, you¡¯re still far behind.¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head awkwardly, thinking his father might havee here for the password before entering the Bronze Gate. It was no surprise that this young man knew of his father¡¯s existence.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, brother?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Po! The n Leader of this Zhang generation,¡± the young man responded boldly.

    Xiao Yifei nodded. He had long discerned that this young man was different from the other vigers, not just in attire but also in demeanor. He was indeed the Zhang n Leader.

    Through brief chatting, Xiao Yifei became well-acquainted with Zhang Po, who said, ¡°The password is in the underground chamber of the previous n Leader¡¯s house. Once I finish the ritual with my people, I¡¯ll take you two to get it.¡±

    Curious, Xiao Yifei asked, ¡°What kind of ritual is this that you mentioned, Zhang Po?¡±

    Zhang Po gestured toward the bizarre vigers and exined, ¡°The vigers can¡¯t form families of their own. Such offspring would affect the n¡¯s quality. They can only marry from neighboring tribes. Before each girl marries into another vige, the vigers hold a ritual for her. The stones they are holding are considered sacred ck Ming Stones by the vigers. It¡¯s said that when they¡¯re kept under a pillow for long, they emit a sharp cry, which the vigers believe is the heavens responding to their devotion.¡±

 Chapter 1209: 1200: Strengthening Oneself

    <strong>Chapter 1209: Chapter 1200: Strengthening Oneself</strong>

    Zhang Po paused and continued, ¡°The women hold onto stones to receive the vigers¡¯ prayers, which is like carrying the vigers¡¯ hopes and the protection of the gods. This way, when they marry into other viges, they won¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    Xiao Yifei found it amusing. Zhang Po didn¡¯t seem like a primitive person assimted by the vigers, so why didn¡¯t he stop such foolish actions? He gently asked, ¡°Have noble people always been this way?¡±

    Zhang Po understood what he meant and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but since my father passed away, people in the vige have be unsuitable for cultivation, unable to absorb Qi from nature to strengthen themselves. I am the only one who can master the Zhang Family¡¯s cultivation technique. In recent years, the few strong people we had in the vige passed away with my father. Now, I¡¯m the only one left to guard here, so no one else has ess to the outside world. The vige¡¯s production and life began to deteriorate. Many old bad habits that my father had abolished have revived. They feelfortable wearing animal skins, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    Xiao Yifei interrupted, ¡°Then you could teach them, you are the n Leader.¡±

    Zhang Po sighed, ¡°I¡¯m a n leader in name only now. All the vige affairs are solely decided by the High Priest, and I can¡¯t force them to obey me with power. Besides, the vige priest isn¡¯t some malevolent person, and they manage vige affairs well. I¡¯ve opted for aid-back lifestyle, why not enjoy it?¡± He then picked up a wine pot, drank a few sips, his tone filled with helplessness.

    Xiao Yifei grasped the situation; Zhang Po wasn¡¯t someone content with the status quo, but as the n leader, he believed that the will of the people was more important. Excessive autocracy would hamper the Zhang Family¡¯s development. He probably never expected the Zhang Family to end up like this and got used to it over time.

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t the Zhang Family¡¯s n members cultivate?¡± Ci Xin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s strange. One day, the Qi of some strong individuals in the vige suddenly became blocked. Since we practice the same cultivation technique, I tried infusing my Qi into them, but it wasrgely ineffective. Their meridians seemed blocked. I have no solution.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei found it peculiar and was determined to help Zhang Po resolve this concern. Being a healer himself, saving and aiding is his very pursuit. A Cultivator unable to continue cultivation is like a person losing both legs. Besides, he and Ci Xin couldn¡¯t just take others¡¯ passwords without reciprocation.

    Ci Xin had the same thought, and the two quickly agreed and informed Zhang Po of their ns. Zhang Po was also very pleased and promised to assist them both fully.

    While the three were contemting strategies, a small boat emerged from the swamp. The mist was too thick for Xiao Yifei to see who was on the boat. Zhang Po quietly informed him that it was someone from a neighboring tribe, here to wed the two girls.

    Xiao Yifei suddenly realized it was the groom, and he wanted a closer look.

    Once the people on the boat reached the shore, Xiao Yifei finally saw their faces, and this nce startled him into a cold sweat. Weren¡¯t these individuals the same as the only human statue he saw in the vige!

    Four robust men disembarked from the boat, each over two meters tall, shirtless, with dark skin, athletic builds, and sturdy frames. Each wore the same mask, obscuring their faces. With eyes asrge as brass bells, they walked with vigor and approached them with confidence.

    The only difference from the statue Xiao Yifei saw in the vige was that these people didn¡¯t have the giant axe in their hands.

    Zhang Po told Xiao Yifei that these people lived at the end of the swamp, from a brave and warlike tribe. The vige had been intermarrying with this tribe for years. Girls in the vige longed to marry into this tribe and even erected a statue of their tribe¡¯s leader in the vige.<fn0a20> The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel</fn0a20>

    Xiao Yifei asked quietly, ¡°Do they have any Cultivators in their tribe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The only condition for their tribe to marry with us is not allowing our rtives to visit the girls married there. However, the women send couriers each month, telling their rtives they are living like gods there, but who knows what¡¯s really going on.¡±

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯ve been a real failure as a n leader, not knowing anything. How have you been managing all these years?¡±

    During the conversation, the group had walked up to them. After ncing at Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin¡¯s strange attire, they cast questioning nces at Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po gave a slight nod, signaling them not to worry and to proceed. The robust men nodded, approached the brides, and bent slightly to show respect. Xiao Yifei thought these hulking brutes turned out to be gentlemen.

    Under the witness of a crowd, one of the robust men took a paper packet from his waist and opened it to reveal a handful of white powder. Xiao Yifei noted that when the strong men opened the packet, the brides immediately appeared excited.

    Zhang Po exined, ¡°This is their tribe¡¯s secret medicine, with beautifying and vein-clearing effects, making the body extremelyfortable. Their people present it as a meeting gift to brides.¡±

    The brides seemed like disciples awaiting divine grace, their eyes filled with longing and anticipation. At the leader¡¯smand, the two brides, like mosquitoes to blood, quickly snatched the packet from the man¡¯s hand, snorting the white powder into their noses entirely.

    After inhaling the powder, the brides copsed into the men¡¯s arms, a blush of Yan Hong tinting their cheeks, their faces full of enjoyment and intoxication. One of the girls emitted an entrancing sound that made Xiao Yifei blush.

    Nodding toward Zhang Po, two of the robust men lifted the brides onto the boat, disappearing into the swirling mist.

    The wedding transfer ceremony seemed to end. Thinking of the brides snorting the powder, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart felt like a stampeding herd, utterly enraptured, like taking supplements akin to doing drugs.

    No way!

    Xiao Yifei immediately sensed something amiss, two acute words like hammers in his mind. He rushed to where the girls stood, touched the scattered powder on the ground with his hand, and sniffed gently.

    There was indeed an issue!

    Xiao Yifei ran to the river, looked toward the boat¡¯s direction. All he saw was the ethereal swamp mist, with no clue where they went. In remorse, he pped his thigh, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived!¡±

    Ci Xin, who had been watching from the sidelines, asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zhang Po also came over, looking at the powder in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, confused.

    The vigers who had just held the ceremony looked at Xiao Yifei with strange eyes, as if looking at a monster.

    Xiao Yifei ignored them and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t some secret medicine; it¡¯s sedatives, absolutely.¡±

    Zhang Po was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ci Xin leaned in to listen.

    ¡°Our Xiao Family has been practicing medicine for ages, familiar with herbal smells. This powder contains Ephedra, typically used for chest tightness, asthma, cough, edema, rheumatism pain, and phlegm lumps, renowned for respiratory relief. However, excessive use of Ephedra can cause hallucinations, making users feel ethereal, inducing dependency. Those men¡¯srge hands grasped a handful of powder weighing almost a pound. No wonder the girls reacted strongly; it¡¯s not a supplement. I specte they intend to abduct women from your vige, but their motives remain unknown to me.¡±

 Chapter 1210 - CapÃ­tulo 1210: 1201: An Atrocious Crime

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1210: Chapter 1201: An Atrocious Crime</strong>

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Zhang Po stomped his feet in fury upon hearing the news, a fierce light shing in his narrow eyes. His momentum surged instantly, a murderous intent emerged, and the whole small ind immediately became solemn and chilling.

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s chase them, and while we¡¯re at it, bring back the girls married off over the past few years and take down theirir. Such heinous acts cannot be tolerated.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei was about to board the ship.

    ¡°Wait a moment, we still need to n this carefully. We don¡¯t even know where theirir is, how are you going to take it down? Instead, we should¡­¡±

    Ci Xin revealed her n to the two, and Xiao Yi and Zhang Po found it reasonable.

    Zhang Po informed the two that in two days, someone from their n woulde to deliver a message for the girls who were married off. The three of them devised a series of tactical ns around this date, just waiting for the enemy to walk into their trap two dayster.

    After returning to the vige, Zhang Po took out the passcode from the previous n Leader¡¯s basement and gave it to the two. Xiao Yifei observed and found that the so-called passcode was actually a wooden wedge, weathered and discolored by time, with a string of bizarre characters engraved on it, making them hard to decipher. It was obvious that the wedge was iplete, and the full picture would only emerge when all the wedges from the other ns were assembled together.

    Ci Xin kept the wooden wedge safe, and the three of them repeatedly confirmed the operation n. Because they didn¡¯t understand the enemy¡¯s situation and didn¡¯t know if there were any cultivators in the opposing n, Ci Xin had prepared for the worst while drafting the n.

    In the blink of an eye, two days passed, and the appointed day to deliver the message arrived.

    Early in the morning, the three of them got ready, and Zhang Po also changed into his battle-ready attire. After two days of adjustments, they adjusted their Qi to the best state, ready to unleash ughter on this verminous race that harmed young girls.

    Xiao Yifei recalled thatst night Ci Xin had secretly approached him, saying she felt a bit unwell, though she couldn¡¯t specify exactly what. She just kept saying she felt somewhat weak. Xiao Yifei had checked Ci Xin¡¯s pulse and found nothing unusual.

    With the battle imminent, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ci Xin, his eyes full of inquiry.

    At this moment, Ci Xin had already changed into the clothes of the Zhang n, her body covered with animal skins, yet exuding an air of lightness. Her skin was exquisite, her graceful figure fully revealed. The originally pure-hearted Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze suddenly became dazed and gentlemanly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, stop looking, or I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± Ci Xin red at him and then turned her head away without speaking further.

    Zhang Po, nearby, ignored all this, merely clenching the wine jug in his hand, muttering things like ¡°I¡¯ll cut you bastards down.¡±

    Xiao Yifei noticed that on Zhang Po¡¯s back was a sword, its de shrouded, making it impossible to see its quality. The hilt was wooden, rough and simple, covered in grip marks, clearly indicating this sword had apanied Zhang Po for many years.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your lips are cracked,¡± Zhang Po, noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, turned around to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s chapped lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I haven¡¯t had water in two days, so my mouth is a bit dry. Shall we head out?¡± Xiao Yifei licked his lips.

    Zhang Po nodded, whispered a few words to the vige¡¯s priest, causing the priest to be a bit agitated, speaking some gibberish that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand.

    Zhang Po then turned back and said, ¡°The Elder has agreed; he will apany us.¡±

    ¡°That Elder of yours, looking like a pile of firewood, better not snap like a twig when those beastse for him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll handle the negotiations; leave the fighting to me.¡±

    With everything ready, the trio set out toward the small ind in the swamp.

    When they arrived, a strong man was already waiting on the shore. Seeing so many peopleing this time, he was a bit surprised and spoke a few words to the priest in anguage Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand.

    The priest replied in the samenguage, after which the man cast a strange nce at Ci Xin. This nce caused his eyes to widen, nearly popping out.

    He then babbled something to the priest while drooling incessantly. Xiao Yifei clearly sensed a chilling murderous intent erupting from Zhang Po, who quickly pressed Zhang Po¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet, hold on a bit longer.¡±<fne760> The source of th?s content is F¦Énd£Îovel</fne760>

    The strong man, delighted, danced around like a baboon that had just sessfully mated. After jumping around for a while, he took out a paper package, handed it to Ci Xin, and spoke a bunch of iprehensible words to her.

    Ci Xin feared thenguage barrier might ruin the n, so she pretended to be shy and afraid to speak, lowered her head coquettishly, and reached out to take the package. Taking advantage of the man¡¯s distraction, she sprinkled the powder behind her and then feigned an intoxicated, dreamy expression.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head away to avoid looking at this sight that made his loins heat up, only to see the nearby priest¡¯s nose dripping blood, looking foolishly at Ci Xin with a wide grin.

    Hell, you old bastard actually have the mind to enjoy the sight of a woman at this juncture. You really should be taken alongter and let those beasts crush you into pieces and throw you back into the firewood pile.

    Suppressing the urge to beat him up, Xiao Yifei continued to quietly observe the situation unfold. As expected, the strong man was utterly entranced by Ci Xin, eagerly wanting to carry her back to the boat, even forgetting his mission of message delivery. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t pursue this and wished he would take Ci Xin and leave quickly.

    Ci Xin, half-dissuading, half-acquiescing, was carried onto the boat by the strong man. Xiao Yi and Zhang Po pretended to retreat, but in truth, headed towards the small boat hidden in the rainforest, holding their breath, silently following the small boat carrying Ci Xin.

    Due to the heavy fog, the two were afraid of losing track, so they slightly increased their speed, keeping a moderate distance from the boat in front.

    The strong man, dazzled by lust, didn¡¯t know this was one of Xiao Yifei and their ns and rowed energetically towards the destination, the small paddle in his hand making a whooshing sound.

    The two small boats, one following the other, disappeared at the edge of thend, leaving behind the blood-nosed, dazed old priest, still staring foolishly.

    After following for about half an hour, the two small boats hadpletely entered the depths of the swamp.

    Xiao Yifei struggled to identify the direction while thinking to himself, ¡°If that bastard dares toy a hand on Ci Xin on the boat, I¡¯ll sh him the moment wend.¡±

    ¡°Brother, shouldn¡¯t we get a bit closer? In case that guy gets tired of rowing and decides to have some fun midway, we can step in and save the day in time.¡±

    ¡°Not a good idea, this distance is just right. If we get any closer, we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±

    They too were unaware of the swamp¡¯s actual size, merely following Ci Xin¡¯s boat closely. Xiao Yifei noticed that the deeper into the swamp they went, the denser the fog became. The area was filled with vines and aquatic nts, severely obstructing their view.

    Focused on watching the wooden boat, they forgot about their surroundings. Just as the anxious Xiao Yifeimented when they¡¯d reachnd, a shadow flickered, and they were suddenly thrown off the boat.

    With quick reflexes, Zhang Po grabbed a dangling vine with one hand, hooked his left leg around the flying Xiao Yifei, lifted him, and brought him back up. The small boat flipped in the air beforending steadily back in the swamp.

 Chapter 1211: 1202: Frenzy

    <strong>Chapter 1211: Chapter 1202: Frenzy</strong>

    The two of them steadied themselves on the tree and thanked Zhang Po. Xiao Yifei looked closely and realized that the dark shadow was actually the tail of a giant python. This python was coiled around the tree trunk, with its tail dangling in mid-air. The whole body was more than three meters long and as thick as a bowl¡¯s mouth, covered in golden scales, with a pair of cold red eyes staring coldly at the two of them, its scarlet tongue constantly flicking in and out.

    Xiao Yifei studied the python and thought to himself, ¡°Earlier, when those lovebirds passed by on a boat, you didn¡¯t stop them. But now, you think of blocking us two men? Are you tired of living?¡±

    The python couldn¡¯t know his thoughts. Seeing its sneak attack miss, its neck arched back at an odd angle.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Xiao Yifei realized the python was gathering strength. Although the two of them could deal with it, doing so would waste a lot of time, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with Ci Xin¡¯s little boat. With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei steadied himself, concentrated his Qi onto his legs, and shouted to Zhang Po, ¡°You go after Ci Xin first; I¡¯ll deal with this beast and catch up. Leave marks for me along the way.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the python¡¯s head dashed downward, crashing towards the trunk the two of them were on. The two sprang apart; Xiao Yifei leaped to a higher branch, while Zhang Po jumped onto the small boat in the swamp.

    Zhang Po wasn¡¯t the sort to hesitate. Knowing that the situation required prioritizing the bigger picture, he didn¡¯t argue further: ¡°Be careful.¡± With that, he quickly paddled in the direction Ci Xin had disappeared.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei directed his Qi throughout his body, emitting a faint blue glow. His eyes locked fiercely on the giant python, filled withbat fervor.

    Zhang Po jumped into the boat and set off towards where Ci Xin disappeared. Seeing Zhang Po trying to escape, the python¡¯s tail, which was hanging from the tree, straightened and whipped towards Zhang Po¡¯s back after a brief pause.

    A hint of disdain shed in the python¡¯s dark red eyes; it was clear: today, no one was leaving.

    In the narrow confines of the small boat, Zhang Po felt a chill behind him, a rush of danger. He couldn¡¯t evade, but without dy, the boat carrying Ci Xin had vanished from sight. A further setback might mean he¡¯d lose her.

    Luckily, Xiao Yifei acted quickly, desperately tugging down a rotting tree stump and hurling it at the python¡¯s head.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±

    The stump was the size of a person embracing it. Xiao Yifei used considerable effort to lift it, with a whooshing sound it smashed into the python¡¯s head.

    Unprepared for Xiao Yifei¡¯s sudden assault, the python lost its bnce and plunged into the water. Its tail, which had been flying toward Zhang Po, loosened.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei had neutralized the threat, Zhang Po wasted no time and sped into the swamp, quickly disappearing from view.

    Now the python re-emerged from the water. Surprisingly, despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s blow that sent it crashing into the water, its body wrapped around the tree hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Xiao Yifei estimated it might be twenty meters or even longer.

    The python crawled back onto the tree, its once icy eyes now filled with murderous intent. Clearly, being thwarted by Xiao Yifei had provoked it. In its eyes, it was the peak existence of the swamp, yet defeated this pathetically by an inferior being before him.

    This thought enraged the python. It ignored the fleeing Zhang Po and lifted its tail to strike at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei knew well hisbat experience and skills weren¡¯t particrly rich. Apart from thest battle with Bloodskin, he had no notable fights. So he adopted the same closebat strategy as before. Though fighting life with life was immensely dangerous, he saw no other way to tackle the creature before him.

    With this thought, the python¡¯s tail, as hard as an iron rod, whipped towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, the wind fierce, clearing away obstacles in its path.

    Xiao Yifei dared not dy, timing it right, he leaped. The python¡¯s tail closely followed, smashing into the tree trunk below him, sending wood chips flying.

    Although Xiao Yifei dodged the sweeping tail, his powerful jump took him more than three meters high, and the supporting tree trunk was cleared by the python, leaving him hanging mid-air with nowhere tond, and an obvious target. The python retracted its tail, gathered strength again, andunched a second attack at Xiao Yifei in the air.

    This time, Xiao Yifei had nowhere to hide!

    In a split second, the python¡¯s tail struck again. Yet Xiao Yifei remained calm, shifting his center upwards. In a twist, he dodged the python¡¯s second strike. Seizing the moment, he supported himself on the python¡¯s body, stabilizing his movement. He then leaped,nding on the python.

    The python couldn¡¯t tolerate such humiliation. Seeing Xiao Yifei daring to step on it, it became furious, thrashing desperately, trying to throw Xiao Yifei off.

    But Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t allow it such a chance. With one hand gripping the gap between the python¡¯s scales, he gathered his Qi into his left arm.

    Thanks to the benefits of his previous fight, the Qi reserve in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had dramatically increased. His arm burst with ring blue light, the explosive power making him ecstatic. Without hesitation, he pounded down onto the python.

    ¡°Taste this, Xiao¡¯s Ma Sa Ji!¡±

    An enormous bang, scales flew, and the python¡¯s body convulsed. The violent shaking,bined with the python¡¯s slippery mucus, made Xiao Yifei unable to maintain his footing, forcing him to hop aside.

    The python let out a hissing roar, its eyes zing red, its writhing bing more fierce.

    Xiao Yifei saw his punch was effective. Seizing the chance, he prepared another and charged with the blue light shining again.

    Having suffered so, the python wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Yifei act wild. Using its head as the center and its more than twenty-meter-long body as a radius, it began spinning crazily, producing afterimages with astonishing speed, creating a deafening wind, making Xiao Yifei hesitant.

    The python¡¯s Thomas Rotation move was beyond his expectations. Its high-speed spin made it impossible to approach, akin to putting one¡¯s hand into a fan ¨C distinctly suicidal.

    Considering this, Xiao Yifei steadied himself and withdrew his attack, jumping into the water to momentarily dodge its edge.

    Fortunately, the swamp¡¯s water wasn¡¯t particrly deep here, only reaching Xiao Yifei¡¯s waist. Holding his breath, he dunked into the water.

    Xiao Yifei never imagined the python¡¯s move was so powerful. It instantaneously leveled a radius of over twenty meters, scattering branches into the water. Many aquatic creatures fled noticeably seeing their chief¡¯s rampage.<fn4e5f> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fn4e5f>

    The water was stirred by the scattered wood, muddying the view instantly. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t track the python¡¯s movements. With all surrounding cover swept away, the python quickly spotted Xiao Yifei in the water. Its twenty-meter-long body bnced bizarrely upright, its neck arched back, diving briskly towards the submerged Xiao Yifei.

    Unable to discern the python¡¯s actions, Xiao Yifei felt an overwhelming sense of danger closing in, prompting him to swim backward without thinking.

    Thud!

 Chapter 1212: 1203: Launching the Attack

    <strong>Chapter 1212: Chapter 1203: Launching the Attack</strong>

    The massive body of the golden python followed closely, sshing a huge wave three meters high. Xiao Yifei barely dodged the attack, but the situation instantly became unfavorable.

    In the battle on the trees, Xiao Yifei could leverage his agility to maneuver left and right, dodging the golden python¡¯s attacks while seizing opportunities to counterattack. Despite needing closebat, this guerri warfare style minimized the dangers for Xiao Yifei.

    But now the situation between Xiao Yifei and the golden python waspletely reversed. Pythons prefer wet and hot environments and are better in water. Moreover, the surroundings were cleared by the golden python, removing all cover, and Xiao Yifei could no longer use his agility.

    The golden python moved like a fish in water, revealing its crimson tongue, its narrow eyes slightly squinting, thinking about how to torment this prey. Yet, Xiao Yifei had not given up. He stared intently at the damaged part of the golden python¡¯s body, nning how to add a few more scars.

    Perhaps extremely annoyed by this atmosphere, the golden python initiated the attack, lowering its body, opening its jaws wide and disying fang-like teeth,unching an attack on Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, in the water and soaked, found his speed significantly slowed, while the golden python, moving like a fish in water, reached extreme speed, closing in an instant, with its gaping maw heading straight for Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei had nowhere to dodge, so he exerted force with both hands, one up, one down, desperately prying the golden python¡¯s mouth open, reaching a momentary bnce where neither could advance. The atmosphere instantly became a standoff.

    The stench rushed at him, making Xiao Yifei nauseous, but he knew that if he released his grip, he would end up swallowed into the golden python¡¯s belly, so he mustered all his strength to keep the python¡¯s mouth open, although he was reaching his limit.

    Just then, a cunning glint appeared in the golden python¡¯s eyes. Xiao Yifei sensed something was wrong, heard a rustling water sound, and looked down to find the python¡¯s tail had silently slid under his feet.

    A cold and sticky sensation attacked him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The golden python¡¯s tail had quietly wrapped around Xiao Yifei¡¯s ankle, and his heart sank.

    Xiao Yifei had been wrong from the start, always thinking of himself as an equalbatant against the golden python, not realizing that in the python¡¯s eyes, he had always just been prey.

    And the method pythons use to deal with their prey has always been strangtion throughout history.

    Soon, the golden python¡¯s tail began to move upward, making Xiao Yifei feel a huge force binding him, barely preventing any movement, as if his bones were about to crack, forcing him to release his grip on the python¡¯s jaws.

    The golden python, seeing its sneak attack seed, gleamed with cunning, boastfully flicking its crimson tongue while wrapping Xiao Yifei into its embrace.

    ¡°Ah! You coward, put me down and fight me again!¡±

    Xiao Yifei struggled to utter a harsh word, but if there were anyone present, they would notice that the supposed harsh words sounded very pale at this moment.

    The golden python, not understanding a word, assumed it was a plea for mercy, making its vanity even more satisfied, nning to torment this prey well before devouring him.

    The python quickly coiled around Xiao Yifei¡¯s throat, bringing a suffocating feeling.

    The python¡¯s strangtion force exceeded hundreds of kilograms, making Xiao Yifei feel like living death, with all his bones creaking. Fighting against the python¡¯s strangtion force, his consciousness quickly began to blur due to the thinning air.

    ¡°s, I never imagined my death would be so tragic, strangled by a prehistoric giant python in the Ten Thousand Mountains, swallowed into its belly, and digested into a puddle of waste water over several days. There could be no more tragic way to die in this world,¡± Xiao Yifei thought.

    Xiao Yifei gradually began to give up resistance, with his limbs deformed by the python¡¯s squeeze. In the haze, he saw the python opening its bloody maw to attack him. Nheless, Xiao Yifei could not fight back and resigned himself to bing the python¡¯s next meal.

    With a feeling of despair, Xiao Yifei closed his eyes and lost consciousness as a stinky breeze came over him.

    At this moment, fourteen Biwei Silver Needles long dormant within his body reacted, sensing their host¡¯s extremity. The main and subsidiary needles of both hands started swiftly shuttling in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, emitting warm green light, visibly repairing his crushed bones and organs.

    The golden python paused seeing the changes on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, its gaping mouth suspended in the air, momentarily unsure whether to bite or not, slightly loosening its grip on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    ¡°Heavens have not forsaken Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Xiao Yifei bellowed withughter, unwilling to miss this heaven-sent opportunity. Feeling his inner power restored to peak status, with damage healed by the Biwei Silver Needles, he suddenly exerted force with his arms, breaking free from the python¡¯s hold, and with a kick, leapt into the air.

    Seeing the prey by its mouth miraculously revive, the golden python felt as if ten thousand horses were galloping in its mind, full of confusion.

    Xiao Yifei gave it no time to think, using all his qi to punch the python¡¯s face: ¡°Xiao¡¯s massage lesson isn¡¯t over, you dog thief! You still want to eat the practitioner? Damn you!¡±

    The python crashed into the water with a loud ssh, scales flying off its face from the punch, scattering in all directions.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Taking advantage of the python¡¯s stunned state, Xiao Yifei jumped into the water, straddled the python, and with his arms swelling with blue light, he rained punches down on its body while mping it tightly with his legs to keep it immobile.

    After about twenty or thirty punches, the python¡¯s body began to spasm violently due to immense pain, but struggling under Xiao Yifei¡¯s tight grip on its legs, it couldn¡¯t break free, only iling back and forth, causing water to ssh everywhere.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei remained unmoved, furiously pummeling the python¡¯s body, shouting, ¡°Let you eat me, let you eat me!¡± Another thirty or so punchesnded, scattering the scales where he hit, exposing fresh flesh, the dark red blood quickly dyeing the swamp within a twenty-meter radius.<fn5310> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n </fn5310>

    The python emitted strange cries, its once narrow eyes now wide open, raising its head to struggle, incredulously watching Xiao Yifei on its back, ignorant of the human¡¯s sudden transformation.

    Xiao Yifei continued punching tirelessly, though his qi was gging after more than a hundred punches. Not wanting to exhaust all his qi and be at others¡¯ mercy like in his previous fight with Bloodskin, he stopped, panting heavily.

    The golden python seized the chance, its tail swaying desperately, churning mud and water tumultuously. Seeing this, Xiao Yifei quickly leapt off the python¡¯s back, while it immediately counterattacked in a swift return assault.

 Chapter 1213 - CapÃ­tulo 1213: 1204: Strange Creature

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1213: Chapter 1204: Strange Creature</strong>

    The centipede is dead but still not stiff; although the Gold Python has been severely injured, as the king of this swamp, this level of damage is not enough to defeat it, but instead, it enhances its desire to fight.

    The Gold Python swung its giant tail repeatedly at Xiao Yifei. Though Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was greatly recovered, the continuous attacks had exhausted a lot of his Qi, and being in the water made it inconvenient to dodge, so he could only grit his teeth and endure.

    The power of the Gold Python¡¯s tail was astonishing, even though Xiao Yifei stood firm, each hit tossed him three to five meters away. After several impacts, Xiao Yifei was thrown out again.

    The Gold Python relentlessly pursued, not giving Xiao Yifei a chance to counterattack. Just as Xiao Yifei steadied himself, it pounced, opening its jaws wide, aiming to bite him.

    This time Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t take it head-on; he had seen the crushing power of the Gold Python and didn¡¯t want to experience its bite. He barely managed to dodge, and as the Gold Python missed its bite, it slightly adjusted and raised its head to bite Xiao Yifei again.

    Xiao Yifei dodged again, and the Gold Python raised its head to bite once more. The two engaged in a battle in the water, with Xiao Yifei bing exhausted under the relentless attacks of the Gold Python, which was determined to take down this peculiar creature that had thwarted it several times.

    Gradually, Xiao Yifei began to show signs of fatigue, while the Gold Python also seemed somewhat overextended due to its continuous attacks. Xiao Yifei seized the moment when the Gold Python bit down again, exerted force with his right leg to kick the Gold Python¡¯s lower jaw, and as the Gold Python¡¯s head was knocked back, he quickly retracted his right leg and kicked at the Gold Python¡¯s neck.

    As the Gold Python¡¯s upper body lost bnce and fell backward, it raised its tail and tightly wrapped it around Xiao Yifei¡¯s right arm.

    Xiao Yifei raised his right arm to his chest, his feet firmly nted in the sand, putting all his strength into resisting the Gold Python, preventing himself from being dragged away. The Gold Python also resolved to drag Xiao Yifei back to crush him in its embrace.

    During the standoff, Xiao Yifei noticed a raised scale on the Gold Python¡¯s tail. Unlike the other scales, this one seemed loose and had a dark yellow color.

    Around this scale was a small, almost negligible w-like mark, which Xiao Yifei recognized as a remnant of the vestigial limbs of a reptile.

    Upon reflection, Xiao Yifei had not attacked the Gold Python¡¯s tail during the fight, and given the Gold Python¡¯s tough skin and flesh, it shouldn¡¯t have any abrasions from crawling in the jungle; howe this scale showed such signs?

    Xiao Yifei racked his brain for all his knowledge about reptiles but still couldn¡¯t figure out why the Gold Python had such a distinctive scale.

    While resisting the Gold Python¡¯s pull with all his might and observing the loose scale and w-like mark on its tail, a thought suddenly shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. He remembered that near a python¡¯s anus, there¡¯s a conspicuous mark of vestigial limbs, indicating that under this scale was the Gold Python¡¯s cloaca.

    Young Xiao Yifei once heard his grandfather say that if encountered by a python in the mountains, and if the python is aggressive, don¡¯t panic. The python¡¯s weakness is its cloaca. Just stick your finger in, and instantly, it will lose all its strength.

    Xiao Yifei realized: ¡°You sneaky fellow, you really have some tricks up your sleeve. To conceal your weakness, you even evolved protective armor. Thankfully, I¡¯ve got sharp eyes; otherwise, I would have fallen into your hands today.¡±

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei pretended to show a w, easing off some of his strength, letting himself be dragged by the Gold Python while using his feet to push off the ground, pretending to be exhausted.

    The Gold Python, thinking it had won the contest, was ecstatic, opening its bloody maw, approaching Xiao Yifei.<fn0715> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn0715>

    Just as the Gold Python was about to bite Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, Xiao Yifei drew his left hand, swiftly uncovering the Gold Python¡¯s protective scale, and, resisting the feeling of disgust, inserted his middle finger into the Gold Python¡¯s cloaca.

    ¡°Ultimate Ninjutsu, the Thousand Years of Death Technique!¡±

    The Gold Python, caught off-guard, never expected Xiao Yifei to be so despicable. Struck by Xiao Yifei, its vision went ck, its wide-open mouth closed, and with a ¡®plop,¡¯ it fell into the water, its body lightly twitching.

    Xiao Yifei, with a disdainful expression, said contemptuously: ¡°You¡¯re at your peak already? I haven¡¯t even exerted myself yet, you damn pretender.¡±

    Seeing the fallen Gold Python alreadypletely powerless to resist, Xiao Yifei stretched his leg to grab a branch floating in the water and, with his index finger, inserted the branch into the cloaca.

    Just as the Gold Python was about to re up, it lost its strength again, lying horizontally in the water, no longer moving.

    Xiao Yifei found it both amusing and frustrating that the towering creature before him was subdued so easily. Had he known earlier, he would have popped its cloaca sooner, and he almost died at its hands.

    Wiping the dirty water off his face, Xiao Yifei thought to himself: ¡°This Gold Python is inherently murderous and extremely brutal. Not killing it would leave future troubles unended. Although heaven is merciful, such an enormous python existing in the rainforest does no good for the natural bnce and is rather harmful. I might as well end it here today to prevent it from causing more chaos in the future.¡±

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei grabbed his fists and relentlessly rushed towards the Gold Python¡¯s head, pounding it with a hundred and eighty punches until its head was shattered, brain matter sttered, before stopping.

    Concerned that the Gold Python¡¯s carcass would quickly disperse its scent in the water, attracting other predators while he was in no condition to fight, Xiao Yifei nned to drag the Gold Python onto the shore. But there was no way he could lift it; he had already exhausted all his strength during the fight with the Gold Python, leaving no surplus at all.

    Xiao Yifei faced life-threatening danger multiple times in the battle against the Gold Python, often finding himself in desperate situations, but ultimately he was able to secure victory with his tenacious character and keen insight. This battle was truly spectacr, and the benefits it brought to Xiao Yifei needed no words. It not only helped him umte a lot ofbat experience and techniques but also improved his strength once again.

    The battlested for over an hour. Xiao Yifei thought to himself: ¡°With Zhang Po and Ci Xin, two formidable warriors, wiping out a Primitive Tribe would surely be a piece of cake. They are probably done by now, and I just need to follow the original route to meet them.¡±

    After a brief adjustment, Xiao Yifei thought to chase in the direction Zhang Po disappeared, but he had no strength left in him. The excessive physical exertion made his stomach feel empty, hunger assailed him, and his vision went dark.

    Xiao Yifei knew very well that traveling in the rainforest in this state was extremely dangerous; he must quickly fill his stomach. But the ce had been wrecked by him and the Gold Python, all the wildlife had fled. Where could he find game to eat?

    Looking at the Gold Python¡¯s corpse soaking in the water and not yet dposed, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    The training in the wild over the past month had been immensely rewarding. Ci Xin had not only taught him many training techniques but also essential wilderness survival skills for a Cultivator.

    Gathering True Qi was one of them.

    Xiao Yifei first found a few handfuls of wet, dry grass on the shore, gathered them together, and used True Qi to dry them. Then he gathered Qi in his palms and gently rubbed them, quickly generating a few sparks that fell onto the grass pile. Gradually, a bonfire was ignited by Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 1214 - 1205: Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Chapter 1205: Moving Forward</h4>

    Xiao Yifei first dried his clothes and then made a simple grill on the side. Using his hands, he ripped open the scales of the golden python and took a few pieces of delicious meat, cing them on the grill.

    Soon, a rich scent of meat wafted over. To prevent other beasts from being attracted by the aroma, Xiao Yifei maximized his Qi to ensure that his territory wouldn¡¯t be invaded by other beasts. Then he started his feast.

    Having lived with his grandfather in the mountains since childhood and often eating snakes that his grandfather caught for medicinal purposes, Xiao Yifei was quite skilled in cooking snake meat. Even without carrying spices, the sheer taste was enough to fill his hungry stomach.

    After devouring the meal, Xiao Yifei dressed himself. Since the only boat had been taken by Zhang Po, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to roll up his trouser legs and wade through the water.

    Walking about five hundred meters in the direction Zhang Po had left, Xiao Yifei indeed found the mark left for him by Zhang Po¡ªan arrow carved into a tree with a Sword.

    "The direction of the arrow must be the path Zhang Po took to track them. What a clumsy fellow. How haven¡¯t they finished yet? I¡¯ll have to catch up with them," thought Xiao Yifei.

    Wading along the direction pointed by the arrow, Xiao Yifei soon found another mark. He continued to search for these marks left by Zhang Po until he reached the edge of the marsh.

    It was a piece ofnd surrounded by stone structures. The marsh fog dissipated there, as if blocked by an invisible barrier. Xiao Yifei was puzzled: although the two areas were so close, they hadpletely different climates. Emerging from the rainforest, he felt a chill that made him shiver.

    Xiao Yifei stepped ashore but didn¡¯t dare proceed rashly. He stood by the shore, crossing his arms, and observed this unfamiliarnd. Zhang Po¡¯s markings stopped there, which he assumed must be the tribe of those strong men.

    Thend was rugged and covered with bizarre rocks, each resembling something between human and ghost, giving a particrly ufortable feeling, whether crafted by nature or intentionally by the tribe.

    In the center of the stone za, there was a bonfire that hadn¡¯t extinguished. Judging by the mes, it was lit in the afternoon and the evening chill of thend attracted Xiao Yifei towards it.

    Upon reaching the bonfire, Xiao Yifei realized the stone za was empty, eerily silent, and thought perhaps the tribe members were wiped out by Ci Xin and Zhang Po. Slightly relieved, he thought, "Those two might be chasing those strange guys all over who knows where."

    Xiao Yifei sat near the firepit, bored, and began manipting it, suddenly discovering strange-shaped bones that hadn¡¯t burnedpletely. Upon closer inspection, they were human bones, with a head intact beneath them!

    At that moment, a piercing screech from above startled Xiao Yifei, causing him to break into a cold sweat. Looking up under the faint red glow, he saw a crow circling overhead. As if sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, the crownded on a rock, coldly staring at him before cawing again.

    Xiao Yifei waved his hand, realizing he was too tense and stopped paying attention to the crow, then inspected the head in the firepit.

    The head wasn¡¯t fully consumed, meaning when thrown into the firepit, it hadn¡¯t been refueled, leaving the mes neither fierce nor weak. It¡¯s possible that during a terrifying ritual by the tribe, Ci Xin and Zhang Po emerged and attacked.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei rxed a bit, upon examining the head more closely, he noted the person had long hair, despite being scorched, indicating the head belonged to a female.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei recalled that Zhang Family womenmonly married into this tribe. The head in the firepit probably belonged to the bride he saw a few days ago. Realizing that someone who was alive days before had now turned into a pile of bones, an unending fury welled within Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart.

    "Those beasts!"

    <fnf689> Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel</fnf689>

    Not knowing how long he waited, the fire burned out, leaving the headpletely transformed, yet Ci Xin and Zhang Po were nowhere in sight. Xiao Yifei panicked. An ominous premonition shed through him. Lin Mu stood up, preparing to search the surroundings for them.

    After circling around, Xiao Yifei noticed the stones were bizarre but exceptionally smooth and the ground remained pristine. There were no signs of a fight in the za. In one corner of the stone za, heaps of metallic masks were ced, which the tribe people wore on their faces. Xiao Yifei counted roughly fifty.

    Among the masks, he found faint carvings on the ground beneath one of them. Upon uncovering it, he discovered a small arrow pointing to a path on the left side of the za. Xiao Yifei was startled: "Isn¡¯t the mark Zhang Po left for me these arrows?"

    Xiao Yifei sensed something amiss: "If the tribesmen and leaders were gathered for some ndestine activity, then Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin would have neutralized them all, why leave an instructive mark for me? Did something go wrong?"

    With no time for further thought, Xiao Yifei held his breath and stealthily headed in the arrow¡¯s direction. At the end of the path, he discovered a massive cave. The sky had darkened, making visibility poor, but he could faintly see a flickering light inside.

    This cave certainly bore secrets.

    As Xiao Yifei prepared to enter the cave, he felt something unusual underfoot. Looking down, he found a dark metallic object at his feet. Picking it up and bringing it close, Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The object in his hand was none other than the treasure sword that Zhang Po always carried on his back!

    Xiao Yifei understood well that a swordsman would never leave his Sword behind without apelling reason.

    "This is bad!"

    Realizing that something might have happened to the two, Xiao Yifei hurriedly grabbed Zhang Po¡¯s treasure sword and headed inside the cave.

    Feeling his way through the cave by the flickering light, Xiao Yifei ventured deeper. The cave entrance was wide enough to allow ten people to walk abreast. The walls bore marks of excavation, and the vast interior hinted at murals depicting scenes of masked people performing rituals.

    Xiao Yifei was certain the figures in the murals were the tribe¡¯s people. With no time to study further, he continued deeper into the cave.

    Along every path, Xiao Yifei found piles of human bones, above which a gust of eerie wind howled, casting a phosphorescent glow on the bones in a chilling manner.

 Chapter 1215 - 1206: The Signal

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Chapter 1206: The Signal</h4>

    The firelight ahead grew increasingly clear, and Xiao Yifei soon saw the source of the mes. It turned out to be torches hanging on the cave walls, supported by a peculiar kind ofmp oil that emitted a strange scent. Xiao Yifei realized it was corpse oil; his grandfather once told him that lights burning with corpse oil could sustain for a long time.

    While observing the torches, Xiao Yifei noticed a chicken drumstick on the ground within reach of the light. This drumstick seemed particrly familiar; thinking back, he realized it was the same drumstick Ci Xin used to eat while cultivating with him in the woods!

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself: How could there be wild chickens in this wild expanse of the Ten Thousand Mountains? Even if there were, these secluded ancient tribes wouldn¡¯t know how to cook a chicken drumstick. Clearly, this drumstick was a signal left for him by Ci Xin.

    Ci Xin must be in this cave!

    With this realization, Xiao Yifei felt even more certain and quickened his pace into the cave.

    Finally, after about ten minutes of exploration, Xiao Yifei reached the end of the cave, where a slightly ajar Stone Gate stood. Light shone from beyond the gate. Cautiously peeking, he saw behind the stone gate was a passageway twisting downward into the depths, narrow enough for only two people to walk abreast.

    Carefully, Xiao Yifei slipped into the passageway behind the Stone Gate. Immediately, he heard a cacophony of shouts below. Thisnguage he had heard before during meetings between the Zhang Family and the strongmen. It was thenguage of this tribe, suggesting the tribespeople were up to some unspeakable activities below.

    Things were bing clear: Zhang Po and Ci Xin must be down there in the passage.

    Just as Xiao Yifei intended to descend, he hesitated. Judging by the raucous cries earlier, there must be at least eighty to a hundred tribe members below. Moreover, even powerful figures like Ci Xin and Zhang Po fell into their hands. Charging down recklessly would be like throwing an egg against a rock; a strategy was essential. Rushing forward blindly would only lead to certain death.

    However, even after simting ten thousand scenarios in his mind, Zhang Po still felt the chances of rescuing Ci Xin and Zhang Po and retreating unscathed were nearly zero.

    In his understanding, Ci Xin was the only one on Earth to have broken through to the Golden Elixir Realm, and Zhang Po was equally powerful, though Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t seen Zhang Po¡¯sbat skills in action. Based purely on fighting prowess, Zhang Po could easily match or surpass him. What dire situation could force Zhang Po to surrender and Ci Xin to capitte?

    You two are really driving me to my wits¡¯ end!

    As Xiao Yifei thought of their uncertain fate below, while he stood here weighing gains and losses, he wanted to p himself. Things hade to this; what was the point of hesitating? He was already halfway in, and retreating was not his nature.

    "Fine, if we die, we die together. After all, we¡¯re all from the ancient Seven Great Families, dying together counts as havingpany. It would also appease our ancestors below." With this thought, Xiao Yifei steeled himself and plunged into the passageway.

    After a few twists and turns, the firelight ahead grew brighter, and the cries became deafening. Finally, after rounding yet another corner, the scene before him opened up.

    Xiao Yifei realized he was inside a mountain. Using some unknown method, the tribe had hollowed the entire mountain, creating a tunnel leading to an open space inside, muchrger than the stone za he had seen before.

    Several towering bonfires rose around the za. At the center stood over a hundred people, all with their backs to Xiao Yifei, obscuring their faces from him.

    These hundred people all looked up towards the same direction. Following their gaze, Xiao Yifei saw on the mountain opposite him a tform nearly ten meters high. Atop the tform stood an unusually tall man, also with his back to Xiao Yifei. Though Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t see his features, seeing the man¡¯s arms made cold sweat break out instantly.

    This man was the spitting image of the statue of the ax-wielding giant he had seen in the Zhang Family¡¯s small za; he must be the n Leader of this strange tribe.

    Whenever the ax-wielding man on the tform swung his massive hand, the group below erupted in frenzy, shouting words Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand, but full of fervor.

    Looking in the direction the ax-wielding man gestured, Xiao Yifei saw hundreds or even thousands of bodies hanging around the cave. Some had decayed to skeletons, others were just beginning to rot, and some had died not long ago with their features still intact. Judging from the identifiable bodies, without exception, all the deceased were women. Moreover, each body had the same characteristic: all their hearts had been removed.

    At the lower end of this row of bodies, near Xiao Yifei¡¯s left, several living people were bound there. Inspecting closely, the two near the stone tform were those Xiao Yifei had met briefly when they were married under his witness.

    And at the farthest edge were Ci Xin and Zhang Po, their faces filled with fury, shouting at the ax-wielding man on the tform. Given the distance and the tribe¡¯s cries, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t make out what they were shouting, but he could vaguely identify that both were sending heartfelt regards to the ax-wielding man¡¯s parents.

    By contrast, the other women appeared resigned to their fates, keeping their heads down, gazing grimly at the stone wall.

    Perhaps due to thenguage barrier, the ax-wielding man ignored the two yelling profanities next to him and continued to listen to the cheers of his tribal followers with his head held high.

    Hiding behind a rock at the entrance, Xiao Yifei carefully witnessed everything, restraining his Qi so much that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. If these hundred burly men attacked, they could tten the entire mountain!

    The ax-wielding man raised his left hand, which wasn¡¯t holding an axe, and clenched it hard in the air. The za instantly fell silent, and then he suddenly turned and pointed at a tribal member.

    The tribesman seemed taken by surprise, repeatedly bowing to the ax-wielding man, who nodded back at him. ted, the tribesman leaped toward the Zhang Family woman closest to the stone tform, his eyes full of terror. She shook her head, pleading with the tribesman not toe closer.

    But he ignored her pleas, thrusting arge hand into the woman¡¯s chest. She choked twice before spitting blood and dying. The tribesman extracted her heart and, removing his mask, began to devour it ravenously.

    Underneath the mask, his mouth tore into a grotesque grin stretching to the back of his head, filled with sharp fangs, chewing the woman¡¯s heart with crunching sounds.

    Zhang Po watched, teeth clenched in anger, shouting, "Come at me if you have the guts! Eating our nsmen proves nothing, but I swear to settle this score!" Yet bound firmly by chains, he couldn¡¯tsh out, with no way to vent his rage.

    <fn2f92> Checktest chapters at find~novel</fn2f92>

    The scene terrified Xiao Yifei as he helplessly watched Zhang Po¡¯s nsman die so brutally before him, unable to do anything but hide on the sideline to see how events unfolded.

    Soon, the tribesman finished eating the woman¡¯s heart, reced his mask, slid his eyes into a satisfied squint, and remembered to thank the ax-wielding man on the tform.

    The ax-wielding man selected another tribesman, who repeated the previous process, eating another Zhang Family woman¡¯s heart.

    This is terrible. Ci Xin is next; what should I do?

    Thinking this, Xiao Yifei could no longer sit still. Just then, he felt a piercing gaze hit him, making him shiver half to death. Looking up, he locked eyes with the ax-wielding man¡¯s evil gaze.

    It¡¯s over, I¡¯ve been discovered!

 Chapter 1216 - 1207: Fine Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Chapter 1207: Fine Sword</h4>

    The ax-wielding man discovered Xiao Yifei hiding at the entrance of the passage. From his attire, he recognized immediately that Xiao Yifei was with Ci Xin and his group, and angrily pointed toward the bewildered Xiao Yifei.

    In an instant, more than a hundred members of the n on the entire square turned their attention simultaneously, staring at him.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit awkward being watched and waved at the crowd, saying, "Look at your uncle!"

    Ci Xin and Zhang Po, who were tied to the stone wall, also noticed Xiao Yifei at the door and shouted toward him, "You go first, it¡¯s dangerous here, don¡¯t mind us. They have the numbers, you¡¯re no match for them!"

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself, isn¡¯t that obvious? If I were their match, I would have taken them down by now, wouldn¡¯t need to sneak around here.

    A bright idea shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. He gathered Qi into his palm and continuallypressed it, slowly forming a ser ball-sized green energy ball in his hand. When he felt it was about right, he explosivelyunched the energy ball.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion resounded in the square, sending the few n members in front flying. Not only that, the two closest were sted in half by the massive impact, their flesh and blood scattering, falling to the ground like mush.

    The ax-wielding man saw Xiao Yifei daring to attack his nsmen right before his eyes. He fiercely swung his axe-embedded arm, heavily smashing the stone tform beneath him, instantly causing sparks to fly, and angrily shouted something in Xiao Yifei¡¯s direction.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother with this. Although it was his first time trying to materialize the energy in his body, the effect greatly exceeded his expectations. Seeing he had sessfully caused chaos, he turned and ran back toward the passage he came from.

    The nsmen in the square finally reacted, with arge group roaring and chasing in the direction Xiao Yifei fled. In an instant, the square erupted with deafening roars and footsteps, causing the stone walls to resonate, creating chaos.

    And the instigator of all this, Xiao Yifei, had long since slipped away, leaving no trace.

    Xiao Yifei ran out along the passage, sensing the pursuers behind him while calcting how to shake them off and return to rescue Ci Xin and Zhang Po.

    Soon, thumping footsteps emerged behind Xiao Yifei. The corridor, already narrow, instantly became even more cramped, as the n members vied to pursue Xiao Yifei.

    As Xiao Yifei ran outside, he hurriedly slipped and fell into a well-hidden hole.

    Xiao Yifei felt a heavy blow to the back of his head, stars exploding in his eyes, and a strong sense of dizziness in his mind. When he recovered and carefully observed his surroundings, he realized he had fallen into a cave. He hadn¡¯t noticed the ground when he arrived, so didn¡¯t perceive the cave¡¯s existence.

    The cave shimmered with flickering light, reflecting off stctites. By this light, Xiao Yifei saw that the cave¡¯s space wasrge, filled with stctites formed over thousands of years, creating a magical effect under the reflected light.

    Beneath Xiao Yifei¡¯s feet was a meandering stream, a tributary of underground water, flowing straight into a dark cave. Xiao Yifei thought he wouldn¡¯t be found here for a while, so he calmed himself to find an exit.

    After circling a few times, Xiao Yifei discovered several small caves within the cave, not knowing where they led. For safety, he didn¡¯t rashly explore and remained in the cave contemting a n.

    This mountain gave Xiao Yifei the impression of a typical karst topography; the mountain¡¯s body full of holes, containing countless caves of varying sizes. In Xiao Yifei¡¯s understanding, despite the numerous caves seeming interconnected, they all lead to the same ce¡ªthe mountain¡¯s interior, meaning these unknown small caves, seeminglyplex and varied, actually lead to the square where Ci Xin and they are located.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei came up with a perfect n. Those nsmen in the passage are surely still searching for Xiao Yifei. Why not seize this opportunity to sneak into the square and rescue Ci Xin and Zhang Po?

    Besides the presumably powerful ax-wielding man in the square, there should only be a few n members guarding it. They certainly wouldn¡¯t expect him to make a U-turn and go back. Instead of sitting here passively, why not strike proactively, returning to take down a few guards and the ax-wielder, rescuing Ci Xin and them?

    Let¡¯s do this!

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei chose a moderately sized cave and dived in, advancing for about ten minutes before seeing flickering firelight ahead, which were the torches in the square.

    Indeed, his guess was right. Xiao Yifei quietly arrived, cautiously approaching the mouth of the small cave, finding himself in a position opposite to the passage he came from. From this vantage point, he could see Ci Xin and Zhang Po.

    He saw the two whispering something, seemingly devising a strategy. On the nearby tform, the ax-wielding man sat cross-legged, eyes closed, while in the center of the square, about a dozen n members anxiously watched the passage¡¯s entrance.

    "Ci Xin!! Ci Xin!! I¡¯m here!" Xiao Yifei carefully waved toward Ci Xin¡¯s direction, but Ci Xin didn¡¯t hear, just staring nkly at the ground, looking very haggard.

    Xiao Yifei helplessly, while keeping an eye on the ax-wielding man¡¯s actions, made all kinds of funny faces and gestured at Ci Xin, who remained unmoved, without even ncing Xiao Yifei¡¯s way.

    Xiao Yifei had no choice, silently calcting the fighting strength of the ten or so guards in the square plus the ax-wielding man, then figured thebat ability of rescuing Zhang Po, Ci Xin, and him. He nodded to himself, yes! This is the n.

    On the square, the ax-wielding man sat cross-legged on the stone tform, filled with anger, feeling outraged that his n¡¯s annual heart-eating ceremony was interrupted by an uninvited guest and several subordinates killed.

    Below, Zhang Po and Ci Xin continued their quiet conversation.

    "Still can¡¯t exert any strength?" Zhang Po leaned over to ask.

    "Yeah, can¡¯t mobilize any Qi inside me, no idea why, not a bit of strength in my whole body either."

    Ci Xin added, "Xiao Yifei, that guy really acted recklessly, that part does resemble him, but probably not looking well either."

    "I will not die here. I will be the strongest swordsman of my generation and make our Zhang family¡¯s sword resound throughout Heaven."

    Ci Xin pouted, dismissively thinking, "Facing death, stop bragging."

    Just then, a ck shadow flickered, swiftly traversing the mountain wall, performing a dashing somersault that drew a graceful arc through the air, and stood gantly before Ci Xin.

    <fn81d1> Original content can be found at FindN()vel</fn81d1>

    "A mighty roar in the sky, Xiao Yifei makes a dazzling appearance! You stinking ax guy, your grandpa is back!"

    Ci Xin focused and saw that it was indeed Xiao Yifei, now puffing and ring at the ax-wielding man.

    Ci Xin thought, "This idiot, if you¡¯re back, you¡¯re back, no need to be so loud."

    Zhang Po also stared wide-eyed at Xiao Yifei, utterly incredulous.

    "Are you a pig?"

    But Xiao Yifei remained indifferent, pulling the sword from his back and gently swinging it toward Zhang Po, instantly cutting the chains binding the two of them.

    "Good sword!"

    He then sheathed the treasure sword and tossed it back to Zhang Po.

 Chapter 1217: 1208: Quite a Skill

    <strong>Chapter 1217: Chapter 1208: Quite a Skill</strong>

    Zhang Po stood up, grabbed the treasure sword, and stood with it drawn. He said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°You kid, you¡¯ve got some skills.¡± Even Zhang Po himself didn¡¯t expect to be rescued by Xiao Yifei in such a manner. He felt simultaneously frustrated and amused.

    The axeman on the stone tform saw Xiao Yifei and stood up, a glint of harshness shing in his eyes. The guards in the square also realized what was happening and formed a circle around Xiao Yifei and the others, closing in on them.

    Zhang Po turned back to Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, leave that axeman to me. Hold off these guards for me. Ci Xin has run into some physical problems and can¡¯t fight for now. Protect her.¡± With that, he twirled his sword with one hand, took a swift step to leap out of the encirclement, and charged toward the stone tform.

    No time to ask more questions, Xiao Yifei also assumed abat stance, ready to break through with Ci Xin.

    A battle was imminent.

    Hatred for the massacre of his n burned within him; Zhang Po didn¡¯t hesitate. He held the treasure sword horizontally and, with light footsteps, quickly reached the stone tform, shing fiercely toward the axeman¡¯s face.

    ng!

    The axeman raised his right hand, catching Zhang Po¡¯s strike. The collision of sword and axe created a piercing friction noise, with tiny sparks flying out.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have time to look, as he quickly shielded Ci Xin behind him and, with blue light surging from his fists, swung at the brawniest man nearest to him. That brute, instead of dodging, lifted his left hand to counter with a punch.

    The two fists collided, both recoiling from the impact. The nsman overestimated his strength, daring to sh punches with Xiao Yifei. In an instant, his left arm was broken by Xiao Yifei, and he flew out of the encirclement, howling in pain.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t fare so well either. The n¡¯s people were naturally fierce fighters, with thick skin and tough flesh. The punch left Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm numb.<fn2c43> Updates are released by Find[?]ovel</fn2c43>

    Having punched away one nsman, Xiao Yifei red at the remaining brutes with fierce eyes, ¡°Fists as big as a sandbag, scared yet?¡±

    Ci Xinughed from behind, ¡°They can¡¯t understand you. Finish quickly so we can help Zhang Po; that axeman is a tough nut to crack.¡±

    Xiao Yifei understood, looked at Ci Xin behind him, and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Though my condition is poor right now, these small fries can¡¯t harm me; I can still protect myself.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt relieved, unleashed his full power, and dove into the crowd for a fierce brawl. In the meantime, some nsmen were also rushing toward Ci Xin with ferocious intent.

    Although Ci Xin couldn¡¯t use the Qi in her body temporarily, her movement technique was still agile as ever. She dodged the n members¡¯ attacks with a few swift moves, leading them to the other side of the square.

    ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ll lure these ones away, you take care of the rest.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, and with a burst of green light enveloping his body, repelled several nsmen pressing down on him. Using left and right hooks, he instantly took down two of them. Meanwhile, a nsman behind suddenly hugged Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei gave a low shout, broke free of the arms, turned around, and kicked another one away.

    In the blink of an eye, only one nsman was left in the encirclement. Xiao Yifei noticed this one was different from the ones he had taken down before; others¡¯ mouthguards were turquoise, but this one¡¯s was light purple. Also, this nsman had a strange totem tattoo on his left arm and was more imposing than the others.

    ¡°Probably the security captain or something,¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei so effortlessly take down his men, the nsman dared not attack rashly. Instead, he stood steady, staring fiercely at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t have time to stare back. He leaped up, swinging a punch at the nsman¡¯s face.

    Unexpectedly, this security captain was not as reckless as the others. He sidestepped Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch, braced his shoulder, and mmed into Xiao Yifei, sending him flying.

    ¡°Well, you know some kung fu.¡±

    Xiao Yifei steadied himself, ncing sideways at Ci Xin on the other side of the square, who was now showing signs of fatigue. He knew if he didn¡¯t end this fight soon, Ci Xin could be in danger. And there was still the axeman on the stone tform; who knew if Zhang Po could handle him.

    With that thought, Xiao Yifei dared not dy. He summoned all his power, leaped towards the security captain, mped his body with both arms, and drove his knee hard into the captain¡¯s stomach.

    The captain grunted in pain from the impact. Simultaneously, reddish light red from his body, swelling to over two meters tall, breaking free from Xiao Yifei¡¯s grip. He then swung his fist mercilessly at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei was knocked flying; the punch left him dizzy. Heat surged in his abdomen, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Ci Xin, seeing this happen, shouted to Xiao Yifei while running, ¡°Be careful! That¡¯s a cultivation technique of their tribe, which temporarily enhances their power¡ªvery troublesome.¡±

    Wiping the blood from his mouth, Xiao Yifei thought, ¡°Damn another cultivation technique! I should train in one myself when I get back.¡± He had heard Ci Xin speak of cultivation techniques before, so he dared not meet force with force and retreated.

    The security captain, now frenzied, doggedly pursued Xiao Yifei, pounding him relentlessly. Xiao Yifei grit his teeth, unable to confront him directly. Then he noticed a pile of bones underfoot, a spark of insight striking him, and he pretended to be overwhelmed, falling towards the bone pile. Seeing his attack taking effect, the captain pounced at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei seized the moment, rolling aside to reveal the jagged bones beneath. The captain, already mid-air and off-bnce, couldn¡¯t change his trajectory, helplessly watching as the bones pierced into his chest.

    Thud!

    The bones stabbed deep into the captain¡¯s heart. He twitched a couple of times then died.

    ¡°Well done, Xiao Yifei! Come help me now!¡± Ci Xin called out urgently to Xiao Yifei upon seeing him finish off the security captain.

    ¡°On my way!¡± replied Xiao Yifei, darting to Ci Xin¡¯s side and swiftly dispatching the fewckeys chasing her.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just the axeman left.¡±

    Both Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin looked up to see Zhang Po and the axeman locked in an intense duel atop the stone tform. Zhang Po¡¯s sword moves sliced through the air like a hot knife through butter; his longsword seemed like an extension of his arm, each strike wrapped in piercing sword Qi, cutting through iron like mud with unmatchable speed, his movements trailing afterimages that astonished Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin.

    The axeman was equally fierce, wielding his axe with the force of a gale. His wide-sweeping motions neutralized all of Zhang Po¡¯s attacks. Maintaining his stance as firmly as Mount Tai, no matter how sharp Zhang Po¡¯s sword Qi was, it couldn¡¯t scratch the axeman. The two engaged in a fierce, relentless exchange.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Ci Xin, wait here until Zhang Po and I take down the axeman, then we¡¯ll get you out.¡± Xiao Yifei instructed Ci Xin before dashing toward the stone tform.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to scale the tform, a deafening roar shook the air, causing the entire mountain wall to tremble.

    ncing back, he saw the nsmen who had been pursuing him had doubled back. Dozens of them were filing out from the passageway where Xiao Yifei first entered. Upon seeing this scene, they all showed menacing expressions.

 Chapter 1218: 1209: Certain Death

    <strong>Chapter 1218: Chapter 1209: Certain Death</strong>

    Zhang Po on the tform also saw all this. He drew his sword and dodged the axe man¡¯s attack, taking a moment to shout back to Xiao Yifei, who was catching up: ¡°Retreat first, otherwise we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded, hastily ran down the stone tform, and pulled Ci Xin to leave. Zhang Po also intended to withdraw, but the axe man wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. With a single stride, covering more than three meters, he caught up with Zhang Po in two steps, raising his giant axe to cleave at Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po turned his head and blocked, catching the chop. He was immediately overwhelmed by the immense momentum, unable to escape, and whileunching an offensive, he shouted to Xiao Yifei and the others: ¡°You two go first, don¡¯t worry about me. If one survives, it¡¯s better than none. I can hold them off for a while.¡±

    Xiao Yifei made a quick decision: ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you at the stone za on the shore.¡± He then grabbed Ci Xin and dashed into the tunnel leading to the secret cave. Xiao Yifei knew well that if he hesitated any longer, it would only add to Zhang Po¡¯s troubles. Besides, the two of them were already at their limit, and with Ci Xin¡¯s restricted power, dealing with the axe man and his hundreds of underlings was simply a fantasy.

    Now they could only pray that Zhang Po could escape unharmed.

    Xiao Yifei led Ci Xin running into the cave, and the axe man immediately ordered his tribesmen to pursue. In an instant, a hundred tribesmen shouted angrily as they chased in the direction the two were fleeing. Meanwhile, the axe man remained on the za, entangled with Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po noticed this, he used the Cultivation Technique of the Zhang n and radiated a golden glow. A visible energy barrier formed within three meters around him, softening and neutralizing the axe man¡¯s attacks.

    Then, with a swift step, he leaped to the cave entrance standing alone, speaking coldly in his people¡¯snguage: ¡°No one can stop who Zhang Po wants to rescue. If you really want to give chase, you must first see if I allow it.¡±

    Zhang Po¡¯s sword-like brows rose slightly, his eyes full of disdain. The usually expressionless face now revealed a defiant aura as he shouted, ¡°Today, no one will pass!¡±

    With a Great Sword in hand and using his feet as the axis, he spun around like a top. The Sword Dance was imprable, nearly tearing the surrounding air asunder.

    Shura¡¯s Tornado, one of the Zhang n¡¯s Cultivation Techniques with immense destructive power, channels his Qi into the sword. Using rapid spins, it creates a Sword Shadow storm that shreds any enemy in its path.

    The move is known for high group damage, ideal for the current situation. So, Zhang Po impromptu used this technique, Shura¡¯s Tornado.

    Seeing this, the tribesmen dared not approach. The human top before them was not to be underestimated. If caught in it, even the strongest of them would lose limbs. For a moment, hundreds of them hesitated at the cave entrance, unsure of what to do.

    Zhang Po noticed they were reluctant to challenge his technique. Spinning for a long time was indeed awkward, so he advanced proactively. Shifting his weight forward, he charged into the crowd, a meat grinder with sword shadows all around.

    In an instant, blood and flesh sttered everywhere. No tribesman caught in the storm escaped unscathed, their wails echoing across the za.

    The scalding blood sttered onto Zhang Po¡¯s face, further fueling his killing intent. The hatred for killing his n people, the enmity for consuming them, was all to be avenged today.

    Zhang Po rampaged through the crowd unstoppably. Everywhere he went, severed limbs flew, and the tribesmen across the za quickly scattered to the sides. Zhang Po had to stop due to exhaustion.

    The axe man had watched Zhang Po¡¯s destructive maneuver. Such a powerful move even he couldn¡¯t match. Seeing Zhang Po stop, he approached and said in the local tribalnguage, ¡°You¡¯re strong, but yourpanions don¡¯t seem to value you. Sacrificed after being abandoned by them, you¡¯ll die with regrets.¡±

    Zhang Po, being a local tribal resident, naturally understood what the axe man said. Seeing no intent to attack, he stood with his sword, recovering spent Qi, and responded: ¡°Many believe teamwork means helping and protecting each other, but I think that¡¯s nonsense! Each one should have a do-or-die determination for their task! ¡®I¡¯ve done my part, now it¡¯s your turn, if you mess up, I¡¯ll beat you up¡¯ ¡ª that¡¯s the basic team spirit! From this standpoint, it¡¯s okay if teammates are all unique individuals. Plus¡­¡±<fn96fa> Latest content published on find?novel</fn96fa>

    Pausing here, Zhang Po sneered defiantly at the axe man, ¡°Who told you I¡¯d die here?¡±

    At the same time, Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin had escaped through the tunnel, reaching the cave where Xiao Yifei previously fell. Seeing no pursuers, it seemed Zhang Po sessfully held them off.

    The two stopped in the cave center, Xiao Yifei catching his breath said to Ci Xin, ¡°It should be safe for now. This cave is where I identally fell from the passage above. There are many small tunnels around leading to arge za inside the mountain. I came back to you through one of them. By the way, Zhang Po said something¡¯s wrong with your body, what¡¯s that about?¡±

    Also panting heavily, without Qi to use, such a long run was exhausting for Ci Xin. After catching his breath, he exined to Xiao Yifei what happened after pretending to be bait and getting captured.

    Originally, the n was for Ci Xin to act as bait, pretending to be a bride from the Zhang tribe at the meeting day, exploiting the contact man¡¯s greed to infiltrate from within. Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po would follow, coordinating a takedown of the harmful tribe from inside and outside.

    However, when Xiao Yifei was captured back to shore, he abruptly felt intense difort. It was as if his meridians were blocked, no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t gather Qi. His limbs were weak and powerless.

    Ci Xin intended to deal with the contact when no one was on shore, then hide to gather intel on the enemy, and join Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei for an attack.

    But the sudden weakness rendered Ci Xin even struggling to resist, at the mercy of others. Luckily, after Xiao Yifei was brought back, the contact didn¡¯t harm him, or Ci Xin would suffer greatly.

    Upon the shore, Ci Xin met the axe man and his subordinates, who showed little curiosity, immediately tying Ci Xin up like a package intending to carry him into the cave.

    Just then, Zhang Po arrived, seeing Ci Xin in distress, he abandoned any n, showing mightier than Xiao Yifei¡¯s Golden Elixir Stage strength, swiftly eliminating several of the axe man¡¯s subordinates upon shore. The axe man then threatened with Ci Xin¡¯s life, forcing Zhang Po to surrender, and they were both bound and taken into the cave.

    ¡°But when I got on the stone za, I didn¡¯t see signs of a fight,¡± Xiao Yifei wondered.

    ¡°Are you dense? After subduing the intruders, they wouldn¡¯t clean up the area?¡± Ci Xin head-butted Xiao Yifeiughingly.

 Chapter 1219 - 1210: The Influence of External Factors

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Chapter 1210: The Influence of External Factors</h4>

    Xiao Yifei suddenly understood and picked up Ci Xin¡¯s wrist, beginning to check her pulse. As soon as his fingers touched Ci Xin¡¯s pulse, Xiao Yifei¡¯s brows furrowed, and his expression became quite grim.

    Ci Xin stuck out her tongue and dared not utter a sound.

    After a long time, Xiao Yifei released her hand and said to Ci Xin seriously, "Your pulse is very chaotic, giving me a sensation of blockage. But judging from the reactions of your body, the problem doesn¡¯t stem from within you, which means that your condition isn¡¯t caused by a disease. It should be due to some external influence."

    "Could it be the powder they made me inhale before boarding the ship?" Ci Xin immediately recalled the moment when she was pretending to be a bride to make contact with an informant, and the informant had given her a packet of powder that Xiao Yifei discovered had effects simr to drugs.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, "I¡¯ve said that the powder is made from ephedra. Although it has hallucinogenic and addictive toxic effects, it doesn¡¯t cause your symptoms. There must be something else we¡¯ve overlooked." Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t understand; what was it that caused Ci Xin¡¯s symptoms when he was unaffected?

    Xiao Yifei began to trace back the events that took ce after he and Ci Xin arrived at the Zhang Family tribe, scrutinizing every suspicious point and every detail without leaving anything out.

    The statue erected by the Zhang Family for the axeman? No, they only nced at it briefly and didn¡¯t even touch it; how could they have been affected? The mist in the swamp? All three walked through the swamp and inhaled the swamp gas, so why was only Ci Xin affected? It didn¡¯t make sense!

    "What could it be?" Xiao Yifei paced back and forth in the cave as a series of hypotheses shed through his mind, each one being dismissed. In his anxiety, Xiao Yifei licked his dry, cracked lips, as if a thought had suddenly struck him.

    "Water!" Xiao Yifei suddenly realized.

    "Water?" Ci Xin was puzzled, "What water?"

    <fna702> For original chapters go to </fna702>

    Xiao Yifei replied, "Do you remember when we crossed the mountain and saw a small stream? You asked me if I wanted to drink the spring water. I didn¡¯t drink, but you took a few sips, and due to tension over these days, I haven¡¯t drunk a single drop of water. Only asionally ate some wild fruits from the forest."

    Xiao Yifei paused and continued, "Do you remember Zhang Po once mentioned that his tribal members started being unable to cultivate for some unknown reasons, and even the few remaining cultivators in the tribe began to gradually degenerate."

    Ci Xin nodded, admitting it, but still didn¡¯t clearly grasp what Xiao Yifei wanted to express: "How is that rted to the water?"

    "The small stream we saw is precisely the vige¡¯s only source of drinking water. Everyone in the vige, young and old, relies on it for their daily needs. It¡¯s exactly because you and the vigers drank from the stream that your veins began to gradually clog, making it impossible to circte Qi within your body."

    So that¡¯s it! Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Ci Xin realized it all at once, but there was still one issue she couldn¡¯t figure out: "But why does Zhang Po seem unaffected?"

    "Because Zhang Po doesn¡¯t drink water; he only drinks wine!" Xiao Yifei continued, "The Zhang Family used to drink from the stream when the tribe flourished, but no issues arose then. It indicates that someone tampered with the water, turning it into a poison that affects cultivation. It¡¯s likely the tribe under the axeman¡¯smand did this to weaken other tribes by such despicable means."

    The current problem was resolved, but new issues emerged quickly. This cave was discovered by Xiao Yifei after falling through an upper passage. All the channels around the cave led to a square within the mountain. How could the two escape from the cave?

    In the square, Zhang Po and the axeman stood in cold confrontation, surrounded by the tribe members. The axeman did not immediately order Zhang Po¡¯s execution because he was intrigued by Zhang Po¡¯s words.

    "It seems that you have a great misunderstanding of team spirit. Today, I will teach you what a true team is." The axeman waved his hand, and the tribe members instantly erupted in fervent cheers, deafeningly loud.

    "Do you see that? This is a team under the leadership of the capable chief, demonstrating extreme skill and perfection, rather than just fulfilling one¡¯s duties individually as you said. You¡¯re truly foolish."

    Zhang Po sneered, "What you¡¯re talking about is an army, not a team. True partners require unconditional trust. If I promise you something, I will aplish it and do it well. You only need to look after yourself. Everyone should fulfill their own duties and then unite, rather than serving a single core person unconditionally, fool."

    The axeman showed tant disdain for Zhang Po¡¯s words, mocking him with a wildugh, "Let¡¯s settle who is right and who is wrong with our strength today. I¡¯ll definitely make you submit."

    "That¡¯s just what I want." Zhang Po pointed his sword at the axeman.

    The axeman raised his head slightly, and the tribe members immediately got the hint, chasing towards the direction Xiao Yifei and the others fled. This time, Zhang Po didn¡¯t stop them, knowing that after the dy, Xiao Yifei and the others were likely safe. Further entanglement was pointless.

    To capture the bandit leader, you must first capture the king; Zhang Po now wanted nothing more than to y the man before him.

    And the axeman also wanted to use his proud strength to conquer the unruly swordsman in front of him.

    This was a true duel between men.

    "I¡¯m going in!" Zhang Po shouted, and as the words left his mouth, Zhang Po charged at the axeman with both hands gripping his sword, rushing with an unstoppable force towards the axeman, shing fiercely.

    The axeman remained calm, raising his giant axe to block Zhang Po¡¯s sh. Thetter knew well the axeman¡¯s immense strength and refrained from entering a contest of strength. Seeing his first swing blocked, he immediately withdrew and swung towards another direction.

    In a flurry of motion, Zhang Po swung over twenty swords, although overwhelmed, the axeman managed to block them all, and in the exchange, Zhang Po clearly realized the power difference between himself and the axeman. After several rounds, Zhang Po¡¯s hands throbbed from the axeman¡¯s powerful strikes.

    "Why not use that move on me?" The axeman raised a hand and backed Zhang Po away, asking with a sneer.

    Zhang Po couldn¡¯t have forgotten about Shura¡¯s Tornado as a response to the axeman, but he understood that his rapid rotational speed would cause his overall movement to be slow, making Shura¡¯s Tornado only suitable for use on crowded battlefields. In a one-on-one situation, he couldn¡¯t get close, and it would be a wasted effort.

    Zhang Po knew that the axeman had already seen through this and deliberately mentioned it to mock him, filling him with rage and trying to save face, "To deal with someone of your level, I don¡¯t need to use that move."

    The axeman clicked his tongue, "Since you look down on me so much, I¡¯ll show you my true strength." With those words, his eyes gleamed with a red light, and his body expanded, growing to three meters tall, likely having used their tribe¡¯s sinister cultivation technique. Lifting his arm with the embedded giant axe, he leapt high, aiming a crushing blow at Zhang Po.

    The axeman¡¯s axe came crashing down, the air whistling, and even before it descended, a violent gust followed, its might was fearsome, capable of terrifying tigers and bears with this powerful move.

    Zhang Po saw the axeman¡¯s fierce approach and, unable to evade, had to take it head-on, using Overlord Carrying a Tripod, his treasure sword striking horizontally upward.

 Chapter 1220 - 1211: Formidable

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Chapter 1211: Formidable</h4>

    "ng," a loud crash echoed as the sword and axe shed. Zhang Po was sent flying backward, his head striking the mountainside, causing blood to stter everywhere.

    Forcing himself to endure the pain, Zhang Po stood up. Blood soaked through his clothes. The fact that a single strike had wounded him so severely was a testament to the formidable power of the Axeman n¡¯s cultivation technique.

    "Die, you ant!" The Axeman was surprised that Zhang Po managed to stand after being hit, but without pondering it, unleashed another deadly move. His three-meter-tall figure swept forward with a gust of wind, raising the giant axe to cleave Zhang Po¡¯s neck.

    Struggling, Zhang Po raised his sword to block another attack, but his severe injuries left him unable to resist. The sword in his hand was instantly knocked away by the Axeman, and the giant axe slightly altered its trajectory, slicing into Zhang Po¡¯s chest.

    Zhang Po coughed up a mouthful of blood, sent flying again, andy on the ground, his vision darkening as his consciousness began to fade.

    Seeing Zhang Po as a captured prey, the Axeman didn¡¯t rush to kill him. He shook his arms, retracted his cultivation technique, walked forward, and stamped on Zhang Po¡¯s face, grinding it cruelly.

    "Do you know the difference between a king and a pawn? The answer is instinct. Youck this raw instinct, relying only on rationality to fight, to strike down foes naturally weaker than you. What can a sheathed sword, after all, harm? That¡¯s why you¡¯re weaker than me, why you fall to me, why I¡¯ll kill you."

    <fn5bea> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN()vel</fn5bea>

    Enjoying the feeling of superiority, the Axeman reveled in trampling Zhang Po and then withdrew his foot, giving a sudden kick to Zhang Po¡¯s abdomen.

    A massive force sent Zhang Po flying again, blood spurting from his mouth once more.

    Leisurely, the Axeman continued, "If you find an enemy stronger than you, one that threatens you, you must eliminate them at all costs until only you remain, bing the strongest, standing atop everyone else¡¯s head. That¡¯s how you find fulfillment."

    The Axeman paused and asked, "Do you know why your n can¡¯t cultivate techniques? I was responsible; I had someone poison the creek at your vige¡¯s gate with a secret toxin. Those who consume it develop clots in their meridians, blocking the True Qi. But I never imagined you¡¯d be unaffected. I nned to wait until your n¡¯s strong members were crippled to seize them, but now that you¡¯ll die, your kin will be my food."

    Saying this, the Axemanughed wildly. Intense anger ignited in Zhang Po¡¯s mind, and his gaze sharpened as he contemted the innocent lives of his kin being devoured by the man before him.

    "Today you will die by my hand," Zhang Po said, summoning all his strength to stand facing the Axeman.

    The Axeman turned, astonished at Zhang Po, raising the giant axe high once more, "Quit boasting; just die already!" This time, no mercy remained; he swung the axe fiercely towards Zhang Po¡¯s head.

    ng!

    The Axeman stared in disbelief at the man before him, uttering incredulously, "How is this possible? How can you with one hand¡ª"

    Zhang Po¡¯s body glowed with golden light, illuminating the whole cave. With a light lift of his hand, he caught the giant axe barehanded. The fierce axe de struck his arm, creating a loud ring but going no further.

    "I said you will die by my hand today," Zhang Po stood, bloodied, his eyes cold, a fierce aura exuding from him, causing even the confident Axeman to break into a cold sweat, fear striking his heart.

    Zhang Po moved with agility, picking up the sword knocked away earlier, ignoring the stunned Axeman. To him, the Axeman seemed like an ant, incapable of causing harm.

    Closing his eyes, the golden light around Zhang Po grew stronger. He murmured, "I am the Sovereign, wearing a mask of flesh and blood; all things beneath me are but dust. Bearing the true name of humanity, truth and lies, ughter and peace, all bloom at my fingertips."

    Confounded, the Axeman watched Zhang Po mutter to himself while feeling the ever-growing aura emanating from him, utterly incredulous.

    How could someone at death¡¯s doorstep unleash such powerfulbat strength all of a sudden? Overawed, the Axeman felt a retreating intent surging within, knowing Zhang Po wouldn¡¯t spare him. Instead of waiting, he decided to act first, attacking as Zhang Po closed his eyes.

    "I won¡¯t allow anyone stronger than me to exist; you must die!" The Axeman pushed his cultivation technique to the limit, his body surging in size, emitting a red light that, although not as brilliant as Zhang Po¡¯s, was still intimidating to most Golden Elixir Stage experts. His giant axe turned red, and heunched his final strike with all his might toward Zhang Po¡¯s face.

    "Standing with my bare feet on the wall of dreams of the unrepentant humans, all that I see, I sever. Swordsmanship, the Ultimate Technique: Sovereign¡ªBreak!" Zhang Po finished his incantation, swung his sword, and a thick golden Sword Qi shot out, towering over the cliff, as swift as lightning.

    But the Axeman couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such a powerful Sword Qi. In an instant, he was sliced in half, and the unstoppable Sword Qi continued toward the mountain cliff of the za.

    Even in death, the Axeman couldn¡¯t believe that Zhang Po possessed such immense strength. He closed his eyes, filled with unwillingness.

    "Rationalbat is the strongest method," Zhang Po said contemtively, looking at the Axeman he had cleaved in half.

    Zhang Po emerged victorious.

    In his battle against the Axeman, Zhang Po had unleashed the Ultimate Sword Technique of the Zhang n, defeating the Axeman. But the formidable Sword Qi did not stop after cleaving the Axeman; it continued toward the mountain cliff within the za.

    Rewind ten minutes earlier, inside the cave where Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin were, the two were moving the loose boulders from the eastern cave, stacking them to create a makeshift stonedder.

    Thedder led to the cave¡¯s entrance where Xiao Yifei had previously fallen. They nned to use this method to climb back up to the passage leading outside the mountain.

    As Xiao Yifei received the final boulder from Ci Xin and prepared to climb, a loud crash echoed from within the cave, followed by violent shaking of the cave¡¯s walls.

    In an instant, the cave walls began to copse, a massive crack spreading across the surface, debris flying, with boulders tumbling down from above.

    "What¡¯s happening; is it an earthquake?" Ci Xin steadied herself and called to the above Xiao Yifei.

    "I don¡¯t know; the cave is about to copse; hurry and get up here." As he spoke, Xiao Yifei extended his hand to Ci Xin, intending to pull her onto the stacked stonedder.

    It turns out Zhang Po¡¯s magnificent Sword Qi had severed the mountain¡¯s inner wall. Since the za was at the mountain¡¯s core, the entire mountain quickly started to copse. Even Zhang Po hadn¡¯t anticipated the immense power of his Sword Qi. With no other choice, he seized the moment and dashed into the passage they had entered through.

 Chapter 1221 - 1212: No Serious Harm

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Chapter 1212: No Serious Harm</h4>

    On the other side, Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin felt the tremor of the mountain and hurriedly climbed towards the hole above the pile of rocks. However, they didn¡¯t expect that just as Ci Xin grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm to climb up, the nsmen sent by the Axemen to chase them suddenly spotted them climbing the pile. The leading nsman lunged forward like an arrow and grabbed Ci Xin¡¯s ankle.

    Xiao Yifei noticed the approaching pursuers, quickly grabbed a rock, and hurled it at the nsman holding Ci Xin¡¯s ankle.

    The nsman cried out in pain and released Ci Xin, allowing the two of them to scramble up to the entrance.

    "Ci Xin! Xiao Yifei!" Just as Zhang Po emerged from the passage and spotted the two running ahead, he called out loudly.

    The two turned their heads and saw Zhang Po covered in blood. They didn¡¯t expect the Axemen to be so strong that even Zhang Po was heavily injured. Without time to ask more, Ci Xin shouted back to Zhang Po, "Hurry! It¡¯s going to copse here, it¡¯s not safe to stay long, we¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re out."

    Zhang Po nodded, enduring the pain as he rushed over. The two helped Zhang Po run towards the mouth of the cave, and upon exiting the passage, they were in a spacious cavern. The three of them dared not stop and ran desperately outside.

    Finally, they saw the dawn¡¯s first light ahead. Unknowingly, they had battled in the mountain all night. Just as the three ran out of the cave entrance, the mountain behind them copsed with a loud crash, sending dust into the air, followed by a massive shockwave that sent the three flying outward.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei used his body to shield the other two, and theynded on a haystack outside the cave without major injuries. Xiao Yifei got up first and asked Zhang Po, "Quick, tell me, how did you get out? There were at least a hundred of those Han men."

    Zhang Po, panting heavily, replied, "Luckily, that Axeman was too arrogant, too confident in his strength, so he didn¡¯t overwhelm us with numbers. We faced off for a while before he sent his men after you." With that, Zhang Po recounted his battle with the Axemen to Xiao Yifei and Ci Xin.

    "I didn¡¯t expect their tribe¡¯s cultivation techniques to be so tricky. I encountered one, but he was clearly an amateur, and I tricked him to death easily," Xiao Yifeiughed, remembering the big oaf he had lured to a pile of bones and pierced his heart.

    "What about you two? What took you so long to get out?" Zhang Po asked.

    Xiao Yifei briefly exined the situation in the caverns below the mountain and mentioned that the Axeman might be the culprit who prevented Zhang Po¡¯s n from continuing their cultivation.

    Zhang Po had already realized this during his fight with the Axeman and said nothing, simply nodding. Looking back at the debris-covered ground, he said to the two, "The revenge against those who plotted against my n is now settled. Their entire tribe is buried under this rubble. It¡¯s their retribution. There¡¯s no point in pursuing it further. Let¡¯s go."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, and Ci Xin led them back to the small boat they came on. After a brief rest, they rowed in the direction of Zhang Po¡¯s n.

    Passing through the swamp where Xiao Yifei once fought a giant python, he boastfully recounted the battle to the two. When he mentioned how he cleverly subdued the python by targeting its weak spot, Zhang Po apuded repeatedly, looking eager as if he also longed for such a fight. Ci Xin, watching the two, smiled without saying a word. The atmosphere was very harmonious.

    When they returned to Zhang Po¡¯s tribe, it was almost noon. The old priest had been waiting on the bank for a long time. Seeing the three covered in injuries, though Zhang Po was the worst hurt, with a frightening wound on his chest, they were otherwise intact, which relieved him. He weed the three ashore and arranged for the tribal shaman to treat their injuries.

    Zhang Po recounted the Axemen¡¯s cruelty towards his n to the old priest, who immediately wept in remorse. ming himself repeatedly, he apologized to Zhang Po, admitting that his own greed for the Axemen¡¯s strength led to marrying into them, unaware of their ambitions.

    After speaking, he ran to the center of the square and smashed the Axeman¡¯s statue in front of the tribesmen. In his prime, the old man was a Golden Elixir Stage expert, but after the Axemen poisoned the water, he lost his cultivation. Remembering how his nsmen were ughtered, his regret was palpable.

    Xiao Yifei also shook his head helplessly.

    Grateful to Ci Xin and Xiao Yifei, Zhang Po¡¯s people prepared avish lunch for them and found a new water source for safe drinking water.

    Thinking of how they hadn¡¯t had a drop of water in days, a burning thirst spread through Xiao Yifei. He grabbed the water cup offered by a nsman and drank it down in one gulp. Wiping his lips, he said, "I was so parched I was about to smoke; finally, there¡¯s water to drink."

    Turning around, he met Ci Xin¡¯s piercing gaze and awkwardly said, "Perhaps I should return to Beijing to test the water¡¯sposition and see if there¡¯s a solution."

    Ci Xin rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, "Thank you, but there¡¯s no need to trouble you to run specifically for me. I¡¯ll be content as an ordinary person from now on. After all, with you supporting me, I won¡¯t want for food or clothing, and that¡¯s quite rxing."

    "Well, being an ordinary person isn¡¯t bad. All the fighting isn¡¯t suitable for a woman."

    Before he finished, Ci Xin gave him a headbutt, "I see you¡¯ve got a death wish. Be careful, or I¡¯ll arrange something for you too," she said, pointing at Xiao Yifei¡¯s backside. Xiao Yifei instantly clenched, quickly saying, "I won¡¯t dare again, I promise. I¡¯ll do everything I can to cure your ailment, sister."

    Zhang Po said seriously, "Alright, enough ying around. Let¡¯s think of a n." Then he turned to Ci Xin and said, "Miss Ci Xin, I assume you have a strategy?"

    Ci Xin nodded, about to speak, but then she paused and shook her head, "I¡¯ve already broken through to the Golden Elixir Realm, and my Qi is very powerful. This blood clot can¡¯t permanently block my meridians. I only need about half a month of breathing adjustment to break through this constraint, but your n, though strong, hasn¡¯t reached my realm, so I¡¯m afraid..." She didn¡¯t continue.

    Zhang Po understood her meaning and sighed, "s, it seems the heavens wish to destroy the Zhang n."

    Ci Xin continued, "But it¡¯s not entirely hopeless. Once I recover, I can transmit a small portion of my True Qi to your nsmen, which should help them break the constraint."

    "Really? That¡¯s wonderful!" Zhang Po eximed with joy. As the n leader, he wasn¡¯t adept at management, and such a disaster in the n had his involvement. If the Zhang n were left without strong members, Zhang Po would be ashamed before his ancestors. Hearing that Ci Xin could help restore his nsmen¡¯s strength made him overjoyed.

    "However, during this half month, I probably can¡¯t travel, and I¡¯m afraid Xiao Yifei can¡¯t handle the quest for the passwords alone. I need your help," she added.

    <fn8b8f> Readplete version only at find{n}ovel</fn8b8f>

    "No problem, dly!" Zhang Po hastily agreed.

    Thus, after lunch and a brief discussion, it was decided that Ci Xin would stay to recuperate while Zhang Po would assist Xiao Yifei in collecting passwords from the remaining four families.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po packed their bags and set off in a flurry.

 Chapter 1222 - CapÃ­tulo 1222: 1213: Waiting

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1222: Chapter 1213: Waiting</strong>

    The Zhang Family was very grateful to Xiao Yifei. They lined up on the long street, ten miles out to bid him farewell, early at the vige entrance. Xiao Yifei waved goodbye to each person, feeling reluctant to leave these simple and honest Zhang n members. After these two days of interaction, he realized they were not as difficult to get along with as they seemed; in fact, their naivety was quite endearing.

    Ci Xin naturally came along, standing behind the crowd with a gentle gaze watching the two depart. It was as if she were a mother sending her child off to school. For Ci Xin, although the two were helping her collect passwords, as a descendant of the Ancient n, she had to ensure her strong strength to greet the new self, in hopes of reviving the once deste Seven Ancient ns.

    And in this vast Ten Thousand Mountains, countless unknown dangers awaited them, perfect for honing their willpower. Although concerned about their safety, with two Golden Elixir Stage experts looking out for each other, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.

    Xiao Yifei was very much looking forward to this journey. In the time spent with Ci Xin, he greatly benefited from several battles, growing at a pace even Ci Xin, a powerful being at her level, was amazed by. Thinking of the uing expedition and the absence of Ci Xin¡¯s protection, he might face greater danger and fiercer battles, but richerbat experience and skills awaited him, which made Xiao Yifei quite excited.

    And wasn¡¯t Zhang Po also like this? He yearned for battle, eager to make himself stronger. He admitted he wasn¡¯t good at governance, but that wasn¡¯t an excuse for the disaster that befell the Zhang Family. On the contrary, Zhang Po felt inescapable responsibility for the severe blow to the Zhang n, wanting to protect his people through his own strength meant he had to be stronger.

    Both with their own intentions, they embarked up the mountain at the entrance of Zhang Vige. This time, their destination was the nearest Ancient n to the Zhang Family, the Jin Family, as marked on the parchment.

    Soon, they disappeared from Ci Xin¡¯s sight. Ci Xin, in turn, led the group back to the vige to restore her strength, and the journey of Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei began in earnest.

    During the fight with the ax-wielding man, Zhang Po nearly got killed due to the disparity in strength. To improve his overall physical fitness, Zhang Po requested to run with weights from Xiao Yifei, who agreed readily. Both then each carried a fifty-pound stone as they climbed the looming mountain.

    Halfway up, Xiao Yifei was visibly exhausted, slumping to the ground and panting, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, too tired to keep moving.¡±

    Zhang Po stopped, turned around, and took a swig from his sk, teasing, ¡°Are all the Xiao Family this weak?¡±

    Thoughcking in strength, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hold back verbally, stubbornly retorting to Zhang Po, ¡°What do you know? Among those studying medicine, none have much strength. The Xiao Family having someone like me, a strong person, is already quite remarkable.¡±<fnb2d6> Chapters first released on Find1Novel</fnb2d6>

    He then thought of his father, aware he had gone too far with his boasting, and stuck out his tongue to change the subject: ¡°Why do you always drink?¡± During the Zhang Family¡¯s tragedy, only Zhang Po survived, which had a lot to do with his heavy drinking andck of water intake. Xiao Yifei was curious why he never saw him drunk despite drinking every day.

    ¡°Who will share the poetic sentiments with me in intoxication? Tears merge with fading rouge, the flower embellishments heavy once more.¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, Zhang Po¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly, he gazed silently at the azure sky, reciting a poem in a low voice, then fell into a moment of introspection.

    Xiao Yifei sensed he may have stirred up Zhang Po¡¯s painful memories, feeling awkward, unsure how tofort him, he remained silent, creating a somber atmosphere.

    It was Zhang Po who first broke the awkward silence, ¡°Do you know the other reason why the Seven Ancient ns remain on Earth besides that disaster?¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head.

    As if expecting Xiao Yifei¡¯s answer, Zhang Po continued speaking to himself, ¡°In that era, the five magnates who created Ancient Earth were unrivaled, arguably the strongest humans. Yet, their immense power defied the Heavenly Dao, bringing heavenly tribtion upon them. Knowing this threat, even a slight misstep could lead to the doom of their n ¡ª mind you, not just tribes, but the entire human race. To circumvent the Heavenly Dao, these five ancestors created Ancient Earth in hopes of deceiving the heavens.¡±

    Xiao Yifei became intrigued, resting his head on his hand, staring nkly at Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po paused and continued, ¡°Little did they know, facing the heavenly tribtion was the only way to be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Stronger?¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t they already the strongest humans? If it meant bing stronger, does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, surviving heavenly tribtion allows you to be akin to a god-like entity.¡± Zhang Po once again guessed Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, exining.

    Zhang Po: ¡°Not long after the creation of Ancient Earth, the heavenly tribtion descended. Five ancestors led their people into hiding, imnting their bloodlines within the Seven Great Families on Earth, for they were unwilling to spend eternity hiding in alternate dimensions.¡±

    Xiao Yifei: ¡°Why imnt their bloodlines in the Seven Great Families then?¡±

    Zhang Po: ¡°So that one day, a strong individual capable of withstanding heavenly tribtion would emerge among the Seven Great Families.¡±

    Xiao Yifei: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they undergo the heavenly tribtion?¡±

    Zhang Po: ¡°Because they feared death, feared their power would turn into nothing, and selfishly wished to remain the strongest on Earth.¡±

    Xiao Yifei: ¡°But even if someone in the Seven Great Families withstands the tribtion, it wouldn¡¯t benefit them, right?¡±

    Zhang Po: ¡°That¡¯s where their cunning lies. By embedding their bloodlines in the Seven Great Families, akin to forging Ancient Earth, they could deceive the Heavenly Dao. Once a nsperson endures the heavenly tribtion, it is they who ascend to godhood.¡±

    The question-and-answer quickly resolved Xiao Yifei¡¯s confusion. He initially thought those five created Ancient Earth for humanity¡¯s sake; little did he know it was all for their own benefit.

    ¡°Since then, a ¡®cmity traveler¡¯ is born among the Seven Great Families every five hundred years. A cmity traveler refers to someone with innate talent and the opportunity to touch that realm, bearing the task of enduring tribtion for those five individuals.¡±

    ¡°Which family did thest one emerge from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but to my knowledge, thest cmity traveler appeared five hundred years ago and failed the tribtion.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was shocked, realizing the current generation¡¯s cmity traveler must be among the Seven Great Families.

    ¡°This secret was identally discovered by our Zhang Family ancestors, passed down by sessive n leaders. Even the other six families are unaware of the cmity traveler¡¯s existence.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was curious why Zhang Po divulged this secret to him. Before Xiao Yifei could ask, Zhang Po preemptively answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re much like me, both desiring to protect family and friends through our own strength.¡±

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t expect himself to hold equal standing in Zhang Po¡¯s heart, and the thought brought a surge of warmth.

 Chapter 1223: 1214: Dross

    <strong>Chapter 1223: Chapter 1214: Dross</strong>

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I mean, if cmity befalls either one of us, we might be enemies. I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to be mentally prepared in advance.¡±

    ¡°Not you, big brother, howe you always know what others are thinking? Isn¡¯t it a bit overboard?¡± Zhang Po had revealed Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts countless times, making Xiao Yifei even suspect he had learned Ci Xin¡¯s perception technique.

    ¡°During the fight with the Axe Man, I broke through the Third Layer of the Zhang Family¡¯s cultivation technique, enhancing my understanding of perception, so of course I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Indeed! Xiao Yifei realized that Zhang Po had reached the threshold of perception during the fight, attaining a level beyond his grasp; he needed to intensify his cultivation to not fall too far behind.

    ¡°If that day everes, I surely won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Xiao Yifei smirked brightly, stood up, brushed off the dust, and said to Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po chuckled: ¡°Same goes for you.¡±

    One after the other, they ran downhill.

    ¡°Add thirty pounds more!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add fifty!¡±

    Their voices echoed and faded in the valley.

    Racing each other with heavy loads, they finally crossed the towering mountain before Zhang Family Vige by sunset.

    Before them was a lush primeval forest, where trees towered to the skies, blocking out the sun, much like the woods where Xiao Yifei fought the Blood Pelt. The air was humid and sweltering, with the calls of birds and beasts ringing all around, a scene full of vitality.

    Looking northward, the mountain ranges stretched endlessly, this was the Ten Thousand Mountains, with mountains joined together and interspersed with forests or swamp rainforests, dictated by the climate. Going deeper, even Zhang Po had never ventured there.

    The vige where the Jin Family was locatedy at the end of the forest, at the foot of the mountains. As it was gettingte, Zhang Po didn¡¯t lead Xiao Yifei into the forest recklessly, since in the woods of the Ten Thousand Mountains, there were not only birds and beasts but also mountain spirits and apparitions. Their cultivation didn¡¯t involve exorcism, encountering them would be troublesome.

    Thus, they briefly discussed and decided to rest here for the night, with ns to cross the forest swiftly at dawn.

    As night deepened, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Poy on the ground and lit a campfire to ward off wild animals. Zhang Po chatted briefly with Xiao Yifei about daily matters before falling into a slumber, exhausted from the heavy run in the afternoon, Xiao Yifei too soon followed, adjusting his posture to sleep.

    Not a word spoken throughout the night.

    The next morning, Zhang Po woke from his sleep, rubbed his sleepy eyes towards Zhang Po, but to his shock, Zhang Po was already nowhere to be seen. Xiao Yifei immediately shook off his drowsiness and began searching for Zhang Po.

    Raising his head, Xiao Yifei spotted Zhang Po sitting atop a tree branch, facing the direction of the rising sun, eyes tightly shut, surrounded by flowing golden light, mirroring the dawn, dreamlike and surreal.

    Xiao Yifei noticed that Zhang Po was employing a very delicate breathing technique, inhaling the natural energy around him. Upon checking closely, nine breaths were followed by one inhale, with every inhale the surrounding energy visibly transformed into golden light flowing into Zhang Po¡¯s nostrils.

    The essence of the surrounding energy was entirely absorbed by Zhang Po during these nine breaths, finally producing a deep exhale that expelled the absorbed impurities.

    Intrigued, Xiao Yifei faced the dawn, sitting cross-legged, and began mimicking Zhang Po¡¯s breathing style.

    For the first few breaths, Xiao Yifei felt nothing unusual, until the fifth breath, when Xiao Yifei clearly felt the pores on his exposed skin opening, eagerly breathing in the surrounding energy, and a rich, natural essence of energy was drawn into his nostrils.

    After this energy entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, it initially lingered in his nasal cavity for a moment. Once the nine breathspleted, the stored natural energy in the nasal cavity became more potent, traversing Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, not only replenishing his bodily needs but also cleansing his meridians, almost indescribably pleasant.

    While passing through his arms, Xiao Yifei discovered that the fourteen Biwei Silver Needles, dormant inside him since the battle with the Golden Python, awakened now, radiating a sparkling green glow, breathing rhythmically, seemingly in high enjoyment.

    Eventually, the energy merged with the Qi inside Xiao Yifei, absorbed by his Dantian, while the impurities were purged, transformed into a stream of yellow Qi rushing from his chest upwards.

    ¡°Whew!¡± Exhaling a deep breath, Xiao Yifei felt his Eight Extraordinary Vessels exceptionally smooth, and the Qi in his Dantian bing fuller and richer.

    About to nce at Zhang Po, he opened his eyes only to find Zhang Po¡¯s face inches away from his, staring with wide-open eyes.

    ¡°Why are you so close to me, are you a pervert!¡± Xiao Yifei hastily shoved Zhang Po away, asking with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯m a pervert? I have yet to ask you why you were sneaking my breathing technique?¡± Zhang Po responded indignantly.

    Xiao Yifei awkwardly realized the error, scratching his head, his cheeks reddening, apologetically saying, ¡°Sorry, I was just too curious and started copying it. I didn¡¯t expect to be so talented, mastering it instantly haha.¡±

    Zhang Po looked at him with disdain: ¡°Curious? Doesn¡¯t your Xiao Family have a breathing technique?¡± He then recalled that the Xiao Family¡¯s cultivation technique had been taken by his father, realizing Xiao Yifei might not have had ess to cultivation techniques when he started cultivating, feeling relieved.

    This breathing technique is fundamental within cultivation techniques, and cultivators must adhere strictly to the technique requirements to absorb spiritual energy and fulfill their cultivation needs daily. Additionally, the breathing technique allows the Qi in the Dantian to be replenished, umted over time, absorbing the Spirit of Heaven and Earth, and extracting the essence of sun and moon. When the Qi in the Dantian reaches saturation, qualitative changes will ur, leading to a breakthrough into the next realm.

    Essentially unfazed by Xiao Yifei learning his breathing technique, Zhang Po advised him: ¡°Well, since you learned it, it doesn¡¯t matter; practice this breathing technique daily, it¡¯ll greatly benefit your cultivation.¡±

    Xiao Yifei expressed immense gratitude, nodding repeatedly, having just experienced the technique¡¯s marvelous effects. He felt honored that Zhang Po casually entrusted such a vital method to him.

    ¡°By the way, what is the attribute of the Qi from your Xiao Family?¡± Zhang Po asked as he stood up, taking some bites of the dry food, apparently recalling something.<fn4> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn4>

    ¡°Attribute? What do you mean?¡± Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? Then how do you fight?¡± Zhang Po was amazed at how this descendant of the Xiao Family had cultivated to this state.

    ¡°Like this.¡± Xiao Yifei gathered the Qi inside him, umting it on his arm, which instantly lit up with a cyan glow. He then punched a nearby massive tree, causing it to fall with a resounding crash, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    ¡°Just like that and that¡¯s it?¡± Zhang Po questioned in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± Xiao Yifei replied innocently, leaving Zhang Po both amused and exasperated.

 Chapter 1224: 1215: Sighing with Envy

    <strong>Chapter 1224: Chapter 1215: Sighing with Envy</strong>

    Zhang Po originally thought that Xiao Yifei, as the legitimate heir of the Xiao Family, would have a strong foundation. Even if he couldn¡¯t connect Heaven and Earth, he would at least have some skills. But upon seeing him today, he realized this kid was just a novice who didn¡¯t even know the basics. It seemed he had overestimated him as a future rival for the cmity travel.

    This morning, Zhang Po didn¡¯t remember to bring Xiao Yifei through the woods; instead, he was exining the attributes of Qi to Lin Mu.

    ¡°Every cultivation technique has its attribute. When cultivators first start learning how to use Qi, it appears white within their bodies. At this stage, cultivators can only use Qi to enhance their attacks. The saying ¡®externally train the muscles and bones, internally train the Qi¡¯ refers to this.¡±

    Zhang Po paused and continued, ¡°When a cultivator breaks through the Golden Elixir Realm, they can start learning their family¡¯s cultivation technique. Each technique has its own positioning, which determines the attribute of Qi in your body. For example, our Zhang Family¡¯s Po Jun Sword Manual, which attributes the Qi in our family to the Gold Attribute. This characteristic can destroy everything, and nothing is indestructible. The Qi of the bodyplements what one sees.¡±

    ¡°The attributes of Qi correspond with the five elements, generally divided into gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. However, there are also some special attributes, like the Chang Family from the seven families. Their attribute is Corpse Energy, which is outside of the five elements. The ancestors of the Chang Family developed the Puppet Technique, and their cultivation techniques mainly focus on Corpse Control and puppet maniption.¡±

    ¡°What is the attribute of my Qi?¡± Xiao Yifei greatly benefited from Zhang Po¡¯s teachings. He realized there were so many types of Qi, truly eye-opening.

    ¡°The Qi of your Xiao Family is quite special. It has both wood and water attributes. Wood signifies revival with strong healing abilities, while water is inclusive of everything, suitable for various aspects of cultivation. Based on your previous observation, your Qi appears green, which should be a wood attribute.¡±

    It turns out his attribute is wood. Xiao Yifei immediately thought of his name, Xiao Yifei. Indeed, ¡°Isn¡¯t the wood attribute Qi pretty useless, except for having healing effects?¡±

    Zhang Po shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. As far as I know, your father¡¯s attribute was also wood. I was fortunate enough to see him in action once; he was very powerful. Since I¡¯m unaware of your Xiao Family¡¯s cultivation techniques, I can¡¯t say for sure. In any case, as long as you cultivate diligently, even the most seemingly useless attribute can be very strong. Diligence can make up forck of natural talent; I think you understand that principle.¡±

    ¡°We should set off; if we don¡¯t leave soon, we won¡¯t get out of these woods today.¡± Unconsciously, the sun was already high in the sky, nearing noon. Zhang Po hurriedly urged.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, then packed his belongings. The two proceeded in single file towards the entrance of the woods.

    The two traveled through the woods, and the air was hot and humid, quickly soaking their clothes with sweat. Zhang Po led the way in silence, with Xiao Yifei closely following, savoring the morning¡¯s gains. It seemed that not having a good teacher on the path of cultivation was indeed a problem.

    The girl from the Hua Family, although she had introduced Xiao Yifei to the beginning of the path, she was only just beginning herself and knew very little about deeper cultivation.

    It made sense, as the Hua Family was not a historically significant family, and could only count as a founding elder-level family. Even the Hua Family¡¯s leading members were only at the level of shallow streams. They had never produced a stronger tier ancestor, much less had any hereditary cultivation techniques passed down.

    And Ci Xin¡¯s training focused more on enhancing his physical body. Although she briefly introduced him to cultivation techniques, she did not delve into too much detail. Maybe in Ci Xin¡¯s view, even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s father hadn¡¯t taught him any cultivation techniques, he had at least taught him the basics, so she didn¡¯t emphasize it.

    No, that wasn¡¯t right! Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of something important. Zhang Po had mentioned before that it was the cultivation technique selected by the cultivator that determined the attribute of their Qi, not the other way around. But since he¡¯d never practiced any cultivation techniques, how did his Qi show a wood attribute?

    At this thought, Xiao Yifei voiced his question to Zhang Po. Upon hearing it, Zhang Po was shocked and, after pondering for a while, said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered this situation before, and among the cultivators I¡¯ve met, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. But I heard from my father that there are some people whose Qi naturally presents its own attribute. These people are called Weather Affinity users. I might have overlooked this point earlier; it seems likely that you are indeed one of them.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was very curious about this new term, pestering Zhang Po for information about Weather Affinity users along the way. Zhang Po shared everything he knew, though since he himself knew very little about them, he could only offer iplete information to Xiao Yifei.

    As it turns out, Weather Affinity users are very rare, not because their existence is intensely beneficial to a family. On the contrary, the requirements for cultivation techniques for Weather Affinity users are exceedingly stringent. Many families don¡¯t have the resources needed to support the cultivation of a Weather Affinity user. Even the rtively well-resourced Seven Families can only admire from a distance.

    ¡°Your father may have realized your identity as a Weather Affinity user, so he did not teach you the Xiao Family¡¯s inherited techniques. But there¡¯s no need to worry. Since your Qi attribute is already formed, you might be able to find a wood-attribute cultivation technique to practice for now. Once you reach a certain level, you can practice two techniques at the same time.¡± Zhang Po exined.

    Xiao Yifei felt relieved, ¡°Again, again, diligence can make up forck. It¡¯s not my nature to overthink everything. Right now, the urgent task is to focus on cultivation. What if I really reach that level one day?¡±

    Just then, Zhang Po turned back and made a gesture for Xiao Yifei to stay quiet, pointing towards the woods ahead with a cautious expression.

    Something¡¯s up!

    Without thinking, Xiao Yifei assumed abat stance, cautiously scanning the surroundings and quietly releasing his Qi to sense any disturbances nearby.

    Zhang Po whispered, ¡°Do you smell anything?¡±

    Xiao Yifei sniffed, and indeed, the air was filled with a very strong odor of decay, lingering around. Based on Lin Mu¡¯s years of medical experience, this smell wasn¡¯t typical of natural corpse dposition; it smelled more like a body that had undergone post-mortem processing.

    The two cautiously pushed forward, and after passing through a thicket of underbrush, Zhang Po suddenly stopped, his face full of disbelief.<fna046> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on </fna046>

    Following Zhang Po¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yifei was also stunned, his mouth agape in shock.

    Before them stood a giant flower, its diameter over three meters wide, and its height eight meters tall. The petals were purple and not fully open, tightly curled. A long stamen stretched skyward, and Xiao Yifei looked up, unable to see its end.

    This flower stood there quietly, like a guardian deity, silently watching over this piece of woond. At this moment, Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei felt more like intruders.

    The strong odor they had encountered earlier wasing from this flower. Being so close now, the two couldn¡¯t help but cover their noses.

 Chapter 1225 - 1216: What the Hell Is This

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Chapter 1216: What the Hell Is This</h4>

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s understanding, he had never seen such a strange-looking flower. The stigma and petals were clearly out of proportion, and it was extremely ugly, so he quietly asked, "What is this thing?"

    Zhang Po exined to him, "This should be a Corpse Flower; we have them in the rainforests near our tribe too. These flowers emit a rotten smell to attract mosquitoes and flies to spread their pollen. They are generally very tall and can release hot air to make the scent rise and spread widely above the canopy, attracting pollinating insects from all around."

    Zhang Po continued, "But I¡¯ve never seen one this big. There¡¯s something odd here, be careful, let¡¯s go around it."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, following closely behind Zhang Po. When they were halfway through, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt something was wrong. How could his head be wet, feeling like liquid was dripping down? The canopy of the bushes was so dense that even on a rainy day, raindrops would have difficulty prating, let alone today when the sky was clear. How could there be water dripping?

    Xiao Yifei, puzzled, touched his head and found it covered with sticky yellow liquid that didn¡¯t smell pleasant. He then looked up.

    This ncepletely shocked Xiao Yifei. He saw a humanoid creature lurking above the giant flower, staring back at him. Their eyes met, and the creature gave a bizarre grin at Xiao Yifei, revealing a chaotic array of fangs.

    The creature was entirely naked, with a structure just like a human body. Its exposed private part was wantonly spraying yellow liquid downward. Xiao Yifei, connecting it to the liquid that had dripped on his head, felt a chill rise within him and cursed at the creature above.

    Zhang Po noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s strange behavior and followed his gaze to see the creature, which shocked him. He grabbed Xiao Yifei and pulled him aside.

    "Why are you pulling me? That rascal was pissing on my head." Xiao Yifei was very angry and yelled at Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po ignored Xiao Yifei and stared dumbfounded at the creature above.

    The creature, sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood, smiled even more wantonly.

    After a long silence, Zhang Po seemed to realize something and said to Xiao Yifei, "There¡¯s something wrong with this flower. It¡¯s not an ordinary Corpse Flower. Let¡¯s get out of here!" He then led the way deeper into the forest.

    Not understanding, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how to argue and could only follow Zhang Po into the woods. The creature behind them couldn¡¯t let theme and go as they pleased. Instantly, its smile vanished, and it chased after them like the wind, advancing rapidly towards the direction the two were fleeing.

    Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei ran frantically through the forest, with the creature relentlessly pursuing them. Just as it was about to catch up with them, Xiao Yifei, feeling it was inevitable, shouted to Zhang Po in front of him, "We can¡¯t escape; let¡¯s fight back. He¡¯s too fast. We can¡¯t outrun him." Thetter also realized this, so he stopped running, turning around and drawing his sword.

    Seeing Zhang Po stop, Xiao Yifei also stopped, circting his Qi and assuming abat stance.

    The creature soon arrived, its mouth full of fangs letting out an unidentified roar at the two of them, pacing back and forth on the ground, eyeing them as if sizing up its prey.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to take the initiative and defeat this creature, thetter seemed to suddenly remember something, leaving them a sinister smile and then turning around, running back in the direction it came from. It leaped away in a sh, disappearing amongst the treetops, leaving Xiao Yifei and the others bewildered.

    "Where did it go?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "How would I know?"

    <fn141a> This content belongs to Find[?]ovel</fn141a>

    Xiao Yifei responded irritably, "Then why did you grab me and run? He was pissing on my head first. Wasn¡¯t it right for me to beat him up?"

    Zhang Po ignored him and continued forward on his own. Xiao Yifei, frustrated, mumbledints under his breath as he followed Zhang Po.

    When they reached a clearing, Zhang Po suddenly turned and said to Xiao Yifei, "Let¡¯s rest here; I¡¯m a bit too tired to walk."

    Looking up, Xiao Yifei saw it wasn¡¯t even dark yet. Why were they resting so soon? Didn¡¯t they agree to get through the forest before dark? Xiao Yifei found Zhang Po in front of him strange but couldn¡¯t put his finger on exactly what it was.

    "Alright, let¡¯s rest then. Your physical constitution isn¡¯t great for a Weather Wielder. I should take care of you," Xiao Yifei said worriedly to Zhang Po.

    Embarrassed, Zhang Po replied, "Yeah, my body can¡¯t handle such a long exertion. I¡¯m exhausted." He then took out a nket from his luggage, spread it on the ground, and handed one to Xiao Yifei, saying, "Lay down too; must be exhausted after nearly a whole afternoon."

    Xiao Yifei took the nket and said thoughtfully, "I¡¯m a bit thirsty, want to find some water to drink. You rest here; I¡¯ll be right back."

    "No way!" Zhang Po refused tly.

    "Why not? I¡¯m thirsty and want to drink some water, isn¡¯t that okay? You¡¯re acting very strange today. Is it because of the difort from the Wood attribute Qi?"

    Zhang Po¡¯s eyes dodged, not daring to meet Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze directly, "Yeah, I¡¯m so weak; let¡¯s just stay here, okay?"

    "No, people can die without water. Aren¡¯t you thirsty too? I¡¯ll find some water for you."

    Unable to resist Xiao Yifei, Zhang Po reluctantly conceded, "Alright then,e back quickly once you find water. I¡¯m very thirsty."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, walked up to Zhang Po, and patted his back, saying, "Rest assured and wait here; I¡¯ll be right back."

    Before the words had faded, Xiao Yifei suddenly exerted force, punching Zhang Po in the face. Caught off guard, Zhang Po flew backward, crashing into a tree. The power of Xiao Yifei¡¯s punch was so immense that the entire tree fell with a thud.

    "Weather Wielder, my ass! Wood attribute, my ass! Zhang Po never drinks water¡ªonly alcohol. Who on earth are you?" During their run, Xiao Yifei had already noticed Zhang Po¡¯s odd behavior. When Zhang Po suggested resting, Xiao Yifei became even more suspicious. He spoke deliberately to test Zhang Po, and sure enough, the person before him wasn¡¯t Zhang Po at all.

    The fake Zhang Po, knowing he¡¯d been exposed by Xiao Yifei,ughed instead of getting angry. Hisugh was chilling and wild, echoing through the forest, giving Xiao Yifei goosebumps.

    "I am Zhang Po, don¡¯t you recognize me?" Fake Zhang Po stood up with a sinister, sarcastic smile.

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to take action against him, the face of the Zhang Po before him began to contort and distort severely, with his body doing the same¡ªwrithing into a bizarre tangle until it finally dissolved into a dark shadow and disappeared.

    When Xiao Yifei came to his senses, he suddenly found that his surroundings had entirely changed. He felt like he was in a cave, surrounded by darkness, unable to see anything.

    While Xiao Yifei was in shock, an ethereal, flowing call echoed in his ear: "Xiao Yifei, Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s me, Ci Xin. Where are you? Come apany me."

    Xiao Yifei subconsciously responded, "Ci Xin? Where are you? I¡¯lle find you." Blurry and confused, an inexplicable force pushed Xiao Yifei forward. It was uncertain how long he walked before he seemed to reach the end of the cave.

 Chapter 1226: 1217: Infinitely Magnified

    <strong>Chapter 1226: Chapter 1217: Infinitely Magnified</strong>

    It was a cliff, below was a bottomless abyss. Amid the rising clouds and mist, Xiao Yifei saw Ci Xin below. For some reason, even though they were so far apart, it felt as if Ci Xin was right in front of him. The originally delicate and proper face now appeared with a charming brow, infinitely magnified in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Come down and keep mepany, I feel so lonely,¡± Ci Xin¡¯s yful voice echoed, as if right next to Xiao Yifei¡¯s ear, even Lin Mu felt a trace of warm breath on his neck, tickling.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle down to keep youpany,¡± Xiao Yifei absent-mindedly stepped forward with one foot.

    Just as he was about to step into the abyss with the other foot, a giant hand appeared in the sky, grabbing Xiao Yifei. At the same time, Xiao Yifei felt a warm sensation in his mouth, a fragrant wine scent filled the air, jolting him awake from the illusion.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, wake up, Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly opened his eyes, awakened from the illusion, finding himself standing at the foot of a giant flower. His face was all wet, and a tentacle-like vine extended from the flower, almost wrapping around his neck. Behind him was an anxious Zhang Po, holding his inseparable wine Hu Lu.

    ¡°Quickly back away, this flower is carnivorous!¡± Zhang Po shouted.

    Xiao Yifei quickly retreated, the tentacle unwillingly followed. Zhang Po, with quick reflexes, drew his sword and sliced, a swift Sword Qi shed through, the tentacle split into two and fell to the ground, allowing Xiao Yifei to return to Zhang Po¡¯s side.

    After returning, Xiao Yifei reflected on the experience just now, realizing he had somehow fallen under an illusion, and almost got killed by the giant flower before him.

    Zhang Po said: ¡°When we first came in from outside, you were transfixed by this giant flower, and soon after, like a fool, you walked straight towards it. I suspected you were charmed by this Corpse Flower, but I was fine. I thought it might be because I drink often, so I sshed wine on your face, and fortunately, it worked, saving your life.¡±

    ¡°Corpse Flower? What¡¯s that?¡± Without time to thank, Xiao Yifei asked Zhang Po about the giant flower.

    Zhang Po exined: ¡°I initially thought it was an ordinary flower that mutated to grow so big. Ordinary Corpse Flowers aremon in rainforests. I mentioned earlier, they attract insects through their stench to spread pollen. However, the Corpse Flower is different. This ancient flower is the ancestor of ordinary Corpse Flowers. They attract creatures to their death through vibrant colors and bizarre stench, creating illusions, and then dpose them as their fodder.¡±

    Zhang Po paused and continued: ¡°Seeing you bewitched, I knew it wasn¡¯t an ordinary corpse flower. Luckily, I identally hit upon the right method to break the illusion, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to save you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was relieved, recalling the situation in the illusion, he was terrified. If he had stepped into the abyss, he might have be the Corpse Flower¡¯s meal.

    As the saying goes, when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back.

    After this minor incident, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po proceeded more cautiously. They didn¡¯t encounter any more danger along the way. asionally, some ferocious beasts crossed their path, but none posed major threats. Xiao Yifei quickly dealt with them, and they finally exited the forest before dark.

    ¡°Finally out, I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Xiao Yifei sighed. It was thanks to Zhang Po, otherwise, the Corpse Flower would have surely imed him without him knowing how he died.

    ¡°No need to thank me, it was just a small effort,¡± Zhang Po, perceiving Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, casually said.

    ¡°Who wants to thank you? I¡¯ll tell you, stop trying to peek into my mind, it¡¯s annoying,¡± Xiao Yifei said resentfully, wishing he could experience such a feeling himself.<fnb47b> This content belongs to find~novel</fnb47b>

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, the Jin Family vige is just ahead,¡± Zhang Po pointed to the foot of the mountain ahead.

    Following Zhang Po¡¯s direction, Xiao Yifei saw a vige at the mountain¡¯s foot. It was dusk, with smoke curling up from the vige. Due to the distance, Zhang Po couldn¡¯t clearly see the vige¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, we might catch dinner,¡± Zhang Po urged.

    The two elerated their pace and soon reached the vige entrance.

    At the vige entrance, there were two watchtowers with guards standing inside, appearing to be teenagers with yet immature faces, exuding a maturity beyond their years. Their small frames, dark skin, and muscr build gave them amanding presence, clothed in garments woven from animal skins.

    The two youths stopped Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po: ¡°Who goes there!¡±

    To Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, the people of Jin Family vige spoke fluentmonnguage.

    Zhang Po exined their intentions and stated his identity as the Zhang Family¡¯s n Leader. Hearing this, the two youths respectfully allowed them to pass and summoned a child of simr age to lead them to the Jin Family¡¯s n Leader.

    Xiao Yifei observed the high wooden walls surrounding the vige, with watchtowers set up. It looked more like a military camp than a vige. Rows of wooden houses showed the bustling poption of the Jin Family. During dinner time, families were having their meals at their doorsteps, and the arrival of the outsiders, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po, drew their attention.

    Zhang Po remained calm andposed, disying the stature of a family head. In contrast, Xiao Yifei appeared less poised, uneasy with so many eyes on him, resembling a thief caught returning to the vige.

    Through the residential area was a storage area withrge warehouses filled with grain, straw, animal skins, and bones. While traversing, Xiao Yifei heard youthful shouts.

    Ha! Ha!

    Behind the storage area was the Martial Arts Training Ground, where a group of children, having finished dinner, were practicing. Their energetic punches and kicks exuded a youthful heroic spirit.

    At the center/central of the Martial Arts Training Ground stood a hunchbacked old man, about one and a half meters tall, wearing a tattered green shirt, his face covered in bark-like wrinkles, and brown spots all over his exposed skin. Yet, his eyes were bright and spirited.

    Zhang Po nodded towards the old man: ¡°This is the Jin Family¡¯s n Leader. We met once before. His temperament is kind, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±

    The old man noticed their approach and weed them, grinning to reveal missing teeth, cupping his hands in greeting: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you two toe, my apologies for theck of reception.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was dry and weak, giving an impression of old age, aside from his bright eyes.

    Zhang Po returned the greeting, while Xiao Yifei was still dazed, watching the children in the training yard. Zhang Po nudged him, and only then did he snap back: ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    Zhang Po introduced Xiao Yifei to the old man, who examined Xiao Yifei and said: ¡°A descendant of the Xiao Family, I see. I¡¯ve also met your father before. Didn¡¯t expect him to be a strong figure of such caliber, and for both of you to possess such cultivation at a young age is truly impressive.¡±

 Chapter 1227: 1218: Requesting the Passphrase

    <strong>Chapter 1227: Chapter 1218: Requesting the Passphrase</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei surreptitiously used his Qi to probe the old man, trying to figure out the old man¡¯s cultivation level. But to his surprise, he found that the old man¡¯s cultivation only remained at the most basic stage. The storage of Qi within him was negligible, not even qualifying as the most basic of cultivators.

    Xiao Yifei was quite puzzled but was too embarrassed to ask, so he could only cast an inquiring nce at Zhang Po. Thetter paid no attention, instead, he stated the purpose of seeking themand word to the old man.

    The old man was very straightforward and immediately agreed with Zhang Po, ¡°No problem, anyway, that thing is of no use left with us in the Jin Family. When your Xiao Family head visited a few days ago, I wanted to entrust it to him, but he insisted it¡¯s alreadyte. Why don¡¯t you both stay here for dinner and a little rest, then set off with themand word at dawn tomorrow?¡±

    Zhang Po did not decline either, having traversed the forest for a whole day, he was indeed rather weary. He cupped his hands in thanks to the old man, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Old Master Jin.¡±

    On the way to the dining hall with Old Master Jin, Xiao Yifei deliberately probed the Jin Family members¡¯ cultivation levels. The result shocked Xiao Yifei; there wasn¡¯t a single cultivator in the entire Jin n!

    Over dinner, as the drinks flowed, the three gradually became familiar with one another, developing a cross-generational friendship. Curiosity got the better of Xiao Yifei; he couldn¡¯t help but ask Old Master Jin, ¡°Old Master Jin, I have a question, if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    Old Master Jin heartily said, ¡°Feel free, make yourself at home, no need to hold back.¡±

    Xiao Yifei then voiced his question to Old Master Jin. Hearing Lin Mu¡¯s inquiry, Old Master Jin burst into heartyughter, ¡°Our Jin Family, ah, we¡¯re all martial artists.¡±

    Seeing Lin Mu¡¯s still somewhat confused expression, he further exined to Xiao Yifei, ¡°So-called martial artists, are those who aren¡¯t suited for Qi cultivation but are extraordinary in body techniques. Our Jin Family is a family of martial artists. Don¡¯tugh at us; our Jin Family has never produced a Qi Cultivator.¡±

    Old Master Jin gave a somewhat embarrassed smile, yet a touch of pride flickered in his eyes. Xiao Yifei knew that was the pride belonging to ancient martial artists.

    After dinner, Old Master Jin sent someone to take Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po to a guest house for the night, while he returned home early to rest.

    In the guest house, Zhang Po recounted the history of the Jin Family to Xiao Yifei. It turned out that in ancient times, there was a group of extraordinary people, the ancestors of the Jin Family.

    They were naturally not adept at absorbing Qi from the outside world, but their bodies were extremely strong. Their mastery of body techniques even surpassed the five founders of Ancient Earth. In other words, even without using Qi, not even those five could defeat the people of the Jin Family.

    Those five big shots recognized their talent and integrated them into the Seven Great Families, taking extra care of them. Thus, they were able to proliferate to present days, bing today¡¯s Jin Family.

    The Jin Family¡¯s cultivation techniques also record some ancient martial body techniques, movement techniques, and simr kung fu, which is crucial even for a Qi Refiner when ites to the strength of body techniques. Many family n leaders throughout the ages have received instruction from the Jin Family¡¯s patriarch.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei rose early. Following the Breathing Technique taught by Zhang Po, he inhaled and exhaled the spiritual energy of the world. Suddenly, he sensed a strong wind from behind, as if a fierce tiger was pouncing towards him.

    Xiao Yifei turned back with a punch that hit nothing; Old Master Jin brushed past his arm, his right hand shaped like ws, reaching for his throat.

    ¡°Why is Old Master Jin suddenly trying to kill me?¡± As this thought flickered through Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t dodge but instead met it head-on, as if offering his weak spot to the opponent while pulling his arms inward like an old bear hugging a tree, exerting all his strength.

    Old Master Jin abruptly retracted his w, circling behind him.

    Xiao Yifei realized, ¡°Not good,¡± and was about to adjust his stance but felt that Old Master Jin no longer attacked him, only gazed at him admiringly.

    Thatst move, had he retreated, the force of that move would have fully extended and easily torn his throat. But advancing instead of retreating, he curtailed the move¡¯s power, simultaneously using a life-binding technique that not only adapted to circumstances but showed considerable courage.

    ¡°I lost.¡± Xiao Yifei touched his neck, finding five blood marks there. He didn¡¯t expect that although Old Master Jin appeared aged and frail, his skill was so formidable. Even without the old man making a surprise attack, he wasn¡¯t a match for him.

    ¡°Old Master Jin, what is the meaning of this?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with cupped fists.

    Old Master Jin smiled without speaking, as Zhang Po¡¯s voice came from the side: ¡°I told the old man about the Xiao Family cultivation technique being taken away by your father. I wanted Old Master Jin to pass down their cultivation technique to you, and Old Master Jin agreed to test you.¡±

    The old man also nodded with a heartyugh: ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Jin Family¡¯s techniques, rather than calling them cultivation techniques, are more like martial arts. They record many kinds of martial arts established during the Jin Family¡¯s era, not requiring Qi¡¯s aid. In other words, even if you have other cultivation techniques, you can still practice our Jin Family¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was overjoyed: ¡°So, Old Master, you¡¯re agreeing for me to learn ancient martial arts from you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Old Master Jin nodded, ¡°n leaders from various families have received guidance from our n leaders throughout generations. I presume you¡¯ll also be the Xiao Family¡¯s n leader one day. Teaching you some skills is no harm.¡±

    ¡°Great, Master, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow.¡± Xiao Yifei deeply bowed, winking at Zhang Po who was smiling silently to the side.

    Zhang Po said, ¡°Our Zhang Family practices swordsmanship, so I won¡¯t join in. Learn well from the old man.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Yifei promptly replied.

    With a somber look, Old Master Jin said, ¡°Let¡¯s get serious, do you know the purpose of cultivation, whether for a martial artist or a Qi Refiner, in this world?¡±

    Xiao Yifei shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t it to be stronger?¡±

    The old man asked further, ¡°And after bing stronger? Cultivate one¡¯s health for a long life?¡±

    ¡°Then to protect one¡¯s family and friends?¡±

    ¡°You only got half of it right, making yourself stronger to protect those around you. But do you know what method is needed to protect them?¡±

    Xiao Yifei looked confused.

    ¡°Killing!¡± A cold glint appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Only by killing, can one protect others. Whether to protect wealth or loved ones, in essence, it¡¯s to protect the things most precious to you. Once you regard them as precious, so will others. When others find them precious, they will covet them. So, you need to kill those who covet what you find precious to protect your treasures. This is the reason people pursue strength.¡±

    ¡°If you have the will to kill, then I can teach you the art of killing. Once on this path, you¡¯ll inevitably vie and battle with others. If you seek stability, leave early and go home; I will not keep you here.¡±

    Xiao Yifei hesitated, questioning whether his hard cultivation was merely for killing. It was hard to ept for someone with a medical background, where being a doctor means helping the world, curing diseases while harboring a heart filled withpassion. Old Master Jin¡¯s teachings starkly contrasted with the values ingrained in him from a young age, making it difficult for Xiao Yifei to ept the killing path, which contradicts the way of medicine.

    Old Master Jin seemed to see through his thoughts, sincerely saying, ¡°In the eyes of doctors, often a few words are said: to cure a disease is to remove it. Isn¡¯t removing the disease also a form of killing?¡±<fndeae> Newest update provided by F?ndNovel</fndeae>

 Chapter 1228 - 1219: Fully Comprehended

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Chapter 1219: Fully Comprehended</h4>

    Xiao Yifei realized suddenly and thought to himself: "Indeed! If we consider the pathology in people as a form of life, wouldn¡¯t treating others be akin to killing off the disease to protect the patient?"

    He then thought of the enemy assassin who attempted to kill him, and the deep affection shown by You Rong and Qian Xi when he was in danger. Then, he thought of the executioner and his nsmen who massacred so many young lives of the Zhang Family, graduallying to an understanding in his heart.

    Some people are destined to die and do not deserve to live in this world. For him, the most precious things are not Qian Xi, not You Rong, not Ci Xin or Zhang Po, but the environment he lives in, this beautiful homnd, and the people who share his kinship and bloodline. Isn¡¯t this what people pursue as the greater self? Coupled with the father he has never met who is now within the Bronze Gate, Xiao Yifei decided that he must be stronger.

    "I have decided! Old Jin, as you said, the heart of a killer."

    Jin Lao, satisfied, nodded: "Then today I will teach you the Jin Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. I hope you can use it in the future. Remember, whether the way of medicine or the way of ughter, adhering to your true self is the right path. If in the future you are killed because your abilities arecking, you must die without grievance."

    "Disciple will heed the teachings, and not let down many expectations! Survival of the fittest is the same anywhere; dare not say without grievance, only without regret."

    Jin Lao said: "What a ¡¯without regret¡¯. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I will teach you a set of the Breaking Face Fist Skill. Once you practice to a certain strength andy down a foundation, I will teach you the Sparrow Step Technique. Combine both, and you can practice the first realm of the Jin Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique."

    "Breaking Face Fist Skill, Sparrow Step Technique?" Initially seemed ordinary, but upon deeper thought, it was only the first realm of the Cultivation Technique. As cultivation progresses, it should be increasingly stronger.

    <fn9441> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn9441>

    Now is not the time for him to be choosy. After pondering for a moment, Xiao Yifei took a deep breath: "Please, Old Jin, teach me these two magical skills." If anyone understood his desire to change his fate at this moment, they would understand that he would even ept the devil¡¯s assistance.

    Jin Lao then carefully exined the essence of the Breaking Face Fist Skill to him, and Xiao Yifei immediately practiced, mimicking every move, stretching his muscles, and activating his limbs.

    Under the ring sunlight, amidst the flickering shadows of trees, an old man and a young man, the old many leisurely, casually giving instructions, while the young man listened with a solemn expression, focused and attentive.

    Although Jin Lao did not demonstrate personally, each word he spoke struck at the heart of the matter, suddenly enlightening Xiao Yifei, increasing his understanding of the Breaking Face Fist Skill, and making him practice with more enthusiasm.

    Though his words were nonchnt, Jin Lao was secretly satisfied with this "disciple¡¯s" insight. As expected of the Xiao Family¡¯s descendant, the son of that man, such a person is bound not to remain in obscurity, and one day will surely achieve something great.

    It is precisely because he was born in one of the seven families, long fallen into decline and ruin, that he is like a dragon in shallow waters, a tiger fallen in Pingyang. Otherwise, ced in any prosperous city within a wealthy and powerful family, regardless of whether he studied martial arts, literature, or medicine, he would have long stood out as a prodigy.

    However, because of this, this excellent material fell into his hands, and what he wished to teach was far more than just producing a prodigy.

    Jin Lao has seen countless so-called geniuses of extraordinary talent and luck as if bestowed by gods, but few achieve anything in the end. On the contrary, many originally unknown ordinary people achieve fame in one fell swoop, reaching the peak of this path of cultivation.

    Mortal people care about external things like talent and opportunity, but he values a person¡¯s willpower. If you are a strong-willed person, even if I give you a great opportunity, can you bear it?

    With such reasons, one willing to teach, one willing to learn, naturally progress was swift. Within hours, Xiao Yifei had a rough understanding of the Breaking Face Fist Skill, vaguely grasping its essentials.

    Though the Breaking Face Fist Skill is a boxing manual, its focus is on refining muscles, bones, and flesh, strengthening the body; the boxing itself is secondary. It consists of only three moves: "Left Hook," "Right Hook," and "Breaking Face," the most basic techniques in boxing that can evolve endlessly from simplicity toplexity.

    Of course, understanding is one thing, practicing is another. Achieving something requires the umtion of time and effort, and to practice this magical skill, the two fundamental things Xiao Yifei possesses are endurance and diligence.

    No magical skill can arise from nothing, miraculously making a person incredibly powerful; it requires the process of absorption and transformation, gathering the essence of the sun and moon, absorbing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth. When one¡¯s abilities are profound, they can subsist on the air and dew, without eating food, recing mortal food with Spiritual Energy.

    Xiao Yifei is but a mortal being; though capable ofmunicating with Spiritual Energy, he learned only the basics from Zhang Po and thus had to increase his diet and nutrition intake, continually replenishing and refining Essence Qi.

    Even though Xiao Yifei had eaten meat for several days and some Spiritual Medicine like Blood Skin Tiger Gall, his physique still did not impress Jin Lao. He barely practiced these three moves a dozen times, sweating profusely, panting, with his stomach rumbling.

    He couldn¡¯t lie down for a rest at noon but sat down to cultivate Qi, experiencing the emptiness inside him. Once his body nearly recovered, he practiced a set of boxing again, repeating the cycle several times until evening when Xiao Yifei was exhausted, unwilling even to lift a finger.

    Over the past few days, Zhang Po had also been busy, madlyprehending the Zhang Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique while Xiao Yifei was training, gradually stabilizing the third realm of the Zhang Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique he broke through during the battle with the executioner.

    That afternoon, after Xiao Yifei finished practicing boxing, panting and copsing on the shady grass, he suddenly felt a chill on his back, with a fierce Sword Qiing straight at him. Xiao Yifei dodged swiftly, and as the blow missed, the Sword Qi struck the tall tree behind him, leaving a deep Sword mark.

    "What is going on?" Xiao Yifei angrily turned to Zhang Po and said.

    Zhang Po, full of provocation, chuckled: "What, want to spar?"

    "Afraid of you?" Xiao Yifei instantly became interested, stood up, patted the dust off himself, and struck an attacking posture.

    Zhang Po raised his eyebrows. After training with Old Jin these past days, Xiao Yifei indeed improved a lot with an attacking stance that somewhat carried the airs of an Ancient Martial master.

    "Then I¡¯ming. Just to be clear, I won¡¯t hold back." Zhang Po pointed his Sword at Xiao Yifei.

    "Just what I wish,e on!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s face radiated boldness and instilled awe.

    Zhang Po took the lead, charging at an incredible speed towards Xiao Yifei, leaving even an afterimage behind. The treasure sword in hand danced quickly as Xiao Yifei felt a powerful guste at him, with the Sword Shadow forming a, enveloping Xiao Yifei.

    Realizing he absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand such a Sword Peak, Xiao Yifei quickly made a decision, without looking back, instead taking a bold step forward, bending his waist into an odd arc to evade the encircling Sword Net, and counteracted with a Left Hook, the force of the punch howling towards Zhang Po¡¯s face.

    Abat-loving Zhang Po couldn¡¯t ignore the power of this punch, but his strong confidence made him advance instead of retreat, drawing back the sword to block this punch.

 Chapter 1229 - 1220: Rounds of Applause

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Chapter 1220: Rounds of Apuse</h4>

    "ng!" The sh of fist and sword echoed like a resounding bell. During their struggle, Zhang Po kicked out at Xiao Yifei¡¯s abdomen.

    Xiao Yifei quickly turned his fist into a palm to nullify Zhang Po¡¯s force. At the same moment, he exerted strength with his confronting hand, and both of them flew backward simultaneously.

    The first round ended in a draw. Hearing the sounds ofbat, the old man of the Jin Family and his nsmen came running out to watch. Seeing such an exciting battle, they cheered repeatedly.

    Xiao Yifei raised his fist, ready to attack again. Zhang Po also advanced with his sword, sword light erupting, fists and sword shing fiercely. The nsmen of the Jin Family watched with cold sweat, thinking that if they were to face such an opponent, they would surely perish.

    However, the two fighters were oblivious to their thoughts, fully engrossed in the fight. Soon, Zhang Po spotted a w in Xiao Yifei¡¯s defense and executed an "Immortal Pointing the Way" move, unaware it was a trap set by Xiao Yifei. Delighted by how easily Zhang Po fell for it, Xiao Yifei ducked under Zhang Po¡¯s Sword Qi, lowered his stance, and delivered a sudden uppercut towards Zhang Po¡¯s jaw.

    Seeing this, Zhang Po hurriedly withdrew his sword to block. But unbeknownst to him, this move by Xiao Yifei was a feint, meant to utilize the moment Zhang Po was upied blocking tounch a series of moves. Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Yifei sprang into the air, unleashing "Left Hook," "Right Hook," and "Breaking Face" in one seamless flow.

    <fn0e1a> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn0e1a>

    The sessive strikes sent Zhang Po flying backward, while Xiao Yifei remained steady on the ground.

    "Well done!" The old man of the Jin Family silently cheered.

    In a high-level contest, there is seldom protracted indecision. Rarely does a match extend to three hundred rounds without a winner. The true oue often hinges on just a moment, and it was clear that Zhang Po lost this spar.

    Suppressing his pain, Zhang Po got up and said, "Impressive, you really have some skills. I was careless, but a loss is a loss. I admit defeat. Let¡¯s have a rematch sometime." He felt more and more acknowledged by Xiao Yifei, amazed at how much Xiao Yifei had grown in just a few days, clearly qualifying as a worthy rival.

    Xiao Yifei cupped his hands with a yful smile and said, "I ept your concession, hehe! I also know you didn¡¯t use your full strength. When we get the chance, let me see your Sovereign Sword Technique."

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t handle it when the timees. I, Zhang Po, wouldn¡¯t want to be known for ying a nsman." Zhang Po joked heartily.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and scratched his head, feeling greatly enlightened from the battle. The Jin Family¡¯s cultivation techniques were indeed formidable, exceeding his expectations. After several days of cultivation, he had nearly mastered the Breaking Face Fist Skill, with Sparrow Step Movement Technique yet to be learned.

    "Disciple wants to continue learning movement technique from you, old master. Please help grant my wish." Xiao Yifei stepped forward and gave a deep bow to the old man of the Jin Family.

    The old man nodded, "Very well. It seems you have grasped Breaking Face Fist Skill well. Today, I will teach you theplementary Sparrow Step Movement Technique."

    Time flew by swiftly. Xiao Yifei spent more than a fortnight at the Jin Family, achieving a modest sess in the first realm of their cultivation techniques, earning the old man¡¯s praise.

    Furthermore, through these days of absorbing and exhaling Spiritual Energy, Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation had greatly improved, and he could clearly feel that he was just a step away from breaking through his current realm.

    With the urgent quest for collecting passwords looming, Xiao Yifei, though eager to learn, had no choice but to depart earlier than he¡¯d like, reluctantly packing up with Zhang Po to leave the Jin Family¡¯s vige.

    Like a child greedily savoring thest piece of candy, on this day, Lin Chen, Xiao Yifei inhaled the final trace of Purple Energy at dawn, a slight green gleam shing through his eyes before receding to normal.

    After tidying up and having breakfast, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po prepared to set out.

    Before departure, the old man of the Jin Family walked over with shuffling steps. "I entrust this Jin Family cultivation technique to you today. May you diligently practice it and one day reach our realm. When you find your Xiao Family¡¯s original cultivation technique, your future will be limitless."

    The old man handed Xiao Yifei an old, weathered book. Xiao Yifei nced down at it, its pages yellowed and some edges curled, the texture coarse. The cover bore the faded characters "Jin Family Ancient Martial Arts," undoubtedly the original technique of the Jin Family.

    Xiao Yifei hastily and respectfully stored the technique, thanking the old master, "Thank you, esteemed Elder Jin, for entrusting this junior. I will repay this kindness with all my might in due time."

    The old manughed heartily, "It¡¯s good you have such a heart. Farewellse even after a thousand miles. I¡¯ll say goodbye here, but remember, once you¡¯ve mastered your skills, you must revitalize the seven great families one day."

    "Junior will remember!"

    Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po walked out of the Jin Family¡¯s vige facing the morning glow, with the Jin Family descendants waving goodbye behind them.

    Watching their determined figures, the old man of the Jin Family nodded approvingly. "Ordinary cultivators take at least two years just to enter the Jin Family¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts. Unexpectedly, this boy broke through the first realm in just a little over two weeks; his potential is limitless."

    As the two drifted further away, reaching a mountain wilderness, Zhang Po said to Xiao Yifei, "Never thought the old man from the Jin Family would take such good care of you. Normally, when a Family Head seeks guidance, Elder Jin only gives a few pointers. But he directly handed you the entire cultivation technique even your father didn¡¯t get."

    Xiao Yifei, ttered, chuckled, "Perhaps Elder Jin thinks I have a connection, like his own grandson. But seriously, the Jin Family¡¯s technique is truly potent. Without needing Qi, one can already reach an almost invincible level among ordinary people. With Qi¡¯s power, it must stand out among cultivators."

    Zhang Po nced at Xiao Yifei, remarking solemnly, "After ourst duel, you must be even stronger now. But so have I. I really hope we can spar again." There was a hint of excitement in Zhang Po¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Yifei also longed for a rematch with Zhang Po, "I¡¯m ready anytime. Want a match now? I tell you, my Sparrow Step Movement Technique is quite impressive!"

    Zhang Po shook his head, "Let¡¯s go quickly. We only have three weeks left before our meeting with Ci Xin. If we haven¡¯t gathered all the passwords by then, be careful of her temper."

    Zhang Po paused and continued, "Including you, me, Ci Xin, and the Jin Family¡¯s passwords, there are still three families left: the Corpse Control-focused Chang Family, the fire-wielding Xiao Family, and the most mysterious Han Family. The other two are manageable since I¡¯ve interacted with them, but as for the Han Family, theye and go like the Divine Dragon. Finding them is the real challenge."

    Xiao Yifei seemed indifferent, "Oh well, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. People won¡¯t just give up. Where should we head next?" He handed a piece of parchment to Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po took the parchment and, with a nce, pointed to the nearest red mark. "Let¡¯s head to the Chang Family. It¡¯s about half a day¡¯s journey from here. But as I mentioned earlier, their techniques focus on Corpse Control and ghostly arts, quite sinister. Although the Chang Family is rtively polite to members of the seven great families, we still need to proceed cautiously."

 Chapter 1230 - 1221: A Clear, Resonant Voice

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Chapter 1221: A Clear, Resonant Voice</h4>

    Xiao Yifei nodded and followed Zhang Po towards the direction of the Chang Family. Along the way, the two of them traveled using the method of running with weights.

    After these two weeks of cultivation in Ancient Martial Arts, Xiao Yifei had made significant progress in all aspects, including internally. Even with an eighty-pound load, he could move swiftly, showing signs of potentially surpassing Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po nced with the corner of his eye at Xiao Yifei, who had seven or eight sandbags tied up behind him but was still lively like a monkey. Zhang Po frowned, thinking to himself, "What a monster."

    Throughout their journey, the two, carrying their respective loads, traversed over mountains and ridges. Perhaps due to their increased strength, they encountered little trouble as even birds of prey and mountain ghosts avoided them.

    Soon, they arrived beneath a bizarre and towering stone mountain.

    "This is the ce. The people of the Chang Family live on this stone mountain," Zhang Po said as he removed the sandbags from his body and took a few sips of wine.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei also removed his sandbags and began to survey the bare cliff in front of him.

    Unlike other peaks, this stone mountain showed no signs of flora or fauna, barren and deste. Jagged rocks were everywhere, and upon closer inspection, one could see many weathered, dry bones wedged in the crevices of the rocks.

    Xiao Yifei focused his gaze towards the top of the mountain, where a dark cavey with no clouds drifting around its entrance. It was difficult to discern clearly, but there seemed to be totem decorations ced at the entrance, undoubtedly indicating it was the location of the Chang Family n.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei felt a sharp gaze from the cave entrance sweeping over him, sending chills down his spine. However, he couldn¡¯t detect the owner of this gaze and quickly ceased his probing into the cave.

    The deste and barrennd asionally gusted with chilling winds, making Xiao Yifei ufortable. Thinking of the eerie gaze earlier, a sense of dread welled up in him. Tugging at Zhang Po¡¯s sleeve, he asked, "Are the people of the Chang Family okay?"

    Zhang Po turned back and gestured for silence, whispering, "Just follow me. When we reach the peak, let me handle everything, and you just keep quiet."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, quietly following along, and the two began climbing the "Barren Mountain" one after the other.

    Meanwhile, a conversation was happening in the cave at the mountain¡¯s summit, though the dim light made it impossible to see the faces of the two involved.

    "Father, two men areing up below, and one of them seems to be the Family Head of the Zhang Family," said a youthful voice, clearly belonging to a young man, with a clear resonance.

    "People from the Zhang Family? What are they doing here? I¡¯ve never seen the boy behind before, but his appearance is somewhat simr to the Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head who caused troublest time. He must be a descendant of the Xiao Family. I didn¡¯t expect you toe knocking on our door again. A debt incurred by the father will be repaid by the son; I will make sure you regret it!" The voice was dry and creepy, exuding a cold aura.

    In no time, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po had climbed to the top of the stone mountain. Zhang Po arranged his attire, and Xiao Yifei stood behind him obediently.

    Zhang Po made a respectful bow towards the cave entrance, saying, "Zhang Po, Family Head of the Zhang Family, apanied by Xiao Yifei, the descendant of the Xiao Family, request an audience with the Chang Family Head. May we be granted permission to enter the cave for a conversation."

    After thest meeting at the Jin Family, Xiao Yifei quickly learned and bowed, saying, "Xiao Yifei, descendant of the Xiao Family, has urgent matters to present. Kindly request to meet the Chang Family Head."

    <fn41bb> For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel</fn41bb>

    Zhang Po nodded approvingly, and the two of them stood at the entrance of the cave, waiting for the Chang Family¡¯s response.

    However, after a long wait, there was no response from the cave. The two exchanged confused nces, unsure of what to make of the situation. Finally, Xiao Yifei, unable to contain his impatience, suggested to Zhang Po, "Why don¡¯t we just go in? It¡¯s already midday; maybe they¡¯re inside having lunch."

    Zhang Po was speechless, giving him a look, but knowing that time was of the essence, as their next destination, the Xiao Family, was still far away, he couldn¡¯t afford to linger here too long. He reluctantly agreed, "Let¡¯s go. We will go in."

    Thus, the two of them approached the cave entrance and entered one after the other. Inside the cave, it was extremely dim, with only the faint glow of candlelight in the distance, barely allowing visibility of the surroundings.

    The cave was spacious,rge enough for more than a dozen people to walk through side by side. In the corners were numerousplete human skeletons. Zhang Po exined that the Chang Family used the corpses of their deceased n members to refine "Walking Corpses" for their own use, which was part of the Chang Family¡¯s Corpse Maniption Skill.

    Xiao Yifei understood and acknowledged. A cold breeze swept through the cave, carrying a nauseating stench of decay.

    Suddenly, Zhang Po stopped abruptly ahead. Due to being engrossed in observing the cave interior, Xiao Yifei nearly collided into him.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop¡ª" Mid-sentence, Xiao Yifei froze, following Zhang Po¡¯s gaze to see several "people" d in armor blocking their path.

    Xiao Yifei counted and saw there were a total of eight. These "people" stood motionless, their helmets¡¯ eyes were pitch-ck voids, and pairs of pupil-less eyes coldly stared back at them.

    "Are these the Chang Family people?" Xiao Yifei whispered.

    Zhang Po shook his head, "I can¡¯t sense any Qi; they should be dead. Most likely, these are refined ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ by the Chang Family. However, it¡¯s too dark to discern their ranks."

    "Ranks? What ranks?" Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled.

    Zhang Po exined, "I¡¯ve heard from my father about some matters of the Chang Family. When their cultivation technique reaches a certain realm, they can refine ¡¯Armored Corpses.¡¯ The ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ are divided into Copper, Silver, Gold, and Diamond. Each type of ¡¯Armored Corpse¡¯ corresponds to a different cultivation realm. The higher the realm, the higher the rank of the ¡¯Armored Corpse.¡¯

    Xiao Yifei asked again, "Then why are there so many ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ blocking the way?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s clear the Chang Family doesn¡¯t seem to want us here. Judging by the formation, they mean business. Xiao Yifei, be cautious. Let¡¯s go around!" Zhang Po drew his sword and advised Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, crouching down warily. The two cautiously started to move forward.

    Just as they believed they could bypass the line of ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ without incident, a loud whistle suddenly echoed within the cave.

    At the sound of the whistle, the eyes of the ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ zed with red light. Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po happened to be parallel with the ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ at that moment.

    The nearest ¡¯Armored Corpse¡¯ first attacked, sweeping itsrge hand toward Xiao Yifei, catching him off guard and mping down on him tightly.

    Zhang Po, too, was caught off-guard by the sudden turn of events. He quickly engaged with two ¡¯Armored Corpses¡¯ surrounding him, struggling to maintain a defensive position.

    Xiao Yifei was trapped, his arms held immobile by the ¡¯Armored Corpse¡¯s¡¯ grip. A putrid wind hit his face, and another ¡¯Armored Corpse,¡¯ unknown when it arrived, lunged forward after removing its helmet, baring its yellowed teeth as it aimed to bite Xiao Yifei.

 Chapter 1231 - 1222: Gradually Expanding

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Chapter 1222: Gradually Expanding</h4>

    Xiao Yifei faced this crisis calmly, shouted loudly, and surged with green light all over his body, breaking free from the grip of the first "Armored Corpse". He simultaneously dodged to the right, parried with his left hand the "Armored Corpse" that was about to bite him, rushed forward fiercely, inserted his left foot inside the opponent¡¯s right foot to press it, his calf suddenly stretched outward, causing the "Armored Corpse" toe to a halt.

    Seeing the opportunity arise, Xiao Yifei struck the chest of the "Armored Corpse" with his left elbow in a move called the Wing Flicking Elbow. ng, thetter fell backward on cue.

    At the same moment, the previous "Armored Corpse" lunged forward, pointed at Xiao Yifei¡¯s wrist with sharp-like spikes, and Xiao Yifei swiftly grabbed its wrist with his right hand from above, stepped forward, and smashed the "Armored Corpse¡¯s" elbow joint with a backhanded left punch from above to below. At the same time, his left leg extended to trip up the "Armored Corpse¡¯s" front foot, heavily pinning its foreleg down. The added force made it unbearable for the "Armored Corpse," which crashed to its knees!

    Seeing Xiao Yifei escape danger, Zhang Po refused to be outdone. He blocked the "Armored Corpse¡¯s" ws with his treasure sword horizontally at his chest, delivered a swift leg kick aimed directly at the "Armored Corpse¡¯s" chin, which sent it toppling backward. Without a pause, Zhang Po turned and attempted to cut another attacker in half with a follow-up sword maneuver.

    However, with a resounding "ng," Zhang Po nced back in surprise to see his sword sh left only a white mark on the "Armored Corpse¡¯s" waist. His eyes widened in shock as the stricken "Armored Corpse" only hesitated momentarily before continuing its attack on him.

    With the faint light, Zhang Po saw the golden armor on the "Armored Corpse" and shouted hurriedly to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, beware! These ¡¯Golden Armor Corpses¡¯ are ranked second in the Chang Family¡¯s cultivation techniques, invulnerable and formidable. Let¡¯s fight back-to-back against them."

    No sooner had he spoken than the two "Armored Corpses" previously knocked down by Xiao Yifei rose up one after the other, their eyes glowing more fiercely red, and charged toward Xiao Yifei. Thetter, not daring to underestimate them, flowed with green energy at his hips and used the Sparrow Step Technique to move toward Zhang Po.

    The Sparrow Step Technique was indeed marvelous, worthy of being a Jin Family technique. As soon as the two "Golden Armor Corpses" were about to strike Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, he lightly leaped over three meters high, with a tap of his toes on the "Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s" head, redirecting himself toward Zhang Po.

    The two stood back-to-back, arranging themselves into a defensive formation that was difficult to attack but easy to defend. The eight "Golden Armor Corpses" each positioned themselves from their respective directions to pounce on the two, when a whistle sounded again from the cave. This time, the whistle was different from before, elongated and continuous, seemingly issuing some kind ofmand.

    As expected, upon hearing the whistle, the eight "Golden Armor Corpses" immediately steadied their stances, forming a siege around Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po as the center, slowly closing in on them.

    The eight "Golden Armor Corpses" radiated a murderous aura all over. Seasoned in battle, Zhang Po could naturally feel that this was no simple test or mere formality; they genuinely intended to trap the two here.

    As the eight "Golden Armor Corpses" drew closer, Zhang Po shouted angrily, "Our seven families are connected as one, sharing fate. Who could have imagined a noble Chang Family Head would resort to such despicable tactics, not even daring to show his face?"

    Yet, all that answered Zhang Po were the howls of the eight "Golden Armor Corpses" and nothing else.

    By then, the two had been encircled tightly by the "Golden Armor Corpses," showing signs of being besieged. Seeing no response from the Chang Family Head for a long time, Zhang Po had no choice but to say to Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, they are waiting for us to create an opening tounch their attack, so we must not separate and should fight back-to-back with them."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, firmly pressing his back against Zhang Po. Thetter furiously roared, swinging his sword and charging forward, and Xiao Yifei followed suit without dy, sticking closely to Zhang Po¡¯s back.

    What surprised Xiao Yifei was that the eight "Golden Armor Corpses" seemed to possess a human-like intelligence. When they saw the two charge forward, they didn¡¯t advance but retreated, gradually expanding the encirclement.

    Because the two were sticking so closely together, neither could exert their full strength. Yet they didn¡¯t dare to separate, fearing the "Golden Armor Corpses" would take advantage of any gaps. Seeing the "Golden Armor Corpses" gradually expanding the surrounding circle without daring tounch a strong attack, they had to halt temporarily.

    "What should we do? They seem to avoid direct confrontation, waiting for an opportunity," Xiao Yifei asked.

    Zhang Po also saw through the "Golden Armor Corpses¡¯" tactics. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Their golden armor renders them invulnerable to conventional weapons, making it challenging for ordinary cultivators to harm them. With this tight array formation, it¡¯s difficult to break. But I should be able to take one down soon. Grab this opportunity and follow me out."

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t speak further. At this juncture, Zhang Po emanated a sense of steadiness, unlike someone merely jesting. He had once heard Zhang Po discuss a technique to defeat an ax-wielder, indicating that if he used that technique, he could likely eliminate one instantly, and thus seize the chance to break through the encirclement and disrupt the formation.

    With this thought in mind, Xiao Yifei focused intently on Zhang Po¡¯s actions, ready to act as soon as the opportunity arose.

    Zhang Po closed his eyes tightly, golden light surged from his body, and he murmured, "I am the Sovereign, wearing the mask of flesh and blood, perceiving the universe as dust. Bestowed with humanity¡¯s true name, truth and lie, ughter and peace, bloom within my grasp. With my bare feet stand upon the dream wall of unknowing humanity, everything I see is severed by me. Swordsmanship, Ultimate Technique, Sovereign Over All, Break!"

    The Chang Family Head, secretly controlling the "Golden Armor Corpses," realized this move was exceptionally dangerous and quickly grasped the whistle tomand the "Golden Armor Corpses" to retreat, but it was toote.

    A huge de of golden Sword Qi burst forth on cue, even stronger than before, the entire Sword Qi filled with rich golden energy, howling toward the "Golden Armor Corpse" closest to Zhang Po.

    No matter the level of a Walking Corpse, it ultimately remains a Walking Corpse. Without the controller¡¯s directive, it could only act on instinct. At the exact moment when Zhang Po wielded his sword to use his ultimate skill, the Chang Family Head in the shadows, caught off guard, forgot to maintain control, leaving the "Golden Armor Corpse" to instinctively raise its arms to resist the Sword Qi.

    The golden Sword Qi instantly integrated into the "Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s" arms, and in a sh, it erupted in dazzling light. The Sword Qi, with an overwhelming force, sliced through the "Golden Armor Corpse," severing it in two before it could even utter a sound. The red glow in its eyes dimmed instantly, turning it into a mere corpse.

    Unlikest time, after slicing through the "Golden Armor Corpse," the Sword Qi didn¡¯t uncontrobly extend further. Zhang Po lightly lifted his sword-wielding hand, causing the Sword Qi to disperse quietly, turning into a strand of golden light that merged back into Zhang Po¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei secretly thought, "How powerful. Even I couldn¡¯t withstand such a blow."

    "Now¡¯s the time!" Zhang Po, paying no heed to his internal monologue, flew forward the moment the "Golden Armor Corpse" fell, and Xiao Yifei, hearing this, hastily utilized the Sparrow Step Technique to follow suit.

    The two, one after the other, broke through the encirclement of the eight "Golden Armor Corpses."

    <fn6ad9> For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel</fn6ad9>

    In an array, coordination of the front and back is crucial. With one member killed by Zhang Po, the array copsed on its own, leaving the remaining seven "Golden Armor Corpses" returning to their initial state. The primal desire to ughter drove them to pounce at the two.

 Chapter 1232 - CapÃ­tulo 1232: 1223: Approval

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1232: Chapter 1223: Approval</strong>

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Zhang Po asked, his face noticeably pale after unleashing an all-out strike, suppressing the feeling of exhaustion as he spoke to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Yes, I believe I¡¯ve figured out a way to deal with them, but I need to verify my idea first, and I¡¯ll need you to cover me for a moment.¡± Without hesitation, Xiao Yifei rushed toward one of the ¡°Golden Armor Corpses.¡±

    The most crucial thing betweenrades is unconditional trust, and this trust was vividly demonstrated between the two at this moment. As Xiao Yifei finished speaking, Zhang Po followed with his sword, right on his heels.

    Xiao Yifei aimed at his target, feigning a right-hand strike at the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± face, prompting thetter to instinctively raise its hand to block. Xiao Yifei seized the opportunity to swiftly raise his left hand from below, exerting force to pry open the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± arm, while simultaneously stepping forward with his left foot to trap the corpse¡¯s right leg, retracting his right palm to strike the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± chest hollow, a slight tremor of his wrist causing the corpse to tilt backward.

    ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself. He activated the fourteen Biwei Silver Needles lying dormant within him, which awoke immediately upon hearing their owner¡¯s call, quietly appearing atop Xiao Yifei¡¯s palm.

    Taking advantage of the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± backward leap, Xiao Yifei flicked out a needle, swish, and a streak of silver light shed by, piercing the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± neck. The body shuddered slightly, then couldn¡¯t move at all.

    This sequence of actions took only a few seconds. At this moment, six other ¡°Golden Armor Corpses¡± charged forth, blindly attacking Xiao Yifei. Zhang Po arrived just in time, swinging his great sword horizontally, blocking all six corpses.

    Xiao Yifei paid no attention to the battle behind him, confident that Zhang Po had his back covered. Utilizing the Sparrow Step Technique, he swiftly reached the fallen ¡°Golden Armor Corpse,¡± unveiling its helmet.

    ¡°Chop off its head!¡± Xiao Yifei shouted back to Zhang Po while summoning two more silver needles, exerting force with both hands simultaneously, a sharp flick of his wrists producing two quick swishes as two ¡°Golden Armor Corpses¡± fell in response.

    Seizing the opportunity, Zhang Po swung with all his might at the neck of the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡± Xiao Yifei had knocked down earlier. With a squelching sound, the shriveled head flew to the side, rendered immobile.

    Xiao Yifei extracted the silver needle from the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± neck, repeating the technique, swiftly dispatching the remaining four corpses to the ground, unveiling their helmets one by one. Zhang Po gleefully chopped away, quickly severing all the heads of the ¡°Golden Armor Corpses.¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡± Xiao Yifei rejoiced.

    ¡°Thanks to you, truly impressive.¡± Zhang Po sheathed his sword, offering more acim to Xiao Yifei.

    From the start, Xiao Yifei pondered the vulnerabilities of the ¡°Golden Armor Corpses.¡± Despite their sturdy armor, their bodies inside were still flesh and blood.

    The part where Xiao Yifei pierced with silver needles just happened to be the Tianzhu Acupoint, a critical point on the spine. Acupuncture to this acupoint can paralyze the body by disrupting spinal function.

    Xiao Yifei sought the opportunity to insert the silver needle into the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± Tianzhu Acupoint, and indeed, each needle-struck corpse became immobile. Xiao Yifei wanted to confirm his suspicion about whether the helmets could be removed. If it worked, he could defeat them in one move; if not, he could only restrain their actions without eliminating them.

    Indeed, this piece of strategy led Xiao Yifei to sess, all eight ¡°Golden Armor Corpses¡± were annihted.

    Hidden in the shadows, the Family Head of the Chang Family ground his teeth in anger, shocked that the duo effortlessly vanquished the eight corpses he painstakingly crafted. Beside him stood a young man, bowing in silence and expressionless.

    ¡°Chang Wutian! Are youing out, or do you want us to turn this cavern inside out before you appear?¡± Zhang Po, having used the Zhang Family¡¯s Ultimate Sword Technique, was also at the end of his strength. Yet seeing the Chang Family Head treat him and Xiao Yifei in this manner fueled his fiery wrath.

    Perhaps frightened by the two, Chang Wutian emerged from the shadows with the youth, reluctantly saying, ¡°Heroes have been young since ancient times. To see the Zhang Family Head possess such extraordinary cultivation at such a young age, the old man is truly admiring, admiring!¡± Chang Wutian¡¯s voice was sharp and odd-sounding, making Xiao Yifei ufortable.

    Chang Wutian nced at Xiao Yifei and continued, ¡°This young brother is also quite outstanding, adept in acupuncture, effortlessly breaking my ¡®Golden Armor Formation.¡¯ May I inquire about your origins, and your n¡¯s teachings?¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt disdain, thinking, ¡°What tricks is this old rat up to? Didn¡¯t I state my n at the entrance?¡± But he dared not be disrespectful verbally, introducing himself to Chang Wutian: ¡°Xiao Yifei, descendant of the Xiao Family, no master, no sect.¡±

    Approaching him, Chang Wutian patted Xiao Yifei on the shoulder warmly, saying, ¡°Ah, a descendant of the Xiao Family, the old man had the honor of meeting your esteemed father once; truly, like father, like son!¡±

    Now Xiao Yifei had a chance to scrutinize the Chang Family Head closely; despite his frequent self-referencing as ¡°Old Man,¡± his appearance was surprisingly youthful, seemingly around thirty years old, with narrow eyes that sparkled with cunning, a long hooked nose above an awkwardlyrge square mouth.

    Standing five feet tall, Chang Wutian barely reached Xiao Yifei¡¯s chest when straightening his back. He wore a long witch robe, emanating a thick stench, yet it was the youth behind him that intrigued Xiao Yifei. This young man was eight feet tall, matching Xiao Yifei, with clean-cut short hair, thin lips, white teeth, and piercing eyes fixated upon Xiao Yifei.

    The gaze felt strangely familiar to Xiao Yifei, recalling the terrifying stare he felt while looking up at the cave from the mountain¡¯s base. So it¡¯s him! This must be Chang Wutian¡¯s son.

    Growing impatient of Chang Wutian¡¯s pleasantries, Zhang Po stabbed the great sword into the ground, red at the father and son, and snapped, ¡°Using eight ¡®Golden Armor Corpses¡¯ as greeting attendants is quite extravagant, isn¡¯t? The Chang Family certainly has grand abundance.¡±

    Chang Wutian quickly apologized, ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding. The old man was just cultivating with my son, not paying attention to the situation outside the cave. Unexpectedly, you two came unannounced, leading to conflict with my ¡®Golden Armor Corpses.¡¯ Now they¡¯ve been destroyed by two young heroes; let¡¯s consider this grievance settled, shall we? A gentlemanughs off grudges.¡±

    The stench made Xiao Yifei gasp, quickly turning away to join Zhang Po. Zhang Po thought, ¡°Not paying attention? Was the whistle blown by a ghost?¡± But realizing he had a favor to ask, he let it slide, cupping his hands to Chang Wutian, ¡°Let¡¯s indeed let bygones be bygones.¡±

    Then he introduced the youth behind him to Xiao Yifei, ¡°This is my son, named Chang Wei, the most orthodox heir of the Chang Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. Chang Wei, greet the young brothers.¡±<fn2c10> This text is hosted at ?ovelFind</fn2c10>

    With aplex expression in his eyes, Chang Wei nced at Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po, cupping his hands, ¡°Chang Wei, pleased to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Yet I have a favor to request,¡± Zhang Po returned the courtesy to Chang Wei, addressing Chang Wutian.

    ¡°Speak, speak freely.¡± Chang Wutian wore a nauseatingly smiling face.

 Chapter 1233 - CapÃ­tulo 1233: 1224: Utter Bewilderment

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1233: Chapter 1224: Utter Bewilderment</strong>

    Zhang Po forced himself to suppress the look of disgust on his face and said to Chang Wutian, ¡°We two came here this time just to borrow the Chang Family¡¯smand phrase.¡± He then told Chang Wutian that Ci Xin had reached that realm and was about to enter the Bronze Gate, but deliberately omitted the Zhang Family¡¯s predicament.

    Chang Wutian had long anticipated their purpose this time, but still pretended to be bewildered and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t themand phrase taken by the Family Head of the Xiao Family?¡± He then nced at Xiao Yifei, full of confusion.

    Xiao Yifei took a deep breath and replied, ¡°My father only took a copy; the originalmand phrase is still within the Chang Family. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, we can make another copy ourselves.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chang Wutian immediately feigned realization, ¡°Ah! Right, right, you see, my memory! I¡¯ve been so focused on looking after my son¡¯s cultivation that Ipletely forgot the originalmand phrase is still here. Come with me, my young friends, I¡¯ll fetch it for you now.¡± Saying this, he turned and headed toward the depths of the cave.

    Xiao Yifei and hispanion exchanged nces, nodded, and followed Chang Wutian inside. But behind them, Chang Wei¡¯s face was filled with difort. The observant Xiao Yifei noticed this detail, and worry began to stir in his heart: Could the Chang father and son be scheming something?

    Ever since defeating the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡± formation, Xiao Yifei had felt there was something odd about this cave, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. He instinctively sensed that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    As they trekked through winding paths for a long time, Xiao Yifei, with nothing else to do, started observing the cave where the Chang Family tribe resided. The cave walls were adorned with many decorative skeletons, underneath which were inscribed characters Xiao Yifei found indecipherable. Additionally, there were several recessed small caves used for storage and habitation. The cave itself was spacious andbyrinthine, seemingly straightforward yet internallyplex.

    Perhaps tired of walking, Zhang Po suddenly halted. Xiao Yifei also stopped, knowing that anything Zhang Po did had its reasons. He just needed to trust him unconditionally.

    Chang Wutian stopped as well, turned around, and asked perplexedly, ¡°Why did you stop, young Zhang? The secret chamber holding themand phrase is just ahead, another two minutes or so away.¡±<fn780e> Readplete version only at f?ndnovel</fn780e>

    Zhang Po frowned and asked Chang Wutian, ¡°Why is it that, aside from you and your son, there are no other nsmen in this Chang Family? We¡¯ve only made it through half of this cave, and I haven¡¯t seen a single servant or guard. Are you ying some trick on us, elder?¡±

    After hearing Zhang Po¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei felt enlightened. Indeed, he had sensed something was amiss but hadn¡¯t pinpointed it. Zhang Po¡¯s remarks now made him realize the truth.

    The mystery within the Chang Family cave is right here!

    The Chang Family, though fallen from grace, was once one of the Seven Ancient ns. Despite hundreds of years of decline, the nsmen of the Seven Ancient ns wouldn¡¯t be so scarce.

    Having toured half of the cave, it¡¯s bewildering that the vast Chang Family only has the father and son left, no wonder Xiao Yifei felt something was off from the beginning.

    Emting Zhang Po¡¯s tone, Xiao Yifei raised his head and looked at Chang Wutian, with a kind of bravado from borrowed authority, and asked, ¡°Indeed, what¡¯s going on? Elder Chang, would you care to exin? Or is the entire staff of the Chang Family hiding around some corner, waiting to ambush us?¡±

    Upon hearing their words, Chang Wutian lowered his head, a touch of sadness shed in his eyes, and he sighed, ¡°s! They¡¯re all gone, all gone.¡±

    Surprised, Xiao Yifei exchanged nces with Zhang Po and asked, ¡°Gone? What do you mean? Elder, could you share some details? Maybe we can lend a hand.¡±

    Chang Wei somehow produced a chair and ced it behind Chang Wutian, who nodded at him, sat down, and quietly narrated the tragic events that had befallen the Chang Family to Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po.

    It turned out, months ago, the Chang Family was still a bustling, prosperous n, one of the foremost among the Seven Ancient ns. The Family Head was not Chang Wutian, but Chang Wutian¡¯s father, Chang Zhen, who was near seventy years old yet possessed impressive cultivation skills, mastering the Chang Family¡¯s cultivation techniques to unparalleled levels.

    Though Chang Zhen practiced the Chang Family¡¯s infamous sinister techniques, he was upright and managed the n efficiently. Adults would go out during the day to collect corpses of deceased from other indigenous tribes for cultivation use, while children stayed in the cave, apanied by walking corpses. Though eerie, the Chang Family found this life harmonious.

    But fortune did notst. One day, Chang Zhen felt he had reached the final realm of the Chang Family¡¯s technique, allowing him to create a ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse,¡± a level stronger than the ¡°Golden Armor Corpse.¡±

    The ¡°Golden Armor Corpse¡± was impervious to weapons in its golden armor, while the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± merged armor with body, wless and invincible, with immense destructive power.

    Even though the Chang Family primarily focused on corpse puppetry, they often ventured out to find bodies from other tribes for their walking corpses. However, creating a ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± required a cultivator¡¯s body, yet the Ten Thousand Mountains had no cultivators beyond primitive tribes. Rashly attacking other ns would evoke fierce retaliation.

    So, Chang Zhen obsessed over it day and night, gradually losing his sanity and deviating from principles, killing several elders with decent cultivation to create a ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± by catching Chang Wutian and his son off guard.

    By the time Chang Wutian discovered this, it was toote. After forty-nine days of refinement, the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± waspleted, the cave filled with ominous energy. Chang Wutian, along with a few capable n members, confronted Chang Wei, but couldn¡¯t find him.

    It was a sharp-eyed nsman who finally discovered Chang Wei¡¯s corpse in the corner. Chang Wei had used Forbidden Techniques to forcibly break through his realm. Uponpletion, he found himself unable to control the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse,¡± falling victim to its ruthless bacsh.

    The ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± that killed Chang Wei stood coldly observing everyone in the cave, like it was eyeing its prey.

    Chang Wutian hurriedly led the nsmen outside the cave, but the uncontrolled ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± wouldn¡¯t let them go easily, closely pursuing them and wreaking havoc, unting its superior walking corpse destructiveness, mercilessly ughtering the Chang Family.

    Though the Chang Family had a few cultivators, the majority were helpless ordinary people. Facing such a fierce walking corpse, they stood no chance. In an instant, corpses piled and blood flowed, only Chang Wutian and his son, with a few decent cultivators, could resist with difficulty.

 Chapter 1234 - 1225: Speaking Without Reserve

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Chapter 1225: Speaking Without Reserve</h4>

    The benefit of a walking corpse lies in itsck of pain or awareness, with no feelings at all, it merely hunts prey based on instinct. If not controlled, it would be a "perpetual motion machine," never stopping. Although Chang Wutian and the others are cultivators, they are ultimately flesh and blood and cannot withstand the torment of the "Drilling Armor Corpse". They can only abandon their ns and escape to the cave.

    The "Drilling Armor Corpse" naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off, chasing swiftly and shing aimlessly with itsrge diamond-embedded hands, like a meat grinder. In no time, it ughtered several cultivators, sparing only Chang Wutian and his son.

    Seeing the "Drilling Armor Corpse" turn its attention to him and his son, Chang Wutian, filled with righteous indignation, tricked it with his son into the stone chamber where Elder Chang Wei had perished.

    At the critical moment, Chang Wutian used the Ci Family¡¯s sealing ultimate technique, which he had secretly learned, to bind the "Drilling Armor Corpse" within the stone chamber.

    Though the "Drilling Armor Corpse" was temporarily dealt with, the Chang Family suffered heavy losses. Many didn¡¯t die instantly but were nearly so, and Chang Wutian and his son, not skilled in medical skills, could only watch as their kin perished. Ultimately, only Chang Wutian and his son survived.

    After deliberation, the two decided to stay in the cave, clean up the tragedy, recuperate and bide their time, preparing to restore the Chang Family¡¯s fortunes.

    The story was told for a full half hour, and only after some time did Xiao Yifei awaken from Chang Wutian¡¯s sorrow andment, "Truly pitiable, the bones by the river, yet even the dreamers in spring chambers." Although Chang Wutian is sinister and cunning, he surely didn¡¯t deserve such a miserable end; calling it a separation of family, copse, and personal death is not an exaggeration.

    Zhang Po rolled his eyes at Xiao Yifei; he clearly noticed several ws in the story but chose not to bother much, thinking Xiao Yifei naively swallowed Chang Wutian¡¯s ploy. Nevertheless, needing something from Chang Wutian, Zhang Po couldn¡¯t appear too cold, thus feigning a sympathetic demeanor, "Truly pitiful, such arduous intentions from Chang senior, how shameful, how shameful that I doubted you."

    Xiao Yifei agreed, "Yes, I apologize Mr. Chang. If there¡¯s a chance, we both will definitely help revitalize your Chang Family."

    Chang Wutian wiped the tears from his weathered face and said to the two of them, "Your kind intentions, I appreciate them, but the revival of the family is not as simple as words; it requires effort over time. Should old I need something from you both in the future, I shall speak unsparingly."

    After some courteous exchanges with Chang Wutian, he seemed enlightened and smiled, "Look at me, I get forgetful with age, telling a story for so long, almost forgot to take you young brothers to get the password,e quickly."

    Xiao Yifei was delighted, thinking you finally remembered the main task. He followed Chang Wutian with Zhang Po, but at that moment, noticed Chang Wei¡¯splex expression, like he had unspeakable eyes, probably due to excessive grief for the loss of the family but unable to express his emotions.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and followed the already distanced Chang Wutian and Zhang Po.

    After walking about fifteen minutes into the cave¡¯s depths, they arrived before a stone gate. Chang Wutian introduced, "Inside this stone gate is the secret chamber holding the password. The door is over three meters high, weighing over eight hundred pounds, impossible to open by mere force, only our family¡¯s previous n leaders know the opening mechanism."

    Saying this, Chang Wutian cleared the weeds from a stone pile beside it, revealing a triangr stone button, presumably the stone gate¡¯s switch.

    Chang Wutian exerted all his strength, rotating the button by a hundred and eighty degrees; a massive gear-clutching sound echoed, and the stone gate opened with a response. Probably due to being long unopened, the door stirred a huge cloud of dust, momentarily blinding Xiao Yifei.

    After a while, as the dust settled, Xiao Yifei glimpsed inside but could only discern vaguely due to no light source; he wiped his face with his hand and said, "Cough, cough, why so much dust? How many years has it been since this gate opened?"

    Zhang Po also took a moment before opening his eyes, angrily scolding the distant Chang Wutian and son, "You two are very cunning, bringing this much dust without warning."

    Chang Wutian chuckled awkwardly, "Ah, sorry, old me neglected to remind you two young brothers, please forgive this little oversight."

    Xiao Yifei spat out a mouthful of sand, "You¡¯re clearly bitter about us destroying your eight ¡¯Golden Armor Corpses¡¯."

    <fne60d> Official source is find(?)ovel</fne60d>

    "Dare not, dare not," Chang Wutian hurriedly apologized with a smile.

    "The password is right in this chamber; shall we retrieve it together?" He suggested, stepping into the stone gate first.

    "Wait a moment!" Xiao Yifei sensed something amiss and stopped him.

    Chang Wutian halted at the doorway, turning impatiently, annoyed, "What now?"

    Xiao Yifei paid no mind to his strangeness but asked, "When did my fatherste to retrieve the password?"

    "Six months ago, why?" Chang Wutian replied.

    "In just six months, how has this stone gate umted such dense dust? From the amount earlier, it hasn¡¯t opened for at least five years."

    A flicker of panic crossed Chang Wutian¡¯s eyes, but Xiao Yifei caught it, "Out with it! What¡¯s going on here?"

    Chang Wutian stammered, speechless for a long time.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei suddenly confronting him without knowing the reason, Zhang Po nheless stood with his sword drawn, "Chang senior, Xiao Yifei asked you a question, why aren¡¯t you answering?"

    Amidst panic, Chang Wutian reluctantly answered, "The password wasn¡¯t originally in the stone chamber... but...st time the Xiao Family Head came to get it, I thought it might be needed again soon, so I moved it to the secret chamber."

    "Nonsense, my dad came just six months ago; even if you moved it right after he left, this door couldn¡¯t have been closed for more than six months!"

    Exposed, Chang Wutian was rendered speechless.

    "Speak! What¡¯s really in this chamber, why did you bring us here?" Zhang Po pointed his sword at Chang Wutian.

    "What are you doing!" Seeing someone pointing a sword at his father, Chang Wei immediately stepped in front, fingers slightly closed, revealing faint shimmering light. Xiao Yifei noticed thin lines between Chang Wei¡¯s fingers, much like the fishing line he used before, extremely sharp and potentially lethal with a slight slip.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei faced off, swords drawn, and Chang Wutian stood behind his son, expression grave and silent.

    It was Xiao Yifei who first calmed down, standing between the two sides, mediating with Zhang Po, "Let¡¯s not fight over a few words; let¡¯s first get to the bottom of this."

    Then he turned towards Chang Wutian and his son, "Chang senior, we genuinely seek the password to help the Ci Family¡¯s Ci Xin girl to breach the Bronze Gate; why do you keep making it difficult for us? Aren¡¯t our seven families supposed to mutually aid each other? One family gaining benefits would raise the others as well."

 Chapter 1235 - CapÃ­tulo 1235: 1226: Fickle and Unpredictable

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1235: Chapter 1226: Fickle and Unpredictable</strong>

    Chang Wei also didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with the two of them, turning his head to Chang Wutian and saying, ¡°Yeah, Dad, where exactly do you want to take them, the password is just at¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Chang Wei could finish, Chang Wutian interrupted him with a powerful shout.

    Indeed, Chang Wutian never nned to take him and Zhang Po to find the password; instead, he brought them to a stone chamber filled with who knows what ghostly things, truly harboring untold intentions. Xiao Yifei realized this and stopped trying to dissuade him, standing coldly beside Zhang Po and saying, ¡°Senior Chang, if you are unrighteous, don¡¯t me us juniors for being unkind.¡±<fn301d> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind</fn301d>

    Seeing that things had reached an irreparable point, Chang Wutian could no longer pretend, his fierce nature fully revealed, and he sneered at Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po, saying, ¡°Just relying on you two little kids, you dare to boast in front of me, Chang Wutian, whose reputation as the ¡®Corpse King¡¯ is renowned in the Corpse Chasing World. Today, I¡¯ll indeed be unrighteous, what can you do about it?¡±

    The negotiations broke down, and Xiao Yifei had no way to smooth the situation. This old thing never intended to negotiate peacefully; the few ¡°Golden Armor Corpses¡± at the door were deliberately ced there, aiming to take their lives.

    Chang Wutian¡¯s face was hideous, wearing a sinister smile. He suddenly stomped the ground, as if triggering some mechanism. Xiao Yifei suddenly felt the stone b beneath himself and Zhang Po tilting rapidly, their feet slipping, falling into the stone chamber in an instant.

    ¡°Go in! Haha!¡± Chang Wutian followed closely, flying to the entrance of the stone gate and activating the switch, causing the stone door to shut with a response.

    Xiao Yifei only felt his body lose bnce immediately, falling backward into the stone chamber, with Chang Wutian¡¯s smugughtering from behind.

    ¡°Inside here is a ¡®Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯ refined using my family¡¯s flesh. Enjoy it well. Once you two die inside, with your fleshy body¡¯s strength, I can refine even more ¡®Drilling Armor Corpses.¡¯ Xiao Yifei, your father owed me, and you will repay it for him! Hahaha!¡±

    It turns out Chang Wutian never intended to give them the password from the moment he knew they came, nning to use their bodies to refine ¡°Drilling Armor Corpses,¡± not considering letting them leave alive.

    Even Chang Wei was unaware of this whole n. Seeing his father so cruel, he pleaded, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re trapping two descendants of the family like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid their family¡¯s people will me you?¡±

    Chang Wutian confidently said, ¡°No one will know, nor will spirits, where can they find them? Once I refine three ¡®Drilling Armor Corpses,¡¯ I¡¯ll also go check out that Bronze Gate. But you¡­¡± Chang Wutian burst out, ¡°You unfilial child, nearly ruined my n! Kneel!¡±

    Chang Wei dared not retort, kneeling down, head lowered, and silent.

    Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po were trapped by Chang Wutian, activating the mechanism that sent them into the stone chamber.

    Boom! There was a loud bang behind, the stone door closed, losing its light source, Xiao Yifei¡¯s vision went dark.

    ¡°Zhang Po, are you okay?¡± In the pitch-ck surroundings where he couldn¡¯t even see his hand in front of him, though there were no steps or drop-offs in the stone chamber to worry about falling and hurting oneself, Xiao Yifei was still concerned about Zhang Po.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡± Zhang Po¡¯s voice came from not far behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine too, it¡¯s too dark here, let¡¯s find some light source first, be careful, I heard that old thief said there seems to be a ¡®Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯ in this stone chamber.¡±

    ¡°I have a Fire Stick, I¡¯ll light it up first.¡± After saying this, Zhang Po fumbled for the Fire Stick at his waist, circting True Qi inside himself, a light snap of his fingers, and the Fire Stick ignited.

    By the firelight, Xiao Yifei saw Zhang Po not far from him, a Great Sword that had flown out in panic, leaving a bare person standing there.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Sword?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    ¡°The mechanism started too suddenly just now, my hand slipped, not knowing where it fell. I¡¯ll look for it.¡± With that, Zhang Po took the Fire Stick and started moving around, asionally bending down to check if it was his Sword.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t idle either, standing up and following Zhang Po, examining the stone chamber.

    The space inside the stone chamber wasn¡¯trge, only the size of a bedroom. If the light source were sufficient, one could overlook the entire scene inside. However, the two only had the Fire Stick in Zhang Po¡¯s hand, making movement quite inconvenient, and they could only make out things within two meters around them.

    Humans always have an innate fear of darkness and the unknown, and Xiao Yifei was no exception. Once away from the small firelight, he felt ufortable and could only stay closely by Zhang Po¡¯s side.

    Zhang Po, seeing Xiao Yifei sticking close to him, could even feel Xiao Yifei¡¯s breath and the hair on the back of his neck standing upright from Xiao Yifei¡¯s breath. Zhang Po took out another Fire Stick and threw it to Xiao Yifei, saying, ¡°Go, go, look over there, why are you sticking so close to me.¡±

    Xiao Yifei took the Fire Stick, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Do you think I want to be close to you? If you¡¯d given me one earlier, it would¡¯ve been settled.¡± With this, he circted True Qi inside, lit the Fire Stick, and awkwardly walked in the opposite direction to explore the situation.

    The stone chamber inside was empty, the Fire Stick¡¯s light revealing only some dust and clutter. Xiao Yifei followed the wall, illuminating as he went, feeling his way toward the corner.

    After searching for a while, Xiao Yifei found that the wall hadmp holders simr to oilmps, with oil traces not yet dried up.

    ¡°There¡¯s amp here!¡± Xiao Yifei shouted in Zhang Po¡¯s direction, setting the Fire Stick on the oilmp, lighting it.

    In an instant, the firelight illuminated every corner of the stone chamber, making it brilliantly clear.

    ¡°Now we can¡­¡± Xiao Yifei looked at Zhang Po, about to shout happily, but the words were stuck in his throat.

    Only to see Zhang Po staring nkly behind him, motionless, his eyes full of terror.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Zhang Po?¡± Sensing something amiss, Xiao Yifei asked tentatively.

    Zhang Po didn¡¯t respond, only blinking desperately at him.

    ¡°Is your eye twitching?¡± Having fought side by side with Zhang Po a few times and traveled together for a while, Xiao Yifei¡¯s tacit understanding with him was unquestionable. He naturally knew there was something behind him, but if he turned around rashly, he might make a mess of it. Xiao Yifei responded this way, intending to wait for Zhang Po¡¯s next instruction.

    Zhang Po also understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention, but the situation in front of him no longer allowed the two to banter further, he had to shout loudly at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Get away from there!¡±

    No sooner said than done, Xiao Yifei realized the crisis when he heard Zhang Po¡¯s shout and quickly wanted to fly up using the ¡°Sparrow Step Technique.¡±

    Just as Xiao Yifei thought he was about to jump away, his body suddenly stalled in midair. Despite Xiao Yifei¡¯s efforts, he couldn¡¯t move an inch further.

    Surprised, Xiao Yifei looked down, only to see arge hand, gripping his calf tightly, the hand covered in shimmering broken diamonds, emitting a flowing glorious light.

    ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse!¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself that this was bad, struggling desperately to break free. However, no matter how he struggled, it was futile; the giant hand seemed nailed to Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg.

    After all, Xiao Yifei was flesh and blood, and his calf couldn¡¯t endure such immense pressure. In no time, the feeling of bones shattering swept in, causing Xiao Yifei to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Help me! Zhang Po!¡± The tremendous pain even began to erode Xiao Yifei¡¯s consciousness, his mind gradually bing blurry.

 Chapter 1236 - CapÃ­tulo 1236: 1227: Patrol

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1236: Chapter 1227: Patrol</strong>

    Zhang Po had been waiting for an opportunity, and seeing Xiao Yifei was about to copse, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He quickly scanned the surroundings and indeed found his dropped great sword in a corner of the stone chamber.

    ¡°Hold on, Xiao Yifei!¡± Zhang Po shouted, leaping to the corner and picking up the great sword. Then, gathering all his Qi, the treasure sword emitted a dazzling golden light. After a brief charge, he swung the sword at the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s arm.

    ng, sparks flew everywhere. The strike seemed unremarkable, but Zhang Po used all his strength. However, the Drilling Armor Corpse

    didn¡¯t budge an inch, instead tightening its grip on Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡± Zhang Po eximed, eyes widened in surprise, finding no trace of his strike on its arm. This creature¡¯s body was far more formidable than the Golden Armor Corpse.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Yifei screamed in pain, feeling he had lost feeling in his lower leg. Everything was going ck; he was about to pass out.

    Seeing the crisis, Zhang Po dared not hold back any longer. He swung another powerful sword strike, the immense impact sending even himself flying.

    This attack finally had an effect. The Drilling Armor Corpse was clearly enraged, flinging Xiao Yifei aside. Its monstrous face turned toward Zhang Po, emitting a beast-like roar.

    Thanks to Zhang Po¡¯s repeated attacks, Xiao Yifei escaped death¡¯s edge. Without time to think, he endured the weakness within and checked the injury on his lower leg.

    This examination filled Xiao Yifei with despair. His lower leg was utterly ruined, bones shattered, tendons torn, and meridians dead. He tried moving his leg but found his brain¡¯smands couldn¡¯t transmit. He hadn¡¯t expected the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s destructiveness to be this horrific.

    ¡°Zhang Po, hold it off for a while!¡± Xiao Yifei notified before ignoring the battle before him, sitting cross-legged to begin healing.

    He recalled Zhang Po once saying the wood attribute Qi has healing properties. Thinking quickly, he attempted using his Qi to repair damaged muscles and bones.

    Upon trying, Xiao Yifei was overjoyed. Indeed, as his wood attribute Qi flowed to the lower leg, it immediately began to repair the shriveled cells. Like a rescue team, within Xiao Yifei¡¯s senses, the muscles, bones, and meridians of his lower leg started recovering at an eye-visible pace.

    At this rate, Xiao Yifei knew that within an hour, he¡¯d regain the use of his leg. Although it might be challenging to rejoin the battle, it was the only way.

    ¡°You must hold on!¡± Xiao Yifei sat in the corner, hoping Zhang Po could withstand for this hour. Then, together, they could definitely take down the Drilling Armor Corpse.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei beginning to recover, Zhang Po steeled his heart, engaging the Drilling Armor Corpse in a tight dance of swords. In a blink, he swung dozens of swords, crosshatches of golden light with astounding power.<fn18c6> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fn18c6>

    Looking at the Drilling Armor Corpse, its two elephantine legs stood firm like a mountain in a field, efficiently deflecting all of Zhang Po¡¯s strikes with a single hand.

    Surprised, Zhang Po exerted force in his legs, leaping backward to the center of the stone chamber. The Drilling Armor Corpse fearlessly followed, taking light strides.

    The previous battle took ce in the shadowy corners of the stone chamber. Now, as the battlefield shifted to the stone chamber¡¯s center, Zhang Po finally examined his adversary closely.

    The Drilling Armor Corpse stood over three meters tall, fragments of diamond covering its body, shimmering under thenterns. The gaps between diamonds, its exposed skin, were ck, resembling a diamond-studded ck mountain. Just like Chang Wutian said, the Drilling Armor and its body were one. Muscles robust, face fierce, its eyes flickering with pale blue phosphorus light.

    The Drilling Armor Corpse coldly nced at Zhang Po, a hint of majesty in its gaze, surprisingly speaking human words: ¡°Those who defy the Chang Family¡¯s might, kill without mercy!¡±

    Zhang Po was shocked that it could speak, unsure if it understood. Holding a try-and-see attitude, he hastily cupped his fists and responded, ¡°I am Zhang Po, head of the Zhang Family, one of the Seven Ancient ns. I¡¯vee only to gather the Chang Family¡¯s tokens, with no intent of offense. Please forgive any transgressions.¡±

    Resting nearby, Xiao Yifei overheard their dialogue, shaking his head and thinking, ¡°Fool, this Drilling Armor Corpse is probably like a robot, input with a few programs by its creator; it likely only spouts intimidating words and can¡¯t converse like a human.¡±

    Sure enough, as Xiao Yifei thought, the Drilling Armor Corpse ignored Zhang Po¡¯s greetings, repeating: ¡°Those who defy the Chang Family¡¯s might, kill without mercy!¡± Saying that, it took the initiative, reaching itsrge hands straight for Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po sighed, realizing gentleness wouldn¡¯t work; only force remained. He needed to endure until Xiao Yifei recovered. Then, partnered together, losing would be difficult!

    Zhang Po swung his sword to face the challenge. ng, a huge sound erupted, with Zhang Po sent flying backward. The Drilling Armor Corpse quickly followed, and Zhang Po shifted to defense. Lightly lifting his left leg, he stood on one, with a slight wave of his sword hand, using ¡°Guest Wees Pine¡± to ward off the Drilling Armor Corpse.

    The Drilling Armor Corpse recoiled rather than advanced, its stretched arm suddenly twisting in an attempt to sneak attack from behind. Zhang Po, expecting this move, ducked and dodged the attack, counter-striking at the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s chest.

    This sword strike, Zhang Po gave it his all, seeking a breach in the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s defense. Yet, things did not go as he wished. The Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s invincibility halted Zhang Po¡¯s swordpletely, without giving way. Both exerted force against each other, yet Zhang Po was determined not to retreat, sending an additional burst of Qi to the sword, struggling with the Drilling Armor Corpse.

    After a brief standoff between the human and the corpse, Zhang Po¡¯s sword bent at an unnatural arc. Astonished by the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s strength, Zhang Po hurriedly withdrew the sword.

    When two forces oppose, the side releasing force is disadvantaged. As Zhang Po first retreated and withdrew his sword, the Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s brute strength, having no outlet, inadvertently apanied Zhang Po, pressing heavily against him.

    Zhang Po panicked, realizing how this Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s three-meter tall body indicated its weight wasn¡¯t under three hundred pounds. Pressing unprepared against Zhang Po¡¯s body, he felt a sweetness in his chest and spat blood, frantically pushing the Drilling Armor Corpse away.

    The Drilling Armor Corpse wouldn¡¯t squander such a chance, sitting up to pin Zhang Po¡¯s abdomen, immobilizing him. Zhang Po dry heaved again, while the Drilling Armor Corpse raised its fists, fiercely punching Zhang Po¡¯s face.

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of punches were thrown. Zhang Po, his face bloodied, knew at this rate he¡¯d be pounded to death by the Drilling Armor Corpse. Holding nothing back, his Dantian¡¯s Qi poured out, instantly filling Zhang Po¡¯s body. Zhang Po¡¯s arms exerted force, pushing against the Drilling Armor Corpse.

 Chapter 1237 - 1228: Ferocious

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Chapter 1228: Ferocious</h4>

    The "Drilling Armor Corpse," its attention fixed on the upper body furiously hammering Zhang Po¡¯s arms, coupled with not expecting such a powerful burst of strength from Zhang Po, was caught off guard and shoved away. It crashed heavily against the stone chamber wall, causing a booming sound and scattering dust all around.

    "Are you alright, Zhang Po?" Xiao Yifei was burning with anxiety. Even though Zhang Po and the "Drilling Armor Corpse" had exchanged blows for a few rounds, only a little over ten minutes had passed since Xiao Yifei began recovering from his injuries. He assessed the condition of his leg; the recovery wasn¡¯t even halfway through. At this rate, Zhang Po would eventually be killed by the "Drilling Armor Corpse."

    "No big deal, you concentrate on healing. Watch how I deal with it." Zhang Po stood up, wiped the blood off his face. At the moment, his appearance was unrecognizable, whether it was the corners of his eyes, nose, or mouth, all pummeled by the "Drilling Armor Corpse" with dozens of punches, fresh blood streaming down, his face savage and fierce.

    Zhang Po roughly sensed that the Qi within him was nearly depleted, not enough to support using the third realm of the Sword Skill Ultimate Technique. He let out a bitterugh, in this state he had no way topete with the "Drilling Armor Corpse," but as someone aspiring to be the strongest swordsman under the heavens, he was unwilling to ept such failure, and had to rely on his formidable willpower to fight against the "Drilling Armor Corpse."

    Xiao Yifei could see clearly the state Zhang Po was in; he was barely holding on. Whether he could withstand the next round of the "Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s" attack was questionable, let alone defeat it.

    As the two were in deep thought, the "Drilling Armor Corpse" had already stood up. Such a level of attack posed no significant harm to it, and it stared coldly at Zhang Po, who was covered in blood, with an even more intense killing intent in its eyes.

    Zhang Po turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ll find a chance to entangle it, you don¡¯t worry about your injury, quickly..."

    "Be careful!"

    Before Zhang Po could finish speaking, he was startled. He only felt a gust of wind, a sharp pain suddenlying from his chest. Looking down, he saw a hand encrusted with shattered diamonds piercing through his chest. In an instant, blood gushed out, and a feeling of emptiness arose within him.

    Zhang Po¡¯s legs gave way, he knelt to the ground, and his mind began to grow heavy, his head hanging low.

    "I... Xiao Yifei... you have to... take care of my kin..." At this moment, Zhang Po only felt his body gradually losing vitality, the Qi within him beginning to drain away. Using hisst bit of strength, he uttered a few broken words, then his eyes went ck, and he fell to the ground.

    "Zhang Po!" Xiao Yifei eximed in horror, calling out to Zhang Po with a heart-wrenching cry, but thetter only lifted his head, nced at Xiao Yifei, and then closed his eyes, showing no signs of life.

    "Don¡¯t die, Zhang Po! Pull yourself together, stand up!" Xiao Yifei called out Zhang Po¡¯s name repeatedly without meaning, but thetter couldn¡¯t hear at all, no longer responding.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were already wet with tears, his calls for Zhang Po growing softer and softer, eventually turning into muttering to himself.

    "Get up, I beg you, don¡¯t die."

    He recalled their battles in the Axeman Tribe, theirughter and rapid pace through the woods, their cultivation and exchanges in Jin Vige, the scenes of them fighting side by side, and Zhang Po saving him from dire straits. All these memories were now gone, and the once lively Zhang Po was moving farther and farther away.

    Their rtionship had evolved into that of mentor, friend, and rival all along this journey, making Xiao Yifei unconsciously dependent on Zhang Po.

    Yet Zhang Po, in such a manner, died before his eyes.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head vigorously, hoping to drive away the fleeting images in his mind, his eyes full of despair and helplessness.

    And the originator of it all, the "Drilling Armor Corpse," withdrew its hand from Zhang Po¡¯s chest, untingly shaking off the blood as if discarding mere trash. Its eyes, glowing a dim blue, coldly fixed on Xiao Yifei, as if saying: "You¡¯re next."

    Xiao Yifei absentmindedly nced at the hot blood spilled on the ground, knowing it belonged to his brother.

    "You killed Zhang Po." Xiao Yifei murmured in astonishment.

    "You killed Zhang Po! I will kill you." The despair and helplessness in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were fully reced by anger at this moment. He summoned the Biwei Silver Needle from within, taking out the longest main needle and brutally stabbed it into his crown.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body began to swell. The previously withered calf seized by the "Drilling Armor Corpse" rapidly grew new flesh and skin at a speed visible to the naked eye, with Qi from the natural world flowing continuously into him.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei transformed, reaching a height on par with the "Drilling Armor Corpse." Every sinew of muscle on his body bulged, filled with explosive energy. His eyes emitted red light.

    "You killed Zhang Po! I will kill you!"

    At this moment, it was as if Xiao Yifei was reborn, his consciousness consumed by the urge for revenge for Zhang Po, surrounded in glowing red light, as if a god of ughter had descended.

    Though the Drilling Armor Corpse was the finest walking corpse, it was still just a walking corpse, devoid of emotion, and incapable of feeling fear. It was driven purely by a walking corpse¡¯s instincts, to hunt and be hunted was its only definition since its creation.

    The "Drilling Armor Corpse" felt nothing towards the drastic change in Xiao Yifei, only wanting to destroy everything in sight, and Xiao Yifei, now in his berserk state, felt the same.

    "Berserk Xiao Yifei" punched towards the "Drilling Armor Corpse," this punch carrying destructive power, even the air emitting an explosive sound. Space began to warp around it as his fist roared towards the "Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s" front.

    <fne9e7> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fne9e7>

    The "Drilling Armor Corpse" neither dodged nor retreated, as a walking corpse, incapable of gauging strength urately, reciprocated violence with violence andunched a straightforward punch towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s fist.

    Boom! The fists collided; the surrounding air dissipated, forming a rtively vacuumed space. The two fists fiercely contended in this vacuum, with "Berserk Xiao Yifei" eventually having the upper hand, the Drilling Armor Corpse utterly outmatched in strength and knocked backwards.

    The "Drilling Armor Corpse" crashed heavily into the stone chamber wall, a loud crash echoing through, turning the solid stone wall inward. Completely unfeeling, it stood up to attack again, stretching its arms straight to pierce at "Berserk Xiao Yifei," using the same moves as when battling Zhang Po.

    This was exactly what "Berserk Xiao Yifei" wanted; without pause, he mimicked the "Drilling Armor Corpse," stretching his own arms, palms up, meeting the attack head-on.

    Once again, the two shed, the fingernails of this ss of walking corpse, as sharp as des, cut through hair and sliced iron like mud. Even with such force, they barely prated Xiao Yifei¡¯s iron-like palms,pletely unable to advance another millimeter.

    "Berserk Xiao Yifei" suddenly exerted force, sending a wave of Qi surging at the "Drilling Armor Corpse," which was then sted backwards. Even beforending, "Berserk Xiao Yifei" was already on it, gripping its right arm tightly with handsrger and more powerful than the "Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s."

 Chapter 1238 - 1229: Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Chapter 1229: Rampage</h4>

    With a sessful strike, "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" gave "Drilling Armor Corpse" no chance to struggle, immediately using his foot as an axis, grabbing "Drilling Armor Corpse" and spinning rapidly. This move bore a remarkable resemnce to Zhang Po¡¯s "Shura Wind." With such great force, "Drilling Armor Corpse" naturally couldn¡¯t resist. Before its feet could even stabilize, it was lifted off the ground by "Rampaging Xiao Yifei."

    In the blink of an eye, "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" spun "Drilling Armor Corpse" hundreds of times. The immense centrifugal force instantly tore off "Drilling Armor Corpse"¡¯s arm, and it lost connection, flying heavily into the stone wall once more.

    The power of this attack was so great that "Drilling Armor Corpse" smashed a hole through the stone wall and flew into the adjacent space.

    "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" nced at the severed arm in his hand, snapped it in two with a knee push, and casually tossed it aside, pursuing in the direction where "Drilling Armor Corpse" had fallen.

    The hole that "Drilling Armor Corpse" smashed was somewhat small, and "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," with muscles swelling, found it difficult to bend over, so he continuously struck the stone wall. After a few punches, he created arge hole over three meters high, lowered his head, and walked in.

    It turned out that next to the stone chamber was the bedroom where Chang Wutian and his son lived. When "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" and "Drilling Armor Corpse" were fighting, Chang Wutian heard the noise and thought it was "Drilling Armor Corpse" ughtering on its own, even sneaking a listen for a while like a voyeur.

    Just as Chang Wutian leisurely brought a basin of hot water to soak his feet on the bed, a sudden loud noise erupted in the room. Looking up, he saw "Drilling Armor Corpse" flying backward, with "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" in hot pursuit, entering his room.

    Unexpectedly, their battle was so fierce that it broke through the solid secret chamber, reaching hisir. What surprised Chang Wutian even more was that the "Drilling Armor Corpse," meticulously crafted and his pride, was beaten so badly by Xiao Yifei. Meanwhile, due to sheltering the enemy, Chang Wei was punished by Chang Wutian, kneeling in the corner. The father and son exchanged nces, faces full of astonishment.

    With a scrutinizing eye, Chang Wutian attributed the significant transformation in Xiao Yifei to some Secret Technique, which boosted Xiao Yifei¡¯s Cultivation, even surpassing "Drilling Armor Corpse" in a short time.

    Such Secret Techniques generally have time limits and cause great physical depletion, with very high costs. Cultivators usually resort to these as ast resort, signaling that "Drilling Armor Corpse" must have given them a hard time, forcing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand.

    Thinking of this, Chang Wutian, full of petty satisfaction, kicked over the foot basin and pulled a bell from under the pillow.

    The bell was exquisite, only the size of a palm, fitting perfectly in hand. Its entire body was brass-colored, covered in rust, clearly aged. Various strange symbols were painted on the bell, known as the "Corpse Chasing Bell," passed down by the Chang Family¡¯s Family Heads.

    Chang Wutian harnessed Qi, gray-ck light immediately enveloping his body. This Qi, inherent to the Chang family, belonged to corpse Qi, highly effective for guiding corpses and ghosts.

    <fn86ef> The rightful source is find?novel</fn86ef>

    Chang Wutian gently shook the bell twice, murmured some words, and then sharply pointed his finger at the fallen "Drilling Armor Corpse," sending a ck light into its body.

    Upon being struck by the ck light, the "Drilling Armor Corpse" trembled like a charged toy, standing up once more.

    Xiao Yifei never intended to easily dispose of "Drilling Armor Corpse," considering the murder of his brother. Letting it die so easily would be a huge loss. Remembering Zhang Po¡¯s death, the red light in "Rampaging Xiao Yifei"¡¯s eyes intensified, urgently rushing at the reanimated "Drilling Armor Corpse."

    "Drilling Armor Corpse" emitted a beast-like roar, turning sideways to ram with its sole remaining arm towards "Rampaging Xiao Yifei."

    This didn¡¯t appear like human warfare but rather a ughter between two beasts. "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," leveraging his insurmountablebat prowess, crossed and chopped the "Drilling Armor Corpse," while thetter relied on its insensitivity, enduring "Rampaging Xiao Yifei¡¯s" blows to contend with his endurance.

    Even "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," whose body was solid as a fortress, was pierced in multiple ces by "Drilling Armor Corpse," making the battle a matter of life and death based on who could endure longer.

    Chang Wutian watched gleefully, asionally shaking the bell to guide the "Drilling Armor Corpse" using the Chang family¡¯s uniquemunication method, directing it to evade "Rampaging Xiao Yifei¡¯s" deadly attacks several times.

    For a moment, the scene was bathed in flying flesh and blood, extremely brutal.

    Chang Wei knelt to one side, mouth agape, full of disbelief.

    Through the Secret Technique, Xiao Yifei unleashed his potential, entering a rampaging state. Although temporarily losing his sanity, fundamentalbat instincts remained due to rigorous training over these days.

    Seeing "Drilling Armor Corpse" relentlessly attacking, and knowing his Secret Technique was near its limit, there was no way he¡¯d foolishlypete with "Drilling Armor Corpse" in endurance. At this rate, he would inevitably be thest to fall. Steeling himself, he executed his ultimate move.

    "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" fiercely pinned "Drilling Armor Corpse" with both hands, thrust a foot into thetter¡¯s abdomen, drilling shavings erupting. Then he bent down, picked "Drilling Armor Corpse" by its waist, refusing to let go despite its struggles.

    Seeing this, Chang Wutian hastily shook the bell, maneuvering "Drilling Armor Corpse" to scratch "Rampaging Xiao Yifei¡¯s" back with its ws.

    With the Secret Technique over halfway through its duration, many areas on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body lost their Qi protection. Notably, "Drilling Armor Corpse" scratched precisely where Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi had dissipated, shredding his flesh, blood pouring.

    "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," enduring the pain, raised "Drilling Armor Corpse" high, lifting his knee to smash.

    Chang Wutian inwardly cursed, biting his tongue-tip, spitting old blood onto the bell, starting to shake it forcefully.

    Immediately, a ck light surged around "Drilling Armor Corpse," a strange force emerging, seemingly about to extricate itself from Xiao Yifei¡¯s grip. "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" would not allow for such an opportunity, channeling hisst consciousness to strike his heavenly spirit cover, further driving the Biwei Silver Needle deeper by several inches.

    Simultaneously, "Rampaging Xiao Yifei"¡¯s power surged, feeling strength filling his entire body, mping tightly to "Drilling Armor Corpse" and fiercely smashing it into his knee.

    Roar! "Drilling Armor Corpse" uttered a deafening growl. This strike from "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" could truly be called an ultimate move, snapping thetter in half at the waist.

    Despite being a Walking Corpse, it still adhered to human movement mechanics. "Rampaging Xiao Yifei"¡¯s strike thoroughly shattered "Drilling Armor Corpse"¡¯s spine, leaving the two halves on the ground motionless.

    This "Drilling Armor Corpse," even in its prime grade among Walking Corpses, remained unyielding despite such severe damage, with phosphorescent eye light still glowing. Its mouth opened and closed as if attempting a final bite.

    However, this state posed no threat whatsoever to "Rampaging Xiao Yifei." Following this blow, he continued unpausing, lifting his foot to stomp "Drilling Armor Corpse"¡¯s head on its front half.

 Chapter 1239 - 1230: Extinguished

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Chapter 1230: Extinguished</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG! "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" stomped one foot after another, causing the entire stone chamber to tremble, while uttering indistinct roars.

    "Killed my brother! Killed my brother! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    <fn8697> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fn8697>

    After a hundred and eighty stomps, the head of the "Drilling Armor Corpse" waspletely smashed into a pool of flesh, and the blue light in its eyes extinguished.

    Feeling the loss of control over the "Drilling Armor Corpse," Chang Wutian was shocked. This "Drilling Armor Corpse" was his painstaking masterpiece, his long-time obsession linked him to it as if they shared the same branch. Now that the "Drilling Armor Corpse" was destroyed, Chang Wutian himself naturally suffered some bacsh, his blood surged, and he spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

    This movement seemed to catch "Rampaging Xiao Yifei¡¯s" attention, causing him to suddenly turn around, his blood-red eyes still burning with anger.

    "And you! You must die too!" Saying that, he ran towards Chang Wutian, each step causing a series of vibrations.

    Chang Wutian initially thought his invincible "Drilling Armor Corpse" could easily take care of the two, but unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei went berserk and quickly took care of it, rendering his ns futile. Seeing things go awry, Chang Wutian hastily attempted to escape.

    "Father, be careful!"

    Even the "Drilling Armor Corpse" was no match for "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," so how could he allow the old thief Chang Wutian to escape so easily? He caught up in two steps.

    Upon hearing Chang Wei¡¯s warning, Chang Wutian reflexively turned around to block, only to see a massive hand blocking out the sky reaching towards him.

    Just as the "Drilling Armor Corpse" had grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg at the beginning, using his own methods, "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" firmly grasped Chang Wutian¡¯s leg.

    Chang Wutian felt a sharp pain, looked down to see his leg squeezed t, blood trickling down Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, but Xiao Yifei was oblivious, gazing intently at him with killing intent.

    In desperation, Chang Wutian decided to abandon his leg to save his life, lifting his left hand, tensing his five fingers, forming a cutting motion. Channeling his Qi, a ck energy enveloped his hand, and he swiftly chopped down, severing his leg.

    Although insidious and cunning, Chang Wutian certainly wasn¡¯t ordinary. Without a second thought, he chopped off his leg. "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" obviously hadn¡¯t expected Chang Wutian to use such a move, and was momentarily stunned.

    Seizing this opportunity, Chang Wutian, dragging his crippled body, hopped towards the corner of the room, groping along the wall as if searching for a mechanism.

    As expected, after finding a protruding stone, he twisted it hard, and the wall opened with a loud rumbling, revealing an exit. It turned out there was a secret chamber in this stone room, suggesting Chang Wutian had left a way out if something went wrong.

    Turning to Chang Wei, Chang Wutian said, "Hold him off, I¡¯ll retreat first," and then attempted to enter the secret chamber. But just as he turned his head, a gust of wind rushed towards him, the surrounding air began to distort, and "Rampaging Xiao Yifei¡¯s"rge hand mmed him against the wall.

    "Father!" Chang Wei cried out in anguish.

    In the end, even the old thief Chang Wutian couldn¡¯t escape death, dissolving into a puddle of blood, trickling down the wall.

    "Rampaging Xiao Yifei," having dealt with the father, now turned his furious eyes towards Chang Wei. Seeing Xiao Yifei had lost reason, Chang Wei said nothing, preparing to fight back.

    As Chang Wei readied himself to fight desperately, "Rampaging Xiao Yifei" let out a grunt, his muscles began to contract, his body shrunk, and he deted like a balloon.

    It turned out the time limit of the secret technique had been reached.

    Chang Wei breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xiao Yifei walked through the forest, where trees densely lined the mountainside and obstructive vines swayed everywhere. Xiao Yifei brushed aside the vines obscuring his view with his hand, slowly making his way through to the end of the forest.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, he finally reached the end of the forest. The scene before him opened up, the long-lost sunlight shined upon Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, enchanting him.

    Gently pushing aside the light, Xiao Yifei found himself in a vast prairie, endless and lush, stretching out before him in green hue. It was vibrant, serene, and captivating.

    At the very center of the prairiey a smallke. The misty water along the banks created an ethereal scene, and theke¡¯s surface was calm and immacte, like a mirrorid upon the grasnd, reflecting glimmering waves of sunlight.

    Amidst the mist rising from the water, Xiao Yifei vaguely saw someone standing by thekeside.

    Without much thought, Xiao Yifei walked forward. The person seemed aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s approach but didn¡¯t hurry to turn around, continuing to admire the shimmering waters of theke.

    Xiao Yifei quietly approached, careful not to disturb him, instead joining him in appreciating the peacefulke.

    A gentle breeze stirred ripples on theke¡¯s surface. Xiao Yifei lifted his head, letting the breeze softly caress his face, feeling utterly refreshed.

    The person spoke: "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯ve grown stronger again." His voice was resonant, with a hint ofziness.

    Xiao Yifei found the voice unusually familiar, and couldn¡¯t help but look at his face. He saw the person had turned around, their eyes meeting, and the sight of the drowsy face startled Xiao Yifei.

    This person was none other than Zhang Po.

    "Zhang Po? Aren¡¯t you already¡ª" Xiao Yifei asked in shock, but Zhang Po interrupted him with a gesture for silence, turning back to continue admiring theke, his eyes full of longing.

    "Do you know? My dream was always to be a swordsman standing atop the world, making the Zhang Family¡¯s swordsmanship resound throughout Heaven," Zhang Po said to himself.

    "But constrained by the role of a trusted n Leader in the Zhang Family, I was burdened with managing affairs every day, unfulfilled, until I met you."

    Zhang Po turned to nce at Xiao Yifei again and said, "After meeting you, everything changed. We trained together every day, supporting each other, growing stronger in mutual encouragement. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been my most formidable rival. I want to be stronger, be a cmity rider, but I have to surpass you, be stronger than you."

    Xiao Yifei was stunned, for he too harbored the same thoughts. He wanted to be stronger, to surpass Zhang Po, surpass Ci Xin, even surpass his own father. He wished to use his strength to save his kin on Ancient Earth, to spread the Xiao Family¡¯s medical skill, to rejuvenate the Seven Great Families, and to ensure that hispatriots across the world would never again have troubled days.

    "Yet you hid your strength, letting me die miserably before the ¡¯Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯!" Zhang Po suddenly turned around, his face contorted with rage, blood even spilling from his mouth.

    "No, it¡¯s not like that, Zhang Po, please listen to my exnation." Xiao Yifei waved his hands frantically, his eyes filled with helplessness and remorse.

    "Stop pretending! This is exactly what you intended, you let me die a horrible death, you heartless fiend!" A bloody hole appeared on Zhang Po¡¯s chest, expanding visibly, soon overtaking his entire chest.

 Chapter 1240: 1231: Giving Up Resistance

    <strong>Chapter 1240: Chapter 1231: Giving Up Resistance</strong>

    Zhang Po pointed at the bloody hole in his chest and roared at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Look! This is the injury you caused me! I want you to pay back double!¡± With that, Zhang Po opened his mouth full of fangs like spikes and lunged at Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing Zhang Po¡¯s gaping mouth approaching him, Xiao Yifei hurriedly supported Zhang Po, saying, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zhang Popletely ignored Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation and bit fiercely at Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck. Xiao Yifei, due tock of strength, gave up resisting and allowed Zhang Po to tear at him.

    In an instant, Xiao Yifei was covered from head to toe, skin and bones, in a bloody mess.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly woke up from his nightmare, realizing it was all just a false rm. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious. Hisst memory was being trapped in the stone chamber with Zhang Po, facing the sudden attack of the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse.¡± Zhang Po fearlessly fought it and eventually lost his life. In desperation, Xiao Yifei used the Biwei Silver Needle to pierce his own Tianzhong Acupoint.

    The Tianzhong Acupoint is a very important acupoint in the human body, located at the center of the crown. Stimting the Tianzhong Acupoint can unleash one¡¯s potential, exploding with ten times the usual skill, but excessive stimtiones with a price.

    This cost is determined by the degree of stimtion, ranging from losing cultivation to full-body paralysis. Xiao Yifei¡¯s stimtion this time was so extreme that it directly cost him ten years of his life.

    Xiao Yifei simply examined his body and found that the depletion within had almost fully recovered. The missing ligaments and muscles on his calf had also regenerated, likely due to the significant role of the wood attribute Qi within him. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how useful this wood attribute Qi was, as long as he wasn¡¯t dead, he could recover.

    It seemed that aside from losing years of life, he didn¡¯t pay too high a price, so he felt relieved. After all, ten thousand years is too long; he only struggled for the day and night. To Xiao Yifei, living ten years less wasn¡¯t too significant.

    Having been asleep for so long, his limbs felt somewhat numb, and he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the just-regenerated calf. Xiao Yifei forced himself to sit up, wiped the cold sweat off his body, and recalled the recent dream, still palpitating with fear as if it had happened right in front of him.

    ¡°Is anyone there? Where am I?¡± Xiao Yifei tentatively asked as he sat up, while also looking around, discovering he was in the stone chamber where the fight had urred, with two sections of the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± body and a puddle of pasty brain matter still on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A boy¡¯s voice came from beside him. The voice was very familiar. Xiao Yifei turned his head to see that Chang Wei was sitting beside him. In front of him was a campfire, its light flickering. In the changing brightness, Xiao Yifei noticed that Chang Wei¡¯s face looked very grim.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡± Xiao Yifei showed a look of vignce. Seeing Chang Wei, he suddenly remembered the old scoundrel Chang Wutian, who used all sorts of sinister plots to harm him and Zhang Po. Thinking about Zhang Po¡¯s death, his anger immediately surged.

    Xiao Yifei tried to stand up but found he had no strength at all. He likely hadn¡¯t eaten during these days of unconsciousness, leaving his body extremely weak. He couldn¡¯t even stand and was at the mercy of others.

    Xiao Yifei sighed helplessly, adopting a face of heroism in the face of death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± As if guessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, Chang Wei said to him, ¡°My father has already been killed by you, but I don¡¯t want to avenge him. He brought his fate upon himself; I should never have covered up for him from the beginning.¡±<fn7ced> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fn7ced>

    With that, Zhang Po began to recount what Chang Wutian had done to Xiao Yifei.

    Hearing this story made Xiao Yifei grit his teeth in anger, wishing he could drag out Chang Wutian¡¯s corpse and pound it again.

    As it turns out, the reason for the scarcity of Chang Family members was not due to the disaster brewed by Lord Chang Zhen; all the consequences were sown by Chang Wutian.

    Five years ago, in order to refine the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse,¡± Chang Wutian didn¡¯t hesitate to use his n members for human experiments, all ending in failure. The failed test subjects were buried by Chang Wutian at the foot of the mountain. Day after day, the terror of the Chang Family¡¯s mysterious disappearance spread through the cave¡­

    At that time, Chang Wei¡¯s grandfather, Chang Zhen, who was the Family Head, finally discovered something suspicious and confronted Chang Wutian to verify the situation, only to be plotted against by Chang Wutian. Chang Zhen¡¯s body was used to make a ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse,¡± kept in the stone chamber. After Chang Zhen¡¯s death, Chang Wutian rightfully became the Family Head of the Chang Family, reigning with authority, with no one daring to provoke him.

    Eventually, the frenzied Chang Wutian killed all n members except for Chang Wei, to refine a second ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse.¡± However, he failed every time until recently, when Xiao Yifei¡¯s father came to demand a token, Chang Wutian saw an opportunity to plot against him. But with his strength, there was no way he could match Xiao Yifei¡¯s father.

    Chang Wutian¡¯s plot was uncovered by Xiao Yifei¡¯s father, who subdued Chang Wutian easily, dering he would rid the people of this harm by killing Chang Wutian.

    In the end, it was only after Chang Wutian and his son knelt and pleaded for mercy, promising never to do evil again, that Xiao Yifei¡¯s father agreed to spare them, taking the token imprint with him.

    Later, Xiao Yifei went berserk, destroyed the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse,¡± and turned Chang Wutian into a pulp.

    Xiao Yifei sighed. Chang Wutian indeed deserved his downfall, though Chang Wei wasn¡¯t exactly a bad person. Xiao Yifei had a good impression of him from the start, and before Chang Wutian activated the switch to trap them in the stone chamber, Chang Wei even interceded, performing his duty to the utmost.

    All these years, Chang Wei¡¯s protection and indulgence of Chang Wutian were rare disys of filial piety. It wasn¡¯t until Chang Wutian died at Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands that Chang Wei saw everything clearly and awoke to the truth.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly sat up and asked, ¡°Where is Zhang Po? Where did you put his body? He¡¯s not meant for you to turn into a Walking Corpse. You better not mess around; I need to take him home.¡±

    Chang Wei pouted, ¡°I¡¯m not like my father. Though I learned the Chang Family¡¯s cultivation technique, I focused on puppet mechanism arts, so I¡¯m not interested in those bodies.¡± He then gestured with his head, ¡°Your friend is over there. He¡¯s not dead. I just treated his wounds a bit; he¡¯s alive, but it will take some time before he regains consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Not dead?¡± Xiao Yifei was overjoyed. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, with his medical skill, he was confident he could help Zhang Po recover. With this thought, Xiao Yifei hurriedly called over the dazed Chang Wei, asking him to help him check on Zhang Po¡¯s injuries.

    Chang Wei agreed, supporting Xiao Yifei as they walked towards where Zhang Poy.

    When they got closer, Xiao Yifei saw Zhang Po¡¯s pale face and closed eyes, feeling a wave of sorrow in his heart.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily, brother!¡± Xiao Yifei murmured.

    After this brush with death, Zhang Po¡¯s ce in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart grew even further, and the bond between the two deepened.

    There was no time to think more. Xiao Yifei immediately began to examine Zhang Po¡¯s injuries.

    After an initial assessment, Xiao Yifei found that although Zhang Po was still alive, his life signs were very weak. The ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡¯s¡± w was only two inches away from piercing his heart. The artery near Zhang Po¡¯s heart had beenpletely severed, barely maintaining blood supply through a slight connection. Even though Chang Wei had simply treated Zhang Po¡¯s injuries, it had little effect.

 Chapter 1241: 1232: Days

    <strong>Chapter 1241: Chapter 1232: Days</strong>

    The situation in other parts of Zhang Po¡¯s body was equally grim, with many fractures throughout and varying degrees of damage to all internal organs except the heart. In short, Zhang Po was hanging on by a thread, and without it, he would be no different from a dead man.

    ¡°From the day I killed your father and the ¡®Drilling Armor Corpse,¡¯ how many days have I been unconscious?¡± Xiao Yifei turned his head to ask Chang Wei.

    ¡°Three days,¡± Chang Wei answered without a second thought. Chang Wei had been by their side all the time during these days. After the battle, the Chang Family was destroyed, and Chang Wutian¡¯s body was nowhere to be found, so there was no need for Chang Wei to handle any aftermath. He was waiting eagerly for the two to wake up, constantly counting the days.

    Now Xiao Yifei faced a dilemma. Normally in such a situation, surgery would be necessary, but Xiao Yifei, having learned Chinese Medicine from his grandfather since childhood, was not skilled in surgery. Even if he could somehow perform an operation, there were no facilities for surgery in the Ten Thousand Mountains.

    Healing and saving people is not something that can be aplished by merely wishing it, Xiao Yifei knew that the immediate priority was to first restore his own strength. Without it, no matter how many methods he had, they wouldn¡¯t be feasible in his current state.

    Xiao Yifei asked Chang Wei for some food, took a few simple bites, and drank some water, which immediately warmed him and restored some energy. After a brief rest, he began studying a strategy to treat Zhang Po.<fnbabd> For more chapters visit find?novel</fnbabd>

    ¡°Surgery is definitely out of the question; with these conditions, a major surgery would hardly guarantee Zhang Po¡¯s safety. Chinese medicine? Even worse! By the looks of it, it would take at least three to five years to recover fully with Chinese medicine; by the time we return to the Zhang Family settlement, Ci Xin might already have children.¡± Xiao Yifei paced in the cave, muttering to himself, dismissing each idea as it formed.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t be of any help either, Chang Wei sat aside and stared at the wall in a daze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± An idea suddenly came to Xiao Yifei, startling Chang Wei so much that he almost stumbled into the wall.

    ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡± Chang Wei asked.

    ¡°Use Qi! Wood attribute Qi can heal my wounds, so it can also heal Zhang Po. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei immediately rushed to Zhang Po¡¯s side, sat cross-legged, and turned to Chang Wei, saying, ¡°I might be quite focused during this period, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed, please protect me.¡±

    Chang Wei nodded, raised a hand, and flicked his fingers, causing two wooden puppets to fly out of the corner, standing quietly behind Xiao Yifei.

    The sudden appearance of the wooden puppets startled Xiao Yifei, who eximed, ¡°What are these?¡±

    Chang Wei chuckled at Xiao Yifei¡¯s reaction and answered with a dryugh, ¡°Puppets, I told you I only practice Puppet Technique and never touch Walking Corpses. The one on the left is called Ao Tian, and the one on the right is called Tadi. These two wooden puppets are my personal bodyguards, specially modified by me to the level of a Golden Elixir Stage master. With us here, no one will disturb you, so just focus on healing him.¡±

    He then controlled the puppets to wave at Xiao Yifei, like a child showing off a beloved toy.

    Curious, Xiao Yifei began to examine the two puppets, discovering that, despite being entirely made of wood, they seemed incredibly solid. The wooden bodies had many mismatched wooden panels, suggesting there were hidden spaces and mechanisms within.

    Subtle steel wires connected the puppet¡¯s limbs and wooden panels to Chang Wei¡¯s fingers. With a thought, he could manipte the puppets to perform any action he desired.

    ¡°This stuff is truly amazing! Much more interesting than your dad¡¯s set of tricks.¡± Xiao Yifei remarked, then realized hisment might hurt Chang Wei¡¯s feelings and nced at him apologetically. Chang Wei merely sighed and said nothing further.

    ¡°Hang on, Zhang Po, I¡¯m going to bring you back now!¡± Xiao Yifei clenched his fists eagerly, determined not to let Zhang Po down again.

    This was also Xiao Yifei¡¯s first attempt at using Qi to heal someone else. Lacking experience, he could only remind himself over and over to proceed with caution. Once everything was ready, Xiao Yifei started to transmit his Wood attribute Qi into Zhang Po.

    As soon as he began, Xiao Yifei encountered a problem.

    It seemed Zhang Po¡¯s body was ustomed to Qi with a Gold attribute; as soon as a trace of Qi entered Zhang Po¡¯s body, there was a strong rejection.

    The Qi transmitted to Zhang Po was entirely forced back into Xiao Yifei.

    This stumped Xiao Yifei, ¡°Do I have to imitate Zhang Po¡¯s methods to circte Qi?¡± he wondered. But maybe that was worth a try. With this notion, Xiao Yifei began to mimic Zhang Po and injected his Qi in a robust manner.

    However, being entirely different individuals, no amount of imitation could achieve perfect synchronization. Although initially Zhang Po¡¯s body seemed to ept Xiao Yifei¡¯s transmitted Qi, it quickly detected the anomaly and returned it as before.

    ¡°You¡¯re really hard to please, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yifei sighed.

    If he couldn¡¯t send the healing Wood attribute Qi into Zhang Po¡¯s body, all efforts would be in vain, and Zhang Po¡¯s body would gradually copse, ultimately leading to death. But even with all his strength, Zhang Po¡¯s body could not ept Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi.

    Chang Wei, not one to sit idle, had evidently spotted Xiao Yifei¡¯s trouble and offered advice: ¡°Try sending the Qi from the perimeter of his meridians.¡±

    The suggestion was like waking someone from a dream, and Xiao Yifei realized, ¡°Yes, if my Qi doesn¡¯t transmit through the meridians, it won¡¯t be rejected! How did I not think of this!¡±

    Without waiting to say thanks, Xiao Yifei immediately began to put it into practice. This time, he avoided the entrances of the meridians and transmitted his Qi through the various acupuncture points scattered across Zhang Po¡¯s limbs and bones.

    Unlike meridians, which were pathways for blood flow throughout the body, acupuncture points were the hubs of these pathways, located outside the meridians but acting as gatekeepers. Thus, they were perfectly suited for Qi transmission.

    Indeed, the emerald light Qi transmitted through the acupuncture points wasn¡¯t expelled from Zhang Po¡¯s body but lingered around the nodes and gradually concentrated.

    Intending first to repair the less severely damaged limbs of Zhang Po, Xiao Yifei quickly located several important acupuncture points on Zhang Po¡¯s limbs and transmitted Qi into each one.

    Once he had flowed through all the points, Xiao Yifei began to guide his Qi to approach Zhang Po¡¯s limb meridians, astonished to find the Qi in green hues extended along Zhang Po¡¯s outer meridians to epass all the limbs, beginning the repair process.

    Xiao Yifei dared not breathe heavily, manipting with apprehension the Qi instilled into Zhang Po, while the Recovery Power of the wood attribute proved astounding. It didn¡¯t take long before Zhang Po¡¯s emaciated limbs visibly regained fullness.

    Through insight, Xiao Yifei discovered that Zhang Po¡¯s limb cells, activated by his Qi, were now lively, stimting bone and muscle growth while simultaneously repairing damaged meridians.

 Chapter 1242: 1233: Reconnection

    <strong>Chapter 1242: Chapter 1233: Reconnection</strong>

    After about an hour, Zhang Po¡¯s limbs had returned to their full strength, and next was his torso and internal organs.

    ¡°I must seed!¡± Xiao Yifei encouraged himself in his heart.

    Xiao Yifei took a short break and then repeated his previous efforts, transmitting his Qi into Zhang Po¡¯s torso again, and this time another problem arose.

    Zhang Po¡¯s torso and internal organs were the most severely damaged. As Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi entered recklessly, Zhang Po¡¯s body could not withstand the amount of Qi Xiao Yifei transmitted, leading to different levels of further damage.

    Seeing the adverse situation, Xiao Yifei quickly withdrew his Qi entirely, slightly adjusted it, and switched to a rtively smaller amount, but for Zhang Po¡¯s body, such a small quantity was of no real healing effect.

    With no other choice, Xiao Yifei had to repeatedly calibrate, trying to find an amount that would not hurt Zhang Po but could heal him. Finally, after multiple attempts, Xiao Yifei found this critical point, and thus, ording to this dosage, he slowly transmitted Qi into Zhang Po¡¯s body.

    Indeed, after Qi transmission at this critical point, Zhang Po¡¯s body gradually began to be repaired by the green light. His damaged internal organs started to regain vitality, new flesh grew at the blood hole in his chest, and the artery severed by the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± slowly reconnected.

    This time took much longerpared to repairing the limbs,sting through the entire night, even Chang Wei, who was waiting by the side, fell into a slumber, while Xiao Yifei was still tirelessly striving.

    I must save Zhang Po and restore this hard-earned bond. Xiao Yifei said to himself in his heart.

    At dawn the next day, Chang Wei slowly opened his eyes, and the sight before him made him open his mouth wide, unable to calm down.<fnbea9> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fnbea9>

    The Zhang Po before him no longer had yesterday¡¯s sickly demeanor; he seemed reborn, with fresh skin and flesh all over his body. The blood and flesh in his chest disappeared, reced by the strong, powerful heartbeat. His pale face had now regained itsplexion, full of luster, nostrils moving, breathing the air evenly like a child sleeping deeply.

    As for Xiao Yifei, he had copsed at the side, soaked in sweat, eyes tightly shut, sleeping deeply while his mouth corners were raised high, unable to hide his excited expression.

    ¡°These two are real monsters!¡± Chang Wei eximed in shock. Silently stepping forward to cover them with nkets, he walked outside the cave himself, facing the dawn, practicing the Chang Family¡¯s cultivation breathing technique, absorbing the rising Purple Energy.

    After a deep sleep, Xiao Yifei slept soundly. Not only did he save Zhang Po, but he also created a miracle in medical history. With such an achievement, even his grandfather would be proud of him.

    Zhang Po was different; he originally dreamed of reporting to King Yan, but the King told him he was still a bit short. At that moment, a pair ofrge hands descended from the sky and dragged Zhang Po back. This kind of experience of walking close to the ghost gate, Zhang Po never wished to go through a second time in his life.

    Both of them remained immersed in their dreams, continuing to sleep through the day and night.

    By dawn the next day, Zhang Po finally awoke after a night¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± He vaguely remembered being pierced through the chest by the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± in battle, losing his life.

    Zhang Po examined his surroundings, sparse stone walls everywhere, ¡°This Heaven¡¯s decor is far too simplistic,¡± Zhang Po thought.

    He lowered his head and happened to see Xiao Yifei sleeping peacefully beside him, almost grinning up to his ears, drooling.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei? Didn¡¯t expect you also died there, but it¡¯s good; you and I can bepanions on the road to theherworld.¡± Zhang Po was shocked, then relieved, recalling how formidable the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± was, Xiao Yifei surely couldn¡¯t withstand him.

    Then Zhang Po tried to sit up, but found he was powerless, a wave of hunger struck him, his head spinning instantly.

    ¡°Can a dead person also feel hungry?¡± Zhang Po was puzzled, so hey back down.

    After thismotion, Xiao Yifei also woke from his sleep, rubbing his sleepy eyes, vaguely seeing Zhang Po staring at him, filled with joy: ¡°Zhang Po, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Zhang Po nodded: ¡°Hurry, support me to report; if we¡¯rete, I won¡¯t catch reincarnation. I¡¯m a bit hungry now, unable to move.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was puzzled: ¡°Report? Report what?¡±

    ¡°Report to King Yan, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve never died before.¡± Then Zhang Po recalled it was his first time dying too and sheepishly chuckled.

    Now Zhang Po waspletely stunned, touching his chest. The blood holes pierced by the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± had been filled with new flesh. He ced his hand on it, feeling his heart beating firmly.

    Then Zhang Po looked within himself and surprisingly discovered that his meridians and bones had also returned to their original state; moreover, their toughness and density had increased.

    In short, now Zhang Po apart from his empty stomach, his body functions were even stronger than in his prime.

    ¡°Did you do this too?¡± Zhang Po was almost hysterical, as if the Xiao Yifei before him were a divine being, performing one miracle after another.

    Xiao Yifei neither confirmed nor denied.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Not only defeating the formidable ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± and Chang Wutian but also resurrecting him, returning to peak condition in a short time. Zhang Po even suspected for a moment that Xiao Yifei had broken through to the Golden Elixir Realm behind his back.

    Xiao Yifei then recounted to Zhang Po how he defeated the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± and Chang Wutian, then how he utilized the wood attribute qualities to heal himself and Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po had mixed feelings after hearing this, feeling ufortable. On one hand, he was grateful to be saved by Xiao Yifei; on the other, he didn¡¯t wish to rely on Xiao Yifei¡¯s protection. He desired to be strong enough to protect himself and others, not wanting to be a man standing behind others needing protection.

    At this moment, Chang Wei came in, handing some food to Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po: ¡°Eat something, you two must be tired.¡±

    Seeing Chang Wei, Zhang Po instantly became cautious, scanning around for his treasure sword.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not an enemy. He saved us.¡± Xiao Yifei exined quickly, seeing Zhang Po was ready to fight at the first nce.

    Then Xiao Yifei began to ry what Chang Wei had told him to Zhang Po, repeatedly emphasizing that if Chang Wei wanted to harm them, he could simply let them fend for themselves.

    Zhang Po naturally trusted Xiao Yifei implicitly. Seeing Xiao Yifei had no more guardedness towards Chang Wei, he felt reassured and took the food offered by Chang Wei, thanking him.

    In response, Chang Wei handed back Zhang Po his sword, who fastened it to his waist, asking: ¡°How many days have we stayed in this Chang Family stone cave?¡±

 Chapter 1243 - 1234: Passcode

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Chapter 1234: Passcode</h4>

    "Including the day you spent recovering after I treated you, we¡¯ve been here for a total of four days." Zhang Po understood; these four days seemed as if they were a dream, and he had indeed experienced a journey from life to death and back, as if he had passed through the gates of hell.

    As his thoughts wandered, he suddenly remembered the matter of the secret code and asked Chang Wei, "Can you give me the code of your Chang family? It¡¯s really important to us."

    Chang Wei flipped his hands, and a wooden wedge slid down the thread before Zhang Po. This wedge, like the previous two, was a prism shape with strange characters carved on it, clearly showing the code of the Chang family.

    "I¡¯ve been wanting to give it to you, but my father insisted on keeping you here, so I had no choice." Chang Wei shrugged.

    After replenishing his Energy, Zhang Po was no longer hindered in his movements, and Xiao Yifei had also recovered fromst night¡¯s fatigue. After a brief discussion, the two decided to quickly head to the next mark on the Parchment, the Xiao Family.

    "You¡¯re going to the Xiao Family?" Upon hearing that Lin Mu¡¯s next destination was the Xiao Family, Chang Wei immediately showed an excited expression.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "What¡¯s up?"

    "The Xiao Family is one of the most prominent tribes in the Ten Thousand Mountains. Among the seven major families, the Xiao Family has been faring the best in recent years. They host a Martial Artist Conference every year, which attracts many Cultivators from other tribes and Martial Artists whoe to cultivate in the Ten Thousand Mountains. I¡¯ve always wanted to go, but my father wouldn¡¯t allow it."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei became interested, "When is it?"

    Chang Wei thought for a moment, "If we count the days, it¡¯s just next week."

    Xiao Yifei noticed that Zhang Po¡¯s expression darkened visibly at the mention of the "Martial Artist Conference." Clearly, Zhang Po knew something about this "Martial Artist Conference."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Xiao Yifei asked with concern.

    Zhang Po pondered for a while, then said, "Just as Chang Wei said, I¡¯ve also heard of this ¡¯Martial Artist Conference.¡¯ It¡¯s a gathering where Cultivators exchange martial arts, hosted by the Xiao Family, and the prizes are quite generous. The first-ce Martial Artist even has the chance to encounter the Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Beast, the ¡¯Sunme Qilin,¡¯ which is a significant opportunity."

    "So what? Isn¡¯t that even better?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    Zhang Po paused and continued, "This ¡¯Martial Artist Tournament¡¯ has age restrictions for participants; those over thirty are forbidden to participate, so the contestants are young men in their twenties, full of vigor andpetitive spirit, and every ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ inevitably has some casualties."

    "Not to mention the other rewards, just the ¡¯Sunme Qilin¡¯ alone is enough to attract strong individuals from everywhere to flock here. Moreover, most of the Xiao Family¡¯s people cultivate an explosive and intense Fire Attribute True Qi,bined with the ancient Xiao Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, they¡¯re incredibly strong and unmatched. Almost every ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ champion has been predominantly from the Xiao Family. That¡¯s why they dare to offer such a big wager; it¡¯s all to train their young members."

    So this "Martial Artist Conference" is a training ground created by the Xiao Family for their young members, Xiao Yifei thought, now having a rough understanding of the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference.¡¯

    "From your tone, have you participated before?" Chang Wei picked up on the implication in Zhang Po¡¯s words.

    Zhang Po nodded.

    "How did it go?" Xiao Yifei hurriedly asked, thinking that with Zhang Po¡¯s strength, even if he didn¡¯t win, his ranking shouldn¡¯t have been too low.

    <fnc7eb> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fnc7eb>

    "Complete defeat! I didn¡¯t even get past the first round," Zhang Po responded with a heavy heart.

    Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei looked astonished.

    Xiao Yifei recalled that since stepping into the Cultivation World, he had encountered few enemies or friends who were also Cultivators, and he had never quite understood where his current level stood. The ¡¯Martial Artist Conference,¡¯ which gathered the elite young Cultivators from various paths, was a perfect ce to test himself.

    Thinking about facing so many strong peers and bing stronger through numerousbats, Xiao Yifei was filled with anticipation, his face radiating excitement, and his smile growing broader.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei, seeing Xiao Yifei grinning foolishly at the wall, worried something was wrong with him, and Zhang Po stepped forward to pat Xiao Yifei on the shoulder.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Zhang Po asked with concern.

    Being patted by Zhang Po, Xiao Yifei finally snapped out of his previous trance, "Huh? I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine."

    "Okay, good. Let¡¯s quickly pack and go to the Xiao Family for the code, so we avoid anyplications," Zhang Po said, putting the Chang Family code given by Chang Wei into his pocket and getting ready to leave.

    But Xiao Yifei interrupted him, "No, I want to participate in the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference.¡¯ I want to see those peers who are even stronger than you. Even if I lose to them, at least I¡¯ll understand the gap between us."

    Zhang Po was taken aback upon hearing this, recalling his own experience participating in the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference.¡¯ He had had the same thoughts as Xiao Yifei at the time, and although young and not very advanced in Cultivation, that failure was a huge blow and became a lingering nightmare haunting his mind over the years.

    On second thought, in just a few weeks, Xiao Yifei had left him far behind, not only defeating Chang Wutian and his "Drilling Armor Corpse" but also saving his life. Yet all he ever thought about was his own small world, never considering the vastness outside, and still deluded himself about bing the world¡¯s greatest Swordsman¡ªhow utterly ridiculous.

    With a determined resolve, Zhang Po gritted his teeth and made up his mind, "Alright! I will go with you; I will participate, too."

    Xiao Yifei cheered excitedly, "That¡¯s the spirit! Besides, we may not necessarily lose." Then, turning to Chang Wei, he asked, "Chang Wei, how about you? Will you join us?"

    Chang Wei, a bit embarrassed, admitted, "To be honest, I¡¯ve always wanted to, but because my father blocked me, I never had the opportunity. Your invitation happens to be just what I wanted; I also want to go there and test my skills."

    Seeing Chang Wei dly agree, Xiao Yifei was as happy as a child, "Great! Let¡¯s go experience this ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ together and see just how strong the descendants of the Xiao Family are!"

    Meanwhile, on a distant volcano, a young man sat at the volcano¡¯s crater with his eyes closed in cultivation, seemingly indifferent to the sshes of hotva around him.

    This young man, with red hair, fiery eyes, and sword-shaped brows, had a ruddy, radiantplexion, a high nose bridge, and broad lips, exuding an impressive aura that could not be hidden even amid the volcano¡¯s steamy mist.

    The young man sneezed, rubbed his nose angrily, and said, "Who¡¯s gossiping about me now? Looking for death!"

    Coincidentally, a drop ofva fell on him, miraculously merging into his body, immediately bringing a look of enjoyment to his face, as he closed his eyes and continued his cultivation.

    Back with Xiao Yifei and his group, after agreeing on their course of action, they decided to head together to the Xiao Family to participate in this year¡¯s "Martial Artist Conference." However, before departing, Xiao Yifei suddenly requested Zhang Po and Chang Wei to act as his protectors while he went into seclusion for five days.

    "Seclusion?" Zhang Po questioned the request, finding it somewhat inappropriate. Seclusion is normal for a Cultivator, but why suddenly propose to participate in the "Martial Artist Conference"? From today, there¡¯s only one week until the "Martial Artist Conference" begins, and you¡¯d be in seclusion for five days; how would you make it in time?

 Chapter 1244: 1235: Seclusion

    <strong>Chapter 1244: Chapter 1235: Seclusion</strong>

    However, Xiao Yifei had his own thoughts: ¡°First, I¡¯m retreating this time because I vaguely touched upon the threshold of the second realm in the Jin Family¡¯s cultivation technique during these battles. Second, to cut off my retreat path, leaving only two days to travel, as you said, the Xiao Family¡¯s location is thousands of miles away from here. Traveling a thousand miles a day is a necessary course for cultivators, and it¡¯s greatly beneficial for improving movement techniques.¡±

    Zhang Po found some validity in Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts, thus agreeing with Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea to retreat. Reflecting on his own near-death battle, Zhang Po felt the need for some time to digest, and summarize the gains and losses from the fight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then. Since there are plenty of closed spaces in the Chang Family cave, and that old thief Chang Wutian left more than one option open for himself, why don¡¯t we each find a secret room to retreat individually, ande out together in five days to attend the Xiao Family¡¯s ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I had in mind.¡± Xiao Yifei agreed heartily.

    Chang Wei nodded in agreement, promptly preparing two secret rooms for Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei that required mechanisms to open from inside, while finding himself a simrly sealed room.

    ¡°See you in five days.¡± Xiao Yifei clenched his fist toward the others before entering his stone chamber.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhang Po and Chang Wei responded in unison and entered their respective rooms.

    Without much ceremony, after entering the stone chambers, they closed the doors and each began their cultivation.

    Once inside, Xiao Yifei found a clean spot, sat cross-legged, and wasn¡¯t overly anxious about breaking through the second realm of the Jin Family cultivation technique. Instead, he needed to recall the benefits gained from the battles after his rampage, especially discovering during Zhang Po¡¯s healing process that his wood attribute Qi had a tendency to materialize both internally and externally.

    This discovery thrilled Xiao Yifei greatly, as he remembered Old Man Jin¡¯s words, who said even members of the Jin Family had not had contact with the second realm of their cultivation technique known as ¡®Qigong¡¯.

    The so-called ¡®Qigong¡¯ is about materializing internal Qi, disying it as an energy body to the outside world, formidable in its power. However, given that the Jin Family inherentlycks Qi Refinement capabilities, they automatically skipped the second realm when practicing their familial cultivation technique.

    To this day, no one has sessfully cultivated the Jin Family¡¯s ¡®Qigong¡¯.

    And the wood attribute Qi¡¯s tendency to materialize that Xiao Yifei discovered earlier forms the foundation for cultivating this second realm of ¡®Qigong¡¯, thus prompting him to retreat.

    Xiao Yifei thought that his Qi¡¯s transformation was likely significantly influenced by his ¡®Weather Master¡¯ identity, though he knew little about that domain. Zhang Po wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable either, and with Ci Xin not around, Xiao Yifei could only rely on himself to explore it.

    Not pondering further, Xiao Yifei began his cultivation immediately, initiating by organizing the gains and losses from the battle against the Drilling Armor Corpse.

    Though Xiao Yifei was rampaging at that time and couldn¡¯t remember most details, through Chang Wei¡¯s exnations from yesterday, he managed to roughly recreate the scene.

    During the battle, Xiao Yifei noticed a detail: in his rampaging state, each punch would tear the air around the fist, forming a brief vacuum circle, as if his arms were enveloped by an energy body.

    Taking out the cultivation technique given by Old Man Jin, Xiao Yifei turned to the pages recording the second realm. These pages were new, with hardly any traces of fingers touching them, clearly because most Jin Family members skipped this realm, directly proceeding to cultivate the third realm.

    The description of this ¡®Qigong¡¯ realm was only briefly mentioned, with not even an illustration.

    It simply read inrge characters, ¡®Qigong begins with wind-driven punches, mastery makes Qi a substance.¡¯

    From these concise words, Xiao Yifei could broadly conclude that the ¡®Qigong¡¯ realm divides into twoyers. The firstyer aligns with his raging attack patterns, while the secondyer refers to refining Qi to its peak, allowing internal Qi to transform into an energy body to directly attack foes.

    Naturally, the training must start from the firstyer.

    Xiao Yifei knew that, regardless of how much one tempered their body, it wouldn¡¯t tear the air or move through it like this on its own. It must have been his idental use of the true Qi materialization ability in that state that achieved such effects.<fnc8a5> Find the newest release on FindN()vel</fnc8a5>

    Though indisputable, during that phase, Xiao Yifei was entirely unaware of the patterns of true Qi inside him. Searching even a hundred times wouldn¡¯t seed unless with a clear mind, he could revisit that rampaging state.

    Aha! Xiao Yifei suddenly had an idea, immediately drawing out the Biwei Silver Needle within him, pinching its body to expose only a small portion of the needlehead, and raised his hand to pierce into his Tianzhong Acupoint.

    Instantly, Xiao Yifei felt explosive energy invade his entire body, meanwhile his consciousness gradually began to blur. He concentrated all his effort trying to keep his mind clear. Yet, this loss of self-control feeling couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    This won¡¯t work! Xiao Yifei thought anxiously, feeling waves of this sensation swiftly overrunning his remaining consciousness, no matter how he resisted, he¡¯d fail to withstand the erosion.

    Seeing thest shred of his remaining consciousness about to be entirely eroded, Xiao Yifei hastily extracted the Biwei Silver Needle from atop his head.

    The mind gradually came clear again, with Xiao Yifei looking at the silver needle in his hand with lingering fear, knowing that without decisively pulling it out, he would have faced another rampage disaster.

    Yet Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t someone who easily gives up, immediately energizing himself after the failure to begin searching for the next possible breakthrough path.

    Since he couldn¡¯t control even with just a needlehead¡¯s length inserted, he might as well just use acupuncture directly.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts shifted, taking the Biwei Silver Needle and gently poking his Tianzhong Acupoint.

    He seeded this time. Upon stimtion of the Tianzhong Acupoint, a strong energy surged into the limbs and bones again. However, unlike before, Xiao Yifei could distinctly perceive the changes inside him, his vision wasn¡¯t blurred, and his mind remained clear. Clearly, in this transformation, Xiao Yifei took the initiative.

    Soon, Xiao Yifei soared to over two meters high. Due to the varying degree of needle pration in the Tianzhong Acupoint, this time Xiao Yifei obviously didn¡¯t possess the rampage strength, yet this level alone sufficed for Xiao Yifei toprehend the operations of ¡®Qigong¡¯.

    With energy continuously flooding into his body, centering on himself, the room¡¯s Qi turned into a vortex, finally being entirely absorbed by him. Xiao Yifei felt he had an inexhaustible explosive force all over, his muscles bulged, with fibers almost visible inside. Trying to clench both fists, the sound of air bursting instantly resonated.

 Chapter 1245: 1236: Distortion

    <strong>Chapter 1245: Chapter 1236: Distortion</strong>

    Finally, after absorbing all the Qi in the room, Xiao Yifei¡¯s form came to a stop, maintaining this state. At this moment, he resembled an Asura, experiencing this invincible power, Xiao Yifei was overjoyed and struck a punch into the air towards the wall of the stone chamber.

    Bang! With a loud noise, the wall was instantly sted with arge hole by the Qi wave driven by the punch. Fortunately, Chang Wei had prepared ahead of time, arranging a separate room for Xiao Yifei, with stone walls connected to the mountain on all sides. Otherwise, this punch would have hit the room next door.

    That¡¯s the feeling! While punching, Xiao Yifei focused all his attention on the air surrounding his fist. He discovered that the Qi inside his body was circting into his arm in a very peculiar pattern, driving the surrounding air to operate in the same strange pattern, creating a wonderful resonance and even distorting at one point.

    As for what the pattern was, Xiao Yifei could not grasp it all at once due to the speed of the punch.

    Another punch!

    Xiao Yifei decisivelyunched another punch. This time, Xiao Yifei saw it clearly. At the moment he threw the punch, the Qi within his body rapidly drove the surrounding air to revolve around his arm. But just as Xiao Yifei was about to further confirm this pattern, the punch had already hit the opposite wall.

    ¡°Sigh, still too fast.¡± Xiao Yifei immediately thought about slowing down the speed of his punches, but as the speed decreased, the power of the previous two punches was lost, and the Qi in his body began to be uncooperative.

    This stumped Xiao Yifei, watching time tick away second by second, he tried throwing a few punches, but unless he punched as fast as the wind, no matter what speed he used, he could not unleash the initial power.

    Just as Xiao Yifei wanted to attempt once more, his body suddenly deted, revealing that the time limit of the secret technique stimting the Tianzhong Acupoint had been reached.

    Helplessly, Xiao Yifei had to sit down and rest temporarily. This secret technique could not be used multiple times within a short period, otherwise, it would ce an enormous burden on the body. Back when Xiao Yifei was fully stimting himself, he took down the ¡°Drilling Armor Corpse¡± and Chang Wutian with just over half an hour of kung fu, which directly consumed ten years of his lifespan.

    How many decades does one have in a lifetime? Such a price, Xiao Yifei did not want to pay a second time.

    During his recuperation, Xiao Yifei kept pondering how to operate his Qi into the state just like before under normal conditions, but after a long while, he still came up with nothing.

    ¡°Again!¡± After resting, Xiao Yifei encouraged himself, then immediately threw himself into the second round of practice. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed; he only knew his body could no longer withstand the burden of transformation, finally familiarizing himself with the pattern of the first realm of Qigong.

    After another simple rest, Xiao Yifei did not transform himself but operated the pattern of the first realm using an ordinary person¡¯s state. Instantly, he felt the Qi within him swirling around his arms. Xiao Yifei slowly umted strength until the Qi on his arms and the air around him resonated, producing a buzzing sound that cut through the air.

    Subsequently, he punched through the air, the wall shattering in response, revealing arge hole.

    I¡¯ve done it! Xiao Yifei rejoiced.

    During the two days of relentless practice of ¡®Qigong,¡¯ Zhang Po sat in his stone chamber, closing his eyes in deep thought, motionless, sometimes with a rxed expression, sometimes with furrowed eyebrows, as if contemting something. A longswordid horizontally on hisp and had never been picked up once.

    Meanwhile, Chang Wei utilized these few days of cultivation to transform his wooden puppet, adding several mechanisms, while also acquainting himself with the Chang Family¡¯s Puppet Technique.

    Time passed quietly, and in the blink of an eye, five days had passed. The day of the three¡¯s agreed time to emerge from seclusion arrived.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei arrived early outside their respective stone chambers, but after waiting for a long time, Xiao Yifei did not emerge from his room. With the ¡°Martial Artist Conference¡± they had been yearning for only two days away, and thousands of miles to travel, Xiao Yifei still had note out of seclusion.

    This made Chang Wei and Zhang Po anxious. A cultivator must not be disturbed when in seclusion, otherwise if disturbed during deep and tranquil cultivation, they may be overly anxious and deviate.

    Zhang Po paced anxiously outside the door, very worried that Xiao Yifei encountered some danger during his cultivation, which often happened among cultivators. In mild cases, they could no longer continue cultivating, and in severe cases, they might explode and die.

    ¡°Let nothing go wrong.¡± Chang Wei also started to worry about Xiao Yifei.

    As noon approached, Xiao Yifei still had note out.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just break in?¡± Chang Wei suggested.

    ¡°Absolutely not! You know the consequences of doing so, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Zhang Po firmly rejected Chang Wei¡¯s proposal.

    Just as Zhang Po and Chang Wei were anxiously looking for a solution, they heard a loud noiseing from Xiao Yifei¡¯s room. The heavy stone gate shattered in response, turning to dust, raising a cloud of dust throughout the cave.

    Amidst this blinding dust, a silhouette slowly emerged.

    Zhang Po focused his gaze; it was indeed Lin Mu.

    ¡°You finally came out.¡± Once the dust settled, Chang Wei approached and said to Xiao Yifei.<fn99c4> This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn99c4>

    Xiao Yifei beamed, showcasing a row of white teeth: ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    At this moment, Zhang Po was too astonished to speak. Although it had only been five days, the Xiao Yifei before him seemed like a different person entirely, giving off a more solid and dignified impression, exuding an unmatched aura with every move. The muscles on his body were also more substantial, with every fiber concealing explosive power.

    ¡°This guy has grown stronger again.¡± Zhang Po sighed inwardly.

    As Xiao Yifeipletely stepped out of the cave, Zhang Po got a clear view of the stone chamber¡¯s condition, and shuddered with fear. The stone walls as firm as rock were already all destroyed by Xiao Yifei; the interior was riddled with holes, devastated like it had been bombarded.

    Chang Wei naturally saw the condition inside the stone chamber too and eximed, ¡°Are you cultivating or causing destruction?¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head sheepishly andughed awkwardly, ¡°Got a little carried away, hehe.¡±

    Upon emerging, Xiao Yifei walked straight to Zhang Po, sensing Zhang Po¡¯s strength, finding that thetter had also made substantial progress. Moreover, for some reason, Zhang Po¡¯s whole body was always enveloped by an indescribable maic field, giving a formidable oppressive sensation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger too,¡± Xiao Yifeimented with admiration.

    ¡°Not necessarily inferior to you.¡±

    Seeing that it was already gettingte, the three quickly replenished their strength and decided to head towards the Xiao Family¡¯s location. Zhang Po roughly estimated that this journey would be over two thousand li, and there were only two days left until the registration deadline of the ¡®Martial Artist Conference,¡¯ meaning the three had to travel at least a thousand li a day to make it, truly living up to the name of traveling a thousand li a day.

    Briefly outlining the journey and destination, Zhang Po said to the two, ¡°Since we are determined to attend the ¡®Martial Artist Conference,¡¯ we absolutely cannot bete, or our registration will be canceled. Let¡¯s avoid doing anything that will dy us during the journey, understood my meaning?¡±

 Chapter 1246: 1237: Martial Artist Conference

    <strong>Chapter 1246: Chapter 1237: Martial Artist Conference</strong>

    The two nodded in unison.

    The trio arrived at the cave entrance. Xiao Yifei turned his head to look at the Chang Family¡¯s cave residence, feeling emotional. Although this journey with the Chang Family was fraught with difficulties, he managed to obtain what he desired and significantly increased his strength. Ultimately, he had to thank Chang Wutian.

    ¡°Do we need to carry extra weight?¡± Xiao Yifei turned back to ask Zhang Po.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhang Po stood proudly, taking a sip from a wine jug, already carrying a giant stone on his back.

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, ¡°The one who falls behind is responsible for making the fire and cooking!¡±

    ¡°Afraid of you?¡±

    On the side, Chang Wei looked bemused, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on carrying it. As a Puppet Master, we don¡¯t need to focus much on physical prowess. Carrying weight would only slow you down.¡±

    ¡°Just keep up, but don¡¯t fall behind.¡± As they spoke, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po had already darted off into the distance. Xiao Yifei turned around and made a face at Chang Wei, leaving him standing by the cave entrance, embarrassed.

    ¡°I almost regret boarding this crazy ship. These two are absolutely nuts.¡± Chang Wei muttered aint, revving up his movement technique to barely keep up with them.

    Amidst the vast ocean of forest, three figures weaved swiftly through the trees; it was Xiao Yifei and hispanions. Each showcased their skills, executing movement techniques; Xiao Yifei led, with Zhang Po and Chang Wei slightly behind, forming a triangle as they sped towards the Xiao Family at an unimaginable speed.

    At the forefront, Xiao Yifei asionally stopped to urge his twopanions, but his face was full of joy. Whenever this happened, Zhang Po would take out his sword to shave off some of the stone he carried and shout at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try carrying two hundred pounds?¡± All the while, Chang Wei looked at them like aliens while struggling to keep pace with them.

    Sometimes marveling at the birds flitting among the treetops, sometimes immersed in the smallkes within the dense forest, breathing the fresh, cool air, and feeling the scenery swiftly pass by, the three¡¯s childlikeughter echoed throughout the mountain woods.

    ¡°¡®Martial Artists¡¯ Tournament¡¯, here Ie!¡±

    The three set off at sunrise, resting at sunset; after breathing in and circting their True Qi in the morning sun, they hurriedly journeyed. By evening, they found a ce where they weren¡¯t disturbed by wild beasts to camp and rest.

    After two days of traveling, Xiao Yifei¡¯s cultivation of the Sparrow Step technique had reached its pinnacle, coupled with his gradually improving physical quality. At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed had reached a height that even Zhang Po could not match.

    ¡®In all the martial arts under the sky, only speed remains undefeatable¡¯; for Xiao Yifei, who practiced the Ancient Martial Arts cultivation technique of the Jin Family, this critical aspect of ¡®speed¡¯ had finally been mastered. What awaited them was a fiercepetition at the ¡®Martial Artists¡¯ Tournament¡¯.

    Finally, on the evening of thest day, the three arrived at the outskirts of the volcanic cluster where the Xiao Family resided.

    ¡°Truly spectacr!¡± Xiao Yifei eximed as he gazed at the volcanic cluster before him.

    Chang Wei also marveled at the sight, his mind exhrated and refreshed.

    Ahead, as far as the eye could see, thendscape was dotted with ash-gray volcanic clusters distributed along a fault line stretching from east to west. Xiao Yifei roughly counted over a hundred. These volcanoes were spread over a rocky te tform about a thousand meters above sea level.

    Each volcano was an active one, standing about a hundred meters high, with smokey vents dotted across their peaks, and asionally red-hotva would gush forth, resembling zing giants roaring with fiery breaths against the sunset glow, evoking a scene straight out of an epic spectacle.

    At the center of the volcanic cluster stood a colossal volcano. Compared to it, the others resembled children surrounding an adult. The giant volcano, like a mighty dragon standing amidst a flock of sheep, spewed mes a hundred meters high. Every eruption was apanied by a billowing cloud of ck smoke that blocked out the sky.

    Xiao Yifei felt a noticeable rise in temperature around him, sweat streaming down his neck.

    ¡°Is this the Xiao Family?¡± Chang Wei wondered aloud,paring this magnificentndscape to his family¡¯s cave dwelling, feeling ashamed and blushing.

    Zhang Po had been here before; five years ago, the ¡®Martial Artists¡¯ Tournament¡¯ was a haunting memory. Revisiting the same ce, his mind was set on nothing but avenging the embarrassment of five years ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Xiao Family¡¯s people should be receiving contestants at the foot of the mountain,¡± Zhang Po suggested.

    The three of them quickly ran to the entrance of the volcanic cluster.

    Ahead was a bustling crowd, shoulder to shoulder, unexpectedly lively in the Ten Thousand Mountains, reminding Xiao Yifei of the night markets in Beijing.

    At the entrance of the volcanic cluster, there was an open space approximately one mile square, filled with people queuing in two long dragon-like lines. Zhang Po led the other two to the end of the line: ¡°Those in line are probably the ones registering for the ¡®Martial Artists¡¯ Tournament¡¯. Let¡¯s line up behind them.¡±

    With nothing else to do, Xiao Yifei began to observe the contestants in line. As Zhang Po mentioned, most of them were young men in their prime, representing their sects or families, wearing simr Taoist robes or fighting tights, each exuding formidable strength, not to be underestimated.

    These young, charismatic individuals brimmed with confidence; apart from theirrades, they hardly acknowledged other contestants, whispering secretively among themselves asionally.

    Xiao Yifei sighed, ¡°The atmosphere feels tense. I have a feeling a fight could break out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Po turned back, puzzled at the remark.<fn0fbd> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel</fn0fbd>

    ¡°This unbearable heat could easily ignite tempers, especially for these young, hot-headed individuals. Standing in line in such sweltering conditions, it¡¯s no wonder tensions are high. Look, those two groups ahead are ring at each other.¡± With that, Xiao Yifei pointed to the two groups up front.

    Following Xiao Yifei¡¯s finger, Zhang Po saw two groups, dressed differently, crowded together, shouting obscene words at each other.

    ¡°Why are you cutting in line?¡±

    ¡°Which of your dog eyes saw me cutting in? Listen, words can hurt, so mind what you say.¡±

    ¡°What, want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Bring it on, scared of you? Might as well take out a team now; one less opponent tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing the quarrel, Chang Wei looked over as well, chuckling, ¡°You were right.¡±

    Soon, the two groups rolled up their sleeves, ready to brawl. Just as the leaders of both parties prepared forbat, a group of people in red robes intervened, forcibly pulling apart the conflicting teams.

    The troublemakers were still on edge, sneaking kicks at their opponents, who retaliated with reluctance. Thus, both sides began to struggle free from the red-robed individuals to fight it out.

    Xiao Yifei noticed those in red robes were older and didn¡¯t seem like participants of this ¡°Martial Artists¡¯ Tournament¡±.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Xiao Yifei whispered to Zhang Po.

    ¡°Xiao Family members, maintaining order here.¡± Zhang Po took out a Hu Lu, taking a small sip before continuing, ¡°Xiao Family folks have short tempers. The troublemakers won¡¯t get off easy; just watch.¡±

 Chapter 1247: 1238: The 7 Ancient Clans

    <strong>Chapter 1247: Chapter 1238: The 7 Ancient ns</strong>

    As expected, the leader of the Xiao Family saw the situation bing chaotic, a glimmer of coldness shed in his eyes. He stomped heavily on the ground, creating a deafening sound, and a meandering crack spread out, separating the two groups of troublemakers.

    The man in the red robe coldly said, ¡°On the Xiao Family¡¯s territory, you must obey the Xiao Family¡¯s people and follow the Xiao Family¡¯s rules. Whoever cut in line, hurry back to the rear and line up, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for skinning you alive.¡±

    The man in the red robe used his formidable strength to subdue the troublemakers present. Immediately, the troublemakers dared not breathe heavily, and those who had cut in line quickly scurried to line up behind Xiao Yi Fei and the others, looking disgraced.

    Seeing themotion subside, the man in the red robe said no more and walked away.

    Xiao Yifei was shocked to discover that the man in the red robe just now had strength not inferior to Ci Xin, obviously a cultivator who had broken through the Golden Elixir Realm. But people from the Seven Ancient ns, after breaking through the Golden Elixir Realm, shouldn¡¯t they attempt to open the Bronze Gate? Why is this man still with the Xiao Family?

    Xiao Yifei voiced his question to Zhang Po, who then looked at Xiao Yifei with an expression of disbelief: ¡°Do you think that the only cultivators in the world who have broken through the Golden Elixir Realm are your father and Ci Xin?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Xiao Yifei widened his eyes.

    Zhang Po chuckled, exining to Xiao Yifei: ¡°Of course not, while the number of cultivators isn¡¯t that great, there are indeed many strong individuals who have broken through the Golden Elixir Realm. The secret of the Bronze Gate belongs to the Seven Ancient ns, regr cultivators have no chance to ess it. So even if they have broken through the Golden Elixir Realm, they won¡¯t seek the Bronze Gate. As for why the Xiao Family doesn¡¯t open the Bronze Gate, I don¡¯t know, however, as far as I know, the Xiao Family has more than one person who has broken through the Golden Elixir Realm.¡±

    ¡°What? The Xiao Family is that powerful?¡± Chang Wei also looked incredulous upon hearing Zhang Po¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, the Xiao Family is the most flourishing among the Seven Ancient ns, it¡¯s not surprising that they have such strength. Still, the Xiao Family now isn¡¯t one-tenth as formidable as the Seven Ancient ns in their prime.¡±

    Xiao Yifei immediately felt that attending this ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ was worthwhile, realizing that there are many strong individuals in the world. This meant that he was nearly touching that realm too, and thinking of this, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement.

    While Xiao Yifei was secretly happy, he suddenly felt a kind of Qi that neither belonged to him nor the natural environment around him probing him. This Qi was very peculiar, not feeling threatening, but having a sense of being thoroughly inspected. It was a very strange sensation.

    Zhang Po also noticed this Qi and whispered to Xiao Yifei: ¡°Someone is paying attention to you and probing you. This person¡¯s strength, at least within the Peak of the Golden Elixir Stage.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was shocked, instinctively looking back, only to see not far behind him, a young man was gazing at him. The air suddenly became thick with tension as their eyes met. The young man was the first to wave at Xiao Yifei, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere, to which Xiao Yifei immediately reciprocated with a friendly smile.

    ¡°A rival, but not an enemy.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s smile grew wider. He was quite thrilled about this ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯.

    After this smallmotion, all the participants recognized the Xiao Family¡¯s authority, and Xiao Yifei and his twopanions found themselves with some peace. Since they were there topete, they had no interest in such disputes.

    Moreover, the young man who had initially observed Xiao Yifei, after a brief indication, had shifted his gaze elsewhere, seemingly looking for other targets, which led Xiao Yifei not to dwell on it. It was the first time he was seeing so many cultivators gathered in one ce, and he became interested, starting a casual chat with Zhang Po.

    ¡°Where do all these cultivators grow up? In Beijing, such people are rare, and here they are plenty,¡± Xiao Yifei asked with interest.

    ¡°Cultivators are generally very proud and disdain living in the city among ordinary folk. Famous cultivator families usually live secluded in the depths of famous mountains and big rivers,¡± Zhang Po answered.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did they find this ce in the Ten Thousand Mountains? I thought only people from the Seven Ancient ns lived in such remote ces,¡± Chang Wei added.

    Due to Chang Wutian being quite secluded, since Chang Wei¡¯s childhood he¡¯s been intensely studying Chang Family¡¯s Cultivation Techniques and rarely leaving their stone cave. Even though he¡¯s also in the Ten Thousand Mountains, Chang Wei seemed curious about these matters.

    Zhang Po didn¡¯t show any annoyance, instead carefully exining to them: ¡°Cultivation families residing in famous mountains and big rivers, although not as deep-rooted as our Seven Ancient ns, have managed to establish their own legacy over the years. The Ten Thousand Mountains offer countless opportunities and challenges for cultivators, so every family sends their cultivators there to train once they reach adulthood.¡±

    Zhang Po paused, then continued: ¡°An increasing number of cultivators are entering the Ten Thousand Mountains, and through many encounters, they havee into contact with people from the Seven Ancient ns. The Xiao Family, being the most sessful among the Seven Ancient ns, devised a method to train its young members.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a kind of mutual exchange and learning. But most of the young people participating in the ¡®Ancient Martial Conference¡¯e for the Xiao Family¡¯s Sunme Qilin. Although I don¡¯t know what this creature is exactly, as the Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t easily show it, even though it¡¯s their n¡¯s guardian beast.¡±

    This was the second time Xiao Yifei had heard the name ¡®Sunme Qilin¡¯. From the name, he reckoned it could be a Holy Beast like a Qilin. Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t too interested in such creatures; what he desired most at that moment wasbat.

    As if remembering something, Xiao Yifei suddenly asked Zhang Po: ¡°What is the format of the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯?¡±<fn1ed5> This content belongs to FindN()vel</fn1ed5>

    Chang Wei nodded and asked: ¡°Yeah, Zhang Po, you¡¯ve participated before. Tell us so we can prepare.¡±

    Zhang Po nodded and said: ¡°As you can see, each ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯prises teams from various ns. In other words, at the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯, teams from each n fight in groups.¡±

    ¡°Group battle? Do the teams from each n fight together?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    Zhang Po shook his head: ¡°Not exactly, every team¡¯s representative goes up, and they fight one-on-one. Once one side¡¯s representative dies or is defeated, the defeated team¡¯s next challengeres up to continue against the winning team¡¯s challenger, until there is only one challenger left on one side.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt horrified. ording to Zhang Po, each team¡¯s members must fight until there¡¯s only one left. Such a battle style was indeed too brutal.

 Chapter 1248: 1239: Righteous Indignation

    <strong>Chapter 1248: Chapter 1239: Righteous Indignation</strong>

    However, Chang Wei sensed something amiss and asked, ¡°With this kind of fighting style, wouldn¡¯t each team¡¯sbat power be greatly reduced by the finals? How would we face the Xiao Family then?¡±

    Zhang Po continued to exin: ¡°That¡¯s exactly the case, but in order to preservebat power, it¡¯s rare for anyone to die in the early rounds. Every challenger will withdraw or concede based on their own strength and physical condition, unless they meet with a rival family where it¡¯s a fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°Rival?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Among cultivator families, there are often open and secret struggles. Some are aimed at weakening each other¡¯s strengths to prevent one from growing at the expense of the other, while others simply covet the cultivation techniques and inheritances of other families, leading to deadly conflicts.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei seemed to have thought of something: ¡°So, the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ held by the Xiao Family is also like this?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Zhang Po answered straightforwardly: ¡°The ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ held by the Xiao Family seems to exist for the purpose of sparring, but it¡¯s actually aimed at weakening the strength of other cultivator ns. Despite knowing this, many powerful families are eager to participate, because even a one-percent chance of winning can severely damage the Xiao Family.¡±

    Zhang Po continued: ¡°The strength of the Xiao Family is overwhelmingly vast for other cultivator families. No one can imagine what the consequences would be if they tired of life in the Ten Thousand Mountains and ventured into the outside world one day. Hence, weakening the Xiao Family¡¯s power is an imperative.¡±<fn8155> Latest content published on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn8155>

    ¡°These families, truly despicable.¡± Hearing Zhang Po¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly disyed a fierce demeanor as he spoke to the two.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Zhang Po was puzzled.

    Xiao Yifei thought of the recent war in Huaxia, which had reached a critical point. Yet, aside from the nation¡¯s resources, none of these hidden cultivator families in the Ten Thousand Mountains lent any assistance, instead watching the conflict unfold idly as they engaged in petty squabbles among themselves.

    Xiao Yifei immediately exined the current situation in Huaxia to Zhang Po and recounted his own experiences to them. The two, upon hearing this, showed expressions of concern: ¡°To think that so much has happened outside after staying in the Ten Thousand Mountains for so long. Truly shameful, as descendants of the Seven Ancient ns, we should contribute to Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they understand the principle of worrying before the country worries and enjoying after the country enjoys?¡± Chang Wei also looked indignant.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei said to the two, ¡°After finishing cultivation in the Ten Thousand Mountains, I will surely return to Huaxia to offer my help, eliminate evil, and stabilize external threats.¡±

    The two also nodded in agreement: ¡°If there¡¯s any ce you need us, we won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    During this conversation, the families in front had already registered, and it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Which family?¡±

    When the attendant asked, Xiao Yifei realized the three of them were not from the same family, which presented a challenge for him. He thought over it and was unsure of how to answer until Zhang Po relieved him of the embarrassment.

    ¡°Ancient n!¡± Zhang Po simply replied with two words.

    The attendant showed a surprised expression upon hearing this: ¡°Ancient n? Haven¡¯t heard of it, there¡¯s no record of participation. You must be a new family, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we just heard about the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ and came for some excitement.¡±

    Hearing this, the attendant looked at the three with a sense of pity in his eyes and then said, ¡°Got it, go to the corner up front and find the attendant in the red robe. They¡¯ll lead you to the resting area, and tomorrow morning you¡¯ll draw lots at the Martial Arts Arena.¡±

    Following the attendant¡¯s guidance, the three joined the other participants and arrived at the resting area, which had a unique primitive tribal style characteristic of the Ten Thousand Mountains. However, it differed from the buildings Xiao Yifei had seen in the Zhang Family and Jin Family, as each house had a symbol distinct to the Xiao Family.

    It was a cluster of purple mes, and Zhang Po introduced this totem as a me said to be controlled only by the ancient strongest members of the Xiao Family, representing their ultimate power.

    The resting area was filled with rows of small houses neatly arranged, each adorned with the same symbol. The houses were constructed of wood, exuding a sense of simplicity yet profound antiquity, with a faint purple membrane vaguely visible around them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Yifei asked, pointing at the membrane on the houses.

    ¡°A special form of magic. The houses encased in this membrane can iste all sounds and Qi, designed to prevent eavesdropping on neighboring team¡¯s tactics. It¡¯s quite clever,¡± exined Zhang Po.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei gained a deeper understanding of the Xiao Family. Not only were they wealthy and powerful, but their mind was also extremely meticulous. As he considered how thoroughly they nned, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the consequences would be if they became enemies of such a family.

    ¡°What a lousy ce, are we really staying here?¡± Some contestants nearby were showing dissatisfaction. Clearly, although they lived secluded in renowned mountains and rivers, they were heard of the opulence of the real world and even deeply indulged in it. For a cultivator family, money is just a number, so suddenly bringing these young people to such an environment is bound to be slightly ufortable.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a great suite or something? How can we fit into these small wooden huts?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡±

    ¡°Quickly change our amodations, we can¡¯t stay in ces like this.¡±

    Like a stone thrown into a calmke, the first contestant¡¯sint immediately stirred the crowd into a ripple, as many started expressing dissatisfaction.

    Xiao Yifei smiled wryly: ¡°A bunch of kids indeed.¡±

    For many of these cultivators, it¡¯s their first time participating in the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯. Those who have experienced such brutalpetition rarely manage to regain their spirits and return like Zhang Po.

    Although they¡¯re the dragons and phoenixes among people, theyck the perspective and experience of Xiao Yifei. Having not been through such events, they are equally unwilling to ept this arrangement.

    ¡°Notice, those not shouting among this crowd are our real opponents for thepetition.¡± Zhang Po whispered to the two.

    The two nodded affirmatively and began to scrutinize the silent individuals awaiting allocation in the crowd.

    Xiao Yifei noticed several groups among them who were quietly standing still. One group was very close to Xiao Yifei and hispanions. Their attire was quite strange, mixed-gender, wearing various colored animal skins, their faces showing both confidence and entricity, quite resembling avant-garde artists.

    This group had about five or six people, and one tall individual stood out, standing over two meters tall,parable to Xiao Yifei¡¯s sparking state, resembling a formidable mountain amidst the crowd.

    Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, the individual looked in his direction, meeting Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes briefly before closing his eyes again, ignoring the noisy crowd.

 Chapter 1249 - 1240: No Exception

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Chapter 1240: No Exception</h4>

    A simple nce gave Xiao Yifei a profound feeling that seemed bottomless. Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. That tall guy appeared to be about his age, yet possessed cultivation that even he couldn¡¯t see through. Not simple at all.

    "Xiao Yifei, look, it¡¯s them." Chang Wei also noticed a group of people and quickly called Xiao Yifei over.

    Xiao Yifei looked in the direction Chang Wei pointed out and saw a group of young men standing ahead, all with dignified features and elegant demeanor, dressed in flowing robes, standing proudly like handsome men who stepped out of an ancient painting.

    In the real world, these people would unquestionably be a boy idol group, and here they were no exception. Soon, this group was surrounded by girls from various families, their eyes sparkling like female baboons seeking mates.

    <fn7430> Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel</fn7430>

    The prowess of these individuals also gave Xiao Yifei a mysterious and profound feeling, yet he didn¡¯t find them familiar. So, he asked Chang Wei, "What¡¯s the matter? They are indeed handsome. Do you know them?"

    Chang Wei waved his hand and said, "No, look at that person. Isn¡¯t he the one who was using Qi sensing in the queue at the start to probe you?" He pointed to the young man in the center of the group.

    Xiao Yifei followed his hand¡¯s direction and saw that person indeed was the young man who probed Xiao Yifei with Qi sensing and was noticed by Xiao Yifei, after which they exchanged friendly gestures.

    The young man stood at the very center, surrounded by the team in a subtle circle, as if he was the core.

    This time, the young man felt Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze. He turned his head and blinked kindly, quickly drawing the attention of his nsmen, who all looked towards Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei immediately withdrew his gaze, feeling embarrassed, and looked down.

    "Surely not simple," thought Xiao Yifei.

    Through these exchanges, Xiao Yifei realized these groups were adept at Qi maniption, mostly on par with Zhang Po¡¯s level, meaning these were strongpetitors at the peak of the Golden Elixir Stage, posing a significant challenge for Xiao Yifei¡¯s team, where only Zhang Po has reached that level.

    Before Xiao Yifei could observe further, the chaos caused by dissatisfaction with amodations was calmed by the Xiao Family, and the participants began queuing to enter their assigned rooms.

    The notable groups also lined up in the middle. Xiao Yifei¡¯s team naturally couldn¡¯t disrupt order and joined the queue.

    "Ancient n! Where are the participants from the Ancient n?" Soon, the receptionists called out Xiao Yifei¡¯s team name.

    Zhang Po quickly responded. The three stepped forward, waiting for room assignment.

    "Names." The receptionist nced at the three, obviously uninterested due to their apparentck of prestige.

    "Zhang Po."

    "Xiao Yifei."

    "Chang Wei."

    The three announced their names, surprisingly shocking the receptionist.

    "Are all of you from the same family but with different surnames?"

    This question obviously startled Xiao Yifei¡¯s team. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected such an issue during registration to be exposed suddenly.

    "Uh, Zong Family and branch families," Xiao Yifei quickly came up with an exnation.

    "Oh, a family with little fame but many branches. You can stay in room 15. The room number is also your team number; remember to take your number for the drawing tomorrow," the receptionist sneered, casually assigning them a room and handed them a wooden que with their team number inscribed.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s team paid no heed to such mockery and dly epted the Xiao Family¡¯s room assignment. Xiao Yifei took the number que, thanked them, and led Zhang Po and Chang Wei into the room.

    "That was close, almost exposed," Chang Wei said nervously after entering the room.

    The room was basic, only furnishing a table for eating and three beds, just enough for Xiao Yifei¡¯s team.

    "Prepare yourselves. Thepetition starts tomorrow." Zhang Po said briefly, found a bed, and sat cross-legged to meditate. The other two followed suit.

    A deadly battle awaited them.

    The night passed quietly, and before dawn, Zhang Po rose early to wake Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei.

    "What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s still before sunrise; we don¡¯t need to cultivate now," Xiao Yifei said, rubbing his sleepy eyes.

    Chang Wei was equally puzzled.

    "Follow me; we¡¯ll soon see the participants¡¯ true strengths. Remember, no cultivation at sunrise." Zhang Po said while dressing.

    "No cultivation? Then why are we up in the middle of the night?"

    "You¡¯ll find out if you follow me."

    The three dressed and went to the empty area assigned for room allocation. Zhang Po sat on the ground, briefly instructed Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei, then closed his eyes silently.

    Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei exchanged silent looks.

    Soon, the rising sun peeked from the east, its morning glow barely budding, mingling with the misty volcanic gases.

    Before long, other participants arrived and sat on the ground, preparing to absorb Spiritual Energy. Even familiar ns refrained from chatting, eyes filled with tension and excitement, making final preparations for thepetition.

    About ten minutester, the area filled withpetitors, each n using their unique breathing technique to absorb Spiritual Energy, which gathered visibly from nature.

    Xiao Yifei, mindful of Zhang Po¡¯s instructions, did not use his breathing technique but instead observed the participants.

    Indeed, Xiao Yifei quickly noticed something unusual. As nature¡¯s Qi gathered into multicolored energy groups, they flowed towards thepetitors.

    What surprised Xiao Yifei was that these energy groups varied not only in color but also in mass, volume, and density. The "young boy group" whom Xiao Yifei encountered yesterday was even more intimidating. Their energy groups were asrge as hot air balloons, with abundant energy that left Xiao Yifei astonished.

    Xiao Yifei realized Zhang Po had brought them here early to observe thepetitors¡¯ energy absorption levels, indicating that the fuller and more energy-rich the energy group, the stronger the corresponding team.

    "Smart move!" Xiao Yifei rejoiced internally and started observing the paths of the fascinating energy groups.

    Chang Wei understood Zhang Po¡¯s intent and joined Xiao Yifei in observation.

    "Team Seven!" Zhang Po eximed after a while.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, having preliminarily grasped thepetition lineup: twenty teams in total, with about ten having imposing energy groups. However, upon closer examination, three of these teams relied on numbers rather than strength.

 Chapter 1250 - CapÃ­tulo 1250: 1242: Drawing Lots

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1250: Chapter 1242: Drawing Lots</strong>

    That is to say, the teams¡¯rge energy groups are due to the excessive number of people exchanging spiritual energy within the teams. Averaged out per person, it¡¯s not evenparable to the daily qi exchange of a cultivator at the initial stage of the Golden Elixir Realm¡ªnothing to fear.

    Among these seven teams, besides the ¡°Performance Artists¡± and ¡°Young Men¡¯s Group¡± we encountered yesterday, there are five more teams. One team is of average height but with arms almost twice the length of normal people; Xiao Yifei named them the ¡®Long Arms¡¯ n.

    There¡¯s also a team of young women dressed in violet artillery coats with gloomy expressions; a dwarf-like team, short in stature like a gnome, not old but with full beards; and a trendy team with a modern vibe, everyone sporting crisp short hair.

    Thest team is even more terrifying,prising only one person, but the energy group he breathes in and out with is of a frightening size, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Xiao Yifei noticed, this person was eight feet tall, wearing a face mask making it impossible to see his appearance, holding a giant sword taller than a person, sitting cross-legged on the ground with a cold demeanor.

    ¡°Your type,¡± Xiao Yifei nudged Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po obviously also noticed the person, took a sip from his sk, and wore a serious expression.

    ¡°If we just avoid these seven teams, we have a chance to enter the finals, right?¡± Chang Wei¡¯s voice carried a hint of glee, as the probability of facing off against these seven out of the twenty teams was not high for him.

    However, Xiao Yifei negated his idea: ¡°No! These seven teams are our target. We¡¯re not here to win any championship or for the ¡®Sunme Qilin.¡¯ Our purpose here is to fight, to strengthen ourselves through continual battles with the strong.¡±

    Zhang Po also agreed with Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea, nodding indifferently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Chang Wei sighed reluctantly, but internally he admired these two battle-hungry monsters even more.

    Soon, the morning light fell, and as the sun rose to a certain height, it began to emit blinding sunlight. The participants¡¯ cultivation sessions also gradually ended, and the Xiao Family representatives stepped forward to prepare for the draw ceremony.

    ¡°We ask the participants of each n to send a representative, present your wooden ques to draw lots. The two teams drawn will face each other in the first round. This year¡¯spetition format is the same as usual, adopting a round-robin style. If one side¡¯s members are all defeated, they are deemed losers. Thepetition will begin at fifteen minutes past noon today. Ten teams will be eliminated in the first round, and the remaining ten teams will be paired for the next round by us, the Xiao Family.¡± The leading Xiao family member pointed to the wooden box in his hand and continued: ¡°Now, representatives please step forward to draw lots.¡±

    Xiao Yifei handed his wooden que to Zhang Po: ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°No, you go; you¡¯re the team¡¯s core.¡± After the incident in the Chang Family cave, Zhang Po already considered Xiao Yifei as the core in his heart.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yifei nodded, clenching the wooden que in his hand, and walked nervously to the open space in front.

    Representatives from each team also gathered and began drawing their respective opponents in turn.

    The boy from ¡°Young Men¡¯s Group¡± who they met yesterday also came over, lining up at the back of the line with Xiao Yifei. The boy winked at Xiao Yifei, saying aloud, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to facing you.¡±

    The voice was pleasant, with a clear and captivating tone. Xiao Yifei nodded amicably: ¡°Me too.¡±

    The drawing soon ended, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s team drew number three. The captain was precisely the beast-skin boy seen yesterday, meaning that Xiao Yifei¡¯s first-round opponent was from the ¡°Performance Artists¡± among the seven teams!

    Aside from Xiao Yifei¡¯s team and the ¡°Performance Artists,¡± the other five teams did not meet each other.

    Zhang Po¡¯s eyes lit up with irrepressible excitement upon learning the drawing result: ¡°Great draw! Meeting such a powerful opponent in the first round is truly exciting.¡±

    Xiao Yifei scratched his head, chuckling: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this; the remaining five teams seem to have drawn rtively weaker opponents.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too; we first strive to advance, increasing our chances of confronting the other five ns in the next round.¡±

    Perhaps influenced by the two, Chang Wei also began to feel a subtle anticipation for the battle.

    The three of them simultaneously pressed their fists together: ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Time flew by quickly. After some brief banter, it was soon fifteen minutes past noon, and thepetition was about to start.<f39> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</f39>

    Following the guide¡¯s direction, the participants arrived at thepetition venue.

    It was a massive martial arts tform, five hundred meters square, located at the center of several small volcanoes, constructed from special materials and stones, giving a strong feeling, clearly intended to prevent unnecessary damage from overly intense participantpetitions.

    At each corner of the martial arts tform stood a stone pir, each carved with the Xiao family¡¯s unique purple me totem. Xiao Yifei noticed that on each of the four pirs sat an elder, aura restrained, unfathomable, giving a profound and enigmatic feeling.

    Below the martial arts tform was arge open space, divided into twenty sections for the participants to rest and await their turn. Xiao Yifei nced over; the area where the fifteenth team was situated was at the edge of the martial arts arena, not offering a very wide view but barely sufficient to see the conditions on the arena.

    The participating teams cleared away yesterday¡¯s chaos, each looking more solemn than the next, contemting potential weaknesses of their respective opponents and the details they needed to pay attention to during battle, making the atmosphere immediately grave and solemn.

    Once all the teams found their areas and settled down, a middle-aged man slowly walked onto the martial arts tform. This man had fiery red hair and a bristly beard, eyes sharp and bright, dressed in a Xiao family¡¯s red robe. However, unlike the other Xiao family members, his coat was embroidered with many mes and cloud totems.

    The man strode confidently, walking firmly to the center of the martial arts tform, surveying the surroundings with a stern expression, exuding an aura of authority without anger, instantly silencing the participants who had be lively due to the impending start of thepetition.

    Seemingly satisfied with the deterrence he brought, the man nodded, then spoke aloud with a resonant voice: ¡°Wee everyone to our n¡¯s annual ¡®Martial Artist Conference.¡¯ With so much youthful blood in the cultivation world gathered here today, I feel pleased. I hope everyone participates in thepetition with the spirit of learning from each other, prioritizing friendship overpetition.¡±

    ¡°Xiao family¡¯s n leader, Xiao Zhendong,¡± Zhang Po whispered an exnation to Xiao Yifei, then added, ¡°He¡¯s also a strong individual who broke through to the Golden Elixir Realm, even stronger than your father.¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded; he clearly sensed the man¡¯s strength too. Without any audio equipment, he could project his voice to every corner of the za. The fearsome energy contained in his voice made Xiao Yifei awe-struck, realizing he couldn¡¯t achieve something like this at his level.

    After a pause, Xiao Zhendong continued: ¡°Thispetition will proceed from team one onwards in sequence. By sunset today and tomorrow, ten teams will be selected to enter the next round, and the finalists willpete against our n¡¯s younger generation. The winner will have a period of solitary interaction with our n¡¯s Holy Beast, the ¡®Sunme Qilin,¡¯ and if any participants from outside our n triumph, we, the Xiao Family, will not be stingy.¡±

 Chapter 1251 - CapÃ­tulo 1251: 1242: The Contest

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1251: Chapter 1242: The Contest</strong>

    ¡°Now, I announce the official start of thepetition. Please, representative number one and their opponent,e to the stage!¡±

    As Xiao Zhendong¡¯s words marked the beginning of thepetition, thunderous apuse erupted in the arena. Teams one and their opponents sent representatives to the stage, preparing tomence the first round of contest.

    Team one¡¯s opponent was team seven. After the two representatives came to the stage, they exchanged a fist salute and waited for Xiao Zhendong to announce the start of the battle.

    Taking advantage of the gap, Xiao Yifei meticulously observed the two teams. From their appearances, there wasn¡¯t anything special, and from the perception of Qi, the strongest participants from both sides were only at the Peak of the Qi Condensation Stage. There wasn¡¯t even a single Golden Elixir Stage expert, so it seemed the battle wouldn¡¯t offer anything extraordinary.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xiao Zhendong stepped forward to inquire, cing arge fan-like hand between the two representatives, ready to give themand at any moment.

    Both representatives nodded.

    ¡°Begin the match!¡±

    With Xiao Zhendong¡¯smand, the spectators cheered, and both contestants moved as if wind beneath their feet, engaging in a tangle of attacks and defenses.

    Xiao Yifei watched expectantly, but as he expected, it was all basic moves from Martial Arts and Cultivation Technique. Neither contender had a precise grasp of Qi, and soon one side showed signs of fatigue. To Xiao Yifei, this level ofbat felt like child¡¯s y.

    ¡°The opponents for teams one and two are teams seven and five, respectively. They¡¯re not among those seven teams, so there¡¯s nothing worth watching. Quickly adjust your bodies to the best condition. If things go on like this, it¡¯ll soon be team three and our turn. This is the first tough battle, and we must y it well,¡± Zhang Po advised while caressing a longsword, not paying much attention to the ongoing battle on the stage.

    Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei nodded in agreement, shifting their focus to themselves, not paying much attention to thepetition.

    Soon after, the representative from team one was defeated, and then another member from team one stepped onto the stage to battle the representative from team seven.

    Thebatsted about an hour. The participants from team one fought until thest contestant was defeated. Team seven won the match but paid a heavy price, with two contestants severely injured and others suffering varying degrees of depletion.

    In contrast, team one, while having lost, suffered rtively minor losses.

    Following the end of the match, members of the Xiao Family¡¯s medical team immediately attended to the injured from both teams. However, Xiao Yifei observed that these medical practitioners had rather crude techniques, merely applying a fewyers of gauze over the injuries before moving on with haste.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go help treat them.¡± Being a doctor, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t stand idly by while so many injured individualsy before him. He promptly decided to assist those who were hurt during thepetition.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not meddle. I already said, the ¡®Martial Arts Tournament¡¯ is intended to weaken the power of the major cultivation families. What you¡¯re doing will attract the Xiao Family¡¯s attention,¡± Zhang Po blocked Xiao Yifei and said.

    ¡°No, if this goes on, they¡¯ll never be able to continue cultivation in their lifetime. They¡¯ll even die,¡± Xiao Yifei anxiously replied.

    ¡°You can¡¯t save everyone in the world. Some people are bound to die,¡± Zhang Po said calmly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I! Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Xiao Yifei flushed at Zhang Po¡¯s words and retorted.

    Zhang Po was surprised, not expecting his simple remark would touch a sensitive point deep in Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart. Not wanting to cause any disputes so close to the match, he said no more, allowing Xiao Yifei to go forward and help treat the injured.

    Xiao Yifei quickly joined the rescue efforts. The people of the Xiao Family were displeased with his actions, even sending people to inquire about Xiao Yifei¡¯s background. However, Xiao Yifei ignored the Xiao Family¡¯s actions and focused on using his Qi to heal the contestants from both teams.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi, known for being of the wood attribute, had significant effects. In no time, many with severe injuries visibly began to recover.

    ¡°Thank you, I feel much better,¡± one of the injured, whom Xiao Yifei had treated, expressed gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s what I ought to do.¡±

    On the stage, Xiao Zhendong witnessed this scene, a hint of harshness shing in his eyes, though he said nothing. In his mind, he resolved to deal with this boy after thepetition.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s selfless act of treating the wounded quickly drew the contestants¡¯ attention. Participants from teams one and seven were very grateful for Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions and approached him with polite exchanges.

    The atmosphere became bustling for a moment.

    Thepetition continued, with team two facing team five in this round. As with the previous match, participants from both sides were evenly matched, but the matchescked excitement.

    Xiao Yifei had no heart to continue watching the match, fully immersing himself in the medical actions, even forgetting that the next round would be his turn to take the stage.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei! Stop wasting your Qi. We¡¯re about topete,¡± Chang Wei found Xiao Yifei and urgently advised him.

    ¡°No, the match can wait, but I absolutely cannot let them die. They¡¯re innocent; they¡¯re only here to exchange Martial Arts skills. Each one of them is in their prime, so how could we allow them to be lost so easily? Absolutely not!¡± Xiao Yifei said, wiping the sweat off his forehead.

    Though only the first round, the intensity of thepetition far exceeded Xiao Yifei¡¯s expectations. He had thought thepetitors might withdraw based on their physical conditions, but unexpectedly, battles at this level had already reached a life-and-death stage.

    Zhang Po also found Xiao Yifei, standing before the two of them, he said: ¡°Xiao Yifei, you continue treating the injured. In the next match, the two of us will handle it for a while. Once the match begins, try to adjust your body¡¯s condition as much as possible. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the captain of team three should be thest to go onstage, and by then, we¡¯ll have fought enough. We should reserve strength for the battles ahead, so only you¡¯ll handle thest round.¡±<fna85b> For more chapters visit Find1Novel</fna85b>

    ¡°I understand! No problem. Thank you, Zhang Po,¡± Xiao Yifei replied cheerfully and continued to treat the injured with even greater dedication.

    Zhang Po sighed. He was aware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s benevolence, and given the circumstances, he could only go along with Xiao Yifei¡¯s nature. If the Xiao Family came for retributionter, he¡¯d reveal the trump card of the Seven Ancient n¡¯s n Leaders and maneuver his way out.

    ¡°Round two, team five wins!¡± Xiao Zhendong¡¯s shout concluded the second round, where both teams performed admirably. The final round saw both sides sending their Golden Elixir Stage experts to duel, fighting to the veryst soldier. Ultimately, team five barely edged out for the win.

    The injured from teams two and five were also taken to the rest area one after another. Xiao Yifei went forward to examine them and provide necessary care.

    ¡°Round three, team three vs. team fifteen!¡± Xiao Zhendong snorted coldly, thinking, ¡°Now it¡¯s your team¡¯s turn, brat. Let¡¯s see you calmly treat them now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn now, Chang Wei; you go first. Try to tire out their fighting strength as much as possible and don¡¯t overexert. Once Xiao Yifei has somewhat recovered, we¡¯ll take over the contest,¡± Zhang Po, not fully aware of Chang Wei¡¯s capabilities, had to take this approach andforted Chang Wei.

 Chapter 1252 - 1243: Secret Delight

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Chapter 1243: Secret Delight</h4>

    Thetter patted his chest, "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let you down."

    Xiao Yifei also stepped aside to encourage Chang Wei, "Come on, Chang Wei, you can do it. Although their strength is formidable, we¡¯re not weak either."

    Chang Wei nodded and walked onto the Martial Arts Arena, while Xiao Yifei returned to treat the injured.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to watch his match?" Zhang Po looked at Chang Wei on stage with interest and asked Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head, "I trust him. With his strength, he can handle two people. The urgent matter is to heal the injured and quickly recover to prepare for the captain of Team Three."

    "Is he really that strong?" Zhang Po asked, puzzled.

    Xiao Yifei just smiled, without saying more, and instead changed the topic, "Thanks for understanding me."

    "It¡¯s nothing, your kindness is special, I hope you always keep it."

    At the same time, the match on the stage had entered the preparation stage, just waiting for Xiao Zhendong to announce the start.

    Chang Wei had already summoned his two Puppets, one on the left and one on the right, forming a siege posture.

    Chang Wei¡¯s opponent was a small-framed girl from Team Three, wrapped in pristine white animal skins, causing whistles from the audience below with her ample figure, a fluffy rabbit ear pinned on her head, adding a touch of cute bunny girl effect.

    "Are you ready?" Xiao Zhendong, having no fondness for these three unfamiliar faces from Team Fifteen, asked Chang Wei irritably.

    Chang Wei nodded, looked at the girl opposite him, "Though you¡¯re cute, I won¡¯t hold back."

    Thetter blinked herrge, delicate eyes at Chang Wei, appearing as if they might shed tears, but her mouth uttered a harsh talk, "I say the same to you." Her voice was weak, yet could not hide the killing intent.

    "The third round begins!" Xiao Zhendong waved his hand, and the bunny girl responded by moving.

    To Chang Wei¡¯s surprise, although the girl before him looked dainty, her speed was astonishingly fast, her slender legs burst with elusive movement technique, starting to maneuver around Chang Wei, causing the surrounding air to rotate rapidly.

    "So fast!" Chang Wei thought.

    <fn0232> ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0232>

    With no time to ponder, Chang Wei¡¯s line followed his thoughts, his fingers fluttered, and the two Puppets instantly stood before him, simultaneously a trace of ck Qi flowed through the threads, enveloping the Puppets, causing them to emit a full-body ck light.

    The bunny girl arrived in an instant, her pair of jade hands had somehow turned into sharp ws, her arms were covered with visible electric light, suddenly wing at Chang Wei.

    Feeling a gust carrying electric light sweeping towards him, Chang Wei hooked his thumb lightly, and the puppet named "Overturn" on his left made a turn, blocking the bunny girl¡¯s attack.

    ng, as the two collided, a loud bang echoed, a force of shock traveled through the line to Chang Wei¡¯s body, making him tremble, only feeling a numbness throughout his body, he immediately circted Qi to neutralize the current, while the bunny girl was bounced off by the strong body of "Overturn", flipping in mid-air andnding back on the ground.

    This battle had proved to be effective right from their first encounter, the audience erupted with cheers and confusion.

    "Sending two Golden Elixir Stage powerhouses right off the bat, this teams¡¯ depth is so strong."

    "Yes, yes! This battle is bound to be exciting."

    The audience was filled with chatter between various teams, while the two on stage were unheeding of the scene below, confronting back and forth.

    The seven teams locked by Xiao Yifei had been resting with closed eyes for the first two battles, only the duel between Chang Wei and the bunny girl made them open their eyes, watching the match intently.

    "Not bad! Seems you¡¯re not bad, I must conclude this swiftly." The bunny girl praised, then silently exerted force, a surge of electric light coursed through her entire body, starting to traverse her limbs, her body began to change.

    Witnessing the bunny girl, the exposed skin was instantly covered with white fluff after electroshock, her limbs¡¯ muscles visibly became more robust, her small mouth raised high, transforming into a rabbit lip, and Shui Ling¡¯srge eyes turned red.

    "She¡¯s turning into a rabbit?" Chang Wei thought anxiously, the bunny girl¡¯s family¡¯s Cultivation Technique should be simr to beastification, allowing spellcasters to possess animal traits for a brief period, making it difficult to deal with.

    With his thoughts moving, Chang Wei decided not to give her more time for transformation, raising his hand high, "Earth Cover" made a swift step forward, the wooden hand flicked out two daggers shining with cold light, stabbing at the bunny girl.

    "Toote!" The bunny girl rejoiced inwardly.

    Chang Wei thought his "Earth Cover" was fast enough, but hadn¡¯t anticipated the bunny girl¡¯s speed being faster, even before "Earth Cover¡¯s" dagger reached her, thetter had quietly leapt into the sky.

    "She sensed Qi!" Chang Wei eximed.

    Though after transforming, the bunny girl¡¯s speed had geometrically increased, it couldn¡¯t have reached such a degree, she must have pre-sensed Chang Wei¡¯s attack to act ahead and evade this strike.

    "Die!" Hovering in mid-air, the bunny girl exerted force suddenly, her entire body radiated with electric glow, producing a crackling sound, roaring explosively as she darted towards Chang Wei with ws poised for attack.

    Chang Wei, unflustered, quickly withdrew his raised hand, retrieving the two puppets "Overturn" and "Earth Cover" to his side, prepared to endure the bunny girl¡¯s assault.

    For Chang Wei, his greatest trump cardy in his two puppets, personally not adept in movement technique or body technique, he could only resolve the crisis ahead through this method.

    ng! The two collided once more fiercely, massive currents instantly surged into Chang Wei¡¯s body, for a moment, he even felt the scenery before him blur.

    "Bad!" Chang Wei thought, hurriedly retreating.

    While seeing her attack sessful, the bunny girl pursued Chang Wei relentlessly, intending to deliver a fatal blow, Chang Wei¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t match the bunny girl¡¯s, thetter¡¯s few steps caught up with him, squatting down, a long leg preparing to charge, its electric glow reaching its peak.

    "Thunder Light Fade!" The bunny girl shouted suddenly, a long leg whirring with electric speed swept toward Chang Wei¡¯s abdomen, while Chang Wei, having retreated earlier, had no time to operate his puppets for defense, this strike seemed unavoidable.

    However, as the bunny girl¡¯s ¡¯Light Spot Fade¡¯ appeared to hit Chang Wei, thetter rapidly wielded the thread, his slender fingers quickly spun, casting afterimages, soon weaving the thread in his hands into arge, protecting his body, just as hepleted this series of actions, the bunny girl¡¯s deadly move struck swiftly.

    Crackle, the bunny girl¡¯s leg hit the covering Chang Wei¡¯s body, the collision of currents emitted an electric sound, but Chang Wei remained unharmed, the bunny girl was astonished, force continuously transmitted into her leg intending further harm, yet thetter remained unmoved.

    Suddenly realizing her blow had failed, the bunny girl immediately wanted to retreat but found her leg entangled as if bound, unable to move, upon closer inspection she discovered her leg unknowingly covered with Yingying¡¯s threads, glittering coldly in the sunshine.

 Chapter 1253: 1244: Surrender

    <strong>Chapter 1253: Chapter 1244: Surrender</strong>

    Chang Wei let out a bigugh, with one hand tightly gripping the bunny girl¡¯s leg, while the other hand quickly reeled in the silk threads, then suddenly flung the threads towards ¡°Di Fu¡±, reestablishing the connection with the puppet.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost!¡± As soon as Chang Wei¡¯s words left his mouth, he slowly walked back to his side with his puppet in tow.

    The bunny girl struggled desperately, trying to break free from Chang Wei¡¯s restraint, but her strength was too feeble, making escape impossible. Herbat style primarily relied on her lightning-fast speed to engage in a tangle with her opponent, then deliver a fatal blow when the opponent exposed a w. The current situation was contrary to herbat style, turning from guerri warfare into a face-to-face melee, and naturally, in terms of strength, she lost to Chang Wei.

    Having practiced the Puppet Technique since childhood, Chang Wei¡¯s mastery of the silk threads was not only precise, but his strength was also considerable. After all, controlling puppets is not merely a matter of finesse, and his ability to manipte tworge puppets like part of his own body meant his hand strength would not lose to a frail girl.

    ¡°Di Fu¡± moved in front of Chang Wei. Under his control, a pair of daggers with a cold glimmer pressed towards the bunny girl¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Concede, I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± Chang Wei advised.

    The bunny girl knew there was no escape, seeing no point in further entanglement. Hearing Chang Wei¡¯s advice, she showed a surprised expression, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me?¡±

    ¡°We have no enmity, why would I kill you?¡±

    The bunny girl pondered for a moment, thanked him gratefully, and signaled to Xiao Zhentian who was watching the battle from the side, ¡°I surrender.¡±

    ¡°First match of the third round, victory to the Ancient n!¡± Xiao Zhentian nced at both unscathedbatants. This battle truly contradicted his original intention. He wished for n warfare to result inplete annihtion, but there was no help for it, so he could only step forward to announce the contest oue.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Zhang Po, having watched the fight clearly, couldn¡¯t help but admire Chang Wei¡¯s strength, amazed at how the boy handled the puppetry so expertly.

    ¡°I told you he could do it.¡± Xiao Yifei had just about stabilized the wounded. Though the second-round battles were intense, they weren¡¯t as gruesome as the casualties of the first match between Team One and Team Seven.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dy a bit longer, you focus on recovering.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yifei had stabilized the situation for the wounded, Zhang Po slung his great sword over his back and went to their team¡¯s resting area, preparing to face his opponent. At the same time, Chang Wei on the stage shouted, ¡°Stop when you¡¯ve gained enough or retreat if necessary.¡±

    On stage, Chang Wei nodded, quietly activating the Breathing Technique, beginning to recover the Qi he had expended earlier. The fight had been quite thrilling for him, yet he had fortuitously encountered a fleet-footed opponent, which he feared least. No matter how fast the opponent was, there was always a moment they got close to attack; grasp that moment to control the opponent, then manipte puppets to attack, and victory was within grasp.

    The bunny girl sulkily returned to the resting area, full of disappointment, saying to the members of Team Three, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost.¡± She pouted, stirring pity.

    ¡°Xianyu, you were too reckless, you should have worn him down a bit longer,¡± the tall youth leading the group reproached.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xianyu, Second Brother will avenge you.¡± A youth walked out from the resting area, gently patting Xianyu¡¯s shoulder infort.

    The youth was tall and slender, wearing a spotted animal skin, his nted eyes filled with ferocity, revealing sharp canine teeth when he opened his mouth, with a menacing face.

    ¡°Let me go, big brother,¡± the youth said as he stepped forward, seeking the leader¡¯s approval, clearly intent on avenging his sister Xianyu and seizing the glory.

    However, the leader refused his request, ¡°No, Qing Yun, you, like Xianyu, are of the Swift Beast line and may find it hard to deal with the contestant on stage. His Puppet Technique is superb, not easily beaten by opponents who rely on entanglement to win. Qing Hong, you go next!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reim a victory, big brother.¡± A burly man stepped out of the crowd. Though not as imposing as the leader, he was equally remarkable, with eyes bulging like copper bells, speaking with a deep voice like wind in a cave.

    Seeing Qing Hong being sent up, Qing Yun¡¯s face filled with disbelief, ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s no need to send Brother Qing Hong against a puppet-controller, right?¡±

    The leader lifted his head, ¡°I¡¯m decided, Qing Hong will go. These Ancient n people are tough to deal with, I don¡¯t want to be eliminated in the first round and face my short-tempered father¡¯s wrathter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, you won¡¯t have to step in. Their n only sent three participants, I¡¯ve got these three down.¡± With full confidence and arrogance, Qing Hong climbed the tform with heavy steps.

    ¡°Qing Hong from Hundred Beast Mountain, thanks for sparing my sister, I too don¡¯t wish to harm you. If you¡¯re smart, step down early,¡± Qing Hong cupped his fist towards Chang Wei.

    Chang Wei nced at the opponent before him, frowning. This was not like the bunny girl from before, clearly a seasoned brawler adept in closebat and potentially transforming into a formidable beast, making it difficult to deal with.

    Yet, Chang Wei quickly realized that Team Three had five participants, and considering Qing Hong and the earlier eliminated Xianyu, there were still three left, while Xiao Yifei was still meditating offstage. He had to stall as long as possible. If he lost here, Zhang Po might have to face more than two opponents alone, a tricky situation.<fn8f06> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn8f06>

    Chang Wei steeled himself, gritting his teeth, ¡°Chang Wei of the Ancient n, I request a duel.¡±

    Seeing Chang Wei show no intention to retreat, Zhang Po refrained from further persuasion, as Xiao Yifei had just begun recovery and needed more time energetically. But Qing Hong in front was indeed a challenging opponent for Chang Wei.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Zhang Po silently encouraged Chang Wei.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei sat cross-legged offstage, focusing solely on restoring the Qi lost in treating the injured, with no attention to the battle unfolding on stage.

    ¡°Good, I admire you. Let¡¯s have a satisfying battle!¡± Qing Hongughed heartily, speaking to Chang Wei with bravado.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xiao Zhentian asked routinely.

    Both nodded.

    ¡°Second match of the third round, begin!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Chang Wei took the initiative to attack. He knew that against a fierce attacker, he must not be taken from behind. Once the opponent got close, trouble ensued. This time, Chang Wei left no retreat. Both puppets were dispatched, each flinging two daggers toward Qing Hong.

    In an instant, the two puppets rushed to Qing Hong. Thetter snorted, ¡°So full of ws!¡± Then, using both arms, he intercepted ¡°Fantian¡± and ¡°Fudi,¡± the two puppets, forcefully driving their attacks away, then striding toward Chang Wei.

    Chang Wei was startled, silently cursing his miscalction. He hadn¡¯t expected Qing Hong to possess such formidable physique, capable of deflecting a puppet¡¯s attack with one hand. The chaotic brown beast fur covering him was evidently not mere decoration, and his defense was indeed astonishing.

    Though Qing Hong¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t as quick as Xianyu, each step was solid and weighty. As he steadily advanced step by step, Chang Wei felt an overwhelming aura, akin to a walking mountain bearing down upon him, evoking an intense sense of suffocation.

 Chapter 1254: 1245: Superficial Skills

    <strong>Chapter 1254: Chapter 1245: Superficial Skills</strong>

    No time to think much, Chang Wei didn¡¯t immediately summon back his puppet for defense, because he knew it was futile. The wooden puppet couldn¡¯t stop Qing Hong¡¯s charge. The only way was to retreat, using his speed advantage to distance himself from Qing Hong, and then use the two puppets to exhaust him.

    Thinking of this, Chang Wei immediately employed his movement technique. Although the Chang Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique is renowned for Corpse Control, it also records breathing techniques and movement techniques necessary for cultivators. Chang Wei, having mastered the Chang Family¡¯s movement technique, was still only scratching the surface in the world of movement techniques.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Seeing Chang Wei trying to retreat, Qing Hong got angry, increasing his own speed to the maximum, pursuing in the direction Chang Wei was retreating.

    Even so, Chang Wei¡¯s speed was still a notch faster, and the distance between them noticeably widened.

    ¡°Barbaric Charge!¡± Seeing Chang Wei getting farther away, and knowing continued pursuit would only futilely exhaust his own strength, Qing Hong, in desperation, used his move. His head lifted, and after a brief charge, he explosively surged to Chang Wei¡¯s front.

    In a rush, Chang Wei could only recall the two puppets to his front, hoping by chance to dodge Qing Hong¡¯s attack. He only saw a cyan-brown figure flying at him rapidly; there was no time to dodge, so he could only rely on luck.<fne998> Readplete version only at F¦Énd£Îovel</fne998>

    Before Chang Wei could react, the cyan-brown figure was already upon him, and he felt a violent impact, grunting as he was knocked back.

    How could two wooden puppets possibly withstand Qing Hong¡¯s charge? Although Chang Wei was quick on his feet and summoned them back at the critical moment, much of the move¡¯s power was offset. Otherwise, if taken directly, Chang Wei would¡¯ve probably had several ribs broken.

    Even so, Chang Wei was knocked senseless, struggling to his feet, gauging his condition, ¡°Not too bad, the injury isn¡¯t too deep, should manage for a while.¡± But looking at his puppets, things weren¡¯t so hopeful. ¡°Fan Tian¡± took the brunt, split in two, while ¡°Fu Di¡± behind only lost an arm.

    ¡°Such strong impact, I wonder how long Chang Wei can hold on. Xiao Yifei, you need to hurry.¡± Zhang Po also saw the situation on stage, feeling worried inside.

    ¡°Fan Tian¡± was no longer usable; despite Chang Wei¡¯s exquisite puppet control skills, he couldn¡¯t handle such a ruined puppet. He had to take ¡°Fu Di¡± into battle reluctantly.

    But Qing Hong seemed unfazed, stopping after one charge, looking at Chang Wei, ¡°Can you still go on? If not, step down now. Consider this my thanks for sparing my sister. If you keep lounging on stage, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Chang Wei sneered, initially wanting to fight Qing Hong to buy time, but his words ignited Chang Wei¡¯spetitive spirit. He pursed his lips and thought, ¡°Who are you looking down on? Not treating me like a person? Looks like I¡¯ll have to use that move.¡±

    Seeing Chang Wei showing no sign of retreating, Qing Hong said no more, leaning his body forward, letting out a clear howl. His body started transforming, resembling his previous encounter. Cyan-brown hair covered his body, horns sprouted on his head, and his eyes bulged like bronze bells while his nose grew tter and cker.

    ¡°Again with this move, this time it¡¯s a bull,¡± Chang Wei whispered helplessly.

    Learning fromst time, Chang Wei dared not wait for the full transformation. Flicking his fingers, he directed the one-armed ¡°Fu Di¡± to attack Qing Hong.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Let me expedite this match and finish you brothers off.¡± Qing Hong¡¯s voice turned deeper after transformation, truly resembling a talking bull.

    In an instant, Chang Wei¡¯s puppet reached Qing Hong, yet thetter showed no fear, using his palm-leaf-like hands to smack toward ¡°Fu Di.¡±

    If someone closely observed Chang Wei at this point, they would notice he had his eyes tightly shut, all senses sealed, focus solely on the threads in his hands.

    Qing Hong¡¯s hand was about to smash ¡°Fu Di¡¯s¡± head, but at thest moment, Chang Wei¡¯s middle finger hooked sharply, causing the puppet¡¯s head to tilt at an odd angle, making Qing Hong¡¯s attack miss.

    ¡°What a superb technique!¡± Three pairs of eyes from the audience couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    Realizing his miss, Qing Hong quickly adjusted tounch a second attack on the puppet. But as he was about to smash into it, he discovered, like Qing Yu before, his lower body was tightly bound.

    It turned out, when abandoning ¡°Fan Tian,¡± its threads became avable, all transferred to ¡®Fu Di.¡¯ This seemingly suicidal attack led by ¡®Fu Di¡¯ was, under Chang Wei¡¯s precise control, a trap to nearly entangle Qing Hong.

    Qing Hong, a seasoned fighter,prehended Chang Wei¡¯s series of actions. Furious at being toyed with, he eximed, ¡°Petty tricks!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken, Qing Hong¡¯s body swelled, trying to break free from Chang Wei¡¯s threads.

    With full power unleashed, the threads on Qing Hong started to loosen. Even as Chang Wei poured all his strength into resisting, there was a sign of breaking.

    ¡°I said, these petty tricks can¡¯t trap your bull grandpa!¡± Transformed, Qing Hong¡¯s temper red like a beast, meeting his passion for wrestling head-on, boosting his fighting spirit.

    Bam! A loud sound echoed as the threads snapped under Qing Hong¡¯s power, bacshing onto Chang Wei, drawing blood from the corner of his mouth.

    This time, Qing Hong wouldn¡¯t give Chang Wei another chance, lowering his head, locking those horns onto Chang Wei in the corner.

    ¡°Die for me!¡± Qing Hong roared.

    ¡°Barbaric Charge!¡± Red gleamed from the horns, Qing Hong charged at Chang Wei in a near berserk state.

    This strike left Chang Wei no room for escape, death was imminent!

    However, a cold smile appeared at Chang Wei¡¯s lips as he mouthed two words, ¡°Fool.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken, Qing Hong¡¯s charge halted, eyes glued to his feet in disbelief.

    Under his feet spread a of threads, stretching to Chang Wei¡¯s position, each strand sharp as a de, even slicingrge gashes across Qing Hong¡¯s coarse feet, blood pooling on the ground.

    ¡°When did you do this?¡± Qing Hong couldn¡¯t believe, staring at Chang Wei in shock, realizing the setup didn¡¯t happen in a mere few moments. All the while, he¡¯d been watching Chang Wei, never noticing his web weaving.

 Chapter 1255 - 1246: Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Chapter 1246: Recognition</h4>

    In the span of speaking, Qing Hong attempted to take two steps forward, realizing the sharpness of the silk web had exceeded his imagination. With every step, a heart-wrenching pain shot from under his feet. Given his current distance from Chang Wei, before he can reach Chang Wei, his soles would be shredded by the silk web.

    "Do you think that aside from puppetry technique, I know nothing else? Do you still believe that as a Puppet Master, all I have with me are merely a few strings connecting the puppets?" Chang Wei sneered, this is the consequence of your ridicule.

    At this moment, Qing Hong was filled with regret. He should have resolved Chang Wei in one go while he was injured, instead of stopping to taunt. Now he found himself in such a dilemma.

    "Did I actually lose?" Qing Hong couldn¡¯t believe the reality before him, an unprecedented sense of defeat filled him with shame.

    "Impossible! I won¡¯t lose to you!" Qing Hong roared furiously, his body swelled instantly to over three meters in height, his entire being radiating a red glow, and even the green-brown fur stood on end. He soon transformed into a giant minotaur-like figure.

    "Not good, he¡¯s about to use that move!" eximed a captain from the third team below the stage.

    A terrifying aura spread across the Martial Arts Arena. Chang Wei had only felt this terrifying aura once, on the day his father sessfully crafted the Drilling Armor Corpse. A strong sense of crisis surged in Chang Wei¡¯s heart, knowing Qing Hong was likely about to unleash his trump card.

    Seemingly sensing the explosive power contained in this aura, the four elders seated cross-legged on the pirs also opened their eyes at this time. A red beam shot from their chests, linking into a shield surrounding the Martial Arts Arena, using the column as a conductor, to prevent the aftershocks from affecting the spectators.

    Qing Hong, after going berserk, had eyes that shed pitch-ck like ink, with muscles emitting explosive power to an astonishing degree, stepping towards Chang Wei one step at a time.

    "I will tear you apart!" Qing Hong¡¯s big mouth opened, spewing vile ck air, his already ghastly visage now distorted to an rming degree, clearly enraged to the utmost.

    Qing Hong after rampaging had lost all sense of pain, although his feet stepping on the silk web were shredded beyond recognition, he kept advancing firmly towards Chang Wei. Each step he took caused the entire Martial Arts Arena to resonate.

    Chang Wei¡¯s expression remained unmoved, calmly pulling out a coil of silver thread from his chest, gently tossing it, instantly reconnecting it to "Earth Covering".

    Chang Wei sighed and said, "¡¯Earth Covering,¡¯ this time, you may have to sacrifice yourself, despite how long you¡¯ve been with me, I¡¯m sorry."

    With that said, Chang Wei¡¯s hands began moving rapidly, so fast that they produced afterimages, as dark Qi continuously coursed up the strings, chanting under his breath.

    "I bestow upon you life, the expression of art vividly unfolds within you, your limbs tethered to mine, showcasing the pinnacle of art on the stage of life, puppet! Let your final art be unveiled! I shall persevere alongside you!"

    As Chang Wei chanted, the thread in his hands began dancing swiftly. "Earth Covering" seemed to be endowed with life, mimicking Chang Wei¡¯s movements, creating resonance between one person and one puppet.

    Meanwhile, Qing Hong drew ever closer to Chang Wei, so close that Chang Wei could feel the heat from Qing Hong¡¯s breath.

    "Go up! ¡¯Earth Covering¡¯ Chang Family Puppetry Technique Ultimate Technique, calctions exhausted!"

    "I will tear you apart!" Qing Hong¡¯s massive hand slowly reached out to p Chang Wei, the forceful wind even lifting Chang Wei¡¯s clothes and hair, yet he remained still, slowly releasing the thread in his hands, eyes filled with reluctance and nostalgia.

    At that moment, "Earth Covering" finally moved. Its wooden eyes suddenly sparked with a hint of vitality, ncing at Chang Wei before making a farewell gesture, then stood in front of Qing Hong. All these actions seemingly performed without Chang Wei¡¯s control, the entire puppet now appeared to be a living person.

    "Get away! Die with your master!" Qing Hong¡¯s palm changed direction toward ¡¯Earth Covering,¡¯ with an unstoppable force attempting to blow it away. ¡¯Earth Covering,¡¯ however, lightly raised its arm, opening the wooden boxes on its body. In an instant, numerous metallic gun barrels extended from the puppet, all aimed at Qing Hong.

    After a brief lock-on, the barrels began spewing tongues of fire in anger, tens of thousands of silver needles shot from the barrels all over the puppet¡¯s body towards Qing Hong. Although berserk, the survival instinct drove Qing Hong to retract his hand hovering in the air, shielding his chest.

    Tens of thousands of silver needles shot toward Qing Hong like a storm, some nullified by his wool-like hair, but most pierced into Qing Hong¡¯s flesh. The impact of such a massive amount of silver needles caused Qing Hong to retreat repeatedly, stepping into the silk web below, blood sttering.

    In an instant, the previously imposing bull demon transformed into a bloodied figure, with Qing Hong¡¯s blood sttered everywhere. He retreated to the other side of the arena as the fire ceased, his body too grievously injured to maintain his transformation. Soon, Qing Hong reverted to his original form, copsing in a pool of blood.

    And ¡¯Earth Covering¡¯, having emptied its payload of silver needles, copsed like a patient without medication, falling apart and turning to ashes.

    "¡¯Earth Covering,¡¯ fare thee well." Chang Wei¡¯s eyes released a tear, he wiped away the tear marks, collected the silk web on the ground, and coldly addressed the unconscious Qing Hong, "Never underestimate anyone, even an unremarkable puppet can easily im your life."

    "Too strong." The audience was momentarily silent, immersed in the battle, their shock unabated.

    The face of the third team¡¯s captain was ashen, his hands tightly clenched into fists as he looked at Chang Wei on the stage, while the rest of the third team also wore solemn expressions, not expecting to encounter such an opponent in the first round.

    "Round three, match two, victory to the Ancient n!"

    The arena resounded with thunderous apuse, through this battle, Chang Wei earned the recognition of everyone present.

    "Good job, Chang Wei." Zhang Po witnessed Chang Wei¡¯s strength for the first time, initially wary of this descendant of the Chang Family. However, this battle earned Chang Wei hisplete recognition.

    <fn1c22> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel</fn1c22>

    Sitting cross-legged in the audience, Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Despite recovering from physical depletion during the match, he sensed the match¡¯s situation, very pleased with Chang Wei¡¯s performance.

    Chang Wei shed a radiant smile to the duo, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth; the Ultimate Technique just now had drained him considerably. Feeling the exhaustion in his body, Chang Wei apologized to Zhang Po saying, "I can only go so far, Brother Zhang Po, my physical depletion is quite severe."

    Zhang Po nodded: "You¡¯ve done exceedingly well, now it¡¯s up to Xiao Yifei and I. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you down, perhaps even outperform you."

 Chapter 1256: 1247: Unexpected

    <strong>Chapter 1256: Chapter 1247: Unexpected</strong>

    Zhang Po, having shed his usual seriousness, began to banter with Chang Wei, making Chang Wei feel quite at ease. Thetter didn¡¯t engage in much small talk and, after reaching the resting area, sat cross-legged to recover from the toll of the match. Although he won this battle, the price Chang Wei paid was too steep: two puppets were wasted, and one was sacrificed, which made him feel quite pained.

    With the support of Zhang Po, Chang Wei stepped off the tform. At this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had also recovered to its optimal state. He stood up and nodded at Chang Wei, a gesture ofmendation for the victor.

    After settling Chang Wei, Zhang Po leaped over to the Martial Arts Arena and briefly signaled to Xiao Zhentian, ¡°Our team¡¯s previous representative is done for; this time, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Xiao Zhentian had no objection; this approach did not vite the rules of thepetition. However, the performance of the youngsters from Team Fifteen was unexpectedly outstanding, which was beyond Xiao Zhentian¡¯s expectations.

    After Zhang Po took the stage, Xiao Zhentian quietly used voice transmission tomunicate with the Xiao Family Elder on the pir above: ¡°These kids are not simple. Hearing them call out ¡®Chang Wei¡¯ again and again, it sounds a lot like people from the Chang Family. Why are other Ancient ns here to join the fun? Investigate their background for me.¡±

    The elder on the pir nodded imperceptibly and immediately ryed the message to his subordinates.

    Xiao Zhentian, seeing that the elder had taken action, felt relieved and said aloud to the resting area below, ¡°Where is Team Three? Please send your next representative to the stage.¡±

    At this time, the resting area of Team Three had turned into aplete uproar.

    ¡°Big brother, the power of Team Fifteen surpasses our expectations. Even Qing Hong was defeated. What do we do now?¡± A person with a long, thin face and narrow eyes said to the captain of Team Three.

    Thetter¡¯s face was iron-blue, and his fists clenched even tighter. However, the consecutive defeats did not disrupt his rationality. He struggled to calm himself and said to Qing Yun, who was equally burdened with worry behind him, ¡°Qing Yun, you¡¯re up first this time. We¡¯ve just figured out the first guy¡¯s background, and he¡¯s already off the stage. We don¡¯t know much about the current person, so do not let your guard down. This battle must be won without fail!¡±

    Upon hearing his brother¡¯s advice, a fierce glint shed in Qing Yun¡¯s eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Now that you¡¯re finally letting me go up, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make them pay.¡±

    Currently, the only members eligible to go onstage from Team Three were the captain, Qing Yun, and the slender-faced man who had just spoken. Meanwhile, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s team, the only ones left with fighting strength were Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po. In terms of numbers, Team Three still had a certain advantage. As long as they could win the next three battles, they could sessfully advance.

    But in reality, things weren¡¯t as they thought. Although Chang Wei stepped down from the arena, it wasn¡¯t because he was defeated, meaning that if Chang Wei wanted, he could re-enter the battle at any time.

    Qing Yun walked up to the Martial Arts Arena with his head held high, nodded to Xiao Zhentian, and then cupped his hands towards Zhang Po, ¡°Your team¡¯s strength is indeed impressive, but if you want to get past me, you¡¯ll have to pay a price. At the very least, you¡¯ll have to leave a life behind!¡±

    Zhang Po had long been unfazed by such provocations. Taking a swig from his wine sk, hezily said, ¡°Stop with the nonsense, let¡¯s start quickly.¡± Then he turned his gaze to Xiao Zhentian, as if urging him to announce the start of the match quickly.

    Feeling the Qi surging within him, Xiao Yifei stretchedzily and shouted to Zhang Po on the tform, ¡°Zhang Po! Take it slow, I¡¯m going to heal that old bull.¡±

    Zhang Po nodded. Regarding Xiao Yifei¡¯s charitable actions, he no longer wanted to stop him, so he just let him be.

    The arena echoed with Xiao Zhentian¡¯s voice: ¡°Both contestants, please get ready. The third round, third match, officially begins.¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one!¡±

    With Xiao Zhentian¡¯smand, Zhang Po was the first to move. He suddenly drew his Great Sword and, utilizing his movement technique, charged towards Qing Yun. The movement technique of their Zhang Family was somewhat simr to Qing Hong¡¯s impact, emphasizing grand, open movements, moving forward courageously, and never bothering with fancy maneuvers.

    Seeing Zhang Po charging towards him with a giant sword in hand, leaving afterimages in his wake, Qing Yun dared not be careless. He alsounched himself forward with a burst of strength in his legs.

    ¡°This time, I absolutely must not lose!¡± Qing Yun said to himself in his mind.

    His hands burst with a bright light, and a pair of leopard ws faintly appeared. As he waved his hands, a purple lightning bolt was generated and swung towards Zhang Po.

    However, Zhang Po had already activated his Qi sense when the match began. This attack was naturally within his detection range. After quickly calcting Qing Yun¡¯s attack strategy, Zhang Po didn¡¯t advance but instead retreated. Just as the two were about to collide, he sidestepped to avoid Qing Yun¡¯s attack and, with a backhand swing, stabbed towards Qing Yun¡¯s chest.

    The sword de was covered with a golden glow,ing forth with an unstoppable momentum.

    Qing Yun, having entered the Half-Beast mode, reacted incredibly quickly. Realizing his attack missed, he instinctively tried to retreat, just in time to narrowly evade Zhang Po¡¯s counterattack.

    Zhang Po, noticing Qing Yun¡¯s agility in dodging his attack without activating Qi sense, felt even more battle-ready, secretly thinking to himself, ¡°Interesting.¡±

    After a brief probing, both parties retreated again.

    ¡°If defense doesn¡¯t work, then attack!¡± With that thought, Qing Yun began tounch an attack. He bent slightly forward, a purple glow emanated from his body, and a mottled tail sprouted from his hip. His feet began to transform to better grip the ground, pushing his Agility Attack Element movement technique to its limits, and dashed towards Zhang Po with afterimages following him.

    At the same time, he let out a beastly roar: ¡°Roar!¡±

    Zhang Po snorted coldly and swung his sword to meet the attack again.

    ng, the two collided with a crisp metallic ring. The further transformed Qing Yun showed a tremendous increase inbat strength, managing to hold up Zhang Po¡¯s Great Sword with one hand while swinging his other hand fiercely towards Zhang Po¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Zhang Po had long predicted Qing Yun¡¯s move. He raised his left foot and simrly countered Qing Yun¡¯s attack.

    At this moment, both were locked in a bizarre posture, engaging in a contest of strength. Qi continuously flowed to the point of contact.

    No expression could be seen on Zhang Po¡¯s face; he seemed quite rxed. While grappling with Qing Yun, he even taunted him, ¡°You¡¯d better not disappoint me. This level ofbat isn¡¯t what I want.¡±

    In contrast, Qing Yun was already turning iron-blue. In his Beastification form, besides gaining the physique of a beast, he also inherited the animal¡¯s instincts. Sensing Zhang Po¡¯s force and the massive amount of Qi within him, Qing Yun knew that if the contest continued, he would surely be the first to fall.

    Finally, after a brief standoff, Qing Yun was the first to withdraw. A smile flitted across Zhang Po¡¯s lips. Utilizing the inertia from losing the resistance, he swung towards Qing Yun¡¯s arm. As Zhang Po¡¯s razor-sharp Great Sword cut into it, Qing Yun let out a wail, and blood poured out.

    ¡°Damn it, this guy¡¯s cultivation is stronger than mine. In this state, I¡¯m still not his match. I have to enter Full Beast State,¡± Qing Yun thought, covering the wound on his arm, starting to n how to deal with the opponent in front of him.

    The situation in the battle waspletely under Zhang Po¡¯s control. With the match leaning so one-sidedly, the oue seemed without suspense. Thetter, having guessed Qing Yun¡¯s intentions, did not seize the chance to attack but instead stood with his sword, waiting for Qing Yun¡¯s further transformation.

    Below the stage, the face of Team Three¡¯s captain was very sullen, sweat pouring down his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±<fn0878> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fn0878>

 Chapter 1257: 1248: Announcing the Results

    <strong>Chapter 1257: Chapter 1248: Announcing the Results</strong>

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t lose, I must win!¡± Qing Yun roared, the beastly growl echoed throughout the arena, and all the contestants below held their breath, waiting for Qing Yun¡¯s next move. The four Elders, after a brief evaluation of the two¡¯s strengths, also activated protective measures.

    Like Qing Hong, after the roar, Qing Yun¡¯s power began to increase significantly, and his body underwent major changes.

    Dark yellow fur sprouted all over Qing Yun¡¯s body, the ws on his hands and feet became sharper, the fur on his tail stood up like needles, and long tusks grew from his mouth. His cold red eyes were locked onto Zhang Po, exhaling scarlet hot air.

    Feeling this aura, Zhang Po was immediately intrigued.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Zhang Po raised the Great Sword in his hand, pointing at the transformed Qing Yun, and gave a slight wave of his hand.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Qing Yun roared again, a sound that made the weaker spectators shudder. In his fully transformed state, he had lost some rationality, and with Zhang Po¡¯s provocation, he pounced without a second thought.

    The transformed Qing Yun moved at lightning speed, several times faster than before, creating afterimages that merged with the wind. It was as if he had be one with the air, and Zhang Po could only hear the howling wind, unable to sense Qing Yun¡¯s location.

    Zhang Po was startled, hastily assuming a defensive posture, but before he could steady himself, Qing Yun¡¯s figure swooped in, wing at Zhang Po¡¯s chest. Zhang Po couldn¡¯t dodge and was sent flying.

    Having seeded with one strike, Qing Yun didn¡¯t continue to attack but instead increased his speed to the extreme, circling around the fallen Zhang Po. He blended himself into the air, waiting for the next opportunity to strike.<fn0100> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn0100>

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast, I can¡¯t see at all!¡± Zhang Po endured the pain as he stood up, his chest clothes torn, leaving five gashes, with blood flowing down the scratches.

    As Zhang Po focused all his efforts on tracking Qing Yun¡¯s movements, he heard a cry, and Qing Yun attacked from behind again. His ws grabbed the flesh on Zhang Po¡¯s back, and his tail, like an iron rod, swept fiercely at Zhang Po, causing him to grunt and fly once more.

    After the second attack, Qing Yun licked the blood off his ws, purring contentedly. His red eyes nced at the fallen Zhang Po, then merged back into the air, giving Zhang Po no chance to detect him.

    ¡°This old leopard is really cunning.¡± Zhang Po cursed silently, his back wounds making him gasp in pain.

    Zhang Po¡¯s situation was grim. He was injured both front and back by Qing Yun, leaving shocking bloodstains, and the tail hit his waist so hard he couldn¡¯t stand.

    This is the advantage of the Swift Beast style; the tactics Qing Yu didn¡¯t show in the first battle were now fully disyed by Qing Yun, using his exceptional speed to confuse the opponent, making them unable to determine his position, thenunching attacks at the right moment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up; he¡¯ll exhaust me sooner orter. I need to force him to reveal himself.¡±

    After taking these blows, Zhang Po calmed downpletely. He thought for a moment, and then a spark of inspiration struck him, finally formting a strategy.

    Zhang Po gritted his teeth, pushed himself up, and ran towards the edge of the field. As he ran, he retracted the scattered Qi within the field, concentrating it within a meter around him.

    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll catch you!¡± Zhang Po¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    Watching Zhang Po seemingly trying to escape, Qing Yun¡¯s predatory instinct kicked in, and without much thought, he pursued in Zhang Po¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Trying to run!¡± With Qing Yun¡¯s current speed, he closed the distance in the blink of an eye, his ws glowing with a purple light, apanied by a faint whooshing sound as he aimed for Zhang Po¡¯s neck. Clearly, Qing Yun was tired of the game and wanted to finish Zhang Po in one strike.

    After taking two steps, Zhang Po suddenly stopped and steadied himself. By then, his Qi had been retracted, allowing nothing within a meter of him to escape his perception. He caught a glimpse of a ck-and-red figure shing by.

    ¡°There you are, let¡¯s see where you run this time.¡± Zhang Po¡¯s smile grew wider.

    Just as Qing Yun¡¯s ws were about to reach Zhang Po¡¯s throat, they froze in midair, and Zhang Po¡¯s face was full of astonishment: ¡°How did you catch me? Impossible.¡±

    Qing Yun¡¯s ws stopped two inches from Zhang Po¡¯s neck, unable to advance, and he looked down to see Zhang Po¡¯s big hand firmly gripping his speckled fur.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Zhang Po drew his other sword-wielding hand, cing it against Qing Yun¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Give up now. It¡¯d take effort to heal you like my other friend you hurt. Better surrender now; I¡¯m not interested in killing. I just want to fight, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Qing Yun had already reverted from his transformed state, his seemingly fierce face now full of dejection.

    Lips trembling slightly, Qing Yu slowly uttered three words: ¡°I lost.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Po nodded, releasing Qing Yun and turning to gesture to Xiao Zhentian to announce the result.

    ¡°Will you admit defeat?¡± Xiao Zhentian approached Qing Yun after receiving Zhang Po¡¯s signal, asking.

    Qing Yun nodded dejectedly: ¡°Yes, I concede, I lost this match.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhentian cleared his throat and announced to the crowd: ¡°In the third round of the ground match, the Ancient n, Team 15, is victorious!¡±

    Feeling this match wasn¡¯t as exciting as the one between Chang Wei and Qing Hong, the spectators gave only sparse apuse.

    But the truly capable teams saw the depth in the battle. Though Zhang Po and Qing Yun¡¯s fight didn¡¯t have the visual impact like Chang Wei and Qing Hong¡¯s, it tested thebatants¡¯ skills every second, whether in speed, power, perception, or intelligence.

    This was a true duel between masters, undeniably exciting.

    Qing Yun walked down from the Martial Arts Arena, looking dejected as the battle¡¯s loser. However,pared to Zhang Po, he wasn¡¯t too injured, with only an arm wound, while his body remained mostly unharmed. This was a small blessing for both his team and himself.

    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s good you¡¯re okay. Their strength is really great; losing to them is understandable. Honestly, I concede,¡± As Qing Yun descended, he heard a familiar voice and looked up to see none other than Qing Hong, who was injured by Chang Wei.

    ¡°Second Brother? You¡­¡± Qing Yun observed and was surprised to find that Qing Hong showed no signs of injury and sounded full of energy.

    ¡°The other brother from Team 15 healed me.¡± Qing Hong nodded towards the sidelines at Xiao Yifei, who, feeling their gaze, waved back with a bright smile, showing his white teeth.

 Chapter 1258 - 1249: Thousand-Year Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Chapter 1249: Thousand-Year Kill</h4>

    Qing Hong and Qing Yun supported each other as they walked back to the resting area. The members of Team Three, upon seeing Qing Hong unharmed, were very surprised. For a moment, they forgot the fact that Qing Yun had lost the match and rushed forward to greet Qing Hong.

    "Second Brother."

    "Second Brother, weren¡¯t you carried away for treatment of your injuries?"

    "Second Brother, what¡¯s going on? How did youe back like nothing happened? Is the Xiao Family¡¯s medical technology that advanced? Did they actually put so much effort into treating you? What exactly happened?" The leading man was also filled with suspicion, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked Qing Hong.

    Qing Yun, however, stood aside, lowered his head, and bit his lip without saying a word.

    After Qing Hong roughly exined how Xiao Yifei had treated him to his siblings, he scratched his head awkwardly and said, "That little brother really has a knack. I don¡¯t know what cultivation technique he¡¯s practicing, but I thought I was close to dying. Every part of my body was injured, but with just a few moves, he treated me. Now my body is basically back to its optimal state."

    The members of Team Three were all filled with confusion. They thought, what exactly is going on with Team Three? Getting beaten half to death on stage, but then getting treated off stage. Is this a game of good cop, bad cop, and do they have some designs on our Team Three?

    The captain of Team Three was also lost in thought, his big hands gripping tight, leaving red marks on his palms. After a long time, he said with relief, "Alright, don¡¯t assume others have ulterior motives. They might not be interested in the killing; maybe they came here purely to hone their skills."

    He then turned to Qing Yun, who stood dejected and unharmed, and said, "You don¡¯t need to be torn up about it. Their strength is indeed formidable; a loss is a loss. Our Hundred Beast Mountain isn¡¯t afraid of losing."

    Qing Hong sighed, "Ah, it seems we can¡¯t progress in this ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ again. But this old bull epts the loss wholeheartedly. The only regret is not running into those bastards from Poison Manor. Otherwise, I would have avenged our sixth and seventh brothers."

    Hearing Qing Hong¡¯s words, Team Three¡¯s members all showed an expression of longing and loss, making the scene heavy momentarily.

    "Forget it, let the past be the past. We lost because we weren¡¯t as skilled. Even if we fought to the death, it was our chosen path. Compared to Fifteenth Team, we lostpletely, both in virtue and action." The Team Three captain broke the silence first,forting them.

    <fn32ec> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn32ec>

    After pausing, he continued to the team members, "Heads can be broken, blood can flow, but the pride of Hundred Beast Mountain cannot be lost. Although we admire them in our hearts, we must finish this match. Qing Kui, you¡¯re up! I¡¯ll gost to meet them."

    The lean-faced man nodded when he heard this and said, "Even though I don¡¯t think I¡¯m their match, I¡¯ll still give it a try and do my best."

    "Go for it, Fourth Brother."

    "Do well, Fourth Brother." Everyone encouraged.

    Qing Kui no longer hesitated and walked onto the Martial Arts Arena.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Po, although slightly injured, still had no intention of stepping down, leaving Xiao Yifei below the stage a bit concerned about Zhang Po¡¯s condition. He shouted to Zhang Po, "How¡¯s it going, Zhang Po? If you can¡¯t continue, I¡¯ll go up. Treating Qing Hong earlier took some energy, but it¡¯s no big deal."

    Zhang Po shook his head, "I¡¯ll keep going for a bit. If I really can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll surrender and step down. At least I can wear him down a bit for you."

    Xiao Yifei nodded and sat down next to Chang Wei.

    In just a few moments of conversation, Qing Kui had approached. Like Qing Hong and Qing Yun, the people of Hundred Beast Mountain appeared mboyant but were actually very polite. Qing Kui even bowed deeply to Zhang Po and sincerely said, "Thank you for not killing my Third Brother, and thank you to your team for treating my Second Brother. We at Hundred Beast Mountain have genuine respect for you, but we won¡¯t easily give up until the fight ends."

    Zhang Po nodded, "I understand, let¡¯s begin."

    The two didn¡¯t engage in much small talk. With Xiao Zhentian¡¯smand, as if learning from the lesson of his second and third brothers, Qing Kui didn¡¯t n to hold back once the fight started, immediately activating the full state of Beastification.

    With a loud shout from Qing Kui, thick brown scales suddenly grew all over his body, and his already sharp and narrow head shrank to an unimaginable size for ordinary people. His nose receded, reced by two nostrils integrated into his face.

    What shocked Zhang Po even more was that Qing Kui¡¯s limbs also began to retreat, retracting into his torso as his bodyy t on the ground.

    His eyes were icy, his gaze sharp, and his mouth opened and closed, revealing sharp fangs and a crimson forked tongue.

    "Is this a snake?" Zhang Po was startled, not out of fear of snakes, but because he had an inexplicable aversion to them. Every time he saw such creatures, he kept his distance.

    "I¡¯ming!" After transforming into a snake, Qing Kui surprisingly kept hisposure. He motioned to Zhang Po beforeunching an attack.

    "Wait a moment!" Zhang Po stretched his arms straight, turning his head away, not wanting to see Qing Kui any longer.

    Qing Kui and Xiao Zhentian both showed puzzled looks, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "I surrender, I won¡¯t fight anymore. Let Xiao Yifei handle this, I¡¯m not good with this sort of thing."

    Below the stage, Xiao Yifei, observing all that happened,ughed heartily when he heard Zhang Po concede. He recalled his battle with the golden python in the Zhang Family rainforest, his eyes filled with nostalgia.

    "I¡¯ll take it from here, hurry down, I¡¯ve been bored to death all afternoon. Finally, I can stretch my muscles." Xiao Yifei was eager, almost rushing up to pull Zhang Po down so he could jump in.

    Zhang Po awkwardly scratched his head and said to Xiao Zhentian, "I forfeit, quickly announce the result, I¡¯m stepping down." He then walked off the stage.

    As Xiao Yifei passed by Zhang Po, he jokingly patted Zhang Po¡¯s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry, brother, I¡¯ll avenge you."

    Thetter pouted, said nothing, and sat down with Chang Wei in the resting area. Chang Wei remained deeply engrossed in recovery,pletely ignoring the events on stage.

    "With the conclusion of the fourth match of the third round, Team Three wins. Will the next challenger from Team Fifteen pleasee forward?" Xiao Yifei took a step back and leaped onto the tform, nodding to Qing Kui, "No need for pleasantries, I am a doctor; helping is my duty. Let¡¯s get going, I can barely wait."

    Qing Kui said nothing further, his snake body twisting as he charged towards Xiao Yifei. Thetter chuckled, employing the Sparrow Step Technique, effortlessly maneuvering to Qing Kui¡¯s rear amidst shuffles and turns.

    Qing Kui tried using his neck for a projectile attack on Xiao Yifei, but was helpless against his pace, on par with Qing Yun¡¯s. Unable to pinpoint Xiao Yifei¡¯s location, his tense neck rxed, and upon realizing it, Xiao Yifei was already crouched atop his tail, grinning mischievously.

    Seemingly guessing Xiao Yifei¡¯s next move, Qing Kui was shocked, hurriedly retracting, but s, Xiao Yifei¡¯s foot was firmly nted on his tail.

    Qing Kui reluctantly pleaded, "Don¡¯t, brother."

    But Xiao Yifei acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard him, sped his hands together, extended a finger, and with a sudden force, struck into Qing Kui¡¯sher regions.

    "Thousand Years of Death!"

 Chapter 1259: 1250: Advancement

    <strong>Chapter 1259: Chapter 1250: Advancement</strong>

    With a loud shout from Xiao Yifei, Qing Kui seemed like he had stepped on an electric gate, his whole body convulsing uncontrobly and soon losing strength, copsing to the ground, while emitting peculiar wails, he turned to Xiao Zhentian who stood aside, face full of embarrassment, and said: ¡°I admit defeat! Make him stop quickly!¡±

    Xiao Zhentian, feeling helpless, had no choice but to stop the exuberantly ying Lin Mu: ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t poke anymore, he¡¯s already admitted defeat.¡±

    Xiao Yifei withdrew his hands, looking unsatisfied. Meanwhile, Qing Kui had also recovered from the feeling of being restrained, nced back at his rear that had been poked and damaged by Xiao Yifei, and reluctantly returned to his normal form, covering his rear as he limped back to the rest area.

    ¡°You¡¯re going down already, stay and fight a bit longer, I haven¡¯t even warmed up yet.¡±

    At this moment, Qing Yun and Qing Yu from Team Three covered their faces as if they did not recognize Qing Kui as their teammate, feeling utterly humiliated, while infuriatingly Qing Hongughed heartily at his fourth brother¡¯s poked rear from the sidelines.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with you!¡± The captain of Team Three pped the bench and stood up, striding towards the Martial Arts Arena.

    ¡°I will defend the final dignity of Hundred Beast Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Finally, here hees!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression turned solemn in an instant, the opponent before him was definitely no easy prey. Handling him would qualify Team Fifteen for advancement.

    The captain of Team Three strode onto the tform, Xiao Yifei noticed, his strides were forceful and impactful, leaving footprints in the ground with each step, surely he must be well-trained.

    ¡°Captain of Team Three, Qing Shan, thanks for the mercy in healing.¡± Qing Shan bowed towards Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Team Fifteen, Xiao Yifei.¡± Xiao Yifei returned the gesture, meanwhile specting about the beastification attribute of Qing Shan, facing an opponent of this grade, he must not underestimate, carefulness was paramount.

    Judging from his physique, he should belong to the strong attack type beast, after all, Xiao Yifei had already witnessed Qing Yu and Qing Yun¡¯s battles, felt that Qing Shan before him did not seem like an agility attack element yer.

    If that¡¯s the case, then a direct confrontation might be worth trying. Xiao Yifei at this moment was filled with excitement, he particrly wanted to find a worthy opponent to test the power of the ¡®Qigong¡¯ which he had just broken through during his retreat these past few days.

    Contrarily, the fighting spirit in Qing Shan¡¯s eyes was by no means weaker than Xiao Yifei¡¯s. For him, being knocked down and then picked up was excessively shameful, although he conceded internally, externally he wouldn¡¯t agree, what he needed now was to bring a victory to Team Three, even if after all they didn¡¯t make it to the final, he would bear no regrets.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Xiao Zhentian.

    Both set their stances, nodding.

    ¡°Round three, match five, starts now.¡±

    Xiao Zhentian waved his hand and immediately retreated to the side of the ring, for judging by his level, he faintly sensed this would be an extremely fierce battle, even for a strong person like him, getting involved might not end well.

    The four Elders standing on the pirs had already set up the protection shield, the showdown between the seed captains could not afford the slightest negligence, anypse might affect the audience below, if all the cultivator families med them together, even the Xiao Family would be unable to bear it.

    Qing Shan moved first.

    His mighty and strong legsnded on the ground emitting a nging sound, every step left a heavy footprint, arms swinging revealing the majestic chest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he leaving a w for the opponent?¡± Qing Yu beneath the tform noticed a clue, asking Qing Yun beside him.

    ¡°He purposely leaves ws during his attacks, waiting for the opponent to counter, in a struggle of equal levels, Big Brother has never lost, if that Xiao Yifei charges at the w recklessly, he would lose half of it.¡±

    Having experienced numerous battles, Xiao Yifei naturally knew not to attack rashly, feeling there was a significant reason behind Qing Shan leaving such a w, hence he didn¡¯t engage in hard kung fu, instead waiting for Qing Shan to approach.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei not falling for it, Qing Shan too remained neither hurried nor impatient, letting his arms down, forming fists with hisrge fan-like hands, simultaneously elevating his speed to the extreme, he swung a punch at Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not attacking, I¡¯ll strike first.¡±

    The fist carrying whistling wind targeted Xiao Yifei, who showed no fear, employing the Sparrow Step Technique to sidestep Qing Shan¡¯s attack, Qing Shan too knew just one hit couldn¡¯t hit Xiao Yifei, didn¡¯t get disheartened, immediately swung back,unching another punch.

    Xiao Yifei dodged again, the difference in stature between them was vast, with his back straightened, Xiao Yifei barely reached Qing Shan¡¯s chest, yet his rtively smaller physique also posed the advantage of agility, Xiao Yifei¡¯s smaller body maneuvered around Qing Shan¡¯s surroundings ebulliently.

    In a blink, Qing Shan had already punched nearly ten times, yet Xiao Yifei¡¯s movement technique was too mysterious, only shadows flickered back and forth, hence all ten punches went adrift.

    Even though Qing Shan focused on attacking, his eyes never ceased tracking Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions with peripheral vision, aware Xiao Yifei might take a chance to strike him, which was characteristic of Swift Beast Element techniques, to him it was exceedingly familiar, although temporarily unable to catch Xiao Yifei, as long as he steadfastly locked onto his Qi, he wouldn¡¯t be counterattacked, and he¡¯d maintain the aggressive advantage.

    Having anticipated Qing Shan¡¯s thoughts, Xiao Yifei decided not to entangle further, exerted force on his legs suddenly and retreated to the side. Qing Shan naturally wouldn¡¯t leave such an opportunity, facing a speed-master opponent, separation must be avoided, else guerri tactics from the opposite side would exhaust him to death.<fn9c8e> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn9c8e>

    Qing Shan operated his speed to the extreme, barely keeping pace with Xiao Yifei¡¯s footsteps, his arms whipped around fiercely like a storm, closely pursuing, iling towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei snickered coldly, ¡°You really think I dare not take it?¡± Exploded with a loud shout, a green Qi surged onto both arms, forming a shield-like energyyer, met Qing Shan¡¯s attack.

    Boom, arms collided, a thunderous crash ensued, Xiao Yifei felt soreness in his arms, flying backwards.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Experiencing Qing Shan¡¯s power astonished Xiao Yifei, Qing Shan¡¯s power was considerably superior, he was flung away from merely one face-off, fortunately Xiao Yifei had sensed danger at the moment of contact, relinquishing force early, otherwise this impact might have fractured his bones.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Qing Shan roared as he soared into the air, his speed unexpectedly reaching swift beast levels, carrying shadows, closed in on Xiao Yifei¡¯s vicinity in no time, without allowing Xiao Yifei to react, Qing Shan¡¯s limbs stomped explosively, resonating with a thunderous roar, Xiao Yifei found his vision darkening, he was flung over two meters high, experiencing paralyzing sensations on his body.

    ¡°Awful, this move leaves a temporary stun effect, can¡¯t move.¡± Xiao Yifei thought it wasn¡¯t good, yet the strong dizziness prevented maneuvering his body readily, helplessly letting himself plummet after being flung flying.

    Qing Shan had long awaited Xiao Yifei¡¯s falling spot, once spotting Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure, operated Beast Mimicking Technique, the skin on his nose instantly turned dark, extending over a meter long, wrapping up Xiao Yifei during his descent.

 Chapter 1260: 1251: Breaking Free

    <strong>Chapter 1260: Chapter 1251: Breaking Free</strong>

    ¡°Xiao Yifei might be in trouble.¡± Zhang Po, who was observing the battle from below the stage, knew that Xiao Yifei was caught by Qing Shan. Zhang Po realized that Xiao Yifei might be at a disadvantage.

    Zhang Po¡¯s guess was spot on. Xiao Yifei only felt himself recovering from the previous dizzy state when his whole body felt a sudden tightening sensation. Upon closer inspection, he realized Qing Shan¡¯s nose was tightly wound around him, gradually tightening to the point where Xiao Yifei¡¯s bones made cracking sounds.

    Without time to think further, Xiao Yifei immediately summoned the silver needle within his body, controlled it from a distance, and gently stimted his own Tianzhong acupoint. His body began to swell as he exerted his arms, preparing to break free from Qing Shan¡¯s grasp.

    Qing Shan saw Xiao Yifei¡¯s body suddenly transforming, and though his own nose was very sturdy, it was only a little over a meter long. If he persisted, he might be burst open by Xiao Yifei. Helplessly, he had to fling Xiao Yifei towards the open ground in the middle.

    With a loud boom, Xiao Yifei fell,nding in the center of the field. The solid rocks were flung out, kicking up dust and rolling quite far before stabilizing his form.

    Xiao Yifei stood up using a stance simr to ¡°Zhang Fei captures a horse,¡± looking at the pit he had smashed into the ground, feeling a wave of fear. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he activated the Secret Technique, using the silver needle to pierce his Tianzhong acupoint, which left his rough and thick skin rtively unscathed. This technique of controlling the needle remotely was a small skill he learned during repeated transformations while secluded in a cave.

    Qing Shan retracted his long nose, returning to normal. Seeing Xiao Yifei unharmed, he prepared tounch the second round of his offensive.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to transform into an elephant to fight me?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a sneer.

    Qing Shan shook his head upon hearing this and replied: ¡°Theplete state of Beastification causes the spellcasters to lose their rationality and fight purely on instinct. A truly matched battle between opponents relies half on strength and half on brains. Attacking purely on instinct only turns oneself into a battle machine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from you.¡± Xiao Yifei, upon hearing this, unconsciously started to feel proud since Qing Shan had unknowingly evaluated him as an opponent of equal level. However, after some banter, Xiao Yifei knew he couldn¡¯t afford to think too much in the current situation, quickly returning tobat mode.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to counterattack.¡± Xiao Yifei turned his palm into a fist, while his Qi covered his arms, utilizing his movement technique to counterattack Qing Shan. His fist tore through the air, aimed at Qing Shan. Thetter, seeing such a fierce fist wind, knew he couldn¡¯t take it head-on, immediately reacting to dodge the punch.

    But to Qing Shan¡¯splete shock, before the punch even reached him, a suffocating Energy Wave was already shooting out.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Qing Shan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, but at that moment, he had no way to avoid this wave, only to endure it. In a sh of thought, his arms took on a bronze-ck color, bing even thicker, instantly shielding his chest.

    The Energy Wave closely followed, impacting Qing Shan¡¯s arms. Thetter was immediately sent flying, while a piercing pain shot through his arms. With a crash, Qing Shannded heavily at the edge of the field, looking at his injured arms.

    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Qing Shan knew well the strength of his transformed body, akin to a copper wall or iron bone, generally impervious to attacks. But now, his arms were directly pierced, leaving a blood hole over ten centimeters in diameter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Amid his shock, Xiao Yifei let out a loud shout. Qing Shan looked up to see a huge dark shadowing towards him. It turned out that Xiao Yifei¡¯s punchbined two cultivation techniques from the realms of Qigong and Breaking Face Fist Skill. The first Breaking Face attack was just a feint, in reality, deploying a Qi Gong Wave during the attack to increase hit probability.<fn08d5> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fn08d5>

    The second strike was indeed a real Breaking Face Fist Skill. While Qing Shan was still in a daze, Xiao Yifei had already leapt towards him, executing a left hook, a right hook, and a final breaking blow, a three-strikebo, on Qing Shan¡¯s body.

    Qing Shan felt an indescribable pain throughout his body. Even though he instinctively activated the Beastification cultivation technique to reinforce his skin when Xiao Yifei leaped towards him, he never expected that Xiao Yifei¡¯s fists possessed such power, capable of tearing space itself, and even his enhanced body couldn¡¯t withstand Xiao Yifei¡¯s three punches.

    Qing Shan was beaten bloody by Xiao Yifei, all the reinforced skin shattered by the blow, the blood holes on his arms looked horrifying, blood dripped onto the ground with a ticking sound. At this moment, Qing Shan¡¯s physical state could no longer support continued fighting.

    Meanwhile, after a series of attacks, the transformation time limit for Xiao Yifei ended. His body returned to its original size, panting heavily, trembling uncontrobly all over.

    This modified Secret Technique, which only pierces and doesn¡¯t cauterize, though it doesn¡¯t make him lose his senses, consumes a great deal of physical energy. If Xiao Yifei, in this state, fails to eliminate the enemy immediately, he would soon face a long attack vacuum period, during which he can do nothing. If the enemy still possessesbat ability, Xiao Yifei would undoubtedly perish.

    Xiao Yifei looked at Qing Shan, who was scarred and bleeding all over the ce, assuming the victory was decided. However, to his surprise, Qing Shan stubbornly stood up.

    ¡°He can still stand?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened, watching the figure in disbelief, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s over. I just exhausted the Secret Technique, and my body condition is terrible. I can¡¯t attack. If he takes this chance to attack me, I will surely lose.¡±

    Yet, Qing Shan stood shakily, breathing heavily. If he hadn¡¯t been an elephant man with extremely resilient skin, Xiao Yifei¡¯s previous moves would have been enough to kill him.

    ¡°You really exceeded my expectations.¡± Qing Shan clutched his chest, speaking intermittently.

    Although Xiao Yifei wanted to dy time by talking, he realized he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Qing Shan seemed to notice Xiao Yifei¡¯s predicament, slowly walking towards him with difficulty, while saying, ¡°Although you haven¡¯t suffered any fatal injuries, the technique you used earlier greatly exhausted your physical energy. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can¡¯t move now, can you?¡±

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t bother hiding anything, nodding slightly with thest of his strength, then slumped to the ground, waiting for his body to recover.

    ¡°I truly admire you.¡± Qing Shan unexpectedly didn¡¯tunch a counterattack. Although he was severely injured, defeating a defenseless Xiao Yifei would be easy.

    Qing Shan paused and added, ¡°Why heal strangers even at the cost of depleting your own Qi?¡±

    Xiao Yifei sat for a while, having regained some strength, enough to speak with some difficulty.

    ¡°Some people deserve to die, and some do not. Those who deserve it should be killed, and those who don¡¯t should be saved. It¡¯s that simple. This is also my way of life. Although I¡¯m a cultivator, my most fundamental job is still being a doctor. I cannot watch innocent lives perish before my eyes. Even if you threw me off the stage and defeated me now, once I recuperate, I would still help you heal. No particr reason, only because I am a doctor, and you do not deserve to die.¡±

 Chapter 1261 - 1252: Full Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Chapter 1252: Full Recognition</h4>

    Qing Shan was taken aback as he listened to Xiao Yifei speak, his eyes filled with aplex expression, as if contemting something. After pondering for a moment, he nodded at Xiao Yifei and said, "You¡¯re truly impressive. I lost. Our Hundred Beast Mountain team withdraws from thepetition. Additionally, I¡¯m very grateful you saved my brothers and sisters."

    After saying this, Qing Shan bowed deeply to Xiao Yifei, then turned to Xiao Zhentian and said, "I lost. Fifteenth team can advance. Announce the result."

    Xiao Zhentian nodded. Although he had his own little schemes for organizing the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ over the years, as a strong figure, he highly recognized such righteous battles.

    "The winner of the third round, fifth match, is the fifteenth team. Congrattions to the fifteenth team for advancing."

    For the audience, the Hundred Beast Mountain team had always been a troublesome presence in past ¡¯Martial Artist Conferences.¡¯ For the fifteenth team, participating for the first time and defeating the Hundred Beast Mountain team in their first match was a testament to Xiao Yifei and his team¡¯s strength, earning the recognition of everyone present.

    Upon hearing Xiao Zhentian announce the result, the entire venue erupted in genuine cheers. Although they might face each other as opponents in the next series of matches, there was significant respect for the fifteenth team that emerged as a dark horse.

    Qing Shan and Xiao Yifei helped each other off the stage, and Zhang Po, Chang Wei, and members from other three teams came forward to greet them. The team members were not dejected despite losing the match. Instead, they were filled with relief, their eyes welling up as they watched the two descend from the stage.

    "Let me tell you a secret, if we had gone all out earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have lost to you. I still have trump cards," Xiao Yifei winked at Qing Shan and whispered.

    Thetter was full of shock, but recalling Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance in battle, he soon felt at ease, tightly pressed his lips, and spoke no more. In his heart, he had alreadypletely lost to Xiao Yifei.

    "You rest for a while. Once I recover, I¡¯ll heal your wounds." Xiao Yifei left these words and waved goodbye to the three teams, returning to the rest area with Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s assistance, while Qing Shan acknowledged his opponents from the heart, epting the result of the defeat, and returned to the three teams¡¯ rest area to meditate and rest.

    The fifteenth team, to which Xiao Yifei belonged, sessfully advanced after a hard-fought battle, and their opponents, the third Beast King Mountain team, were utterly impressed by their character and strength.

    Since both the third and fifteenth team were quite strong, the third roundsted nearly three hours. By then, the sun had set, and night was gradually falling. After a simple discussion between Xiao Zhentian and the Elders, they decided to move the remaining seven rounds to the next day.

    The entire crowd slowly began to leave the venue, returning to their apartments to prepare for the next day¡¯s battle. After a short period of breathing adjustment, Xiao Yifei also recovered and found Qing Shan with Zhang Po and others.

    "I¡¯m fully recovered now, and I see you¡¯re seriously injured. Let me heal your injuries," Xiao Yifei said to Qing Shan with a cheerful smile.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei and others approaching, the members of the third team all came forward and nodded friendly gestures, to which Xiao Yifei responded one by one.

    "No need, since we¡¯ve already been eliminated and don¡¯t need to continue fighting, I¡¯ll recover from this level of injury in a few days. You¡¯d better conserve your strength for the next round," Qing Shan said. By now, his wounds had received simple treatment, and he was wrapped in bandages, resembling a living mummy.

    Xiao Yifei wanted tough but couldn¡¯t, forcing an awkward smile as he said to Qing Shan, "Alright then, take care and rest. We¡¯ll meet after the tournament ends."

    <fneb09> Latest content published on Find1Novel</fneb09>

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Qing Shan felt both like crying andughing, unsure how to respond, creating a sudden awkward silence. After a while, Qing Shan seemed to recall something and said to Xiao Yifei, "I believe you¡¯ve already identified the truly strong opponents among these twenty teams, haven¡¯t you?"

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression immediately grew serious, nodding to Qing Shan, "Yes, including our two teams, there are a total of seven. I have a general impression of them."

    Qing Shan nodded and continued, "Among these seven teams, there¡¯s one you must be particrly wary of¡ªthe people from Poison Manor. These people have no concept of martial ethics and no shred of kindness. For them, any opponent weaker than themselves is mercilessly in. In thestpetition, two of my brothers were killed by them, so our teams harbor an irreconcble enmity."

    Initially, Xiao Yifei thought Qing Shan was warning him about that group of young pop idols¡¯ team, but after listening to Qing Shan, he felt that the people from Poison Manor described didn¡¯t match those he had in mind. He asked, "What are the characteristics of those from Poison Manor?"

    Qing Shan said to him, "All members of Poison Manor are women, dressed in purple robes with their family¡¯s emblem, a Pill Furnace emblem. They are infamous for killing using poison. Their mastery of Poison Element Cultivation Techniques is unmatched, killing invisibly, and they¡¯re always surrounded by a poison fog, making it hard for people to approach."

    Once Qing Shan described them, Xiao Yifei began recalling which team shared those characteristics. Indeed, there was a team he noticed that morning, all dressed in purple robes, and all were females.

    It¡¯s them, without a doubt.

    "If you happen to encounter them, be extremely cautious. If things take a turn for the worse, leave the stage without signaling. Otherwise, the consequences could be unimaginable. To prevent unnecessary sacrifices, I advise you to heed my words. These people from Poison Manor are truly detestable," Qing Shan said through gritted teeth, reminiscing about his fallen brothers with clenched fists, wishing he could avenge them himself.

    "Although we respect and appreciate you for healing our team members, given the limited acquaintance, we don¡¯t expect you to retaliate on behalf of our Hundred Beast Mountain. It¡¯s just a simple piece of advice," Qing Shan said, emerging from his thoughts and addressing Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "Are there any other opponents we should be wary of?" He wanted to use this chance to thoroughly understand these seven teams, considering Qing Shan had participated in several ¡¯Martial Artist Conferences¡¯ and likely had in-depth knowledge of these marked opponents.

    Upon hearing this, Qing Shan thought for a while and then said to Xiao Yifei, "Besides the people from Poison Manor, there¡¯s probably Li Huoke. Hmm, those handsome young men also seemed like first-timers; haven¡¯t seen them before. Then, there are the Long Hand n and y People, whose strengths are simr to ours. Though rtively formidablepared to past young participants of the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯, they¡¯re no terrifying presence."

    "Li Huoke? Who¡¯s that?" Xiao Yifei asked with a puzzled expression, wondering why Qing Shan singled out a name when participants are usually teams. Then, he suddenly recalled the boy with a giant sword practicing alone that morning. Could it be him?

    Qing Yun jumped in front of Qing Shan to answer Xiao Yifei, "A once-in-a-millennium genius from Wudang Mountain. He has participated in several tournaments alone, each time reaching the finals but always losing to someone from the Xiao family."

 Chapter 1262: 1253: Thorough Understanding

    <strong>Chapter 1262: Chapter 1253: Thorough Understanding</strong>

    Upon hearing Qing Yun¡¯s introduction, a gleam appeared in Zhang Po¡¯s eyes, as if he had caught the scent of blood: ¡°Is he strong?¡±

    Qing Yun and Qing San both nodded: ¡°Very strong! He is the strongest swordsman I have ever seen, definitely stronger than you.¡±

    After listening, Zhang Po¡¯s expression immediately turned excited, and Xiao Yifei even felt that the light in his eyes was a bit dazzling.

    ¡°Is it worth it to be so excited?¡± Chang Wei curled his lips, never quite understanding Zhang Po¡¯s mindset.

    ¡°What do you know? Do you realize, as a swordsman, the ultimate desire in this life is to duel with a strong fellow swordsman, not feeling guilty even if defeated by their sword.¡±

    Zhang Po then wiped the saliva from his mouth and continued, ¡°I really want to fight him, even if he cuts me down.¡±

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhang Po with a look of fascination, even Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t realize he had this kind of preference.

    ¡°But after tomorrow¡¯spetition, the Xiao Family will arrange opponents for the advancing contestants. If you want to fight Li Huoke, it depends on the Xiao Family¡¯s decision.¡± Qing Shan said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, even if thepetition is over, I will challenge him privately. The aura he gives off is unlike any swordsman I¡¯ve encountered before. Through battling him, I am sure I can learn a lot. I must fight this battle.¡± Zhang Po clenched his fists, looking determined like a brave warrior at the Great Wall.

    ¡°Alright, alright, after thepetition, I¡¯ll cheer for you.¡± Xiao Yifei replied dismissively, and upon hearing that Xiao Yifei would watch his fight, Zhang Po even tidied his hair: ¡°Just watch how your brother takes him down.¡±

    The yful banter between the two thoroughly eased the atmosphere, and everyone, including Chang Wei, joined in on theughter, making the atmosphere very harmonious.

    Not far from them, in another room, a group of women were discussing today¡¯s matches involving Xiao Yifei and the others.

    ¡°Those three are quite unusual, to have taken down the team from Hundred Beast Mountain, their strength is not to be underestimated.¡± The purple-robed woman said to the team members sitting in the hall.

    Looking again at the audience below, all women clothed in purple robes, with an incense burner emblem embroidered on their chests, clearly identified as the group from Poison Manor Qing Shan introduced to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Yes, especially that kid who sparred with Qing Shanst; apart from being strong himself, I also noticed he healed the wounded from earlier matches, even his opponents from Hundred Beast Mountain. A normal wood attribute Qi wouldn¡¯t have such a healing effect, there must be something unusual about him.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, think of a way to get rid of them.¡±<fn92cd> This text is hosted at Find?Novel</fn92cd>

    ¡°No, private battles are not allowed after the match. If the Xiao Family finds out, we¡¯ll be in big trouble, since this is their territory after all.¡±

    ¡°So what do you suggest? One Li Huoke is already hard enough for us to handle, now there¡¯s another group, and those pretty boys aren¡¯t easy to deal with either. If Sister Jingxiang weren¡¯t holding me back, I¡¯d have drained their Yang energy long ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really feisty.¡±

    The people below started discussing in a chorus.

    ¡°Silence! Shut your mouths. I¡¯ve thought of a good n for the finals.¡±

    Then she quietly set up protective measures in the room and started speaking to her team members.

    After a simple and cordial dinner with the team from Beast King Mountain, Xiao Yifei and his twopanions returned to their room. Even though they weren¡¯tpeting the next day, they decided to observe the matches to have at least a basic understanding of the seed contenders¡¯ abilities.

    After all, knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is the key to triumph; facing an unknown opponent can easily lead to disadvantageous surprises.

    ¡°There are seven matches tomorrow. Currently, teams seven, three, and five are eliminated.¡± Xiao Yifei had already learned about tomorrow¡¯s match system from Qing Shan and exined to the two.

    ¡°As far as I know, there are three matches worth watching: the Long Hand n vs. Poison Manor, Li Huoke against a team of y Monsters, and another of Li Huoke¡¯s matches. His opponent is a team of unknown origin, but likely not too strong; through his match, we can gauge his strength.¡±

    ¡°What about those handsome young men? Who are their opponents? I have a feeling they are our biggest rivals.¡± Zhang Po asked after hearing about the captains of the seed teams from Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei replied, ¡°The young men¡¯s team withdrew for some reason. This is recent inside information; it seems some family issues came up, so they won¡¯t be attending tomorrow¡¯s match, missing the finals altogether, unfortunately until the nextpetition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity.¡± Zhang Po showed a faint sign of regret.

    And Chang Wei, after battling Qing Hong, both his puppets were destroyed, leaving him temporarily withoutbat ability, as a puppet master without puppets is like a soldier on the battlefield without a rifle.

    ¡°Chang Wei, you should just rest for the next few days. With nobat ability, stepping in recklessly to get injured would be pointless.¡± Xiao Yifei, aware of Chang Wei¡¯s situation, advised him.

    Zhang Po nodded, agreeing with Xiao Yifei¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to end it here. I still have my trump card.¡± Chang Wei winked yfully at them.

    Hearing Chang Wei¡¯s implication, Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po were taken aback. This guy still has a trump card? He¡¯s already so strong, what will it be like when he shows his full strength?

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°That day in your family¡¯s cave, why didn¡¯t you stop us? With your strength, even if you couldn¡¯t kill us, you could have at least secured your father¡¯s safety.¡±

    Seemingly recalling a past he didn¡¯t want to revisit, Chang Wei¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he responded to Xiao Yifei¡¯s question: ¡°I knew you were good people. I didn¡¯t want to kill or hurt you, but my father¡­¡±

    At this point, Chang Wei¡¯s voice choked up, stirringpassion.

    ¡°Alright, let the past stay in the past; as long as we grow stronger and follow our true selves,¡± Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei bothforted him.

    Chang Wei soon cheered up, nodded, and the three didn¡¯t talk much after that, performing their usual pre-sleep exercises before falling asleep.

    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, the three went through their daily routine, channeling spiritual energy in the open, only to unexpectedly be approached by the young men¡¯s team.

    Xiao Yifei was very surprised; though both sides regarded each other as rivals and yearned to battle, this sudden visit left Xiao Yifei a bit at a loss.

    ¡°Did you drop out for some reason?¡± Xiao Yifei asked the leading young man.

    The young man nodded and then led Xiao Yifei¡¯s group to an isted ce, cautiously scanning his surroundings. Once assured of safety, he lowered his head and said to Xiao Yufeng, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you three should be from the Lin Family, Zhang Family, and Chang Family, the Seven Ancient ns, respectively?¡±

 Chapter 1263: 1254: Divination Skill

    <strong>Chapter 1263: Chapter 1254: Divination Skill</strong>

    The three of them were shocked, a hint of hostility immediately ignited in their eyes, and they spoke in unison: ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Seemingly sensing the change in the three, the young man hastily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean no harm. I came to find you because there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression softened a bit, and he asked the young man.

    The young man said in a deep voice, ¡°My name is Han Xiaoyu, I am a descendant of the Han Family, like you, I am also from one of the Seven Ancient ns. Our Han Family is proficient in the art of divination. Not long ago, my father cast a hexagram, indicating that in the near future, a great catastrophe will befall Huaxia, which, if not resolved in time, will be a disaster. The key to averting this disaster is the descendants of the Seven Ancient ns like us, and he also foresaw that descendants from your three families will be participating in this year¡¯s Martial Artist Conference. He specifically sent me to connect with you all.¡±

    ¡°You say you¡¯re from the Han Family, how can you prove it?¡± Zhang Po was somewhat distrustful of the young man in front of him. After all, appearing suddenly and saying such things is generally hard for ordinary people to digest.

    The young man seemed to have anticipated that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he took out something from his bosom and handed it to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei epted it, and the three of them looked down to see that the young man handed over a wooden wedge, which was identical to the tokens collected from previous families.

    ¡°This is our Han Family¡¯s token, and my father also predicted that you would need it, so he specifically asked me to bring it and give it to you when the time is right.¡±

    Now Xiao Yifei waspletely convinced of their identity as descendants of the Han Family. After putting away the wooden wedge, he suddenly thought of something and asked the young man from the Han Family: ¡°Besides giving us your Han Family¡¯s token, what else are you here for? Why are you leaving so suddenly without even participating in thepetition?¡±

    The young man from the Han Family said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, let me exin.¡±

    Then the young man from the Han Family told Xiao Yifei and the others about the divination that their Family Head had cast and the purpose of their visit. It turned out that the Han Family Head sent them over to find Xiao Yifei and the others just to convey a message.

    ¡°Be wary of the Xiao Family.¡±

    After hearing the warning from the young man from the Han Family, Xiao Yifei was full of doubts: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Xiao Family?¡±

    The young man continued: ¡°The Xiao Family has been thriving in recent years, hinting at a desire to dominate among the Seven Ancient ns. Moreover, the recent Martial Arts Tournaments have severely damaged many cultivator families. The Xiao Family may be brewing something. If you wish to obtain the Xiao Family¡¯s token, it might be very difficult. Based on yesterday¡¯spetition, the Xiao Family has already noticed you; you must be very careful.¡±

    The young man paused for a moment and continued: ¡°However, I see that you are all very strong, so I don¡¯t think there will be any significant issues. I also have a personal reason foring this time, which is to witness the prowess of the descendants of the Seven Ancient ns. You did not disappoint me, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to see a battle involving the Xiao Family. Yesterday, I received a message from my father stating there were some issues at home and we must return immediately, so after delivering our message, we have to leave. Please be careful.¡±

    Upon hearing that there might be some changes within his family, Xiao Yifei and the other two did not insist further on retaining Han Xiaoyu. After some brief pleasantries, they let the people from the Han Family leave.

    However, the words of Han Xiaoyu lingered in the hearts of Xiao Yifei and the other two.

    What Han Xiaoyu had just said stirred waves in their hearts. What should they be wary of about the Xiao Family? Currently, the three are in the territorial grip of the Xiao Family and can¡¯t leave for the time being. If the Xiao Family strikes now, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Moreover, the cmity mentioned in the divination about Huaxia was quite puzzling. Xiao Yifei immediately thought of the war that broke out not long ago. Was that what was being referred to? But from Ci Xin¡¯s tone, it seemed the country does not seem to be pressured by this war.<fndc9e> Th?s chapter is updated by F¦Énd£Îovel</fndc9e>

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much about it. We¡¯ll just go with the flow. As long as we are strong enough, any disaster can be ovee,¡± Zhang Poforted, seeing that Xiao Yifei could note to any conclusion after much pondering.

    Xiao Yifei was also aware of this logic. This Martial Artist Conference was something he could not possibly give up on. If he wanted to be stronger, he must fight in thispetition; otherwise, he would have wasted such a good opportunity and would have to wait until next year. The troubles and internal threats in Huaxia were waiting for him to handle. He didn¡¯t have the time to remain in the Ten Thousand Mountains any longer.

    Xiao Yifei had already made up his mind. In this Martial Artist Conference, he must obtain the Xiao Family¡¯s token and then help Ci Xin enter the sect, while he would return to Huaxia to serve his nation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go and watch thepetitions to understand the situation of the opponents we might encounter.¡± With this thought, Xiao Yifei no longer lingered on it. Seeing that it was already three poles above the horizon, today¡¯s seven matches were about to begin, and the optimal time for cultivation had passed, with no spiritual energy avable for him to absorb, he suggested to the others to head to the arena.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei nodded in agreement and followed Xiao Yifei towards the direction of the arena.

    The arena was already buzzing with activity. After yesterday¡¯s battle, people anticipated today¡¯s battles even more eagerly, shouting down from the stands to cheer for the contestants who had yet to appear.

    As Xiao Yifei and the other two walked through the crowd, they drew a lot of attention, and upon seeing them, people began to whisper to each other.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s those three from Team Fifteen!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw yesterday¡¯s match clearly. They actually defeated the seeded team, the Beast King Mountain team, which always makes it to the second round every year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, especially that handsome guy controlling the puppet yesterday, so handsome.¡±

    ¡°I also think he¡¯s handsome. The little puppets were so cute, but it¡¯s such a pity those two adorable puppets sacrificed themselves.¡±

    Unknowingly, Chang Wei¡¯s poprity soared to such a degree that even he was surprised, and hearing the people¡¯s discussions made him blush unconsciously.

    ¡°Oh, the big star is blushing,¡± Zhang Po teased when he saw Chang Wei looking embarrassed, wishing he could find a hole to hide in.

    ¡°Haha, big star, show your face. A lot of girls over there are staring at you,¡± Xiao Yifei alsoughed, dispelling all the morning clouds from his mind.

    ¡°Shoo, shoo, stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not some big star; it¡¯s all your fault for making me go first. It¡¯s so embarrassing,¡± Chang Wei was obviously sensitive about such titles and said awkwardly.

    During their banter, the three of them reached the resting area, sitting cross-legged. On stage, Xiao Zhentian was already in position, just waiting for the representatives from the two teams to go on stage.

    ¡°The first round today is between Team Four and Team Eighteen. But before that, I want to announce something: Team Twenty has withdrawn due to certain issues, so their opponent, Team Six, can proceed directly to the next round.¡±

    The spectators immediately cast their eyes on the resting area of Team Six. After hearing this news, the members of Team Six all wore lucky smiles, feeling smug.

    ¡°If your strength iscking, any opportunism is futile,¡± Zhang Po remarked disdainfully, having noticed the Team Six members.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on thepetition. This is a battle between the Long Hand n and Poison Manor, and it¡¯s bound to be interesting,¡± said Xiao Yifei, calming himself and focusing his attention entirely on the martial arts tform.

 Chapter 1264 - 1255: Certain Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Chapter 1255: Certain Victory</h4>

    At this moment, on the Martial Arts Arena, the two teams were ready, but unexpectedly, as Xiao Zhentian was about to announce the start of the match, the woman leading the Poison Manor team stepped onto the stage and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Upon hearing her, Xiao Zhentian nodded, stepped forward, and said to the representative of the Long Hand n: "Team Eighteen requests topete with you in a team battle format. Coincidentally, both of your teams have six participants with simr strength, so I agree to adjust the match format. What do you think?" Saying this, he discreetly clutched his fist.

    The representative of the fourth team noticed Xiao Zhentian¡¯s subtle gesture, feeling troubled. He knew this might be Xiao Zhentian¡¯s hint that refusal wasn¡¯t an option, yet he couldn¡¯t rashly make a decision on behalf of the whole team.

    Moreover, although the numbers were equal, thebat effectiveness of a team battle was not determined by numbers alone. It also depended on team coordination and tactical strategy, which their team hadn¡¯t prepared for. Engaging in a team battle right away might not offer any advantage.

    Besides, their opponents were also seed yers from the Poison Manor team, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t make such a decision lightly.

    "I, I can¡¯t ede to this request; I need to consult our team captain first," stuttered the first representative of the fourth team, clearly afraid of Xiao Zhentian¡¯s agitation, yet having to consider the big picture for the whole team.

    "Consult about what? Isn¡¯t six versus six fair enough? Hurry up and get your people toe on stage. Afraid of even us six weak women? What right do you have to enter the finals? If not, pack up and leave, don¡¯t embarrass yourselves here," the Poison Manor team leader fanned the mes beside him, making it clear they very much desired topete in a team battle format.

    "Indeed, I also find it eptable. Let your teame on then," Xiao Zhentian said with a sly look, hands behind his back.

    The people below from the Long Hand n were not ordinary; they had long heard Xiao Zhentian and the Poison Manor leader¡¯s conversation on stage. Instantly angered, each extended their long arms towards the Poison Manor woman on stage, baring their teeth: "You think we fear you? Let¡¯s go!"

    The Long Hand n members mored onto the Martial Arts Arena, forming a disorderly formation with anger in their eyes. However, it was apparent to anyone smart enough that the Long Hand n had no experience in team formations, and their setup was rather flimsy, unable to withstand a blow.

    After the fourth team set up their formation, Xiao Zhentian signaled the Poison Manor team leader. Thetter immediately gathered her team on stage. Apparently, for the Poison Manor team, this team battle was a must-win. Concerned about revealing their tactics, they didn¡¯t exhibit anything overtly powerful but gave a faint impression of assured victory.

    "Team four is in danger, these Poison Manor women are indeed cunning," Zhang Po naturally saw the advantages and disadvantages on the stage and said to the two behind him.

    <fnc5d1> Official source is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnc5d1>

    Xiao Yifei also nodded; team four was likely facing defeat. He then remembered that Qing Shan mentionedst night that the Poison Manor never left any survivors inpetitions, and today they concocted such a scheme. They must be trying to annihte the Long Hand n team.

    "We should think of a way to stop this match; otherwise, the Long Hand n people will all die."

    "Are you mad? Don¡¯t forget Han Xiaoyu¡¯s words. Careful, the Xiao Family might seize this chance to eliminate you. By then, it won¡¯t just be the Long Hand n team that might die, even the three of us wouldn¡¯t escape fate."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a way," Xiao Yifei said in a deep voice.

    The Long Hand n people and the Poison Manor team were already prepared on stage, both sides with an aggressive posture, while Xiao Zhentian seemed to delight in watching them battle to the death. He nodded towards the elders on the pirs, who immediately understood and called forth a protective barrier that enveloped the Martial Arts Arena.

    Seeing the elders¡¯ action, Xiao Yifei frowned and said to Zhang Po beside him: "Later, I have a way to stop this fight, but this shield is troublesome. I believe it¡¯s an array supported by four old folks, each guarding one point. Later you look for a chance to destroy one pir, and once the array is broken, I¡¯ll find a chance to stop them."

    "Are you serious?" Zhang Po was stunned, not expecting Xiao Yifei to be so determined to save others¡¯ lives.

    "Yes." Xiao Yifei nodded, "The people who need saving won¡¯t be missed. I absolutely won¡¯t let those Poison Manor vixens take more lives."

    "Need my help?" Chang Wei pondered somewhat, still unsure of his role, and timidly asked.

    "No need, our actions must be secretive this time, and we can¡¯t let the Xiao Family discover it. Later, Zhang Po and I will go to a ce that¡¯s not easy to notice and take action. You stay here, to prevent the Xiao Family from getting suspicious."

    "Alright!" Chang Wei nodded.

    Xiao Yifei briefly exined the action n. The three of them each went to their positions, waiting for the moment to save people. Now all that remained was for the match to begin.

    With amand from Xiao Zhentian, the match began.

    A pale purple mist rose around the Poison Manor women, white smoke emerging where it touched the ground stones, corroding and dissolving them. Apparently, the mist was poisonous, and a slight carelessness could lead to injury.

    The toxic mist slowly gathered, enveloping the Martial Arts Arena, and gradually drifted towards the Long Hand n team members on the opposite side.

    The Long Hand n members, now clouded with anger brought on by this unfair treatment, plunged headlong into the toxic mist.

    "Reckless." Xiao Zhentian shook his head. Though the Long Hand n youths were indeed strong, they were still young and too impetuous. He immediately summoned ayer of fire-red protective shield over himself to prevent harm from the toxic mist.

    The Long Hand n youths moved swiftly, using their hands to support themselves and flipping over. Their long arms spun rapidly, and in an instant, they were in the midst of the toxic mist.

    "Not good, the purple mist on the field is too thick; I can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening on stage," Xiao Yifei quietlymunicated to Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po got the message, concentrated his eyes, and a glow of gold shed from his eyes as he began to observe the situation on the field.

    "Whoa, Eyes of Golden me?" Xiao Yifei was immediately awed by this move of Zhang Po¡¯s.

    Zhang Po waved a hand at Xiao Yifei quietly, "The Long Hand n people aren¡¯t easy to deal with either; their defense is also quite formidable. So far, they haven¡¯t been invaded by the toxic mist and are entangled with the Poison Manor women, but their attributes are rapidly declining and they likely can¡¯t hold out much longer."

    "It¡¯s not time yet. We must wait a little longer; otherwise, if we rashly intervene without enough reason, the Xiao Family definitely won¡¯t let us off."

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯smand, Zhang Po lowered the Great Sword he was ready to swing at any moment and asked Xiao Yifei, "When should we act?"

    "Wait a little longer; keep an eye on the situation on stage. If the Long Hand n people show signs of skin erosion, tell me immediately."

    After listening to Zhang Po¡¯s report, Xiao Yifei broadly grasped that this toxic mist was of a highly corrosive kind¡ªthe longer the exposure, the greater the damage to the skin surface.

 Chapter 1265 - 1256: Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Chapter 1256: Surrender</h4>

    On the martial arts arena, a thick purple mist hadpletely enveloped the tform, even Xiao Zhentian had retreated, his eyes wide open, staring at the situation on the stage.

    The members of the Long Hand n, leveraging their physical advantages, continuouslyunched attacks on the women of the Poison Manor. Their long arms were adept at both offense and defense, leaping up and down. As Zhang Po described it, they were ¡¯flipping and juggling¡¯. Meanwhile, the women from the Poison Manor did not rush to decide a victor, instead entangling with the Long Hand n in a strategic dance.

    Whenever the Long Hand n members were about to strike the women of the Poison Manor, thetter would retreat in unison as if on cue. The Long Hand n, having no choice but to pursue, began to feel a stinging sensation after a while in the toxic fog.

    "Big brother, if we continue like this, we¡¯ll be exhausted to death in this mist. I think we should retreat first," one member of the Long Hand n said to the leader.

    The leading member of the Long Hand n retorted, "Retreat? To where? The entire arena is shrouded by these women¡¯s fog. Unless we admit defeat. Are our Long Hand n people ones to easily surrender?"

    "No!" The team members replied, but their tones were clearly weakened. It was apparent that they would inevitably face defeat if this dragged on.

    "No matter, we will awaken and take them down in one move," the leader shouted.

    Upon hearing the leader¡¯smand, the members of the Long Hand n all shouted in unison, ayer of white light covered their arms, which became visibly thinner and longer, while energy body muscles began to grow on their bodies.

    "Charge!" The leader led the charge towards the women of the Poison Manor, their speed astonishingly fast.

    Just as the Long Hand n members were about to reach the women of the Poison Manor, thetter¡¯s bodies erupted with a thick purple fog again, like a small mushroom cloud, enveloping the Long Hand n members.

    The Long Hand n members wrapped in the thick fog immediately began to change. Their newly awakened arms started to fester at a visible rate, growing yellow pustules that oozed pus.

    "This is bad!" the Long Hand n thought, but helplessly, they too were affected by the toxic fog. Their vision went ck and they copsed to the ground.

    "Xiao Yifei, they are starting to fall one by one," Zhang Po, watching the stage, eximed in shock.

    "Now is the time!" Xiao Yifei shouted, then closed his eyes, channeling his Qi towards the martial arts arena. Green light intertwined into a green, rapidly enveloping the area below.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Po leapt into the air, chanting a spell. A golden light gradually concentrated on the Sword Saint. With a loud shout, Zhang Po swung his sword, unleashing a golden Sword Qi towards a pir at the corner of the arena.

    The stone pir cracked as the Elder atop it, overconfident with the belief that no one dared be unruly at the Martial Artist Conference, rxed his guard and didn¡¯t release his internal Qi in advance. As Zhang Po¡¯s Sword Qi severed the pir, the Elder fell along with it, causing the shield on the stage to suddenly disappear.

    "Xiao Yifei!"

    "Here, Compassion for All! Shield!" At Xiao Yifei¡¯smand, the green light beneath the stage swiftly enveloped the martial arts arena, recing the shield while emitting a myriad of tiny green lights on the tform. As these lights touched the Long Hand n members, their festering wounds began to heal.

    The members of the Long Hand n, clueless about what happened, merely felt that at the brink of death, a green light arose on the arena, and their strength began to recover while their wounds healed rapidly.

    What kind of Recovery Power is this!

    "Quick, surrender! Get off the stage!" Chang Wei shouted loudly at the awakened Long Hand n members from below the stage.

    The Long Hand n¡¯s leader came to his senses, realizing that they couldn¡¯t continue entangling with the Poison Manor women on stage. He immediately raised his arms and said, "We surrender! We ask the audience below to bear witness, we have conceded, let us down!"

    With the Long Hand n team rolling and scrambling off the stage, the match concluded, and the victory was dered for the women of the Poison Manor.

    Because Xiao Yifei¡¯s Compassion for All was so sudden, the audience below didn¡¯t immediately understand what had happened. They merely assumed the Long Hand n team used some Secret Technique to quickly retreat and surrender for survival.

    However, the discerning Xiao Zhentian and the four Elders on the pir naturally understood what had happened: someone was meddling!

    The women of the Poison Manor stood on stage with shocked expressions, their faces full of confusion, especially the captain, the leading woman in the Purple Robe, could hardly believe that a cultivation technique could swiftly neutralize the Purple Cloud Poison Fog of the Poison Manor.

    The woman turned to Xiao Zhentian, "Lord Xiao, this?"

    But Xiao Zhentian remained silent, deep in thought. If he immediately ordered the capture of the mastermind causing chaos below the stage, his ambition to eliminate thepetitors might be exposed. With so many eyes witnessing the scene, if he acted rashly, it might not bode well.

    But if he let the troublemaker escape, where would the Xiao Family¡¯s authority stand?

    "Family Head, in this old man¡¯s opinion, this matter should be addressed privately. The priority now is to announce the match result to avoid beingughed at by the juniors below." The elder who was struck down by Zhang Po had some insight, but as an Elder of the Xiao Family, maintaining its order was essential. He did not want to see Xiao Zhentian in difficulty either.

    "Alright." Xiao Zhentian nodded, a hint of severity shing in his eyes, thinking to himself, "If I find out which little rascal did this from below, I¡¯ll surely skin him alive." Xiao Zhentianposed his expression and addressed the audience still awaiting his announcement: "The fourth round, the fourth team of the Long Hand n has surrendered. The winner is the eighteenth team, Poison Manor!"

    With Xiao Zhentian¡¯s announcement, the audience erupted into sparse apuse. Clearly, the participants below were not pleased with these actions of coboration between the Poison Manor and Xiao Zhentian. If it were the previous battle formats, the oue might not have been so predictable.

    "It seems Xiao Zhentian doesn¡¯t intend to pursue it now due to the embarrassment. Let¡¯s hurry back to the resting area before they realize," Zhang Po said as he appeared beside Xiao Yifei after the announcement, urging him.

    "Yes, but sooner orter, the Xiao Family will suspect me. I need to think of a way to conceal myself," Xiao Yifei said as he prepared to follow Zhang Po back to the resting area.

    The Compassion for All just now was a move he graduallyprehended from healing the injured in many rounds, with the effect of group healing and astounding Recovery Power. However, the drawback was significant depletion, and after using this move, Xiao Yifei felt his Qi was entirely depleted.

    <fn51a0> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel</fn51a0>

    "You two are quite excessive."

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to retreat with Zhang Po¡¯s support, a cold voice suddenly rang out behind him.

    "Who is it?" Xiao Yifei instinctively turned to look back, only to meet a pair of crimson pupils. They coldly gazed at him and Zhang Po. Xiao Yifei was surprised that, although the eye color was fiery, within this young pair of eyes, it was like a vast cier, staring at him, sending chills down his spine.

 Chapter 1266 - 1257: Sense of Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Chapter 1257: Sense of Crisis</h4>

    The young man in front of him had red eyes and red hair, his build was burly yet his face was pale, giving Xiao Yifei an indescribable sense of crisis, as if he could easily manipte the aura in his eyes. Under the red-eyed boy¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt as if his whole body was on fire, burning ufortably.

    "He is from the Xiao Family," Zhang Po whispered to Xiao Yifei with his head lowered.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei notice that the young man in front of him was wearing the Xiao Family¡¯s fiery red robe, but unlike the others, the young man¡¯s robe was embroidered with the same Xiao Family totem as the one on Xiao Zhentian¡¯s clothing.

    "What happened just now, it was you two, wasn¡¯t it?" the young man finally spoke, his voice indifferent yet causing both of them to shudder.

    "Damn, I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so soon," Xiao Yifei thought to himself as he began to think rapidly, preparing to devise a way to escape.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Po was standing ready with his sword drawn, his eyes showing no sign of retreat.

    Seeing the two of them tense up, the young man suddenlyughed and said to them, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I won¡¯t tell my dad about this. I¡¯ll meet you two in the finals, and let your team take the field together. It¡¯s not your time to die yet, don¡¯t be so eager to send yourselves to death. Enjoy thest bit of air you have; I wonder if you can save yourselves by then."

    After speaking, the young man turned and left, without caring about Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po who were left looking at each other in astonishment. As he was leaving, the young man suddenly seemed to remember something and turned back for a self-introduction: "Oh, by the way, my name is Xiao Jukun, your opponent in the finals and the champion of previous tournaments."

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was shocked, his whole body shaking.

    "He¡¯s a descendant of the Xiao Family!"

    "Let¡¯s head back first," Zhang Po said, seeing that the immediate danger had passed. He quickly sheathed his great sword, supporting Xiao Yifei back to the rest area.

    "You¡¯re back," Chang Wei, who had been waiting here for quite some time, said. Seeing that the two had not returned after executing their n, he thought something had happened but was afraid that leaving the rest area without warning would draw the attention of the Xiao Family, so he could only stay hoping they were okay.

    "Yes, we¡¯re back. I need to rest," Xiao Yifei said. Clearly fatigued, he immediately sat cross-legged to recover the energy he had expended earlier.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Po recounted the incident with Xiao Jukun to Chang Wei.

    "What? You¡¯ve been discovered by the Xiao Family¡¯s descendant?" Chang Wei gasped in shock, momentarily at a loss for what to do.

    Zhang Po reassured him, "It¡¯s okay, he has made it clear that he doesn¡¯t intend to inform his family. On the contrary, he hopes we can make it to the finals to fight him. However, I¡¯m still very concerned about Xiao Zhentian. He must have known someone was up to something when it happened, but he didn¡¯t act during thepetition, which means that after the tournament ends, he and the Xiao Family will definitely take action."

    <fnd957> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fnd957>

    "After thepetition? You mean..."

    "Yes, tonight!"

    Meanwhile, the Long Hand n team and the Poison Manordies had already left the stage. The Xiao Family quickly repaired the stone pirs Zhang Po had cut down, and Xiao Zhentian announced the next round of thepetition.

    "The fifth round of matches, Team Six versus Team Eight. Representatives from both sides, pleasee to the arena."

    "It¡¯s the match with the y monsters Qing Hong mentioned," Chang Wei said. Since Xiao Yifei was still resting and unable to move, they decided to watch the y monsters¡¯ match there, nning their strategy for the night once Xiao Yifei had recovered.

    Team Six was the y monster team introduced by Qing Hong, while their opponents, Team Eight, was a rtively unknown but strong team. Even though they were strong, they weren¡¯t on Xiao Yifei¡¯s focus list, so it seemed this match was already a foregone conclusion.

    After Xiao Zhentian convened the teams, the representatives from both sides stepped onto the tform.

    Clearly, both teams were rather uprightpared to the Poison Manordies who made excessive demands, choosing to adhere to the original tournament rules.

    Following the earlier incident, Xiao Zhentian seemed to have lost interest in hosting the tournament, eager to get through the day so he could bring those troublemaking youths to justice in the evening.

    After the contestants stepped onto the tform, seeing Xiao Zhentian not making any moves, they had no choice but to signal each other and begin preparing for the match. Xiao Zhentian awkwardly retreated from the Martial Arts Arena.

    The match began, with the y monster representative being a trendily dressed young man with a whip. Zhang Po noticed the man was carrying a bunch of strange pouches on his waist.

    Meanwhile, the representative for Team Eight was a conventional martial artist in abat suit. He appeared handsome, stood steadily, and seemed about eighteen years old.

    As both sides signaled, the y monsters¡¯ representative moved first, reaching into a pouch and fumbling around, seemingly pinching something. Team Eight¡¯s representative found the action bizarre and was unsure how to respond, maintaining a defensive stance, waiting for his opponent to charge.

    Soon, the y monster¡¯s representative seemed satisfied with his work, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth as he pulled out a bird-shaped piece of y from the pouch, scrutinizing it in his palm.

    "Not bad, you¡¯ll do," the y monster¡¯s representative said just as his opponent realized something was amiss and tried to retreat. But it was toote; the former leaped forward, hurling the y.

    The bird-shaped y, as ifing to life, pped its wings twice and flew towards the opponent.

    Seeing the opponent¡¯s lengthy preparation culminate in a palm-sized bird, Team Eight¡¯s representative was infuriated, thinking, "You underestimate me," and promptly unleashed a straightforward boxing technique towards the bird.

    "This clueless boy has lost," Zhang Po observed clearly from below. The bird crafted by the y monster seemed small but hid great energy inside, a terrifying secret even Zhang Po dared not underestimate. Clearly, Team Eight¡¯s representativecked the skill to detect the Qi within the bird.

    Seeing his opponent meet the y without retreating, the y monster¡¯s representative revealed a mocking smile.

    "Experience the art of explosion! Fly, C4 Bird!"

    At the y monster¡¯smand, Team Eight¡¯s representative charged up and met the bird, resulting in an enormous explosion.

    BOOM! A colossal explosion produced a small mushroom cloud over the Martial Arts Arena, obscuring the audience¡¯s view with thick smoke.

    When the smoke cleared, Zhang Po vaguely saw a figure standing proudly, evidently waiting for the match¡¯s oue. It was the y monsters¡¯ representative.

    The opponent from Team Eight had been blown off the tform by the explosion,nding outside. Fortunately, he had acted swiftly, realizing the explosive energy in the bird as he made contact, defensively pushing back with all his might to dodge the impact.

 Chapter 1267 - 1258: Taking the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Chapter 1258: Taking the Stage</h4>

    The victor has been decided, Team Eight¡¯s representative is out of the arena, Team y Monster wins.

    "I understand now, Team y Monster relies on the y in their waist pouches to make powerful bombs for attacking. During the process of creating the y, they blend their Qi with it, and it¡¯s the integration of Qi with the y that brings about such power," Chang Wei said after observing the entire match.

    Zhang Po nodded. He had naturally also seen through Team y Monster¡¯s actions. At this moment, he was weighing the power of the y bombs against his own physique, unsure if taking a direct hit from such an explosion would be problematic.

    If Chang Wei knew what he was thinking, he would surely find the monster before him even more terrifying.

    Xiao Zhentian stepped onto the stage and announced the result of the match: "First match of the fifth round, Team Six wins. Team Eight, please send out the next representative."

    For other seeded teams, Team y Monster didn¡¯t appear to showcase overly remarkable prowess, but their novel attack method garnered cheer from the audience. To them, traditional kung fu techniques had be dull, and asionally watching such a novel fight was quite delightful.

    All along, Xiao Yifei felt the terror of the earlier explosion, furrowed his brows, and after sensing the condition of Team Eight¡¯s injured members, he saw they were unharmed due to timely defense. He then rxed and continued with his recovery.

    "Forget it, forget it, all of youe at once, save us some time," the representative from Team y Monster said impatiently on the stage. Against such opponents, he couldn¡¯t muster much enthusiasm anyway and decided to let them attack together.

    Team Eight, hearing such arrogance from their opponent on stage, immediately got fired up, "Remember you said so, don¡¯t me us for ganging up on youter."

    "Enough with the nonsense,e on, all four of you," said the Team y Monster representative casually, sitting down on the ground and putting his hands into his waist pouches to prepare.

    After the battle between Poison Manor and the Long Hand n, the rules of the tournament were already shattered. Xiao Zhentian wasn¡¯t keen on maintaining them any longer, and the request of Team y Monster¡¯s representative coincided with his intentions, so he didn¡¯t intervene and quietly waited for Team Eight¡¯s members to step onto the stage.

    Under the taunts of the y monster representative, Team Eight swarmed onto the Martial Arts Arena, each adopting a stance of their n¡¯s cultivation technique, determined to take down this arrogant opponent.

    Despite appearing arrogant, the representative from Team y Monster was actually cunning. As Team Eight¡¯s members ascended the tform, he immediately pulled out arge bird as tall as a person. This bird probably deserved to be called an eagle, its wingspan over five meters long, stopping people in their tracks.

    "What on earth is that?" Team Eight¡¯s captain, upon seeing such a gigantic creature aftering on stage, looked dazed, clearly startled by the massive bird.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t prepare such arge bomb, and anyway, members of the Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t allow it, besides, you¡¯re not even worthy," said the Team y Monster representative, then leaped up, onto the bird¡¯s back. With a big wave, the bird pped its wings and soared into the sky.

    "Isn¡¯t this against the rules?" Team Eight¡¯s captain asked Xiao Zhentian on the side.

    "As long as he doesn¡¯t leave the arena¡¯s boundary, it¡¯s not out of bounds. If you can fly, go ahead," Xiao Zhentian replied impatiently, then announced the match¡¯s start.

    With Xiao Zhentian¡¯smand, Team y Monster¡¯s representative in the sky flipped his palm, and his hand was instantly filled with small bird bombs the size of the previous ones. Zhang Po, focusing intently, counted roughly twenty.

    "Not good! Run!" Team Eight¡¯s captain, with decent strength among his team, clearly saw the actions of their opponent above. Cursing inwardly, he mobilized his teammates to flee quickly. He knew that the explosion at this level wasn¡¯t something they could withstand.

    "Run! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!" Team Eight¡¯s captain, seeing his teammates entirely focused on figuring out how to bring therge bird down from the sky, shouted hoarsely.

    At this point, the team members began to panic, as they had never seen their captain so tense. The clearer-headed teammates also began to sense that something was off.

    However, two members still gawked at the bird above like fools, "Hey, what¡¯s the principle behind this thing? Just a couple of pinches of y and it flies?"

    But the representative from Team y Monster wasn¡¯t about to let his opponents off so easily. With a wave of both hands, the small bird bombs in his hand rained down.

    This time, Team Eight¡¯s members truly started to realize, but it was already toote.

    Though the captain was strong, he couldn¡¯t manage to get all his teammates off the Martial Arts tform in such a short time. From the moment he sensed something was wrong, he began acting. As a captain, his responsibility was to protect his teammates, and he had done so to his utmost.

    After shouting, Team Eight¡¯s captain began carrying his teammates off the tform one by one, but even so, those two foolish teammates didn¡¯t manage to escape.

    <fn2017> Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel</fn2017>

    The small bird bombs hit the Martial Arts tform like a storm, triggering a chain reaction, one explosion after another, causing shockwaves on the tform. Amidst these waves, you could clearly see ck voids tearing through the air. The explosions were deafening, with smoke filling the tform, even denser than the Poison Manor¡¯s Purple Cloud Poison Fog.

    "It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. Niu Da, Niu Er, how could you be so foolish? I¡¯m sorry, brothers," said Team Eight¡¯s captain bitterly, having retreated off the tform, pping his thigh fiercely in frustration.

    Tears began to flow from his eyes. In his heart, his teammates were his own brothers, watching them perish on the field due to hisck of strength to rescue them tore at his heart.

    "Captain, don¡¯t cry."

    "Yes, captain, we¡¯re fine."

    But just as Team Eight¡¯s captain was sobbing uncontrobly, two familiar voices suddenly rang out. He turned around in shock to see that behind him stood Niu Da and Niu Er, who he had left on the tform.

    "How did you get down?" The captain couldn¡¯t ept the reality before him, gave himself a hard p, confirmed it wasn¡¯t a dream, then asked the two miraculous escapees.

    "We don¡¯t know either, just as a sh of light passed by, we found ourselves back down here," Niu Da replied, leading the group.

    "As long as you¡¯re okay, as long as you¡¯re okay," the captain lightly patted their shoulders, and the three of them hugged together, shedding tears of joy.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s beard bristled with anger as he looked at the youth before him.

    "What are you up to? You saved the Long Hand n¡¯s members just now too, didn¡¯t you?" Originally nning to look for those mischievous rascals after the tournament, Xiao Zhentian didn¡¯t expect this little rascal toe forward so soon.

    Standing calmly before Xiao Zhentian were three individuals, indeed Xiao Yifei and his twopanions.

    It turned out, just as the explosion began, Xiao Yifei had, in a split second, used the Sparrow Step Technique to rush to the Martial Arts tform. After so long of honing, along with gains from the battle with Qing Hong, Xiao Yifei had cultivated the first two levels of the Jin Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique to the extreme. The speed of the Sparrow Step Technique was now no less than Qing Yun¡¯s when he fully activated his Beastification state.

 Chapter 1268 - 1259: Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Chapter 1259: Obsession</h4>

    Xiao Zhentian, as a strong person who has broken through the Golden Elixir Realm, naturally saw clearly Xiao Yifei¡¯s moves on the tform. Seeing the n in his heart fall through once again, this time he really couldn¡¯t let these people go.

    The smoke on the tform gradually dissipated. Due to the immense power of this series of sts, for the sake of the subsequent matches, the four Elders had to step in to block the aftermath of this explosion to prevent further damage to the Martial Arts Arena. Nevertheless, the arena was still riddled with pits and devastation caused by the representative of Team y Monster.

    The representative of Team y Monster also leapt down from the big bird, jumping in front of Xiao Zhentian, and said to Xiao Yifei and the other two, "The people just now were saved by you, right? Team Fifteen sure has some tricks. However, I didn¡¯t intend to kill them; in fact, I had a backup n to take those two idiots down from the tform. But since you appeared, I didn¡¯t act. How about it? Not bad, right? The art of explosion."

    Xiao Yifei ignored the words of the representative from Team y Monster, and thetter, seeing he had hit a wall, reluctantly walked away.

    "I am a descendant of the Lin Family from the Seven Ancient ns, Xiao Yifei." Xiao Yifei bowed to Xiao Zhentian and introduced himself.

    <fn1993> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel</fn1993>

    "n Leader of the Zhang Family, Zhang Po."

    "n Leader of the Chang Family, Chang Wei." After Chang Wutian¡¯s death, Chang Wei naturally inherited the position of the Chang Family¡¯s n Leader.

    The three of them introduced themselves to Xiao Zhentian in a voice only they could hear.

    Upon hearing their identities, Xiao Zhentian was visibly taken aback and wanted to act out but was deterred by the fact they shared the same Seven Ancient ns¡¯ status, leaving him unsure of what to do as the anger in his heart grew. In his mind, Xiao Yifei and the other two, as descendants of the Seven Ancient ns, dared to block the continuation of the conference in broad daylight. This was undoubtedly a tant provocation.

    While Xiao Zhentian was hesitating, the four Elders on the pirs also came down. Xiao Zhentian introduced the Seven Ancient ns¡¯ identity of Xiao Yifei and the others to the elders, and after hearing this, they too showed a difficult expression.

    Seeing that after listening to his identity, although there was no sign of forgiveness, they also did not continue to make things difficult. Xiao Yifei felt a bit relieved, thinking that there seemed to be a way, and took this opportunity to say, "We came to participate in the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ with absolutely no other intention; rest assured, Elder Xiao. And we stepped in to help purely because we couldn¡¯t bear to see these young cultivators¡¯ lives end here, and had no choice but to do so. Please forgive us, Elder Xiao."

    Having said that, Xiao Yifei bowed respectfully to Xiao Zhentian, and upon seeing this, Zhang Po and Chang Wei hurriedly saluted Xiao Zhentian and the four Elders.

    "Forget it, forget it." Seeing the juniors of the Three Ancient ns being so humble, Xiao Zhentian realized that it wouldn¡¯t make sense to continue to be unreasonable in front of so many people, so he temporarily let Xiao Yifei and the others go, but in his heart, he was nning on how to teach the three little rascals a lesson after today¡¯s match.

    Xiao Zhentian waved to Xiao Yifei and the others, implying that today¡¯s matter would be over, and the three of them gratefully thanked Xiao Zhentian.

    However, Xiao Yifei and the others knew in their hearts that it wouldn¡¯t be so simple, and tonight after thepetition, the Xiao Family¡¯s revenge banquet awaited them. The priority was to stabilize the Xiao Family and then discuss countermeasures.

    After expressing his stance, Xiao Zhentian left the three and went to the stage to announce thepetition results.

    "Fifth round, Team Six wins."

    Xiao Yifei said to Zhang Po and Chang Wei, who were still in a daze, "We have to go back and discuss a strategy; the Xiao Family won¡¯t let us off so easily. I have a n,e with me."

    Zhang Po shook his head: "No, there¡¯s one match I must watch."

    Xiao Yifei knew he was referring to the match with Li Huoke. He had been obsessing over a showdown with Li Huoke to the point of obsession. Xiao Yifei had no choice but to allow Zhang Po to stay and watch the match, while he took Chang Wei back to their lodging.

    Back in the lodging area, the two entered the room one after the other. Chang Wei, worried about spies from the Xiao Family, deliberately ced some nearly invisible threads at the entrance as a precaution and ensured the door was tightly closed. Once safe, he turned to Xiao Yifei and asked, "What¡¯s your n? Let¡¯s hear it."

    Xiao Yifei pulled over a mat, sat on it, and slowly said, "As for a n, I don¡¯t have one yet, but I should be able to help us evade the danger tonight."

    "What do you mean?"

    Xiao Yifei did not rush to exin his strategy to Chang Wei. Instead, he instructed him to find Qing Hong and the others from Team Hundred Beast Mountain while he went to handle a very important matter. The two acted separately and quietly left the residence.

    Time passed quickly, and the fiercely contested preliminary rounds finally concluded at dusk today. Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei were already prepared, waiting for Zhang Po to return.

    Soon, Zhang Po returned to the room with heavy footsteps and briefed the two on today¡¯s match and the advancing participants: Teams One, Two, Six, Sixteen, and their own Team Fifteen.

    Among them, the seed teams targeted by Xiao Yifei included Team Eighteen from Poison Manor, Team Six with y Monster, Team Neen held up by Li Huoke alone. As for the other seed yers, Team One of Hundred Beast Mountain was eliminated by them, and Long Hand n¡¯s team was eliminated by Poison Manor. Han Family¡¯s youngsters withdrew due to circumstances.

    The finals would be held three dayster, with the advancing teams opposing the Xiao Family descendants in a format decided by the Xiao Family.

    After a brief introduction by Zhang Po about thepetition situation, Xiao Yifei nodded and said, "Now we just wait for our guests."

    "Guests? What guests?" Zhang Po was puzzled.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t rush to exin to him and deliberately kept it a secret, while Chang Wei stood by showing a mysterious expression, smiling without speaking.

    "Boring," Zhang Po pouted and went to rest on the side. Although he said that, he was still worried about the Xiao Family¡¯s actions tonight. If the Xiao Family indeed took actions detrimental to the three of them, Zhang Po was ready to rip off the guise of cooperation with the Xiao Family as an Ancient n Leader.

    Meanwhile, in the Xiao Family¡¯s meeting room.

    In the center of the meeting room, there was arge round table with a diameter of about ten meters, surrounded by a dozen people, including Xiao Zhentian and four elders of the Xiao Family. There was also Xiao Zhentian¡¯s eldest son, Xiao Jukun, and a few young men, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s second and third sons, all muscr, with red eyes and hair, led by the most formidable Xiao Jukun.

    Sitting in a corner of the round table was a young woman, close in age to Xiao Jukun and the others, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s most cherished daughter, Xiao Ling, with a beautiful face and a slender figure. Her waist-length red hair was quite striking.

    The leader, Xiao Zhentian, spoke, "This conference has a few uninvited guests from the Lin, Chang, and Zhang Families of the Seven Ancient ns, and they¡¯ve thwarted our ns several times. What do you all think?"

    "Why not just kill them?" Xiao Ling murmured while fiddling with her nails.

 Chapter 1269 - 1260: Seeking Help

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Chapter 1260: Seeking Help</h4>

    "Ling¡¯er, they are also descendants of the Seven Ancient ns. If they die at our Xiao Family, it would be difficult for father to exin to their families."

    "I heard from the Elder¡¯s introduction, didn¡¯t they say that two family descendants have already be n Leaders? And one Xiao Family n Leader has already entered that Bronze Gate, far beyond anyone¡¯s control," said Xiao Zhentian¡¯s second son on the right side, named Xiao Juyan.

    <fn32d0> Discover more novels at find[?]ovel</fn32d0>

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Zhentian hesitated for a while and said, "Although that¡¯s true, I¡¯ve indeed considered this situation. But as far as I know, members of the Han Family also came to thispetition, and the group of youths who withdrew must be from the Han Family. If we take out people from these three families, the Han Family will certainly suspect something. Besides, they are adept at Divination Skill. Such matters are unlikely to escape their Dharma Eye. If exposed, the four families might unite against us, which would be problematic."

    After discussing for a long time without a good strategy, they were forced to seek help from the four Xiao Family Elders who hadn¡¯t spoken.

    "Elders, what do you suggest we do? This year¡¯s Martial Artist Conference is the least deadly in history, virtually zero casualties. If thepetition continues like this, our Xiao Family will suffer losses."

    The leading Elder pondered for a while, tapping the table with his bony fingers, and said, "In my opinion, we can use those girls from the Zi Family. They are ruthless and self-serving. As long as we offer some benefits, they should assist us."

    "You mean?" Xiao Zhentian probed.

    "Exactly, let¡¯s employ a team battle format on the day of the finals. Let the advancing contestants fight each other. We can have their fifteen teams paired with the Zi Family girls, using the Zi Family¡¯s hands to eliminate them. If other families me anyone, it would naturally be the Zi Family, having nothing to do with our Xiao Family."

    "Pardon my words, but even in a team battle format, those Zi Family good-for-nothings are no match for those three. We should let a few of our brothers officially fight them and eliminate them in a justified battle. Once other families me us, we¡¯ll take them down as well. After all, didn¡¯t our Xiao Family long want to wipe them out? Then our Xiao Family would dominate, and the disaster would befall our own people."

    "No, Lin Youdao¡¯s strength is unfathomable. When he camest time, we four tested him briefly, and none of us were his match. If he hears about trouble with his beloved son and returns from the Bronze Gate, we certainly couldn¡¯t withstand Lin Youdao¡¯s wrathful revenge," the leading Elder foresaw and immediately dismissed Xiao Jukun¡¯s suggestion.

    "How about this, we can use the excuse of rewarding the contestant for healing others and send Xiao Yifei to Sunburn Mountain, pretending to give him a chance to interact with the Sunme Qilin. With that boy¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t withstand the mountain¡¯s mes and would surely die there," proposed the Elder who had been knocked down by the stone pirs felled by Zhang Po.

    Xiao Zhentian pondered for a moment after hearing this: "That might be a good n, but what if Xiao Yifei senses something amiss and refuses us?"

    "Then we¡¯ll expel him from thepetition for not following Xiao Family¡¯s arrangements, forcing him to go home. We can intercept him on the way, and by then, Lin Youdao can only me his bad luck for his son¡¯s death on the road home, having nothing to do with us. As long as the execution is perfect, they won¡¯t trace it back to us."

    Xiao Zhentian nodded: "Let¡¯s do that! Let¡¯s arrange to have Xiao Yifei taken to Sunburn Mountain now and then have the Zi Family face Zhang Po and Chang Wei in the finals, ensuring better odds. If they refuse, we¡¯ll just expel them, dealing with them on the way."

    "Alright!" Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was still waiting for something,pletely unaware of the impending danger.

    After their discussion, the Xiao Family decided to set off then and invite Xiao Yifei, deliberately appearing grand by bringing along the four main Elders and the Xiao Family¡¯s ceremonial hosts for important guests, each of them fair-skinned and beautiful.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei, after waiting for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t sit still. He stood up, pacing around the room, showing his restless impatience.

    "Why aren¡¯t they here yet?" Chang Wei was anxious too, pacing alongside Xiao Yifei in the room, the two moving back and forth like headless flies.

    "Who the hell are you two supposed to be? Can¡¯t you just tell me what¡¯s going on?" Zhang Po was getting dizzy from their pacing andined impatiently.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei heard a faintmotion outside.

    "They¡¯re here!"

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei were startled, looking towards the door.

    "Xiao Yifei, we¡¯re here! Open the door," came Qing Hong¡¯s voice from outside.

    "Is it Qing Hong and the others?" Zhang Po asked.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and opened the door, instantly making it lively. Outside stood a crowd, led by Qing Hong and his Hundred Beast Mountain team, and behind them were the Long Hand n and many contestants whose names Zhang Po couldn¡¯t recall.

    Zhang Po recalled that the people at the door were those whom Xiao Yifei had saved during thispetition. The visiting guests heldrge bundles, beaming with joy as they awaited Xiao Yifei at the door.

    "What¡¯s the situation?" Zhang Po was puzzled, unable to fathom why Xiao Yifei had called so many patients of his.

    Xiao Yifei strode to the door, winking at Zhang Po, and said to everyone, "Everyone, I called you here today for nothing else but to gather you all, from many different ces, together. It is fate. I, Xiao Yifei, wish to build bridges and unite everyone. Spending a lifetime merely as opponents feels like a waste, so why not make friends and form good bonds?"

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei, everyone nodded in agreement. Everyone respected Xiao Yifei deeply for treating them, and with him wishing to befriend them, they naturally did not refuse.

    "Everyone, pleasee in and sit," Chang Wei now seemed like a store assistant, inviting everyone inside.

    The guests entered one by one, making the small room instantly crowded. Zhang Po greeted them with a smile while whispering to Xiao Yifei, "Aren¡¯t you afraid the Xiao Family would find out with such a bigmotion?"

    Xiao Yifei winked: "Don¡¯t worry, I have my concerns."

    After entering, the team captains stepped forward to present their gifts to Xiao Yifei, engaging in small talk.

    "Brother Xiao Yifei, we really owe you this time."

    "Yes, indeed. Without you, half of our team might be gone now."

    The Long Hand n members, especially the eight teams saved by Xiao Yifei from the y monster¡¯s clutches today, showed particr gratitude. They knew well that without Xiao Yifei, they would not have escaped cmity.

 Chapter 1270 - 1261: The Harm They Cause Is Profound

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Chapter 1261: The Harm They Cause Is Profound</h4>

    "Not at all, not at all. This is just what I should do as a doctor, everyone, don¡¯t be too polite. Have a seat, and we can start the gathering." Xiao Yifei made a gesture of respect to those present.

    The captain of the Long Hand n led his team back to their seats, and the other participants also settled into their ces. Finally, it was Qing Hong who spoke first: "Brother Xiao Yifei, your invitation to us this time might not be just as simple as a gathering, right? If there¡¯s something, just say it. We owe you a debt, and we will not refuse to repay it."

    "Yes, yes, Brother Xiao Yifei, just say the word and we¡¯ll go through fire and water for you, no questions asked." The crowd chimed in one after another.

    But Xiao Yifei shook his head: "Truly no, I, Xiao Yifei, invited everyone over today with a very simple purpose, just a gathering. If I really had something to request, I would tell you without hesitation, but today I truly don¡¯t."

    "Alright, since it¡¯s rare for us to gather outside the battlefield, let¡¯s skip the pointless talk. Here, I toast you all." Zhang Po took down the wine jug from his waist and indicated to everyone, taking a hearty swig.

    Zhang Po¡¯s toast immediately enlivened the atmosphere among the crowd. Everyone started to raise the drinks they brought, toasting Xiao Yifei and the others, then toasting the nearbyrades in battle, and soon enough, the party was in full swing with drinks flowing and merriment in the air.

    As the sses clinked and the drinks flowed, everyone quickly became familiar with each other. Before they knew it, it was evening and the sky had fully darkened. The party had reached its peak, and many teams sent their young, beautiful women to dance warmly inside the room.

    After three rounds of drinks, it was already veryte, the temperature within the volcanic range gradually dropped, and the sounds of insects chirping softly could be heard outside, but the effect Xiao Yifei wanted hadn¡¯t appeared. He knew the Xiao Family people would definitelye to find him tonight, but how they would visit, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t say.

    Finally, amidst the cheerfulughter, Xiao Yifei sensed something unusual, as several strong auras approached from outside.

    Some present were also powerful individuals, and they too sensed the presence of these auras. The owners of these auras seemed to be showing themselves deliberately as if waiting for others to notice them.

    "They¡¯ve arrived," Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Chang Wei and Zhang Po stood up, faces full of alertness.

    "Is it the Xiao Family?" Qing Hong asked doubtfully.

    "It should be them. Why are theying at this time?" The captain of the Long Hand n felt uneasy.

    "The Xiao Family caused trouble for us during the day, and now they¡¯reing at night?" The captains of the various teams stood up, warily watching the door.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei spoke slowly: "Everyone, although I don¡¯t know the purpose of the Xiao Family¡¯s visit, with so many of us here, are we going to be overwhelmed by the aura of the Xiao Family?"

    "That¡¯s right, since they are here, we should deal with whateveres our way." Zhang Po roughly understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions. It seemed thetter had invited so many people to sit here just to create momentum when the Xiao Family visited tonight. However, the mindset of the contestants was clearly not what Xiao Yifei expected, so Zhang Po¡¯s task was to encourage everyone.

    Chang Wei naturally understood Xiao Yifei¡¯s ideas, and followed up on Zhang Po¡¯s words to incite: "Everyone, the Xiao Family has always been indifferent towards us injured contestants, never bothering to treat us. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yifei, the losses would have been severe. The Xiao Family¡¯s arrival is aggressive, likely intending harm to Xiao Yifei. Surely, you all do not wish to see us being oppressed by the Xiao Family?"

    All the contestants, motivated and having drunk a lot, became enthusiastic. As the saying goes, "Alcohol emboldens the coward," and after Xiao Yifei and his friends¡¯ incitement, the anger in everyone¡¯s hearts was thoroughly ignited.

    "Afraid of them? If theye, we¡¯ll show them! If not for that old Xiao Zhentian, we wouldn¡¯t have been harmed so terribly by those people from the Poison Manor." The captain of the Long Hand n spoke first.

    The crowd responded in agreement: "Yes."

    "The Xiao Family has done us great harm."

    "Let¡¯s show them."

    <fn4bba> Find the newest release on find[?]ovel</fn4bba>

    Xiao Zhentian and others, already near the doorway, heard the noise inside the room. The former frowned slightly and said: "The atmosphere inside isn¡¯t right, why is it so noisy? Also, judging by the aura, there are many people inside, not just Xiao Yifei and the other two."

    "Who cares, we¡¯re not here to kill anyone, we¡¯re here to offer benefits. They can¡¯t possibly rebel." The elder, tricked by Zhang Po, saw his nemesis within reach and naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to show them up.

    "Yes, let¡¯s put aside our pride for now and lure Xiao Yifei to the Holy Mountain. Once there, it¡¯s uncertain how he will meet his end, so why seek immediate gain?" The leading elder advised.

    Xiao Zhentian nodded, waved his hand, and told his people: "Let¡¯s go, enter the room, and don¡¯t act without mymand. If Xiao Yifei dares to refuse, get rid of him immediately."

    A fierce group of people arrived at the door of the house where Xiao Yifei was, and Xiao Yifei and the others also led the crowd out, meeting them head-on.

    "Oh, aren¡¯t these the Xiao Family seniors? Out for a stroll thiste? We¡¯re having a party; care to join?" Xiao Yifei joked with the Xiao Family people.

    Xiao Zhentian was also taken aback by the scene before him: nearly half of the contestants were gathered at the doorway, eyes full of hostility, ready to pounce if anything went wrong.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Brother Xiao to be so cohesive, having so many contestants drinking even before the contest is over." Xiao Zhentian, a seasoned veteran, wasn¡¯t intimidated by the situation and spoke calmly.

    As Xiao Zhentian spoke, the Xiao Family members behind him also positioned themselves, their cultivation level differences apparent. Several Xiao Family elders unreservedly unleashed their aura, coldly gazing at the contestants causing trouble.

    Xiao Yifei and the others could feel the terrifying pressure spreading, their hearts chilled as if covered by ayer of frost, cold enough to make them shiver. This was the power of those who had surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage, truly daunting.

    Despite their advantage in numbers, Xiao Yifei and hispanions lost some momentum in an instant. Many were subdued under the elders¡¯ pressure, retreating back inside the house.

    Now, only a few team leaders with slightly higher cultivation remained outside; the rest, a ragtag bunch, dispersed quickly.

    Xiao Yifei and his friends barely resisted the elders¡¯ intimidation, let alone expecting others to hold up.

    Xiao Zhentian saw this and sneered: "Brother Xiao Yifei, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not here for trouble this time, but to invite you to visit our n¡¯s Holy Mountain Sunburning Volcano, as you¡¯ve done good deeds in saving lives. Our n¡¯s Holy Beast, the Sunme Qilin, is cultivating there. Whether you have any encounters with it will depend on your fortune."

    Xiao Yifei was stunned upon hearing Xiao Zhentian¡¯s invitation, thinking: "Aren¡¯t you an old scoundrel here to make trouble? Why suddenly offer me a sweet candy?"

 Chapter 1271: 1262: Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 1271: Chapter 1262: Invitation</strong>

    Zhang Po also whispered to Xiao Yifei through a sound transmission: ¡°We can¡¯t agree rashly, this might be a bit suspicious.¡±

    Xiao Yifei naturally knew that the invitation from the Xiao Family couldn¡¯t be epted lightly, but if he refused Xiao Zhentian¡¯s invitation in front of so many people, Xiao Zhentian might feel embarrassed, making it even harder for him to spare him.

    To go or not to go, that is the question. Besides, he had never been to this so-called Holy Mountain of the Xiao Family before, and who knows how many secrets are hidden inside. The Xiao Family has already made the biggest concession by giving an invitation, but he didn¡¯t expect anyone from the Xiao Family to guide him.

    Xiao Yifei was caught in a dilemma, hesitating.

    ¡°What do you think, young brother Xiao Yifei?¡± Xiao Zhentian asked, seeing that Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t responded after pondering for a long time, stroking his beard and urging him.

    Xiao Zhentian gave the elders behind him a look, and they immediately understood, increasing the pressure surrounding them. Xiao Yifei and hispanions suddenly felt a suffocating feeling wash over them, forcing them to break away from their thoughts and resist the elders¡¯ pressure with all their might.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡± Zhang Po grit his teeth, standing firmly in front of Chang Wei. Due to his own cultivation level, Chang Wei was already showing signs of fainting under the pressure of the elders, but he still stood resolutely behind Xiao Yifei without retreating.

    ¡°Damn it! It seems that the Xiao Family is determined this time, and I miscalcted this move.¡± Xiao Yifei thought to himself, realizing that if things continued like this, he and the contestants behind him would be crushed by the elders, so he had to temporarily adopt a gentle strategy.

    ¡°I agree with you! Please have the elders disperse this pressure quickly, the juniors can¡¯t withstand it any longer.¡± Xiao Yifei shouted with thest bit of strength he had left.

    ¡°Hmph, overestimating yourself.¡± One of the elders gave a cold snort, deliberately saying it loudly enough for Xiao Yifei and the others to hear. This elder was the one Zhang Po had schemed against, and it was clear this sentence was directed at Zhang Po.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. A wise man submits to circumstances, and since our Xiao Family has already offered such tempting conditions, young brother Xiao Yifei, if you don¡¯t ept, you¡¯ll be disrespecting me, Xiao Zhentian. Besides, a young person like you in the mere Golden Elixir realm is able to mobilize several of our Xiao Family¡¯s experts to appear and call on him. You should feel honored; don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit.¡± Xiao Zhentian¡¯s mouth curled in disdain, feeling that today¡¯s demonstration of power was sufficient.

    Even if Xiao Yifei and hispanions were belligerent, they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to walk into their deaths. They were well aware of the gap in power between themselves and the Xiao Family elders, and even with Xiao Zhentian¡¯s arrogant remarks, they could only temporarily avoid the sharp edge, knowing that any sign of disrespect would be certain death.

    Zhang Po, though possessing an indomitable spirit, found himself powerless against such overwhelming force, and had no choice but to sp his hands toward the elders and say, ¡°I apologize for today¡¯s events, senior.¡±

    The elder snorted coldly and turned his head away, no longer sparing Zhang Po and hispanions another nce.

    ¡°Since you have agreed, then we¡¯ll settle on tomorrow morning. Early tomorrow, our people from the Xiao Family will take you up the mountain. The honor that the previous ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ champions had is yours now, kid.¡± Xiao Zhentian, reveling in the authority he had imposed on them, continued to apply pressure.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei thanks Senior Xiao.¡± This time, Xiao Yifei directly knelt on one knee on the ground, performing a grand gesture to Xiao Zhentian, which in the eyes of others seemed tantamount to submission to the Xiao Family.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, Xiao Zhentian was very satisfied. Heughed heartily several times and said, ¡°Very well, such juniors are worth mentoring. We¡¯ll leave it at that then. Tomorrow morning, someone wille to take you away, so wait for it.¡±

    With that, Xiao Zhentian waved his hand grandly and departed with his group, leaving the contestants who hade to the gathering standing there, staring at each other in surprise.

    Xiao Yifei remained kneeling as if frozen, reluctant to get up and ignoring the concern and small talk of the others. Seeing his attitude, they could only shake their heads and disperse, returning to their respective camps.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhang Po stepped forward and asked with concern.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head and didn¡¯t speak; his heart was a jumble of emotions, feeling very ufortable.

    The Xiao Family¡¯s move could be said to be very sessful. Originally, Xiao Yifei nned to gather everyone to make a show of force in front of the Xiao Family, believing that winning people¡¯s hearts could conquer the world. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the Xiao Family would use absolute strength to show him what true power was.

    As a result, not only did Xiao Yifei¡¯s intended disy of might fail, but he also lost the momentum of everyone, ending in both gains and losses.

    ¡°Xiao Zhentian, just you wait.¡± Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, and this setback only fueled his determination, firing him up with rage and resilience.

    After Xiao Zhentian left, Xiao Yifei spent the whole night immersed in his thoughts. As a doctor, was it wrong to heal the sick? Was a person¡¯s kindness so cheap? Even among the Seven Ancient ns, must two families engage in both overt and covert struggles to the death?<fnd3f9> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnd3f9>

    Xiao Yifei had long seen the Xiao Family¡¯s invitation as a trap, ostensibly inviting him to the Holy Mountain to cultivate, but actually embedding many dangers within. Moreover, Sunburn Sacred Mountain was the Xiao Family¡¯s sacred mountain¡ªa ce not easily essible to outsiders. Anyone outside the Xiao Family entering it was bound to face many unexpected challenges.

    However, given the situation at the time, Xiao Yifei had no choice but to bravely ept the Xiao Family¡¯s invitation. Otherwise, if the Xiao Family¡¯s experts caused trouble on the spot, everyone present might suffer, and Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bear to bring such hardship upon others.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei seeing that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t fall asleep, tried to offer some words offort. Zhang Po even suggested using his position as the Family Head of the Zhang Family to negotiate with Xiao Zhentian, but Xiao Yifei refused. He didn¡¯t want his mistakes to involve his friends, and instinctively felt that this journey to Sunburn Mountain might not entirely be a bad thing.

    Thinking of Xiao Zhentian¡¯s smug, small-minded demeanor at such an old age, Xiao Yifei felt indignant and finally, after much deliberation, made a decision.

    This time, I will definitely go to Sunburn Sacred Mountain.

    A sleepless night ensued, and early the next morning, as if fearing Xiao Yifei would backout, Xiao Zhentian sent several of his trusted aides from the Xiao Family to escort Xiao Yifei on his way.

    Though only one night had passed, the events of the previous night¡ªparticrly Xiao Yifei¡¯s special invitation to Sunburn Sacred Mountain¡ªhad quickly spread. Many contestants were aware of it and came early to confirm the authenticity by inquiring outside the room of Team Fifteen, where Xiao Yifei stayed.

    Just in time, the scene of Xiao Yifei being taken away by members of the Xiao Family was witnessed by those curious contestants, and the news quickly ignited heated discussions among the crowd.

    ¡°Is he really going to Sunburn Sacred Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how is that fair? We worked hard topete here for a chance like this, and this kid does nothing and gets it!¡±

    ¡°What qualifies him, Xiao Yifei, to deserve such an honor?¡±

 Chapter 1272: 1263: Turning a Deaf Ear

    <strong>Chapter 1272: Chapter 1263: Turning a Deaf Ear</strong>

    Xiao Yifei kept his head down all the way, ignoring the murmurs of the contestants by the roadside. Without a doubt, it was another ploy by the Xiao Family to shatter the hard-won prestige that Xiao Yifei had established among the contestants, recing it with their hatred and jealousy.

    Only the contestants who experiencedst night¡¯s events and a few discerning eyes could see that it was nothing more than a tactic of the Xiao Family. Their initial reason for participating in thepetition was merely to hone themselves, having never even considered the Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Beast; some things, even if given freely, you might not be able to hold onto firmly.

    Xiao Zhentian sat in the conference room, in high spirits. Since the beginning of the tournament, the three thorns in his side could finally be removed. Without their obstruction, the casualties of this ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ would be uncountable, and after eliminating them, the Xiao Family would be unrivaled among the Seven Ancient ns.

    And Xiao Zhentian¡¯s sons looked as if sess had lifted all their spirits, yet only Xiao Jukun seemed a bit gloomy.

    ¡°Sigh, such a decent opponent. I was hoping to have a match with him, but since he chose to venture into that Holy Mountain, I guess there won¡¯t be a chance now.¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother, why be so unhappy? This finals, it¡¯s probably between you and Li Huoke once again. Although you narrowly wonst time, thising confrontation will indeed be exhrating, so why persist over just Xiao Yifei.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, besides, I think this Xiao Yifei kid doesn¡¯t have much skill.¡± Xiao Lingwu blinked her eyes as she said this.

    However, Xiao Zhentian paid no heed to his siblings¡¯ chatter, keeping his head down in deep thought.

    ¡°Alright, hurry back to cultivate. When the finals arrive, wipe out this group of riffraff in one stroke.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Zhentian¡¯smand, Xiao Jukun led his siblings out of the conference room. After they left, Xiao Zhentian asked the Great Elder beside him, ¡°How¡¯s the negotiation with Poison Manoring along?¡±

    ¡°They expressed willingness to help us eliminate the remaining two; however, in return, they want the Fire Seed of our Molten Poison Fire.¡± The Great Elder nodded slightly, informing Xiao Zhentian.

    ¡°Hmph, overestimating themselves¡ªthose several girls dare to negotiate terms with our Xiao Family. They must be tired of living. You pretend to agree with them for now, and deal with them when they¡¯re of no further use.¡±

    The elder nodded and withdrew.

    Finally, under the guidance of the Xiao Family servants, Xiao Yifei walked out of the rest area, while Zhang Po and Chang Wei could only watch his silhouette recede, sighing. After all, this was his own decision; now all they could do was stay put and pray that Xiao Yifei coulde out unscathed from the Holy Mountain.

    The volcanic region where the Xiao Family resided was vast. What Xiao Yifei saw when registering was just the tip of the iceberg. Along the way, following the Xiao Family¡¯s servants, he saw many wondrous sights he had never seen before¡ªerupting volcanoes, pitch-ck volcanic rocks, and oddly shaped mountain bodies formed by centuries of erosion.

    However, the scene before him failed to capture Xiao Yifei¡¯s interest at that moment. Now, he could only conserve his strength as much as possible on the road to handle the danger awaiting him at the Holy Mountain.

    He also slightly sensed the strength of the two servants beside him; they were merely cultivators at the Qi Refining Middle Stage. Xiao Yifei could easily deal with them, but he quickly dismissed the thought. After all, Zhang Po and Chang Wei were still in the hands of the Xiao Family. If he dealt with them and ran, the fate of Zhang Po and Chang Wei would be obvious.

    Besides, the territory of the Xiao Family spans hundreds of miles, and he couldn¡¯t escape so easily. Xiao Yifei knew his strength was insufficient to handle the pursuers with Golden Elixir Stage strength that the Xiao Family would send.

    It seemed that this Sunburn Sacred Mountain had to be confronted, no matter what. Xiao Yifei clenched his fists, continuing to silently gather strength.<fn60f5> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn60f5>

    The Xiao Family servants showed no fear of Xiao Yifei. In their view, Xiao Yifei was already a dead man walking. There was no need to entangle with such a person¡ªthey just wanted to quickly take him to that ce which made even them shiver.

    Watching the two silent servants, Xiao Yifei seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Hey, what on earth is this damn Holy Mountain?¡±

    Xiao Yifei deliberately added ¡°damn¡± in front of the Holy Mountain to provoke the two Xiao Family servants, hoping they would reveal some information.

    However, the two servants weren¡¯t affected at all. One coldly snorted, ¡°Damn? You¡¯ll soon find out who¡¯s really damn. No more nonsense. We¡¯re too busy to entertain you.¡±

    ¡°Hey? Isn¡¯t this attitude a bit much? You know, it was your n Leader himself who invited me. I was thinking of helping your Xiao Family research some secrets at the Holy Mountain.¡±

    The leading servantughed coldly, thinking, ¡°Facing death yet still so kind; truly foolish to the utmost.¡± Then he ignored Xiao Yifei, who also ceased the unproductive prodding, seeing no information could be extracted.

    Thus, the three of them walked silently towards the depths of the volcano cluster. Everywhere Xiao Yifei looked, jagged ck volcanic rocks were in sight. He didn¡¯t sense any signs of life, and the temperature here was dreadfully high; the moisture in the air had already evaporated. In a few hours, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body began to feel dry and parched. Yet, in contrast, the two Xiao Family servants seemed to relish this climate, their expressions full of ease and contentment.

    ¡°Hey, this is a bit much. Can¡¯t you provide me with some protective measures? At this rate, I¡¯ll die of dehydration. How about we stop so I can apply a face mask and rehydrate?¡± Xiao Yifei had been using the Qi within his body to quench his thirst. With his high recovery power, this level of exhaustion meant nothing to him. However, he purposely put on a frail facade in front of the two servants.

    ¡°Face mask? What¡¯s that?¡± One smaller, younger servant seemed intrigued upon hearing this unfamiliar term.

    Xiao Yifei was speechless. It seemed being weak in front of these two was unlikely to be effective. After all, to a true strong person, no matter how much you disguise it, others wouldn¡¯t sense the weakness you portray.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s something you stick on the face, filled with essence liquid, to replenish the skin¡¯s moisture, making it stic and keeping it youthful.¡± Xiao Yifei, like a salesperson, began to exin the benefits of his product to the pair.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same effect as the Fire Membrane we have?¡± The leading servant also became interested, surprised that Xiao Yifei knew about something only avable to the Xiao Family.

    ¡°Fire Membrane?¡± Xiao Yifei was puzzled. After thinking for a moment, he understood. Apparently, their ability to walk effortlessly in such conditions, unaffected by the heat, wasn¡¯t due to their level of cultivation. It was likely the result of the Fire Membrane. He needed to find a way to acquire one. Even hundreds of miles away, the environment was already so dry and hot. One could only imagine the terrifying heat inside the Holy Mountain.

 Chapter 1273: 1264: Hearts Core

    <strong>Chapter 1273: Chapter 1264: Heart¡¯s Core</strong>

    If only I had a set of the fire membranes that the Xiao Family talks about, it would at least help mitigate some of the damage from the high temperatures inside the Holy Mountain.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei feigned an informed expression and said, ¡°Right, they both have simr effects, but your fire membranes are for avoiding damage from the heat of the volcanic body, while my face mask makes you fair-skinned and beautiful. Even though you¡¯re boys, girls these days like cute little milk puppies.¡±

    Immediately, a mischievous grin appeared on Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, even scaring himself; he didn¡¯t expect he could pull off such a sly expression.

    Although the two servants are cultivators, they are, after all, just young boys in their prime. What girl doesn¡¯t dream of romance, and what boy isn¡¯t sentimental? At this age, everyone has a crush on someone.

    Sure enough, Xiao Yifei hit the nail on the head, speaking directly to the two servants¡¯ hearts.

    The leading servant thought for a moment and said, ¡°I get it now, that¡¯s why Cui Hua is indifferent to me. No matter how much I breathe fire, she remains unmoved. Turns out it¡¯s because of this.¡±

    The short boy nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, Li Hua has also lost interest in my fire breathing. She says she likes ice and fire, but I only have fire, no ice.¡±

    Xiao Yifei sweated; this girl named Li Hua is quite open-minded, and even more speechless was the fact that people of the Xiao Family use fire breathing to court partners?

    ¡°Do they think they¡¯re fire-breathing dragons?¡± Xiao Yifei muttered.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The leading servant apparently heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s muttering and asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I was saying that fire breathing is outdated.¡± Xiao Yifei hastily exined.

    The two servants, reflecting on their experiences and with a little provocation from Xiao Yifei, immediately showed interest in the treasure Xiao Yifei spoke of, ¡°You say you have that face mask with you now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. Such a good thing must be carried with you for emergency use, you know.¡± Xiao Yifei winked at them, with a mysterious expression that outsiders shouldn¡¯t know about.

    ¡°Can you give us one? To be honest, my brother and I have been having some issues in our love lives recently. If what you say about that thing is true, it might help us.¡± The servant¡¯s eyes carried a hint of pleading, sweeping away the previous apathy and arrogance.

    ¡°Uh, such things are expensive. If I give them to you, I won¡¯t have much left myself.¡± Xiao Yifei hinted patiently, knowing these two were already close to taking the bait.

    ¡°Ah,e on now, Brother Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re the esteemed guest appointed by our n Leader of the Xiao Family. We can¡¯t possibly take your things for free; we¡¯ll naturally exchange something with you.¡±

    Sess! Xiao Yifei was overjoyed inside but didn¡¯t show it, instead putting on a difficult expression, ¡°That might not be appropriate, besides, you two left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything to exchange, right?¡±

    The two servants exchanged a nce, and the shorter one suddenly had a bright idea, giving a knowing look to the leading servant, ¡°How about we exchange the fire membranes with you?¡±

    The leading servant, upon hearing this, immediately showed a fawning expression and secretly gave the short one a thumbs-up, ¡°Yes, yes, we carry fire membranes to train in the mountains. These fire membranes are a secret treasure of the Xiao Family, able to block heat and absorb fire attribute qi.¡±<fncfa7> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fncfa7>

    Their little actions did not escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dharma Eye. He knew the prey was about to bite, but still pretended to be unhurried, ¡°Don¡¯t trick me, I know about the Xiao Family¡¯s fire membranes, but they don¡¯t seem better than my face masks. Besides, I¡¯m not a fire attribute cultivator; what¡¯s the use of your things to me? I¡¯d rather not, not appropriate.¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s continuous refusals made the two thoroughly anxious, jumping in ce. The short one thought for a while and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°You might not know, Brother Xiao Yifei. The Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Mountain you¡¯re heading to is a ce concentrated with Sun me Fire. Only the strongest family members can barely glimpse its secrets. Even someone of your strength would not escape being scorched by the Sun me Fire without any protective measures.¡±

    The leading servant saw his subordinate had spilled some details about the Holy Mountain and no longer held back. In his mind, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t evade the trials of the Holy Mountain, so giving him a fire membrane meant nothing, ¡°Yes, yes, and if you bring our fire membranes, Brother Xiao Yifei, you mightprehend something more on the Holy Mountain, greatly benefiting your cultivation.¡±

    Hearing them mention the Sun me Sacred Fire, Xiao Yifei remembered the purple mes representing the Xiao Family¡¯s totem introduced by Zhang Po when he first arrived, presumably the Sun me Sacred Fire. This sacred fire is very powerful, never extinguishing until it incinerated the enemy to ashes. Only the Xiao Family¡¯s original ancestors had the qualification to wield it; the rest of the n could only admire from afar despite their desire to harness it.

    After hearing their terms, Xiao Yifei feigned a pensive expression and pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll exchange with you, but don¡¯t tell anyone else in the Xiao Family. Otherwise, everyone wille asking for a face mask, and I don¡¯t have that many.¡±

    In fact, Xiao Yifei was afraid Xiao Zhentian would find out he entered the Holy Mountain with fire membranes. Knowing his character, he wouldn¡¯t allow Xiao Yifei to have an opportunity for advanced training and would likely send someone to eliminate him.

    The two servants nodded repeatedly, convinced that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t withstand the roasting of the Sun me Sacred Fire even with the fire membranes. Moreover, if the n Leader found out, they wouldn¡¯t escape trouble, so they weren¡¯t foolish enough to tell anyone. They just wanted the face mask to be fair and lovely to return to the girls they adored.

    They muttered some incantation, forming seals with their fingers, and a thin membrane peeled away from their bodies. This was the so-called fire membrane. Xiao Yifei noted that the membrane was dark red, with me patterns flickering across its surface, quite intricate.

    They folded the fire membranes in their hands and handed them to Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°This is our fire membrane, genuine, or we¡¯llpensate tenfold. Where¡¯s your face mask?¡± the leading servant asked.

    Uh-oh! Seeing they had presented the fire membranes and realizing he had no face mask to exchange, Xiao Yifei had been stringing these servants along like fools while neglecting the most critical piece.

    What to do now? Xiao Yifei was at a loss, awkwardly rubbing his hands over his body.

    Seeing him search fruitlessly, the two servants grew suspicious. The lead servant, face showing displeasure, spoke harshly to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Are you ying with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you find a simple face mask? Do you even have one?¡± The short one also spotted the issue and shouted at Xiao Yifei.

    In a flurry, Xiao Yifei nced at the mountainside not far away, a small volcano. It obviously had recently erupted, with viscous volcanic mud flowing slowly while releasing heat.

 Chapter 1274: 1265: Disgusted Expressions

    <strong>Chapter 1274: Chapter 1265: Disgusted Expressions</strong>

    Xiao Yifei had a sudden idea, and said to the two, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get it for you now.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Xiao Yifei moved his body, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived at the mountainside. He casually grabbed two handfuls of volcanic mud and returned at the same speed before the two servants even realized it.

    ¡°Here, this is the face mask.¡± Xiao Yifei showed the two lumps of mud in his hand to the two servants.

    Seeing what Xiao Yifei held, both showed an expression of disgust: ¡°Isn¡¯t this just mud? How can you be so unreliable, do you really take us for fools?¡± After saying that, they were about to withdraw the fire membrane back onto themselves.

    Xiao Yifei hurriedly exined, ¡°Fools, this is a volcanic mud mask, a premium among face masks. The rich minerals contained in it are enough to rejuvenate your old faces. I usually don¡¯t tell just anyone. Since you don¡¯t want it, just forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ll keep it for the young girls to use. This thing, once applied, works like a charm, and a moment of beauty is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smacked his lips, feigning a look of regret: ¡°What a pity, you two won¡¯t get to experience it. Go on, put that useless thing back on. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care for it.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s introduction, the two servants almost drooled, their faces full of greed, quickly changing their tone: ¡°No, no, no, Brother Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s just out of caution, don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯ll put the fire membrane on you right away.¡±

    With that, the two servants recited an incantation and put the fire membrane on Xiao Yifei. He instantly felt a warm aura spreading to every corner of his body, and the external high temperature was isted. Plus, inside the fire membrane, it was humid and gleaming, without the dryness from before.

    This fire membrane is really something good, Xiao Yifei sighed, casually smearing the mud onto the two servants¡¯ faces: ¡°Put it on, wash it off with clean water after fifteen minutes, and I guarantee you¡¯ll have a girlfriend tonight.¡±

    Hearing this, the two servants hurriedly thanked him, nodding and bowing to Xiao Yifei, wishing they could shed their Xiao Family lineage and join the Xiao Family.

    In the meantime, the three of them had already arrived at the foot of the Holy Mountain. Originally, this Sunburn Sacred Mountain was the most majestic volcano of the volcanic group that Xiao Yifei had seen when they first came to the Xiao Family. Standing at the foot of the mountain, they saw thick ck smoke emerging from the mouth of the volcano, and the temperature suddenly rose. Even with the protection of the fire membrane, Xiao Yifei still found the heat unbearable.

    ¡°Is this the Holy Mountain? Besides its height, it doesn¡¯t seem that special,¡± Xiao Yifei wiped the sweat from his temple and released his Qi to survey the Holy Mountain.

    Just as Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi moved upwards from the foot of the mountain, a majestic and deep voice suddenly shed in his mind.

    ¡°Who dares to challenge the might of the Xiao Family!¡±

    At the same time, a light purple shield rose on the mountainside of the Holy Mountain, repelling all the Qi Xiao Yifei released. He was violently struck back, sent flying and crashing heavily into the mountain rock behind him. Fortunately, the volcanic rock was somewhat soft, preventing too much harm, though it still left arge crater in the rock from the impact.

    Xiao Yifei let out a muffled groan and stood up. Every stone on the Holy Mountain was beginning to emit a light purple mist. Xiao Yifei focused and found it wasn¡¯t mist, but rising purple mes. The sound of dull horns, like the roar of beasts, came from all directions.

    The stones appeared to grow crystals, each reflecting and shining with bright purple light, like the sun itself. A heavy sense of majesty spread out, as if severalrge mountains were pressing down on him. Xiao Yifei had never felt so pressured, not even when facing Xiao Zhentian and the four elders the previous night.

    Xiao Yifei let out a low growl, and his whole body¡¯s strength began to surge, fighting against the intangible pressure. But as soon as he engaged it, Xiao Yifei was overpowered, his legs involuntarily bending, crashing to his knees with a thud.

    This is the Sunburn Sacred Mountain, truly extraordinary! Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Following the brief upheaval, the Holy Mountain before him transformed from an unknown volcano to a mountain entirely enveloped in glowing purple Holy Light, inspiring awe and reverence.

    The two servants, seeing this, hurriedly employed the Xiao Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, kneeling at the foot of the Holy Mountain, prostrating themselves. They muttered, ¡°We are descendants of the Xiao Family, and mean no offense bying to the Holy Mountain this time. We hope Master Qilin will not hold it against us, the juniors salute.¡±

    Saying that, the two servants began kowtowing frantically toward the Holy Mountain. The Holy Mountain seemed to respond, withdrawing the pressure from upon them and focusing it on Xiao Yifei. He only felt every fiber of his being filled with numbness, and the scene before his eyes started to blur.

    The pressure from the Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Mountain was truly overwhelming.

    Meanwhile, in the Xiao Family¡¯s meeting room, everyone was seated around the round table as if they felt this surge of Qi. Xiao Zhentian spoke, ¡°The Holy Mountain has opened, let the foolish boy enter. Kuner, after the contest, you can enter the Holy Mountain to train. This time, you must learn the Sun me Sacred Fire.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Jukun nodded solemnly.

    In the resting area, the other contestants also noticed this anomaly and looked toward the Holy Mountain with eyes full of reverence and anticipation.

    Among the crowd stood two people, Zhang Po and Chang Wei. After Xiao Yifei headed to the Holy Mountain, the Xiao Family unexpectedly didn¡¯t continue to suppress them. At this moment, the two stood among the crowd, looking up at the mountain with worried expressions.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, hang in there,e back alive.¡±

    Seeing that the purpose of this trip had been answered and the Holy Mountain had opened, the two servants stood up and said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°The entrance to the Holy Mountain is at the volcano¡¯s crater at the summit. With our strength, we can only take you this far; the rest is up to you. Take care of yourself.¡±

    But by this time, Xiao Yifei was nearly unconscious. The pressure from the Holy Mountain sealed off all his meridians, causing his internal Qi to solidify to the point he couldn¡¯t mobilize it at all. He could only rely on the toughness of his body to stubbornly resist, leaving him no time to address the two servants¡¯ words.<fn6f1b> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn6f1b>

    Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, blood vessels prominent in his eyes, and the pores on his skin began to ooze fine blood threads. If the Holy Mountain didn¡¯t release the pressure on Xiao Yifei soon, he would likely be crushed to pieces.

    The two servants, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s dire state, didn¡¯t seem surprised, only showing a trace of pity before quickly leaving the foot of the mountain. It seemed like those who died here under the Holy Mountain¡¯s pressure were not few.

    The inability to operate the Qi within him meant that Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t use it to repair his damaged body. Unable to fix himself, he could only helplessly watch as he crumbled bit by bit.

    In desperation, Xiao Yifei attempted to call upon the Biwei Silver Needle within himself. In response, fourteen needles indeed answered, emitting a glowing green light within his body.

 Chapter 1275 - 1266: As If a Heavy Burden Has Been Lifted

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Chapter 1266: As If a Heavy Burden Has Been Lifted</h4>

    Fortunately, the Biwei Silver Needle is still usable. Xiao Yifei breathed a sigh of relief before beginning to use the Biwei Silver Needle to seal the more crucial of the Eight Extraordinary Vessels within his body to prevent all his cultivation from being destroyed.

    To Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, as the Biwei Silver Needle moved within him, it seemed that the Holy Spirit within the Holy Mountain also sensed its presence inside Xiao Yifei¡¯s body and suddenly withdrew the overwhelming holy energy pressing down on him.

    <fn3ced> The rightful source is Find1Novel</fn3ced>

    "This?" Xiao Yifei exhaled a breath of relief. Without this oppressive force, the Qi within him began to circte rapidly, using Xiao Yifei¡¯s unique recovery power to repair his body. Within moments, he was fully restored.

    "Come in!"

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to examine his internal state to confirm his well-being, a powerful voice suddenly shed through his mind. The voice carried amanding tone that startled him.

    "Who is it?" Xiao Yifei attempted to converse with the voice in his mind, but thetter acted as if nothing had happened, making no response.

    Xiao Yifei was secretly pleased. It seemed that the old thief Xiao Zhentian had miscalcted, as they likely intended for him to die at the foot of the Holy Mountain in this way, but unexpectedly, he had gained the mountain¡¯s recognition by sheer luck.

    "It seems the only way to uncover the truth is to go inside. The Xiao Family won¡¯t easily let me go just because I survived at the mountain¡¯s foot." With this in mind, Xiao Yifei began to climb towards the summit.

    During the climb, Xiao Yifei discovered that the stones atop the Holy Mountain were quite loose; stepping on them caused them to disintegrate, revealing manyrge white crystalline grains. Clearly, the holy light just now was refracted and emitted through these grains.

    The loose mountain body made the climb extremely challenging. Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s movement technique had reached the peak realm, he still almost slipped several times during the ascent due to the mountain¡¯s fragility. It easily crumbled upon touch, offering no ce for footing. He could only maintain a precarious bnce through his movement technique to barely manage the climb, which was mentally exhausting.

    "It seems if Zhang Po came, he could split this mountain in two with just a couple of strikes." Struggling to climb upwards, Xiao Yifei thought of Zhang Po and Chang Wei.

    "You two better not run into any trouble. Wait for me to return."

    Finally, after much struggling, Xiao Yifei reached the summit of the Holy Mountain. At the moment he reached the top, the temperature soared to unprecedented heights. He felt the moisture in his body drain instantly, and despite his best efforts to use a fire membrane to resist the heat, it was to no avail.

    "It¡¯s way too hot!" Xiao Yifei muttered to himself, starting to search for the entrance to the Holy Mountain mentioned by his two servants before his departure, thinking it should be easy to find since it was a volcanic crater.

    Indeed, after exploring for a while, Xiao Yifei found the entrance to the Holy Mountain at the center of an open space on the summit.

    ording to the two servants, the Holy Mountain was now fully open, with thick smoke billowing from the crater. Amidst it, there was a faint presence of purple energy, indicating a world of wonders within.

    Cautiously, Xiao Yifei moved over, squinting against the thick smoke at the entrance that made it hard to keep his eyes open, only catching glimpses of the Holy Mountain¡¯s interior. The mountain¡¯s vertical span was immense, with swirlingva right below the crater, asionally erupting slightly but deftly dodged by Xiao Yifei.

    "How on earth do I get down there? Jumping straight down would certainly drop me into theva, and there are no cliffs to climb below the crater, not to mention the unbearable heat." As he plotted his approach into the mountain, Xiao Yifei peeked into the opening, seeking a rock where he could step.

    As Xiao Yifei endured the billowing heat to peer downward, a powerful suction force suddenly erupted from the crater, pulling him downward unprepared and into the crater¡¯s depths.

    Acting quickly, knowing a fall from this height into the magma was not a joke, Xiao Yifei immediately enveloped himself with Qi, forming a cyan-green shield. Simultaneously, he pushed his fire membrane to its limit, alternating between a light and red glow on his body.

    Entering the crater, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body started descending rapidly, seized by a searing heat wave that made him instinctively close his eyes, praying internally for a safending.

    Luckily, the force¡¯s origin seemed not malicious, depositing Xiao Yifei on aparatively solid floating stone amidst theva. He maintained his stance, carefully avoiding the heat waves from theva, examining the internal mountain space.

    Surrounding Xiao Yifei was an expanse encased in magma, with floating stones of varying sizes matching the texture beneath his feet. Unlike usual, the magma was dark ck, its surface covered by briefly solidifying ck crusts that peeled away amid bubbling red bursts.

    As the magma churned, it emitted steam rising toward the crater.

    The internal mountain space was vast, boundless, with dark magma stretching farther than anything Xiao Yifei had seen before, evenrger than the mountain space in the Axemen¡¯s Tribe, presenting a grandiose scene.

    "I wonder which senior summoned this junior here. Whatever the task, I will not decline." Standing firm on the rock, Xiao Yifei bowed to the air, considering the mountain¡¯s master too powerful to annoy without prudent ttery.

    However, apart from the rolling fire waves and the hissing of falling stones into theva, there was no response.

    Shaking his head, Xiao Yifei realized the Holy Mountain¡¯s master still intended to test him, not revealing themselves, leaving him to investigate further on his own.

    With that thought, Xiao Yifei prepared to venture deeper into the Holy Mountain to uncover its secrets. But negotiating the dauntingva was unavoidable; the floating stones were too far apart to risk a misstep and be consumed by the magma, leaving not even bones.

    Though using the floating stones in the magma as stepping stones was high-risk, Xiao Yifei found it the only viable approach, resorting to this desperate tactic.

    Tilting slightly forward, expertly focusing his breath, he aimed for the nearest stone bridge, which despite being the closest, was about a dozen meters away. Gauging the power required, he took a deep breath and leaped onto the stone bridge, skidding dangerously near the edge of theva.

    Thankfully, Xiao Yifei quickly stabilized his stance by shifting his center of gravity upward, just managing to perch on the rock.

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Xiao Yifei eximed, "That was close."

    The temperature inside the Holy Mountain had reached a suffocating level, and the fire membrane on him showed signs of short longevity, its fiery patterns gradually dimming.

 Chapter 1276: 1267: Take Care of Yourself

    <strong>Chapter 1276: Chapter 1267: Take Care of Yourself</strong>

    ¡°I must hurry, or I¡¯ll be roasted alive by the mes.¡± Xiao Yifei encouraged himself, using the same method as before to leap to the next stepping stone.

    The same distance, the same force, Xiao Yifei once againnded steadily on the rock. However, this time, the force of his drop was heavier, causing the rock to thud under his feet. Although the rock had strong corrosion resistance, a corner melted away from theva, making it unstable.

    On the rock missing a corner, Xiao Yifei found it difficult to keep his bnce, and had to speed up his pace, leaping towards another stepping stone. As he repeated this process, Xiao Yifei resembled a frog skimming across ake, gradually making his way deeper into the Holy Mountain.

    Moreover, after repetitive practice, Xiao Yifei had be ustomed to the feeling, gradually moving as if on t ground, mastering the force needed almost perfectly between stepping stones, so that eachnding allowed him to borrow strength to leap to the next.

    Finally, after half an hour of leaping, Xiao Yifei reached the shore of theva, which was an open spaceposed of dark rocks. At the edge of thend, there was a small hole that allowed a person to bend down to walk through, presumably leading to the depths of the Holy Mountain.

    Without a word, Xiao Yifei leaped to the shore,nded steadily, a confident smile shing at the corner of his mouth as he walked towards the small hole.

    At this point, the fire membrane on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body was already exhausted, evaporating immediately after flickering twice with dim red light. The scorching fire swept over his skin, and the moisture in his skin evaporated into a mist instantaneously, withering visibly.

    Sizzle! Xiao Yifei could even hear the sound of his skin cracking.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Xiao Yifei silently noted the impending danger, hurriedly calling out his Protective Qi, which quickly started repairing his damaged cells and replenishing moisture to his skin. But observing this, Xiao Yifei realized that the speed of his body¡¯s repair couldn¡¯t keep up with the rate at which the Holy Mountain¡¯s fire was eroding his body. If this continued, his internal Qi would eventually deplete.

    With no time to think, Xiao Yifei pushed his movement technique to the extreme, sprinting towards the hole without a second thought, and jumped in as soon as he reached it. However, no matter where he went, he was still within the Holy Mountain, unable to escape the pursuit of the fire. Soon, Xiao Yifei¡¯s limbs began to lose strength; his lips dried, his skin shriveled, and his eyes saw stars, forcing him to proceed into the depths of the small hole by instinct.

    He had no idea how long he walked like this, but his body¡¯s Qi began to deplete gradually, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had been eroded by Fire Poison to a near-paralyzed state.

    His feet no longer obeyed him, mechanically moving further into the cave, while his vision blurred and darkened, the scenery before him receding.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± With a parched throat and tongue, Xiao Yifei had no energy to assess his internal depletion, deeply aware that he couldn¡¯tst much longer. Meanwhile, the voice that had beckoned him into the Holy Mountain hadn¡¯t appeared, and as his body began to copse, Xiao Yifei finally cked out and fell.

    ¡°Based on your strength, you don¡¯t seem like that Xiao Zhengri kid. Who are you?¡± The voice from the foot of the mountain echoed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind again.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the senior who called me down here? And who is Xiao Zhengri?¡± Though his consciousness was fading, in his internal world, Xiao Yifei still existed in a healthy state. Upon hearing the voice mention a name simr to his own, he had some suspicions, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask rashly and instead sought to gradually confirm his thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, it was I who called you, but I thought you were that Xiao Zhengri boy because I sensed the presence of a Biwei Silver Needle in you. Had I known you weren¡¯t him, I would have let you die there.¡± The owner of the voice replied.

    ¡°Senior, you know the Biwei Silver Needle?¡± At the foot of the mountain, Lin Mu had already guessed that it was the presence of the Biwei Silver Needle that caused the creatures inside the Holy Mountain to lift their imposition on him. Unexpectedly, the entity directly mentioned the Biwei Silver Needle by name, implying a certain level of understanding.

    ¡°Hmm? But your appearance does resemble that Xiao Zhengri boy somewhat.¡± Instead of answering Lin Mu¡¯s question, the voice expressed a note of confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The owner of the voice asked.

    ¡°Junior is Xiao Yifei, a descendant of the Xiao Family, one of the Seven Ancient ns.¡± Xiao Yifei responded respectfully.

    ¡°That makes sense, no wonder you resemble that kid. As a descendant of the Xiao Family, you don¡¯t know who Xiao Zhengri is?¡± Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s introduction, the voice¡¯s owner seemed relieved, but soon realized the oddity and continued to question Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know who Xiao Zhengri is, as mentioned by senior, but I am truly a descendant of the Xiao Family, and the Biwei Silver Needle in me can prove it.¡±<fn17cb> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn17cb>

    ¡°I know you are a descendant of the Xiao Family, but it¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t know Xiao Zhengri.¡± The owner of the voice said, then seemed to think of something suddenly and asked Xiao Yifei: ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Since birth, I have never met my father, only asionally heard my grandfather mention him, but he never told me my father¡¯s full name.¡±

    After a pause, Xiao Yifei continued, ¡°However, by coincidence, I embarked on the path of cultivation, and heard from the descendants of the Ci Family that my father had entered the Copper Gate.¡±

    Before this mighty voice, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t dare hide anything, their power disparity leaving him no room for error. Moreover, at this moment, Xiao Yifei¡¯s bodyy in the Holy Mountain, making him vulnerable should the owner of the voice decide to harm him.

    ¡°That exins it. It seems you are indeed Xiao Zhengri¡¯s son.¡± The owner of the voice concluded, relieved.

    Just as I thought!

    From the first mention of the name Xiao Zhengri, Xiao Yifei suspected there was a connection to himself, and through the conversation, he gradually confirmed his theory. With the owner of the voice revealing all, Xiao Zhengri¡¯s identity became clear in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind.

    ¡°So, my father is named Xiao Zhengri, what a masculine name!¡± Xiao Yifei remarked with emotion.

    ¡°You brat, earlier at the foot of the mountain I thought you were Xiao Zhengri. I used Qi speech to talk to you for a long time without any response. I thought you had be mute over the years, but you¡¯re his son after all.¡±

    ¡°Qi speech, what is that?¡± Xiao Yifei pondered for a moment, recalling that at the foot of the mountain, besides the oppression, he hadn¡¯t sensed anything until the voice entered his mind.

    ¡°When you reach a certain level, you will naturally understand. I¡¯m not your master, so why should I teach you?¡±

    Feeling awkward, Xiao Yifei said, ¡°Then, senior, considering my current situation, could you provide a little help?¡± Having roughly discerned from the conversation that the owner of the voice had some connection with his father and didn¡¯t seem antagonistic, Xiao Yifei hesitantly probed.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Call your father to save you. See to it yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1277 - 1268: As Expected

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Chapter 1268: As Expected</h4>

    In the course of Xiao Yifei¡¯s conversations with the Holy Spirit within this Holy Mountain, he learned that thetter had some past connection with his father, and the oppressive aura he sensed at the foot of the mountain also emanated from the Holy Spirit within.

    Moreover, based on the behavior of the two servants in the presence of this aura, Xiao Yifei could see that the Holy Spirit¡¯s existence within the Holy Mountain was recognized by the Xiao Family. In other words, both the Holy Mountain and the Holy Spirit within it are acknowledged by the Xiao Family.

    Based on this information, Xiao Yifei linked it to the wager for the victor in this "Martial Artist Conference," and he could easily deduce the identity of the Holy Spirit.

    Sunme Qilin!

    As the Holy Beast of the Xiao Family, Xiao Yifei had some mental preparation regarding the strength of the Sunme Qilin. Its behavior was within Xiao Yifei¡¯s expectations, but what he didn¡¯t anticipate was that the Holy Beast could actually speak fluently and converse with him.

    Wasn¡¯t the Sunme Qilin just a Qilin? How could it talk? This question lingered in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind after he confirmed his thoughts. About the Qilin, a mythical beast from ancient legends, Xiao Yifei had heard a bit.

    There is a saying: "Among the flying creatures, the Phoenix is the head, and among the walking beasts, the Qilin is the supreme." The Qilin is the king of the beasts, ruler of myriad animal species.

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei had an idea. The Qilin, being an auspicious beast, has a gentle nature and does not harm living beings. Thus, he came up with a n.

    "Oh, mighty Holy Beast, you see, I have no grudge against you. My arrival at this Holy Mountain is also due to..." Upon reaching this point, Xiao Yifei suddenly thought that as the Guardian Beast of the Xiao Family, if it knew that he was despised by the Xiao Family, it would be detrimental to him.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly changed his words: "My arrival at this Holy Mountain was also because I was recognized by the Xiao Family, which gave me the opportunity toe here for enlightenment. Moreover, you and my father are old acquaintances; could you spare my life? My skills are insufficient to survive in your domain." Regardless, at this moment, Xiao Yifei needed to ensure his survival; otherwise, further discussions would be in vain.

    If he were to die here, not only would Zhang Po and Chang Wei suffer persecution from the Xiao Family, but thetter¡¯s schemes against the Cultivator world would also seed.

    But, unexpectedly, the Sunme Qilin seemed to have no regard for his plight, responding grumpily: "The Xiao Family? Would they really favor someone from another n?" The tone was filled with disdain and disgust.

    "What do you mean, senior?" Listening to the Sunme Qilin¡¯s tone, it seemed to have little regard for the Xiao Family members, which precisely aligned with Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts. So he cautiously probed the Sunme Qilin with his question.

    "The fate of the Xiao Family is none of my concern, and I hadn¡¯t nned on letting even the Xiao Family members enter," the Sunme Qilin¡¯s tone gradually rose.

    That can¡¯t be right! Xiao Yifei thought, when he and the Xiao Family¡¯s servants were at the foot of the mountain, the Sunme Qilin had clearly restrained the pressure after hearing the Xiao Family¡¯s introduction. Was it all an act?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei spoke: "Enough, I might as well tell the truth. I was persecuted by the Xiao Family and sent here."

    :"Oh? Let¡¯s hear about it," hearing this, the Sunme Qilin suddenly showed interest and addressed Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei then recounted his actions during the Martial Artist Conference and the conduct of the Xiao Family members to the Sunme Qilin. After hearing what Xiao Yifei described, thetter grew even more intrigued: "You¡¯ve got guts, challenging Xiao Zhentian."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and replied: "That old rascal Xiao Zhentian bullies others excessively, causing harm to living beings,pletely contrary to my values as a Doctor. I had no choice but to oppose him."

    "Not bad, not bad, at your age, to have such courage, truly a chip off the old block,"

    It seemed that the Sunme Qilin¡¯s perception of Xiao Yifei had changed, and perhaps because it had been isted for so long, it began to open up about the past: "I was originally the mount of the Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Ancestor. After the Holy Ancestor ascended, I became the Guardian Beast of the Xiao Family, responsible for protecting generations of inheritors. As an ancient mythical beast, I have a long lifespan and have witnessed the fall of the Seven Ancient ns to their current state."

    "Then why didn¡¯t you help, senior, to support the declining great families?" Xiao Yifei asked, very curious about this issue. After all, with the strength of the Sunme Qilin, it could dominate the world. Why did it stand by and watch?

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but I¡¯m powerless. The decline of the great families is the will of the Heavenly Dao. Who dares to defy it? Moreover, as one of the mythical beasts, I am a product of the Heavenly Dao, and everything I do is restricted, I have no power to act."

    At this point, the Sunme Qilin seemed to have remembered something, and its tone turned solemn: "The Xiao Family was originally a positive, hard-working family. But unexpectedly, in the era of Xiao Zhentian, it became ambitious, ruthless. To change fortune, they even used a malicious technique to forcibly extract the auspicious Qi from me."

    What!

    Xiao Yifei was shocked. Could such a thing actually happen? How bold of Xiao Zhentian! What could be the Xiao Family¡¯s ultimate goal? He didn¡¯t dare interrupt the Sunme Qilin, instead waiting for the next piece of information.

    "As the Sunme Qilin, I cannot take a single step away from the Sunme Volcano. Without the nourishment of the Purple mes, I would quickly wither. I have lived for thousands of years, and as I watched myself nearing my end, I also had to bear the curses of my n, both pitiful andughable," the Sunme Qilinmented.

    "Xiao Zhentian repeatedly used a wicked Cultivation Technique to strip me of my auspicious Qi, yet I could do nothing. Before the Holy Ancestor ascended, he left a Limitation Ring on me. I must unconditionally obey the orders of the sessive n Leaders of the Xiao Family and cannot harm my own n, or else the Limitation Ring would activate. The power of the Holy n would erupt within me, and even I would not be able to withstand it."

    "Is there anything I can do to help you?" Hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯s plight, Xiao Yifei¡¯s hatred for Xiao Zhentian deepened. It¡¯s one thing to harm others, but to harm even the Holy Beast that protects one¡¯s own n is truly unforgivable!

    "The only person who can help me is your father. With his ability, he could use the Biwei Silver Needle to remove the curse from me and restore my Holy Beast power. But s, we parted waysst time, and I never saw him again."

    "But the Biwei Silver Needle is in my hands now! Can¡¯t I help you, senior, break free?" Xiao Yifei was eager to assist the Holy Beast out of its predicament, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to think him capable.

    "Your strength is too weak, and through my perception, you haven¡¯t practiced the Xiao Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. You are of no use to me; it would be better if you died here. Perhaps then your father, hearing the news, might return."

    Damn it! Xiao Yifei cursed internally, realizing this was the n all along. The old Qilin probably allowed him into the mountain for this very reason. Such cunning¡ªno wonder it¡¯s lived for thousands of years, a true old monster.

    "As I see it, senior¡¯s curse is a kind of Witchcraft affliction; it¡¯s unrted to Medical Skill or Cultivation. I can cure it!" Xiao Yifei quickly said. As for what kind of Witchcraft affliction, it was just Xiao Yifei¡¯s spection. In desperate times, any chance must be seized.<fn5efb> For original chapters go to find~novel</fn5efb>

 Chapter 1278: 1269: Interest Awakened

    <strong>Chapter 1278: Chapter 1269: Interest Awakened</strong>

    ¡°Oh? You know?¡± The Sunme Qilin seemed intrigued.

    Great, I guessed right! Xiao Yifei cheered inwardly, then said to the Sunme Qilin, ¡°That¡¯s right, and I can heal!¡±

    ¡°You say that medical skills have nothing to do with cultivation?¡± The Sunme Qilin said suspiciously. Xiao Yifei and Xiao Zhengri were the only members of the Xiao Family it had interacted with in centuries, and since the former knew little about the Xiao Family, it needed to verify this to avoid being deceived.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and my father might have been focused on cultivation for decades; his medical skill might not be as strong as mine!¡± Xiao Yifei responded confidently. He was quite assured of this point, because his journey in the Cultivation World had been less than a year, relying on Ci Xin and Zhang Po¡¯s help, as well as his own fortunes to reach this stage. Before that, he was a professional inheritor of the Xiao Family Medical Skill.

    ¡°Then show me a couple of tricks.¡± Clearly, the Sunme Qilin was somewhat persuaded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, granting thetter an opportunity to prove himself.

    ¡°But you, senior, never show yourself, onlymunicating with me via Divine Sense, and my physical body is basically ruined right now, and I¡¯m on the brink of death. How am I supposed to demonstrate medical skills?¡±

    ¡°True.¡± The Qilin nodded quietly, then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll remove the Fire Poison that continues to erode you and give you a rtively safe realm. You repair your damaged physical body here to show me. Consider it a test from me. If you seed, I¡¯ll spare you to treat my illness. If you fail, you¡¯ll bring your father to me from below!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Xiao Yifei wanted to say something, but found that after the Qilin gave these instructions, it had already left his mind, clearly not giving Xiao Yifei a chance to negotiate.

    With the Qilin¡¯s departure, Xiao Yifei noticed his body starting to stabilize from copsing, maintaining its current state, and the heat and dryness began to gradually vanish.

    It seems this Sunme Qilin is true to its word, Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Their conversationsted more than half an hour, meaning Xiao Yifei had endured the Fire Poison¡¯s erosion for nearly half that time since copsing.

    He introspected his own state; currently, his body condition was far from optimistic. The bodily fluid was nearly depleted, leaving him gaunt like a dried corpse.

    Moreover, his meridians were blocked and lifeless, and his Qi had stopped circting inside his Dantian, making self-repair via Qi very difficult.

    Though it wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless, since he still had the Green-tailed Yin Needle inside, and his Qi recovery power was amazing. Even without moving, as long as there was no further Fire Poison erosion, his body¡¯s recovery was just a matter of time.

    It seems you can¡¯t abandon me now, Xiao Yifei thought happily, exerting everyst ounce of energy to activate the dormant Biwei Silver Needle within him. Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s call, it began circting rapidly inside.

    The Biwei Silver Needle, existing independently outside Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t drain due to his bodily exhaustion, meaning it would persist even if he died. Simr to a magical instrument, this too was the benefit of the Green Silver Needle.

    Within moments, fourteen silver needles circted several rounds inside his meridians, under their rapid operation, the originally sluggish and stagnated Qi started moving slowly again.

    Once Qi begins operating, the body damage won¡¯t be ignored. Operating Qi quickly starts emitting a faint yet vibrant green light, rhythmically shining within.

    With the green light shing, Xiao Yifei soon regained control, gradually gathering the Qi flowing through meridians to the Dantian. After all, thetter is the storage site for Qi. Though the Qi in meridians restored vibrancy, its volumepared to within the Dantian was still very small. Only by fully mobilizing the Qi inside could he repair the body in its current state.

    Carefully manipting Qi to flow through meridians toward the Dantian was crucial, especially since the meridians were extremely fragile due to dehydration. If Qi flowed too fast, it could cause the meridians to rupture, whereas if too slow, it wouldn¡¯t aid in repairing the meridians.

    This greatly tested Xiao Yifei¡¯s control over Qi, demanding perfection in grasping both speed and strength to avoid danger.

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had surpassed the Jin Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique Qigong realm,prehending within the cave for days honing his Qi control to mastery level; this degree was manageable for him.

    Finally, under Xiao Yifei¡¯s meticulous control, Qi in meridians gathered at the Dantian¡¯s entrance, immediately upon contact it surged inside like rivers meeting the sea.

    During this surge, the stagnant Qi within the Dantian awakened, albeit slowly, and started rotating within Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dantian.<fn24e9> Newest update provided by findnovel</fn24e9>

    Sess! Xiao Yifei rejoiced; now all needed was waiting for Dantian¡¯s Qi to fully circte, then mobilizing it throughout limbs and torso tomence body repair would fulfill his undertaking.

    Unbeknownst to him, the distant Sunme Qilin perceived the changes within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, involuntarily startled, thinking, ¡°It seems making this kid show his skill was wise, indeed skillful.¡±

    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s off!¡± The Sunme Qilin suddenly realized something midway, gasping, ¡°This kid isn¡¯t just relying on his internal Biwei Silver Needle for healing, when did Wood attribute Qi gain such potent recovery power? Moreover, the Qi within him feelspletely different from Xiao Zhengri¡¯s, even utterly opposite. What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei naturally couldn¡¯t hear the Sunme Qilin¡¯s inner monologue, he could only use all his consciousness to manipte the rtively abundant Qi inside. After all, his physical body was too damaged, incapable of controlling Qi normally, relying solely on his consciousness.

    Approximately after an hour, Xiao Yifei noticeably felt the Qi within his Dantian be lively again, swirling rapidly in a vortex pattern as usual.

    Time waits for no one; Xiao Yifei promptlymanded the Qi in Dantian to enter limbs and carcass. This time he didn¡¯t adjust Qi¡¯s speed or quality because he knew currently Qi¡¯s quality had returned to peak state, having witnessed its restoration power firsthand multiple times, no need to worry about bodily harm.

    Indeed, Qi in meridians upon entering organs and pathways made them bloom like withered wood meeting spring, visible swelling and freshening, regaining vitality. The once near-failing heart started strong and vigorous pumping, circting blood throughout every corner.

    Soon, internal injuries were fully healed; Qi began extending inwardly and outwardly, enveloping Xiao Yifei¡¯s limbs and trunk. After surpassing the Qigong realm, his Qi¡¯s physical control matured, thus making external injury repair more effortless.

 Chapter 1279 - 1270: Boiling Over

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Chapter 1270: Boiling Over</h4>

    "This is impossible! I¡¯ve never seen such strong recovery power, not even those five elites could do it. This kid is practically an Undying Body, what¡¯s going on here?" Feeling Xiao Yifei¡¯s body recover at an astonishing speed, the Sunme Qilin¡¯s mind was in turmoil. For it, having lived for hundreds of years trapped on this Holy Mountain, nothing could amaze it anymore.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei¡¯s performance today overturned its understanding. At this rate of recovery, as long as the Qi within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body isn¡¯t exhausted, his body won¡¯t perish. When he reaches the Qi Sea Realm, he will truly have an Undying Body.

    "You lucky boy!" The Sunme Qilin couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    <fn5d5e> Checktest chapters at fin?novel</fn5d5e>

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei also recovered during this time. He stood up, stretched his muscles, feel the flesh and Qi that had returned to peak condition, and let out a chuckle, revealing his white teeth.

    "That was close, almost died again!"

    After Xiao Yifei¡¯s efforts, his body finally returned to its original state. Combined with the initial promise from the Sunme Qilin to shield him from Fire Poison, Xiao Yifei now felt no trace of heat, an indescribablefort throughout his body.

    Xiao Yifei stretched gently, shouted to the air, "Are you convinced now, senior? Can you now believe what I said?"

    The Sunme Qilin secretly observed Xiao Yifei¡¯s entire rebirth process and couldn¡¯t calm its heart. Logically, no one could reach this level, not even Xiao Yifei¡¯s father, Xiao Zhengri, had such Self-healing Power.

    After some thought, the Sunme Qilin seemed to realize something, a sh of inspiration in its mind.

    "Throughout history, has the Xiao Family never produced a Weather Maniptor?"

    This thought enlightened the Sunme Qilin. It seemed the descendant of the Xiao Family before it should be the first Weather Maniptor in the family¡¯s long history. Until now, the Sunme Qilin had never seen a Weather Maniptor from the Xiao Family, so it wouldn¡¯t know what abilities such a person might have. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s capabilities today certainly broadened its knowledge.

    "You lucky boy!" The Sunme Qilin said to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei smiled happily and said confidently to the air, "So, senior, do you agree to let me treat your illness?"

    The air returned to calm, with no further response from the Sunme Qilin, and Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, just standing there waiting for the Qilin¡¯s answer.

    After a while, the Sunme Qilin¡¯s voice came from the air: "Not yet?"

    "Not yet?" Xiao Yifei was startled, "Could it be that it realized my diagnosis was a fluke?" Xiao Yifei specifically contemted this in his heart, thinking it should avoid detection by sensing Qi, but could it still not escape this old trickster¡¯s sensing?

    "Although I¡¯ve acknowledged your medical abilities and you¡¯ve passed my first test, your strength is still too weak, and you¡¯re not qualified to treat me."

    Xiao Yifei sighed in relief; as long as the Sunme Qilin didn¡¯t know that he guessed the condition, everything would be fine.

    "Strength is something that can be cultivated." Xiao Yifei said decisively.

    "Moreover, I¡¯ve only been in contact with the Cultivation World for a few months. To reach such a level, besides fate, it¡¯s also due to my own efforts. No matter how hard it gets, I can endure it!" Xiao Yifei added fuel to the fire, taking advantage of the momentum. Moreover, these words were from his heart, without a false word.

    "Is that true?" The Sunme Qilin asked. In its heart, it had started to acknowledge Xiao Yifei. After all, as the rare Weather Maniptor from the Xiao Family, reaching such a level in a short time sparked a desire to groom him.

    "It¡¯s true! For the glory of the Seven Ancient ns, I¡¯m willing to do anything. To protect the people around me, I¡¯m willing to pay any price." Determination shed in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, speaking with resolute sincerity.

    "Good!" The Sunme Qilin praised and continued, "Since it¡¯s like this, I will give you a second test. After passing this test, you can remold your flesh, making it impervious to swords and spears, with a body of steel and iron, exceeding human limits, greatly benefitting your future breakthroughs."

    "Really?" Xiao Yifei asked, overjoyed with excitement.

    "Of course, it¡¯s true, but this test relies on you alone. I can¡¯t assist, and¡ª"

    "And what?" Hearing the Sunme Qilin stop midway, Xiao Yifei had an ominous feeling and asked quickly.

    "Moreover, this test, if you can endure, will indeed remold your muscles and bones as I said earlier. But if you can¡¯t, you will die terribly, and even I can¡¯t save you," the Sunme Qilin said gloomily.

    "Certain death?" Xiao Yifei asked.

    "Yes, if you fail, certain death."

    Xiao Yifei was at a loss. For him, this cost wasn¡¯t uneptable, but the body is ultimately the capital for survival. Without the body, everything is nothing. Although the Sunme Qilin¡¯s conditions were good, they weren¡¯t worth taking such a huge risk.

    "This¡ª" Xiao Yifei pondered for a while, then said to the air, "But if I die, what about my family and friends? And Huaxia¡¯s current crisis, many in the Cultivation World ignore the country¡¯s plight, watching coldly. I¡¯m worried about the consequences if I fail."

    "It seems I was wrong about you. Do you only consider the consequences of failure in all your actions? Remember, once on the path of cultivation, there¡¯s no turning back. That¡¯s all I have to say; make your decision ordingly," the Sunme Qilin said, then seemed to vanish, speaking no more.

    Hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei suddenly remembered Old Master Jin¡¯s "Killing Path." To protect family and friends, to revive the family, one must continuously fight. The only way to bring peace is to be ever ready for battle. There¡¯s no absolute peace in this world; killing others is still killing, is killing oneself not considered killing?

    Upon this realization, it was like a moment of enlightenment for Xiao Yifei, a brilliant light in his eyes. He knelt with a thud and, looking towards the sky, bowed, "I am willing to ept the senior¡¯s test of remolding my muscles and bones. Please, senior, begin, and I will endure with all my might!"

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts were not concealed, naturally sensed by the much stronger Sunme Qilin, who nodded secretly, affirming Xiao Yifei further.

    "Retrace your steps, jump into the magma, endure the erosion of Fire Poison and high temperatures, and your body will naturally be remolded. This is my second test," the Sunme Qilin said to Xiao Yifei.

    "What?" Xiao Yifei was shocked. Earlier, just this scorching and dry air was enough to kill him once. This time, it was to jump directly into the magma. Even normal magma, he couldn¡¯t withstand, let alone the magma in the Holy Mountain.

    "Senior, surely you¡¯re joking?" Xiao Yifei asked tentatively, hoping the former would give him a definite answer.

    Yet, only the silent air and asional pops from the magma pool responded to him. Clearly, the Sunme Qilin didn¡¯t intend to answer this question.

 Chapter 1280 - 1271: Comprehending the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Chapter 1271: Comprehending the Dao</h4>

    Xiao Yifeiughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tense atmosphere before saying seriously, "If I seed in walking out of the Magma Pool, will you allow me to treat your illness, senior?" After much thought, this was the matter weighing most heavily on his mind. After all, only by curing the owner of the Holy Mountain could he hope to leave; otherwise, even if he rebuilt his body a hundred times, he would still be trapped here, with no ce to use his skills.

    "Let¡¯s talk about it when you make it out." The Sunme Qilin was already somewhat impatient.

    "Alright!" Xiao Yifei dared not speak further, sped his fists toward the air, and turned to walk in the direction of the Magma Pool.

    At this moment, the Sunme Qilin had withdrawn the protective shield previously promised to Xiao Yifei. An intense, dry heat surged up immediately, prompting Xiao Yifei to quickly use his Qi to protect himself, barely resisting a bit while he walked and thought of a strategy for survival in the Magma Pool.

    "The Magma Pool in this Holy Mountain is formed from the Purple mes of my body. It represents the divine power of the Holy Mountain and the dignity of the Xiao Family¡¯s Supreme Fire. Once inside, grasp its essence well, and don¡¯t embarrass the mes of the Holy Mountain." The Sunme Qilin did not forget to remind.

    Xiao Yifei secretly curled his lips, thinking: "It¡¯s good enough if I don¡¯t end up as stewed meat, where would I find time to grasp any essence?"

    The further he walked toward the direction mentioned earlier, the thicker the feeling became. Within just ten steps, all the moisture in Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had evaporated again. Although the Qi within him was abundant, he did not want to consume too much of it, as it was still needed for use in the Magma Pool, leaving him with no choice but to let his skin gradually crack open under the searing heat.

    "Ugh, so ufortable, the temperature is way too high." Xiao Yifei muttered, trying to endure the pain as his body crumbled bit by bit.

    Sssss! Xiao Yifei watched as the blood on his arm seeped through the skin, evaporating into the air with a sizzling sound, then dissipating into a plume of blood mist.

    A short journey of mere dozens of meters made Xiao Yifei feel as if he were walking on a path to hell. If he hadn¡¯t used all his Qi to protect his body during the frog jumps earlier, he might have died directly atop the Magma Pool.

    Finally, enduring the pain, Xiao Yifei walked step by step back to the Magma Pool, while his physical state returned to how he was when he copsed earlier: cracked skin, with blood seeping out, his body unbearably hot, and the intense Fire Poison beginning to erode Xiao Yifei¡¯s consciousness.

    Purple-red mes continued to rise from the Magma Pool, with solidified chunks surging upward only to dissolve due to the extreme heat, transforming into fiery bubbles that exploded on the surface. asional stones falling into the pool would dissolve upon contact, bing part of the Magma Pool in a fearsome scene that instills dread. Xiao Yifei would soon soak here as if in a hot spring for who knows how long.

    "Jump, whether you live or die will depend on your luck. I will absolutely not intervene." The voice of the Sunme Qilin echoed from the sky, but Xiao Yifei no longer cared to listen, his mind solely focused on surviving.

    "I, Xiao Yifei, will surelye out alive!" With every ounce of strength remaining, Xiao Yifei leaped into the Magma Pool.

    With a ssh, Xiao Yifei plunged into the Magma Pool. The moment his legs touched the magma, he felt his skin and muscles instantly melting away, followed by his bones, which could not escape the devastation of the magma.

    Before Xiao Yifei could experience any pain, his entire body was already immersed in the Magma Pool. In that instant, he felt as though he had lost sensation in every part of his body, his Qi instinctively enveloping his gradually dissolving body, trying to salvage what was lost.

    However, Xiao Yifei, against all odds, used hisst bit of consciousness to retract hismand, gathering all his Qi above the Dantian, tightly wrapping it.

    Because he had already realized before jumping into the Magma Pool that rebuilding the body meant destroying the original body and growing anew, one strong enough to withstand the burning magma¡ªthis was the true meaning of rebuilding the body as told by the Sunme Qilin.

    So, Xiao Yifei never intended to protect his body to start with; he withdrew the instinctive, futile resistance of his body, allowing it to protect only the most crucial area.

    This was the strategy Xiao Yifei thought out, believing it to be the only viable method. Otherwise, regardless of how he treats his body, it would still fail to resist the erosion of the Purple mes in the magma; any resistance was futile.

    All the flesh, bones, and blood of his limbs dissolved away. Due to the higher density of bloodpared to magma, the former quickly integrated into the bottom of the Magma Pool, followed by the hardest part¡ªhis head¡ªslowly being eroded by the magma as well.

    Xiao Yifei also gathered his consciousness and thoughts into the Dantian, thanks to his days of meditation in the cave, which allowed him not only to materialize Qi but also to have his thoughts and consciousness roam within his body and around its surface, which is why he could converse with the Sunme Qilin.

    Afterpleting these preparations, all of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had dissolved, leaving just a round Dantian floating in the magma.

    Within the Dantian, Xiao Yifei cautiously observed the scene inside the magma; purple-red magma was everywhere, deepening in purple as it goes deeper, in the deepest part, it even showed a dark ck scene. Other than that, there was nothing else.

    It seemed the foreign object was sensed in the Magma Pool, and upon discovering Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dantian, all the magma swiftly surged, enveloping it, determined to dissolve the Dantian that Xiao Yifei protected with all his might. The temperature suddenly rose to an unprecedented height.

    "Damn!" Xiao Yifei inwardly cursed, realizing the magma appeared as if alive, intolerable to foreign presence, instantly attacking the exposed Dantian, while the protective shield formed by Qi within him barely maintained the ordinary temperature level in the Magma Pool.

    This sudden onught from the magma rapidly dissolved the Qi wrapped around the Dantian. Xiao Yifei started directing Qi from the Dantian to cover outward, continually replenishing the dissolving protective shield, lest the destruction of the Dantian signifies the end of everything!

    The Qi within the Dantian continually wrapped outward, yet the external Qi quickly dissolved by the magma. Xiao Yifei quickly realized the dissolution rate of Qi on the protective shield was much faster than the speed at which he injected Qi into it, indicating that if the Qi stored within the Dantian were not replenished, it would eventually be exhausted by the magma in the pool.

    <fnd846> The source of th?s content is Find?Novel</fnd846>

    It was practically a battle of Qi quantity against the magma capacity of the pool, an unwinnable match. If it continued, the depletion day of the Dantian¡¯s Qi would be the day of his demise, and the moment the unheat-guarded Dantian would dissolve instantly in the scorching magma, nothing could save him then, as the Sunme Qilin had said.

    Xiao Yifei, anxious within the Dantian, began thinking of strategies; judging by the current extent, he had at most one hour left. Within this hour, a n must be devised to replenish the consumed Qi inside the Dantian.

 Chapter 1281 - 1272: Theoretical Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Chapter 1272: Theoretical Knowledge</h4>

    However, his physical body was already destroyed, and there was simply no way to circte the True Qi; besides, amidst the rolling magma, where could the Wood Attribute True Qi that he had collected possibly reside?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei suddenly had an idea. He recalled the theoretical knowledge about Qi that Zhang Po had taught him: the Five Elements Qi is the most fundamental Qi within every Cultivator¡¯s attribute, also the source of all attributes of Qi. The Five Elements Qi intergenerate and counter each other, and there is no such thing as pure Qi in this world, as that would severely disrupt the bnce among the Five Elements.

    Thus, it is known that regardless of the attribute of the Qi, as long as it belongs to the Five Elements, it must carry Qi from other elements besides its own. In other words, even though the magma before him was mainly of Fire Qi, there would definitely be Wood Attribute Qi present as well, just like in the magma within the Holy Mountain.

    It must be so! Xiao Yifei was overjoyed, and he decisively began attempting to search for the presence of Wood Attribute within the magma. As expected, in the extreme Fire Attribute, Xiao Yifei sensed a familiar trace.

    It is the Wood Attribute! Xiao Yifei rejoiced, immediately maneuvering the outer wall of his Dantian to absorb the Wood Attribute Qi that he could perceive within the Magma Pool.

    Above the Dantian of a Cultivator, there are many acupoints connected to the meridians, which gather the Spiritual Energy exhaled and stored within the Dantian, ready to be used when the Cultivator battles.

    When he first entered the Magma Pool, Xiao Yifei intentionally searched for Qi that aligned with his attribute within the pool, which was thest bet he ced there. If he won, he would be reforged; if he lost, it would be a total defeat, even costing him his life.

    However, reality did not disappoint him. Within the Magma Pool, there indeed existed weak yet absorbable Wood Attribute Qi.

    When Xiao Yifei was in the Magma Pool, though his physical body was entirely destroyed, he deliberately preserved his Dantian, meaning the function of gathering was still present. Thus, he used the acupoints on his Dantian to gather the Wood Attribute True Qi within the Magma Pool.

    At first, perhaps due to the dominance of Fire Attribute for thousands of years within the Magma Pool, the Wood Attribute Qi sparsely present waszily drawn in by Xiao Yifei.

    Seeing that the Qi remaining in his Dantian was about to be exhausted, and the Qi in the pool had yet to be absorbed as a supplement, it merely wriggled like a herd of sheep being driven along.

    "What! Howe there¡¯s no active atmosphere when seeing its master? Have they been oppressed by these fire brats for too long?" Xiao Yifei murmured, then slightly perceived the concentration of these Wood Attribute Qi. As he sensed, undoubtedly, the concentration of Wood Attribute in this Magma Pool was pathetically low, possibly due to being suppressed by the Fire Attribute Qi.

    "Ah, such a terrible servitude!" Xiao Yifei sighed internally, then suddenly shouted, "Thene back to me all of you!"

    Within the sea of consciousness in his Dantian, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, turning the absorption force of his Dantian to the maximum. Instantly, centering on the Dantian, the entire Magma Pool spun into a vortex. The oncezy Wood Attribute Qi rushed towards Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dantian like rivers pouring into the sea.

    "This is the feeling!" Xiao Yifei was overjoyed, sensing the Wood Attribute Qi surrounding him as if they had found their belonging, and surged towards him. His heart was filled with indescribable delight, while continuously wrapping the newly absorbed Qi around the outer wall of his Dantian to fend off the heat of the magma.

    Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s effort, the protective shield of the Dantian bnced out the destructive power of the magma. Although asionally the magma¡¯s concentrated heat melted the outer wall, it quickly regenerated with Xiao Yifei¡¯s astonishing repair power.

    "This can¡¯t continue!" After noticing this equilibrium, Xiao Yifei shook his head. Merely maintaining his Dantian in the Magma Pool without being destroyed wasn¡¯t enough; to reconstruct a new physical body, he must ovee the dominance of Fire Attribute in the magma.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei channeled all the Qi within his Dantian to coat the outer wall,pletely emptying his Dantian. Then he took a deep breath, cranked the absorption force to the highest, causing all the Wood Attribute Qi in the Magma Pool to swiftly flow towards him.

    "This time, I must surpass you!" Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, continuing to increase the absorption force until it reached the point where even his Dantian could hardly withstand. At this level, the once-empty Dantian was rapidly filled with Wood Attribute Qi from the Magma Pool.

    Adding the Qi that was originally enveloping the Dantian hadn¡¯t beenpletely depleted, the Qi within the Dantian began using its unique healing power to rebuild Xiao Yifei¡¯s melted body.

    "Yes, like this! Come on!" Sensing an itchy feeling outside the Dantian, Xiao Yifei joyfully shouted. The protective shield outside the Dantian was capable of holding on for a while, providing just enough time to reconstruct his physical body.

    Even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but admire his recovery power. In the blink of an eye, a skeletal frame formed outside the Dantian, acting as the foundation for forging the physical body¡ªhaving a strong skeleton was essential.

    <fn54f5> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fn54f5>

    Examining the newly born skeleton meticulously, Xiao Yifei marvelously discovered that his skeleton had a dark golden hue, shing faint phosphorescence even in the crimson Magma Pool, seemingly fearless of magma erosion, gleaming brightly in the red sea.

    "What a wonder! Bones that even the magma from the Holy Mountain cannot harm; I like it!" Xiao Yifei beamed, yet just as he was about to use his Qi for further reconstruction, he found the previously filled Qi was entirely depleted.

    Bear in mind, Xiao Yifei¡¯s realm had reached thete stage Golden Elixir level, with an extraordinary reservoir of Qi. During the ¡¯Martial Arts Tournament¡¯, healing all the injured did not consume as much Qi. However, now just reforming a skeleton drained him.

    "Terrifying!" Xiao Yifei eximed inwardly in surprise. Helplessly, he paused the restoration of his body and resumed absorbing Qi from the Magma Pool for replenishment, otherwise, if his Dantian was destroyed, his contained consciousness would perish as well, rendering a newly reconstructed body nothing more than a vegetative state.

    Xiao Yifei closed his eyes, following the previous sensation, and again turned the absorption power of his Dantian to maximum. Yet, due to the previous efforts, the already scarce Wood Attribute Qi in the Magma Pool was drained dry, nearly attracting Fire Attribute Qi instead.

    Feeling the overwhelming power of the iing Fire Attribute Qi, Xiao Yifei hastily ceased the absorption force, leaving the skeleton there, while he controlled his Dantian to sink deeper into the Magma Pool.

    Down there, the concentration of Qi was more refined, and the reserves were more abundant. Correspondingly, the destructiveness brought by the magma was also stronger. Xiao Yifei had long anticipated this, but to reconstruct his body, he was left with no choice but to continue diving down.

 Chapter 1282 - 1273: Concern

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Chapter 1273: Concern</h4>

    Not even diving ten meters down, Xiao Yifei felt an unbearable heat attacking him. It was much hotter than the previousyer, and the protective shield, which had already adapted to the magma¡¯s temperature, began to issue a warning, reminding Xiao Yifei not to prate any further.

    "This must be the ce." Xiao Yifei made a quick decision, stopped diving, and began to release suction, absorbing the Qi from thisyer as a supplement.

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s frantic absorption, the Wood attribute Qi in thisyer also rushed towards him wildly. He slightly sensed that the Qi in thisyer was several times richer than that of the previousyer, instantly filling up his Dantian.

    Burp! A feeling of fullness surged forth, and Xiao Yifei let out a satisfied burp. Not wasting any time, in his current state, he immediately diverted some of the Qi to continue protecting his Dantian, while the remaining Qi was mobilized to continue repairing his flesh.

    The mobilized Qi rapidly stimted the growth of flesh, and soon many fibers appeared out of nowhere, slowly turning into muscles, and finallyposing parts of Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Although the Qi consumption in thisyer wasrger, fortunately, the amount of Qi absorbed was not small, and each time the Qi was depleted due to body repair, Xiao Yifei would take a short break to replenish the Qi.

    "Zhang Po, Chang Wei, wait for me, I am about to seed!" The consciousness in the Dantian also began to think about hispanions.

    Because the energy contained in the magma pool in thisyer was too strong, Xiao Yifei dared not over-absorb, so the growth of flesh also became slow.

    But this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. This slow, simmering growth method allowed the flesh Xiao Yifei was reforging to fit more closely with his bones, making it more convenient for his use.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei simply closed his eyes and no longer felt the growth of his flesh, letting it reforge itself, while he sank into deep meditation.

    Meanwhile, over at the Xiao Family.

    In the Xiao Family¡¯s conference room, members began preparations for the final aspects of the ¡¯Huddle Conference¡¯ finals.

    "I think the biggest threat to us in this final is still Li Huoke. After all, his swordsmanship is really too strong. If big brother doesn¡¯t step in, it would be difficult for us to handle with just a few of us."

    "Of course, Li Huoke will be dealt with by big brother. He hasn¡¯t been a match for big brother for years, no matter how strong he is. He can be taken down in minutes by big brother."

    "Yeah, let big brother handle Li Huoke. We don¡¯t need to worry about Poison Manor. Father will definitely not agree with their proposal to our group¡¯s leader. Picking them off one by one, those women are not worth mentioning.",

    "But Team Fifteen, on the other hand, makes me a bit uneasy. Their performance in the preliminaries was really outstanding. Although they are now short of Xiao Yifei, their strength is still not to be underestimated. Moreover, as I see it, Zhang Po didn¡¯t use his full strength in the preliminary match. His swordsmanship is not necessarily inferior to Li Huoke¡¯s."

    <fnec6b> Read full story at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnec6b>

    "Weren¡¯t Zhang Po and Chang Wei being taken care of by our father? We just need to focus on Li Huoke. The others are not worth fearing. When the Great Elder gives the order, we¡¯ll kill them all, bringing us one step closer to our n."

    Xiao Jukun¡¯s several brothers were discussing the contestants for this final around the round table, while Xiao Zhentian and several elders sat there silently, looking pensive.

    "Big brother, how do you think Xiao Yifei is doing in the Holy Mountain? It¡¯s been almost a day, and it seems there¡¯s no sign of activity from there." Xiao Ling suddenly asked Xiao Jukun, who sat at the center.

    Upon hearing Xiao Ling¡¯s question, Xiao Jukun¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, furrowing his brows, and after a moment of contemtion, he said: "That, too, is something I¡¯ve been pondering. Logically speaking, Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t withstand the scorching of the sacred fire. However, since the Holy Mountain opened, it has shown no signs of closing, meaning Xiao Yifei might still be alive."

    Xiao Zhentian also suddenly sat up and said to everyone, "It seems that beast still harbors resentment against us. Whether this decision was right or wrong, I don¡¯t know. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Xiao Yifei into the Holy Mountain."

    "Although the Sunme Qilin holds a grudge against our n members, constrained by the limits set by the Xiao family ancestors, it dares not make any rash moves. ording to the Stealing Fortune Gu¡¯s instructions, we only need to perform one more ritual to transfer all its fortune to us, after which matters will be much simpler."

    "But I¡¯m still concerned that beast might favor Xiao Yifei, and it¡¯s not impossible that it might even join forces to oppose us." Xiao Zhentian¡¯s expression was solemn. For him, Xiao Yifei was the main concern in thispetition.

    "Why don¡¯t we just go into the Holy Mountain and get rid of him?" One of the Elders suggested.

    "No! These recent Gu ntings have already severed our rtionship with that beastpletely. If we rashly enter the Holy Mountain, it will surely retaliate furiously. Right now, what we need to do is handle the finals, and as for Xiao Yifei, I have my own ways."

    Everyone nodded.

    "Let¡¯s adjourn. Prepare for battle properly. If any trouble arises in the finals, I will not spare you!" Xiao Zhentian sternly admonished a few of his children before waving them off, announcing the end of the meeting. The Xiao family members then followed him out of the conference room.

    Meanwhile, over with Zhang Po and the others, the two of them had been worrying about Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety since he left a day ago, to the point they had little energy to prepare for the final in three days.

    "Zhang Po, do you think anything could have happened to Xiao Yifei?" Chang Wei paced back and forth in the room, where two person-high wooden boxes stood in the corner like ominous coffins. They were new puppets that Chang Wei had assembled.

    As for Zhang Po, he sat on a straw mat with his eyes closed, seemingly calm on the surface, but in truth, he was also pondering the issue that Chang Wei had mentioned. As the n Leader of the Zhang Family, although he was familiar with the Xiao Family, the decisiveness, insidiousness, and hostility disyed by the Xiao Family towards others from the Seven Ancient ns in this assembly worried him greatly.

    After thinking for a while, Zhang Po said to Chang Wei, "Although Xiao Yifei is quite special, having been tricked by the Xiao Family and lured into the Holy Mountain, things might not bode well. After all, the Xiao Family¡¯s strength is too formidable, and the Holy Mountain of theirs has existed since ancient times. It might be very challenging for Xiao Yifei to survive in there with his own strength."

    "What should we do then?" Hearing Zhang Po¡¯s response, Chang Wei stopped and asked. He had held onto a glimmer of hope for Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety, but Zhang Po¡¯s words extinguished that hopepletely, leaving him with a touch of dismay, even beginning to mourn for Xiao Yifei.

    "I never said he would certainly die; there¡¯s still a chance he¡¯s alive. What we need to do now is wait for Xiao Yifei to return. Even if there¡¯s a one-in-ten-thousand chance for his survival, we must wait." Zhang Po was perceptive of Chang Wei¡¯s thoughts and spoke to reassure him.

    "What if he is dead?" Chang Wei¡¯s voice choked, with even a few tears gathering in his eyes.

 Chapter 1283: 1274: Sorrow

    <strong>Chapter 1283: Chapter 1274: Sorrow</strong><fn7a43> Readplete version only at F¦ÉndNovel</fn7a43>

    Hearing Chang Wei¡¯s words, Zhang Po also fell silent, and the atmosphere became frozen and sorrowful.

    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Po said to Chang Wei, ¡°If he leaves, we must find a way to escape.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chang Wei was shocked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to find a way to avenge Xiao Yifei?¡± Chang Wei couldn¡¯t understand Zhang Po¡¯s suggestion, thinking such an act of fleeing without avenging was no different from being a coward.

    ¡°The Xiao Family currently has five or six strong individuals above the Golden Elixir Stage, plus they have the guardian Holy Beast, the Sunme Qilin. With just our current strength, how can we avenge Xiao Yifei? Moreover, belonging to the Seven Ancient ns, how can we just randomly start a war with the Xiao Family?¡±

    Chang Wei was left speechless by Zhang Po¡¯s words.

    Zhang Po paused and continued, ¡°Besides, your Chang Family¡¯s strength has beenpletely exhausted by your deceased father. Now, you alone are the legitimate heir of the Chang Family. Our Zhang Family¡¯s situation is also bleak; many strong individuals have lost their fighting ability due to alien schemes. Do you think, with our current strength, we are fit to wage war with the Xiao Family, who are at the peak of their power?¡±

    ¡°Then is the death of Xiao Yifei to be left like this?¡± Chang Wei¡¯s eyes were already wet with tears. After many days of fighting side by side, and now, with Chang Wei being alone without kin, he had developed a familial dependence on Xiao Yifei and Zhang Po. Xiao Yifei¡¯s death pained him immensely.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei saved my nsmen, he showed me kindness, and during our days of cultivation together, we¡¯ve formed a bond of friendship. I naturally will not let the Xiao Family¡¯s treachery go unpunished. Precisely because Xiao Yifei could die here that we must not act recklessly, otherwise, we will only follow Xiao Yifei¡¯s fate, something he wouldn¡¯t wish to see.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°We must be stronger, stronger than others, and strengthen our own families. Only then can we deal with the Xiao Family.¡± A trace of ferocity shed in Zhang Po¡¯s eyes; the actions of the Xiao Family had tarnished the name of the Seven Ancient ns. Until this vendetta is settled, there is no peace for us.

    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge, ten years are not toote!¡± Chang Wei, after hearing Zhang Po¡¯s advice, came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°Indeed, ten years are not toote!¡±

    After this conversation, Zhang Po and Chang Wei had a preliminary n. Now, they could only hope for Xiao Yifei¡¯s safe return, which would be the best oue.

    If Xiao Yifei encountered misfortune, they decided to temporarilyy low, spending time enhancing their strength, determined to avenge Xiao Yifei and eliminate the despicable members of the Xiao Family.

    Meanwhile, after deliberations, the Xiao Family also decided on strategies to counter in the final and how to deal with the descendants of the Seven Ancient ns, including Zhang Po.

    Participants who advanced to the finals also began gearing up, preparing for the uing ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ final in three days.

    The atmosphere within the Xiao Family gatherings suddenly became tense and urgent. Everyone, whether from the Xiao Family, thepetitors, or Zhang Po and Chang Wei, had their own thoughts, waiting for the day of the final to arrive.

    Within the Holy Mountain, the surface of the Magma Pool bubbled with purple-red fire bubbles, and the moltenva kept surging. Upon closer inspection, you would find that in the center of the pool, a small vortex was swirling, stirring the surrounding magma continuously.

    Beneath the vortex, a radiant golden skeleton floated in the upperyer of the Magma Pool. This skeleton was entirely golden, giving a sense of a Buddha¡¯s golden body. The magma in the pool couldn¡¯t affect this skeleton, and at the junction of the magma and the bone, a faint purple halo emitted.

    Upon close observation, you¡¯d notice that the magma touching the skeleton was absorbed by thetter. As the absorbed quantity of magma increased, the skeleton¡¯s golden glow became more intense, even overshadowing the magnificence of the Magma Pool.

    Below the skeleton was the loweryer of the Magma Pool, where the magma was purple-ck. In this purple-ck magma, a perfectly round sphere floated within, enveloped in a thick bluish-green halo. Although the moment purple-ck magma touched its surface, it would extinguish, an unending supply of green Energy continued to replenish it.

    The sphere, under the protection of the blue Energy, avoided erosion by the purple-ckva and was forged to bepletely transparent and luminous. Through the sphere, one could see the abundant Energy surging inside, like a ck hole in the universe, absorbing all the surrounding Qi.

    And Xiao Yifei¡¯s consciousness was within this sphere. At this time, Xiao Yifei had entered a state of meditation like an old monk. Due to the intensity of theva¡¯s corrosiveness, Xiao Yifei could not distract himself to control the Qi in his Dantian to reconstruct his physical body. Thetter, after simply creating a strand of muscr fiber for Xiao Yifei, focused all its efforts on resisting the purple-ckva¡¯s attack.

    Yet Xiao Yifei was not in haste to rapidly form his physical body, cautiously feeling the sensation brought by absorbing the Wood Attribute Qi from the magma. This feeling was something he had never experienced while cultivating under the rising sun. Initially focused on controlling physical body recovery, he hadn¡¯t noticed this sensation.

    However, as this sensation gradually intensified, Xiao Yifei sensed something peculiar. Although maintaining this state meant restoring his physical body was only a matter of time, the storage capacity and strength of his Dantian remained stagnated at the initial level.

    After all, a destroyed physical body could be reconstructed through self-healing abilities, but if the Dantian was destroyed, the thoughts and consciousness stored within would perish too. Enhancing the Dantian was far more challenging than reconstructing the physical body.

    When Xiao Yifei was racking his brains on how to enhance the strength of his Dantian, suddenly, he got this feeling. The Wood Attribute Qi in this Magma Pool, after being squeezed and refined by the Purple mes, became extraordinarily pure. Not only that, the Wood Attribute Qi also contained a hint of Fire Attribute sensation.

    This Fiery Qi not only made the Wood Attribute Qi in his Dantian pure but also refined his Dantian to an unprecedented level in both capacity and strength.

    Considering Xiao Yifei was already at the peak of the Golden Elixir Stage before entering the Magma Pool, after continuous tempering by the magma, at this moment, the capacity and strength of his Dantian had surpassed those of a Golden Elixir Stage martial artist.

    Feeling these changes, Xiao Yifei was thrilled and no longer rushed to enhance the physical body but gave his Dantian more time to be tempered. In this state, the Qi in the Dantian could easily withstand the invasion of purpleva. Then, reconstructing his physical body would be a trivial matter.

    ¡°This Magma Pool indeed is a good ce. As long as you can withstand the heat and ensure your survival here, the benefits are immense,¡± Xiao Yifei rejoiced secretly in meditation.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei simply removed all protections over his Dantian, exposing it entirely in the loweryer of the Magma Pool.

    In an instant, a surge of scorching fiery Qi, mixed with destructiveness, enveloped Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dantian, which began to disintegrate due to theck of protective measures. Xiao Yifei, caught in this, naturally felt immense pain, only feeling himself as if being tempered by the fires of hell, like being burned in the mes of Hell.

 Chapter 1284: 1275: Scorching Heat

    <strong>Chapter 1284: Chapter 1275: Scorching Heat</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet,¡± Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth and told himself while trying to endure the burning pain.

    Just when his Dantian was on the verge of crumbling into oblivion, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Now is the moment!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken did Xiao Yifei control his Inner Energy to wrap around his Dantian. Although the purple magma was reluctant to let the cooked duck fly away, Xiao Yifei¡¯s enormous capacity left it helpless. Under incredible Repair Power, the magma could no longer advance an inch.

    He could only watch as the Dantian, which was about to be destroyed by him, was repaired bit by bit. During this repairing process, Xiao Yifei could clearly feel his Dantian bing more tempered, the overwhelming Qi flowing like a mighty ocean making him ecstatic.

    Tasting the sweetness of sess, after his Dantian waspletely repaired, Xiao Yifei once again withdrew its protection, allowing it to enjoy the forging of the magma once more. When he reached the critical point where he couldn¡¯t hold on, he wrapped his entire Qi around it again, beginning further restoration.

    Repeating this cycle, despite the immense pain involved, Xiao Yifei found joy, reveling in the feeling of bing stronger bit by bit.

    Finally, when Xiao Yifei tempered his Dantian to absorb all the Wood attribute Qi in the Magma Pool, he ceased this torment. After a rough assessment, his Dantian had reached a new level, with the capacity of Qi increasing geometrically. He also noticed that the outer wall of his Dantian appeared dark golden and very sturdy.

    The acupoints connected by the veins on his Dantian became denser, with many unknown even to Xiao Yifei, a professional Doctor. The entire Dantian, bing more solid and round in the Magma Pool, emitted a strong green light, like a refined Elixir.

    With the Dantian transforming into such a state, the Qi absorbed within also qualitatively changed. Previously, although Xiao Yifei could absorb Qi from nature by inhaling and exhaling for his use, the quality was somewhat mixed. Now, with the transformation of his Dantian, it could astonishingly automatically refine the stored Qi, making it purer and more refined.

    ¡°So this is the Golden Elixir!¡± Xiao Yifei eximed in surprise.

    The so-called Golden Elixir means that in this stage, a Cultivator cultivates their Dantian to the point of bing like an Elixir through dedicated practice, achieving not only strength and abundance but also structural and superficial changes.

    Unknowingly, Xiao Yifeiprehended the essence of the Golden Elixir Realm, identally infiltrating this stage. Now, what he needed to do was recover his physical body.

    The current state already satisfied Xiao Yifei, and the Magma Pool no longer contained Wood attribute Qi for his replenishment.

    Thus, Xiao Yifei stopped tempering his Dantian and began repairing his damaged physical body.

    While protecting the outer wall of his Dantian, Xiao Yifei tentatively extracted a wisp of Refined Qi, with a thought, controlled its Repair Power to regenerate his physical body.

    Under Xiao Yifei¡¯s control, the Qi moved as if alive, sliding to his partially formed muscle fibers. It coated the fibers, starting to emit a faint green light.

    While emitting green light, a rich Life Energy spread at the bottom of the Magma Pool, even making its owner, Xiao Yifei, marvel at it.

    ¡°Is this the purity of Qi after breaking through the Golden Elixir Stage? Incredible,¡±

    In the midst of his delight, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t forget to sense the restoration of his physical body. Under the Qi¡¯s coating, the cells on his muscle fibers multiplied and regenerated exponentially, quickly generating fresh flesh and tendons.

    Sensing this rich Life Energy, the Sunme Qilin deep within the Holy Mountain also suddenly opened its eyes, a pair of dark golden pupils glowing with brilliance.

    ¡°This kid really brings me too many surprises,¡±

    With a sigh, a thought arose in the Sunme Qilin¡¯s mind. With a single thought, it transmitted to Xiao Yifei in the pool, ¡°When you have forged your physical body,e out, I will be waiting by the pool.¡±

    ¡°But,¡±

    Feeling the Sunme Qilin¡¯s transmission, Xiao Yifei wanted to say something, but the former interrupted, ¡°No buts, juste out.¡±

    ¡°So senior acknowledges me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you toe out to heal me,¡± the Sunme Qilin said mysteriously.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Xiao Yifei wondered.

    ¡°Come out and you¡¯ll know,¡± after saying this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s sea of consciousness returned to calm, indicating the Sunme Qilin didn¡¯t want to engage in much more chatter.

    Feeling the Sunme Qilin¡¯s tonecked malicious intent, Xiao Yifei resolved to continue controlling his Qi to repair his physical body.

    This process, although described simply, actually required immense skill in controlling Qi by the practitioner. The slightest misjudgment would dramatically impact the restoration of the physical body.

    To avoid such unnecessary losses, Xiao Yifei decisively focused all his control on restoring his physical body. Strands of pure Qi were extracted by Xiao Yifei, emanating through the acupoints on the Dantian, and he manipted them powerfully to coat his physical body.

    In this repetition, very soon, a prototype physical body formed within the Magma Pool.

    But this was not enough; the human body¡¯s structure is immenselyplex, and being a Doctor, Xiao Yifei naturally understood this. Although the prototype had taken shape, attaining aplete resemnce to a human body¡¯s construction was far from a little bit off.

    Experiencing the initial formation of his physical body, Xiao Yifei dared not ck off, continuing to manipte Qi to refine his physical body, involving many veins, acupoints, blood vessels, and organ knowledge. Fortunately, Xiao Yifei had been obedient since childhood. Under his grandfather¡¯s guidance, he thoroughly understood this knowledge.

    With a simple recall, Xiao Yifei started crafting organs and blood vessels for his physical body.

    In an intensely focused state, Xiao Yifei ignored the passage of time, fullymitted to perfectly molding his body in the Magma Pool, and time quietly slipped by.

    In the blink of an eye, only a day remained until the Martial Artist Conference finals. At dusk, the Xiao Family, considering thepetition¡¯s intensity, began reinforcing the Martial Arts tform, and after a day of Xiao Yifei¡¯s tumult, security measures at the venue also got enhanced.

    All security personnel wereposed of Xiao Family¡¯s strong members, divided into groups of five, scattered throughout the venue, preventingst time¡¯s mishap from happening.<fnde32> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnde32>

    As the Xiao Family prepared, all the advancedpetitors had already prepared themselves, devising various tactics against potential opponents to use if necessary.

    The entire rest area ofpetitors waspletely alert and orderly, just waiting for the finals the next day.

    However, Zhang Po and Chang Wei remained in their room, frowning, seeing that four days had already passed with no sign of Xiao Yifei. This unconsciously led them to consider the worst possibility.

    ¡°It seems we need to make an escape n. We may not participate in tomorrow¡¯s finals,¡± Zhang Po said with a weighty seriousness, weighing the current situation.

 Chapter 1285 - 1276: Splitting Up

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Chapter 1276: Splitting Up</h4>

    "The Xiao Family won¡¯t let us go easily; it¡¯s best if we split up," suggested Chang Wei.

    "No!" Zhang Po immediately rejected Chang Wei¡¯s suggestion: "That would make it easier for the Xiao Family to defeat us one by one. Xiao Yifei is a prime example; we should never have split from him initially, as that would have given us a chance to survive. Otherwise, we¡¯d have no chance at all."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Zhang Po pondered for a long time, and then an idea struck him: "I have a n."

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei was still focused on repairing his physique, working on the meridians, organs, and blood vessels, all of which were nearlypleted, leaving only the acupoints.

    When it came to arranging the acupoints, Xiao Yifei dared not be careless. Acupoints are specialized areas along the body¡¯s meridians, acting as pivotal points, especially crucial for a cultivator.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s secret technique involved stimting these acupoints to enhance his own capabilities.

    Xiao Yifei carefully recalled the position and distribution of each acupoint, only beginning their arrangement after several confirmations.

    Several hours passed, and it was nowte at night, with only half a night left before tomorrow¡¯s final. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t had any results yet and was still in a state of deep concentration, entirely ignoring the passage of time.

    "Tomorrow¡¯s final is the same as every year: only winning is allowed, not losing. I¡¯ve arranged everything; if anyone dares to mess up, they will not be spared! Got it?" said Xiao Zhentian sternly to his sons and daughters in the Xiao Family¡¯s meeting room.

    "Yes!" responded all the descendants of the Xiao Family, led by Xiao Jukun, their voices loud and confident, filled with determination to win.

    "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll attend the final first. When it¡¯s our turn, we¡¯ll follow the n I told you about. Don¡¯t make any mistakes; is your preparation nearlyplete?" Zhang Po reminded Chang Wei in the room of Team Fifteen.

    <fna309> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fna309>

    "Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any problems on my end." Chang Wei patted his chest but then thought of Xiao Yifei, and his expression turned gloomy again.

    "There¡¯s no time for your sentimentality now. In ten years, I want the entire Xiao Family to pay with their lives for Xiao Yifei!" Zhang Po¡¯s eyes were sharp, and the fire of revenge in his heart was already zing.

    "Alright! I will definitely escape," said Chang Wei fiercely, clenching his fists.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei finallypleted the casting of his physique, controlling the Dantian to merge back into his body, and his furrowed brow rxed. With a thought, the golden skeleton from the upperyer of the magma pool floated towards him, slowly merging with his body, bringing a transparent sensation, as if his entire body had been activated.

    Xiao Yifei returned his consciousness to the brain of his reborn body, opened his eyes, and indulged in the newfound strength, joyfully swimming a fewps in the magma pool.

    Having been reforged, his body was no longer eroded by magma; at most, it felt only a slight warmth.

    Xiao Yifei leapt and dived within the magma pool with exhration, hisughter echoing boldly.

    "I, Xiao Yifei, am alive once more!"

    Swimming in the magma pool like a dragon in the river, he twisted and turned, retracting the protective shield that shielded him from the high temperatures of the magma to test the strength of this new body.

    In this test, Xiao Yifei discovered that the initially scorching and highly erosive purple-red magma on his skin brought mere prickling heat.

    Xiao Yifei looked down at his body in the magma pool, which showed no signs of dissolution; instead, it greedily absorbed the fire energy from the magma.

    "What a thing, it even automatically draws in energy. It feels like every pore is breathing," he sighed, relishing the endless Qi being gathered into his Dantian, feeling an indescribable delight.

    Xiao Yifei clenched his fist, feeling a burst of explosive power coursing through his arm, many times stronger than during his previous berserk state.

    "Come up soon," urged the Sunme Qilin, having sensed the changes in the reborn Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei, focused on experimenting with his newly reforged body, had forgotten about the agreement with the Sunme Qilin. He responded promptly to its urging, executing the Sparrow Step Technique to dive towards the bank of the magma pool.

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s speed surged, the magma around him was cut into a vacuum slit, stirring the moltenva in the pool into a rapid boil.

    "So fast!"

    The distance from the loweryer of the magma pool to the shore was only a few dozen meters, a gap Xiao Yifei crossed in a sh.

    Xiao Yifei emerged from the magma pool, breathing the long-missed air eagerly, leaping onto the shore at an exaggerated angle.

    "Sofortable!" marveled Xiao Yifei after testing his new physique, feeling a sensation he had never experienced since birth. Standing naked at the edge of the magma pool, his entire body was poised, ready for action.

    His muscr lines were full and firm, clearly defined, his entire body exuding a dark gold shimmer of bronze, with explosive power in every movement. His face was handsome, features sharply contoured, eyes sharp and resolute. However, the only w was his paleplexion, devoid of color, his lips a dark purple, rather disconcerting.

    "I¡¯ve emerged, senior," Xiao Yifei called out to the air after inspecting his body.

    Just after he spoke, he felt a gust of wind, the entire Holy Mountain roaring with restless heat, bringing a purple-red whirlwind his way. Xiao Yifei quickly steadied himself, lest he be swept away by the zing air.

    The hot wind even lifted the moltenva from the magma pool, taking along with it, so Xiao Yifei had to cover his eyes, waiting for the storm to pass.

    After a long while, the hot wind finally calmed down. Xiao Yifei sensed an overwhelming aura permeating the entire cave, rivaling any strong person he¡¯d seen from the Xiao Family, austere and awe-inspiring, with a presence reminiscent of a divine descent.

    Cautiously, Xiao Yifei opened his eyes to behold a burly man, nine feet tall and grim-faced, d in a ck robe, with disheveled hair, cascading down to his waist, his appearance strikingly hideous.

    "Are you the Sunme Qilin?" Xiao Yifei asked in disbelief at the burly man before him. In his mind, a Qilin¡ªan ancient auspicious beast¡ªshould have transformed into a handsome gentleman, but the sight before him defied his imagination a little.

    "What? You can¡¯t believe I look like this?" said the Sunme Qilin, its voice dry and hoarse,pletely different from what Xiao Yifei had heard in his sea of consciousness, making him slightly doubt who stood before him.

 Chapter 1286: 1277: Gift of Grace

    <strong>Chapter 1286: Chapter 1277: Gift of Grace</strong>

    It seemed to Xiao Yifei that the Sunme Qilin sensed his doubts and told him, ¡°In this world, people are often deceived by appearances. Some things have a predetermined image in your minds, and if they go beyond that image, you find it hard to ept. Little do you know, that¡¯s just how things are.¡±

    The words, full of philosophical insight, left Xiao Yifei speechless. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯ve never actually seen what a Sunme Qilin looks like. It¡¯s all just my imagination. It seems I¡¯ve be a bit too worldly.¡±

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei deeply bowed to the Sunme Qilin in front of him and said respectfully, ¡°I apologize for myck of insight, senior, and thank you for your life-saving kindness.¡±

    The Sunme Qilin stretched out a pale hand in front of Xiao Yifei, whose hand was shriveled and thin like a chicken w, which made Xiao Yifei slightly fearful.

    The Sunme Qilin waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about life-saving. Your achievements are due to your own effort. I haven¡¯t given you even a hint of guidance. If you want to thank someone, it should be yourself.¡±

    Then he asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    Xiao Yifei clenched his fists, smiling as he told the Sunme Qilin: ¡°I feel great right now. I even think that if that old viin Xiao Zhentian came, I would have the power to fight him.¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, a trace of disdain appeared on the Sunme Qilin¡¯s ugly face: ¡°Xiao Zhentian? With your current strength, I¡¯m afraid even two Xiao Zhentians couldn¡¯t match you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Yifei was overjoyed, and after hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯s evaluation, he felt even more confident in his bodily form. He was eager to storm the Xiao n¡¯sir and bring down the dragon.

    ¡°However, do you feel like there¡¯s still something missing from your body?¡± the Sunme Qilin interrupted Xiao Yifei¡¯s thoughts and asked.

    ¡°Something missing?¡± Xiao Yifei was confused. He sensed the power throughout his body again and felt that, whether in terms of physical speed, strength, explosive power, or the quantity and quality of Qi in his Dantian, everything had reached an unprecedented height. As for what was still missing, Xiao Yifei truly couldn¡¯t tell.

    At that moment, a piece of magma with crystals emerged from the top of the magma pool, and under its reflection, Xiao Yifei saw his pale face and purple lips.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Xiao Yifei was surprised by his bloodless appearance. ording tomon sense, with his body¡¯s strength, this shouldn¡¯t be how he looks.

    Suddenly, a brilliant idea struck Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind, as if he had thought of something, and he pped his thigh fiercely, saying, ¡°It¡¯s blood! I forgot to regenerate my blood. There¡¯s no blood flowing in my body now.¡±

    The Sunme Qilin nodded at Xiao Yifei¡¯s final answer, looking as if he were teaching a promising student: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s blood. That¡¯s also why I called you up. Frankly speaking, your strength has deeply impressed me. To reward your performance in the magma pool, I¡¯ve prepared a grant for you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was overjoyed by the Sunme Qilin¡¯s words and hurriedly stepped forward to ask, ¡°Senior, you mean?¡±

    ¡°I will grant you Qilin Blood,¡± the Sunme Qilin said calmly.

    ¡°Qilin Blood?¡± Xiao Yifei was shocked. As the name implies, Qilin Blood is the blood flowing within a Qilin. In Chinese medicine, even animal blood is considered a precious medicinal material. As an ancient divine beast, the blood flowing in its body is naturally very precious. Chinese medicine has recorded that receiving blood from a holy beast can bring about Resurrection.

    ¡°Is what you say true, senior?¡± Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t believe the treasuremonly regarded as a heavenly object could be so readily handed over to him, and he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but it won¡¯t be given for nothing.¡± The Sunme Qilin¡¯s eyes shed a light, continuing, ¡°I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°A condition?¡± Upon hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei immediately showed a relieved expression and thought, ¡°I knew it, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. So this old Qilin was waiting for me here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± With this thought, Xiao Yifei asked the Sunme Qilin.

    ¡°Eliminate the Xiao Family.¡± Four words slowly emerged from the Sunme Qilin¡¯s mouth.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was utterly shocked and said to the Sunme Qilin, ¡°What? Eliminate the Xiao Family? Aren¡¯t you the Xiao Family¡¯s Guardian Beast? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Xiao ancestors ming you for this?¡±

    ¡°While you were cultivating in the magma pool these past few days, I¡¯ve been contemting this matter. As one of the Seven Ancient ns in Huaxia, we represent the most orthodox families in the nation, carrying the name of ancient justice. The current generation of the Xiao Family has seriously deviated from the ancestors¡¯ original intentions. As their Guardian Beast, while carrying the title of safeguarding the Xiao Family¡¯s era and safety, I cannot prioritize the small above the great by letting their actions go unchecked.¡±

    The Sunme Qilin paused and then continued, ¡°Besides, the current generation of the Xiao Family, led by Xiao Zhentian, covets the auspicious aura on me, resorting even to evil techniques to frame me, taking advantage of the restrictions the Xiao ancestors ced on me. Moreover, I have a premonition that the Xiao Family is brewing some conspiracy.¡±

    Upon hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯sst words, Xiao Yifei resonated deeply, as the various actions disyed at the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ already seriously exposed their ill intent in Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes. Coupled with the Sunme Qilin¡¯s words, it prompted a simr thought to sprout in the former¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Xiao Yifei inquired of the Sunme Qilin.

    Even a dead camel is bigger than a horse. Just dealing with someone like Chang Wutian nearly cost the lives of Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei, let alone the Xiao Family, which is thriving with countless powerful figures like Xiao Li. If they rashly confronted the Xiao Family, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s current strength, it might still be difficult to emerge unscathed.

    ¡°What to do is up to you. My task is to foster you, not to strategize for you. Just having such an intention has already tarnished my reputation as the Xiao Family¡¯s Guardian Holy Beast, and now you want me to strategize for you?¡± The Sunme Qilin feigned a difficult posture but was actually testing Xiao Yifei¡¯s determination.

    Xiao Yifei awkwardly scratched his head, inwardly agreeing with the Sunme Qilin¡¯s thoughts. For the Xiao Family¡¯s Guardian Holy Beast to have this intention was already forced by circumstances. Expecting it to devise ns was like asking a person to sell you a rope and expecting them to count the money for you¡ªsomething the long-lived Sunme Qilin would never do.

    Moreover, when the Han Family intervened, they had reminded Xiao Yifei to beware of the Xiao Family¡¯s actions, showing that even the Han Family, proficient in Divination Skills, anticipated the Xiao Family plotting something that might harm the other ancient ns. Therefore, they warned Xiao Yifei ordingly, indicating that someone must step up to stop the Xiao Family.

    However, as to how to proceed exactly, Xiao Yifei had no immediate n, but with Zhang Po and Chang Wei, he believed that no matter the difficulty, the three of them could face it. So the immediate priority was to cultivate sessfully in the Holy Mountain and then reunite with Zhang Po and the others to deliberate on the Xiao Family¡¯s strategy.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, I will find a way to handle the Xiao Family matter myself. Regarding the Qilin Blood, please take care of it, senior.¡± Xiao Yifei pondered for a while and agreed with the Sunme Qilin.<fn2> Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel</fn2>

 Chapter 1287: 1278: War of Attrition

    <strong>Chapter 1287: Chapter 1278: War of Attrition</strong>

    ¡°The actions of the Xiao Family are truly intolerable to me. If the senior would bestow me power, I would be willing to eliminate the Xiao Family on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t think about deceiving me. If I find out, there will be consequences for you.¡± The Sunme Qilin was somewhat doubtful of Xiao Yifei¡¯s easy agreement and threatened him.<fn453a> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fn453a>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am determined not to let the Xiao Family behave so tantly among cultivators. In this tournament, I witnessed many vibrant lives almost fall under the schemes of the Xiao Family, and this, I cannot tolerate.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then I shall grant you the Qilin Blood!¡± the Sunme Qilin dered loudly.

    It then raised its withered hand, revealing sharp nails, and gently sliced its throat. A drop of ck-red blood emerged, and the Sunme Qilin delicately took it on its finger, then smoothed over the wound on its neck.

    ¡°Here, drink it.¡± The Sunme Qilin extended the droplet of blood from its finger towards Xiao Yifei, who was instantly entranced by the rich aroma it emitted, as if it were not a drop of blood but a flower petal.

    Xiao Yifei lowered his head to carefully examine the Qilin Blood. The blood drop was crystal clear, emanating a faint red glow, within which a Qilin-shaped energy body could be seen surging through.

    Feeling the energy contained in the droplet, Xiao Yifei was amazed. The energy within this single drop was even more concentrated than the Qi of the entire Magma Pool, with a hint of primitive Qi that Xiao Yifei had never encountered before, clearly an aura passed down from ancient times.

    ¡°Is this the Qilin Blood? It truly is a heavenly object,¡± Xiao Yifei marveled. He then respectfully received the droplet from the Sunme Qilin and swallowed it whole.

    As the Qilin Blood entered his mouth, Xiao Yifei felt a warm sensation spread down his throat, pervading every part of his body, afort beyond words. But this sensation was fleeting; soon, Xiao Yifei felt a pure and fierce Qi rampaging chaotically at his chest, causing a suffocating sensation.

    In an instant, it was as if Xiao Yifei¡¯s throat was blocked, his face flushed red, his eyes bulging, and he uttered incoherent noises.

    ¡°Do not speak; sit cross-legged and try to refine it,¡± the Sunme Qilin advised, sensing Xiao Yifei¡¯s changes.

    Hearing this, Xiao Yifei immediately sat with crossed legs, mobilizing the Qi of Dantian to envelop the unruly Qilin Blood. But to his astonishment, the blood moved rapidly within his chest; whenever his Qi attempted to surround it, the Qilin Blood would evade and rush to another ce, determined to break free from its confines.

    The reckless surge of the Qilin Blood left Xiao Yifei at a loss; he had to focus, cautiously manipting his Qi to attack it. However, its speed was too swift, evading his attempts several times, leaving Xiao Yifei somewhat helpless.

    ¡°To refine the Qilin Blood, you mustpletely conquer the pride of Ancient Divine Beast Blood. If you cannot achieve this, you are not fit to oppose the Xiao Family. After refining it, make it your foundation to create blood for your body; thus, your body will have Qilin Blood flowing through it,¡± the Sunme Qilin exined, timely.

    Inspired by the Sunme Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei became resolute, engaging in a chase with the Qilin Blood within his chest, determined to refine it. A tug-of-war ensued within his body.

    ¡°As for curing the illness, it¡¯s not your concern. As long as you eliminate the Xiao Family, my ailment will naturally be cured. After you havepletely refined the Qilin Blood, leave here; I have reopened the entrance to the Holy Mountain for you.¡± The Sunme Qilin gestured with its withered hand, releasing a golden light into the air, flying towards the top of the Magma Pool.

    Afterpleting this series of actions, the Sunme Qilin took a deep look at Xiao Yifei, who was refining the Qilin Blood with closed eyes, and turned to leave the ce.

    The night passed quickly, with Xiao Yifei still immersed in the refinement of the Qilin Blood. Meanwhile, preparations for the Xiao Family¡¯s ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ finals were quietlypleted.

    Early the next morning, the contestants who advanced to the finals gathered early at the open space to absorb spiritual energy, making final preparations for the ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯ finals.

    In this final, the seeded contestants were from Poison Manor, the y Monster, Li Huoke, and Team Fifteen, where Xiao Yifei belonged. Each team upied their space in the open area, warily eyeing potential opponents in the finals.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei sat in a corner, conversing cautiously in thin whispers.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei hasn¡¯t returned yet; it seems we must prepare for the worst,¡± Zhang Po said in a low voice.

    Chang Wei, caressing the tall wooden box beside him, nodded imperceptibly and replied to Zhang Po, ¡°We still have to wait for the Xiao Family to assign the opponents for this final. All we can hope for is to meet them.¡±

    ¡°Adapt as the situation changes. If the n fails, we¡¯ll do as I saidst night,¡± Zhang Po rose with his sword, gazing at the slowly rising Chaoyang, contemting.

    As Xiao Yifei¡¯s fate seemed sealed, Chang Wei no longer held any hope, his eyes filled with coldness. He felt deeply disappointed by the Xiao Family¡¯s handling of this Martial Artist Conference, wishing nothing more than their swift demise.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go,¡± Zhang Po said to Chang Wei.

    Chang Wei nodded, and the two headed towards the Martial Arts Arena one after the other.

    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the handsome fellows from Team Fifteen! Missing a member? Howe you¡¯re not participating after receiving so many benefits from the Xiao Family?¡±

    As the two passed by Poison Manor¡¯s position, the leading woman stood and taunted them with ridicule in her eyes and seductive allure, gazing at Chang Wei with suggestive eyes.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to a morous wench like you. Just wait and meet your end,¡± Chang Wei was unmoved by the woman¡¯s taunts. Having experienced Xiao Yifei¡¯s death, Chang Wei seemed to have matured overnight, unaffected by others¡¯ sarcasm, coldly responding.

    Zhang Po, even less inclined to speak, raised his head and coincidentally met Li Huoke¡¯s gaze. Their eyes met, and Zhang Po felt a sense of mutual understanding. It seemed Li Huoke was equally eager for a battle with him. However, for Zhang Po, the regret of this ¡®Martial Artist Conference,¡¯ besides Xiao Yifei¡¯s death, was perhaps the inability to duel with this genius swordsman.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chang Wei signaled to Zhang Po, retrieving his thoughts, and said.

    Zhang Po nodded, and the two continued toward the Martial Arts Arena. As they passed by Team y Monster, the captain known for explosive artistry gave Zhang Po a questioning look, also curious about Xiao Yifei¡¯s whereabouts. Since hearing Xiao Yifei had been invited to the Holy Mountain, they had not heard any updates, arousing curiosity among many contestants.

    Zhang Po¡¯s impression of them was positive. Even without Xiao Yifei¡¯s appearance, Team y Monster intended to withdraw from the match, which Zhang Po remembered.

 Chapter 1288 - 1279: The Finals Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Chapter 1279: The Finals Begin</h4>

    Zhang Po shook his head at the captain of the y Monster team, disying an expression of being unable to disclose anything, and subsequently disregarded the manypetitors¡¯ gazes, walking straight out.

    The sun hung high in the sky, finally marking the agreed day for the finals. The stands were already filled withpetitors who, though eliminated, were reluctant to leave and eager to witness the fighting prowess of the Xiao Family descendants, cheering enthusiastically for their admired and respected opponents.

    Seeing these young people who, despite being beaten badly, still held great respect for their opponents, Zhang Po was filled with emotion: "Ah, this is the true essence of cultivation, endless learning."

    Holding no exception, Qing Hong and his group also stayed. Strangely enough, they sat together with the contestants from the gathering day, making their area particrly notable in the spacious Martial Arts Arena.

    "Why are they sitting together like that?" Chang Wei pondered confusedly.

    "It seems they are also very concerned about Xiao Yifei¡¯s safety. We should continue to hide the truth," Zhang Po whispered a reminder to Chang Wei.

    From a distance, Qing Hong noticed the two¡¯s approach, warmly waving an arm to greet them. Zhang Po responded with a slight friendly smile and calmly walked over.

    "How is it? Hasn¡¯t Xiao Yifeie back yet?" Qing Hong inquired with concern. The contestants assisted by Xiao Yifei behind him also cast caring nces over.

    Zhang, after a moment¡¯s thought, responded to them: "I received a message from Xiao Yifeist night. He told me he might be a littlete for today¡¯spetition, but there¡¯s no need to worry. Please enjoy the matches, we¡¯ll do our best."

    "Xiao Yifei isn¡¯t dead? That¡¯s great!" Upon hearing Zhang Po¡¯s reply, everyone disyed expressions of joyous excitement. They still held sincere admiration for Xiao Yifei in their hearts, and learning that Xiao Yifei had managed to evade the Xiao Family¡¯s troubles made them genuinely happy for him.

    Zhang Po obliged with a couple of chuckles before gesturing to Qing Hong and others, then returned to the rest area of Team Fifteen.

    "Don¡¯t worry, be careful not to give yourself away." Zhang Po felt Chang Wei sitting behind him visibly trembling, his knuckles turning pale from the pressure.

    The closer it got to their nned time, the more anxious Chang Wei became, as his experience was nowhere near as extensive as Zhang Po¡¯s. This scenario hidden with crises was still somewhat beyond his handling ability.

    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry." Suppressing his inner tension, Chang Wei replied steadily.

    Before long, Xiao Zhentian walked onto the Martial Arts tform with a broad smile, cleared his throat to signal the audience to quiet down. Seeing Xiao Zhentian, the crowd immediately fell silent, awaiting his announcement of the start of thepetition.

    Chang Wei pressed arge hand down and loudly said to the audience below, "Everyone, the highly anticipated ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ finals are about to begin! Before the match starts, I will first announce the matchups determined overnight by the Xiao Family senior members. This allocation is handled with absolute fairness by the Xiao Family, considering thepetency of all advancing contestants, please supervise."

    Then Xiao Zhentian announced the matchups for the finals.

    The four seeded teams unsurprisingly were pitted against each other, the y Monster team against Li Huoke, while Zhang Po¡¯s opponents turned out to be the Poison Manor team.

    "Just as expected!" Upon hearing his opponents¡¯ identity, Zhang Po felt his spirits dampened slightly. The connection between the Xiao Family and Poison Manor was undoubtedly involved in some foul business. This final was inevitably a ploy for the Xiao Family to use Poison Manor to eliminate Team Fifteen, who was a thorn in their side.

    "You called it." Chang Wei feignedposure and expressed.

    "Proceed as nned, don¡¯t separate under any circumstances, clutch the Hook Jade I gave you tightly." With those words, Zhang Po pulled out a piece of light blue jade from his pocket. Though it seemed uncarved, its quality was exceptional, featuring intricate patterns that shimmered with a vibrant glow.

    Chang Wei also had an identical piece of jade in his hand. Wiping the sweat from his palms, he held it firmly, intently watching Xiao Zhentian, who was about to announce the start of the match standing on the Martial Arts tform.

    After confirming the contestants understood their opponents and no objections were raised, Xiao Zhentian continued addressing the audience: "In this finals, the advancing contestants may collectively challenge my n¡¯s descendants. If victorious, they will all enjoy the opportunity to enter the Holy Mountain for cultivation."

    As Xiao Zhentian¡¯s words fell, the entire audience was stirred. The Xiao Family¡¯s confidence was astounding, allowing advancing contestants to collectively challenge them, with victorious teams permitted entrance to the Holy Mountain. Coupled with rumors that Xiao Yifei had already entered earlier, the audience couldn¡¯t help but feel this Holy Mountain seemed somewhat devalued.

    Ignoring the discussions below, Xiao Zhentian released an overwhelming aura of authority. The immense energy startled the audience into silence, turning the venue into a quiet scene.

    Satisfied seeing his views prevail, Xiao Zhentian wore a gratified expression: "I hereby announce the start of the ¡¯Martial Artist Conference¡¯ finals!"

    Despite some dissatisfaction, given the Xiao Family¡¯s overwhelming strength, the audience chose not toin further, as the spectacle of the matches was undeniable, but neither the results nor the distribution of prizes deeply concerned them.

    Seeing the audience regaining calmness, Xiao Zhentian continued: "For the first round of this finals, the first match will be between the y Monster team and the lone-swordsman genius, Li Huoke."

    Upon hearing the name Li Huoke, the audience erupted in excitement, cheers continuously erupted. Many veteran contestants had heard of Li Huoke¡¯s name, and his swordsmanship had deeply captivated every audience member fortunate enough to witness it, leaving them thoroughly impressed.

    Yet, the honored individual, Li Huoke himself, appeared rather indifferent, leisurely walking onto the Martial Arts tform, a giant sword embedded in the ground, his gaze filled with apathy, awaiting his opponent.

    Seeing his long-anticipated Li Huoke finally step onto the stage, the light in Zhang Po¡¯s eyes grew even brighter. He particrly stayed in the previous round to observe Li Huoke¡¯s performance. However, his opponent was too weak, not even exerting a tenth of his strength before being eliminated.

    Thus, Zhang Po hoped that Li Huoke, facing the equally regarded Dark Horse Team, the y Monsters, could fully demonstrate his capabilities.

    The y Monster team also sent their representative against Li Huoke, coincidentally the captain who single-handedly took on a team in thest match.

    Seeing only one person from the y Monster team step onto the tform, Xiao Zhentian suddenly furrowed his brow, interrupting the two: "Hold on, there¡¯s a change in this match¡¯s format I forgot to introduce earlier."

    "What?" Both the captain of the y Monster team and Li Huoke said in surprise, looking at Xiao Zhentian with puzzled expressions.

    Ignoring their nces, Xiao Zhentian told the audience: "In this finals, the Xiao Family has collectively decided to proceed with team battles for thispetition. Due to time constraints, one-on-one matchups will hinder progress, so this decision was made out of necessity. We ask for your understanding."

 Chapter 1289: 1280: Meticulous Scheming

    <strong>Chapter 1289: Chapter 1280: Meticulous Scheming</strong>

    Although saying so, there was not a hint of apology on Xiao Zhentian¡¯s face; instead, it was full of a small-minded person¡¯scency, which made Chang Wei feel like vomiting.

    ¡°It seems that the Xiao Family indeed took some action during the finals, perhaps just to deal with us.¡± Zhang Po thought of the Poison Manor¡¯s exceptional team battle performance against the Long Hand n in thest match and then linked it to today¡¯s decision by Xiao Zhentian, realizing thetter was indeed going through great lengths to target their group of three.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it must have been intentional to group us with the women of the Poison Manor and then excuse it as a scheduling issue to change thepetition into a team format. This way, we will be powerless against the group leader¡¯s ability from Poison Manor.¡± Chang Wei naturally thought of this issue too and said to Zhang Po.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the match first; in any case, we aren¡¯t nning to truly fight with the people from Poison Manor. We just need to act a bit when the timees.¡± Zhang Po rubbed the Hook Jade in his hand and said to Chang Wei.

    ¡°I refuse!¡± On the arena, the y People¡¯s team leader resolutely said to Xiao Zhentian after hearing thetter¡¯s whim.

    Xiao Zhentian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold itsposure anymore. Never before in past ¡®Martial Artist Conferences¡¯ had a contestant dared to retort him in public; his face turned dark as he coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate?¡± While speaking, his pair of big hands clenched into tight fists, making crackling sounds.

    ¡°Our team has five contestants, while Li Huoke¡¯s team only has him alone. It¡¯s not our style to bully the few with the many.¡± The y People¡¯s team leader showed no fear of Xiao Zhentian¡¯s threat and looked up while saying to thetter.

    ¡°You!¡± Xiao Zhentian was at a loss for words, blowing his beard in anger at the y People¡¯s team leader¡¯s retort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind; you can alle at once.¡± Li Huoke interrupted Xiao Zhentian and said to him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but please respect your opponents. This time, I¡¯m stepping onto the stage, eager for a fair and just duel with you. As for winning or losing, or whether I can get the Xiao Family¡¯s reward, I have no interest.¡± The y People¡¯s team leader said to Li Huoke.

    ¡°This is thepetition format set by our Xiao Family; no one has the authority to deny it. Either step onto the stage or get lost.¡± Xiao Zhentian, enraged and humiliated, shouted at the y People¡¯s team members below the stage.

    ¡°We forfeit!¡± The other four members of the y People¡¯s team naturally supported their leader unconditionally. To let him enjoy a full battle, they made a decisive decision and responded to Xiao Zhentian.

    The y People¡¯s team leader felt gratitude in his eyes upon hearing this, nodding to the team members below, then turning back around with eyes full of battle intent looking at Li Huoke: ¡°This time, it¡¯s just between the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll sh down whoeveres at me.¡± Thetter showed no fear of the y People¡¯s team leader¡¯s provocation and coldly replied.

    Seeing the y People¡¯s team members actually decided to forfeit, Xiao Zhentian couldn¡¯t put them in a difficult position any longer and had to acquiesce to their action, waving his hand: ¡°Fight, fight, let the match begin!¡±

    Swiftly beginning the match, Xiao Zhentian retreated to the side. At the same time, four elders also entered the stage, optimizing the protective measures on the arena to the extreme. One of them nced sideways at Zhang Po and his group, thinking to himself: ¡°This time, don¡¯t even think about sneaking an attack on me again, you mixed breed.¡±

    As the match started, Li Huoke was the first tounch an attack, lifting his giant sword as his figure became elusive, swaying left and right, approaching the y People¡¯s team leader. The giant sword in his hand felt weightless, as if it had no weight at all.

    The y People¡¯s team leader dared not be careless, his eyes glowing with a light brown hue, trying to lock onto Li Huoke¡¯s position. However, thetter¡¯s movement technique was so mysterious that it was hard to decipher his exact position. With no choice, he quickly pulled out some y, molded it into several small bird bombs, and scattered them around himself.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Having prepared everything, a hint of a smile shed at the corner of the y People¡¯s team leader¡¯s mouth as he coldly said.

    ¡°Idiot, he¡¯s above you!¡± From the beginning of the match, Zhang Po closely monitored the situation on the stage. Although the y People¡¯s team leader could not see Li Huoke¡¯s actions clearly, in Zhang Po¡¯s eyes, Li Huoke could not escape his sight. Zhang Po quickly noticed Li Huoke silently ascending into the air.

    Even as the y People¡¯s team leader was waiting for Li Huoke to approach, and as he believed his defense was impable, he suddenly felt a cool sensation sh above his head.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± The y People¡¯s team leader inwardly eximed, instinctively looking upwards, only to see a blurred silhouette wielding a giant sword swirling about in a fierce disy, the sword light forming a bright hexagram-shaped aura, releasing an overwhelming majesty descending onto the y People¡¯s team leader, locking him in ce.

    ¡°Hexagram Star sh!¡± Li Huoke shouted, as the hexagram pattern descended, slowly enveloping the head of the y People¡¯s team leader. Though the movement was quite slow, the leader couldn¡¯t evade being locked in ce, his entire body seemingly frozen, staring nkly at the starlight overhead.

    With a loud boom, the hexagramnded, and the entire Martial Arts Arena was filled with rumbling earth under the hexagram¡¯s area of effect. Even after hitting the y People¡¯s team leader, the immense residual force did not stop, spreading to the sides of the Martial Arts Arena, unable to cease for a long while.

    Fortunately, the protection measures implemented by the four elders were sturdy enough that the residual force of the Hexagram Star sh only stopped upon encountering the Protection Shield, not affecting the people below.

    ¡°A one-hit victory?¡± Many of the spectators below were seeing Li Huoke¡¯s swordsmanship for the first time, and the horror of this strike left them speechless in shock.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± However, many high-ranking contestants noticed the clue; the Qi of the y People¡¯s team leader hadn¡¯t dissipated, indicating he was still alive.

    In the sky, afterpleting his attack, Li Huokended back on the stage with his giant sword in hand. The smoke from the battle hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, but a strong sense of foreboding arose in him; without time to think, he immediately leaped and took flight once more.

    As Li Huoke took to the sky, a series of explosions erupted beneath him, sting the stone bricks of the Martial Arts tform apart. The aftermath of the explosions even reached Li Huoke in the sky, forcing him to hurry and use Qi to protect himself, barely withstanding the impact.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± At one side of the Martial Arts tform, the y People¡¯s team leader stood there unscathed, a smile at the corner of his mouth, holding a peculiar-shaped y in his hand.

    Li Huoke looked down at the y People¡¯s team leader in surprise, puzzled by how after receiving a ¡®Hexagram Star sh¡¯, he could stand there unharmed, even finding the chance tounch a counterattack.

    With this thought, Li Huoke looked at the spot below where his sh had struck. As the smoke gradually cleared, Li Huoke focused, noticing a battered y humanoid standing amid the rubble where he¡¯d unleashed his sword strike.

    It turned out that in the blink of an eye as the sh neared him, the y People¡¯s team leader managed to craft a y substitute at an astonishing speed and used their n¡¯s Secret Technique to swap the lock onto himself with the y substitute. This made Li Huoke think he had locked onto the actual person, thus allowing the leader to escape to the edge and counterattack with the y bombs, creating an explosion.

 Chapter 1290: 1281: Gently Falling

    <strong>Chapter 1290: Chapter 1281: Gently Falling</strong>

    All these actions seem simple, but they took ce in just one second. Even Zhang Po off the stage didn¡¯t see the actions of the y figure captain clearly. If he hadn¡¯t been able to clearly sense the Qi of the y figure captain, he would have thought that the y figure captain had been taken down by Li Huoke in one hit.

    ¡°Hmph, petty tricks.¡± Li Huoke snorted coldly, discarded the protection on his body, and swung his sword single-handedly. The great sword, taller than a man, was wielded as if it were an extension of his arm, with a whistling gale, rushing toward the y figure captain again.

    The y figure captain, who almost suffered a setback, saw Li Huokeunch another attack and naturally dared not be negligent. He suddenly sprang up, lightly tapping the air a few times, each time creating a clump of y under his heel to gain momentum. After a few tries, the y figure captain reached the same height as Li Huoke, aiming to dodge this top-down strike.

    Li Huoke swung his sword into the air, immediately turned around, and pursued the airborne y figure captain, using Qi to lock onto him firmly, determined not to miss this time.

    Then, the y figure captain seemed unwilling to continue this cat-and-mouse chase. His fingers gently opened, and the strange y he had been clutching fell lightly in the direction Li Huoke was charging from.

    ¡°Taste this, y C4!¡± the y figure captain said softly.

    This time, the situationpletely reversed. The y figure captain firmly locked in on Li Huoke¡¯s aura. The seemingly light-falling y bomb gave Li Huoke a very strong sense of crisis. He wanted to dodge, but since he was already airborne and his aura was locked in by the opponent, he could only brace himself for this explosive encounter.

    A strong sense of crisis surged in his heart. Li Huoke struggled to remain calm, positioning his great sword horizontally in front of his own chest, while enveloping himself in a thick purple glow. It seemed he indeed intended to take this explosion head-on.

    Watching Li Huoke¡¯s stance, the y figure captain in the sky leisurely said, ¡°Think carefully. The power of this explosion is not the same as before.¡±

    Li Huokepletely ignored the y figure captain¡¯s words above, fearing his focus would be diverted, putting all his strength into resisting this explosion.

    Three meters, two meters, one meter.

    The distance between the two gradually reduced bit by bit. At this moment, time seemed to freeze. Everyone in the audience clenched their fists, eagerly anticipating this sh.

    Finally, in thest second, the two quietly collided. Instantly, a blinding white light emanated from their point of contact, quickly enveloping the entire Martial Arts Arena. The light was so blinding that the audience couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open and had to rely on Qi to sense the situation on the stage.

    The four Elders on the stage, as the four strongest presences, naturally felt the power of this collision. They let out a loud shout, engulfed in intense red light, and the protective shield on the stage became more intense, ready to withstand the ensuing might of this collision.

    The white light flickered for a moment before retreating, followed by a piercing explosive sound. The protective barrier on the stage, although able to withstand certain physical attacks, found it hard to defend against this type of sonic attack. In an instant, many in the audience had their eardrums pierced by the shrill sound, covering their ears with very pained expressions.

    Zhang Po and the others were in a somewhat better position. Although they sensed the power early and protected themselves, they still suffered some damage and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the powerful might of this explosion.

    Li Huoke, at the center of the explosion, naturally couldn¡¯t escape the impact of this sonic wave. His eardrums were directly shattered, with bright red blood sttering from his ears. Yet, he dared not rx, unable to divert his protection to his ears. Otherwise, the ensuing explosion could tear him apart, so he endured the pain, letting out a roar of rage.

    The brief explosive sound ended, and the real show finally arrived. A towering wave of energy expanded from Li Huoke¡¯s center, instantly filling the entire Martial Arts Arena. Upon touching the edge of the protection shield, it almost shattered it. Fortunately, the four Elders exerted all their strength to maintain it, or else the remaining force would have destroyed the ce.

    In the instant Li Huoke came into contact with the explosion, the protective shield around him shattered with a bang. He never anticipated the explosion¡¯s power to be so immense and decisively tried to recalibrate his Qi, but it was already toote. The massive impact sent him crashing toward the Martial Arts tform.

    Under the enormous impact, Li Huoke plummeted toward the Martial Arts tform, the sky filled with dust obscuring everyone¡¯s view, leaving only heart-wrenching sounds echoing.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. This is the result of underestimating your opponent.¡± The y figure captain in the sky summoned hisrge y bird fromst time, riding on its back to a higher altitude, looking at Li Huoke lying in the dust below, seemingly alive or dead, he said.

    ¡°Is that so? Even so, my thoughts remain unchanged from the beginning. Even if your entire squades at me together, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut them down.¡±

    Li Huoke¡¯s cold voice came from within the smoke, causing the y figure captain¡¯s eyes to widen in disbelief as he looked at the smoke-shrouded arena below, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Before the words fully left his mouth, a majestic Sword Qi dispersed the smoke on the stage. The audience could finally see the situation clearly: the entire Martial Arts tform had been devastated by the explosion, with hard rock turned to dust. At the center was a bottomless pit.

    And in this pit stood a tattered man, his face covered in bloodstains, carrying his great sword proudly, with sharp eyes coldly looking at therge bird in the sky, and that person was surprisingly Li Huoke.

    ¡°How could this be? Even after taking my st Ultimate Technique head-on, he only received slight injuries?¡± The y figure captain looked at the man in the pit incredulously. He simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This technique was the most destructive one in their tribe¡¯s cultivation techniques, requiring all the spellcaster¡¯s Qi just to create this bomb. Yet Li Huoke, who took this blow head-on, was not as damaged as he expected.

    No one knows what Li Huoke did at that blinding moment, nor did they hear his roar at the instant the explosive sound rang out. Even Zhang Po, who had been watching the battle closely, didn¡¯t see.

    The battle¡¯s oue was now determined. The y figure captain, exhausted from the technique, couldn¡¯t withstand Li Huoke¡¯s uing storm-like counterattack, while Li Huoke merely stood there, observing coldly.

    ¡°I lost.¡± The y figure captain dejectedly lowered his head, speaking softly.

    As an experienced warrior, the y figure squad captain naturally had the ability to gauge power. Now, neither he nor Li Huoke had any reason to continue the match. After using his killer move, he waspletely spent, while Li Huoke, though looking a bit worse for wear, still had the strength for another fight.

    The match¡¯s oue was decided, and the first round of the finals concluded with the y figure captain¡¯s concession.

 Chapter 1291 - 1282: Survival

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Chapter 1282: Survival</h4>

    Li Huoke seemed uninterested in opponents who had lost their will to fight and surrendered. He epted the surrender of the yman captain, lifted his giant sword, dusted himself off, and walked back to the resting area expressionlessly.

    The audience below, although unsure how Li Huoke escaped from such an unprecedentedrge-scale explosion, still showed great respect for the winner of this battle, erupting in waves of cheers.

    Li Huoke ignored this, and upon returning to the resting area, sat cross-legged to recover from the expenditure of the match. Though slightly injured, it would not significantly affect any potential uing battles.

    Not only did the audience fail to catch Li Huoke¡¯s maneuvers during the fight, but even Zhang Po himself couldn¡¯tprehend them. He stared nkly at Li Huoke sitting in the resting area, and thetter, feeling Zhang Po¡¯s gaze, nced back before closing his eyes to rest.

    While awed by Li Huoke¡¯s abilities, Zhang Po also deeply questioned himself: if he were in Li Huoke¡¯s ce, would he have survived the explosion?

    The answer was no. Zhang Po mentally reviewed every technique he had learned so far but couldn¡¯t find any that would have allowed him to handle this battle.

    "Stronger than I imagined."

    Zhang Po sighed softly. While eager to fight Li Huoke, he prioritized the overall situation over personal gain, continuously rehearsing the n he and Chang Wei had formed over the past few days in his mind.

    The yman captain also walked dejectedly off the stage and returned to his team¡¯s resting area, where teammates with concern on their faces awaited him. He lowered his head and gently said, "I lost, my skills were inadequate." Naturally, they had no me for him; if even the strongest captain ended up like this, there was no need to mention themselves.

    As both contenders left the stage, Xiao Zhentian climbed onto the bombarded Martial Arts Arena, finding a ce to stand with effort, and addressed the audience: "Please wait a moment. Our Xiao Family will arrange a new venue for the next round of contestants."

    "Forget it, we¡¯ll handle it." As he finished speaking, a member of the yman team interrupted. Ignoring Xiao Zhentian¡¯s gaze, the yman team members approached the Martial Arts Arena¡¯s perimeter, except for their captain, who, having temporarily lost his fighting ability, sat there dazedly.

    The leading yman member felt the Martial Arts Arena¡¯s texture slightly and said to the others, "Granite reinforcement version, can we manage it?"

    The group nodded, then stood in a circle around the Martial Arts Arena, inserting their palms into the dust of its ruins.

    "Rise!" With a soft cry from them, a pale yellow halo spread from their arms to the Martial Arts Arena, and soon, the Arena was visibly restructured. The shattered stones and rubble were reformed into solid rock.

    Each person was responsible for repairing a section of the Martial Arts Arena. Once all the ruins were reconstructed, the leading yman waved their hand, and the restored fragments seemed maically attracted to each other, piecing together into aplete tform.

    "A perfect restoration." Afterpleting a series of actions, the leading yman dusted off their hands and spoke to Xiao Zhentian, then, without a backward nce, led the team back to the resting area.

    "What¡¯s this trick? Impressive." The capability demonstrated by the yman team earned apuse from the audience, redeeming some face after their first-round defeat.

    This little interlude eased the tension from the first round of matches somewhat. Xiao Zhentian stood on the restored Martial Arts Arena, his face alternating between green and purple, seemingly displeased with the yman team¡¯s spotlight-grabbing. However, since their actions did not harm the Xiao Family and instead helped them, he decided to let it go.

    With Xiao Zhentian¡¯s announcement, the second round ofpetition began, featuring two evenly matched yet weak contenders from the preliminary rounds. Some powerful spectators showed little interest in the fight, and even the Xiao Family¡¯s four Elders withdrew their protective measures, believing the match wouldn¡¯t cause any significant stir.

    The tournament continued as expected. The contestants on stage exchanged punches and kicks, appearing intense yetcking skill, eventually boring the audience below to sleep.

    "Is this what they call a finals team?" Chang Wei teased. After the earlier interlude, both of them had somewhat rxed, and even Zhang Po watched the match on stage with interest. The strongest in the two teams were not even at the Golden Elixir Stage, and some hadn¡¯t even mastered Qi control, using clumsy body techniques.

    Just as Chang Weiyzily in the resting area gazing skyward, Zhang Po suddenly sensed an anomaly; a foreign Qi seemed to be active within his baggage.

    Upon detecting this shift, Zhang Po became immediately alert, surveyed his surroundings cautiously to ensure no one was observing, and thenpletely concealed his aura.

    Chang Wei also noticed Zhang Po¡¯s movements, quickly understanding his intentions, watched over the surroundings for Zhang Po with keen interest, curious about what he intended to do.

    Without much signaling, Zhang Po, seeing it was safe, retrieved his baggage and began sifting through it. Before long, he unearthed a handful of shimmering silver needles from the bag¡¯s bottom, each emanating a vibrant green glow and exuding a potent Life Energy. The anomaly he sensed stemmed from these needles in his baggage.

    Zhang Po counted the needles, finding them in lengths of seven long and seven short, totaling exactly fourteen!

    "What is this?" Chang Wei¡¯s face instantly turned incredulous upon seeing Zhang Po pull out a set of silver needles glowing with a faint green light.

    Zhang Po was equally stunned, staring at the silver needles in disbelief, momentarily rendered speechless.

    Both of them knew that the silver needles in Zhang Po¡¯s hand were none other than Xiao Yifei¡¯s family heirloom, the Biwei Silver Needle!

    "What¡¯s going on? Why are Xiao Yifei¡¯s needles with you?" Chang Wei was momentarily at a loss, unsure of the scenario before him.

    "I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps Xiao Yifei secretly left them with me before leaving." Zhang Po replied, as bewildered by the sudden appearance of the Biwei Silver Needles as Chang Wei, but if he deduced logically, this seemed the only possibility.

    It appeared the Biwei Silver Needles responded to Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s conversation. They began to glow with increasing intensity, pulsating rhythmically as if breathing.

    Witnessing the change in the Biwei Silver Needles, Chang Wei was instantly restless, questioning Zhang Po, "Could Xiao Yifei still be alive? Otherwise, unimed items wouldn¡¯t possess such vitality without a new owner."

    Zhang Po nodded; he too clearly agreed with Chang Wei¡¯s spection. However, what kept puzzling him was why Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t returned despite clearly being alive. Was there something unspeakable hindering him, or was he embroiled in trouble that prevented his return?

 Chapter 1292 - 1283: At a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Chapter 1283: At a Loss</h4>

    In an instant, many thoughts shed through Zhang Po¡¯s mind, only to be dismissed one by one. The two stared nkly at the Biwei Silver Needle in Zhang Po¡¯s hand; the rhythmic light clearly indicated that Xiao Yifei wasmunicating something. However, the two couldn¡¯t decipher the signal, leaving them at a loss.

    "What should we do?" Chang Wei asked Zhang Po,cking direction.

    "The n has changed. Xiao Yifei is probably still alive. We should wait for him to return." After thinking for a long time without a result, Zhang Po decisively stopped and firmly told Chang Wei.

    "What about the next match?" Chang Wei asked, since a two-against-five situation as captains seemed daunting for them.

    "Give it our all!" Zhang Po¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope, and he smiled broadly.

    "Alright!" Chang Wei¡¯s mood instantly improved, clearing away the gloomy shadow of the news of Xiao Yifei¡¯s death that had been hanging over him for days.

    After receiving the signal suspected to be from Xiao Yifei indicating that he was still alive, Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s recent despondency and grief vanished. The escape n they had meticulously crafted overnight was canceled by Zhang Po.

    At this moment, what the two needed to do was to dy the uing two-against-five match as much as possible.

    The second round of thepetition quickly concluded without suspense, with one of the stronger teams winning. However, the few Dark Horse Teams advancing from this match had little interest in the winning team, knowing that if the time came to collectively face off against the sessors of the Xiao Family, thetter would be of no help, only holding them back.

    "It¡¯s our turn."

    Following Xiao Zhentian¡¯s announcement of the second round results, Zhang Po stood up and spoke to Chang Wei behind him.

    "Remember, because Xiao Yifei is likely still alive, in this round we must win and cannot lose. I don¡¯t want to see Xiao Yifei struggle to survive only to clean up our mess." Zhang Po stood with his sword in hand, determined to win the next match.

    "Understood." Chang Wei also hoisted his newly transformed puppet, eager and ready.

    Regarding the second round, Xiao Zhentian clearly wasn¡¯t very interested, not bothering to borate much. As the contestants stepped off the tform, he slowly ascended with a mischievous grin, addressing the audience: "The next match will be the highlight of this round¡¯s finals, with the most outstanding Team Fifteenpeting against the Poison Manor team, renowned for their unbeatable teamwork."

    "Let¡¯s give a warm round of apuse to all the contestants!" Xiao Zhentian raised his hands to his chest and began to stir up the atmosphere.

    Encouraged by Xiao Zhentian, a thunderous cheer erupted from the audience, most of which was dedicated to Team Fifteen with Xiao Yifei among them. Through the previous rounds, the poprity of Team Fifteen had soared to a remarkable height, captivating the entire audience.

    "This old guy is quite passionate," Chang Wei said, carrying a wooden box taller than himself, following Zhang Po.

    The two walked towards the Martial Arts Arena, with Xiao Zhentian watching them maliciously from above, no longer hiding his hostility.

    Zhang Po cautiously instructed Chang Wei: "The Xiao Family might have joined forces with the women of Poison Manor to target us. This battle requires utmost care, and losing is not an option. Hear me?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, once Lin Mu returns, we can directly confront the Xiao Family," Chang Wei said confidently.

    Meanwhile, the women from Poison Manor walked onto the Martial Arts Arena, each disying seductive gestures, asionally throwing flirtatious nces at Zhang Po and Chang Wei.

    "Disgusting." Chang Wei spat on the ground, following Zhang Po onto the Martial Arts Arena.

    However, Zhang Po noticed that the captain of Poison Manor¡¯s team exchanged a discreet nce with Xiao Zhentian, even nodding slightly without arrogance, catching Zhang Po¡¯s keen eye.

    "Why am I not surprised there¡¯s deception," Zhang Po thought. It seemed thispetition was about to be a fierce fight.

    With this thought in mind, Zhang Po became even more vignt. Upon reaching the Martial Arts Arena, he stood steadfastly and began contemting battle strategies.

    "I¡¯ll say it again, for this final, our Xiao Family has decided to save time and unanimously chose-"

    "I know, it¡¯s a team battle, two against five, let¡¯s get on with it," Zhang Po interrupted Xiao Zhentian, knowing if they rejected this match format now, it would fall right into Xiao Zhentian¡¯s trap. Previously, Team y Puppet withdrew, and Xiao Zhentian couldn¡¯t retaliate; it might be different for Zhang Po.

    "Good! Truly worthy of being a descendant of the Zhang Family, bravely facing adversity despite numerical disadvantage; I, Xiao, admire you," Xiao Zhentian feigned admiration, making Zhang Po feel nauseated.

    Giving Xiao Zhentian a re, Zhang Po said coldly, "Please spare us the nonsense, Senior Xiao, just announce the match start. My Great Sword is already itching for action."

    With these words, Zhang Po turned to the prepared Chang Wei behind him, "Chang Wei, don¡¯t let them create any mist; at the start of the match, find a way to knock a few out. Once they gain control, it¡¯ll be challenging."

    "Got it." Chang Wei kicked open the lids of tworge wooden boxes beside him. With a pull and a push, two human-sized puppets emerged, and unlike the previous ¡¯Earth Copse¡¯ and ¡¯Sky Overturn,¡¯ these newly transformed puppets were even more human-like.

    Moreover, their design was more refined, and their faces incredibly lifelike, resembling real people standing beside Chang Wei. Additionally, he added many intricate designs and mechanisms, making these puppets more akin tobat machines, eyeing the impending battle.

    "Not bad." Zhang Po sensed the killing intent emanating from Chang Wei and praised.

    "Begin the match!" Xiao Zhentian stopped dawdling, waved hisrge hand, and announced the start of thepetition, swiftly retreating to the sideline.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Po immediately sprang into action. He didn¡¯t wait for the women of Poison Manor to react, drawing his sword swiftly, reached maximum speed in an instant, and lunged towards the woman on the far right.

    At the same time, he reminded Chang Wei, "I¡¯ll take the right, you take the left. One for each!"

    "Got it!"

    Chang Wei responded immediately, leapt onto one of the puppet¡¯s heads, his arm pulling sharp and tight, making the puppet charge like a wild beast towards the left. In a blink, they reached the women of Poison Manor.

    "Not good, Zi Xiao, quick, pull back!" Poison Manor¡¯s captain finally reacted, as Chang Wei and Zhang Po¡¯s speed was indeed too swift. However, it was toote; even before Zi Xiao received orders, Zhang Po had already reached her.

    "Break!" Zhang Po ordered, his Great Swordmanding like an extension of his arm. It swiftly unleashed a golden Sword Qi, carrying an unstoppable force, toward the woman before him.

 Chapter 1293 - 1284: Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Chapter 1284: Unconscious</h4>

    Although Chang Wei¡¯s speed was a fraction slower than Zhang Po¡¯s, it still exceeded the reaction time of the women from Poison Manor. He reached the woman on the other side, raising his left hand high. The puppet below him mirrored this movement. On closer inspection, one could see a thin, barely visible white thread connecting from Chang Wei¡¯s body to the puppet¡¯s joints, transmitting his actions seamlessly to both puppets.

    The sudden attack from the two left all the women from Poison Manor stunned. With a gasp, the woman on Zhang Po¡¯s side was already knocked out. Fortunately, she was at least a Golden Elixir Stage expert, and at the critical moment managed to instinctively use a life-saving technique from her cultivation method, narrowly escaping death.

    If not, her whole body might have been sent flying by Zhang Po. The Zhang Family¡¯s swordsmanship is famous for its unrivaled destructive power. Zhang Po struck without holding back¡ªa simple, yet powerful attack that shattered the protectiveyers Zi Xiao had summoned, leaving a deep sword mark on her body.

    Zi Xiao was severely injured by this strike, knocked backward with blood flowing onto the ground. Her vision went ck, and she fainted unconscious.

    Meanwhile, on Chang Wei¡¯s side, as he raised his left hand, the puppet¡¯s hand suddenly shot out a dagger-like spike. The de was covered in a green liquid, clearly a poisoned weapon, aiming furiously at the woman on the left.

    The woman on the left was not as skilled as Zi Xiao, and didn¡¯t even have time to defend herself. She instinctively used her arm to shield her chest, but the dagger pierced her arm precisely. The sharpness was shocking; with a squishing sound, blood sttered, and the poison quickly seeped into her arm.

    The woman, paralyzed by the poison in an instant, fell to the ground, herplexion turning purple and lifeless.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s initial attack took out two of the weakest opponents with lightning speed. Although the defeated women probably ranked at the bottom in Poison Manor¡¯s team, it was a significant blow to their five-person team battle.

    After eliminating the two opponents, Zhang Po and Chang Wei didn¡¯t advance further. They both retreated to the other end of the Martial Arts Arena, preparing to move when the opportunity arose.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei knew well that even if the women from Poison Manor were not as skilled, they still formed a team of five Golden Elixir Stage experts. There was no way they would sit back and let the two of them wipe them out at once. Prudence dictated a strategic retreat.

    "Zi Xiao, Zi Ling, are you two okay?" the captain of Poison Manor¡¯s first team asked the injured teammates after seeing Zhang Po and Chang Wei retreat temporarily.

    The response wasplete silence, leaving the captain unsettled. With two members down at the start of the battle, she lost face as their leader. She nced subtly towards the resting area where a few elderly women sat, ring at her with stern expressions.

    "It¡¯s over. I hope the Elders won¡¯t give me a hard time," the lead woman thought to herself.

    With that thought, she initiated a counterattack. In a low tone, she shouted fiercely, releasing a surge of purple mist from her body. The other team members followed suit, summoning their Purple Cloud Poison Fog.

    Although their numbers were reduced, the women of Poison Manor didn¡¯t hold back on the amount of poison mist. Thebined Purple Energy from them surged and spread over the entire Martial Arts Arena.

    "It¡¯s here!" Zhang Po tensed up, saying to Chang Wei, "Chang Wei, find a way to protect yourself."

    Before Zhang Po could finish, Chang Wei had already devised a n. He pulled a string, and the previously motionless puppet¡¯s face crumbled into pieces. The wooden fragments threaded over to Chang Wei¡¯s face, forming a mask to fend off the poisonous mist.

    "I have my ways; you focus on yourself," Chang Wei¡¯s voice, muffled and deep due to the mask, shouted to Zhang Po.

    Seeing Chang Wei equipped with protective measures, Zhang Po responded, simultaneously gathering Qi within himself to shield his ears, nose, and mouth.

    With these precautions, the Purple Cloud Poison Fog engulfed them, temporarily shielding them from the poison, though their vision was obstructed, making it hard to see their opponents¡¯ movements.

    Zhang Po quietly activated his Qi detection, forming a web-like structure across the Martial Arts tform, closing his eyes to sense disturbances within its range.

    Soon, Zhang Po detected motion within the web¡ªit was the movements of the Poison Manor women.

    "Over there!" Zhang Po shouted towards Chang Wei, pointing to a corner of the Martial Arts tform, leading the charge with his sword. Chang Wei immediately understood, manipting his puppet to follow Zhang Po.

    "Damn, they¡¯ve been spotted," thought the Poison Manor captain. She hadn¡¯t anticipated her opponents possessing such a high-level ability like Qi detection. Her n to let the poison mist initially wear them down was thwarted.

    "Move quickly, don¡¯t let them close in!"manded the Poison Manor leader. The only viable strategy now was to engage in close-quarters skirmishing; if the opponent closed in, defeat was certain.

    Receiving the order, the team members executed their movement techniques, their forms bing erratic, swiftly departing from their original positions.

    Though Zhang Po and Chang Wei quickly enacted defensive measures, their actions were somewhat hindered by the poison fog, preventing them from reaching top speed. By the time the Poison Manor team dispersed, Zhang Po barely arrived.

    Missing his attack, Zhang Po began searching for their position again, but the Poison Manor women were far from ordinary. After evading the assault, they regrouped on the opposite side of the tform, forming seals and chanting incantations.

    "Not good!" In full detection mode, Zhang Po noticed his opponents¡¯ movements. Although uncertain what they were plotting, allowing them to set up this formation seemed like a huge error. Realizing the danger, Zhang Po quickly grabbed Chang Wei, urging a retreat.

    "Toote!" the Poison Manor captain shouted. Centered around their formation, the surrounding Purple Cloud Poison Fog began rhythmically pulsating, its toxicity intensifying. The swirling vapors condensed into sharp Sword Energy, glinting menacingly as it weaved through the fog.

    "These girls used the Purple Mist Cloud Saber against two unknown challengers?" muttered one of the elderly women in the Poison Manor¡¯s resting area. Her voice was thin and brittle,ced with a touch of sharpness.

 Chapter 1294 - 1285: Participating in the Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Chapter 1285: Participating in the Competition</h4>

    "Hmph, what a bunch of useless trash, two of them got taken out as soon as they got up there. Are their brains filled with crap?" Another elderly woman said coldly.

    "Even though we lost two team members, since they¡¯ve already pulled out such a trick, this battle should be as good as decided."

    "What do you elders think about that deal with Xiao Zhentian, that old fool?" Among the old women, there sat a beautiful woman. Though no longer vibrant, she still had her charm. Lazily blowing on her nails, she asked the elder women.

    "In my opinion, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s deal is eptable. After all, if we really did it, the benefits to our Poison Manor are self-evident. Plus, with the Xiao Family¡¯s Poison Fire Stone, I think this deal would be profitable for us." The first elderly woman changed her tone to one of ttery as she responded.

    "But doing this, isn¡¯t it against the natural principles? I¡¯m afraid it will incur the wrath of many cultivator families." Another elderly woman showed a worried look in her eyes and whispered.

    "Oh, you still care about natural principles? The existence of our Poison Manor itself goes against the natural principles. Howe at this time, you¡¯ve begun to showpassion?" The woman sitting at the back retorted.

    "You... you¡¯re courting death!" It seemed that being scolded by someone of a lower seniority was unbearable for the speaking elderly woman. Her face immediately became uposed, and she angrily raised her withered hand adorned with glittering jewels, pretending to p the other.

    "Oh dear, you¡¯re not young anymore, why resort to hitting people over it?" The woman who spoke earlier covered her face andughed lightly, making a giggling sound as she teased.

    "Alright, alright, beautifuldies, let¡¯s not bicker here. Let¡¯s calm down and watch our girls¡¯ performance." The beautiful woman at the center advised.

    Upon hearing the former speaker, the two elderly women immediately quieted down. Though unable to yield to each other, they stopped quarreling and turned their attention to the battle in the Martial Arts Arena.

    "Why are the elders from Poison Manor also here? Isn¡¯t the Martial Artist Conference always dictating that family members cannot apany?" Below the stage, Qing Hong noticed themotion in the Poison Manor¡¯s resting area and asked Qing Yun beside him in a low voice.

    Qing Yun was equally at a loss and couldn¡¯t figure out the situation at the moment.

    "I¡¯m afraid there might be something fishy about this match. The Xiao Family and Poison Manor probably intend to harm Zhang Po and the others." Qing Hong sat up straight, a foreboding feeling rising in his heart.

    And on the Long Hand n¡¯s side, a team member also noticed the situation here and said to the captain, "Captain, look over there, aren¡¯t those the elders of Poison Manor?"

    The captain of the Long Hand n nced towards the Poison Manor¡¯s resting area, and his heart shuddered with shock, "Indeed, it¡¯s them, what are they doing here?"

    By this time, many viewers had noticed the elderly women from the Poison Manor, since at a martial artist gathering attended by young people, these old women sitting there were as conspicuous as a single strand of hair on a bald head; anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could notice them.

    Yet, the elders of Poison Manor seemedpletely unafraid of the audience¡¯s gaze. One of them even turned around and winked at them, which immediately caused a chorus of dry heaves, creating a stir among the spectators.

    "Who are these olddies?"

    "No idea, what are they doing here? Are they participating in thepetition?"

    "How could they? At their age, participating in thepetition? You must be overthinking it."

    The audience below the stagergely noticed the existence of the elders of Poison Manor, and there was widespread spection about their intentions. However, these elderly women seemed indifferent to the audience¡¯s discussions, sitting there contently enjoying thepetition.

    On the stage, Zhang Po realized the severity of the formation that Poison Manor¡¯s opponents were about to execute after missing an attack. Instinctively he wanted to organize, but it was already toote.

    On the Martial Arts Arena, a thick smoke, several times denser than before, rose again, the purple mist swirling as sword energy faintly navigated within, moving with a sharp momentum in the fog.

    With the hearts of the women in the formation moving in unison, the sword light in the fog gradually moved toward Zhang Po and hispanions. Realizing something was wrong, thetter¡¯s body shifted, trying to avoid the edge.

    "Watch out!" As Zhang Po retreated, he alerted Chang Wei, who was nearby.

    However, Chang Weicked such perception skills. Just when he was puzzled by the increasingly dense fog on the stage, a sudden cold light appeared, shing across Chang Wei¡¯s arm, causing him to draw a sharp breath as an intense pain shot through from his arm.

    In an instant, blood spattered as the chilling sword energy carved a deep wound on Chang Wei¡¯s arm, visible to the bone. But this wasn¡¯t the end; the poisonous mist, upon sensing someone injured, swarmed into Chang Wei¡¯s wound like leeches drawn to blood.

    Chang Wei¡¯s originally crimson wound turned pitch ck within moments due to the poisonous mist, and his entire arm became numb and unresponsive.

    "Ugh! I can¡¯t feel my hand!"

    Having lost control of one arm, coupled with the invasion of the poisonous mist, Chang Wei copsed to the ground, letting out cries of agony.

    "Chang Wei!" Seeing his partner meet with misfortune, Zhang Po panicked, rushing towards Chang Wei without regard for anything, yet this move yed right into the hands of the Poison Manor women. Thetter immediately controlled the sword energy to encircle Zhang Po.

    Zhang Po felt the threat, and the Qi throughout his body detected the presence of the sword energy. While moving, he dodged as some of the straightforward sword energiesing his way were evaded one by one with the aid of Qi perception. To his surprise, some sword energies had been ced exactly at his intended destination.

    As if predicting his movement trajectory, Zhang Po discovered that the women from Poison Manor had ced the sword energy precisely in locations he was about to reach, making some sword energies impossible to avoid.

    Reluctantly, Zhang Po raised his sword, rushing toward the fallen Chang Wei while wielding the sword with both hands, creating a dazzling disy. Streaks of sword energy were shed forth by Zhang Po, blocking the hidden sword energy ahead, and after several struggles, Zhang Po finally reached Chang Wei.

    "Are you alright?" Zhang Po lifted the injured Chang Wei from the ground, asking with a face full of concern.

    However, Chang Wei seemed to havepletely lost his will, ignoring Zhang Po¡¯s question entirely. His eyes were tightly shut, lips turning blue, and his body shivered incessantly, with the ghastly wound on his arm oozing ck blood continuously.

    "Chang Wei, Chang Wei! Wake up, if you fall, you¡¯ll never get up again!" Zhang Po shook the unconscious Chang Wei, knowing that without the effort to remain conscious, the poisoning would only elerate.

    But the only response was Chang Wei¡¯s moans of pain.

    "Damn it! You bunch of bastards!" Zhang Po was furious, veins bulging on his forehead. He, too, was being corroded by the enhanced poison gas, his face turning pale. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before they failed.

    Without time for further thought, Zhang Po suddenly swung his sword towards the Poison Manor women. Having practiced those few days, Zhang Po could now use the Zhang Family¡¯s swordsmanship thirdyer without incantation. A magnificent golden sword energy emerged, flying toward the Poison Manor women with unstoppable momentum.

 Chapter 1295 - 1286: Cracks

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Chapter 1286: Cracks</h4>

    The women from Poison Manor seemed to have been prepared, for as soon as the Sword Qi wasunched, they moved in unison to another direction, as if they operated as one.

    The strike missed its target, and the Sword Qi fiercely struck the protective shield at the edge of the arena, leaving a faintly visible crack.

    "Damn it!" Zhang Po cursed under his breath. This time, he forced himself to calm down, and after some careful thought, Zhang Po realized that as long as they were within this poisonous mist, it felt like they had entered the domain of the women from Poison Manor. Everything within this domain was under their control, and any movement made within this domain could not escape their detection.

    Especially after the women had strengthened the poisonous mist, making it even more aligned with their intentions, they seemed like the creators of this poisonous mist, with everything under theirmand.

    "A domain-type skill, huh? Quite impressive," Zhang Po coldly snorted. He was well-versed in domain-type skills. Besides sensing Qi and Body Energy, domain-type skills were major skills cultivators obtained after breaking through the Golden Elixir Stage. Cultivators could receive prompts by fighting within their domain.

    Although the women from Poison Manor had not surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage, they seemed to employ a very peculiar array, achieving a kind of harmonious cultivation effect, forcibly activating domain skills. Zhang Po and his team had never anticipated that the women of Poison Manor would possess such an ability.

    "Initially, I thought of letting you go because you both look decent, but orders from above dictate that today we must take your heads. Consider your downed teammates aspanions for your burial. Don¡¯t say I mistreated you even in the afterlife; Zi Xiao and Zi Ling had some charm, so consider them as substitutes for me to serve you," the captain of Poison Manor said sinisterly while sealing.

    Although she spoke as such, inwardly she hoped that Zhang Po and hispanions would quickly die. At the beginning of the match, two of her team members had been swiftly taken down by Zhang Po¡¯s team, a move undoubtedly noticed clearly by the Manor Master and Elders watching. Even if they won this battle, she could not avoid getting reproached by the Manor Master and Elders afterwards.

    "Is that so? I am truly grateful for your kindness, but it is you who will die here," Zhang Po replied with a coldugh.

    "Still talking tough when death is around the corner? Sisters, kill him for me!" Poison Manor¡¯s captain¡¯s killing intent rose as she shouted and unleashed her final killer move.

    Zhang Po also stood up and said coldly, "It¡¯s useless. I told you, it is you who will die here today."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the aura around Zhang Po surged wildly. He raised the Great Sword and heavily struck it into the ground. Centered around him, a mysterious golden light began to appear, causing all the purple mist in its wake to be thinner and soon be driven away.

    "What? This is¡ª" Poison Manor¡¯s captain couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she looked at Zhang Po before her, who now resembled a Golden Buddha Statue. His aura surged, and the golden light around him became even more dazzling, vaguely revealing countless treasure swords flying within it, causing the eyes to blur.

    "This brat can actually unleash a domain?" The Manor Master of Poison Manor eximed in surprise upon seeing Zhang Po¡¯s move on the tform.

    "What? How can this be? This brat is merely a cultivator at the Golden Elixir Stage," the elders, having spotted something in Zhang Po¡¯s move, widened their blurry eyes and were rendered speechless.

    At this moment, due to Zhang Po¡¯s technique, most of the mist on the tform had dissipated. The scene on the tform was such that at the fiery red center of the protective shield was the golden domain summoned by Zhang Po, and between the two was the Purple Cloud Saber Qi unleashed by the women of Poison Manor.

    The three colors shone brightly on the Martial Arts tform, dazzling the audience below, and those with discerning eyes could immediately see that the domain summoned by Zhang Po clearly held overwhelming momentum. The purple energy of the women from Poison Manor was gradually showing signs of being overpowered.

    "Sister, what do we do? The brat¡¯s domain is overwhelming ours," one team member hastily asked, feeling the purple mist being engulfed piece by piece by the aura summoned by the opponent.

    "Damn it, if Zi Xiao and Zi Ling were here, how could she alone suppress us?" The captain of Poison Manor¡¯s first team cursed angrily, then shouted to her teammates, "If we continue to hold back, we will lose! If you don¡¯t want to be jerky for the Manor Master, then use every bit of your strength."

    Evidently, thismand worked wonders. As soon as the teammates heard the words ¡¯human jerky,¡¯ their bodies shuddered visibly, then in unison they cried out a battle shout, amping up their strength to the maximum, gradually matching the stance of Zhang Po¡¯s domain.

    One gold, one purple, the two domains stood their ground on the tform, neither able to overpower the other. The atmosphere was in a stalemate, with the oue depending on who could sustain their Qi longer; the first to falter would lose this battle.

    "Damn it, they just have too many people," Zhang Po cursed inwardly. At this point, his internal Qi was showing signs of depletion. The domain he unleashed was the fourth realm of the Zhang Family Swordsmanship, which he hadprehended over several days in the stone cave.

    However, as Zhang Po had yet to break through the Golden Elixir Stage, although he could use this domain with effort, its duration was short, and its full power could not be unleashed. Though he caught them off-guard initially, stabilizing the situation temporarily, once they responded wholeheartedly, it was difficult for Zhang Po to maintain.

    Seeing his internal Qi nearing exhaustion while the women of Poison Manor, spurred by their captain, maintained their overwhelming momentum, Zhang Po began to feel he was losing, and beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.

    The captain of Poison Manor watched Zhang Po under the dimming golden light, thinking, "Let¡¯s see what you can do now, wait to follow your brother¡¯s fate, you street rat." She then altered a Sealing Technique with her hands, and the Qi from her teammates was instantly absorbed by her.

    Their array was designed to temporarily merge scattered strength into a whole to meet the domain requirement. This time, the captain focused the teammates¡¯ Qi to a point, greatly enhancing the control over their domain.

    After a struggle, Zhang Po finally began to falter. The Golden Sword Energy enveloping him shrank under the pressure of the purple mist, and the regained position was quickly reversed.

    Moreover, Zhang Po¡¯s momentum continued to wane, with the purple energy from Poison Manor¡¯s first team closing in on him again. Just then, a familiar voice came from behind.

    "Let me lend you a hand too!"

    Zhang Po turned around in astonishment to find that the speaker was none other than the previously unconscious Chang Wei.

    "How are you? Are you okay?" Zhang Po asked, striving to maintain his increasingly smaller domain while addressing Chang Wei.

    "I¡¯m feeling better, just a bit tired. Enough talk, maintain your domain, I have a way to help you," Chang Wei advised.

 Chapter 1296 - 1287: Power Boost

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Chapter 1287: Power Boost</h4>

    There was no time to think, Zhang Po used hisst bit of strength to support his domain, while Chang Wei began to raise his only controble arm to manipte his puppet, standing up along with it.

    At this moment, Zhang Po¡¯s domain was so weak that it could only cover the two of them. The Poison Manor team¡¯s captain knew victory was nearly certain, but she didn¡¯t dare dy and went all out, continuing to exert pressure on Zhang Po.

    "You arrogant bitch," Chang Wei cursed, his fingers moving as the puppet behind him began to tremble and walk, inching toward the Poison Manor¡¯s direction outside the Golden Light Domain.

    "Zhang Po, can you put more pressure on them?" Chang Wei asked.

    "I think I can!" Zhang Po had a guess about Chang Wei¡¯s next move, responded confidently, disregarding the risk of rupturing his meridians, and raised his aura again despite potential body harm.

    This time, the golden and purple light returned to a bnced state, and after such a long stalemate, the Poison Manor women were significantly exhausted. They barely managed to join forces again to resist, but just then, a ck shadow lunged forward, crashing into the Poison Manor captain.

    "Ah!" the Poison Manor captain let out a gasp, being knocked back. For the Poison Manor team, the captain, as the center of the formation, was crucial, and with Chang Wei¡¯s puppet¡¯s charge, the Poison Manor team¡¯s formation crumbled immediately.

    "It¡¯s done, Zhang Po, press them while you can!" Chang Wei saw his puppet sessfully knocked one down and immediately shouted to Zhang Po beside him.

    Zhang Po understood, knowing intuitively what to do without Chang Wei¡¯s instructions. He quickly maneuvered his domain to cover them, and finally, with no more spellcasters to resist, the Poison Manor team¡¯s domain silently disbanded, eventually disintegrating entirely, reced by Zhang Po¡¯s domain enveloping the Martial Arts tform.

    Seeing this, Zhang Po¡¯s fighting spirit surged, and he let out a thunderousugh, reciting, "I am the Sect of All Swords, here tomand, all the swords of the world follow my order; the mountainsck edges, thend no ridges, unstoppable, unbreakable, everything I see, I cut. All Swords Return to the Sect, break!"

    With continuous incantations, Zhang Po¡¯s domain fully activated, with sword qi coursing through the golden light, numbering in the thousands. These thousands of sword qi soared above Zhang Po¡¯s head, even tearing through the air, waiting for Zhang Po¡¯smand.

    Under the pressure of the myriad swords, the Poison Manor women were stunned, firmly locked in ce by Zhang Po, unable to move.

    Xiao Zhentian watched the scene on the stage with a dark expression. As the head of the Xiao Family, he naturally knew about domains, but he never expected the contest to evolve to such a degree.

    "Useless wench, disgracing our Poison Manor," the Pallid-faced Manor Master of Poison Manor cursed, holding her forehead, and then looked at the surrounding elders, asking, "What should we do?"

    The elders exchanged nces, at a loss, as they never anticipated their opponent with Golden Elixir Stage strength would still have such a trump card, losing even with five against two.

    Xiao Zhentian, from afar, nced at the old women in the rest area, giving a wink, receiving a nod and whispering, "Is the n moved up?"

    After pondering for a moment, the Manor Master said, "I think so, let¡¯s get rid of those two kids on stage first."

    Seeing their juniors about to be harmed by Zhang Po¡¯s domain, and considering the visible power of the summoned domain, the Poison Manor¡¯s Manor Master and elders finally could not bear it.

    Showing no signs of lengthy discussion, clearly prepared beforehand, the Poison Manor¡¯s Manor Master ced her palm on the cushion beneath her seat, a dark purple aura extending along the arm.

    With the series of actions from the Poison Manor¡¯s Manor Master, the team members on the stage and the captain hit by Chang Wei were shocked, an imposing aura erupting from their bodies.

    A sharp increase in purple intent at the chest, a pressure Zhang Po had never seen before spread from the three of them. The captain, who had been slumping at the side, now stood up, rejoining the formation. No matter how Zhang Po tried to suppress, it seemed ineffective, as if Zhang Po¡¯s attacks were reduced to nothing.

    "Quickly strike, they¡¯re standing up again!" Chang Wei urged Zhang Po upon seeing the situation.

    Seeing the dire situation, Zhang Po also realized the crisis. He had dyed releasing the sword qi in his domain because this move was initially deployed at a loss. If rashly unleashed, it mightck power. Thus, he held back, building energy.

    Facing such circumstances, Zhang Po no longer dared dy, drawing his Great Sword fiercely towards the opponents, innumerable sword qi swept forward with sharp whistling sounds, forming interwoven light shuttles, swiftly striking toward the Poison Manor people on stage.

    The rejuvenated leader of the Poison Manor team, upon sensing Zhang Po¡¯s attack, surprisingly let a cold smile slip, lightly raising a jade hand, a thick purple qi erupted, meeting Zhang Po¡¯s assault directly. The remaining Poison Manor team members, seeing the leader in action, uncharacteristically held back.

    "Are you seeking death, facing them alone?" Zhang Po initially thought it absurd to resist his domain¡¯s attack alone, but his words froze mid-sentence. The purple qi emitted by the Poison Manor¡¯s leader instantly devoured Zhang Po¡¯s sword qi upon contact, like a whale swallowing shrimp in the sea.

    The sword qi within Zhang Po¡¯s domain stood no chance, thoroughly corroded and dissolved by the purple mist the Poison Manor captain exhaled.

    "This¡ª" Zhang Po was now staring in shock at the scene, the current Poison Manor captain was drastically different from before. It was impossible for someone with Golden Elixir Stage cultivation to unleash such formidable power.

    Moreover, Zhang Po distinctly sensed the shift in her demeanor; after suffering a blow from Chang Wei, the once fragile aura soared several times over, her presence alone now exceeding thebined qi of both Zhang Po and Chang Wei.

    "What¡¯s happening exactly!" Zhang Po wondered in astonishment, seeing the other non-participatory members who matched the recovered captain in their remarkable condition.

    "Could it be a secret technique?" Zhang Po spected, only to dismiss it immediately since a secret technique could only briefly boost spellcaster strength, requiring swift victory to avoid bacsh.

    However, from these women¡¯s attitudes, they seemed entirely unconcerned about time passing, instead waiting for Zhang Po¡¯s next actions. Moreover, no secret technique could enhance so overwhelmingly, the feeling from these women akin to when facing the Chang Family¡¯s ¡¯Drilling Armor Corpse,¡¯ utterly powerless.

    "I¡ªI can¡¯t go on." Though also witnessing the transformation, Chang Wei acknowledged his limits, poisoned and with a disabled arm, his previous strike had drained hisst energy. Informing Zhang Po, he trembled and copsed onto the ground.

 Chapter 1297 - 1288: Reckless Ignorance

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Chapter 1288: Reckless Ignorance</h4>

    "Chang Wei!" Zhang Po didn¡¯t have time to help him, he could only let him lie on the ground, unsure if he was alive or dead.

    The situation took a sudden turn for the worse. Zhang Po, who originally thought he could take this match, suddenly found himself facing opponents whose abilities seemed enhanced as if they were on steroids, leaving him helpless. Moreover, the previous strike had already torn his meridians, making it impossible for him to mobilize the Qi within his body.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Pretty boy, out of moves?" The captain of the Poison Manor leaned on her chest with her hands, her voluptuous figure faintly visible, her eyes full of disdain, slightly parting her lips as she asked Zhang Po.

    However, through her movements, Zhang Po noticed a detail: under her feet was a stone brick of the Martial Arts tform emitting a bright purple light that flowed continuously into her body through her heels.

    When Zhang Po looked at his other teammates, he saw that the stone bricks beneath their feet also emitted a faint purple glow of varying intensity, suggesting that their sudden enhancement in aura was closely rted to these stone bricks.

    Following the direction of the purple energy beneath the stone bricks, Zhang Po saw the Manor Master of the Poison Manor and many Elders in the rest area below the tform. Their hands were resting on their seats, continuously channeling their Qi to the Martial Arts tform.

    "Hmph, petty scoundrels resorting to despicable tricks." Zhang Po snorted coldly. He felt there was no need to continue this battle. Chang Wei had already copsed, and his own meridians were severely damaged and depleted, leaving him with no strength to fight. He gripped the longsword tightly, feeling a sense of despair.

    Meanwhile, within the Holy Mountain, Xiao Yifei finallypleted the final fusion of the Qilin Blood. After fully refining that drop of Qilin Blood, Xiao Yifei immediately began to circte his Qi to create blood, using the Qilin Blood as a foundation to recreate a simr type of blood.

    Thanks to the refining process, this became a breeze, andbined with Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary recovery power, hisplexion quickly regained its color, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s meridians showed a vague flow of blood energy.

    Sensing this, Xiao Yifei found that this Qilin Blood was extraordinary. As it circted through his body, it emitted a scorching power throughout, filling him with a warlike spirit, making him itch to rush into battle.

    The Qi within his body became more vigorous and fierce due to the stimtion of the Qilin Blood, brimming with explosive power with every movement. Of course, the benefits of the Qilin Blood didn¡¯t stop there; there were many hidden attributes worth Xiao Yifei¡¯s slow pondering and experiencing.

    Not having time to fully experience the drastic changes in his body, Xiao Yifei moved slightly and shouted at the air, "Thank you, senior, time¡¯s up, I need to go help Zhang Po and the others now."

    Xiao Yifei thanked the Sunme Qilin and hurriedly ran toward the exit of the Holy Mountain.

    "Wait a moment." The voice of the Sunme Qilin echoed in the air. Xiao Yifei stopped hurriedly and asked, "What is it, senior, any other instructions?"

    "There are many benefits from the Qilin Blood that I don¡¯t have time to exin in detail, but there¡¯s one skill I think you¡¯ll find very interesting."

    The Sunme Qilin, at this moment, seemed to speak in riddles, making Xiao Yifei impatient, "What skill?"

    "Qilin Leg!"

    "Qilin Leg?"

    "That¡¯s right, if you fully mobilize the Qilin Blood to your legs, you can use it. As for its specific usage, you can figure it out yourself."

    Xiao Yifei thanked the Sunme Qilin, then propelled himself upward toward the volcano¡¯s crater.

    Meanwhile, on Zhang Po¡¯s side, the women of Poison Manor were preparing their final deadly move, arranging themselves in a formation that, seen from above, resembled a scorpion. The captain stood at the scorpion¡¯s tail, forming seals rapidly and muttering under her breath.

    Soon, an energy body shaped like a scorpion materialized, with its stinger-like tail charged with a terrifying energy that made one¡¯s heart race. With the Poison Manor captain¡¯s shout, the fearsome energy concentrated in the scorpion¡¯s tail suddenly surged toward the defenseless Zhang Po after a brief umtion.

    Just as Zhang Po closed his eyes, waiting for his death, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, stopping the scorpion¡¯s tail with just one hand, his body glowing green like a descending deity.

    Feeling this familiar aura, Zhang Po couldn¡¯t believe his eyes: "Xiao Yifei?"

    The owner of the ck shadow was indeed Xiao Yifei!

    "You¡¯re back." Zhang Po looked at the figure in front of him. Although it was still that familiar aura, he was surprised by how overwhelmingly powerful it had be, making the figure seem unreachable.

    "Yes, I¡¯m back. Are you alright?" Xiao Yifei replied, ncing at Zhang Po¡¯s condition and frowning. Zhang Po¡¯s damage was severe, with many meridians torn apart, likely because he had pushed his body beyond its limits in battle.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "How did this happen?" Before Zhang Po could finish, Xiao Yifei interrupted him.

    Embarrassed, Zhang Po exined, "I don¡¯t know how it happened. Their strength suddenly became too strong, and I couldn¡¯t hold them off. Even Chang Wei went down." Like a child confessing to a mistake before a parent, Zhang Po¡¯s face, already pale from exhaustion, flushed with shame.

    "I see." Xiao Yifei looked at the Poison Manor teammates before him. Their Qi felt nothing like that of Golden Elixir Stage participants, and he sensed no secret techniques from them.

    As Xiao Yifei puzzled over this, he suddenly noticed the stones under their feet. As thoughts flowed, he realized the reason for their sudden strength boost.

    "Leave the rest to me." Xiao Yifei told Zhang Po as he turned his head.

    Relieved by this, Zhang Po copsed backward. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t look back but released a strand of green energy from his body, which floated over like a ribbon, enveloping Zhang Po and the unconscious Chang Wei. Once wrapped, Chang Wei immediately felt a serene life energy infused into his body.

    The poisonous energy corroding his meridians was instantly neutralized, reced by this rich life energy, and in no time, he regained consciousness.

    Feeling this energy, Chang Wei opened his eyes and, staring at the figure before him, incredulously asked: "Xiao Yifei, is that really you?"

    "Yes, you¡¯ve done your best. Now leave the rest to me." Xiao Yifei nodded, turning his gaze intensely toward Xiao Zhentian, who stared in disbelief at everything unfolding before him below the tform.

    Xiao Yifei sneered at Xiao Zhentian and leisurely said, "Thanks to the care of the Xiao Family, I, Xiao Yifei, have returned alive."

    "How are you still alive!" Xiao Zhentian was too shocked to speak. ording to his n, Xiao Yifei should have been dead long ago.

    "What? Surprised? Wasn¡¯t I sent off for further study by your order? Why would the Family Head say such a thing? Did you never intend for me to return alive?" Xiao Yifei ced his arms across his chest and mocked Xiao Zhentian, thoroughly enjoying his expression.

 Chapter 1298 - CapÃ­tulo 1298: 1289: What Should We Do?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1298: Chapter 1289: What Should We Do?</strong>

    The three women from the Poison Manor team, who had brought significant trouble to Zhang Po and the others, were stunned, momentarily at a loss of what to do, after all, Xiao Yifei was not part of the n they received.

    The Manor Master and the Elders of Poison Manor exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to proceed.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s unexpected appearance disrupted the original ns of the Xiao Family and Poison Manor. As the most popr contestant in this tournament, his return immediately sparked cheers and excitement among the audience.

    While some still harbored ill-will and jealousy towards the Xiao Family¡¯s invitation to Xiao Yifei, for those spectatorscking in strength, the invitation held no relevance to them anyway. They were captivated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s extraordinary strength disyed in thepetition and his benevolent heart in helping others.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s followers below the stage called out his name loudly.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei! Xiao Yifei!¡± Instantly, the atmosphere in the arena became exhrating, the energy reaching its peak. The descendants of the Xiao Family, who were ready to go on stage at any moment, heard themotion and all came out to see Xiao Yifei¡¯s proud figure standing on stage.

    ¡°This kid actually made it out alive?¡± Xiao Jukun asked with a face full of disbelief and astonishment.

    ¡°It seems Father¡¯s n failed.¡± Xiao Ling also looked helpless. Xiao Yifei¡¯s return was something entirely unexpected, an oue no one had considered.

    ¡°He came at just the right time; we can deal with him in the finals, saving Father a lot of trouble.¡± Xiao Jukun quickly epted the reality before him and even showed a hint of anticipation towards his showdown with Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Just as Xiao Zhentian was about to lose his temper, the Great Elder of the Xiao Family swooped down from the column, holding down Xiao Zhentian¡¯s raised hand, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet, don¡¯t rush. Let him continue the match for now. Kuner will have a way.¡±

    Upon hearing the Elder¡¯s advice, Xiao Zhentian reluctantly lowered his hand. Some of Xiao Yifei¡¯s words made his beard bristle with anger, but considering the bigger picture, he could only coldly snort and turn his head away.

    ¡°Can I continue the match now? I specially came for thispetition.¡± Xiao Yifei lowered his arm, feigning innocence, and asked Xiao Zhentian with an expression of harmlessness.

    Xiao Zhentian forced back his anger, waving his hand: ¡°Continue, continue.¡±

    ¡°Awesome, show them what you got!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Go beat him, Xiao Yifei!¡±

    Hearing that Xiao Yifei could continue thepetition, the audience became even more excited, cheers and shouts of encouragement echoing endlessly.

    Xiao Yifei gave a heartyugh, waved at the crowd, then took a step forward, speaking softly to the women from Poison Manor, ¡°Ladies, shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re at your service anytime.¡± The captain of the Poison Manor team had already decided, regardless of the n, since this fool had walked right to them, they might as well deal with him here to remove any future worries. She then put on adylike smile, her eyes charmingly fixed on Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, be careful, they are strong,¡± Zhang Po was about to warn Xiao Yifei, but thetter raised a hand to stop him, signaling him to remain silent.

    ¡°Rest well, watch me.¡± Xiao Yifei whispered to Zhang Po, then made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, indicating for the Poison Manor team to make the first move.

    ¡°Since the young master is so gentlemanly, we¡¯ll not stand on ceremony.¡± The Poison Manor captain¡¯s face instantly turned sinister. No sooner had the words left her mouth, she moved to her position within the array, and the other team members, understanding her intention, raised their hands together, forming seals, as a thick purple fog burst forth from their bodies.

    ¡°Quick change of face, isn¡¯t it just your one move?¡± Feeling the vast purple toxic mist sweeping towards him, Xiao Yifei remained undisturbed, not even preparing a counter measure, instead calmly observing the poison mist while still mocking his opponents.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll only know after trying!¡± The Poison Manor captain huffed coldly, unfazed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s taunts. With the support of the Manor Master and the Elders¡¯ Qi at her back, every one of them had surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage in individualbat power, let alone in such a formation to face Xiao Yifei, it was supposed to be an easy task.

    Yet reality gave them a sharp p. After the mist shrouded Xiao Yifei, the women from Poison Manor fully activated the toxic gas, focusing its corrosive strength on Xiao Yifei¡¯s area, but the target stood there for more than half a minute as if nothing had happened.

    The captain of the Poison Manor was the core of this formation and also the master of this domain. Although the purple mist obstructed vision, as the domain¡¯s master, she remained unaffected by its interference, her eyes like bright pearls, capturing every movement within the domain.

    However, Xiao Yifei, in the midst of this poison mist, seemed brimming with vitality, as if the attached poison hadpletely dissolved on him. Even Zhang Po and Chang Wei lying behind him appeared the same.

    As if sensing her astonishment, Xiao Yifei deliberately inhaled a few breaths of the airborne purple energy within the mist andzily blew a smoke ring, leisurely saying, ¡°With just this trick, you might end up dying here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you unharmed?¡± The Poison Manor captain could no longer maintain her facade. The shock in those few minutes far exceeded her mental capacity.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this, nothing much.¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s yful expression shifted back to a stern demeanor, his eyes growing sharp, addressing the Poison Manor captain within the toxic mist.

    What surprised her was that Xiao Yifei remained unscathed in the enhanced version of the poison domain, not even needing the aid of sensing qi to locate her position.

    Xiao Yifei seemed unreserved in revealing his abilities, openly disying them to his opponent, afterward still maintaining that indifferent look, calmly asking, ¡°Indeed, just as you sensed.¡±

    The conversation on stage inevitably reached the ears of the Manor Master and the Elders below. An elderly woman in the lead startlingly asked, ¡°Old Diao, did you not use full strength?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, an elderly woman with a shriveled face and long hooked nose behind her expostted, ¡°How could that be, I¡¯ve already transmitted the highest dosage from the Poison Nest, adding more would overwhelm the conduits.¡±

    ¡°Elder Ju, don¡¯t speak nonsense, Elder Diao spoke correctly. As the center of the Poison Nest, I can feel your transmitted qi amount, she has indeed held nothing back. The person on stage must have some peculiarities.¡± The Manor Master of Poison Manor gently chastised.

    As the Manor Master, she had already felt a slight ominous premonition, but her greatest fear was internal discord, quickly advising the two: ¡°Focus all efforts on stabilizing the girls on stage.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Elders responded softly. Immediately, they pressed their palms forcefully downward, continuously feeding the stage with purple energy.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate us.¡± The captain of Poison Manor huffed coldly, shouting to her team members behind her, ¡°If I find anyone holding back, I don¡¯t need the Manor Master to say a word, I¡¯ll make you into jerky myself.¡±

 Chapter 1299 - CapÃ­tulo 1299: 1290: Sword Energy

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1299: Chapter 1290: Sword Energy</strong>

    The team members, upon hearing the captain¡¯s threat, did not dare to ck and continued channeling the Qi collected from the stone bricks into the Poisonous Gas Domain. Thetter, after receiving arge influx, once again manifested the Sword Energy within the poisonous mist, vague and flickering coldly, pointing directly at the center of the Martial Arts Arena where Xiao Yifei stood.

    ¡°Come on, let me see what you all can do!¡± Xiao Yifei snorted coldly, his body suddenly shaking. A rush of angry green Energy Body surged across him, forming a suit of energyposed green Armor on his body. The soles of his feet also spewed this green energy, and with a tremendous impact, Xiao Yifei soared into the air.

    Meanwhile, on the Poison Manor¡¯s side, the Poisonous Gas Domain, sustained by several people through the Array, had be more flexible. Under their control, the countless Sword Energies transformed into dazzling patterns, turning and tumbling in the air for a moment before suddenly flying toward Xiao Yifei. Wherever they passed, ck cracks were torn into the air. The terrifying energy contained within even made Xiao Zhentian, watching below, click his tongue in awe.

    ¡°This kid is sure to fall this time.¡± Xiao Zhentian was secretly pleased after feeling this might. He no longer cared what Xiao Yifei obtained in the Holy Mountain; his sole thought now was to quickly eliminate this annoying Lin Family anomaly.

    Boom! In the sky, Xiao Yifei swiftly engaged with the dense Sword Energies. With a resounding explosion, all the purple mist enveloping the scene was sucked into the whirlwind created by the Sword Energy, forming a menacing tornado above the Martial Arts tform with Xiao Yifei and the Sword Energies at its center.

    Within the tornado, the purple and green colors alternated, obviously engaged in a fierce entanglement. They were evenly matched, neither gaining the upper hand.

    On the Martial Arts tform, the Poison Manor¡¯s contestants gritted their teeth, desperately maintaining the operation of the Poisonous Gas Domain. Beads of sweat started forming on their foreheads, tinged with a dark red, which evidently resulted from their bodies being unable to withstand the massive boost from the Manor Master¡¯s Poison Nest.

    At the eye of the tornado, Xiao Yifei exerted himself to operate the Qi of the Dantian that had been recast. After all, this Poisonous Gas Domain was maintained secretly by several experts who surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage, its might not to be underestimated.

    Even though Xiao Yifei¡¯s body had undergone transformation in the Magma Pool and he was fortunate to obtain the blood of the Sunme Qilin, resisting thebined killing move of so many experts beyond the Golden Elixir Stage was still challenging.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s green Armor had alreadypletely shattered, and his flesh contacting the Sword Energy was being continuously sliced apart. He had to rely on his extraordinary Recovery Power to barely hold on. After all, fighting alone was arduous, and this Poisonous Gas Domain was still too difficult for him to handle alone.

    The red protective barrier in the arena also began to be shattered by the giant tornado. The Elders atop the four pirs spewed blood from their mouths, violently recoiled by the bacsh, and flew backwards off the pirs.

    ng! With a crisp sound, the protective barrier shattered in response to the sound. The vortex in the sky, now unrestrained, surged towards higher altitudes unbounded.

    The audience in the arena, though not directly affected, whether strong or weak, were immersed in the enormous power storm. Their hearts seemingly stirred by its force, realizing this battle hadpletely surpassed the level of confrontation between cultivators at the Golden Elixir Stage. Many in the audience had never witnessedbat of this magnitude in their lives.

    Even several Dark Horse Teams in this tournament widened their mouths in astonishment, fear growing in their hearts after witnessing this level of Energy Wave.

    ¡°Not good! The Domain is about to fly out of our control! Quick, end it fast!¡± Feeling the vortex soaring higher, the Poison Manor¡¯s captain thought to herself that things were not going well. Their grasp of the domain was only preliminary, and since it was achieved by thebined effort of several people, their control of the details was less than perfect. If the Domain exceeded their control range, its power would disperse.

    With amand from the captain, the team members mustered their energy, pouring all the Qi they had collected, including that from their personal cultivation, into the Domain. After this massive amplification, the domain became immediately more vtile, carrying an aura of utter annihtion.

    On Xiao Yifei¡¯s side, he too felt the change in the whirlwind, realizing this was the opponents¡¯ final resistance below. If he could withstand this wave of attacks, the battle would be his to win.

    With this thought, Xiao Yifei held nothing back, biting his tongue until it bled. A gush of crimson blood spurted out. Bracing against the whirlwind, he spat it onto his left leg. In an instant, Xiao Yifei¡¯s entire left leg zed with unbearable heat as the blood within his body rapidly rushed towards his left leg.

    In the blink of an eye, an intense purple me ignited on Xiao Yifei¡¯s left leg, a force of ancient barbarism enveloping the entire sky instantly. Even the surrounding clouds were set aze, emitting a dazzling purple radiance.

    Below, upon witnessing this scene, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s face turned ashen: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Xiao Family¡¯s Holy mes? How did this brat master it?¡±

    The four elders of the Xiao Family and their descendants were also shocked by this sight. The Great Elder, suppressing the pain from the bacsh, clutched his chest and said, ¡°The Sunme Qilin actually betrayed the Xiao Family?¡±

    Xiao Jukun, on the other hand, clenched his teeth, roaring at the sky in rage: ¡°Xiao Yifei!!¡±

    But in the sky, Xiao Yifei ignored everything around him. Sensing this power from an ancient divine beast, heughed heartily while suspended above, then dered with stern righteousness, ¡°Those who harbor evil and stray from the righteous path, all deserve to die!¡±

    His voice, carried by the whirlwind, echoed in the sky tirelessly. Everyone in the venue, including the Xiao Family members, the Poison Manor group, and all the audience members, heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s words. Some with unscrupulous hearts began trembling all over, while some lesser beings directly spewed blood and died explosively.

    ¡°Qilin Leg!¡±

    With grand words spoken, Xiao Yifei raised his right leg suspended in the air, gathering strength in his left leg, then with a brief pause, kicked furiously into the whirlwind before him.

    The originally purple-green intertwined Energy Group instantly crumbled at this moment. A rich green oscition mixed with Purple mes shot out from Xiao Yifei¡¯s leg. After dissipating the whirlwind, its momentum continued, tearing open a massive ck fissure at the horizon in the sky.

    A massive force quickly enveloped the Martial Arts Arena¡¯s sky. The whirlwind formed by Xiao Yifei¡¯s opponents vanished as well, reced by the unextinguishable Purple mes that spread across the heavens.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The female members of the Poison Manor, faced with this massive bacsh of power, spewed blood from their mouths, their meridians within shatteredpletely by this collision. With a scream, their bodies were flung backward.

    In the air, Xiao Yifei, shrouded in Purple mes, seemed like a god of ughter descending, the mes on his body swaying with the airflow. His gaze was icy as he watched the crowd below.

    ¡°Die!¡± With Xiao Yifei¡¯s fierce shout, his eyes turned sharp, and the Purple mes in the air swiftly swept over to the Poison Manor members already copsed on the ground. Their bodies were immediately enveloped by the Purple mes controlled by Lin Mu, eliciting heart-wrenching screams.

 Chapter 1300 - CapÃ­tulo 1300: 1291: Following in Their Footsteps

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1300: Chapter 1291: Following in Their Footsteps</strong>

    This purple sacred me is a new skill that Xiao Yifeiprehended after refining the Qilin Blood. In the duel just now, Xiao Yifei knew that relying solely on his body¡¯s strength would make it difficult to resist the opponent¡¯sbined domain skills. He then summoned the Qilin Leg, taught to him by the Sunme Qilin before departing, and subsequently, the purple sacred me was also ignited.

    As the holy fire that only the strongest warriors of the Xiao Family across generations are qualified to control, this purple me possesses a destructive power that ordinary fire cannot reach and will not extinguish until it burns its enemy to ashes.

    At the moment of contact with the Poison Manor¡¯s women, the Manor Master and the Elders below realized the power of this purple me. They hurriedly transmitted their Protective Qi through the Poison Nest onto the former¡¯s bodies. However, the strength of this purple me was too domineering. Even abined resistance from several cultivators who had broken through the Golden Elixir Stage was scarcely effective.

    Amidst heart-rending screams, the members of the Poison Manor were burned into dark grey ashes by the purple me, which then slowly extinguished.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡± The Manor Master of the Poison Manor, seeing the family heirs she had painstakingly cultivated reduced to mere bone debris in an instant, was filled with overwhelming rage. She stood up abruptly and shouted up to the sky at Xiao Yifei.

    Upon hearing the Manor Master¡¯s furious roar, Xiao Yifei nonchntly nced in their direction, then dived headfirst towards the ground like a meteor, crashing down with a deafening bang, raising a cloud of dust.

    When the dust settled, Xiao Yifei leisurely stood up, picked up a twisted, deformed pipe of unknown material from the ground, and questioned the enraged Manor Master and Elders below, ¡°What are you here for, in a well-disciplined final? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was you meddling with the domain that defeated Zhang Po and Chang Wei, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    While speaking, Xiao Yifei deliberately raised his voice so that both the audience and contestants in the arena could hear him clearly, causing amotion to erupt on site.

    ¡°What? There were elders from the Poison Manor secretly assisting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s shameless! They¡¯d do anything for a championship. Disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Luckily, Xiao Yifei exposed them on the spot, or no one could have stood a chance against them.¡±

    ¡°But the powerful ones from the Xiao Family aren¡¯t fools. How could they not notice anything amiss?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Did they have some previous arrangement? Otherwise, how could the Xiao Family, as the hosts, tolerate such cheating behavior?¡±

    ¡°Shame! Cheaters! Get out of here!¡±

    The audience turned on the Manor Master and Elders, showering them with curses in unison.

    Publicly exposed in such a manner, both the Manor Master and the Elders were left speechless, their old faces burning red with shame as they stood fixedly staring at Xiao Yifei, unable to utter a word.

    Amidst all this, Xiao Zhentian had long had enough. Tolerating their existence on the Holy Mountain was one thing, but to secretly learn the Xiao Family¡¯s secret technique was unforgivable. Even he, the n Leader for several terms, had not mastered it, yet Xiao Yifei, an outsider, had gained an advantage. At this thought, anger erupted within Xiao Zhentian, and a deep-seated hatred shed in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare you act so wantonly on my turf? You should die!¡± At this moment, Xiao Zhentian lost all reason, disregarding the dignified image he had worked to build over the past few days, and shouted fiercely at Xiao Yifei.

    During this time, the Manor Master of the Poison Manor weighed the risks and benefits, and after a while, as if having made a decision, clenched her fists and transmitted a message to Xiao Zhentian across from her: ¡°Xiao Family Head, thispetition has already torn our two families apart; we might as well go all the way.¡±

    Hearing the Manor Master¡¯s proposal, Xiao Zhentian instantly shouted angrily without a thought, ¡°Fine! No one here today should expect to leave. Anyone who dares challenge the prestige of the Xiao Family will pay the price.¡±

    As Xiao Zhentian¡¯s words fell, a loud noise echoed through the massive martial arts arena. Xiao Yifei turned around abruptly to see several colossal stone gates descending at each entrance of the arena. These gates, over ten meters high and weighing over a thousand pounds, were immovable by anyone.

    Xiao Yifei thought to himself that this wasn¡¯t good. It seemed the Xiao Family and the Poison Manor intended to make a serious move today. He had suspected that this convention might disadvantage some participants, but Xiao Zhentian¡¯s decision to eliminate them all was unexpected. At this rate, it seemed all thepetitors this round would suffer.

    ¡°Everyone! Run!¡± With this realization, Lin Mu, without a second thought, shouted to the spectators below, who were still stunned into inaction by the sudden upheaval. Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s warning, they recognized the gravity of the situation and began to flee in a panic, causing considerable chaos.

    ¡°Trying to escape? I said no one leaves today! Elders, make your stand quickly. Friends of the Poison Manor, it¡¯s time to offer your support!¡± Xiao Zhentian, observing the chaos before him and knowing the Xiao Family¡¯s betrayal of the cultivator path was certain, shouted to his Elders and the Poison Manor allies, his eyes now filled with cold intent.

    In a moment, nearly ten powerful warriors who had broken through the Golden Elixir Stage emerged, each releasing their domains. In an instant, a red and a purple power enveloped the entire venue.

    The escapees affected by the domains had no chance of defense; they were injured by the domain¡¯s impact and copsed, while weaker contestants even exploded and died on the spot. Only a few stronger members of the Dark Horse Team ran desperately towards areas yet to be affected by the domain, driven by their utmost speed.

    ¡°The Xiao Family has betrayed the cultivator path and started ughtering us; quickly inform your elders at home!¡± Somepetitors with family backgrounds spread the word, intending to seek help through uniquemunication methods, but they were promptly discovered and instantly killed by the Xiao Family.

    Realizing the danger, Xiao Yifei quickly grabbed Zhang Po and Chang Wei and soared into the air. However, the walls of the martial arts arena were too high, and having depleted his energy in the previouspetition, he found no replenishment in the areas controlled by their domain, unable to leap over the high walls.

    ¡°Run quickly!¡±

    ¡°Brother, save me!¡±

    The might of the cultivators who had surpassed the Golden Elixir Stage was terrifying to these young cultivators; the entire martial arts arena was a scene of crushing ughter. The instigators stood there, needing only to administer their domains fully. A single thought, and a batch of escapees would fall.

    The mingling of fire and poison created a terrifying atmosphere, causing Xiao Yifei, even after his rebirth, to shiver. Seeing the mounting casualties, he was filled with helpless rage, his voice cracking as he cried out, ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t do this, stop now, they¡¯re going to die.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you like saving people? Why don¡¯t you go and save them?¡± After a bout of ughter, Xiao Zhentian felt exhrated. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s helplessness, hisughter grew, wildly dering, ¡°Today I¡¯ll make you watch each of them die, then send you to follow them.¡±

 Chapter 1301 - 1292: Helpless Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Chapter 1292: Helpless Tears</h4>

    Xiao Zhentian became even more arrogant after making his threat, continuing to unleash the pressure within his Domain. In his Domain, fierce mes swept over the fleeing spectators unchecked. Although they weren¡¯t as deadly as Xiao Yifei¡¯s Purple mes, the victims were too weak to escape being engulfed by the fire.

    The Domain created by Poison Manor was even more malignant. Under the control of the Manor Master and the Elders, every victim was left with their bodies ulcerated and dissolving within moments. Not even their True Qi protection could resist the corrosive poisonous gas.

    These two forces rampaged unchallenged in the Martial Arts Arena. No fighter could mount any resistance. Very soon, some of the escapees were forced to the sealed Stone Gate, desperately trying to break through its barriers, but it remained unmoved despite their frantic scratches.

    In no time, the Poison Fire Domain edged closer. Escape was impossible; the survivors could only watch themselves be consumed by the Domain, helpless tears streaming from their eyes.

    The cries of agony and pleas for help were relentless. In mere minutes, the weakest fighters had been cleared from the arena; burned by mes or poisoned, leaving behind remains that were difficult to recognize.

    Xiao Yifei hovered above, avoiding the immediate peril of the Domains, but clearly witnessed the harrowing scenes below. At this moment, among the few contestants still scrambling to escape, Xiao Yifei spotted a familiar figure. That figure was earnestly leading his team, fiercely resisting the Domain¡¯s assault, using his physique to maintain a foothold.

    "Qing Hong! Qing Yun!" Xiao Yifei shouted from the sky. The figures he saw were from the Hundred Beast Mountain squad he had previously battled alongside Zhang Po and Chang Wei.

    Down below, Qing Hong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s call and looked up. His face filled with helplessness as he gazed at Xiao Yifei, muttering three words under his breath.

    Qing Hong could determine from Xiao Yifei¡¯s lip movements that he was repeatedly saying "I¡¯m sorry." Tearful eyes betrayed his emotions.

    No time to deliberate. mes already advanced from behind. Qing Hong hurriedly shouted back at Xiao Yifei, "It¡¯s not your fault. Survival is most important now. If anyone can make it out alive, they must carry this news outside. Don¡¯t me yourself ¡ª flee!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qing Hong was surrounded by a barrage of mes. Qing Yun and Qing Shan, who were in front of him, were also engulfedpletely within the Xiao Family¡¯s Domain.

    "Qing Hong!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s throat was already hoarse. Watching as former opponents turnedpanions vanish before his eyes shattered hisst line of defense, leaving him devastated.

    "No, I beg of you! Stop this madness right now." Xiao Yifei shouted toward the center of the Domain, where Xiao Zhentian and his group were located. But Xiao Zhentian ignored Xiao Yifei¡¯s desperate plea, resolved in his hatred until Xiao Yifei perished.

    "All these mistakes I¡¯m solely responsible for. Elder Xiao, spare them, please!" Xiao Yifei¡¯s voice was tinged with desperation, aware of many patients he had restored one night now perishing.

    "Ah, I can¡¯t take it, captain!"

    "I¡¯m done too. Captain, you must escape by yourself no matter what."

    "Hold on! Don¡¯t die. I¡¯ll get you out."

    Beneath Xiao Yifei, members of the Long Hand n fell one after another; their captain¡¯s regretful gaze saw the entire team destroyed.

    The scene was a deste haunt. Anyone present would be terrified. At this time, Zhang Po and Chang Wei, whom Xiao Yifei carried, regained consciousness.

    Feeling the boundless power below, both were shocked, straining to open their eyes, witnessing the tragic events unfold, ears pierced by the heart-wrenching cries.

    "What¡¯s happening? How did the match devolve into this?" Zhang Po questioned, bewildered by the unexpected chaos.

    Chang Wei also looked confused, clueless about events during his unconsciousness.

    By now, the injuries they suffered had almost healed thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s Qi, albeit unable to stand in the air, they could lighten Xiao Yifei¡¯s burden slightly.

    "The Xiao family has finally made their move; they¡¯re intent on killing every contestant in the arena." Xiao Yifei exined the saga to Zhang Po and Chang Wei, who both reacted with disbelief.

    "I want to save them, but the Xiao Family and Poison Manor¡¯s strength is too overwhelming. Alone, I can¡¯t do anything. I can only watch all these people die from above." Dismay colored Xiao Yifei¡¯s face, tears streaming continuously.

    "I¡¯m utterly powerless. I¡¯ve gained opportunity through my cultivation at the Holy Mountain, yet still, nothing changes after returning."

    "Don¡¯t me yourself anymore. The situation is too far gone to fault just you. The priority now is figuring out how to escape." Zhang Po remained calm, analyzing rationally.

    "How can we escape? Xiao Zhentian already announced he¡¯d let everyone die before finishing with me." Xiao Yifei lost hopepletely.

    "But our n should work!" Like recalling something suddenly, Chang Wei eximed.

    Prompted by him, Zhang Po¡¯s mind flickered with realization, telling Chang Wei, "Do you still have the Hook Jade?"

    Chang Wei took out the Jade they confirmed repeatedly beforehand from his waist, stating, "Of course, I couldn¡¯t lose it."

    "That¡¯s good." Zhang Po, pleased, then told Xiao Yifei, "Xiao Yifei, we can create an escape route, but we need you to provide a safe area temporarily. We must set up the Hook Jade."

    "Hook Jade? What¡¯s that?" Confused, Xiao Yifei asked, unaware of the strategy devised by the duo during his absence.

    "I stumbled upon the Hook Jade in the rainforest by chance. There are two pieces, one Yin and one Yang, forming a set. Whenbined under the holder¡¯s activation, they unleash terrifying destructive power. Neither of us knew your fate back then, so we nned to cause chaos during the match and escape amidst it. But now you¡¯re here, and although the n changes, the Hook Jade remains useful."

    "Can it st open the Martial Arts Arena¡¯s Stone Gate?" Xiao Yifei asked, doubting.

    "Absolutely. No exaggeration ¡ª the explosion triggered by the Hook Jade rivals the Ultimate Technique the yman squad used during that battle." Zhang Po assured.

    "Ultimate Technique? What Ultimate Technique." During that battle, Xiao Yifei had been cultivating at the Holy Mountain, thus unaware of the yman squad¡¯s leader¡¯s moves.

    "Just trust me." Zhang Po decisively instructed without further boration, then seemed to recall something, questioning Xiao Yifei, "By the way, is the yman squad down below too?"

    "The scene was too chaotic; I haven¡¯t noticed them." Xiao Yifei replied.

 Chapter 1302 - 1293: Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Chapter 1293: Conspiracy</h4>

    "Humph, this group of brats must have been bought by the Xiao Family. It¡¯s very likely that the Xiao Family intended to use them against Li Huoke at that time." Zhang Po snorted coldly and said to the two.

    "What do you mean by that?" Xiao Yifei was puzzled. His impression of the y People Squad was quite good, after all, they had crossed paths before.

    Through Xiao Yifei¡¯s narration, Zhang Po had already roughly understood what happened after he fell unconscious. Naturally, he also learned about the Poison Manor Master¡¯s and the Elders¡¯ Poison Nest Secret Technique. Before this battle, it was precisely the y People¡¯s battle where the Martial Arts tform was destroyed due to the captain¡¯s Ultimate Technique. It was also due to the appearance of the y People Squad that the Martial Arts tform was rebuilt.

    ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s description, the conduits for the Poison Nest of the Poison Manor Elders must be hidden under the Martial Arts tform and serve as conduits. However, during the explosion caused by the y People Captain, Zhang Po hadn¡¯t detected any conduits under the Martial Arts tform. This means that the conduits for the Poison Nest could very well have been integrated by the y People Squad into the new Martial Arts tform.

    "Let¡¯s not worry about them for now. We need to quickly ce the Hook Jade." Zhang Po, after sharing his suspicions with the two, was prompted by Chang Wei with a suggestion.

    "First, exin to me the triggering condition for the Hook Jade you have in your hands, so I can formte the next step of our strategy." At this moment, Xiao Yifei was encouraged by his tworades, feeling much more invigorated, and he asked the two.

    "It¡¯s like this: to activate the Copse Jade, it must be ced in the area the spellcasters wish to destroy. The line connecting the Yin Jade and the Yang Jade indicates the area of the explosion. The smaller the area, the more concentrated the explosive power. Conversely, therger the area, the more dispersed the explosive power." Zhang Po exined to Xiao Yifei.

    "So, I need to carve out an absolutely safe area in the domain below where the two of you can ce the Hook Jade?"

    "Theoretically, yes. But the process of cing the Hook Jade is quite cumbersome, so you need to maintain the duration of the absolutely safe domain for as long as possible."

    "With my modifications, I¡¯ve reduced the time needed to ce the Hook Jade to about three minutes. You just need to protect us for these three minutes." Chang Wei also chimed in.

    Zhang Po and Chang Wei had sensed the changes in Xiao Yifei during his time on the Holy Mountain. He not only gained significant physical strength but also advanced his cultivation greatly, even appearing moreposed and mature in his demeanor. Zhang Po spected that Xiao Yifei might have broken through to the Golden Elixir Realm, enhancing the feasibility of their n. Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s current strength, he should be able to do it.

    Upon hearing Zhang Po¡¯s exnation, Xiao Yifei pondered for a while, then told the two, "It¡¯s quite difficult. I might not be able to hold on for even a minute."

    "What?" Zhang Po was astonished, then quickly came to terms with it, understanding that the massacre below them was orchestrated by nearly a dozen experts who had broken through to the Golden Elixir Stage. Even with Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength, he was no match for thebined forces of these experts. Moreover, upon discovering Xiao Yifei¡¯s actions, they would undoubtedly unite against him, sosting even a minute was impressive for Xiao Yifei.

    "What do we do now? One minute is absolutely not enough to ce the Hook Jade. If the domain¡¯s aura covers the Hook Jade after that, thetter could undergo an unstable explosion under chaotic pressure, risking innocent lives." Chang Wei analytically pointed out.

    "There are no innocent survivors left." Xiao Yifei sighed as he nced at the ground beneath. By this time, the Martial Arts Arena had beenpletely annihted by mes and poison. Most contestants had perished, with the few survivors barely clinging to life.

    "What about Qing Hong and the others? Do you mean..." Zhang Po noticed the situation on the ground as well and inquired.

    "Exactly," Xiao Yifei responded, lowering his eyelids sadly.

    "Damn it! Who¡¯d have thought the Xiao Family and Poison Manor colluded to orchestrate such a devastating conspiracy." Chang Wei clenched his fist in anger.

    As the two spoke, Zhang Po suddenly sensed a sturdy support. Due to Zhang Po¡¯s training in sensing Qi, although he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Golden Elixir Realm, he was more adept at sensing Qi than Xiao Yifei. Thus, he was sensitive to the presence of this Qi which even Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t noticed.

    "Look over there!" Zhang Po pointed towards the direction of that Qi.

    Xiao Yifei and Chang Wei followed Zhang Po¡¯s direction to see a person sitting amidst the fierce mes, enveloped in golden light, with a Hexagram symbol forming beneath their feet, struggling to resist the domain¡¯s erosion.

    "It¡¯s Li Huoke!" Chang Wei eximed in surprise.

    "I never thought he could survive this massacre, but it looks like he¡¯s at his limit as well." Without Zhang Po, Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t have noticed Li Huoke¡¯s presence. Sensing a bit, Xiao Yifei found that Li Huoke was on hisst legs, sweat pouring down his forehead and his brows furrowed, clearly indicating his weakening state.

    "If you two join forces, how long can you hold out?" Zhang Po suddenly asked Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei was taken aback, thought for a moment, and said, "If the two of us work together, three minutes should be doable!"

    "That should work, let¡¯s go save him!"

    Just as the three had made their decision, a thunderous explosion suddenly erupted from a distance, roaring towards the sky, intense like a legion of galloping horses.

    "It¡¯s from the direction of the Holy Mountain." Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart tightened as he turned towards the direction of the sound. Atop the towering Holy Mountain, crimsonva gushed forth like a torrent, apanied by theva¡¯s eruption, the mountain¡¯s structure began to fracture, with cracks running from the summit to the base.

    "What¡¯s happening!" Zhang Po and Chang Wei were also shocked by the sudden change from the Holy Mountain, simultaneously questioning Xiao Yifei.

    "Xiao Zhentian, as the n leader of the legitimate Xiao Family among the Seven Ancient ns, how could youmit such heinous acts? Today, you must give an ount to the ancestors of the Xiao Family!"

    An imposing voice echoed from within the Holy Mountain, resounding in the Martial Arts Arena, its reverberations carrying a divine might that made Zhang Po and Chang Wei tremble, filled with awe.

    "It¡¯s the Sunme Qilin!" Xiao Yifei eximed with delight. It seemed that the Sunme Qilin had sensed the ughter from within the Holy Mountain and emerged to stop it. However, what puzzled Xiao Yifei was that the Sunme Qilin was not visible atop the Holy Mountain.

    "Humph, beast, for you to impart the Xiao n¡¯s Ultimate Secret Technique to the descendants of the Xiao Family, do you not owe our ancestors an apology?" Xiao Zhentian, hearing the Sunme Qilin¡¯s voice, was even more furious, coldly retorting.

    "The descendants of the Xiao Family possess exceptional talent and a kind heart. What¡¯s wrong with me entrusting the Xiao n¡¯s Secret Techniques to them?" A Qilin Holy Beast, engulfed in purple mes, suddenly appeared amidst the clouds, its four hooves in the air, scales golden-brown, and a pair of golden eyes brimming with majesty, coldly staring at Xiao Zhentian below.

    "Wow, so this is the Sunme Qilin? The Xiao Family¡¯s Holy Beast?" Chang Wei, seeing the Sunme Qilin in the sky, was seeing the ancient Holy Beast for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 1303 - 1294: Sacred Flame

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Chapter 1294: Sacred me</h4>

    Instead, Zhang Po, having picked up on the meaning of the earlier conversation, looked at Xiao Yifei and said, "You inherited the Xiao Family¡¯s Purple me Holy Fire?"

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, "Sort of, there were many twists and turns in that process. I¡¯ll tell you more about itter."

    The Sunme Qilin in the sky spoke again, "Bound by the limitations of the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestors, I couldn¡¯t leave the mountain and had to temporarily bow to the Xiao n members of your generation. But I didn¡¯t expect you all to do something like this. Today, despite being restricted, I must eradicate you of this generation!"

    "Hahaha, quite the big talker you are; who knows how much auspicious Qi we¡¯ve taken from you already? Thinking of resistance now, it¡¯s toote! Hand over the Qilin Blood obediently, and I might consider continuing to keep you for a while longer. Otherwise, you won¡¯t leave here today!"ughed Xiao Zhentian.

    "Family Head, this might not be a good idea. The Sunme Qilin is our Xiao n¡¯s guardian beast throughout the ages," an elder intervened upon hearing Xiao Zhentian¡¯s words.

    "From today on, our Xiao Family doesn¡¯t need any guardian beasts. I, Xiao Zhentian, will protect our Xiao Family on my own." With that, Xiao Zhentian relinquished his domain and turned to the Manor Master of Poison Manor, saying, "Zidie, leave those kids up in the sky to you."

    The Manor Master of Poison Manor nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s not a problem, but what about the benefits Xiao Family Head promised?"

    "You¡¯ll certainly get what you deserve," Xiao Zhentian impatiently interrupted.

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good." Zidie smiled lightly, then began to rece the domains of the various Xiao Family strong practitioners. Soon, the entire Martial Arts Arena was engulfed in toxic fog.

    "Four elders of the Xiao Family, follow me to exterminate the deity!" Xiao Zhentian waved his hand, leading the charge towards the direction of the Sunme Qilin.

    "Xiao Zhentian wants to personally y the Sunme Qilin!" Zhang Po was shocked, not expecting Xiao Zhentian to be so maddened, and even the four elders behind him didn¡¯t dare to utter a word.

    "I¡¯ve learned about the Sunme Qilin in the Holy Mountain. With its strength, the few Xiao Family members shouldn¡¯t be able to do much to it," Xiao Yifei was not too worried, instead feeling that the appearance of the Sunme Qilin was a help to him.

    "I think so too; after all, the Sunme Qilin is an ancient-level holy beast, having lived for thousands of years, longer than several generations of usbined. Without the necessary boldness, it wouldn¡¯t dare take on such a challenge," Chang Wei asserted.

    "You punks still have the heart to chatter in the sky. Instead of worrying about others, you should be concerned about yourselves. Our Poison Manor¡¯s losses today will bepensated with your lives!"

    The few were so engrossed in observing the events involving the Xiao Family and the Sunme Qilin that theypletely forgot about the Manor Master and three elders of Poison Manor below. Amid their conversation, a sharp rebuke rose from below; Xiao Yifei lowered his gaze to see the Manor Master of Poison Manor, Xiao Zhentian¡¯s Zidie.

    Zidie, having atst won the approval of the Xiao Family, gained the opportunity to torment Xiao Yifei independently, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t miss this chance. Her jade hand lifted lightly, releasing a flood of toxic gas. The domain of toxic fog began to drift towards the sky where Xiao Yifei and hispanions were.

    Zhang Po was startled, the rapidly ascending domain of toxic fog was far stronger than anything he had previously encountered on the Martial Arts tform, where even the clear air was corroded and swallowed, emitting bizarre sounds.

    "What should we do?" Chang Wei, knowing that Zidie and the three elders of Poison Manor were all powerful enough to have broken through to the Golden Elixir Stage, was at a loss, asking Xiao Yifei.

    "Perfect timing!" Xiao Yifei responded resolutely.

    "I¡¯ll hold them off; you can take advantage of the opportunity to set up the Hook Jade. If it¡¯s just those old hags, three minutes should be no problem."

    Since the toxic fog domain was now spreading towards the sky, and Zidie and the elders, despite being boastful, dared not be careless in dealing with opponents of Xiao Yifei¡¯s level, their attention was wholly focused on the domain above, causing the toxic fog on the ground to thin.

    Xiao Yifei seized the opportunity, forcefully tossing Zhang Po and Chang Wei onto the Martial Arts Arena; thetter plummeted towards the ground like aet, while Xiao Yifei, relieved of their weight, became more agile and charged into the toxic fog domain with a soft cry, green armor materializing around him once again.

    "Xiao Yifei!" Havingnded steadily on the arena floor, the two looked up to see Xiao Yifei determinedly charging into the toxic fog; Chang Wei eximed in surprise.

    "Don¡¯t let emotions rule. Xiao Yifei is buying us time!" Zhang Po, although worried about Xiao Yifei, realized that this was not the time for sentimentality, swiftly pulling Chang Wei towards the weakest part of the enclosure.

    The toxic fog hadn¡¯t yet dissipated; though it had thinned considerably, it still lingered. Even though the two maintained their Qi as protection, they couldn¡¯t endure for long against a domain created by those above the Golden Elixir Stage. Whether they lived or died hinged on theing three minutes!

    Once Xiao Yifei entered the toxic fog, he instantly felt immense pressure closing in from all directions. As soon as his armor made contact with the toxic fog, it started to sizzle and corrode at a visibly rapid pace.

    "Is it really this terrifying?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s armor, formed from his own Qi, possessed incredibly strong restorative properties and impregnable defense, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated signs of dispersal the moment it touched the domain.

    "Killing you like this would be too easy; given your youth, I¡¯ll bring you back to Poison Manor to vent the desire of my sisters, and finally make you into jerky. My poison beasts love fresh meat like yours the most," Zidie¡¯s voice rang out from the domain.

    Xiao Yifei smirked, replying loudly, "The wares in your Poison Manor are all decrepit old hags; otherwise, I¡¯d really go with you."

    "How dare you!" Poison Manor¡¯s elder, irritated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, charged forward intending to teach him a lesson.

    A smile danced across Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips as he thought, "Just what I wanted!"

    In a sh, the three elders flew to Xiao Yifei¡¯s position while Zidie maintained the aerial focus on the domain from below. In a domain of the same attribute, teammates of the same attribute enjoy an enhanced effect. Poison Manor¡¯s members, though not adept at closebat, were executing a calcted strategy beneath what appeared to be rash action.

    "Seems like Poison Manor truly specializes in group battles; even such formidable practitioners don¡¯t engage in solobat." Just as he thought this, the elders had already closed in on Xiao Yifei, their purple robes billowing as they drew an array of sharp weapons; the edges glistened with a verdant sheen, clearlyced with poison.

    "So they¡¯re trained experts after all!" Xia Yifei gasped in surprise as the elders¡¯ attacks nearly overwhelmed him; with countless poison-imbued weapons buzzing menacingly around him, he shifted quickly to block and parry, but one elder seized the chance and sent a gleaming de slicing towards his abdomen.

    Faced with peril, Xiao Yifei barely twisted himself at an odd angle, narrowly escaping the sh.

    But just then, a chill crept up on his back, a foreboding sensation welled up within him. Whirling around, he saw in the toxic mist a dazzling sword energy rising, the gleam aggressively targeting Xiao Yifei¡¯s brow, locking on to him firmly.

 Chapter 1304 - CapÃ­tulo 1304: 1295: No Escape

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1304: Chapter 1295: No Escape</strong>

    ¡°What is this?¡± At the moment of panic, Xiao Yifei was taken by surprise when one of the elders seized the opportunity. He pointed his finger at Xiao Yifei, and a dark red rope flew out from his sleeve, entangling Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei was caught off guard and fell prey to this trick, causing his body to be immobilized.

    Moreover, in just half a minute, the armor on Xiao Yifei had already been entirely corroded by the poisonous gas. Without any protective measures, the rope embedded itself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s body as soon as he was bound. Although his body had been reinforced through transformation, Xiao Yifei still underestimated the ability of the elders.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Bound and trapped, Xiao Yifei felt the rope gradually sink into his flesh, causing beads of blood to seep out. Additionally, Xiao Yifei could distinctly sense the presence of venom on the rope, which was paralyzing every part of his bloodstream.

    As if delighted to see Xiao Yifei suffer a setback, several elders clenched their fists, instantly covering them with a golden membrane, then rushed forward furiously. Their attacks, enhanced by Body Energy, directly disregarded Xiao Yifei¡¯s body that had been reforged, causing him to bleed profusely.

    Suddenly, in his daze, Xiao Yifei saw a withered but powerful fisting straight at his face. Xiao Yifei had no way to evade it, biting down and taking the punch that sent him flying backward, with blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Elder Eagle, what are you doing?¡±

    To Xiao Yifei¡¯s surprise, as he was struck by the punch, he also managed to escape the lock of Sword Energy behind him, clearly due to a mistake in the elders¡¯ coordination.

    Elder Eagle, realizing he had exerted too much force, blushed with embarrassment and retorted, ¡°How was I supposed to know this kid couldn¡¯t withstand it?¡±

    However, Xiao Yifei was inwardly pleased, ¡°Now¡¯s my chance!¡±

    Still spinning in the air, Xiao Yifei steadied himself, wiped the blood from his mouth, and focused his mind. The blood of the Qilin surged to his chest, and suddenly, his torso reignited with zing Purple me Holy Fire. As soon as the Purple me Holy Fire appeared, it climbed along the rope on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, instantly igniting it.

    With a strong burst of energy, Xiao Yifei managed to snap the rope, breaking it into pieces that fell to the ground. The elder who used this skill suffered bacsh from the magic, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How is it possible? He actually broke free from the Poison Rope!¡± Elder Eagle eximed in astonishment.

    With no time to lose, while Elder Eagle was distracted, Xiao Yifei shifted his position, transferring the Purple mes onto his fists. He stealthily activated the Sparrow Step Technique and quickly closed the ten-meter gap. Left hook, right hook, break-through¡ªa series of coordinated strikes sted Elder Eagle¡¯s face, catching him off guard. He took the full force of Xiao Yifei¡¯s blow, with Holy mes sticking to him in the process.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Elder Eagle, wounded by Xiao Yifei¡¯s fierce attack and frantically scorched by the Purple me Holy Fire, lost his bnce and fell heavily downward.

    ¡°Elder Eagle!¡± The elders cried out in unison.

    After being struck by Xiao Yifei, Elder Eagle¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground, like a lead ball. But it wasn¡¯t over yet; the Purple mes burned viciously, and his skin instantly blistered and peeled away.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Manor Master, save me!¡± Elder Eagle screamed in agony. Despite having broken through the Golden Elixir Stage in his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t extinguish the Purple me Holy Fire raging on his body. He couldn¡¯t even resist and watched helplessly as his life force was roasted away.

    Hearing Elder Eagle¡¯s cries for help, Purple Butterfly paused to check, lowering her guard in maintaining the Poisonous Gas Domain in the sky, causing the poisonous gas to dilute rapidly.

    ¡°Hold on, I have a Poison Pill for you to swallow!¡± Purple Butterfly elegantly flicked her hand, taking out a dark pill from her sleeve. However, she was still cautious of the Purple mes on Elder Eagle and threw the Poison Pill lightly into his mouth.

    After swallowing the Poison Pill, Elder Eagle¡¯s condition did not improve. The Purple me Holy Fire refused to be extinguished, and by now, most of his skin had been burnt away, exposing raw muscle and bone. He hung onto a thread of life, constantly spewing blood from his belly, with signs of life slipping away.

    ¡°Save me,¡± Elder Eagle raised his hand, using hisst bit of strength to plead for help from the Manor Master, who strugged helplessly. She could only watch as Elder Eagle¡¯s hand was burnt to a bare skeletal arm and finally disintegrated.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t let such a great opportunity slip by. With the weakening Domain, his pressure was greatly reduced. Moreover, with Purple Butterfly¡¯s oversight, the elders present were more focused on the situation below, leaving numerous openings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Xiao Yifei shouted loudly, pressing his palm toward Elder Eagle¡¯s direction. The Purple mes on Elder Eagle¡¯s body were absorbed back entirely by Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei then continued channeling Qilin blood and manifested the Qilin Leg, while the Purple mes coursed along his Qilin Leg.

    After a brief moment of gathering energy, Xiao Yifei kicked out fiercely, aiming directly at Purple Butterfly inside the Martial Arts Arena. She reacted with rm, as she had already witnessed this move once, and dared not take it head-on, instinctively releasing a fog to lift the still-alive Elder Eagle, blocking in front of her.

    The power of the Qilin Leg expanded continuously in the air, shredding the atmosphere wherever it went. Feeling the destructive force of this move, the remaining three elders hurriedly evaded, allowing the kick-wave to fly straight toward Purple Butterfly.

    Boom! With a loud bang, Elder Eagle, used as a shield, was directly cleaved in half by the sharp Energy Wave. The force continued unabated, flying straight toward Purple Butterfly¡¯s face.

    Purple Butterfly froze on the spot. Although she had witnessed the might of the Qilin Leg, facing it herself left her shaken by the terrifying energy contained within. Her aura was locked on tightly, rendering her struggles futile.

    Just as the wave of the Qilin Leg was about to hit Purple Butterfly, a gigantic creature suddenly appeared, blocking her. This colossal beast had eyes like bronze bells and ears like fans, with a long trunk simr to an elephant, sporting tusks over three meters long, enveloped entirely in Purple Energy.

    After blocking Xiao Yifei¡¯s strike, the mysterious beast¡¯s Purple Energy instantly scattered, letting out two cries before copsing heavily.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Xiao Yifei was exasperated by the sudden appearance of the giant elephant. If not for this creature, his strike could have instantly killed Purple Butterfly.

    In the air, the elder held a tattered cloth sack that was still faintly smoking, calling out to Purple Butterfly below with lingering fear, ¡°Manor Master, stop hesitating. Let¡¯s quickly join forces to kill this brat. We have already lost an elder and an adult poison beast; Poison Manor cannot afford such losses!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was enlightened; it seemed the enormous beast summoned to save the manor master was released by the elder. Hearing the call, Purple Butterfly regained her senses, ring at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Your death is my sworn revenge!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Purple Butterfly¡¯s body underwent a huge transformation; suddenly, colorful wings sprouted on her back. The wings bore unique patterns, mesmerizing all who beheld them.

 Chapter 1305 - 1296: Pressing the Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Chapter 1296: Pressing the Attack</h4>

    However, the face of the Purple Butterfly twisted into a hideous grimace. What was once a rather charming face instantly fell apart, erupting into numerous pus-filled blisters oozing yellow fluid, which began spreading all over her body. In no time, dark yellow liquid started dripping from every inch of Purple Butterfly¡¯s body.

    "What the hell?" Xiao Yifei looked at Purple Butterfly below, feeling nauseous. But then he immediately realized this must be some kind of Secret Technique from the Poison Manor, and quicklyposed himself, watching carefully below.

    "This is bad, the Manor Master is starting to transform!" Sensing the changes in Purple Butterfly, the Elders began to panic.

    "Run quickly, or we¡¯ll be caught in the Manor Master¡¯s Ultimate Poisoning transformation." Another Elder, realizing the gravity of the situation, started running madly towards the safe zone, not worrying about the dazed Xiao Yifei still in the air.

    Before Xiao Yifei could react, he felt a tremendous impact in his abdomen. Looking down, he saw that the transformed Purple Butterfly had somehow already rushed up. Her hard head rammed into Xiao Yifei¡¯s stomach.

    Vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood, Xiao Yifei flew backward, but the Purple Butterfly did not relent. She pursued relentlessly, her wings pping like she was walking on air, quickly catching up to Xiao Yifei. The blisters on her body sprayed a stream of dark yellow liquid, enveloping Xiao Yifei within.

    The moment Xiao Yifei came into contact with the liquid on Purple Butterfly¡¯s body, he felt his skin be sticky, and the flow of vitality and blood slowed inside him. Knowing the unusual potency of this poison, he instinctively tried to summon the Purple me Holy Fire for protection, but having used it too much today, the fire flickered on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body twice and then quietly extinguished.

    "Damn it!" Xiao Yifei cursed inwardly. He felt his body surface beginning to melt, and his solidified Qi inside couldn¡¯t be mobilized to provide rapid recovery.

    "Die!" Purple Butterfly uttered in a dry, hoarse voice, her earlier soft charm reced by an intense killing intent in her blood-red eyes. With an angry shout, the Purple Butterfly spread her rhythmical wings, reflecting mesmerizing colors under the sunlight. After a brief buildup of power, the blisters all over her body exploded, and a pungent smell spread across the entire sky as the yellow liquid was about to envelop Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei had reached his limit; he couldn¡¯t resist or evade. He nearly gave up resistance, closing his eyes. But just as the overwhelming yellow liquid was about to touch him, a pair ofrge hands firmly grabbed his shoulders.

    "Go!" An unfamiliar voice came from his ear. Looking down, Xiao Yifei saw Li Huoke had somehow flown into the air.

    There was no time to exin. Li Huoke grabbed Xiao Yifei¡¯s shoulders, flying toward the direction of the wall.

    By the wall, Zhang Po and Chang Wei were anxiously watching the sky. Seeing Xiao Yifei and Li Huoke fly over safely, they both sighed in relief and shouted towards Xiao Yifei: "Over here, quickly!"

    "Trying to escape?" Purple Butterfly saw her attack missed and immediately turned around to chase after Li Huoke, who was fleeing with Xiao Yifei. In a sh, she closed the hundred-meter distance, arriving just as Xiao Yifei and Li Huokended.

    "Here!" Zhang Po was prepared. As soon as Xiao Yifeinded, Zhang Po moved to assist, helping Li Huoke and the severely injured Xiao Yifei retreat. But just as Purple Butterfly attempted to continue her aggressive pursuit, a massive shadow blocked her path¡ªit was Chang Wei¡¯s Puppet.

    Chang Wei¡¯s mind spun rapidly, his fingers flipped lightly, and the strings on the Puppet shot out, wrapping around Purple Butterfly. However, the corrosiveness of her poison was too strong; the strings made a hissing sound upon contact, unable to hold Purple Butterfly for long.

    Purple Butterfly, ensnared by the strings, snorted disdainfully and began to circte her Qi to break free. Despite this, she was momentarily dyed. Although it was only a few seconds, it was enough.

    "I¡¯ve got it ready!" A shout came from behind Chang Wei, and a smile appeared on his lips.

    Because three minutes were up, the Hook Jade was already in ce. Purple Butterfly¡¯s current location was exactly at the center of the Yin Yang Hook Jade.

    After losing several teammates and an Elder, Purple Butterfly was consumed by murderous rage and had lost her reason, chasing Li Huoke behind the wall. After Chang Wei dyed her momentarily, Zhang Po finished cing the Hook Jade.

    Purple Butterfly had no idea she was at the center of the Hook Jade. Seeing the only four survivors left in the field standing before her, she grew even more excited, breaking free from the constraints Chang Wei ced on her in just a few attempts. Her mouth flowed with a constant stream of fetid saliva; she now resembled a terrifying beast ready to devour anyone.

    "I¡¯ll count three, two, one, and we¡¯ll activate the Hook Jade together," Zhang Po whispered to Chang Wei.

    Chang Wei nodded but suddenly realized that to engulf Purple Butterfly with the explosion, she must bepletely restrained at the moment of the st. Otherwise, even in her madness, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to stand at the center of the explosion and wait for death.

    With a flicker of thought, an idea struck Chang Wei.

    "Three!"

    "Two!"

    "One!"

    As Zhang Po¡¯sstmand fell, Chang Wei activated the Yin Hook Jade ced on the wall as taught by Zhang Po. The Hook Jade soon reacted, emitting a faint glow and starting to tremble violently.

    On Zhang Po¡¯s side, he had also activated the Yang Hook Jade he ced. As both activated simultaneously, they responded to each other, and the area anchored by the two Hook Jades was instantly locked, with a massive force rising from the ground.

    Feeling this immense force, Purple Butterfly felt a sudden jolt in her heart. Her strong intuition after activating Ultimate Poisoning told her she couldn¡¯t withstand what was about to happen. With this thought, she started pping her wings, trying to escape the area beneath her.

    But just as she was about to rise, she felt a massive suction force, her legs as if glued to the ground, unable to move.

    Startled, Purple Butterfly looked down and realized that, at some point, the area she was in was covered with translucent milky white threads. The threads centered on Purple Butterfly, locking her firmly in ce. Following the threads with her gaze, she saw at the end, Chang Wei pulling the strings with both hands, ring at her angrily.

    "You" Before Purple Butterfly could finish, she saw a Puppet slowly disintegrating in front of Chang Wei. A cool breeze blew, lifting wood chips that drifted in the air.

    It turned out that when Purple Butterfly was about to escape, Chang Wei sacrificed his Puppet once more, unleashing the Ultimate Technique of the Chang Family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, using the move he previously deployed against Qing Hong. Purple Butterfly, focusing all her attention on the imminent danger, hadn¡¯t noticed the change beneath her feet and fell into the trap.

    "Chang Wei,e back!" Zhang Po saw Chang Wei still hesitating to retreat and shouted at him frantically.

    But Chang Wei, as if he¡¯d made a decision, ignored Zhang Po¡¯s calls entirely.

 Chapter 1306 - CapÃ­tulo 1306: 1297: Taking the Long View

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1306: Chapter 1297: Taking the Long View</strong>

    Zi Die wanted to say something else, but only felt a loud ringing in her ears, as a massive shockwave swept towards her direction. She felt a sudden jolt in her body, then her vision went ck as she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Chang Wei!¡±

    The area where the two were located was instantly engulfed by the explosion, as dust rose skyward and the walls of the martial arts arena copsed with a thunderous boom, burying Chang Wei and Zi Die in the explosion.

    After all, a starved camel is still bigger than a horse; Chang Wei resolutely stayed behind with Zi Die to prevent her from retaliating before her death, using hisst strength to trap her in the center of the explosion area. He could not escape the explosion himself.

    Zhang Po screamed hoarsely as he rushed toward the explosion, but was firmly held back by arge hand. Turning around, he saw it was Li Huoke who had saved Xiao Yifei.

    Li Huoke coldly said to Zhang Po, ¡°Yourpanion is already dead, rushing in there is futile. The arena¡¯s breach is open, we must leave quickly and n further.¡±

    Although Zhang Po was heartbroken, he understood that Li Huoke¡¯s words were of utmost importance. Gritting his teeth, he picked up the unconscious Xiao Yifei and fled through the breach created by the explosion.

    Meanwhile, on the Holy Mountain, Xiao Zhentian was leading the elders inbat against the Sunme Qilin. Thetter, being an ancient Holy Beast, wielded power far beyond Xiao Zhentian¡¯s expectations. Moreover, with the Xiao Family¡¯s Supreme Fire present, Xiao Zhentian and the elders were hesitant to exert their full strength, resulting in a disadvantageous situation.

    Feeling the explosion urring below, Xiao Zhentian nced down and saw that Xiao Yifei and hispanions were alive and had blown an exit out of the arena. As he sensed, Zi Die¡¯s aura had be extremely weak, indicating that the Poison Manor¡¯s members had failed in their mission.

    ¡°These useless bastards!¡±

    Gritting his teeth and stamping his foot, Xiao Zhentian, after barely fending off a series of attacks from the Sunme Qilin, turned to the elders and said, ¡°Elders, the Poison Manor has failed. We cannot continue tangling with this beast. Quickly set up the Auspicious Fire Array.¡±

    ¡°What? Family Head, are you serious?¡± The Great Elder eximed in confusion, with half of his body scorched ck and his red robe in tatters, clearly having suffered greatly in the battle against the Sunme Qilin.

    ¡°The Auspicious aura is not yet fully gathered. If we initiate the array prematurely, the likelihood of sess is low.¡± The Second Elder shook his head in disarray, advising Xiao Zhentian.

    Xiao Zhentian no longer cared about these concerns, seeing his carefully orchestrated plot about to fail. If further dyed by the Qilin, Xiao Yifei¡¯s escape was only a matter of time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, initiate the array now!¡± Xiao Zhentian shouted, his beard fluttering in fury.

    ¡°Hmph, ungrateful descendants, actually using something from my own body against me!¡± The Sunme Qilin snorted disdainfully, finding it strenuous to deal with the strongest of the Xiao Family¡¯s current generation, although it was proving difficult for it, the battle was also causing significant depletion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? The thing we took from you before, we are returning it now.¡± Xiao Zhentianughed coldly, leading the elders in flying toward the foot of the mountain. Within moments, they took their positions at the four corners of the Holy Mountain.

    The group sealed their hands while chanting, as Xiao Zhentian took out a cloth bag bearing the Xiao Family¡¯s Sacred Fire emblem from his sleeve. Upon opening the bag, a golden aura flowed out, enveloping him and the four elders.

    Once surrounded by the golden aura, the group exuded a harmonious and peaceful aura, their faces glowing brightly as if blessed by fortune. Then, with the four as boundaries and the Holy Mountain as the center, a crimson fire array infused with golden aura rose, with the Sunme Qilin swirling in the clouds overhead.

    The Sunme Qilin was locked in the fire array and couldn¡¯t escape, forced to howl at the sky in frustration: ¡°Xiao Family ancestors, the founder of the Xiao n, this small beast has failed to protect the n, allowing the Xiao Family to fall into this predicament. The small beast knows its unforgivable sins, but for the sake of the entire cultivation world and the Huaxia people¡¯s sce, I plead to the ancestors to remove the constraints upon me, allowing me to purge Xiao Family¡¯s gate!¡±

    As soon as the words were uttered, the fire array activated in response. The Auspicious Fire was a fusion of the Sunme Qilin¡¯s auspicious aura and the fire element cultivation method vigorously wielded by Xiao Zhentian and the others, its power undoubtedly stronger than the Sun me Sacred Fire. Enhanced by the magic array, an immensely destructive Auspicious Holy Fire filled with enormous mes began to spread toward the Sunme Qilin.

    The Auspicious Fire targeted the Sunme Qilin at the edge of the sky.

    The Auspicious Fire Array was crafted using the auspicious aura from the Sunme Qilin after Xiao Zhentian and four others had reached the Golden Elixir Stage. Its might was self-evident.

    The Sunme Qilin, encircled by the ascending Auspicious Fire in the array, was immediately suppressed, its body writhing uncontrobly, evidently suffering under the pressure of the Auspicious Fire.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiao Zhentianughed heartily, addressing the Sunme Qilin, ¡°I always knew one day you would be a stumbling block on our Xiao Family¡¯s path to domination, so I devised this formation specifically against you. How does it feel? Is it enjoyable? How does itpare to the power of the Sun me Sacred Fire?¡±

    The Sunme Qilin felt every scale on its body begin to split open, as the Auspicious Fire seeped through every crevice, prating into its body. What unnerved it further was that this Auspicious Fire, unlike ordinary mes or the Sun me Sacred Fire, was not driven by scorching heat; instead, it carried a bitter cold.

    The Sunme Qilin was thoroughly suppressed by the Auspicious Fire Array, wildly contorting in the air. As the cold pierced deeper, its scales began to shed, slowly detaching from its body.

    ¡°Things are getting bad!¡± Holding the unconscious Xiao Yifei, Zhang Po realized the dire situation, deeply affected by Chang Wei¡¯s sacrifice and seeing the ongoing battle atop the Holy Mountain, his expression darkened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, the Poison Manor elders will catch up soon. Hurry, let¡¯s leave!¡± Li Huoke urged, knowing that he was a veteran of the ¡®Martial Artist Conference,¡¯ having participated in no less than threepetitions. The encounters in this year¡¯spetition had left him terrified, and if it weren¡¯t for Zhang Po and Chang Wei creating a breach, he might have perished there.

    ¡°Daring to kill our Manor Master, we¡¯ll fight you!¡± No sooner had Li Huoke finished speaking, a few Poison Manor elders arrived, furious over their Manor Master¡¯s death due to Chang Wei¡¯s trap, determined to take Zhang Po and Xiao Yifei¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Quick, escape!¡± Seeing the Poison Manor elders rushing over, Li Huoke hurriedly pulled Zhang Po toward the Xiao Family n vige entrance for escape, only to crash into a towering figure as he turned.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The shadow coldly asked, eyes sternly fixed on Zhang Po and the unconscious Xiao Yifei in his arms.

 Chapter 1307 - CapÃ­tulo 1307: 1298: Rely on Yourself

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1307: Chapter 1298: Rely on Yourself</strong>

    Zhang Po looked up and was instantly aghast; this shadow was none other than Xiao Zhentian¡¯s eldest son, Xiao Jukun!

    Behind Xiao Jukun stood his siblings and numerous servants and thugs from the Xiao Family, grim-faced as theypletely sealed off the escape route for Zhang Po and Li Huoke. It seemed they had been waiting here for some time to handle such a turn of events.

    At this moment, the situation for the group could be described as caught between a rock and a hard ce, with pursuers behind them. The situation was critically urgent, and with the appearance of the Auspicious Fire Array, the battle on the Sunme Qilin¡¯s side with the Xiao Family members had already turned disadvantageous. They were struggling to protect themselves, let alone help Zhang Po and the others escape. Looking at the current circumstances, their only hope for survival was to rely on themselves.

    With this thought, Zhang Po quietly asked Li Huoke, ¡°How well can you manage the Time-Space Rift?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Huoke was momentarily stunned but replied without hesitation, ¡°Barely usable, but it¡¯s hard to control; there¡¯s no guarantee where it might transport us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Hearing Li Huoke¡¯s answer, Zhang Po was overjoyed and had devised a n.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Huoke asked.

    Zhang Po didn¡¯t answer, instead throwing the unconscious Xiao Yifei into Li Huoke¡¯s arms, with his Great Sword positioned horizontally in front of his chest.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Li Huoke, usually meticulous, was bewildered by Zhang Po¡¯s sudden actions and lookedpletely perplexed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to hold them off; you find an opportunity to create a Time-Space Rift and escape with Xiao Yifei.¡± Zhang Po assumed a defensive posture andmunicated telepathically to Li Huoke.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Jukun and the others did not seem in a hurry to attack. They gazed at the group with yful expressions, as if they had them easily within their grasp.

    ¡°I want to see what other tricks you have.¡± Although Xiao Jukun was outside the arena, he clearly saw everything due to his connection with Xiao Zhentian and was curious about any trump cards they had yet to reveal.

    ¡°What?¡± Li Huoke was shocked, not expecting this to be Zhang Po¡¯s strategy.

    However, Zhang Poughed bitterly and said to Li Huoke, ¡°In this catastrophe, someone must be responsible for conveying the message to the Cultivation World, or the sacrifices of all the contestants will be covered up by the Xiao Family. Therefore, one of us must survive and escape, and where there is life, there must be death. I¡¯ve decided to be the one who dies, to give you the chance to live, so please take him with you too.¡± Zhang Po pointed to Xiao Yifei in Li Huoke¡¯s arms.

    Li Huoke¡¯s expression was conflicted, as if he was pondering something. Then he asked Zhang Po with aplex expression, ¡°Is he really that important to you?¡±

    Zhang Po responded with certainty, ¡°He is very special, different from all of us. I have a premonition that Xiao Yifei¡¯s existence is extremely important to the entire Cultivation World, and he is also my closestpanion.¡±

    ¡°So, I beg you to take him out!¡± With a thud, Zhang Po knelt on one knee, bowing his head deeply to Li Huoke, pleading with him. It was the first time in his life he had knelt to someone besides family and elders.

    Li Huoke was also stunned. He understood the significance of a swordsman kneeling to someone outside their family or elders. Zhang Po having taken this action showed his resolution.

    With this realization, Li Huoke no longer hesitated and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you just kowtow to someone else? How about giving me a couple of kowtows too?¡± Seeing the scene before him, Xiao Jukun couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing andughed out loudly.

    Meanwhile, an elder from Poison Manor beside him, eager and ready, named Old Ju, urged Xiao Jukun, ¡°Xiao family¡¯s boy, stop dawdling and quickly eliminate these pests, so we can consider our taskplete.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! You old hag, this is not your ce to speak. My father is not here, so I¡¯m in charge. I¡¯ll do whatever I want, and who dares have an objection?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Old Ju was at a loss for words after Xiao Jukun¡¯s retort, her old face flushing red with embarrassment and annoyance. Although thetter¡¯s cultivation was only at the Peak of the Golden Elixir Stage, Xiao Jukun¡¯s status as Xiao Family¡¯s eldest son was apparent, so Old Ju didn¡¯t say more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, if I told you I have a way for us to return together, would youe with me?¡± Li Huoke seemed to have made a decision and asked Zhang Po quietly.

    Hearing this, Zhang Po shook his head, a faint, tragic smile on his lips, gazing deeply in the direction where the Hook Jade had exploded just moments ago. He said aloud, ¡°I have to give an ount to my fallen brothers.¡± Following that, his body shone with golden light, releasing the domain of ¡®All Swords Return to the Sect.¡¯ The Sword Qi was awe-inspiring, filled with a sense of heroic sacrifice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Zhang Po¡¯s resolve, Li Huoke said no more and, holding Xiao Yifei, retreated to stand behind Zhang Po, ready to find an opportunity to escape during Zhang Po¡¯sst desperate struggle.

    Zhang Po burned all his cultivation, turning it into a temporary boost. Instantly, his aura began to climb, even exceeding the power his Realm could emit, causing even the Poison Manor elders to grow wary.

    ¡°Not good, this kid is going to fight with his life!¡± Old Ju was astonished and warned the other elder and the Xiao family members nearby. Naturally, thetter also prepared themselves, their expressions turning solemn at Zhang Po¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Xiao Jukun dropped thement and then led the charge toward Zhang Po.

    ¡°Go!¡± Zhang Po shouted to Li Huoke, then charged forward with his Sword. Simultaneously, he retracted all his domain within two meters of his body, the golden light on his surfacepressing, indicating a buildup.

    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Xiao Jukun was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never!¡±

    Centering on Zhang Po, the continuouslypressing Qi began to explode, and seizing the opportunity, Li Huoke tore open a rift in the void with his hands, a ck tear appearing silently. Without further thought, Li Huoke dived headfirst into the rift, cradling Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Two people escaped!¡±

    ¡°Chase them, you fools!¡±

    Behind them came Xiao Jukun¡¯s shout, followed by overwhelming explosions, as Zhang Po was annihted in the destruction.

    Li Huoke resolutely delved deeper into the rift, a silent tear rolling down his cheek.

    No matter how exquisite Li Huoke¡¯s swordsmanship or how powerful his abilities, he was, at the end of the day, merely at the Golden Elixir Stage; his mastery over the Time-Space Rift was hardly precise, maintaining it with much difficulty, let alone traversing it with Xiao Yifei.

    The noise from the Martial Arts Arena grew increasingly distant behind them, and Li Huoke was unsure where this Time-Space Rift would lead. At this moment, his mind was solely focused on getting out alive with Xiao Yifei.

    It seemed Zhang Po¡¯s self-destruction had worked, as the expected pursuers did not arrive as anticipated. The two quickly ventured into a rtively safe depth within the Time-Space Rift.

    At this point, Li Huoke suddenly realized a crucial issue: though Zhang Po instructed him to escape with Xiao Yifei, he never told him where to take Xiao Yifei. Knowing little about their backgrounds, Li Huoke was at a loss. Xiao Yifei¡¯s team, the Fifteen Squad, was a new team for this year¡¯spetition. Li Huoke hadn¡¯t even had the chance to investigate them.

 Chapter 1308 - CapÃ­tulo 1308: 1299: A Safe Place

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1308: Chapter 1299: A Safe ce</strong>

    This was a conundrum for Li Huoke, holding Xiao Yifei was like handling a hot potato, he couldn¡¯t put him down, nor could he take him with him. After much consideration, Li Huoke decided to temporarily ce Xiao Yifei at the border of Huaxia, which was also a rtively safe location affected by the rift.

    With this thought, Li Huoke took Xiao Yifei and flew towards the nearest exit of the Time-Space Rift, and in no time, they arrived at a border town at the junction between Huaxia and the Ten Thousand Mountains.

    After a day of turmoil, when they arrived at the small town, it was already evening. Their attire and the intimacy of the princess carry attracted a brief moment of difort among the townsfolk. However, the forest isrge and contains all sorts of birds, so thetter may have thought Xiao Yifei and Li Huoke were performing some form of conceptual art and didn¡¯t question them much further.

    Amidst the curious nces, Li Huoke carried Xiao Yifei to an inn. Due to the urgency of the situation, all of Li Huoke¡¯s belongings, including money and travel funds, were left in the guest room prepared by the Xiao Family, and he didn¡¯t have anything valuable on him. After much persuasion, the innkeeper finally agreed to let them rest for one night.

    After bringing Xiao Yifei into the room and settling him down, Li Huoke copsed onto the bed, reminiscing about the events of the day, which floated in his mind like a dream. The Xiao Family¡¯s betrayal of the Cultivation World, the abilities of the trio, and the sacrifices made by Zhang Po and Chang Wei for Xiao Yifei, all refreshed Li Huoke¡¯s views on the path of Cultivation.

    In the midst of chaotic thoughts, Li Huoke suddenly realized that this catastrophe had affected the promising younger generation of the major sects in the Cultivation World, and at this moment, the elders of these families were likely still at home waiting for news of their return.

    With this thought, Li Huoke¡¯s sleepiness vanished. His mind was set on quickly informing the Cultivation World about the tragedy that urred at this Xiao Family ¡®Martial Artist Conference¡¯, but he was also worried that Xiao Yifei, who was still in aa, would be at a loss upon awakening. Although his injuries had somewhat improved, Li Huoke was still anxious.

    However, just getting from this border town to his family¡¯s mountain residence would take several days on foot, and Li Huoke feared that by then, the Xiao Family would have already concocted an excuse to deceive the entire Cultivation World. Therefore, it was imperative that this matter bemunicated promptly to the various families.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Xiao Yifei.¡± Li Huoke said apologetically while looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s sleeping face.

    Then, Li Huoke obtained some paper and a pen from the innkeeper and recorded everything that happened after Xiao Yifei fell unconscious. When writing about the sacrifices of Zhang Po and Chang Wei, he also added someforting words for Xiao Yifei:

    They were rarepanions, and I believe that there is a deep bond between you. Their sacrifices were not in vain, I hope you will cherish your life henceforth, because from today, you are living not just for yourself.

    After everything was taken care of, Li Huoke ced the written note by Xiao Yifei¡¯s pillow, briefly exined the situation to the innkeeper, and slipped away quietly.

    At dawn the next day, Xiao Yifei finally awoke from his slumber, feeling that all the True Qi in his body had beenpletely blocked. Astonished, he inspected himself internally, discovering a viscous brownish-yellow liquid clogging his meridians like glue, hindering the flow of Qi.

    What startled Xiao Yifei even more was that his Dantian was utterly empty, showing no signs of his past cultivation, making it difficult even to quickly restore his body to peak condition.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yifei eximed in shock, recalling over and over the events he experienced before falling unconscious. He remembered that during his battle with Zhidie, the Poison Manor Master, she had injected herpletely poisonous liquid into his body. After multiple confirmations, Xiao Yifei concluded that this must be the cause.

    ¡°It seems that woman¡¯s liquid entered my body, causing the current situation.¡± Right now, Xiao Yifei¡¯s bodily condition was dire, not only was his Dantianpletely empty, but his meridians were also blocked, preventing any Qi cirction.

    In other words, if he didn¡¯t quickly find a solution, Xiao Yifei would revert to being an ordinary human and would be forever disconnected from the Cultivation World.

    ¡°No, I must find a solution to this problem quickly, otherwise Zhang Po and Chang Wei might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where are Zhang Po and Chang Wei!¡± With this thought, Xiao Yifei began to survey his surroundings, suddenly realizing that he wasn¡¯t in the Xiao Family¡¯s territory but rather in an unfamiliar room that looked like an inn he had stayed in before.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s heart was full of confusion; he had no memory of what happened after he fell unconscious. Subconsciously, he reached for the pillow and found the note left for him by Li Huoke.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know how he finished reading Li Huoke¡¯s note, but he knew that upon learning of Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s deaths, his eyes were already moist with tears.

    ¡°Zhang Po, Chang Wei.¡± Xiao Yifei muttered their names absentmindedly, preferring to believe that all of this was just a dream. However, irrefutable facts were in front of him: the explosion of the Hook Jade led to Chang Wei¡¯s sacrifice, while Zhang Po gave up his life in a burst of self-sacrifice to give him a chance to live.

    ¡°Why? Why were you two so foolish?¡± Xiao Yifei choked, as countless sorrows surged into his heart. He hated his inability to prevent hispanions¡¯ sacrifices, he hated his inability to calm the vile human hearts, and he hated his powerlessness to take revenge for his fallenpanions after losing his cultivation.

    Resentful tears flowed once more from his eyes. Xiao Yifei knew that in his current state, he was unable to continue cultivating, even though his body had been transformed and enhanced by Qilin Blood, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was now useless.

    Xiao Yifei briefly considered ending his life to join his two brothers but then remembered Li Huoke¡¯s words in the note: From today, you shall not live for yourself alone. This quickly dismissed the thought.

    Yes, on his shoulders rest the will of his two sacrificedpanions, how could he squander it? Now his connections with the grudges and grievances of the Cultivation World are severed, and he has diverged from the fate of the Seven Great Families.

    Pondering this, he realized that Zhang Po and Chang Wei¡¯s efforts and sacrifices were not for him to survive ashamedly and bear humiliations while waiting for vengeance but to allow him to fulfill his long-held promise to transform the world so that it¡¯s not surrounded by pain.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant! I understand, Zhang Po!¡± Xiao Yifei stood in sudden realization. Zhang Po¡¯s sacrifice wasn¡¯t meant to let him live in hiding waiting for revenge but to enable him to aplish the vow he once made: I am a doctor, I will not watch this world be enveloped by pain. I have to change it.

    Xiao Yifei wiped the tears from his face and, with a heavy heart, tidied his belongings. Although after much reflection, he understood the intentions of Zhang Po and Chang Wei, it was still hard to ept this reality, leaving him dested.

 Chapter 1309 - CapÃ­tulo 1309: 1300: Full of Suspicion

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1309: Chapter 1300: Full of Suspicion</strong>

    After thanking the innkeeper, Xiao Yifei walked somberly along the streets of this unfamiliar small town. He noticed that the town seemed not far from the Ten Thousand Mountains, located at the edge of the range. The town¡¯syout was quite simple, with two rows of houses lining both sides of the road, mostly shops and inns.

    It appeared that this town was a resting stop for herbal merchants entering and exiting the edge of the Ten Thousand Mountains to gather ginseng, medicines, or mountain goods. The town was bustling with peopleing and going, merchants wandering the streets, very lively.

    Recalling his days in the Ten Thousand Mountains, Xiao Yifei thought of how Huaxia was suffering from the ravages of war. He didn¡¯t know how the war had progressed these past few months, so he grabbed a passerby to inquire about Huaxia¡¯s recent situation.

    ¡°Old brother, how is the war going these few months?¡± Xiao Yifei asked a middle-aged man with a kindly face.

    ¡°War? What war?¡± The middle-aged man was quite puzzled, his face full of doubt, evidently unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s question.

    ¡°The war with those small border countries recently. Don¡¯t you know, old brother?¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Is that so? Howe I don¡¯t know.¡± The middle-aged man looked serious, clearly not lying. After making sure Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t joking, he became interested and asked Xiao Yifei in return.

    Xiao Yifei felt a bit embarrassed, thinking it might be due to the town¡¯s remote location. This isted rural area, adjacent to the vast Ten Thousand Mountains, would be difficult for any war to reach. Plus, news is scarce here; the war news probably hasn¡¯t reached this ce yet.

    ¡°Alright, I was just asking, I don¡¯t know the details either. If you don¡¯t know, never mind.¡± Not wanting to bother the passerby further, Xiao Yifei quickly let it go.

    Just then, Xiao Yifei noticed a little girl sitting quietly by the roadside. Her almond eyes were round, with aplexion of jade, but she looked pale and somewhat listless. Xiao Yifei immediately saw the illness affecting the little girl.

    Being a doctor, Xiao Yifei approached the little girl out of duty, ¡°Little sister, why are you sitting here alone? Where are the adults at home?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the little girl immediately showed a timid expression, her small hands gripping the edge of the stool, head tucked into her chest, without a word.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, what are you doing here? Are you a trafficker trying to abduct children?¡±

    Just as Xiao Yifei was about to step forward and examine the little girl¡¯s condition, a teenage boy of about seventeen or eighteen suddenly burst out from beside the road. The boy was as thin as a bamboo pole, with dirt-yellow dyed hair and two earrings hanging from his ears, clearly a hooligan.

    Xiao Yifei felt no fondness for such societal riffraff. Upon hearing thetter¡¯s words, he was quite indignant, immediately ring coldly and said in no polite tone, ¡°This little girl is sick. I¡¯m a doctor, here to help her. Mind your own business.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s words, the youth¡¯s expression changed drastically, smiling obsequiously at Xiao Yifei, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Genuinely so, no need to lie to you,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Do you charge a lot for treating people?¡± The boy asked Xiao Yifei tentatively.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s impression of the youth deteriorated as his first words were about money.

    Realizing his slip, the youth immediately straightened, rubbed his palms against his pants seams, and seriously said to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, bro. This little girl is my sister. She¡¯s been telling me feeling unwell these days. We don¡¯t have a clinic in our town, and it¡¯s a dozen miles over mountain paths to see a doctor, plus our family is really poor. Once our parents split, they left us two behind. Life here is too rough; they couldn¡¯t manage, so it¡¯s just my sister and me relying on each other. I¡¯ve been worrying these days about how to get the little girl treated.¡±

    After listening to the youth¡¯s description, Xiao Yifei¡¯s anger subsided a bit. Thinking how the siblings have been surviving in such a remote mountainous area without any support these years, it was truly difficult. The mountain town¡¯s economic resources were naturally scarce, and with both siblings being so young, it was reasonable they couldn¡¯t afford medical treatment.

    Considering this, Xiao Yifei said to the youth, ¡°Your sister¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious. She doesn¡¯t need a doctor, shots, or medicine. Just have her drink a cup of broth every morning, noon, and evening, and avoid cold food. In ten to fifteen days, she¡¯ll naturally recover.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it that simple?¡± The youth was suspicious.

    ¡°Just follow my advice. Your sister¡¯s illness is just amon cold, probably because you gave her something too cold to eat these days.¡± Xiao Yifei nodded toward the area around the little girl. There, amid the stools,y scattered ice cream stick wrappers.

    Embarrassed, the youth scratched his head and thanked Xiao Yifei repeatedly.

    Xiao Yifei waved it off, then pointed inside the alley behind the little girl, saying, ¡°Actually, the guy inside seems to have a troublesome illness. The weather¡¯s been hot these days. Seeing him, he likely has a hidden ailment. Looks fine on the surface, but once it res up, it could be serious.¡±

    Following Xiao Yifei¡¯s pointed direction, the youth looked into the alley, where a young man simr in age to the girl squatted in the shadows, a popsicle hanging from his mouth.

    ¡°You mean Little Monkey?¡± The youth asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Probably, how should I know which monkey it is?¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled, but unexpectedly, the youth in the alley heard this joke loud and clear.

    ¡°Who are you calling?¡± Little Monkey threw down the popsicle stick, striding aggressively towards Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t take it seriously, standing still watching Little Monkey approach.

    The girl¡¯s brother mediated, since Xiao Yifei had helped him and he didn¡¯t want any dispute between the two.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why arguing?¡± Hearing the noise outside, a rtively older man, apparently in his early twenties, emerged from the alley¡¯s depths, impatiently asking.

    ¡°Dog Brother, this kid talks dirty, badmouthing me behind my back, and I overheard him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Speak up,¡± the man called Dog Brother was ready to curse Xiao Yifei, but met Xiao Yifei¡¯s gaze, suddenly stunned in ce.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei?¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Old Dog?¡± Xiao Yifei also recognized the man, a hint of a smile shing on his lips. He didn¡¯t expect to meet an acquaintance in such a remote ce; indeed, it¡¯s a small world.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, how are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± Called Dog Brother, the man once thought he¡¯d seen Xiao Yifei¡¯s ghost in broad daylight, even pulling out a fake Buddha from his pants pocket.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Who told you I¡¯m dead?¡± Xiao Yifei thought of his disappearancesting several months. It wasn¡¯t surprising that friends thought he was dead due to theck of contact.

    ¡°Word spread all over Beijing, saying you, Xiao Yifei, were dragged into the deep mountains and killed by the underworld.¡± Old Dog replied,

    Xiao Yifei was dumbfounded. Such absurd rumors actually had believers; he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else, it¡¯s getting hot here.¡± By this time, the sun was already high, the heat starting to scorch Xiao Yifei, making him sweat.

 Chapter 1310 - CapÃ­tulo 1310: 1301: Little Knucklehead

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1310: Chapter 1301: Little Knucklehead</strong>

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s talk aside.¡± The old dog bowed and made a gesture of invitation, not forgetting to give the little monkey a hard knock on the head and scold him, ¡°This is your Grandpa Xiao Yifei. If he scolds you, just endure it, stop talking nonsense.¡±

    The little monkey knew he might have offended a tough character, and quickly apologized to Xiao Yifei, ¡°Sorry, Brother Xiao Yifei, I didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯re all family here, so let¡¯s drop the formalities.¡± Xiao Yifei waved his hand and followed the old dog into the alley.

    The group followed the old dog to a pavilion deep in the alley. Xiao Yifei and the old dog sat in the middle of the pavilion, while the little girl and the little monkey stood behind them like two bodyguards.

    ¡°No need for this fanfare, just sit down.¡± Xiao Yifei gestured to the two behind him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? He told you two to sit down, so hurry up.¡± The old dog nudged the two, who immediately sat around Xiao Yifei.

    Speaking of this old brother, he and Xiao Yifei have quite a history. When Xiao Yifei was still with the Hua Family, he had a fight with this old dog, and they parted on bad terms. At that time, Xiao Yifei was just an ordinary person, even fearing that the old dog might call some friends from the underworld to retaliate.

    Later, the old dog fell ill, suffering from a sexually transmitted disease contracted over the years. He visited many hospitals and doctors but couldn¡¯t find a cure, until finally Xiao Yifei resolved his illness.

    Since then, whenever the old dog saw Xiao Yifei, he would address him as Brother Xiao at every chance, insisting on epting Xiao Yifei as his big brother. Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t interested in such things and ignored the old dog, letting him call him whatever he wanted.

    Until a few months ago, Xiao Yifei suddenly disappeared while with the Hua Family and hasn¡¯t been heard from since. The old brother tried looking for Xiao Yifei, but to no avail, and eventually gave up. He never expected to meet him here today.

    ¡°Brother Xiao, where have you been these past two months? Why didn¡¯t you let your buddies know?¡± Perhaps after staying so long in the Ten Thousand Mountains, hearing the familiar Beijing ent again made Xiao Yifei feel a surge of emotions, unsure where to begin.

    Seeing Xiao Yifei in deep thought for a long time without saying anything, even with tears glistening in his eyes, the old dog became flustered and cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Xiao? Did you run into trouble?¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head. Everyone present were ordinary people who didn¡¯t know about cultivators, so he couldn¡¯t disclose anything and had to make up a lie: ¡°There were some matters at home these past few months, and I left in a hurry without getting the chance to inform you all.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, look at you, with the war going on, how could you still run around? I heard that when you were with the Hua Family, you survived an assassination attempt by an enemy nation¡¯s assassin. You¡¯re already a top wanted criminal and still wandering around.¡± The old brother pped his thigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The situation back home really needed me. This time, I moved discreetly, so not many people knew my whereabouts, and you see, I returned unharmed.¡± Xiao Yifei forced a smile.

    Seeming to remember something, Xiao Yifei asked the old dog, ¡°How¡¯s everything in Beijing? Are the Hua Family girls doing okay?¡±

    Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s question, the old dog¡¯s expression immediately darkened, his brow furrowed, and he remained silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s keen nose sensed something unusual and asked the old dog.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say.¡± The old dog seemed to have some unspeakable difficulties, avoiding eye contact, while continuously fidgeting with the chair.

    ¡°Feel free to speak, did something happen to the Hua Family?¡± Thinking of the girl Hua Yourong who always followed him, Xiao Yifei felt a pang of sadness, wondering how she had been coping in his absence these past months.

    ¡°This¡­¡± After pondering for a while, the old dog finally made up his mind and recounted all the changes that had happened in Beijing during Xiao Yifei¡¯s absence.

    ¡°To be honest, after you left, several major events urred in Beijing. The war broke out, and initially, the Hua Family was fully in charge of the National Security Bureau. However, under the Hua Family¡¯smand, the Huaxia Army suffered sessive defeats in several key battles. The central authorities felt that it was due to the Hua Family¡¯s inadequate leadership, and thus removed all Hua Family members from their positions.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei felt as if struck by lightning, for in his heart, the Hua Family had done a great favor for him. He had nned to help the Hua Family save Huaxia after he seeded in cultivation. Unexpectedly, within a few short months, the Hua Family¡¯s power was overthrown.

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Xiao Yifei asked urgently.

    The old dog took a popsicle from the little monkey, licked it twice, swallowed, and continued, ¡°You know, the Hua Family upheld high ethical standards, never colluding with those corrupt families. So they had made quite a few enemies in Beijing. When the Hua Family copsed, those families that always opposed them began to band together to suppress the Hua Family further.¡±

    ¡°Even Old Master Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to Old Master Hua!¡± Xiao Yifei was shocked, an ominous feeling rising in his heart.

    ¡°Old Master Hua passed away a few days ago.¡± The old dog showed a remorseful expression, sighed, and continued, ¡°Ah, originally, Old Master Hua was still pretty healthy. Without these events, he could¡¯ve lived another ten or twenty years without issue. But with the state and family crises hitting one after another, the stress took its toll.¡±

    The old dog tapped the back of his hand repeatedly, though he usually disyed a carefree demeanor, he had deep respect for Old Master Hua. Thetter¡¯s death profoundly affected him.

    Xiao Yifei also sighed; evidently, these few months were turbulent times. The session of tragedies left him a bit unable to cope.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the National Security Bureau now?¡± Concerned for the country¡¯s safety, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but worry about what would be of the Bureau without the Hua Family overseeing it.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but ording to some sources, it seems like a Li family is in charge now. They were one of the nation¡¯s founders, not as prestigious as the Hua Family, but still a notable family in Shangjing.¡±

    ¡°What about the war over these months?¡± Xiao Yifei continued to inquire.

    ¡°That I truly don¡¯t know. The government has been tight-lipped about the war results, even the rumors are tightly sealed, leaving no trace to be found. But considering the situation in Beijing, it doesn¡¯t seem there¡¯s any major danger, otherwise the central authorities would¡¯ve taken protective measures for Beijing by now.¡±

    ¡°And you, tell me about yourself. How did you end up in a ce like this?¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly thought of being brought through a Time-Space Rift by Li Huoke, making it incredibly unlikely to encounter acquaintances in this ce, yet here he was with the old dog.

    The old dog scratched his head, chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Well, the atmosphere in Beijing is a bit tense, and profits are hard toe by, so I came here for some business.¡±

    ¡°How far is this small town from Beijing?¡± Xiao Yifei asked again.

 Chapter 1311 - CapÃ­tulo 1311: 1302: Cultivation Lost

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1311: Chapter 1302: Cultivation Lost</strong>

    ¡°If you travel by car, it will take about a week or so. The townspeople venture into the Ten Thousand Mountains at great risk to gather medicinal herbs to sell to passing traders, supplementing their livelihoods. I¡¯m here this time to purchase some herbs.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you involved in some illegal activities?¡± Xiao Yifei could tell old Dog was lying at a nce.

    Old Dog chuckled: ¡°How could that be possible? The country is already in trouble, and I wouldn¡¯t engage in such things. That would be too much.¡±

    ¡°It better not be. If I catch you, there will be no escaping.¡± Xiao Yifei warned.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Old Dog agreed repeatedly, then asked: ¡°Brother Xiao, when are you nning to return this time?¡± Old Dog stepped forward and asked closely.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I n to stay here for another couple of days. How about you?¡± Considering the shifting fortunes in Beijing, coupled with the loss of his cultivation, Xiao Yifei thought to observe the situation here first before making ns.

    ¡°Leaving early tomorrow. If Brother Xiao is avable, you can join us.¡±

    ¡°No, I have some matters to attend to. Do not mention my presence here to anyone, not even your rtives.¡± Xiao Yifei tapped old Dog¡¯s head.

    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±

    Xiao Yifei rested in this remote town for two days, showing no signs of recovery in his cultivation. The yellow-brown liquid continues to block his meridians.

    This made it impossible for Xiao Yifei to cultivate and gather Qi.

    Finally, on the third afternoon, he bade farewell to old Dog and took a car heading to Beijing.

    After a whole week of tiring travel, Xiao Yifei finally arrived at the capital.

    He didn¡¯t even pause for rest and headed straight to the Hua Mansion.

    The once bustling Hua Mansion now seemed forlorn, its doors barely visited.

    The guard at the entrance also appeared listless. Shockingly, a white flower hung over therge mansion gate.

    It turns out, after facing suppression from various families, Old Master Hua¡¯s funeral had to be postponed.

    Now, throughout the capital, the Hua Family is branded as ¡°traitors¡± and ¡°weak and inept,¡± truly a case of everyone striking when the wall falls. Even gossipmongers began widely writing about the Hua Family for thrills.

    The once prestigious family being pushed to such a state was indeed tragic.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s probably the Li Family from National Security, along with those smaller families, secretly plotting against them.¡± Xiao Yifei thought upon seeing the Hua Family¡¯s plight, ¡°Their aim is clearly to prevent the Hua Family from rising again!¡±

    Xiao Yifei stepped forward toward the Hua Mansion.

    ¡°Stop! What¡¯s your business here?¡± The guard at the entrance quickly halted him seeing a scruffy-looking person heading straight for the mansion.

    Xiao Yifei saw someoneing to stop him and realized how he looked:

    After a week of tiring travels and having lost all cultivation, naturally, his mood was mncholic, radiating an aura of destion, no wonder someone woulde to question him.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei sped his hands and said, ¡°Brother, please let them know that Xiao Yifei is here to bid farewell to Old Master Hua.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re Xiao Yifei? Didn¡¯t they already say you were dead?¡± The guard¡¯s tone was quite shocked, as if seeing a ghost!

    ¡°Yes, I simply had urgent business and couldn¡¯t bid farewell to the Hua Family; left without warning for two months.¡± Xiao Yifei repeated the excuse he¡¯d told old Dog.

    After hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, the guard began to somewhat trust him: ¡°Alright then, wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go inform them.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    Xiao Yifei, pacing back and forth in front of the Hua Mansion, looked up and saw Hua Xiangronging out.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Xiao Yifei! I thought you went missing! Without notifying anyone at the mansion.¡± Although her words were reproachful, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face showed a hint of joy upon speaking.

    ¡°Ah, I had some urgent affairs at home, left in a hurry without properly exining to you all.¡±

    Initially, Xiao Yifei wanted to share the good news of his cultivation sess with his benefactor, but upon realizing he had lost all his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and could only give such an exnation to Hua Xiangrong.

    ¡°Sigh, you could¡¯ve at least left a note, you stirred up so many here in Beijing, causing a lot of concern.¡± After speaking, Hua Xiangrong began to sob.

    This period of family difficulties had brought so much sorrow to this woman. At the moment, upon seeing Xiao Yifei, her worries naturally wanted to be released; witnessing Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tearful face, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help feeling heartache.

    Heforted, ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m back safely, right? While at a small border town near the Ten Thousand Mountains, I met old Dog; he told me about Old Master Hua¡¯s unfortunate passing, and I thought no matter what, I should return to bid farewell to my benefactor.¡±

    Hua Xiangrong wiped her tears,

    ¡°Yes, grandfather couldn¡¯t bear the sessive blows we faced, coupled with the losses at the front line, and Central rescinded all of Hua Family¡¯s national security positions; he tragically passed away overnight.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, let¡¯s talk inside, standing at the door won¡¯t do.¡±

    Xiao Yifei followed Hua Xiangrong into the Hua Mansion, although it remained magnificent, something felt missing to Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei first went to the main hall, bowing before Old Master Hua¡¯s spirit tablet, then followed Hua Xiangrong into the backyard,

    ¡°Xiangrong, where is Hua Cixianxi?¡±

    ¡°Xixi, she¡­ sob¡­¡± As she started speaking, Hua Xiangrong began to sob again.

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°She has been missing for a while now, ever since you disappeared, I¡¯ve never seen her again; even Liu Rui couldn¡¯t find her whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Hua Family is indeed suffering national and family cmities one after another,¡± Xiao Yifeimented, patting Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hair tofort her, but realizing no words would suffice.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, please go rest, it must have been a wearisome journey back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, alright, Xiangrong, don¡¯t be too sad, life goes on, we must look ahead.¡± Having endured the deaths of two dear friends, Xiao Yifei seemed to have a deeper understanding of life.

    Night fell.

    Lying on the bed, Xiao Yifei pondered Hua Family¡¯s recent experiences, the more he thought, the stranger it seemed:

    ¡°Such a grand Hua Family, how did it copse so quickly? And where has Hua Cixianxi gone? No, tomorrow I must go to the Mu Residence and inquire.¡±

    With these thoughts, along with the day¡¯s exhaustion, Xiao Yifei slowly drifted into sleep.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei awoke quickly. Though he¡¯d lost his cultivation, his body, once nurtured by Qilin blood, recovered quite readily. After a simple meal, Xiao Yifei headed to the Mu Residence.

    ¡°Huh? Why is there no one at the Mu Residence entrance?¡±

    Eager to find Muyun, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wait and stepped into the Mu Residence. Passing through the front hall, a voice suddenly called him to stop.

    ¡°Hey hey hey! What¡¯s your business? How are you trespassing like this?¡±

    Looking back, he saw a young man dressed as a servant, aggressively shouting.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Xiao Yifei, here to visit Brother Muyun, seeing nobody at the front door, I presumed to enter, please forgive me,¡± being stopped by guards twice in a row, Xiao Yifei felt quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 1312 - CapÃ­tulo 1312: 1303: Faceplant Like a Dog

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1312: Chapter 1303: Facent Like a Dog</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you, Xiao, or whoever Fei are. Before entering the Mu Residence, you need to report. That¡¯s the rule. Besides, looking at your attire, do you think this is a ce you should be?¡±

    In the rush of leaving in the morning, Xiao Yifei had just grabbed yesterday¡¯s clothes and came out. Even though he had washed his face, just judging by his attire, he didn¡¯t quite look like a gentleman.

    ¡°I say, you this servant, how can you be so unaware of good and evil? After all, you are also someone from the Mu Residence; don¡¯t look down on others with dog eyes!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was already in an average mood and, being repeatedly obstructed by this servant, a burst of anger swelled up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Won¡¯t you get out? If not, I¡¯ll beat you out.¡±

    With that said, the servant lunged at Xiao Yifei, trying to grab his cor.

    After all, Xiao Yifei had been a cultivator, and his body had been transformed by Qilin Blood. How could an ordinary person be a match for him?

    With a sliding step, Xiao Yifei sidestepped and lifted a foot, kicking the servant on the buttocks, sending him sprawling into a face full of dirt.

    ¡°You! Even to beat a dog, you need to consider the owner¡¯s face. Boy, you¡¯re pping my master¡¯s face now.¡±

    ¡°Uh, but I kicked your butt, didn¡¯t I?¡± Xiao Yifei was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion?¡± Hearing some noise in the hall, the master of the Mu Residence came over to scold.

    ¡°Master, this boy is a thief. He came in to steal things, and I caught him.¡± The servant got up from the ground and said respectfully.

    ¡°Ha, this boy is trying to beat the gentleman at his own game,¡± Xiao Yifei thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The master of the Mu Residence frowned slightly and asked.

    The servant felt a bit smug inside. To have mingled to the current position in the Mu Residence, there was some backing and means behind, big or small. Seeing his old master arrive, he immediately changed his tone.

    With grievance, he said, ¡°Old Master, today I¡¯m on duty, and this lunatic wanted to storm into the house. Of course, I couldn¡¯t let him seed, so I stopped him. But he has some minor fighting skill. I couldn¡¯t beat him and ended up like this. Old Master, you must stand up for me.¡±

    Xiao Yifei shrugged. Such a person could turn ck into white, but unfortunately, their ingenuity was used in the wrong ce. If it weren¡¯t for his urgent matter to find Muyun, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed in so recklessly. If Muyun came back early, it¡¯d be fine, but if not, he¡¯d probably be caught as a troublemaker.

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re here for, since you hurt someone from our Mu Residence, the Mu Residence no longer wees you. Go back where you came from.¡± The master of the Mu Residence waved his hand. In this tumultuous time, he didn¡¯t want to get distracted by this kind of matter and casually dismissed him.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble at the Mu Residence. I just urgently need to find Muyun and may have lost some courtesy; I hope the Mu Residence can be lenient.¡± Xiao Yifei bowed and said, right now just wanting to see Muyun quickly, not caring about the rest.

    ¡°Oh? You want to see Yun¡¯er? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± The master of the Mu Residence said with some surprise, because now Muyun had many significant identities and was about to be someone even more important, so even the master couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. How can the well-known Master Muyun associate with someone who, at a nce, looks like a scruffy beggar?¡± The servant said with hostility upon hearing Lin Mu and Xiao Yifei¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Shut up! There¡¯s no need for you to handle things here, go do what you¡¯re supposed to do!¡± The master of the Mu Residence red at the servant, scolding.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although the servant was reluctant, he slunk away, intimidated by the master¡¯s authority.

    ¡°Phew, that annoying guy¡¯s finally gone. By the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem like a muddle-headed and ipetent family head; why let someone like that stay at the Mu Residence?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with interest.

    ¡°Ah, being the family head isn¡¯t easy. There are all sorts of forces supporting them behind the scenes. With the currentplex situation, if I move them, our Mu Residence might end up in big trouble. I can only stabilize them first before making any ns.¡± The old master sighed.

    ¡°Enough about us. Although your attire looks destitute, these old eyes can¡¯t be wrong; you must be someone exceptional, which is why I¡¯m not driving you away. So tell me honestly, why are you looking for Muyun?¡±

    Upon hearing the old master¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei secretly marvelled at the observational skill, something not everyone would possess. Just by my eyes, he could gauge my identity. Indeed, he¡¯s worthy of being the family head of Mu Residence.

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Master Muyun, and I came to ask him something urgent. I wonder if you could grant me this favor?¡± Xiao Yifei, recognizing the capabilities of the elder before him, spoke more humbly.

    ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re a friend of Yun¡¯er, I certainly wouldn¡¯t stop you. He practices by the Liu Mist Pavilion next to the rockery in the back gardens of the residence every morning. But before you go to him, would you kindly tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Junior, Xiao Yifei.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a fine Xiao Yifei, indeed!¡± The old master suddenlyughed, ¡°Yun¡¯er has such a friend, and he¡¯ll indeed achieve great things.¡± With that, he waved his sleeve and left.

    ¡°What a peculiar old man. But from his words, it seems Muyun is going to make a big move. As his friend, if I can help, I¡¯ll certainly go all out.¡±

    The garden of the Mu Residence wasrge, much like the architecture of the Suzhou Garden. ording to the master¡¯s words, Muyun should be practicing behind the mountain now. Xiao Yifei dashed there and indeed saw Muyun, dressed in a white robe, drinking tea in the pavilion.

    Xiao Yifei smirked. Such a long time without seeing him, Muyun still makes a grand entrance as always.

    ¡°Muyun, long time no see.¡± Xiao Yifei walked over to the opposite of Muyun and casually picked up the teapot on Muyun¡¯s table to pour himself a cup.

    Muyun wasn¡¯t surprised; instead, he smilingly looked at Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is it that after not seeing you for a while, you¡¯ve be so effeminate? Even your voice is soft and thin.¡± Xiao Yifei rolled his eyes and said.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, have be more carefree.¡± Muyun said with ease.

    ¡°Yeah, after experiencing some things, I feel I¡¯ve seen through a lot. I¡¯m no longer as nitpicky as before.¡± Xiao Yifei downed the tea in his cup in one gulp, ¡°Oh, Xishan Mist Tea, good tea, you sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te to find me just to drink my tea, did you?¡± Muyun said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Of course not. Nothing escapes your eyes. This time I came to ask about the Hua Family; how could a decent family just fall into decline? And where has Hua Xianxi gone?¡± Xiao Yifei said and began to get agitated.

    ¡°Sigh. Family matters aren¡¯t as simple as we think. Did you see the master when you came here?¡± Muyun asked.

    ¡°You mean the family head of the Mu Residence, that old man isn¡¯t simple. Hey, how did you know I met him?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big Mu Residence, only he would tell you I¡¯m here. Everyone else would certainly drive you out.¡± Muyun chuckled, shaking his head, ¡°Why have you be so down-and-out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, hurry and tell me about the Hua Family.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s eager look, Muyun said slowly, ¡°Internal strife and external threats, the thieves have absconded hastily.¡±

 Chapter 1313 - 1304: No Progress

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Chapter 1304: No Progress</h4>

    "You mean?" Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow.

    "Yes, you should have noticed how worried our Family Head is. Nowadays, if any family is not careful with each step, they might end up like the Hua Family overnight. Ultimately, the culprits are those scoundrels within the Guo¡¯a family. They bring not only internal turmoil to the Guo¡¯a family, but also interference from foreign forces."

    "Now that you mention it, the current situation is indeed quite grim. However, from the tone of the old man in your family and yours, it seems you¡¯ve alreadye up with a countermeasure? If you need me, I will definitely do my utmost to help you."

    "You¡¯ll definitely have a role to y. Let¡¯s go to the boat and talk, and while we¡¯re at it, see if you¡¯ve made any progress recently," Muyun said with a smile.

    Muyun, as the paramount figure among the young generation in the Mu Family, and even nationally, stands out in both skill and wisdom. Therefore, such a genius hopes to have an equally strong opponent topete against, someone to chase after and even surpass. Xiao Yifei is such a person.

    Although they have rarely fought directly since they met, Xiao Yifei¡¯s records show he is not inferior to Muyun. With their long absence from each other, Muyun is very keen to find out how Xiao Yifei¡¯s skills have evolved.

    Xiao Yifei is quite aware of Muyun¡¯s intentions, but having lost all his skill and internal strength, he can only disappoint Muyun.

    With a gentle breeze blowing, the two boarded a wooden boat moored by the shore.

    Muyun lightly channeled energy, making the boat drift smoothly on the windlesske surface, leaving ripples behind. Xiao Yifei nodded secretly, acknowledging that Muyun¡¯s mastery, especially in controlling inner strength, had improved significantly, surpassing him in some aspects. But now, he was devoid of skill.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei suddenly felt as if he was in a different world, with the past pain and sorrow momentarily relieved. He gently closed his eyes, feeling the aura of nature.

    "Ah, this is so nice. When I grow old, I¡¯ll build a house here and retire," Xiao Yifei said with a smile to Muyun beside him.

    Muyun chuckled, "Looks like Brother Xiao has found new insights; congrattions."

    Xiao Yifei waved it off, a trace of bitterness shing in his heart, "I would rather not have this insight. Without losing, this understanding of letting go wouldn¡¯t be necessary."

    Muyun, watching Xiao Yifei in deep thought, wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t open his mouth. After a long time, he sighed, "Regardless, you are far ahead of me in understanding life."

    "Oh? Why do you say that, Brother Mu? From what I heard from your old man, it seems you¡¯re involved in some secret n to change the chaos in Guo¡¯a family. You must be a key figure in that n, right?"

    "This matter is still confidential, so I can¡¯t disclose much to Brother Xiao. However, if things go smoothly this time, our Guo¡¯a family will surely be revitalized," Muyun said with some excitement, clearly having high hopes for the n.

    "That¡¯s what I hope to see. The chaos in Guo¡¯a family hassted long enough. It¡¯s time to bring stability back," Xiao Yifei said.

    "But now, I¡¯m not as concerned with that matter. I¡¯m more interested in testing our strength against each other," Muyun said with a smirk.

    Muyun suddenly thrust a palm towards Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei did not react until the palm stopped firmly in front of him.

    "I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m a doctor, and you always want to test my martial arts. I just don¡¯t get you," Xiao Yifei said with a wry smile.

    Muyun frowned, "Is that why you didn¡¯t respond to my strike?"

    "Well, not exactly. You may not believe it, but I have no inner strength now, like a cripple," Xiao Yifei said somewhat helplessly.

    "Oh? I couldn¡¯t tell. You don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s lost all his inner strength," Muyun said, surprised. He didn¡¯t know that after obtaining Qilin Blood, although Xiao Yifei had lost his skill, his physical strength had improved significantly.

    "It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly," Xiao Yifei recounted everything that had happened to Muyun, leaving him sighing at the twists and turns of the story.

    "In the end, I¡¯m just a doctor. After wandering around, I still can¡¯t escape the magic spell of not practicing martial arts. I guess I¡¯ll just stick to treating people," Xiao Yifei shrugged.

    "That would be quite a waste of talent. In my eyes, you are a true cultivator, with the best talent and spirit I¡¯ve ever seen," Muyun said, disappointed.

    "Perhaps medicine suits me better. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s just enjoy the beautiful scenery," Xiao Yifei said as hey down, closing his eyes to rest.

    Muyun was deep in thought, but this tranquility was shattered by several men in ck emerging from the water.

    About a dozen of them suddenly surfaced,unching a surprise attack on Xiao Yifei and Muyun. The sudden change caught Xiao Yifei off guard, as he had not rxed like this in a long time, and this was the Mu Residence, hence he was unprepared. However, Muyun seemed to have anticipated it, showing no surprise upon seeing these obvious assassins, and started fighting them immediately.

    Xiao Yifei, after all, was a seasoned warrior. Although he had lost his skill, his body had retained muscle memory, and with his body transformed by Qilin Blood, he quickly joined the fight. Even though he was at a disadvantage against multiple men in ck, he was able to protect himself.

    The assassins clearly aimed to take down Muyun, with seven attacking him and three entangling Xiao Yifei.

    "Now Muyun is in trouble. If I still had inner strength, not to mention these three, even ten wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. But now I¡¯m being overwhelmed by three," Xiao Yifei said as he punched away an assassin trying to get close, feeling a bit sore without inner strength to protect his fists.

    Xiao Yifei deftly dodged several lethal strikes from the men in ck. They all wielded identical daggers, attacking with lethal moves, evidently well-trained, likely military or mercenary. Because their techniques were the standard military positions.

    "Foreigners, maybe? Seems like Muyun¡¯s actions this time have drawn quite a bit of enmity," Xiao Yifei mused, clicking his tongue.

    Back on Muyun¡¯s side, despite having strong abilities, the other side¡¯s assassins were no pushovers, and they fought him to a standstill for quite some time.

    Muyun used his family¡¯s cultivation technique and boxing style. While it usually appeared quite ethereal, in a real fight, it was all about grandiose, powerful moves, not constrained by the confines of style. Their fight appeared intense and well-matched. However, Muyun grew more rmed as he fought, as he clearly sensed these assassins were well-prepared, familiar with his techniques, as if they¡¯d studied their counters thoroughly.

    He found himself constrained, with several of his counters already anticipated by his adversaries, putting him at a disadvantage. Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t havested as long against him.

 Chapter 1314 - 1305: Battle of Attrition

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Chapter 1305: Battle of Attrition</h4>

    Theke at the Mu Residence is a private ce for Muyun for many years, so there are not many people around. Even though the battle here is intense now, there are no guardsing over. Xiao Yifei wants to get away to find help, but his heart is willing, yet his strength is insufficient.

    Muyun, after repelling an attack with his inner strength, feels somewhat powerless. These attackers give him no chance to rest; the seven of them attack in turns, forcing him to focus on defense each time, unable to find a way to counterattack. His stamina is starting to wane.

    He nced at Xiao Yifei out of the corner of his eye. Initially, he was more worried about Xiao Yifei than himself because, without inner strength, Xiao Yifei was no different from an ordinary person, with only some awareness from years of battles. However, seeing Xiao Yifei not in mortal danger, though not at ease, Muyun breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xiao Yifei also noticed what Muyun was worried about and shouted loudly, "Don¡¯t worry about me, just focus on taking care of those on your side; I can handle things here by myself."

    Muyun nodded toward Xiao Yifei. Although he was a bit tired, the guards from the Mu Residence would arrive soon as he is now the priority target for protection. But it has been so long without anyone arriving, indicating there must be a traitor inside the Mu Residence. Once this is over, he must clean up the trash inside Mu Residence.

    As Muyun was rapidly contemting this, the seven ck-d assassins regrouped andunched another round of attacks on Muyun. They, too, were somewhat mentally copsing due to the unexpected presence of Xiao Yifei and their underestimation of Muyun¡¯s strength.

    Originally, without Xiao Yifei, their ten-man siege should have seeded by now, but they had to divert three people to tie down Xiao Yifei.

    Moreover, Muyun¡¯s strength was quite formidable. Even under their full-force attack, Muyun managed to repel them. They had no doubt that, without the Mu Family¡¯s cultivation technique provided by traitors inside Mu Residence for their research, they would have been defeated by Muyun by now.

    "Ha!" Muyun shouted loudly, pushing his skills to the limit. The whirlwind from his fists stung the assassins¡¯ faces as he forcefully blew away the two assassins that rushed up first.

    Muyun was now using a secret cultivation technique from the Mu Residence ¡ª Qi Collection ¡ª which allowed him to absorb arge amount of energy in a short time, enhancing his strength, with minimal cost, merely being unable to cultivate for a period afterward due to energy repulsion, but he would recover within a few days.

    "What kind of cultivation technique is this? Why wasn¡¯t it mentioned in the intelligence?" The leader of the ck-d men cursed in frustration.

    Muyun¡¯s suddenly surging strength caught the seven men off guard, scattering their formation in an instant.

    "Do you think I could have reached my position today without a few trump cards? You foreigners are underestimating us too much, thinking you can brazenly target Mu Residence just because you have a few insiders? Dream on!" Muyun executed an Explosive Step, rushing in front of a ck-d man. The man tried to raise his hand to block but was punched flying by Muyun.

    The assassin flew four or five meters andnded heavily on the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood and then lying motionless.

    Seeing Muyun so fierce, Xiao Yifei inhaled sharply. The foundation of this family is indeed profound. Such a cultivation technique, although he had seen simr ones before, it was never this powerful, and the one Muyun was using was surely not some vicious evil technique at the cost of all else.

    Xiao Yifei seized the moment when the three in front of him were dazed, unleashing his strength, pressing one of them to the ground, and punched his temple forcefully. The man saw stars and fell unconscious.

    Instantly, the situation changed due to Muyun¡¯s rampage. The ck-d men switched their formation to a defensive one. Seeing things were not going in their favor, the leader gave an order, and all the ck-d assassins activated a device on their backs and jumped into the water.

    Those ck-d men flew away from theke surface like bats in a single direction.

    "What the heck is this? Is technology really this advanced now?" Xiao Yifei eximed in surprise, looking at the devices on those people¡¯s backs.

    Just as Xiao Yifei watched those people disappear into the distance, Muyun suddenly cried out in pain. Xiao Yifei quickly turned around, discovering a ck-d person appeared beside Muyun at some point. The dagger in the person¡¯s hand was dripping blood, and it was clear Muyun was injured.

    Muyun was clutching his stabbed shoulder. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reflexes, the wound would have been on his heart.

    "Bold thief, courting death!" A middle-aged man rushed over from the shore; he was Muyun¡¯s uncle and the current Guard Leader of the Mu Residence.

    Upon hearing that Muyun was under attack, he broke out in a cold sweat. Even with his position, he didn¡¯t truly understand why Muyun held such a high status, and if anything happened to Muyun, his position and probably his head would be at risk.

    The ck-d man, after a sessful strike, wanted to pursue further but retreated upon seeing the aggressive reinforcements, activating a device simr to the previous ones and escaping.

    The Guard Leader stepped on the water, arriving before Muyun. Seeing Muyun¡¯s arm was the only injury, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Young Master, I am at fault for letting you suffer." He then kneeled on one knee in front of Muyun.

    "No worries, it is just a superficial wound. Thankfully, my friend here helped, or else my life would have been in danger today." Muyun said lightly.

    The Guard Leader now noticed another man beside Muyun, but the man¡¯s attire did not seem to match someone of Muyun¡¯s stature. Nevertheless, since Muyun spoke, he couldn¡¯t argue and quickly thanked Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, sir, for saving our Young Master. From now on, Mu Residence is your home. We will certainly repay you."

    "Enough with this useless talk, shouldn¡¯t you be chasing after that assassin?" said Muyun, without even looking at him, and urged the boat toward the shore.

    The Guard Leader immediately ordered the guards behind him to arrange for pursuit, taking part of the men himself to chase in the direction the assassin fled.

    "You¡¯re injured; should I have a look at it?" Xiao Yifei asked Muyun.

    "No worries, they haven¡¯t gone far," Muyun shook his head, knowing only he could maintain his authority and gather support among these elders; both kindness and might were necessary to consolidate his position.

    "Is being a young master really this tough? d I¡¯m not you, otherwise I¡¯d have a headache," Xiao Yifeiughed.

    "Indeed, being a young master is not easy, at least not for you."

    The boat glided slowly toward the shore under Muyun¡¯s control. As he turned around, his face was pale, lips colorless, and sweat drenched his forehead.

    Xiao Yifei quickly went to support the copsing Muyun, "What¡¯s wrong?" As he looked closely at Muyun¡¯s wound, he sucked in a sharp breath, seeing the wound had turned ck, a clear symptom of poisoning.

 Chapter 1315 - CapÃ­tulo 1315: 1306: Testing the Waters

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1315: Chapter 1306: Testing the Waters</strong>

    ¡°These guys are really treacherous, even using poison. The knife that person used earlier was poisoned, and judging by how quickly the poison is taking effect, it must be a potent one.¡± Xiao Yifei hurriedly helped Muyun treat the wound while analyzing the symptoms of the poisoning.

    ¡°This is a poison that causes blood necrosis. Your ckened blood is because the poison has destroyed the red blood cells. If the toxin in your blood isn¡¯t cleared quickly, you¡¯ll be dead within half an hour.¡± Xiao Yifei said, his face somewhat grim.

    ¡°Half an hour? That doesn¡¯t sound challenging enough for you.¡± Muyun smiled as he spoke. Despite speaking weakly, it still made Xiao Yifei twitch his nose.

    ¡°Alright, stop being stubborn at a time like this. I¡¯ve dealt with this type of poison before, but you need to cooperate with me, or no doctor can guarantee a cure for everything.¡± Xiao Yifei said sternly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Dr. Xiao.¡± Muyun said as he slowly closed his eyes. The immense pain he was enduring left him without the strength to say another word.

    ¡°Focus on using your inner strength to protect your heart and try to slow the flow of blood. Leave the rest to me.¡± Xiao Yifei said as he fished out a few silver needles from his belongings, handling them as tenderly as if they were his own children, having been with him most of his life.

    ¡°This time, my friend¡¯s life depends on you.¡± Xiao Yifei said softly.

    With that, he forcefully inserted the first needle into Muyun¡¯s body, targeting the acupoints: Quchi, Sanyinjiao, Zhongwan, Neiguan, and Zu San Li. One by one, Xiao Yifei inserted the silver needles into Muyun¡¯s points in sequence.

    Having treated many patients and performed acupuncture on many, Muyun¡¯s blood flow gave Xiao Yifei a unique feeling. His acupoints were resilient and even seemed spiritual, unlike others who would encounter resistance during acupuncture due to the body¡¯s natural rejection response.

    However, Muyun¡¯s acupoints, although strong, seemed to usher in the silver needles, allowing Xiao Yifei to insert them easily and prate more deeply, thereby enhancing the treatment¡¯s effect.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, if everyone¡¯s body in the world were like yours, many illnesses might just vanish.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled lightly.

    After about five minutes, Xiao Yifei pulled out a few silver needles, noticing the tips were stained ck and still vibrating slightly.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it, it¡¯s a mixed poison; simply using silver needles won¡¯t suffice.¡± Xiao Yifei said, looking at the needles. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei pulled out a small brocade bag from his pocket and took out something that looked like a squid tentacle.

    ¡°Hehe, Musuzi is quite effective against this poison. It¡¯s a pity Ick inner strength and can¡¯t force the medicine into his body. I can only grind it into powder and apply it to the wound for it to be absorbed.¡±

    Xiao Yifei quickly ground the Musuzi into powder and applied it to Muyun¡¯s wound.

    About ten minutester, Xiao Yifei removed another silver needle, seeing that the ck strands on it were much lighter and dispersed upon contact with air.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes, it seems thirty minutes was quite lenient.¡± Xiao Yifei thought with a smile.

    After finishing these procedures, Xiao Yifei wrote a prescription for Muyun¡¯s recuperation and prepared to hand it to the Mu Residence for his care.

    Just then, the guard leader returned with a group of people. Xiao Yifei took one look and knew they hadn¡¯t captured the assassins.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, what happened to Young Master Mu?¡± The guard leader was startled to see Muyun lying on the ground. He was fine earlier, so why was he like this now?

    ¡°Oh, he was poisoned and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Xiao Yifei replied.

    ¡°What? Young Master Muyun was poisoned? Then how can he wake up? If we don¡¯t rush him to the hospital, waiting here will be the end of him!¡± The guard leader said as he tried to carry Muyun to the hospital.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him dead, you¡¯d better not move him.¡± Xiao Yifei said slowly, considering the guard leader aplete fool.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me move him? Let him wait here to die?¡± The guard leader was also furious, speaking as he was about to push Xiao Yifei aside.

    ¡°I told you not to move him, didn¡¯t you hear? Xiao Yifei¡¯s friend said so.¡± Suddenly, the authoritative voice of an elder chimed in.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s lips curled slightly. He thought, finally, the old man came. If he hadn¡¯t shown up, his grandson might have ended up in his people¡¯s hands. Without his inner strength now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the guard leader.

    ¡°Family Head, but if we don¡¯t take Muyun to the hospital, what¡¯s staying here for?¡± Slightly weaker in tone, the guard leader tentatively asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Yun¡¯er¡¯s poison has already been handled by this young friend. Now he just needs to lie here and recover on his own.¡±

    ¡°What? You say this kid has taken care of Young Master Muyun¡¯s poison? Just him? Please don¡¯t joke about Young Master Muyun¡¯s life.¡± The leader said anxiously.

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s joking with Yun¡¯er¡¯s life here? Can¡¯t even guard a yard in the vast Mu Residence; you can stop being the guard leader now.¡± The Family Head coldly snorted, ¡°All of you, go back. We¡¯ll settle ounts once Yun¡¯er is better.¡±

    The guard leader swallowed. It looked like his time as the guard leader was up.

    ¡°Alright, all of you go quickly and don¡¯t disturb Yun¡¯er¡¯s rest.¡± The Family Head stomped his foot.

    ¡°Yes!¡± They responded in unison.

    ¡°Young friend Xiao Yifei, thank you so much this time; if it weren¡¯t for you, Yun¡¯er would have been in real danger.¡± The Mu Residence Head thanked him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Muyun is my friend, saving him is what I should do, plus I am fundamentally a doctor, benevolence is a doctor¡¯s trait, even if I didn¡¯t know him, I would still have saved him.¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Such a benevolent doctor, Yun¡¯er is fortunate to have such a close friend. My eyes haven¡¯t failed me either, haha.¡± The elder suddenlyughed, seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s arrival add several chips to their n.

    ¡°Come with me; I believe you are ready to learn the core secrets of Mu Residence.¡± The elder said slowly.

    Though Xiao Yifei was filled with curiosity upon hearing the Mu Residence¡¯s head speak, his rationality cautioned him not to agree too swiftly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? After all, this is your secret, and I¡¯m essentially an outsider. Besides, to be honest with you, I¡¯ve lost my skills now, and how much help I can be in the future is uncertain. Don¡¯trge families like yours prefer low-risk over high-reward activities?¡± Xiao Yifei asked calmly.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯re really a remarkable young man. If these words were from anyone else, I¡¯d consider them arrogant, but you¡¯ve said it in a way I find hard to refute. Let me put it this way, I¡¯m even willing to swallow my pride to recruit you; as for your concerns over losing your skills, don¡¯t worry. With your intelligence and medical skill, you¡¯re more than wee at Mu Residence.¡± The Mu Residence Head said.

    ¡°Is that so? I roughly understand the goal of your n, and as long as it benefits the country, even if you didn¡¯t recruit me, I¡¯d find a way to join. But if what you¡¯re doing is contrary to what I imagined, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll withdraw immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1316 - CapÃ­tulo 1316: 1307: Right-Hand Man

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1316: Chapter 1307: Right-Hand Man</strong>

    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t worry. We will not restrict your freedom. Telling you about our n is just to show our sincerity. We have no intention of binding you, so you can make your decision after hearing us out,¡± said the Family Head of the Mu Residence.

    At this moment, his impression of Xiao Yifei improved again. If he had a granddaughter, he would definitely find a way to bring this young man into the Mu Residence. Such an extraordinary mind and a sense of justice would surely make him Muyun¡¯s most capable ally.

    ¡°Then please, I¡¯ll just listen,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Well, actually, we want to reshuffle the country¡¯s top leadership this time, and the key figure for this reshuffle is Muyun. That¡¯s why Muyun¡¯s standing is so high right now,¡± said the Family Head of the Mu Residence, stroking his beard.

    ¡°Oh? You want to reshuffle the top leadership of the country? The Mu Residence¡¯s ambition is indeed not small. However, this isn¡¯t an easy task. The resistance faced is probably not something that a single Mu Residence can handle. Let me be clear: if it involves armed seizing of power, I¡¯m not doing it. Even if such a thing seeds, it will result in rivers of blood and suffering of the people,¡± Xiao Yifei said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Haha, of course not. What kind of organization do you think we are, Mr. Xiao? We are not a criminal syndicate. We want to rece the top leader with Muyun,¡± the Family Head of the Mu Residence said with a smile.

    ¡°What? You want Muyun to be the top leader of the country? How is that possible? Which top leader hasn¡¯t spent decades building rtionships in government to slowly consolidate power? Besides, will the current top leader agree to this?¡± Xiao Yifei felt his mind was a little slow to catch up.

    He had guessed the Mu Residence¡¯s ambition but never imagined it was this big. Clearly, this isn¡¯t just a reshuffle; it is aplete transformation.

    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t worry. The current top leader is on our side. Although he wants to change the current national situation, he is old. So he has chosen Muyun as his sessor. Yun¡¯er is bold, meticulous, and very righteous, making him the perfect choice for session. This has been agreed upon by the heads of several families,¡± the Family Head of the Mu Residence exined.

    Xiao Yifei was certainly not naive enough to believe the old man¡¯s story of a mutual agreement. With such significant interests at stake, each force must have contested fiercely before itnded with the Mu Residence. But regardless of the process, if Muyun does take the top position, Xiao Yifei would indeed hold a lot of expectations.

    He understood Muyun¡¯s character well. If he became the top leader, he would not yield to those in power, and the family wouldn¡¯t have too strong a hold on him. He would strive to maintain fairness and justice, which is why the heads of the other families agreed to let Muyun step into the top position. Otherwise, if Muyun weren¡¯t such a person, wouldn¡¯t the country be the private territory of the Mu Residence?

    ¡°I have noted what you said, but I still maintain my own stance on this matter,¡± Xiao Yifei replied.

    The Family Head of the Mu Residence waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem, young friend, take your time. If youe around, we are always open to you.¡±

    ¡°So, does this mean the foreign assassins also received news of Muyun taking over the top position and came to assassinate him?¡± Xiao Yifei asked.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s quite possible. Lately, the country has been too chaotic, and many families have faced significant issues. Those foreign powers probably took the opportunity to nt plenty of spies within the families. We didn¡¯t expect to keep such a big thing secret, and not all families want Muyun to take over,¡± the old man said, noticeably with more intensity in his aura.

    ¡°True, not everyone can fathom such interests. However, regardless, anyone who dares to harm my friend¡ªI won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯ll stay at the Mu Residence, as I have nowhere else to go, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to help Muyun recover,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    The Family Head of the Mu Residence was overjoyed when he heard Xiao Yifei wanted to stay.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Consider this your home, and if there¡¯s anything you need, let me know¡ªwe¡¯ll do our best to help.¡±

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m at ease. There is something I¡¯d like to ask your assistance with.¡±

    ¡°Speak freely,¡± the old man said, waving his hand.

    ¡°I would like you to send some people to help me find someone,¡± Xiao Yifei said.

    ¡°Oh? Who is this person?¡± the old man asked.

    ¡°Hua Ziqianxi from the Hua Family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Hua Family¡¯s? I do remember Hua Ziqianxi. Though she¡¯s a girl, she has carried half of the Hua Family¡¯s burden and is a promising young woman. I¡¯m somewhat familiar with the matters of the Hua Family; rest assured, we stand with the Hua Family, and when we¡¯re in power, the Hua Family will surely recover. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to search for this young woman secretly,¡± the Family Head of the Mu Residence promised.

    ¡°With your word, I am relieved. Hua Ziqianxi is also my friend. If she is found, I¡¯ll certainly repay this favor,¡± Xiao Yifei said, sping his hands together in respect.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s all within our responsibility. Please do keep an eye on Yun¡¯er¡¯s health,¡± the Family Head of the Mu Residence said with a smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the prescription. Give it to your men to prepare it on time. In a week, Muyun will be well,¡± Xiao Yifei handed over the prescription.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After that day, Xiao Yifei moved from the Hua Mansion to the Mu Residence. Since learning of Muyun¡¯s identity, he felt a strange sense each time he faced him, as if the good old brother he once knew would soon be the top leader of the country. In ancient times, he would be equivalent to an emperor. It all felt strange.

    Muyun clearly noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s peculiarity and asked why he was smiling for no reason.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m now your doctor, which makes me an imperial physician. I¡¯m still getting used to this new role.¡±

    ¡°Imperial physician? I¡¯m not the Emperor. Wait, did the old man tell you something?¡± Muyun suddenly realized.

    ¡°Yes, he told me everything and wants to recruit me too,¡± Xiao Yifei said with augh.

    ¡°And what do you think?¡± Muyun asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°I know your character and believe in you. Frankly, my decision to stay here isrgely due to you. I also believe you can be a good leader and guide this country in the right direction,¡± Xiao Yifei said, patting Muyun on the shoulder.

    ¡°Get some rest, don¡¯t overthink. Just stay true to yourself, and I¡¯ll be here to support you,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a broad smile.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Muyun nodded and closed his eyes again. Although his mind was clear, the toxin¡¯s damage to his body left him weak.

    Xiao Yifei revised the prescription several times, knowing Muyun¡¯s body was resilient, not fearing he couldn¡¯t handle the tonics. And he needed to recover well for the authorization ceremony on National Day, which was in seven days.

    As he walked out of Muyun¡¯s room, a man dressed like a butler approached Xiao Yifei and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, today our people discovered traces of the target outside the city, but it seems the individual has already been relocated. When we arrived, we found nothing.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yifei was invigorated; this was the best news since his return.

 Chapter 1317 - 1308: Personal Safety

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Chapter 1308: Personal Safety</h4>

    "You said you found Hua Cixianxi¡¯s traces? Does the transfer mean she was kidnapped?" Xiao Yifei asked hurriedly.

    "Based on the clues we¡¯ve discovered so far, it seems that way, and the other party likely has another purpose for her, so there¡¯s no need to worry about her safety for now, but as time goes on, that can¡¯t be guaranteed." The butler said.

    "Oh, understood. Then I¡¯ll trouble the brothers to keep an eye out further. If you find her, I will be incredibly grateful." Xiao Yifei requested sincerely.

    "Mr. Xiao, you speak too gravely. This is an arrangement from the master, we will do our utmost." The butler said before walking out.

    "Wow, the efficiency of these big families is impressive. It¡¯s only been two days and there¡¯s already such progress. If I were looking alone, who knows how long it would take." Xiao Yifei sighed.

    "Now that we know Hua Cixianxi¡¯s whereabouts and know there is no threat to her life, we can breathe a little easier." Xiao Yifei hurriedly left the Mu Residence and went to the Hua Mansion to inform Liu Rui and Hua Xiangrong of the news.

    Liu Rui wished to go find her personally, but only stopped due to everyone¡¯s objections. After all, the Hua Family is currently weakened, and their every move is heavily limited, otherwise, the Hua Family could have sent people to search for her themselves.

    "Thank you, Brother Xiao Yifei, even with the Hua Family in such a state, you are still so dedicated in helping us," Hua Xiangrong said to Xiao Yifei with a sob in her voice.

    "What are you saying, Xiangrong? You should also counsel Liu Rui a bit. After all, we have traces of her now, and there¡¯s no danger to her life. Let him not worry too much. I will inform you immediately if I receive any news." Xiao Yifei said.

    "Alright!" Hua Xiangrong nodded obediently.

    Liu Rui also calmed his emotions a bit, walked to Xiao Yifei, and suddenly bowed deeply, "Thank you!"

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bear such a grand gesture, quickly lifted Liu Rui, "Don¡¯t, please, these are things I should do. Just get your emotions in order; Hua Cixianxi will be fine."

    Leaving the Hua Mansion, Xiao Yifei also felt a bit oppressed, after all, Hua Cixianxi¡¯s disappearance was tugging at countless hearts. As long as she doesn¡¯t return, none of them can sleep peacefully.

    "How could a country once so good be so chaotic? I hope Muyun can manage this country well, or else it¡¯s really over." Xiao Yifei sighed.

    A certain ce outside the city.

    "Sir, how should we handle the little girl from the Hua Family? Our people have found that some are already watching us," a man asked.

    From the shadows came a sinister voice, "Can it be traced which faction they¡¯re from?"

    "Currently unknown. They¡¯re very cautious; it should be someone from a big family," the man replied.

    "Hmph, only a few families dare meddle with the Huas now. Don¡¯t waste time on useless things. No matter which family, if they provoke us, we¡¯ll make them pay dearly."

    "Once our n seeds, the whole country will be ours. Managing a nation is as easy as crushing a bug."

    "Sir, you¡¯re wise," the man said and retreated.

    Somewhere abroad.

    "What? Your operation failed?" A Caucasian man looked at the dozen assassins in ck before him, somewhat angrily.

    "Chief, we didn¡¯t fail; that dagger was poisoned. I believe that Muyun can¡¯t live much longer," said one of the men in ck, who had been the assassin attacking Muyun earlier.

    "Hmph, what do you know? The people in Huaxia have many experts, including medical virtuosos; such poison won¡¯t do them much harm," the chief said, somewhat exasperated.

    "Withdraw our insiders in the Mu Residence. If they can¡¯t be pulled out, eliminate them. Don¡¯t leave any hidden threats."

    "Understood!"

    The chief thought for a moment and said, "Spread the news of Muyun¡¯s injury. The more chaotic Huaxia is, the better it is for us."

    "Understood!"

    At night, Xiao Yifeiy on the bed alone, thoughts swirling. It was his first time suffering insomnia since returning; the other days, too tired to think much, he now couldn¡¯t sleep at all. The Hua matter, Muyun¡¯s matter, the matter of his two dead brothers, all weighed on his heart. As a doctor, facing such situations always left him feeling helpless.

    "Studying medicine cures illness, but cannot cure the human heart, whose root illness is interest. With interestes ugly faces; maintaining one¡¯s original heart is difficult. I hope Muyun can hold fast to his. Otherwise, who knows what chaos awaits the country?"

    The coolness of the night and the moonlight shining down illuminated countless troubled hearts.

    These past two days, Xiao Yifei¡¯s mood was quite terrible. One reason was Hua Cixianxi had been missing for almost a week, and though they knew she was kidnapped, they didn¡¯t know the culprits¡¯ true purpose and identity. Secondly, it was about Muyun.

    Muyun¡¯s identity was extremely sensitive; not only being the Mu Family head¡¯s next heir but also the prime candidate for the nation¡¯s top position. Almost all factions were watching his every move.

    Just a day ago, news leaked suddenly about Muyun¡¯s injury, spreading quickly throughout the city. For a time, the rtionships among major families became delicate. Muyun¡¯s position was too unique.

    The Mu Residence quickly issued a statement, rifying that Muyun was indeed injured by an assassin but not in life-threatening danger, and could definitelyplete the inheritance ceremony a few dayster.

    But even after the statement, few believed it; most remained observant. To major families, the top position was something all coveted, and many hoped Muyun had perished in the attack for a chance to elect new candidates.

    Even if Muyun wasn¡¯t dead, if the assassin had left him disabled, their opportunities increased.

    For some average forces, who became the top leader was merely a matter of allegiance. Those allied with the Mu Residence naturally hoped for Muyun¡¯s safety, as it was their family¡¯s hope for revitalization.

    Those opposing the Mu Residence were now pping their hands in glee. Overall, the news stirred up a storm in the city.

    Although troublesome, this was ultimately a Mu Residence matter, with little direct rtion to Xiao Yifei. Though he¡¯d agreed to help for Muyun¡¯s session, it was because of his rtionship with Muyun, rather than getting mixed up in these issues.

    Yet the trouble began with his misjudgment of Muyun¡¯s poisoning. An unlikely error, but that poison was actually abination of three toxins.

    However, thest poison was deeply concealed and didn¡¯t manifest immediately; only after Muyun had rested and purged most of the other two did it strike like a viper hidden for years, biting forcefully.

    This shocked Xiao Yifei and everyone at the Mu Residence. As Muyun¡¯s attending doctor, he couldn¡¯t shirk responsibility.

    A crowd gathered by Muyun¡¯s bedside, where hey pale, asionally coughing, looking seriously ill.

    After diagnosing Muyun, Xiao Yifei straightened up and deeply bowed to the Mu Residence master beside him.

 Chapter 1318 - 1309: A Turn for the Better

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Chapter 1309: A Turn for the Better</h4>

    "Old man, it¡¯s my fault. As Xiao Yi¡¯s attending doctor, I didn¡¯t discover this third toxin. But please rest assured, although this third toxin is insidious, it is not fatal. Healing might just take a bit longer." Xiao Yifei said apologetically.

    The master of the Mu Residence waved his hand. When he heard that Muyun had fainted again, he was somewhat skeptical. After all, Xiao Yifei¡¯s medical skill was considered top-notch, and if he couldn¡¯t save Muyun, then Muyun would practically be condemned to death.

    "Young friend Xiao Yifei, no need to me yourself. Such a mixture of three toxins is rare, and thest toxin is hidden so deeply that it¡¯s understandable it wasn¡¯t discovered immediately. As long as Yun¡¯er isn¡¯t in mortal danger, it¡¯s not a big issue. You mentioned prolonged recuperation; how long would that be?" the old man asked.

    Xiao Yifei sighed and said, "That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. It¡¯s only a few days from National Day, and I had hoped Muyun would recover by then, but this situation is like adding insult to injury. His weak body has been hit hard once again, and it will take at least half a year to properly recuperate. Even reaching the point where he can get out of bed will take over a month."

    The old man was silent for a while after hearing this. Normally, postponing the inheritance timeline wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but yesterday¡¯s news was too troubling, and all factions are eyeing National Day to ascertain Muyun¡¯s fate.

    Proposing a dy in inheritance today would unavoidably invite attacks from some with ulterior motives and could copse Mu Residence¡¯s years of high-level operations. If high-level support is lost, Mu Residence will lose its strength.

    Xiao Yifei is well aware of the implications. However, the poison has indeed dealt a blow to Muyun¡¯s body that is not something that can be remedied quickly unless some rare and precious items are used to forcibly recover his damaged meridians.

    "Old man, don¡¯t worry yet. There¡¯s still a chance for the inheritance on National Day not to be postponed," Xiao Yifei said.

    Upon hearing this, the old man¡¯s eyes lit up. Since Xiao Yifei dared to say so, he must have some confidence. "Young friend Xiao Yifei, it seems Mu Residence owes you another favor."

    "Old man, please don¡¯t say that. This situation is indeed due to my oversight. Muyun can now use rare artifacts to restore his damaged meridians. Although it won¡¯t fully recover by then, he can persist in getting out of bed for a while," Xiao Yifei said.

    "Oh? Do you know what kind of rare artifacts have such effects? Tell me the names, and I¡¯ll use all my connections to find them." The old man was excited upon hearing that such issues could be solved with rare artifacts. For arge family, anything solvable with money is not a problem.

    "Coincidentally, our Mu Residence has a treasury. It may not contain all the world¡¯s treasures, but it¡¯s quite abundant. Shall I take you to see if we can find anything?" the old man continued.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head; their Mu Residence¡¯s treasury indeed doesn¡¯t have it because it¡¯s a secret belonging to the sanctuary.

    "Don¡¯t worry, old man. The item is called the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle," Xiao Yifei responded.

    "Butler, bring the ount book of the treasury and check if there¡¯s anything called the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle," the old man immediately instructed the nearby butler.

    Xiao Yifei did not stop him, as it¡¯s indeed appropriate for the family head to be confident in a family¡¯s possessions. So he did not dispirit the old man. As expected, their treasure vault did not contain the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle.

    After hearing this news, the old man¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. He was aware of the vastness of Mu Residence¡¯s treasury, and if it didn¡¯t have the item, finding it outside wouldn¡¯t be a matter of a day or two.

    Seeing the old man worry, Xiao Yifei shook his head; it¡¯s anxiety causing disorder. Muyun is indeed critically important to Mu Residence and even the country.

    "Old man, don¡¯t worry. I have the item, and it can be retrieved in two days. I can¡¯t exin everything, but it involves the Lin Family of the Seven Ancient ns," Xiao Yifei smiled.

    "So it¡¯s rted to the Ancient ns, no wonder. If it¡¯s something from the Ancient ns, it¡¯s indeed hard to procure. But if it¡¯s from the Xiao Family among them, how can you get it easily? Could you be a descendant of the Xiao Family?" The old man mused.

    "I¡¯m indeed a not-so-talented descendant of the Xiao Family," Xiao Yifei bowed.

    "No wonder. I should have thought of it earlier. Your medical skill and insight can only be nurtured there." The old man stroked his beard andughed heartily.

    "Then, does the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle need to be retrieved from your Xiao Family¡¯s ancestralnd?" The old man thought of something and suddenly frowned.

    "Yes, the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle is essentially my private possession, so don¡¯t worry, old man. I will set off to retrieve it immediately." Xiao Yifei smiled; this matter indeed stems from his fault, so he must make the trip, and he has another purpose for retrieving the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle.

    "Then, I¡¯ll be off first; it will take about two days round trip, old man don¡¯t worry." Xiao Yifei bid farewell to the old man and set off for the Xiao Family ancestralnd.

    A dayter, at the Xiao Family ancestralnd.

    "This journey is not smooth; you must be extremely cautious. All families harbor malicious intent. Keep quiet and don¡¯t act rashly. That Muyun is a promising seedling; protect him well, maybe he can end many years of conflict."

    "Yes, I¡¯m also nning to use the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle to help Muyun."

    Xiao Yifei did not stay long at the Xiao Family ancestralnd. He retrieved the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle and hurried back to Mu Residence.

    Upon arriving at Mu Residence, Xiao Yifei immediately used his skills on Muyun, using the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle as a medium to forcibly repair vast amounts of damaged meridians. After two hours of operation, Xiao Yifei was already sweating profusely, but the effects were obvious; Muyun¡¯splexion was no longer pale, but rosy.

    This feeling was deemed a miracle, causing the old man watching to click his tongue in wonder.

    "Nephew, the effect of your Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle truly opens old man¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t something that not everyone could use, old man would want to snatch one from you," the old man smacked his lips.

    "Hehe, don¡¯t belittle me; the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle not only requires deep foundation but also a substantial understanding of acupuncture to use. Otherwise, it¡¯s for healing with me, but in others¡¯ hands, it¡¯s a lethal weapon." Xiao Yifeiughed.

    "Moreover, the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle is not limited to this effect. I¡¯ll exin further once Muyun is settled." Though Xiao Yifei spoke lightly, his hands didn¡¯t stop.

    At this time, Muyun felt as hot as fire, and the effect of the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle was as if he was ced in endless moltenva. Although his body was scorching, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable; in fact, he felt his strength slowly recovering, and his consciousness gradually awakening.

 Chapter 1319 - 1310: Drenched in Sweat

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Chapter 1310: Drenched in Sweat</h4>

    "Oh." Muyun suddenly let out a soft hum.

    "Hey, waking up, waking up, the young master is waking up." Muyun¡¯s personal maid said excitedly.

    Xiao Yifei exerted more strength, channeling all the medicinal power into Muyun¡¯s body.

    After finishing, Xiao Yifei was drenched in sweat, sitting on the ground somewhat exhausted. After all, he was now a person without any inner strength, relying wholly on his strong physique to hold on.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Muyun slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Xiao Yifei drenched in sweat, followed by the anxious Family Head and maid waiting beside him.

    "Once again, I¡¯ve troubled you." Muyun said slowly in a voice as small as a mosquito. Xiao Yifei was the only one who could bring him back from the brink.

    "As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen, just rest well, no need to thank me." Xiao Yifei gave a wry smile, then turned to Muyun¡¯s maid and said, "Go fetch a bucket of water and wash him well, make sure not to add anything to the water, he¡¯s already absorbed enough medicinal power."

    The maid nodded and went out to fetch water.

    Xiao Yifei also took the old man outside, not forgetting to remind Muyun to rest well before leaving.

    The old man now had more and more confidence and expectations in Xiao Yifei, after all, he had brought too many surprises.

    Xiao Yifei took the old man out to tell him some thoughts in his heart, hoping to gain his consent.

    "Old man, I called you out to ask you something. Your answer will decide." Xiao Yifei looked seriously at the old man in front of him and said.

    "Just say it, is there anything I wouldn¡¯t tell you now?" The old man chuckled.

    Xiao Yifei nodded and said, "The thing is, Muyun has been selected as the number one candidate for Great Master, but I don¡¯t know how strong the Mu Residence and your reliable allies are, and how confident you are in resisting the impending change."

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were sharp and to the point, the session of Muyun almost inevitably led to an internal power struggle. The final showdown between the two factions often depended on a fuse, and Muyun was that fuse.

    The old man hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yifei to be so straightforward, but since he asked, he had to answer.

    The old man thought for a while and said, "Nephew, I don¡¯t want to deceive you either. Our chances of holding out are less than thirty percent, especially since our high-endbat strength is indeed inferior to theirs. However, we stand on the side of justice, which will attract some forces to join us, but we indeed have considerable gaps in other aspects."

    "But we are forced into doing this. If we don¡¯t fight back now, the gap between our two factions will only widen, making it even harder to turn the tables." The old man sighed.

    "The times are changing." Xiao Yifei also sighed. "Here¡¯s the thing, the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle has another effect: it can temporarily enhance a person¡¯s skill level. With my current ability, it can increase at least threefold, so I¡¯m nning to train a group of death soldiers for the Mu Residence to win this war."

    Upon hearing that the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle had such an effect, the old man was pleasantly surprised, but he quickly became cautious and said, "Such strong effects of the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle muste with side effects, no? I find it hard to believe otherwise."

    Xiao Yifei smiled, "Indeed, there are side effects."

    "Tell me, I¡¯ll see if we can tolerate it." The old man was mentally prepared; as long as it didn¡¯t involve sacrificing lives, he had to agree, as this was the only chance.

    "It¡¯s probably not as severe as you think. The principle of the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle is to directly stimte the meridians with medicine, nearly saturating them, thus doubling one¡¯s skill power. But the side effect is that these people¡¯s skill levels will not advance in the future, and their skill power might even regress due to the slow contraction of the meridians." Xiao Yifei exined.

    "To what extent will it regress? Until their skill power is entirely gone?" The old man sighed in relief; it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as he thought, but he still asked for reassurance.

    "No, it will only regress to the original level. Additionally, only inner strength won¡¯t increase; their physical power is unaffected. However, it¡¯s not advised for the highly talented ones, as their wide meridians won¡¯t enhance significantly." Xiao Yifei said truthfully.

    "The best candidates are those middle-aged with stagnant skill levels, that way, the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle¡¯s effect is maximized without harming the family¡¯s potential." Xiao Yifei stated frankly.

    "The results achieved with such a price are already quite remarkable. I will personally select some people who can be our lethal weapon against other families." The old man said gleefully.

    "Alright, after you select them, have theme to my ce tonight. Expanding the meridians with the aid of the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle is not very exhausting; I can handle quite a few in one night." Xiao Yifei said confidently.

    After sending the old man off, Xiao Yifei returned to his residence. Treating Muyun had emptied most of his physical strength, and talking so much with the old man had been his limit. Now, he needed rest, and when he got back, he immediately fell asleep without even having lunch or dinner.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d slept, but by the time he woke up, it was already dark.

    Xiao Yifei stretchedzily, and after a good nap, his energy was nearly replenished. Suddenly, he noticed the table full of dishes, surprisingly still warm.

    "Hey, honestly, I¡¯m starving," Xiao Yifei noticed his empty stomach and began to eat voraciously. Content, he suddenly remembered the task of enhancing the abilities of people sent by the old man with the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle.

    Xiao Yifei patted his forehead, thinking how could he have slept over such a big task and wondered if they had left.

    With a burst of speed, Xiao Yifei opened the door, and to his surprise, found ten middle-aged men, appearing in their thirties to forties, sitting cross-legged neatly outside his door. He could sense that these men were not weak in skill.

    Seeing Xiao Yifeie out, the leader stood up and saluted, saying, "Mr. Xiao, the Family Head instructed us to wait for you here and asked me to tell you that we are the first chosen ones, with others to be sent over tomorrow. Anything you need, just say so, and the Mu Residence will try to amodate."

    Xiao Yifei shook his head with a smile, "I don¡¯t need anything. Since you have been waiting so long, let¡¯s start. I¡¯ll take you one by one. Are you all here willingly?"

    All ten spoke in unison, "Willingly."

    Xiao Yifei nodded, "Good, then let¡¯s begin."

    Xiao Yifei took the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle in hand, looking at the naked muscr man named Chi Shen in front of him, awkwardly chuckled, but quickly regainedposure and swiftly inserted the ten needles in different directions, angles, and strengths.

    The man winced in pain, letting out a cry.

    "Pay attention to sense the changes in your meridians, do not resist. Enduring now will benefit your future," Xiao Yifei said sternly.

 Chapter 1320 - 1311: Baptism

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Chapter 1311: Baptism</h4>

    The man concentrated and held his breath, slowly guiding his meridians to cease resisting the needles through his will. The Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle gradually infused the medicinal power into the man¡¯s meridians. After about half an hour, Xiao Yifei removed some of the Eye-closing Silver Needles and reinserted them in other ces.

    He repeated this process several times, taking nearly an hour, and finally removed all the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needles.

    "Alright, how do you feel now?" Xiao Yifei asked with a smile.

    "I feel like my meridians have expanded threefold," the man eximed with delight. He had been stuck at this level for two years without any progress, so suddenly feeling an enhancement was truly exhrating.

    "It¡¯s good that it worked. Don¡¯t rush your exercises yet; let your body adapt first. Here¡¯s a packet of herbs¡ªsoak in a bath with them to nourish your meridians. Then, gradually practice every day, and in a few days, you¡¯ll get the hang of it," Xiao Yifei advised.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll head back now. Thank you, Mr. Xiao." The man bowed and left.

    And just like that, Xiao Yifei spent the entire night cleansing the meridians of ten people.

    By the time the sun rose the next day, Xiao Yifei finally finished thest person.

    "This packet of herbs is for you; go take a bath with it," Xiao Yifei informed thest person.

    After seeing off thest person, Xiao Yifeiy down immediately. Working beyond his limits every day was indeed exhausting, and he really wanted to adjust his biological clock¡ªto work during the day and sleep at night¡ªbut time didn¡¯t allow for such a luxury, so he had no choice but to soldier on.

    He slept until the afternoon, rubbed his eyes, opened the door, only to find another group of ten middle-aged men waiting outside.

    At that moment, Xiao Yifei really wanted to chase them away and go back to sleep. But he held back, and spent another half day until the fourth watch of the night to finish with this group.

    "Phew, I feel like a useless person now. But with only two days until National Day, I think I can train one more batch. I hope these people can really change the tide of the battle."

    From today¡¯s batch, he had already noticed that at least three of them weren¡¯t from the Mu Residence. They were likely allies of the Mu Residence. This tactic not only enhanced overall strength but also solidified rtions. The old man¡¯s strategy was quite clever.

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, settled some personal matters, and went to sleep again. Who knew when he¡¯d get another full night¡¯s rest.

    The night passed without incident, but the Mu Residence had already undergone a significant transformation. The appearance of dozens of top experts brought a qualitative leap in the Mu Residence¡¯s strength.

    The old man was currently having a secret meeting with allied families in the Mu Residence¡¯s secret base. Xiao Yifei¡¯s involvement had raised their chance of sess to at least fifty percent, boosting their confidence significantly.

    "Alright, today¡¯s meeting ends here. Everyone, go back and prepare. The day after tomorrow is National Day; this is our chance!"

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei slowly opened his eyes to the sounds of birds and insects. The morning light had already entered the room. In the vast courtyard of the Mu Residence, houses were scattered around, and Xiao Yifei¡¯s room was in the central area, with Muyun¡¯s ce not far away.

    Xiao Yifei made his way to Muyun¡¯s dwelling. Although he had only been at the Mu Residence for a few days, his astounding memory had alreadymitted itsyout to heart.

    Muyun was being attended to by a few servants. After receiving the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle treatment from Xiao Yifei the previous day, Muyun¡¯s condition had improved. He could now move freely, though there was still a noticeable difference in hisplexionpared to a healthy person.

    "You¡¯re here," Muyun said as he saw Xiao Yifei enter the room.

    "Yes."

    "You may leave now!" Muyun dismissed the two servants.

    "Looks like you¡¯re enjoying the life of a young master," Xiao Yifei teased, raising his eyebrows after the servants left.

    "It¡¯s inconvenient being unwell, so I have to rely on others to attend to me," Muyun shrugged helplessly.

    "Since you can jest so freely, I suppose you¡¯ve almost fully recovered?"

    "Thanks to your Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle. I feel much better than yesterday, but I still can¡¯t use my inner strength."

    "Do you think I¡¯m some kind of deity who can restore you from severe poisoning to normalcy overnight?" Xiao Yifeiughed.

    Saying this, Xiao Yifei sat down at the table in front of Muyun, which wasid out with a sumptuous meal.

    "Good thing I asked the servants to prepare your utensils. Let¡¯s eat together." Without further ceremony, Xiao Yifei joined Muyun for the meal.

    Soon, there was a knock at the door.

    Looking outside, Muyun said, "Butler,e in."

    "Young Master, the people sent out to investigate the assassin have returned with news. This incident is linked to the Zhao family."

    The butler approached and reported the findings without hesitation, showing no intention of concealing the information from Xiao Yifei¡¯s presence.

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei realized that the people of the Mu Residence already considered him one of their own, and he felt quite moved by it.

    "The Zhao family?" Muyun¡¯s brows furrowed, his gaze deep and unwavering.

    "Yes, young master."

    "Has this been reported to the Family Head?"

    "The Family Head is already aware."

    "Thank you for your hard work. Please leave for now, and remember, aside from a few of us, no one else can know about this," Muyun said with a faint smile, then solemnly reiterated.

    "Don¡¯t worry, young master, I understand!" The butler responded and then withdrew.

    "What is the Zhao family¡¯s background?" Xiao Yifei asked from the side.

    "They are one of the prominent political families. The Family Head acts decisively and is ruthless in achieving his goals. We suspect he has colluded with foreign forces, endangering our nation, but due tock of evidence, the matter was left unresolved."

    After Xiao Yifei listened, his eyes turned. "It seems like a conspiracyid to seize power."

    "At this point, there¡¯s no turning back. Despite the risks, striving for the leader¡¯s position is better than letting deceitful ones seed in their plots." Muyun spoke, his eyes gleaming with determination.

    "I will help you," Xiao Yifei said, looking at Muyun.

    Muyun smiled faintly, nodded at Xiao Yifei, and at that moment, their eyes were crystal clear,municating everything without words.

    After a while, Xiao Yifei and Muyun arrived in front of the study of the Mu Residence¡¯s master. By this time, Xiao Yifei had a rough understanding of the Mu Residence¡¯s current situation. Although under the protection of the Mu Residence and allied families, Muyun seemed secure on the surface, the forces attempting to assassinate Muyun were unknown, and deploying a troop of death soldiers indicated a formidable opposition.

    The attackers were bound to find another opportunity to target Muyun if the assassination attempt failed. Xiao Yifei had to discuss with the Mu Residence¡¯s master about arranging countermeasures for tomorrow¡¯s National Day to avert any potential threats.

    "Yun¡¯er, dear nephew, you must be here to discuss tomorrow¡¯s National Day matters?" The master of the Mu Residence asked as Xiao Yifei and Muyun entered.

    "Yes, that¡¯s precisely why we¡¯re here. What ns do you have, old master?"

    "For the position of chief, our alliance will vigorously support Yun¡¯er. Combined with the current chief¡¯s favor, Yun¡¯er seems to have quite a significant chance."

    "However, our opponents might create major obstacles, even resorting to murder, to gain power."

 Chapter 1321 - 1312: Protective Shield

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Chapter 1312: Protective Shield</h4>

    "So, our Mu Residence will mobilize all the guards, along with the guarding forces of other allied families, to ensure Yun¡¯er¡¯s safety around the National Day."

    The Family Head of the Mu Residence finished speaking, looking at Xiao Yifei, "Dear nephew, what do you think?"

    Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, "I have one thing to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I should."

    "Ah, don¡¯t hesitate to speak."

    "If the Mu Residence trusts me, I can lead some of those who used the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle yesterday, and do my best to act as a shield around Muyun."

    Even as Xiao Yifei said this, he was somewhat apprehensive. After all, to the Mu Residence, he was just an outsider, and this matter was rted to the fate of the Mu Residence and many allied families, weighing heavier than Mount Tai. Even if the old master of the Mu Residence and Muyun trusted him, there would inevitably be some gossip that could affect the unity within the Mu Residence.

    The master of the Mu Residence understood immediately, beaming with joy. "Dear nephew, what are you saying? If you can do your utmost to protect Yun¡¯er safely, our Mu Residence couldn¡¯t ask for more. Why would there be any mistrust?"

    "I will definitely live up to expectations."

    The National Day ceremony arrived as scheduled, outside a gathering venue in the capital of Huaxia, it was crowded. Many political aristocratic families¡¯ forces were gathered here today, including their own family alliances, striving for power in the conference.

    Among the crowd, there were inevitably many guards from various families, experts secretly protecting their family¡¯s heirs from enemies¡¯ deadly hands. Among them were some middle-aged men whom Xiao Yifei had used the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle on yesterday. Originally, their strength was not weak, and after using the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle, their power increased threefold, making them among the top experts hidden in the crowd.

    The Mu Residence Guard followed behind, with the master of the Mu Residence and Muyun attending, and Xiao Yifei following Muyun alongside. After observing, Xiao Yifei also noticed the people arranged by the Mu Residence in the crowd, those who had used the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle, and other members of the Mu Residence Guard.

    "The old master of the Mu Residence is indeed cunning, the defensive measures are well prepared," Xiao Yifei thought to himself.

    Entering the venue, the Mu Residence and other allied families took seats ording to arrangements, while Xiao Yifei stood behind Muyun, surveying the surroundings, apanied by several individuals¡ªthe middle-aged men whom Xiao Yifei had applied the Eye-closing Silver Tail Needle to the day before.

    Throughout the venue, as the master of the Mu Residence predicted earlier, with the assistance of the allied families, coupled with the rmendation from the current top official, and Muyun¡¯s performance in the venue¡ªnot as the rumors said of being poisoned and injured, but rather exceptionally energetic¡ªMuyun sessfully ascended to the position of the current top official.

    Next, the Mu Residence would face the fierce attacks from hostile forces. The opponents wouldn¡¯t easily give up, and everyone in the Mu Residence was well aware of this.

    Xiao Yifei, along with several others, looked solemnly around.

    At this moment, behind another family¡¯s attending team, two people were whispering, "Didn¡¯t you say that Mu Residence¡¯s kid was poisoned and wouldn¡¯t live for a few days? Why is he still standing there!"

    "This..." The questioned person lowered his head, nervously unsure of how to respond.

    "Send the order, execute the n, I want the Mu Residence to pay the price!" The person red, eyebrows raised, speaking viciously.

    As the meeting ended, the group from the Mu Residence followed behind the old master and Muyun, walking out of the gathering venue.

    "Yun¡¯er, at this moment, you haven¡¯t recovered from the poison. You forced yourself to look normal at the venue just now. Now you¡¯re very weak; be extra carefulter," the old master of the Mu Residence said to Muyun with concern.

    "Dear nephew Xiao Yifei, I imagine that our Yun¡¯er bing the top official definitely won¡¯t let the opponents give up easily. On the way back to the residence, there might be many dangers; I rely on you to pay extra attention to Yun¡¯er¡¯s safety."

    "Rest assured, old master, with me by Muyun¡¯s side, I will certainly protect him with all my might," Xiao Yifei responded, casting a reassuring nce at the old master.

    Whew... The old master took a deep breath, and Xiao Yifei could seemingly hear clearly the old master¡¯s urgent heartbeat.

    As the master of the Mu Family, the rise and fall of the Mu Family is closely rted to him, a weighty responsibility. At this moment, the most nervous yet always needing to remain calm is him.

    Speaking, the group arrived at their convoy.

    Muchter, the four cars of the Mu Residence group drove along the road, distributed ahead and behind. At this time, they had left the bustling city center and arrived at the sparingly popted suburbs.

    On the way back to the Mu Residence, when the frontmost car prepared to pass through a fork in the road, suddenly a car emerged from the fork, racing ahead of it.

    The Mu Residence Guard driving the car saw this situation, hurriedly turning the steering wheel to adjust the direction and avoid a rear-end collision.

    Originally, the Mu Residence convoy was in a straight line, now it was somewhat scattered.

    "What happened?" the lead guard in the first car eximed, eyes fixed on the unexpected car ahead.

    "Report... Captain, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either!" A member of the Guard eximed, voice slightly trembling.

    "There are a few cars following behind too!" Another voice chimed in.

    The people in the car looked behind, gasping in surprise at the sight of nearly ten cars following theirst Mu Residence car. The scene truly startled them.

    "This situation, nine out of ten is aimed at us!" Xiao Yifei in the second car saw the situation.

    "Put up a defense against soldiers, use earth to block water! Let theme!" Muyun¡¯s eyes revealed determination.

    "If we have to fightter, we still have some hope of victory," Xiao Yifei spoke softly. After all, the Mu Residence now has guards enhanced by Xiao Yifei using the Green-eyed Silver Tail Needle, boosting their strength by three times.

    Theoretically, these people whose strength is increased threefold working together can trap two Golden Elixir cultivators. If they can¡¯t even handle this, Xiao Yifei might as well die of shame. Such a transformed guard team is too embarrassing; Xiao Yifei wouldn¡¯t dare show off calling himself a Divine Doctor.

    The frontmost opponent¡¯s car slowed down gently, while the following Mu Residence car avoided a collision by turning towards the other side, and the front car seemed to see its purpose, following closely in direction.

    In this way, the Mu Residence car had no choice but to follow behind it, slowing down gently.

    At another fork in the road, several cars suddenly covered the center of the road, forcing the Mu Residence convoy to stop at a distance.

    "Stop the car!" The old master ordered, and the car engines were turned off.

    "Dear nephew, Yun¡¯er is entrusted to you. I¡¯ll lead the guard team to meet them." The old master¡¯s words were firm and fearless, making the driving Guard personnel¡¯s eyes sh with excitement, looking ahead with no fear as if facing a beast.

    People from both sides got out of the car. The Mu Residence had about twenty people, while the opponents¡¯ numbers exceeded fifty. With such a disparity, the opponents all had mocking expressions, seemingly confident of winning this battle.

    The old master of the Mu Residence exchanged a nce with the captain of the guard this time. The captain nodded in response. After all, the people of the Mu Residence wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to wait for death in such a situation. It seemed like the urrence the old master of the Mu Residence expected, already having made appropriate response ns.

 Chapter 1322 - 1313: Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Chapter 1313: Retreat</h4>

    The Mu Residence¡¯s Guard moved, excluding Muyun, the old Master Mu, and Xiao Yifei, the remaining seventeen people quickly ran around the three of them, forming what seemed like an array.

    Xiao Yifei looked at the positioning of the guards around him, sorted by the Five Elements, yin and yang interconnect, capable of attacking or defending.

    "This is... the Five Elements Eight Diagram Formation!" Xiao Yifei eximed in his heart. Indeed, the Mu Residence has deep foundations, able to utilize such powerful and intricate formations.

    The opponents moved as well. Upon seeing the swift actions of the Mu Residence guards, the leader of the opponent¡¯s side, whose position was unknown, ordered action. As the Mu Residence¡¯s formation wasplete, a portion of their group charged directly at the foremost person of the Mu array.

    In a sh, that person had already reached the forefront of the array, following closely behind was a shadow, fists crashing ahead like a bamboo splitting, aimed directly at the face of the Mu Residence guard.

    In the next moment, the mocking expression on the attacker¡¯s face froze, his eyes full of astonishment and puzzlement, as the guard standing at the forefront of the Mu formation transformed his fist, directly blocking the powerful punch.

    The battles at the forefront of the Five Elements Eight Diagram Formation¡¯s five directions were almost the same. Seeing this situation, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smirk, "Ha, with the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle¡¯s help, their strength is greatly enhanced, how could you easily defeat them?"

    Following the attack, the person transitioned from fists to legs, attacking the Mu Residence guard from another direction, but all were blocked one by one. Seeing this, additional attackers came forward to join the battle.

    Even when three to four people attacked simultaneously at one Mu guard, they were still blocked. Every move seemed to have been anticipated by the Mu guard, and every attack was effortlessly deflected.

    This astonishing spectacle left the attackers stunned, never had they been so embarrassed, several people besieging one yet unable to defeat them.

    After a short while, the second person in the Five Elements Formation moved, followed by the third, and the forefront person seemed to receive a signal from hispanions behind him,unching a powerful strike forcing several attackers to retreat a few steps, then seizing the chance to withdraw.

    After retreating, those few attackers, unable to quickly recover and reengage, found another personunching an attack on them, with one or two attackers forcibly injured, coughing up blood.

    The battle had almost reached a fever pitch, the Mu Residence Guard¡¯s Five Elements Formation held a clear advantage, attacking and defending interchangeably, each person¡¯s strength surpassing the enemy¡¯s, both in speed and power, the scattered attacks from the enemy evidently fell behind.

    People kept falling, yet the Five Elements Formation remained intact and indestructible, despite their mad attacks, they were to no avail, they were going crazy, their leader angered, the attackers had never suffered such humiliation, neither had their leader, unable to break a small gap in the array despite having numerical superiority.

    Receiving this great blow and stimulus, none other than him, could be seen. That person bellowed, his figure shing, trying to approach the formation.

    Seeing his self-assured powerful strike about to hit the person at the forefront, the next second, his expression turned to shock, incredulously watching the scene unfold before him.

    Earlier, the Guard¡¯s leader saw the movement of the opponent when that person moved, he also moved, like the other Mu Residence guards, he received Xiao Yifei¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle¡¯s enhancement, holding a superior position among them, and now, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s enhancement, his strength was undeniable.

    At the moment the opponent¡¯s leader struck, the Mu Residence Guard¡¯s leader also moved, possessing advantages in speed and power, he effortlessly stopped the opponent leader¡¯s attack on his own guard.

    The Mu Residence guard leader intervened not out of fear of his guard being killed by the opponent¡¯s leader¡¯s heavy blow, but to prevent his guard from unexpectedly being sneak-attacked and severely injured.

    If any person in the Five Elements Formation were injured, it would affect the integrity of the entire formation, directly diminishing its power, so the role of the Guard¡¯s leader was precisely this, checking each direction within the battle and assisting when any part is overwhelmed by the opponent, stabilizing the formation¡¯s power.

    After deflecting the opponent leader¡¯s strike, the Guard leader seized the opportunity to counterattack, delivering a powerful kick to the opponent¡¯s chest, the opponent lost momentum and was defeated.

    The Guard leader wisely refrained from pushing too hard, promptly returning to the formation, he wouldn¡¯t chase the opponent to the death, providing the opponent a chance to retaliate, driven by desperation, neither did their leader want this, as a desperate struggle might lead to mutual destruction.

    The Mu Residence Guard¡¯s Five Elements Formation, with each member being crucial, especially the leader, who was especially critical, without him, numerous vulnerabilities would appear in the formation, which is something the Mu Residence Guard did not wish to see.

    If the leader fell and their people steadily kept falling, how could they have confidence to defeat the opponent? Facing continuous losses, the opponent¡¯s morale rapidly waned, led to inevitable defeat.

    Finally, the enemy leader issued amand, swiftly withdrawing his people from battle, swiftly extracting their wounded from the Mu formation, retreating towards their convoy behind Mu Residence.

    This battle came quickly and dissipated just as fast, within moments they departed from Xiao Yifei and his group.

    The Mu Residence was unable to identify which force these attackers belonged to, yet it could be surmised that it is not unrted to that family. What the Mu Residence people including Xiao Yifei did not know was, after today, the Mu Residence¡¯s reputation amongst the major families would be deeply reinforced, with its profound foundations and formidable power.

    A surprising benefit gained from Xiao Yifei¡¯s assistance to the Mu Residence, indeed, the Mu Residence people understood that their formidable Guard¡¯s strength was only temporary and notsting. Xiao Yifei himself did not foreseee that this unexpected reward would elevate the Mu Residence¡¯s status rapidly from now on.

    "We return to the residence!" The old Master Mu, seeing the battle results, finally felt relieved, and sighed softly, casting a grateful nce at Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei smiled slightly, implying thanks were unnecessary, saying, "Old Master, Brother Muyun, let¡¯s go." The group headed towards the Mu Residence, leaving the ce.

    Upon returning to Mu Residence, the news of the Young Master¡¯s election as the leader spread throughout the residence, filling the entire mansion with excitement and joy, after all it was their Young Master who became the sou, them being a part of Mu Residence, how could they not be happy.

    At this time, in a room within Mu Residence, two people were organizing their belongings, one of them said, "Boss, I¡¯ve heard that the Young Master and they have returned, and became sou too." Saying so, he happilyughed twice.

 Chapter 1323 - 1314: Clues

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Chapter 1314: Clues</h4>

    "What¡¯s there to be happy about?" said the person, inadvertently.

    "Hmm? What did you say? Howe you¡¯re not happy? Everyone at the Mu Residence is joyous."

    "No... I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m just feeling a bit unwell. I¡¯ll head back first." With that, he put down what he was holding and turned to leave.

    Inside the study of the Mu Residence owner, "While we were attending the National Day rally, was there any unusual activity in the residence?" Master Mu asked the person beside him.

    "No unusual activity, Sir, just some suspicious individuals." The questioned person was the butler of Mu Residence, the middle-aged man responsible for overseeing all the affairs of the residence. Before leaving, Master Mu entrusted him with the task of secretly investigating the mole within the residence.

    "Hmm... Don¡¯t alert them yet. Investigate in secret and report back to me if you find anything concrete."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Inside Mu Yun¡¯s room, Mu Yun was leaning against the headboard, while Xiao Yifei was checking his pulse. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes rolled as he put Mu Yun¡¯s hand down and took a deep breath.

    "Fortunately, it¡¯s just overexertion, with weakened body energy. Coupled with previous poisoning, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need a long time to recuperate."

    "This, I¡¯m not too worried about. After all, you¡¯re here." Mu Yun smiled faintly.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll find a way for you to recover quickly." Xiao Yifei gave Mu Yun a reassuring look.

    "Nephew, you¡¯re here too. How is Yun¡¯er¡¯s condition?" At this moment, the voice of Master Mu sounded from behind.

    Xiao Yifei turned his head without rising, naturally saying, "Brother Muyun is in good physical condition, just a bit overworked."

    "That¡¯s good, this storm has been quelled for now, thanks to your help, nephew. I have no way to repay you, but Yun¡¯er will need more of your care." Master Mu said slowly, his face full of gratitude.

    "Ah, there¡¯s no need for such words, Sir, I understand. Brother Muyun and I are like brothers; how could I stand by and do nothing?"

    Just then, a voice came from outside the door: "Report, Sir, Young Master Xiao, there¡¯s a letter from outside for Young Master Xiao."

    With that, he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Yifei.

    "Who could be sending me a letter?" Xiao Yifei was a bit curious. In this era, everyone typically has a smartphone, and making a phone call is the most convenient way tomunicate. Unexpectedly, someone sent him a letter, so it must be something important.

    "Quickly, open it and have a look!" Master Mu was also a bit anxious, harboring some doubts of his own.

    "To: Xiao Yifei..." The envelope bore four simple words, clearly indicating the recipient and their connection.

    Xiao Yifei, eager, quickly opened the envelope. Inside was a brand new sheet of white paper. The handwriting in ck pen wasn¡¯t pretty, but it briefly conveyed the content. Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes followed the ck characters in sweeping motion!

    Initially, he was just a bit suspicious, but as his eyes scanned further, his breathing became rapid, and a hint of sweat visibly emerged from his forehead. A momentter, he murmured, "Hua Ci Qianxi has been located!"

    "Nephew, quickly tell us more!" Master Mu felt a tightness in his heart. Having navigated the world for many years, he knew something was amiss by looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression.

    "...The letter states that Hua Ci Qianxi has been captured by a Mysterious Organization!" Xiao Yifei said with some confusion, "The organization seems mysterious and perhaps powerful, being able to capture Hua Ci Qianxi and forcing her mother, Ci Xin, to remain inactive!"

    "What kind of organization could be so formidable?" Master Mu, well-versed in the world, began to search his mind for such an organization.

    "I don¡¯t know," Xiao Yifei pondered, "Perhaps it¡¯s a group formed by people of authority for personal gain, doing things secretly, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped Hua Ci Qianxi!"

    "This is a dilemma!" Master Mu said coldly.

    "Signed by Ren Tianye?" Xiao Yifei noticed thest name and was a bit surprised!

    "This letter was actually written by Ren Tianye? Isn¡¯t he just a businessman from the Northeast? How did he get involved in this matter?" Xiao Yifei was puzzled.

    "There¡¯s some writing in the envelope!" Master Mu, with sharp eyes, quickly spotted the clue.

    "Oh, this must be the ce where Hua Ci Qianxi¡¯s mother currently resides!" Xiao Yifei realized, seeing that Ren Tianye had written Ci Xin¡¯s residence on the letter, suggesting he find her and work together to rescue Qianxi.

    "Sir, it seems I must go out for a while!" Xiao Yifei said seriously to Master Mu after pondering for a moment.

    "But... what about Yun¡¯er¡¯s illness... treatment?" Master Mu was a bit concerned. With Muyun still in bed, if the attending doctor left, wouldn¡¯t Muyun¡¯s condition deteriorate?

    Xiao Yifei smiled, shaking his head, "No worries, Muyun¡¯s illness is no longer a major concern. He just needs more rest to recuperate. In a few days, he¡¯ll be able to get out of bed..."

    "Oh... then alright," Master Mu felt some relief and agreed with a smile: "Allow me to have the butler pack for you, so you can set off soon."

    "No need, no need." Xiao Yifei shook his head, "Saving someone is urgent and can¡¯t be dyed for a moment."

    "Alright, stay safe!" Master Mu didn¡¯t insist further, smiling as he spoke.

    After leaving Mu Residence, Xiao Yifei wasted no time heading to his destination.

    "188 Moon Viewing Tower, Jingcheng..." The note attached to the letter indicated Ci Xin¡¯s current residence. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that Ci Xin had left the safe haven of the Ten Thousand Mountains ande to Jingcheng, and so quietly too, probably out of concern for her daughter¡¯s safety.

    "Guest, we¡¯ve arrived!" His thoughts were interrupted by a Mu Residence household member in the front seat. The house member sent by Master Mu had brought him here.

    "Oh, thank you." Xiao Yifei smiled calmly, opened the car door, and went inside.

    Before him was a quaint pavilion with traditional charm, reminiscent of a Beijing courtyard house. In the yard stood arge peach tree, and the scent of flowers was evident nearby. The entire pavilion was made of wooden boards, and appeared quite elegant.

    "Scarce is there such a worldly paradise in Beijing!" Xiao Yifei smiled, truly not expecting to find such a peaceful and harmonious ce amid the brewing storm in Beijing. Indeed, it was a ce to be hidden among the markets, not the wilderness. It wasn¡¯t a ce anyone would notice under normal circumstances.

    "Worthy of the name ¡¯Moon Viewing Tower¡¯." Xiao Yifei smiled, realizing that Ci Xin¡¯s choice of hiding in such a ce was quite fitting. The environment here was exquisite, rivaling even the Mu Residence¡ªtruly befitting thedy of the Hua Family.

    "Creak¡ª" Pushing open the wooden door, there was a hint of dust in the air. To those unaware, it might seem like an empty courtyard, but Xiao Yifei, having interacted with Ci Xin for some time, understood her personality well, thus proceeded with a smile.

    "Aunt, sorry to disturb your abode." Xiao Yifei smiled, speaking to the empty courtyard. His voice even echoed around him.

 Chapter 1324 - 1315: Salutation

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Chapter 1315: Salutation</h4>

    "You¡¯re here?" After a long time, the courtyard finally echoed with that familiar voice, and suddenly, the east-facing door opened as if drawn by some invisible force, like the wind blowing. Xiao Yifei understood, this was the Qi of a master!

    For those with high cultivation, retrieving objects from afar, rejuvenating a dead tree... these are difficult feats. Just like Li Huoke at the Martial Artist Conference, his sword could even cut through space, albeit only briefly, but that was quite enough.

    The door opened, waiting for him! Xiao Yifei hesitated no longer and walked in with a smile; he had some connections with Ci Xin, who couldn¡¯t possibly harm him.

    Upon entering the main room, there was a faint aroma of sandalwood, refreshing and invigorating. His aunt always had a calm aura since their first meeting, still so elegant and charming now.

    Ci Xin sat upright on the bed, like an old Taoist in meditation, her refined face showing no expression. This woman possessed exceptional charisma, even Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯tpletely let go of his worldly thoughts.

    "Hello, Aunt," Xiao Yifei slightly bowed, performing a courteous salutation.

    "I came this time to join Aunt in rescuing Qianxi," Xiao Yifei exined his purpose, though he was there to help. However, it felt somewhat voluntary, as Ci Xin¡¯s oppressive aura was extraordinarily great, an aloof presence that felt utterly umon.

    "Thank you." Upon hearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s intention, Ci Xin finally had some reaction, though still expressionless, she uttered a few words. Then a green light shot from her hand, heading straight for Xiao Yifei!

    Almost subconsciously, Xiao Yifei¡¯s body instinctively tensed! The light, even with his Golden Elixir Realm cultivation, was no clearer to his eyes due to its enveloping power.

    "My aunt wouldn¡¯t harm me," Xiao Yifei reasoned to himself. Though Ci Xin was rtively silent, she had no reason to resort to violence. In addition, the Hua Family was practically half his own family, with no need for resistance.

    So he rxed his body, letting the green light fly towards him.

    There was hardly any collision; the green light directly entered Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, bing one with him.

    "This is..." Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised, unexpected as it was, he found what he wanted right here.

    "Yes, it¡¯s the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, the missing part you needed." Ci Xin spoke sparingly and closed her eyes, saying no more.

    "Thank you, Aunt." Xiao Yifei bowed slightly, deeply grateful. The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, nowplete, buzzed softly within his body, emitting a gentle green light, warmly nourishing every part of him.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m merely returning it to its owner," Ci Xin said with indifference, "Besides, you¡¯vee to help me, consider this your reward."

    "Aunt, I¡¯ve received Ren Tianye¡¯s envelope and came here. Could you tell me where he is now?" Xiao Yifei asked curiously.

    "... He¡¯s gone for now, lying low," Ci Xin replied, thanks mostly to Ren Tianye¡¯s assistance that she had this refuge, and it was also he who provided clues concerning her daughter¡¯s whereabouts.

    "Lying low?" Xiao Yifei asked, puzzled, "What¡¯s going on..."

    Just as he intended to inquire further, Ci Xin gestured for him to leave, signaling him to withdraw.

    "You¡¯ll know these things in due time, but first, you need to stabilize your foundation," Ci Xin finally said earnestly, "I¡¯ve asked people to prepare the west wing for you; go to consolidate your mind and body, strive to master the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle as soon as possible. After all, power is the most important thing."

    "..." Seeing Ci Xin¡¯s decision, Xiao Yifei said no more. He felt the turmoil within himself, something seemed ready to burst forth, if not resolved, it could lead to problemster. As for Ren Tianye¡¯s matters, all will be clear when the timees.

    The courtyard was vast, filled with many ssical relics, making it an ideal ce for leisurely enjoyment. Wild birds and floral scents abounded, with circr antique doors and pavilions adding to its unique charm.

    Yet Xiao Yifei felt no appreciation, only the sensation that his stomach was about to explode, an incessant difort pressing against his forehead. Cold sweat streamed as he managed to walk into the residence.

    The initially pleasant warmth brought joy; however, everything should be in moderation. Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected that this warm Qi would graduallypress his Dantian, continually growing in intensity. Were it not for his previous body tempering at the Yangme Volcano, he might not have endured such power, risking death by rupture!

    "Hurry, hurry!" Xiao Yifei climbed onto the bed, sitting cross-legged, and opened his palms, expelling all excess Qi outside his body.

    "Silver Needle, take position!" At that moment, within his Dantian, the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle darted erratically, generating immense power due to their interconnectedness, incessantly emanating concentrated life force that Xiao Yifei alone couldn¡¯t fully absorb.

    Once they dispersed, the "life force" significantly diminished, yet Xiao Yifei could still detect a potent energy. These sharp edges were temporarily hidden; if unresolved, considerable problems might arise.

    Having cultivated the Jin Family¡¯s technique, while not his main path of cultivation, it rted to cultivation regardless. Moreover, this Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle was a Xiao Family heirloom, nourished through ancestral blood, granting it some semnce of sentience, still controble within Xiao Yifei¡¯s body.

    Xiao Yifei began slow breathing exercises, even exhaling white mist through his nose. Amidst the misty clouds, his body received great nourishment, internal injuries slowly healed, overflowing energy enhanced his cultivation to new heights.

    "Crack¡ª¡ª" The sound of another realm breakthrough; these days, it felt like a series of breakthroughs¡ªreturning from the Xiao Family¡¯s Yangme Volcano, post-Golden Elixir Realm, embarking on adventures that originally took years, even decades, yet he became a master in no time.

    Xiao Yifei continued to smile wryly, "I wonder if this state is good or bad¡ª" Unstable attributes, forced breakthroughs, and sudden enlightenment without proper guidance posed hidden concerns.

    The silver needle slowly circted multiple weeks throughout his body. As each cycle ended, the aura within his Dantian lessened somewhat, thanks to the Silver-tailed Needle¡¯s nature. This aura remained calm, otherwise, it might have recklessly rampaged through his body, causing grave damage to his meridians and vital organs.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s "belly" gradually shrunk; however, the cultivation process couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes, keeping his eyes closed to sense the surroundings and staying vignt was necessary.

 Chapter 1325 - CapÃ­tulo 1325: 1316: Letting Down Ones Guard

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1325: Chapter 1316: Letting Down One¡¯s Guard</strong>

    The sky gradually darkened during the cultivation process. Ci Xin hade to visit once, but she paused outside the courtyard gate. The aura from the west wing was overwhelming, making it clear at a nce that Xiao Yifei was still in a state of cultivation, so she did not disturb him further.

    At around dusk, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly knocked on. Although Xiao Yifei was slowly cultivating, he was immediately alerted to the outside world. However, he was currently unable to move, as even the slightest motion could lead to deviation at best, or instant death at worst.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not something major,¡± Xiao Yifei prayed in his heart. He was at a crucial moment in his cultivation and could not afford any mistakes.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A robust voice sounded from outside the door, very familiar to the ear. Xiao Yifei quickly recalled; it was the voice of Ren Tianye whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time! Naturally, he must havee to discuss certain issues with Ci Xin.

    ¡°Creak,¡± Ci Xin opened the door, looked at the man outside, and slightly raised the corners of her mouth to express gratitude¡ªan expression rarely seen.

    Knowing it was someone familiar, Xiao Yifei rxed his vignce and immersed himself further in his cultivation process. He left the rest to Ci Xin; the n they discussed should be able to solve the problem.

    ¡°Has Xiao Yifei arrived?¡± was Ren Tianye¡¯s first question as he, led by Ci Xin, entered the hall and closed the door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ci Xin replied casually, then frowned slightly, ¡°He¡¯s still cultivating in the room¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Ren Tianye said with a smile. ¡°With Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, I believe Qianxi will certainly return safely.¡± He then noticed Ci Xin¡¯s slightly furrowed brows and asked, a bit puzzled, ¡°Is there some problem with Xiao Yifei?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ci Xin had a slight smile, but her concern was evident, ¡°He went into the room to cultivate in the afternoon and hasn¡¯te out since¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ren Tianyeforted, ¡°The Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle is an untold treasure of the Xiao Family. For outsiders, it might be a hot potato, but for Xiao Yifei, who has Xiao Family blood, it should be a trivial matter¡­¡± He wiped the sweat off his forehead, as it was impossible not to be tense.

    Even with his extensive experience, he had never seen a cultivator take so long to refine an item. Xiao Yifei was their hope, and nothing must go wrong¡­

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ren,¡± Ci Xin said apologetically, as if she had thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s all our problem, involving you, Mr. Ren¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ren Tianye scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°That organization only has a use for rtionship with me, so I would leave eventually. I might as well help you out; after all, it might earn me a favor, hahaha¡­¡±

    His heartyughter echoed throughout the separate courtyard, resonating in the entire sky. The hearty personality of the Northeast Han also infected Ci Xin, adding more smiles to her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it troubles Mr. Ren, given the current unrest outside; your movements are restricted, and I truly apologize¡­¡± Ci Xin knew that Ren Tianye¡¯s help indirectly betrayed his organization, and future life would certainly be more difficult, unless¡­ they could wipe out the entire organization in one go!

    ¡°¡­¡± Ren Tianye said nothing, his eyes burning with ambition, not difficult to discern. To him, the best solution was a one-time removal of all apprehensions, but that would require Xiao Yifei¡¯s help. Gradually, his gaze moved to the green light emanating from the west wing.

    The two continued to discuss the uing n briefly, then went back to their rooms to rest.

    ¡°¡­¡± Under the bright white moonlight, Ci Xin¡¯s gaze seemed lost, filled with rage, helplessness, but mostly self-me. Her daughter was kidnapped, but she waspletely powerless; this helpless feeling was deeply painful for a mother.

    The courtyard was particrly quiet at night. Besides Xiao Yifei who was still cultivating, the courtyard was so quiet that you could hear the sound of crickets and even the faintest breaths.

    ¡°Very good¡­ very good, just like that,¡± Xiao Yifei was in a critical moment, ¡°Sess or failure lies in this moment,¡± guiding the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle back in ce, controlling the five viscera and six bowels, protecting the heart and pulse, allowing the skill to stabilizepletely.

    Time passed slowly, the number ofpleted silver needles increasing, ¡°One¡­ two¡­ ten¡­ twenty¡­¡±

    Bells chimed at midnight as Xiao Yifei was entering the ¡°process of positioning eighty silver needles¡­¡± His mind suddenly jolted!

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± His divine sense and five senses suddenly became alert!

    Why did the originally quiet sounds in the yard suddenly have a rapid wind sound? This was clearly abnormal! Normal wind wouldn¡¯t be this rapid, naturally harmonious¡ªit must be a night attack!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Yifei wanted to shout to warn the two friends, but his voice choked at his throat, unable to be released. His mouth couldn¡¯t open; he was in the crucial stage of cultivation, he mustn¡¯t panic. If he opened his mouth, the energy would spill out, causing significant issues!

    Apart from deviation, being discovered and interrupted during cultivation by the attackers could be lethal! He quickly restrained his aura, bing like an invisible man, praying internally that his two friends would wake up!

    ¡°Tap¡­¡± Judging through the manifestation of Qi, Xiao Yifei felt that there were four enemies! Landing silently, they were clearly experts! Wearing ck clothes, they were like messengers of the night!

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With a simple gesture, the leader assigned three subordinates to the east, south, and north wings, while he himself strolled towards the west wing, perhaps out of an instinctual caution, feeling the west wing carried a greater threat!

    ¡°Tap, tap, tap¡­¡± Steps moving towards Xiao Yifei, cold sweat streaming down his forehead, it seemed he was careless, thinking that restraining aura would evade detection. He didn¡¯t expect such heightened awareness from the opponents¡ªbattle was imminent. He prepared for the worst! Even if he died, he would take one down with him!

    The shadow reached the outside of the wing, even being able to hear the faint breathing, indicating a seasoned veteran, practically holding their breath in the night, which was troublesome.

    The other¡¯s hand slowly touched the handle, about to push it open! Xiao Yifei swiftly circted the energy in his Dantian, cing it in his mouth, ready to expel it the moment the door opened, ensuring the enemy would die on the spot! Of course, he himself might also perish.

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back with the arrow on the string!¡± Just as Xiao Yifei was about to explode, a sudden ¡°bang¡± sound came from the south wing, the wood splintering! The shadow standing in front of Xiao Yifei¡¯s door vanished instantly, relieving Xiao Yifei¡¯s tightly wound heart. The shadow had no idea how close they were to death!

 Chapter 1326 - 1317: Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Chapter 1317: Reflection</h4>

    "The south wing room?" Xiao Yifei pondered, "Isn¡¯t that where Ren Tianye is supposed to be sleeping tonight? There are such intense sounds of fighting, it must be something crucial!" His heart was somewhat anxious, but his good nature reminded him that now was not the time to be hasty, better to wait and see how things developed.

    "I have to speed up!" Xiao Yifei said urgently, calming his mind and entering a state of cultivation.

    "What¡¯s going on?" The leading shadow hastened forward, almost instantly appearing inside the south wing room. With a look of shock, he saw the person lying on the ground was one of his subordinates.

    "Didn¡¯t expect it, didn¡¯t expect, that Ren Tianye could hide so deeply!" The shadow was somewhat shocked, as his subordinates were all top-notch fighters, able to take on ten opponents single-handedly, yet they were beaten to this state by an unknown Northeast merchant.

    The fallen subordinate also had excellent physical fitness; with a nimble backflip, he stood behind the leader.

    "It really is you, didn¡¯t expect you would chase me to this ce!" Ren Tianye said seriously, already dressed as he walked out from the wing room. In fact, he had woken up the instant the enemy attacked, having secretly learned a few things from years of dealings with the organization.

    Without showing any wonder, he got dressed, and almost the moment the shadow entered, he sent him flying with a palm strike!

    "Ren Tianye, do you think hiding is enough? The organization never fails to find the person they want!" the leading man in ck said smugly.

    "What¡¯s going on!" Themotion naturally disturbed Ci Xin, who was merely lightly asleep, so she came out the instant the fight erupted, running into the shadow, both maintaining a cautious distance as they moved outside the wing room. Instantly, the two camps fell into a standoff.

    "Ren Tianye, juste with us," the leader of the ck-d men sneered, "Your personal strength may be strong, but can it overpower the four of us? Besides, you know the organization¡¯s strength..." When talking about the organization, the shadow¡¯s figure visibly wavered, showing the terrifying impression the organization left on him!

    "There¡¯s no point in talking, some things can¡¯t be known without trying!" Ren Tianye said fiercely, a murderous aura emerging from his body like a butcher wielding his knife, the imposing momentum creating a sense of oppression.

    "Humph!" The leader snorted disdainfully, signaling his gesture, and his three subordinates, like well-trained troops, surrounded Ren Tianye, whereas he targeted Ci Xin, the woman.

    "Insolent! Your daughter is still in our hands, yet you dare to cause such trouble!" The leader said harshly to Ci Xin, showing no hint of tenderness, looking at her with fierce eyes.

    "You!" Mentioning her daughter made her somewhat upset, provoked further, she instantly struck out with a palm, the leader indifferently meeting it almost simultaneously!

    "Pa!" Palm met palm, and almost simultaneously, both bodies uncontrobly retreated ten paces, their Qi and blood surging, stabilizing after some time.

    "Humph!" The leader snorted coldly, internally shocked by the surprising strength of both Ren Tianye and this woman. He well knew his level was high-ranking among the manageably skilled, yet faced with such formidable opponents.

    Ci Xin was also somewhat rmed, realizing the visitors tonight were not amateurs. With their level of skill, one or two against four would be quite troublesome, unsure if Ren Tianye could hold on until Xiao Yifei came out of seclusion.

    The three subordinates encircled and began slowly advancing towards Ren Tianye, exchanging quick nces before simultaneously striking! Punches, palms, and kicks, each using different moves, aimed at Ren Tianye.

    Ren Tianyeughed wildly and shouted, "Bring it on!" Then leaped into action, meeting punch with palm, then tightly gripping the punching hand¡¯s wrist, using it to strike at another.

    "Bang!" Fists collided, almost instantly, creating an air wave that painfully brushed against faces, fist waves sweeping across the yard¡¯s wooden beams, leaving arge mark, Ren Tianye unshaken, his seemingly plump body astonishingly agile.

    He then kicked the kicking man, making thetter feel a severe blow to his thigh, like a bone breaking, despite years of cultivation, the excruciating pain was hard to endure!

    The three attacked simultaneously but then retreated at once, withdrawal only stopping after dozens of steps. Their gazes turned sharp, exchanging looks, clearly realizing how difficult this fight would be. Suddenly, strange incantations appeared among them, forming a peculiar array as they murmured!

    "Three Talents Formation!" The three manipted different postures, looking a bitical, but Ren Tianye didn¡¯t let his guard down, knowing this formation was no simple matter!

    "Never thought you could force us to use such a formation," the three said bitterly, considering it their trump card intended for others, not expecting even Ren Tianye would require it.

    The "Three Talents Formation", having been in the organization, Ren Tianye had heard a bit about it. This formation required the effort of three equally leveled individuals, capable of creating immense defense while also unleashing powerful attacks, making it extremely challenging to deal with.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate, knowing he missed the first opportunity to break the formation. Thus, he resolved to finish the battle swiftly.

    Punches and kicks flew, with ping-pong sounds of blowsnding, the battle intensely heated in both spots. Xiao Yifei watched the duels from the west wing room, silently worrying for the two of them.

    Although Ren Tianye was powerful, he couldn¡¯t fight four with empty hands, barely managing to withstand the first punch before subsequent boxing, footwork followed closely, a punch hitting his chest directly, followed by a "Whip Kick" striking the side of his thigh, not fracturing bones but making his Qi and blood surge, cold sweat streaming down his forehead amidst sweaty exhration.

    Conversely, the "Three Talents Formation" only grew more solid under Ren Tianye¡¯s attacks, leaving it unmoved, causing much frustration! From a distance, Xiao Yifei sensed Ren Tianye¡¯s morale diminishing, realizing how arduous it was to fight one against three! He hurried his cultivation speed, hoping to help soon.

    "Crap, Ren Tianye is struggling," Xiao Yifei saw first, sensing something amiss, previously able to barely endure the attacks, now overwhelmed under chaotic blows, bing akin to a punching bag, forcibly beaten!

 Chapter 1327 - 1318: Weaknesses

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Chapter 1318: Weaknesses</h4>

    "Ugh..." Another three heavy punchesnded on Ren Tianye¡¯s body, his blood and Qi uncontrobly gushed out from his mouth!

    "Mr. Ren!" Ci Xin shouted anxiously, deeply worried, but she waspletely unable to free herself to help. All she could do was try her best to buy time.

    "It¡¯s fine, I can manage! I can still hold on!" Ren Tianye said with difficulty, exerting all his strength, standing up to face the next round of attacks.

    "Heh heh..." The sinister voice came, it was the chief leader fighting against Ci Xin, who was immensely pleased, "Ren Tianye can¡¯t hold on anymore, I suggest you surrender early! As for your daughter, it¡¯s best to give up that hope!"

    Ci Xin was anxious and in a panic, inadvertently revealing a weakness! The chief leader seized the moment, his smile growing more smug, taking advantage of her distraction, struck out a palm!

    "Danger!" Xiao Yifei wanted to shout to warn, but the energy of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle waspletely stuck in his throat, unable to make a sound! "Damn it..." He wanted to curse but couldn¡¯t help himself. Ci Xin was probably going to take this hit, a woman ultimatelycking a man¡¯s physique, this palm could likely result in several months of serious injury!

    "Bang!" The sound of a heavy blow rang out, Ci Xin suddenly realized her mistake of distraction, unexpectedly leaving a gap to be exploited, narrowly avoiding injury. But she hadn¡¯t expected, at the critical moment, Ren Tianye appeared in front of her, blocking that potentially grievous palm!

    "Mr. Ren!" Despite her usual indifference, she was extremely moved at this moment, this man has helped her so much, the sincerity of Northeast peoplepletely infected her. Ren Tianye, already severely injured, took that palm, spewing three liters of blood, then his vision darkened, smiling as he fainted.

    "Ugh..." Xiao Yifei in the west wing room was utterly furious, but his body was restricted,pletely unable to move, otherwise he would really want to rush out and settle these bastards!

    "Heh heh..." The chief leader sneered at the fallen Ren Tianye, saying, "This is the consequence of defying the organization..." Then, his gaze shifted to Ci Xin, eyes filled with a fierce light, "So, only you are left, do you still want to resist?"

    Ci Xin immediately raised her head, meeting the fierce gaze, with a stubborn look in her eyes.

    "Fine, fine, hahahaha..." The chief leaderughed, but didn¡¯t act, instead scornfully said, "Today our orders are just to take Ren Tianye back, you are lucky, however... I warn you, if you try to defy the organization again, you won¡¯t be so lucky... Heh heh..."

    "Let¡¯s go!" After saying this, the chief leader ordered his men with his eyes to carry Ren Tianye, then silently disappeared into the night, leaving the courtyard once again quiet, if not for the remnants of the battle, it would seem like no one had evere!

    Ci Xin did not pursue, she is a rational person, just like when threatened before, she did not act recklessly, now the enemy is hidden in the open, and the disparity in strength further proves this, so she forcibly restrained her urge to burst forth, dying the n!

    The entire courtyard was silent, leaving only Ci Xin standing quietly in the yard with no expression, but Xiao Yifei knew she must be feeling very bad right now!

    "...One hundred and eighth needle..." Xiao Yifei in the chamber finallypleted thest step of retreat in the difficult cultivation environment, watching his friend being taken away, he felt very ufortable, but at the critical moment, his body was trapped,pletely powerless!

    "Boom!" The air wave upon exiting retreat directly mmed into the door of the chamber, the surging momentum pierced the sky, startling a cluster of peach blossoms, the door was heavily mmed shut from outside, Xiao Yifei felt warmth in every part of his body, strength spreading all over, yet he felt nothing but regret for Ren Tianye being taken and shame for not being able to help!

    "..." The two stood silently in the courtyard for a long time.

    "Aunt, don¡¯t worry, Ren Tianye merely fainted from heavy injury, it¡¯s not life-threatening," Xiao Yifei clearly understood that Ren Tianye had already prepared to take the blow in ce of Ci Xin, directing all his Qi to his chest, so not yet dead from severe injury, but fainted from previous wounds.

    Ci Xin remained silent for a long time, making Xiao Yifei somewhat embarrassed, not knowing what to do for a while.

    "...He was originally a member of the organization," Ci Xin suddenly smiled faintly, "Ever since my daughter was captured, he sought me out, saying he would help and use the opportunity to escape the organization¡¯s control. To the organization, he is a traitor, though not dead now, entering the organization, awaits death nheless..."

    "..." Now, Xiao Yifei understood why Ren Tianye¡¯s identity was unusual, and why he knew where Ci Xin lived, no wonder he came at dusk, turns out the wind was tight, being a traitor of the Mysterious Organization must be a frightful existence!

    "Now, there is only one way..." After a while, Ci Xin painstakingly uttered a few words, initially ast resort, unexpectedly it still had to be this way, it was the strategy Ren Tianye had previously discussed with her, hoping it would work.

    "What method!" Xiao Yifei asked excitedly, it¡¯s crucial, they didn¡¯t have any leads on the Mysterious Organization¡¯s location, with no idea how to rescue, since Ci Xin has a n, it seems they found a way out of a dead end, amidst the shadows, there is another vige ahead.

    "The Ren Family is a peculiar existence," Ci Xin pondered, "Their cultivation techniques are interconnected, able to cultivate mutually, especially in this generation, Ren Tianye has a twin brother, the two have a connection, as long as one of their cultivations ascends, the other¡¯s techniques will inevitably rise..."

    Xiao Yifei suddenly had a sh of inspiration, considering certain things, he thought, "Aunt, do you mean..."

    "Correct, since both have telepathy and advance simultaneously in cultivation, if we enhance Ren Tianxing¡¯s cultivation, then correspondingly, Ren Tianye¡¯s cultivation will also instantly improve, possibly breaking through to the Golden Elixir Realm!" Ci Xin said firmly, "Then, within the organization, there will be none able to stop Ren Tianye, by then, we can strike from within and outside, possibly even obliterating the organization!"

    "Xiao Yifei," Ci Xin suddenly turned to Xiao Yifei and said, "I know your Xiao Family has a secret technique that can briefly enhance a person¡¯s cultivation, even ascending to a significant realm, and that¡¯s the method I¡¯m referring to."

    Suddenly the responsibility fell on him, Xiao Yifei was somewhat at a loss, to be honest, it is indeed a good method,st time he used this secret technique "Ultimate Sublimation" on arge group of warriors at the Mu Residence, gaining immense power, yet immense power also caused great side effects, a consequence Xiao Yifei did not want to see.

 Chapter 1328 - 1319: The Younger Generation Is Truly Formidable

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Chapter 1319: The Younger Generation Is Truly Formidable</h4>

    "But..." Xiao Yifei hesitated. After all, this could affect the person¡¯s cultivation for the rest of their life. Without Ren Tianye¡¯s consent, he couldn¡¯t make a decision forcibly.

    "I know," Ci Xin said calmly. "This secret technique has significant aftereffects, but there¡¯s no other way, is there? Mr. Ren discussed this with me before, and this was the result..." Her voice was a bit strange, seemingly unwilling to resort to such a desperate measure.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare," Xiao Yifei said, since Ren Tianye had already agreed to it, there was nothing more to say.

    After dawn, Xiao Yifei asked the servants of the Mu Residence to notify Ren Tianye¡¯s brother, Ren Tianxing. After a few moments, Ren Tianye¡¯s twin brother arrived.

    "No problem," after listening to Xiao Yifei¡¯s exnation, Ren Tianxing smiled and said, straightforward as a Northeast man. "I also hope my brother can get out of this suffering. Besides, our struggle against that organization hassted more than a few years. Now that there¡¯s hope of breaking free, what¡¯s a little sacrifice?"

    "Besides, for the rest of my life, cultivation is pretty much at a standstill," Ren Tianxing smiled. "If there¡¯s a chance to advance further, all the better."

    Xiao Yifei smiled and said nothing. Indeed, for older individuals, this was a good method, as their advancement had mostly reached a teau. By burning potential to enhance cultivation, it was a path of cultivation, and fortunately, older individuals didn¡¯t have much potential left.

    Without further words, Xiao Yifei calmed his mind, adjusted his Qi, and pulled out his Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, cing it into several acupoints on Ren Tianxing¡¯s back. When thest needle entered, Ren Tianxing clearly felt his back acupoints suddenly open! But instead of Qi flowing out, external Qi flooded in wildly!

    Like a spinning turbine, the airflow drove the operation of the cultivation technique, forcibly pushing his cultivation higher. This frenzied surge felt incrediblyfortable, entrancing, and inescapable!

    "Guard your spirit and hold it tight," suddenly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s determined words rang in his ears. Ren Tianxing quickly stabilized his mind. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and he was rmed. Close call! He almost lost his mind, immersed in the space of progress, nearly losing his wits and falling into deviation!

    The surging power continued relentlessly. You must know, for cultivators, absorbing even a trace of external Qi in one cycle is quitemendable. Yet through this secret technique, external Qi autoscopically poured into the body. An endless stream flowed in, truly extraordinary!

    The flowing Qi cycled step by step through his body, one cycle, two cycles... and even more. The excessive power brought about progression in cultivation, even higher levels. Ci Xin was in awe of this overwhelming power, which was simply irresistible for cultivators!

    At the same time, she marveled at Xiao Yifei¡¯s potential. Such talent, mastering the Xiao Family¡¯s secrets, if he wished to create a multitude of talents, it would certainly be simple. He might even form an Ancient Martial Army without a hitch!

    "It¡¯s done, the acupoints are opened," Xiao Yifei smiled and said, "the rest is up to Mr. Ren¡¯s own cultivation."

    He was quite surprised too. It seemed the benefits from yesterday¡¯s Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle were immense. Under normal circumstances, opening someone¡¯s acupoints could take a long time and much effort, but today, it seemed effortless, as if he had limitless energy in his dantian. He was curious about his current limits.

    You must know, Ren Tianxing, already very powerful, after absorbing so much energy, naturally exuded an aura that made even someone as strong as Ci Xin feel uneasy. But for him, it was as if nothing happened, as if he controlled all of it effortlessly.

    The two quietly exited, leaving the room to the adapting Ren Tianxing, hoping this method indeed helped Ren Tianye.

    "The rest is up to Mr. Ren¡¯s fortune." Xiao Yifei smiled calmly, while Ci Xin said nothing, gazing at the sky.

    A few hourster, as the two were still discussingbat ns, a "crack" sound resounded, the sound of a wooden door splitting. Both were startled, then Xiao Yifei knowingly smiled, "It seems Mr. Ren has seeded, advancing to a new level."

    "Hahaha..." Indeed, heartyughter echoed from the courtyard. A powerful aura crushed the Wind Gang Qi, rushing above the two, making Ci Xin¡¯s face ache. But reaching Xiao Yifei, it vanished silently...

    "This feeling! This powerful feeling!" Ren Tianxing burst out of the room, his body filled with immense power in every corner. He felt that with his current strength, he could punch a wild ox to death!

    "Strange, strange..." Suddenly, looking at Xiao Yifei, Ren Tianxing asked with some confusion.

    "Haha... what¡¯s so strange?" Xiao Yifei smiled indifferently, feigning ignorance.

    "Previously, when I looked at young brother Xiao, my senses returned with a fog. How is it now, after my ascension, looking at young brother Xiao still returns a fog? Could it be young brother Xiao has already..." Ren Tianxing was shocked, then stunned! It seemed his own cultivation might not even reach half of Xiao Yifei¡¯s! This young brother, barely in his twenties, how formidable must his cultivation be, unbelievable!

    Ci Xin listened, a rare show of expression on her face, surprised, she asked, "Xiao Yifei, now your strength is..."

    Xiao Yifei smiled, scratched his head, a bit embarrassed, and said, "I don¡¯t know what level I¡¯ve reached. But given the current situation, it¡¯s more than enough. I feel like my dantian contains endless energy, and I¡¯ve restrained my aura as much as possible. I have a feeling that, in my current state, it would take several Mr. Ren¡¯s to match me in battle..."

    "Tsk¡ª" Ren Tianxing and Ci Xin gasped, then simultaneously said, "Monstrous!"

    In truth, Xiao Yifei also felt lucky. He had only been cultivating for a few months. Previously, he focused on studying medicine and had just begun cultivation recently. However, fortunate encounters kepting his way - Sun me Fire Refining Body, Qilin Blood, numerous cultivation secret techniques, his family¡¯s healing skills, and the beyond ordinary Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle. Even an ordinary person could be formidable.

    And at this moment, far in a mysterious secluded ce, inside a filthy, stench-filled underground chamber, a group of men in ck were torturing a slightly obese person. The person¡¯s skin was very pale, but now covered with a lot of ck mud and clear red blood streaks, remnants of a whipping.

 Chapter 1329 - 1320: No Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Chapter 1320: No Resolve</h4>

    If Xiao Yifei were here, he would immediately recognize that this man was none other than Ren Tianye, who had been abductedst night. At this moment, his body was covered in scars. Having been severely injuredst night, after returning to the organization, he was forcibly administered some Instant Medicine. This drug could rapidly heal non-lethal wounds but, in exchange, it brought excruciating pain!

    The torment of pain was far more unbearable than injury. Ren Tianye felt as if ten thousand poisonous snakes were writhing in his chest, and his internal organs seemed devouredpletely. The external pain was now insignificant. More importantly, the newly healed wounds tore open again after brutal torture, which was more painful than having salt rubbed in them.

    "Boss," the man in ck beside him reported tost night¡¯s chief leader: "This traitor still hasn¡¯t awakened to his situation!"

    "Ren Tianye, ahahaha... I respect you as a real man," the chief leader said with a sinister smile, "But is your determination as strong as the organization¡¯s backing? It seems your ideological awakening is not enough! Men, continue to increase the punishment for me!"

    The observant subordinate quickly stepped aside, holding a red-hot brand hook with a wicked smile. He was the unfortunate subordinate whom Ren Tianye had knocked outst night, and he held a grudge. Now receiving orders to deal with Ren Tianye, he was overjoyed, itching all over just thinking about the fatty squirming in pain.

    Ren Tianye merely smiled faintly, his face revealing a mysterious expression. He could sense that his twin brother seemed to have benefited from the secret technique, and now his cultivation had temporarily advanced by more than one realm. Through the Ren Family¡¯s peculiar cultivation technique connection, he could feel his body rapidly healing, needing just a little more time, just a little more...

    "Something¡¯s not right!" The ck-d chief leader, ustomed to moving in the night, clearly sensed something amiss. The Ren Tianye before him seemed different, but he couldn¡¯t tell in what way. How could someone who was imprisoned give him such a huge sense of threat!

    "Maybe I¡¯m overthinking..." He wiped the sweat from his forehead, growing increasingly irritable, even wanting to go outside for some fresh air. Moreover, the temperature around seemed to have risen, even though this basement was usually below room temperature year-round. Why this change today!

    "Hurry and apply the punishment for me!" The chief leader grew increasingly uneasy. He didn¡¯t know who was ying tricks, but it was clear that things were not simple! The sensory perception of a master of this level was never wrong! No matter what, as long as Ren Tianye was punished, it must be the right thing to do!

    "Heh heh!" The observant subordinateughed wickedly, holding the fiery red iron as if a demon from Hell, ready to hook a person¡¯s soul. He enjoyed the taste of burning flesh because it smelled truly delicious!

    "Feel this!" the subordinate suddenly said fiercely, pressing the red-hot iron directly toward Ren Tianye¡¯s round belly. If he applied even a little force, the iron might pierce through and burn the inside!

    Suddenly, the plot changed! Just as the iron neared his body, the mystically iron-bound Ren Tianye miraculously snapped the chains with a "crack" sound. His left hand lifted the neck of the subordinate holding the iron, exerting a thousand pounds of force with ease with one arm, while his right hand swiftly seized the iron hook and, in the blink of an eye, inserted it into the subordinate¡¯s subordinate!

    "Since you want to feel it so much, just go ahead and enjoy it!" Ren Tianye said harshly, showing a look of disgust on his face. These scumbags often used these tortures against rebels and even civilians. He now intended to rid the world of such pests!

    "Ah¡ª" A scream directly echoed from the basement. The subordinate, who had trained hard for years, felt his groin severely injured. The red-hot iron inflicted a brutal blow, attacking his weakest spot all at once. The aroma of meat filled the air, sizzling and crackling, and he fainted immediately!

    "You! You! You!" The chief leader was directly frightened by the scene before him. The thing restraining Ren Tianye was Mystical Iron, salvaged from the sea, soaked in seawater, and crafted by artisans. Without a key, it was impossible to break free with human strength! Unless one possessed astonishing strength in both arms!

    And wasn¡¯t this Ren Tianye in front of him supposed to be seriously injured! How could he suddenly possess such tremendous power, with an aura of suppression not on the same level as his own! How could Ren Tianye suddenly be this strong!

    Moreover, the previous injuries were now disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, which was utterly abnormal! Could Ren Tianye¡¯s talent be so formidable that in just one night, he reached such a realm? In this organization, besides the mysterious leader, probably no one could impose such pressure on him!

    In an instant, his instinct was to flee. He really wanted to shout it out loud: "In troubled situations, retreat is the best policy!" Survival was key to uncovering the cause! However, before he could take a step, Ren Tianye appeared right in front of him, watching him with a very amused smile!

    "Looks like it¡¯s not going to end well..." The chief leader, despite his caution, realized the disparity between them. Walking by the river often, it¡¯s inevitable to get your shoes wet!

    "I haven¡¯t even questioned you yet! Why hurry to run!" Ren Tianye chuckled, showing a carefree smile on his face. This was power! His power had increased so much in a short time, tenfold or even more. He knew it was definitely because of a change in his brother, augmenting his strength!

    Yesterday, the chief leader was almost on par with him, but now, to him, the leader was like a small chicken,pletely at his mercy! Finding no suitable clothes, Ren Tianye rudely stripped the clothes off the hapless ck-clothed subordinate, not even bothering to kill him. After all, this punk wouldn¡¯t be a man in the future anyway; suffering was perhaps worse.

    The ck-clothed chief leader trembled, not daring to say much. At this moment, Ren Tianye standing before him was like a colossal beast, with him as mere prey, knowing that the slightest movement could mean he wouldn¡¯t see the next day¡¯s sun!

    "Hehe... Master Ren, Master Ren," The chief leader, being sensible, knew escape was impossible, so he shamelessly started calling himself a subordinate, all for the sake of saving his own skin!

    "Got a smoke? Give me one." Ren Tianye asked with a smile, having smoked none sincest night, which was unbearable.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" The chief leader said with a ttering smile, even picking up his own lighter, bending down in front of Ren Tianye to light his cigarette. Damn it, this person was indeed unfathomable now;pletely impossible to resist. Even if Ren Tianye needed to take a shit, he would hand him toilet paper.

    "Mm... That¡¯s nice," Ren Tianye said contentedly after taking a puff: "Hmm, not bad, didn¡¯t expect you to be so astute, reaching such a position, truly impressive."

    "Master Ren is right!" The chief leader promptly replied.

 Chapter 1330 - 1321: Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Chapter 1321: Hesitation</h4>

    "Alright, I¡¯ll ask you a question," Ren Tianye cut straight to the chase, "Where¡¯s the woman who was captured by the organization a few days ago? Tell the truth and I might spare your life."

    "..." At that moment, the chief thought about getting out to find hisrades, maybe they could gather enough strength to recapture this traitor. However, that idea was immediately dismissed. In the current organization, other than the boss, probably no one could be a match for him! And even if they caught him, they couldn¡¯t keep him, he could break free from even the strongest mystical iron!

    "She¡¯s locked in a room upstairs in this vi," the man in ck weighed the pros and cons and decided to stay on Ren Tianye¡¯s side. It¡¯s wise to adapt to the times, and he figured that even if he didn¡¯t reveal the truth, Ren Tianye would eventually find his way upstairs, so why not go with the flow, maybe he could save his own life.

    "Fine! Then you lead the way!" Ren Tianye took a deep drag of his cigarette. With a fierce inhale, the cigarette turned into ashes. He didn¡¯t look back, casually tossing the still-burning cigarette behind him. This broken ce was of no importance, so he decided to burn it down.

    The man in ck swallowed hard, watching the basement catch fire but dared not say a word, fearing that one wrong move and he would be fuel himself. The two opened the basement door and stepped outside the vi.

    The vi appeared quite picturesque, with a few men in formal ck suits outside, resembling regr bodyguards. It had a garden, a swimming pool, and a yard, all on a hilltop in Beijing. Such a property could easily cost seven figures, but Ren Tianye knew to the organization, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    Over the years, the organization¡¯s dark dealings, purging dissidents, thriving in both legal and illegal businesses, each sessful transaction worth a vi at least, led Ren Tianye to disillusionment, prompting him to defect.

    To outsiders, this might just look like a rich person¡¯s home, with the bodyguards being normal. For the wealthy, what is money anyway?

    As soon as the iron basement door nged open, the guards all turned their heads and were stunned: their boss was releasing the hard-captured traitor and even leading the way! Though shocked, none dared to speak without an order!

    "What are you looking at! Keep watch, don¡¯t even let a fly get away!" the man in ck barked at his subordinates, maintaining amanding air. He felt helpless with a knife at his throat!

    They gradually made their way to the third floor and finally stopped at a room. Ren Tianye gestured for the door to be opened. The two bodyguards outside hesitated, but under the watchful gaze of their chief, reluctantly unlocked the door.

    Sure enough, inside was a rtivelyfortable room with everything one could need. Ren Tianye almost cursed ¡ª he was beaten downstairs while this woman ate bread. Damn, the organization certainly favored Hua Zeqian. But he knew better than to dwell on it.

    After waking the woman on the bed, who bore a slight resemnce to Ci Xin, Ren Tianye briefly introduced himself. Hua Zeqian, being sharp-witted, understood that whether or not Ren was truthful, staying here meant captivity, whereas leaving might mean a chance to escape.

    After a brief exchange, they wasted no time, as every second counted, fearing reinforcements might arrive,plicating their escape.

    With strange looks and restless movements all around, the three finally reached the vi¡¯s front gate.

    "Open the gate!"manded the man in ck, eyes exuding authority.

    "Uh..." The gatekeepers, ck-suited men with sunsses, exchanged hesitant nces. They controlled a key security point and were puzzled as to why their boss seemed poised to let the hard-captured traitor and even the chosen woman of their leader escape. Despite the confusion, they hesitated to act.

    Caught between an order and their duty, they deliberated for a long while. Finally, after a mutual nce, one of them mustered courage: "Boss, we can¡¯t let them go!"

    "Right!" the other guard chimed in, "Boss, it took us so much effort to catch them, letting them go just doesn¡¯t seem right. Maybe we should consult the leader for his intention?" His implication was clear; they doubted their superior¡¯s intent.

    "I¡¯m the leader here!" the man in ck shouted, though internally anxious, fearing this was hisst chance. Damn it, these novices were trying to kill him. The immense energy from the being behind, who knew what brand of "energy drink" he took to suddenly surge with such power. His orders must be obeyed.

    The two guards exchanged another nce and shook their heads. They wouldn¡¯t allow it, convinced the organization followed the leader¡¯smand!

    "Very well, very well!" The man in ckughed wryly, "Loyal to the point of not listening to your boss, indeed true to your training!"

    Every guard noticed the situation, fell into silence, wondering within.

    "Since you¡¯re so loyal, then¡ª" Suddenly, the man¡¯s gaze turned sinister, raising his voice fiercely, "Die for him then!" No sooner had he spoken than his figure flickered, and in an instant, appeared behind the two guards, using a ruthless technique to snap their necks!

    The unfortunate guards, unaware, were killed by their supposed leader, never imagining the kind boss capable of such violence! Ren Tianye, standing behind smoking, exhaled lightly, squinting pensively.

    Despite being a woman, Hua Zeqian had frequently dealt with such matters over the years, and admired the man¡¯s methods. Her indifferent view nowpletely changed.

    "Does anyone else object?" The man in ck, like a proud king, surveyed the bodies of two subordinates, an invisible murderous aura radiating. Scanning the surroundings, he seemed to im dominion over the area. Despite their doubts, none dared step forward, aware they weren¡¯t a match for the chief, and unwilling to risk their lives.

 Chapter 1331 - 1322: Hideout

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Chapter 1322: Hideout</h4>

    "Alright, prepare a car to take these two esteemed guests home!" the man in ck said harshly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a perceptive underling quickly drove a car over from the vi, then hurriedly got out, leaving his seat for the leader. However, this action embarrassed the man in ck a bit. He wished he could scold the guy for being redundant; was he supposed to escort guests himself?

    He just wanted to send a subordinate to take them away, to distance this dangerous entity from himself, so he could keep living. But since his underling had already acted this way, he had no choice; he couldn¡¯t exactly step aside and risk upsetting the big boss, or everyone present would be dead.

    The car weaved back and forth through the mountainous paths, following various routes and coordinates enough to confuse an ordinary person, showing just how secretive this hideout was. Probably no one woulde to such a ce. The three people in the car didn¡¯t exchange a word, Ren Tianye didn¡¯t smoke either; he seemed to be mulling over something.

    As they were about to reach Ci Xin¡¯s little loft, Ren Tianye stopped the car, indicating they would continue on foot.

    "Alright, you can drop us off here," Ren Tianye suddenly said, turning around.

    "Uh, okay," the man in ck replied, somewhat surprised; although he didn¡¯t understand what kind of scheme they had, he dared not speak further.

    "You won¡¯t speak carelessly after going back, will you?" Ren Tianye asked with a cheeky smile, evidently addressing the man in ck.

    "Mr. Ren, rest assured, I swear I won¡¯t utter a word, not even if it costs my life," the man in ck hurried to pledge, showing his loyalty.

    "Alright then," Ren Tianye coldly remarked, "then die!" He suddenly grabbed the man in ck¡¯s neck with both hands, exerting slight pressure, making the poor guy unable to breathe. Initially, he tried to struggle, but eventually, his eyes bulged, and he suffocated to death!

    "I wouldn¡¯t trust a traitor who betrayed his former master," Ren Tianye said sinisterly. This man in ck was already beyond redemption, and given how ruthlessly he killed, like a venomous snake, you never know when he¡¯ll strike. Therefore, it¡¯s best to nip it in the bud.

    "Dead men tell no tales, right?" Ren Tianye chuckled lightly, the demeanor of a seasoned butcher reflected in his eyes, unconcerned about taking lives.

    Hua Zeqian was silent, utterly shocked, first stunned by the man in ck¡¯s ruthlessness, now by Ren Tianye. Despite her extensive experience, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the brutality of these two; their methods were disturbingly proficient¡ªit wasn¡¯t any simple person.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Yifei and the two others in the courtyard werepletely unaware of the recent bloodshed near them. They were still worried about the sess of their next tactic, when suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ci Xin and Ren Tianxing tensed up, instinctively assuming a fighting stance, but Xiao Yifei smiled calmly: they had returned, never expected this n to work so well..."

    The three rushed to the door to wee them back; upon meeting, emotions ran high, especially for the mother-daughter reunion, causing Xiao Yifei some awkward amusement. Ci Xin expressed her gratitude to the brothers, knowing that without them, Hua Zeqian¡¯s return would have been uncertain.

    Hearing that Ren Tianye had neutralized a key figure of the organization, Xiao Yifei was thrilled andughed loudly, "Hahaha... this is great, since that mysterious organization loves to act arbitrarily, let¡¯s teach them a lesson and see if they can be more restrained in the future."

    "Xiao brother, thanks to your secret technique this time," Ren Tianye smiled. It was fortunate they had Xiao Yifei¡¯s help; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have returned safely or vented this anger.

    "No, no, Mr. Ren, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so formidable..." Xiao Yifei replied with a smile.

    "Ah, I still have some catching up to do, Xiao brother. If you ever need assistance in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me and my brother; we can offer whatever modest help we can," Ren Tianye said with augh, recognizing Xiao Yifei¡¯s potential and backing, foreseeing that one day this golden dragon will rise to greatness!

    "Hahaha... thank you both for your kindness," Xiao Yifei replied, epting their offer of support, seizing the opportunity to expand hiswork and resources.

    "..." Seeing Lin Mu¡¯s agreement, Ren Tianye and Ren Tianxing exchanged a grateful smile, though a moment of hesitation appeared in their eyes, as if they wished to say something aloud.

    "Speak freely, both big brothers," Xiao Yifei, a sharp observer, quickly sensed their hesitance and guessed they might need his help, prompting him to respond, "I will certainly be of full assistance wherever I¡¯m needed."

    "Uh, uh..." Ren Tianye briefly paused before resolutely speaking, "My brother and I actually have a n. Thanks to Xiao Yifei¡¯s help, our power has greatly improved, and with our unique cultivation techniques, we can defeat most masters..."

    Xiao Yifei nodded silently, acknowledging the possibility. Back on Ancient Earth, even the current Xiao Family Head, Xiao Zhentian, couldn¡¯t necessarily match these two; it seemed few could rival them worldwide.

    "So," Ren Tianye paused again, his tone turning serious, "we aim to counterattack and eliminate the organization while it¡¯s weakened."

    Hearing Ren Tianye¡¯s decision, Xiao Yifei was indeed surprised, but his suspicion was right; the Ren brothers bore a deep grudge against the Mysterious Organization, ready to strike back soon based on their temperament.

    "Hahaha... don¡¯t misunderstand us, Xiao brother," seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hesitation, Ren Tianye hurriedly rified, "we aren¡¯t seeking personal revenge; this organization has done too many malevolent deeds. With our power, we feel obliged to execute justice and eradicate it."

    "Not at all," Xiao Yifei quickly waved his hand with augh, "I wasn¡¯t doubting your motives; I was just pondering if this time is truly suitable."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled and exined, "Honestly, I admire your chivalry, as the saying goes, ¡¯Doctors have a benevolent heart.¡¯ Our Xiao Family adheres to the principle of helping people with our medical skills, much like your chivalrous spirit."

    "Your words also reminded me," Xiao Yifei said, slightly ashamed, "I¡¯ve been deep in cultivationtely, forgetting our family creed... with great poweres great responsibility, a lesson I must remember..."

    Suddenly, he changed his tone helplessly, "But, my brothers, with traitorous officials ruling the country and wars at the borders, if we exert our main strength to ¡¯settle internals,¡¯ we might have no power left to ¡¯expel externals¡¯..."

 Chapter 1332 - 1323: Lending a Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Chapter 1323: Lending a Helping Hand</h4>

    The implication is that power is quite limited and solutions must be tackled one at a time. What Xiao Yifei is considering is finding the right leader first and then cleaning up the borders. As for internal issues, once the nation is prosperous and the people are at peace, everything could be dealt with in one fell swoop, such as eliminating the Xiao Family and the Mysterious Organization, removing wicked foes, and revitalizing the government and opposition.

    "This..." Ren Tianye was no fool and immediately grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s intentions. Indeed, the state of the nation was as Xiao Yifei described. Since the overnight downfall of the loyal and righteous great family ¨C the Hua Family ¨C Beijing has plunged into a dire situation. Those with power unt it without anyone daring to stop them. Such a country simply cannot muster the strength to deal with internal problems!

    "Alright," after exchanging a nce, the two brothers acknowledged that Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were quite sensible. They each read affirmation from the other¡¯s eyes and thus agreed unanimously, "Let it be as Brother Xiao says: if we want ¡¯Peace within¡¯, we must first ¡¯Expel the invaders¡¯! Although we brothers are not that powerful, we are willing to contribute to the nation, for the rise and fall of a nation is the responsibility of everyone!"

    "Cheers!" Xiao Yifei did not speak further. He simply poured wine for the two warriors and said in a firm voice. The clinking of sses resonated, echoing until everyone retired for the night.

    However, due to the cultivation, the small amount of wine hardly left Xiao Yifei intoxicated. Hey beneath the peach tree in the courtyard, gazing at the moonlight, with a hint of contemtion in his eyes.

    "When everyone else is drunk, I remain sober!" Xiao Yifei chuckled, his face full of helplessness. These past few months felt like an entire lifetime: brothers dying tragically, his survival; national crisis faced with only a few allies; family separated, and the woman he loves... who knows how she fares?

    A true man is born in turbulent times with the ambition to serve the nation, but now he feels somewhat powerless. He has a heart for governance butcks the power to govern. Having medical skills for all, he cannot cure the corrupted minds and ambitions, even willing to sacrifice for the country without hesitation!

    "Forget it!" After downing a ss of wine, Xiao Yifei sobered up a bit, "There will always be a way forward, as the saying goes. The country is already much better than before," he was confident that under the management of his good brother Muyun, things would continue to improve!

    Currently, the internal issues of the country truly need to wait for a while. If we rashly deploy troops to capture them, once the organization colludes with outsiders, being besieged from within and without, it would be extremely difficult to manage these issues.

    Lost in thought, he fell asleep in the field hospital outside. Although Beijing often had cold winds at night, for those who cultivate, such things were of no concern.

    The next morning, without even eating breakfast, Xiao Yifei went directly to resign from Ci Xin. Since Hua Zeqian had been found, this matter could temporarily be put to rest, and he had to hastily return to the Mu Residence to make preparations as Muyun¡¯s day to assume leadership was approaching. He was unsure how Muyun¡¯s recovery was going.

    It was a critical time for the nation, and nothing should be further dyed. Naturally, he also asked these three highly skilled masters for help, hoping they could support Muyun when he assumed power, increasing the chances of a sessful transition.

    "Brother Xiao, rest assured. We will definitely rush to assist you whole-heartedly when the timees," Ren Tianye solemnly promised. Although he had few dealings with those in the Mu Residence, since they were trusted by Xiao Yifei, there should be no issue.

    Ren Tianxing waspletely in ord with Ren Tianye and solemnly promised to Xiao Yifei with sped fists. As for Ci Xin and her daughter, they nodded slightly, and Xiao Yifei understood that they would definitelye to help as well.

    "Very well, I thank you all on behalf of my brother Muyun." Xiao Yifei smiled earnestly before quickly leaving after imparting some instructions.

    The entrance of the Mu Residence was still as grand as ever, but this time, Xiao Yifei was not as embarrassed asst time. Now, everyone in the Mu Residence knew that he was the young master¡¯s benefactor, even a benefactor of the Mu Residence, so upon seeing Xiao Yifei, they hurried to report to the old master.

    "Brother Xiao, have things been settled yet?" Even before he arrived, a heartyugh came from the back of the courtyard. Xiao Yifei gave a slight smile, knowing it must be the old master.

    "Thanks to the old master," Xiao Yifei replied with a smile, "Hua Zeqian has been found." He then recounted all the events that had transpired in recent days to the old master. Since the elder was experienced and knowledgeable, perhaps he might even know something about the Mysterious Organization.

    "From what you¡¯ve said," the old master pondered while sipping tea, "it¡¯s clear that this Mysterious Organization¡¯s background is not ordinary at all. They can even interfere in the matters of the Hua Family, with various dealings behind the scenes. It seems like it must be a force backed by some crafty old fellow!"

    He believed that since the organization was so powerful, its background must be extraordinary. For someone whose influence could even span the Hua Family, the power behind them must match his own. Therefore, apart from the older generation, it is unlikely to be anyone else.

    "Yes! That seems to be the case!" Xiao Yifei thought for a moment, finding the old master¡¯s words reasonable. "So, we must hasten to let Muyun ascend to the top position. He must rectify this leadership team thoroughly."

    He trusted Muyun, with his control and intelligence reaching a certain level, he would undoubtedly solve the trouble quickly. Once internal issues were resolved, everything else would be much easier.

    "But how is Muyun¡¯s recovery going?" At this point, Xiao Yifei remembered Muyun¡¯s health issues. Previously, he had instructed the servants of the Mu Residence to prepare some nourishing foods for Muyun¡¯s recovery. By now, Muyun should be almost ready to get out of bed.

    "Yes," the old master smiled, "Yun¡¯er can now move around a bit. With a little more rest, he should be able to move freely. Thank you for your help, Brother Xiao."

    "No need for formalities, old master. Muyun and I are brothers, and helping him is only natural," Xiao Yifei responded with a smile.

    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while, and then Xiao Yifei entered the bedroom to check on Muyun. Given Muyun¡¯s current condition, he should be able to move around a bit, but proper conditioning was still necessary, especially to manage any potential after-effects from poisoning.

    "You¡¯vee over?" Muyun shook his drowsy head and said with some surprise.

    "Yes, how are things going?" Xiao Yifei inquired with concern.

    "Much better than before," Muyun replied helplessly. After being bedridden for days, he was visibly improved.

    "In a few days, it will be your day to ascend," Xiao Yifei suddenly asked, "This is not just any ordinary day. Are you somewhat prepared?" He feared Muyun might not withstand it, because the opposition was made up of seasoned old monsters. People often say the older one gets, the shrewder they be, and he wondered if Muyun could match them.

 Chapter 1333 - 1324: Full of Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Chapter 1324: Full of Vitality</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it." Muyun smiled faintly. He is aid-back person, capable of perfectly executing any arrangement. This is also why Xiao Yifei trusts him; Muyun has a righteous nature and possesses great wisdom, surely he¡¯s qualified to govern this country.

    "As for you, I see you look full of vigor, enveloped entirely in a green and harmonious aura, as if impervious to allws. Your cultivation seems to have advanced quite a bit this time, hasn¡¯t it?" Muyun turned the tables, suddenly asking this question.

    "Not bad." Xiao Yifei answered particrly vaguely, without saying much. Indeed, his growth has been somewhat rapid, but he wouldn¡¯t exin what happened. As for the matter of the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, it¡¯s better that fewer people know, not because he doesn¡¯t trust this brother before him, but because sometimes knowing too much is dangerous.

    "Alright, just don¡¯t forget to spar with me when the timees!" Muyun suddenly threw in this line, making Xiao Yifei feel a mix of amusement and helplessness. Muyun is great in every way, except for being a battle enthusiast. What makes it worse is that he always chooses Xiao Yifei as an opponent, making Yifei feel a bit resigned, as if he had stolen something from Muyun.

    In the following days, Xiao Yifei had nothing much to do, spending his time ying chess and drinking tea with Muyun at the Mu Residence. Sometimes, he¡¯d cultivate a bit, living quite a carefree life. However, they dared not fully rx, as the grand ceremony was in these few days, and they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect it.

    When the appointed time arrived, Xiao Yifei and Muyun, dressed in attendants¡¯ attire, were brimming with spirits and looking incredibly handsome. The two of them sat in a high-end stretch limo, heading together to the most important venue for political discussions in Beijing¡ªthe Forbidden City.

    The meeting this time was, of course, about Muyun¡¯s ascension. If preparations follow the usual way, there should be no problem. Old Master Mu spent his lifetime cultivating good rtionships with people, and with Xiao Yifei¡¯s connections, the major families in Beijing basically supported Xiao Yifei in nominating Muyun as the number one decision-maker.

    Of course, there were still a few Family Heads who had some disagreements with the old master Mu. For instance, the Li Family, who currently controlled national security affairs for the An Family, was that big family that reced the Hua Family. They used all sorts of illicit connections topletely take down the Hua Family, evenpletely eradicating them. But without evidence, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t directly challenge them.

    However, ording to Xiao Yifei¡¯s spection, this family might even be the one connecting with the Mysterious Organization in the background. Of course, these are just spections; concrete evidence will need to be gathered after Muyun takes the position, investigating various connections to find leads and then bring sanctions upon them!

    The Li Family was naturally the biggest opposition at this meeting, but their vote count was clearly insufficient to stir up any trouble. Still, Xiao Yifei was worried about unforeseen issues. His left eyelid began to twitch continuously, giving him an ominous feeling.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Observing some fluctuations in Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression, Muyun asked with some confusion.

    "Haha... it¡¯s no big deal," Xiao Yifei tried to mask his embarrassment, speaking as calmly as possible, "Perhaps it¡¯s just my first time seeing such a grand asion, I¡¯m just a bit nervous."

    "Nervous? Hahaha..." Muyunughed heartily after hearing this, "I thought Xiao Yifei feared neither heaven nor earth, didn¡¯t expect you to worry about this..."

    "Uh..." Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t say anything, but in his heart, he had already made up his mind: As the saying goes¡ªsoldiers stand against soldiers, water covers water¡ªsince they were nominating Muyun for the position, he would handle all opposition and ovee every obstacle for this good brother!

    "Family Head of the Wang Family arriving¡ª"

    "Family Head of the Zhang Family arriving¡ª"

    "Family Head of the Zhou Family arriving¡ª"

    With the herald naming one after another outside the door, the assembly began its entrance procedure. Xiao Yifei knew clearly that, at this point, even if they wanted to cancel the meeting, it would be impossible. They would have to give their all to fight for every right. These were all renowned families in Beijing, powerful enough to shake the entire city with just a movement of their toes. They essentially determined the foundation of the An Family.

    "Family Head of the Li Family arriving¡ª" Suddenly, with the herald¡¯s another loud announcement, Xiao Yifei and Muyun exchanged nces, seeing some issues in each other¡¯s eyes. The main event had arrived; this Li Family was indeed today¡¯s pivotal figure!

    The so-called Family Head of the Li Family, after entering, didn¡¯t go to his seat but instead walked straight up to Xiao Yifei and Muyun. After casting an extremelyplex nce between the two of them, he walked up to Old Master Mu andughed heartily, "Congrattions to Old Master Mu for having such an outstanding grandson."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Family Head Li. Yun¡¯er is still young and needs more support from all the family heads." Old Master Mu, being incredibly shrewd, although fully aware that it was like a weasel greeting a chicken¡ªnot having good intentions, he endured. After all, as the saying goes, you don¡¯t hit a smiling face, and there was no need to lose temper on the spot.

    "Rest assured, I will certainly support him well." Family Head Liughed heartily again, a gleam in his eyes, his smile inscrutable, and then he wandered away, continuing to interact with other major families.

    "This Li Family has some issues!" With this, Xiao Yifei softly reminded Muyun.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter how big a storm, once I get on stage, it won¡¯t be a storm anymore." Muyun said without expression, a statement that carried the aura of an iron-blooded prime minister. However, Xiao Yifei waspletely unworried; with Muyun¡¯s means, dismantling an individual or even an entire family was no issue at all. No matter how strong they are, it¡¯s just a matter of time.

    "Family Head of the Hua Family arriving¡ª" At this moment, the herald at the door shouted once more, instantly drawing the attention of all the families. If it were the past, the arrival of the Hua Family wouldn¡¯t have caused much disturbance. But recently, the Hua Family had been sanctioned by some force, the family utterly declining into an unpresentable state. Now appearing on such an asion was indeed somewhatughable.

    Xiao Yifei also exchanged a nce with Muyun, naturally understanding that the Family Head of the Hua Family was there to support them, although the Hua Family had declined, they still had some influence, potentially being the crucial vote!

    "Hua Family? Which family is that? Never heard of it!" Suddenly, harsh words were spoken from someone¡¯s mouth!

    Xiao Yifei looked angrily towards the source of the voice, and as expected, it was from within the team brought by the Li Family!

    "It¡¯s that... that... former family..." apanion started to exin beside them.

    "Former? Is it still appropriate for them toe? Do they think this is a market where anyone cane?"

    "Hahaha... I don¡¯t understand either..."

    The ridiculing voices grew louder and louder in the crowd, drowning out all disturbances, yet the Family Head of the Li Family didn¡¯t show any intention of stopping them, allowing his descendants to mock at will!

    All the n leaders among the crowd felt a bit awkward. Indeed, everyone was wise enough to understand that the Hua Family had declined, but it was understood enough mentally; they didn¡¯t expect someone to dare to speak it out so directly, and everyone¡¯s expressions were quite unsightly!

    "Damn it!" It was rare for Xiao Yifei to see Muyun lose his cool, but suddenly heard a curse from beside him! Indeed, the Hua Family was like half of Xiao Yifei¡¯s home. Old Master Hua owed him a great favor, and now that the Hua Family was being insulted by others, he truly felt his inner rage surging. Everything directed at him was fine, but targeting the Hua Family was not okay! Furthermore, to an extent, the Hua Family¡¯s issues were somewhat rted to him!

 Chapter 1334 - 1325: Lax Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Chapter 1325: Lax Guidance</h4>

    "Don¡¯t be impulsive!" Muyun could already clearly feel the growing anger of Xiao Yifei, even the air around seemed to solidify. He knew the importance of the Hua Family to Xiao Yifei and knew that this was undoubtedly touching Xiao Yifei¡¯s nerves! At other times, he would have liked to p those two himself, but at this very moment, it¡¯s a special period, so don¡¯t act rashly!

    Xiao Yifei forced himself to suppress his anger, understanding that this was not the ce to lose his temper. If he did, it would affect Muyun¡¯s ascension ceremony, falling into the Li Family¡¯s trap. This would only drag the national issues further due to him alone, and the influential families would continue to abuse their power, making everything harder!

    "I¡¯ll handle this!" Muyun tried hard to appease Xiao Yifei, then stepped forward and said in an extremely offensive manner, "This conference may not be open to everyone, but at least people are allowed inside. How did these dogs get in!"

    "You!" Suddenly hearing Muyun¡¯s words, the two young members of the Li Family instantly red up. It was obvious what Muyun was implying, but they couldn¡¯t let their anger explode. Although the Li Family was strong, they were not strong enough to directly confront Mu Residence! Muyun was someone they couldn¡¯t provoke!

    "Enough! Silence!" Finally, the head of the Li Family stepped forward, directly scolding the two juniors. Then he sped his fists and said, "I failed to educate them properly, please do not hold it against us!" He looked around, but notably did not apologize to Mu Residence!

    This statement was quite interesting, as the "silence" could have been addressed to either Muyun or the juniors. "Failed to educate properly" could be referring to either Old Master Mu¡¯s teaching or his own. The exact meaning was uncertain, but Xiao Yifei certainly understood the implication that this feud had been established even before the conference began!

    "That¡¯s right," suddenly, the head of the Hua Family walked in and said loudly, "Even though our Hua Family is in decline, not just any dog can point fingers at us!"

    The voice was surprisingly crisp, not at all like Old Master Hua¡¯s. Xiao Yifei quickly turned his head in surprise, then curiously asked, "Why is it you? Are you the new head of the Hua Family?"

    Indeed, the person was none other than Hua Zeqian, a core figure of the third generation who had been missing recently.

    "Yes, Grandfather has already passed the position of Family Head to me." Hua Zeqian smiled and said, her eyes revealing a steadfast confidence. She was inherently a capable woman, and inheriting the position as the core member of her generation seemed quite normal, disying the elegance of a female leader.

    "Who are you to talk?" The two young members of the Li Family felt emboldened upon seeing it was a woman, thinking, ¡¯If we can¡¯t deal with Muyun, surely we can handle this woman?¡¯

    "I advise you to keep your tails low, she¡¯s someone you can¡¯t touch!" Suddenly, another voice came from behind. The Li Family juniors, ready to curse, saw who spoke and immediately fell silent! It was Liu Rui from the prestigious Liu Family in Beijing!

    Liu Rui was known for being aggressive; where there was the slightest disagreement, he resorted to violence. The Liu Family was influential, with numerous members spending the rest of their lives in hospital beds due to his actions. Yet they could do nothing against him! Furthermore, he was obsessively devoted to Hua Zeqian, entirely her Guardian Angel, and they didn¡¯t want to be his next victims!

    Holding Liu Rui¡¯s hand, a rare smile appeared on Hua Zeqian¡¯s face, bringing somefort to Xiao Yifei beside them. Hua Zeqian had finally found the right person, and in the future, with the Liu Family¡¯s help, the Hua Family was sure to regain its former glory. Moreover, what he owed the Hua Family, he silently vowed, he would restore them to their peak.

    "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin the meeting!" Seeing everyone had arrived, Old Master Mu, the meeting¡¯s host, took the stage to calm everyone down and began the proceedings.

    The young generation, including Xiao Yifei, began to take their seats, and the meetingmenced.

    At the start of the meeting, the state of the nation over the past few days was reported, and as expected, it was exceptionally poor. Like the meeting stated, the nation was leaderless, and the core of today¡¯s meeting was to select a new leader.

    "Thanks to all the elders¡¯ high regard, Yun¡¯er has been nominated for the new leader. We will now proceed to the meeting¡¯s second segment, the voting," Old Master Mu said slowly, and the hearts of Xiao Yifei and Hua Zeqian, among others, tightened. They realized that the highlight of this meeting had arrived!

    Initially, there was a buzz of discussion below, but it was merely for show. Xiao Yifei and Muyun knew that most families supported Muyun¡¯s election, except for a few, like the Li Family.

    "I support!" The first to stand up was the Hua Family. Hua Zeqian¡¯s voice, clear and powerful, overshadowed all the noise, like amand of "forward!" in a chaotic army scene.

    "The Liu Family supports!" Hua Zeqian had just spoken when Liu Rui stood up to dere, as a loyal supporter of Hua Zeqian, naturally following the family¡¯s decision.

    "The Zhou Family too..."

    "The Zhang Family supports."

    ...

    With the first one taking a stand, more voices followed. Everyone unanimously believed that since Muyun had inherited Old Master Mu¡¯s wisdom and was considered the brightest of the current generation in Beijing, he could certainly manage the nation well!

    "I object!" Suddenly, an unexpected yet anticipated turn of events urred. The Li Family stood out and loudly said, "Our nation is already in great turmoil, and it certainly needs a knowledgeable leader to guide us. However, Muyun is too young to handle such a responsibility! How can we ce our country¡¯s future in the hands of an inexperienced youth?"

    His words had just fallen when the crowd erupted into chaos. Indeed, Muyun was unlike the typical leader of the nation; his young age stood out among the old veterans. This youthful inexperience, even with potential governance skills, was questionable whether it could withstand real-world trials.

    However, those aligned with the Mu Family, although doubtful, did not cast opposing votes. Muyun¡¯s leadership could bring substantial benefits to their families. What mattered was who led without affecting their interests, an unappealing truth but a truth nheless.

    Throughout, Old Master Mu remained silent, demonstrating his impartiality, with a glint in his mind. He refrained from praising his grandson¡¯s excellence to avoid making a reckless mistake.

    Furthermore, as the meeting operates on a voting system, he knew that the supporting votes far exceeded the opposing ones, and that was sufficient.

    "ording to the tally," Old Master Mu once again took the stage and said in a firm tone, "There are 13 votes in support, and the opposing votes are..."

 Chapter 1335 - 1326: An Interesting Affair

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Chapter 1326: An Interesting Affair</h4>

    "Wait!" Just as the old man was about to announce the results, the Family Head of the Li Family spoke, using a tone that was almost threatening, "I urge everyone to carefully consider the number of votes they have. Some votese at a cost! Such as certain people, certain interests!"

    At this moment, a person dressed in a ck cloak appeared silently beside him, so swiftly that even Xiao Yifei did not notice at first! But his eyes were already narrowing, the ck cloak was so familiar, it was from the organization that kidnapped Ren Tianyest time!

    "This event is really interesting! Haha..." the ck-cloaked figureughed sinisterly, "Such an interesting situation, why wasn¡¯t I invited? Did you start secretly while I was capturing people?"

    Then, he directly threw a pile of photos from his hand, showing various signs of people being captured.

    "Old Li, isn¡¯t this your grandson!"

    "What¡¯s going on, why is my son tied up..."

    "And me too!"

    ...

    By this point, Xiao Yifei already understood! What a clever tactic! The ck-cloaked person reached some deal with the Li Family Head, kidnapping important figures from families that cast supporting votes, using this method to force them to vote against!

    "Who is this! Who is this? Come on! Where¡¯s the security, why aren¡¯t they arresting this person?" shouted a person from one of the family heads.

    "Are you talking about them?" the ck-cloaked manughed, throwing out a photo with all the outside security tied together, their mouths stuffed with towels,pletely unable to move! Everyone realized, this was a coup triggered by threats!

    For a moment, the Li Family Head almost had control of the entire conference room, although Xiao Yifei wished to step forward and duel with the ck-cloaked figure, he knew in his heart that he was not his match, yet even if he seeded, what good would it do? The ck-cloaked man¡¯s subordinates already controlled the core figures of these families, indirectly controlling the entire family!

    At this point, taking action waspletely useless, instead, it was better to hide one¡¯s strength and strike a fatal blow at the right time! However, he was still worriedly looking at Muyun, because the whole situation was very unfavorable for them!

    Old Muyun also showed no expression, as if he was pondering something, indeed, just as everyone suspected, the Li Family was involved with the Mysterious Organization, as for today¡¯s meeting, it seemed like it would end like this...

    "That¡¯s why I said," once the ck-cloaked man had control of the situation, the Li Family Head finally stepped out, smiling with extreme smugness, "things need to be thoroughly considered before acting, otherwise if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯ll be embarrassing for everyone, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    Everyone was speechless, their leverage tightly held in others¡¯ hands, they werepletely helpless.

    "Sigh... Old Muyun... Look... I have only one grandson..." Some families started to feel awkward because they initially intended to support Muyun, but in the current situation, there was no way, and they began to hesitate.

    "It¡¯s okay, I understand everyone¡¯s feelings," Old Muyun said with a smile, being a rather considerate person, he wasn¡¯t too angry.

    "Alright then... I abstain..." said the first family.

    "I abstain too!" said the second family.

    Subsequently, various families began to abstain. The Li Family Head didn¡¯t force them to vote against, firstly to avoid angering many families, making it difficult for the Li Family¡¯s position in the future, and secondly, if these families abstained, Muyun¡¯s vote count wouldn¡¯t be enough to oppose, and the session issue might be postponed.

    And once postponed, they would have more time to do other things, things beneficial for the family, even trying to obtain the qualification for number one, wouldn¡¯t that make the Li Family the dominant one?

    "Old man, you should go count the votes..." seeing the votinging to an end, the Li Family Head was very satisfied, this was the result he hoped for, everything just awaited the announcement, so he "kindly" reminded Old Muyun.

    Old Muyun seemed to age ten years suddenly, his originally flower-white hair now looked even whiter, his calctions never included such a step, just a little more and his Yun¡¯er could have excelled... s, destiny mocks people!

    "Next, I..." Old Muyun stood on the stage, stuttering, usually speaking clearly, but now struggling markedly, the mood was very low among the younger generation below, led by Xiao Yifei, almost seeding yet falling short.

    "Stop it!" Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    "Ci Xin? She¡¯s here?" Xiao Yifei immediately recognized the woman¡¯s voice, it was Ci Xin whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a few days. He thought the Hua Family¡¯s representative was Hua Ciqianxi, but unexpectedly, Ci Xin came, followed by the Ren family¡¯s two brothers¡ªRen Tianye and Ren Tianxing.

    "..." Hearing Ci Xin¡¯s voice, the ck-cloaked man¡¯s voice seemed to shiver, although the action was very subtle, even Muyun didn¡¯t notice, but it didn¡¯t escape Xiao Yifei¡¯s Dharma Eye, his cultivation was naturally higher than the ck-cloaked man, hence he sensed it at once, feeling surprised that such a situation could make the ck-cloaked man ufortable!

    "Isn¡¯t what you did enough?" Without even looking at Xiao Yifei and others, Ci Xin stared coldly at the ck-cloaked man.

    Though the expression under the cloak was unclear, Xiao Yifei knew that the ck-cloaked man was intently staring at Ci Xin, and his aura had no dignity, instead with a sort of helplessness. An inability to handle.

    "Must it be a fight to the death?" Ci Xin sternly questioned again, silencing everyone, her entire being radiating an intangible aura, no one could stand up to speak.

    "Who the hell is this bitch?" said one of the younger Li Family members without understanding the situation, usually fearless and unbelieving of this woman¡¯s capability!

    "Bam!" His question was answered not by words but by a p. Moreover, the p was dealt not by anyone else but by the masked ck-cloaked man himself, striking with lightning speed, sending the Li Family youth flying, his face swelling to the size of a bun.

    "Mind your descendant¡¯s tongue," the ck-cloaked man said in an extremely hoarse voice, his severe gaze seemingly piercing through the cloak straight into the Li Family Head¡¯s eyes, "Next time, I¡¯ll take his life."

    At this time, even Li Family Head¡¯s eyes betrayed unease, and his descendant didn¡¯t dare utter a word, even suppressing the pain on his face into the depths of his heart. The Li Family Head red at his descendant, no longer speaking.

    "This deal is off. I won¡¯t meddle in this affair anymore." Finally, after giving Ci Xin a deep nce, the ck-cloaked man said calmly, then his shadow vanished swiftly, leaving with head held high!

 Chapter 1336 - CapÃ­tulo 1336: 1327: A Bit of Harm

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1336: Chapter 1327: A Bit of Harm</strong>

    ¡°Transaction canceled?¡± The Li Family Head panicked. The cancetion of this transaction meant that this organization would no longer assist them. Thus, the previously captured important family members were about to be entirely released!

    ¡°Wait, wait¡­the price is negotiable!¡± The Li Family Head hurriedly said, suddenly sensing a shift from Heaven to Hell with the cancetion of the transaction. If it were canceled, Muyun¡¯s sessful session meant that the first to fall into misfortune would be their Li Family!

    ¡°You damn brat, what the hell are you doing!¡± The Li Family Head¡¯s eyes shed with fury as he looked at the junior, feeling a mix of emotions, frustrated with his inability to make steel from iron!

    Ultimately, the Li Family was directly expelled under the pretext of ¡°obstructing justice,¡± while Muyun was sessfully elected as the next leader amidst the crowd¡¯s support.

    Yet, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy. Meeting the mysterious figure made him feel closer to the truth for the first time. Could the leader of this organization be rted to Ci Xin? No wonder when Hua Ci Qianxi was captured earlier, she was merely detained without any harm!

    Putting all doubts aside, Xiao Yifei decided to find another opportunity to speak with Ci Xin properly. Right now, helping Muyun establish his authority was more important.

    A few dayster.

    ¡°Well done, Chief Muyun.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re the leader of the entire Guo A Family.¡± Just weeks ago, he was bedridden like an invalid, and now he held such absolute power. Who could have imagined? Fate surely ys tricks on people!

    ¡°Alright, stopughing at me.¡± In the annex at Mu Residence, Muyun said wearily as he looked through various documents, rubbing his temples, ¡°Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this position; the troubles are endless, waiting for me to fix. With internal and external problems, you better stop standing there and help me look at these files.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Xiao Yifei said with a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t call on me; aren¡¯t you looking for a personal secretary? Get them to handle it. I¡¯m clueless about these things. Call me for medical issues, but for this, I have no clue at all.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the ¡®internal problems¡¯ are rtively easier to solve,¡± Muyun hesitated before speaking. ¡°Ever since the session ceremony, the mysterious organization seems to have disappeared like water. Recently, families like the Li Family have also toned down significantly. The once arrogant Li Family members now seldom leave home, making it hard to catch hold of anything.¡±

    ¡°The key issue is the ¡®Outer Ring¡¯!¡± Muyun rubbed his head and said, ¡°Xiao Yifei, you don¡¯t know; all these documents are sent by generals from the border. They say the borders are unstable, with many Guo A Family members wanting to stir trouble amid domestic issues. Ordinary soldiers are no match for these people. There¡¯s Japan¡¯s ninja, samurai, and the empire¡¯s cyborgs, various mutated warriors attacking, dominating battles with superior strength!¡±

    ¡°Now, these generals are begging me for help!¡± Muyun said with a mournful expression, ¡°Look, many experts from our Mu Residence have already been sent out. Right now, the ones protecting our home are just my grandfather¡¯s two bodyguards¡­¡±

    Xiao Yifei had long known the Guo A Family border was perpetually unstable, but not to this extent. In a moment of desperation, he suddenly thought of an idea: ¡°How about this, Ancient Martial Earth still has many experts, why don¡¯t we hire them at a high price to solve the external troubles?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, yes!¡± Muyun quickly thought of this idea, believing it to be feasible. In the outside world, there¡¯s hardly any way to resolve the border situation. Perhaps only experts from Ancient Earth can help. They all have Cultivation Methods, and even the least powerful could defeat many people.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the door.

    Soon after, an elegant woman entered. Her face remained expressionless as before, the visitor was none other than Ci Xin. It had been several days since theyst parted.

    ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡± Xiao Yifei focused intently, positively recognizing Ci Xin, feeling delighted inwardly, as he had been nning to see her these days, and suddenly, she was here.

    ¡°Good day, Aunt Hua,¡± Muyun also greeted politely.

    ¡°I¡¯vee this time to answer your questions, naturally.¡± Ci Xin said gently. ¡°As for your proposed idea, you should abandon it soon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Muyun was puzzled, not understanding why Ci Xin disagreed with hiring Ancient Earth experts.

    ¡°Indeed, the people from Ancient Earth bear the responsibility of caring for the world and saving the people. But those were distant times when the Seven Ancient ns held strong obligations andmitments. Each generation would engage inmunication with past emperors, smoothing out obstacles that hindered Guo A Family¡¯s progress.¡±

    ¡°However, after sessive generations of changes and evolution, today¡¯s Ancient ns are no longer the Ancient ns of the past!¡± Ci Xin said righteously, ¡°Today¡¯s Ancient ns act out of self-interest, no longer embodying the harmonious coexistence of the Seven Great ns in the Ancient World.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been guarding the edge of the Ancient World for years, supervising the Ancient World. Now, Xiao Family dominates the Ancient World, even harboring ambitions to rule it. If we let people out recklessly without control, wouldn¡¯t the world fall into chaos then?¡±

    After listening to Ci Xin, Muyun and Xiao Yifei exchanged a nce, simultaneously feeling there was some truth to it. These matters are difficult indeed; the Ancient World¡¯s experts can¡¯t be hired, and now, there¡¯s limited manpower avable, perhaps the border issues would continue to be drawn out!

    ¡°Then Aunt Hua, do you have any solutions? We urgently need manpower for border actions.¡± Xiao Yifei asked helplessly, indeed, Xiao Family¡¯s troubles haven¡¯t been resolved, random solutions could hardly solve these issues. This might as well be considered thest resort.

    ¡°Summon for peace!¡± After a while, Ci Xin finally offered a word.

    ¡°Summon for peace? Who to recruit?¡± Muyun wondered, was there any particrly strong expert within the Guo A Family?

    ¡°Summon that organization,¡± Ci Xin emphasized heavily as she spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Muyun and Lin Mu understood the gist, realizing Ci Xin¡¯s proposal for solution was this.

    ¡°Aunt, forgive my bluntness,¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly spoke directly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that organization is any better than the people from the Ancient World, they havemitted numerous evils. Now, suddenly ced under watch, would they heed the Guo A Family¡¯s government?¡±

    From Ren Tianye¡¯s words, Xiao Yifei had already understood that this mysterious organization had connections with many high-ranking officials, entangling numerous rtionships. If rashly summoned for peace, it could have consequences!

    ¡°You leave this matter to me,¡± Ci Xin suddenly said, ¡°I have some ties with the leader of that organization. If you let me handle the negotiations, there should not be much issue.¡±

 Chapter 1337 - CapÃ­tulo 1337: 1328: Anything Is Possible

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1337: Chapter 1328: Anything Is Possible</strong>

    A bit of a friendship? Xiao Yifei and Muyun were both taken aback and exchanged a look, finally understanding why that day, under Ci Xin¡¯s gaze, the man in ck left leisurely or even fled in panic.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was really like this.¡± Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t expected it, the situation was just as he had guessed, there was some rtionship between them. If it¡¯s really like that, then it might be possible to deal with that organization and resolve the ¡®internal security¡¯ threat. Combined with his own secret technique, it¡¯s entirely possible to create a slew of experts!

    ¡°Aunt, what are the chances of sess in this negotiation?¡± After careful consideration, Xiao Yifei asked cautiously to confirm the feasibility of sess.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± This time, Ci Xin unexpectedly smiled without speaking, ¡°I also understood the identity of the leader of this mysterious organization from Ren Tianye¡¯s narration¡­ He is a Guardian who stayed with me at the entrance from the Ancient World to Earth, so we are considered acquaintances.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? No wonder he has such strength.¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly understood why the people in the mysterious organization are all experts. It turns out they are all Guardians like Ci Xin, safeguarding the current peace on Earth. Their duty is to prevent people from the Ancient World froming over and affecting the world¡¯s bnce.

    ¡°But why would he create such an organization?¡± Muyun was a bit confused. Being a Guardian means protecting this world, but as a Guardian, he ended up neglecting his duties, moving to the opposite side, and establishing a mysterious organization to conduct such activities.

    ¡°¡­¡± After posing the question, there was a hint of mncholy on Ci Xin¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t answer, and the perceptive Xiao Yifei and Muyun had already discerned the answer from her expression. This aunt clearly didn¡¯t wish to mention the matter; the secrets of the past were not something they, as the younger generation, werefortable probing into.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Ci Xin adjusted her mood slightly and said indifferently, ¡°So, what do you think of my proposal?¡±

    After exchanging a nce, Xiao Yifei and Muyun nodded slightly, finding the n feasible. Overall, it seemed much simpler than bringing out people from the Ancient World. External people were more convenient to control, at least they feared the majesty of thew.

    ¡°Feasible,¡± Muyun nodded in agreement, ¡°Since Aunt is an old acquaintance of the organization¡¯s leader, we believe he should be able topromise. However, as neither my brother nor I are familiar with this person, we¡¯ll need to trouble Aunt to handle the negotiations personally.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ci Xin smiled and replied. The purpose of this trip was naturally to obtain the special permission from Muyun, the head of the National A Family, and then she would have the opportunity to persuade. Mainly because she had known the organization¡¯s leader for many years, she believed that person wasn¡¯t inherently bad, just blinded by hatred.

    The three agreed in Shu Cheng, and Ci Xin left, leaving Xiao Yifei and Muyun in deep thought. They knew Ci Xin was familiar with this person, but they hadn¡¯t expected she could also persuade him to surrender and be used by the National A Family. Clearly, this person¡¯s rtionship with Ci Xin was indeed extraordinary.

    After leaving the Mu Residence, Ci Xin also felt a bit sentimental. Her youthful stubbornness had led her to miss out on many things and people. If not for theirst meeting, she might still be engaged in the struggle against him.

    ¡°This world is always full of contrivances. Formerpanions are constantly changing, and one day, they might not even recognize me.¡± Ci Xin let out a long sigh and said somewhat helplessly. However, she was confident that this time she could definitely make that person return to the right path.

    The meeting time was arranged by Ren Tianye, who had the contact method for that organization. He naturally conveyed the message urately. Or perhaps, the mysterious person had been secretly observing Muyun¡¯s every move, or more precisely, observing Ci Xin¡¯stest developments. When the National A Family conveyed a sense of reconciliation, his organization received the message promptly.

    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t justpromise like this!¡± In a secluded vi, the mysterious man was sitting on a sofa, gently swirling a ss of red wine, as if contemting something. In front of him stood a Huang Mao, dressed like a thug, but obviously a skilled fighter, gesturing emphatically as he tried to persuade.

    ¡°Shut up, Huang Mao!¡± Another man in a suit, with a serious expression, stood in front of the leader, sharply rebuking: ¡°What do you know! Currently, our rtionship with the Li Family is severed, and we don¡¯t have any trading channels. We¡¯vepletely lost our backing, making us hesitant in every move. After all, we¡¯re people living in the shadows; continuing like this isn¡¯t a long-term solution!¡±

    ¡°Just in time, the National A Family extended an olive branch. We can use this moment to clear our name, ept a royal pardon, and protect ourselves¡­¡± The man in the suit, the strategist of the entire organization, considered the bigger picture.

    ¡°What do you think? Yaorao?¡± After speaking, he shifted his gaze to a leather-d woman beside him. The woman was very attractive, naturally alluring, exuding a seductive aura all over. Any mancking self-control would ¡°surrender¡± in no time.

    ¡°I only follow the boss¡¯s opinion,¡± the woman named Yaorao said, striding with her long legs, step by step towards the leader, her eyes filled with an obsession simr to reverence. Finally, she directly sat on the leader¡¯sp, her hands wrapping around his neck in a very seductive posture, tempting all the men present.

    But the leader himself wasn¡¯t like the two subordinates next to him who showed a lecherous look. Instead, he nced at her indifferently, making the naturally alluring woman feel very awkward and full of resentment as she stood up and moved to the side.

    ¡°I, Old Huang, don¡¯t think so!¡± Huang Mao rolled up his sleeves and said loudly: ¡°Aren¡¯t all those politicians brilliant? What if they¡¯re just testing us out before taking aprehensive approach to capture us all at once? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    ¡°What do you know, you fool!¡± the suited man said dismissively, ¡°How big do you think we are? If the National A Family wanted to catch us, they would have done it long ago. Besides, Ren Tianye is on their side. Finding our hideout is too simple. But ever since thest incident, we haven¡¯t lost a thing, which means the National A Family doesn¡¯t even intend to target us temporarily.¡±

    ¡°But what if that¡¯s exactly what they n this time?¡± Huang Mao argued loudly, ¡°I think we should just remain free; there¡¯s no need to ept any royal pardon. We¡¯re already veryfortable in this position. Fighting and killing suits us¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the suited man retorted loudly, ¡°Huang Mao, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re just used to being unrestrained, without any intention of stopping. Your free control over others¡¯ lives has already made you lose yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost with that nonsense! What about you?¡± Huang Mao retorted loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just looking to live a normal life after making enough money¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1338 - 1329: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Chapter 1329: Reconciliation</h4>

    "I always want to be better than you!" the man in the suit shouted, "I hope the brothers can also have a peaceful life, no longer living in constant fear, and have aforting old age..."

    "Haha," Huang Mao retorted loudly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re just selfish! You¡¯ve been in the upper echelons for so long, taken quite a bit of money, and now you want to wash your hands of it..."

    "You!" the man in the suit shouted back.

    The two began arguing directly in the small room, causing chaos throughout the vi. Finally, the n Leader put down his wine ss, and simultaneously, an invisible pressure bore down on the three of them. Huang Mao, the man in the suit, and the woman in the leather jacket ying with her fingers all shuddered simultaneously, their expressions tensed, and they quickly prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Cold sweat began to break out on their foreheads. They knew their n Leader was angry. Just now, in their heedless argument, they¡¯d forgotten their ce and were wantonly indulgent in front of the n Leader. Now, the n Leader truly lost his temper!

    The n Leader in the ck attire didn¡¯t speak, he simply walked to the window with an indifferent, hoarse voice, "Who came for negotiations this time?"

    "Answering, answering, the boss," the man in the suit said tremblingly, "This time, it¡¯s a woman who¡¯se for reconciliation, the mother of Hua Ci Qianxi, whom we capturedst time."

    "..." The n Leader in ck didn¡¯t speak, but his body clearly shuddered. It seemed that this woman still affected his mood. Even after so many years, he still couldn¡¯t forget that somewhat bright voice.

    "The time and ce of the negotiation!" The n Leader in ck ordered in a cold tone.

    "Tomorrow afternoon at two, at Beijing¡¯s Xuanyuan Pavilion!" The man in the suit immediately replied, and he was extremely smart, understanding his boss¡¯s meaning from the exchange: the boss was interested. This also aligned with his own thoughts.

    "Alright, I will personally handle this matter," the n Leader said in a low voice, with an expression unseen beneath his cloudy appearance.

    "It¡¯s over, ourfortable days are over..." Huang Maomented in his heart. He was also a wise man, easily understanding what was on his boss¡¯s mind, which troubled him. The boss¡¯s choice of handling this was practically a death sentence: he chose to reconcile with the Hua Family!

    This was entirely contrary to his own thoughts, yet he had no will to resist in his heart. He knew well his boss¡¯s power, capable of ending his life at any moment, especially since he had just annoyed the boss. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that his boss wasn¡¯t moved by the idea of reconciling with the Hua Family, but rather to see a woman he hadn¡¯t seen in years.

    "It¡¯s been over ten years..." The man in ck murmured, "The Hua Family has been utterly destroyed by my hands, now will you be willing toe with me, Ci Xin..."

    The entire night, the n Leader in ck couldn¡¯t calm his mood. He thought he could forget, but only now realized that the figure imprinted in his memory had never left. He had seen so many beautiful women, yet none could leave asting impression on him.

    The boy should have reminded the girl of her responsibilities and duties, but upon realizing the life she wanted, living in arger world and not just this small ce, he could only wish her well from the bottom of his heart and help her sessfully leave the country, while he alone bore the pressure from the n.

    When he was finally old enough to assume the n Leader position, he suddenly received news of the girl, knowing she wasn¡¯t living well. The grand family background looked down on a child from the countryside, and the fire in his heart surged like a rushing stream...

    On an impulse, he escaped his duties and responsibilities, establishing a Mysterious Organization to serve various people, control their intelligence, and exploit their weaknesses, until ultimately, he destroyed the entire n.

    The girl is none other than Ci Xin in front of him, and the boy is the mysterious man at hand¡ªFeng. The man from the grand family is the eldest son of the Hua Family and the father of Hua Ci Qianxi, with whom Ci Xin had a past rtionship. Feng established the Mysterious Organization to avenge his childhood friend and confidant by devastating the once-grand Hua Family in Beijing.

    "Can you take off the cloak?" Finally, Ci Xin, feeling changed, said hesitantly. Over the years, she had returned to her vige but found the man she was looking for long gone. Some said he had died, others imed he had betrayed his beliefs, until now, she realized he was always there, always by her side.

    "..." The man in ck didn¡¯t speak, but he slowly removed his cloak. Beneath it, he was no longer the sunny, cheerful boy from the past, but a weathered-looking man, with the facial contours obscured by a rugged beard. Beneath the haggard brow, one could still discern a handsome silhouette, with the dense beard adding a masculine quality.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Ci Xin finally let her emotions show through. In her youth, she had dreamed of venturing into the world, but not until she was hurt did she realize she already had her world. Unfortunately, time had changed everything, and she was no longer the person she once was. A bted "I¡¯m sorry" could never make up for all the lost time.

    "If your purpose ining today was just this, then it was unnecessary..." The man spoke with an extremely stiff tone. Although he also wanted to say something, the words stuck in his throat. He didn¡¯t want to be sentimental, he had even forgotten what emotions were. He had built an organization wielding diverse powers, all for "a fit of anger for ady¡¯s sake!"

    "...Alright." Ci Xin withdrew her emotions and began speaking earnestly, "This time, I represent the Hua Family to persuade you to make peace. I know your organization has enormous capabilities, but stand down now! Before too many people get hurt. If something happens entirely, then it¡¯s a problem at that point!"

    The weathered man didn¡¯t directly answer her; instead, he smiled and asked, "So, this time youe representing the Hua Family, and not yourself? Is that correct?"

    Ci Xin was startled, clearly not understanding the meaning, but she continued to advise earnestly, "Of course, I also hope you can contribute to the Hua Family. All previous grievances can be forgotten, and you can find a safe ce. You won¡¯t have to live in fear anymore."

    "This submission of the Mysterious Organization will provide us with lots of trade information!" Xiao Yifei stated emphatically. This information was crucial because most of the contents in trade with the organization were unspeakable. Now that the organization offered it, it showed they were demonstrating loyalty!

    On the other hand, it helps the state to better understand these pieces of information. And those trading with the organization are primarily Beijing¡¯s grand families orrge enterprises. Once their shady dealings are exposed, they be evidence. They are the parasites within the Hua Family, and once cleaned out, it will be properly organized.

 Chapter 1339 - CapÃ­tulo 1339: 1330: A Brand New Future

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1339: Chapter 1330: A Brand New Future</strong>

    ¡°Is that so! Show it to me quickly!¡± Muyun said excitedly. He was worrying about how to handle the Li Family, struggling to find any evidence. Now, it¡¯s great that evidence has already been delivered to him. He can now go all out, find all the ¡°parasites¡± led by the Li Family, and then catch them all in one fell swoop, bringing about a brand new future.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t be too impatient,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°These contents haven¡¯t been delivered yet. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±

    Indeed, Muyun is a workaholic with a sharp mind. When ites to national governance, he will surely excel. Nowadays, with the organization¡¯s allegiance, it not only solved arge part of the ¡°internal stability¡± issues, but also allowed these forces to be used to ¡°ward off foreign threats,¡± using one¡¯s own spear to attack others¡¯ shields. He must start selecting a batch of sharp ws and strive to capture the frontier as soon as possible!

    In thend of Ba Shu, in some high mountains and ridges, Xiao Yifei had been traveling for a long time before arriving at this ce. In these high mountains, there is only one shortcut to climb, straight up to the sky. For ordinary people, it would take several days and nights to reach the summit.

    ¡°The Shu Road is hard, harder than ascending to the heavens!¡± Xiao Yifei eximed wistfully. These were the words of a famous martyr from hundreds of years ago. At this moment, he too keenly felt the difficulty of this ¡°ascent to heaven.¡± Despite his high cultivation, he was still somewhat out of breath. The aura atop the mountain was exceedingly fresh and thin, yet it was refreshing.

    His purpose ofing here was naturally to search for hidden masters among themon people. Almost every era has a cohort of hidden masters among the popce. From the Sword Immortals centuries ago, who traveled while singing, to the martyrs in Yuan armor decades ago, all were masters hidden within the nation. They are the nation¡¯s guardians, standing out whenever the nation is in peril, leading generations of martyrs to bravely fight and exchange for a peaceful world.

    And here atop the peak, his keen senses already detected a familiar aura. Legend has it that in thend of Ba Shu, there is a mountain called Shu Mountain, where some cultivators can fly and travel afar, either riding cranes or sword-flying. Such abilities often transcend human capabilities, reaching almost the level of ¡°Immortals.¡± Perhaps on this mountain top, unseen ordinary loose cultivators possessing extraordinary abilities reside.

    ¡°Finally here!¡± After a long climb, Xiao Yifei eximed with some sentiment, ¡°This is not a path that humans can walk. What seems like a simple andplete staircase is narrow and steep. Any misstep could result in falling into a bottomless abyss. I wonder how the masters living here adapt to such paths.¡±

    On the peak, there was a dpidated small vi, looking quite aged. Compared to the city like a forest outside, the difference was night and day.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Xiao Yifei knocked politely and then walked in through the half-open mountain gate.

    In the small vi, there was a unique world with a hearth burning brightly and a broken-down small temple. Xiao Yifei slowly walked toward the small temple along the path, where he saw an old Taoist with graying hair, dressed in Taoist robes, sitting cross-legged in front of the sculpture of ¡°The Three Pure Ones,¡± meditating with closed eyes.

    Needless to say, he must be a master. In these remote mountains, to climb such a high peak and live far from the secr world for so long must mean he possesses extraordinary abilities.

    ¡°Daoist, Daoist¡­¡± Xiao Yifei called softly a few times, but the Daoist did not respond at all, as if he was asleep.

    ¡°Trying to trick me?¡± Xiao Yifei smiled inwardly, not annoyed, and sat directly on a stone bench nearby, watching the Daoist cultivate slowly. Meanwhile, he also entered meditation, falling into a state of cultivation. Both seemed to be in synch, neither disturbing the other.

    ¡°Benefactor should return¡­¡± After a long time, the Taoist who had been meditating facing the sculpture finally spoke, ¡°I am not the one you¡¯re looking for, and I can¡¯t help¡­¡± His voice spread throughout the vi like a vast heavenly sound, ethereal and resonant.

    ¡°Daoist? Why say such?¡± Xiao Yifei asked with a smile.

    ¡°Growing old, the body is not as brave as in youth,¡± the Daoist replied calmly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Xiao Yifeiughed heartily. He was no fool; this was obviously just an excuse from the Daoist. Cultivators talk not about the decline of age; those are merelymon human states. Cultivators only consider the levels of cultivation. Those with high cultivation will break the limits ofmon humans, with slower heartbeats, reduced breathing, and greatly increased lifespan, plus with the continuous rise of cultivation.

    ¡°Even the turtle, though long-lived, must finally perish.¡± Just as the ancient poem says, even long-lived species, if not guided by proper cultivation methods, cannot reach a state of immortality. They¡¯re just wasting their limited lifespan over a long period.

    Thus, the Daoist¡¯s words hold no ground. Xiao Yifei, with such high cultivation, could instantly tell that the Daoist was a master no less than Ci Xin. He must break through this state, or else may get lost in the long expanse of time.

    Therefore, he was unwilling to move, wanting to use the remaining time to break through himself and see if he could surpass his limits. With the impending grand limit, how could he move lightly?

    ¡°What if I can cure the Daoist of the decline of old age?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Yifei smiled mysteriously, and without waiting for the Daoist¡¯s response, he quickly controlled a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and shot it forward with lightning speed, piercing into the ¡°Qi Sea.¡± Instantly, like creating a small hole, the overwhelming aura suddenly surged into the Daoist¡¯s Qi Sea.

    The Daoist, originally about to resist, was suddenly drenched by the mountain¡¯s ¡°Wood Qi.¡± His entire body began to revive, falling into a state of cultivation!

    The Wood Qi, or the Wood attribute aura, signifies endless vitality, like ¡°Wildfires cannot destroy it¡ªthe spring breeze blows, and it grows again.¡± They symbolize extreme, thriving life force, entering a person¡¯s body naturally helps heal hidden wounds and enhances one¡¯s life force.

    The Daoist could clearly feel his Qi Sea¡¯s acupuncture point opening. He was greatly amazed; it was like an ordinary person breaking through the governor and conception vessels, absorbing external ¡°Qi,¡± leading to a qualitative leap in body constitution. He was extremely shocked: Is this still amon cultivation method? The aura began to flow in automatically, with long-term joy within the mind, making it difficult not to be Immortal in this state!

    The entire processsted for half an hour, with only one acupuncture point opened, yet the Daoist was overwhelmingly excited. His previously aging cells were now filled with vitality, and there was a zing sun within his body, illuminating the mind. Previously left hidden wounds were unknowingly, automatically healing!

    ¡°What is this method¡­¡± the Daoist stammered, such secret techniques were frighteningly astounding. Even the thousand-year-old Zhuge¡¯s Seven-star life-extendingmp was just about like this!

 Chapter 1340 - 1331: A New Path

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Chapter 1331: A New Path</h4>

    "Hahaha..." Xiao Yifei burst intoughter, secretly thinking, "This looks promising." The other party was clearly intrigued. Such a secret technique would likely drive anyone crazy in real life. Seeking immortality and enlightenment, isn¡¯t that what cultivators aim for? To break through oneself and reach a higher state, a realm beyond the ordinary world.

    Now that they¡¯re interested, things are much easier. Xiao Yifei smiled secretly and then said with a grin, "This is a secret technique passed down in my family¡ªUltimate Sublimation. It enhances one¡¯s cultivation results significantly. Of course, this refinement uses one¡¯s potential as a cost; the more you use it, the more effective it is. Earlier, I merely unblocked one acupoint for the Daoist."

    The implication is that there are more acupoints to be unblocked. It¡¯s just a matter of your choice. Choose wisely, and he will have more opportunities to enhance himself, reaching a new height.

    "Alright, alright, alright." The Daoistughed heartily, satisfied with this answer. It¡¯s known that using ordinary secret techniques requires a huge cost, like sacrificing one¡¯s life force to reach a higher realm temporarily, and that state doesn¡¯tst long; it only achieves the effect for a short period.

    But this secret technique, named "Ultimate Sublimation," has such an effect that it brought him back to his peak, from a state where he was old and frail. It¡¯s practically a great gift, a blessing from heaven, giving him a chance to rise in his cultivation.

    "I had already divined for myself," the Daoist said mysteriously, "The divination said that I would meet a noble person today. I see that the Benefactor has a Qi of dragon and tiger, and his life cycle is at its peak. Indeed, the Benefactor must be the noble person mentioned. Very well then, I will descend the mountain with you."

    "..." Xiao Yifei chuckled inwardly. This old Daoist surely knows how to y the game; even in such a situation, he finds a grand excuse. Yet, Xiao Yifei chose not to expose him, letting the Daoist continue to fabricate stories, treating it as nothing more than wind passing by.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s head down the mountain." After the Daoist repeated it several times, Xiao Yifei finally said with a smile, "As for what the Daoist needs to do, we can discuss it on the way."

    Meanwhile, in a secret courtyard in Beijing, nearly a hundred people in ck stood. They varied in appearance, but today they received a message from the organization leader, gathered in this courtyard, all dressed in uniform ck suits. The scene looked like an illegal gathering.

    Their expressions were somewhat solemn. This was the third assembly, and it was a full assembly. Whenever such gatherings ur, it indicates something significant is about to happen. Since the organization¡¯s founding, spanning several years, there have only been threerge gatherings.

    The first was at the beginning of the organization, which was to acquaint everyone with the nature of the work and the organization¡¯s structure. The second was when the Hua Family was annihted. Initially, they thought it was a minor project, but unexpectedly, that time, the leader was exceptionally delighted, gathering everyone for a three-day and three-night celebration party.

    And now, it¡¯s the third time. Even the three high-ranking officials under the leader were extremely serious. The atmosphere was peculiar, making it particrly oppressive.

    After waiting for an hour, the leader still hadn¡¯t appeared. However, none below dared to voice their discontent. They adhered to strict organizational discipline; otherwise, the leader¡¯s three generals would cripple their cultivation and toss them into the sea to feed the fish.

    "Whew..." Suddenly, as if a gust of wind blew by, nearly everyone¡¯s expression turned solemn, and then a very respectful expression emerged. Their hearts trembled simultaneously, realizing: The leader has arrived!

    A small whirlwind blew by, and then a figure in a ck cloak appeared at the highest position in the courtyard. All the members knelt simultaneously and shouted in unison, "Leader¡¯s might!" Thebined voices of nearly a hundred strong men pierced the sky, reverberating unceasingly, enough to terrify anyone without the faint of heart.

    "Rise," the leader said in his perpetually hoarse voice, though this time, it carried a bit of warmth: "I have agreed to ept the Zhao family¡¯s pacification."

    One sentence stirred a huge wave in everyone¡¯s hearts. ept the pacification?! Isn¡¯t this indirectly surrendering to the government? What¡¯s going on? This ispletely inconsistent with their usual actions! They¡¯re assassins who strike in the dark, taking money to solve problems. And now, they are to be employed by the Zhao family for life, making them somewhat uneasy.

    Despite this, no one dared to speak their mind because their loyalty to the leader was absolute. Over the years, despite the many tasks, the organization¡¯s benefits have remained abundant. In their times of distress, the organization found them and gave them a new path!

    "You have followed me for a long time!" The leader in ck started to speak earnestly: "But I don¡¯t believe that we¡¯ve only done evil things. People have their own ways of living; this time, it¡¯s just a change of ways!"

    "Previously, our way of life was in darkness, unseen," the leader said in a low voice. "This time, we¡¯re just working for the Zhao family, doing things that can be seen, and at least be able to live among the crowd henceforth."

    "Our organization was never about good or evil, but about taking money to solve problems, that¡¯s our way of life!"

    "Of course, you can choose to resign today and leave the organization," the leader continued, "but henceforth, matters will not concern the main ts, and don¡¯t seek out any of yourrades. Letting me know wille with consequences."

    "From now on, you will follow her!" As the leader in ck finished his words, a familiar figure stepped out. It was Hua Ci Qingxi, who had been captured by the organization before. She is the new representative for the Zhao family and will be the new organization leader.

    The feelings among the men in ck were still somewhatplex. This girl is Ci Xin¡¯s daughter, also considered the daughter of a friend. She once stood on the opposing side, and unexpectedly, they now had to hand over their organization.

    "Alright, from here on, she will be in charge of all operations," With another gust of wind, the leader in ck retreated. As he left, a voice echoed from the sky, like thundering sound, striking deep into everyone¡¯s soul.

    Although everyone present found this transition peculiar, none left. Their loyalty to the organization was bone-deep, treating it as their second home. Moreover, the boss wasn¡¯t wrong; after all, it was just about getting paid for the work¡ªthey just had a new employer, the Zhao family, this time.

    "Hail the new leader!" The first to show respect was the man in a suit from earlier, leaning towards the cooperation faction. Since the leader had already chosen cooperation, he was naturally quite pleased.

 Chapter 1341 - 1332: Curling His Lips

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Chapter 1332: Curling His Lips</h4>

    "Tch!" Huang Mao sneered, but in the end, still respectfully answered, "Greetings to the new leader."

    The alluring woman seemed unbothered, but she looked at Hua Ci Qianxi with great interest and said coquettishly, "Hello, little sister."

    This provoked a roll of the eyes from Hua Ci Qianxi, who wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in these disputes. Under the influence of the three leaders, the members of the organization below also respectfully responded, "Greetings to the new leader."

    Faced with so many experts, Hua Ci Qianxi wasn¡¯t intimidated. As a core member of the third generation of the Hua Family, her strong aura was instantly disyed. As the guide for these new forces, she didn¡¯t need to do much; after all, the one to resolve any troubles would be Xiao Yifei, the main instructor of this force. In the end, all these mixed individuals would undergo his training, and if problems couldn¡¯t be solved, Xiao Yifei would certainly find a way.

    "Since I¡¯m the new leader here, I want to establish a few rules," Hua Ci Qianxi loudly dered.

    "First, I don¡¯t care what backgrounds youe from or what wrongs you¡¯vemitted in the past, but from now on, do not harm civilians or kill without cause. Anyone who vites this will be dealt with ording to thew!"

    "Second, obey the instructions of your superiors and avoid contradictory actions..."

    Several dayster, while Hua Ci Qianxi in Beijing had just managed to integrate a brand new organization, Xiao Yifei was still far away, tens of thousands of miles from Beijing, traversing mountains and rivers, seeking out extraordinary individuals. After days of searching and enlightenment, he finally located some experts.

    They weren¡¯t moved by Xiao Yifei¡¯s passionate "patriotic aspirations" but were more interested in the "ultimate exaltation" secret technique he possessed. This medical skill could only be learned by direct descendants of the Xiao Family, or else they would have taken it like bandits long ago. Moreover, they were somewhat in awe of Xiao Yifei¡¯s strength. Cultivators have a sensitive awareness; when facing great danger, no one wants to risk themselves, much like standing before Xiao Yifei.

    He gave them an unfathomable feeling. Even the Daoist with the highest cultivation found Xiao Yifei somewhat mysterious, like a vast sea of stars before him, exerting considerable pressure.

    After failing to find any more experts across the vast expanse of the country, Xiao Yifei finally decided to return, feeling travel-worn and slightly disappointed, yet resigned. In the End of Dharma era, finding even one cultivator in the world was already satisfying. However, he had a way to enhance the overall strength of everyone.

    He didn¡¯t waste much time on the road since the nation was in peril, and people of ambition should step forward. With Jiu Country in crisis, Muyun appointed him as the chief instructor for this group, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t refuse. The situation at the border was critical, and arge group of experts was needed to assist.

    A grand procession advanced toward a military district in Beijing. With an urgent situation at the border, ordinary soldiers had already been dispatched south to guard the border, leaving therge military district mostly deserted. Therefore, Muyun specially allowed Xiao Yifei to use it as a training base for experts.

    Xiao Yifei received news that Hua Ci Qianxi had basically taken control of the organization. However, these were just surface-level appearances, and whether there was genuine submission behind the scenes was still unknown. But Xiao Yifei was never concerned about this, because even if Hua Ci Qianxi hadn¡¯tpletely subdued them, he had his ways to make everyone submit. In this world, having the biggest fist was the true principle.

    "Crack¡ª" The gate of the military district was opened by a leader of the organization, immediately alerting a group of people inside. The leaders, led by Huang Mao and two others, gradually surrounded Xiao Yifei and his group, looking ferocious, as if they wanted to devour Xiao Yifei.

    "Who the hell is this guy?" Huang Mao, the first to express dissatisfaction, said. After hearing about the new leader¡¯s announcement that a new training officer would arrive in the afternoon, he was very ufortable. He had always been used to a freewheeling lifestyle and had already been quite deferential to the new leader, given the respect for the old leader. But another personing to control him was something he really couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    And so, when a group actually arrived in the afternoon, led by a young guy who was clearly Xiao Yifei, he could tell at once that this kid must be the new instructor, so he deliberately stood out to stir up trouble.

    "Hey, hey, take it easy," a man in a suit said deliberately, trying to show both indifference and curiosity about the new instructor¡¯s abilities. Thus, this man left it to Huang Mao to test the waters first while he watched and waited, killing two birds with one stone.

    "Hehehe..." The woman named Yao Rao didn¡¯t speak but watched Xiao Yifei with interest, a charming smile on her face.

    "..." Xiao Yifei simply smiled without speaking. As expected, they started preparing to cause trouble, but instead of getting angry, he smiled and said, "I¡¯m your chief instructor and the one to guide your cultivation, or more precisely, how to improve yourselves."

    Everyone present was somewhat puzzled, unsure of what this meant. The experts following Xiao Yifei also remained silent. These reclusive experts were curious about Xiao Yifei¡¯s skills, hoping to see what Huang Mao would reveal.

    "You¡¯re the chief instructor?" Huang Mao sneered. "Barely got hair growing, huh? Just came out to mess around, you really have guts."

    Still unperturbed, Xiao Yifei silently watched him provoking, as if he wasn¡¯t the one being addressed. Indeed, his aura could bepletely restrained, appearing no different from an ordinary person to others.

    "Wee to Beijing, everyone. This is my turf, and I hope you can¡ª" Xiao Yifei ignored Huang Mao, turning instead to address the reclusive experts behind him.

    "I¡¯m talking to you, damn it!" Huang Mao was somewhat angered. Aside from the leader, no one else dared to disrespect him. Yet now, a self-conceited fool dared ignore him. On the spot, he threw a punch straight at Xiao Yifei.

    Due to training by the organization and his superior physical fitness, his cultivation level was already high, allowing him to hold such a high position, second only to the leader, with a sizable following. He aimed to establish his dominance, letting everyone know who the real boss was.

    "Ah¡ª" But just as his fist shot out, he found himself grabbed by the neck by the young man in front of him in the blink of an eye, lifted easily with one hand, even though he weighed a full 180 pounds. A slight squeeze caused pain in his throat, making breathing impossible, turning his face red.

    "I hadn¡¯t finished speaking," Xiao Yifei said with a smile, appearing quite gentle. If he weren¡¯t holding someone, the crowd might have believed it. "Already decided to make a move?"

 Chapter 1342 - CapÃ­tulo 1342: 1333: Breaking Through Oneself

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1342: Chapter 1333: Breaking Through Oneself</strong>

    Xiao Yifei just held the other person with one hand and continued his words from before: ¡°Everyone, wee to Beijing. This is my turf, and I hope you will listen to me as much as possible. I¡¯m very easygoing and rarely get angry. However, if someone annoys me, the result will be like this¡­¡± He nced directly at Huang Mao, exerting a little force with his right hand, causing Huang Mao¡¯s eyes to turn a bit white!

    The scene was terrifying, and everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. Huang Mao was basically one of the top yers present, yet he was caught by this seemingly inconspicuous man in an instant, without any effort at all. They were all startled; this man¡¯s power was too frightening, even without using Qi!

    His cultivation was like a pool of stagnant water, even if you threw a stone in, it couldn¡¯t make any waves!

    ¡°Boom!¡± Xiao Yifei slightly exerted force and directly threw Huang Mao onto a stone wall a hundred meters away. The hard granite stone was smashed into a deep pit, looking very gruesome, and the cracks in the middle were very daunting.

    Even someone as strong as the Daoist was a bit surprised at this moment. How strong was this man¡¯s single-arm strength? He threw a 200-pound man a hundred meters away and left a mark. Itpletely seemed inhuman!

    All those who wanted to underestimate Xiao Yifei were now silent. The organization members were extremely shocked. They knew very well that even their former leader couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat! That meant that this man¡¯s cultivation was even more formidable than the leader of their organization.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Xiao Yifei was very satisfied with the level of shock among everyone. In his view, the result he wanted was already achieved, and the authority and rules he established were enough to make everyone submit.

    Then, he flickered again, almost like ¡°Instantaneous Movement,¡± appearing right next to Huang Mao. He picked up the seriously injured and unconscious Huang Mao with one hand again and dragged him by the leg from the stone pile a hundred meters away to the crowd, bumping along the way.

    Poor Huang Mao, whose face hit the ground, was dragged across the stones, scraping out many blood marks, turning him into something like a bloody man, extremely horrid looking. Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care at all; if he wanted to establish authority, he had to make sure everyone was thoroughly convinced.

    ¡°Sin, sin.¡± A monk from the hidden masters held his prayer beads and sighed quietly with his eyes closed. Now, Xiao Yifei was a bit terrifying, just like the Asura realm among the six realms within Buddhism.

    ¡°Rest assured, everyone, this man is not dead yet.¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°I am a practitioner of Chinese Medicine, and I am very measured¡ª¡± Then, he directly took out a Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle and inserted it into the top of Huang Mao¡¯s head. As soon as the Wood Qi moved slightly, Huang Maopletely woke up, apanied by a sky-shattering scream of ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    The heart-wrenching sound startled everyone; Huang Mao waspletely disfigured by the ordeal. No one expected that he would wake up after fainting. Is this the devil? Seeing Huang Mao tormented to the point of life and death, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with fear, and they secretly decided never to challenge Xiao Yifei¡¯s bottom line again.

    ¡°Alright, since everyone understands my way of doing things,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about my price now.¡±

    Xiao Yifei knew that to conquer someone, you first had to show some momentum, and secondly, you needed some rewards. Only then would they sincerely serve you! You can beat someone, but afterward, you should offer a reward to let them taste the benefits.

    ¡°Rewards?¡± One side of the organization didn¡¯t care much. In their eyes, working for the country just meant taking some money, right? But a group of hidden cultivators on the side showed green eyes, which was exactly what attracted them. For them, worldly money was like extraneous matter, and they didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°I have a secret technique,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°named Ultimate Sublimation! It can push your power to break through your limits, and the cost of this secret technique is very minimal. It only needs to transform your potential, which means, through this secret technique, you burn your potential, turning it into cultivation, breaking through yourself, and achieving glory!¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s my price. You can tell me your choices now.¡±

    ¡°What, there is actually such a secret technique?¡± Ignorant organization members began to go crazy. This was something they had never thought of. Most of them didn¡¯t have a very strong power, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t want to get stronger. Now hearing this news, naturally, they were a bit excited.

    ¡°Chief Instructor,¡± a shrewd man in a suit instantly got excited and quickly asked: ¡°Is this true?¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded with a smile and then gave an example: ¡°Ren Tianye is the best example. Under my secret technique, he sessfully raised a realm. Now his power is not much weaker than your former leader.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± The members inside the organization instantly went crazy. They knew Ren Tianye well, as he used to be one of their organization¡¯s informants. They had heard he suddenly went rogue and possessed extremely strong power. They didn¡¯t expect this to be true, and to be on par with the leader! Isn¡¯t this exactly the goal everyone sought after!

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s roughly at this level,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, seeing that everyone was already interested in this. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were cultivators or not; everyone would be interested in power. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live better, have more power, and capability? And those hidden masterspletely hoped to break through themselves and see if they could find some immortal fate.

    ¡°Let me also exin the purpose of gathering everyone here,¡± Xiao Yifei paused and continued, ¡°I am from the country, and this time, gathering everyone here was ast resort. You all might have heard that things at the border have been uneasy for the past few months. Even people from various military regions have been dispatched to the border¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, at the border, there are some more enemies. They have superhuman abilities, mutants, or biochemical soldiers,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°The ordinary soldiers are no match for them, so the country asked me to find you in the hope of forming a special action group to resolve the problems at the border. You wouldn¡¯t want to see our border territories iplete, right?¡±

    ¡°We are all men of flesh and blood; others have already dumped their crap on us. Of course, we can¡¯t just let it slide. Naturally, I¡¯m not forcing everyone here to go to war; those unwilling can walk away at any time!¡± Xiao Yifei sternly said.

    Honestly, going to war has always been about willingness, as this also counts as something rted to life and death.

    ¡°¡­¡± At first, no one said anything, after all. Even if they wanted to get stronger, the premise was not to involve life risks. However, the situation Xiao Yifei described was somewhat difficult.

    ¡°I, as a Daoist, have pursued cultivation all my life, and now I have little time left. I¡¯m willing to contribute my meager strength to the country.¡± Surprisingly, the first to step forward was the Daoist Xiao Yifei previously sought out, the one hiding in the depths of Shu Mountain, with the monastic name Qingfeng. He was indeed a bit old, but under Xiao Yifei¡¯s secret technique, he seemed to have rejuvenated into a second spring.

 Chapter 1343 - 1334: Blood Boiling

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Chapter 1334: Blood Boiling</h4>

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the old Daoist¡¯s intentions, whether he wanted to harness all the effects of the secret techniques or truly desired to serve the country¡ªall of that was unimportant. What mattered was that he was the first to stand up, proving that his intentions were correct.

    "I am also willing to contribute." The second person to step forward was a monk. Xiao Yifei remembered this person from his trip to the Western Regions; the monk imed they shared a Buddhist destiny and wanted to apany him on his journey. Xiao Yifei was puzzled by this, since he had intended to seek him out, but unexpectedly, the monk came to him first.

    "I¡¯ll go too," said a burly man carrying a knife.

    "Me too," another in-looking person stepped out.

    ...

    With the first person stepping forward, almost everyone quickly joined in formation. Xiao Yifei was surprised that all these experts wanted to test the battlefield risks; he had thought there might be a few who wouldn¡¯t want to go.

    "Damn it, I¡¯m not going to assist," said the man carrying therge sword proudly, "I¡¯m going for revenge! We were attacked by the Alliance hundreds of years ago, we endured that humiliation, and damn it, they want to try again now? Do they really think we¡¯re pushovers?"

    Indeed, a century ago, the leader was weak and ipetent, conceding territory and making reparations, causing the nation to be devastated. After a hard-fought reform, they recovered lost ground. They didn¡¯t want to suffer such humiliation again; especially for cultivators, this kind of behavior was an insult!

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go too!" Someone in the organization started to respond, "I¡¯m not young anymore; I¡¯ve yed out what needs ying, gotten what needs getting¡ªwhat¡¯s left is the battlefield. It¡¯s a risk of life and death; next life, I might be a hero again."

    Soon, a passionate atmosphere was ignited across the scene. They were people from various levels of society living their lives, but in times of national crisis, they forgot about home. Without a country, there is no home. Standing united was the necessary bond for people of the same race.

    "Training Officer, I want to get stronger!" The shrewd man in the suit stood out loudly. He wasn¡¯t very eager to go to the battlefield; rather, he was attracted by the secret techniques in Xiao Yifei¡¯s hands. He wanted that power now, to enhance himself, to aplish more.

    "Haha..." Xiao Yifei was very perceptive; he immediately recognized the man in the suit¡¯s ulterior motive but didn¡¯t get angry. People have their ambitions, which cannot be forced. Thus, he certainly wouldn¡¯t hand over all the secret techniques at once; things must be done gradually.

    Xiao Yifei smiled. He already had a definite n in his heart, which could be implemented the next day. The emergency reports on Muyun¡¯s desk were piling up as the border situation grew urgent. He had to train this group from their current states, transforming them into a disciplined special operations team, fostering teamwork among them, making them the trump card in this war.

    "Everyone, take a rest; after traveling for a day, you must be tired," Xiao Yifei said with a smile, "Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll begin special training to make you all stronger, to kill more enemies on the battlefield."

    "Ah¡ª" The shrewd man in the suit sighed heavily, wondering why they couldn¡¯t start now and had to wait until tomorrow. "Damn it, I wanted to learn secretly and run away, find a nice ce to enjoy life."

    "Ren Tianye, I need your help tomorrow." After everyone had left, Xiao Yifei called Ren Tianye to inform him of his ingenious n, aiming to make everyone stronger over theing days.

    Early the next morning, Xiao Yifei began operating his cultivation technique. Instantly, a dense aura began to permeate the military district, like a giant vortex unceasingly gathering the limited external aura. The entire military district was soon enveloped in a harmonious atmosphere.

    In a sh, several doors to the resting rooms opened directly, and several cultivators recruited from afar flew out and sat cross-legged on the za, starting their morning workout. This was a rare opportunity! In the external world, unless a location naturally formed a unique geographical shape, such a "dense aura" wouldn¡¯t exist. In such an environment, cultivation could progress rapidly, almost feeling like ¡¯Ascension.¡¯

    Seeing that almost everyone was present, Xiao Yifei struck a palm towards the sky, dispersing the concentrated aura instantly, eliciting envy from everyone¡ªlike having one¡¯s meal taken away when eating. Nobody could remain unperturbed!

    Yet, nobody dared to step forward; even Huang Mao, who had been quite bold yesterday, was considerably subdued today after being so overwhelmedst night that he felt a lingering fear.

    "Starting today, every morning, I will gather a dense aura for half an hour," Xiao Yifei said with a smile, "You can use it for cultivation. However, it will onlyst half an hour. Once the time is up, I will disperse it, so remember: the early bird catches the worm. Hopefully, you understand this point."

    "Alright, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s cultivation content." Xiao Yifei continued, pping his hands. The crowd was puzzled until two shadows emerged from the military district¡¯s building¡ªRen Tianxing and Ren Tianye, Xiao Yifei¡¯s summoned helpers.

    Ever since their transformation by Xiao Yifeist time, they reached a very strong realm, possessing exceptional power; even all those presentbined might find it difficult to match them.

    "You¡¯ll be divided into two groups," Xiao Yifei thought carefully, "Break the enemy formation and the guillotine!"

    "What does that mean?" Someone below questioned, puzzled.

    "It¡¯s simple, as the names imply," Xiao Yifei exined with a smile, "Breaking the enemy formation means disrupting the enemy¡¯s formation, serving as the vanguard to weaken the enemy¡¯s strength; the guillotine is responsible for the follow-up, seizing the opportunity to decapitate the opponents¡¯ leaders once the enemy¡¯s main force or formation is disrupted."

    "Alright, I¡¯ve already made my n. The organized group will be the ¡¯break enemy formation¡¯ team," Xiao Yifei continued, "And these skilled outsiders will be the ones to ¡¯decapitate the leaders¡¯!"

    He had already considered it: the organized group had around a hundred people, enough to form a small vanguard. Also, they were more familiar with each other, hopefully solving the opponents¡¯ issues efficiently; whereas the skilled outsiders, whose cultivation levels generally exceeded those of the organization, stood suitable forter harvesting.

    "Now appointing the core leaders for both teams!" Xiao Yifei said fiercely, "The ¡¯Break Formation Camp¡¯ will be led by Huang Mao, the man called Xuan Bin in the suit as tactician, with women responsible for interference!" Xiao Yifei had thought that since these three were already small bosses, it was very apt to discipline them further.

    "And as for the Guillotine Camp, let¡¯s appoint Daoist Qingfeng as the chief." Xiao Yifei believed that Qingfeng Daoist, who could cut off ¡¯Seven Emotions and Six Desires,¡¯ must be a person of firm resolve. Such a person doesn¡¯t easily make mistakes on the battlefield, making him very suitable for the position, and naturally, since he aligned well with Xiao Yifei as well, it was an excellent choice.

    "As the main task for both teams, besides the morning cultivation practice, during other times, you¡¯ll work coboratively to defeat the two men in front of you." Xiao Yifei said with a smile, pointing at Ren Tianye and Ren Tianxing beside him.

 Chapter 1344 - 1335: Rebuff

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Chapter 1335: Rebuff</h4>

    "I¡¯ll be responsible for breaking the enemy formation." Suddenly, Ren Tianye volunteered, pointing at the members of the organization. To be honest, he had some conflicts with this organization, and as their coach, he naturally wanted to give it a vigorous test!

    "Alright, take it easy!" Xiao Yifei patted his shoulder and said. Although he knew Ren Tianye had some disputes with the members, he didn¡¯t want a grudge to re up now. If things got too intense and hurt these people, it would go overboard. Talent is hard toe by these days and needs to be cherished.

    "Rest assured." Ren Tianye smiled. Initially, he nned to confront Tianxing Dao, but since the other side had reformed, he gave up on that idea. However, they must still taste some hardship to ease the unresolved anger within him!

    Ren Tianxing, being ced in the "guillotine," more urately as a punching bag, felt little pressure. Though these people before him were strong, they couldn¡¯t harm him. The situation is different now; altogether, these people can¡¯t make a difference to him.

    "Ren Tianye!" Huang Mao shouted loudly, "You traitor!" Fromst night¡¯s injury until now, he had bottled up anger and dared not vent it to Xiao Yifei, but not with Ren Tianye.

    "We admit you¡¯re strong, but you may not necessarily be our match!" Xuan Bin said harshly. Though the chief didn¡¯t hold Ren Tianye ountable, it didn¡¯t mean they could let him live well outside.

    "Alright, alright! All at once or one by one?" Ren Tianye said dismissively. The two opposites, as enemies met, their eyes zed. "If you can defeat me, your cultivation can be directly promoted, you might even leave the team!"

    "Brothers, follow me!" Huang Mao was extremely excited now, "I¡¯ve got a fire in my belly that needs venting now!" Led by Huang Mao, over a hundred people charged at him, throwing punches, kicking, and so on.

    "Whew..." Ren Tianye took a deep breath, like a whale swallowing the sea, swelling his belly. Then, bending over where he stood, he assumed a Tai Chi stance and said, "Using four ounces to deflect a thousand pounds!" This was the essence of Ancient Martial Tai Chi. Daoist philosophy made external forces hard to act on oneself through techniques like forming circles wherever touched, leading and redirecting, avoiding solidity and emptiness; others like covering and sealing made it impossible for opponents to exert force, rebounding their strength entirely.

    Sure enough, when the force of hundreds was about tond on Ren Tianye, an invisible, soft aura blocked it, dissolving the power like water and rebounding their force like a wall!

    "Using strength against strength!" This was Tai Chi¡¯s proud method. Relying on his own strength, Ren Tianye effectively converted the collective force into a reactive force against his opponents! All members who intended to attack Ren Tianye were hit by the sudden force and flew out!

    "Boom, boom, boom..." Various sounds of bodies hitting the ground were like dumplings thrown into a pot, directly mming into the hard sand. Many members sustained significant injuries¡ªaching backs and sore waists. But Ren Tianye was unscathed, sitting on the ground and smiling proudly at them.

    "Apologies!" Meanwhile, the reclusive experts adhered to martial ethics. Led by a Daoist in an initial round ofbat, his age and strength earned everyone¡¯s trust, and despite improvements, he still felt challenged.

    "Purple Qi Comes from the East!" The Daoist dared not be careless, employing Daoist kung fu. In the sleepy morning sunlight, strands of purple qi drifted from the illuminated ces, seemingly auspicious but understood by all as having harmful effects.

    Indeed, when tainted by the Daoist¡¯s horsetail whisk, the purple qi transformed into a sharp de of light, shooting straight at Ren Tianxing as if piercing his soul¡ªthis advanced Daoist secret technique appeared terrifyingly formidable.

    "Heh heh!" While everyone was secretly sweating for Ren Tianxing, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Unlike Ren Tianye, his slender build meant greater speed. With a casual flicker, he appeared beside the "Purple Energy Sword" and, with a slight exertion, crushed it with a "crack" sound!

    Without the Daoist¡¯s control over the scattered purple qi, it quickly dissipated into nothing. The Daoist was stunned, initially by the person¡¯s speed, achieved in an instant, seemingly without full effort; then by the Purple Energy Sword¡¯s destruction, shaking his confidence.

    He knew better than anyone about the Purple Energy Sword. This secret technique was a "qi," colorless, tasteless, impossible to control or grasp. How had someone crushed it today? The strength to see through illusions; if the opponent attacked, the defense would¡¯ve beenpleted!

    "Amazing! Very strong!" All the reclusive experts present were shocked. Abat-loving member stepped forward¡ªthe eight-foot-tall big man wielding a broadsword, pointing it at Ren Tianxing, and said without extra words, "I want to test my de technique!"

    Ren Tianxing remained silent, knowing full well these people weren¡¯t his match, needing at least a significant realm elevation!

    "Gale de!" The big man said while wielding the broadsword, executing three consecutive shes, seemingly cutting through space, tearing with shrill winds, conjuring sand and dust as a "de momentum" erupted. The de energy rode the wind, violently surging at Ren Tianxing!

    Relying on agile movement techniques, Ren Tianye evaded attacks continuously, when suddenly he realized the previous "Flying de" was merely a diversion¡ªthe most dangerous strike followed. Indeed, while Ren Tianxing was off-guard, the broadsword swung in.

    "All¡¯s fair in war!" Everyone was shocked. Who¡¯d have thought the broadsword-bearing big man was so cunning? If matched evenly in cultivation, there would¡¯ve been no time to react, movement technique restricted, avoiding such an impactful strike was improbable, possibly resulting in mortal injury right away!

    Ren Tianxing put away his yful smile, calming down. This time, he didn¡¯t evade but faced the de head-on, subtly shifting his movement technique when the broadsword approached, evading just in time. Then, with a punch, he struck the man¡¯s chest, indenting it, bowing his body as tremendous force flung him away!

 Chapter 1345: 1336: Everyone Joins the Fray

    <strong>Chapter 1345: Chapter 1336: Everyone Joins the Fray</strong>

    Xiao Yifei noticed the situation was off, quickly made a move, flickered, and appeared behind the man, supporting him and preventing him from being hit by the massive impact.

    The entire audience was in uproar, is this still human! Such strength, capable of counterattacking from a subtle point, finding an advantage in adversity, not only requires immense courage but more importantly, a strong confidence, a grasp of one¡¯s strength confidently! The performance of the two just nowpletely shocked them, and their admiration for the strong made them determined to be stronger, which was everyone¡¯s goal.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± The man with the knife finally bowed his head, with no resistance in his heart towards the submission to the strong, before the great strength, regardless of how good his sword technique was, it was of no use!

    As for the next few matches, unsurprisingly, they were all victories for Ren Tianxing, until the end when everyone joined forces, after all, they were experts from various hidden worlds, they still mastered some powerful cultivation techniques, even though they didn¡¯t win, they managed to injure Ren Tianxing a bit, of course, with Lin Mu¡¯s help, quickly he and everyone were recovered.

    Now, both members of ¡°Breaking Enemy Formation¡± and ¡°Guillotine¡± are utterly convinced, the strength of Ren Tianye and Ren Tianxing made them feel pressured, being hit continuously motivated them to break through towards a better self.

    Obviously, what excited them the most was that at night, Xiao Yifei began to clear their meridians, stimte acupoints, making their body cultivation techniques run more smoothly, and there were signs of breakthroughs faintly. These were things they never thought of, just on the first day, everyone gained what would take a year outside.

    ¡°Alright, since everyone has already gained something,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°then we must increase the difficulty, thus, the game will be more interesting!¡± He suddenly thought of a way, seeing the duels among a few people these days made him itch to participate.

    ¡°Ah! What difficulty!¡± Some exhausted members began toin, one Ren Tianxing, Ren Tianye was enough for them to handle, now increasing difficulty means it will be even scarierter.

    ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Of course, there were also battle enthusiasts, including the man with the knife, he waspletely beaten down today in terms of confidence, yet he felt no shame, instead, more courageous in battle, only through continuous sparring with experts can a more perfect realm be achieved.

    ¡°Rest assured! I definitely won¡¯t increase the difficulty now.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled mysteriously, not knowing what he was thinking.

    The next morning, Xiao Yifei woke up early, but when he arrived at the training ce, he didn¡¯t expect that these experts woke up even earlier than him, seeing the green light in their eyes, probably wanting to experience the magical cultivation environment, Xiao Yifei was amused but still gave them the deserved rewards.

    Today¡¯sbat was better than yesterday¡¯s. Members of ¡°Breaking Enemy Formation¡± learned to cooperate more in their attacks, basically taking turns to exhaust the opponent¡¯s stamina, leaving Ren Tianye no time to recover his Qi, thenunching sudden assaults during chaos to deliver a fatal blow to the opponent.

    Winning with numbers, under strategist Xuan Bin¡¯s mediation, they managed a draw with Ren Tianye. After hundreds of rounds, everyone was soaked in sweat, but it was a mix of exhaustion and excitement, they felt their cultivation realm was leaping qualitatively, some werepletely rxed!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­¡± Various sounds of realm breakthroughs echoed, members of ¡°Breaking Enemy Formation¡± due to not having very high cultivation, after gaining more insights, quickly fell into a breakthrough state, then directly revived in the cultivation.

    ¡°Coach, I want to try again!¡± Suddenly, some breakthrough members ¡°maliciously¡± approached Ren Tianye, while that man was recovering, the rejuvenated members seized the moment to strike back these two days of tough treatment from Ren Tianye.

    ¡°We¡¯re joining too!¡± From the back,rades tried hard to join, everyone at the same level, why have some already broken through? Feeling very ufortable, they went on to spar a few more times for new insights! The ¡°poor¡± Ren Tianye, no matter how high his cultivation is, couldn¡¯t withstand the continuous attacks from the crowd, his momentum weakened, fortunately, Xiao Yifei came forward to help in the end.

    Regarding ¡°Guillotine¡±¡®s situation, although not as crazy, this time their strategy was to rush together, going all out, after Ren Tianxing got injured, they started taking turns, strategizing unanimously, since Ren Tianxing was injured, they targeted the injured spots!

    Ren Tianxing had no choice, faced extreme encounter, deftly dodging all attack moves, countering one by one, these were valuable skills gained inbat, recently, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s secret technique, his cultivation was cleared up, just in time, he used numerousbats these days to further solidify his realm.

    Gradually, they became somewhat overwhelming, they were not immortals, couldn¡¯t withstand all attacks, after several rounds, they started to lose steam in the ry battle, Xiao Yifei, watching from the side, was quite pleased, these experts showed satisfactory results after only adapting for a day.

    The key was more harmonious coordination between each other than before. The cooperative tactics were quite effective in battles as well. He also decided, since this is the case, starting tomorrow to intensify the training, tomorrow he will personally step in to meet these experts trained intensely.

    The following day, Xiao Yifei announced new cultivation rules, with Ren Tianye and Ren Tianxing together training ¡°Breaking Enemy Formation,¡± and Xiao Yifei himself as the coach for ¡°Guillotine.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, this time, I will only use half of my strength!¡± Xiao Yifei smiled reassuringly.

    The experts below were all eagerly gearing up, the awaited duel with Xiao Yifei for a long time, meeting such an expert personally will aid in strengthening future training.

    The Daoist rarely became happy, looked at Xiao Yifei, smiling slightly, then led the charge directly using his horsetail whisk as a sword, sharp and injurious, Xiao Yifei, as promised, exerted half his strength, adjusting his physical condition to the best, he too wanted to test how high his current level is!

    ¡°General¡¯s March!¡± Xiao Yifei silently chanted this attacking technique in his heart, as the general, leading offensively in golden armor, cleaving through enemy forces, known as ¡°golden armor worn after a hundred battles, never returning without defeating Lon¡±! This unique technique transforms the attack moves into a mighty force, establishing a ¡°momentum¡± of bravery and killing the enemy fervently.

 Chapter 1346 - 1337: Beyond the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Chapter 1337: Beyond the Heavens</h4>

    This strange power could transform the entire atmosphere into that of a battlefield, the surrounding bloodlust, the grim war environment could push one into a "Mad Demon" state, as if a frenzied general, blocking all iing attacks before them, and then swiftly dissolving them and sending them flying away.

    The crowd¡¯s moves were halted a few centimeters above Xiao Yifei¡¯s head, and then, with a simple stamp of his foot, an attack originating from his body erupted instantly, like a stone dropped into a pond causing waves, but unlike that, Xiao Yifei unleashed a Qi vortex imbued with a strong "ughter" energy wave.

    "Pa!" Just one move! All the experts were instantly dealt with! They all felt the Qi and blood surge in their chests, suffering considerable damage, secretly shocked in their hearts by Xiao Yifei¡¯s overwhelming power, thinking that it was not an exaggeration to consider him the number one among the younger generation in the entire nation!

    Even Xiao Yifei himself did not expect that he could endure so much damage without a care, and with just half his strength, he knocked everyone down. His current state remains a mystery at which level...

    "Is this really just half of your strength?" The man with the knife was extremely surprised,pletely unable to believe that such a young and slim man could possess such strong power, overturning his perception.

    In the past, what he considered the "World¡¯s Number One de" waspletely shattered in his view. Indeed, there are always people better than others!

    "Haha... maybe I was too heavy-handed..." Xiao Yifei said a bit sheepishly, but with his strong medical skill, he swiftly appeared before each person, patting their chests, instantly causing blood from hidden experts to be expelled, and then slowly recovering with the help of the silver needle.

    After this battle, the entire "Guillotine" squad had no other thoughts about Xiao Yifei. The strong are revered, and had Xiao Yifei been serious earlier, everyone would be dead. Now theypletely regard this young man, barely in his twenties, as their senior, a kind of benchmark.

    "Alright, this time, I¡¯ll take it slow," Xiao Yifei apologized somewhat, "I won¡¯t be as fierce as before." He must control his strength well, otherwise, if he identally paralyzed these members, even with strong medical skill, it would be useless.

    The members over at the "Break Enemy Formation" were the same, the Ren brothers, naturally in sync, and with strong cultivation skills, now with one more person¡¯s help, teaching these team members was an effortless endeavor.

    Thus, under the joint guidance of Xiao Yifei and the Ren brothers, the entire special action team¡¯s overall quality andbat power were steadily improving. After a strenuous day of battle, at night, with Xiao Yifei¡¯s elixirs and masterful massage techniques, almost all impurities were expelled from their bodies.

    Even Ren Tianye, who was previously rather portly, had be much more agile, marking a significant improvement in speed. His current state, and that of others, showed qualitative leaps in speed, cultivation, and various other areas. Xiao Yifei also felt that they had improved immensely since their arrival, basically doubling their strength.

    Moreover, this mutual sparring method not only increasedbat experience but also consolidated cultivation. In terms of realm, the understanding had also been significantly strengthened. Xiao Yifei believed that a team like this on the battlefield would be unbeatable.

    "Xiao Yifei, time is running out, how is the training going?" At night, Xiao Yifei received a call from Muyun, the caller¡¯s voice sounded slightly anxious, indicating that a significant issue had arisen at the border, prompting such urgency.

    "Almost ready!" Xiao Yifei said with a smile, "Rest assured, this is ourst trump card, I will certainly go all out." He had invested so much thought into this, determined this time to rout the small enemy nations at the border to the point of surrender!

    In the remaining days, Xiao Yifei continued to apany everyone in cultivation, making steady progress, the foundation bing extraordinarily solid: it was now time to initiate the secret technique.

    "Tonight, I will officially use the secret technique on you," Xiao Yifei earnestly dered, "because tomorrow night we¡¯re heading to the battlefield. Strike them down vigorously, show the might of our country!"

    "Okay!" A man sat directly in front of Xiao Yifei, eximing loudly, "I¡¯ve been itching to get stronger!" Indeed, they followed Xiao Yifei for his dominant demeanor, and now the prospect ofbat excited them greatly.

    Without further words, Xiao Yifei directly took out the silver needle, pricking the man several times on the back. Instantly, a vortex-like suction appeared on the man¡¯s back, he immediately felt several pores open up, and Qi, previously hard to absorb, now flowed with utter ease!

    "Stay focused, run your cultivation technique! Do not lose yourself!" Xiao Yifei urged, this was a golden opportunity for a rapid increase in cultivation that shouldn¡¯t be squandered due to a loss of focus; his words struck like thunder, prompting the man to halt his thoughts and execute the "Gale de Technique"!

    To cultivate such Qi required strong "Gold Energy", gold symbolizes prowess, and such intense energy honed his de¡¯s sharpness, piercing illusions, cleaving through everything!

    Upon guiding aplete cirction, Xiao Yifei quickly moved to the next person,mencing "ultimate sublimation"!

    These individuals had built a substantial foundation through prior battle, even applying ultimate sublimation now posed no obvious difort, effectively enhancing their collective strength considerably.

    As dawn cracked, Xiao Yifei finallypleted the secret technique for thest person, surprisingly not feeling very tired, rather gratified: their cultivation, in one night, had advanced by leaps and bounds, and such a state on the battlefield significantly increased victory chances.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Once the final member¡¯s enhancement wasplete, the entire team was entirely renewed, Xiao Yifei was quite satisfied, stating: "Today is the day for battle! Are you ready?"

    "We¡¯ve been ready for ages!" members from both camps shouted. The rise in cultivation bestowed them great confidence, eagerness apparent in everyone.

    "Good! Depart!" Xiao Yifeiughed, the team in this state would certainly achieve victory upon setting out!

    A team of about one hundred and twenty individuals boarded the military ne in grand formation, arriving directly over the southern border territory, and as they neared the destination, their ears were met with the sounds of artillery, countless screams, and the din of battle, casting a solemn mood over the entire squad.

 Chapter 1347 - 1338: In a State of Disadvantage

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Chapter 1338: In a State of Disadvantage</h4>

    "Although this time, we are here to fight," Xiao Yifei suddenly said, "however, I hope you understand that this time, we are not here to fight to the death. In other words, if we can win, we will fight, if not, we will retreat!"

    "It¡¯s not shameful to flee, as revenge can wait ten years; what¡¯s shameful is risking your life," Xiao Yifei said seriously. "You are the special task force I brought out, not vanguard death soldiers, so there¡¯s no need to fight desperately. We do not know how many enemies there are, so do not engage in fierce battles!"

    These people were not easy to train, and over a few days, everyone had developed feelings for each other. He couldn¡¯t just let these team members sacrifice their lives, especially in a situation where the enemy outnumbers them. They must use strategy and not attack head-on. Otherwise, it would be a meaningless death!

    "Hello, you must be the special task force sent by the state!" At the military camp, Xiao Yifei met the general-in-chief of operations in this area.

    "Yes, General, hello." Xiao Yifei smiled and then apologized, "We arrived a bitte." He did not know what kind of experts were abroad, but Xiao Yifei knew it wouldn¡¯t be simple, especially with the general-in-chief here under such pressure.

    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright! We are all working for the state!" The general-in-chief replied cheerfully, finally relieved of the burden in his heart. Indeed, without superhuman experts in the team, they were no match for the enemy. These small countries, for some reason, suddenlyunched attacks, and one wouldn¡¯t mind ordinary military forces, but it turned out there were monsters among these enemies!

    Monsters with half-mecha bodies, and samurai, ninjas from Japan, and people from Nanyue who mastered witchcraft, corpse chasing techniques, and so on. Monsters of all kinds emerged, with supernatural powers that humans could hardly resist. The soldiers were in great fear, and from the beginning of the battle till now, they have beenpletely disadvantaged, with no power to resist.

    With no other way, he considered seeking help from the current leader, and at that time, they finally received news that reinforcements were on the way, allowing them to hold on until now.

    Lin Mu learned from the general-in-chief that at the borders of their country, several small countries were besieging them: one was Japan, which was originally on an eastern ind and now came to the southern border to invade. Their strong points are samurai and ninjas, as well as higher-level onmyoji and ghost demons. Such supernatural powers arepletely unstoppable by ordinary soldiers.

    Another is Yue Country, also a small country with a small poption and not very strong military forces. Suddenly, some strange people appeared, mastering poisonous insect techniques, witchcraft, corpse chasing techniques, and other mysterious powers, which seemed quite terrifying. Warriors often identally drank the boundary water and then died from poisoning. Suddenly, a worm would crawl out from their bodies, looking quite disgusting, even making Xiao Yifei, who heard about it, shiver.

    The third is some biochemical soldiers and cyborgs. No one knows where they emerged from, constantly pushing toward the military camp. They are machine-modified monsters with both the defensive power of machines and the agile mind of humans. Ordinary soldiers are no match for them.

    "General, rest assured," Xiao Yifei quickly reassured, "this time, I have brought experts, and we can definitely defeat those enemies." Regardless of the final result, Xiao Yifei must first stabilize the military¡¯s morale, especially for someone like the general, who cannot panic or the lower ranks would follow.

    After that, Xiao Yifei informed all members of the special task force about these situations, especially advising them on what not to touch. Although his medical skills were excellent, even so, he had no confidence in treating those poisoned, as he had never encountered such cases before.

    "Report, General!" Suddenly, a guard hurried in as Xiao Yifei was engrossed in conversation with the general, speaking with extreme seriousness, "Enemy attack!"

    "Enemy attack? This..." The general hesitated, knowing that after thest heavy losses, he had ordered the soldiers to keep a safe distance and find a safe ce to hide. They had always avoided confrontation, so he wasn¡¯t sure today whether Xiao Yifei could change the situation.

    "General, give the order," said Xiao Yifei calmly with a smile, "Those with supernatural abilities will be dealt with by us." Xiao Yifei had information on things like corpse chasing techniques and poisonous insect techniques. Although peculiar, these were just minor tricks, relying on external forces to enhance oneself, like biochemical soldiers¡ªthese were crooked paths. Cultivators follow the orthodox way.

    Cultivators focus on absorbing the essence of the universe, utilizing the aura of heaven and earth to cultivate, contending with the heavens and the earth, breaking through human limits, this is self-cultivation; only by bing strong oneself can one have stronger power.

    "Engage!" Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s confidence, the general was also reassured and said solemnly. Xiao Yifei quickly issued instructions. He nned to use a strategy of "misleading the enemy into thinking reinforcements were elsewhere," disguising the members of the "Enemy Breaking Formation" as ordinary soldiers, and then joining the military forces outside.

    He himself, along with the experts of the "Guillotine," stayed behind to cover the retreat, all set and ready.

    Initially, under the state¡¯s advanced artillery, the enemy¡¯s forces could not withstand such attacks at all! Indeed, before long, those with supernatural abilities appeared. The first was a strangely dressed person guiding three corpses. The skeletal corpses wielded hot weapons, firing wildly, yet they were almost unharmed,ing and going freely!

    "Huang Mao, send someone to kill their controller; then these three corpses won¡¯t be able to move!" Xuan Bing, with keen eyes, immediately spotted the weak point of the corpse chasing technique. Their organization was skilled in assassination, so this was a piece of cake for them. Huang Mao then directly took two brothers with him.

    Circumventing the frontal battleground, they went silently behind the scenes, eliminating any encountered enemy soldiers with professional expertise, managing to strike silently. With just a dagger, they took down more than a dozen individuals without a sound.

    "The taste of fresh blood, damn it, feels great!" Huang Mao eximed loudly. Recent training had suppressed him for over a week, his heart filled with an unvented fire. Now, having killed, he had vented a lot, able to feel the despair and horror of the opponents before their death, a shock after realization!

    "Boss, I¡¯ve found the person!" eximed a keen-eyed subordinate. "He¡¯s in the southeast direction, within the enemy camp."

    "Excellent, this is a great opportunity." Huang Mao shouted loudly, "This guy¡¯s surroundings are unguarded, let¡¯s go sneak up on him, and give him a thrill!" Huang Mao smirked sinisterly, imagining plunging his dagger into the opponent¡¯s chest, relishing their pleasant demise!

    The three found an opportunity, as there were many tunnels in such a battlefield. Huang Mao took his two subordinates, and silently approached the enemy camp, seizing an opportunity to sweep in with a flick!

 Chapter 1348 - CapÃ­tulo 1348: 1339: Fighting for Pride

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1348: Chapter 1339: Fighting for Pride</strong>

    The strangely dressed man was shocked, spouting a string of dialect that was iprehensible. Huang Mao didn¡¯t wait for him to react, directly thrusting a dagger into the man¡¯s heart, blood spurting out as the man¡¯s legs kicked, and he died instantly.

    ¡°Refreshing!¡± Huang Mao shouted, relishing the sensation. Killing people from the Guo A family still posed some difficulty for him, but today, while doing this work, he felt nothing, it was like cutting through tofu.

    With no restraints left, the three corpses seemed to suddenly lose their souls, copsing to the ground and turning into skeletons. Xiao Yifei and the others immediately understood that the frontline battle had been victorious, so he led the group forward, like a tiger descending a mountain. Ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t possibly hold back cultivators, sweeping through everything, with the enemy either dead or fleeing.

    The entire battle ended in just half an hour, leaving only a few soldiers cleaning up the battlefield.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Xiao Bro!¡± From afar, Xiao Yifei heard Si Aling¡¯s voice, ¡°You did it, you know? This was the most exhrating battle I¡¯ve fought since joining the military, the previous ones were so frustrating, now you¡¯ve brought honor to our army team!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled, ¡°Of course, credit must go to Huang Mao¡¯s achievements.¡± He smiled and patted Huang Mao¡¯s shoulder, being quite satisfied with this small skirmish, resolving it without much loss of troops, Huang Mao¡¯s contributions were invaluable.

    ¡°You did alright, kid.¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, Huang Mao felt a bit embarrassed, recalling the time Xiao Yifei beat him up, he was still a bit frightened. Suddenly, Xiao Yifei patted his shoulder, making him feel quite awkward. Xiao Yifei naturally knew the importance of rewards and penalties and was about to help Huang Mao unblock his meridians, when suddenly, he frowned and flew directly outside.

    The Daoist and Yidao, possessed high cultivation and instantly sensed the change, hurriedly following Xiao Yifei out!

    ¡°What happened!¡± Some members felt something was off, this waspletely unusual, seeing Xiao Fan¡¯s expression, something was clearly up!

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hesitate at all because just moments ago, at the location where the two opposing nations had shed, a master appeared! Moreover, soundlessly, this master assassinated two soldiers responsible for cleaning the battlefield, prompting the highly perceptive Xiao Yifei to rush out.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Xiao Yifei stood in the middle of the trees, said calmly, already sensing that this expert hadn¡¯t left and was preparing for his next assassination!

    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± A strange wind blew past, suddenly in front of Xiao Yifei, a person appeared urately, to be precise, a master dressed like a masked ninja. His figure was somewhat ethereal, as ifcking a physical form!

    ¡°What happened!¡± Behind Xiao Yifei, Yidao and the Daoist clearly felt danger, almost reaching his side. However, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond directly to them, instead, he reversed his hands with two palms, curiously, instead of spitting blood, the two vanished in a ck wind!

    ¡°Interesting!¡± A voice began to spread from the void, seemingly omnipresent, even Xiao Yifei felt some caution. Clearly, the opponent could transform into the appearance of a familiar person, suggesting a master, furthermore, one skilled in Japan¡¯s Ninjutsu.

    ¡°Kawashima Yu, Japan Shadow Ninja, requests teachings!¡± The shadow in front of Xiao Yifei began to speak, with a flickering appearance, like a ghost, very tricky!

    ¡°Shadow Ninja?¡± Xiao Yifei was startled, this was the master of masters. Japan¡¯s Ninjutsu had exceptionally strong illusions, ssified into lower, middle, and upper ninjas, while the Shadow Ninja was above the upper ninja master, said to be able to transform into a shadow-like form at will.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, please teach!¡± Since the opponent adhered to etiquette, he would reciprocate in kind! As soon as the words left his mouth, Xiao Yifei immediately bent and flew out! Striking first to gain the upper hand! That was Xiao Yifei¡¯s usual approach!

    The ¡°Qi de¡± shed through the flickering shadow, seeming tock a physical form, the sh went through the trees behind, yet the shadow didn¡¯t receive any harm! Such was the distinction of the Shadow Ninja, transforming reality into illusion, illusion into reality, lurking in the void, waiting for the opportune moment to strike!

    With ¡°Yidao¡± still dyed, Xiao Yifei began exercising caution, as the wind around suddenly picked up, the situation bing extremely passive, the sound of the wind affecting Xiao Yifei¡¯s judgment, he had to be wary of the surrounding environment.

    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡± Previously, the shadow suddenly vanished,pletely turning into a puff of green smoke, then, while Xiao Yifei was inattentive, the smoke condensed behind him, forming a solid image! The solid image¡¯s shuriken swiftly slicing across Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck, Xiao Yifei quickly used his hand to block, and his hand was directly carved with a deep wound!

    Fortunately, Xiao Yifei possessed the Green-eyed Silver-tailed Needle, a strong life force. The injured area began to steadily recover, however, Xiao Yifei halted this recovery, as an idea emerged in his mind!

    After a sessful hit, the shadow retreated swiftly, but in physical qualities, it was outdone by Xiao Yifei. Xiao Yifei swiftly swing a palm, although feeling the strikend on a solid body, he immediately sensed it wasn¡¯t a human body, indeed, as the smoke dissipated, it was merely a broken log!

    ¡°Substitution Technique!¡± Xiao Yifei was startled inside, truly a master, swapping ces in just an instant, moreover, using the Invisibility Technique to vanish again into the void!

    ¡°Die!¡± Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t anxious, he punched the ground directly, suddenly, a wave of Qi emerged, originating from Xiao Yifei, began expanding towards the surroundings, in the southwest direction, Xiao Yifei clearly sensed a fluctuation, without a doubt, it was a human-induced fluctuation!

    ¡°Sky Crashing Palm!¡± Xiao Yifei swung a palm forward, striking through therge tree, aimed at the figure, however, unexpected as the palm neared, multiple silhouettes appeared in the original spot, the emergence of the ¡°Clone Technique¡± left him unable to discern who to hit for a moment, with so many identical shadows.

    ¡°A real master!¡± Xiao Yifei calmed down inside, this person was the strongest he¡¯d encountered since his cultivation rose, able to control him within a short period, furthermore, remarkably nimble, utterly unpredictable in location!

    Surrounded by these illusions, Xiao Yifei had to maintain acute vignce, it was said that ninjas excel at exploiting visual discrepancies in the human body, then capturing shadows and expanding infinitely, leading to such illusions.

    Although Xiao Yifei knew these were fake, solely relying on the naked eye, it was truly indistinguishable!

    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡± Suddenly, a piercing sound emerged from the left, naturally, Xiao Yifei instinctively warily nced to the left, but found nothing, inwardly he thought, ¡°Not good!¡±

 Chapter 1349 - CapÃ­tulo 1349: 1340: Utter Darkness

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1349: Chapter 1340: Utter Darkness</strong>

    He quickly turned his head, but it was still a bitte. Sure enough, in that instant, Xiao Yifei felt a cold, piercing sensation swipe across his face. He could clearly feel that his face had been scarred! At the very moment he turned his head, the opponent¡¯s initial ¡°throat-shing¡± technique got interrupted and instead cut his face!

    ¡°Danger!¡± Xiao Yifei was secretly startled. He wasn¡¯t afraid of those who came at him head-on, but rather of those who yed tricks like this in ambushes. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reflexes just now, he might be a corpse on the ground. Though his self-healing ability was outstanding, he wasn¡¯t confident he could survive a lethal blow.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Right after the move, Xiao Yifei showed no anger at all. Instead, from the cold blood on his face, he found a method¡ªa way to defeat the enemy! Since this ninja uses the enemy¡¯s visual errors and auditory reactions, why not just close his eyes?

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Seeing Xiao Yifei close his eyes, the ninja opposite him said disdainfully, thinking this person had given up resistance and was ready to wait for his demise, awaiting his own harvesting!

    But Xiao Yifei was indifferent, closing his eyes as if immersed in self-cultivation. He had sealed off his five senses. Since the opponent is good at deceiving the enemy through sensory, this way, sealing the five senses makes them even sharper!

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡± The wind was still blowing, drifting over Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, and he could still feel that slight chill. Now, with his five senses sealed, he seemed to have fallen into a dark environment, surrounded byplete darkness, unable to see anything.

    ¡°Here hees!¡± When a subtle sound came over, Xiao Yifei could clearly feel the enemy¡¯s attack. Kawashima Yu saw Xiao Yifei already in a closed state and directly drew his sword, stabbing towards Xiao Yifei. He knew with his swordsmanship, stabbing the enemy would inevitably spell the opponent¡¯s demise.

    However, just when the sharp de was about to enter Xiao Yifei¡¯s body, just a mere centimeter away, it was stopped! Xiao Yifei actually caught the sharp de with his hand, the sharp tip broke his skin, and blood soaked his hands, but Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t care and directly struck with his palm!

    The power of this palm strike should not be underestimated. It was Xiao Yifei¡¯s fully prepared blow, hitting the opponent¡¯s chest with full force! Kawashima Yu just felt like a heavy hammer hit his chest, his body immediately became numb, unable to use his Illusion Technique, his body instantly withered, and blood spurted out!

    ¡°How did you see¡­¡± Before he died, he was somewhat puzzled why Xiao Yifei, after sealing his five senses, could still see his own body, and this sudden strike was clearly well-prepared, just waiting for him to stab! A long-plotted power!

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Xiao Yifei stood up, and the blood on his body instantly solidified, his skin began to restore, and the wound healed as if there had been no difference before.

    ¡°They say Japan¡¯s Ninjutsu is merely a simple Five Elements Escape Technique of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and your Five Elements Escape Technique is a mere iplete version passed down from our grand nation,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°Although I sealed off my five senses, my sensitivity to ¡®Qi¡¯ is still amazing. I felt the Gold Energy on that first sword!¡±

    It was precisely the Gold Energy on the sword that allowed Xiao Yifei to sense the second sword, pretending to ¡°sit and wait for death¡±, actually plotting for a long time, just waiting like a hunter beside a rabbit hole! Indeed, this Japanese ninja was too careless!

    After the Japanese ninja¡¯s death, the surroundings returned to their previous state. Xiao Yifei also broke out in a cold sweat in his heart, fortunately realizing it just in time, or else it would still be uncertain whose head would fall. This also made him realize that no matter how high his cultivation, there are always people out there stronger, higher heavens out there, one must still be cautious of the ¡°cleaver¡±.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Theter-arriving Daoist and Yidao finally could see the environment, having been trapped in it before and unable to help at all. Now, once the environment dissipated, they discovered Xiao Yifei was safe and sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor issue.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, but in his heart grew more cautious. It seemed this battlefield was not as simple as imagined, no wonder the district troops were hesitant to engage before. Indeed, if faced with such masters, no amount of thermal weapons, soldiers, was anything but a mirage.

    ¡°Commander, I find it strange,¡± afterward, Xiao Yifei approached Chief A-ling, and asked with a bit of doubt, ¡°Why did Japan¡¯s people show up just after we fought Dao Yue Country?¡±

    Indeed, they just won a victory, and Japan¡¯s experts came right afterward. It felt a bit odd, as if the enemies from two countries had agreed beforehand, like a ry in battle.

    ¡°Sigh,¡± the districtmander finally spoke the truth, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t the first time. After several previous battles with Dao Yue Country, we retreated actively, but then again encountered Japan¡¯s experts. Originally, we had little troop strength, and upon encounter, lost more than half our power, so we decided to close doors and not face battle another day.¡±

    ¡°I suspect this is a struggle against our nation,¡± themander finally said loudly, ¡°Recently the borders are unstable, with frequent incursions by Japan, Dao Yue Country, and other countries. They seemed to move in patterns, seizing time,ing part after part, making it a bit overwhelming¡­¡±

    ¡°A war against the nation,¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly felt rmed, ¡°Could it be like the Alliance Army a hundred years ago, this time, intending to cause a spree of internal havoc?¡±

    He began feeling a bit worried. If this were truly the case, the situation would be unfavorable. They were already somewhat weak, and if such events continued, formidable resistance seemed difficult, even with the Special Operations Team¡¯s help.

    He knew his nation was vast with rich soil, under whichy rare resources. Naturally, many small countries would want a share.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking it.¡± After pondering for a while, Xiao Yifei finally consoled himself. However, his heart was still filled with caution. Taking advantage of free time, he reported this matter to Muyun. Since Muyun was a number one, he surely had better solutions.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, I¡¯ve thoroughly reformed those families in Beijingtely,¡± just after the call connected, Xiao Yifei heard Muyun¡¯s excited voice. ¡°All officials, led by the Li Family, who had dealings with this organization have been caught in one sweep. Now people in Beijing are panicking, and none dare act arrogantly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°you really are good material for politics!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s called new brooms sweep clean!¡± Muyun said proudly, then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±

    ¡°Not optimistic!¡± Xiao Yifei suddenly said with a serious expression. Then he reported the recent situation to Muyun and told him about his suspicions.

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1350 - 1341: The Unpredictability of Human Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Chapter 1341: The Unpredictability of Human Hearts</h4>

    Muyun remained silent for a long time, clearly lost in thought. Indeed, Xiao Yifei¡¯s idea had some logic. These are critical times, and considering the worst-case scenario that Xiao Yifei mentioned to prepare for the worst is necessary to be on guard.

    "What is your n?" Finally, after a long contemtion, Muyun asked Xiao Yifei. He knew that since Xiao Yifei had thought of this problem, he must have a countermeasure.

    "My n is that if such a situation arises," Xiao Yifei said seriously, "If they have premeditated ns to unite against us, with our current situation, we are fundamentally no match for them. Therefore, in the end, we still have to bring in some help."

    "Hmm, alright, I understand what you mean..." Muyun affirmed.

    "Although the Ancient World has notmunicated with the outside for years, and people¡¯s hearts are hard to predict," Xiao Yifei mused, "However, I have been inside, and there are families that are friendly with me, and some have received my help. When the timees, I¡¯ll call on them to deal with the outside enemies, then go inside and handle the Xiao Family..."

    On this point, Xiao Yifei was quite confident. In the Ancient World, aside from his two deceased brothers, their families also highly trusted him. When ites to asking for help, they should agree. Moreover, the existence of the Ancient n is to guard the peace of the Guo-a family.

    "Alright," Muyun affirmed his n because this was also thest resort, an unavoidable choice, "then I will trouble you with this." He was now caught in internal affairs, unable to leave, so some matters would still need Xiao Yifei toplete.

    "Hmm." Xiao Yifei answered with a smile, but his expression grew increasingly serious. The current situation is not as simple as it seems. He initially thought that with the Guo-a family¡¯s experts, they could be unbeatable, but he didn¡¯t expect such a situation to arise. Caution in future responses was necessary.

    In the following days, small andrge battles erupted a dozen or so times again, but fortunately, with the Special Action Team¡¯s presence, they essentially won without bloodshed. The soldiers were immersed in high morale, and the Special Action Team members grew increasingly excited, the thrill of killing on the battlefield almost clouding their minds.

    However, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t feel happy no matter what. His heart was shrouded in fog, as if a massive problem entangled him. He increasingly felt unease, yet not having a firm grasp, he didn¡¯t want to sap the warriors¡¯ enthusiasm. Some matters were enough for him alone to worry about.

    "Don¡¯t get too carried away!" Leaving only this warning to his team members, Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant. Not wishing to dampen their spirits, they calmed down, feeling a sense of unease, "As if ever since we arrived on the battlefield, everything has been going too smoothly..."

    The next day at noon, Xiao Yifei was discussing issues with Commander A-Ling when suddenly a soldier barged in and loudly reported, "Commander A-Ling, a troop of fleeing men from Yue Country has been spotted ahead!"

    "Wait..." Just as Xiao Yifei was about to say something, Commander A-Ling interrupted him, "Pursue them while we¡¯re winning!" At hismand, almost all the convoys began advancing, leaving Xiao Yifei somewhat troubled.

    "Commander A-Ling? Isn¡¯t it hasty to charge in without understanding the situation first?" Xiao Yifei hesitated, recalling the lessons in military strategy about avoiding pursuing without fully understanding the situation, as it could lead one into a trap!

    "Rest assured, Mr. Xiao," Commander A-Ling smiled, "The enemy has been defeated several times already and dare not set any ambush. Even so, I believe your skills will surely avert dangers."

    Seeing this reasoning, Xiao Yifei said nothing further, knowing hecked experience inmanding troops, preferring to follow Commander A-Ling.

    However, as they followed the fleeing enemies, after crossing a ridge, an instinctual feeling of unease engulfed Xiao Yifei. The surroundings were dense forests, and although he wasn¡¯t a master in military strategies, his experience was enough to discern this as an excellent ambush site!

    "Shhh¡ª" Suddenly, a piercing screech came from the left. With highly sensitive hearing, Xiao Yifei quickly realized and shouted, "Jump out!" Immediately, all members in the vehicles leapt out, and as they did, a "rocket" mmed directly into the shattered ss of a military vehicle!

    "Boom!" An enormous explosion ensued. Except for those with higher cultivation, ordinary soldiers were immediately incinerated by the st! Xiao Yifei, who was out with Commander A-Ling, could only watch as his earlier jovial teammates became torn apart, with his eyes turning slightly red!

    Commander A-Ling, meanwhile, stood dumbfounded. It was his order to pursue, not expecting this to happen. Now overwhelmed with mixed emotions, his recent victories had led to overconfidence, issuing the wrongmand, spelling doom for these people!

    "Snap out of it!" Xiao Yifei grabbed Commander A-Ling¡¯s neck and shouted loudly, "Retreat immediately!"

    "All...all units, fall back immediately..." Commander A-Ling finally issued the retreat order as he regained someposure, sinking into deep self-me over this devastating loss.

    However, just as the orders were being carried out, a series of explosions erupted from the vanguard convoy, with many soldiers unable to react, turning into blood rain amidst the barrage!

    "Ta-ta-tata..." Out of the woods emerged several metallic humanoids, half-machine, wielding various firearms, opening fire on the soldiers in a hail of bullets! Those who dodged the sts failed to evade gunfire!

    "It¡¯s those Empire people!" Xiao Yifei instantly recognized them, realizing the worst-case scenario had unfurled: they were pursuing Yue Country soldiers but fell into an Empire nation ambush. Now it seemed these nations had conspired against the Guo-a family, a premeditated war!

    "Break the enemy formation!" Xiao Yifei immediately ordered, "All who are alive, stand up! Tackle the regr enemy soldiers; Guillotine,e with me, ughter these metal beasts!"

    Without waiting for others to react, Xiao Yifei led the charge, instantaneously appearing beside the berserk metallic humanoids. Underestimating him, he twisted an enemy¡¯s arm, turning it 360 degrees before ripping it off with a shout!

    "What kind of human strength is this!" The metallic humanoid was instantly shocked¡ªwas this still human power? Not waiting for the opponent to ponder, Xiao Yifei delivered a punch, forcibly prating the opponent¡¯s armor, piercing the metal man¡¯s chest! He was almost insane, not having faced such a challenge in a long time, with the bloodthirst igniting a wicked fire in his heart!

 Chapter 1351 - CapÃ­tulo 1351: 1342: Relatively Smooth

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1351: Chapter 1342: Rtively Smooth</strong>

    ¡°Take this blow!¡± A nearby metal monster was instantly cut in half, its body severed at the waist, dying agonizingly, crawling on the ground for a long while before finally bleeding to death.

    In contrast, the Daoist¡¯s attack was much more refined. Instead of a bloody technique, he used advanced ¡°Tai Chi¡± skills to crush a metal mech over two meters high, forming it into something the size of a basketball. This terrifying ¡°massage¡± technique was simply a bloody version of the ¡°Tai Chi Diagram.¡±

    The sound of ughter spread on both sides, but fortunately, there were many experts on Xiao Yifei¡¯s side. Metal-enhanced beings that ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t withstand were crushed into scrap iron under these experts¡¯ might!

    The ¡°Breaker Formation¡± was progressing smoothly on the other side, having eliminated more than half of the possible targets. Seeing the situation improve, Xiao Yifei shouted loudly, ¡°Retreat! The Breaker Formation is responsible for the soldiers¡¯ safety. The Guillotine will cover the rear with me!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, nearly all ¡°Breaker Formation¡± members quickly gathered together, escorting the remaining dozens of soldiers back to where they hade from. Xiao Yifei and the remaining reclusive experts stood at the back of the team, cautiously watching their surroundings!

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡± Suddenly, one of Huang Mao¡¯s subordinates lunged at him. Before Huang Mao could react, the sound of machine gun fire ¡°rat-a-tat¡± broke through the subordinate¡¯s body, turning him into a sieve!

    ¡°Gouzi!¡± Huang Mao cried out in anguish. This Gouzi had been a brother who¡¯d followed him for several years, and now he was killed to save Huang Mao¡¯s life! Before dying, he didn¡¯t even close his eyes, dying with indignation!

    Hearing themotion, Xiao Yifei quickly plucked a ¡°leaf,¡± throwing it directly towards the source of the gunfire. A ¡°thud¡± was heard, and the enemy dropped in response!

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Knowing Huang Mao was sentimental, Xiao Yifei pulled him along, indicating that now wasn¡¯t the time for mourning. The enemy reinforcements could arrive at any moment! Huang Mao looked furious, his eyes bloodshot, as if he were about to explode. However, given the circumstances, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and swallow his anger!

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Fortunately, Hua Ci Qianxi received the support request nearby and sessfully met up with Xiao Yifei on the way. Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s face covered in blood, she rushed over and asked urgently.

    ¡°We were ambushed!¡± Xiao Yifei¡¯s face was numb. The recent battle left him feeling explosive, withrades dying right beside him, and he felt helpless!

    Without another word, they dejectedly returned to therge camp of the military district, closing the heavy iron doors behind them. The atmosphere was bleak and solemn! Si A¡¯ling seemed to have aged overnight, losing his former vigor, while Xiao Yifei was frustrated and anxious. The situation was dire; it was indeed a conspiracy!

    After taking count, Xiao Yifei looked distressed. More than ten members of the ¡°Breaker Formation¡± were dead, with some severely injured, and almost a third lost their fighting capabilities! The ¡°Guillotine¡± fared better, as most were experts; they suffered some injuries but were generally fine under Xiao Yifei¡¯s treatment!

    Sadly, the ordinary soldiers who died this time were far too many, exceeding the total from all previous warsbined. Hundreds of deaths urred, staining the uniforms of theirrades with blood, and due to the powerful artillery, there weren¡¯t even bodies left to bury!

    Throughout the night, nobody spoke. Xiao Yifei reported the defeat to Muyun, and then they discussed solutions. Ultimately, they had no choice but to head to the Ancient World for help, hoping to resolve the issue.

    The following day, Si A¡¯ling looked as if he¡¯d aged overnight. Disgraced by the defeat, he voluntarily resigned, leaving the position to Xiao Yifei, but Xiao Yifei deferred it to Hua Ci Qianxi.

    ¡°I have to go to the Ancient World,¡± Xiao Yifei said gravely, ¡°The situation is severe. These foreign powers are imperialckeys. This long-nned war involves many countries, and we are unlikely able to hold on alone. So I must seek help from the Ancient World.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to buy us some time,¡± Hua Ci Qianxi promised. Though she had never been on the battlefield, she could tell from Xiao Yifei¡¯s expression that the war was spiraling out of control!

    ¡°All remaining members,¡± Xiao Yifei then addressed the rest of the special operations team with almost amanding tone, ¡°We¡¯ve suffered heavy losses this time. Many brothers have died, with no time for burial. But the war isn¡¯t over. You must support Chief Si A¡¯ling and wait for my return!¡±

    ¡°Especially you!¡± Xiao Yifei pointed seriously at Huang Mao, ¡°I know you want revenge for your brother, but don¡¯t act rashly. Given the enemy¡¯s numbers, don¡¯t endanger everyone over personal actions. Wait for me toe back and help you settle the score!¡±

    Without waiting for farewell words, Xiao Yifei quickly left the military camp, heading towards the Ancient World¡¯s location! It had been months since he returned to reality, and he wasn¡¯t sure what had happened in the Ancient World during that long time. The Xiao family¡¯s ambitions, whether sessful or not, made Xiao Yifei feel that the Ancient World journey would be tumultuous!

    ¡°No matter what, I must find reinforcements; otherwise, the outside world will really explode!¡± Resolving firmly, Xiao Yifei proimed that the journey to the Ancient World must seed.

    Fortunately, the Ten Thousand Mountains were not far from the border, and Xiao Yifei quickly reached the entrance to the Ancient World. Everything looked familiar, and the entrance was safely guarded by Ci Xin¡¯s family.

    Amidst a slight dizziness, Xiao Yifei once again arrived in this ce. In this peculiar environment, he marveled at the abundance of ¡°Yuan Qi,¡± which exined why, even without Ci Xin¡¯s family guarding the exit, no one wished to leave. Here, cultivators could advance rapidly, iparable to the End of Dharma era Earth.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± When Xiao Yifei amiably asked a passerby for information, the person reacted like they¡¯d seen a ghost, running away and leaving Xiao Yifei bewildered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yifei pondered, wondering why the previously warm and open Ancient World people had changed. Had something happened?

    Grabbing someone else again, the person reacted just like the previous one, avoiding speaking to Xiao Yifei and fleeing as if seeing a gue!

    ¡°Is it because of my foreigner identity?¡± Xiao Yifei questioned. Ancient World seemed to have a problem and was likely strict with foreign entrants now.

    ¡°Ah, got it!¡± Suddenly thinking up a method he¡¯d used long ago to fool two Xiao family servants, Xiao Yifei knew he had no other choice to avoid detection. Heading to the riverbank, he grabbed some mud, applied it to his face, and used Qi to dry it, creating a simple ¡°mask.¡±

 Chapter 1352 - CapÃ­tulo 1352: 1343: Free Access

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1352: Chapter 1343: Free ess</strong>

    He didn¡¯t have time to think much, and hurried towards the crowded area. He felt that the current situation in the Ancient World must have a different political structure, which is why it¡¯s be like this, with some people feeling uneasy.

    This small town had quite a few people, so Xiao Yifei, with his keen eyes, directly found a ce suitable for gathering information ¡ª a teahouse.

    ¡°What kind of tea would the guest like?¡± As soon as Xiao Yifei sat down at his seat, the waiter suddenly appeared, smiling as he asked.

    ¡°A cup of Longjing,¡± Xiao Yifei lowered his voice, deliberately pretending to be very deep.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the waiter quickly said with a smile and went to prepare the Longjing tea. Xiao Yifei took the opportunity to lean in and listen to the movements of the surroundings. His hearing was now extremely strong, and even from a long distance, he could hear the sound of a mosquito¡¯s wings pping.

    Sure enough, teahouses were indeed the best ces to gather information. Ordinary people excel at sitting in teahouses, chatting with their friends, talking idly, and spending the day.

    ¡°Did you hear? The Empress is going to issue some new decrees recently¡­¡± one of themoners said with some fear.

    ¡°Lower your voice,¡± the man he was talking to hurriedly said, ¡°There are soldiers patrolling outside frequently now. If your voice is too loud, you might be taken away!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± The man was very scared, looking like he was afraid of angering an immortal¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard as well that the Empress issued a new order,¡± the man said cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s said that strict control of the border issues will be enforced; outside men aren¡¯t allowed toe and go freely¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are outside men not allowed toe and go freely,¡± themoner asked with some confusion, ¡°Are there no regtions for women?¡±

    ¡°How would I know, the Empress¡¯s orders are like this¡­¡± The man said cautiously, ¡°Even the Ancient n once crawled at her feet. Who would dare be dissatisfied now? Wemoners should just do what we can¡­¡±

    ¡°True, true,e, have some tea,¡± the man who asked then came to terms with it,ughing as he spoke to the other.

    Xiao Yifei wasn¡¯t interested in listening to the rest; even the waiter was surprised that this guest left without finishing his tea.

    Along the way, Xiao Yifei was contemting. From the brief exchanges of the two men, he evidently discovered something significant ¡ª something about the Empress, the Ancient n, and why themoners ran away upon seeing him earlier. He was a bit puzzled, wondering if what he thought was true, had the situation here truly changed?

    ¡°Hello, can you help me with something?¡± Xiao Yifei seized an opportunity in a small alleyway on the street, smiling as he spoke to amoner.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Themoner was quite simple, although somewhat puzzled, he walked over to Xiao Yifei¡¯s corner,pletely unaware of Xiao Yifei¡¯s sinister smile.

    ¡°I need a favor,¡± Xiao Yifei smiled, sping the man¡¯s shoulder, then forcibly dragged him into a small corner, pulling out a knife from somewhere and pressing it against the man¡¯s neck, deliberately saying viciously: ¡°I¡¯m a bit short on cash recently, do you have any money on you, old man¡­¡±

    ¡°Please spare me, great hero¡­¡± Themoner immediately panicked, his mouth instantly flying: ¡°I have old and young at home, my mother is already ny years old, the child is only a few years old, crying for milk¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, dammit, don¡¯t give me that routine,¡± Xiao Yifei said viciously, ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you have money or not, less of that useless talk¡­¡± He finished by deliberately moving the knife closer to the man¡¯s neck, directly causing a blood mark,bined with Xiao Yifei¡¯s masked face, making it indeed terrifying!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Themoner said tremblingly, then noticing Xiao Yifei¡¯s face darkening, immediately shouted: ¡°Spare me great hero¡­ I really don¡¯t have any money, all my money has been handed over above¡­ I genuinely don¡¯t have any more¡­¡± Then, unexpectedly kneeled down to kowtow¡­

    ¡°Heh heh,¡± Xiao Yifei saw his trick work, feeling extremely pleased inside, but his face grew more stern, speaking in a threatening tone: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask you some things, you must answer truthfully, in exchange for not having money, but if anything is false, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±

    He deliberately acted viciously, intending to nt a seed of fear in themoner¡¯s heart, then to coax some words from him, which was his ultimate goal. Honestly, he didn¡¯t care about the money¡­

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Themoner immediately becamepliant, what could be more valuable than his life? Now, even if Xiao Yifei asked him how many times he slept with his wife recently, he would quickly tell him¡­

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you: In this world now, who holds power?¡± Xiao Yifei asked deliberately viciously, pressing the knife closer, frightening themoner from breathing loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Empress,¡± he stuttered, fearing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand might slip, he¡¯d die an untimely death.

    ¡°Empress? Who is this?¡± Xiao Yifei asked strangely, he¡¯d been here for so long, yet never heard of this person? ¡°What about the Xiao Family, weren¡¯t they very powerful back then¡­¡± Xiao Yifei asked strangely, continuing.

    ¡°The Xiao Family waspletely annihted¡­¡± Themoner said stuttering, ¡°When the Empress emerged, she felt the Xiao Family¡¯s ambition was too great, so she directly wiped them out¡­¡±

    ¡°What! When did this happen?¡± Xiao Yifei asked surprised.

    ¡°Justst time, when the Xiao Family nearly led all families, the Empress suddenly emerged and used Divine Power to eliminate the Xiao Family¡­¡± themoner said nervously, also puzzled, because this matter was known throughout the entire continent, how could this man seem unaware?

    ¡°Even the Xiao Family was annihted?¡± Xiao Yifei was a bit shocked, how immense was this Empress¡¯s Energy, the flourishing Xiao Family was eradicated just like that, and what¡¯s more, the entire n, such power could entirely dominate the whole continent, right? Could it be¡­ Sunme Qilin also¡­

    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei thought of something bad. Sunme Qilin was the Xiao Family¡¯s Guardian Holy Beast, if the Xiao Family was annihted, didn¡¯t it mean that the Sunme Qilin was¡­ dead too? This Holy Beast was of great kindness to him, now on hearing such news, Xiao Yifei felt somewhat saddened¡­

    ¡°What happened then!¡± Xiao Yifei continued asking, a great change in the Ancient World, how could such an event ur so suddenly!

    ¡°Then, the Empress established the Martial Emperor Hall, right in the central position of the continent, then firmly controlled all Ancient ns in her hands, now bing the indisputable first Emperor of the Ancient World!¡± Themoner said nervously.

 Chapter 1353 - 1344: Just a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Chapter 1344: Just a Dream</h4>

    "Martial Emperor Hall?" Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised. This Empress was truly extraordinary, controlling all the remaining families in one fell swoop and establishing a massive Martial Emperor Hall that ruled the entire continent. Just what kind of overwhelming power was this, and to make the Ancient n bow down as well, it was truly astonishing...

    No wonder, in this remote small town, there were soldiers patrolling back and forth. Their uniform attire was nothing like the Ancient n¡¯s troops; it was as if they were the Emperor¡¯s elite forces, domineering and imposing...

    "Pow!" Having obtained the result he wanted, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t hesitate further. He first knocked the old man unconscious, making him think it was all a dream, because he had an important matter to attend to right now.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, I should go and inquire a bit more..." Now this Ancient World was no longer the realm of the seven Ancient ns¡ªit had be the realm of a single person. Such terrifying control, an average person might not be able to master it at all. Suddenly, he had an idea, wanting to meet this Empress...

    Traveling all night, Xiao Yifei washed off the dirt on his body and changed into clean clothes suitable for this world. Now, without the strange attire, Xiao Yifei looked somewhat like a native born and raised here.

    "The families I¡¯m on good terms with include Zhang Po¡¯s Zhang Family and Chang Wei¡¯s Chang Family..." Xiao Yifei thought for a while and remembered these families. Meanwhile, memories of Zhang Po sacrificing his life to save him filled his mind again. Thinking back on it now, he still felt deeply sorrowful. He had initially thought of seeking revenge for his good brother when he came back, but he didn¡¯t expect someone else had already gotten ahead of him...

    It was like a clenched fist suddenly striking cotton. Xiao Yifei felt a bit helpless, but more so, he felt a great deal of admiration and pain for these two brothers.

    The Zhang Family was still considered one of the Ancient ns, and so had not fallen into ruin. Because the Xiao Family was no longer in dominance, the Zhang Family¡¯s circumstances began to gradually improve. In the center of the Ancient World, they still had a rtively affluent Zhang Mansion. Xiao Yifei took quite a long time to find out that the Zhang Family had be the present Zhang Mansion.

    "Knock, knock..." Xiao Yifei courteously knocked on the door, and soon, a servant¡¯s voice sounded from inside, "Who is it?"

    "Hello, I wish to see the master of the Zhang Family. Just tell him Xiao Yifei is requesting an audience..." Xiao Yifei said with a smile. He had a good rtionship with Old Master Zhang, the father of his brother Zhang Po, and because of Zhang Po, he had always had some ties with the Zhang Family. "Zhang Po, oh Zhang Po..." Xiao Fan thought of his brother again, feeling his eyes turn a bit red...

    "Swoosh¡ª" After a long while, the grand door of the Zhang Mansion swung open, and to his surprise, it was Old Master Zhang himself who came to answer.

    "Nephew!" Old Master Zhang said with a tinge of sadness, stepping forward to take Xiao Yifei by the arm.

    "Hello, Uncle." Xiao Yifei was also deeply moved. This old father looked so much older now, perhaps because Zhang Po¡¯s death had dealt a blow to this elderly man.

    "Come on, let¡¯s talk inside..." Old Master Zhang wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and said joyfully, then instructed his butler, "Quick, prepare some good wine and dishes. I must have a good drink with my nephew..."

    "The silent autumn wind is tired of drifting... The sunset lingers unwilling to leave, hanging on the wall reluctant to part with me... Lofty ambitions pay off few confidants, rare are those who stay, turning back to hearughter echo in drunken dreams..."

    While drinking with Old Master Zhang, the lyrics suddenly resurfaced in Xiao Yifei¡¯s mind. It was a song by a famous singer in the real world, and at this moment, it had a unique vor here. Isn¡¯t life just a process of "following lofty ambitions and looking back with a bitter smile"?

    The conversation between the two revolved solely around Zhang Po. Old Master Zhang, having lost his son in his old age, and Xiao Yifeimenting the untimely death of his brother, who had sacrificed his life for him. He still had plenty of time to live, yet chose to trade his life for another.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m sorry..." Although it was a bitte, Xiao Yifei spoke in a very heavy tone, "Back then, Zhang Po died saving me..." As Zhang Po¡¯s father, Xiao Yifei feltpelled to let him know the reason for his son¡¯s death, at least to provide some understanding, and then he recounted everything that happened between him and Zhang Po.

    "..." Old Master Zhang was visibly stunned for a moment, then his eyes were a bit moist. Smiling, he silently poured himself a ss of wine, downing it with a grin, saying, "That brat... I never expected he¡¯d have such righteousness... So be it, it was his choice..."

    Xiao Yifei was silent for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t experience the heartbreak of losing a child, he could feel that sadness. He too poured a ss of wine and drank it heavily, silently vowing to himself that in his lifetime, no matter how the Zhang Family developed, he would always protect them. This was the only thing he could do in Zhang Po¡¯s ce.

    The two drank from evening untilte at night. This sort of pain seemed only alcohol could numb. Long-lost father and son, meeting face to face, were filled with nothing but mncholy and greetings.

    "Uncle, actually, I have an important request this time..." After several rounds of drinks, Xiao Yifei finally put forth his purpose.

    "My dear nephew, speak frankly. You¡¯re that brat¡¯s brother, and to me, you¡¯re practically like half a son. With our rtionship, there¡¯s no need to hide anything..." Old Master Zhang said forthrightly. He valued not only the tie of brotherhood with Zhang Po but also the potential and strength behind Xiao Yifei, which was enough to satisfy him.

    "I want to," Xiao Yifei said hesitantly, "borrow some troops from Uncle..." Indeed, this time he was here to seek assistance. Even though it was difficult to ask, there was no choice given the urgent situation outside; this was thest resort.

    "Some troops?" Old Master Zhang paused, looking somewhat puzzled.

    So, Xiao Yifei exined everything happening outside to Old Master Zhang, trusting him entirely and hesitating not at all.

    "Never did I expect my dear nephew to have such aspirations for the country." Old Master Zhang first praised with a smile, then he found himself in a dilemma, feeling somewhat hesitant.

    "Uncle, is there a problem?" Xiao Yifei naturally noticed Old Master Zhang¡¯s difficulty. It wasn¡¯t that he thought the old man was unwilling to lend the troops¡ªthere must be some issue causing such hesitation.

    "Nephew!" Old Master Zhang sighed. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. Our Zhang Family is now strong with skilled warriors, but... you must have heard..."

    "What is it, Uncle?" Xiao Yifei asked, sensing something strange.

    "This Ancient World is no longer controlled by the Ancient ns." Old Master Zhang sighed, "If this were the past, troop movements were entirely free, but now they¡¯re not so free, there¡¯s someone overseeing everything..." he gestured upwards, clearly indicating someone was managing these affairs.

 Chapter 1354: 1345: Setting the Rules

    <strong>Chapter 1354: Chapter 1345: Setting the Rules</strong>

    ¡°Uncle, do you mean¡­ the Martial Emperor Hall?¡± Xiao Yifei hesitated before asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Old Master Zhang smiled and said, ¡°This Martial Emperor Hall is rather peculiar, emerging from nowhere and wiping out the Xiao Family, standing up for us ordinary people; then, it modeled itself after the Xiao Family, taking control of the entire continent, but just when everyone thought the Empress would rule absolutely, she rxed the policies, established rules, now the Emperor andmoners are equally subject to thew, which is issued to control the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Her thinking is actually so advanced?¡± Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised, generally speaking, when a person rules the world, it¡¯s all about sole dominance. But this Empress doesn¡¯t seem to focus on power, instead usesw to control the world, indeed, this thinking is far more progressive.

    ¡°Nothing breaks without being broken, establish after breaking.¡± Xiao Yifei suddenlymented, ¡°Perhaps this Empress unified the continent just to establish a country governed byw, but couldn¡¯t find a way to promote thew, so simply unified the continent¡­ In that case, this Empress is rather legendary¡­¡± Xiao Yifei became increasingly curious to meet this Empress.

    What kind of person could ignore the temptation of power and establish an entirely new political system, leading the country towards prosperity?

    ¡°Yes, precisely,¡± Old Master Zhang sighed, ¡°People in this world are more and more fond of this Empress. Despite controlling the world, she never used coercive power to rule the people, waiving taxes, reducing the burden on the poor, and has a team of experts patrolling various parts of the continent, bringing more stability to the people.¡±

    ¡°And because of this, private forces cannot roam freely,¡± Old Master Zhang returned to the main topic, reluctantly saying: ¡°Even our Zhang Family wouldn¡¯t daremit such actions against the Empress¡¯s orders, who knows what consequences might follow if the Empress gets angry¡­¡±

    At this point, Xiao Yifei understood that this Empress governs the country just like the legal system in his reality, emphasizing rule ofw, but on this basis, uses absolute strength to forge a nation, monopolizing the potential for fragmentation of the country through controlling military power, such a strategy is indeed highly sophisticated!

    Meanwhile, using her forces to establish an even more stable country, gaining the support ofmon people, wouldn¡¯t this allow the nation to endure, bing more stable?

    ¡°Alright, Uncle, let¡¯s not make things difficult for you,¡± Xiao Yifei said with a smile, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go meet this legendary Empress, seeking assistance from her in the role of an envoy.¡±

    The next day, Xiao Yifei got up early, despite drinking a lotst night, his metabolism makes it a matter of moments, but sometimes he needs the alcohol to numb himself, as ifpensating for life¡¯s shorings.

    Old Master Zhang knew Xiao Yifei would leave early, so he specially arranged a hearty breakfast with the stewardst night. After eating and drinking fully, Xiao Yifei decided to face the Empress with a refreshed appearance, after all, this would be a negotiation, he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of presence.

    The Zhang Family residence is at the center of the continent, with geographical proximity to the Martial Emperor Hall, akin to the outer world, Beijing is to the nation. This ce also serves as the center of the continent, aiding the management of the entire continent. The Empress¡¯s governance is indeed meticulous to the extreme.

    The center is bustling, and various cries fill the surrounding streets, the ordinary people seeking their lives here. Now this ce has only one center of power, the Martial Emperor Hall, with major ancient ns having to temporarily hide their edge, submitting to her authority, establishing roots here, hence the more one draws near this ¡°Imperial City,¡± the more bustling it bes.

    The Zhang residence is to the north of this center. Xiao Yifei left the house but only understood the paths because of servants leading him. Under normal circumstances, he would have viewed these situations from above, knowing the routes. But now with the Empress in power, she established many rules, one of which is ¡°No flying above the Martial Emperor Hall!¡±

    Indeed, under her rule, anyone daring this would disrespect the Empress, and be quite likely detained, making negotiations very difficult, simr to thew in previous dynasties ¡°No riding or sedan chairs in front of the Emperor.¡±

    And, although this is a ¡°negotiation,¡± strictly speaking, it¡¯s a ¡°request for help.¡± You must avoid angering this Empress, otherwise, there¡¯s no hope, and outside matters might require Xiao Yifei and Muyun to resolve themselves.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, this is the Martial Emperor Hall,¡± after twists and turns, Xiao Yifei finally arrived at this somewhat legendary Martial Emperor Hall led by the servant.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Yifei smiled and expressed his thanks.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± the servant promptly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Yifei replied with a smile, then focused his gaze on the Martial Emperor Hall.

    The construction resembles an Imperial pce. Xiao Yifei has stayed in Beijing for some time; this Martial Emperor Hall is not too luxurious, yet it exudes a sense of grandiosity. It truly has a unique charm, resembling Beijing¡¯s Forbidden City but on a much smaller scale.

    The walls are high and grand, but for a cultivator, they are merely a matter of leaping over. However, in the deep imperial pce, nobody might dare offend the majesty of the ¡°Empress¡± or engage in petty thievery. Moreover, in Xiao Yifei¡¯s view, with the Empress¡¯s abilities, everything inside this pce must be under hermand.

    ¡°What are you doing! Sneaky!¡± Just as Xiao Yifei was surveying the Martial Emperor Hall¡¯syout, he was stopped by two guards standing at the door, ¡°Looking around at the Martial Emperor Hall with such audacity!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I have important matters requesting to see the Empress¡­¡± Xiao Yifei quickly exined his intentions. He already sensed these two guards have significant cultivation, basically masters among masters, and their expressions were stern, clearly with some hostile intent.

    ¡°Important matters to see the Empress?¡± After exchanging nces, one of the guards stepped forward and sternly questioned, ¡°Do you have a directive from the Empress?¡±

    ¡°A directive from the Empress?¡± Xiao Yifei waspletely taken aback, as an outsider who had never heard of this Empress before, now justing to ¡°seek assistance,¡± how could he have such a directive, and Old Master Zhang hadn¡¯t mentioned this either.

    ¡°No, right?¡± Seeing Xiao Yifei¡¯s hesitation, the guard immediately understood, then his face turned increasingly stern, loudly saying, ¡°No directive, you still want to see the Empress, who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Go! Go! Don¡¯t mess around in front of the pce.¡± The other guard was even more severe, practically ring, Xiao Yifei had never suffered such indignity, but now had to endure, begging with tearful eyes.

 Chapter 1355 - CapÃ­tulo 1355: 1346: Completely Doomed

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1355: Chapter 1346: Completely Doomed</strong>

    ¡°Hey, hey, listen to me, listen to me¡­¡± Xiao Yifei wanted to exin that he was from the Zhang Family and was there to report news from them. Perhaps this might be a way to get inside, but the two guards directly dragged him towards the outside street.

    However, he couldn¡¯t use brute force. Although the two guards were skilled, they weren¡¯t capable of defeating him. Xiao Yifei was confident about that. But getting caught was a small matter; offending the Empress would be a major issue. Provoking the imperial wrath would be disastrous.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, a clear voice came from inside the Martial Emperor Hall, ¡°Let hime in.¡±

    The two guards exchanged nces and then released Xiao Yifei. With a very respectful posture, they said towards the voice inside, ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±

    Xiao Yifei was quite puzzled. He shouldn¡¯t know anyone inside the Martial Emperor Hall, so why would someone help him? With a hint of doubt, he entered the hall.

    Unexpectedly, there was another world beyond the city walls. Xiao Yifei carefully observed and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the luxuriousness of the imperial residence, which was evenparable to, or perhaps more splendid than, the Mu Residence in some aspects.

    Pavilions, carved beams, grand pces, with scenery as alluring as a rear garden. It seemed this Empress really knew how to enjoy life.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± While Xiao Yifei was admiring the surroundings, the familiar voice appeared in his ear again. It was the voice that helped him into the ¡°royal courtyard.¡± Following the voice, he saw a person dressed like a servant, presumably a subordinate of the Empress.

    With a sense of curiosity, Xiao Yifei followed behind the servant, passing through one gate after another, traversing various areas, and finally arriving at a ce like a rear garden, specifically an area surrounded by ake, filled with various artificial rock formations.

    ¡°Esteemed guest,¡± the servant suddenly said respectfully, ¡°The person you want to see is over there.¡± She pointed in a direction.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Following the servant¡¯s direction, Xiao Yifei was greatly shocked because the location was right in the center of thergeke, with carved jade structures and multicolored curtains obscuring the view inside.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled, then approached theke¡¯s edge. In the middle of the unnamedke, were numerous lotus flowers, the water was crystal clear, with red carp swimming gracefully¡ªa disy of royal extravagance.

    Although the small pavilion in theke had a unique charm, there was no apparent way to get to it, like a mirage, somewhat elusive.

    ¡°Seems like they want to test me¡­¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled. This Empress indeed had a sense of humor. Since it was a meeting with a distinguished guest, why use such a method? However, even though it was somewhat impolite, it wouldn¡¯t stop him.

    Given Xiao Yifei¡¯s current cultivation, there were various methods to ovee such situations: Crossing the River on a Leaf, Dragonfly Water Dipping, or even Sky Crossing¡ªall were trivial. But Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t demonstrate these shy skills; to him, magic was forbat, not for show.

    ¡°Ssh¡ª¡± Since the person was already there, he couldn¡¯t let them wait. Xiao Yifei leaped forward and plunged into theke. Due to gravity, his body rapidly descended, but at the water¡¯s surface, he stood steadily!

    Step by step, like a dragonfly dipping on the water, Xiao Yifei leisurely made his way to the small ind in theke¡¯s center, as though, at that moment, he was like a leaf, managing his pressure perfectly in the water, not causing a single ripple.

    The pavilion was about three feet high. Xiao Yifei finally leaped up,nded, and gently pushed aside the curtain. He said as gracefully as possible, ¡°Pardon the intrusion.¡±

    Behind the curtain, there was a unique ambiance. Inside were three women, two standing behind, presumably servants, and directly at the front was a woman sittingposedly. Her features weren¡¯t indescribable. Perhaps on the street, one might overlook her at a nce because she wasn¡¯t so stunning. But upon closer inspection, there was a unique charm, like the more you looked, the more beautiful she seemed.

    The woman was ying chess¡ªChariots, Horses, and Cannons, the usual Chinese chess¡ªbutcking an opponent. Yet, she yed with great interest as though battling with the air. This reminded Xiao Yifei of Muyun, who was also a highly skilled national yer, particrly fond of chess, preferring to y alone quietly when no one was around.

    However, after a moment of thought, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Now, that guy is constantly dyed by national affairs and probably has no time to consider personal hobbies.

    ¡°Please have a seat, sir.¡± Suddenly, the elegant woman smiled and said.

    Only then did Xiao Yifei regain hisposure, slightly apologetically bowed, then sat cross-legged directly opposite the woman.

    ¡°May I ask¡­¡± Xiao Yifei was about to speak but was interrupted by the woman shaking her head.

    ¡°I know your purpose foring, sir.¡± The woman smiled, ¡°I am here to give you a reply on behalf of the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Empress now?¡± Xiao Yifei asked somewhat boldly, sending someone to receive him seemed to imply he was not taken seriously. Yet, he couldn¡¯t get angry; he was now relying on others.

    ¡°The Empress is in cultivation¡­¡± The woman¡¯s response was very clever. Using cultivation as an excuse, on one hand, she implied the Empress was busy, and on the other hand, cultivation ismon among cultivators. Saying it this way skillfully bypassed the etiquette issue: it wasn¡¯t aboutcking manners, but about being at a critical cultivation stage, thus not losing the etiquette of receiving guests.

    ¡°Do you y chess, sir?¡± the woman smiled again.

    ¡°A little.¡± Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t know what the other was up to, but since she was interested, he decided to try.

    Xiao Yifei knew some chess, having learned a little from his long association with Muyun. Of course, he only knew a little, so he quickly lost under the woman¡¯s continuous offense.

    ¡°Please forgive myck of skill,¡± Xiao Yifei said, somewhat embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t good at chess, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t a match for her.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The woman realized Xiao Yifei truly only knew a ¡°little,¡± losing interest in continuing, and smiled as she moved onto the main topic: ¡°Before the Empress appeared, I heard of the talents of the world, among them, Mr. Xiao Yifei was most notable. Seeing you today, it is indeed true.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Xiao Yifei felt somewhat awkward, having tough along. He wished to curse whoever gave him such a reputation¡ªit was utterly boring and now made him aughingstock.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao¡¯s visit this time must be for something important,¡± the woman finally addressed the business, her expression slightly intriguing.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Yifei smiled faintly, then revealed his purpose: ¡°I wish to borrow some troops from the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Oh? For what purpose?¡± the woman smiled faintly. In this Ancient World, troops were unnecessary. The entire world belonged to the Empress alone; even the slightest disturbance was within her grasp.

 Chapter 1356 - 1347: Out of Options

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chapter 1347: Out of Options</h4>

    "It¡¯s like this..." For the next while, Xiao Yifei exined the situation outside. He spoke with increasing urgency, expressing the difficulties and anxieties, and how they were incapable of defeating their foes, which led him to devise this desperate n.

    "Oh?" The woman chuckled softly, then said with apparent disinterest, "This is your problem in the outside world. What does it have to do with my Ancient World?" In just a few words, Xiao Yifei understood her intent; she simply didn¡¯t want to meddle in these affairs.

    "This..." Xiao Yifei thought for a moment; indeed, it was logical. Matters of the outside world should be self-governing. Their Ancient World has always been detached from worldly changes, existing in istion on this peacefulnd, focusing on cultivation.

    "We are of the same race, why make distinctions between us?" "Since seeking help is futile," Xiao Yifei began to y the sympathy card, "I heard the Ancient World bears the responsibility of protecting nations. Now, at this difficult moment, I implore the Empress to lend a helping hand."

    "Hehe," the woman chuckled softly, "The duty of protection rests with the Seven Ancient ns. They have turned to dust and have nothing to do with my Martial Emperor Hall."

    For a moment, Xiao Yifei was at a loss for words. Indeed, in this light, they had a point. As a new legitimate power, it represented the dissolution of all past structures. Thus, they had every reason to remain indifferent to the outside world, both emotionally and rationally, it was a voluntary matter.

    "Then please, on the basis of being the same lineage, lend a hand..." Left with no choice, Xiao Yifei continued to plead.

    "I saw you earlier, Mr. Xiao, gliding over theke without stirring a ripple. Surely, your kung fu is extraordinary," the woman didn¡¯t respond directly to his request. Instead, she turned to him with a smile, "With such high-level kung fu, can you still not stand against your many enemies?"

    "...Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t respond directly but nodded with a wry smile, "I do not possess an invincible body, nor the might to single-handedly defeat a thousand warriors. My cultivation level is merely a bit higher, but it¡¯s difficult to fend off many foes alone. If I could battle them myself, why would Ie to the Empress seeking aid?"

    "Hmm." The woman smiled and replied, "That too, makes sense."

    For quite some time, neither spoke. Xiao Yifei had requests he wanted to express, but facing rejection, he couldn¡¯t continue his pleading. He prepared himself mentally for the worst-case scenario. If the Ancient World couldn¡¯t assist, they would have to rely on themselves. He even resolved to fight to the death if necessary!

    "Sir, no need to worry," Suddenly, the woman poured him more tea with a smile and said, "Since it concerns matters of national importance, I, as a mere woman, cannot make the decision. I shall inform the Empress, and perhaps her approval can be secured..."

    "Are you serious?" Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he¡¯d glimpsed hope.

    "Hmm..." The woman pondered for a moment and then said slowly, "Of course, matters between nations should be deliberated by higher authorities, shouldn¡¯t they?"

    "Issues of national importance, concerning survival, should indeed be discussed by the Emperor, to convey sincerity," the woman added with a smile, sipping her tea gently, savoring it.

    Xiao Yifei, being so astute, immediately understood her meaning. She represented the Empress¡¯s viewpoint, while he represented his homnd¡¯s stance. Perhaps they could discuss it, but neither had the final decision-making power. The importance of this matter required those who could decide to deliberate, after which suitable conditions and demands could be proposed aspensation.

    Their implication was that Muyun shoulde to discuss this matter directly, not only as a matter of sincerity but also so that he could meet with the Empress and make the final decision, ensuring that the negotiated terms could be unanimously agreed upon.

    "Alright, I will definitely convey this matter." Xiao Yifei smiled, finishing his tea in one gulp, "Good tea." The tea was delightful, the people were pleasant, and the issue was addressed appropriately.

    "Thank you for your hospitality." Since the matter was concluded, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t wish to linger even a moment longer; the urgent war at the frontline necessitated that he hasten to convey this news to Muyun.

    "Hmm, take care, sir." The woman bowed, watching as Xiao Yifei¡¯s figure gradually receded, then she turned lightly and moved toward a path leading to the rear garden. At the end of the path sat a quaint little pavilion; seemingly unremarkable on the outside but this was the cultivation ce of the Emperor of the Ancient World, the top of this world was cultivating inside!

    "Is the negotiationplete?" A delicate voice came from within, sounding no more than twenty-something years of age. Who would have imagined that the eternal Emperor would be a rtively young woman?

    "Your Majesty," the woman hurriedly knelt down, speaking in an extremely respectful tone, "I acted ording to Your Majesty¡¯s instructions."

    "Alright, you may withdraw." The woman within expressed no great authority; her gentle tone revealed no hint of emotion, neither authoritative nor emotional, as if worldly matters were not within her notice.

    "Yes." The woman paid her respects, swiftly withdrawing, leaving behind only a silent sigh from the woman inside the scented pavilion.

    Having left the Imperial Pce, Xiao Yifei hurriedly retreated in the direction he¡¯de. He didn¡¯t even bid goodbye to Elder Zhang, rushing directly towards the path that led from the Ancient World to the outside world, thinking he would return to chat with Elder Zhang once the battle settled down.

    This "encounter" was rtively sessful. Although it was somewhat bumpy at the start, in the end, this woman didn¡¯t outright reject him but pointed out a path, indicating potential room for discussion between the two sides.

    "Hmm?" While on his way, Xiao Yifei suddenly noticed a figure. Just then, that figure resembled the Xiao Family¡¯s former number one, Xiao Jukun, but when he looked again, the somewhat familiar figure abruptly disappeared.

    "What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the Xiao Family annihted? Could there be survivors?" Xiao Yifei was puzzled. He had heard passersby mention the situation, and by rights, with the Empress¡¯s power, eradicating a major n would be straightforward enough. How could there be any fish that slipped through the?

    "Perhaps I was mistaken..." Xiao Yifeiughed self-deprecatingly, "It must be that I¡¯ve been involved in too many meetingstely, and my mind is jumbled, even mistaking imaginary people..." He hesitated no longer, hastening towards the exit of the Ancient World. Yet, what he didn¡¯t notice was that, from a hidden spot, someone had their eyes locked onto him, with a gaze full of resentment.

    Upon reaching the sealed exit, Xiao Yifei plunged straight through. Having traversed it several times now, this feeling was bing likeing home, presenting no challenge.

    Once again dizzy, the outside scene emerged before his eyes, and he returned to the small vige of the Guardian n. But this time, unexpectedly, Ci Xin was standing outside, waiting for him.

 Chapter 1357 - 1348: The Last Resort

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Chapter 1348: The Last Resort</h4>

    "How did things go?" Unexpectedly, Xiao Yifei thought Ci Xin would scold him, but to his surprise, the first thing she said was a question of concern.

    "Not bad." Xiao Yifei said with a smile, although he hesitated, "Aunt... won¡¯t me me for asking them for help?" Because this was ast-ditch effort decided only by him and Muyun, and Ci Xin had been quite opposed to it before.

    "Let it be, let it be," Ci Xinughed, "With the nation and family in crisis, since this is ast resort, just go with your thoughts."

    Xiao Yifei was driving a red Bora, leisurely cruising on the wide road. He checked the time; it was already 4:50 PM.

    At this slow pace, there¡¯s no way he could get home by 5 PM.

    Although Chen Hao waszy, he didn¡¯t go so far as to like driving at a snail¡¯s pace. It wasn¡¯t intentional to bete; it was the office rush hour now, with streams of people and cars on the road, making it seem like the entire nation was concentrated here.

    Xiao Yifei sighed, muttering to himself with indifference, "Can¡¯t let the stomach suffer." A thought crossed his mind, and he sharply turned the car right, squeezing into a line of bicycles.

    After shutting off the engine and getting out of the car, curses erupted all around him. However, Xiao Yifeizily walked into a street food stall, ordering two portions of pan-fried buns and arge bag of soy milk.

    Back in the car with breakfast, the cool air conditioning felt refreshing. The weather was insanely hot; it was already September and still so muggy.

    "You¡¯re back, Yifei brother."

    A sweet and gentle girlish voice stopped Xiao Yifei in his tracks. Turning with a mischievous smile, he saw the girl next door, Li Xue¡¯er.

    Li Xue¡¯er skipped over, her fragrance wafting into his nose. Xiao Yifei took a greedy deep breath and chuckled, "Li Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up, huh? You¡¯re almost at my chin now!"

    Li Xue¡¯er pouted proudly, her ponytail swinging behind her, her beautiful face full of pride, "Of course, I¡¯m about to take the college entrance exam, so I¡¯ve naturally grown up."

    Xiao Yifei looked her up and down, his eyes filled with admiration, his gaze stopping regretfully at her not veryrge chest, "Yeah, you¡¯ve grown, but why doesn¡¯t it show in a certain area?"

    Li Xue¡¯er immediately became both shy and annoyed, her pretty face flushed red, scolding, "**!" She then covered her chest, stopping Xiao Yifei from looking.

    Xiao Yifei shrugged, withdrawing his gaze helplessly, but his eyes suddenly narrowed again, chuckling, "Can¡¯t see anything up front, have you grown anywhere else?"

    Li Xue¡¯er froze, her whole face turning red like blood, nearly hot enough to fry an egg. Raising her leg, she angrily kicked Xiao Yifei, cursing, "Damn Yifei brother, you¡¯re a big scoundrel, scoundrel!!! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!"

    Saying that, Li Xue¡¯er really couldn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to run away.

    Xiao Yifei lovingly rubbed his chin, watching the youthful and lovely back of the girl next door, a sudden sadness shing in his eyes. Li Xue¡¯er had always seen him as a role model, a genius brother.

    He was naturally a genius, not just in academics, but also within the family. The Xiao Family wasn¡¯t an ordinary one; it was an ancient cultivation family passed down for thousands of years. This world was filled with countless secrets, and those legendary cultivators weren¡¯t mere legends. Xiao Yifei was one of them.

    Unfortunately, fate had its jokes. Ever since he was ambushed on the night he broke through to the Fifth Layer at thirteen, no matter how hard he worked for the past five years, he couldn¡¯t advance an inch. His realm had been stuck at the Fifth Layer, even regressing, leading to his self-abandonment, neglecting both studies and kung fu practice.

    He turned his attention to games, sports, and reading novels. asionally, he¡¯d get into fights and roam around aimlessly, bing a delinquent.

    The family waspletely disappointed with this former rising star, diverting their attention to other young talents instead.

    The result of not studying properly was that Xiao Yifei, who once had a chance at a prestigious university, only barely got into a second-tier so-called "chicken" university in Jiangdong City, the Jiangdong Institute of Technology, and tragically in the History Department.

    "Li Xue¡¯er, your brother isn¡¯t the genius he once was. Though still handsome, he¡¯s a delinquent, no longer your model, well-behaved Yifei brother!"

    Xiao Yifei sighed, begrudgingly continuing toward home. As he reached Little Mirror Lake, 500 meters from home, the sky suddenly turned dark with rolling clouds, and thunder rumbled.

    Xiao Yifei looked up gloomily at the sky. When had the weather forecast ever been urate? It looked like a violent storm was brewing, with heavy rains flooding cities across the country recently.

    He wanted to use his movement technique to dash home, but it was rush hour, with people everywhere, preventing him from showing his skills. Xiao Yifei had no choice but to hurry along.

    Boom!

    An incredibly bright bolt of lightning struck down, a dragon-shaped sh heading straight for Little Mirror Lake. With a loud crash, the surface of the water burst, waves rolling, lighting up with a dazzling array of colors.

    Just as Xiao Yifei reached thekeside, apanied by the massive dragon-shaped lightning, a torrential downpour began.

    His foot slipped, and with the eerie croak of a frog, Chen Hao helplessly slid into Little Mirror Lake.

    "Someone¡¯s fallen into the water!"

    Amid a piercing cry, someone noticed Xiao Yifei had fallen in. However, Xiao Yifei had some kung fu. Being a cultivator, albeit not very skilled, he held his breath to avoid swallowing water and prepared to swim up when he saw a mesmerizing rainbow glow emerging in the water.

    "What on earth is that? Let¡¯s take a look."

    Instead of rushing to the surface, Xiao Yifei swam deeper towards the rainbow light. It seemed alive, dodging a golden python¡¯s pursuit as Xiao Yifei approached. The python, as thick as an arm, gleamed with golden light, its eyes shining like small headlights.

    Oh my, a spiritually awakened snake demon? Xiao Yifei was shocked. He knew beasts could cultivate just like humans. Although he¡¯d heard of it, and the family possessed a few spiritually awakened beasts, they were family treasures he¡¯d never seen.

    Seeing such a creature for the first time naturally left him astounded. But just as he opened his mouth in surprise, the rainbow light suddenly enveloped him, a warm sensation spreading from his abdomen, even warming his soul.

    Oh crap, am I dying? What is this? Could it be the soul of a demon beast struck by lightning, about to possess me?

    Xiao Yifei quickly steadied his mind to resist the possession, fearing his soul would be taken over.

    But after a moment, nothing happened. Instead, he felt extremelyfortable, and the golden python eyed him with fear.

    Without warning, it flicked its tail and vanished into the depths of Little Mirror Lake.

    Sshes of water reached above, as several dark figures rushed down, likely someoneing to rescue him.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes flickered. He¡¯d been in the water a while, and by normal measures, should be nearly unconscious. He couldn¡¯t let it seem like he was fine.

    Unable to investigate the changes in his body, Xiao Yifei maneuvered his limbs, swimming upwards. About three to four meters from the surface, he began to y dead, his body naturally quivering slightly to keep from sinking, instead slowly floating upwards.

 Chapter 1358 - CapÃ­tulo 1358: 1349: Rescue

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1358: Chapter 1349: Rescue</strong>

    Sure enough, the sound of rushing water came from above, and soon Xiao Yifei felt someone grabbing his cor, pulling him upwards.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s neck was a bit sore from the strangtion, feeling somewhat frustrated. Damn, you clearly saw I was unconscious, you could have just grabbed my hand or arm,

    why be so professional? And grab the neck.

    With a ssh¡­ the water surface broke, and Xiao Yifei emerged, his face pale, being pulled onto the shore. At this time, quite a few people gathered by the shore; some holding umbres, wearing raincoats, and naturally, many without any rain protection, like a young flower-like girl, who was soaked by the rain yet seemed oblivious, with her face full of anxiety and fear, watching the water surface with tears in her eyes, and upon seeing Xiao Yifei being dragged ashore, she almost jumped into the water with excitement.

    It was none other than Li Xue¡¯er, who had just been teased by Xiao Yifei. Her house was only a few dozen meters away from Xiao Yifei¡¯s, and she had been a tagalong since they were kids. Xiao Yifei was so excellent, and after the little girl started developing feelings, she pinned all her affection on him.

    Just now, she ran away, unable to bear being teased by Xiao Yifei, but she didn¡¯t run far, hiding in the shadows, and ended up witnessing him slip into the small Mirror Lake, almost scared to death, quickly rushing over and then pulling people along to rescue Xiao Yifei.

    The onlookers were originally hurrying home, but a flower-like girl, with tears in her eyes and soaking wet, called for help, causing quite a few people to be moved, their heroplexes triggered, and they rushed into the water without a second thought, pulling Xiao Yifei out.

    ¡°Quick, save him, press his stomach to drain the water. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, perform CPR!¡±

    Someone in the crowd shouted. Actually, most people these days know how to perform drowning first aid. Xiao Yifei was dragged ashore, his stomach pressed forcefully, causing him some difort, but fortunately, he had secretly taken a sip of water earlier, preparing for this moment.

    In sync with the pressing, a spout of water shot out.

    ¡°Wow, it worked.¡±

    Someone in the crowd eximed loudly upon seeing this.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Quite a few people chuckled, including the girls giggling softly.

    ¡°He¡¯s still not awake, CPR it is. Who¡¯s going to do it?¡± Someone shouted again.

    Xiao Yifei felt a surge of tension. Luckily, he was a man, because if he were a woman, it might have sparked a war, yet even so, there was a guy with an effeminate demeanor shyly saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°No, none of you are allowed,¡± Li Xue¡¯er swept aside the crowd, leaning over Xiao Yifei, pinching his nose, and bringing her little mouth down, her youthful scent seeping into Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth, blowing in a gust of warm air.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyebrows twitched involuntarily, as he almost had a reaction below. Damn, this is way too stimting, isn¡¯t it? Feeling the movement from Xiao Yifei, Li Xue¡¯er was filled with excitement, secretly hoping he would wake up.

    Xiao Yifei really wanted to extend his rascal side and flirt a bit, but he really didn¡¯t have the guts, especially with so many people around.

    But at this point, he held back, savoring Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s very lovely little mouth, then finally pretending to groan, awakening.

    Li Xue¡¯er cried tears of joy, tightly embracing Xiao Yifei¡¯s head in her own bosom, not caring about her own tender, protruding soft chest pressing against Xiao Yifei¡¯s face.

    Xiao Yifei was hit with another wave of excitement, involuntarily inhaling deeply, a mix of fragrance and the mustiness of water rushing into his nostrils.

    Li Xue¡¯er held his head, choking with sobs but blissfully murmuring, ¡°Yifei brother, you¡¯re finally awake, you scared me to death just now.¡±

    Xiao Yifei opened his eyes to see quite a few envious, jealous, and hateful gazes from the guys around, feeling secretly pleased, but the rain continued to pour relentlessly from the sky. Many people wanted to watch the drama unfold, but given the heavy rain, seeing no big spectacle, they scrambled away swiftly with their heads ducked.

    Now, only Xiao Yifei and Li Xue¡¯er were left, embracing each other, disregarding the rain.

    ¡°Um, Li Xue¡¯er, your figure has grown really nicely!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s head was kept pressed in her bosom for too long. Although it was nice, he couldn¡¯t breathe. Xiao Yifei had no choice but to speak up as a reminder.

    Li Xue¡¯er was startled, quickly letting go of his head, her face flushed, pouting, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty! At a time like this, you¡¯re still joking around.¡±

    She immediately let go of Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm, standing up, as the rain flowed over her charming smile and down her long hair.

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er had just stood up and sneezed, shivering from head to toe. Although it was still summer, it waste summer, and suddenly being soaked in such heavy rain was a bit chilly.

    Xiao Yifei quickly stood up, waved his hand on her back, letting a stream of warmth burst out, entering Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s body.

    Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s entire body trembled, almost wanting to jump up. If she didn¡¯t trust Xiao Yifei so much, she definitely would have jumped away. But still, she nervously said, ¡°Xiao Yifei brother, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m channeling inner strength to drive away the cold.¡±

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care to hide the fact that he was a cultivator anymore, directly channeling energy to dispel the cold for Li Xue¡¯er. After all, Li Xue¡¯er disregarded her maidenly modesty for him; if his swimming skills weren¡¯t on point and he didn¡¯t drown, his life today would definitely be saved by Li Xue¡¯er. The girl¡¯s deep feelings for him, if he ignored her pain for his selfish reasons, he really wouldn¡¯t be a decent person.

    ¡°What? Yifei Brother, you can use martial arts? And inner strength? Did I just cross into a martial arts novel world?¡± Li Xue¡¯er was incredibly surprised; she was a fan of time-travel stories, and they were really popr these days, novels were a hit, TV shows as well, and she was quite influenced by them.

    Xiao Yifeiughed, ¡°What do you mean by time travel, the world you live in is full of wonders, actually many people are cultivators, who can use martial arts and know inner strength. I¡¯m just one of them.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s all true. No wonder you act weird and love to fight, always hitting people without getting hit back!¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er said in a strange tone.

    Xiao Yifei felt a little down, retorting unhappily, ¡°Do you want me to get beaten up?¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, I just like watching you beat others. Hehe, I just know Yifei brother will surely be a hero in the future.¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt a hint of mncholy, involuntarily sighing. He knew he wasn¡¯t some great hero. In the Xiao Family, he was basically a forgotten member. His cousins at his uncle¡¯s and second uncle¡¯s ce were already reaching the Sixth Layer Realm, soon to advance to the Seventh Layer, while he was stuck, trapped at the Fifth Layer. What kind of hero is that!

    ¡°Are you still cold?¡±

    Xiao Yifei asked softly.

    Li Xue¡¯er not only didn¡¯t feel cold anymore, she even felt warm all over, especially where Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand was pressed. She didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yifei cultivated the Fire Element cultivation method, one of the four major cultivation systems of Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire. Most people have a single attribute physique, belonging to one of the four major attributes, and could only cultivate a single type of cultivation method. And what Xiao Yifei cultivated was the Fire Element Cultivation Method ¡®Fiery Fire Scripture¡¯ within the family, a not very high-quality Acquired Technique.

    Li Xue¡¯er not only didn¡¯t feel cold anymore, she even felt warm all over, especially where Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand was pressed. She didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yifei cultivated the Fire Element cultivation method, one of the four major cultivation systems of Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire. Most people have a single attribute physique, belonging to one of the four major attributes, and could only cultivate a single type of cultivation method. And what Xiao Yifei cultivated was the Fire Element Cultivation Method ¡®Fiery Fire Scripture¡¯ within the family, a not very high-quality Acquired Technique.

 Chapter 1359 - 1350: You Know What I Mean

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Chapter 1350: You Know What I Mean</h4>

    Li Xue¡¯er quickly shook her head and said, "Not cold anymore, rather warm and toasty. You¡¯re amazing, Yifei bro."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled bitterly. Perhaps the current him can only help Li Xue¡¯er stave off the cold and asionally brawl

    with ordinary thugs.

    "Huh? This is strange, this power feels odd, why is it far more vigorous and surging than before?" Xiao Yifei was taken

    aback, hurriedly examining the cirction of True Qi within. Sure enough, he found the True Qi within him was far more

    powerful than when he was in the Fifth Layer. Moreover, the barrier of the Fifth Layer that had troubled him seemed to

    have vanished.

    "Darn it, really? I¡¯ve broken through just like that? What happened? Did falling into the water somehow break the barrier? No way,

    it doesn¡¯t make sense. Then what could it be?" Xiao Yifei furrowed his brow in confusion, suddenly a sh of insight crossed his mind. Could it be

    from that rainbow light?

    "Xiao Yifei bro, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Li Xue¡¯er suddenly noticed Xiao Yifei¡¯s silence, turned back, and saw him in a daze, which made her nervous.

    Xiao Yifei snapped out of it, and in his excitement, he grabbed Li Xue¡¯er into a hug,ughing heartily, "I¡¯m fine, more than fine, actually, I¡¯m great. Haha... Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re my lucky star!"

    Li Xue¡¯er had always anticipated his embrace. Suddenly being held made her slightly startled, her body was tense, but soon,

    she softened, cuddling in Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms like a kitten.

    In the pouring rain, the two held each other affectionately; the scene was visually striking, attracting quite a few spectators holding umbres.

    "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t seen this before? Careful, you might get an eye infection!" Xiao Yifei shouted at several gawkers, then grabbed

    Li Xue¡¯er and dashed into the rain, heading home.

    Xiao Yifei initially intended to bring Li Xue¡¯er back to his house for a bath, since his home was better equipped than hers.

    They had showers, while his home had a pristine bathtub perfect for soaking.

    Then Xiao Yifei thought, maybe something inappropriate might happen, though nothing too deep, cuddling and sweet stuff was possible, right?

    He was dreaming happily when suddenly someone blocked their path.

    "Li Xue¡¯er, you stupid girl, where have you been in this heavy rain?" Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s mom appeared in front of them, holding an umbre, barring

    their way, ring at Chen Hao and Li Xue¡¯er.

    "Mom, I just got out of schoolte, didn¡¯t go anywhere. Happened to meet Yifei bro on the way, so we came back together." It was summer break, but

    Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s study schedule was packed, she even had tutoring during summer vacation, whereas Xiao Yifei had finished his college entrance exams and received his letter,

    he was admitted to Jiangdong Institute of Technology.

    "Yes, Auntie Han, we were just worried about the heavy rain making the roads slippery, so we held hands to run together. Auntie, don¡¯t overthink it." Xiao Yifei released

    Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand, earnestly exining.

    Han Qinqin nced at Xiao Yifei, her demeanor rxed but still reminded them, "You are still young, now is the time for schooling, no messing around.

    Plus, Li Xue¡¯er has college entrance exams next year, can¡¯t be distracted by other things. Otherwise, failing to get into college means the end.

    of everything."

    Li Xue¡¯er felt annoyed but still exined, "Mom, what are you talking about!"

    "Alright, enough chatter, rain¡¯s pouring down. Here¡¯s this umbre, use it to head home first. I¡¯ll let Li Xue¡¯er fetch it from your hometer." Han Qinqin handed the umbre

    to Xiao Yifei.

    "Thank you, Auntie Han." Xiao Yifei quickly expressed gratitude, though he already reached the Sixth Layer, unaffected by rain, could easily

    emanate Fiery Fire True Qi within to instantly evaporate the moisture, yet still epted the umbre with appreciation.

    "Go home quickly."

    With that, Han Qinqin pulled Li Xue¡¯er and turned away. Li Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t forget to stick out her tongue at Xiao Yifei, who rubbed

    his chin, grinning at her.

    Li Xue¡¯er wrinkled her dainty nose and turned to leave with her mother.

    Xiao Yifei also opened the umbre and set out walking home. Simultaneously, he circted the True Qi within, Sixth Layer True Qi

    was quite robust now, circting within, causing a trace of warmth to flow, and slowly the rain moisture on his body began

    to evaporate into steam, soon disappearing into the air.

    His clothes dried again, dancing under the stormy wind.

    "Ah, feels so good, actually broke through. Should I tell Dad this good news? Better wait, what if this is just a temporary

    state?" Holding in excitement, Xiao Yifei was cautious since years of disappointments had made it hard to believe he effortlessly overcame the Fifth Layer¡¯s barrier.

    He rushed into the house, then entered the basement, which unlike others, was not a garage or wine cer but a Cultivation Room.

    Looking at the custom stone b for testing Realm strength, Xiao Yifei was thrilled, eager to try it out. With a deep breath,

    he approached the b, circted his full True Qi, and delivered an all-out punch on the b.

    The b quivered, showing a clear fist imprint. Observing its depth, Xiao Yifei waspletely exhrated. Haha, he truly

    reached the Sixth Layer Realm. Pinching himself hard, the pain made tears nearly pop out, but more than pain, there was immense excitement.

    "Haha... I¡¯ve finally broken through!"

    Excitedly, Xiao Yifeiughed aloud in the basement.

    He pulled out the Fiery Fire Scripture, nced at it with a sigh, in his mind recalling the Sixth Layer¡¯s form. In fact, he could recite

    all the contents of this scripture long ago but was stuck at the Fifth Layer. Now finally breaking through, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sentimental.

    Continuing ahead, disregarding the time, he sat crossed-legged and began Cultivating the Sixth Layer form. Soon enough, something astonishing happened, quickly

    his True Qi circted rapidly, and its strength increased at an incredible rate swiftly heading towards the Seventh Layer.

    Oh my, Xiao Yifei eximed in surprised, eyes open wide. The speed was astounding, even when he was called a genius, his progress

    was never this rapid, what¡¯s happening? Could it be because of the rainbow light appearing from the Thunder Strike at Little Mirror Lake?

    "Xiao Yifei, it¡¯s time for dinner!"

    His mom Yin Hong¡¯s voice echoed at the entrance, Xiao Yifei concluded his practice, standing up with a radiant face, exceedingly excited. He walked

    to the shelf, picking up the Fiery Fire Fist thatplements the Fiery Fire Scripture, leafing through it once more. Previously unable to surpass the Fifth Layer,

    Fiery Fire Fist couldn¡¯t unleash its might, though it was just an ordinary boxing method, upon exceeding the Fifth Layer and Inner Strength increasing,

    Fiery Fire Fist could exhibit astonishing power.

    "Hmm, from now on, I¡¯ll be an expert too."

    He ced the Fiery Fire Fist back, already having memorized its routines, yet unable to exert its power until now. Taking a deep breath,

    he rotated his True Qi, executing a move from the Fiery Fire Fist, striking the testing b, which emitted a dull sound. Immediately

    a burnt smell filled the air, fiery power spread in the atmosphere, an even deeper, more impressive fist imprint appeared on the b.

    "Hahaha..."

 Chapter 1360 - CapÃ­tulo 1360: 1351: Basement

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1360: Chapter 1351: Basement</strong>

    Xiao Yifeiughed loudly three times and dashed out of the basement.

    ¡°You crazy boy, have you lost your mind?¡±

    Yin Hong heard Xiao Yifei¡¯sughter and remarked with surprise. Previously, Xiao Yifei had always been quite dejected, and Yin Hong and her husband knew why,

    but despite their fruitless attempts to persuade him, they could only sigh in helplessness.

    Hearing his heartyughter today, Yin Hong was very astonished.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not crazy. It¡¯s you who might go crazy from now on!¡± Xiao Yifei chuckled, not revealing his thoughts, wanting to wait until his strength was enough to cope

    with all the envy, jealousy, and hatred before unveiled. It¡¯s not the right time now.

    Yin Hong red at Xiao Yifei before speaking: ¡°You child, you¡¯re in university now and still not serious. Let me remind you, there aren¡¯t many days until

    school starts, you¡¯d better prepare well yourself. I¡¯ve got clothes ready for you, and bedding stuff too. You should

    buy them yourself. Your father is busy with thepany, and I¡¯m also very busy. You know that.¡±

    Seeing his mom¡¯s gaze, Xiao Yifei understood that this time, he naturally had to attend on his own.

    What a joke, I¡¯ve reached university, I¡¯ve be an adult, and still having parents escort me, is that reasonable? After dinner, Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t go to sleep,

    but instead returned to the underground Cultivation Room intending to continue cultivating. After all, the super refreshing feeling like this hasn¡¯t been experienced for

    years, he must seize the time to cultivate further. What if such progress speeds are time-limited?

    Don¡¯t waste this time.

    After another night of hard cultivation, the next day Xiao Yifei opened his eyes in excitement, delivering a fierce punch onto the stone b, a more profound fist mark appeared,

    glowing with intense heat.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s True Qi had already reached the Peak of the Sixth Layer, and he had touched the barrier of the Sixth Layer; if given a chance, it¡¯s very likely to break through to

    the Seventh Layer, and the Fiery Fire Fist also enhanced its power considerably.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m still a genius.¡± After severalughs in the basement, Xiao Yifei walked out. It was already daylight outside, and he saw yesterday¡¯s umbre, it was time to deliver the umbre to Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s home.

    He walked out the door with the umbre, outside the rain had cleared, but to his shocking discovery, the outside ground had umted water that reached a foot deep, it seemed as if the heavy rain had just stopped.

    Did it rain all night? Xiao Yifei was somewhat surprised, knowing that duringst night¡¯s dinner, it was still raining, ate and went down to practice martial arts, never going out. Unexpectedly, it rained all night, and even Jiangdong City umted water.

    Seeing cars crawl like tortoises through the water, Xiao Yifei found itughable yet felt some sympathy. This city indeed has construction issues. He couldn¡¯t care much, he needed to deliver the umbre.

    Knocking on the door, Xiao Yifei called out: ¡°Aunt Han, it¡¯s Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m here to deliver the umbre.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yifei, are you here?¡±

    Inside, Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s excited cheer sounded, the door opened, revealing her charming face, neither too displeased nor too pleased, her eyes gazing brightly at Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°Huh, why are you home? Still in pajamas?¡± Xiao Yifei looked a little brighter-eyed,

    Li Xue¡¯er pulled Xiao Yifei inside by the arm, speaking boastfully: ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily today, it rained all nightst night, didn¡¯t you know? The whole street is full of water, how can I go to ss?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re already in senior year, the studies are so tight, you¡¯re the top student, doesn¡¯t your ss teacher worry?¡± Xiao Yifei submissively followed her into the room, afterward feeling her noticeable bosom asionally pressing against his arm, making his nerves jump.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken leave from the ss teacher, and he agreed, as long as I study at home, it¡¯s fine. In any case, I¡¯ve already self-studied the senior year courses long ago, and also took tutoring during holidays, missing a ss doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, I n to attend your university, hehe, achieving low grades doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er suddenlyughed proudly, revealing cute little tiger teeth, sly like a little fox.

    Xiao Yifei red and said unsatisfactorily: ¡°You are one of the top students in your ss, aiming for the top ten brands, that¡¯s your ss teacher¡¯s, and

    your parents¡¯ expectation. Don¡¯t degrade yourself by attending my subpar school.¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er pouted discontentedly: ¡°But the top ten schools don¡¯t have Brother Xiao Yifei, if we are separated by distance in college, it will be so boring.¡±

    Saying so, she started shaking Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm vigorously.

    Xiao Yifei was moved and felt a bit helpless at the same time, this little girl is really adorable at times, but when she¡¯s giving headaches, she indeed makes people¡¯s heads hurt, she¡¯s a real worry. If her parents found out about this matter, it would definitely cause a family war, and I would be the main culprit.

    Li Xue¡¯er, however, intensely stared at Xiao Yifei, her gaze resolute: ¡°Brother Yifei, no need to persuade me from when you chased away those bad boys who bullied me at the age of eight, I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re the Emperor of my life. Don¡¯t degrade yourself again, I won¡¯t change.¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt a headache, this little girl¡¯s too precocious? Already understands true feelings at eight? Moreover, she¡¯s so smart she even saw through my intent to self-disparage.

    Xiao Yifei felt helpless, and could onlyy out: ¡°But your parents will definitely not agree, then your house will certainly be turned upside down.¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er red at Xiao Yifei and teased: ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Xiao Yifei sweat in embarrassment, reluctantly said: ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Afraid of being criticized as ipetent!¡±

    Xiao Yifei nodded helplessly and said: ¡°Alright, I admit, I am a bit worried about that. But I¡¯m more concerned about your future.¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er slyly smiled and said: ¡°Brother Yifei, don¡¯t forget, in our society, studying well isn¡¯t as good as marrying well, girls should focus on beauty and maintenance, preserving their femininity.¡±

    ¡°And not on earning a living, that¡¯s a man¡¯s duty. So, which school I attend doesn¡¯t matter. The key is you.¡±

    Xiao Yifei almost stumbled to the ground, isn¡¯t this little girl too advanced? Already thinking at this level?

    Xiao Yifei helplessly nodded: ¡°Alright, just rely on me. I won¡¯t let you suffer hardships.¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er let out a cheer and threw herself into Xiao Yifei¡¯s arms, her arms tightly hugging his waist, herrge bosoms pressing unabashedly against Xiao Yifei¡¯s thigh.

    Xiao Yifei became embarrassed, hurriedly releasing Li Xue¡¯er, not daring to stand up, such a condition was definitely not suitable for standing, he chuckled awkwardly: ¡°I just have a pen on me, I was recording notes for what to bring when school begins, and conveniently tucked it in my pocket.¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er innocently nodded: ¡°Oh, can I see the pen?¡±

    ¡°See what, just a regr ballpoint pen. How about we go y in the water outside? It¡¯s rare to have so much water umting.¡± Chen Hao shifted topics, taking the opportunity to stand up. Due to reaching the Peak of the Sixth Layer, regarding Inner Strength and body control, he achieved a higher level, therefore, he operated True Qi and blood to eliminate the swelling there.

    Moved back to normal.

    Li Xue¡¯er unintentionally nced at Xiao Yifei¡¯s lower area, finding it unexpectedly t, in her heart somewhat surprised, did I feel wrong just now? But clearly felt beauty and rhythm, shouldn¡¯t it shrink down so quickly? Could it be an issue with Brother Xiao Yifei? But just now the feeling was fine?

 Chapter 1361 - CapÃ­tulo 1361: 1352: Turning the Tables

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1361: Chapter 1352: Turning the Tables</strong>

    Xiao Yifei saw the strange look in Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes and felt a bit uneasy: ¡°Li Xue¡¯er, what are you looking at?¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go y in the water?¡± Without waiting for Xiao Yifei to agree, she pulled him out.

    Xiao Yifei didn¡¯t want to dwell on the previous issue any longer, so he immediately agreed, and the two of them rushed out of the house and into the water to y.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Yifei, how did you fall into Little Mirror Lake yesterday?¡± Li Xue¡¯er asked as they walked through the water.

    Xiao Yifei shook his head helplessly: ¡°I was in a hurry to get home when I saw Little Mirror Lake struck by thunder, got curious, and went to check. I stepped on a frog, slipped, and fell in. What bad luck!¡±

    Li Xue¡¯er was dumbfounded and then burst intoughter: ¡°A frog? You stepped on a frog? Brother Yifei, you¡¯re really unlucky, haha¡­¡±

    Xiao Yifei felt helpless too, but he actually needed to thank that frog. If he hadn¡¯t stepped on it, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the depths of theke, and discovered that rainbow light, allowing him to clear away the gloom of the past and make a breakthrough.

    He was also very curious. It¡¯s said that Little Mirror Lake has existed for countless years. Ever since Jiangdong had a history, Little Mirror Lake has been there, no matter how dry the weather, it¡¯s never dried up. It¡¯s always been a greenke, just a few hundred square meters, never bottoming out, like a green gem embedded in Jiangdong City.

    ¡°A snake¡­ there¡¯s a big snake!¡±

    The two were ying happily when suddenly a loud shout came from the direction of Little Mirror Lake, followed by the terrified cries of many people. They were all shouting about encountering a snake, and it seemed to be a veryrge one; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such panicked screams.

    Li Xue¡¯er grasped Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm tightly, her face pale with tension: ¡°Brother Yifei, let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a big snake.¡±

    Xiao Yifei frowned slightly as he looked toward Little Mirror Lake, thinking, could it be the Jin Hua Snake he saw in theke? Why did ite out? Is it seeking death?

    Xiao Yifei felt that he couldn¡¯t sit idly by, so he patted Li Xue¡¯er¡¯s small hand and said: ¡°Li Xue¡¯er, you go back first, I¡¯ll go take a look and be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to go see? No, I¡¯m worried about you, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Li Xue¡¯er held onto Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand, refusing to let him go.

    Xiao Yifei turned back and gentlyforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know martial arts, you know this. It¡¯s no big deal, just a little snake. Wait for me here.¡±

    After saying this, Xiao Yifei dashed quickly toward Little Mirror Lake. Although Li Xue¡¯er was very afraid of snakes, seeing Xiao Yifei rushing over, she only hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth and following. However, her body was ordinary, without martial arts skills, so she was clumsy and slow wading through the water.

    Xiao Yifei, on the other hand, was quite skilled in martial arts and had great physical strength. He waded through the water with ease, as if walking on t ground, and even faster than an average person onnd. Even so, this was a result of him deliberately suppressing his abilities. Otherwise, if he exerted a little more force, he could stir up waves a few feet high, making it seem like a demon was awakening.

    By the time he reached the front of Little Mirror Lake, he could no longer distinguish where it was. If not for those who lived nearby, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to confirm its location. If Xiao Yifei¡¯s familymunity hadn¡¯t been right by Little Mirror Lake and he hadn¡¯t yed here since childhood, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to confirm theke¡¯s location.

    Back in the ssroom!

    The entire ss was attentively listening to the professor¡¯s discussion.

    Only one student was asleep, seemingly in the throes of a nightmare, drenched in cold sweat.

    He seemed to see a horrifying scene, with someone shouting for him to flee immediately.

    The people behind him exploded, turning into dazzling blood flowers. His muscles tensed as he couldn¡¯t believe the ten Immortal Venerables ambushed him? His brothers, War God, and beauties all exploded, dying in session, and even he was ambushed and his body exploded.

    Ah?

    A shrill scream startled the entire ss into a shiver.

    The teacher dropped all the chalk, staring at him wide-eyed.

    Xiao Yifei stood up abruptly, as if resurrected, scaring everyone.

    He himself was equally bewildered.

    Seeing all his ssmates looking at him made him quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Sorry, leg cramp, please continue, go on¡­¡±

    He grinned, prompting the whole ss to burst intoughter.

    They looked at him like he was an idiot, with various jeers, mockery, and disdain cascading down.

    Instantly, Xiao Yifei¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    This is¡­ a ssroom?

    Earth?

    Reincarnated?

    He remembered fighting against the ten Immortal Venerables, his brothers suffering heavy casualties, and many sacrificing themselves so he could escape, only to be ambushed and his body exploded, his soul dissipating. Did he reincarnate on Earth, returning to his home?

    Wonderful!

    Everything starting over meant there wouldn¡¯t be regrets, and past events wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar faces and environment around him, Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Indeed, he had reincarnated!

    The teacher, ssmates, and ssroom were all from his university days. Nothing could be better.

    Fatty, Qian Duoduo, Monkey, Wang Long, Wei Suo, and other familiar people.

    This wasn¡¯t a dream; he realized it was real. He had truly returned to his home.

    At this moment, he activated the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ancient scripture, absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy.

    The spiritual energy on Earth was too sparse, with only some void floating spiritual energy particles being absorbed by him.

    The key problem was that his realm had fallen too severely, not even one ten-thousandth of an Immortal Venerable. A dignified Immortal Venerable reincarnated, reduced to this realm¡ªhow embarrassing. But considering that Earth¡¯s no cultivators existed, it was enough for self-protection.

    He discovered his girlfriend¡¯s best friend was a ssmate, ring coldly at him.

    The chubby girl even looked down on him, bullying him often.

    Discussing him with ssmates, mocking him, and although the voices were low, he caught everything.

    Recalling his university girlfriend, his eyes turned icy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel anger.

    If not for this woman, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the Immortal Cultivation World, be a generation of Immortal Venerable, fought his way up, facing countless enemies and betrayals of numerous friends, finally attaining the status of Immortal Venerable and bing the carefree Immortal Venerable.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes widened, and everything was vivid in his memory.

    It felt like it happened just yesterday!

    He started dating his ex-girlfriend in their sophomore year. Back then, to pursue her, he painstakingly spent a lot of money, truly liking this girlfriend. But after graduating from university, she dumped him to be with a rich second generation, even verbally humiliating him. Initially, his mother sold their family breeding farm, scraping together a million for him to start a business after graduation, only for his girlfriend¡¯s mother to deceive him out of it with more humiliation, calling him a pauper unworthy of her daughter.

    That rich second generation, whom he couldn¡¯t provoke, had someone break his leg.

    His mother, seeking exnations, died in a car ident.

    His life felt meaningless, leading him to choose jumping off a building. His undissipated soul unexpectedly entered the Immortal Cultivation World, acquiring the Immortal Emperor¡¯s legacy, embarking on the cultivation path, fighting his way through, killing enemies with his bare hands, using corpses as stepping stones.

    It was all thanks to this woman, his girlfriend You Xiaoyun.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes grew colder, teeth clenched, his knuckles whitening.

    Killing intent shed in his eyes, his angry trembling lips made the ssroom feel chilly.

    Since he had returned, everything would start over without any regrets.

    His mother was his greatest regret, his heart¡¯s tribtion, otherwise, he would have long entered the Immortal Emperor¡¯s stage.

 Chapter 1362 - 1353: Flickering Flames

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Chapter 1353: Flickering mes</h4>

    "Since this Immortal Venerable has returned, the abandonment, bullying, and humiliation of those years should also be repaid."

    "I want you to pay tenfold, and feel the taste of being bullied, abandoned, and humiliated."

    Xiao Yifei gritted his teeth, his eyes like two mes dancing.

    Ding-ding-ding!

    The ss bell rang, and the professor also left.

    Bang!

    A sound of impact caused his desk to shake violently.

    The textbooks on the desk fell to the ground with a smack, startling many people.

    He looked over and saw someone had kicked his desk, causing this.

    These were ssmates from his ss who often bullied him before and frequently demanded protection fees. In his past life, he was too cowardly and every time, his living expenses

    were taken by them, and he had to thank them for the protection fees. His eyes grew cold.

    A few of them shivered all over, looking at his eyes like they were looking into an icy abyss, trembling all over.

    It seemed they still wanted to demand protection fees from him; he couldn¡¯t help but grow angry, his eyes zing like fire.

    "Xiao Yifei, hand over this month¡¯s protection fee."

    "Are you waiting to be taught a lesson after school?"

    "Do you want a repeat ofst time when you were beaten until you kneeled on the ground?"

    The three of them shouted arrogantly, a yful look on their faces as they looked at him.

    Instantly, he was aze with anger, remembering how they beat him until he knelt on the yground and made him crawl through their legs, or else they would continue to beat him. His eyes were icy as he looked at them, like a ferocious beast staring at them.

    Humiliation! Bullying!

    Needs to be repaid!

    His eyes zed even more fiercely.

    Other students were shocked, all knowing this coward was done for.

    Because in his past life, Xiao Yifei was very cowardly, always giving money and even kneeling; who would like him?

    "What are you looking at, want to die?"

    "You dare to re at me, see how I teach you a lesson."

    "Cui Zhi, it¡¯s been a few days since west taught him a lesson, he dares to re at me, knock him out with two punches!"

    You Long shouted coldly, standing up fiercely, raising his arm to p down.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes were like an abyss, carrying a terrifying aura.

    Many people knew that Xiao Yifei was finished, about to be taught a lesson by them again.

    Some wanted to watch the show, while others couldn¡¯t stand them often bullying ssmates.

    "Make him kneel and call me grandpa."

    "I just love hearing him call me grandpa!"

    "Haha..."

    Their boss Wang Long shouted loudly,ughing arrogantly.

    He knew Xiao Yifei had little power, so he often liked to bully him.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    With two consecutive sounds, they knelt on the ground, the whole ss gasping in shock.

    Everyone wore a bewildered expression!

    Nobody knew what had happened?

    Each one of them widened their eyes, showing an unbelievable expression.

    Gone mad?

    They knelt to Xiao Yifei as if seeing a ghost.

    "Call me grandpa!"

    Xiao Yifei shouted, his eyes glowing with a colorful light.

    His mouth curled with a yful smile as he looked at the few of them kneeling on the ground.

    This is what it means to repay in kind, how they bullied him back then is now all being returned.

    What girlfriend, ssmates, first, collect some interest.

    "Grandpa, we were wrong, we don¡¯t dare anymore..."

    "Spare us, we don¡¯t dare anymore..."

    "Grandpa..."

    Grandpa?

    The whole ss was stunned.

    What happened?

    Each one widened their eyes, afraid to miss something.

    The two people who always liked to bully Xiao Yifei were now kneeling, calling him grandpa, and begging for mercy.

    Wang Long¡¯s pupils widened; he couldn¡¯t believe it was true?

    He rubbed his eyes and shouted, "You Long, Cui Zhi, are you guys insane."

    "I told you to beat up Xiao Yifei, why are you kneeling?"

    He shouted, looking at Xiao Yifei with some apprehension, afraid of him from the bottom of his heart; he felt it was incredible.

    The weakest student in the ss, beaten every day, now dared to re at him.

    Possessed?

    Especially those eyes, like an abyss, looking a bit chaotic and unclear.

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth curled with a yful smile, saying, "Weren¡¯t you going to beat Xiao Yifei? Well, he is..."

    "Beat him!"

    The two stood up, facing Wang Long, scaring him half to death.

    Everyone was shocked; how could they listen to Xiao Yifei so much?

    Possessed!

    Definitely possessed!

    "Don¡¯t, I¡¯m not..."

    p!

    Before he could finish speaking, a pnded on his face.

    His left cheek was swollen!

    "You two..."

    p!

    His right cheek was swollen!

    "I¡¯m not, he is..."

    p! p! p!

    Both sides of his face werepletely swollen, the two hitting with quick speed.

    The whole ss was dumbfounded, some couldn¡¯t believe it; You Long and Cui Zhi were hitting their boss.

    Crash-bang!

    Wang Long was beaten to the ground, pleading for mercy, his face bruised and swollen.

    This is the consequence of bullying him; Immortal Venerable is back, who dares to bully him now?

    A group of people were stunned, some unable to believe their eyes.

    Wang Long was beaten, and it was his own people doing it.

    Originally, it was meant to be Xiao Yifei being beaten; this shift happened too quickly.

    Ding-ding-ding!

    His phone rang; he saw it was his girlfriend.

    "Hello!"

    "Meet me after school at the Redwood Tree, I have something to discuss with you."

    p!

    Before he could say anything, the call was hung up on that side.

    Ding-ding-ding!

    As afternoon sses ended, students began to pack up to leave.

    Xiao Yifei agreed to meet You Xiaoyun under the Redwood Tree.

    He walked over with his textbooks; it was also the ce of their first date.

    Xiao Yifei passed by, watching many students exit the school gate.

    William University in Qin City was also a renowned university, highly reputable, ranking among the top three in the entire Qilu Province. It was said that each year,

    students were admitted to Peking University, Tsinghua, Harvard, and other prestigious universities, making it an important university in the country.

    The crowd was bustling, all heading in the same direction.

    Xiao Yifei weaved through the crowd, heading towards the Redwood Forest on campus.

    Upon arriving at the Redwood Forest, he saw You Xiaoyun in a dress, also holding a textbook and standing there.

    It was just a slender silhouette, but Xiao Yifei knew it was her.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes grow cold, clenching his fists.

    This was the girl who abandoned him in his past life,ter getting together with a rich second-generation, forcing him to a dead end, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have ended up jumping off a building,

    and his mother wouldn¡¯t have died in a car ident. The more he thought, the more furious he became, his eyes like torches.

    His knuckles turned white as he looked at that slim figure.

    You Xiaoyun was dressed fashionably in a dress and crystal sandals, with shiny ck hair draped over her shoulders. Her figure was impable,

    slender waist, curvy, skin as white as snow, a melon-face, with features as exquisite as a jade statue.

    She was ranked among the top ten beauties on William University¡¯s campus.

    Many envied Xiao Yifei for winning over one of the top ten beauties, it was truly impressive!

    Xiao Yifei unexpectedly found that her two besties were also present, sitting on a bench.

    "Hey, he¡¯s here."

    Qian Duoduo, his ssmate, and also their ss president.

    Just by hearing the name, anyone could tell, she must be a rich and beautiful woman.

    Qian Duoduo came from a wealthy background, a ssic rich beauty, her father was the director of a certain hospital, and her mother was the principal of a certain school, with absolutely powerful family backgrounds.

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯tpete, and she was a city native in Qin City, arousing envy everywhere.

    She was a bit hefty, but otherwise fine, quite pretty.

    However, this woman was too arrogant, often bullying Xiao Yifei and frequently advising Xiaoyun to break up with him.

    "Xiao Yifei, you¡¯re here!"

    You Xiaoyun said in a low voice, barely looking at him.

    "Oh, today you are very impressive, even You Long and Cui Zhi were persuaded by you."

    Qian Duoduo clicked her tongue, giving Xiao Yifei a sideways nce.

    Just looking at his attire made her disdainful, looking like a pauper, with not a single decent piece of clothing, attending ss every day in a T-shirt and id shirt, jeans, a pair of sneakers, and his hairstyle was just that, with a total value less than two hundred yuan from head to toe.

    Xiao Yifei ignored Qian Duoduo and looked at You Xiaoyun, asking, "Did you need something from me?"

    Actually, Xiao Yifei knew that You Xiaoyun hade to break up with him.

 Chapter 1363 - CapÃ­tulo 1363: 1354: Worthless

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1363: Chapter 1354: Worthless</strong>

    In my past life, right in this very ce, I begged her for mercy, practically on my knees. Thinking about my past self, it¡¯s trulyughable. I actually let such disgusting wordse out of my mouth, making even myself think I¡¯m pathetic.

    Qian Duoduo and Zhang Mumu sneered with disdain at Xiao Yifei.

    Neither of them even wanted to look at him directly; it was too embarrassing. If he were their boyfriend, they would¡¯ve dumped him long ago.

    ¡°Got something to say!¡±

    You Xiaoyun didn¡¯t know how to start, yet there was no reluctance in her eyes.

    They had been together for two years, and he had embarrassed her quite a bit.

    Zhang Mumu watched him hesitate and couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Say it, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoyun wants to break up with you, so get lost, you pauper!¡±

    In the past life, Zhang Mumu¡¯s disdainful looks weren¡¯t any less. Her family was well-off, and she found herself a wealthy boyfriend who even owns apany in the city. Her boyfriend had already set things up for her to be a financial manager at his father¡¯spany once she graduated.

    Studying and finding work in the city really is like adding wings to a tiger.

    This woman only recognized money; everything else was nonsense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡±

    You Xiaoyun said it outright.

    She wasn¡¯t reluctant, but she feared people saying she was materialistic; hence, she seemed hesitant.

    In truth, she was overjoyed inside.

    Being on the top ten beauties list on campus, she indeed had no shortage of pursuers, all of them heirs to wealthy families.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking the same!¡±

    Xiao Yifei was indifferent, shrugging his shoulders.

    He didn¡¯t care at all!

    What was there to hold onto? In his past life, he begged like a dog.

    Now that he¡¯s back, he wouldn¡¯t even consider begging for her.

    Suddenly, all three of them had a drastic change in expression, widening their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yifei wanted to break up too?

    They didn¡¯t know where this coward got his courage from.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, I¡¯m breaking up with you.¡±

    You Xiaoyun said in disbelief, her face showing utter astonishment.

    She still expected Xiao Yifei to kneel and beg her, to see his defeated look and ridicule him.

    She didn¡¯t expect such a huge discrepancy from her imagination.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also breaking up with you.¡±

    ¡°Double click 666, bro, no problem there!¡±

    Heughed brightly, waving his arms.

    In the past, Xiao Yifei would surely start begging, pleading her not to break up. That image of wagging and begging appeared in front of him; he has returned and will change all things, no longer subjected to her contempt.

    Begging to this materialistic girl?

    Maybe in the next life!

    Looking at her outfit, very fashionable, all bought by rich heirs. She couldn¡¯t afford it herself.

    For her, he spent a lot of money, high-interest lenders constantly hounding him.

    He borrowed quite a bit from ssmates, and hasn¡¯t paid back, spending all the money on her every month.

    What about himself?

    Didn¡¯t spend a dime on himself, yet she still called him poor. Such a woman isn¡¯t worth keeping.

    ¡°Even if we break up, I was the first to dump you.¡±

    ¡°As a pauper, daring to break up with me, have you looked at yourself in the mirror?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Without me, no one would ever look at you.¡±

    At once, You Xiaoyun revealed a hateful expression, looking down on Xiao Yifei.

    Her wicked eyes and the mischievous smile on her lips seemed like she seeded in an evil scheme.

    What¡¯s the use of someone so ungrateful? For her, Xiao Yifei borrowed so much money, now many are demanding repayment, but he¡¯s penniless. This woman squandered so much of his money, yet calls him a pauper, as if he¡¯s worse than a ghost.

    All she thinks about is letting men support her, and they have to be rich. Might as well just go find a rich guy.

    Making Xiao Yifei live worse than a dog now, imagine how hard his mother worked, saving money, yet spent everything on her in just two or three days, only to be humiliated, calling him a pauper, someone nobody would fancy, worse than animals, pigs and dogs.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? If you don¡¯t want to break up, you can kneel and kowtow to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll plead with Xiaoyun for you!¡±

    Qian Duoduo taunted, wanting to see him kneel and beg.

    She wore a malicious grin, looking revolting as sheughed.

    In Xiao Yifei¡¯s eyes, this kind of woman was utterly nauseating, not even worth responding to.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like listening to others¡­spouting crap!¡±

    He said, especially emphasizing thest two words with rity.

    A sneer emerged on his lips, especially when he looked at her, finding great pleasure.

    In that moment, Qian Duoduo¡¯s face turned a livid color, her lips quivering.

    She was beyond shocked, Xiao Yifei dared to rebut.

    He never dared talk back in the past, but now he stood firm.

    Especially today, in ss, he was quite spirited. Qian Duoduo widened her eyes, never seeing him so firm, even forcing You Long Cui Zhi to kneel before him. It was mind-boggling, feeling like apletely different person, hard to believe.

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling spouting crap?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I can find someone to kill you in no time?¡±

    Qian Duoduo gritted her teeth, infuriated at being told she was spouting crap, her lips trembling.

    Pointing at Xiao Yifei, with her influence, she could easily get him killed.

    ¡°Finished spouting your crap?¡±

    ¡°If so, I¡¯m out!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    He waved his hand suavely, smirking coldly.

    The three girls widened their eyes, feeling as if he wasn¡¯t Xiao Yifei, but another person.

    So firm!

    His gaze was sharp, hard to see through, radiating dominance.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, what do you mean? Breaking up with me doesn¡¯t mean you can take it out on my friends.¡±

    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d be heartbroken, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person!¡±

    ¡°You scumbag, I hope you never have a girlfriend!¡±

    You Xiaoyun angrily said, unbelievably venomous.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at her, scoffing coldly: ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    In that moment, You Xiaoyun¡¯s face turned pale, unable to believe it, Xiao Yifei called her trash?

    After two years of dating, it was the first time seeing him speak to her so firmly.

    She was so angry her lips quivered, eyes wide open, beyond furious.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­Xiao Yifei you scumbag, have the guts to say that again.¡±

    She pointed continuously in anger shouting, her face turning ugly, stomping heavily.

    Xiao Yifei turned around, amused yet speechlessly.

    Never seen such a shameless woman, didn¡¯t hear enough, apparently.

    His mischievous eyes drifted over them, filled with meaning, showing a shameless grin.

    ¡°No, no, no! I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°What I meant was, everyone present¡­is garbage!¡±

    He enunciated clearly, grinning shamelessly.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    The three turned pale with rage, unable to speak, almost spewing blood.

    Qian Duoduo and Zhang Mumu stomped their feet in anger, their teeth grinding, pointing repeatedly.

    Seeing them beyond furious, Xiao Yifeiughed heartily to the sky, feeling incredible.

    Sweet!

    So damn satisfying!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Thud!

    A stream of blood shot out.

    You Xiaoyun was so angry she spat blood, mouth full of bloody foam.

    As the honorable Immortal Venerable Xiao Yifei, how could he suffer such humiliation?

    Absolutely impossible!

    Live carefree, defy if unhappy!

    He didn¡¯t want to return to the dormitory, owing arge debt, every corner someone asking for money.

    Among ssmates, high-interest lenders even called him moments ago, asking for fifty thousand out of the ten thousand borrowed. Damn, can¡¯t evene up with eight hundred now.

    He needs to earn some money, owing nearly two hundred thousand outside, must find a way to pay it back first.

    His mom worked herself to the bone raising chickens, ducks, and geese to fund his university, yet he wasted it on a woman.

    Looking back at his past life¡¯s mother, he was worse than an animal, for her sold their family farm, saved up a million, only to be cheated, and she passed in a car ident seeking justice, bing his emotional knot.

    Returning now, he would never let that happen again. Make money to let his mom live a good life.

    Looking at his phone, over thirty missed calls, dozens of messages all asking for money back, with high-interest lenders still threatening him.

    Living worse than a dog now!

 Chapter 1364 - CapÃ­tulo 1364: 1355: Taking Over the Mantle

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1364: Chapter 1355: Taking Over the Mantle</strong>

    He first cultivates, finds a ce rich in Spiritual Energy, otherwise, he can¡¯t absorb it.

    Qilu is already close to the Da Xing Mountain Range, with some subsidiary ranges extending to Qin City.

    The city also has Lao Mountain, where the Spiritual Energy is much denser than in other cities.

    Whether it¡¯s the terrain or the mountain ranges, it has a geographical advantage: east relying on the Da Xing Mountain, and west relying on the Bohai and East Sea, the Spiritual Energy in the sea is also not to be underestimated, especially in some underground vortices, once a vortex urs, arge amount of Spiritual Energy Bags appear.

    William University is close to the Da Xing Mountain Range, so he ns to cultivate nearby.

    At night, he cultivates in a branch of the Taixing mountain range.

    The ce is rich in Spiritual Energy, close to the sea, nourishing his dry Dantian.

    In the next moment, Xiao Yifei operated the Ancient Scroll of the Immortal Emperor, his whole body enveloped by Spirit Light.

    He chanted the mantra, began to cleanse his body.

    After all, this is a mortal body, relying entirely on the blessing of the Ancient Scroll of the Immortal Emperor.

    The Ancient Scroll of the Immortal Emperor is terrifying, he almost absorbed the entire mountain¡¯s Spiritual Energy into his Dantian, the energy around him constantly releasing, even the free-floating Qi particles in the void were absorbed into his body, and he began to cultivate slowly.

    Several days passed, he did not move an inch in the mountain range.

    In the early morning at the foot of the mountain, in the vi district, an old man was practicing boxing with two little girls.

    The old man wore a Tang suit, obviously practicing Inner Boxing Skill.

    Inner Boxing emphasizes thebination of hardness and softness, using softness to ovee hardness, and hardness to ovee softness. When swinging fists, the sound of the wind could be heard, even the leaves of the flowers and trees in the nearby garden were swayed by the fist wind, some leaves had already fallen, all caused by the power of the fists.

    The two little girls also wore Tang suits, studying earnestly, one girl¡¯s face didn¡¯t look well.

    She seemed to be ill.

    ¡°Ningning, be more serious, look at how dedicated Qingcheng is.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you learn a bit from your cousin.¡±

    The old man said, looking at Lin Ningning in a distracted manner.

    Ningning pouted, very displeased.

    She said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s boxing has been practiced for so long, still need to practice.¡±

    She was somewhat disgruntled, feeling that this boxing style was too boring.

    The two girls were very pretty, especially the girl called Ye Qingcheng, definitely a goddess-level character, pure and outstanding, her long hair fluttering, like a little fairy descended to the mortal realm, her face exquisite, as if carved by a knife, with distinct features.

    Her hair draped over her shoulders, her eyes beautiful, her teeth sparkling.

    ¡°Ningning, Grandpa is right, be more serious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a heroine? Just this little perseverance?¡±

    Ye Qingcheng smiled sweetly, with a radiant smile, like a celestial being descended to the mortal realm.

    The girl named Ningning was also very pretty, but she still had some gapspared to Ye Qingcheng.

    She pouted, not happy.

    Both were around twenty-two years old, seemingly of the same age.

    Two girls began to practice this set of Inner Boxing Skill with the old man.

    Xiao Yifei came down from the mountain, to this ce.

    He watched the old man practicing with the two girls, this Inner Boxing Skill didn¡¯t seem authentic.

    Inner Boxing Skill emphasizes the bnce of hardness and softness, this was obviously too hard, long-term practice could easily injure the muscles and bones.

    At this moment, Lin Ningning also noticed Xiao Yifei.

    ¡°What are you looking at, can you understand it?¡±

    ¡°Still looking at it with disdain?¡±

    Lin Ningning was already not in a good mood, seeing Xiao Yifei watching next to her, she got very angry.

    She unknowingly snapped at him.

    She red at him, very displeased with Xiao Yifei.

    He looked like a poor boy, overly shabby, looking like he was worth only two hundred bucks.

    Xiao Yifei frowned, his mind filled with ck lines.

    Who did I offend just upon arriving, really hitting bad luck early in the morning.

    ¡°I say big sister, why are you hitting bad luck early in the morning?¡±

    Xiao Yifei said, not intending to bother with her, wanting to look at the old man practicing Inner Boxing.

    ¡°Are you calling your mother-inw big sister, looking for trouble?¡±

    Lin Ningning was very displeased, immediately rolled up her sleeves, ready for a fight.

    Her momentum was unabated, waving her small fists as she walked toward Yun Fan.

    But with the old man here, how could he let her act rashly?

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The old man hurriedly shouted to stop her, shook his head, where¡¯s any semnce of ady?

    She was just like a girl boss in disguise.

    Xiao Yifei did not say anything, to avoid hitting bad luck from others.

    He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, after all, the other party didn¡¯t overstep any bounds, so it¡¯s whatever.

    The old man looked at Xiao Yifei, frowning, seemingly also a practitioner.

    ¡°This young man, you appear to be a practitioner too.¡±

    ¡°Your steps are light, seemingly soft yet full of force, there¡¯s some prowess.¡±

    The old man said with a smile, very politely.

    The old man appeared very cultivated, seemed to be someone who has seen the world.

    Moreover, there were many scars on his arm, likely a military man, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°You tter me, just a three-legged cat¡¯s kung fu.¡±

    ¡°Not worthy of elegance!¡±

    Xiao Yifei replied, with a smile.

    He also disyed a lot of poise, it would be a waste if he hadn¡¯t learned any during these years.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s spar a bit, knock you out.¡±

    Ningning waved her hand, swinging her Embroidery Fists, ready to hit him.

    She felt she was very strong, hitting this and that.

    The old man rolled his eyes, she dared not act rashly.

    Afterward, Xiao Yifei looked at Ye Qingcheng.

    She was wearing a Hanfu, like a celestial being descended to the mortal realm, a little shy, her pretty face blushing.

    She instinctively lowered her head, not daring to look directly.

    ¡°So pitiful.¡±

    Xiao Yifei suddenly shouted, looking at Ye Qingcheng.

    ¡°What do you mean, young man?¡±

    The old man asked a bit surprised, unclear of the meaning.

    ¡°Such a pretty youngdy, yet she¡¯s dying soon.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t live long!¡±

    Xiao Yifei shook his head feeling regretful, this girl wouldn¡¯t live for more than three months.

    However, when looking at her, she appeared dazed, seemed familiar.

    So alike!

    He sighed, is there truly a flower exactly alike in this world?

    Without seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You are the one who won¡¯t live long.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick, cursing my cousin early in the morning?¡±

    Lin Ningning said fiercely, ring, again swinging the Embroidery Fists, about to step forward.

    The old man was shocked, his face changed slightly.

    How could it be?

    Although Qingcheng had been frail and sickly since childhood, how could she not live long?

    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face turned pale, looking slightly unwell.

    She was enveloped in ayer of ck Qi.

    She herself was a sickly person, perhaps really wouldn¡¯t live for long.

    ¡°Sir, would you please point out one or two?¡±

    The old man said very politely.

    He indeed was a bit anxious, after all, she was his own granddaughter, his treasured darling.

    This young man¡¯s sudden words made his heart feel a chill.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s just a scammer!¡±

    ¡°Look at his sinister smile, probably coveting cousin Qingcheng¡¯s beauty.¡±

    ¡°I love to discipline such people, let me discipline him.¡±

    Lin Ningning came over, waving her fist to punch.

    In the next moment, she was astonished, discovering Yun Fan was gone.

    This was quite remarkable, how could he disappear without a trace?

    At this moment, he found someone nearby, seemingly aiming at him.

    Bang!

    A sound of gunfire came, the bullet swiftly shooting towards Xiao Yifei.

    He raised his hand to grasp the void, capturing the bullet in his hand, flicking his fingers.

    ¡°Quick, quickly chase¡­¡±

    On site, the old man shouted excitedly, his face turning pale with fright.

    From afar, more than ten guards in military uniforms, as well as bodyguards, came rushing and pursued.

    ¡°Dare to make a move in front of me, seeking death!¡±

    Xiao Yifei coldly shouted.

    Just an assassin, it seems the old man offended quite a few people.

    ¡°Ningning, quickly apologize to the gentleman!¡±

    The old man shouted angrily, extremely annoyed.

    He was frightened and trembling.

    Lin Ningning was very unconvinced, she didn¡¯t even hurt him, Grandpa was making a big fuss.

    She pouted very displeased, why should she apologize?

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry, I, Lin Zhenhao, was impudent!¡±

    ¡°May I know your honorable surname?¡±

    The old man drew in a sharp breath, looking at Xiao Yifei, not daring to neglect.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei!¡±

 Chapter 1365 - 1356: Life at the Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Chapter 1356: Life at the Peak</h4>

    Xiao Yifei said coldly, then turned and left.

    He knew that the opportunity to make money had arrived.

    Looking at Xiao Yifei¡¯s cold demeanor, Lin Ningning was very displeased.

    What kind of person is this, already apologized and still acting so arrogant, she thought to herself that she better not run into him, or she¡¯d definitely teach him a lesson.

    "Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you let me teach him a lesson just now?"

    Lin Ningning waved her fist as she spoke, seemingly born with a love for action.

    But the little girl was still quite cute, pouting her lips.

    "Silly girl, you almost caused trouble, this person is not someone we can afford to provoke."

    The old man shivered with fear, feeling quite terrified just thinking about it.

    Especially when someone ambushed, his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Zi Dan!

    He actually caught it.

    Too terrifying.

    "Old Lin!"

    Several bodyguards came over, carrying a dead man.

    This person was already dead, his eyes were pierced, and the scope of the gun was shattered.

    It was obvious that someone had pierced the scope, causing a fatal headshot.

    "Who has such shooting skills?"

    Lin Ningning was shocked, her face slightly changed.

    The old man recalled, watching Xiao Yifei catch the Zi Dan and flick his fingers.

    Could it be that he casually flicked it out, killing this person?

    Hiss!

    The old man gasped, unable to believe it was Xiao Yifei¡¯s handiwork.

    Ye Qingcheng was rtively smart and saw through the clues.

    "Was it him?"

    She too was stunned, her face changed drastically.

    "It was him, this person is enough to rival Zheng Dalin of the southern military district."

    The old man said, unable to help but gasp.

    Let alone the two little girls, they were incredibly shocked, their faces pale.

    They naturally knew about Zheng Dalin, who once killed three hundred mercenaries alone in Europe, they grew up hearing stories about him, and their two uncles

    also worked in the same team as Zheng Dalin back then, how could they not be awe-struck.

    This person is on par with Zheng Dalin, how incredible.

    What is his background, to have such powerful cultivation?

    The key is that he¡¯s so young, almost the same age as them.

    "Grandpa, you say that guy isparable to Headmaster Zheng Dalin?"

    Lin Ningning said, gasping.

    The old man nodded, his expression extremely serious.

    The next day!

    Xiao Yifei went to school as usual.

    Today there were two sses, the teacher was ruthless.

    As soon as he entered the school gate, he saw many students entering the campus, the crowd was thick.

    Having note for a few days, the school seemed to have changed.

    However, he spotted a graceful figure, You Xiaoyun¡¯s silhouette.

    How many days has it been, a boy was holding hands with her as they entered the school, isn¡¯t this too quick?

    They broke up barely three or four days ago and she¡¯s already hooked up, truly a woman with loose morals.

    He recognized that boy, one of her suitors, another rich second generation, rumored to be a young master of some corporation, with a very deep family background, often

    driving a Bentley to school, it seemed You Xiaoyun was indeed involved with him, the key was he was wealthy.

    Back then, it was also this person who broke his leg, thinking about it made him grit his teeth.

    Not avenging this wouldn¡¯t be honorable!

    Watching the two unt their affection really was a jackal matched with a leopard.

    They seemed to have noticed Xiao Yifei too, showing disdainful smiles.

    "Hey hey hey, isn¡¯t that your scumbag ex-boyfriend?"

    "Howe, haven¡¯t attended sses for a few days after the breakup, heartbroken?"

    The boy named Chen Hao mocked, revealing a nasty expression.

    He was dressed head to toe in designer brands, wearing an Armani suit to ss.

    Just the watch on his wrist was worth hundreds of thousands, a Rolex.

    He unconsciously showed a sense of superiority, rolling up his sleeves, wanting to show off his luxury watch.

    "Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d feel heartbroken."

    "Too bad, I never had feelings for you, after all, you¡¯re a poor guy!"

    "A scumbag like you, you¡¯ll never find a girlfriend in your life."

    You Xiaoyun also disyed a nasty expression, mocking him with a cold smile.

    That day she was really infuriated, almost spat blood, and ended up in the hospital.

    She had no idea how much she resented Xiao Yifei, wanting to humiliate him on the spot.

    Xiao Yifei sneered, looking at the two and said, "You think I¡¯d feel sad for... trash?"

    His lips curled into a sarcastic and meaningful smile, retorting back.

    On the spot, You Xiaoyun almost tripped over her Crystal shoes, her face turned pale.

    Her mind was filled with ck lines, the corners of her mouth twitched, her eyes burned with anger.

    Her eyes were wide open, gritting her teeth.

    "You..."

    "Xiao Yifei, I order you to apologize now, I can have Brother Hao spare you!"

    "Otherwise, prepare to be humiliated today."

    You Xiaoyun gritted her teeth, her lips trembling, wishing she could strangle Xiao Yifei.

    Xiao Yifei sneered coldly, toozy to bother with her.

    Apologize to her?

    That¡¯s way too arrogant.

    A dignified Immortal Venerable needs to apologize to someone?

    Impossible!

    This trash only deserves to be with wolves.

    Would he be sad?

    This trash is just overestimating herself.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t care less about these kinds of people and turned to leave.

    Chen Hao, however, was not pleased and blocked his way.

    "Hey, did I say you could go?"

    "Even if you struggle for ten lifetimes, you can¡¯tpare to me, you poor loser!"

    "You don¡¯t deserve Xiaoyun!"

    Chen Hao¡¯s lips curled up into an arrogant arc, his smile sinister.

    He fiddled with his watch, car keys, and belt, all brand-name items.

    A Bentley car key, unting it like he¡¯s worth millions.

    "Done talking?"

    "I¡¯m toozy to listen to barking dogs, let alone one male, one female."

    Xiao Yifei said leisurely, tidying up his clothes with precision.

    His lips curled into a yful arc, forming an attractive curve.

    He needed to work hard to make money to show these people he wasn¡¯t a poor loser.

    In the future, he wanted these people to look up to him.

    Chen Hao and You Xiaoyun were so enraged, their mouths almost twisted.

    Being called dogs, one male, one female, how could they tolerate that?

    Their teeth were about to shatter from anger, fuming madly, their eyes dancing like two torches.

    "You¡¯re jealous, tantly jealous that I took your girlfriend."

    "Xiaoyun is my girlfriend now, and she loves me dearly."

    Chen Hao pointed at him, teeth bared in anger, his mouth nearly askew.

    He pulled Xiaoyun into his arms, nting a loving kiss on her pretty face, showing affection.

    "Your girlfriend?"

    "I dated him for two years, and you still want that trash?"

    "Don¡¯t you like the dark corners?"

    "I¡¯m Xiao Yifei, nicknamed the ¡¯Desperate Fighter¡¯, hitting the mark once every five attempts, while my brothers are so supportive."

    Xiao Yifei returned a shameless gaze, leaving Chen Hao¡¯s face turningpletely green.

    His lips twitched, especially since he had just nted a loving kiss.

    I could puke!

    No wonder he¡¯s nicknamed the ¡¯Desperate Fighter¡¯.

    Haha...

    Suddenly, they becameughingstocks.

    "You..."

    You Xiaoyun¡¯s face turned pale and dark, her whole body trembling, almost vomiting blood in anger.

    Chen Hao¡¯s face was as green as a mung bean, almost turning pig liver color.

    It felt like a hat had appeared on top of his head.

    So green!

    "Ahaha..."

    Xiao Yifeiughed heartily, feeling quite delighted.

    So satisfying!

    This is the woman who abandoned him and humiliated him.

    Now he¡¯s collecting some interest.

    Chen Hao was furious, spending tens of thousands in three days without getting even a hair.

    You Xiaoyun gnashed her teeth, her body shaking, her eyes staring wide open.

    Argh!

    You Xiaoyun was so enraged that she spat out a mouthful of blood sword.

    Witnessing such fury, blood was spewed.

    Those presentughed heartily, never expecting that one of William University¡¯s top ten beauties turned out to be a wench.

    Already used, many guys shook their heads.

    Haha...

    Xiao Yifei raised a thumbs-up,ughing up at the sky.

    Chen Hao¡¯s face was turning red, purple, ck from anger.

    His whole body trembled from fury.

    He actually became the loser in the situation!

    Argh!

    Chen Hao also coughed up blood from anger, the blood sword hitting the ground.

    Loser!

    Who¡¯s the champion of humiliation? Chen Hao from your Chen family is the champion!

    Even picked such a lousy te, how embarrassing.

    Even though Chen Hao was renowned as a rich second generation at school, being a loser made him aughingstock.

    Now he¡¯s called the prettiest loser, how can he hold his head high in social circles?

 Chapter 1366 - CapÃ­tulo 1366: 1357: Going All Out

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1366: Chapter 1357: Going All Out</strong>

    Many people heard Xiao Yifei¡¯s speech, a disy of admiration that could move heaven and earth.

    He managed to infuriate the two of them to the point of spitting blood. Was his mouth blessed or something?

    p!

    You Xiaoyun¡¯s left cheek was swollen from a p!

    She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t find the words, choking on her rage.

    Chen Hao was livid, his face turning from green to red, red to purple, and purple to ck.

    He gritted his teeth, thinking that he was dealing with one of the top ten pure beauties of William University, but turned out she was nothing but a sham.

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shaking all over with anger.

    You Xiaoyun was so filled with hatred for Xiao Yifei, it was etched into her very bones. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists; she wished she could strangle him to death. She couldn¡¯t believe that the timid and cowardly guy she once knew was now so good at retorting.

    Vicious eyes fell on Xiao Yifei¡¯s body. If looks could kill, he would have been torn to pieces.

    ¡°Not just that, the cuckold,

    ¡± Xiao Yifeiughed shamelessly, deliberately provoking Chen Hao.

    You Xiaoyun¡¯s lips twitched, and her body trembled.

    rgh!

    Chen Hao spat out a mouthful of old blood again.

    Too much anger is making him constantly spit blood.

    ¡°Chen Hao, your mental resilience and tolerance are too low.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you really are quick to anger, spitting blood so easily.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just not up to it, getting so angry all the time¡­could you be¡­ pent up?¡±

    He disyed a dubious smile, with his mouth wide open.

    Some students felt extremely embarrassed and quickly left.

    Some boys truly admired Xiao Yifei, hailing him as a hero, deservedly a daredevil.

    He really is going all out.

    However, Xiao Yifei¡¯s words were truly venomous, able to incite such anger¡­ from speech alone.

    ¡°This is the goddess you were crazy about, chasing for so long.¡±

    ¡°Bring her home, your mom might just spit blood from top to bottom.¡±

    rgh!

    Chen Hao spat out another mouthful of old blood, today he truly became aughingstock.

    He originally wanted to mock Xiao Yifei, but ended up being angered to the point of spitting blood.

    I¡¯m guessing this will be a talking point around William University

    ¡°Not good, major hemorrhage, quickly send Chen Hao to the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not sent soon, he¡¯ll stop breathing!¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth was so venomous, it caused Chen Hao to spit blood and copse.

    Someone carried him, quickly sending him to the infirmary, blood foaming from his mouth.

    Chen Hao felt extremely aggrieved; it was hard enough to find a girlfriend, especially one from the top ten pure beauties of William University, and he thought he could unt a bit, especially given his family¡¯s background, envying countless rich heirs. Never would he have expected his painstakingly pursued goddess to be nothing but a sham, resulting in him spitting blood instead.

    He now had thoughts of dying, unable to stay at William University any longer.

    This was an immense embarrassment; for someone of his status, this was truly humiliating.

    You Xiaoyun became the hated street rat, cursed by countless boys as a slut.

    Originally, she was one of the top-ranked beauties of William University, one of the ten pure goddesses.

    Today, what goddess, what purity, the goddess has been knocked off the altar,

    ¡°I believe you¡¯re a ghost, you¡¯re a bad woman, really bad.¡±

    You Xiaoyun didn¡¯t leave, still wanting to shame Xiao Yifei in public.

    After all, he caused her downfall; now Chen Hao definitely doesn¡¯t want her, so she might as well ept her fate.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you scumbag, vile person, go home and shovel dung.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a poor wretch. Besides me, no one wants a scumbag like you.¡±

    ¡°Utter scum, I wish you to never find a girlfriend in your lifetime!¡±

    You Xiaoyun gritted her teeth in hatred, her words venomous.

    Her eyes were venomous, as if she were swearing to God, uttering the most venomous curses.

    For a moment, she wore a mocking smile, as if watching him grow old and die alone.

    ¡°Who says he can¡¯t find a girlfriend?¡±

    A sweet voice came in, and everyone was silenced, looking over.

    This voice was so familiar, many people were surprised, who was speaking?

    A beautiful figure walked out from the crowd, wearing sunsses, hair flowing, the fragrance of ady detectable from afar, with a sweet smile.

    Her face was chiseled like a knife, features distinct, like a fashion model walking gracefully.

    Many people screamed, the fashion goddess of William University.

    Lin Ningning!

    One of the top ten goddesses of William University, also known as the fashion goddess, surpassing You Xiaoyun¡¯s title.

    Wow!

    Is it her?

    ¡°Who says Xiao Yifei can¡¯t find a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°I am his girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°If anyone has objections, I don¡¯t mind stepping in on behalf of my boyfriend.¡±

    Lin Ningning swayed her waist, with a cold smile at the corners of her mouth, looking at someone.

    On the spot, You Xiaoyun¡¯s pretty face turned ck as the bottom of a pot.

    Just now she said no one would want Xiao Yifei besides her, and now the dream goddess of countless boys was actually his girlfriend.

    Such a p in the face!

    So satisfying!

    He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yifei¡¯s girlfriend to be Lin Ningning.

    One of the top-ranked fashion goddesses at William University.

    Who dare offend her, the Lin Family¡¯s background is deep, even Chen Hao doesn¡¯t dare do anything to her.

    Crack!

    Countless boys had their hearts broken, the goddess actually had a boyfriend.

    She walked with an elegant grace,ing over to take Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm.

    Soon, the two of them became the most dazzling focal point, while You Xiaoyun became the jester of contrast.

    ¡°Whoever dares to bully Xiao Yifei is going against our Lin Family.¡±

    ¡°My boyfriend Lin Ningning believes no one dares to bully him, otherwise I¡¯ll make them sorry.¡±

    With these words, who dared to insult or bully Xiao Yifei, no one would make such a fuss.

    The Lin Family¡¯s influence in Qin City is so vast that even the top official of Qin City wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You are Xiao Yifei¡¯s ex-girlfriend, one of the ten beauties of William University? Really ttering yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many girls like you who despise the poor and love the rich, selling your body for money.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what¡¯s the difference between you and those standing on the street by the train station?¡±

    Lin Ningning sarcastically said, half removing her sses, looking at You Xiaoyun.

    On the spot, You Xiaoyun¡¯s lips twitched.

    She was utterly embarrassed, wanting to find a hole to crawl into.

    Saying she¡¯s worse than those standing on the street by the train station, too cheap.

    Her face alternated between green and white, a venomous gaze sweeps towards Xiao Yifei, gritting her teeth.

    Her fists crackled, knuckles turning white.

    ¡°Who said Xiao Yifei is a poor wretch, from now on everything from the Lin Family belongs to him.¡±

    ¡°How could marrying into the Lin Family make him suffer, from now on I¡¯ll obey you in everything.¡±

    Lin Ningning pretended to be submissive, taking Xiao Yifei¡¯s arm as they left.

    Countless envious nces swept over, thinking, this is what it means to reach the peak of life.

    You Xiaoyun was utterly humiliated, crying, and fled from the crowd.

    Suddenly, Lin Ningning¡¯s big eyes looked over, with a meaningful smile on her lips.

    She said, ¡°Hey Xiao, how will you repay me for saving you?¡±

    ¡°Repay you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a loss and propose, after all, others call me a daredevil.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t pursue this tonight, it would be a waste!¡±

    Xiao Yifei opened his mouth wide with a shameless smile.

    He pulled Lin Ningning¡¯s small waist into a hug, the warmth flooding into his palm.

    ¡°You¡­ get lost!¡±

    Lin Ningning ground her teeth in anger, turning to leave.

    She gritted her teeth, her face ugly.

    Damn, I¡¯m here to save you, not to let you take advantage of me.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m very persistent in what I do.¡±

    Watching her leave, Xiao Yifei shouted.

    Crack!

    Lin Ningning stumbled, nearly falling on her butt.

    Her pretty face turned iron blue, she¡¯d never seen such a shameless man.

    Afterward, he walked towards the ssroom.

    It wasn¡¯t time for ss yet, many students were chatting and idling in the ssroom.

    Some even asked him for money, only agreeing to wait a few days after he pleaded with them.

    Otherwise, in the ss, he¡¯d truly be an utter disgrace.

    Without money and power, he¡¯d only be looked down upon. He wanted to have money, power, and make a name for himself to show them.

    Once he had money, he¡¯d be the boss!

    Currently, he didn¡¯t dare turn on his phone, inundated with debt collectors, how infuriating is that.

    So, he must find a way to earn money to pay off his debts and buy a house for his mother so she can livefortably.

    But he believed that in just a few days someone woulde and give him money.

    It¡¯s just a matter of time!

 Chapter 1367 - CapÃ­tulo 1367: 1358: Utterly Envious

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1367: Chapter 1358: Utterly Envious</strong>

    ¡°Hey Fei, you¡¯re here. Let me tell you, Lao Donkey hooked up with a hottie yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s even a virgin!¡±

    Just as he entered the ssroom, the chubby guy called him, with a timid look on his face.

    His mouth stretched wide open, filled with envy.

    He¡¯s just a bit chubby but really loyal, unlike in the past when everyone liked to bully Xiao Yifei.

    The chubby guy never did; instead, he treated him like a brother.

    ¡°That lucky, huh? I bet it¡¯s a one-time thing.¡±

    Xiao Yifei chuckled to himself, this buddy isn¡¯t bad either.

    ¡°No way, it was fresh and red, exhausted me like hell.¡±

    ¡°Last night, I was more hardcore than you, the desperado. Just call me the ultimate desperado now.¡±

    Lao Donkey boasted.

    Among them, he was the most timid, had never dated in college, seemed like spring hade this time.

    His name is An Dongye, usually called Big Wild Donkey, or Lao Donkey.

    He also had a wide-open mouth, utterly shameless.

    The others exchanged nces, seemingly agreeing to roast him: A sessionsts two minutes, right?

    His face dropped longer than a donkey¡¯s, wanting to punch someone.

    After a bit of chatter, Xiao Yifei took his seat.

    But then, Qian Duoduo nced at him sidelong, snorting through her delicate nose.

    She is You Xiaoyun¡¯s best friend, with a good family background, naturally needing to curry favor.

    People like You Xiaoyun, who disdain the poor and love the rich, will even choose wealthy friends.

    ¡°Some people, really have no idea about their own limits.¡±

    ¡°Like him, a broke guy in debt, doomed to be single forever.¡±

    ¡°Both poor and ugly, stingy, plus a total study cker.¡±

    Qian Duoduo began casually mocking, intentionally or unintentionally looking towards Xiao Yifei.

    Isn¡¯t it obvious she¡¯s ridiculing Xiao Yifei? She wouldn¡¯t dare mock anyone else.

    She only dared to bully honest people like Xiao Yifei. Unfortunately, she got it wrong; this is no longer the same Xiao Yifei, he¡¯s now the reincarnated Immortal Venerable, really

    think he¡¯d be bullied as before? No way.

    He¡¯s back, and everything will change. Now, it¡¯s him bullying others.

    Xiao Yifei couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and instead looked at You Long and the others.

    These guys got beaten like a dog a few days ago, heard Wang Long hasn¡¯t shown up for days.

    The two of them got beaten badly by Wang Long, that guy loves saving face too much toe.

    The two no longer dare mess with Xiao Yifei, this guy is spooky, his eyes show a frightening gleam.

    ¡°You know, someone from our ss recently broke up and hasn¡¯t been here for days.¡±

    ¡°Probably crying alone in a corner, licking their wounds, how pathetic.¡±

    ¡°I bet he¡¯s desperately begging my bestie for reconciliation.¡±

    Qian Duoduo chatted with a few girls in ss, casting sidelong nces at Xiao Yifei.

    Suddenly, a few girls looked over, knowing Xiao Yifei hadn¡¯t been around for days.

    It¡¯s likely Qian Duoduo was talking about him; she often bullied Xiao Yifei after all.

    The girls told her to stop ranting; they¡¯re all ssmates, no need to be so pigheaded, but Qian Duoduo was gleefully mocking, she just wants

    to see Xiao Yifei embarrassed, guessing he surely begged Xiaoyun for reconciliation.

    She didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yifei provoked Xiaoyun into spitting blood; she probably got dumped this time.

    If she knew, she¡¯d probably be spitting blood herself too.

    ¡°An a**hole like that will never find a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Not just an a**hole, but a broke country bumpkin. If he were my boyfriend, I¡¯d have dumped him ages ago.¡±

    ¡°And my boyfriend is a rich, handsome guy, unlike those poor losers.¡±

    Several girls looked envious, starting to praise her skills.

    She showed superiority,ughing proudly.

    Always felt like a princess, adored by thousands, full of pride.

    Her family is well-off; dad¡¯s a dean, mom¡¯s a headmistress¡ªwho couldpare?

    At this moment, Xiao Yifei felt very annoyed. This woman¡¯s snide remarks, everyone knew it was aimed at him.

    He saw Qian Duoduo nce at him again, seemingly on purpose.

    ¡°A rich, handsome guy? Right, I guess living by selling oneself can attract one.¡±

    ¡°After all,pared to those standing by the train station, it¡¯s quite a bargain.¡±

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk, speaking leisurely.

    Immediately, Qian Duoduo¡¯s face turned dark.

    She red at Xiao Yifei, clenching her teeth, he actually suggested she made a living by selling herself.

    She was furious, eyes zing.

    The other girls said nothing, quickly distancing themselves.

    Aware of Qian Duoduo¡¯s arrogance and disdain for others, they didn¡¯t want to offend her directly.

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, you¡­¡±

    Qian Duoduo pointed at him, mouth twitching in anger.

    ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve never sold myself, someone like me, a country bumpkin, wouldn¡¯t even be wanted by others.¡±

    ¡°No choice, some people are just ugly; if they don¡¯t have big a** and big thighs, they can only sell themselves.¡±

    ¡°Without looks, how can you snag a sugar daddy? ** is more economical than looks anyway.¡±

    The more Xiao Yifei spoke, the darker Qian Duoduo¡¯s face became, her teeth clenched tightly.

    Her whole body was trembling, especially that chubby baby face.

    Her eyes zed like mes, engulfed in fury.

    In an instant, the whole ss burst intoughter.

    No one expected Xiao Yifei to be so good at roasting people, and Qian Duoduo was pouting, almost exploding with rage.

    The guys used to think Qian Duoduo was aloof and cold, never expecting she¡¯d live by selling herself¡ªcheaper than those on the streets by the train station, some even decided

    to give it a try, after all, so cheap that it¡¯d be a waste not to try.

    Mockery! Sarcasm! Humiliation!

    All entered Qian Duoduo¡¯s ears, and she clenched her fists as if she would punch Xiao Yifei to pieces.

    Never had she been humiliated like this, now everyone in ss thought she was a slut.

    Time to collect some interest¡ªthis woman bullied him in his past life.

    Now it¡¯s time to pay up!

    ¡°Xiao Yifei, are you f***ing looking to die?¡±

    ¡°A scumbag like you, if I don¡¯t find someone to beat you till you kneel today, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡±

    Qian Duoduo screamed furiously, almost crazed.

    Seeing her on the verge of eruption, Xiao Yifeiughed wildly.

    This woman has gone mad.

    Her eyes were round with rage, her teeth locked, lips trembling.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down, you¡¯re just twenty years early for menopause.¡±

    ¡°Maybe your monthly visitor hasn¡¯te recently, it¡¯s already three dayste, right?¡±

    Qian Duoduo stared wide-eyed, how did he know it was three dayste?

    Her face turned the color of liver, she¡¯d never told anyone about herte period!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in less than five minutes, your ¡®big aunt¡¯ will arrive. Want me to help? I¡¯ve been a professional sanitary pad changer for over twenty years, whether it¡¯srge, small,

    or extrarge, from Kotex to those that don¡¯t shift at night¡ªI can change them all.

    I¡¯m born with a diamond touch, able to handle delicate tasks.¡±

    ¡°North wind blows, autumn feels chill, ss monitor in need, I¡¯ll help still. I¡¯m sitting next to you, my name is Xiao Yifei!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, a century-old shop, professional in changing sanitary pads, double-click 666, bro no problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember to leave a good review!¡±

    Xiao Yifei flipped his hair back with a smile, leaning back with gusto.

    His mouth stretched wide open, unbelievably shameless.

    Everyone¡¯s mouth was an ¡®O¡¯ and eyes wide-open.

    Xiao Yifei knew a lot, even knowing so many brands of sanitary pads.

    The girls were in awe, powerless under his knowledge, the guys even more so.

    However, Qian Duoduo¡¯s face was thoroughly the color of liver, teeth clenched.

    Ah-choo!

    A mouthful of blood spewed far away, full of frothy blood.

    She turned red with anger, finally releasing it.

    Everyone was stunned, she had quite the temper, also spitting blood from anger.

    Especially thest line, ¡°Remember to leave a good review,¡± she was at a total loss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ ss monitor, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s here, careful of bleeding out!¡±

    Xiao Yifei called, somehow pulling out a sanitary pad, handing it over.

    Immediately, Qian Duoduo blushed bright red, indeed her ¡®aunt¡¯ hade.

    Just as he said it would, how did this guy calcte so precisely?

    The whole ss watched, her embarrassment was beyond words, teeth clenched, face pig-liver colored.

    Watching her ufortable look, utterly constipated-like.

    Everyone was eagerly watching.

    The next moment, she snatched the sanitary pad from Xiao Yifei¡¯s hand and dashed towards the restroom.

    Hahaha¡­

    Instantly, the entire ss burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1368 - 1359: Radiant Smile

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Chapter 1359: Radiant Smile</h4>

    Ring ring ring!

    Before long, ss started, and the students began to sit properly.

    Today is math ss. It¡¯s said that the math teacher is a goddess-level beauty.

    The legendary goddess in the hearts of the male teachers at the school, even students are pursuing her.

    This female math teacher is just thirty, not much older than them. After all, senior year students are just in their early twenties. She transferred herest

    semester, and it is said she graduated from graduate school, then was assigned to William.

    Soon the teacher arrived, wearing an officedy uniform, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, delicate features, her hair draped over her shoulders in a beautiful big wave,

    her pearly teeth sparkling, revealing a brilliant smile, as she walked into the ssroom.

    Many students got excited because they liked their math teacher¡¯s ss.

    Moreover, their teacher resembles Zhang Yuqi, and she is also named Zhang Yuqi.

    Zhang Yuqi¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the ss, noticing some students were absent again.

    This is definitely the goddess for the boys.

    "You Long, Cui Zhi, did you two get into a fight again?"

    "Little eyes look like a panda."

    Teacher Zhang Yuqi said with her radiant smile, revealing her pearly teeth.

    Herugh is very sweet, like a blooming lotus flower.

    The whole ss burst intoughter, while the two of them looked down and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Because someone was secretly looking at Xiao Yifei, he was the one who somehow got them to fight Wang Long.

    However, Wang Long didn¡¯te today; if he had, he would have been embarrassed to death. He didn¡¯t dare toe for fear of embarrassment.

    nning to get people to beat up Xiao Yifei, to beat him like this, for a gentleman does not forget revenge.

    He has to find an opportunity to slowly deal with Xiao Yifei.

    However, Xiao Yifei is not a fool, those people from his previous life all have to pay interest slowly.

    Because in the past, these few people often bullied him, so he has to strike first.

    "Teacher, as for those two, they got into a fight a few days ago, if it weren¡¯t for my intervention, it would be pretty good if two of the three could make it today, if it

    weren¡¯t for my timely appearance, all three of them would probably not be able toe in, lying in the hospital for surgery instead."

    "Look at these eyes, beaten like a panda."

    "And look at that little face, wilted just like eggnt hit by frost."

    Yu Jiubian shamelessly exined to the teacher, analyzing it all.

    He was extremely shameless, clearly at fault, yet saying the three were in a mutual fight as a disingenuous excuse.

    Shameless, truly shameless!

    After ss, Wang Long was furious, finding people to beat up the two again.

    Some ssmates nced sideways, thinking, this guy really knows how to put on a show.

    Too shameless!

    Too beastly!

    You Long and Cui Zhi were fuming with rage, gritting their teeth, wishing to strangle him.

    "Why did the three of them fight?"

    Zhang Yuqi wondered, curious, weren¡¯t the three of them supposed to be pretty close?

    They normally get along like brothers, how could they turn against each other so suddenly?

    "You might not know, teacher, women fight over men, men fight over women."

    "The three of them all fancy a single woman, imagine that love triangle reaching the likes of Dolphin Bay. Of course they fought for the woman they like, in ancient times

    there was martialpetition for a bride, now it¡¯s a three-way showdown to settle things, one move can decide victory."

    "Is it like that, You Long, Cui Zhi?"

    Xiao Yifei shouted, grinning widely, seeming carefree.

    Many cursed him inwardly for being shameless, fabricating and borating, even fooling the teacher.

    Because even the teacher felt it made sense, nodding in agreement.

    You Long and Cui Zhi also nodded, a bit scared of Xiao Yifei.

    The two¡¯s faces turned green like century eggs, not daring to refute.

    Then, teacher Zhang Yuqi started writing an equation problem on the ckboard.

    Not long after, Qian Duoduo came running, alreadyte for ss.

    "Qian Duoduo, why are youte?"

    She stood at the door while the teacher scolded her.

    Immediately, the whole ss burst intoughter, unaware she was dealing with her period.

    Chances are, her pants got soaked because of it, she stood there with a dark face, not daring to speak.

    So embarrassing!

    She managed to get her period onto her pants, thankfully she didn¡¯t wear white ones today, otherwise the bloody sight would be terrifying.

    She lowered her head, giving Xiao Yifei a sideways nce, gritting her teeth.

    "Teacher, Qian Duoduo¡¯s got her period, can¡¯t be left unresolved."

    "You¡¯ve got to be understanding, otherwise it won¡¯t look good if it gets on the pants."

    Xiao Yifei chuckled, and the more he spoke, the darker Qian Duoduo¡¯s face became.

    Originally her pale little face, now looked like a green egg.

    Someone with sharp eyes noticed that indeed there were some watermarks on Qian Duoduo¡¯s pants, likely caused by her period, after all, by the time she headed out it was

    toote. The beautiful wavese crashing like a tsunami, even if she ran fast, it still spilled onto her garments.

    Qian Duoduo¡¯s face turned ck, feeling like there were ten thousand grass mud horses galloping in her heart.

    She wished she could strangle Xiao Yifei.

    "You¡¯re so knowledgeable."

    Instantly, Teacher Zhang Yuqi criticized him harshly.

    Her eyes gave him a cold re, as if to say "you know everything, don¡¯t you".

    Xiao Yifei¡¯s face turned ck, as dark as pig liver.

    Poof poof poof!

    At that moment, many in the ss looked at Xiao Yifei¡¯s ckened face and began making "poof" sounds.

    He talked so much, only to be scolded by the teacher.

    "Teacher, I¡¯m a big good guy."

    He said righteously, yet Zhang Yuqi gave him another white-eyed look.

    Even the chubby kid next to him nearlyughed himself silly, thinking, "You really had iting."

    Then, Xiao Yifei frowned, looking at the pendant hanging around the teacher¡¯s neck, radiating a dazzling light.

    A Heavenly Pearl, and an extremely precious Nine-eyed Heavenly Pearl at that.

    This item contained very rich spiritual power within, using this for cultivation could achieve double the result with half the effort. Unexpectedly, Teacher Zhang Yuqi

    had such a Nine-eyed Heavenly Pearl. She surely didn¡¯t know it was a supreme treasure, storing great spiritual power.

    The Nine-eyed Heavenly Pearl is one of the four treasures of Tibetan Buddhism, the most precious treasure.

    It¡¯s said, there are fewer than a handful worldwide.

    He has to find a way to obtain it, the Heavenly Pearl can exorcise evils, store supreme spiritual power, convenient for cultivation.

    Moreover, this item can also be refined into a supreme treasure, both offense and defense.

    "Teacher...beware of mosquito bites."

    Xiao Yifei shouted, seeing a mosquitond on the teacher¡¯s round bottom.

    Others baffled, not getting his point.

    Only he saw clearly, the mosquito was on Teacher Zhang Yuqi¡¯s round bottom, frantically sucking blood.

    Nheless, Teacher Zhang Yuqi gave him another big eye-roll.

    Poof poof poof!

    Those beside him couldn¡¯t hold back,ughing until they cramped.

    Yet, as Teacher Zhang Yuqi was patrolling the ssroom, she stopped by next to check the chubby kid¡¯s answer.

    Her round bottom stuck out, the mosquito still on it.

    p!

    A loud, crisp sound rang out, the whole ss fell silent.

    Teacher Zhang Yuqi shivered all over, as if electrocuted.

    Everyone turned to look, eyes zed over.

    "One might say, some people just don¡¯t listen."

    Li Shuwen smilingly looked at Lin Chaofeng, asking: "I tell you, with all the time around you, your cultivation method is quite simple, won¡¯t you choose?"

    "Because the matter is bing more severe, isn¡¯t this what I have to say?" "I don¡¯t know how Lin Zhaofeng and Li Shuwen question themselves, but it speaks to the

    heart."

    "Ah, love at first sight canst forever." Li Shuwen seemed to convey a special meaning, revealing a longing for understanding.

    "If you think it¡¯s feasible, I can pull him out, then I¡¯ll have time." Lin Chaofeng asked, wanting to say that his future path is difficult.

    "Can¡¯t we do anything?" Cultivators shouldn¡¯t stop thinking, no one does things at Qingyun Sect." Li Shuwen asked unyieldingly.

    Though the y invited rtives, the City Government has made relevant promises, however, only their four letters served as reports; if I truly could save her, I would

    not ignore people¡¯s emotional needs!"

    While the event unfolded, holding onto the corpse, though somewhat unclear, they will plunder the people, refusing to sit idly by.

    "I recognize that as my brother Chaofeng." Li Shuwenughed: "Did you let him go with me?"

    Lin Chaofeng began to meet Li Shuwen. He didn¡¯t know when he ced his hand on the wall, asking: "What did I say?"

 Chapter 1369 - CapÃ­tulo 1369: 1360: Frustration

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1369: Chapter 1360: Frustration</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t hear what you say, just that you can¡¯t hear it.¡± Li Shuwenughed. ¡°Do you have a question on the form? And you?¡± he said.

    ¡°Did he help me?¡± Lin Chaofeng liked it so much that many people couldn¡¯t save him.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m helping you be a woman.¡± Li Shuwenughed.

    Looking at Li Shuwen who was facing Lin Chaofeng¡¯s old ck line, he suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t a mute, but a deaf person, which made him frustrated.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to leave the Qingyun Sect and stay with you for a long time, making the most of my wife¡¯s intentions.¡± Li Shuwen seemed to have finished and was quite pleased.

    ¡°No, how can I save him?¡± Lin Chaofeng asked, looking bewildered.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I want to understand this method, I have a way to connect to this Qi wall.¡± Li Shuwenughed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t force others to follow me to Qingyun Sect.¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    ¡°Do you think Wang Zhong suddenly changed his mind about what his brother said? He just wants his body to be gentle. Since he can, why can¡¯t he?¡± Li said.

    Lin Chaofeng was still pondering. Li Shuwen had already finished writing, but was still slick. Later, Shuang Ya also followed his orders. Suddenly, there was a nk space between them.

    ¡°Look at them, they all gave me.¡± Li Shuwen pointed at Shuang and said.

    ¡°When did you take it? How can he use his sword to know people¡¯s hearts?¡± Lin Chaofeng silently said, on one hand, letting him see Shuang, and wondering why he needed the people with him.

    ¡°With the soft breeze, you can save a lot of trouble on your way back, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can grow quickly and steadily.¡± These words were said softly. Li Nian said, ¡°You would wish it.¡±

    But then Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t hear any of it clearly. Seeing his unhappy expression, he quickly turned to him and asked, ¡°Can such cold frost break the prohibition?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the emperor in myst melody is the product of Red Yan Dan, but if there¡¯s a great spirit, then its taste is indescribable.¡± Someone exined that this article was written by Li, but it couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange to say, but I¡¯ve built it for more than a decade, so it¡¯s not surprising.¡± Lin said.

    This sentence is true, Fang Chi said how divine Frost is when freezing.

    Fang Chi said that they were instructed by Frost, and knew in advance about the birth of Red Yan Dan.

    How unusual things are in the world of Xiu. He began to think of it as the legendary Sword Spirit, and yet the rxing frost had been around for years, even though he knew there was a Sword Spirit in the frost.

    Moreover, there¡¯s pain, the perfect sword is always missing the link to sword deity.

    Even when preparing to write an article, Li now didn¡¯t have the wisdom for his words due to his tangible and qualitative coldness.

    Lin Chaofeng had seen it once before but still sighed in his heart. Frost had apanied him for over a decade, then he used his hand to write an article.

    Li Shuwen didn¡¯t hesitate. He used his hand to press the invisible air against the wall, suddenly the air wall changed.

    A trace like white frost followed Li Shuwen¡¯s heart towards him and spread all around. The things inside the door suddenly rose with the sword tip, as if an icy door gradually emerged from nowhere.

    Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t know.

    The descendants of Ying pierced by the sword at the weing, cracks began to appear around the sword tip, and a slightly fuzzy mirror appeared in front. Soon, a white flower emerged.

    When the sword was sheathed, Lin Chaofeng¡¯s luck was good. A punch would hit the door, which had turned solidly into a punch, stars would cleanly shine, scattering all around.

    ¡°Sess.¡± Writing,¡± Li said.

    Reaching out to touch the clean ce as if picking stars, the light of that hand quickly prated through his hand and disappeared.

    For a moment, there was an unusual beauty in front of the door, Li¡¯s writing seemed more like the protagonist¡¯s sudden change in the scene. Lin Chaofeng saw her lively and tense.

    ¡°This should be spiritual. This is amazing, so beautiful.¡± Li Shuwenughed.

    ¡°Ah, honest.¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    ¡°Do I have to go in? The tutor and sister need not wait.¡± Li Shuwen approached the gate.

    Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t help scratching his head behind him. Maybe this girl was really happy.

    Why did I suddenly think of some unfinished things?

    The garden inside the gate remained as it was, less cloth on Dirty Pond Mountain, more bamboo.

    They soon arrived at the guild they were standing in, but found they were still standing above, speaking directly to those two new recruits, but they never fell.

    ¡°This building has.¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    ¡°I¡¯d still like to say, this will be the main residence of Miss Da¡¯s life. Why build it here?¡± Li Shuwen said.

    The two heads didn¡¯t know why, outside the gate, with this line¡¯s entry, the environment changed, and this room protruded.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to make friends with him?¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    ¡°What connection?¡± Li Shuwen doubted, ¡°He said, ¡®I¡¯ve touched this prohibition with Lingling before, I don¡¯t know if you can do it with them.''¡±

    ¡°That is to say, in the entire garden, this conforms to the spirit of the Qimen Array Method, and with certain traffic, it can be used as a crossing, right?¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    ¡°It should be, so this absolutely can¡¯t be his first scroll of prohibition.¡± Li Shuwen followed to Dong Ting.

    Lin Chaofeng raised his head. In front was a pavilion five stories high, more like a low tower.

    On the fifth floor, the girl didn¡¯t feel bored at all, she said, ¡°Writing articles, I feel like I really don¡¯t know where I am now?¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± The article pushed open the door of Li Shu¡¯s study at home and looked at it.

    The pavilion¡¯s doors and windows were closed, even though it was sunny outside, it didn¡¯t have the elegance of sunlight.

    Just like that, the master is very happy, graceful, proficient in ssics, and reveals a slight Chinese meaning.

    In the middle is a table. The oldmp on the table is an ancient scroll. The house is surrounded. Themp is bright. The bookshelves, screens, and white leopard pavilion are all blurry.

    When Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen walked in, they suddenly felt a fragrant aroma mixed with a bookish scent, making people feel both majestic and majestic.

    ¡°It seems to be Zhai, right?¡± Lin Chaofeng walked to the table among them.

    ¡°No, every luxurious studio has thousands of books, more like a ce where people live.¡± So Li Shuwen left the window beside him.

    Their particrly concerned matters, this scene deeply moved me with curiosity, after all, only in a wealthy home.

    Opening the window, a ray of sunlight and the wind seemed to react often, and still lingered by the window for a while, blowing.

    The gentle breeze brushed across the face, bringing a fresh feeling from Heaven. Li Shuwen closed his eyes to embrace the joy of this moment.

    A faint green silk rose with days of fire and adversity, shining on that beautiful posture, a beautiful vision in Lin Chaofeng¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Lin Chaofeng felt quite foolish.

    These days Li Shuwen was often around, he suddenly found out that Li Shuwen was really better than they imagined.

    ¡°Kan Naoto?¡­¡±

    The warm image was easily broken by the sound of the big wind chimes. Returning to God¡¯s side of Lin Chaofeng, worried that Li Shuwen would notice his mistake. He quickly turned around and looked at the scroll on the table.

    At this time, my heart was shocked. Living alone there was uneptable.

 Chapter 1370 - CapÃ­tulo 1370: 1361: Feeling Disgusted

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1370: Chapter 1361: Feeling Disgusted</strong>

    This was his attempt at adjustment, but the book is a market among some popr novels to suit Li¡¯s writing adjustment.

    Yet when someone is writing an article, the beauty falls asleep, then turns back to see if the person is as he saw.

    It reads ¡°Unauthorized Death!¡±

    Early at the window, as he gazed at the lost Lin Chaofeng, Li Shuwen inexplicably felt a sense of disgust towards the Dragon Carving.

    Seeing his thoughts change, he no longer indulged in such sudden joy, closed the window, and once again sank into that symbol.

    He was born in a ce ustomed to his own body, without a house.

    The bright red Dan was not sent out; this is under Li Shuwen¡¯s star.

    However, Dan can control local emotions, which is most likely possible.

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s difort was certainly caused by the sh of Inner Strength. He knew Lin Chaofeng had never achieved this.

    What can I do to help Brother Chao Feng?

    Li Shuwen was very anxious.

    ¡°Get out of my mind. It¡¯s more dangerous than danger itself. If an ident happens, you know you need to sleep.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Chaofeng¡¯s voice was imprinted in Li Shuwen¡¯s mind.

    Li Shuwen turned hurriedly and quickly left, feeling childlike and formless without realizing. If he could enter on his own, Lin Chaofeng could naturally enter too.

    In this sense, the consciousness of spiritual invasion can be felt.

    And they also knew Lin Chaofeng, including helplessness; confronted by both Dan and this unnamed force, Lin Chaofeng seemed only able to handle it in his own way.

    Li Shuwen was still worried, and Lin Chaofeng had already reminded him of his urgency to retreat to Lin Chaofeng.

    He knew this ce, simply because she liked it.

    There is a graceful sense that is very important, because they know they cannot pursue one¡¯s soul excessively.

    With weakness and helplessness, Li Shuwen opened his eyes, braving the sweltering heat, and walked towards the breeze beside Lin Chao.

    Lin Chao¡¯s breeze remained unchanged, his face still pale, just wanting to be with him.

    Moreover, the woman seemed to have no other method to help her person Amin.

    Thus, being so close, Li Shuwen ustomed himself to wrapping Lin Chaofeng up, recalling for a short while why Lin Chaofeng came to that building, why this force had invaded his heart.

    Firstly, he was still gazing at himself, turning around, trapped here.

    Is this not real?

    ¡°The first beautiful great battle, spiritual trauma, frost clear¡­¡±

    Li Shuwen read the book, pondering how this too was that novel, out of fear and caution, he read it again.

    The article discussed ¡®God¡¯s Injuries¡¯ and ¡®Snow Blue¡¯s Injuries¡¯, these two artifacts, three or more thoughts and decisions, it was indeed a moremon novel.

    He did not believe this was a novel with your power. As he contemted, looking for different reasons, he felt a chill.

    Lin Chaofeng himself was really hot, he felt the chill more profoundly.

    One day, he could not enjoy well due to the habit of cold.

    Lin Chaofeng gazed to the side, a Long White Sword stuck in the middle, leaving Lin Chaofeng¡¯s side empty, Frost indulging.

    It seemed as though he felt the master¡¯s pain and jumped out. When Li Shuwen saw this scene, he forgot his astonishment.

    Suddenly feeling very cold, Li Shuwen only felt that the Frost held a sword on it, causing our hearts to chill, thus having illusions of Frost with such eyes.

    That sword, carrying a killing intent, with no one here, was neither Lin Chaofeng but from outside.

    Li Shuwen¡¯s heart was quite surprised. He adjusted the frost¡¯s temperature twice. Once was for Lin Chaofeng¡¯s Dantian Red Rock Beach stability; the other was before breaking in.

    Twice, you could actually spot the danger in the frost of cold, yet both times concealed the feeling, coldness was very good.

    The more overbearing a person is, the harder it is to heal him. Now, he was not good at doing this thing. If he wanted to resist, then he would joke about it.

    There¡¯s no one here with Lin Chaofeng, I know it must have something to do with Lin Chaofeng.

    Now even if exposed to frost, it must discover its master, Lin Chaofeng, is in danger, but what about now?

    The spiritual world has its advantages.

    Like Lin Chaofeng, Li Shuwen probably knew the frost¡¯s indulgence reason. Frost, even if not a Sword Spirit, was his murderous intent.

    At that time, he had no time to doubt, he began to ask, ¡°Do you want me to defend him?¡±

    Li Shuwen doubted, because he really didn¡¯t know whether Frost Fang could hear his words.

    However, based on his own personality, this was a test.

    As soon as the words fell, the frost changed the stem, the surrounding smell around the stem became increasingly intense.

    If the previous cold or fog surrounding the stem peaks were its roots, it was more like an icy peak within the snow, scoured by wind and snow.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Li Shuwen was quite different in the release change of frost, but he was happy, especially this scene when these two frost adjustments cooled down even more.

    At this moment, the fingerprints were tied again, the hand reached out to the mound of frost and inhaled cold air, then pressed onto Lin Chaofeng¡¯s body.

    Cold air directly entered his body. This wasn¡¯t a rush. His breath was so vivid.

    He dared not ck off, the Frost Pet actively gave him control, still had rted reasons, instigating ck luck, the Frost Pet¡¯s sword body broke.

    This was more like mutual perception, the Frost Pet was not a conventional weapon, it had this spirit, Li Shuwen dared not rashly misuse.

    The Frost Pet seemed to temporarily make him the master, the sword body was icy.

    Li Shuwen didn¡¯t know what Frost loved to mean. He forcefully infused repeatedly, as if reaching the limit. He mumbled in his heart for a while.

    ¡°Ding, ding, bell needles¡­¡±!

    Just before this, he opened a window, the wind blew the bell across his head.

    He knew now the windows were shut, the wind was not ringing. It was Frost Pet that made him see he couldn¡¯t help looking at the clock.

    I don¡¯t know why, it could emit a very pleasant and beautiful wind chime, making him feel eerie at this moment. Under candlelight, every tube looked a bit red.

    Only feeling a bit of Frost Pet trembling in his hand, he knew Frost Pet couldn¡¯t wait to attack, currently smooth wear strength, lighter toes, body bounced out.

    A cool breeze blew, the wind chime fell on his head.

    When Jinling touched each other, he did not hear what he expected, but felt Frost caressing the sword body, enduring a slight blockade line, and immediately scraped away the sword.

    The cold light was too bright, he couldn¡¯t clearly see what happened when the two bumped just now.

    Hended, raised his head yesterday to look around, but couldn¡¯t find the wind chime.

    Only feeling this hand cream more suited to Yokohama¡¯s power. He couldn¡¯t help but get stung, loosening his hand. Then Frost Pet all restored to its original look, returning to the sheath.

    Li Shuwen¡¯s son was at a loss. This was all he witnessed firsthand, just until now he couldn¡¯t know what happened here.

    Due to the strike while wearing Frost Pet, the lights in the building wobbled slightly, appearing mischievous, but soon stopped moving, everything returned to normal as before.

    Looking at the stunned Lin Chaofeng by Frost¡¯s blow, Li Shu¡¯s grammar was imprinted again, helping him regain consciousness.

    ¡°Did it just happen?¡±

 Chapter 1371 - 1362: Concealing Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Chapter 1362: Concealing Oneself</h4>

    Lin Chaofeng woke up as if from a long dream. Reading Li Shuwen was fine. His pale face should be due to the cold weather, helping him to mobilize the frost pet, because this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen Li Shuwen like this.

    He knew he was the only victim of this attack, but he did nothing and seemed to have recovered.

    After Lin Chaofeng asked the question, Li Shuwen looked at the frost pet beside him, thinking there was no need to talk about the appearance of Lin Chaofeng¡¯s frost pet now.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but it always seemed as if Frost liked to amusingly hide itself in front of Lin Chaofeng.

    From his habitual hero¡¯s perspective, Lin Chaofeng shouldn¡¯t have known the power of the frost pet, though he didn¡¯t deny that heroes were also sharp weapons among divine artifacts.

    Li Shuwen asked, "Brother Chao Feng, are you okay?"

    "If another ident happens here, I¡¯ll be fine," Lin Chaofeng tranted. He devoured the heroes on the ground, holding a bright sword as he looked around.

    "There shouldn¡¯t be any surprises here," Li Shuwen said, ncing once more at Lin Chaofeng¡¯s frost-besieged back. He decided to keep this matter under wraps.

    Because if the frost pet could reallymunicate, its choice naturally had its reasons.

    Lin Chaowen shook his head in the wind. He must have been suffocated by his clothing. He stayed there, not asking Li Shuwen if he was alright for the first time.

    He turned his head to the book on the table, feeling that if he remembered correctly, the book¡¯s content changed when he was attacked by an inexplicable force.

    He wanted to reach out and take it. Li Shuwen saw this and asked, "Brother Chao Feng, do you like reading novels?"

    "No," Lin Chaofeng told Li Shuwen about the changes he had seen before.

    When Li Shuwen saw Lin Chaofeng carefully returning to the scene of the incident, he said somewhat embarrassed, "Actually, you could have ambushed first, it should have been me."

    "How so?" Lin Chaofeng was puzzled. Li Shuwen was well aware of his situation. At least now he was standing safely, and this was thanks to many baggage books.

    Li Shuwen exined the situation of Fengling but omitted the frost pet, saying there was no need to look at the frost pet behind Lin Chaofeng. Seeing no reaction from the frost pet, he sighed with relief.

    "For the attic of such ady, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult." As Lin Chaofeng got an answer, he couldn¡¯t help doubting these so-calleddies and sisters, unsure ifing here was right.

    Just then, there was amotion inside the building. Lin Chaofeng¡¯s son heard it, as if hearing a machine stand.

    Both of them hurriedly followed the sound and saw the receiving floor emerge from the building. The reception board opened.

    "My brother Tian Feng should be a lover. He doesn¡¯t want to face his daughter-inw who won the battle but intends to abandon her."

    Li Shuwen cheerfully returned to Mu Rou and said, "Benefactor, don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re not used to calling him that."

    "Then how should I address a benefactor?" Mu Rou asked suspiciously.

    Li Shuwen thought for a moment and said, "You and I are both young, even younger than Brother Chaofeng. Let¡¯s call you that as well."

    "Brother... Brother Chao Feng?" Mu Ru tried looking at the book.

    On the other hand, Lin Chaofeng¡¯s son didn¡¯t have the authority to speak, feeling somewhat overwhelmed. Li Shuwen was vivid and lively. He stayed there for a few days without any feelings.

    But it was gentle and noble, which was something he wasn¡¯t used to.

    Seeing Li Shuwen smiling at him, as if asking if he was satisfied with the title, he said at the time, "Anyway, until we get there, it¡¯s only natural."

    "See, I told you, Brother Chaofeng is very personable." Li Shuwen said to Mu Rou, whoughed.

    Lin Chaofeng really didn¡¯t want to discuss these topics any further. Since the problems were solved and doubts eliminated, it was time to discuss the right issues.

    "Miss Mu..." Lin Chaofeng pondered and was about to speak, listening to Mu Rou saying with a smile, "Brother Chaofeng, you gently call me Mu."

    Lin Chaofeng had a big headache, seeing Li Shuwen snickering beside him. Lin Chaofeng knew he had contributed greatly to this scene. He helplessly said, "I saw a novel on the table in front of me, took a quick nce, and then heard you calling. I didn¡¯t know the protagonist in the novel and I were both under my sister¡¯s control."

    "Well, if you like, you can adopt a few sisterster." Li Shu smiled.

    After hearing Li Shuwen¡¯s statement, two people said Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but felt a chill behind him. He quickly brought the frost pet behind him, but he didn¡¯t see it was well-hidden in its sheath and didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking.

    But this first reminded him of a nagging son, looking at that gentleness, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Leaving the Lin Family to go to Qingyun Sect for entrance exams was not just a journey, but he spread many things.

    "Mu Ru, are these so-called recruits what you meant by keeping the promise you mentioned earlier?" Lin Chaofeng asked.

    Mu Sulu blushed slightly, nodded, and said, "My father is the city master every day. Brother Chaofeng can rest assured, I will keep this promise."

    Seeing this situation, Lin Chaofeng shook his head. If you said that Mu¡¯s sister from the city legends was an incredible dreamer, she indeed stood before him, but as a strict Princess, afraid of being misunderstood.

    However, since they heard the news of being recruited by the main forces, they heard too many false stories, coupled with previous unlisted experiences, they considered these assumptions normal.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that the sister was a heavyweight, acting with rules. Even these people didn¡¯t seem to dare have their own thoughts.

    He had been trapped in this attic for three years, and Lin Chaofeng had no doubt he rarely ventured out of the city¡¯s main building before.

    He was not like Li Shuwen, with a heart pounding. Moreover, he had a gentle heart, and every day the city master made efforts to protect this heart. He should be regarded as a treasured gem.

    So he developed this mindset.

    "I think you might have misunderstood, and what saved you are just misunderstandings that can¡¯t be washed away." Lin Chaofeng shared his inner thoughts.

    Mu Ru silently nodded, and Lin Chaofeng continued, "These so-called bans can always be broken before they¡¯re requested, which is a coincidence. They¡¯re all books, but it¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t ask how good the future will be. It really feels like a nagging."

    "I don¡¯t like hearing this talk. Didn¡¯t you promise before?" Li Shuwen jumped in to say.

    "Did I promise?" Lin Chaofeng wondered.

    "Give him our Qingyun Sect soup." Li Shu¡¯s unusual performance on this matter turned to Mu Ru and said, "Sister Mu Ru, did we say this before?"

    "Yes." Mu Rou agreed in a low voice but still looked shyly at Lin Chaofeng. He also noticed these two people were his backbone.

    He had previously promised Li Shuwen, and this time he saved him from the so-called recruitment. He had obtained his father¡¯s promise and also earned his promise.

    The words Lin Chaofeng uttered in front of the archway felt strange, just as he was drowsy in the attic, only evermunicating with two people, one being Li Shuwen and the other a Royal Prince.

    Comparing the two walkers, if we think about it.

 Chapter 1372 - CapÃ­tulo 1372: 1363: Retreat

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1372: Chapter 1363: Retreat</strong>

    Lin Chaofeng thought the best arrangement at the moment was to quietly retreat between him and Li Shuwen. Regardless, the restrictions here were lifted. Basically, a young person under 20 could sessfully bring Mu Rou out without any random transmission.

    Therefore, he was willing to send the Buddha westwards, but he didn¡¯t know who Mu Rou wished toe to his rescue.

    The one pursuing him was his ideal person, and he was so passionate that he had a dream about two sides of the same coin.

    This was his intention or arrangement. He wanted to ask Mu Rou about her thoughts on Wang Zhongyun. At the very least, he thought Wang Zhongyun was fine.

    But all this had to wait until Mu Rou answered his question.

    Over time, Mu Rou slowed down her thinking, smiled at Lin Zhaofeng, and said, ¡°I know Brother Zhao Feng is good to me, but¡­¡±

    As soon as I spoke softly, my face suddenly hardened. As if I had made a decision, I asked, ¡°If I have my own words, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Zhaofeng affirmed.

    In his view, this was not a foolish person, and regarding the current situation, he still wanted to give himself more breathing room; after all, he was a big guy.

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± Mu Ru asked.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Lin Chaofeng continued to affirm.

    ¡°Hey, it looks like it will take a lot of time.¡±

    Li Shuwen took a deep breath. He was also a smart person. He could think of everything Lin Chaofeng wanted.

    For Mu Rou, they were indeed slow guests. Although they rescued him, this matter concerned his future.

    Choosing them for this matter was reckless.

    Both of them had the opportunity to be gentle with you, but why didn¡¯t he understand Lin Chaofeng¡¯s intention?

    He wasn¡¯t that kind of person, and maybe his Li Shuwen wouldn¡¯t be by his side.

    Mu Rou approached Li Shuwen, and in Li Shuwen¡¯s inexplicable gaze, said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to be like a sister in a book and go with Brother Chaofeng to the Qingyun Sect, which is the guide line for initial practice; wait for me.¡±

    Mu Rou spoke first, and her face turned red again.

    In fact, speaking with others was not easy. It felt like a woman wanted to elope with a prodigal son.

    ¡°Did I¡­did I promise?¡± Lin Chaofeng was a bit distressed. He thought Mu could see clearly and had even made all decisions.

    He believed Mu Rou would make the best choice because he had already stepped down the stairs, and there was no way back.

    ¡°You said you promised what? Did you forget again?¡±

    Li Shuwen, next to him, made an unexpected decision to Mu Ru. After Lin Zhaofeng snickered, he whispered in Mu Ru¡¯s son¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember, there¡¯s a marriage contract. No rush. Take your time.¡±

    Afterwards, his face turned even redder.

    But on the other hand, Lin Chaofeng got darker. He walked over to the table upstairs and sat down. He wanted to stand up again. After all, he was just attacked by a big team.

    But he ultimately didn¡¯t stand up because Li Shuwen and Mu Ru came to him, and Li Shuwen managed him intimately. He shouted, ¡°Brother Chaofeng is happy. With Ye Yuyan, there¡¯s no clear conversation before. Now he has only one room, and his dream hase true.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Maybe you are the princess in my mind.¡± Lin Chaofeng suddenly felt Li Shuwen¡¯s humor seemed like an illusion, but when he remembered her, he didn¡¯t feel big at all.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not Yan Fu, not only do you and I have some actions, but also¡­¡± Lin Chaofeng said, looking at Li Shuwen¡¯s chest.

    However, at this moment, he felt he wasn¡¯t a wanderer, nor was he such a mind, but he embarrassingly saw himself ready to push the boat downstream to persuade Li Shuwen to retreat.

    But Li Shuwen was epted by Lin Chaofeng, and he showed a rare shy color. He said to his wife in the new room, ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s good?¡±

    He was also forced to ept the conversation, and for a while in the photo room, the rhythm of their conversation was always the same.

    The tenderness on one side was a bit hard to understand, but he wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw their eyes and chat content.

    Because in front of him, although the two people in front of him were siblings, he always felt there was something unusual between them.

    That wasn¡¯t his fault because for both of them, others could misunderstand, he could misunderstand too.

    After all, Mo Lou was the top prize winner for the city¡¯s main government. He had to have cultivation. For their words and deeds, he kept smiling without much.

    ¡°Come on, Mu Lou sister, you ask me what¡¯s up with him. If you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll be embarrassed,¡± Li Shuyuan said.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s too rude! All requests can be said: ¡°Lin Chaofeng was speechless. He had no issues with Li Shuwen.

    ¡°Okay, if Brother Chaofeng saved me this time, in the eyes of outsiders, our city government should keep the promise, I will marry him, but I think you two are more suitable for outsiders.¡± Mu Rou said with a smile.

    Mu Rou said, ¡°I haven¡¯t entered this period yet, the previous several aspects, very beautiful and capable kids, but in terms of cultivation realm, Wang now is his brother, more excellent.¡±

    As Li Shuwen just said, Colin Chaofeng said, ¡°So we should discuss the next n because this brother Wang Zhongyun has already put his words into practice, higher than a few of us. I don¡¯t want to participate in this invitation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡± Li Shuwen said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, but our goal is to have conflict with him. Our goal is to go to Qingyun Sect first,¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    Before this, Li Shuwen had already talked with Mu Rou about Brother Wang Zhongyun¡¯s matter. When he mentioned this person, he had high technology. He frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s really good, but at the age of 20, he will break through the Qi Cultivation realm. This is the first day of the city in a hundred years every day.¡±

    For talent or not, Lin Chaofeng disagreed, asking, ¡°Mu Rou, is Wang Zhongyun infatuated with you? Can you tell?¡±

    This question was a bit abrupt, and Lin Chaofeng added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else; I just want to know more about him because he said if we could save you, we must tell him first; I don¡¯t know why?¡±

    ¡°What else? Their Wang¡¯s calction!¡± Li Shuwen said angrily. When he remembered that matter, he felt angry. How can a person¡¯s life matter be as easy as a vessel?

    ¡°I only have a few friends with him, but just listening to the information you brought, I feel a bit ufortable pressing it.¡± Mu Rou understood Lin Chaofeng¡¯s meaning, this wasn¡¯t the time for chatting and copying ounts.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lin Chaofeng nodded and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to go with me, the opportunity to go to Qingyun isn¡¯t far off. Are we going to take your father¡¯s photo to the Shang Dynasty?¡±

    This was the most troublesome issue Lin Chaofeng faced regarding the current situation. When he took other people¡¯s pearls, he always greeted them. But if he greeted, then the news of him winning the so-called ¡°recruited by the army¡± must be spread.

    Even the main building outside the city said goodbye on his behalf, just to ensure his safety; within his jurisdiction, day after day, after that, I do not know how many thanks.

    He was very worried about the matter of Brother Wang Zhongyun because he received the information that he was indeed a lunatic.

    Li Shuwen often reminded practitioners of help; if he couldn¡¯t bear the previous agreements with Mu Shu many times, this Big Confusion was imaginable.

 Chapter 1373 - CapÃ­tulo 1373: 1364: Pride

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1373: Chapter 1364: Pride</strong>

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s younger brother was one of them, but he was more worried about people like Wang Zhongyun¡¯s younger brother.

    Because Wang Zhongyun¡¯s younger brother was confined to his sister¡¯s house, how many people would covet it without this system?

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s younger brother dared not speak because he had important concerns, but in this city, every day, the foundation of their Royal Family could support his pride.

    The main Great Mansion of the city was not weak either, but Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen could not stay in the city every day.

    As soon as the news came out, they left the city. It was imaginable, he had no doubt that some elders would disturb him because the elders did not respect his arrival.

    Mu Rou seemed to guess Lin Chaofeng¡¯s strength and said, ¡°I understand Chaofeng¡¯s considerations, which is why we also need my father¡¯s cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Will your father follow us to Qingyun Sect?¡± Lin Chaofeng asked.

    Mu Rou¡¯s response seemed to skip this crucial step. Every day, the city lord spoiled him. He truly regained his love for being a precious jewel and left just like that.

    ¡°No need to worry about this. Father said earlier that when my heart takes shape, he will arrange for me to enter the training school. Although Qingyun Sect is getting farther, it is still a big name. After all, with two apaniments, he will be at ease,¡± Mu Rou said.

    ¡°Indeed, his father set up this strange door array to protect his Danxin Array. Due to the madness of the Danxin Array, Mu Ruojie has been groggy here for three years. After one time, I believe he will not continue to forcibly arrange Mu Ruojie,¡± Li Shuwen said.

    Mu Lu said, ¡°Yes, although my father is not weak in practice, he is an outsider in both education and practice, not to mention there are many things in the city, but he often mentions the advantages of the practice school to his descendants.¡±

    ¡°In doing so, we will meet your father¡¯s side.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng made a decision. They all talked about how to proceed ording to the arrangement. Mu Rou continued to stay in the attic. Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen went out tomunicate.

    The three parted ways in front of the archway outside the attic. Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen walked through the corridor and returned to the entrance.

    This issue also responded to his previous mood.

    The butler looked at Lin Chaofeng and asked, ¡°Impossible. Did you propose information different from others?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Shuwen said, not in a good mood about managing affairs. Otherwise, he would have turned away.

    ¡°Tell me, at least you can leave a good impression on me,¡± the butler said.

    ¡°Qingfeng¡¯s heart, you understand it,¡± Lin Chaofeng said with a smile.

    Lin Chao¡¯s words were flirtatious, but the butler returned. He did not misunderstand his words. He was the second round to investigate this news. The first was the Royal Family¡¯s genius who returned three monthster.

    ording to the information provided by Wang Tiance, a conclusion was reached when discussing this issue. Based on the phenomenon of spiritual energy fixation in civil war, it should be possible tomunicate with Madam through spiritual energy.

    They also discussed how to persuade the Emperor¡¯s genius to move forward again, and three yearster, a tower brought unparalleled longing for the sister and the sister.

    Including his superior, he had much to say about the children he cared for.

    He himself upied a high position in the main building of the city, but this had already happened, and current measures were taken. His first Mao Sui was his cushion. He hoped he could first know what the point of progress was.

    Simrly, he and another with a seeminglyzy appearance, no one in Treasure City dared to oppose.

    Because he heard this news for the second time, he only took a nce, but his mood was much better than before. He asked, ¡°Can I arrange for you to stay in the City Hall to wait for the Great Master¡¯s call.¡±

    This was something he could do within a minute because this information was indeed the only arrangement method, and at the same time, they had to negotiate again because Lin Chaofeng was the second one who couldmunicate with thedy.

    The first tooth, with empty eyes, initially intended to give him a pass, but this personpletely disregarded him for a moment, leading to ack of rted preparations.

    Now, with the second one, he could naturally arrange and inform the city lord. This was a very important matter.

    Lin Chaofeng said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to say we will see it soon.¡±

    The supervisor¡¯snguage seemed a bit different. Most ambitious children stared at him politely. He did not have the same attitude as the first time towards this request. He thought and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I chose to ce you, I will still notify the City Lord for you, which is beneficial and harmless to you.¡±

    ¡°From your perspective, I understand we are not eligible to discuss this situation, right?¡± Li Shuwen said with a smile, ustomed to this from his Royal Family background.

    If there were a priority, speaking as a City Lord, even an Emperor would acknowledge the differences.

    Whether we can see them immediately only indicates that their current state is not worthy, or the information they provide is insufficient.

    Due to previous haste, they did not make more arrangements with the supervisor for exchanging things. I know what to bring Mu Ru as a token, where there are so many things.

    However, things do not always count, as Li Shuwen saw the butler as you understood it, crying and saying, ¡°If my brother Chaofeng wins the so-calledurel recruited by the team, do you think we can immediately see the City Lord?¡±

    Seeing the overseer with doubts, Lin Chaofeng did not ask for a word, unwilling to waste time with him. He said, ¡°We are negotiating secretly with thatdy. We can take a step to talk, as there is something we can see that the city¡¯s owner can exin in detail.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about your sisters, but it¡¯s not hard to see your position in thepetition or in the main building of the city. I believe you not only know a lot but can immediately let us see the city¡¯s owner.¡±

    ¡°Because you know Qingfeng¡¯s heart and what Qingfeng¡¯s heart means to a cultivator. I can only tell you we can¡¯t stay here for long. This information gives you a little time to manage.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng added, ¡°You are a smart person. I don¡¯t want to stay too long.¡±

    After Lin Chaofeng finished speaking, he took Li Shuwen to where the butler sat. He didn¡¯t ask or ignore him. He sat directly in the seat of the steward. He believed the steward could understand some things.

    ¡°Hurry up, Brother Chaofeng, I suddenly think you¡¯re very handsome.¡± Li Shuwen stood by Lin Chaofeng, helpless, with only one posture, while Lin Chaofeng was impolite.

    He knew Lin Chaofeng should not be polite. When he suddenly changed his face, he needed such motivation. He was used to Lin Chaofeng¡¯s sarcastic aura. He felt a bit small.

    Because this tower was now taken over by the City Hall, there were many unknown arrangements. The Great Master took Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen, and they did not pass through the square but walked to the other side of the tower.

    There¡¯s nothing big, the people, etc. Very quiet. Along the way, there were WHO inspection posts to prevent outsiders from stealing from the side.

    Lin Chaofeng had a misunderstanding, but soon the Great Master led them out of the side door, followed by three directly into the cross building.

    This building was spacious. Lin Chaofeng and Li Shu walked to the entrance for the first time. The big screen was still blocked, hiding all the sight outside the door. They could not see anything inside.

    Unable to help but walk in the house, hesitant to move, the height of the building, the rooms were surrounded with norge space in the middle.

    In this space, each floor was connected by several staircases. Where is the tform at the intersection of the stairs?

 Chapter 1374 - 1365: Sense of Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Chapter 1365: Sense of Danger</h4>

    In front of the podium, there is an important space, but now there is no failure. I think this should be a good ce to put a table or something else. The key is to look at the theme first before building.

    Apart from the corridors on each floor, there are no other important figures on the entire floor except for the Waterloo guards. A big building is like an empty house.

    This is just a superficial phenomenon. Lin Chaofeng tried to feel the door of the room, blinking, closed. It¡¯s a bit like an empty room, but it gives him a sense of danger.

    With this statement of danger, there are people who cultivate themselves higher than themselves because they all have a sense of life, and can¡¯t find that they are worse than those who cultivate themselves.

    Danger is just a warning to the police. Now it is controlled by the City Government. I think it¡¯s the same. For now, I dare not pretend to try again. I am honest, behind the butler.

    "This building houses many excellent guests, and the door is their workce, small and not too tense." The butler seemed to know Lin Chaofeng¡¯s mood and spoke more kindly.

    It is said that Lin Chaofeng was taken into a room, from the door one could see a screen, behind the screen was a double bed, a wine table in front of therge window; across the wall was the Hundred Treasure Pavilion, and in front of the Hundred Treasure Pavilion was a bookshelf; or there might be no books on the side, just some hazy color.

    The light gauze hung upside down, hazy. Behind the screen, a pool appeared in front of you. Covered with steam. This style is like cash in water.

    "Dealer, what was the original site here?" Lin Chaofeng was surprised at this set of needs for a house, honestly, he really didn¡¯te to such a luxurious room.

    "A person¡¯s dream," the butler said silently.

    Lin Chaofeng, seeing Li Shuwen questioning himself, felt quite awkward, for a while it seemed less interesting here.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t stay here too long. With Lin Chaofeng and his wife walking around in the room, they seemed to find something. They quickly went to the Hundred Treasure Pavilion, unaware of how to y with the things above. In no time, the Hundred Treasure Pavilion opened a door like this, and downstairs appeared before them.

    He smiled and said to Lin Chaofeng, "In such a ce, there must be an emergency."

    Lin Chaofeng scratched his head, scratched his head, and went up. This time, Li Shuwen understood what it was, but he didn¡¯t act shy or disgusted like a woman, instead, he pulled Lin Chaofeng and asked, "Brother Chaofeng, have you been to such a ce with your family?"

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s son touched the ck line and said, "In such a sunnynd, your family is poor, but you also have the conditions to be on time."

    "Really?" Li Shuwen didn¡¯t like this question, didn¡¯t like affirmations, but was a natural surprise, making Lin Chaofeng embarrassed.

    But he always felt very awkward, but this time he didn¡¯t awkwardly talk to Li Shuwen. He chose a target and asked the manager, "Mind your business, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re small, do you know how well I am here?"

    "Ah, don¡¯t make fun of me, otherwise there are tasks here, when do you have the chance toe here?" The manager¡¯s work was full of pain.

    "Disrespectful to the elderly." Li Shuwen muttered, it was not difficult to see that there was not much core in the management theory.

    "But I¡¯m still curious about how this city¡¯s main mansion chooses these ces, you will lead us to the city¡¯s main mansion. It¡¯s hard not to be so upright?" Lin Chaofeng asked.

    But he quickly got an answer, a long answer, and quickly one appeared in front of them.

    The butler touched the wall again, and the sun shone in. All three of them came out on their own and were already in an alley they didn¡¯t know.

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s children watched.

    "So in the mansion, some people¡¯s photos are just proper entertainment, while people use salutes to pay respects. I saw a person waiting for another elder after the salute, waiting for the person in the ceremony to disappear from sight, and then start hurriedly," Li Shuwenughed.

    "The ceremony is the return of the Kuoa family. What happened to a Kuoa family that does not respect courtesy and appearance?" the City Lord said.

    "You just received the gift sent to you by my brother Chaofeng. How do you exin it?" What does Li Shuwen like more?

    The people in the cityughed again and said, "As far as I know, this younger brother isn¡¯t your Kuoa family¡¯s horse. Although he stands here now, I don¡¯t know what news he has, but I can still ept him as an elder because he came, I am his elder, ording to a previous agreement."

    "The information channels of the city¡¯s master are amazing," Li Shuwen sighed.

    "So, although you can rest assured it¡¯s Tianyu City, I dare to pull them out and throw them in," the shopkeeper said firmly.

    Lin Shuhao listened to this small man¡¯s words in front of him, the color of his name gave his butler more, still nning on how to introduce himself, but seeing now, the city¡¯s main mansion has engaged them with thorny things, all knowing, there is no need to think.

    But they said this was just a "ceremony" word. Although Lin Chaofeng thought it was important, it did not reach this level.

    Perhaps this is the true disharmony of status, the surprise brought by the disharmony of the mind.

    But Li¡¯s works changed like those of others, in the past, he joked with himself. Among them was the word "ceremony."

    "Please, follow me."

    The owner said, he led Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen to the roadside, the butler chose to leave. Lin Chaofeng felt that he lost a friend with feelings, because he found that the conversation just now surprised the butler.

    Although he did not know what surprised the governor, it might be Li Shuwen¡¯s identity. After all, he should be familiar with the city¡¯s owner.

    Before they arrived in the hall, Lin Chaofeng¡¯s son sighed, saying how big the city¡¯s main building is. Because he entered the city¡¯s main residence, he moved slowly, as if he was within the scope of the city¡¯s main residence.

    Entering the hall, thendlord repeatedly asked Li Shuwen to sit on the top of Jeong Wei, and Jeong Wei was not interested in sitting above.

    Lin Chaofeng thought, the city¡¯s main etiquette is heavy, but not rigid. Now, he sat on the chair below with frustration.

    Reasonably speaking, regardless of Li Shuwen¡¯s status, as long as he is not 95 years old, he will be in the city day after day, but he cannot sit in the ssroom.

    Because this city respects its owner every day.

    Seeing this Great Depression, the City Lord smiled and said, "Brother Lin does not think there is a problem. He is a bit older than his husband. Don¡¯t deceive yourself. But if I give him a seat, he is qualified to do so. Maybe not now, but the right side has advanced."

    Every day when Lin Chaofeng met the City Lord, he would feel a little ufortable, not because it was inappropriate, but because it was a bit inappropriate. He felt that the city¡¯s owner gives people an indescribable feeling.

    Think carefully, if he knew Li Shuyuan¡¯s identity in advance, but he didn¡¯t go to the customer department based on this information, but went directly to the theme, as if it was wrong.

    Pictures are worldly sophistication, fewer contacts, this is the most critical ce.

    Before he felt he had formed a great habit, he should know this all year round, just like when facing various improper things, the speed of thinking in his mind will speed up, without first sighing or doubting.

    To understand this, then go back to the City Lord¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t feel a bit deep.

    Advance 95 seats?

    It is said that Li Shuyuan will be the ninth five-year-old child in the future.

 Chapter 1375 - 1366: The Sooner the Better

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Chapter 1366: The Sooner the Better</h4>

    She is a princess from the State of A, now they have all abandoned this identity. He is rushing to join the Qingyun Sect as a disciple for the sect admission judgment.

    There is no reason to think about it. Li Shuwen is very powerful. Lin Chaofeng himself always felt that he would achieve good results in practice.

    Every positive achievement will naturally take a step forward because the ultimate goal of embarking on the wrong practice path is to earn a penalty ticket.

    And in practice, there is a saying that you must shave the edges and umte dust, even without involvement, there will be certain achievements.

    I suddenly thought, the City Lord is like a fortune teller. If I could predict the future, how could he be the City Lord?

    I believe this should be out of respect for Li Shuwen¡¯s identity, or perhaps...

    Of course, the City Lord asked: "Is there a couple between the princess and her brother¡¯s family?"

    The City Lord continued with his spections, then cried, "Of course, I must apologize to you for my main da. Over the years, I couldn¡¯t change this irrationalmunication habit."

    Li Shuwen said.

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s heart was drenched in sweat, suddenly having a strange thought. The City Lord must regret wearing it. He thought being a Brother¡¯s Law would be beneficial to him.

    In all these circumstances, it is as good as judging a case.

    "When will you leave?" the host asked.

    "You must have seen him, right?" Lin Chaofeng countered.

    The two people, this time keeping pace, both skipped a step because ording to Lin Chaofeng¡¯s intention, if possible, he would choose as soon as possible.

    This is essentially his dietary style. Since he had considered it and decided, if no other factors affected it, then the sooner the better.

    "It¡¯s best to look more at the apprenticeship period than at the garden," the host said.

    "Everyone in this city is loyal to their own woman. It¡¯s not hard to see the handwriting in this poor garden. I believe he can understand," Lin Chaofeng said with a smile.

    "Perhaps." The City Lord hesitated for a moment.

    "Is it still there?" Lin Chaofengughed.

    "Big brother, to be honest, I am grateful," the City Lord smiled.

    This conversation wasn¡¯t about Li Shuwen¡¯s frustration but seemed like a riddle spoken by two seniors. At least so far, he had only heard praises from the City Lord and our decision to help them.

    But listening to them, it seemed they were alwaysmunicating emotions, negotiating before departing but meeting again the city owners afterward.

    But it seems everything has been resolved, and the concern for time did not arise.

    Just waiting for a chance to ask, he saw the City Lord standing up, saying, "I will order people to stop this building as soon as possible, in the name of management, to take you out of the city from his side."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Chao was heavy-hearted. He looked at the City Lord, who hadn¡¯t changed much, and his heart could not tell him what it was like.

    The City Lord¡¯s mentality was initially understood. He also thought the City Lord was quite an interesting person. ording to the normal plot, the two of them should live in deepermunication, but this meeting had to be separated.

    And my own business is to deliver, but the daughters, they didn¡¯t have a memorable promise, and the City Lord also didn¡¯t have a heartfelt word. Using such delicatenguage, everything was arranged.

    When the three of them walked out of a hall, the host returned to where he had just stood. He didn¡¯t intend to drive them out of the city¡¯s mansion.

    Lin Chaofeng looked at his own seat, disliked it, with an illusion that nothing happened, actually, a lot had happened.

    At least decisions and arrangements have been made, which is very important to him as a city owner. With that saying, everything is over.

    When Lin Chaofeng remembered to drink tea, as he left, he looked at the City Lord and said: "Thank you, respected seniors, for your trust. Lin Chaofeng still has everything he canpare with his own residence."

    "Go on," the host still didn¡¯t turn around.

    As a response, Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen rushed to the main building outside the city. After they left, the city¡¯s main body slightly side-nced, and the remaining eyes all pointed to the direction where Lin Chaofeng¡¯s two men were heading out the door.

    Soon, he looked again at the scene in front of him.

    No one here knows better than him because this poor garden is his handwriting, once built to take care of his daughter, and is what he considered the only thorny act in his life.

    He knew that when he came to the archway, he could see another archway at the corner of the path, which was an archway that his daughter had never seen him for three years.

    In the past, the ce where I looked at my daughter became the ce where I looked for three years.

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t see his beloved girl here, because of his arrival, happily running out of the arch.

    Now, let¡¯s look at it for a while.

    When he was able to get out of a difficult situation, he felt especially relieved.

    For a long time, he turned to his son, looked at the direction of Lin Chaofeng leaving the door, and said to himself: "The heart of Lie Huo, the heart of wind, and the ethereal heart all gathered together, saying these words, no one will believe them."

    Day after day, the City Lord didn¡¯t know whether this was too casual or too cautious. Without the escort of Lin Chaofeng and Li Shu, they came out from the gate of the city¡¯s main building, and no one followed them.

    It¡¯s as if they just did.

    "It¡¯s hard not to imagine, under the calm and joyful appearance of this city every day, there is a vortex of power?" Li Shuwen asked.

    The Governor shook his head again and said: "In this city, no one dares to challenge the authority of the City Government day after day, at least in this city, they dare not challenge day after day."

    "The cross tower is thendscape of the earth. I said this secret passage is not a secret in many people¡¯s eyes. Small ones should still understand it." The caretaker smiled at Lin Chaofeng, and at the same time, Li Shuwen also understood it.

    "Hope is a worldly thing," Lin Chaofeng said roughly.

    When Li Shuwen wanted to say something, the team in front of him had already stopped, retreating to both sides of the day, giving way.

    The door of the cross building appeared in front of a few people. The caretaker looked at the door of the cross building, turned his head, revealing a rare sound, so focused.

    Saying, "Little one, the City Lord looks at you. Although I can¡¯t see any way out, I don¡¯t want to ask, but I believe the City Lord¡¯s eyes will not be mistaken."

    "The portal is also limited to me, I can only escort you here. I know these two are practitioners, I wish them all the best on their future paths."

    "Miss entrusted two, still looking forward to two more care..."

    The caretaker paused again, as if saying a conversation, but didn¡¯t utter that exit.

    On a slightly old face, Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t see that the water was pitiful. He asked, "Shouldn¡¯t the main team of the Earth Lord, under hismand, escort us out of the city¡¯s jurisdiction day after day?"

    He was a little shocked. Clearly, the attendant said goodbye. Then, they all said that his so-called escort stopped before reaching the intersection.

    The style of the city mansion gave him a quirky feeling. It smelled like the taste he felt when he entered the door. It also revealed a strange taste.

    "Our escort will make the target bigger, everything naturally goes better. When you came, no one knew your identity, no one knew what you came to do, and no one knew what you came to do," the attendant said.

    Li Shuwen wanted to say something about the Great Master¡¯s words, but Lin Chaofeng directly pulled him into the shipping door.

 Chapter 1376 - CapÃ­tulo 1376: 1367: Entanglement

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1376: Chapter 1367: Entanglement</strong>

    If all these are the style of this city¡¯s main office, why does he have to get further entangled?

    City Lord Jack is preparing to travel with strangers he doesn¡¯t know. As a father, the City Lord actually directly entrusted Jack to me.

    Although Lin Chaofeng had promised before, he also felt that the City Lord seemed to have unimaginable information channels, fully aware of his identity.

    How can we say Mu Rou is his precious jewel that he has nurtured for over ten years. At this moment, we don¡¯t intend to meet, making the bandits shy away.

    It seemed like everything was destined, but it was as if waiting for his arrival.

    Not to mention Li Shuwen, City Lord of the main pce, the inexplicable associations and behaviors after leaving the main pce, along with the management¡¯s arrangements, were carefully considered, appearing to have so many reasons.

    But overall, who would believe this is the work of the city¡¯s main Great Mansion?

    I¡¯m an adult and cannot work so recklessly.

    When Lin Chaofeng and Lin Chaofeng escorted them to their sister¡¯s house, Li Shuwen eagerly asked, ¡°Did the supervisor say you knew him before?¡±

    Lin Chaofeng had business to attend to and didn¡¯t answer at first, but the person who appeared before him answered.

    I saw Mu Ban waiting for their tender appearance, while Lin Zhaofeng looked puzzled, approached the two people beside him, Li Shuwen smiled and said, ¡°The book asks about the matter of crossing the building¡¯s secrets, often more about walking with romantic people, but these romantic people, arge part of their faces, also have many married people, saying, you should keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Shuwen nodded and said.

    Mu Rou exined to Li Shuwen and nced at Lin Chaofeng. He asked, ¡°Do you have any doubts about Brother Chao Feng? After meeting my father, you seem a bit ufortable, what¡¯s the feeling?¡±

    Unlike Li Shuwen, Mu Rou¡¯s observations were rtively small.

    Li Shuwen sniffed, looked at Lin Chaofeng and thought, ¡°Does Brother Chaofeng have any problems? How can I think he is always like this?¡±

    Mu Rou worriedly looked at Lin Chaofeng and said, ¡°I hope I¡¯m just being paranoid.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t speak, nor dared to ask more questions. Although there was some gap between these two people, they could say they had known each other for a short time, and the rtionship hadn¡¯t reached a certain degree of understanding.

    ¡°Since the butler exined his farewell intentions in front of the crossing building.

    ¡°Brother Chao Feng came out from the city hall, I don¡¯t know, as I¡¯ve been trapped in this world for three years now, I¡¯mpletely unaware of the outside situation.¡±

    ¡°But after all, the city¡¯s main Great Mansion is the representative of the big team and the city¡¯s big team. If Dad wants to utilize this arrangement, he likes it. I can only guess the situation of the big team!¡±

    ¡°As for knowing all these arrangements, it¡¯s not hard to exin, as the barrier has been broken, the crew just needs to arrange people who can enter the park to tell me, in fact, this is also true.¡±

    ¡°After I learned all these arrangements, I was initially surprised. I thought the Great Master would tell you everything, but it¡¯s clearly not. At this point, I apologize on behalf of the city Great Mansion to Brother Chaofeng and the sister in the book. It¡¯s too sudden.¡±

    Li Shuwen felt a bit ufortable listening to the conversation between these two people, as if he disliked listening to these lively spections everywhere! During the conversation, he said to Lin Chaofeng: ¡°Brother Chaofeng, when did you be such a wife and mother? Where did you get it from?¡±

    His impression of Lin Chaofeng was smart and fragmented. He rxed when facing Ye Yuyan, but now indeed becameplicated and cumbersome.

    ¡°As a Major, it¡¯s important to know Mu Rou¡¯s name, but my wife, my groom is regarded as part of daily life in the city, although there are special reasons, we had to walk from here to unnecessary and overworked procedures, all making me feel too simple.¡± Lin Zhaofeng enjoyed a gentle bath and said: ¡°Who estimated the instinct of danger, please give me an opportunity for a sudden attack.¡±

    ¡°You can understand what I mean. If I don¡¯t participate in this writing, we could easily be on our way to Qingyun Sect now, but because we are good together, there will still be someone leaving here.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, this list shows the patterns of all ces. When you write to me, I must be careful about what you should pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°This is not your impulsiveness and bad taste, but my luck.¡± Mu Rou blushed and cried, ¡°You can feel and experience Chao Feng¡¯s thoughts. The style of the city¡¯s main office is indeed different from other forces. It¡¯s a core issue.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng directly spoke about the key point in Mu Rou¡¯s theory: ¡°The intelligence of the news is being weakened by bandits.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also feel strange. Tea merchants in Tianyu City know about the conflict between Brother Chao Feng and Mang Shuo, because we can leave Tianyu City with their help. But how does the City Lord know this and even know my true identity every day?¡± Li Shuwen said.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to recognize?¡± Mu Rou was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, because his identity is firm, he initially set Mang¡¯s target, reasoning that even releasing Qing Yu to the west should be kept secret, a princess of the Nation A family gave the Qingyun Sect the information, can this be casually known?¡± Lin Chaofeng replied on behalf of Li Shuwen.

    ¡°Is the book with the same identity?¡± Mu Ru was shocked and asked, ¡°Brother Chao Feng¡¯s identity¡­¡±

    Lin Chaofeng first said: ¡°It¡¯s because I remember thister, that I have this query sheet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your father can tell me his identity is insightful, but he asked me about my husband and wife and Brother Chaofeng¡¯s inexplicable questions.¡± Li Shuwen shyly blushed and continued, ¡°This made me very embarrassed.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng said: ¡°Not at all, your father should be in ss, but let the book sit in ss, what would you say.¡±

    ¡°My father didn¡¯t exin?¡± Mu Ru was now old suspicious, listening to Lin Zhaofeng and Mu Ru saying you say, I say, he has been powerless, powerless as he wasn¡¯t present at the scene.

    ¡°Yes, but this is too far-fetched. It¡¯s based on various pieces of information,¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    Mu Ju exined: ¡°This is because, every day this city will give other cities a different ce, that is, the major news agency, Dad pays attention to this goodness, as for how to operate, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s doubts were notpletely dispelled by Mu Rou, but when he saw Mu Rou in front of him, he knew no one refused to answer, nor asked too many questions.

    Because one thing is true, Mu Rou, really trapped here for three years. Three years ago, he was just in a good time, also known in the identity of the pearl in his hand, known for many things.

    His own walking changed other people¡¯s fate, he said that standing tenderly in front of him was a young girl, she showed dignity and elegance throughout her body. Whether she is still a problem or not, she is likely to have gone beyond the limits he knew.

    Asked too many questions, because people are not criminals, and they are not interrogators themselves.

    There are still many doubts, but their departure is not the most arrogant.

    ¡°The city¡¯s master chose to stay in this passage for your convenience.¡± Lin Chaofeng might feel, after a conversation, the atmosphere is too dull, carelessly said.

 Chapter 1377 - 1368: Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Chapter 1368: Tunnel</h4>

    However, when he spoke of one matter and two matters, he felt he was too casual to speak correctly.

    In order to leave the city gates day after day, it¡¯s easy to lift the City Lord¡¯s Great Mansion¡¯s jack.

    And day by day, the City Lord doesn¡¯t like to control the scope of activities, but rather prefers good abandoned soil.

    Could he swagger out of the tunnel?

    Mu Rou, of course, denied Lin Chaofeng¡¯s words, but he smiled and said, "This time, Brother Chaofeng guessed wrong. This tunnel isn¡¯t reserved for me. As for the real reason, I asked my father, but he just gave me words without details."

    "Because he always asked me questions and answered with a good attitude, I remember very clearly. Regarding this matter, I asked the elders in the city¡¯s main pce for many years, and it¡¯s said that a major event happened in the city every day, and this tunnel is one of the traces of that era."

    "This is meaningful. I miss it, but let¡¯s use it today." Lin Chaofeng said with a smile.

    The long lights in the tunnel are now worn out, indicating venttion, rather than a permanently sealed passage. These lights extinguished long ago.

    This wall was carefully designed and constructed. The design is reasonable. The wall and corridor bear traces of time, but there is no dark and hazy feeling.

    In a ce long neglected, there is no destion, or at least no cobwebs of various kinds.

    "Mu Rou, although this road wasn¡¯t left by the City Lord for you, will you still go in alone by yourself?" Lin Chaofeng asked.

    "No," Mu denied, "Actually, don¡¯tugh at Brother Chaofeng. I was stuck in the attic for three years. Before that, I was just a child."

    "I opened this passage out of curiosity in my early years but never went in. Although it¡¯s all gray, I¡¯ve always thought there were devils."

    "Devils?" Li Shuwen said, "Your father arranged for us to take this path as well. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inside, but hearing you say this seems quite prating."

    "It¡¯s okay." Lin Chaofengforted.

    "Yes, don¡¯t fear, Shuwen. I said I was timid when I was young because I was instinctively afraid of such a long-unseen ce.

    Lin Chaofeng said, "Hmm, I saw what I found in the room just now."

    That¡¯s what he said, but his eyes didn¡¯t forget any part of these words. Observing his actions and deeds, he indeed expressed what he said but found something the other girls around him didn¡¯t notice.

    On the wall of the corridor, he spotted slight scratches, which seemed to be due to hard reversal.

    He couldn¡¯t see the meaning and regrity, but he saw a loneliness never seen.

    If this passage truly is as Mu Rou said, it was left before the city¡¯s daily settlement. It shouldn¡¯t be a tactical passage but a shelter of that time.

    The corridor isn¡¯t wide, but every so often, there¡¯s a rtively spacious space. A pattern seems to connect these narrow corridors with this space.

    Although there¡¯s nothing else in the space, it¡¯s evident that everything stabilized after a thorough clean-up because housing a dozen people here isn¡¯t a problem, and those scratches appear on the space walls.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what happened in the city every day, but history doesn¡¯tck arrogant circles, and every city has its tales of war.

    In those turbulent times, people suffered war¡¯s ravages. Still, they grew up with that, perhaps being the most beautiful luxury of that era formon folk.

    Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t tell Li Shuwen and Mu Lu what he discovered. From Mu Lu¡¯s curiosity and novelty, he, of course, didn¡¯t know these things.

    As for his father being the City Lord of the day, the historical determination for this city was like palm authority, and he didn¡¯t say, even Lin Feng wouldn¡¯t choose to speak.

    They mildly ced the lost in practice, a smart and desirable thing. They could pave roads, boasting unlimited technical power, even voting for Heaven to be a legendary Fairy.

    For the traces of worldly suffering, they could only reminisce without discovering them staying invisibly.

    The three carriers ventured deeper and deeper until suddenly a sword sound echoed in the tunnel. Mu Rou and Li Shu, for the first time, made an untouched gesture, ncing around.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my sword." Lin Chaofengforted, drawing the hero behind him out.

    Li Shuwen and Mu Rou nced quickly, seeing only the glorious treasure sword of earth heroes, with Lin Feng slightly waving his hand in dynasty¡¯s face.

    "The sword is like this," Mu Rou said.

    "The meaning of the sword?" Li Shuwen doubted.

    "Brother Zhao Feng, what¡¯s the origin of this sword?" Mu Ju asked.

    "Maybe something happened to the predecessors of the Song Yang Swordsman, forcing them to hand their weapons to others, and the people still live." Mu Rou took over Lin Chaofeng¡¯s words.

    "I only know that thest record of the Song Yang Swordsman was with another senior in an arrogant circle without a supremely strong evil presence, so the tall one next to Brother Chaofeng is another one?" Li Shuyuan asked.

    "Unfortunately, thest record of the Song Yang Swordsman happened a hundred years ago when another superior aligned with him. It was said that this was definitely his adversary¡¯s death trend." Mu Rou thought about it, "If the Song Yang Swordsman¡¯s predecessor fell, the other would be afraid..."

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s family traditions didn¡¯tpare to Li Shuwen and Mu Rou¡¯s book of suffering. The Song Yang Swordsman is the epitome of supreme swordsmen. He knew he and another ditch lord finally learned of the enemy¡¯s actions but didn¡¯t know the minor situations.

    But from Li Shuwen, he seemed to hear news of Fang Chi.

    If Song Yang Swordsman is the legendary elder, then Fang Chi is a great man, seeing him for over a decade almost daily.

    However, Fang Chi didn¡¯t mention his past to him. He didn¡¯t say there was anything difficult to talk about. Although Lin Chaofeng inquired several times, he didn¡¯t obtain a result.

    Fang Zhizhen had always been rigorous. This time he went out with a world hero. If Fang Zhizhen had any rtion to the Song Yang Swordsman, hiding his identity was useless.

    It wasn¡¯t him who wanted to sew alongside the Song Yang Swordsman predecessor. It¡¯s not clear what Fang Chi did for Lin Chaofeng himself; all that¡¯s known is how strong he is.

    At least from the description of his birth, even Tianyu City teahouse¡¯s elders gave up their views on him.

    But that¡¯s not enough for the Song Yang Swordsmen to take responsibility.

    The Song Yang Swordsman wasn¡¯t a strongman in the arrogant circle. During his time, his name was countless, but now most cannot be seen in major training schools, or something isn¡¯t big enough outside but still has traces to be found.

    Fang Chi, although strong, was also remote in Qingfeng Town. The reason is not to hide his identity.

    Because if he truly didn¡¯t care about standing shoulder to shoulder with the Song Yang Swordsman predecessor, the threshold of Qingfeng Town would be trampled.

    No matter the ce of smoking people, it¡¯s not the best ce, such a master retreats.

    From many masters hidden on the teachers¡¯ doors or guests living in certain disciplines, even if they are, they also need some external help to help themselves disappear.

    Lin Chaofeng thought for a while, sighed with relief, seeing Li Shuwen and Mu Rou watching himself. He eximed, "It shouldn¡¯t be, he doesn¡¯t repeat his name, it tastes delicious. He doesn¡¯t have such an arrogant master, many people, him or one of them."

 Chapter 1378 - 1369: Magnificent Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Chapter 1369: Magnificent Aura</h4>

    "Yes, the seniors of the Songyang Swordsmen are just jealous masters, determined to y cheap and unhealthy games in this world." Li Shuwen epted an answer and said, "My master is one of them. Although he is not as fierce as the seniors of the Songyang Swordsmen, ording to my father and the Emperor, he never thought about encountering a few people in his lifetime."

    "In this arrogant circle, no one is a deity who advanced 300 years ago, and before promotion, there was no legend about him in this arrogant circle either," Mu added.

    "Yes, there is no spiritual practitioner, but most goals are still alive or have raised their tickets, just like the seniors of the Songyang Swordsmen. Hopefully, as we wish. He is still alive, but now he is fully focused on training." Lin Chaofeng sighed andforted.

    Lin Chaofeng saw Li Shu and Mu Rou, and also had his doubts, asking, "Mu Rou, you know I have more understanding about the seniors of Songyang Swordsmen, you know well about this sword. Just now, he changed and said..."

    "Everyone talked about the secret way, precisely speaking, the city has patterns every day. The heroes on earth are always possessed by the seniors of the Songyang Swordsmen. The sword¡¯s aura is magnificent. Just now, the sword was always instinctively issued by him." Li Shuwen said to Mu Rou.

    He smiled bitterly and said, "I know little about the history of this city. My father may know more. Besides, he seems always interested in avoiding learning for me."

    "Or it is unclear to me, or even the previous generation, because I have never heard anyone in the city mention different things day in and day out."

    After Lin Chaofeng and Li Shu¡¯s questioning, Mu Rou herself found patterns in these things.

    Regardless of past glory or vicissitudes, after Y.

    Lin Chaofeng did not speak. Mu Rou and Li Shuwen stood quietly beside him. This line was led by Lin Chaofeng.

    Three strangers joined hands and embarked on this journey of practice.

    When they came out, they were all leading horses empty-handed, and soon got up to ride. They were neither very fast nor very slow. They were hanging in the west of the setting sun, looking at Qing Shan.

    Don¡¯t be arrogant. Zhang Jie¡¯s West is almost the most remote and least arrogant area. There are many cities, but the journey between them may be like this.

    But after all, there is a road, it cannot be deserted all the way, with no one, Lin Chaofeng now always chooses to take small paths and mountain roads.

    Due to weak emotions, he had to avoid the main road.

    Today, although still under the jurisdiction of the City Government, it is getting farther and farther from the core area controlled by the City Government.

    If they encounter idents in these ces, the help the city can bring them every day can only be regarded as distant waters and nearby fires.

    "It should be the same." Li Shuwen had no opinion on Lin Chaofeng¡¯s arrangement. Seeing the fresh and natural scenery, he felt a special mood of life.

    "ording to Brother Zhao Feng¡¯s n, tonight we are going to spend a bad night on the mountain. Tomorrow we will turn back to the next urban area."

    Mu Rou was born noble, but like Li Shu, facing this destendscape, there seemed to be no trace of heart spirit.

    Lin Chaofeng joked, "Both princesses are suffering." But his expression didn¡¯t rx.

    As he said himself, there are two princesses beside him, one is the apple in the prince¡¯s hand.

    Naturally, he is the son of a petty tyrant on the mountain, and the two children in your photo are the same breath, but in this line, he once again gave them and himself a hard-to-copy time.

    Although things must be done, he still felt that his schedule was wrong.

    If they are not too low, they don¡¯t have to be so careful with their wings.

    "I don¡¯t feel any pain. This journey has the taste of Jianghu children. This ispletely different from my past life. Anyway, I feel happy." Li Shuwen said with a smile.

    "Simrly, the sister in the book seems to be a person with Jianghu heart." Mu Rou praised Li Shuwen.

    Lin Chaofeng did not speak. He first dismounted and found a leeward ce. The hero in the world holding his hand, at this time, this good sword could only do the work of a firewood knife.

    Li Shuwen and Mu Rou dressed up nothing significant. Quickly went to help and set another temporary resting ce.

    I don¡¯t know if Lin Chaofeng would me himself or something. Li Shuwen and Mu Ru rushed in first, talking enthusiastically about this thing.

    Looking at this disgraceful dwelling, two beautiful womenughed inside. Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to give them both a luxurious home in the future.

    However, this was just an illusion, Lin Chaofeng was not difficult to see, inside the wooden building, for this wave all full of novelty.

    The paste¡¯s erged feelings were just the result of the living environment for many years, but in terms of heart and age, it was the first-year-old girl.

    The only difference is the experience of field life. Lin Chaofeng grew up in the Lin Family in Qingfeng Town when he was young.

    If he wanted, he could think of all kinds of beautiful clothes and jade without worry. He said that no matter how small the Lin Family is, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to feed the only young master.

    However, he was destined to be a good man. After urinating, his seniors frequently went out to fight. He had more experience and insights than his second daughter.

    As night fell, the new moon rose into the sky, and the three people gathered around the fire to cook the game made by Lin Chaofeng.

    "Mu Roujie, do you think our business will be an unforgettable experience in our lifetime?" Li Shuwen was very happy, this kind of life gave him an ufortable life.

    Mu Rou alsoughed and said, "Yes, I have only seen this life in books before, but most of them are fictional. Now, this is really a difficult experience, and a different taste."

    "The conditions are a bit shabby, but when we leave home, we may be practitioners in the future. In the words of many seniors, those vibrant things in the world are just the past. We need to look at everything easily, that¡¯s our mood."

    "Yes, I think most disciples spend their time in hardship. I think they should always keep an awakening mindset, see through arrogance, and devote themselves to practice," Li Shu said.

    "Yes, because most cultivators have abilities beyond ordinary people, actually, they are much better than ordinary people.

    However, Lin Chaofeng finally replied, "Academy, if I¡¯m not by your side, thisnguage should be suitable to stop."

    "Why?" Li Shuwen wondered.

    Lin Chaofeng said with a smile, "Because the speaker may not have the intention, the listener will correct you."

    Gently smelling thenguage, alsoughed, said, "It really seems possible, the posture of the sister in the book can hardly be considered a pair."

    "You two are bullying me." Li Shuwen said bluntly to Lin Zhaofeng, the culprit, without saying more.

    Mu Rou turned to Lin Chaofeng and asked, "Do you feel a bit different about this book?"

    "I can feel it for a long time, but I don¡¯t think he can tell the reason. Let¡¯s see what happens in the future," Lin Chaofeng replied.

    Listening to their inexplicable singing, Li Shuwen grunted, "How long have we known each other, and we start talking about God together."

    Mu Rou just smiled a little, but Li Shuwen still talked andughed around, and Lin Chaofeng just responded to Mu Rou with his eyes, remaining silent.

 Chapter 1379 - CapÃ­tulo 1379: 1370: Disappearance

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1379: Chapter 1370: Disappearance</strong>

    When Lin Chaofeng was with Li Shuwen, he always felt that there should be some secrets inside Li Shuwen¡¯s body, rather than him going out with such indescribable things.

    On the contrary, he expressed a feeling of being persecuted by Lin Chaofeng. None of Li Shu¡¯s articles were about himself.

    Because he did not say how he went up to Qingyun Sect alone, of course, he found it a bit difficult to talk about, which was quite clear to him and involved various aspects.

    What perplexed Lin Chaofeng was Li Shuwen¡¯s simplicity, through and through.

    It turned out that this wasn¡¯t just a single sentence or two worth speaking about, but something rted to himself threefold.

    Initially, Ye Yuyan was nice to him, like a fighting child, day after day before entering the city, she got lost in the mountains, where she and the old woman and her bed stayed for a while.

    At first, he thought Li Shuwen was afraid of his own embarrassment and didn¡¯t mind the children from Jiang He walking so strongly.

    However, he could understand; he was too young, and when he got three tickets concerning men and women, he became curious about some things.

    This was his heavenly strike, but he expressed his curiosity in this regard in his own way because he did not know why men and women were wrong in the end.

    Perhaps in his view, the so-called men and women should be purely together.

    In the process of saving Mu Rou, although Mu Rou showed corresponding emotions, he had made a promise to Mu Rou before starting.

    However, when he was freed from the predicament, he also opened his own ticket, supplementing himself.

    This is a matter worth pondering. How wealthy is Lin Chaofeng to himself? At least, his gentleness shows he can tell Li Shuwen is somewhat different.

    If Li Shuyuan means something to himself, generally speaking, he must have some possessiveness.

    In this regard, both men and women have possessiveness.

    Li Shuwen did not show it, so Li Shuwen is different from Li Shu.

    Good simplicity and purity, simple enough that these things give him a way to open the atmosphere from time to time.

    To say Li Shu is a mature woman, everything is understandable.

    However, quite the opposite, what supports his simplicity then?

    What invisibly dominates his thoughts? His thoughts are as small as the thoughts of ordinary people, while the thoughts of ordinary people are somewhat qualified.

    ¡°Illusion?¡±

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s contraction was interrupted, slowly pulling out the heroes from behind him. He stood up, gazing at the deep night covering the earth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mu Roudu first put aside Li Shuyuan¡¯s topic, slightly observing. He knew Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s silence as he walked in the air was rted to it.

    He noticed more than once that Lin Chaofeng¡¯s attention seemed to be behind him, which was the direction they arrived.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a secret moment, we¡¯re leaving the daily city, but it seems there¡¯s still a problem. On the way, I felt more than once someone was behind us.¡± Lin Chaofeng replied.

    ¡°Why do I not know when it¡¯sing out?¡±

    Li Shuwen¡¯s appearance remained fresh. Although Lin Chaofeng wasn¡¯t a very official person, he never joked about this point.

    Unconsciously, he stood beside Mu Rou, his body slightly leaning forward, as if protecting Mu Rou behind him.

    In an instant of silence, the sound of burning wood and the buzzing of insects around the hills echoed, with no sound of wind blowing grass.

    Facing the wind, he closed his eyes, feeling everything around him resting, his hand reflected under the red light of the world, bright and radiant.

    Suddenly, Lin Chaofeng exchanged nces and said, ¡°There¡¯s murderous stuff in the attic, it¡¯s revealed!¡±

    As soon as the sound disappeared, Lin Chao¡¯s body turned into a ck rhythm, all the heroes on earth turned into a ribbon and rushed over.

    Hum, you¡¯re not just bathing in Miss Mu Rou¡¯s gentle wind heart, Li Shuwen knew after people¡¯s body, the first time he showed a heartache.

    But he said this to Wang Zhongyi didn¡¯t change, now seeing everything the bad lord said, nced at Li Shuwen, Zhao Fenglin said, ¡°You don¡¯t see who¡¯scking, but the heart belongs to Yan Fu, the vige¡¯s, this woman in your side world, if it¡¯s colorful, you¡¯re not greedy! Because you still choose indifferent things. You can dream of the people around you, enjoy the happiness this day brings you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for you! At the same time, I also feel fortunate, but what can a small dreamer give me?¡±

    Seeing Wang Zhongyun there talking to himself, as if thinking about something important, Lin Chaofeng could only hold his breath through his body¡¯s blood vessels.

    Due to Wang Zhongyun¡¯s interruption, he could feel a different power from his former body freedom.

    Needless to say, this should be the effect of a gentle heart.

    For a moment, he felt his whole body lighter. However, the stimtion in his body was more stable. He needed time to integrate gentle wind.

    Next, inevitably there will be a big one. This race against time gap is very important to him.

    Wang Zhongyi saw all the changes in Lin Chaofeng¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t like it, seeming wanting to know what the problem was, said sadly, ¡°I will hand these little dreamers to my brother andpensate him for the loss caused by my temporary change of decision.¡±

    ¡°Looking at your gradually increasing vitality, I can imagine, the power of the breeze, indeed wonderful, so handicrafts, United States people, power of the breeze, I want it too.¡±

    Wang Zhongyi said, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, cold love surged on his arrogant face.

    He was also a genius child, also a rare genius. No one here denied he practiced. Simrly, as Lin Chaofeng¡¯s emotional subtle changes, his heart also rose.

    Wang Zhongyi appeared in the mood of eating his teeth. He said, the three who never won the pie were more magnified than before.

    At least under current circumstances, he does indeed have qualified capital.

    ¡°Compared to your brother, you seem to be a lot weaker.¡± Lin Chaofeng, a person who likes to kill, coldly replied.

    ¡°Indeed, you have the right to be what I give you, once painful words as gold, today¡¯s indeed many words.¡± Wang Zhongyi was also indifferent, he felt Lin Chaofeng¡¯s killing intent was simr.

    However, he saw Lin Chaofeng¡¯s elevator getting squeezed before he died. He wasn¡¯t disturbed, cold light shing in his hand.

    Based on his experience, this was a sign someone would die.

    At this time the air settled down. For the first time, Li Shuwen¡¯s Franco-Indian blessing rushed toward Lin Chaofeng. He dared not ignore his bathing, and spells emerged again.

    Seeing Lin Zhaofeng fill the wall with spiritual energy faintly appearing, hair or light drifting with the wind, hand covering the world¡¯s heroes with cold light was crowded eyes.

    In the deep night, the atmosphere seemed to condense to a peak, even the sounds of some small insects disappeared without knowing when, leaving only the sound of time and space.

    This was a sign indicating the cultivator was ready to strike, start a war, but the momentum didn¡¯t lose the real poison realm.

    As a cultivator about to break through the realm of practice, Wang Zhongyun grasped the secrets of the practice domain.

    The sound of Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s wind did not exaggerate his whole body changes. It was precisely his cold w¡¯s revealed killing love that forced people to be afraid.

    Creating nine major products, a peak of ordinary fighting force above world rivers andkes.

    Lin Chaofeng was not afraid of the stage at all, as soon as he stepped onto the stage.

    With Li Shuwen¡¯s spiritual power and grabbing the skirt¡¯s breeze assistance, once again headed straight for Wang Zhongyun at unparalleled speed.

 Chapter 1380 - 1371: Nearly Out of Control

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Chapter 1371: Nearly Out of Control</h4>

    The snow-white chill was his hallmark, facing a sword head-on, until the swing fell, noisy and terrifying, only seeing Li Shuwen and Mu Rou¡¯s hearts race.

    Wang Zhongyun did not evade. He directly ran to meet the world¡¯s heroes.

    He knew Lin Chaofeng¡¯s sword was a perfect weapon, but a practitioner¡¯sbat was not always the best unless they require external help.

    "Strike!" A clear, slightly piercing sound of the de meeting again rose, only to see Lin Chaofeng¡¯s swordnd in Wang Zhongyi¡¯s hand.

    Lin Chaofeng had dandruffed hair, a sword fell again, and seemed to be chopping fiercely down; the anti-group force made his mouth numb, nearly losing control of the world¡¯s heroes.

    He did not strike there; under the anti-group force, his body did not fall to the ground.

    At this moment, a gust of wind blew onto the two people holding on to each other, a gentle force bathing them in tenderness.

    Roufeng¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be weak; watching the winding, directly blowing between the two, Wang Zhongyan felt no slight pause as his stance on the spiritual wall forward with Lin Feng, and why only just started.

    As long as theypete, it gets even harder.

    Meanwhile, Lin Chaofeng also felt his power path suddenly be lighter. Zhong Jianwang observed with his eyes, saying frost had formed on his right hand.

    The colding from the Dantian to resist that guiding force, not yet having cultivated Qi, couldn¡¯t use his dry cold Qi to attack.

    And this atmosphere helped him achieve sess at the time, although the effect was not obvious, looking at the character, on the power, on the line.

    Curious people often don¡¯t know how to fight. Why don¡¯t they choose to hit with their feet? Because that¡¯s not a sign of mobility, they just let themselves move quickly.

    Lin Chaofeng and Wang Zhong said this knot was hard and trembling. However, with Li Shuwen¡¯s argument and gentle enjoyment, Lin Chaofeng easily awoke from this behavior.

    He knew this time the fear in his arm suddenly weakened.

    Now stronger in body, one foot always follows the habitual backward leaning, one foot kicks towards Wang Zhong¡¯s chin.

    Wang Zhong said he felt the mountain was dangerous, leaving his power in Lin Chao¡¯s wind as a reaction of time.

    The strength of his hand calmed him in this improper situation. After countless battles of life and death, he won¡¯t choose his act as a bted forgery.

    Leaned back, avoided Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s foot, thus, Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s momentum disappeared.

    Nevertheless, he was determined to kill Lin Zhaofeng. He narrowly escaped death, killed by enemies on the first day.

    Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s back flipped, his foot skimmed off the face, Wang Zhong said, brute force stopped the right side¡¯s invasion, the cold light in his hand emerged again, on the first day went to Lin Zhaofeng.

    Sport is mainly about the conflict between sport and sport, a result of one¡¯s power and prestige.

    However, the untrained Wang Zhong said this contradicts Lin Chao¡¯s windy stance, unequal conditions, as if apanied by a venomous snake.

    Another killing tactic emerged consecutively. Lin Chaofeng felt the murder.

    His heart in the gentle wind, so his second feeling surpassed the count of self-movement, but the second feeling remained unhappy.

    As I was about to fall, I saw Wang Zhong say he took the cold light with him, refused to leave upon appearance. However, he hurriedly retreated, fate from afar.

    At that moment, Lin Chaofeng felt like he was in the wind, stepped back, showing himself to the ancestors.

    This wind power, so insist on oneself, then inhale.

    Lin Chaofeng knew this was a gentle retreat, yet the more he retreated gently, the softer his retreat, because retreating isn¡¯t as good as attacking or defending.

    Wang Zhong said curing the illness was terrifying, Lin Chao¡¯s wind shape gradually stagnated, tried retreating, so Wang Zhong¡¯s wind power said the attack continued.

    As they approached, a shadow rushed out of the forest with the wind.

    Lin Chaoyang¡¯s wind vanished, yet I felt passing by. I saw Li Shu holding the spiritual group, rushing north towards his own Wang Zhong.

    "This call is convenient!"

    Lin Chaofeng sighed inwardly, said it was Li Shu¡¯s attack on him. What¡¯s important is he attacked Wang Zhong, while Li Shuwen¡¯s attack was convincing.

    So Li Shuwen¡¯s speed output, as far as possible in Wang Zhong said, you could attack Wang Zhong said.

    Yet Lin Chaofeng still harbored a worry. Although Li Shuwen¡¯s five qualities differed, Wang Zhong said the nine qualities of physical exercise differed.

    This situation differed, Lin Chaofeng merely shook hands, feeling cut.

    They seemed to exploit their concerns. At that moment, Li Shuwen¡¯s shadow intertwined, he only felt the wind suddenly disappear from him, then a huge wind directly blew to another ce, nearly shaky form.

    Li Shu and Mu Rou emerged, directly attacking Mu Rou¡¯s Wang Zhong was correct. Lin Chaofeng realized in a blink.

    Shao Wangzhong said, in answer to Li Shu and bathing in gentle momentum, he already had a self-assertive tendency, only seeing his hand one after another, Li Shuwen¡¯s attacks and enjoying gentle attacks were next.

    But this is another scene¡¯s ending.

    When Wang Zhong said this was benevolent, Lin Chaofeng felt amused.

    Indeed, I won¡¯t say, to win my implementation for him, it¡¯s a slight implementation.

    Lin Chaofeng never felt. At that time, a sense of self-mockery resided.

    First, we decide to go to Qingyun Sect. Then, we first encounter various dangers. When Qingyun Sect crosses beyond its gates, survival bes difficult.

    First, when the nationalnguage drops, he doesn¡¯t exceed his current heart.

    The spikednd in his hand, factors seemingly unattainable, supported hispletion of all these.

    When they possess red mes and hair, they don¡¯t feel.

    But he didn¡¯t anticipate such swift murderous intent upon someone¡¯s passing, so he emerged from Qingfeng Town?

    In Yin Tianhong¡¯s imagination, he subconsciously considered himself righteous, dead ormanded, he¡¯s a dead man.

    Now, he also faces a death threat, which he initially didn¡¯t express.

    Knowing of death, regarding people can have Li Shuwen and Mu Ru, the second from this stranger¡¯s hands¡¯ empty message.

    When these three deliberated at the back door, deciding to work together, Qing Yun became a wind indicator, sess is a major factor.

    He also felt he wanted to address Zhou Huashi matters, or say he didn¡¯t wish for good reputation in national defense.

    Before meeting Wang Zhong, I heard Li Shuwen and Mu Rou were overwhelmed by their various practices and life doubts.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t speak here, because he was satisfied.

    However, human isn¡¯t better than nature, so Hunter must gently use Li Shuwen and bathe.

    Looking at Li Shuwen and Mu Wenwen, they seemed not to consider slowing down deities and other Wang Zhong, then, that is, for their own life, how they will meet.

    Impossible, a self-deprecating Lin Chaofeng, no heart with him, difficult to smile, saying: "Sorry, I can¡¯t sessfully lead you to the life you imagine."

    "Chao Feng brother..." Li Shuwen wanted to stop speaking, with a voice blocked, second voice being tears constantly falling from her husband¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1381 - 1372: Treating Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Chapter 1372: Treating Wounds</h4>

    "Don¡¯t speak, you¡¯re injured." "Gently, quietly take a bath, so you¡¯re adjusting Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s wound.

    This action, I dare not think of future tenderness, just hope to let Lin Zhaofeng hurt the world, through people¡¯s special to continue the mistake of using wind power.

    If this is the only thing I can do right now, then forget the danger in the past, don¡¯t think about the past, don¡¯t think about the future.

    Neither asking Lin Chaofeng to heal his wounds nor thinking that Lin Chaofeng has recovered but still is difficult to escape.

    In the limited years he has, he has not seen real death.

    This is the first time, this is a very young boy before, this is apletely different person constantly making himself, this is actually not a strong husband¡¯s death.

    He cannot bear to think. He is running away. Beautiful women are afraid they cannot defeat him.

    "Don¡¯t do that." Lin Chaofeng thought, "I am not here, you might be better."

    He didn¡¯t say much. He had already spoken the truth, which he didn¡¯t want to admit.

    Li Shuwen was bathing gracefully again, even on the road, they were born noble, meaning he came from the wilderness.

    Although Wang Zhongyi has gone bankrupt, he will end his life, which is also reality.

    Lin Chaofeng did not discuss Wang Zhongyi because of this. He is still a young man. Wang Zhong said, there are many victories, this person has some hidden reason.

    Less practice is very difficult, fellow practitioners can¡¯t feel it.

    It is the young¡¯s practice of nine, can¡¯t say, but it can be true, why so afraid of one¡¯s family foundation support, but his brother Wang Zhong said, he and his opponent?

    Wang Zhong said, talent, diligence and hardship must be equal, plus ordinary people.

    For the pride of the family, eating such a high and beautiful thing, is not confusing.

    Simrly, he is full of madness everywhere, but they have no resources??

    Lin Chaofeng took over Wang Zhongyi Wu, or you Zhongyi is made by heaven, because he has yin and yang division that he doesn¡¯t have.

    He himself always believes that the n he has set is right, although so intense, but inparing mentality, which can be refused?

    But no ce to regret, this is a failure of the gatekeeper, their harvest could be lucky to live before considering.

    In Wang Zhongyi¡¯s inevitability, as long as he has the same shape in his ce, this person elsewhere has defects, but defects can be changed, actually a person who can be shaped.

    Wang Yiji bathes gently especially different from the average person that typical weight.

    Far from saying, just saying the color of sharp thorns, running downstream, will make them lose their lives, when he and Lin Chaofeng are killed.

    When Lin Chaofeng and his body were very close, a daughter can feel Lin Chaofeng¡¯s delicacy, which is also the feeling of men in the world.

    "Do you like it?" Li said.

    "It¡¯s just..." Lin Chaofeng did not answer the blockage,ughed.

    When you were there, the two of them finally spoke, but he clearly felt Li Shuwen¡¯s hand tighten.

    The fragrance entering the nose, and the hard and soft made him can¡¯t afford it. He said, "No one is me, this person will like."

    "Well, do you want to have you?" Please Li write another article.

    Facing the wind seeing Li Shuwen half-open half-serious boutique game, silent.

    Yes, Li Shuwen is a person who understands the world. What does he want to do?

    He hadn¡¯t thought about it before. He and Li Shuwen¡¯s party, if they can smoothly reach Qingyun Sectter, what will they do?

    He originally thought these two people seemed to judge the door, likely to be led by elders into their cultivation, sometimes the sadness of departure!

    Anyway, ultimately for the same door.

    As for Li Shuwen¡¯s color, tower Lin Chaofeng is also a well-known writer. He does not have much transcendent consciousness.

    But here, he never had serious meaning.

    And, from now on, joking in this ss is still immature, or another winner is Wang Zhongyi¡¯s gift.

    But he thinks so, these people really think so.

    Li Shuwen answered Wang Zhongyi, "When my brother and Chaoyang have a privacy rtionship, do you have to be here?"

    Beside Wang Zhongyi opened his eyes, looked back at Li¡¯s article. Some are skeptical but stood up and said, "Give me one I avoided."

    Wang Zhongyi¡¯s departure not only means leaving, and reflects his quirky character. If he promises to give Lin Chaofeng a little time, he will give yours.

    Meanwhile, they seem to be considering avoiding the void.

    Of course, it is also a letter.

    In his view, Lin Chaofeng¡¯s body is already dead, whether that person is in his eyes or not.

    Li Shuwen is not always lively and cute, his face serious and stern. He told Wang Zhongyi, "All along, it says men¡¯s dreams and beauty is social, the same people are practice, you are also men."

    "When you gave Chao Feng brother, you can treat Chao Feng brother as an enemy, right?"?

    "Sincerely, its power, if there is a day, it can be strong, so I have no choice, it is very stupid." Wang Zhongyi does not allow him to say.

    But his face did not change, said, "Failure is eventually failure, no matter what you want to do, you still don¡¯t understand."

    "No." Li¡¯s words color must be, "I want Chao Feng brother¡¯s limited body, I want to be men¡¯s greatest happiness with him."

    This is Wang Zhongyi, he only sees the gentle bathing around them, turning to their behavior in Li¡¯s text at night.

    Seeing Wang Zhongyi retire, Mu Lu knew he didn¡¯t leave but changed position, without thinking it through. He might die.

    Looking back to give Li¡¯s article, they also hope they are at a loss for a while.

    Li Shuwen therefore removed the hand from Wang Zhongyi, making it dangerous. He thought something could help them leave this festival, but now it seems this little girl is really leaving.

    "Shu, did you let Mu Rou leave as well?" Lin Chaofeng said.

    Early on Li Shuwen and Wang Zhongyi answered, he felt puzzled, then saw a pair of cunning Li Shuwen¡¯s eyes from afar and near, because he also had a face.

    But Li really can do something to make him escape, gently bathing, leaving with him, how can he give up at this time?

    "Yes, gently bathing sister also left for a while." Li Shuwen answered, "Very sure, looking at gently bathing, saying: "Brother Feng has a name with you all day, the next thing you see is not well dressed.

    "You..." For a while, Lin Chaofeng did note up with a very absurd idea, which is what Li Shuwen really does not want to say to himself.

    Do I think men¡¯s greatest happiness?

    Why don¡¯t they know what this person knows?

    However, so-called Li Shuwen really has no concept of separation. Although these two are too close, they are also driven by circumstances, it shouldn¡¯t be true.

    Yes, intuition is enough to make Li Shuwen feel ashamed.

    At the moment, he really wants to see Mu Rou, hoping he can help himself.

    You won¡¯t let yourself feel a certain point of danger, you believe I can.

    In Li Shuwen¡¯s words and actions, he was surprised, but in a gentle bath, he knew as long as he gently washes his hair, Li Shuwen really dare not let go.

 Chapter 1382 - CapÃ­tulo 1382: 1373: It Will Succeed

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1382: Chapter 1373: It Will Seed</strong>

    Lin Chaofeng could feel his hand resting on Li Shuwen¡¯s shoulder.

    Suddenly, he felt Li Shuwen¡¯s hand grabbing his wrist, separating him. For the first time, he wanted to eat the salted pig¡¯s hand, but he was surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t let go.

    This wasn¡¯t her extraordinary disy, but he felt his hand was attached to Li Shuwen¡¯s shoulder by some kind of force.

    He felt it was a power different from Li Shuwen¡¯s own.

    At this moment, he opened his eyes wide rapidly, but this eye was beautiful.

    He saw Li Shuwen just untying the silk ribbon of the bellyband around her arm, and her perfect body glimpsed in front of Lin Chaofeng.

    Lin Chaofeng quickly closed his eyes upon seeing this scene, but he still noticed Li Shuwen¡¯s body starting to grow purple lines from the shoulder, vaguely understanding as if they formed a subtle stamp or battle emblem.

    Just irritating without manners! He struggled with what to say.

    Li Shuming¡¯s sage knowledge was acquainted with Li Shuwen. He could open Wang Zhongyi¡¯s door for his purposes.

    The purpose seemed to be the full-body purple glow that might remove them from danger.

    Li Shuwen¡¯s extremely shy voice sounded slightly.¡± I thought Brother Chaofeng really couldn¡¯t open his eyes and didn¡¯t remind him that Brother Chaofeng is a big wolf.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng felt wronged, wanting to exin, but not knowing how.

    However, I heard Li Shuwen say, ¡°I opened your eyes early to show you the purpose of my bold actions. I see you determined to close your eyes, are you ming me or reproaching yourself?¡±

    Lin Chaofeng clearly felt Li Shuwen¡¯s actions had stopped, making him suddenly open his eyes wide, intertwining emotions, rendering him powerless.

    He said, introducing a major issue concerning the girl¡¯s family reputation. Though helpless, he doubted whether it was a stamp or an intelligent tactical design. How could such a situation ur?

    This metaphor or seal is often on a special scroll, rarely on the human body.

    These things transform objects with certain abilities into something a user can utilize for rted skills.

    However, these things are expensive, not something ordinary people can really use.

    But once there¡¯s a little something, even if you haven¡¯t practiced at a high level, you can use these things to surpass your skill capabilities.

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s family background is also high, the Lin Family is stingy, but this doesn¡¯t stop him from seeing and hearing them.

    He forgot where he heard that the Lin Family possesses a mighty scroll, a family forbidden, a family facing a huge danger under a sign.

    It was said that when he was born, it attracted the Ye Family and Fang Chi, two great powers. His father sacrificed to the assassin¡¯s wolf fang person.

    So when he saw the lines on Li Shuwen¡¯s body, he felt more shivers of fear but not helplessness.

    It is said that Li Shuwen was born in royalty. Strangely, he had never seen such necessities for traveling at home before. They lingered on her for half a day.

    When the Royal Highness possesses these lines, what are the consequences of activating them?

    Lin Chaofeng pondered over this matter but set aside his confused heart, asked, ¡°Shu Yuan, are you a tactic or a ban?¡± How effective is it?

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know. I only know my reason for leaving home to join Qingyun Sect is such.¡± Li Shuwen replied.

    ¡°Who put this on?¡± Lin Chaofeng questioned.

    Since this was imposed on Li Shuwen, it was impossible to say those who burdened people with these things.

    Li Shuwen naturally understood Lin Chaofeng¡¯s meaning, smiling at this rare moment, ¡°If an answer could be provided, it wouldn¡¯t be called godly.¡±

    ¡°Naturally?¡± Lin Chaofeng thought fearfully for a moment, said, ¡°But what changes ur when this natural ban is lifted?¡±

    ¡°I heard it might give me great power, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Li Shuwen exined, though he could guess Lin Chaofeng¡¯s thoughts, said, ¡°This is what my master told me when I was young, but I wasn¡¯t interested in them at the time, so I don¡¯t know what happens when activated.¡±

    ¡°But at this point, I have no choice but to try to open it because I¡¯m not sure if it will seed.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng listened, his head turned dark. Li Shuwen¡¯s sacrifice was truly beautiful.

    This was just a trial, which gave him a different perspective.

    The background of this matter was indeed ridiculous. How could there be such an opening?

    However, Li Shuwen soon exined these so-called nonsense, only to hear him continue, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact power needed to open it.¡± Of course, this isn¡¯t limited to men and women. This is not as filthy as Brother Chaofeng imagines.¡±

    Alright,¡± Lin Chaofeng Moon Race asked, ¡°Since you.

    These are mysterious, some Lin Chaofeng forgotten due to mind entanglements.

    Even being so calm, he had this negligence, all because of Li Shuwen¡¯s boldness.

    That brave master, silent for a long time, asked at this point, ¡°Brother Chaofeng, you seem very tired, has the injury aggravated?¡±

    Lin Chaofeng closed his eyes, remained silent. He felt hot and did another examination. Whether the so-called difort was caused by injury aggravation, all was triggered by biological instinctive reaction.

    Li Shuwen was truly beautiful. Li Shuwen was very attractive in this scene, half-hidden, half-shy. He was the deadliest weapon against psychological defense.

    The harm Wang Zhongyi caused him was nothing but his injury, not something treatable in a few days, indicating he has lost resistance capability.

    But Li Shuwen¡¯s deadly injury was the most direct.

    Nevertheless, since Li Shuwen expressed concern ask, he intended to respond, ¡°No, it¡¯s the body¡¯s reaction making me ufortable.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s words were obscure, yet Li Shuwen showed extraordinary frankness. He shyly said, ¡°It¡¯s a scene difficult for men and women to resist. Brother Chaofeng dares not resist the present form.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng remained silent, Li Shuwen continued, ¡°So¡­ well, it¡¯s better to open your eyes wide unlike Brother Chaofeng.

    The earlier tone was blocked by words, but thetter tone was astonishingly fast, exceeding his usual speaking speed.

    Lin Chaofeng had no more thoughts. These were bold requests made by Li Shuwen for his improvement. In such a situation, where does a girl¡¯s family request the man before her to open wide his eyes?

    Very naturally, he knew this was Li Shuwen¡¯s simple result. If this time was to resist the innate Big Confusion he carried, then where are your eyes wide?

    Originally due to the eyes, he nearly couldn¡¯t bear it. If he looked a few more times, he would be injured?

    Of course, this was just an exaggeration.

    ¡°Shuwen, thank you, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Lin Chaofeng said.

    From Li Shuwen¡¯s unique broadness, Lin Chaofeng could not view Li Shuwen as a peer anymore.

    Although both knew their situation well, what they might encounter, it exaggerated Wang Zhongyi and Mu Ru¡¯s ount, they intentionally misunderstood this point.

    Thispletely had nothing to do with Li Shuwen¡¯s innocence. They should be able to exin gently. As for Wang Zhongyi, if they could indeed escape from here.

    From his own perspective, it would be a disgrace.

    He seemed focused on strength, and strength naturally wouldn¡¯t dilute by half a bit.

    But even without truly knowing, could he feelfortable in the wind?

    Of course not.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Li Shuwen¡¯s thoughts differed from Lin Chaofeng, focusing more on the ban being removed.

    If we could get rid of him, what would happen? If we could help Lin Chaofeng and Mu Ru escape Wang Zhongyi, he never expected a further viewpoint.

 Chapter 1383 - 1374: Especially Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Chapter 1374: Especially Difficult</h4>

    In fact, time didn¡¯t actuallyst long, but Lin Chaofeng felt a moment of ephemerality and eternity.

    I don¡¯t know if this is a soft and warm illusion, or if it¡¯s the desperate environment they live in, making time seem particrly difficult.

    In the end, Lin Chaofeng felt a slight movement in his Dantian. A rush of Qi started in the Dantian, slowly flowing through the meridians of his body.

    "A reaction," Li Shuwen¡¯s voice sounded a bit pleased. This time, he noticed a slight change in the general outline. It wasn¡¯t something he understood from his own consciousness about Lin Chaofeng¡¯s body.

    "The path of this force is strange," Lin Zhaofeng whispered.

    Since his heart reacted, his consciousness first focused on the autonomous spirit of the body.

    The red me of the Danheart had existed in his body for nearly twenty years, and it was only recently that he mobilized the spiritual energy stored in the Dantian of the Danheart.

    He had never seen the power of the Danheart album, let alone used it.

    He also discovered a problem, that the summoning of Spiritual Energy in the Dantian was a process controlled by his own body¡¯s master.

    Now, though seriously injured and without luck, the power of the Danheart seemed to flow without his aid.

    What also puzzled him was this path of spirit. Because the Danheart had changed, he instinctively thought it would flow ording to its previous route.

    The meridians in his body were more like a winding andplex road.

    It¡¯s like when people walk an unfamiliar road, they naturally choose a path with traces of seniors.

    But this was another way, starting to run directly,pletely beyond Lin Chaofeng¡¯s imagination.

    Though Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t see an entrance to the road, he had to admire the capability of this gift¡ªit was very clever.

    A freely passing pass.

    Li Shuwen¡¯s conduct was excessively bold. Lin Chaofeng knew that both his heart and mind might be ignorant of affairs between men and women. This text was not their first time, but he still hoped he wasn¡¯t so indiscreet in his attitude towards Li Shuwen¡¯s physical actions!

    In this way, his guilt was slightly alleviated.

    Lin Chaofeng¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t an act of impotence. It was entirely an internal inferiority, a strong sense of self-doubt in front of those around him.

    This physical contact nearly established an intimate rtionship between the two, a closeness between man and woman, though perhaps unrted.

    Lin Chaofeng was born in the mountains. Compared to Li Shu¡¯s mary offering, Li Shuwen was born of royalty, and he seemed undeserving.

    No one¡¯s dust, so what of the father¡¯s girl, the king of heaven then?

    As long as you want to, as long as you have the capability, if you are different, you can enjoypensation freely.

    Men are like this. With just one thought, a beautiful woman can be observed by oneself.

    Anyone could do this, but Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t, because he was destined not to do it.

    When he understood his destiny, he said he never wanted to be a born nobleman because God was unfair to him.

    He was born to a noble family. Inviting him to the world may be a good idea, but in Qingfeng Town, it was the foremost family.

    As the sole heir of the family, he always acted cautiously.

    Regarding matters between men and women, because the seniors of the Tea Leaf family from Yucheng valued his naturalpassion, he had a marriage arranged with Cha Yeyu.

    He did not ruin the family¡¯s reputation over this matter, nor did he feel sorry for someone he initially didn¡¯t know.

    He was born, precisely because of this red fire, and his mother died during his birth, giving him a lifelong sense of guilt, an irreparable guilt.

    Because he had a good family education, he didn¡¯t grow up like a wild child. At the same time, he was considered a person of cold temperament before leaving the house, at least in the eyes of outsiders as they understood him.

    Growing up in Qingfeng Town, he didn¡¯t even have friends.

    In his family, he was a diligent and enterprising young master; in the eyes of outsiders, he was a more emotionless person.

    Because he barely used his position as the household head of the town to disy anything bad to the residents, nor anything good for that matter.

    He was always so aloof.

    Perhaps he knew this was actually a kind of forgetfulness.

    He always appreciated the colleagues around himing together, imagining what might happen was a kind of hobby during his growth.

    So, he developed a character and ability that observed every minute detail.

    He wanted to feel the world¡¯s beauty and gloom so that he wouldn¡¯t walk into this world in vain.

    All of this was because of his own destiny, reaching the Golden Core realm once in his lifetime. Fang Chi, before leading him on the path of eight branches, never held any hope over this matter.

    Thus, he cultivated a mindset of respecting everyone he met.

    Including merchants who dealt with the Lin family¡ªregardless of their disgraceful business history¡ªso long as they didn¡¯t resort to shameless means here, he had corresponding respect.

    In life, ordinary and unremarkable travelers were treated this way, let alone those with a certain weight in their hearts.

    He once thought, if he wanted to do something like this, he wanted it with worldly matters.

    To enter quietly, to leave quietly.

    Li Shuwen¡¯s behavior stood as a heavier presence in their hearts.

    His own life was still in danger. Because of this, he felt his human being less than ordinary people.

    Thus, he felt inferior; at the same time, he was angry with himself.

    How did he have such an existence that threatened life?

    Why aren¡¯t you like ordinary people, with love, hate, and resentment?

    Why must you hang up the phone with those around as much as possible to get along?

    The more active Li Shuwen, the more fearful, the more painful. He failed to ovee his psychological interference. He controlled his mind as if possessed by a demon.

    Seeing Lin Chaofeng¡¯s changeable look after receiving the script, Li Shuwen said, "Actually, this isn¡¯t our first time, I just want Brother Chaofeng to look at me more naturally."

    After Li Shuwen finished, his face blushed again. All these changes were seen in his eyes. At those moments, his face calmed down, his eyes no longer resisted, he looked directly at Li Shuwen with lighting through.

    No distractions, how would the Big Confusion stir waves?

    Though this gaze was quite bold, the girl from Li Shuwen¡¯s house had reached this level. He avoided this course, but it was somewhat destined to be unusual.

    What kind of person is Li Shuwen?

    He couldn¡¯t defeat Wang Zhongyi. To help himself and his friends, he chose to give up.

    After Li Shuwen spoke, he moved forward again. Because Lin Chao¡¯s body was half on a stone behind him, his foot was forward.

    Li Shuwen resolutely ced his internal reserve aside and sat directly on Lin Chaofeng¡¯s feet. For a moment, this scene was bleeding.

    Fragrant, dizzying scent.

    As a vibrant young man, Lin Chaofeng wasn¡¯t an immovable living sage of Daoists.

    For that lingering fragrance, for the eyes, because the proximity between Li Shuwen and him increased once more, the snow-white figure, breath gradually increasing.

    But he dared not dy, cing his hand on the rope at Li Shuwen¡¯s waist.

    A unique slip and softness, he thought, this is a man¡¯s end-of-life dream.

    Because of this intimate contact, both of them had an instinctive reaction.

    Li Shuwen lowered her head in shame. She said, she wasn¡¯t a roaming woman. Sitting on Lin Chaofeng¡¯s foot in such a way, she felt shame.

    Holding his breath, Lin Chaofeng was not a reckless prodigal son. He did not hold those wanton and unrestrained, floating poses.

    These two people were so close and unnatural, they began plotting their next move, a n that would give them hope of escaping Wang Zhongyi¡¯s control.

 Chapter 1384 - CapÃ­tulo 1384: 1375: Anomaly

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1384: Chapter 1375: Anomaly</strong>

    Lin Chaofeng touched Li Shuwen¡¯s skin, wondering if he could sense his perfection. He was also curious about what would happen when these areas were activated, but he could only look directly at Li Shuwen.

    An image of Yin Xiaokai,rge and revealing, shows a vague seriousness.

    On the other side of the shower, the corner of his mouth curved slightly in a limp manner as he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Chao Xi Feng can truly be seen as a dragon in the world, even in the face of this scenery, he imposes self-stability on his mind.¡±

    Soon, hemented, ¡°I don¡¯t know what impact the ban will have on my sister Shu Yuan, and I don¡¯t know if I can defeat the loyalty of the King.¡±

    For Lin Chaofeng,paring his wife to the covers around Zhou, others might not see the inner door, but the cover was set by him, so he could naturally catch a glimpse of their scenery.

    Like Mu Rou¡¯s worries, Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s strong breath immediately rxed, and he felt awkward and frustrated.

    ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± Li Shuwen asked.

    Lin Chaofeng said, ¡°No, this is a power from within myself, not a power I control.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Li Shuwen was a bit worried.

    ¡°Just get dressed,¡± Lin Chaofeng reminded him. He finished speaking, turned around, and could no longer look at Li Shuwen, just as he said that, Li Shuwen blushed and dressed quickly.

    Just as Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen were about to reproduce the previous operation, Lin Chaofeng discovered that the power of the inner core in his body was transmitted through his hand to Li Shuwen¡¯s waist. The power of the inner core was not covered by Li Shuwen¡¯s poems as before.

    On the contrary, at the moment of contact with the lines, it returned to its original direction and flowed back into the inner core through Lin Chaofeng¡¯s meridians.

    Initially, Lin Chaofeng felt a bit uneasy about facing Li Shuwen¡¯s body, but he tried to reinforce his thoughts that things are all the same.

    He also found that the power of the inner core showed him nothing, indicating that the activation had failed and it was unrted to him.

    The red inner core and Li Shuwen¡¯s prohibition are a divine blessing, they are both divine blessings.

    They are still unaware of the mysteries inside the room, but Lin Chaofeng is certain that there is some connection between the two.

    If there wasn¡¯t, the first attempt would not have been sessful.

    Unexpectedly realizing this, Lin Chaofeng couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Li Shuwen¡¯s courage, while feeling a pang of guilt in his heart.

    In their bold attempt, Li Shuwen abandoned the shackles of etiquette, directly presenting his most intimate body before him, forcing himself to soothe himself.

    Though the situation was stifling, this time it was not like their first meeting. This time, it was proactive for both of them; the dignity he lived for was destroyed by Li Shuwen¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°Brother Chao Xi Feng, don¡¯t worry, these are all contributions I am willing to make,¡± Li Shuwen seemed to read Lin Chao Xi Feng¡¯s thoughts.

    Lin Chaofeng said nothing, so Li Shuwen continued, ¡°We are now in a very dangerous position, not to mention you, Brother Chaofeng, it¡¯s not intentional, nor have you done anything abnormal, and even if you did, it would be normal human behavior.¡±

    Lin Chaofeng turned around and saw Li Shuwenforting himself. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Why was this victimforting him at this time?

    ¡°I am not worth you doing this,¡± Lin Chaofeng said, ¡°If you are not good to me, I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± replied Li Shuwen.

    ¡°Did you die on the battlefield?¡± Lin Zhaofeng mumbled slightly, but he did not show any posture, perhaps today¡¯s incident provided him the best solution.

    As soon as Wang Zhongyi finished speaking, Lin Zhaofeng didn¡¯t feel much. The energy in his cold hand and the pain of the Dantian, just around the inner core, were mobilized by him.

    Simrly, Wang Zhongyi also dared not rx; he sensed Lin Chao¡¯s growing momentum. Just at this moment, although impulsive, he smiled and said, ¡°You and I are strangers, but at such an open moment, you can still initiate such momentum, it¡¯s useless for you to act like this in this world.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if Crown Prince Wang praises me so much, will he arrange to have me killed?¡± Lin Chao¡¯s hand was full of cold rain covers, his inner strength and spirituality continued to be infused.

    At the same time, he felt a disturbance in his breath, which was caused by the Divine Fire.

    He mobilized all the power he could now muster, as if all his body-training strength was also being infused into the sword.

    Wang Zhongyi is a practitioner and his realm is higher than Lin Chaofeng¡¯s. Lin Chaofeng seemed to be stalling, yet his eyes were burning.

    He had been waiting a long time for Lin Chaofeng¡¯s attack.

    But he didn¡¯t show it, saying, ¡°Rest assured, since I will settle everything between you and your daughter before you die, I will also make corresponding arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡± Lin Chao¡¯s words were barely out of his mouth when his body moved.

    Lin Chaofeng waved a cold light in his hand, closing the eyes of the world¡¯s heroes. At this moment, the brilliance of the treasure sword illuminated the night.

    For a while, the wind lifted the elevator as if to boost Lin Chaofeng¡¯s strength in life.

    Wang Zhongyi had nothing much to wear, just closed his eyes, and Lin Chaofeng¡¯s attack seemed to vanish as he stood quietly there.

    ¡°Since it is thest bloom of your life, perhaps I should give it due respect.¡±

    As if in a coarse and harsh voice, a mysterious phrase escaped Wang Zhongyi¡¯s lips.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a wild wind arose. mes spread all over his body like a figure within a fire.

    ¡°This is the characteristic of the Qi Cultivation realm!¡± On the other side of the shower, gently, cried out loudly.

    Meanwhile, Li Shuwen was advancing briskly, but the frost in front of his eyes seemed like Lin Chaofeng himself, the cold wind on the sword bing increasingly fierce.

    It seemed to tell her not to move forward. Having been troubled for so long, he missed the opportunity to advance, though he couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Lin Chaoyang¡¯s style remained the former. His hand¡¯s cold light directly broke with Wang Zhongyi.

    But Wang Zhongyi¡¯s response was prior. He chose to abandon his weapon rather than use his former words to crush the cultivation kingdom and gain advantage.

    He still stood with his eyes closed, unmoving.

    The cold light soon charged into nothingness, apanied by an explosion of strength, Wang Zhongyi¡¯s clothes drifted quickly, his hair scattered about, seeming a bit lost at this moment.

    It can be called the power of the Death Sword. Wang Zhongyi himself didn¡¯t move, but these lifeless objects seemed urgent.

    Just as Lin Chao¡¯s wind and sword were close to Wang Zhongyi¡¯s body, Wang Zhongyi¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and his spiritual fire burned fiercely.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s driven by the power of Lin Chaofeng¡¯s sword, or Lin Chaofeng¡¯s innate resistance, like a me blown up by the wind, suddenly aze.

    But when I heard a ¡®thud,¡¯ the two forces crossed, and Lin Chaofeng¡¯s sword violently shattered atop Wang Zhongyi¡¯s head, the silent night sky filled with dust and smoke, blurring the vision.

    ¡°Did you seed?¡± Li Shuwen asked.

    ¡°Well, this Wang Zhongyi dealt a great blow to Brother Chaofeng. He wanted to gamble with Chaofeng¡¯s hand and sword, just unaware of the sword in Chaofeng¡¯s hand¡­

    Before Mu Rou finished speaking, she heard Wang Zhongyi¡¯sughter.

    The dust and smoke seemed frightened by hisughter, disappearing one after another, and visibility returned.

 Chapter 1385 - CapÃ­tulo 1385: 1376: Good Mindset

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1385: Chapter 1376: Good Mindset</strong>

    However, the battle between these two was not over yet. Lin Chao¡¯s formidable sword fell and shattered amid the mes surrounding Wang Zhongyi.

    The sword¡¯s force struggled with the protective barrier formed by the mes, never touching any part of Wang Zhongyi¡¯s body. Thetter smirked arrogantly, his lips stained bright red.

    Just now, Wang Zhongyi hadughed and said, ¡°I must admit, your abilities exceed my expectations, but this is about to end!¡±

    Although Lin Chaofeng was calm inside, Li Shuwen did not share his mindset.

    Seeing his hand imprinted a seal in midair, a frost born from hatred stood erect before him, channeling a force directly into the sword¡¯s frosty de.

    Yet quickly his strength was repelled by the sword¡¯s icy aura. Li Shu disdainfully said, ¡°You will react. When Chaofeng¡¯s brother was in dangerst time, didn¡¯t you have a irvoyant mind?¡±

    ¡°Why, are you afraid this time?¡±

    ¡°Are you pretending to be dead this time?¡±

    Li Shuwen persisted on the ground, shing at the cold frost, as if in such a helpless and desperate situation, unable to vent the negative emotions in his heart, he was just making a fuss here.

    Finally, the frost on the sword de suddenly cooled, and Li Shuwen looked pleasantly astonished.

    But the frost on the de directly attacked, and the piercing cold instantly struck the hand holding the hilt.

    Li Shuwen resisted, but he couldn¡¯t hold out for long. The frost slipped from his hand, falling to the ground.

    However, just as Li Shuwen was about to attempt to pick up the cold frost again, he saw the gentle presence beside him quickly pull him back, warily scanning the surroundings.

    Li Shuwen was puzzled, but he could see that Li Shuwen seemed to have discovered something, now looking around.

    Yet aside from Wang Zhongyi intently watching the Lin Feng against the backdrop of Chaoyang, the surrounding night scene was static, prompting the question: ¡°Mu Ruojie, what now?¡±

    ¡°Someone is nearby. I had this feeling before, but always thought it was an illusion,¡± Mu Rou said.

    ¡°However, some people chose not to show themselves, most likely Wang Zhongyi¡¯s people and horses,¡± Li Shuwen said.

    Mu Rou replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like when Chaofeng recently exposed himself,¡± then quickly closed his eyes, searching for the ever-present mysterious aura.

    Li Shuwen did not interrupt but watched with some concern.

    Mu Rou hadn¡¯t spent much time with Lin Chaofeng. The reason he was with them was due to the good rtionship they still maintained.

    He was also caught in the current dangerous situation, valuing his close rtionship with them.

    Now that Lin Chaoyang¡¯s Feng was under control, they were on the brink of death. Although they were in the Fifth Grade of the cultivation realm, in front of Wang Zhongyi, they felt insignificant.

    Wang Zhongyi clearly didn¡¯t intend to harm the two.

    Yet even so, both of their actions could be easily countered by Wang Zhongyi, while Lin Chaofeng exploited the gap to strike trouble upon himself.

    It surely couldn¡¯t be worse; they could only fully support Lin Chaofeng before he could restart. There¡¯s no advancement.

    This was an understanding among practitioners. These two great powers in conflict. Unless they had certain abilities, their desire to help the weak often inadvertently aided their adversaries.

    Because suddenly leaving was nothing but a hindrance to their own, rather than giving the opponent a chance.

    Mu Rou¡¯s attitude toward Lin Zhaofeng, Li Shuwen could sense even internally.

    Not long ago, he and Lin Chaofeng shared a tacit understanding of each other.

    After Lin Chaofeng was injured, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that he was more concerned about him.

    Now he asserted there were people around, reasoning freeing him from emotional influence.

    Certainly, some people had been brought by Wang Zhongyi to assist. If not them, other than delivering assistance to Wang Zhongyi¡¯s capture, no one else¡¯s presence was conceivable.

    It¡¯s likely rted, as Lin Chaofeng attempted thrice, failing each time. If someone was truly concerned for them, he should step forward to help.

    But now that Lin Chaoyang waspletely controlled, death was Wang Zhongyi¡¯s intention. At such a crucial moment, with no one emerging, the oue was foreseeable.

    Li Shuwen saw Mu Rou seemed disappointed in his disbelief. Fortunately, he had mentioned earlier that if Lin Chaowen overcame the Feng, he would be safe and sound.

    Moreover, Wang Zhongyi paid attention to this for the gentle heart¡¯s power.

    But this was the power of the wind¡¯s heart; Lin Chaofeng¡¯s life and death were under Wang Zhongyi¡¯s control.

    Considering this, when he looked down at the two of them, he saw Lin Chaofeng at Wang Zhongyi¡¯s, perceptible in spiritual power, floating there under remote control.

    The more silent Lin Chaofeng became, the tighter Li Shuwen¡¯s heart grew.

    What kind of person is Lin Chaofeng? It¡¯s not difficult to understand his persistence. He¡¯s just afraid of his own pain and gentleness.

    Looking at Wang Zhongyi again, there was an unknown reason despite being the victor of the battle. His lips stained with blood made him emit a vivid redness.

    ¡°Did he also get seriously injured?¡±

    Li Shuwen wondered, but this was just an unexpected realization. Before that, he had already made up his mind.

    ¡°Prince Wang?¡± Mu Ru eximed in surprise, but turned to Li Shuwen for confirmation.

    As he revealed his identity, Wang Zhongyun also turned his head, watching Mu Rou look at Li Shuwen with a gradually disappointed face.

    Mu Rou was Wang Zhongyun¡¯s constant thoughts. Hearing the recognition from the object of his thoughts made him happy internally, yet¡­

    But Wang Zhongyi didn¡¯t give him a chance to be distracted. He arrogantly smiled and said, ¡°Have youe here to prove your family¡¯s genius, or do you want to sell off the woman bathing beside me?¡±

    Wang Zhongyun didn¡¯t speak, just looking at Wang Zhongyi, his fist slightly clenched. Before Wang Zhongyi, his brother had never shown such an attitude.

    Wang Zhongyi naturally noticed the subtle behavior of Wang Zhongyun,ughing even more boldly: ¡°The elders of the family said you couldn¡¯t surpass me, actually, you don¡¯t equal me. It seems you¡¯ve lost interest in family traits due to me, and so you always disliked me?¡±

    ¡°I do not.¡± Wang Zhongyun said.

    But there was no motivation, at least the images with Wang Zhongyi werepletely unmotivated.

    While moments were brief, they made a mistake exining it to a young man in their usual tone.

    Such feelings would also elicit soft sighs.

    He had long noticed the existence of Wang Zhongyun but didn¡¯t know his identity or purpose here.

    Meanwhile, between Lin Chaofeng and Wang Zhongyi, he rested on the sidelines and refrained from intervening, indicating his observation of the development.

    Simplifying matters, when Lin Chaofeng utterly failed, he truly revealed his breath, captured urately by Mu Rou, thinking he would assist.

    Yet due to Lin Chaofeng¡¯s total failure, he expressed emotion, signifying that he wasn¡¯t part of Wang Zhongyi¡¯s entourage.

    As predicted, he stood out at the most critical moment.

    However, it was not said that the visitor was Wang Zhongyi¡¯s brother Wang Zhongyun, shattering great hopes. Now, another tragedy could potentially unfold.

    So he took a deep breath.

    This sigh wasn¡¯t soft, prompting Li Shuwen beside him to sense his disappointment, while Wang Zhongyun, distant but nearby, seemed affected.

    Wang Zhongyun turned around, saying to Mu Ru, ¡°Sister Mu, rest assured, since I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll surely protect you all.¡±

    After saying this, he heard Wang Zhongyi across from him sneering, ¡°Brother, what strength do you have to support your promise to Miss Mu?¡±

    Wang Zhongyun said nothing, while Wang Zhongyi continued, ¡°If you im Xiu Wei¡¯s strength is superior, even might not lie cuddling within Miss Mu¡¯s arms, have you not learned from past lessons?¡±

 Chapter 1386 - 1377: Surpassing

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Chapter 1377: Surpassing</h4>

    Wang Zhongyun looked at theatose Lin Chaofeng and turned to Li Shuwen, saying, "I said before, if you saved Miss Mu, you would tell me immediately why you didn¡¯t listen?"

    This sounded a bit strange, although it was a bit strange.

    Li Shuwen was quite annoyed, but now Wang Zhongyun was the rescue team¡¯s captain. Now, he said little. He turned to Lin Chaofeng.

    Because it was a bit awkward at the time, Wang Zhongyun indeed focused his attention on his past ount with Lin Chaofeng.

    But before that, he thought Wang Zhongyun wanted the toad to eat swan meat and sought to use the family¡¯s power to wash their animal clothes. Now, he said it seemed quite meaningful.

    If Lin Zhaofeng were conscious at this moment, he would surely have some reaction. In such a situation, Lin Zhaofeng often could dissolve it invisibly.

    But this person, now in aa, is unconscious.

    Wang Zhongyun said, but withoutpetition. He took out a small porcin bottle and directly threw it to Li Shuwen, saying, "With Big Brother Lin¡¯s clothes, you can keep the whole body¡¯s meridians; it greatly affects his injury."

    Li Shuwen took the small porcin bottle, opened it, and the aroma of medicine immediately permeated the entire venue.

    As he lowered it, a golden medicinal pill rolled from the porcin bottle into his palm. He turned around and smiled, saying, "Thank you!" Then, they fed it to Lin Chaofeng¡¯s ce.

    Wang Zhongyun and Wang Zhongyi were brothers. As an outsider, when he recognized Wang Zhongyun, he had reservations about Wang Zhongyun.

    Because he was ultimately an outsider, would the brothers really fight to help people before him?

    Moreover, the long-term obvious suppression by Wang Zhongyun demonstrated this point through a series of subtle behaviors.

    But the moment the pill appeared before him, all doubts vanished.

    Smelling the fragrance, this pill must be special.

    But also because of this.

    Wang Zhongyi smiled and said, "You see, a little girl is mypensation for you. I believe you can tell from his tone that he will definitely go well. If you get him, you may have great improvements."

    Wang Zhongyun smiled and said, "Not to say that people aren¡¯t goods, he is Big Brother Lin¡¯s beloved; I wouldn¡¯t know how to get involved; just say he came from a small source, you are taking advantage of people¡¯s danger today, aren¡¯t you finding trouble for the Wang Family?"

    The conversation between the two brothers fell into a stalemate again. Wang Zhongyun turned to Li Shuwen and was clenching his fists. "Miss Li, I¡¯m sorry, today¡¯s matter is my brother¡¯s recklessness, but it¡¯s not our Wang Family¡¯s preference."

    "It¡¯s alright." Li Shuwen replied.

    He answered simply, but he had a high evaluation of Wang Zhongyun.

    As their brothers said, their true identities came from a significant source.

    If he could return to Qing Yu because today¡¯s matter required extreme grievance, he doesn¡¯t think a royal family could bear his anger, even if it¡¯s day by day, the city might not withstand it.

    But this is the only possibility. He has been away from Qing Yu Xi quite a lot. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen here.

    Wang Zhongyun had a small bell for specting on his identity; this was due to his own attitude.

    Indeed, the Space Ring is a piece of treasure. It could be said it was provided by him, his origin is extraordinary.

    Because ordinary people don¡¯t even know such magical things exist in the world, at least it is like this in the world.

    Someone might find a celebrity for boasting, but the mood for boasting is where? He naturally despises it.

    Wang Zhongyun quickly apologized to himself, acknowledged his identity, and broke the matter with the Wang Family. Such mood was appreciated.

    Wang Zhongyun was his only life-saving straw.

    Not to mention respecting his identity, whether he could be lucky like Wang Zhongyi¡¯s roons this time, even if he now has his own ims, it¡¯s all reasonable.

    On the other hand, Wang Zhongyi didn¡¯t have the previous mes after Wang Zhongyun shone the Naiwu Ring. This doesn¡¯t mean the Naiwu Ring was particrly strong. One Naiwu Ring could hold many limited things, so he naturally used it for fighting.

    Getting that ring from their royal family is a heavy treasure, if Wang Zhongyun even secretly took out that ring, then the weight of the scroll in his hand is not to be underestimated.

    These things might be in the pediatrician¡¯s realm in the real world, but now he is between worlds, someone here has crossed the threshold of practice, the practitioner threshold is truly the realm of practice.

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s words showed he was from the Wang Family, unsafe.

    After he stole the family¡¯s treasures, the Elders of the Hundred Treasure Tower drove them away. Now, only Wang Zhongyun is here. It is currently unclear about the elder¡¯s situation.

    However, it can also be judged that Wang Zhongyun must have used the rted scrolls for elders, but Bai Baoting¡¯s elders don¡¯t know how to fix the scrolls for him, and he regretted it.

    In his family life, he enjoyed the emperor¡¯s glory. He was aware very little about the family member¡¯s situations.

    Nheless, since you can visit the Hundred Treasure Tower, wanting to build his whole country family is good, at least over yourself stronger a bit, for a time, you have a retreat in your mind.

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s actions vited patriarchalw. After this ident, the family members naturally cleaned him up. They wouldn¡¯t take risks with him, but unfortunately, they were soft-hearted.

    Wang Zhongyi looked greedily at the gentle Roufeng.

    But this nce seemed to hit Wang Zhongyun¡¯s sore spot.

    Wang Zhongyun grasped his rolled hand, a scroll with obscure writing directly opened from his hand. The other hand wasn¡¯t idle, craftsmanship was fixed, so he had to start.

    "Calcting you mercilessly like this!" Wang Zhongyi hatefully said this.

    The scroll was unclear to the surrounding people, but Wang Zhongyi saw it clearly.

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s scroll is one of the most taboo scrolls in his family. Because he was the king¡¯s favorite child, he knew the book¡¯s effects clearly.

    "Still not leaving?" Wang Zhongyun closed his eyes looking at Wang Zhongyi, seeing the timidity in Wang Zhongyi was gone.

    Wang Zhongyi looked at the crowd, ate some blood on it, died, and disappeared into the evening colors.

    He came suddenly, walked well, suddenly surpassed Li Shuwen and Mu Lou¡¯s expectations.

    "Did he leave?" Li Shuwen was a bit unsure of what happened.

    Mu Rou heard the things and quickly held her breath. Those here belonged to the power of Roufeng; he was more sensitive.

    Wang Zhongyun quickly found an Elder of the dismal sect when Mu Rou¡¯s wind was too fierce. He gave up the small bell specting on Wang Zhongyi leaving the house! He hoped the family could help protect Lin Chaoyong and his gentle safety.

    But the Wang Family didn¡¯t agree with what he said, saying he was deprived of power because of infatuation, his emotions were a bit unstable.

    In addition, ongoing care was widespread among the young. Wang Zhongyi had broad attention in the family. He always responded a bit to family demands, saying that he was the family¡¯s future star.

    Ai Wu and Ai Wu, Wang Zhongyi¡¯s journey, simply an experience which the elders in the family want to see; deeply believed Wang Zhongyi.

    Wang Zhongyun had no choice, only to go alone.

    But Wang Zhongyi had already taken a step, and his own journey may not stop Wang Zhongyi; there must be some gap in the realm.

    If not, he started thinking about the Bai Baoting family, where various secret books are the only capital he can possibly defeat Wang Zhongyi.

    Such cross-power battle tools remain the most valuable in the family.

 Chapter 1387 - 1378: Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Chapter 1378: Reward</h4>

    Wang Zhongyun¡¯s revised version was made by a brilliant person in her youth. He naturally understood the contents of the scroll. It was precisely because of this that he firmly believed in the idea.

    Now he started his own actions. Fortunately, his actions were ultimately that of a thief. Everything went smoothly.

    When the War Capital was ready, he left the city day by day.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t know which way Lin Chaofeng had gone, but considering their secret operations, he roughly guessed they might have already left.

    The firmness of direction didn¡¯t help him, but he said he was traveling to stop Wang Zhongyi¡¯s actions and began searching for Wang Zhongyi¡¯s informationwork.

    Lin Chaofeng and others were hard to find, but it seemed easy to locate their royalty.

    Because of the impact, the royal personnel paid close attention, which was not called surveince, but a decision for their personal safety.

    This issue brought Wang Zhongyi¡¯s route to light.

    At first, Wang Zhongyun wasn¡¯t sure if his pursuit route was correct because Wang Zhongyi would definitely face the same problem as himself, that is, which way Lin Chaofeng ultimately went.

    However, one thing was certain, Wang Zhongyi hadn¡¯t hit a rabbit to disperse the eagles because he had left for so long and hadn¡¯t returned, indicating he must be following Lin Chaofeng and others.

    He still had time. The reason he thought Wang Zhongyi was a follower was that although he trusted Wang Zhongyi not to dare to hang around in the city day after day.

    Their royalty could arrange his eyes within the city¡¯s daily range, and a stronger city government could do this.

    Now, the horse was hurriedly on its way. Lin Zhaofeng walked this small path. Although the path was small, it was still a road. There would always be people passing by.

    Several inquiries finally confirmed Lin Chaofeng and others¡¯ route, but at this point, he found himself being tracked.

    At first, he wanted to hide, but the Elder from the Hundred Treasure Tower collided with him, demanding him to confess his sins, leaving no room for negotiation.

    He also learned that he had forgotten the news of stealing from the Hundred Treasure Tower. ording to their family¡¯s regtions, he would face severe punishment.

    The rules had always been an invible existence, and the elders of the Hundred Treasure Tower should take the lead.

    She cared about the safety of Lin Chaofeng, Mu Rou, and others. He hadn¡¯t thought of it. He was fighting fate with a scroll of extraordinarybat power.

    But having said that, an elder is an elder. Could he be an enemy to a young hero? He was directly defeated after the confrontation.

    Now, they were bound and captured. They would not seed on this trip but rather find themselves halfway lost and uselessly pitiful at the moment.

    They directly triggered the Forbidden Scroll within the sect. Although the power of the scroll was immense, it could neither bring victory nor achieve the effect of defeat for the elder.

    Fortunately, the scroll was a series of magical attacks, and the elder was not alone. With his family experience, the members did not resist the scroll¡¯s power.

    To protect them thoroughly, the elders of the Hundred Treasure Tower exerted their magical power, pulling the storm back.

    The destructive power of the scroll decreased sharply, but someone was still injured. He seized this opportunity to escape the family¡¯s pursuit.

    The elderly from the Hundred Treasure Tower estimated he was trying to heal those he had harmed, but he didn¡¯t catch up to them the first time.

    However, the Forbidden Scroll became a taboo because it had an effect against devouring groups. He didn¡¯t repair it to a certain extent. Forcefulunching would damage the initiator.

    After experiencing the gigantic waves, Wang Zhongyun finally couldn¡¯t bear the physical injuries.

    Mu Rou didn¡¯t speak but kept staring at Wang Zhongyun, but from his rxed gaze, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he had a guilty expression.

    Wang Zhongyun said several times that they were safe, but this peace was one he reced with his own life. This tranquility made them feel a bit sad for Wang Zhongyun.

    For someone who covets death, there is nothing more merciful than letting him leave peacefully. What Wang Zhongyun wanted, or perhaps was gentleness.

    Li Shuwen didn¡¯t interfere and didn¡¯t act impulsively. In fact, at that moment, she was uncertain about her own thoughts.

    Someone who doesn¡¯t care or pay attention to oneself is because there¡¯s a feeling in their heart they don¡¯t even understand to keep themselves safe and secure, but at the cost of his life.

    A word of sentiment is an eternal issue.

    He was gentle and approachable, having read many books of the Saints, but in this regard, he was still a baby. He didn¡¯t know how to face it.

    Finally, he asked loudly: "Is there anything you request from me?"

    When he said this, Li Shuwen on the other side couldn¡¯t help but frown. What did this sentence mean?

    Li Shuwen didn¡¯t understand other things, but to his understanding, the so-called ending of love was to dedicate oneself to the daughter¡¯s home.

    Just as Lin Chaofeng responded to Wang Zhongyi¡¯s death, although Lin Chaofeng was just handling this matter, he felt Lin Chaofeng should receive the reward he deserved.

    Simrly, he didn¡¯t understand these things. At the most helpless,ziest moment, what they could think of, the most precious thing, apart from themselves, seemed unknown.

    How could Li Shuwen have an agreement with Lin Chaofeng, that he promised himself, now it¡¯s hard to break the agreement?

    It must be known that the grand manner of the daughter¡¯s family is more important than life, to be skilled at distinguishing between good and bad people, recognizing a person, and in this regard, we must adhere to this person¡¯s determination until death.

    This is a rather picky remark, but all Li Shuwen could understand.

    Therefore, his soft face showed a strange expression, and Wang Zhongyun had the same expression, but the timber-like look of Wang Zhongyun in Li Shuwen¡¯s eyes was hard to sympathize with.

    Mu Ru added: "Or notice their subtle changes, forgive me for not knowing how to express my intentions. You have given everything for our safety. I just want to ask you, under the conditions we are in, in those past few days, do you still want to achieve anything."

    "Because your journey has much to do with me. If you have requests from me, I think I can fulfill them."

    "Really?" Wang Zhongyun smiled.

    Li Shuwen wanted to say something, but at the moment, he didn¡¯t know how to say it. If Mu was really sarcastic as he said, then he might have immense skepticism about him.

    However, Wang Zhongyun was indeed now at the end of three people¡¯s lives, and he was fond of bathing. If he really had any corresponding requests, he med himself for guessing!

    Maybe he suddenly felt superfluous in front of them. These times, he wanted to turn and look at Lin Chaofeng. Or he could make him feel that there really are people called to look at each other in the world.

    But Wang Zhongyun directly grabbed him. Due to his severe injuries, thebor and breaking were adding up. Li Shuwen was helpless in stopping the impulse to leave. He asked: "What do you want to get from me?"

    Li Shuwen¡¯s character was straightforward. This sentence was evidently an expression of some of Mu Rou¡¯s emotional views.

    Wang Zhongyun saved them, and he was genuinely grateful. However, if he wanted to do everything for him, facing Wang Zhongyun, he might do many things.

    "You misunderstood." Wang Zhongyun sneered.

    Seeing Li Shuwen¡¯splexity, looking at him with troubled doubt all the way, he continued, "Miss Mu Rou, I understand, I just want the person who let me die to express hisst wish, that¡¯s all."

    "Really?" Li Shuwen looked at Mu Rou with suspicion. Without saying a word, he looked at Wang Zhongyun.

    Though Wang Zhongyun and the people were about the same age now, he had more experience in the world, especially in male/female/rtions.

 Chapter 1388 - 1379: Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Chapter 1379: Favor</h4>

    He was said to be a remarkable young man of the Royal Family. Every day, he was inevitably surrounded by a certain special aura, receiving favors that many people have never experienced.

    Although he didn¡¯t know that he might pay a huge price and get nothing in return, he still did not retreat. At least the first two did not see his open-minded thoughts.

    His actions could no longer be calcted by ordinary interests; he could be seen as wholeheartedly doing what he wanted to do. At this moment of longing for death, he didn¡¯t want to leave with regrets and misunderstandings.

    "Alright." Wang Zhongyun eximed with enjoyment.

    With this coarse sound, he was obviously just a child, but at this moment there seemed to be an inexplicable maturity.

    Seeing his deep expression, he said, "It is said, to do good deeds without questioning the future. Ladies and sisters, you don¡¯t have to fall too far behind when I return. This is destined, I won¡¯t do this for grace."

    "You..." He understood in his heart that the main reason Wang Zhongyun came here was because of himself.

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t know how to express it because Wang Zhongyun was really unfamiliar to him, and Wang Zhongyun wasn¡¯t like him in mood, very understanding, very invested.

    There was a deliberate and ruthless scent of fallen flowers. In the past, these things usually appeared only in legends and stories, feeling these things were sad and aesthetic.

    But he never thought he would experience such a thing himself. He found that if he only heard of it, the feeling was really good; but when he became the hero within, those unwavering experiences were really ufortable.

    If Li Shuwen¡¯s face had any obvious changes, Wang Zhongyun was only specting his inner thoughts, while now¡¯s Mu Ru was someone he silently loved, yet he had no hesitation regarding Mu Ru¡¯s changes.

    During these times, he smiled and said, "I¡¯m in such a predicament. In fact, about many things of mine, both of you are quite clear. I just hope you don¡¯t mention them again. It¡¯s said, it¡¯s not a good story, but a sad story."

    After finishing, Wang Zhongyun focused more on the mood. This time, he swallowed what Li Shuwen wanted to say.

    Wang Zhongyun looked at the environment and smiled bitterly, saying, "Well, in this lifetime, we can have so much concern for you two. Wang Zhongyun came to this world for this experience, which wasn¡¯t useless."

    "You don¡¯t need to be sad. For me, who longs for death, you are safe and carefree like before. It¡¯s the situation I most wanted to see."

    Although he said this, he also tried to remain indifferent as usual, but he often understood your situation.

    Saying this sentence contained an inexplicable sadness and solemnity. At least from Li Shuwen and Mu Lu¡¯s looks, they had been infected.

    Just as he said, it wasn¡¯t what he wanted to see. He took off a ring and handed it to Li Shu, saying, "I brought many treasures from home. Compared to the status with a daughter, many things in them may not be so amazing in value, but I believe they will certainly help you in the future. Help is myst wish."

    Li Shuwen silently epted the ring from the giver. Considering Wang Zhongyun¡¯s ¡¯open and clear¡¯ mood, he smiled reluctantly, saying, "Thank you!"

    "Yes" Wang Zhongyun was clearly satisfied with Li Shuwen¡¯s mood change, and then said, "I know that brother Lin Shuwen and the youngdy walk this city every day, so I¡¯ve been curious about where brother Lin Shuwen and the youngdy came from, and where are they going?"

    "Qingyun Sect, arranged by my father, and brother Chaofeng had to leave because he himself was concerned about the disaster. He went to Qingyun Sect to seek a solution." Li Shuwen replied.

    For Wang Zhongyun, he didn¡¯t hide the rted information, but now the situation was clearly not a casual storytelling time but a brief description of both their situations.

    At this time Mu Rou spoke again, "I was saved by brother Chaofeng. ording to the original agreement, I should marry brother Chaofeng. At this point, you should know as well."

    Mu Rou¡¯s speech made Wang Zhongyun feel a bit moved, but it was simple, after all, this information affected him deeply as well.

    But he quickly relieved and didn¡¯t exin further.

    ording to the original situation, the person most likely to resolve Mu Rou¡¯s crisis in the shortest time should be his brother Wang Zhongyi. Wang Zhongyi based his actions on his motives. Although he had suspicions of winning love with a sword, if he seeded, he could be eternally close to Mu Rou.

    Yet he didn¡¯t know why, but after seeing Lin Chaofeng, he felt that Lin Chaofeng was more suitable, even better than following him.

    This was an absurd and strange thought. He didn¡¯t know why. You should know, next to Lin Chaofeng stood a beautiful Li Shuwen, they seemed to have encountered some absurd happenings before.

    Here, he clearly saw the recent happening. Just when Lin Chaofeng was about to die, Li Shuwen again abandoned herself.

    It was all quite absurd, but Wang Zhongyun never mentioned his thoughts regarding Lin Chaofeng and Li Shuwen.

    Regarding Mu Rou¡¯s words, he felt helpless and said, "Indeed, the City Lord has always promised to give you a thousand gold pieces, and brother Lin could save you, he had no way to refuse."

    "But brother Zhao Feng didn¡¯t have to consider me. Initially, she refused the previous sharespany.

    Considering this, Wang Zhongyun¡¯s expression changed slightly, reminding him, "I think it¡¯s best for you to take brother Lin out as soon as possible. When, chasing my Elder, you must bring my harmed family back home.

    "At that time, they got lost, but my brother Wang Zhongyi¡¯s character I know well, here apanying me with this prop made him anxious regardless of the situation, it should have been the first time to go home to seek advice."

    "And you?" Li Shuwen asked.

    Wang Zhongyun smiled sadly at the question. Yes, he arranged for the three to leave. What about himself?

    He naturally already had an answer, saying, "Honestly, I¡¯m someone who longs for death. Have you heard of the people can¡¯t live on with their Meridian in their bodies situation?"

    Li Shuwen and Mu Rou didn¡¯t know how to respond. Wang Zhongyun smiled and said, "No, they don¡¯t seem to need to worry too much about me. Just leave me here."

    "But you¡¯ve vited your family rules. When your familyes here, what will you do?" Mu Rou said with concern.

    Saying that, Wang Zhongyun saved his three selves all day. For someone who could be called a savior, it was hard to hear Wang Zhongyun¡¯s thing.

    Wang Zhongyun shook his head andughed, "What should I do? The penalties for breaking the rules are harsh, the worst is death. Furthermore, the family doesn¡¯t have punishment methods for viting interpersonal rtions. If impossible, he will be confined in the forbidden area for years or decades.

    "But regardless of the situation, do you think there¡¯s anything a person longing for death can¡¯t afford to buy?"

    Li Shuwen and Mu Lou fell silent again. Wang Zhongyun¡¯s words were clear. No, the deceased couldn¡¯t be punished.

    Even if such a punishment were administered, by the time Wang Zhongyun was dead, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. As he said, what can the longing for death person do?

    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Just understand, all this misfortune came from our Royal Family. If it weren¡¯t for my brother Wang Zhongyi chasing and trying to kill you three, you would be safe now, let alone, seeing me like this.

 Chapter 1389 - 1380: Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Chapter 1380: Outsider</h4>

    "Perhaps we really met toote." These words were said gently yet mercilessly, and Wang Zhongyunughed heartily upon hearing them.

    Even though hisughter was awkward, it was clear he was genuinely happy at that moment.

    Li Shuwen witnessed this scene with his own eyes, feeling both lucky and sorrowful for Wang Zhongyun.

    After a long period of contemtion, he finally reached a point of emotional rity, sometimes veering into empathy or sincere acknowledgment.

    He analyzed every event involving Wang Zhongyun from the beginning in detail. Wang Zhongyun was a person worthy of admiration and was reliable.

    Regarding prior misunderstandings from others and Lin Chaofeng towards Wang Zhongyun, they were simply unaware of his true character.

    Simrly, he had his own thoughts about the tenderness around him.

    Knowing that he now belonged to Lin Chaofeng, whether it was the earliest promise or his ownmitment, this was the undeniable truth.

    Mentioning this truth, for someone who objectively was an outsider in the situation between these two people, it was difficult to remain impartial.

    He understood that the scenery was mesmerizing, which is why he didn¡¯t make any immediate statements but quietly observed Wang Zhongyun.

    "Alright, you all can go." Wang Zhongyun squeezed out his support for Li Shuwen and sat alone on the ground, closing his eyes as if not wanting to say much more.

    Mu Rou hesitated, and Li Shuwen felt a bit uneasy, although, ording to Wang Zhongyun¡¯s candid confession, it all seemed meaningless.

    Wang Zhongyun felt clearly that these two people liked to keep their distance. He was also anxious. Although he had spoken coldly before, the situation had indeed be more urgent.

    Wang Zhongyi was about to leave soon. If he could deduce that his injury was significant, it would appear as a feigned strength. Wang Zhongyi would certainly convey his situation to his family through the informationwork and then return promptly under the guidance of his family.

    In this scenario, Li Shuwen, Mu Rou, and Lin Chaofeng could once again fall into a prior crisis; if not for this, they would likely be led in circles.

    Previously, as long as the three of them found a gap, they could get crucial information from the City Government. Day by day, they might be pressed tight.

    But it already happened once before, things Wang Zhongyi had done previously, he believed, knowing that after being aware of this situation, his family would forcibly prevent further information dissemination.

    Feeling lonely and helpless, he had no choice but to wait for his fate.

    They chose not to leave during the moonlit night.

    The lonely and pitiful night in the mountains was extremely unfortunate, with people hustling about under pressing circumstances, especially in such haste.

    To speak of it, there was no arrogance in the world of practitioners. Although Li Shuwen and Mu Lou were of noble birth, they excelled in controlling horses. They fought the whole night until daylight broke.

    "Look, there¡¯s smoke up ahead." Mu Rou said.

    "It feels like a city. ording to the route, Tide Peak Brother mentioned that if we left town one by one on this path, we¡¯d reach a small town, scheduled to arrive this evening." Li Shuwen didn¡¯t forget Lin Chaofeng¡¯s earlier arrangements.

    "Zhaofeng Brother, he..." Mu Rou fell silent, not finishing the tender sentiment.

    "He should be safe. Tide Peak Brother¡¯s biggest crisis was the crimson pill heart, otherwise, there should be no problem." Li Shuwen said.

    "I always felt under surveince. Could it be someone from the Wang family?" Mu Ju asked.

    Li Shuwen hesitated but remained silent, looking intently as strength came to him. At this moment, she hesitated again but then said, "If the Wang family and others were behind this, they would have already made their move."

    That¡¯s what he said, but his expression was uncertain. At the same time, the horse stopped as he asked, "Shouldn¡¯t we leave the city?"

    "After what happenedst night, our route is exposed. If not, we should move around the city to exit. Anyway, the farther we move from the non-arrogant area, the safer we are. We need to stay away from the western region of arrogance to be truly safe." Mu Rou said.

    While Li Shuwen hesitated, he suddenly felt Lin Chaofeng¡¯s body move. Surprised at hispse, he looked up to see Lin Chaofeng slide directly from the horse in shock.

    Colin dismounted, standing without movement. Then he covered his mouth, stepping aside, gesturing at the two to move away.

    "Zhaofeng Brother, you¡¯re awake?" Li Shuwen said with a look of delight.

    Mu Rou didn¡¯t speak, but her expression mirrored Li Shuwen¡¯s, as though seeing the dawn¡¯s first light. Lin Zhaofeng¡¯s revival was the harbinger of dawn.

    After vomiting, Lin Chaofeng was weak and listless, copsing to the ground. Li Shuwen and Murong hurried over, but Lin Chaofeng¡¯s face was pale with fear.

    "Tide Peak Brother, are you alright?" Li Shuwen asked.

    Listless, Lin Chaofeng lifted his head weakly and said, "If you were thrown off a horse before dawn, would you say you¡¯re okay?"

    "Did you wake up early?" Mu Rou asked skeptically.

    "Kind of." Li Shu attempted a smile, ufortable witnessing Lin Chaofeng¡¯s distress.

    His words were odd, yet tinged with unanticipated gentleness.

    Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t respond, but Mu Rou was anxious about the situation and asked, "Tide Peak Brother, should we rest outside the city?"

    "We must go in." Lin Chaofeng replied firmly.

    "Why?" Li Shuwen questioned doubtfully. Didn¡¯t Mu Rou mention being watched?

    Lin Zhaofeng stayed silent, while Mu science chuckled faintly. The two swiftly returned to their horses. Lin Zhaofeng asked Li Shu, "Princess, which horse would you ride?"

    She still seemed cloudy, ncing reluctantly, moving towards Lin Chaofeng¡¯s horse, saying, "Honestly, if I bump into you, what would you look like to me?"

    Mu Xiaoxiao casually observed and exined, "Perhaps it¡¯s Tide Peak Brother. Due to our close approach, the misconception of his unconsciousness mirrored mine, though it was him all along."

    When Li Shuwen heard this, he turned to Lin Chaofeng and asked, "If you woke up, why didn¡¯t you tell us? I assume it was your own oversight."

    Lin Chaofeng didn¡¯t answer, gently replied, "Let¡¯s talk as we walk."

    The trio, sharing two horses, moved unhurriedly. They resolved to depart. Lin Chaofeng began exining their awakening to Li Shuwen and Mu Lu.

    The points to exin included that Wang Zhongyun¡¯s gift of the Nine Revolutions Pill had profound effects. After consumption, his senses returned, and his damaged meridians gradually mended by the pill.

    "Certainly, you can see how Wang Zhongyun¡¯s meridians were once broken. Despite such torment, the pill¡¯s efficacy became evident." Li Shuwen remarked.

    Gazing towards his bathing partner, Lin Chaofeng inquired, "How do you genuinely feel about Wang Zhongyun?"

    Mu Rou looked back at him, sighing deeply, "In truth, I¡¯m uncertain if I feel sad for him. I also think he vited his orders to save us, risking much. I have reasons, but dare not admit them."

    "Gratitude ismendable, but Wang Zhongyun isn¡¯t necessarily seeking retribution. Her dying words suggested," Li Shuwen noted before adding without Lin Chaofeng querying further, "Tide Peak Brother, what do you think?"

    "Don¡¯t be too serious. My question was somewhat absurd." Lin Chaofengughed.

    As neither Li Shuwen nor Mu Rou replied, he continued, "Wang Zhongyun handed us that ring without time to unravel its secrets. Yet we don¡¯t need to know, it¡¯s part of their family heritage."

 Chapter 1390 - 1381: Self-Evident

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Chapter 1381: Self-Evident</h4>

    Among them, there is one Forbidden Scroll, which prevents him from being destroyed. I never thought of this intersecting battle artifact. We still have the Lin Family, but it seems there is only the Forbidden Scroll, I don¡¯t know if that description is correct.

    "I didn¡¯t know before, but based on what I can only understand, along with Wang Zhongyun¡¯s things, I realized all the Lin Family¡¯s scrolls should be forbidden. At the very least, no one dares to mention them, but I know, when the Lin Family was threatened by the master, my father made a sacrifice."

    ", so I¡¯m curious. Both of you are of noble birth, surpassing royalty in many ways. Why can¡¯t you see those things when you travel?"

    "If you are hasty, with no time or opportunity to prepare, I could understand. Then you¡¯ll have plenty of room to prepare. For a princess of a noble house, no forbidden things would be surprising to you."

    Listening to Lin Chaofeng, Li Shuwen smiled and shook his head, saying, "I thought Elder Brother Chaofeng was managed by a superior since childhood. He should know a lot of details in the Domain of Practice. You don¡¯t even know half of the basic knowledge."

    "Although Brother Chao Feng is the head of a small household, perhaps due to regional issues, their family is not affluent, and there is a lot of arrogance in this house; the Lin Family is just a drop in the ocean, which is normal." Mu Rou said.

    Li Shuwen smelled this sentence,ughing, "Yes, those showy things, or the power swept up in the vortex, will have the same power to move these bars and can prove a certain power by living in the vortex."

    Lin Chaofeng was somewhat disheartened by their words, which meant eating there, but he didn¡¯t say what the core of his problem was, and he wasn¡¯t saying anything now.

    Fortunately, Li Shuwen and Mu Rou didn¡¯t get entangled in these issues. Li Shuwen exined to Lin Chaofeng, "Let me first exin to you what a Forbidden Scroll is. The taboo nature of the Forbidden Scroll is self-exnatory, and ites with a corresponding price after use."

    But there are two types of taboos. The first is a true taboo. The power of the scroll is so strong that one cannot look at it, unless forced to use it, otherwise, it will never be used."

    The second problem is rted to the user, it can be said, but in general, it is harmful to the user itself.

    The scroll has a prescribed usage level; it maps to the user¡¯s own Cultivation Domain, and the sky will not drop pies. One does not gain power without effort, otherwise, the Cultivation Domain would be meaningless. Those with the ability to create scrolls won¡¯t be left-handed.

    "For example, a scroll¡¯s usage level maps onto three types of practices, so based on the scroll¡¯s capability, he can likely defeat opponents of four-five types of products or even higher, but may overly rely on the scroll, only to be defeated by opponents of the domain, and even, as the saying goes, end up defeated by lower realm opponents after terminating use of the scroll."

    This is the mostmon scroll theory in actualbat, and these mentions are about whether opponents know the scroll¡¯s capability.

    That said, a scroll is an external force,pared to his own strength, its transformation capability is minimal, that is why I said earlier that scrolls are of little significance.

    Lin Chaofeng only knew about the scroll¡¯s abilities, but he really didn¡¯t know there were so many picky things inside the scroll. I think so. Mu Ru and Li Shuwen were both born to powerful families. For them, this luxury seems like a toy, they know a lot and understand a lot.

    Mu Rou smiled and said, "Exin the second one to me."

    Li Shuwen looked at Mu Rou, not refusing. He just listened to Mu Rou saying, "The book just now said, in the true sense. The Forbidden Scroll from above and theories will know that the scroll will be in a certain battle. The second taboo is rted to actualbat."

    Because scrolls have corresponding level requirements, leading to an exaggerated state, using a scroll of too high a level, the user will pay a corresponding price.

    Lin Chao asked when he heard this, "What about Brother Wang? Using a virtual pill scroll to strengthen five kinds of products? But that¡¯s too exaggerated.

    Mu Rou didn¡¯t avoid the issue and said, "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of using a scroll crossing such a huge level. Or the scroll itself has issues, but the result is easily seen."

    Tang Dynasty, Purple Yao Market, Bank Mansion.

    It¡¯s the season ofte autumn, with a light drizzle. Although not heavy, mingled with the cold wind, it makes people feel a bit chilly.

    Ao Cangsheng was washing on the street on his way back. He wants to buy some Yuan Jing from the outside Elixir Medicine Store.

    Due to his physique, although Ao Cangsheng has been practicing Martial Arts for eight years, he has never opened the Ming White Pce.

    Mingbai Technique is a basic requirement for bing a monk. It¡¯s the medium to sense Heaven and Earth¡¯s spirit, transmitting Heaven and Earth power.

    On opening the Ming White Pce, we transform Heaven and Earth Qi into our usable Qi, thus making ourselves stronger and bing a true monk.

    For Yuan Jing, opening the Ming White Pce helps improve the pce¡¯s restoration. With Yuan Zhi¡¯s help, not only can it reduce the difficulty for monks to open the Life Pce, but after bing a monk, it can rapidly enhance Yuan Zhi¡¯s energy.

    Initially, Yin Jiazong calmed Ao Cangsheng once every month, helping him quickly open his Life Pce.

    Unfortunately, after several years, Ao Cangsheng still hasn¡¯t opened the Life Pce. Although he has been diligently suppressing and practicing for these years, he spends no less time than any other but cannot open the Life Pce or enter the path of cultivation.

    In recent years, not only have the young people who cultivated with Ao Cangsheng opened their Life Pces, they have already embarked on the path of cultivation.

    The least one among them has already gathered five times the power. The talented young master has already had training in eight bodily aspects.

    Given this, three years ago, Yin Jia gradually gave up training Ao Cangsheng. From initially reducing crystal releases, to eventually outright stopping the supply of crystals.

    As some people from the Bank Mansion say, rather than wasting considerable resources, it¡¯s better to provide them to the promising young masters of the mansion.

    If not for the help from Yuan Jingkai, it would be much harder for Ao Cangsheng to open the Ming White Pce than before.

    Many people in the Bank Mansion persuaded Ao Cangsheng to give up cultivation and live honestly as an ordinary person. Since he¡¯s unsuitable for practice, bing an ordinary person might be a form of happiness; there¡¯s nothing bad about being ordinary.

    However, Ao Cangsheng was quite stubborn. He not only didn¡¯t ept those people¡¯s opinions but worked hard.

    Though he sometimes questioned himself, could he truly not practice? Is he a waste?

    But when he remembered his years of effort, the sweat of hard work, and the disdain from others, his unyielding heart would ignite again.

    Then his whole body burned, his will urging him to keep practicing diligently, regardless of what the final oue would be.

    Since the Yin Family no longer speaks for him! Yuan Zhi, then the proud Ao Cangsheng, had to take action himself. Difficulties may exist, but that¡¯s no excuse to prevent him from entering Martial Arts.

    So, three years ago, Ao Cangsheng found a part-time job to earn extra money for saving up to buy Yuan Jing.

    Over the years, although he was just a young man, he often fetched water, chopped wood, and resisted heavy bags from outside.

    After three years, he worked various jobs outside. Because of this, his physique is stronger than any young master, although he hasn¡¯t entered Martial Arts, he possesses a strong and solid build.

    Today, as usual, he went out to do a part-time job, then took the hard-earned money saved over a month to buy Yuan Jing. However, Yuan Jing from the Elixir Medicine Store increased its price, which made people quite indignant.

 Chapter 1391 - 1382: Furious Beyond Measure

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Chapter 1382: Furious Beyond Measure</h4>

    "Damn it! Yesterday it was three hundred and twenty gold, how can it be five hundred and twenty today? That¡¯s obviously maniption!"

    The proud and mncholic face, the anger and difort were clearly evident. The small rain fell on her, sliding down. Thin clothes made him frown.

    The cold wind became fierce, wet hair flying from one side to the other, he couldn¡¯t help but wrap his clothes tighter and rush to the Bank Mansion.

    "Five hundred and two! Five hundred and two!" Ao Cangsheng walked while thinking nkly. The extra two hundred and twenty-two gold was earned by his half a month¡¯s hard work.

    Thinking about it, rain on my head, even more anxious, oh, it¡¯s like all heading towards dust.

    "Damn it! I¡¯ll definitely save the remaining twenty-two gold and then buy a piece to continue practicing." Yuan arrogantly said, but his tone had an unyielding tenacity.

    Ao Cangsheng saw Yin Fu approaching, and quickened his steps. All this time, his clothes were almostpletely soaked.

    The cold rain seeped through his clothes and touched his skin like a tar maggot.

    Yin Wuhuan¡¯s foot had just crossed the threshold of the Yinfu Gate, while Ao Cangsheng¡¯s foot jumped onto the steps outside the door.

    Perhaps because he was so rushed, perhaps because he still nned to travel far, he didn¡¯t notice Yin Wuhuan walking in front of him.

    As Ao Cangsheng left the door, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, then straightened up and ran towards the Great Mansion.

    "Bang!"

    Ao Cangsheng had just walked a few steps and directly bumped into someone.

    Ao Cangsheng looked up and saw that the person who had been hit stumbled and tripped right in front of him.

    If not for the hands and eyes beside him, a fine disy of eating dirt would have been introduced to everyone.

    Upon seeing this scene, the arrogant Yuan couldn¡¯t help but jump up. Because he discovered the person who he had knocked down was none other than Yin Wuhu.

    "Who, who hit me?" Yin Wuhu¡¯s mood was bad. He had just been attacked from behind, almost casting aside his lifetime reputation. He couldn¡¯t help but be furious.

    But when he turned around and saw the awkwardly proud face behind him, his anger became even fiercer.

    No wonder I lost so miserably today. It turns out the unlucky star has been following me all along.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you!" Looking at the furious Yin Wuhu, Yuan¡¯s eyes glistened, and hurriedly apologized.

    "Are you blind as a dog? Dare to touch me, you brat!" Yin Wuhu shouted, wishing he could beat Ao Cangsheng dead.

    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. And I did apologize!" Ao Cangsheng was very frustrated and angry. How could so many bad things happen to him today?

    "Apologize? I stab you dead and then say sorry. What are you doing?" Yin Wuhuan¡¯s face clouded with anger, he looked at the arrogant Yuan with disdain.

    "Why do this?" Aren¡¯t these two different matters?" At this moment, Ao Cangsheng became angry for no reason. He identally bumped into Yin Wuhuan, yet he was being humiliated.

    Even if he was just a descendant of the Yin Mansion, he was a young aristocrat. Although he didn¡¯t practice, he wouldn¡¯t be humiliated by peers, would he?

    "I think that¡¯s the matter. So what? Waste!" Yin Wuhuan said coldly, his eyes glinting with ice.

    Upon hearing the word "waste", Ao Cangsheng felt proud and angry. Although he hadn¡¯t received military training for long, he didn¡¯t think he was a waste.

    Seeing the disdainful eyes opposite him, the proud Yuan couldn¡¯t help but straighten his waist: "Yin Wuhu, you shouldn¡¯t get too ahead of yourself! I apologized to you. What more do you want?"

    Seeing the bluster of Ao Cangsheng, Yin Wuhu couldn¡¯t help but swell with pride, and his previous unhappiness dissipated slightly.

    He wanted to continue humiliating Ao Cangsheng and attract a bit of sympathy from him. Unexpectedly, the proud Yuan stood tall before him, washing away his previous weakness.

    Seeing this, Yin couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "Alright, if you want to get down, no problem. Just crawl down here and we¡¯ll cancel what just happened!"

    Yin Wuhu said, stretched out his hand, lifted his foot slowly, clearly intending for Ao Cangsheng to crawl under his crotch.

    At this moment, the followers standing beside Yin Wuhu all began to take interest. Each one wore a mischievous expression looking at Ao Cangsheng, wanting to see him crawl under Yin Wuhu¡¯s crotch.

    "Yin Wuhu, don¡¯t be so deceitful! Remember, everything should be stated clearly. Then we can meet again in the future!" When Yin Wuhu stretched out his hand, Ao Cangsheng knew exactly what he was up to.

    For a moment, his entire body¡¯s blood rushed like a raging river, surging till it reached his brain. His handsome face, not pale, flushed crimson.

    "What are you? Everyone knows me! You bullied too much, what can you do to me?" Yin Wuhu¡¯s voice was yful and arrogant, his face smug and sarcastic.

    "You..." Ao Cangsheng breathed heavily, unable to say a word. He could only use his murderous eyes, angrily ncing at Yin Wuhu.

    "Waste, I have no patience. Are you crawling? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t crawl, don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Yin Wuhu said calmly, shoulder to shoulder.

    "One..."!

    "Two..."!

    "Three..."!

    As Yin Wuhu called "three", Ao Cangsheng finally moved. Seeing this scene, Yin Wuhu finally showed a satisfied smile.

    However, Yin Wuhu¡¯s smile had just appeared, and in the blink of an eye, his smile froze.

    "I crawl your uncle! You are an idiot."

    Upon hearing this, Yin Wuhu immediately became angry: "Come on, beat him! Beat this rubbish to death!"

    As soon as these words came out, the people beside Yin Wuhu began to rush forward.

    Afterwards, Yin Wuhu waved to the crowd and strode towards the mansion.

    However, at that moment, the proud Yuany on the ground and suddenly got up. He didn¡¯t know where he picked up a stone and threw it directly at Yin Wuhu¡¯s back of the head.

    The followers were caught off guard and felt a shiver of fear. But when they saw Ao Cangsheng, the stone in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand heavily pped onto Yin Wuhu¡¯s head.

    Because he had been beaten just now, Ao Cangsheng almost suffered!, he was a bit weakened due to thete night vigil.

    Therefore, this attack by Yuan was proud and full of strength. As soon as you see the Great Seal Five Rings head, you openly put the stone down.

    "Revenge must be repaid with your own hands, revenge should be delivered face to face!"

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart chilled as he said this. Since revenge can be carried out now, why wait until next time?

    Yin Wuhu was in a good mood as he walked,pletely unguarded. At that moment, a pain struck him on the back of his head.

    In the blink of an eye, Yin Wuhu only felt a darkness before him, couldn¡¯t help but curse: "Damn it, attacked by someone!"

    Then he copsed, unconscious.

    The followers of Yin Wuhu, upon seeing him hit by the stone, lost their nerve for a moment. Then, hastily scrambled to the footing, headed towards the Great Mansion in a panic, while four of them together helped Yin Wuhu quickly catch up.

    Of course, Ao Cangsheng knew what the two up front were doing. Yin Wuhu defeated, surely these people should report to the elders first.

    But Ao Cangsheng was not afraid, because it was Yin Wuhu¡¯s own fault. Even if he reported to the elders, he had nothing to fear.

 Chapter 1392 - 1383: Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Chapter 1383: Sudden Change</h4>

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng shivered again. Watching the sudden change in the sky, for the first time, he felt as if his fate was like the sky in front of him, unable to see the dawn, unable to find direction.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s courtyard was located in the southwest corner of the Yin Mansion. The yard was small and simple. Compared to the luxurious residences of other Yin masters, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s residence could be called a slum.

    In fact, initially, Ao Cangsheng had his own mansion. Moreover, his residence was the best among all the young masters of the Yin Mansion.

    But ever since Master Yin Tang closed the door and designated him for a training death sentence, the people of the Yin Mansion became increasingly ruthless towards him. Since then, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s status in the Yin Mansion deteriorated day by day.

    Of course, one of the direct reasons Yin Fu treated Ao Cangsheng this way was the rumor that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s father died in the sands.

    Ao Yun Chen, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s father. The Tang Dynasty¡¯s greatest general, responsible for overseeing several hundred thousand troops of the Tang Dynasty, never losing in the past twenty years.

    He was brave and skilled at fighting like a god and sendingrge troops. His thousand-mile journey was to save the Emperor from danger. He was called loyal and courageous by the Emperor and revered as a great god by the soldiers.

    Chen Aoyun¡¯s father, Ao Jingsehong, was once a prestigious militarymander-in-chief of the Tang Dynasty. He was the first truly powerful figure of the Tang Dynasty. When he traversed the world, he made enemies of various countries notorious and tremble.

    Wen Tao Da was not only a martial arts master, but also a martial arts master of the Tang Dynasty. His character was calm and firm. He was always filled with happiness and vigor. He was like a small mountain within the big.

    It was said that Ao Zhenghong and Fen Shu were sworn brothers, and when the previous Emperor ascended the throne, it was Ao Zhenghong who helped him secure it.

    Now, the Yin family, known as the pain of the court, hasmitted serious crimes. If it wasn¡¯t for the pride and boldness of Ao Zhenghong, the Yin family would have been extinct long ago.

    Later, the Yin family was proud and trembling with fear of its father and son, enjoying privileges of prosperity and development. It was because of this rtionship that Ao Cangsheng was respected in the Yin Mansion.

    However, unexpectedly, after the first Emperor¡¯s death or due to overwhelming sess, the proud family did not favor the new Emperor.

    First, the Tang Dynasty¡¯s prestigiousmander-in-chief Ao Zhenhong was falsely titled "King of the South," thus stripping him of most significant powers.

    After Ao Jingsehong died, Ao Yundun was directly sent by the Emperor to the southwest border, far from the power center, to guard the southwest.

    Not only that, the once proud family¡¯s status waspletely weakened. To this day, this once thriving proud family haspletely declined. It has no influence in the north, and in Yin Mansion, it is gradually being forgotten.

    A year ago, there was even a rumor that Ao Yun had fallen.

    "So I advise you to take these three crystals. I hope you can quickly open Ming White Pce and be a true monk!"

    "Are you serious?" Ao Cangsheng seemed doubtful. Although the girl in front of him was not old, he knew she could be tricky, having fooled him several times before.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s suspicion, Yin Qiuyan suddenly sank, revealing an innocent expression. She pouted and said, "If you don¡¯t believe me, Yuan Jing is here. I¡¯ll return him to my father and tell him Ao Cangsheng looks down on your crystals!"

    Saying that, she reached out to grab the three crystals from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand.

    Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t expected that when he asked just one question, Yin Qiuyan would react so strongly. Noticing he quickly ced the crystals in hand, hepensated by smiling and saying, "Don¡¯t be angry, Qiu¡¯er. Cangsheng brother doesn¡¯t fault you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted Qiu¡¯er. You can take your time. Next time, how about I let you pull my ears?"

    Yin Qiuyan snorted coldly, saying, "That¡¯s about it!"

    After that, she seemed to remember something. Her face slowed down and she said, "My father said, don¡¯t rush, nor be discouraged. Although you haven¡¯t opened Ming White Pce now, maybe in the future, you can open a good and strong Ming White Pce.

    "So don¡¯t work too hard during practice, or else you might damage your body and lose it. Also, you don¡¯t have to take odd jobs for others in the future. Yuan Jing¡¯s business, my father said, he helped you find a path!"

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng felt a bit grateful. Over the years, Elder Yin Tangyi helped him a lot. Because of this matter, there were someints from the family towards Elder Yin Tang.

    He knew, though Yin Tang was an elder of the Yin Mansion, he still had no authority over Yuan Jing. Over the years, although they all worked outside and used hard-earned money to buy some supplies.

    But for their huge training needs, the one or two months¡¯ "Yuan Jing was a drop in the bucket, contributing little.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the monthly help from two elders and others, he wouldn¡¯t have touched the door to cultivation yet.

    However, epting others¡¯ favors blindly without reciprocation made Ao Cangsheng feel ashamed and indebted.

    He was afraid, hesitated, and proudly said, "How should we do it?" Since I can earn extra outside, there¡¯s no reason to wait for death?

    "Moreover, I am truly grateful for your help. If I open my mouth for clothes, reach out for food, I would have trouble sleeping and eating."

    More importantly, this is all a way to practice helping others. Look, all these years, my physique has been strong. Ordinary people won¡¯t hurt me!"

    Saying this, proud Ao Cangsheng demonstrated with two punches.

    When the two punches fell, Ao Cangsheng immediately coughed. If he hadn¡¯t held his breath, he would have vomited blood now. Saying, he just took a beating from someone. Now, to keep cool, the two punches weren¡¯t light.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng coughing, Yin Qiuyan suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Well! I just brought my father¡¯s words for you. Whether you listen is up to you! But be careful of everything outside. Don¡¯t get yourself twisted!"

    Yin Qiuyan seriously said, her small white face showing concern.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, gently touching Yin Qiuyan¡¯s head, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, your brother Cangsheng will sooner orter achieve greatness, and also go far!"

    Yin Qiuyan nodded slightly, her sparkling eyes filled with hope: "Come on, Cangsheng brother, I believe in you!"

    "Good! I¡¯ll do my best!" Ao Cangsheng shook his fist in front of him.

    "In that case, Qiu¡¯er won¡¯t interrupt Cangsheng brother¡¯s cultivation! I¡¯m going back now!" Yin Qiuyan said as she turned and walked out of the courtyard.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Go back, remember to thank my second uncle for me. I won¡¯t let him down!"

    With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud voice, Yin Qiuyan¡¯s beautiful figure slowly faded from the courtyard door.

    After Yin Qiuyan left, Ao Cangsheng picked up two more crystals. Watching the sparkly white light in his hand, he emitted a burst of energy aura, bing exceptionally fierce, while his heart filled with determination and resolve!

    After Yin Qiuyan left, Ao Cangsheng took a bath and changed into clean clothes. He directly went to the training room.

    He sat cross-legged, holding the crystal in his dantian. Then he closed his eyes, slowly entering a state of forgetting himself and things.

    When Ao Cangsheng fully entered the mysterious state, he felt like he had reached the summit of Nian.

    But now the problem is, the dog starts to bite¡¯s people out of nowhere, making Yin Tangfeng very angry. So Yin Tangfeng decided to teach the dog a hard lesson.

 Chapter 1393 - 1384: Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Chapter 1384: Gratitude</h4>

    After a while, an old man finally walked out of the inner chamber. Seeing the old mane out, Yin Tangfeng hurriedly approached and impatiently asked, "How is Elder Xue¡¯s child?"

    This was Elder Xue Wei, who chuckled softly and shook his head gently. The young one had a head injury. After taking medicine from White Cloud Mountain for a few days, he has recovered. There¡¯s no need for the five elders to worry too much!"

    Hearing this response, Yin Tangfeng suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, looking a bit more rxed.

    Seeing his youngest son smile, he said to Elder Xue, "With Elder Xue¡¯s assurance, I can be at ease! We are very grateful to Elder Xue today!"

    Elder Xue smiled and waved his hand, "The five elders are too courteous!"

    Then, he picked up a medicine box, gently cupped his hand towards Yin Tangfeng, and turned to leave.

    "Quick! See Elder Xue out for me!" Yin Tangfeng instructed while taking a sip, immediately gesturing to a disciple at the door to escort Elder Xue out.

    After a moment, Yin Tangfeng appeared beside the bed of Yin Wuhu.

    Yin Tangfeng looked at the child with bandages around their head and nced at their eyes once more.

    At this moment, Yin Wuhuan opened his eyes. Seeing his father looking at him with concern, Yin Wuhuan felt a mixture of shame and anger.

    "Father, I..."

    Yin Wuhuan just opened his mouth when Yin Tangfeng held his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, my child. Whoever dared to attack you will live to regret it. Your revenge, I will help you fulfill!"

    Listening to these words, Yin Wuhuan slowly nodded. His eyes filled with emotion, feeling perhaps he was most loved by his father.

    As they spoke, the window curtains of the outer room swept open, and suddenly a boy about ten years old walked in.

    This boy was seven feet tall, dressed in green robes, with long eyebrows nting upwards into his temples, carrying a pair of eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, radiating anger. Although he appeared indifferent, there was pride etched in his bones.

    At a nce, this boy resembled Yin Wuhuan. Apart from being slightly taller and more mature than Yin Wuhuan, they did not differ much otherwise.

    It turned out this boy was Yin Wuhu¡¯s older brother, Yin Jing.

    Yin Jing entered the room, immediately turning his eyes to where Yin Wuhuany on the bed. He looked up and asked Yin Tangfeng, "Father, how is my brother now?"

    Yin Tangfeng shook his head, "Not a major problem. Elder Xue gave him medicine from White Cloud Mountain. He¡¯ll be fine in a few days."

    Wen Yan slowly nodded, quietly. After some time, his eyes turned cold, "Do you know who did this?"

    Yin Tangfeng hesitated slightly, then replied with a cold and angry voice, "It was that arrogant Ao Cangsheng!"

    Upon hearing the mention of "arrogant Ao Cangsheng," a look of disbelief appeared on Yin Jing¡¯s face. He furrowed his brows and couldn¡¯t help but say, "How could it be him? Isn¡¯t he a useless one?"

    Yin Tangfeng clenched his fists and said with a sense of helplessness, "The child was ambushed!"

    "No wonder!" Yin Jing nodded with understanding, then his gaze turned cold as his face showed anger. "Father, I want to thrash him and avenge my brother!"

    Then, Yin Jing stood up, preparing to head out with one foot.

    "Come back!" Yin Tangfeng said coldly, his tone serious.

    At thesemanding words, Yin Jing stopped. He turned, looking at Yin Tangfeng in surprise and doubt, "Father, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Yin Tangfeng snorted coldly, visibly displeased, and said, "That useless piece of garbage isn¡¯t even worth your effort."

    Saying so, Yin Jing¡¯s thoughts cleared up as he remained silent. After a long pause, he said, "I¡¯d kill him to avenge my brother!"

    Hearing this, Yin Tangfeng¡¯s expression darkened. Yin Tangfeng¡¯s icy voice said, "ording to our family rules, if a brother is inferior, he cannot speak lightly of the elder son. Even if he¡¯s an ordinary disciple, killing him would incur punishment."

    "Do you think killing him now and waiting for the Elder Council¡¯s decision on your execution is worth it?"

    "Father, what do you mean? Are you not going to give your son justice?" Yin Jing asked, feeling repressed andnguage-free, showing his frustration.

    Yin Tangfeng chuckled coldly, yet unexpectedly his tone calmed, "Letting him go would be too cheap! The key is, releasing him this time. Next time, it will only be worse for him!"

    "What do you mean by...?" Yin Jing asked as he looked at Yin Tangfeng¡¯s confident demeanor.

    "Everything is best decided by your head, not your heart," Yin Tangfeng said.

    After saying that, Yin Tangfeng¡¯s eyes immediately closed, like a clever fox waiting to seize an opportunity.

    "Today, I went to the Elder Council¡¯s pce. Do you know what I discussed with the elders?"

    Yin Tangfeng said to Yin Xiaosheng.

    Contemting this matter, it became clear that no one in Yin Mansion wanted to enter the Dragon Tower, yet the rules of the sect¡¯s sacrifice were not abolished. Reluctantly, after high-level deliberation in the Yin family, it was decided to draw lots to choose a candidate to enter the Dragon Tower.

    Thus, the legacy of the sacrifices in Yin Mansion, which hadsted nearly a hundred years, hade to this point.

    Comprehending Yin Tangfeng¡¯s meaning, Yin Xiaosheng unconsciously developed a bit more respect for his old father, like the saying, ¡¯Older ginger is spicier!¡¯

    The n¡¯s decade-long sacrifice was approaching. During this period, many young masters were worried. Although it may not be them, if luck wasn¡¯t on their side, their lives could be forfeit.

    Even the talented Yin Fu Da, excellent in all aspects like Yin Wusheng, faced this ordeal with no certainty of safety!

    Since there was now someone to stop the unjust for him, Yin naturally sought constion in his mind!

    Celebrating for a bit, Yin Xiaosheng asked, "Father, how do you n to handle this matter?"

    Yin Tangfeng deliberately smiled proudly, "First, I had an idea to turn Ao Cangsheng¡¯s trash into a dead man¡¯s ghost, but I couldn¡¯t do it."

    Now that he has emerged, it solves many troubles. It¡¯s not toote. I¡¯ll settle this matter with the elders."

    Yin Jing, hearing this, said, "Father, I¡¯ll leave now. Brother, I wille to see you again!"

    Yin Tangfeng nodded, adjusted his clothing, and then took great strides out of the house.

    On the other hand, Ao Cangsheng had been practicing for three hours. The crystal in his palm was thoroughly refined, yet he still could not feel its presence.

    Apart from the Qi of heaven and earth, the Qi of the universe, and even the Qi of all things, there was almost no change in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s cultivation.

    Ao Cangsheng took a deep breath, slowly opening his eyes. Looking at the two remaining garden scenes around him, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile, "We¡¯ll practice here today, and use up the remaining two tomorrow!"

    After that, he reached out his hand and put the two crystals into his arms.

    Strangely enough, he neither felt the eyes of heaven and earth, nor opened the Life Pce. Ao Cangsheng was not surprised, as this situation had persisted for years, and he had long since stopped feeling astonished.

    The only thing he knew was to practice harder and feel the world. Besides that, he seemed to have no other means.

    Yet, unbeknownst to Ao Cangsheng, while he was devotedly cultivating, a secret plot against him was quietly unfolding.

    Failing to feel the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth, Ao Cangsheng was not disturbed. He rose and went to the Yin Mansion Martial Arts Hall, honing his physical strength.

    In cold water, at the stove, under the puppet, against the iron sand wall...Ao Cangsheng attacked time and again, fearing the fight, but then rose every time after being knocked down, continuing his hard training day after day.

 Chapter 1394 - 1385: Wolfing Down Food

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Chapter 1385: Wolfing Down Food</h4>

    With each passing year, despite Ao Cangsheng¡¯s elegant physique and unwaveringposure, he remained unaffected, but his body endured countless tolls from intense training.

    Even the most powerful youths or elders in the Yin Mansion, if they were to fight without using Qi and rely solely on physicalbat, would struggle tost a day through the various training programs at the Martial Arts Hall. Yet, the audacious Cangsheng could endure seven days!

    After practicing for an additional three hours, until evening when the moon began to reveal its shadow in the western sky, the proud Cangsheng dragged his exhausted body and heavy footsteps back to his small courtyard.

    In the living room, Ao Cangsheng let out a breath of relief, then copsed like a pile of mud onto the sandalwood table.

    Fortunately, although he was looked down upon and despised by all in the Bank Mansion, he still had ess to three meals a day as a minor master, though the Bank Mansion did not directly intervene to save him.

    He rested for a moment, until Ao Cangsheng felt too weak from hunger to shout anymore, so hezily picked up his chopsticks. Then, like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten for eight days, he devoured his meal ravenously.

    After Ao Cangsheng finished eating, a bright moon hung in the western sky. Gazing at the moon, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    In recent years, it was only at such times that he could enjoy the only beautiful thing in the world. Such a fate was truly tragic!

    Enough, Ao Cangsheng, clean the dishes. Then it¡¯s time to continue into the training room to continue his endless routine.

    But just at this moment, a disciple entered from outside the courtyard. The disciple walked straight to the entrance of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s living room and shouted loudly, "Ao Cangsheng, Elder Yin is here.

    Wen Yan, the arrogant Cangsheng was immediately stunned with fear and instinctively felt uneasy, thinking, "What does the Elder intend? If the five elders have any objections to me, they can say so openly. There¡¯s no need to be so stingy towards me!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Tangfeng suddenly became cold, saying, "Do you find it cheap? You¡¯re not worth such efforts! As for what the Elder means, don¡¯t you know?"

    The Elder saw Yin Tangfeng staring directly at him, but ignoring him, his arrogant heart was suddenly furious.

    However, due to Yin Tanglong¡¯s dignity, even though he felt angry, he refrained from erupting. Instead, he suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth, and said, "I don¡¯t know, but I entrust the five elders to exin clearly to me!"

    Upon hearing these words, Yin Tangfeng grew even angrier. He immediately pointed at Ao Cangsheng, taking a sip angrily, and said, "This crafty child, did you forget how seriously you injured my son today?"

    Yin Tangfeng¡¯s intentions became apparent to Ao Cangsheng. What he didn¡¯t understand was he had fought and defeated Yin without cheating. Why did he seek elders?

    However, when he thought more about it, he realized it wasn¡¯t worthwhile for him. Ao Cangsheng puffed up his chest and said, "The five elders know I beat Yin, but why not consider how the fight happened?"

    When Yin Tangfeng heard this, he immediately pped the table, saying furiously, "My son is still unconscious now. Do you want me to ask him?"

    Ao Cangsheng was dumbfounded when seeing his stone drop at this time but couldn¡¯t show his happiness, so he let out a snort and told Yin Tangfeng, "Your son is unconscious, you can ask the guards outside the mansion and his few followers, to see how I beat him."

    "I¡¯ve already asked them, they all said you came out of envy for my son, unable to bear seeing his family treasure him. What do you say about this?"

    Yin Tangfeng¡¯s anger washed over, and his eyes were filled with regret for his son.

    "Nonsense! I only wanted to win against Yin, and it ended when we fought. Before it started, I bore no ill intentions. Don¡¯t pretend to be noble!"

    Faced with Yin Tangfeng¡¯s harsh words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t resist defending himself.

    "Am I speaking nonsense?" Yin Tangfeng sneered, ncing at Yin Tanglong and sharply said, "You malicious waste, do you dare face them?"

    "Of course, I..." Ao Cangsheng trembled all over, almost speaking aloud, but swallowed his words.

    Because at that moment, he suddenly thought, why did Yin Tangfeng dare speak so boldly?

    Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t a fool; on the contrary, he was very intelligent. So, he thought if not for Yin Tangfeng having certain witnesses already, why would he dare confront him openly?

    Considering this, the arrogant Cangsheng felt his heart sink uncontrobly, but he was not willing to be forced into submission.

    "Waste, speak! Why don¡¯t you speak now? Aren¡¯t you going to confront me publicly? Let¡¯s do it now; do you dare?"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng hesitate in his final speech, Yin Tangfeng was delighted. He immediately seized Ao Cangsheng¡¯s clothes and pursued aggressively.

    Under this grip, Yin Tangfeng felt as if his hand touched something hard, and with three fingers like lightning, curling like a snake and w-like pad, before Ao Cangsheng could react, he snatched those two items from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arms.

    "Here, what crime do you bear for stealing Elemental Crystals from inside your house?" Yin Tangfeng held two crystals in his hand, sneering coldly.

    "Five Elders, do not falsely use! These two crystals are what I bought with my own hard-earned savings. Don¡¯t speak recklessly!" Yin Tangsheng, seeing the Elemental Crystals taken from him, shouted anxiously.

    Yin Tangfeng mocked coldly, "Do you think I don¡¯t know how much you can earn in a month? With that little ie, can you afford the Elemental Crystals?"

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to say that the Elemental Crystals were handed to him by someone else, but he knew it would be detrimental to the elders.

    Because at Yin Mansion, the Elemental Crystals were distributed by experts. Those who obtained the Elemental Crystals could not transfer them to others. Vitors would be disqualified from receiving Elemental Crystals.

    Feeling a bit apprehensive, Ao Cangsheng remarked furiously, "I saved this from my past two months¡¯ savings, can¡¯t you do that?"

    Yin Tangfeng shook his head smartly, "Do you expect the elders to believe you could save up Elemental Crystals for two months with your meager ie?"

    Then he turned and bowed to where Yin Tanglong was seated, "Elder, this young man is malicious, conniving, and maniptive. Not only did hemit violence at the Yin Mansion, but he quietly stole our precious Elemental Crystals. You must punish him severely!"

    "Elder, I didn¡¯t! He¡¯s lying!!" Ao Cangsheng yelled out in anger and urgency, tears streaming down his face!

    If the Elemental Crystals were indeed given by someone like Yin Tanglong, could he endure the grudge from the elders?

    At this moment, as Yin Tanglong watched coldly, he finally spoke. His voice was filled with dignity and fairness saying, "The matter of the Elemental Crystals will be set aside for now, first exin why you severely injured Yin without harm!"

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to continue arguing to recover his two crystals. He didn¡¯t expect Yin Tanglong would change the subject back to the previous matter.

    So he closed his lips, lifted his head again. This time, he didn¡¯t look at Yin Tangfeng or argue with him. Instead, he innocently faced the seated Yin Tanglong, and calmly said, "Elder, believe it or not, the truth of the matter is not what the five elders have imed."

    Thereafter, he recounted the events that urred that morning in front of the Yin Mansion to Yin Tanglong.

    After hearing it, as Ao Cangsheng recounted proudly, Yin Tangfeng couldn¡¯t resist opening his mouth to push him further, but was stopped by Yin Tanglong.

    Yin Tanglong looked at Ao Cangsheng and slowly stated, "Firstly, whether what you said is true or not, you have responsibilities for your losses just as described earlier!"

 Chapter 1395 - 1386: Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Chapter 1386: Rules</h4>

    "Elder, I..."!

    "Don¡¯t say anything more; listen to me!" Yin Tanglong saw that Jian Cangsheng¡¯s argument was arrogant, showing an all-the-way displeased expression, and his tone immediately became severe.

    "ording to the Yin Mansion¡¯s sectw, anyone who kills within the Yin Mansion will also be criticized! Your actions today vite this rule."

    "As you said, hitting Yin Wuhuan was wrong, but you were the first to strike him. Since you hit him, he angrily hit you back, which is reasonable."

    "Moreover, look at you now; it¡¯s not right that you are injured. Since that¡¯s the case, why are you so good to Yin Wuhuan?"

    "I..."!

    "I told you, don¡¯t speak. Can¡¯t you hear?"

    Ao Cangsheng just wanted to defend herself, but with just one sentence, she was suppressed by Yin Tanglong¡¯s fury. So she had to hold back her anger and stop speaking.

    "With your help, you severely injured Yin Wuhuan, almost killing him. ording to the sect¡¯s rules, this should be punished by death here!"

    "But as long as you agree to one request from your husband, you can cancel both the severe injury to Yin Wuhuan and the theft against Yuan Jing. What do you think?" Yin Tangfeng spoke solemnly, with a broad face.

    "What do you mean? Elder, please tell me!" Upon hearing Yin Tanglong¡¯s words, Ao Cangsheng involuntarily sneezed.

    The elder seemed to say she stole his crystal. After sneezing, she began to hate Yin Tanglong.

    But Ao Cangsheng did not continue to support. She knew that since Yin Tanglong has a favorite with Yin Tangfeng, there wouldn¡¯t be any good result if she went further.

    If Yin Tanglong got angry, her fate would be even worse. At this time, the tone was gentle, and the second one was retreat.

    "You won¡¯t ask what it is. The elder only asks you, tells you, refuse you! If you don¡¯t, the elder doesn¡¯t need to say much to you and will take you into the prison. At that time, whether life or death, the prison will naturally decide. Well, let¡¯s do it ourselves!_____Yin Tanglong seemed very urgent, very urgent.

    Hearing Yin Tanglong¡¯s words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help sneezing. This elder seemed harmless to people and animals, but actually more insidious than Yin Tangfeng.

    At that moment, she wanted to speak out in self-defense but was stopped by Yin Tanglong several times. Now, with Yin Tanglong¡¯s appearance all worthy of it, she suddenly found herself in a desperate situation.

    Agree with yourself, but you don¡¯t know what it is. No, if you ept Yin Tanglong¡¯s information, even if you have ten lives here, I¡¯m afraid these two people don¡¯t count.

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for half a day, risking angering Yin Tanglong, and whispered, "If the elder wants me dead, how dare I agree?"

    Unexpectedly, hearing this, Yin Tanglong wasn¡¯t angry. Not only was he not angry, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, "Cangsheng, don¡¯t worry. The elder said, in this matter, you will never lose your life in vain!

    Seeing Yin Tanglong say this, she had nowhere to escape. Ao Cangsheng could only sigh, gritting her teeth and said, "In that case, I agree to the elder¡¯s request!"

    Good! If you agree, the elder will send your pain into great prison!" Yin Tanglong let out a breath, seemingly really.

    "Elder, this child is very fierce. Would it be so easy for you to let him go?" At that, Yin Tangfeng suddenly stood up from the chair, looking at Cangsheng with anger and confusion.

    Why, are these five elders have opinions about my judgment?" Yin Tanglong¡¯s face sank, his voice became very fierce.

    "No, no! I am ..."

    "Since you have nothing to say, is this trash?" Before Yin Tangfeng could finish, Yin Tanglong got angry again. Facing Yin Tangfeng¡¯s questioning, he seemed very tired of insisting.

    Faced with this jump, Yin Tangfeng finally felt aggrieved and closed his mouth. But on the contrary, he still showed dissatisfaction and indignation all the way.

    Yin Tanglong nced at Ao Cangsheng, who was still standing there, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What are you still doing?" Leave here!"

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng said immediately, "Elder, didn¡¯t you tell me your request?" Besides, my two crystals are still in the hands of the five elders!

    Yin Tanglong waved his hand and said, "This matter will be discussed with you tomorrow. As for your two crystals, your husband will tell you tomorrow, and he will give them to you. You should go back."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded slightly. Although she was very angry, she had to lower her head under the eaves of the house, so she said no more.

    During these times, her mind was full of thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what Yin Tanglong wanted her to do. She dared not ask again, so she bowed to Yin Tanglong once more and walked out of the hall without looking back.

    At the moment Ao Cangsheng turned away, Yin Tanglong and Yin Tangfeng quietly looked at each other. During these times, the two of them were like old foxes, catching the elevator. Their eyes were full of cunning and danger, and their hearts were full of joy.

    Ao Cangsheng never thought about Yin Tanglong¡¯s things again. After washing for a while, she sat cross-legged again.

    Early the next morning, Ao Cangsheng got up early to practice. In Yin Fu¡¯s inner heart, a message spread like a strong wind blowing across the borders. Within the Yin Mansion, it brewed for a moment.

    "I heard that the fifth young master was killed yesterday, only to y a set!" A disciple said in surprise.

    "I heard, I also heard that the fifth master is Ao Cangsheng. Another disciple expressed a different color.

    "How is that possible?" Isn¡¯t Ao Cangsheng waste recognized in the Yin Mansion? For several years, he has not opened the Ming White Pce. How could he harm the five-carved fifth young master? Those with doubts in their hearts couldn¡¯t help but say.

    "You don¡¯t understand. I heard that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s trash attacked from behind. Though the means are despicable, the effect is obvious! Didn¡¯t you hear that even the fifth master was unconscious?" The second disciple sneered, speaking lightly.

    "It seems Ao Cangsheng is still very bold, even daring to harm the fifth young master?" The former pondered and said.

    "Of course, what kind of dust will he be in the future? Just this child for several years, but he is still trash. He threw an arrogant will!" Thinking of Ao Yun¡¯s arrogance and dust, the second person immediately appeared in a thoughtful color.

    "Isn¡¯t it said that Ao Yun died in battle? In that case, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s waste severely harmed the fifth young master, and the family dared not punish him severely! Some are worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s future.

    "Severe punishment? Hey, Yin Mansion¡¯s rules have clouds, all ormit in the Great Mansion, to be criticized at the time! Ao Cangsheng¡¯s actions may not have killed the fifth young master but are a big taboo. Based on the current situation, this waste just fears little life for protection! Another sneer predicted Ao Cangsheng¡¯s end.

    "Thinking of his heroism in those years, now he is dead. I didn¡¯t expect thest seedling of his family to go with him. It¡¯s really a pity; the arrogant family hase to an end!" Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh for the demise, even the destruction, of the arrogant family.

    Ao Cangsheng practiced alone in the cultivation room for a long time but still felt no such spirit. When he heard the sounding from a distance, he was puzzled about the treasure vault flying over 90,000 miles.

    Although the voice was not loud, it directly awakened Ao Cangsheng from his cultivation. Opening his eyes, the voice once againnded in the ear of the arrogant.

    "Ao Cangsheng, the elder calls you to the Leiyun Pavilion, saying there is something to discuss with you!"

    Ao Cangsheng stood up and replied. Then he listened to the footsteps outside the courtyard. The speaker immediately walked away.

    Cangsheng proudly said silently to himself, "Leiyun Pavilion," and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Leiyun Pavilion is where Yin elders discuss matters. Generally, it¡¯s when something major happens, that¡¯s where the elders go."

 Chapter 1396 - 1387: The Attic

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Chapter 1387: The Attic</h4>

    "Even if I hit Yin Wuhuan, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal, does it? Is it necessary to warn the Elder Council toe out together and make a decision?

    If that¡¯s the case, Ao Cangsheng tidied his clothes and strode out of the courtyard.

    The Leiyun Pavilion is located at the center of the Yin Mansion, and Ao Cangsheng was in his thirties or forties. Under Yin Fu¡¯s surprised and curious gaze, Ao Cangsheng hurried to the Leiyun Pavilion.

    When Mr. Ao Cang arrived at the Leiyun Pavilion, there were many guards outside the pavilion. From the lower stair entrance to the pavilion, there were twenty or thirty people.

    They were all elite disciples of the Bank Mansion, certainly not weak. But now, these people were almost at the third-level stair, a sentry post, five sentry posts, forming an enve around the Leiyun Pavilion.

    In such a situation, it¡¯s hard to imagine the elders would confront Yin Wuhuan for their own gain.

    As a result, Ao Cangsheng naturally thought of Yin Tanglong¡¯s request. Until now, he only suddenly felt worried about that request.

    Taking a deep breath, then gritting his teeth, he slowly climbed the stairs. Not far from the cab, the prideful Cangsheng soon arrived at the Leiyun Pavilion.

    Ao Cangsheng stood outside the door, finding that the refrigerator was already filled with elders of the Yin Mansion.

    Yin Tanglong sat at the top. When he saw Ao Cangsheng, he gently waved his hand and calmly said, "Cangsheng,e in!"

    Amidst the puzzled and surprised gazes of everyone, the arrogant Cangsheng slowly walked into the Leiyun Pavilion. While the Leiyun Pavilion was notrge, it was still idle and leisurely, serving the elders of the Yin Family.

    Yin Tangfeng sat in the third seat on the right. When he saw Ao Cangsheng entering, his eyes immediately showed a fierce glow, as if trying to pierce through Ao Cangsheng.

    After Ao Cangsheng stood firm, he only heard Yin Tanglong slowly say, "Cangsheng, must you do what was mentioned before by the elders?"

    Upon hearing Yin Tanglong¡¯s words, without any end, Ao Cangsheng was initially scared stiff. Immediately, he thought what Yin Tanglong said was that request, then answered without reservation: "Yes! I surely will!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Leiyun Pavilion involuntarily let out a surprised sound. Apanied by soft sobs, many faces falsely showed happy expressions. As if those about to step onto the guillotine suddenly heard the emperor¡¯s pardon to the world, their hearts let out a sigh of relief.

    Of course, apart from one person¡¯s joy, there were people looking at Ao Cangsheng with very frustrated and suspicious expressions, as if not understanding why Ao Cangsheng did such a thing.

    Among those people, the second elder Yin Tang left took the lead. Besides, there was the third elder Yin Tanggong, the seventh elder Yin Tangming, and the ninth elder Yin Tangqiong.

    They were all eying Ao Cangsheng in disbelief, looking at him like a monster, speechless for half a day.

    During these times, a pin drop could be heard in the Leiyun Cab, as Yin Tanglong¡¯s gaze swept across, and for a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were his.

    Yin Tanglong eximed in his heart: "Cangsheng, since you have made up your mind to act this way, the elders shall not say much. Though you were severely injured yesterday, now you are making up for your mistakes; the elders are pleased!

    "Two dayster, it will be the day of the sacrificial ceremony. By then, the elders will arrange for you to enter the Dragon-locking Tower! As long as you can return safely, the elders will grant you dignity. Even if luck is not on your side, the Yins will ce you in the Ancestor Pce so you can share incense with the Yin ancestors..."!

    "Speak!"

    Upon hearing Yin Tanglong mention the term "Dragon-locking Tower," the proud one¡¯s head suddenly roared, like an ancient volcano erupting, dyeing everything into a sea of fire.

    As for thetter, Mr. Ao Cang did not hear. All he cares about now is the fifteen minutes, the Dragon-locking Tower.

    In a simple moment, he understood that what Yin Tanglong was referring to was entering the Dragon-locking Tower during the sacrificial ceremony.

    Little wonder Yin Tanglong refused to reveal what the request was the night before. Moments ago, when he entered the Leiyun Pavilion, Yin Tanglong asked this question himself.

    Now I see, this is a pit Yin Tanglong dug for himself, so unwittingly wanting to jump into it.

    Of course, Ao Cangsheng knew where the Dragon-locking Tower was. Although the elders forbade him from attending the people¡¯s sacrificial ceremonies, after the tribal ritual, he discovered someone had gone missing.

    It was Yin Wujun, the sole son of the seventh elder Yin Tangming, whopletely vanished from the Yin Family after the tribal rite.

    At that time, Mr. Ao Cang was still young. All sorts of people said Yin Wu was sent to the sect for training. Without thinking, he believed it.

    But as time went by, Ao Cangsheng learned about the sacrifice from some people in Yin Fu. Then he understood why Yin Wujun had never returned to Yin Fu since being epted as a disciple by Damen.

    What frightened him was that the tribal sacrificial ceremony had once again sent him to the Dragon Treasure Tower. Moreover, this still happened without his knowledge, due to the elders¡¯ deception.

    The more arrogant Cangsheng got, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t imagine such a thing.

    Originally, Yin Tangfeng wanted to speak up but couldn¡¯t find the opportunity now. Since Yin Tanglong was asking him to speak, he went past and spoke with Yin Tanglong, five minutes at a time humorously.

    Hearing Yin Tangfeng¡¯s description, the elders¡¯ perceptions of Ao Cangsheng instantly changed.

    "Who would have thought, at such an age, the child would have such deep thoughts; it¡¯s truly pitiful and hateful!"

    "The elder is gentle but busy, yet he grinds his teeth. Truly a bastard!

    He is a crafty person, and if not strictly disciplined, he will undoubtedly bring about a great disaster in the future.

    Listening to the scoldings and frustrations of people, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. Of course, he understood why people spoke like this. Firstly, they wanted to please the elders so that they owed them a favor. Secondly, since a scapegoat was offered, how could they be stupid enough to put a child in danger?

    Besides the people, only the first four elders looked indignantly at Yin Tanglong. Just because of Yin Tanglong¡¯s power, these people dared not confront Yin Tanglong face to face.

    Of course, even if they dared to face Yin Tanglong openly, using Yin Tanglong¡¯s building, they would not use it.

    At that moment, the arrogant Cangsheng was not only unsaved but would also be persecuted and ostracized for offending the elders, making it difficult to move in the Bank Mansion.

    Yin Tangyi hesitated for a moment, filled with indignation and hatred, and said to Yin Tanglong: "Elder, perhaps Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what it wasst night, so he agreed. When he was young and ignorant, he inevitably confronted the elders, long waiting for the elders¡¯ forgiveness!

    Saying this, Yin Tangyi quickly spoke: "The sect¡¯s sacrificial ceremony is very important. We must carefully consider. Furthermore, Cangsheng is not a descendant belonging to the Yin Mansion. ording to the sect¡¯s rules, he fears he cannot participate in the sect¡¯s ceremony.

    Upon hearing this, the three other elders¡¯ faces showed a glimmer of hope. If there is another reason for Ao Cangsheng to avoid this disaster, it is his pride in his inheritance.

    Not a material issue, Yin Tanglong didn¡¯t bother to wave off this question: "I also thought of this point!" However, the sect¡¯s rules seem to have no restrictions. Those who partake in the sect¡¯s ceremony must be descendants of Yin Fuyi. Therefore, Mr. Ao can still participate in the sacrifice!

    "But... Cangsheng is thest heir of the Ao family. If he were to go to the ceremony, I fear our Yin Mansion will be despised by the world. Moreover, the Ao Family holds great favor among the Yin people, so if we are under the Nine Springs, how are we to face the Yin ancestors?"

 Chapter 1397 - 1388: Dejection

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Chapter 1388: Dejection</h4>

    Yin Tangming impatiently said that both emotionally and rationally, it made sense, and for a while, he found it hard tomunicate with Yin Tanglong.

    After a long meditation, Yin Tanglong coldly said, "Even if it wasn¡¯t done by his own hand, the ancestralw wouldn¡¯t allow him to be killed in the Yin Mansion."

    "Besides, Mr. Ao Cangsheng also stole Yuan Jing¡¯s money and tribute. ording to the n¡¯s rules, anyone who steals from Yuan Jing will be expelled from the n. This seems justified, and he should be punished for both crimes and be sent to the Dragon-locking Tower."

    Upon hearing these words, Yin Tangyi couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, saying, "Elder, the proud Yuan Zhi of Cangsheng wasn¡¯t stolen; I gave it to him!"

    Though his voice was low, even with his thick-skinned demeanor, Yin Tanglong couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He pped the table with dignity, casting a stern nce at Yin Tangyi, "Yin Tangyi, do you know your crime? Who gave you the authority to transfer Yuan Jing to someone? Do you not know the rules of the Yin Mansion?"

    Yin Tangyi did not stiffen his neck against Yin Tanglong¡¯s words. He merely waited quietly for Yin Tanglong to finish speaking. Then he said calmly, "I naturally know the rules of the Yin Mansion. If the elders want to punish me, I¡¯ve said nothing!" But I must rify that the Yuan of which Cangsheng is proud wasn¡¯t stolen, and I hope the elders don¡¯t wrongly me a good man!"

    "The elders know!" Yin Tanglong gave Yin Tangyi a fierce look and continued angrily. Due to Yin Tangyi¡¯s understanding of the grandws and his vition, we now cancel all Yuan Zhi supplies to Yin Tangyi¡¯s pce. Also, Yin Tangyi¡¯s performance was terrible. Thus, he is relieved of the duties of the two elders, and when he¡¯ll be reinstated depends on the consequences."

    Upon hearing this judgement, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s anxiety grew. Though among them, nine to ten people had perished in the Dragon Tower, he feared how difficult it would be there.

    After quarreling, Yin Tanglong¡¯s expression slightly eased. Then, once again, he turned his gaze to Ao Cangsheng: "Ao Cangsheng, the elder asks you again, do you want to sacrifice the n members? Remember, think it through this time. If you regret itter, the elder won¡¯t forgive you easily!"

    Even though Yin Tanglong¡¯s words were indifferent, anyone could hear the tant threat within.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered coldly, hisughter filled with strong sarcasm and helplessness. Then he said, "I wish to participate in the ancestral rites, but I don¡¯t want to be an essory to others because of this!"

    Yin Tanglong slowly nodded. "I understand why, but for justice¡¯s sake, let us vote again by the members of the Yin Ancestral Association."

    "If the majority agrees for you to participate in the rites, you shall attend. If the majority disagrees, the rites won¡¯t require you!"

    After saying this, Yin Tanglong was the first to raise his hand. Then, Elders Yin Tanghong, Yin Tangfeng, Yin Tangzheng, and Yin Tangqing raised their hands one after another.

    The other elders present, and even the arrogant Cangsheng, achieved this oue, which wasn¡¯t surprising. Yin Tanglong¡¯s conduct is hypocritical, regardless of whether it¡¯s truly significant.

    "Since most people agree to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s participation in the rites, let¡¯s proceed as previously discussed."

    Yin Tanglong summed it up and then nced at Mr. Ao Cangsheng, saying, "In two days, you¡¯ll attend the ceremony. After the rites are over, I¡¯ll send you to the Dragon-locking Tower."

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing more, but because of his deep hatred for Yin Tanglong, he nodded dejectedly.

    Fortunately, at this moment, he had not yet practiced; otherwise, he would have immediately followed Yin Tanglong and others. Even if he couldn¡¯t survive, he wouldn¡¯t let the fierce hunger of humanity find a morsel!

    Simultaneously, at this moment, the proud Cangsheng deeply realized the importance of power to a person.

    If Yin Tanglong didn¡¯t possess enormous strength, he wouldn¡¯t be an elder, and he wouldn¡¯t control the power of the Yin Family now.

    If he possessed the strength of Yin Tanglong, Yin Tanglong wouldn¡¯t conceal his intentions, pushing himself step by step into a desperate situation.

    If his father had strength, he wouldn¡¯t be confined by imperial power to the Southwest indefinitely, leading to this bloody end.

    He fervently resents Yin Wuhuan, Yin Tangfeng, and Yin Tanglong. However, his biggest hatred lies with those who, over the years, ignored his hard work and never gave him any hope, allowing him to be taken as a thief.

    Ao Cangsheng stood clenching his fists tightly, his lips cracked, blood flowing profusely without feeling pain. His fingernails embedded in his flesh were dyed red with blood, and he didn¡¯t frown.

    He only thought to himself, if I survive, I¡¯ll grow stronger. One day, I¡¯ll repay this debt.

    Watching the proud Cangsheng, Yin Tangyi and others looked on with sadness and an inability to bear it. But they cannot alter reality or control destiny.

    On the contrary, the few people from Yin Tangfeng, although each had a solemn face, their hearts were jubnt, hoping they wouldn¡¯t break into dance and song.

    Since the matter had concluded, Yin Tanglong wanted to say something. He scanned the crowd, then stood up and said, "If there¡¯s nothing further from the elders, you may go back. In two days, there will be n rites. Be ready!"

    Having said that, Yin Tanglong left his seat, then walked out of Leiyun Pavilion. As soon as Yin Tanglong left, people like Yin Tangfeng stood up one after another, following Yin Tanglong¡¯s pace as they left the Leiyun Pavilion.

    Ao Cangsheng still stood in the hall, expressionless like a statue, standing with his head lowered.

    The remaining four elders approached Ao Cangsheng one by one, looking at his sorrowful, devastated condition. Even though they wanted to say words offort, they didn¡¯t know how to start.

    After a long moment, Yin Tangqiong said, "Cangsheng, it¡¯s truly impossible. You can escape the Yin Mansion. If we help clear the way, leaving the Bank Mansion won¡¯t be difficult.

    "Once you¡¯ve left the Yin Mansion, even if Yin Tanglong wants to act against you, he¡¯ll fear his heartcks the confidence and power. Then we¡¯ll arrange to send you somewhere else..."

    Yin Tangqiong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ao Cangsheng raised his hand and waved it a few times. His voice was pitiful, but he firmly said, "I won¡¯t leave the Yin Mansion. Cangsheng appreciates the affection from my uncles."

    Yin Tangyi naturally understood what Ao Cangsheng meant.

    At this juncture, that proud person waited for a long time in the ancestral hall to see Yin Tanglong. His face was indifferent, and he said, "I don¡¯t know when the elder can take me into the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    Yin Tanglong nced at Ao Cangsheng and saw that his face didn¡¯t show a hint of fear, which was somewhat surprising.

    "Let¡¯s go, follow me!" Yin Tanglong coldly said, turning to head towards the back of the Ancestor Pce.

    Meanwhile, Yin Tangqiong emerged from the ancestral hall. Upon seeing Ao Cangsheng, he appeared awkward and said, "These are from the two elders. They say the Dragon-locking Tower is extremely dangerous. You can use this Seven Stars Sword to protect yourself!"

    With that, Yin Tangqiong took out a ck long de from his back and handed it to Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng took the long de, examining it up and down. When he saw the cold light glinting off the de, he knew it was no ordinary weapon.

    However, after a moment, Ao Cangsheng crossed the de, then turned around, returning the de to Yin Tangqiong.

    Yin Tangqiong was puzzled. He looked at Ao Cangsheng in surprise and scratched his head. "Cangsheng, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled bitterly, his voice low. "Ninth Uncle, you haven¡¯t forgotten my past deeds, have you?" This sword is excellent, but I won¡¯t use it!

    Upon hearing these words, Yin Tangqiong immediately pped his head awkwardly, saying, "Oh, I forgot about this detail."

 Chapter 1398 - 1389: Vigilance

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Chapter 1389: Vignce</h4>

    But soon, he returned the long knife to Mr. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand and said in a gruff voice, "It¡¯s okay, you can¡¯t use this knife. Having true courage is a good thing!"

    Mr. Ao Cangsheng nodded slightly, unable to hit Yin Tangqiong, taking the knife.

    "You have these medicinal pills, I use them to make up. Although the quantity is small, they are very effective in healing injuries."

    "If you get seriously injured in the Dragon-locking Tower, take one. Within two hours, the wounds will almost recover. Remember, you can only take it when you are seriously injured; otherwise, you won¡¯t get Dan Yao¡¯s effects!"

    Yin Tangqiong said, cing four red pills into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand. Worried that arrogance wouldn¡¯t work, he added one more sentence at the end.

    Mr. Ao Cangsheng epted the pills, looked at Yin Tangqiong, and said, "Uncle, is there anything else to exin?"

    Yin Tangqiong shook his head and said, "No!"

    Right after that, he saw the mysterious sh of tworge, glowing eyes. Then he added, "Oh, I forgot to say, when I get to the Dragon-locking Tower, I should be extra careful!"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded slightly, looking at Yin Tangqiong¡¯splicated forced smile. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness. He said, "Uncle, thank you! You have my gratitude!"

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing these words, Yin Tangqiong let out a cold hum, patted Ao Cangsheng on the head, and said, "You¡¯re so long, you¡¯re not as arrogant as your father. When youe back and speak to the second brother Yin, I won¡¯t help you!"

    After that, Yin Tangqiong turned back and left as if he didn¡¯t care about Mr. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s life or death at all.

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s name, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart suddenly surged with blood. Simultaneously, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Father, do you really resemble death so much? I don¡¯t believe it!"

    The Dragon-locking Tower, located behind the Ancestor Pce of the House of Money, was even more magnificent than the most majestic pavilion of the Money House. The Dragon-locking Tower was surrounded by ten-foot-high stone walls, one foot thick, which ordinary monks could not jump over.

    In the middle of the high walls were two eight-foot-high Bronze Gates. On the Bronze Gates were the heads of two beasts. Although they had been eroded terribly, these two beast heads were still terrifying.

    At this moment, Yin Tanglong and Ao Cangsheng were standing in front of these two gigantic Copper Gates. They looked up for a long time, then they heard Yin Tanglong say calmly, "I¡¯ll take you in. Once the door opens, you can go straight into the Dragon-locking Tower. Remember, don¡¯t y any tricks. Once I know you didn¡¯t enter the Dragon-locking Tower, you know the consequences!"

    Finally, Yin Tanglong¡¯s voice hardened a bit, looking more vicious at the arrogant eyes.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, "Elder, rest assured, since I said I would enter the Lock Tower, I surely will. I just have one thing to say - when I go in, you shouldn¡¯t close the door!"

    "Not closing the door? What do you want?" Yin Tanglong didn¡¯t understand his arrogance and couldn¡¯t resist asking cautiously.

    "If I¡¯m lucky enough not to die, I will naturallye out!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled enigmatically, expressing an unwavering heart.

    "Rx! If you enter the Dragon-locking Tower, you will surely die, because no one in the history of Yin coulde out alive.

    "The tower before you is the Dragon-locking Tower. The Dragon-locking Tower has only one entrance. It¡¯s right before you. Now you can go in!"

    As He shivered in his arrogance and darkness, Yin Tanglong¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his ears.

    Mr. Ao Cangsheng saw that Yin Tanglong was urging her and couldn¡¯t hold back, giving him a nce. Then he used the long knife to cut away the weeds. He stepped on the thick fallen leaves, one foot deep, one foot deep.

    As Ao Cangsheng¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from his sight, finally even the wild grass stopped swaying, and Yin Tanglong coldly walked out of the door.

    Outside the door, Yin Tanglong again lifted the Mystical Technique without heeding Ao Cangsheng¡¯s previous words, and closed the massive Copper Gate again.

    "Rustle Rustle!"

    Walking along the thick fallen leaves, Ao Cangsheng finally reached the end of the Dragon-locking Tower. In front of him were two dense iron gates, interwoven with cobwebs, covered with many flying insects.

    At this moment, Yin Tanglong finally realized that besides the two iron gates before him, there were no other Dragon-locking Gates or windows on this giant tower.

    After a while, Ao Cangsheng raised his knife and opened the cobwebs. Then he walked towards the two iron gates, pushing with his hand. The result was that the iron gates did not move an inch.

    Ao Cangsheng was taken aback, feeling that his strength was insufficient, so he tried again with his full strength to push the iron gates. Strangely enough, this time, the iron gates still did not budge at all.

    Frowning slightly, Ao Cangsheng felt puzzled. He had heard that with such a great effort to push the door, even if it didn¡¯t move, it should have at least made some sound.

    However, these two iron gates seemed to have grown out of the mountain. No matter how hard Ao Cangsheng pushed, they made no sound.

    Frustrated, Ao Cangsheng took two steps back, intending to kick. But before he did, he nced at the iron gate and saw what seemed to be a blurred character inscribed in the middle.

    Out of curiosity, Mr. Ao Cangsheng moved closer to see, and it took him a while to clearly identify it. It turned out to be a distorted "Open" character!

    Ao Cangsheng, upon seeing this, raised his hand and pressed on it. As soon as he applied pressure, Mr. Ao Cangsheng felt the ground beneath him shift. Then, these two iron gates slowly opened by themselves.

    Ao Cangsheng witnessed the mysterious and enigmatic Dragon-locking Tower behind, always conjecturing what might be inside the Dragon-locking toilet.

    In his view, since so many disciples of Money House were put into the Dragon-locking Tower, there must be something terrifying or extremely dangerous inside.

    It must be as cold as hell, filled with skeletons and endless ghosts wailing, wolves howling. Ordinary monks entering it, even if not killed, would be scared to death by the atmosphere inside, the slightest would wet their pants in fright.

    So when Ao Cangsheng pressed the "Open" character, he was fully prepared. He drew his longsword, feeling blood surge to his heart, ready for the arrival of the sinister wind to continue fighting, despite making no move yet.

    However, to Mr. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s dismay, when the iron gates opened, besides the descending curtain of darkness, the Dragon-locking Tower was eerily quiet, as still as a graveyard at night, without the scene Mr. Ao Cangsheng had imagined.

    After waiting for a while and seeing that there was indeed no movement in the Dragon-locking toilet, Ao Cangsheng gathered twelve points of his spirit, entering the Dragon-locking Tower with vignce and caution.

    As Ao Cangsheng stepped into the Dragon-locking Tower, he saw only darkness before him, as though he had entered a vat of oil, seeing nothing.

    Just as he reached out for his oilmp to lighten the path, unexpectedly, a "p" sound came from behind him. Suddenly the initially opened iron gates closed bizarrely.

    The sound of the iron gates mming shut sent a tingle down Ao Cangsheng¡¯s spine, cold sweat breaking out, almost slicing his rear reflexively, forcibly stopping himself from wielding the sword.

    Startled by the noise, Ao Cangsheng quickly turned back, cing his hand on the cold iron gates, attempting to open them. But to his disappointment, no matter the effort, the iron gates would not move.

    Finding the path blocked, Ao Cangsheng, with no retreat, prepared to turn around again, igniting a fire spark to navigate through the Lock Tower.

    At the moment when the iron gates were open, Ao Cangsheng could see the situation ahead. Now with the gates shut, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s vision plunged into darkness.

    However, before Ao Cangsheng could ignite a spark, a fire glow flickered through the oppressive darkness, followed by another, then a third...

    In a short time, a dozen shes of firelight appeared in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, one by one, like ghosts, floating in the void, illuminating the firstyer of the ancient Dragon Tower in twilight.

    These strange mes lit up the ground.

 Chapter 1399 - 1390: Probing

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Chapter 1390: Probing</h4>

    Of course, there¡¯s one more thing. When Ao Cangsheng first heard this ancient voice, he initially thought that this person might have entered the Dragon-locking Tower after Yin Tianhong.

    The old voice lingered near the Dragon-locking toilet, but Ao Cangsheng nodded in response: "The young one was sent by the Yin Family; did you find out the name of the elder?"

    Regarding this voice, Ao Cangsheng was in an abyss. But what was certain was that this voice certainly imparted wisdom; she asked intently at this moment.

    The voice chuckled again and then said, "You don¡¯t need to know who your husband is. All you need to know is, to leave here, you must ept three challenges..."!

    "What challenges?"

    Before finishing the throat, Ao Cangsheng asked softly.

    "Break through three obstacles!"

    The voice weakly uttered, then turned to continue saying, "As long as you can pass these three obstacles, not only can you live outside, but also make significant changes through my clothes and bowl."

    "What if you can¡¯t break through?"

    Arrogance tinged with doubt, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but tentatively raise the question.

    "Death!"

    This time, the voice answered simply and sharply, and naturally, it was very solemn.

    However, under that clear answer, arrogance was suddenly weighed down by a massive stone, and for a moment, even breathing became heavier.

    After a brief pause, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Does everyone die?"

    Upon hearing this voice, the voiceughed and said, "I see you¡¯re not too foolish!"

    When it was clear, Ao Cangsheng finally understood why those who entered the Dragon-locking Tower never came out again. The three challenges seemed to hold them back.

    Like this, Ao Cangsheng suddenly furrowed his brow. From what he knew, all those who entered the Dragon-locking Tower were monks of Martial Arts.

    Not only that, among these people, some, regardless of talent and toughness, were outstanding stars in the history of Bank Mansion but only for a period.

    Unfortunately, all those people were forever trapped in the Dragon Tower, bing one of the grievances of the rope Dragon Tower.

    Even the talented and powerful elites from Bank Mansion couldn¡¯t escape from this treasure tower; how can a miracle be created for a mediocre Ao Cangsheng with cultivation and courage, breaking through numerous difficulties?

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, the next moment, his despair and weakness would be swept away in an instant because an Elder stood in front of him, Yin Tanglong.

    Recalling being forced to stay without confrontation two days ago, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was suddenly unbearable, and his blood boiled throughout. He now hoped not to return to the Yin Family.

    He wanted to return to the Yin Family and not face Yin Tanglong again. The only way was to break through what this person mentioned, capris pants.

    Wasn¡¯t that person saying just now? As long as you can break through the obstacles, Ao Cangsheng can not only use clothes and bowls but also make a significant change. Of course, there¡¯s one more thing. Ao Cangsheng can survive.

    If you think about it, Ao Cangsheng not only felt invigorated but also filled with heroic spirit: "How to break through, please, senior, show me?"

    Seeing the dust settled on Cangsheng with an utterly dejected and decadent face, but just a momentter, that dejection and decadence would be swept away, reced by a resilience and grit that was iparable.

    This person¡¯s void couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of discernment; the young man before him seemed different from the group he faced before.

    People in the past, seeing this situation, were terrified of losing their fighting spirit and fully embraced breaking through difficulties.

    The young man standing in front of me, despite his previous dejection and cowardice. But in the next moment, this dejected coward will suddenly transform, bing iparable in perseverance and determination, as if no matter what obstacles and disturbances he encounters, he will not back down or yield.

    Although the person in the void didn¡¯t know what Ao Cangsheng experienced, he just felt like a fictional person because he exuded an aura of never failing, never retreating.

    Of course, there¡¯s one more point, the most crucial point is, the young man has a proud and unyielding character, but nothing more.

    Seeing this, the people¡¯s hearts in the void rejoiced, they couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "You can break through this mindset; this person is very happy!"

    Afterwards, the old voice said, "There are nineyers in the Dragon-locking Tower."

    "What! Not one?" For such an answer, Ao Cangsheng immediately opened his eyes wide and took a breath. He couldn¡¯t imagine that so many people had entered the Dragon-locking Tower, but no one could pass.

    Then, how difficult are these three problems? It seems like there¡¯s no hope of leaving the Dragon-locking Tower alive.

    "Do you have any questions to ask?" Seeing arrogance and pale brows deeply furrowed in a bitter color, the voice gently said in the void.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "No!

    "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go. If you continue, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have a chance at the top!" The old voice opened in the void to remind.

    In order to remind, Ao Cangsheng naturally dared not doubt. Since this invisible person could say something like this, he must have his reasons.

    Now, he didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and then stride down the stairs to the left. The stairs were dark and deep, looking upward as if from hell to the world.

    At this time, the old voice did not appear, and the Dragon-locking Tower was quiet like death itself. Apart from arrogance¡¯s panting and the footsteps from the upper "tower," there were no extra sounds.

    If it weren¡¯t for the emptiness of this ce, with only Ao Cangsheng alone. Ao Cangsheng was afraid he would really think these ces were eighteen levels of hell.

    The deep steps weren¡¯t long, but Ao Cangsheng walked for a long time because he walked slowly. He genuinely didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for at the first pass.

    This is why every step he took made his heart race. Whenever his heart raced, sweat naturally seeped from his back and forehead.

    When he reached the door at the end of the stairs, his hands were slippery, unable to hold the long knife¡¯s handle.

    Reaching the doorway, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart raced more intensely. He breathed heavily at the thick ck door.

    When he felt he was no longer so nervous, he slowly extended his hand to push towards the entrance.

    This door was not like the other two doors outside the Dragon-locking Tower. Proud Cangsheng nearly bumped the door shut with a bang.

    Before Ao Cangsheng recovered from his depression, he found himself in a wide wilderness. In the vast wilderness, green trees flourished, a fewrge trees not far in the distance.

    In the distance, amid the sound of insects and birds, following the direction of wildflowers and the gurgle of flowing water, Ao Cangsheng nearly thought he had walked out of the Dragon-locking Tower.

    Ao Cangsheng tried to close his eyes, indulging in the peaceful and harmonious scenery, but suddenly noticed the ground beneath him began to tremble violently.

    The next moment, Ao Cangsheng discovered that the surrounding weeds and flowers began to grow wildly. The flowers and grasses mingled with short and slender vines that, in the blink of an eye, grew thicker and longer than the arrogant Cangsheng over his head.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes widened, without understanding the situation. The vines twisted like snakes, fluid as water, advancing one after another towards him.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s knife was quickly blocked. Before it hit the ground, a vine was whipped downward with lightning speed.

    Only hearing the sound of "clink," Cangsheng saw the Seven-star treasure knife in his hand instantly split apart, flying away with a swoosh.

    Seeing this, arrogance¡¯s eyes suddenly became the target. These two Elders gave him the armor for self-defense. Why had it be scrap iron?

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mindpletely short-circuited. Because he did not know whether the two Elders had given him too much trust in the knife, or the vine in front of him was incredibly sturdy.

    If thetter was "beside," arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath...

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t continue thinking because he feared pausing too long; three or four vines were rushing towards him.

 Chapter 1400 - 1391: The End

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Chapter 1391: The End</h4>

    Fortunately, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s quick wit enabled him to react swiftly. Before the grapevines could capture him, he leapt out of their reach, evading their attack.

    Standing resolute, proud, and desperate, he shouted warnings of danger. As he nced around, a sudden realization of the wind behind him prompted another instinctive jump.

    He heard a "snap" sound. The ce where he had just been standing was ripped from arge patch of grass by the vines. It looked like it weighed several kilograms.

    At this moment, Mr. Ao Cangsheng fully understood. The Seven Stars Sword broke, not because it was inferior, but because the vines were too sturdy.

    Considering the situation, Ao Cangsheng began to dance around the vines, one jump after another.

    At first, he managed to luckily avoid many vine attacks. But as soon as the first vine got tangled with him, his streak of fortune ended.

    For a moment, the screams ceased.

    Of course, arrogance was not surprising. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t me himself.

    He clearly remembered a good story, where the ferocious fight between tigers and wolves had carved deep ravines in the wilderness.

    Yet now, the grass of this generation was wless, beautiful, and a second story emerged in his consciousness. He was aware of this in his dazed state, feeling his body and skin devoid of such damage, with bones shattered, particrly into fragments.

    But now, apart from not wearing anything, he was already naked. He hadpletely died, not treated cruelly.

    Thirdly, it was quite curious. Although he didn¡¯t perceive having a body, he could see with my own eyes how rapidly it was transforming.

    Moreover, it could discern these changes in the most optimal way.

    Unexpectedly, Cangsheng awoke quickly after arrogance, his body gradually numb, initially feeling numbness, followed by itching, and finally, the top and bottom began to heat up, as if an invisible gas was rapidly treating Cangsheng¡¯s pride.

    A few dayster, the dynamic between arrogance and indifference began to change. Besides his clothes and the Seven Stars Sword, he was practically no different from his reckless past self.

    For the first time, the arrogant Cangsheng tried to find a ghostly escape. But before he reached it, the ground below began to tremble again.

    Upon witnessing this, Sheng¡¯s face turned proud green, possibly due to the blend of grass on the ground. He said calmly, "He won¡¯t do this again!"

    In this manner, the wildflowers of the previous generation went wild again, extending thinly, and in the blink of an eye, thickening and lengthening like dancing snakes.

    Arrogant and enraged, he hoped to tear off countless vines from afar, yet furiously cursed, "Damn it, more danger ahead!"

    Not long after, the vast wilderness echoed with his arrogance, screams, and frenzied dancing.

    The following day, a boastful Cangsheng endured three harsh punishments, yet despite the agony, he neither gave up nor died.

    Following the punishment by vines, an array of tormenting forces such as iron, wood, stone, and ice ensued. This wasn¡¯t merely torture, as almost each time it sought to destroy and restructure the arrogant body.

    Considering this event¡¯s punishment, every time there was pain in killing arrogance, would every cruelty oftene in threes, while my time extended to seven or eight points.

    In this inhumane world, arrogance spent his days tormented by fear, growing more tense and apprehensive.

    Due to the fear of mistakes, his unhealed body was relentlessly battered again and again in this unmannerly way.

    Yet, as Cangsheng endured the pain many times over, he gradually unraveled this riddle, not fretting about his penalty but rather internalizing it.

    Ultimately, the arrogant Cangsheng nearly anticipated that his torment would dramatically diminish. He might die halfway and escape this greedy circle as soon as possible.

    Sometimes even the arrogant Cangsheng found himself wondering if he was a masochist. Not just because of a sudden change of heart.

    I wonder how long it took for the arrogant ones to forget how much they had been ravaged? How often had cultivation taken ce before? When it was inhumane, it never happened again.

    Suddenly lost and ravaged again, the arrogant Cangsheng felt restlessly agitated at the start. That day, left, right, sitting, lying, looking up, awaiting ambush and so forth. However, it wasn¡¯t as cruel.

    Suffering from such impatience, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but think, "Isn¡¯t the first phase ending? But why don¡¯t I see anyone getting me out of here?"

    The following day, arrogance turned pale as the wilderness he lived in began to transform peacefully.

    The wildflowers withered across the grassy fields, and distant towering trees wilted and copsed.

    Then, the wild turtles didn¡¯t undergo desertification, and the ground began to dry and turn red.

    Ultimately, the world before us became a deste ce, a colossal gorge split open. If someone was shocked when a sharp de cut through it, then the magma from the gorge, blood-red like fire, would spew forth.

    Seeing this scene, the arrogant Cangsheng grew tense. With his pounding heart andparing to previous scenes, it was like Hell. As the Earth¡¯s magma continued to emerge, his heart skipped a beat.

    If after such torment, he died due to straying too far. Hope would give way as he was sent into Inferno.

    It was so fierce that before it wrapped around him like magma and rose, the arrogant Cangsheng knew he must die here.

    As the ground¡¯s fissures widened, red magma began slowly spilling out, then tirelessly erupted, continuing its roar and provocation.

    His voice roamed near and far, high and low, if it existed, it would vanish. It was like a summons from Hell, like Heaven¡¯s Sanskrit sound, akin to a dream, like fog, slowly floating from the arrogant heart.

    Upon hearing this voice, the arrogant god who was about to destroy Cangsheng suddenly paused, utilizing the capacity of an idea to shake his spirit ultimately. If he wanted to die in Inferno, he would escape.

    Gradually, the dreamlike sound began resonating, rejuvenating the arrogant spirit.

    I am unaware of what transpires. As he arrogantly listened to the sound, his heart irrationally contemted aloud.

    At first, he pondered slow, but as the sound¡¯s pace quickened, the arrogant Cangsheng elerated his thoughts. Melding with the bubbling magma¡¯s roar, its shape akin to a hundred Buddhas chanting a thousand teacher¡¯s sutras.

    At this point, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s instructions were entirely foundational, and transformationmenced. Light, shadow, and blood at the foundation ofmand began morphing into a ferocious, fierce, and powerful beast,mencing its charge.

    Among these beasts were Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, Xuanwu, Phoenix, and Qilin. All creatures clearly depicted under Ao Cangsheng¡¯smand, whizzing out, transforming into beams of light and shadow, fulfilling Ao Cangsheng¡¯s directives on the path to sess.

    Once the animals perished, the long-standing giant bird with golden wings, Roc, began roaring, and in the Roc¡¯s mouth, it consumedrge quantities of blood and magma.

    Hence, within the act of swallowing, if one could ingest massive, unending oceans, the pathway¡¯s foundation transformed into a Roc with golden wings, using endless zing magma as a foundation for road-swallowing, while the bird was at the core of the arrogant foundation ofmand! In a sh, the foundation ofmand zed supetively, arguably unmatched!

    As Cangsheng arrogantly read faster, and his Roc with golden wings persistently consumed and burned magma, as a result, two colossal Red Sea fiery seas were decisively formed under the arrogant guidance of Ao Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1401 - 1392: Stop

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Chapter 1392: Stop</h4>

    Then the two Red Fire Seas embraced into a whole, like a Yin-Yang disc, one Yang, one Yin, if these two fish often stopped under themand of Ao Cangsheng.

    At this moment, the foundation ofmanding the Red Sea is to lift up and be arrogant at Cangsheng, a magnificent Cangsheng, while the foundation of salvation is, ah, being washed away and the generality of an arrogant Cangsheng.

    Every strand of blood soaked into the flesh, muscles and bones, organs and meridians of the arrogant Cangsheng, causing the arrogant Cangsheng to feel reborn!

    Unbeknownst, the arrogant Cangsheng has already entered the attack of Bone Marrow Washing. Using the Red Sea Fire, extinguishing one¡¯s own blood, to cleanse one¡¯s generality, thus the body of the arrogant Cangsheng is strong and domineering!

    The Red Fire Sea flows like a Yin-Yang fish under the proudmand of Cangsheng. Though the Red Fire Sea is tranquil, the arrogant Cangsheng knows, with his current empathy, he cannot achieve the same effect with the Red Fire Sea!

    If they were the Fire God of the Red Sea, it would definitely be blood rushing to the sky, creating a magical demon!

    As the red magma continued at themand center of Ao Cangsheng, a sudden roar erupted.

    The next moment, the sessful magma, if full of vulgarity, quickly entered the arrogant Cangsheng, a hot magma invasion, the essence of the magma resonating with the whole spirit of Cangsheng.

    Burning magma extinguished a piece of flesh with an arrogant mood, a celebratory and arrogant peak collided with arrogant tendons, solid and arrogant earth shed.

    As the proud Cangsheng continued to read, as the hot magma washed over the generality of proud Cangsheng multiple times, the muscles, muscles, organs, and meridians of proud Cangsheng underwent a tremendous transformation.

    In a short time, the essence of his blood, muscles, muscles, organs, and meridians was absorbed in a day¡¯s washing and training.

    The trained soul was enchanted by the hot magma, gradually turning into silk with bright eyes, reshaping the proud body.

    Here, though arrogant, ignorant, and foolish, a presence began to appear. What exactly was this terrifying scene doing?

    After washing the slurry, is this obviously a new body?! Arrogantly, he grinned, ponderously thinking.

    Reshaping one¡¯s career is a great task. One thing still left was the arrogant generality, discarding the arrogant bones, broken arrogant filth, separated arrogant mountains.

    Then, with the essence of blood, muscles, muscles, organs, and meridians, coupled with sessful magma, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body was fully restored and rebuilt.

    Although this matter, more seriously feared suffering, the arrogant Cangsheng has clearly recognized an emotional reason, and then epted by Xu Gangya. Lifted...

    The arrogant and pale face was surprising and thought-provoking.

    The voice in the void said: "A True God¡¯s body is a very rare physique, although it has not been overestimated for thousands of years. All these issues, onees from Martial Arts, one from the average path. The small advantage is on one side, the big is on big A Road.

    "Of course, the first thing we need to do is be able to enter Martial Arts. Although the town¡¯s celestial body is strange, it may not be possible to achieve this."

    "What are you saying?" The arrogant Cangsheng knew why his poprity was like this, it was not because he liked to speak.

    The strong voice said: "It is difficult to excite the body of the True God. If someone points to it, it is Italy. To excite the body of the True God, a fool exins the dream."

    "The God¡¯s body is not obvious at once, some people cannot open the order, so they will not enter Martial Arts. Therefore, there are no major sects, norge families, with God¡¯s body, almost different from things."

    Hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but suddenly: "No wonder I¡¯ve practiced since I was young, and now I still can¡¯t open the order, this is the celestial body of the town."

    The strong voice said: "Okay! Unfortunately, I entered the Dragon-locking Tower, and the hair turned old. If you do not do this, I am afraid that if you look up, you will not be able to open the door to save the poor, only for a generated waste!"

    "Senior, did my body inspire the True God?" That arrogant and joyful expression asked carefully.

    "s! The first pass is the subject of the exam. If you want to have a firm mind and maintain the most important change, you can use the ¡¯Chaos Spell¡¯ to stimte the body and maximize practice it." The powerful voice spoke slowly, but the praise in the voice was unembellished.

    Speaking of the past, when life was hanging by a thread, his song, his senior¡¯s song? The arrogant, narrow-minded, moved people said.

    "s! There are people all over the world who have the town¡¯s bodies. Three yearster, the old man has never heard of them again. Now you turn your back on God. If you die, you will cherish them greatly."

    "Of course, the most important thing is you have a strong will. If you don¡¯t have it, even if I help your hand, you will still die. On the contrary, if I didn¡¯te out at that time, you wouldn¡¯t really die!" That voice was strong, saying word by word, indeed full of breath.

    Seeing what he said, arrogance couldn¡¯t help but bow: I thank you first, Chien¶÷!"

    The voiceughed loudly, and the weather was still a desert: "There is no need to apologize to me. It¡¯s your credit. You need to remember that since you¡¯ve passed the first pass, you can have two closed windows waiting for you?"

    "My husband likes you very much, although you are excited about Ning Jing¡¯s spirit. If one of these two passes cannot be passed, your little life still wants to stay here!"

    For their voices, arrogant joy suddenly disappeared by half. But he fearlessly lifted his head and said: "My predecessors, since they were the first to pass the exam, what is next?" His voice coldly snorted, with slightly coldness, said: "Do you not want to speak like an old gentleman, do you want to know, you have to rush!"

    Thus, arrogant and unable to spit out his tongue, someone said: "Sorry, sir, entering the first pass, how long can the first passst?"

    The gray voiceughed and said: "A cup of tea!" With such a broken arrogant heart.

    "Ah?" With this sentence, arrogance had a long mouth again. After half an hour, he began to say: "My predecessor, did he die in the first wave of attack?"

    "s! Say: Yes! Their things, a good pair of vines!" The voice was strong.

    The strong voice said, the arrogant Cangsheng was even more surprised. Wanting to know, entering the Dragon-locking Tower, although this is the worst, it is still much better than himself. If Heaven is jubnt, especially from several streets.

    But more seriously, only a kettle was left in the first wave of attack, and the two vines could kill. Such a huge contrast, if anyone cannot understand arrogance.

    Jian Cangsheng arrogantly frowned, the virtual insight was thinking. Gently smiling, said: "Is there not a great hope?"

    Arrogantly silent, just nodding to the void.

    "Music is strong," he said: "Didn¡¯t I just tell you? This is about the exam¡¯s tolerance. Because it is a body, it is rted to being closed. As long as the body is good, it is rted."

    "People do not do this, then you are more serious, if you do not do so, will die in a wave of attack. Moreover, in the first pass, the higher it is, the more severe the attack."

    From the void, people said arrogance could be understood immediately. No wonder, but not previously, it is rted to the body and cultivation.

    In this way, the arrogant Cangsheng asked: "Seniors, since many of them only support a cup of tea in the first pass, do you want to know how long I stayed in the first pass!"

 Chapter 1402 - 1393: Eight Miles Away

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Chapter 1393: Eight Miles Away</h4>

    Strong Date: "Three days!"

    After that, he arrogantly looked at them, seeing them frown. He said, "I forgot to mention, this time is different from the outside world. If the timing is right, you¡¯ve already lived for three months!"

    Cangsheng, hearing this, raised his eyebrows and nodded dreamily.

    But after a moment of silence, the powerful voice said, "Now that it¡¯s broken, let¡¯s wait for him to enter the secondyer. You can rest here for more than three days. If you want to tell me something, I will send you."

    "While resting, you can also eat Dragon Cloud. Dragon Cloud is really good for monks, but humans can¡¯t consume it."

    "There is a Dragon Cloud Tree, find it yourself, this is your reward!"

    With the sound of space, ultimately a word, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were immediately distorted by a bright Sword shooting towards the north of the city.

    In terms of construction, several tall trees stood seven or eight miles away from the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The giant trees soared into the sky. The rough chaos, the calm mountains. The giant crown slowly fell from the top like a mushroom cloud, covering the surrounding miles.

    After passing the barrier, he stirred the True God¡¯s body, his arrogant heart in the autumn. But now he was naked, so he was not used to the arrogant Cangsheng.

    But it was not because he was alone, so soon arrogance became a big problem.

    It is said that his Dragon Cloud is indeed very beneficial to the monks, and arrogance will never disappear.

    He rushed all the way to the Dragon Cloud Tree, expending the strength of nine oxen and two tigers, picking more than ten Dragon Clouds from the tree.

    It was a red fruit with a smooth skin, even a crude crystal. It was entwined with fine branches, like an inch-long dragon.

    The proud Cangsheng ced a bunch of Dragon Clouds aside, thenyfortably on the soft grass, looking at the azure sky, and began to "blow his nose" while eating.

    After three or four meals, the arrogant Cangsheng felt his belly swell like a frog. The arrogant Cangsheng saw about ten on the ground, took a bite, and ate two more.

    As for not taking another bite, he was reluctant to burp, wiped his mouth, and then closed his eyes, beginning to sleep on the grass.

    I don¡¯t know how long I slept. When I woke up, I felt my whole being was full of strength, like a balloon filled with air. But once I let go, as long as I could fly to the sky.

    At this time, the fullness in my abdomen had disappeared. I arrogantly looked at the earth, and indeed, now I ate two, one on the left and one on the right.

    Fifth, his arrogant belly bulged again. He looked around and found that there was nothing else to y with, so hey at home.

    After sleeping, because his strength was too great, there was nowhere to contain all his strength, and proud could not sleep on either side.

    I want to enter the secondyer, looking at my Dragon Cloud as expected, the arrogant Cangsheng felt he lost his actual value.

    So he sat on the ground, waiting to collect no money, and ate a piece of Dragon Cloud. As for my Dragon Cloud, it¡¯s all over, so he patted his belly.

    With a long sigh, the arrogant Cangsheng moved again. Seeing all the ces, he said to the sky: "Seniors, I am young, I am ready. Please send me to the second level!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the arrogant Cangsheng felt a flower in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he had gone to a ce.

    Before me was a small pavilion, with two stone benches beside it. Outside the pavilion, there was a vast expanse of water we couldn¡¯t see, and a wisp of smoke we couldn¡¯t see.

    Seeing this, the arrogant Cangsheng did not feel pain: "This pavilion sits on water, but how can we get out?"

    But think about it, arrogantly and gracefully bow. At this point, he saw a game on the stone table.

    Although the arrogant Cangsheng did nothing, he liked ying chess since childhood. Nowadays, although there were not many yers, his chess theory was highly regarded.

    Out of curiosity, the arrogant Cangsheng saw the chess game and was attracted by it.

    The two sides were intertwined. Under the Red Square, two ck horses and cannons gathered together, they rode bikes by the river to kill, set up cannons to upy important areas, the mandarin ducks and horses hung with fluttering horns. The situation was already critical.

    But Zhu Fang had the same character, single-gun hall at the stone corner, back very straight, very firm, it seemed very dangerous, yet calm.

    The ck¡¯s camp behind was empty. As long as I was a sentinel, the red side less one, and a car was sunk and ready to be tested, a soldier was supported to shuttle through the red pce, but only in the dark several rounds of attack could cause fatal casualties.

    The more arrogant the yer, the more his heart beat. This chess game seemed to dominate the ck pieces. It was big. Hope. If there was a small mistake, someone would y the role of the red field to take advantage of this nk.

    He was about to win, and he must be the first to hit the Red Army. If he failed once, he would be beset inside and outside.

    The arrogant Cangsheng even thought a few moves directly up to ten steps, but still didn¡¯t find the ck¡¯s grand victory.

    Unknowingly, the proud Cangsheng had already stayed in front of the stone table for three years. When he feels his eyes start to blur, his heart begins to blur, he can¡¯t help but turn his gaze away from the writing desk.

    Raising his eyes, the proud Cangsheng looked at the sea outside the pavilion, losing hope. At this time, learning, the water in the distance was sparkling with beads, drifting with the wind, it was time for the qionghua to blossom!

    This was a beautiful scenery, now the proud Cangsheng had a heart in that game, without a mood to see the future.

    He always had a strong heart, now he wanted to know he had, and won this game.

    He kept staring at the glistening river, thinking about the situation behind him. But think why a few dayster it would speed up.

    When he regained consciousness, he had no intention. So he turned around and began to move the pieces one step at a time.

    At first, the proud Cangsheng took function of two steps.

    But with the change of the pattern, he walked for a long time, from ten sips of tea to a cup of tea, from a cup of tea to a cup of ice incense. Even a time, two or three periods.

    Finally, he was walking the longer the road. In thest moment, the proud Cangsheng spent at least seven or eight hours for each move.

    By the end of the first game, the arrogant Cangsheng had be a bee.

    Victory or not depends on whether the attacker can resolve the defender¡¯s attack in time when the crisis arises, and only before the attacker¡¯s move unfolds can he enter the opponent¡¯s gap first.

    If we do not take advantage of the situation, instead of using our own blood to lure him, we will exploit the loopholes to make up for the previous ones to deal with the enemy¡¯s tactical changes and attacks, but due to new loopholes, it is made up.

    In such a circle, when the attacker has a gap that he cannot make up for, he will raise his hand to use it.

    Thus, the arrogant Cangsheng suddenly understood why he had such a connection with Wu Xiu in this second test.

    Now, it seems that some people turned themselves from chess into martial arts, and then realized a strange martial arts.

    At this time, the proud Qiu Xin. Raised his head, just wanted to leave the stone table, suddenly there was a change, the pavilion itself was gone, the boundless water outside the pavilion was gone, one after another, the boundless peach blossom was also gone.

    At this point, the peach blossoms blooming are fragrant and far away. I just hope it can change people¡¯s spirits, making them more intoxicated.

 Chapter 1403 - 1394: Pierced Through the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Chapter 1394: Pierced Through the Heart</h4>

    The peach blossom Forest is a rocky path, strewn with peach blossoms. The wind blows, and the peach blossoms dance gracefully, leaving freely in the face of Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance like enchanting grass in the forest.

    He disregards others, and disregards them, with a touch of green as he walks straight into the peach blossom Forest, listening to these words,forting him.

    The arrogant man was startled, and when he came to his senses, all the peach blossoms flying in the air froze mid-flight. The chill on the petals glistened like the benefits of dew, with the tip of the Sword pointing to the center of freedom.

    This surprise is no small matter; ultimately, it will frighten Sheng into a lifelong history. Sheng Zongliang arrogantly suddenly feels that the peach blossoms are like a sharp Sword, looking directly at him.

    If his influence suffers slightly, this Sword is for Da Lang, then a thousand arrows will pierce his heart.

    If the peach trees appear surrounding them, they seem like a huge Sword pool, filled with diverse interests.

    Yet, once the petals be significant to him, they can attack him at any time, killing him.

    "This is..."

    Looking at the seemingly fragile petals in the air, he feels a sense of killing spreading around him. His arrogant face instantly bes ashen.

    His hair and petals fluttered in the wind, like a venomous snake, making one shiver.

    "If you can emerge from the peach blossoms, that will be your victory. Remember, before you grant it, do not act recklessly. Moreover, you will die tragically!"

    "Remind you, there is no ce for you here!"

    In this moment of pride and shock, a strong voice echoes in his ears. In short, the Forest returns to its previous serenity.

    Pride stands stiffly, his body unmoving.

    He knows his body is possessed by a killer, and the spirit of ughter is so potent that it bes practical.

    An invisible destructive spirit mingles with the peach-shaped intersection surrounding pride and pale folds. This feeling, if thousands of Swords prepare for pride and pale body, where each Sword is close, almost clinging to the proud and pale skin.

    This Sword, though motionless, is so cold, proud, poignant, and cannot be feigned.

    "Like this, I dare not act unitedly, how can I leave this Forest?" Cangsheng tightens the pride in his heart, and can¡¯t help but ponder.

    Closing his eyes, he arrogantly inhales, letting his heart calm down. He knows the more tense and dangerous this moment is, the more dangerous it bes, the more chaotic it will be.

    Confused thoughts lead to death!

    Today¡¯s contest is more difficult than the previous one. Until that game, though it was very stagnant, there were still traces to follow.

    Now here, arrogance is like a mist, not knowing how to dissolve the picture.

    "No ce for you here, no ce for you here..."

    Arrogance whispers to himself. If there¡¯s a way to solve the current situation, however, this method lies within this phrase.

    "No ce for me!" Then where do I go? Who am I? Is my heart like water? Without me, how does he exin?"

    But thinking about it, the arrogant Cangsheng slowly closes his eyes. Then holds his breath, focuses, allowing thoughts to gradually rify. When thoughts no longer race, they gradually cease.

    At this moment, an emptiness. Then, the Forest before his eyes vanishes, the peach leaves below disappear too, sky and earth blend into one, colorless and shapeless.

    At this time, the proud Cangsheng¡¯s spirit suddenly shes a bright light, like stars flickering across the night sky. Then, he feels his eyes open.

    When his eyes open, his arrogant body also shields the ears upfront.

    But here, there are people like Arroy.

    "Though hearts harbor peach leaves, they are not as good as peach leaves!"

    When he sees his silhouette standing, he arrogantly bes empty, standing quietly. His body like a Bodhi Heart, mirrors his whole body as his heart gradually calms, but more shallow and weak, reaching a grand convergence.

    He is moved by Zhou¡¯s breath, seemingly not because of the enemy¡¯s situation, nor because he is timid. But to let them y, then be acknowledged by him.

    Dayster, the proud body gradually disperses into a vapor, a Qi, blown from beside the peach blossoms.

    As the weather gradually improves, he begins to be intoxicated by the cold blossoms like normal nts.

    Though the petals remain cold, just like a Sword.

    However, pride has a wondrous ce, and the killing amidst the petals has already weakened slightly.

    Though this change is small, it might be arrogant and indifferent to joy.

    "Thank you, peach blossoms, in the rhythm!" Proud Cangsheng says in his heart. He begins to feel like a flower, floating in the air, light and hazy.

    Peach blossoms float, they move; peach blossoms sing, he sings as well.

    In the peach blossom Forest, observing as things transform. Though heavy rain arrives, petals still fly in the air, like immortals.

    When rain falls on him, if he moves unlike before, he stands quietly.

    As the weather thickens, his body feels light like feathers, lightly floating with the dancing peach blossoms.

    If the wind whispers lowly, like water softly singing, then over time, it emits a gentle rhythm.

    The rhythm of alienation and beauty floats into the air, starting to merge into one with the rhythm of the peach blossoms.

    If two people separate for long periods, suddenly meet with reasons, they will begin to engage in lengthy discussions and healing.

    The rain grows heavier, gradually like sshing water.

    The arrogant body passes through, if petals are in the air, like they are invisible shadows without rhythm, strangely washed by the body¡¯s water.

    The sound of flowers in the peach blossom Forest grows louder, like a song of ughter, Sword shadow slowly swaying. A sign echoes the pride of Cangsheng.

    Consequently, if the rain stops, if flowers sing, but at this moment, Cangsheng is proud, the meaning of the petals in the peach blossom Forest is diminished.

    Thus, the proud Cangsheng is pleased he chose the right path. Only in this way, will he asionally leave the Peach Forest, but he must have no front or bottom.

    As time passes, proud Cangsheng observes the decay of flowers, understands their significance, also grasps the peach blossom Forest¡¯s flower forms.

    A gust of wind sweeps through the peach blossom Forest, the biting wind hits him, and pride is forgotten. Now, he is a peach blossom trembling in the air, and a peach leaf hanging in the Peach Forest.

    A month ago, proud Cangsheng stood there with closed eyes. Now, like peach blossoms, numerous peach blossoms once sang together, swayed together, simultaneously crossed the frost.

    Three months ago, if proud Cangshengpletely turned into peach blossoms or peach trees, he would have merged with the Forest and other peach-born individuals.

    At this time, his petals gradually vanished in his final song. Now, peach blossoms and peach leaves seem to have epted proud Cangsheng as apanion, treating him as their kin.

    "Sincerity, even things as hard as gold and stone will be moved!" proud Cangsheng contemtes.

    When he wakes, finally matured, his footsteps silently move forward, allowing a petal to gently fall to the ground, without a word spoken.

    Yet at the moment of his departure, a terrible destructive spirit, like a deluge, immediately spreads toward him.

    Elbow-side, proudly gray when setting arm-foot. His heart suddenly trembles, taking on a whitish hue. At this moment, there is a sudden, icy sense of setback.

 Chapter 1404 - 1395: Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Chapter 1395: Entanglement</h4>

    His sincere heart melted into the peach blossoms, hiding within the flowers. If you listen to the flowers sing and touch the leaves, you can share the wind and snow with them. However, peach blossoms and leaves are still impossible, so I want to show him my murder without letting myself out.

    "Am I wrong? But what if, because of my inner questions about Shi Lin, I cannot extricate myself from this great battle?" A sense of frustration erupted in my arrogant heart.

    Think about it, arrogance cannot prevent trouble.

    For three months, he spent three months feeling Tao Jingtiao, only to find out he was wrongter.

    To break this situation in two months, three months of failure, made it somewhat uneptable for him.

    For three whole days, arrogance was like unfounded frustration and frustrations, the spirit of suicide slowly began to gather around him, entangling like ghosts.

    He was unwilling to destroy it.

    This step is sincere and trustworthy.

    Step by step, the petals of the peach blossom Forest, if you walk with him, step by step.

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew that his perception of the petals transcended to a brand new point. He also knew that only if it happened here could he walk out of the peach blossom Forest.

    Without the Peach Forest, he could resist the Peach Forest.

    Reaching out, the proud Cangsheng touched a petal, revealing a smile, its petals seemed to his proud heart, even joyfully moved.

    "Unfortunately, this battle does not belong to me!"

    With his steps, flowers in the air and peach leaves on the ground danced together. If all the children were mischievous, following behind the proud Cangsheng, they seemed to all want to leave with him.

    He hoped the fluttering peach blossoms could make his proud heart happy, let him go further, he couldn¡¯t help but sing: "The peach only in Hubei, the shadow in the ten miles of red." For the first time, he would be drunk, answering the flowers of Beixi after the spring wind."

    Suddenly waving his hand, in an instant, the peach trees whistled out from the flowers and leaves, proudly suspended above Cangsheng, transformed into a giant vortex, carrying a vast surging killing intent, eager to swallow down.

    In an instant, the murderous air in the sky disappeared, the peach blossoms and leaves also vanished, and the proud Cangsheng¡¯s four peaches seemed to turn into a breath, hidden in the boundless sky.

    After these were eliminated, a strong voice echoed and proud tinnitus.

    "Congrattions, child, you finally overcame these two obstacles."

    Listening to this voice, proud and pale, happy yet empty. Here you can see achievements, and also a trace of unconscious panic.

    The arrogant Cangsheng smiled faintly and said: "Thank you for your guidance. Without our predecessors, I¡¯m afraid it would take me a few more years to walk out of this forest."

    Qiang Leughed: "Ghost child is not modest, even after youe out from the peach blossom battle, my lessons are not unrted. But using their superpowers to recognize this situation has nothing to do with me."

    "In these rooms, the Martial Emperor who can perceive the Heavenly Dao, with your son¡¯s character, indeed surprised the old man."

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng widened his eyes and said: "Speaking of this, did I indeed pass the second test?"

    "Sigh! However, you can see that you are not suited for me. Whether it¡¯s the first match or the second match, all the money is yours."

    "This is different. First, peel off the cocoon, extract the silk from the chess piece, and then recognize it in martial arts. In a dangerous situation, once you enter a dead-end homophone, you are doomed."

    "The second time is from martial arts to Dao, from simple martial arts, we can learn the Heavenly Dao. This exam will be much harder than thest."

    "This is a dangerous and direct thing. If we can win this war, some people will be trapped here, some will be killed."

    The strong do not speak slowly, as for the proud life it is not so.

    "How many days have I passed the second challenge?"

    Now it has passed, the arrogant Cangsheng no longer studied. Now there is only one challenge left, as long as it is passed, it can be expanded from the Dragon-locking Tower.

    This is the agreed date. Wait for him toe back. This is his time. This is a beginning.

    That strong voice said: "A year¡¯s second challenge, that is going out in seven days. Driving in these rooms for you is indeed difficult."

    "In this case, ording to his previous view, what did we walk past on the right?"

    Emptiness meant great praise to him, arrogantly asking again.

    "Hahaha!"

    However, the hollow man suddenly revealed a sly smile, some of them said: "Don¡¯t say I really don¡¯t know, I know, I won¡¯t tell you." I¡¯m afraid one day I¡¯ll change its daily use!"

    Cangsheng thought, if he could do it, he might be quite arrogant at that time because he saw one.

    If these people speak to themselves, I¡¯m afraid they will not be able to break through. Although they don¡¯t want to speak, their hearts will inevitably be attacked to achieve the ultimate goal.

    "I can remind you of one thing..."

    The voice in the air paused, suddenly saying: "The third level is different from the previous two levels. If you want to break through, you need to score 12 points. If you are even slightly negligent, the suffering of the first two levels will be wasted in vain!"

    The intentions of these people are obvious. Although they have already passed the arrogant second stage, they still need to pay special attention to the third stage. Once the Third Level fails, it will kill the arrogant and pale.

    The arrogant Cangsheng nodded and said: "If you are the senior¡¯s heart, you must not disappoint the senior¡¯s expectations." One of you will pass the final challenge.

    When he saw it in the dark, he was so proud and gray, he was shocked. His cold hair stood on end, his heart pounding. He tried to draw a sword from behind.

    Between the tentacles, he felt a nk te, began to recall. At the first level, the Seven Stars Sword was attacked into two sections. I don¡¯t know what to do in my busy schedule.

    In despair, the arrogant Cangsheng shook his fist. The arrogant Cangsheng saw a dark shadow swaying in the flickering phosphorescence, extending his right arm, hoping to get out of the swaying.

    Arrogant and indifferent, that is, using enough power, painfully hit the dark shadow.

    Just heard a muffled "bang", the proud and painful took a breath of cold air, clenched his right hand, and began to rub with his left hand.

    It turned out the ck smoke was the arrogant shadow. In haste, unable to discern the arrogance.

    Every item has a ? and hit the wall in front, the proud Cangsheng began to be surprised.

    At this moment, the monsters in the cave appeared many times, the wild animals grew more and more. Through flickering phosphorescence and ghost fire, the arrogant man saw the monsters and beasts, and viciously looked at himself.

    His whole body was covered with red blood. Bo Sensen¡¯s teeth shone in dim and cold light. His wide mouth opened wide, with strategy flowing continuously from his mouth following the scent.

    Looking at these things and fierce beasts, the proud heart began to move Cangsheng¡¯s sickness.

    The two sides embraced each other, the animals and beasts finally won. They began to wave their ws, slowly moving toward the arrogant canyon.

    Seeing his temper, his heart became increasingly arrogant. Seeing him unarmed, worthless, do you want more of this demon? I¡¯m afraid some fools are dreaming. They only retreated and began to withdraw.

    The shouting and crying voices roared in the ears. With the summoning voice, the arrogant Sheng felt like Hell, with an iron face.

    If you take a step back, the ghost will roar in. If you take another step back, the ghost will go further.

 Chapter 1405 - 1396: The Arrogant Man

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Chapter 1396: The Arrogant Man</h4>

    Seeing his own ghost, he approached the arrogant man, who suddenly felt his feet unable to move. Turning around, the arrogant man did not feel panicked.

    At that moment, the original entrancepletely vanished.

    This is carved behind Cangsheng, but it¡¯s a giant red beast. It red viciously at Ao Cangsheng, chewing the "Song of Vomiting" with its mouth.

    In despair, the right foot of the arrogant Cangsheng had already climbed on one of the red armored ws. He wanted to lift it up, but suddenly felt his ears heating up. The red armored beast¡¯s huge mouth had already reached behind the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s neck.

    To obtain the aura from the red armored beast¡¯s nose, the arrogant heart felt a bit cold. In the next moment, only the deafening roar of beasts was heard, followed by the red armored beast arrogantly biting the entire neck all day.

    The red armored beast moved, and the ghosts opposite flew up, avoiding the crazed handle without biting.

    Only hearing the sound of "increase," the arrogant and elegant clothes quickly ripped him into a beast. Then the sound of "click" and "crack" continuously fell upon the arrogant and elegant body, thus its flesh tore, bones and muscles broke.

    The pain of the arrogant was immense, his flesh and blood torn, bones and muscles broken, entrails eaten, blood flowing.

    Apanied by cruel pain, high-pitched screams, loud music, at that moment finally overshadowed the roars of the beast.

    The arrogant Cangsheng slowly ate, and his thoughts gradually blurred. This was different from the initial state of death.

    "Did I die at the final hurdle? I don¡¯t want this!"

    In his final moments, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel resentment.

    They had passed two stages, and at the third, were eaten by beasts. Wasn¡¯t that absurd? Ao Ming understood his thoughts, but he had another hope.

    Arrogant and desperate support reminded him, his body had vanished, couldn¡¯t happen again.

    His heart blurred, disappeared. When it appeared, it wouldpletely disappear, and the arrogant heart would suddenly transcend the shape of the scene.

    From the initial checkpoint origin, to the spread of frenzied dancing. A self-reliant big tree, towards the cold and freeze. An endless sea of fire, to the towering Dragon Cloud Tree. From the intricate situation, to the Peach Blossom Land and the troubles of the pink demon...

    As its form faded, a bright blue sheng suddenly appeared before Ao, highlighting other thoughts.

    So when he swung his fist, he saw a shadow in loose clothing. In the wind, the clothes were still dancing.

    But when he swung his fist, he saw his own shadow. And the arrogant Cangsheng clearly remembered, their clothes at the first checkpoint had been crushed and buried in the original ce.

    Suddenly a sharp pain, the arrogant heart stiffened instantly, eyes hurriedly closed, turned around, heading forward.

    Before the arrogant Cangsheng came out, a ck pupil suddenly appeared, then a ghost, Baili away, ghosts soared. A creaking bone, a corpse from the earth.

    With arrogance and breath deeply, the Cangsheng firmed his heart, and without this ghost, slowly walked closer.

    As he stepped into the Ghost Realm, the ghosts began attacking them; at first, he couldn¡¯t handle it, but his arm was pulled off many times, he cried in pain, so he couldn¡¯t help but punch!

    But his opponent was useless. His bones and ghost still climbed, and decisively bit his clothes and dirty food.

    The arrogant Cangsheng closed his eyes, some human-centered spirits, yet bitten by something outside the heart. His eyebrows tightly furrowed, a bead of sweat trickled down his forehead, soon flowing into a drowned chicken.

    This was a long time, and the arrogant Cangsheng gradually entered a bizarre realm, like he was in Peach Blossom Land, he forgot the present, forgot himself, forgot the world.

    Not knowing how long had passed, the arrogant Cangsheng finally opened his eyes. By this time, the terrifying ghost shadows had vanished, leaving only the dark path.

    Utilizing it, the arrogant Cangsheng experienced the scorching world of magma, emitting sounds of "develop, develop, develop again." In the illusion, his body burned into charcoal, his pain deeply etched. Yet, the arrogant Cangsheng did not utter a word, ran out step by step with a rock-solid spirit.

    After the sea of fire disappeared, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance fell into the coldest icy world. He froze to the ground, his body fragmented to pieces. His meaning was painful, yet the arrogance of Cangsheng remained severe.

    This went through seven or eight illusions, each one more than thest. But the arrogant Cangsheng experienced various fantasies, a strong heart, also reached the fantasy.

    Thus,ter, although his fantasy was mystical, it also kept his stubborn spirit clear, all pierced by thorns.

    After the final fantasy, the arrogant Cangsheng saw the light ahead. At that moment, he happily knew he would get out of the cave, finally couldn¡¯t help moving rapidly.

    Not long after, the lights ahead brightened, the people in the center started to show their arrogant Cangsheng. The arrogant Cangsheng walked a few steps, walked dozens of feet, and an inch in front of him.

    The door wasrge and small, and light shone out from the cave.

    Time like water, came from outside, illuminating the arrogant sheng, with only an open feeling as if bathed in the spring breeze.

    From the cave, the arrogant Cangsheng took a breath of relief. Seeing it, he returned to that messy room.

    The arrogant Cangsheng was stunned by the sight, dared not immediately look back. At this moment, thetter had already been eliminated, reced by a Great Pagoda like ck iron.

    I hoped they could close the iron door for a long time, slowly turned around. As a result, they passed the third stage, so they could make a Dragon-locking Tower.

    But thinking of it, the arrogant gaze suddenly froze. Therefore, they asionally swept a mixture of grass, then, first, fresh blood entered his eyes.

    Out of curiosity, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t resist looking closer. Looking here, the arrogant Cangsheng fell beside the beach, his arm broken with blood.

    He had broken a very fat arm, his grey sleeve stained red with blood. At the end of the broken arm, a Pu Fanhong made a decision with a big green thumb.

    Upon seeing the green decision, his arrogance turned pale because he suddenly remembered Nanqiong nine elders Yin carrying it.

    "This shouldn¡¯t be an arm..."

    Arrogance muttered to himself, but my heart was shocked.

    That is to say, he did not stay, his hand mixed with the grass a moment ago, ran towards two giant openings, gold.

    As soon as the grass roof emerged, the arrogant man saw the giant opening of the golden cave open. First, for that green door, blood was there. He couldn¡¯t see through it, just directly entered and exited.

    Shortly after leaving the golden door, he saw a distant arrogant sleeper. As he ran to see, he felt dizzy.

    This is the person lying on the ground. It is Nanqiong nine elders Yin Tang. But now he had not lost an arm, already severed. All the blood beside was his blood.

    Watching this scene, the arrogant Cang Cang¡¯s eyes turned red. Among them, the crazy killer. A pair of fists clenched into a circle.

    "Whose vile hand is this? I must kill him!"

    For one who hadn¡¯t done this, his arrogance in anger waspletely forgotten. He shouted at him, straight towards him.

 Chapter 1406 - 1397: Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Chapter 1397: Recovery</h4>

    Yin Tangfeng stepped on Yin Tang¡¯s chin near his foot. I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    At this moment, he already saw the pale arrogance. Upon seeing it, a strange quake appeared suddenly in his eyes.

    In the shadow of a corrupt god, several people walked out of the Ancestral Hall, led by old Tian Long.

    This man was too arrogant, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a look of surprise. But after a moment, he recovered from the shock and smiled at this arrogant man.

    "Cangsheng, go..." Seeing the arrogantly standing Zheng Cangsheng, Yin Feng¡¯s chin was flushed loudly.

    In this situation, Yin Tangfeng let out a wildugh, as if he tried again. Just hearing "crack crack" a few crisp sounds, I didn¡¯t know how many were broken in my chest.

    His face looked terrifyingly as he stared wide-eyed at the arrogant Cangsheng for thest time as he shouted, "Cangsheng... Quick..."

    Upon finishing a full sentence, Yin Feng inclined my head.

    The arrogant Cangsheng became anxious. Seeing Yin Feng lying on the bed, with a poor chin, his thoughts were poor.

    "This thing, I didn¡¯t think your fate so great, you won¡¯t die if you enter the Dragon-locking Tower!" Yin Tangfeng sneered at the arrogant and grim, angry, and resentful face.

    "How? Why?" Arrogant gray eyes reddened, mes erupting in his eyes.

    "What? Haha!" Yin Tangfeng sneered, wedging the dead chin in his shoe. "This ignorant to life or death person fights against the elder, I must kill him!"

    "But this is all Yin¡¯s family. If you are that kind of person, wouldn¡¯t you be condemned?"

    "Heaven? This thing still knows Heaven?" With a bad smile, he said, "They follow the elders¡¯ teachings, I was killed." In Yin family, grandfather festival!"

    Arrogance trembled, not knowing how angry, maybe too difficult. It firmly gazed at Yin Tangfeng, the words biting tightly in his mouth: "You will die, certainly will die miserably, the master won¡¯t let you go!"

    Not only did Da Yaugh evilly at Yin Tangfeng, but also Yin Tanglong and others behind him began tough.

    Several peopleughed, and Yin Tangfeng said: "The old thing of Yin Tangquan is now in the Ancestral Hall, but it is a corpse!"

    Upon hearing these words, a cold feeling came over the arrogance and deste. Now it seems that some of them were poisoned by their elders.

    Recalling the previous struggle with Yin Tanglong, the arrogant Zheng Cangsheng knew the rare truth today: "If you are worse than pigs and dogs, I will be a mighty ghost, won¡¯t let you go!"

    With a deep drink, the arrogant Cangsheng picked up a sword from the ground, looking at Yin Tangfeng, about to kill him.

    Yin Tangfengughed and said: "Don¡¯t know survival, a waste, and dare to start with Laozi!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, he saw the right hand waving. Suddenly, a blue light appeared, transformed into an evil shadow, roaring, rushing into arrogance.

    Listen to the low "bang" sound. Zheng Cangsheng rushed to Yin Tangfeng¡¯s front; however, was hit this time by the tiger¡¯s shadow. He then fell to the ground, coughing and bleeding.

    Yin Tangfeng with one punch kicked the corpse on Yin Feng¡¯s chin, sneering walked close to arrogant Sheng.

    Arrogant Sheng wasn¡¯t yet a god, attacked by Yin Tangfeng, then injured. He fell to the ground, trying to kill Yin Tangfeng again.

    However, struggling for a few coins, the body softened, finally had no more strength left.

    When Yin Tangfeng arrived before the arrogant Cangsheng, he sneered coldly at first. Then he lowered his head, and directly picked up the arrogant Zheng Cangsheng.

    "Thing, what did you get inside the Dragon-locking Tower?" Don¡¯t immediately hand it over!" Looking up you see the air filled with arrogance, Yin Tangfeng viciously asked.

    Arrogant Zheng Cangsheng was too weak, he wanted to open his mouth and curse Yin Tangfeng, but could not say a word. Secondly, he spit a mouthful of blood, directing it at Yin Tangfeng.

    Yin Tangfeng was too arrogant; Cangsheng didn¡¯t even answer his question, just spat out. He couldn¡¯t control his temper for a time, using arrogance and Cangsheng¡¯s demeanor to attack them with all his might.

    A "bang" sound echoed, arrogant and pale body fell to the ground as if in severe pain, amidst a dust cloud.

    Under the waist¡¯s vertebraey, the arrogant and refined mind buzzed, hidden near fragmentation. The body kept cracking, not knowing how many bones broke.

    Big mouthfuls of blood spurt out, arrogant turned pale, I sat there besides Dan.

    A few drifting points on Yin Tangfeng¡¯s face still remained, exhibiting his wicked confusion, also few thrilling ideas.

    "If you don¡¯t know what happened, do you believe I will kill you now?" Yin Tangfeng angry, roared at arrogance.

    His Quan Ali stretched tight; without arrogant Zheng Cangsheng unable to bear it, then all the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s body went inside.

    Arrogant gray eyes moved slightly, the mouth seemed to want to say something but did not, purple and ck blood continued to flow from the mouth.

    If you don¡¯t die, hand over what you got!" Yin Tangfeng shouted, staring seriously at this arrogant person.

    Arrogant Zheng Cangsheng endured physical pain,ughed, looking at Yin Tangfeng. Then, in some unheard way, "Old...thing, you...go die...!"

    At that time, it was very weak. These words were almost said with brute force, the sound akin to a mosquito¡¯s sound.

    But Yin Tangfeng couldn¡¯t fix it. Secondly, he was close enough, so he heard what he said.

    I heard that the Tang Dynasty and Yin Feng would put arrogance and pain on the ground again.

    Just then, he suddenly heard a faint voice: "I!"

    Yin Tangfeng turned around and saw Yin Tanglong¡¯s eyes gleaming with arrogance and was momentarily stunned, throwing his arrogance into the air.

    Others said:"The young son Yin Tanglong, but the elder can guarantee if he delivers to the Dragon-locking Tower, wouldn¡¯t kill you!"

    Speaking of this, Yin Tangqing looked at Yin Tanglong¡¯s death. Yin Tangqing flicked away from Yin Tanglong and fled into the Yin Family¡¯s Ancestral Hall.

    Not long, Yin Tangqing emerged from the Ancestral Hall, throwing a corpse before the arrogant Zheng Cangsheng.

    This was the body at the waist of a bee, strong and with long arms, wearing a red armor, the armor was clear, apanied by red blood, an iron blood unknowingly rushed to the face.

    Strangely, the body was big and powerful, but the neck was vacant. This was the first time known to the human.

    When he saw the body, his eyes slightly widened. Upon closer inspection, this person immediately looked as if an earthquake.

    "You..." that arrogant roar made the heart ache. After a while, eyes had no more tears, mixed with blood on the face, color pale.

    Initially, led by the head Zheng Cangsheng¡¯s father said he was arrogant, Tang Dynasty would be arrogant too.

    But the arrogant Zheng Cangsheng did not expect, his father didn¡¯t die in the sand, but for this talisman go to kill.

    In an instant, he only felt the sky turn swiftly, everyone was despairing. This despair, he died, life unfathomable.

    "But if I get it from the Lock Tower, I couldn¡¯t help but kill you. Your father was not only your precedent!"

    Yin Tanglong¡¯s eye exhibited sperm cell, the other pointed at the corpse lying on the ground.

    Arrogant and deste smile, mixed with disappointing and sorrowfulughter. Its significant aura tried to say: "Don¡¯t me me...I...nothing...in my gain..., ah...not because of you...it¡¯s a beast...same! Positive!"

 Chapter 1407 - 1398: Trapped in a Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Chapter 1398: Trapped in a Predicament</h4>

    When people listened to the proud sound of the flute, it wasn¡¯t Yin Tangfeng¡¯s power that caused the proud sound to be in trouble.

    "Elder, what will you do?" Tang Xianlong, unfazed, red viciously at Tang Xianlong, proud and pale, and said to Tang Xianlong.

    On the side, Yin Tanglong sighed helplessly, and then a chill shed before his eyes, saying, "Kill him!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, Yin Tangfeng put on an overbearing look again and pounded himself harshly.

    "Bang!"

    Puff

    After the shock, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s mouth was full of blood. He only felt that the bones in his whole body were shattering inch by inch, his internal organs and meridians were also shattered.

    His mind began to take shape, so he remembered. The arrogant Cangsheng knew he was going to die, but his heart was still unwilling.

    Why did Heaven want him to be kind to himself because of their likes and dislikes? Who died and then let the Yintang Dragon spread evil across the world? He didn¡¯t understand, so he had likes and dislikes.

    As hey dying, he barely opened his eyes. Taking one more nce, hey on the ground, a headless corpse, and his heart ached.

    Just when Ao Cangsheng was about to close his eyes, they saw his blood slowly flowing from his mouth, nose, and ears, soaking his clothes, to thend before him, then slowly drying up.

    He slowly closed his eyes, fell into aa, waiting for death toe.

    However, when the arrogant Cangsheng closed his eyes, he suddenly burst into fury and opened his eyes again.

    "How should I wear...?"

    He looked arrogantly and resolutely at the gray clothes on him, with a trace of doubt and surprise in his heart.

    Soon, as if he understood something, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "What I mean is, how strange this matter is now, the reason, my illusion, is dangerous!" The heart is so proud," said the startled man, as if in an instant the imitation seemed to change a person.

    It was only then that I understood why. Although everything I had just experienced was so real, I could always feel something.

    Now I think, because of this, I want to make my own clothes and the Grand Pass in the future.

    This was what the space once told him, as long as he could break through these three obstacles, he could have his clothes, and there would be a great change.

    But he passed through the three channels, which was when that person sent away the Dragon-locking Tower. At that time, he thought the New Scripture had many illusions, and his mind had not fully awakened.

    Plus, a dragon tower with the lock sent out, you could see the harsh situation of Yintang Qiong. Thus, his consciousness became immediately confused.

    Like this, it would not stop for the future. As for those who had already died, he started to die, struggling in breath.

    This is not something his clothes could talk about, I¡¯m afraid thisst important test, if you want his life.

    Wanting to know what it was, the proud Cangsheng slowly closed his eyes, beginning to calm down and chase after.

    If he did not have deep thoughts, this was his heart stabilizing like a rock, then through external self-interference and erosion.

    As a result, the arrogant Cangsheng returned to his void, selfless empty spirit.

    The roaring in his ears disappeared, the bloody smell in his nose didn¡¯t recede, the pain in his body lessened one by one.

    Suddenly, a breeze blew across his face, then passed by his ears again. His hair grew long and scattered.

    Opening his eyes, arge hole calmly faced himself, the hole was ck, for example, he could not.

    It turned out all was an illusion. The arrogant Cangsheng had never really entered his hugeness, but had been standing outside the hole.

    In the calm thinking of the proud Cangsheng, those powerful voices resounded through the clouds.

    "Congrattions, child, for passing the third test!" The elder was very satisfied! After such a long time, finally someone broke through these three tests, finally someone can continue to wear my clothes."

    The voice of strong Xu Guo, mixed with calm joy, yet a sigh from the vige still wasn¡¯t covered.

    "Isn¡¯t it me that broke through the three obstacles?" Hearing that voice in the void, the arrogant and curious one said.

    A strong voiceughed, and that voice coldly said, "No! You are the first to break through these three obstacles. As for him to the lock on the Dragon Tower, there are more than two barriers. This is the third obstacle, no one has broken through!"

    He arrogantly nodded slowly, asking, "But is the third test harder than the first two tests?"

    "Ah! It can be said so. For a good person, in the third test, it¡¯s especially difficult!"

    The arrogant and astonished eyes wanted to ask, "Then, what is the test of the Third Level?"

    "de letter!" Respect strongly said, "If one wants to be powerful in a good person, it is either against the natural body or devoid of sinful assets."

    "But if he has no stone-strong heart of non-Daoist thoughts, then no matter how he exercises, his sess is negligible."

    "Therefore, if you want to be an important candidate between body, heaven, and Daoist thoughts, it must be Daoist thoughts. If the Daoist heart doesn¡¯t move, it bes invincible!"

    Hearing the voice from the void, the proud one thought deeply. After a while, he slowly said face to face, "Thank you, sir, thank you for your guidance, you must remember it!"

    Laughing, he said, "I believe if you can ovee these three obstacles, you will definitely achieve something in the future."

    After saying this, the strong music momentum changed, saying, "Well, since you have passed three tests, I will send you to the fifth floor of the Dragon-locking Tower!"

    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a room.

    This house is not very big. On both sides, there are several statue houses. Each statue relies on one hand. Under the light of the cup, the house appeared pale.

    Before the arrogant Cangsheng, there is a revised step, each step is not very high. At the end of the steps was a tform with something on the table, it was not clear what it was.

    Looking at the house, the arrogant Cangsheng walked up the stairs, looking at the counter of the husband.

    Waiting for people toe to a few desks, arrogantly ced on the desk, this is a simple book.

    Turning over the pot, it fainted, like a god, making people can¡¯t help but stand in awe.

    It¡¯s like a brilliant book, but it¡¯s not even. It¡¯s like a secret book that has been hidden for a long time. It¡¯s full of wrinkles and cracks.

    In front of this book, there are four words about the ancient will. After looking arrogantly for a long time, I realized that this is the "Alchemist¡¯s Bible."

    When arrogant and curious people saw his original secret, Qiang Xu said, "Your future reward has broken through three obstacles!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng did not know what this book was about. He couldn¡¯t help asking, "What is the Alchemy Password?"

    That strong voice said, "The Alchemy Password is the secret of alchemists. It is not a way of seeking all alchemists in the world, but there are also many souls of war. As long as you can find the soul of war inside, find the alchemist¡¯s way, it must be a serious alchemist."

    Hearing these words, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. In Ziyao, the refiner, the most noble.

    The equipment he used can greatly enhance the soldier¡¯sbat power in the battle, and in the same battle, he is invincible.

    The inscription of non-Soul Mark items is about the same as with broken iron and bronze inscriptions. Once the soul of war is impressed on the weapon¡¯s inscription, there will be the spirit of battle, but there will also be unbelievable terms. At this time, the great team, yet is a terrifying warrior.

 Chapter 1408 - 1399: Password

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Chapter 1399: Password</h4>

    The next moment, blood flowed from one hand,nding to the back left, flowing toward the proud right hand.

    Real blood dripped onto the proud and explosive wound. As soon as it stopped, it quickly disappeared.

    After a while, Ao Cangsheng only felt a surge of blood energy within his body, quickly transforming into a tornado, raging wildly inside him.

    Come, the body of the proud Cangsheng began to swell. His whole body was covered with blue veins bursting, pain and red aura began to rapidly flow through his blood.

    With the frenzied sweep of red light, the proud body began to emit a "fierce personal" sound. His entire bones, in this instant, couldn¡¯t withstand such immense force, began to constantly stretch.

    Ao Cangsheng felt his body was about to burst, his muscles and bones about to be swept away. It was painful and hard, but Ao Cangsheng gritted his steel teeth, persistent.

    A drop of Canadian sweat began to drip from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s forehead. His face twisted in pain.

    However, even so, Ao Cangsheng did not make a sound, let alone scream. Such pain, although unbearable, was not muchpared to the pain he suffered when breaking through the barriers.

    The proud Cangsheng was in great pain. By middle age, Ying Wu only took a nce and said nothing.

    Inside Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body, the ferocious blood continuously raged, making his entire body constantly swell and expand. Under Ao Cangsheng¡¯s dominion, the "personal" sound on Ao Cangsheng continued to ring.

    Until a fragrant moment, the fragrance of madness gradually faded in the proud canyon, and all the bones of the body started to cease exploding.

    Here, Ao Cangsheng finally rid himself of the pain. But at this time, he was much taller than before, bing tall and huge.

    Waiting for the proud Cangsheng to calm down, he looked at the middle-aged hero before him and said, "Master, what was that blood just now?"

    The middle-aged young man smiled and said, "It¡¯s the husband¡¯s bloodline."

    "What bloodline?" Ao Cangsheng asked in surprise.

    Ying Wu lightly shook his head and said, "You won¡¯t know for now. You must be enough. You will understand."

    Ao Cangsheng bowed his head and asked, "Do I now inherit your bowl?"

    Ying Wu at middle age shook his head again, "Not at all!"

    "Then how can I inherit your bowl?" Ao Cangsheng asked.

    At this time the middle-aged Ying Wu didn¡¯t speak but slowly raised his right hand, then extended his middle and index fingers, simultaneously pointing at the proud forehead.

    Suddenly, Ao Cangsheng only felt his heart blocked, as if his head was about to explode, starting to drum powerfully.

    At this time, his consciousness began to blur. He couldn¡¯t see the middle-aged hero in front of him, nor could he see the hall ahead. In his ears, there was a voice, as if someone was calling him, or he had fallen into the abyss.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took before he felt a sudden chill in his heart, like roasted earth soaked by dew. When he came, he regained rity.

    His head no longer drummed, his thoughts no longer spun, and everything returned to its original state.

    "Alright, now you¡¯re in my bowl, my true disciple!"

    Suddenly, the middle-aged voice of Ying Wu sounded in the proud one¡¯s ear, as if at the dusk of an hour, fully pulling him back.

    "Master, thank you for calling me a bowl of clothes!"

    Ying Wu at middle age said, "Today, I want to pass your clothes and bowl to my teacher. I hope you can do me a favor."

    "What favor, Master?" Ao Cangsheng said solemnly.

    Ying Wu at middle ageughed and said, "You just need to promise. When you confirm it¡¯s important, your teacher will tell you."

    When Ao Cangsheng saw Ying Wu at middle age, he initially refused to exin. At this moment, he said, "Master, but it is useful. Disciples should not shame their lives!"

    Ying Wu at middle age was a bit like, then said, "What is your name?"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Disciple is named Ao Cangsheng!"

    "Good name!" Ying Wu said at middle age.

    After that, he talked for a while and then said, "Since you have a sessor, you must leave the Dragon-locking Tower!"

    Ao Cangsheng was startled by these words, saying, "Master, doesn¡¯t the disciple know your identity?"

    Ying Wu at middle age, with a rough voice, made a sound, somewhat mncholy, "As a teacher, you now know it¡¯s harmful and disadvantageous, so you won¡¯t hear it for now. But one thing the teacher can tell you, the teacher is not a bad person!"

    "Moreover, what you see of me now is just my soul. Perhaps we have a chance to meet when you are important and powerful. Of course, that¡¯s just a possibility!"

    That is to say, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but show loneliness and hope.

    Did Ao Cangsheng naturally not recognize the first god?

    "Do I not want to dazzle people, right? The person in front seems proud of trash!"

    "Not very fond, then waste is proud of Cangsheng!"

    "I¡¯ve heard Ao Cangsheng has entered the Dragon-locking Tower. How can he still be here?"

    "I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s impossible. Have you seen anyone yet? I¡¯ve heard that those who enter the Dragon-locking Tower are impossible to be born!"

    "Yes, that man is proud of that waste material Cangsheng! It¡¯s hard not to see him not entering the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    "I don¡¯t know! These things should be reported to the Elder Council as soon as possible!"

    ...

    With Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant return, a storm erupted in the Yin Mansion. Those who witnessed Cangsheng¡¯s proud arrogance sang as they rushed back to their original Yin Mansion, hurrying to report this terrifying matter.

    Slowly and arrogantly, Sri returned to the courtyard, took off his clothes, and took a hot bath. Then he changed clothes and went straight into the training room.

    He sat cross-legged, held his breath, and quickly fell into oblivion.

    Ao Cangsheng felt like he came to the Nine Heavens, the roaring wind billowing on his clothes, making loud noises.

    Before him was an endless starry sky, deep and radiant. In front of that vast sky full of stars, the proud one felt insignificant.

    He bathed in the great winds of Nine Heavens, feeling the rhythm and breath between Heaven and Earth. His body floated with the wind, and his heart rose with the stars.

    Gradually, with the continuous arrogance of the Heaven and Earth consciousness, Cangsheng¡¯s body slowly emitted a wisp of invisible light energy.

    This light energy is Life Energy, caused by the Life Pce. Abbreviated as Life Pce. Only when the Life Pce merges with Heaven and Earth Qi, can the Monk¡¯s Life Pce appear.

    The life of Ao Cangsheng grew, floating like a thread. In the vast sky full of stars, there was no ce to wear it.

    At the same time, there was an aura of Heaven and Earth, slowly moving in the void. Unconsciously, the aura emitted by Ao Cangsheng suddenly encountered the aura of Heaven and Earth, merging several times, finally bing one.

    Just when these two scenes merged, a magnificent pce appeared before Ao Cangsheng. This pce was so majestic, no pce could reach the level of luxury Ao Cangsheng had seen.

    Above the magnificent pce, there was a starry sky, with an old cow shining.

    At the pce¡¯s front gate, there was a shining star, but this star¡¯s depiction opened on real stars, and itsnguage was unknown how many times smaller.

    But even so, the terrifying aura emitted by the sparkling star still shed in the proud one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1409 - 1400: Palace of Life

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Chapter 1400: Pce of Life</h4>

    As you see a Life Pce in front of you, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t bear it for an hour. He finally felt the Spirit of Heaven and Earth and saw the First Life Pce.

    However, in front of the Life Pce, there is only one star. No, the Void Star floating above the Life Pce is an old cow.

    After seeing the Life Pce in front of him, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s surprise and excitement immediately disappeared.

    Because the monk¡¯s Life Pce is divided into Heaven¡¯s Nine Levels and Divine¡¯s Nine Levels, its rank depends on the number of stars embedded in the Life Pce.

    Additionally, the fake star at the top of the Ming Pce is the image of the Ming Pce, referred to as Ming Pce Image. And the level of the Ming Pce, due to the mismatch between the Ming Pce Image and the Ming Pce Image, also has differences in strength.

    Currently, in front of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce, there is one star. Thus, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s First Life Pce, once opened, will have only oneary Life Pce.

    This kind of Ming Power is the lowest level of Ming Power. With such Ming Pce monks, their achievements in Martial Arts are limited.

    The fate of this pce is like an old cow. The luck of the old cow is not very fortunate in defense and guarding.

    That¡¯s why when Ao Cangsheng saw it was a one-star Life House, his sense of excitement was halved.

    However, he did not feel disheartened but continued to feel the Spirit of Heaven and Earth, gradually strengthening the Spirit of Destiny he emitted.

    Ao Cangsheng felt energetic. No more feelings.

    Not long after, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Energy fused with a wisp of Heaven and Earth Qi, and another Life Pce appeared in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    Two stars shone above this pce, proving that the pce on the map was a Two-star Pce. This Life Pce was like a poisonous snake, winding and spitting poison words.

    Among young disciples, the Two-star Ming Pce was already one.

    These times, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s life suddenly throbbed up again. Then came down, a pile of red Heaven and Earth Qi fused with his Life Energy.

    Soon after, a Life Pce appeared before Ao Cangsheng. The Ming Pce was a Six-star Temple, above which was a pure ck me, the neighborhood shining with 20 points¡ªEmperor Fire Extinguishing.

    Although the Emperor¡¯s fire burned silently, the aura of destruction emitted by the me caused the arrogant person to turn violently.

    At a nce, Mr. Ao Cang knew that the Emperor¡¯s goal of extinguishing his work was unusual.

    The power of fear emanated from her, arrogant Cangsheng knew, this ck me was much stronger than the Life Image we had seen before.

    With such feelings, Mr. Ao Cang didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and began to do his best to st the Golden Pce.

    "st the problem!"

    Ao Cangsheng endured the soul¡¯s excruciating pain, afraid? He threw the punch at the House of Destiny. But after three or four big hits, the Ming Pce still remained motionless.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Spiritual Power was exhausted, and the light was out. As he saw it, he would soon be expelled to a void state.

    Ao Cangsheng quickly regained his strength, used his fists to gather his remaining brainpower all over his body. Then he retreated dozens of feet and rushed into the magnificent Life Pce.

    With a loud bang, the whole world seemed to tremble. After a while, I saw the front of the seven-colored Ming White Pce¡¯s light, the door of the Ming Pce slowly opened.

    With the opening of the Six-star Emperor¡¯s Fire Pce, the massive Life Pce suddenly trembled and then disappeared directly from the huge dome and then appeared above the proud dome on the foundation of the Life Pce.

    If the Ming Pce and its underlying seat werebined together naturally. So far, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s First Life Pce has opened.

    When the Six-star Emperor destroyed his career and turned it into a brilliant ray of light, falling on the foundation of his proud Life Pce. In Ao Cangsheng¡¯s courtyard, a beam of light suddenly pointed towards the sky until it washed the night sky.

    The magnificent beam of light was so dazzling and bright that once it emerged from the sky, it seemed like the sun shone near the courtyard where Ao Cangsheng lived.

    At this moment, everyone in Yin Mansion was awakened in a dream by this bright beam of light. They rubbed their sleepy eyes, looked out the window, the beam disappeared without a trace.

    Only in the deep night sky, there is still a brilliant glow incessantly shining, lingering for long in the vast starry sky.

    The next day, this matter stirred many impulses in Yin Mansion, but no one knew that this rare miracle was a result of Ao Cangsheng opening the Life Hall!

    When Ming White Gong Guanghua illuminated Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body, Ao Cangsheng slowly opened his eyes. At this time, his whole body appeared tired and abnormal.

    This time when he opened his First Life Pce, he almost exhausted his Spiritual Energy. If not, thest full-body strike against the Emperor¡¯s destruction and the Fire Pce would have made it unknown whether the pce could be sessfully opened.

    But even now, the arrogance filled the stanza. After eight years of efforts, today he truly embarked on the path of Martial Arts. Wouldn¡¯t this excite him?

    When Ao Cangsheng rested, he looked at the pearl in the sea. Having listened to Ying Wu¡¯s words, everything around him was hidden in this pearl, proud Cangsheng was curious, so he explored carefully.

    He attached a strand of mind to the pearl, carefully observing everything inside the pearl. But after long observations, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    The vast starry sky still slowly recedes in the bead verse. The pearl, under the starry sky, with the Dragon-locking Tower, quietly stands there without any change.

    Mr. Ao Cang is curious about why the bead doesn¡¯t move at all. His curiosity made him slowly inject Life Force into the bead.

    After entering the bead, Ao Cangsheng only felt the mysterious bead glow faintly and began.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was filled with joy and continued to inject vitality into the mysterious bead. With Ao Cangsheng constantly injecting Life Force into the bead, the mysterious bead slowly started.

    I don¡¯t know how much time Ao Cangsheng spent before realizing the bright light before his eyes. The next moment, a beam of light appeared on the bead.

    Above the beam of light, for a moment, the handwriting shone brightly. Focusing eyes, one technique was staring at him.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t pay attention to the technique but continued to inject vitality into the mysterious bead. However, no matter how he injected vitality into those mysterious beads, those mysterious beads no longer changed. How long haven¡¯t I seen, how proud of Cangsheng.

    Do you know, in that banking mansion, even the most talented Shaoyin Wuzhen took two years to reach four digits.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng only spent a few hours. If such news spreads, it will shock many people.

    After Ao Cangsheng finished practicing, his stomach started to growl and climb. But when he washed up and came to the living room, he saw no one bringing dinner.

    Mr. Ao Cang thought about it and understood. Ever since he entered the Rope Dragon Building, the courtyard has be an empty house.

    Since no one lives, naturally people won¡¯t continue to send meals to my home.

    While Mr. Ao Cang struggled to find a ce to eat, a loud bang suddenly sounded from outside the door.

    He stood up to see what was happening but saw how many people were trembling outside the door. Then he saw Yin Tangkong waiting in the living room.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng standing at the table without any harm, Yin Tangkong, Yin Tangming, and Yin Tangkiong couldn¡¯t help but show surprised expressions.

    Ao Cangsheng paused for a long time before he opened his mouth to break the silence.

    Now that several Auncles havee, don¡¯t stand at the door. Come in and sit down!" Looking at the three people in front of me, I said this coldly while gritting my teeth.

 Chapter 1410 - 1401: It Wonâ€™t Happen

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Chapter 1401: It Won¡¯t Happen</h4>

    When the three of them heard the word "ah," they snapped out of their astonishment. He arrived, sat by the round table, and scrutinized him carefully to see if he was any different from before.

    But these three people searched for a long time, unable to find any trace, so they were not sad, staying away from that arrogant person.

    "Mr. Cangsheng, when did you return?" Yin Tangqiong spoke earnestly, without waiting for the other two to speak up; he was the first to inquire of Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the three,ughing, and said: "I returned this morning. What¡¯s up?"

    "How is it?" Yin Tangqiong raised his hand and tapped Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head. He looked displeased, saying: "Since you returned, why didn¡¯t youe to visit us? Don¡¯t you know that after you went into the Dragon-locking Tower, we were all worried about you for days?"

    Moved by these arrogant words, Cangsheng and unable to contain his feelings, now ashamed, said: "After I returned, I¡¯ve been practicing, let this matter be forgotten!" I hope, uncle, you don¡¯t me me, I!

    Yin Tong took the moment to eye Yin Tangqiong suspiciously, with a few doubts, then smiled at Ao Cangsheng, saying: "No harm done!" As long as you can return safely, that¡¯s better than anything!"

    Ao Cangsheng lifted his head. Why didn¡¯t the second unclee along?"

    Yin Tangming said: "Originally, the second Elder wanted toe with us, but before he left, Yin Tanglong called him over, saying he had something to discuss."

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brows furrowed, a serious expression appearing on his face: "Yin Tanglong is now looking for the second uncle, fearing nothing good will happen!"

    The crowd unanimously nodded, Yin and just said: "I think when Yin Tanglong seeks the second Elder, he wants to question you."

    As he said these words, beside him, Yin Tangqiong couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Cangsheng, how did your son actually get out of the Dragon-locking toilet?"

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for a moment, then simply narrated the ordeal in the Dragon-locking Tower to the three of them. Of course, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t mention the worship of the mentor or the valor of the middle-aged.

    He himself didn¡¯t know about this matter, naturally not wanting to involve others.

    Moreover, this ordeal was too nerve-racking, so to avoid unnecessary trouble, he kept those things hidden in the past.

    After saying this, Yin Tangkong enjoyed a breath and said: "Before, all those who tried the Dragon-locking Tower died inside!"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, seeing Yin Tangqing¡¯s sad face. He turned around and said: "When my uncle came that night, was there anything else?"

    Yin Tong said: "Tonight we came here to see if you¡¯re alright, secondly feeling curious about the secret of the Dragon-locking Tower."

    "These three people came to tell you that Yin Tanglong mighte to find you tomorrow. At that time, you should have a calm mind, don¡¯t tell him everything!"

    Furthermore, since you safely came out of the Dragon-locking Tower, Yin Tangfeng will naturally dislike you more. You should be very careful during this period, avoid falling into his hands.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: "These three uncles, although good friends, speak naturally."

    After Yin Tangkong said to the three, hesitated once and again, finally asked Ao Cangsheng: "Cangsheng, there¡¯s one thing I want to ask you, I don¡¯t know if your answer might be inconvenient?"

    When Ao Cangsheng saw Yin Tang idly revealing an awkward expression, she said, "Uncle, if you have something to say, as long as I can, I¡¯ll keep it hidden."

    Yin Tangkong murmured for a long time, saying: "Did you find any treasure?"

    But because he had something to ask Ao Cangsheng, he didn¡¯t show the discontent in his heart, instead put up a united front and said: "The old man is very curious, how did you get out of the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    Ao Cangsheng said indifferently: "After going through countless hardships, nine deaths and surviving one!"

    Responding to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s answer, Yin Tanglong couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, then gentlyughed, saying: "Can you tell us what happened inside the Dragon-locking toilet?"

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment, then changed his expression, forgotten by Yin Tanglong¡¯s embellishments.

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Yin Tanglong¡¯s brows furrowed for a while. He didn¡¯t think that under the circumstances of nine deaths, Ao Cangsheng could navigate through disturbances to finally walk out of the lock tower alive.

    It should be noted that Ao Cangsheng bears no rtion to this matter. Although he seized the Seven-star de which was delicious, it¡¯s impossible for him to be better than anyone who tried the Dragon-locking Tower before.

    But now the problem is that while others died trying the Dragon-locking toilet, the abandoned Ao Cangsheng came out safely, causing some confusion for Yin Tanglong.

    Yin Tanglong recalled Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, found a teacup, took another sip, and then slowly said: "Before, all those who tried the Dragon-locking Tower indeed died inside?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "Although I haven¡¯t seen those people¡¯s corpses myself, I think the truth aligns with what the old man said."

    "Oh!" Yin Tanglong replied softly, puzzled, asking: "Did you do nothing? You safely walked out of the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    Yin Tanglong¡¯s meaning was clear, all those excellent people died trying the Dragon-locking Tower. You, being a waste, also walked out alive from the lock tower!

    For Yin Tanglong¡¯s suspicion, Ao Cangsheng smiled bitterly: "I don¡¯t know this matter either!"

    Seeing the secret of the Dragon-locking Tower couldn¡¯t be obtained from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mouth, Yin Tanglong turned his head seamlessly, and urgently stared at Ao Cangsheng, saying: "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not discuss it. The elder wants to ask if you found any treasures inside the Dragon-locking toilet."

    Ao Cangsheng received this news, shook his head, and seriously said: "The elder may not be aware. Actually, there are no treasures inside the Dragon-locking toilet!"

    "What? No treasures!" Yin Tanglong obviously didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to say this. For a while, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Ao Cangsheng surprisingly looked at Yin Tanglong and nodded: "Yes, there are no treasures inside the Dragon-locking toilet!"

    "Impossible! In the testimony of Yin Ancestors, it clearly states that there are many treasures inside the Dragon-locking toilet, this can¡¯t be wrong!"

    Yin Tanglong skeptically looked at Ao Cangsheng, his tone unwaveringly angry.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled bitterly: If the elder doesn¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it. That¡¯s it!"

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud words, Yin Tanglong suddenlyughed, awkwardly saying: "Cangsheng, the elder is aware that your past actions caused some resentment against you. But this matter pertains to Yin Fu¡¯s future. I hope you won¡¯t be too serious about the festival."

    "What do you mean, Elder?" Ao Cangsheng sensed a strange air from Yin Tanglong here, couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    Yin Tanglong gently brushed his sleeves and first eximed: "I know you obtained the treasure but you won¡¯t admit it, right?"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, sarcastically saying: "Seems like nobody believes me, even if it¡¯s the truth!"

    Ignoring Cangsheng¡¯s dust, Yin Tanglong gently brushed his beard. He said, before you¡¯re willing to hand over the treasure, what do you want your husband to do?"

    Ao Cangsheng intended to harm Tanglong. Now, he finally revealed his true face! He couldn¡¯t help but burst out in anger: "I¡¯ve said already, there are no treasures in the Dragon-locking toilet. What do you want me to do, Elder?"

    Yin Tanglongughed, silent for a long time. "The elder said, as long as you can walk out of the lock tower alive, your identity can be immediately restored."

    Not only that, from now on, the Scripture Pavilion will be open to all of you, Yuan Zhi and family will have something to say for you all! Whatever I need.

 Chapter 1411 - 1402: Training Together

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Chapter 1402: Training Together</h4>

    If you¡¯re not satisfied, the elder can acknowledge you as a member of the Elder Council and build a residence for you on the west side of the Yin Mansion.

    "All you have to do is hand over the treasure you got from the Dragon Tower, and then in the Bank Mansion, you can stroll in the clouds. How about that?"

    Yin Tanglong said a lot in one breath. Afterwards, he looked at Mr. Ao Cang with fiery eyes. He hoped that he would understand this measure andmit to these conditions.

    However, what frightened Yin Tanglong was,

    Thus, the current n can quickly move upwards, but it might slowly spin with Yin Tanglong and others.

    The arena was filled with many people, mostly spectators for their students. Was this a battle? Some were soaking in ice, some using iron sand, some training together.

    However, when arrogance entered the Martial Arts Hall, almost everyone perceived it in different colors.

    Although the news of the Dragon Tower spread like wildfire yesterday, only a few saw it; most had only heard about it.

    But now, arrogance was born right in front of them, which is why the son¡¯s surprise was absent.

    After some unexpected events, some people began to discuss the matter privately.

    "That thing is really undead! Where can I find it?"

    "I heard he didn¡¯t enter the Lock Tower, just went out for a few days."

    "Oh, no wonder recently people haven¡¯t survived opening the Dragon Tower!"

    "What, he¡¯s quite capable now. Seems he really has authority and power."

    "Hahaha! Even if they train for another ten years, they would still need to donate something to each other."

    "If there¡¯s a fart, look back! Wait until you be a bit uglier!"

    Facing suchments, arrogance was helpless. They weren¡¯t suitable people, but he continued forward.

    The arrogant Cangsheng walked directly towards a wall, then slowly moved his hands and feet, and began punching the stone wall.

    He deliberately mocked Cangsheng. When he saw himself running to practice before the iron wall, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at that ugly sight, like a monkey ying around.

    "Bang! Bang!"

    When that arrogant fist broke on the iron wall, a deep sound came from the iron wall, followed by a constant flow of iron filings.

    The number of arrogant iron fists was endless, yet the iron wall continuously deteriorated. But from start to finish, the iron wall bore no prints of the arrogant palm.

    Seeing this scene, he turned his gaze towards those who were both arrogant and disdainful, his eyes bing more ironic and contemptuous.

    "Can¡¯t even leave a handprint, it¡¯s true indeed!"

    "If I did it, I¡¯d never have expected to participate in the martial artspetition; maybe it¡¯s because of the Tian Yin family."

    "Look, he¡¯s still a dog, after all, not as good as a woman!"

    The younger son spoke andughed, but he had no interest in the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s training.

    The main teacher wasn¡¯t that arrogant, although they didn¡¯t like to insult people with words. They just listened to their younger sonsughingly discussing constantly beside them.

    When the students were loudlyughing at Cangsheng, suddenly there was silence before the martial arts performance. See, a small boy in red came here at four in the morning.

    Upon seeing this color, the disciples immediately grew enthusiastic, unable to restrain themselves from whispering to the person beside them: "Mr. Wng has arrived, this is arrogance, then everything will suffer!"

    "I heard a few days ago that this arrogant Cangsheng defeated Wng, today Wng won¡¯t let it slide easily!" a man whispered.

    "Now I like to watch dramas, I want to see how Wng¡¯s arrogant Cangsheng gets battered and ravaged!"

    "I don¡¯t know how Cangsheng can withstand Wng¡¯s brutal force!"

    "How many tricks? Hahaha, Wng ys tricks, that arrogant Cangsheng gets scared to death!"

    "Oh, stop talking, Wng!

    As many voices gradually faded, the shadow of Yin Wuxi slowly emerged in everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing Yin Bugaoxing, the people who started training made way, they began tough, Yin didn¡¯t feel happy.

    Yin Wuxi couldn¡¯t turn cold. He had seen too many expressions, nodded slightly. He continuously walked towards the iron wall, the ce of arrogant prevailing.

    The arrogant Cangsheng Orthodox rise suddenly felt his right wrist tighten. Looking back, he saw the arrogant domineering face of Yin Wuhu.

    "Not feeling a headache?" the arrogant Cangsheng stopped punching and slowly turned around, speaking with pity as Wang Yin¡¯s unhappy eyes couldn¡¯t find joy.

    Seeing him speak like this, Yin Bugaoxing became angry. He didn¡¯t want to act due to arrogance¡¯s insult, but upon hearing this, his face sank.

    "Thing, the boss wants to take you on!" Yin Bugaoxing ferociously hoped, with arrogant and graceful voice, filled with teeth and biting steel.

    Yin looked arrogantly up and down, spat out a few disdainful words: "The boss has no time to y with you!"

    When he heard the bigness, Wang Yin Bugaoxing was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the wasteful arrogant Cangsheng dared to tell him that.

    If Wang Yin Bugaoxing returned to his mind, readers were watching him in a shocked manner, wanting to see how he would deal with his arrogance and indifference.

    Wang Yin didn¡¯t want to lose face before people; he didn¡¯t want happiness. He raised his eyes and said: "If you don¡¯t fight, then don¡¯t speak. If you don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll make you ufortable!"

    Someone said after, Yin didn¡¯t want happiness.

    "I didn¡¯t expect, arrogant Cangsheng has always been a pushover, yet now they dare to ept Wng¡¯s challenge!"

    "Ah! Although he doesn¡¯t ept, can Wng easily let him go? Dare to attack Wng from behind, Wng won¡¯t let him die and will give him a long memory!"

    "It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s the youngest son anymore. What he said was quite strong!"

    "Was it his courage? Otherwise, he¡¯d be afraid of wetting his pants now!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng and the two fought without happiness amid the noisy voices. Among them seven or eight feet was the buffer for the fight time.

    However, in the eyes of those he saw, the arrogant Li Yin wasn¡¯t very happy because he was good at running.

    Everyoneughed at Cangsheng¡¯s eyes with arrogance. He didn¡¯t believe Wang Yin Bugaoxing. Yin wasn¡¯t happy, weighing five pounds, while the arrogant Cangsheng was a heavy situation.

    Such a huge gap was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be crossed. Therefore, the audience felt that arrogance was death.

    Teacher Qin¡¯s hands waved, Yin¡¯s teacher wasn¡¯t happy with the arrogant fight.

    Looking at cold arrogance, Yin couldn¡¯t resist smiling, and the corners of his mouth showed a sinister smile, saying unhappily: "Why not be disabled today? Come relieve my hatred! Wait for death!"

    Yin sneered, not happy, and began to slowly approach arrogance. He looked serious, appearing dangerous.

    In his eyes, the opposing arrogant Cangsheng was a waiting rabbit for ughter, because it had already snowed, so he was using a knife to handle it himself.

    Seeing this, people couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. They all wanted to see what kind of destruction Yin would do to the arrogance of Cangsheng and others. They wanted to see how Cangsheng and others thought.

    "Six feet!"

    "Five feet!"

    "Four feet!"

    "Three feet!"

    As Yin Wuxi stepped closer to arrogance, everyone watching couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath waiting for Yin Wuxi.

    And the arrogant Cangsheng, without happy steps towards Yin, his expression did not change a bit, making Yin¡¯s cold face not happy either.

    In the eyes of observers, arrogance was fearsome and foolish. Cangsheng was five levels above them, so what would he fear with arrogance?

 Chapter 1412 - 1403: Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Chapter 1403: Disappointment</h4>

    At this moment, Yin Wuhuan walked to the distance between arrogance and three feet. He chuckled to himself, his eyes showing arrogance, and both his demeanor and aura were maddening.

    He was contemting what kind of arrogance would be the most miserable insult to Cangsheng? It not only insults the arrogant Cangsheng but also harms him, after he sought revenge with stones a few days ago.

    When Yin Bugaoxing was unhappy, he was more than a mile ahead of his arrogance, and a special mind must have emerged in time.

    The next moment, when everyone was shocked, Yin Wuxi¡¯s arrogant hand responded with arrogance, yet remained standing still.

    Seeing this scene, it seemed to those who witnessed it that they were curled up crying on his arrogant ground, and also saw the arrogant Cangsheng crying and calling for help.

    "Bang!"

    With a dull sound, everyone saw Yin Wuhuan¡¯s hand.

    After the dull noise, he stood there like a wooden rooster, stunned.

    He stared at Yin, mouth agape. He observed Yin Bugaoxing¡¯s shock and surprise, his heart almost scared out.

    At this time, just now, Yin¡¯s dissatisfaction with him was wild and untamed. People didn¡¯t know that they had fallen before the arrogant man.

    Just now, when Yin Bugaoxing aimed to kick out the winning foot. For a long time, he remained arrogant and gray, suddenly having a sense of control.

    What couldn¡¯t the audience see? Many people quietly fell to the ground because they saw the unhappy Yin.

    For a long time, these eyes slowly recovered. Clearly, he saw Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant apuse dissatisfiedly embracing Yin, saying, Yin Wuxi always lets me down.

    "What happened just now? Why did someoneing out of the Dragon Tower fall?"

    "I¡¯m not puzzled? The Martial Arts master was knocked down!"

    "Is this a proud hand? What to do? Didn¡¯t they perform like this?"

    "Does it resemble their life? How did it suddenly change?"

    People began to sigh. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on their arrogance.

    To everyone¡¯s immense shock and surprise, arrogantly and contemptuously gazing at Yin Bugaoxing, he coldly said, "Does a person dare to fight? That is to die!"

    Then, he patted his clothes, intending to return.

    But I didn¡¯t expect the Qin team next to me to step forward: "Arrogant Lang, what do you want?"

    And watching, seeing people lying on the ground without joy, hurrying anxiously away.

    At this moment, Yin possessed no joyful fourth ve, and used everything he had, surrounded by arrogance.

    He looked back at Mr. Qin, sneered, and said, "I am.

    "Even if you can¡¯t hurt him due to the loss of the little son, since the injuries are different, you have awoken, fearing..."

    At this point, Xue Lao¡¯s face showed a trace of doubt and color.

    "What am I worried about, Xue Lao, please tell me directly!" Although Yin Tangfeng feared hearing what he didn¡¯t want to know, he couldn¡¯t help but ask while saving his child.

    The nearby Yin Sheng also nervously looked at Xue Lao, fearing to hear bad news.

    Xue Lao sighed as he looked at them: "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also a mental disability!"

    Upon hearing this sentence, Yin Tangfeng and his son¡¯splexion changed, feeling shocked and surprised.

    For a long time, Yin Tangfeng returned to his senses, pleading with his face: "Xue Lao, now I ask you to treat the child. The elder not only won¡¯t answer his deceased mother!"

    Xue Lao hesitated and then shook his head saying: "I¡¯ve thought about it, but the little boy¡¯s injury is too serious, I really can¡¯t!"

    Yin Tangfeng hesitated for a moment saying: "Xue Lao, is there really no other way? As long as you can take care of the child, I can offer you as much money as you want!"

    Thus, Xue¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he angrily said: "Five Elders, it¡¯s not about money, it¡¯s about the elder¡¯s ability!"

    Afterward, he snuggled near Yin Tangfeng, carrying a briefcase as he walked out of the hall.

    Yin Tangfeng was stunned at the station, forgetting to send someone to follow Xue Lao.

    Suddenly, the voice beside him revealed intense sorrow. But in a blink, deep pain turned into anger and sickness, making his eyes ze with mes.

    "I must kill that thing for my brother!" Yin said furiously, gazing at the air, gritting his teeth.

    Yin Sheng was also in the dark, his eyes suddenly filled with malice, ring insidiously inside saying: "Huan¡¯er, father will avenge you, definitely!"

    When Yin had no voice, he turned around and left. Yin Tangfeng was too big, suddenly shouting: "What do you want to do?"

    Yin had no chest and waist, apparently breathing heavily, his climate cold: "Isn¡¯t it to kill the beast?"

    Yin Tangfeng snorted coldly, his tone serious: "Have you forgotten the rules of the Yin family? Killing that thing, you don¡¯t want to live?"

    "I..." Yin gasped for breath, questioned Yin Tangfeng, but didn¡¯t answer.

    It should be old Jianghu¡¯s Yin Tangfeng. Although he was angry, his heart wasn¡¯t disturbed.

    When he turned around, Yin had no voice: "Killing that thing isn¡¯t difficult, but you must have a head on your shoulders. Just wait till that thinges out and locks the Dragon Tower, then the elder wille for the collection."

    "If you kill him now, you must carry the elder¡¯s dissatisfaction to the specified date. Although the elder is kind to us, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t save your life."

    "Father, how could you die?" Yin Sujing Sheng was furious, his color only showing a bleak look.

    Yin Tangfeng said: "Didn¡¯t you hear just now? In the fight with that thing, Huan¡¯er was considered, so I can¡¯t seek revenge for him."

    "But even if he doesn¡¯t seek revenge, he¡¯s seeking war. If he doesn¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll have trouble that day, making him temporarily uneasy."

    "But if he can¡¯t withstand it, ept your challenge. But sign a life-and-death contract and punish him fairly. At that time, if the elder suspects, he won¡¯t like punishing you."

    Hearing Yin Tangfeng, Yin contentedly nodded: "The child will find his own thing, father, rest assured the child will definitely kill him, to avenge his brother!"

    Xu Yintangfeng¡¯s head, cold and fierce: "Off you go!

    Cangsheng arrogantly practiced on the mountain all afternoon, using the recruiting method of ¡¯Chuanyang Practice Ground Hand¡¯.

    Every recruiting method, he performed more than a hundred times, reaching the peak, heter became the next target method.

    The more he practiced, the happier he was, forgetting the time. When he reached the fourth ¡¯difficulty¡¯ in the waning sun¡¯s hand, it had been four hours.

    At this time, it elevated from the fourth level of the foundational body to sixfold in Liu. This wasn¡¯t excellent, even in the middle, because I was superior to others.

    Now a momentter, the sun was about to set, arrogance wiped the sweat on his forehead, meaning endless descent.

    But he hadn¡¯t waited well to return to the courtyard because many people gathered outside the courtyard. Arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what happened, wanting to ask people around him what happened.

    However, at that time, a shattered arrogance.

    "Waste, when do you fight!" Waiting for the arrogant Cangsheng to raise his eyes and look over, at this time, Yin¡¯s voice was seen by the malicious people outside his own courtyard.

    Hearing that Yin Sheng was going to challenge the arrogant Cangsheng, those who witnessed it immediately became very interested. On the one hand, the game he yed was the arrogant Cangsheng, which he couldn¡¯t see from afar, and a good seat.

    Yin Wuhuan was performing Martial Arts.

    As soon as the words came out, Yin Sheng couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, grabbing the arrogant leader saying: "Waste, I will kill you!"

    He shed his right hand, lightly patting his own arrogant forehead.

    Seeing this scene, everyone present changed color. You should know, Yin made no sound, practicing seven exercises with his body. When he took the picture, he had at least 10,000 jin of control power.

 Chapter 1413 - 1404: Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Chapter 1404: Working Together</h4>

    If it fell upon the arrogant head of Cangsheng, although the head of the arrogant Cangsheng is made of iron, I¡¯m afraid it would still shatter into several pieces.

    Everyone witnessed a spectacr scene and heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant im on the Ansulu path: "Sect rules, where he kills, he should be killed! Leave Yin speechless, if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, that hand, I won¡¯t blink!"

    Yin Chenjing¡¯s palm hadnded on the arrogant and graceful head, the raging wind of authority surged through the long hair of arrogance and elegance, furiously leaping.

    However, when the arrogant sentence ended, Yin Chenmo¡¯s hand paused in mid-air for a moment. He then dispatched arge team, his back still shaking with cold sweat.

    When anger rushed into my mind, I almost forgot everything my father left me. Now recalling, my mood isn¡¯t great.

    But even so, Yin¡¯s anger did not immediately dissipate. He slowly took responsibility, watching the arrogant hysteria say: "Waste, I repeat, I want to fight you. If you disagree, I¡¯ll bring people to bother you every day, stop living."

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew Yin¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t speak, it must be him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Yin¡¯s troubles, but now the situation was urgent, his grandfather was also against the tiger.

    If Yin Sheng encountered trouble at both ends of these three days, he must work with his son.

    On the appointed date, they would be forced into a dilemma. Not only that, but Yin Tang¡¯s chin would also be implicated.

    So after pondering left and right, the arrogant Cangsheng finally spoke: "Yin Chenmo silent, do you have to fight me?"

    Seeing Cangsheng speak arrogantly, Yin Sheng first became chaotic, soon coolly said: "I¡¯m sure!"

    "Even if you try to bully people from big to small, you will persevere to the end and not heal your soul." The arrogant and distant person said.

    Yin Sheng appeared like a knife. At this moment, I really wish I could cut down the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Unfortunately, despite being extremely angry, why was he so afraid of death? He twisted his fists alone, gritted his teeth, looking at Ao Cangsheng, said: "How about this? You¡¯re my brother, I want to seek revenge on him!"

    "Good! I¡¯ll give you the chance to avenge your son, you promise me a request!" The arrogant Cangsheng said.

    "What is the request?" Yin Sheng turned around in surprise, frowned and asked.

    The arrogant person nced at the onlookers, slowly said: "I can guarantee a fight, but it requires ten days."

    "What do you want?" Yin¡¯s voice moved, eyes filled with doubt as he looked at arrogance, eyes full of vignce.

    The arrogant Cangsheng slightly smiled, said: "You know why I want to fight with you. How sessful do you think I am?"

    Yin Sheng silent, yet cheaply looking at the arrogant person with one eye. Obviously, Yin Sheng wouldn¡¯t be fragments of arrogance and conceit.

    In his view, arrogance is absolute. If you want tomit suicide, you could press a finger on the ground and die.

    Yin Sheng, arrogant and full of hope, sincerely said: "Since you also know that fighting you has no calctions at all, but now I hear you are fighting, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m dead!"

    "What do you want? Is it because you won¡¯t die in ten days?" Yin didn¡¯t eliminate the meaning in the voice, his face began to show contempt and disdain.

    Iughed arrogantly, but I didn¡¯t think Yin¡¯s voice looked at him with contempt and said: "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll die in ten days, but I can learn on my own. I believe in what he said, and fight with you."

    As soon as the words were spoken, the iplete bystandersughed, even Yin Wu¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help butugh: "If you¡¯re an idiot, say you¡¯re dreaming, you haven¡¯t gotten the title of anything these eight years, how can you just use ten days, isn¡¯t that something?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng also sneered coldly, ignoring Yin¡¯s cynicism and sarcasm: "It¡¯s okay! You just need to understand, if you want to challenge me, you have to wait ten days. Not only is there no problem, but I will never ept your challenge."

    Seeing Cangsheng speak arrogantly and firmly, Yin Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, an ugly face said: "Good! I think ten days from now, I want to see, after ten days you will y flowers!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng said: "In these ten days, I want you to make sure no one disturbs me. Not only that, if anyone misunderstands my actions, I won¡¯t ept your challenge."

    Yin Sheng red angrily at her arrogant impatient look: "Okay! I thought you liked sports; hope you can open your ten-day order soon."

    So the man set fire to himself. When the fire turned green to red, he put the ck ones on the furnace one by one to burn.

    With the continuation of the fire, the ck stripes slowly changed color. The man looked at the color behind, then chose the purest color, he walked straight to the furnace.

    As for my ck stripes, he always put them aside.

    He used iron tongs to mp the red-ck strip from the furnace. Soon, he picked up a huge hammer and started forging "Kankan."

    The man beat the ck stripes again and again. ck stripes and ck stripes were all hit, so he put them back into the furnace to burn again.

    After repeating dozens of times, the long andrge ck stripes had shrunk to one-fifth of the original size.

    By utilizing it, the man continueding to the refinery and "popping" with the fire. The ck person came out again and hit him.

    When the man was fighting, burning, soon the ck head came out. Then the man added something to the furnace. With the second strike, the ck head turned into a long sword.

    An hourter, the long sword waspletely sessful, but one sword was still red.

    But when the man put the red long sword into the urn, he only heard a crisp "stab" sound, white steam rose from the urn.

    When the man picked the long sword up again, it was deep ck. Rubbing something on the sword, it wasn¡¯t long before a cool long sword shed with light, ced in front of arrogance and elegance.

    Finally, the man raised his hand and drew on the long sword. In no time, as a golden light shed across the de, the sword wasplete.

    Arrogantly and meticulously observing, these people¡¯s actions, wanting to pass through them, and the transformations and details of the refinery all recorded in my mind.

    After reading about his entry into the refinery, the arrogant Cangsheng cast his eyes towards Battle Soul¡¯s depths.

    Below the scroll, at this moment, every war soul was lined up and next to it was his name and drawing method.

    This was when the Soul Seal wasplex, with sword soul seals, sword soul seals, gun soul seals, hammer soul seals...

    But these Battle Soul Seals were mostly First Rank Second Rank, meaning the Soul Seal was rtively low.

    As Cangsheng knew, soul imprints have ten levels. Each level of Battle Soul Seal can be divided into three categories: Heaven, Earth, Man.

    After observing the war soul, arrogant Cangsheng tried to draw it.

    Arrogant Cangsheng once had a refinery career, so at the moment of the first war, it was all very rxed and clumsy people.

    The sess rate of engraving was also low. Every drawing was wrong.

    But with the quantity of his understanding of Battle Soul, imprinted in the mysterious imagery, and settled with calligraphy and painting.

    Gradually, arrogant Cangsheng began to have a sense. Then he used them to feel updates, and in a short time, the first wonderful war soul seal appeared before him.

    Although not elite, it¡¯s a bit sessful. Feeling the signatures and kills of the War Spirit, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but be excited, so tired and familiar.

    Three hours passed, and arrogance had lost consciousness. Five hours passed, and arrogance was filled with joy.

 Chapter 1414 - 1405: Engraving

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Chapter 1405: Engraving</h4>

    One dayter, the arrogant Cangsheng had alreadypleted more than ten soul engravings. The first soul engravings of the beautiful war had been meticulously printed in the previous great war.

    The more arrogant Cangsheng painted, the faster the markings of his soul disease emerged. From the previous two seasons, to the next half-hour, and then to the next quarter.

    When the arrogant Cangsheng painted a hundred soul war engravings, the war souls he depicted had reached a perfect state, almost indistinguishable from those of the "Alchemy Holy Scripture," extremely devout.

    Then, three days passed. During these three days, the arrogant Cangsheng barely ate or drank, constantly practicing drawing soul marks.

    On this day, the arrogant Cangsheng finally left the room. Three dayster, he had forgotten the war souls, then felt hunger and sickness in his stomach.

    Just like cing three Chapters on the table, caged food. The arrogant Cangsheng, ignoring the smell of sweat on his body, devoured at the table like a starving wolf, the released wolf began to whimper.

    A gust of wind blew past the remaining clouds, and the arrogant man patted his stomach contentedly, then ran to the bathroom to change his clothes.

    Now, the arrogant Cangsheng wanted to go out. He wanted to visit a battlefield in Ziyao City. Although he had been depicted as a soul, he was still living in the refinery.

    So he wanted to find a refinery in a warrior¡¯s workshop.

    Arrogance made it difficult for him to leave the closet. On the street, Ziyao City was not as bustling as Beijing, but overall it was not too bad.

    The streets were crowded with vehicles, and people continuously poured in.

    Yin Bingxia disdainfully dismissed the arrogance andughed, "For you, I am afraid of dirtying my hands!"

    He snorted coldly and turned away.

    At this moment, a 30-year-old man suddenly appeared at the shattered cab; when it shattered, he was Liu Qinghao.

    As soon as Liu Qinghao appeared, he nced and said, "Who are you causing trouble outside?"

    The openly arrogant Cangsheng saw Yin Bingyu rushing angrily in front of the middle-aged man and said, "Master Liu, someone is in your Zhen Bingfang City!"

    Liu Qinghao looked cold and proud, with a bad temper: "Is that so?".

    Yin Bingxia nodded: "Will theye back to curse me again?"

    Liu Qinghao himself knew, and Yan Bingxia said it, mainly because the previous young man got it, so he wanted to use his hand to teach it.

    He and Yan Bingxia¡¯s father were still old, and in this rtionship, they also got from Yan Bingxia.

    Now Liu Qinghao¡¯s face was dark, his eyes cold. "Young man, are you messing around here?" he said.

    The arrogant Cangsheng saw Yan Bingjiang¡¯s little thief shouting to catch a thief. He quickly exined, "Mr. Liu misunderstood. The students think this is someone who wants to learn alchemy from you, not someone causing chaos!"

    "This matter has not been publicly announced until now. I still want to study alchemy with Mr. Liu. It¡¯s truly a toad eating swan meat!"

    Yin Bingxia didn¡¯t wait for Liu Qinghao to speak, mocked, his words alsoced with bitterness.

    Liu Qinghao arrogantly and gracefully observed him. His mind was at ease, he was someone doing trivial things. He angrily said, "Is it you? What are you good at?"

    Cangsheng arrogantlyughed, "I can use simple soldiers, one hand is not mature yet, so I want to learn from you, without money!"

    Hearing these words, Yan Bing¡¯s mocking expression became more sullen, "Hahaha, then why don¡¯t you dare say you can refine soldiers? The wind is strong, aren¡¯t you afraid of blowing your tongue!"

    He nced sideways at Liu Qinghao and said, "Teacher Liu, quickly chase them away! Don¡¯t listen to them!"

    Despite Yan Binghao, Liu Qinghao still held an impression of this free and beautiful person.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t believe the arrogant Cangsheng could refine soldiers, but if the arrogant Cangsheng could help him, the person would be very happy and wouldn¡¯t ask for money back.

    With a change of thought, Liu Qinghao beckoned the arrogant Cangsheng and said, "Since you¡¯re a frencer, thene in. The refining room is there, you can use it first by covering it with his ashes."

    The arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t realize Liu Qinghao had to ept him, so with a pleased expression, he went to the refinery room.

    At this time, Yin Bingxia didn¡¯t look at Liu Qinghao. He was very displeased, not understanding why Liu Qinghao would put his things down.

    Liu Qinghao noticed Yan Bingxia¡¯s heart and waited until Ao Cangsheng entered the refinery. Heughed and asked, "Are you ufortable under the cold?"

    Yan Bing nodded but still couldn¡¯t guess what medicine Liu Qinghao was selling in the gourd, so he still looked puzzled.

    "Do you want to govern this country well?" Liu Qinghao¡¯s face wore a deceptive smile, eyes narrowed into a line.

    Yan Bingyu nodded again and said, "I do! This thing dared to insult me, I cannot tolerate it!"

    Liu Qinghaoughed and said, "This matter, now it¡¯s in my hands, not because I seeded!"

    Prior to this, Yan Bingyu understood Liu Qinghao¡¯s mind. At this moment, he said angrily, "Like Mr. Liu, you are very clever, why not consider this part?".

    Liu Qinghaoughed, "What does your father have to do with me? What does that child have to do with me? Do you want me to help him?"

    Yin Bingxia nodded joyfully and looked at Liu Qinghao¡¯s arm with a smile, "Just like Mr. Liu is good to me!"

    Liu Qinghao patted under the ice,ughed softly, "Never call me teacher in the future. I¡¯m a good friend of your father¡¯s. You say I¡¯m Uncle Liu, okay?"

    He showed a pleased expression, changed his mind, "I think it¡¯s Uncle Liu!"

    Liu Qinghao nodded, then said, "Oh, under the ice, what do you think about thispetition?"

    Yan Bing said, "Uncle Liu, I want you to find me a warrior."

    "What kind of war?" Liu Qinghao said.

    "Soft whip!" Yin Bingyu told him.

    Liu Qinghao nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll help you refine it now. Come pick it up at this time tomorrow!"

    Yin Bingxia couldn¡¯t help butugh like a flower, "Okay! I am here to thank Uncle Liu first!"

    Liu Qinghao waved his hand, "No! Because of me and your father, how can such people say that!"

    Yan Bing went down, and Liu Qinghao returned to the refinery room. At this moment, the arrogant Cangsheng had poured all the ashes into the refinery room.

    Liu Sheng¡¯s Qinghao saw the arrogance and asked, "Young man, what¡¯s your name?"

    Cangsheng arrogantly looked at him and said nothing.

    Liu Qinghao acted grandly, then smiled slightly, "I see, you really know some refinery knowledge?"

    "You understand a bit of fur?" Heughed wildly.

    Before much time passed, the arrogant Cangsheng, then took what Liu Qinghao thought. Liu Qinghao would look at several pieces of bronze, then burn the furnace.

    After burning the bronze, Liu Qinghao chose a direct refining furnace, and I stopped beside it.

    "The first-year furnace!" Yan Tong entered the refining furnace, Liu Qinghao also ordered the arrogant Cangsheng road.

    The arrogant man suddenly lowered his head, threw some fire and sparks at the refinery¡¯s entrance and exit. He also brought in some firefly powder to the refinery.

    After a while, the fire in the furnace suddenly red up, and the telephone in the furnace began to burn. Now the temperature in the furnace was more than twice what it was the previous day.

    The arrogant Cangsheng only felt his body lined up, the sweat on his back soaking his clothes.

    At this time, one of the copper inside the furnacepletely changed color, from the previous Golden Core to a bright red, and there was also a wave of heat on it.

    Liu Qinghao looked at the burning copper, pointed at the pliers on the refining furnace and said, "You first strike and mp the construction tform, then use this tform to work out with a big hammer!"

 Chapter 1415 - 1406: Beginning the Forging

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Chapter 1406: Beginning the Forging</h4>

    Arrogantly silent, he picked up the tongs to work. When the hot copper was ced on the table and then tempered, the arrogant Cangsheng held the tongs in one hand and a hammer in the other, beginning to exert his utmost effort.

    While working diligently, the arrogant Cangsheng asked, "Master Liu, what do you want to forge it into?"

    Liu Qinghao turned to look at Ao Cangsheng and replied, "What kind of soft whip do you want to forge it into? Of course, for now, you don¡¯t need to worry about the shape, first focus on forging the main body!"

    He nodded arrogantly, someone asked, "How much does that person sell it for to a soldier?"

    Liu Qingcui, unwilling to be ignored, looked at his proud and gloomy face and said proudly: "Ever since the war began, the discussion on the price of money, but the soldiers engraved on his soul were all priced ording to Yuanjing."

    If you use sword and de, as long as you can draw a first-ss war soul, you might be able to buy two crystals with it.

    "That¡¯s too much!" Cangsheng eximed in surprise.

    You know, in between, you won¡¯t get 20 crystals in a month!

    Liu Qinghaoughed and said, "So much? If it¡¯s changed to a first-ss product, the price will double!"

    Hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. They only knew that the profession at the refinery was important but didn¡¯t know the refinery brought in money.

    Watching Ao Cangsheng practice with the hammer and tongs, Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show joy: "I didn¡¯t think this child could do it, but breathing is very important. Long-term capabilities are difficult to breathe!"

    After the arrogant Cangsheng had forged copper for some time, Liu Qinghao stepped forward to take over from him and began forging on his own.

    And exercise, go to smelt the essories of brass. As the essories were added, the hot copper gradually became soft.

    In a short time, a soft whip appeared before the arrogant Cangsheng. But at that moment, the soft whip, apanied by a wave of heat, was entirely red.

    Liu Qinghao, like a soft whip, didn¡¯t want to remain idle. In Liu Qinghao¡¯s model, he was arrogant because it was a liquid of oil.

    Liu Qinghao also looked at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s busy life and said, "Look, your son has nothing to do, then rest assured!" As long as you work hard, wait three to five years, when I give you some Soul Marks, you will battle with me!"

    Upon hearing this, the proud warrior Cangsheng was immediately at a standstill, shouting, "Three to five years?"

    Spoken like this, Liu Qinghao immediately cheered up: "What, three years too long? Today, I finished, I stayed in the Heavenly Soldier for twelve years!"

    Cangsheng heard the name of the Heavenly Soldier, and a great alchemy conundrum opened in the Tang Dynasty. Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had many branches in major cities of the Tang Dynasty. The headquarters of Heavenly Soldier was in the Imperial City of the Tang Dynasty.

    The actions of the Heavenly Soldier were low-key and not affiliated with the Imperial Pce of the Tang Dynasty.

    However, in the Tang Dynasty, the voice of Heavenly Soldier Pavilion was the most important. Their secrets were no less than that of the Tang Group or associations.

    Many believed that the Heavenly Soldier merged into arge force, his background being unexpected. Although the headquarters was in a city of the Tang Dynasty, theserge corporations were just a leaf.

    Because of the different positions in the Heavenly War Cab, even self-assuredly learning alchemy. So it was a form of fast alchemy.

    After being rescued, Liu Qinghao took a sudden grab at the soft whip. When it was continually being caught, a water article appeared in front of that arrogant person.

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew that this Chapter was the mark of the Water War Soul. Water scorns the softness, engraving the water¡¯s soul mark on the soft whip would only increase the whip¡¯s change and lightness.

    Liu Qinghao was preparing to face the soul¡¯s mark, due to God¡¯s arrogance. In the next moment, a spiritual soul burst out from the soft whip, sparkling with golden light.

    However, Liu Qinghao¡¯s happiness had long since vanished. Soon, he found a ce, put away the soft whip, and tired, he returned to that supposedly proud Cangsheng: "Let¡¯s rest first, you think this is good management!"

    Then, Liu Qinghao extended his hand and escaped from the refinery room.

    The arrogant Cangsheng swept over Liu Qinghao¡¯s order, now surveying the entire refinery house. Then he took his sword and left the refinery.

    However, this, arrogance, was almost nothing. Idling, depending on their equipment and materials, was quite surprising.

    After a while, he suddenly moved his mind, turning his rest into a soldier.

    He thought Mr. Liu had already yed his talents to the extreme, and he should maximize his talents, so he rubbed his hands and began practicing.

    The reason he used Liu Zhou¡¯s Qinghao Refinery is he started burning, forging, adding fittings, and solidifying. Soon, a three-foot-long sword emerged, a ck arrogant pale hand.

    He looked at the sword, found nothing wrong, so he sent it to his Life Pce, for his Emperor¡¯s fire of death engraved a mark of thunder and War Soul on the sword.

    So, Liu Qinghao fell asleep and woke up. Liu Hao rubbed his eyes, yawning towards the refinery.

    But when they saw the furnace had one less piece of copper, and a bit of convenience noodle, a big head refused to let it go.

    Liu Qinghao immediately got angry at the newly built rubble on the refinery¡¯s furnace and the anvil beside.

    Next to the copperware looked at the arrogant person, took a drink: "Didn¡¯t you fight by yourself?"

    Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯splexion, the arrogant Cangsheng knew he would cause trouble. He said, "Come, let me try!"

    Liu Qinghao angrily said, "Where are you? For you to fight privately? Do you know how expensive the refinery¡¯s raw materials are?"

    Because of your selflessness, all the materials I loved were wasted by you. What are you talking about now?"

    Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s iron-faced rage, even though the arrogant Cangsheng was angry, there was no improvement. He pointed at the bronze and said: "Teacher Liu, this bronze crystal is over 1,000 yuan? I will pay ording to your price!"

    Liu Qinghaoughed sarcastically and said: "This copper is a five elements crystal, can you afford it with one yuan?"

    Arrogantly floating, suddenly heard an important voice of the outside alchemistughing and saying: "Qinghao, what exposed his anger?"

    When Liu Qinghao heard this voice, he was shocked. He quickly became very angry, appearing arrogant. He cursed: "I don¡¯t know what happened. I¡¯ll make you study the refining machine for me. You came here for extravagance."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for Master Wuing to find me now, I wouldn¡¯t let you go today! Get out!"

    Liu Qinghao sighed, hurriedly walked out.

    The arrogant Cangsheng was thus trained, but feared he had long been angry. Now he bent over, so even if he wanted to be angry, he couldn¡¯t be.

    Now he looked at Liu Qinghao¡¯s chill, humming a song, leaving the cold.

    Shortly after the arrogant Cangsheng left, Liu Qinghao greeted the alchemist.

    The old man in green clothes, expressionless, hurried over. Liu Qinghao lowered his head, his waist bent, followed closely by a servant.

    This was an elderly man named Wu Chengbo, thus Heavenly Soldier Pavilion was the master of Ziyao City. Because his refinery was good, he was transferred by the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion to the Tang¡¯s Imperial City.

    Today, he was appointed the Deputy Great Master of the Ziyao City Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.

    For more than a decade, Wu Chengbo had been appointing Liu Qinghao in the refinery, and he was half a teacher. This time, he wanted to see what exactly caused his issue in the refinery.

    As he walked, the leisurely people said in autumn: "Qinghao, it¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t know if your refinery hase?"

 Chapter 1416 - 1407: Excellent

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Chapter 1407: Excellent</h4>

    Liu Qinghao quickly bent forward and took a step, smiling as he said, "Luckily, Mr. Wu¡¯s tree, Qinghao¡¯s refinery is not so advanced!"

    Wu Chengbo nodded happily and everyone said, "Can you practice as a second level soldier now?"

    Liu Saiqing stopped, not knowing what Wu Chengbo was talking about. He said, "Master Wu, I..."

    Liu Qinghao hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Wu Chengbo interrupted, "If we can refine a second level soldier, I can elevate it to the rank of Great Master in Ziyao City¡¯s sub bureau.

    Wuyue grew fond of Chen Bo; although there were some ws in the selection, their health and hand training are excellent."

    "With this inscription, the war soul is nothing more than a divine strike. Even the master himself might not escape from this magnificent war soul."

    Speaking of which, he suddenly lifted his head due to differing expectations. Liu Qinghao said, "Can the second level seal of the war soul inscription be printed? The inscription isplete!"

    Although Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t know why, judging from Wu Chen¡¯s wave-like appearance, Wu Chenbo was clearly not joking. Besides the confusion, Liu Qinghao involuntarily thought of a person.

    At this moment, he would mock thepensation, cing his right hand on the sword. As soon as his hand touched the sword¡¯s body, his arm suddenly surged with qi, and soon, an unconscious aura quickly entered the sword hilt.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his face full of astonishment, "How can this be?"

    Hence, they found finesse on the sword. As Wu Chengbo said, this sword was refined to the extreme.

    If Liu Qinghao¡¯s practice were bnced with the sword practice, the price would fluctuate.

    But it¡¯s not the most important, most crucial person. The soul ofbat engraved on this sword is second level.

    But Liu Qinghao still remembers the soul of war; the highest level talents are but first ss. This week¡¯s water wave doesn¡¯t know, but Liu Qinghao himself knows.

    Of course, the most important one remains. The conscription at these two levels is almost perfect.

    At this time, Wu Chenbo¡¯s expression again spoke, "Qinghao, I didn¡¯t expect your refinery art to be this good, truly surprising me."

    "Then, as the deputy director of Ziyao City¡¯s bureau, I¡¯ve been nurturing my son all along. I don¡¯t believe because your refinery is precise, you¡¯re unable to perform this role."

    Listening to Zhou Chenbo¡¯s words, Liu Qinghao felt even stranger. He looked both delighted and frustrated.

    Wu Chen already voiced, and hastily shouted, "Thank you for your martial arts cultivation; Qinghao will surely reach martial arts expectations!"

    Wu Zhenbo nodded; someone said, "In that case, I¡¯ll give you ten days; go with a soldier, I¡¯d like to see how you do!"

    Eventually, Wu Chenbo added with augh, "Don¡¯t disappoint me!"

    Liu Qinghao spoke this sentence filled with awe. It was because of Wu Chengbo¡¯s greedy words back then, Wu Chengbo now held Wu Chengbo¡¯s star.

    However, based on the current refinery standard, how could we refine second-level soldiers? First, Wu Chen knows we are deceiving ourselves; that would be very good.

    Thinking this, Liu Qinghao suddenly understood and quickly muttered, "Yes, we must find him! Otherwise, we will die!"

    Exiting the Moon Pavilion, arrogantly, hence a gloomy silhouette. I hadn¡¯t expected the work to end one day, and people were swept out the door.

    But just now, I already used all the alchemist¡¯s hands appearing in the alchemy code. When he awoke, he knew nothing of the sword¡¯s essence.

    Arrogant Cangsheng, thinking while walking to a local alley. Hence, in the back alley, without passing, there stood an arrogant Cangsheng.

    At this point, I suddenly heard someone shouting from behind, "Waste at the previous stop!"

    Upon hearing these words, Arrogant Cangsheng slowly turned around. Then a few youths appeared in his eyes.

    The first person, dressed in a white robe, noble and upright, however, there are three points of arrogance and seven points.

    Just a nce and the arrogant knew Cangsheng. This person is the grandson of Ming Shi, named Second High.

    He has a brother called Ming Yang, and he is talented. When he was eight, he issued an order from thirteen to Liu Weiwei.

    In the fourteenth Chongqing city with institutional environment instantly entered a destructive situation. On this 19th, it was restored seven times within the scope of destructive order.

    If Ming Yang¡¯s sky were in Ziyao City, it surely would belong to the crown. As for the Tang Dynasty, he would be listed first.

    Arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s vegetables have nothing to do with the second kind; upon reaching the second kind, there is no intersection.

    Now, this exins Xuan wasing to find him, hence the arrogance felt somewhat different. From his mouth, one could glean this person was not good at discovering oneself.

    Seeing Arrogant Cangsheng turn around, Second Xuan slowly walked toward Arrogant Cangsheng, followed by a thousand people. Just looking at that crazy stuff, Arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help pping.

    In Second Xuan¡¯s bank, the most arrogant disdainfully sized it up saying, "I heard your youngest son was born in Chaolong.

    Second Xuan suddenly gave Han Wei of so-called Arrogant Cangsheng a cold nce saying, "Young man, I advise you, don¡¯t pester Miss Xue anymore, you¡¯re not worthy of her!"

    "What are you?" At Second High, arrogance was cool. When did people enter from Murong¡¯s snow?

    Second Xuanughed, contemptuously and dignifiedlyughing, "I meant to obviously let you go to Miss Xue for a while longer. Did you hear me? As you give up the swan, the toad, do you still remember it?"

    Upon hearing this, arrogance was still amusing. I had already received training at Canyue Pavilion. Now someone foolishly opened their mouth, making his foggy academy. Is this to prevent him from getting angry?

    "What if I say no?" arrogantly asked, staring fiercely at the Second High man.

    Second Xuan coldly replied, "I don¡¯t want him to be absent. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!"

    Mentioning some followers beside a woman, heughed evil.

    A few people beside him suddenly pulled out some sticks from behind, like viins, arrogantlyughing, with cane, the courtyard appeared arrogant and restless.

    Arrogantly and disdainfully nced at a few people around. Their faces showed no fear, but voices grew colder, "What do you want from me?"

    Second Xuan lightlyughed, saying, "We don¡¯t know you. As long as you don¡¯t pester Miss Xue, I¡¯m not only easily, but should be friends. If my mood is bad, the mood is bad, then the rest will be finished!"

    Second Floor¡¯s words were humble, but fierce light shed in his eyes.

    Arrogantly nced at the fragment of the second car and mocked Han, "Being friends with such a fool is not an insult to me; what are you using?"

    As soon as he heard this sentence, Second Xuan Ming Xuan once again overcame internal displeasure. He merely gestured to a few people around him saying, "Fight, fight with the old man, you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll introduce the old man to you today, regardless of good or bad."

    Before you finish speaking, you should be like hungry wolves, stabbed arrogantly, they drink it, waving wood in their hands, the courtyard kills them arrogantly.

    Arrogant Cangsheng did not dodge, hence he stood at the same spot. When the man¡¯s cane hit the painful moment, Arrogant Cangsheng stretched out his right hand, punched the left face.

 Chapter 1417 - 1408: Leap

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Chapter 1408: Leap</h4>

    Just heard that person¡¯s scream, then a mouthful of white grains, mixed with fresh red blood, "Ah," a voice flew back.

    Here, the Ming Dynasty wand also began to attack the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s left and right brain. The arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s stick touched himself, the person on the left was electrified, knowing the sleeping person had the right to the stick.

    Suddenly, that stick stopped an inch away from the arrogant Cangsheng. With it, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s hand tilted, only to hear a crisp "click" sound, the arm immediately turned half a circle along the arm.

    With a loud bang, arrogance and conceit suddenly turned into ws, andnded a punch on the man¡¯s belly. Only heard a "bang", that person spat a mouthful of fresh blood, I stayed beside the wall, when the receptionist left, I didn¡¯t move and won.

    At this moment, the other four people already rushed to the arrogant and elegant ce, surrounding them from front and back.

    Though he was scared by Chang Sheng¡¯s arrogance, but now he has four people, in order to encircle the arrogance of the Great Wall.

    In this case, he walked faster with an arrogant attitude, fearing also four hands falling to the ground.

    When these four people came together, the sticks in their hands crazily stretched out. Some attacked the arrogant shadow behind the head, some attacked the shadow of the arrogant shadow, some attacked the face of the arrogant shadow.

    For a while, the four arrogant Cangsheng crazily jumped up, like a secret rain, the arrogant Cangsheng in the courtyard fell down.

    The arrogant Cangshengughed silently, extended both hands. The stick that hit the face fell down first, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s left hand moved slightly soon tilted lightly.

    That stick pierced straight through his arrogant head, hitting the person behind him.

    After a crisp "ding" sound, in the struggle surrounded behind Cangsheng, the round log of the wheel opened on the spot.

    The person in front fell holding a stick, the arrogant person on the left attacked the creek, suddenly hit the big opening of the person in front.

    Other people said, with a crisp "click" sound, the man flew forward, quickly sank deeply.

    At this time, the arrogant Cangsheng heard the rustling sound below. In the next Chapter, the tree inherited in the lower shadow. Shortly after mastering the power, a person standing behind him flew away.

    The arrogant Cangsheng still needed to hit the handle of that stick. Upon hearing a low sound, both the stick and end of the stick jumped in the air.

    At this moment, thest person¡¯s stick finale.

    This caused rarity, once arrogance was established, Er Xuan became darker.

    He thought his words were false, never expected, the arrogant Cangsheng thought the monk was entering the Dragon-locking Tower.

    After a bit shock, the second railing, the situation began to recover. Although he also knows arrogance has be a good man, in fact, he does not pay attention to arrogance.

    In his view, the arrogant Cangsheng weighs five, while he already has seven weights. For two reasons, he wants to kill the arrogant Cangsheng, it has always been the truth.

    Now, the arrogant Cangsheng hit him, making his face very sullen. Therefore, Er Xuan was very angry. He didn¡¯t want the arrogance and Cangsheng so easy, but wanted to first humiliate his pain, then take his life.

    Er Xuan¡¯s face was iron. He looked at the fallen followers, not only without a trace of meaning but also scolded: "Biology, these things are uncertain. What use raising you?"

    After scolding, he slowly stood up. At this time, his face changed again. Haha arrogantly grinned, lightly said: "No wonder you dare talk to me like this. Because you think you¡¯ve started Martial Arts. But in my view, you and him are no different, it¡¯s waste!"

    "I¡¯ll give you one more chance. As long as you don¡¯t entangle Nakajima Yuki anymore, kneel and knock my head ten times, I won¡¯t ask anymore today, did you hear?"

    "Fool, you said too much!" The arrogant Cangsheng ignored Er Xuan¡¯s lightness and said a light sentence that made Mingxuan angry.

    If water is about to drip, the second color gradually darkens. His vicious eyes were arrogant, cold, inspiring: "Waste, I want you dead!"

    "In this sentence, his body immediately excited, his meridians prated for a moment, came to his hand.

    The next moment, the open window shed like wind, suddenly rushing toward the arrogant and grey direction. His hand became uncertain, but a short five-foot distance, has changed dozens of kinds.

    When Cangsheng¡¯s eyes perished, the arrogant Cangsheng stood still. Although the open window was arrogant and overbearing, it was lightly repairedter.

    The next moment, Er Xuan jumped, raised his right hand, the painful court arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s head was cut off.

    His hand was like a razor, there was a blue arc, instantly splitting the arrogant and gray forehead. The wind whistled, arrogant and elegant straight shining Sheng crazily dancing.

    Cangsheng insistedzily and arrogantly, quickly cutting left, cutting right Er Xuan. Simultaneously, the body rapidly retreated three times, right-hand fist in the air drew a circle, like a huge hammer, shing green halo, roaring towards Er Xuan¡¯s abdomen.

    Only heard a "bang", the arrogant left palm and Er Xuan¡¯s right palm¡¯s real encounter was the same. Two palms, flower waves suddenly scraped in the air, like fireworks blindly, calling out.

    One didn¡¯t move, Er Xuan¡¯s body twisted in the air, could avoid the arrogance from striking his lower abdomen. Not long after leaving, turned a green canopy, foot under the green Sheng pressure arrogance.

    He¡¯s a man with long-standing footing, can¡¯t bear 30,000 pounds of strength. Once the arrogant Cangsheng was kicked, there would be five people wounded in the earthquake, rib fractures.

    In the second railing, weight changed to seven, while Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance only changed to five. Attack on own ability cannot resist Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    Therefore, to avoid this attack, arrogance would inevitably have to bow.

    At that time, he was waiting on the left, his painful foot rested on the arrogant forehead.

    Worth asking seven weight. Even if arrogance can¡¯t get rid of it immediately, it will hurt them.

    After that, the arrogant Cangsheng doesn¡¯t allow him to y and humiliate?

    The open window thinking of himself, mouth corner couldn¡¯t help pretending tough.

    He thought his right foot had been swept through by arrogance, waiting for the arrogance to retreat.

    However, at this moment, it¡¯s a surprise. The arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t escape Er Xuan¡¯s attack, but still stood straight, waiting for his attack to appear.

    "Bang!"

    Er Xuan on the right suffered arrogance threat.

    But what made them uninterested was, arrogant Cangsheng finally still safely at the original, without external body vibration, hardly changed.

    Er Xuan, immediately changed color. Things urgent, wanted to roll back. However, afterward, arrogant and grey left hand suddenly closed, Er Xuan right hand tightly sped in the palm.

    With it, he pped the right hand, and Er Xuan¡¯s highest shin bone was in the middle.

    So the second window.

    Er Xuan was frightened and angry. At this moment, his hatred for arrogance was iprehensible.

    I only saw him spit on the ground, then arrogantly and ruthlessly said: "My surname, I have to say, your power is really good. But I can tell you in advance the beautiful snow Miss is my brother."

 Chapter 1418 - 1409: Lack of Power

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Chapter 1409: Lack of Power</h4>

    "How my brother cultivates, you should understand in your heart. Even if you practice well, when ites down to it, you are still something insignificant."

    "Speak!" The arrogant Cangsheng slowly floated out of the sky, ying in the visual corridor with ease.

    With a cold snort, someone said, "If you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯d better not turn my brother into a daughter. Besides, I¡¯m giving you a chance right now, as long as you cut off your arm, I won¡¯t pursue today¡¯s matter!"

    Facing the impossibility of defeating the arrogant Cangsheng, Er Xuan issued a threat with the intention of bing renowned in the town of arrogant Cangsheng.

    But today, arrogance is not difficult. When we return to the Grandmaster¡¯s mansion, we will arrogantly meet our end.

    Hearing Er Xuan¡¯s words, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. After a long time, Gu Mingxuan spat out two words: "Fool!"

    Er Xuan¡¯s most dangerous failure, coupled with the arrogance of the arrogant god¡¯s scolding, somewhat brightened his mood. Now he loudly shouted, "Since the heavens are dead, you¡¯re finished!"

    As soon as the words fell, his body suddenly transformed. With a rumble, a spinning force surged from the mountain.

    Then, they saw the gallery¡¯s corpse flickering with golden light. In the golden light, suddenly there was an object floating in the air.

    As the golden light gradually converged, arrogance did not appear, instead, a giant beast, the Purple Winged Tiger, was hovering by the open windows.

    The Purple Winged Tiger hung in the air, growling fiercely, yet its cruelty and ferocity were severe.

    There were three shining stars shing within the shadow of the Purple Winged Tiger.

    Seeing this scene, the arrogant Cangsheng understood how Mingxuan dared to speak to her like that. It relied on themand of the Three-Star Purple Winged Tiger, which showed hisck of strength.

    "My surname, die!"

    Seeing the arrogant gray eyes fixed on theirmand, Er Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, suspecting that the person in front might have scored three points.

    Seeing the Three Stars issuing an order to establish a Ziyao City, it could be said to be one of the top two, despite the legal losses in the past.

    At this moment, authority issued an order. Even though Cangsheng was even more arrogant, he probably had a point where he felt powerless.

    Hoping for his fierce and majestic Purple Winged Tiger, the arrogant eyes nced through fragments, saying, "Do you think you¡¯re a sick cat?"

    On the one hand, he said, "This is enough to kill you!"

    Arrogance burst intoughter, "Just try it!"

    By using it, arrogance showed the strength of a pale enemy.

    Seeing the arrogant Cangsheng standing solemnly in front of him, Er Xuan was deeply corrupt. He thought arrogantly that Cangsheng did the same and released hismand.

    As long as Er Xuan wasn¡¯t ready, the arrogant Cangsheng wanted to fight against him.

    You should know that undermand, Er Xuan¡¯sbat power suddenly doubles, how many good people are eight times the waist under this condition.

    The eight-time battle and the five-time battle¡¯s fivefold body are winners. Even if the body is much bigger and better, the fivefold body would find it hard to cross three levels.

    Therefore, when Er Xuan saw that the arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t release themand, his heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled with a bit of doubt.

    Er Xuan¡¯s majesty and arrogance, as he became more confident. But the arrogant Cangsheng did not issue amand, just stood there. Even the second floor might suffer a blow, killing the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The next moment, only to hear Mingxuan suddenly shout, the right palm waved suddenly, transformed into a giant palm shadow, painfully shot towards the arrogance in the courtyard.

    So he sent out the brigade, hanging by the window with the purple-winged tiger that screamed sharply. He turned his body back, then the electricity became extremely arrogant.

    The purple wings, tiger, bloody ws and teeth like knives, the big object did not pose a threat, the wind swept through the bluestone cracks.

    Seeing the big palm shadow pierced down, the arrogant Cangsheng doubtless. The whole body¡¯s Qi was fast like water¡¯snguage, irrigating his arm.

    Suddenly, the blue light on Cangsheng¡¯s palm boiled. Suddenly, he stepped forward, drew a circle on his chest with his right hand, and a scene of mountains and rushing waves suddenly unfolded.

    "Vertical and Horizontal!"

    As a result, at this time, arrogance showed Cangsheng¡¯s crippled days had fallen to the ground.

    The arrogant Cangsheng, finding the hidden weapon in the setting sun, did not apply it to actualbat.

    Today was just right.

    Er Xuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but smile. He must like cruelty and arrogance, then kill him, using shame to wash away his disgrace!

    He seemed to be a Purple Winged Tiger, beginning to feel his own arrogance, restraint, attack, snatch, and bite. His brave actions became as arrogant as a storm.

    With each attack, the ws and teeth of the Purple Winged Tiger could not leave the dangerous throat, heart, and forehead of the mad arrogance.

    Responding to the second floor¡¯s assault, the arrogant Cangsheng continued to use "Vertical and Horizontal"yer byyer, followed by Mingxuan¡¯s response, beating him fiercely.

    As you can see, arrogance is quite impressive. His heart belonged to volt, while you kept retreating repeatedly.

    This was just an interesting piece, arrogance was pushed ten feet back by Mingxuan¡¯s frenzied onught. In addition, several ces on it were hit by the open windows.

    Now Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance couldn¡¯t be maintained, the joy and interest of the open windows boiled even more. He urged his luck again, to smother Cangsheng¡¯s pride in the shortest time.

    The arrogant Cangsheng saw Er Xuan¡¯s meaning. Changing his method of operation, he shouted in his mouth: "Thunder like lightning!"

    Suddenly, the boiling clouds were no longer frenzied. In the clouds, ten bolts of lightning suddenly fell, like a golden dragon, whistling with anger, trembling with the "thunder" rumbling, heading straight for the open windows.

    Seeing the arrogant body suddenly rising, Er Xuan appeared wrinkled. Quickly, they saw the roar of the Purple Winged Tiger, once turning into three heads, majestic electric light rolling.

    The first three Purple Winged Tigers were seized by the thunder. Two of them were shattered into smoke by lightning.

    After being attacked, the Purple Winged Tiger retreated. The second high old tiger was suddenly shocked, lifted three feet high. He just felt soaked with blood, if not ill, he would be vomiting blood now.

    He was surprised to see Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant spirit, not knowing why this arrogant Cangsheng suddenly became fierce and powerful?

    But arrogance and gloom didn¡¯t think of him. With the situation of attack, one day lightning and thunder more and more rare attacks fell like raindrops on the Purple Winged Tiger.

    The Purple Winged Tiger was repeatedly beaten and howled, unwilling to be in that ce. The second Xuan also suffered from wind and rain, never hesitated to hum.

    Arrogance was too severe, and he didn¡¯t want to entangle with Er Xuan. He just wanted to drink and change his posture: "Bridge of Prince!"

    In the loud voice, suddenly saw the four elephants change. Within ten feet, if autumn struck and withered, Xu immediately fell into a ughter.

    As the weather became colder and colder, the number of knives used would be as fierce as the tiger. The flickering and frightening power would destroy Mingxuan in Qi Country.

    In such a case, the second phnx began to urge all his strength to attack arrogantly. Thousands of swords danced in the sky and earth, an unimaginable stranglehold trapped the second Xuan within the cage.

    Then, ording to the rumbling of the earthquake, thousands of swords were chopped down, in the blink of an eye, the second floor¡¯smand was to kill with one battered sword.

 Chapter 1419 - 1410: Panic-Stricken

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Chapter 1410: Panic-Stricken</h4>

    Under the immense impact, Er Xuan trembled. He couldn¡¯t arrogantly look down on the followers, whispering, "How is this possible? How can they use their skill to destroy my Command Pce! I don¡¯t believe it!"

    Before he couldprehend the recovery of Xuan, the fierce attack broke through the Purple Winged Tiger and destroyed his Command Pce.

    Under the immense impact, bright windows spurted blood, then flew out to meet the direct earthquake.

    After a while, Er Xuany amidst ongoing blood vomiting. His eyes were like snakes, staring unblinkingly at the arrogance, with poison and illness gleaming.

    At this moment, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance had dissipated. He coldly stared at the second highest point, his eyes full of indifference and contempt.

    When they responded to the time, they gasped in the second column, saying, "Arrogant Cangsheng, just you wait, you dare hurt me! I won¡¯t leave you, I want you not to die! I want you to kneel before me and repent!"

    Upon hearing the rumbling from the second floor, the arrogant gray-white corner of the mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile: "If it¡¯s my son, don¡¯t say it now!"

    He had a joyful face, and the second-high face slowly moved forward.

    Er Xuan saw the arrogant Cangsheng walking towards him, panicking. He looked at the arrogant Cangsheng, enduring the pain of broken bones, "What do you want to do?" he yelled sternly.

    Arrogant and silent, but the color gradually darkened, like nine strands of cold water,

    Er Xuan was extremely afraid, hating him because of the intense light in his eyes: "Arrogant Cangsheng...you...don¡¯te any closer, not only will you die, but your Lotus Yin Family too..."

    "Crack!"

    "Ah!"

    On the second floor, he cried again, so he spoke arrogantly and crushed his left arm into powder.

    Er Xuan, already in pain? Yin Bu twisted, also a violent re fully exposed arrogance and gray in the eyes, filled with pressure and evil ways: "Arrogant and gray...you won¡¯t die well...I swear...if you dare move me again, I...must live like death with the Silver Mansion..."

    "p!"

    With the sound of broken bones, the loud second-high phone always remained on thene.

    Soon, the victor arrogantly shook his head, hands and feet almost noplete second Xuan body. He looked disgustedly at the arrogance, roaring hoarsely like a ghost: "The people are arrogant...I will let you..."

    "Crack!"

    Before I could understand Xuan¡¯s words, the arrogant Cangsheng broke his neck. So far, the second column was a great death in Cangsheng¡¯s hands.

    With a proud and graceful breath, looking at the death of the second highest, a rebellious way: "Grandmaster, this is the beginning!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng managed the six followers on the second floor. He knew that today he hurt Mingyang, so the Grandmaster Mansion couldn¡¯t amodate himself.

    The people around had already angered the Grandmaster Mansion, so it¡¯s best to do the same directly. Besides, revenge must be taken for insulting one¡¯s secondfort.

    Therefore, after some hesitation, Sheng decided to kill this arrogant Cangsheng corridor. After Er Xuan¡¯s death, even if the Grandmaster Mansion was angry, it would be a while before finding himself.

    But to quickly improve oneself, that is, when the essence of the enemy Grandmaster Mansion, it can fly away.

    When they¡¯re strong enough, they¡¯ll return to the Grandmaster Mansion.

    After returning, the arrogant Cangsheng started rigorous training again. It¡¯s time to duel with Yin Sheng in six days, then he¡¯ll let them see his reality.

    Yin Tangfeng was deceived many times, which was to let Yin Tangfeng know he was fine. If Yin Sheng often fought and a heart died, however, the arrogant Cangsheng would not kill the intermediary.

    The next day, arrogant Cangsheng took the time to study "Landing in the Setting Sun", training his battle spirit.

    On this day, I tried the final three parts of "Climbing to the Ground in the Setting Sun", each part stopping his own battle.

    He also knew that the harder the film was to practice, so dying at this time was almost mad.

    Afterpleting "Sky-breaking Bite Hand", there was the beginning of the Alchemist¡¯s "Scripture", and there was the Alchemist¡¯s method to understand. In the shortest time, the Refiner in the first Chapter of Battle Soul was understood.

    That night, Er Xuan heard a big mess urred with the Imperial City Second Pce, and then died.

    The death of the second floor, in the second house, was a thunderstorm in sunny weather. Who didn¡¯t think that Er Xuan Minglou would be beheaded so brutally?

    As we know, the second heavy guard responsible for second vehicle safety was the second car owner killed with cruelty.

    Wei Mingxuan was the top priority, under his guard, Er Xuan died at the hands of others. In this case, why can¡¯t the second owner give up?

    In fact, they also made mistakes because, in fact, they have been striving to ensure the second floor¡¯s safety.

    And the difficulty of Er Xuan Lom, often urring with unexpected skills and escaping safely.

    And now the unemployment rate, using the second column to go to the Emerald Moon Tower, making it very difficult.

    However, Er Xuan didn¡¯t think so, because he was a temporary spiritual animal, turned around and gave him his life.

    When Er Wei ranked second, those people who already died in Er Xuan can no longer die a second time.

    When Er Xuan died, the second owner ordered the second family to immediately investigate, and within ten days, killed the second highest inquiry.

    Thus he dispatched his troops, just like his second-floor brother Ming Yang, ordered him to kill his brother on the first day. By the agreed date, he would avenge his brother.

    For a while, the second hundred departments relocated one after another, quietly entering Ziyao City and nearby cities. The secret exhibition was also a strategy against his enemies.

    In this situation, in the bureau¡¯s arrogance and insight people. He worked day and night, his rapid promotion reflected in.

    Six days passed quickly, and the arrogant Cangsheng practiced all day for several days. On the fifth day, he did six times as much as he could.

    At this time, his study also rose from the original six bo.

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked up at Liu Qinghao, who smiled beside him, suspicious that the day was getting stronger and stronger.

    If Liu Qinghao found out that he was going to collect debt, it was right to be angry in this situation. However, now, why does Liu Qinghao put on a kind face to himself?

    Arrogant Cangsheng, hearing something unclear, asked, "I don¡¯t know what Mr. Liu wants?"

    Liu Qinghao said, the smile on his face became more harmonious. Seeing him, he nced lightly at Ao Cangsheng, whispering, "If my brother doesn¡¯t mind, just call me big brother. You call me teacher, I can¡¯t bear it!"

    Liu Qinghao said, the arrogance of Cangsheng not only surprised people but also Yin Tanglong sitting beside him, sometimes not understanding.

    But arrogant and Cangsheng, seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s natural humility, he gently smiled at the moment, saying, "Since Brother Liu is like this, little brother won¡¯t be so respectful!"

    Seeing the arrogant Cangsheng said he reconciled, Liu Qinghao quickly pulled a chair, smiling, "Come, arrogant brother, let¡¯s sit down!"

    Bystander Yin Tanglong was stunned, couldn¡¯t help saying, "What does this mean?" Why does this child respect Mr. Liu?"

    He thought and listened to Liu Qinghao¡¯s words: "My brother, to tell you the truth, nowing to you, the key is to ask for help?"

    Liu Qinghao looked Cangsheng arrogantly up and down, not knowing what medicine was sold in the Hu Lu, so he doubted: "Liu, just listen, what does big brother Liu want me to do for you?"

 Chapter 1420 - 1411: So Proud

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Chapter 1411: So Proud</h4>

    Liu Qinghao rubbed his hands together, smiling, "My..." I want to feel proud for my brother, as a soldier, I don¡¯t know how proud you are?"

    As soon as he spoke, Yin Tanglong, who had just finished a sip of tea, coughed as if he were ill. After a while, he looked at Liu Qinghao in surprise and asked, "Mr. Liu, what did you say?"

    Ignoring Yin Tanglong, Liu Qinghao still looked pleadingly at Ao Cangsheng, saying, "Please give me and my brother a sense of pride, let us be warriors together."

    When Liu Qinghao spoke, Yin Tanglong suddenly stood up from his chair in shock.

    He first looked at Liu Qinghao in disbelief, then turned his head towards the arrogant Ao Cangsheng, saying, "Mr. Liu said, let Ao Cangsheng join you as soldiers together?"

    Liu Qinghao nodded with a smile, saying, "Exactly!"

    Now Yin Tanglong was confused. He said to the arrogant Ao Cangsheng with a smile that was hard to believe, "Mr. Liu, do you think this training is beneficial for soldiers? Where can I find it? I don¡¯t know whose child doesn¡¯t exercise at all! And..."

    Yin Tanglong wanted to continue and speak for Liu Qinghao. His bright eyes appeared arrogant and gray, his face filled withughter. "What do you mean to my brother, my suggestion?" he said.

    After Liu Qinghao and Yin Tanglong¡¯s words, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng was already very clear.

    Someone murmured, "Liu Qinghao shouldn¡¯t have dodged this match, if it¡¯s true, it will definitely get mentioned when I practice swordsmanship."

    If this is a reflection, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help lighting up his heart: "Isn¡¯t it difficult, my swordsmanship, the recently refined soldier earth? If not, why does he want to coborate with me?"

    Apparently, in people¡¯s hearts, arrogance is a rule hard to resist: "Brother Liu wants me to train soldiers, even if I destroy your talent first? Your ability is a piece of the Five Elements Crystal, I can¡¯t afford it!"

    "The shop! How do you tell Mr. Liu? No...

    "Dragon Elder..."

    With a steely face, Yin Tanglong just wanted to me the arrogant Ao Cangsheng, hearing Liu Qinghao¡¯s cold crying sound, as he seriously looked at him as if his behavior was terrible.

    He felt frustrated. Why is Liu Qinghao so arrogant?

    Resisting Yin Tanglong, Liu Qinghaoughed once more. He was raised by the arrogant Ao Cangsheng, knowing the arrogant Ao Cangsheng was still beside him.

    The next day, heughed and said, "My brother, what happened a few days ago, I am no longer a guilty man. Please, arrogant brother, be magnanimous, nobody will go there!"

    Under Liu Qinghao¡¯s trembling temptation, Yin Tanglong was shocked, but several voices were directly broken by Liu Qinghao.

    Though bored, he dared not invade Liu Qinghao. As an alchemist, Liu Qingcuiao belonged to the Heavenly Soldier Cab, so it was not small.

    In despair, he could only watch helplessly as Liu Qinghao bowed his head and waist in front of Ao Cangsheng, saying nothing.

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng knew Liu Qinghao wanted to act on his own, so he ignored his charm. He just snorted, angrily saying, "How dare you be angry at Mr. Liu when you fall?"

    Liu Qinghao continued tough, saying, "My brother can¡¯t do this. My brother came here today, meaningfully. But I, arrogant brother, agreed to coborate with him. If you have any requests, just put them forward!"

    Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s belief was.

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng looked strong, then finely. Nowadays, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng finally refined tools not to alert the shocked Yin Tanglong.

    After Liu Qinghao finished, he awkwardly added, "Brothers in such a busy situation need help, but arrogant brother is willing to face them naturally can easily open."

    "In addition, I hope many arrogant soldiers go and with the river, for his brother¡¯s refinery, there must be some treatment!"

    Upon hearing that Liu Qinghao introduced the arrogant Ao Cangsheng to the Ice Pavilion, Yin Tanglong suddenly felt heartbroken. He didn¡¯t want Ao Cangsheng to turn into a collection in the Dragon-locking Tower. Now it seemed impossible!

    "Dragon-locking Tower!"? When he recalled the Dragon-locking Tower, Yin Tanglong was terrified as the storm burst: "How can I say this kid¡¯s collection in the Dragon-locking Tower is a refiner¡¯s method?" But even if it is the refinery¡¯s method, how can it be a few days?"

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng sees Liu Qinghao has reached this point. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid it will be self-destructive.

    In the continuedughter, the slowly appearing principle in the weather is: "Since Brother Liu said the words, then if I insist, that will be some small family¡¯s son¡¯s spirit."

    "Alright! I agree to join your ranks. But will you agree to a request?"

    Liu Qinghao hosted with surprise,ughingly saying, "Why should we borrow it if my brother said it?"

    The arrogant hand swings and says, "I will not give anything to you, only you owe me more and more!"

    When Liu Qinghao said this, not only did it surprise him, but Yin Tanglong sitting beside him was dumbfounded.

    Both people, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance must grasp this opportunity, which is one to kill Liu Zhou Qinghao.

    Also not surprising, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng does not want anything, but let Liu Qinghao owe himself, which is indeed a big vition ofmon sense behavior.

    After a long time, Liu Cuiao finally regained himself, carefully asking, "Brother, haven¡¯t you really considered it?"

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng softlyughed, saying, "Didn¡¯t I say this already? I just fell in love. Brother Liu doesn¡¯t like it?"

    Liu Qinghao quickly nodded, smiling as he answered, "Hope, hope!"

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng lightly "hmm," and can say, "In this case, this is the first decision. When do you want to improve?"

    Liu Qinghao left his thoughts, naturally feeling very good. He happily said, "The clearer the nature!"

    He arrogantly thought, he said, "They¡¯re husbands now, but I have things to do the second day, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it."

    Liu Qinghao happily nodded, "Fine, if you tell your brother, today!"

    In the conversation, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng looked at Yin Tanglong¡¯s loot and tried to speak on Liu Qinghao¡¯s behalf, saying: "ording to his refinery, Brother Liu felt the judgment from the Heavenly War Cab, how can I judge how much refinery?"

    Liu Qinghao hesitated for a moment, then he said, "As his brother¡¯s refinery, I think we should at least judge the second refinery. Of course, if he could evaluate several levels well, he couldn¡¯t see what the arrogant brother is like!"

    Upon hearing the news, Yin Tanlong¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle high. He didn¡¯t want to push Ao Cangsheng high into the hidden Dragon-locking Tower but didn¡¯t want to underestimate Cangsheng, ultimately climbing high Liu Qinghao.

    Moreover, Liu Qinghao rmended the arrogant Ao Cangsheng to the Ice Pavilion. If this were the case, Yin Tanglong wanted to push the arrogant Ao Cangsheng, then it wasn¡¯t enough.

    You know, the power of double-product refineries is not small enough to bear.

    Moreover, once the arrogant Ao Cangsheng entered the Heavenly Soldier Cab, he must receive protection from the Heavenly War Cab during wartime.

    The Heavenly Soldier Cab is covered, let alone the Yin Family. It¡¯s a very close person. To start arrogant Ao Cangsheng, and get proper consideration.

    Of course, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng is the same. Today¡¯s danger is very poor, not only to avenge Yin Tangfeng but also to ept the threat from Yin Tanglong.

    If without the strong support from Taida, I¡¯m afraid it will be very dangerous.

    At this time, he answered Yin Tanglong¡¯s face, pointing it was Liu Qinghao and Tree Heavenly Soldier Pavilion together.

    Even Yin Tanglong was interested in him. As long as Yin Tanglong could ept Liu Qinghao and Heavenly War Cab angry before he left.

    After that, Liu Qinghao immediately stood up, looked at Yin Tanglong¡¯s archway. Elder Yin, Mr. Liu has something to do, step by step. If there is a chance, see you in a few days!"

    Yin Tanglong immediately stood up to meet him, saying to Liu Qinghao, "Mr. Liu is modest. Mr. Liu¡¯s arrival is an honor. He will wee him!"

    Liu Qinghao gently smiled, said to Ao Cangsheng, "Brother, let¡¯s go!"

    Cangsheng arrogantly nodded, "Okay! Brother Liu, I beg you!"

    With that, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng then left the Great Elder Pce together with Liu Qinghao.

 Chapter 1421 - 1412: Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Chapter 1412: Powerless</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry for an hour," Qi unjustlyined to Liu Qinghao: "Uncle Liu, this scoundrel is bullying me, you must help me teach him a lesson!"

    Liu Qinghao was angered by Bing Yu¡¯s shame. He didn¡¯t want the colorful Bing Yu to report it to him. His face darkened, and he said angrily: "Get out, leave here now, and nevere to see me again!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, Bing Yu¡¯s expression dimmed on the spot. He wanted to ask Liu Qinghao why he was treating him like this again, but he angrily walked into the refinery room.

    Arriving at the refinery room, Liu Qinghao awkwardly said to Ao Cangsheng: "Earlier, Little Brother Ao, don¡¯t take it to heart, Bing Yu¡¯s attitude gave me a bit of trouble!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and nodded, saying: "Let¡¯s discuss it!"

    After this interaction with Ao Cang, Liu Qinghao again carefully detailed the refinery matters to him.

    After listening to Liu Qinghao¡¯s exnation, Ao Cangsheng generally understood what he meant.

    ording to Liu Qinghao, he wanted to make Ao Cangsheng a second-ss soldier. He could start discussing cooperation, just to avoid being rude in front of Yin Tanglong.

    After their discussion, Liu Qinghao personally prepared the materials for Ao Cangsheng. Soon, all the materials required by the refinery appeared before Ao Cangsheng.

    Liu Qinghao personally brought the refinery information. Its quality and quantity were quite substantial.

    Because Wu Chengqiu wanted to see his peak work, if he used ordinary refinery materials, he feared he couldn¡¯t forge the most ssic warrior.

    At the refinery, Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao began their discussion. Ao Cangsheng led, while Liu Qinghao assisted.

    Saying it¡¯s assistance, in reality, he was like an outsider. Like a proud old man, he just helped with errands.

    Soon after, Ao Cangsheng finally began his first formal refinery. He started choosing materials, washing, extracting, forging, and fitting ording to the alchemical ghost thought.

    Watching the proud Cangsheng skillfully manipte that block of Tun Yun Steel, Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes continuously showed a surprised expression.

    He stood there greedily watching beside Ao Cangsheng, while Ao Cangsheng, apart from necessary pacing, kept a close watch on the refinery.

    As time passed, Liu Qinghao admired Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery ghost thought more and more. He truly couldn¡¯t imagine how Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery ghost idea could reach its peak in such a young season.

    Compared to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery ghost thought, his own refinery ghost thought hardly reached the stage. No wonder that day, Wu Chengqiu faced Ao Cangsheng¡¯s treasure box and suddenly revealed a sense of inferiority to Ao Cangsheng.

    About two hourster, Ao Cangsheng finally crafted a sword box for a three-foot sword.

    The sword was immersed in ck liquid, and the refinery¡¯sbustion chamber began to emit ayer of white mist.

    At this time, Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes widened, because he knew, next, at the refinery¡¯s crucial moment, would be the engraving of the war spirit.

    At this moment, Liu Qinghao¡¯s face was full of excitement and tension, because he knew Ao Cangsheng was not only skilled in engraving the war spirits but also possessed an advanced war spirit.

    Finally, after some beautiful scenery, Ao Cangsheng began engravings for the first magnificent battle spirit.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes shifted from the broad sword de to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand, then to the pre-drawn war spirit¡¯s mark.

    When the ck me in Cangsheng¡¯s proud right hand leapt, a subtle thunderous soul mark slowly appeared in front of Liu Qinghao.

    It was evident that Liu Qinghao was exhrated. His face showed a brilliant smile, his eyes wide open in astonishment, his entire body slightly swaying. That was the reason for his excessive excitement.

    After getting lost in the refinery, he must have never seen a perfect war spirit engraved on himself.

    Finally, amidst a blend of pride and supportive blood, the final impression of the war spirit was finally engraved.

    At the end of the carving, Liu Qinghao excitedly picked up the sword, then said in a trembling voice: "The war spirit is so perfect, it¡¯s the most perfect war spirit I¡¯ve ever seen in my life!"

    He gripped the sword with one hand, while the other hand touched the body engraved with the war spirit. Like a monk gone mad, his face full of foolish wood entered into a demonic state.

    It took quite a while before he slowly recovered from the unexined trembling.

    A short timeter, Liu Qinghao knelt before Ao Cangsheng and sincerely said: "Ah Brother..." no, Ah Grandfather! Please take me in as an apprentice! Now, I want to learn your refining ghost ideas!"

    Ao Cangsheng was shocked by Liu Qinghao¡¯s actions and immediately stepped back saying: "What are you doing, Liu Qinghao? Stand up quickly!"

    "If you can ept me as an apprentice!" Things will be different. I can recruit soldiers for you, buy you fine horses,y a solid foundation for your rise!"

    Listening to Liu Qinghao¡¯s exnation, Ao Cangsheng was slightly moved. Only then did he suddenly realize, to be strong, one needed to prepare for so many factors!

    After thinking it over, the proud Cangsheng slowly said: "First, stay calm about bing an apprentice, let me ponder, and when I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll naturally inform you!"

    "Yes..."

    Liu Qinghao opened his eyes, looked at Ao Cangsheng, watching Ao Cangsheng decisively raise his hand: "Speak no more, if you continue, I won¡¯t ept you as an apprentice!"

    Hearing this, Liu Qinghao reluctantly closed his mouth. Yet looking at him, he didn¡¯t abandon the thought of worshipping a master.

    "Get up!" Ao Cangsheng looked at Liu Qinghao and said nonchntly.

    Liu Qinghao nodded, then slowly stood up.

    Ao Cangsheng picked up the newly crafted sword box, appraised it up and down, and said: "You can take the treasure sword to do business. Additionally, I¡¯m not sure about epting you as an apprentice now, but I can impart three images of the war spirit marks!"

    Hearing this, Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes brightened again. On the one hand, he was excited, and behind the proud Cangsheng, he respectfully said: "Thank you, Master, for instructing me in the war god¡¯s spirit!"

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing. He attached a block of Tun Yun Steel to his side and quickly sketched it.

    Soon, these three images of the war spirit appeared on the piece of Tun Yun Steel. Liu Qinghao indeed saw three images of war spirit marks, one was the Wind and War Spirit Mark, one the Snake and War Spirit Mark, and the final the Mountain War Spirit Mark!

    After Ao Cangsheng carved the war spirit into three images, he turned to Liu Qinghao and said: "The war spirits within these three images are second-ss. Although they¡¯re not exceptionally powerful war spirits, if ced in Ziyao City, they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated as heavenly existence!"

    "You must master these three images within three days. After three days, these images will all disappear! Don¡¯t think of replicating. Copies are useless!"

    Liu Qinghao was overjoyed, cherishing these like treasures on the ground: "Disciple remembers and certainly listens to Master¡¯s words!"

    "Of course, I¡¯m helping you by teaching you the three images of the war spirit not because of what you said. It¡¯s because, in the future, there might be something of use from you," Liu Qinghao said.

    "Once that time reallyes, I hope you don¡¯t back down, bute and help me!"

    When Liu Qinghao heard this, he solemnly said: "Master, if it¡¯s something useful, Qinghao would certainly plunge into fire and water without hesitation!"

    Ao Cangsheng stared at him, without revealing anything. He smiled and said: "I dare not use your repair, even if they go through fire and water, to kill one among them."

 Chapter 1422 - 1413: A Bit Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Chapter 1413: A Bit Complicated</h4>

    Liu Qinghao smiled shyly and said, "I said I got lost in the mill, but I will ride for you before and after the horse race!"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded without saying anything. He just released Liu Qinghao and said: "You all must do this. I need to go back. There¡¯s a duel tomorrow, and I must prepare!"

    Upon hearing the word "duel," Liu Qinghao seemed to say, "Who is Master going to duel with? Can I help you?"

    Ao Cangsheng replied, "Yin Tangfeng¡¯s eldest son is silent, he¡¯s a clown!"

    Liu Qinghao bowed his head and said, "What makes him so smart?"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "It should be seven times, no more than eight!"

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes shone brightly, looking at Ao Cangsheng withplex feelings. "So Master thinks he can handle him? If he can, then I¡¯ll take care of that kid!"

    Liu Qinghao said this because he heard that Ao Cangsheng had been transformed into an ordinary person. Therefore, to survive in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s danger, he nned to help him out of this trouble.

    Ao Cangsheng let go and said, "Don¡¯t worry about this. You only need a joyful heart to learn these three pictures of the War Spirit. If I can¡¯t deal with a clown, then there¡¯s no need for me to be your master!"

    "Then, Master, promise to ept me as a disciple!" Liu Qinghao saw Ao Cangsheng momentarily speechless,ughed wantonly.

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly. He wasn¡¯t under Liu Qinghao. He just took it and walked directly out of the refinery room.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng really wanted to leave, Liu Qinghao dashed into the room, took out a pack of things. Then he smiled and released Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand.

    Ao Cangsheng understood, looked at Liu Qinghao with a puzzled expression, and said, "What¡¯s this?"

    Liu Qinghaoughed and said, "Some purified Yuan, I could have assisted Master in refining!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng opened the parcel and was suddenly taken aback.

    Ever since he fully mastered "Heavenly Battle Technique," Ao Cangsheng¡¯s revision had been elevated to the midpoint of the sixth edition.

    Currently, he had encountered dozens of ultra-crystals, which were a great help in promoting practice. So Ao Cangsheng had been refining ultra-crystals while constantly practicing.

    Three hourster, Ao Cangsheng finally concentrated, went through it in one go, broke through "Seventh Return," directly upgrading the repair to "Seventh Return."

    Then, Ao Cangsheng returned to the Alchemy Password, continuing to practice his next alchemical idea. But to his surprise, no matter how hard he tried, he didn¡¯t return to the second Alchemy Password.

    After careful thought, he found that if he wanted to practice the second Alchemy Password, he could only break through destiny.

    He thought that as long as he reached the Alchemy Password, he could practice from it, but he didn¡¯t expect that the practice of the Alchemy Password was unrted to his own physical practice.

    Unfortunately, he reviewed all the ghost thoughts about the War Soul Mark and the Refiners he was previously responsible for. Unable to see the sky, he quietly left the yard.

    Not long after, Ao Cangsheng had arrived at Yin Tangyi¡¯s residence. At that moment, Yin Tangyi was pacing back and forth in the living room. When he saw Ao Cangshenge, his face couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised expression.

    "Second Uncle, no rest tonight!" Ao Cangsheng smiled and asked.

    Yin Tangyi breathed deeply, saying sadly, "Tomorrow you¡¯ll silently duel with Yin. How can I sleep?"

    Ao Cangsheng knew that Yin Tangyi was worried about him. He said gratefully, "Second Uncle worries about my danger, right?"

    Yin Tangyi nodded a little unhappily, nced at Ao Cangsheng. "What does your challenge with Yin have to do with me?"

    On one innocent side of Ao Cangsheng, he stood up, put down his hands, and said: "With Yin Tangfeng¡¯s conduct, does Second Uncle think I have a choice?"

    Yin Tangyi sighed again, and with a bit of resentment said: "That damn Yin Tangfeng, saying that it¡¯s aggressive and crowded!"

    Ao Cangshengughed and said, "You don¡¯t know what Yin Tangfeng is like. Because he hurt Yin Wusheng, he will never let me go!"

    "What are you going to do?" Yin Tangyi asked concernedly. Then he added: "You shouldn¡¯t just sit there waiting for death!"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. "Of course not. This time Yin Tangfeng and his son are bound to bezy, and our loss won¡¯t be money!"

    "What do you mean?" Yin Tangyi¡¯s son asked surprised, seeing Ao Cangsheng full of confidence.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled mysteriously and said, "Second Uncle forgot that I¡¯m the only one who grew up from the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    Upon hearing this, Yin Tangyi¡¯s face was serious: "Cangsheng, what are you saying about the treasure from the Dragon-locking Tower?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. "No, there¡¯s no treasure in the Dragon-locking Tower."

    "Then why did you say that?" Yin Tangyi became more curious.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Although there¡¯s no treasure in the Dragon-locking Tower, I opened the Life Pce from the Dragon-locking Tower."

    "Are you telling the truth?" Yin Tangyi asked in shock, her entire body trembling.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: "It¡¯s true, if it weren¡¯t, how could I be so happy to defeat the old Yin, how could I silently ept Yin¡¯s challenge."

    "Then are you sure you¡¯re going to win silently over Yin, how long can you do it?" Yin Tangyi asked, a bit suspicious.

    Actually, he wanted to ask Ao Cangsheng if he couldpete silently with Yin. But when it reached his lips, he suddenly felt that silently defeating Yin in a few days was impossible, yet he ended up not changing his mind.

    The proud youngsterughed contemptuously and said, "Yin Wusheng¡¯s cultivation in Yin Mansion isn¡¯t weak, but winning me won¡¯t be easy!"

    When Yin Tangyi saw Ao Cangsheng, he didn¡¯t regard Yin¡¯s voice as anything. He thought, "Cangsheng, this isn¡¯t a joke. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and said, "Second Uncle, rest assured, because of fate, I naturally don¡¯t dare mess around."

    "Why did youe to me tonight?" Seeing Ao Cangsheng speak seriously, Yin Tangyi was still suspicious, yet afterward, his heart became more firm.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and said, "Tonight I came to see Second Uncle, I have something to say to him."

    "What is it?" Yin Tangyi asked quietly.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a duel!"

    After hearing this, Yin Tangyi said, "Cangsheng, if you need to say anything and want Second Uncle¡¯s help, he¡¯ll do his best to assist you."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said, "I messed up Yin Wusheng. In Yin Tangfeng, ten out of eighteen persons want to kill me. This duel is the best opportunity he initiated."

    "So Zhong guessed it!" If not.

    "But if you don¡¯t curse, Yin Tangfeng would naturally be suspected of infection. By then, he mighte up with some slick words to deal with me!"

    Upon hearing this, Yin Tangyi suddenly realized and jumped out. "Are you saying you won¡¯t speak then kill Yin?"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered: "It depends on Yin Tangfeng¡¯s intentions. If he wants to kill me, then I say he will get a big gift. The decision is Yin Tangfeng¡¯s, not mine!"

    With a severe heart, Yin Tangyi immediately said, "Yes... if Yin Tangfeng then wants you, what should he do?"

    Ao Cangsheng slightly frowned and said: "Yin Tanglong also hit on my treasure idea. Before he reaches the treasure, I guess he won¡¯t want to give it to me."

    "Let¡¯s retreat for now, even if Yin Tanglong doesn¡¯t, there are still two uncles to help me. At that time, Yin Tangfeng shouldn¡¯t be your four opponents in each area!"

    Yin Tangyi¡¯s head said: "Alright, that¡¯s the idea!"

    Ao Cangsheng also said: "Second Uncle, remember to give your third uncle a word in advance. By then, don¡¯t engage. That¡¯s not good!"

 Chapter 1423 - 1414: Shouting

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Chapter 1414: Shouting</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform him about this first thing tomorrow morning!" Yin Tangyi promised.

    Seeing this, you couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, "Come on, tell him right now to avoid any mistakester!"

    "Alright then!" Ao Cangsheng replied, raising his hand and saying, "Second Uncle, I¡¯ll head back first!"

    Yin Tang nodded slightly and then quietly vanished into the night.

    The day of the duel between Yin Wusheng and Ao Cangsheng finally arrived.

    Since Yin was not conducting the duel in silence, the martial arts arena was already packed early in the morning.

    These people were not just here for the spectacle, but were also responsible for the Yin Family¡¯s decision to relocate.

    In a short time, a martial arts performance turned into a sea of people, many of whom came to shout about Yin¡¯s silence.

    As all the martial artists were about to arrive, the Elder Council slowly walked up to the witness stand.

    For the Elder Council members, not only were the Yin disciples surprised, but even the participants felt proud of Ao Cangsheng.

    The reckoning was right; the alliance duel between Ao Cangsheng and Yin Wusheng wasn¡¯t a significant matter, and there wasn¡¯t any need to go through such trouble; even the Elder Council members were shocked.

    Yet now, judging by how the Elder Council viewed others, they seemed deeply concerned about this matter, which was somewhat puzzling.

    The Martial Arts Hall was bustling. Ever since Yin Jing was quiet, the crowd below went crazy shouting at him, as if they were very interested in him.

    Looking back at Ao Cangsheng, aside from Yin Tangyi and the four elders and their children, hardly anyone paid attention to him.

    Certainly, the Yin Mansion people could do this because, in their eyes, Ao Cangsheng had always been considered an unimportant waste, not part of major education.

    A waste dared to ept the silent challenge from the Yin. Though some found him brave enough, many thought arrogant Cangsheng to be crazy, pretending to be dead.

    Within the young generation of Yin Jia, Yin Wusheng¡¯s cultivation ranked first, but even then it was just in the top three, while proud Cangsheng wasn¡¯t even at the bottom.

    Thus, almost no one felt proud of Cangsheng. Even Yin Tangyi and others couldn¡¯t imagine how proud Cangsheng dared to ept Yin Jing¡¯s silent challenge.

    Before the duel began, bets were already ced at five stations. In the grand game, Yin kept silent, while proud Cangsheng had a 51-to-1 odds.

    Yet despite this, Yin didn¡¯t speak, and the group had arge deposit of gold and silver, while arrogant Cangsheng remained without a major one.

    Seeing these circumstances, the bookmaker¡¯s face turned grim. If no one boasted by the end of the day, he would have to pay consequences, as he knew arrogant Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t win by the day¡¯s end.

    Just as the bookmaker was about to retreat, suddenly a girl walked over. The little sister wasn¡¯t human; she was Yin Tangyi¡¯s prize, Yin Qiuqian.

    She had been watching the battle from the stage, but upon hearing the bettors¡¯ments about Ao Cangsheng, her heart suddenly turned furious.

    Though she was also worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s duel, fearing he would be harmed by Yin¡¯s silence, she believed Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t fight with uncertainty.

    So when she saw the odds on the big table rise to 51 to 1, no one thought arrogantly would win. She didn¡¯t breathe a sigh but directly approached.

    As she approached, people around therge table immediately turned to her, curious about what she would do.

    The grand disciple, someone connected to Yin Fu, saw Yin Qiao approach and asked, "So, does thedy want to ce bets too?"

    Yin Qianqiu nced at it casually, saying nonchntly, "Can¡¯t I?"

    The grand disciple caught the implication, chuckling, "Of course you can. Miss Swing could earn much money here. I just don¡¯t know how."

    Based on odds over 50%, if proud Cangsheng indeed won, the bookmaker would owe Yin Qianqiu 12 million gold. 12 million gold isn¡¯t just a small amount to pick a fight.

    So when he saw 22,000 silver notes in front of him, he refrained from getting up. He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing, but if Yin Qiucian¡¯s silver were won, Yin Tangyi woulde to chat.

    Yin Qianqiu seemed aware of the difficulty. She added reassuringly, "You can rest assured this is my own will. I won¡¯t inform my father, and if I lose, I won¡¯t chase you for it."

    This handling method impressed the grand disciple, easing his mind.

    Not long after Yin Qianqiu left, another person approached the big table. He was in his thirties, had a fairplexion, bright eyes, and wore a fine blue long robe.

    Upon seeing this man, those near the big table woke up one by one, knowing this person wasn¡¯t part of Yin Mansion but appeared here.

    The bookmaker, who opened rtions, cautiously scrutinized the middle-aged man and tentatively asked, "Sir, do you want to bet too?"

    The middle-aged man smiled, nodding slightly. "It¡¯s not decided yet, so I came to y."

    Upon hearing this, the man continued to chuckle, "Then, I wonder who my elder brother wants to back?"

    On one side, he cast a sidelong nce at the silent Yin Jing reading the table. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want that person to squeeze through.

    From the perspective of the current grand bet, the bookmaker wasn¡¯t winning much. If that person allowed Ron Yin to remain silent, the bookmaker wouldn¡¯t gain profit forever.

    The middle-aged man smiled and then eyed the table, saying, "I¡¯m proud."

    As he said this, the two guys by the side said in relief. As long as this man doesn¡¯t y Yin¡¯s side, what can he say?

    "Does elder brother n to bet a lot?" The bookmaker asked.

    The middle-aged man took a piece from his sleeve, and when everyone clearly saw it, they found many money crystals.

    Suddenly, people all around dressed up, waking like a wolf unexpectedly finding a plump rabbit, bing instinctively humble.

    Even the one picking things up, sensing fear for the middle-aged man¡¯s moves, opened his mouth to inquire. Upon seeing the middle-aged man draw so many crystals, he reached out into his sleeve again.

    Then, before the public¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man took yet another substantial quantity and gently ced it on the table.

    After a bit of calction, the total number of crystals taken out by the middle-aged man came close to 30.

    The quantity from Yuan Jing, even within Silver Mansion, constituted tremendous resources. But when this man held it in hand, he didn¡¯t even raise a brow.

    After cing the two piles of crystals on the grand table, he allowed a breath, "Does elder brother intend to bet all the crystals in?"

    The middle-aged man tidied his sleeves, softly saying, "Certainly, how else would I do?"

    The issuing bookmaker said, "Do you intend to boast yourself?"

    Upon saying this, he felt content about picking up items.

    Excitingly, if he won so many crystals, he¡¯d earn double profit.

    But he feared the middle-aged man might also wager part on Yin Wusheng, aiming for dual coverage.

    The middle-aged man confidently nodded, then suggested, "With money crystals of this scale, I¡¯m proud to back the young master; if it¡¯s lost, that¡¯s trivial. But if I win, would youpensate me with Yuan Jing, how does that sound?"

    Once faced with this multidimensional crystal, the person clearly startled, momentarily unable to respond to the middle-aged man¡¯s proposal.

    A whileter, embarrassed, he said, "Elder brother, hang on. You¡¯ve made quite arge bet there. I¡¯ll have to discuss things with my master!"

    Afterward, regardless of the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the others immediately vanished from sight in a hurry.

    Soon after, with pleasure on one side, the bookmaker returned to the grand table.

 Chapter 1424 - 1415: Abandoning the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Chapter 1415: Abandoning the Rules</h4>

    He just calmed down for a moment and then reassured the middle-aged man: "Our master said that you can ce Yuanjing on Yuanjing. As long as you can win, we willpensate for the odds on Yuanjing represented by you!

    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "That¡¯s great!"

    At this moment, the gang surrounded therge table, constantly watching the middle-aged man.

    They were either curious about the man¡¯s identity or why he was so wealthy.

    This person had two evaluations of the middle-aged man¡¯s actions; one was that he was a good person because he sent them a crystal.

    The second was that this person was an idiot, because everyone knew that Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t win, yet he foolishly put all his Yuanjing on Ao Cangsheng.

    After the bet was over, the middle-aged man.

    Yin sneered coldly: "I never said you didn¡¯t know! Why, are you afraid now?"

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly and said angrily: "If it¡¯s a duel to the death, I won¡¯t y!"

    When he said this, the two immediately got Yin Tangqing into trouble, and shouted: "Ao Cangsheng, what are you doing in this duel? If you want to y, you can y; if you don¡¯t want to, you can¡¯t leave. Aren¡¯t the rules of the Yin Mansion yours?"

    "It was Yin Wu who didn¡¯t talk to him..."

    "Shut up! Ao Cangsheng, I¡¯m telling you! You don¡¯t want a duel today. ording to duel rules, the one who withdraws will lose. The loser dies! You must admit defeat and cut yourself down now!" Yin Tangqing said sternly, with a solemn gaze.

    Seeing this, Yin Tangfeng on the far side of the judge¡¯s seat couldn¡¯t help but whisper. This time, the arrogant Sheng won¡¯t be able to fly out at all.

    Proud and gloomy, Ao¡¯s chest was heaving, but he couldn¡¯t grasp the will of the Elder Council and could only no longer shake his sleeves.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but have a cold joke in his heart. He wanted to see who would win this time.

    Upon hearing the news of a duel to the death, there was suddenly an uproar on the stage. Those who came to watch, although knowing that Yin Wu was dueling with Ao Cangsheng, did not know that this duel was a life-and-death duel.

    "Looks like Ao Cangsheng is doomed this time. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t enough lives to see what he¡¯s done!"

    "Yes! Everyone knows the name of Ao Cangsheng as a waste. If he leaves now, he will die directly!"

    "I don¡¯t know if Ao Cangsheng is a madman, daring to ept the fourth master¡¯s challenge!"

    "I can¡¯t figure out the fame of this proud family. It¡¯s both sad and joyful to say there¡¯s no sessor."

    Of course, in addition to the people under the stage, Yin Tangyi, who was sitting on the judge¡¯s bench, was alsopletely shocked. Of course, their surprise was unexpected.

    Quite naturally, they knew Yin Tanglong must have been up to something behind the scenes. Yin Tanglong originally wanted to die for Ao Cangsheng in the Dragon-locking Tower, but didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng toe back.

    If he couldn¡¯t figure it out, Yin Tanglong couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to use the decision of these two to force Ao Cangsheng to hand over the treasure to the Dragon-locking Tower.

    If this n had been implemented a few days ago, it would have been correct, but if implemented now, it would be a huge mistake.

    Yin Tanglong wanted to get the treasure into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Dragon-locking Tower and promised to return the treasure to Ao Cangsheng.

    But all of this was before Yin Tanglong met Liu Qinghao. When he learned of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s rtionship with Liu Qinghao that day, he immediately dismissed the idea.

    With the support of Liu Qinghao and the Heavenly Soldier Tower, Yin Tanglong knew it was impossible to feel proud.

    Therefore, in order to prevent Ao Cangsheng from rising, Yin Tanglong and Ao Cangsheng abandoned the treasure together.

    He had to kill Ao Cangsheng first before standing up, but he couldn¡¯t do it himself. Just then, he learned about Yin Wusheng and Ao Cangsheng¡¯s duel as his opportunity.

    As long as Ao Cangsheng died, even if the Heavenly Guard Tower and Liu Qinghao wanted to be outside Ao Cangsheng¡¯s death, Yin Tanglong could me everything on Yin Tangfeng¡¯s father and son and kill with a borrowed knife.

    But, these things are unknown. As for Yin Tangyi and others, they don¡¯t know.

    They are now proceeding along the original path or the same route. Hearing that the duel had evolved into a life-and-death duel, they were hindered from exploring Yin Tanglong and Yin Tangfeng¡¯s theories.

    But the result of this theory is that since Ao Cangsheng epted Yin Wu¡¯s silent challenge, he had to promise to fight. Otherwise, he would take defeat as his theory. The result of this defeat is that he ultimately could only rely on himself.

    In short, it means that the life of the arrogant Cangsheng is no longer his own. Either silently kill Yin Wu, or die based on his judgment.

    After getting this result, Yin Tangyi and others nned to do it again, but due to Yin Tanglong¡¯s influence, they didn¡¯t dare to be angry or speak.

    Seeing all this, Yin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He waited over ten days just for one day, today finally to personally cut down Ao Cangsheng.

    In the judge¡¯s seat, Yin Tangfeng smiled in satisfaction and then nodded deeply to Yin Tanglong opposite. Yin Tanglong saw the situation and nodded back with a smile.

    Now that Ao Cangsheng has signed his life-and-death certificate, he must wait for death. This way, Yin Tangfeng can avenge Yin Wuhu, and Yin Tanglong can freely eliminate a hidden danger. So they all like it, why not be happy?

    After putting on the duel rules announced by Yin Tangqing, Yin Wusheng and Ao Cangsheng jointly signed their life-and-death status.

    The content of life and death is.

    "Look, the four masters are moving!"

    "Ah, the four young masters are too fast!"

    "Unfortunately, for the proud Cangsheng, now that the four young masters have started, I¡¯m afraid the proud Cangsheng is waiting for death!"

    With a panoramic exmation, Yin Chenmo¡¯s right hand tightly gripped the arrogant Cangsheng.

    At this moment, he was like a tiger, with limited kindness in him, his whole body imposing and unparalleled. When multteralism saw it, he couldn¡¯t help feeling the awe in his heart.

    Yin moved like the wind, arriving beside Ao Cangsheng in the blink of an eye. Facing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s upright arrogance, Yin Wu couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Break, Ao Cangsheng!"

    "Diamond w, Tiger Roars in the Forest!"

    In a fierce chase, Yin moved quietly, his momentum soaring. A strong wind blew until his ck long robe pped loudly.

    At this time, Yin Tangyi, sitting in the judge¡¯s seat, solemnly watched the situation on the table.

    Although Ao Cangsheng once told him he wasn¡¯t afraid of Yin¡¯s silence, the four Yin Tangyi were not entirely convinced about Ao Cangsheng until confirmed.

    It is said Yin Wusheng is the revised version of the seventh edition, ranking third among all of Yin Mansion¡¯s descendants. This certainly couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Once Ao Cangsheng looks down on his opponent, the result could be extraordinary. Therefore, seeing Yin Wu¡¯s silence start, the four couldn¡¯t help but raise their hearts, hoping Ao Cangsheng would have nothing to do first.

    As for Yin Qianqiu standing below the stage, she has already grabbed the corner of her clothes. Although she believes Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, she knows Yin¡¯s silence cannot be underestimated. So, her heart is worried at this moment.

    If at this moment only one person was not worried for the proud Cangsheng, it was a person hidden in Liu Qinghao¡¯s crowd.

    After viewing Ao Cangsheng as his own forger, he waspletely amazed by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s stunning talent.

    Thinking of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s busy ck me, even though Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t know Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce level, he could be sure that the then ck me Life Pce would give his Life Pce a higher level.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s Life Pce is a Two-star Sword, that is to say, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce should be at least Three-Star.

    The First Life Pce is Three-Star, so it is rare in Ziyao City. Therefore, talent and future achievements are not limited.

 Chapter 1425 - 1416: Slow Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Chapter 1416: Slow Retreat</h4>

    Additionally, Ao Cangsheng can acquire the refinery effortlessly, which means he must be doing well in practice.

    Even if he¡¯s not as strong as Yin, he canpletely make up for it with the level of Ming Pce.

    Liu Qinghao had absolute confidence in Ao Cangsheng, and never thought Ao would lose to Yin.

    Yin had no sound, his fingers gripped like steel prongs. He grabbed at the arrogant person¡¯s throat, intending to seize him.

    Seeing Yin Chenmo¡¯s right hand reaching for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s neck, Ao Cangsheng suddenly stepped back. However, it was just one step away, Yin Chenmo¡¯s right hand immediately grasped at empty air.

    "Stick, you waste material, dare you say I broke it!" Ao Cangsheng kept dodging,ughing.

    When he lost his grip, Yin Chenmo was taken aback."What? I thought I could easily break the neck of this waste. How could I miss it?"

    Yin had no sound, feeling surprised and frustrated. How could he not catch it urately? How did he manage to dodge it?

    When he heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mockery, his face suddenly filled with malicious rage and anger. Even Ao Cangsheng dared not humiliate her, wasn¡¯t this infuriating?

    Naturally, aside from Yin¡¯s silent surprise, the audience was equally astonished.

    They saw Yin had no sound, but at the critical moment, they didn¡¯t know why Yin had no sound, brushing past Ao Cangsheng directly.

    Jian put down Yin Tangyi¡¯s four people. Even though they didn¡¯t understand how Ao Cangsheng avoided Yin Wu¡¯s attack.

    However, his calm response to the attack showed that Ao Cangsheng had indeed stepped into the Martial Arts World, and was not afraid to act.

    A bit stunned, Yin had no movement again. He leaned on his right hand, drawing a circle in the middle, then directly swept at the arrogant person¡¯s neck.

    "Diamond w, Hungry Tiger Devours!"

    Yin Chenmo¡¯s right hand swept across like lightning, giving the arrogant no chance to catch a breath.

    He arrogantlyughed and said, "Mad dog, bite me!" Without slowing down his retreat.

    Yin didn¡¯t listen to the insane words, instead opened his right hand, sliding past the arrogant neck, not hitting it in the slightest.

    Both moves were empty. Yin was silent inside.

    Unable to y under the five stations, even Yin Tangfeng, seated in the judge¡¯s seat, frowned at this moment.

    Yin Tanglong and others had already watched it twice. These people seemed puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what Yin had no sound was doing.

    So they turned their eyes toward Yin Tangfeng, hoping for answers from him.

    Unfortunately, Yin Tangfeng was just like Zhang Er, unaware of what was happening below. He could only gesture helplessly with a wry smile.

    Inside, he couldn¡¯t help but scold, "What on earth is my son doing? After all this time, we haven¡¯t dealt with the waste yet!"

    Yin¡¯s vocal mouth was frenzied, but there was no sound. He kept chasing Ao Cangsheng, shouting, "Ao Cangsheng, you waste material. If you have the ability, don¡¯t hide, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Hearing such cries, the audience couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "All four young masters are mad. How did it start talking nonsense?"

    "Well, if you want to go home, they wouldn¡¯t know what to think."

    ...

    After an intense chase, Yin finally lost a bit of strength. In a hurry, he shouted, and then a box of swords fluttered behind his head.

    As soon as the saber appeared, Yin¡¯s entire body became silent yet suddenly surged with vigor. Suddenly, a domineering and fierce pressure, but arrogance and elegance of Sheng enveloped him.

    Seeing this scene, all the sons in the audience changed their expressions.

    "Ming Pce, the fourth master has unleashed the Ming Pce!"

    "Look, this is a saber of life!"

    "The end for the arrogant!"

    Seeing Yin Chenmo suddenly release his Life Pce, Yin Tangfeng couldn¡¯t help but show a frustrated expression.

    He didn¡¯t understand, in dealing with this area¡¯s trash, why did Yin Wusheng release it from his own Life Pce.

    In Yin Tangfeng¡¯s view, Yin Wusheng¡¯s actions were no different from swatting flies.

    However, now that his son had seen enough rudeness, Yin Tangfeng did not go too far.

    What he wanted now was for Ao Cangsheng to die quickly on stage. For this reason, he didn¡¯t even think of making a move himself.

    Once the Ming Pce was unleashed, Yin¡¯s silent power surged massively, almost reaching the level of the Eight Paths.

    Her eyes were filled with rage and hatred, "Ao Cangsheng, I want to tear your body to shreds, I want your life to be worse than death!"

    Until the swaying position hit the five tforms, Yin couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    After a furious chase, Yin hesitated no more. The golden saber behind his head suddenly shed with a golden light, then shed toward the arrogant Cangsheng like an angry dragon.

    For a moment, a whirlwind, roaring, and heat waves surged on the martial arts table, then on the golden saber, continuously dazzling with bright light, transformed into thousands of flowers and rain, "sounding" a countless number of votes into the arrogant green.

    Ao Cangsheng immediately dodged to the right, the fierce de honed a record above her head, then with a "bang," shed onto the game table, leaving no sparks.

    Yin shouted silently, "Dead, now I see where you want to go? I see all of you escaping from my hands?"

    At one time, the golden saber above his head chopped down rapidly like howling winds, until the arrogant appearance became inconvenient.

    By then, the audience was quite interested, starting to cheer for Yin Wu.

    In the judge¡¯s seat, Yin Tangfeng¡¯s face was full of smiles all throughout. Once, Yin made silence without a drumbeat, Ao Cangsheng could have ten lives here, so he could wait for death.

    Ao Cangsheng saw Yin almost without ridicule of sound, finally decided not to dodge.

    Seizing the opportunity, crazily waiting for the golden saber¡¯s reappearance, he struck fiercely with his right hand from behind.

    "The heavens strike the hand, with thunderstorms!"

    A thunderous crash suddenly erupted, with fierce momentum, violently colliding with the iing golden saber.

    Suddenly, a cloud heated up, apanied by thunder and storm, and that p was like divine power. Suddenly, Yin Wu¡¯s golden saber shattered into pieces.

    Life was shattered, Yin felt no sound boiling in the fifth sector. Suddenly, a sweet blood spewed from his mouth. In panic, he couldn¡¯t help but fear, "What? He can¡¯t do it?"

    Witnessing this scene, the audience and elders at the table were not shocked.

    They thought about how Ao Cangsheng should practice? No, he just summoned soldiers and destroyed Yin Wusheng¡¯s life, so he was greatly injured.

    Fortunately, Yin could quickly recover without making a sound. He quickly urged his luck, wanting to reassemble the image, and fiercely attacked Ao Cangsheng.

    Unfortunately, how could Ao Cangsheng give him another chance? Ao Cangsheng waved his hand but kept raising his hands and pped it onto Zhao Yin¡¯s silent face!

    "Eat!" A crisp palm spread across the entire five stages, Yin¡¯s silent face suddenly swelled up.

    "This is a p for your stupid brother!"

    "Eat!" Another crisp p, Yin flew seven or eight times.

    Always angry, Yin had no sound, like hitting a mad wild dog, swaying toward the arrogant deity.

    Seeing the situation, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. Then, the right hand¡¯s thumb flickered with blue light, "bang," shot a silent ticket of shadows.

 Chapter 1426 - 1417: Calm Dismantling

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Chapter 1417: Calm Dismantling</h4>

    In an instant, the martial arts arena fell silent. The audience and the elders in the judge¡¯s seats trembled at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s terrifying blow.

    In everyone¡¯s usual meetings, Ao Cangsheng was a useless wood who didn¡¯t practice martial arts. But now, he shattered the attack from Yin Jingsheng Pce into pieces.

    The most frightening thing is that Ao Cangsheng is now dead! It seems he hasn¡¯t even released the Life Pce, if so, how strong is he really?

    At this time, Yin Tangfeng and others finally decided on one thing. That is, Ao Cangsheng has already stepped into the Martial Arts World and is certainly no weaker than Yin Chenmo.

    If so, Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t easily agree with Yin Chenmo¡¯s decision. If it were so, she wouldn¡¯t have remained calm upon knowing about decisions of life and death.

    At this moment, Yin Tangfeng¡¯s eyes were entirely locked, either on the arrogant Cangsheng or otherwise. As long as the arrogant Cangsheng dared not silently kill Yin, Yin Tangfeng didn¡¯t want to kill him either.

    After the vote, Yin neither asked questions nor was disappointed, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s body shed once more, turning into a stream of light, rushing off again.

    The next moment, Ao Cangsheng raised his hand, holding the severely injured Yin silently in his grasp. He quietly looked at Yin, his voice filled with a murderous tone, saying, "Do you want to kill me early? Haven¡¯t you and your father always been harming me? Now that you¡¯re in my hands, what do you have to say?"

    The elders in the judge¡¯s seats, upon seeing this scene, immediately opened their eyes wide, while Yin Tangfeng stood on his chair in horror.

    Now, he could no longer sit still. His son was in the hands of the arrogant, and maybe in the future, he¡¯ll have a Ye Huangquan.

    Yin Tangfeng hurriedly pointed to the arrogant Cangsheng, shouting angrily out of fright, "You are too arrogant, and you are blocked by your husband!"

    Ao Cangsheng, upon hearing Yin Tangfeng¡¯s anger, sneered and looked at the judge, "What¡¯s there for the five elders to get excited about? I haven¡¯t killed your precious son yet!"

    Yin Tangfeng, anxious and uneasy, did not want to rush to his son¡¯s table immediately. But he was afraid that Ao Cangsheng would seize the opportunity to kill Yin without hurting his throat.

    In despair, Yin Tangfeng shouted again, "My surname is proud. If you dare to harm my son¡¯s cold hair, I will surely smash your body to pieces!"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, "Listening to your tone, if I let your son go, won¡¯t you still smash me to pieces?"

    Yin Tangfeng trembled all over, not knowing how to respond to such arrogant matters.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, looking at Yin Tangfeng, "Yin Tangfeng, haven¡¯t you been following me? Haven¡¯t you always wanted to kill me? But you never thought that this time you¡¯ll be toozy to even throw away your meal?"

    Yin Tangfeng¡¯s voice rose and fell, his face turning blue and purple. He looked at Ao Cangsheng desperately, suppressing his anger, "Ao Cangsheng, what do you want?"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, "Standing on the table of life and death, your son lost. What do you think I should do?"

    "You dare!" Yin Tangfeng shouted, his beard severed. "The elder said, if you dare to harm my son¡¯s hair, I will make your body into pieces!"

    "Really?" Ao Cangshengughed and asked.

    However, he suddenly used his right hand to pinch Yin Chenmo¡¯s shoulder.

    Just listening to the sound of "pulling," Yin suddenly screamed silently, always screaming and roaring, "Ao Cangsheng, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you, you dare to break my scap!"

    Upon seeing this, Yin Tangfeng shivered immediately, rising up. He turned his finger, proudly passing through Cangsheng¡¯s clothes, tearing at his heart and lungs, shouting, "Ao Cangsheng, if you dare hurt my son¡¯s finger again, your husband will certainly regret it for the rest of his life!"

    Before he could finish speaking, another "pull" sound was heard, apanied by a scream, and Yin Chenmo¡¯s arm was shattered by arrogance.

    In the atmosphere of the judge¡¯s meeting, Yin Tangyi and others looked at Yin Tangfeng despairingly, worried that he would soon kill Yin Tangfeng.

    At the same time, Yin Tanglong subtly hinted at several elders like Yin Tangqing, waiting for the right moment to act. He himself has been watching the side of Yin Tangyi.

    Finally, after witnessing Ao Cangsheng silently attack Yin for the second time, Yin Tangfeng could no longer resist the anger and hatred in his heart. Suddenly, he rushed out from the judge¡¯s seat, transforming into a gust of wind, surging towards Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ticket.

    When Yin Tangyi appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but wash his body out in case Yin Tangfeng was injured.

    But to his astonishment, at this critical moment, beside him, Yin Tanglong desperately ced him on a high seat.

    Seeing this, Yin Tangfeng wrote down this sentence in his mind, then a game of anger and like assaulted his head.

    He trembled, ring his eyes wide open, like a crazy tiger, shamelesslyunching a deadly strike at the proud man.

    "Ao Cangsheng, you¡¯re going to die!"

    "The giant python changed, the giant python struck the world!"

    Suddenly, not far from Ao Cangsheng, a colossal python appeared in the sky, dazzling and raging with murderous intent. Its massive mouth stretched open one after another, but its voice hoarsely noted that it collided with itself.

    The wind howled, and the sand was arrogantly inted. It was just a moment, a powerful and unyielding pressure, but the heavy head still arrogantly sealed off all retreats like a high mountain.

    The python hadn¡¯t even collided yet, the roaring waves and gusty winds, like tens of thousands of treasure swords, fiercely shed several wounds on the arrogant and boisterous body.

    Ao Cangsheng grew anxious, without time to bring out the Ming Pce. He spurred all his vitality, continuously injecting it into his bosom.

    The spiral of Yuan Qi Ticket, like an angry sea, surged one after another into Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant arms, madly shooting from his opponent, carrying a terrifying force, sacrificing toward that dreadful python.

    "ying that hand in the past days, Heaven and Earth, Colorless!"

    This attack, Cangsheng arrogantly, directly unleashed the sixth iteration of "Back in the Day¡¯s Hand" as "Heaven and Earth, Colorless." Because he knew, at this moment, he was facing, but breaking through the fate of the master.

    If a w appears, this life can be exined here. Therefore, this strike must be without reservation, directly employing the most essential killing tactics in learning.

    Everyone in the field stopped shouting and digging. In the eyes of all, unrest suddenly appeared in front of the arrogant man.

    Suddenly, the night before him turned into a pitch-ck sky, beginning to spew endless me-like stars, like the end of the world, rushing towards the python¡¯s head.

    "Boom"!

    The python and ck Star collided directly. Suddenly, the mes in the sky brought the ticket, and the terrifying mes directly shattered the python.

    Meanwhile, such a dreadful python began attacking the corpse in session. But it did not stop, now bearing the destructive power, rushing to the arrogant front.

    Ao Cangsheng feared upon seeing the situation, was recklessly pped down again by the opponent. He attempted to use his technique "Heaven and Earth, Colorless" to solve the python problem.

    Unfortunately, the python arrived too quickly. He hadn¡¯t had time to squeeze the power from his hand when the python had already struck her.

    The explosion wasn¡¯t with a "bang." Ao Cangsheng was directly struck out as the python ticket arrived. He spat blood from his mouth, feeling as though all his internal organs, appendages, and limbs had shattered, then fell heavily over ten feet.

    Yin Tangfeng snatched the ticket again. His wooden twist and eyes filled with a terrible ferocious air.

    Ao Cangsheng was now severely injured, unable to withstand the attack of Yin Tangfeng. Initially, he could only be killed by many opponents.

    At the judge¡¯s seat, Yin Tangyi and Yin Tanglong blushed. He liked to go out viciously to save Ao Cang, detained by Mr. Victory of Yin Tanglong, in a restoring ce.

 Chapter 1427: 1418: Utter Despair

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1427: Chapter 1418: Utter Despair</strong>

    As for Yin Tang¡¯s three freemen, they have already met Yin Tangqing and the others. It¡¯s just that because some of them are simr, they can¡¯t distinguish between the winner or the loser for the time being.

    But now Ao Cangsheng¡¯s life and death are one. If they don¡¯t stop Yin Tangfeng, Ao Cangsheng would truly die on stage today.

    Yin Qiuqian was under the Wutai, her face was pale with fright, tears flowing like a river. Watching the arrogant Cangsheng, with Yin Tangfeng severely injured, her heart was in utter despair and fear.

    If she wanted to go up and heal Ao Cangsheng, she couldn¡¯t open the chaotic crowd at all, so she could only watch helplessly as Yin Tangfeng charged at him.

    As for Liu Qinghao, his face changed at this moment. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, he didn¡¯t expect Yin Tanglong to dare to fight against the arrogant Cangsheng.

    But now that things havee this far, it¡¯s impossible to save this arrogant Cangsheng.

    Because, either he didn¡¯t care about those iparable enemies, Yin Jia definitely these elders. Second, even if he had important difficulties, now Yin Tangfeng still had to arrogantly face Cangsheng, trying to stop it was toote.

    ¡°Ao Cangsheng, you waste of a surname, I¡¯m going to bury you for my son! You¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    After a roar, Yin Tangfeng finally gave Ao Cangsheng the final blow. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes moved to Yin Tangfeng, seeing his right hand striking Ao Cangsheng to the ground once more.

    At this time, Yin Tangyi stopped arguing and digging, and when Yin Tangyi was free, he stopped fighting. Yin Qiuqiang no longer shut his eyes. Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes were so big, his eyes so thick, that.

    Yin Tangfeng¡¯s heart was very scared, but the pain of losing his son was still there. He said angrily, ¡°He killed my child, I¡¯m going to avenge my son!¡±

    Yin Tang, with a familiar face, said, ¡°Then why did he kill your son?¡±

    Regardless of whether or not, Yin Tangfeng immediately stopped his words. He gasped for air, gritting his teeth, saying, ¡°My son and Ao Cangsheng were fighting a duel, talking about how to die. Unexpectedly, Ao Cangsheng hated my son and disregarded the rules of the duel, not daring to kill him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I got so angry that I hit him. Elders can testify, and they can look at the master!¡±

    Although Yin Tangfeng¡¯s voice was not loud, the entire scene was quiet, almost everyone heard his words.

    Seeing Yin Tangfeng¡¯s eloquence, Yin Tangqiong stood at thew enforcement seat, immediately angry and took a sip: ¡°Yin Tangfeng, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Yin Tangzhi looked at thew enforcement officer, waved his hand, and said, ¡°You alle here. I want to know what happened today!¡±

    In ssical Chinese, a group of elders walked away from thew enforcement officer¡¯s side, angrilying to face Yin Tangquan.

    Yin Tangqiao pointed at Yin Tanglong and asked, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, your husband will exin!¡±

    Yin Tanglong heavily said, ¡°Yin Wusheng and Ao Cangsheng made a war agreement ten days ago, dueling on stage today. Before the duel, both said how to die, not using life photos to fight.¡±

    ¡°But after the duel began, Ao Cangsheng suddenly made a killing move, silently and sadly killing Yin. When the five elders saw the tragic death, they were very angry at Ao Cangsheng and began to shoot!¡±

    After hearing Yin Tanglong¡¯sint, Yin Tangyi immediately widened his eyes. As soon as Yin Tanglong said one sentence, Yin Tangqiong took a sip angrily: ¡°Family Head, Yin Tanglong is talking nonsense, things are not as he said!¡±

    Yin Tangyi and others nodded in agreement. Resentment was evident on their faces.

    Yin Tangxuan nced at Yin Tanglong and said nothing. He turned his head and said to Yin Tangyi, ¡°If it¡¯s not as the elder said, what would it be like?¡±

    When Yin Tangyi saw the situation, he talked about the duel between Ao Cangsheng and Yin Wusheng and restored the original duel to Yin Tangyi.

    Before the words fell, he heard Yin Tanglong¡¯s words: ¡°Yin Tangyi, stop talking nonsense. Do you know the consequences of deceiving the Family Head?¡±

    When Yin Tangyi heard the angry words, he took a sip, ¡°Who else is deceiving the master? You¡¯ll knowter. You sure aren¡¯t owe Yin Tanglong a sharp tongue!¡±

    When Yin Tangxu saw both sides taking a word, and for a while, no one spoke, he raised his hand and yed a Yin Mansion disciple under the Wutai, saying: ¡°Come up and say! There must be no lies, otherwise people will wait!¡±

    Upon hearing thisnguage, the disciple couldn¡¯t help but tremble and perform on stage.

    He just nced at Yin Tanglong, then at Yin Tangyi. Finally, he lowered his head and said, ¡°What the elder said is true. As for the second¡­¡±

    This disciple dared not continue with the rest, but everyone understood his meaning.

    As soon as the words came out, Yin Tangqiong stared fiercely at that disciple. He angrily said, ¡°What a mess, speaking before the Family Head, I¡¯m taking you now!¡±

    He said he was going to do that, but then he heard Yin Tangquan suddenly take a sip, ¡°Yin Tangqiong, can¡¯t you quit? Do you dare to be so reckless in front of your husband?¡±

    When Yin Tangqiong saw himself forced, he was very cramped and furious. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Family, this mess¡­¡±

    ¡°Move it for me! Who would talk with you?¡± Yin Tangqiong twisted and shouted before finishing a sentence. Now he gave a cold hum, angrily stepping back.

    Yin Tangsheng inquired about the duel from several Yin Mansion disciples, but without exception, they all pointed the spear at Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing this scene, Yin Tangyi couldn¡¯t help stepping forward and said, ¡°Family Head, I have something to say!¡±

    Yin Tanghuang nced at Yin Tangyi coldly and said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Yin Tangyi said, ¡°I remember only one thing that can prove what I said earlier!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Yin Tangquan waved his hand and said.

    Yin Tang said, ¡°Before today¡¯s duel, Yin Wusheng and Ao Cangsheng signed a life and death status. The life and death status are with the Eight Elders!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Yin Tangxu¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Yin Tangqing¡¯s body. He just looked up and down at Yin Tangqing and immediately asked, ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±

    Yin Tangqing¡¯s face sank, and he recklessly let go, ¡°Two Elders are clearly talking nonsense, there¡¯s no such thing! If the Family Head doesn¡¯t believe it, you can look for me, see if I have life or death on me, just as the two Elders said!¡±

    As it turned out, just when Yin Tangquan asked about this matter, Yin Tangqing had already thrown life and death into a ball.

    At this moment, he knelt before Yin Tangquan, shouting, ¡°Family Head, the husband is guilty and begs for punishment!¡±

    Seeing this, the three elders quickly knelt, and Qi Qi begged Yin Tang for forgiveness.

    When Yin Tang saw the situation, he opened that piece of paper and said coldly, ¡°You all make sense, waiting for you to be strong and then speak? How can you confess now?¡±

    Yin Tanglong said bitterly, ¡°Family, just now we deceived you about the duel, just as the two elders said. Just because the five elders promised me, I lost my mind andmitted this unforgivable crime!¡±

    After speaking, Yin Tangquan had already opened the newspaper. However, to his surprise, there was nothing on the paper.

    Looking at the clean white paper, Yin Tanghuang couldn¡¯t help but smile at his little son. He immediately lifted his eyes and looked at Liu Qinghao beside him. At this time, Liu Qinghao was smiling and looking at him.

    Their tacit understanding was beyond words, but if Liu Qinghao liked it, Yin Tangquan knew.

    As it turned out, at this moment, Yin Tangqing threw out such a life-and-death situation, bullying Liu Qinghao was a good thing.

 Chapter 1428 - 1419: Completely Vanished

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Chapter 1419: Completely Vanished</h4>

    Liu Qinghao guessed that this dissertation was mostly a matter of life and death, but as a martial field on a sea of people, once it was thrown out, itpletely disappeared.

    Even if Liu Qinghao wanted to go, it was impossible to find it. In a hurry, Liu Qinghao suddenly felt his heart, as if he just touched a tiger!

    Yin Tangsheng picked up the piece of paper, then coldly looked at Yin Tanglong and the others, and asked, "So, you were helping Yin Tangfeng against Cangsheng?"

    Yin Tanglong was crawling, his head reckless, and said, "Husband was momentarily confused, let that bandit Yin Tangfeng seed first, please let the house master surrender!"

    Before Yin Tanglong finished his words, he heard the words next to Yin Tangyi: "Every household, I still have a few things to report to you!"

    Yin Tangquan waved his hand and said, "Say what you want to say, don¡¯t set an example, I want to hear what changed the Yin Family during my closure!"

    Then Yin Tangyi told Yin Tangquan everything that had happened in the Silver Mansion over the past few years.

    As he described, Yin Tangchuan¡¯s face gradually sank. And Yin Tanglong, kneeling in front of him, listened with cold sweat on his face, ashen.

    Apart from Yin Tanglong, the other three people¡¯s bodies began to shake violently as well. Canadian sweat dripped from his forehead, wetting the ce where he knelt down.

    Yin Tangyi said so much, and Yin Tangyi¡¯s face had already turnedpletely blue.

    He clenched his fists, his eyes stared at him. After a long silence, he suddenly shouted, "Yin Tanglong, how dare you! How did the old man tell you when the door was closed? What did you do? What does the old man say in your eyes? Fart?!"

    When the master was very angry, he suddenly became silent, like a crow and a bird on the battlefield. For a time, no one dared to speak, and even in the atmosphere, they bowed their heads to listen to Yin Tangquan¡¯s sleepy reprimand.

    Yin Tanglong had put his head on the ground a long time ago. His body trembled, crawling and kowtowing. He kept shouting, "The old man is guilty, please Family Head severely punish him. The old man is guilty, please Family Head severely punish him!"

    After a long period of rage, Yin Tangyao finally breathed a sigh of relief. He nced at Yin Tanglong with hatred and said, "Since the cold caused you tomit several people¡¯s sins, the husband has decided that from today, he will strip you of all your positions, and you are to repent from being abandoned to a building and not let the husband, not let the gentleman take even half a step out if the floor does not repent. Sorry!"

    "As for Yin Tangfeng, because he assassinated Yin Fu¡¯s benefactor, which nearly led to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s death, now ording to the people¡¯s regtions, it should be executed!"

    At the same time, considering the bullying and persecution Ao Cangsheng suffered in Silver Mansion back then, from today, he will be restored to his original position as a young master and the named position of the old man.

    "From now on, all resources of Yin Mansion are not limited to what is said." Once he learns sessfully, he will be nominated to the Elder Council to manage the respective affairs of Yin Mansion.

    After these words were published, Yin Tangsheng suddenly said to Yin Tangyi, "Cangsheng is seriously injured. You can send her to the hospital immediately now."

    Yin Tang nodded a little, immediately turned around, and walked towards the proud Cangsheng. Yin Tangqiong was very reckless and stepped forward.

    After a while, Yin Tangyi hurried over again. Seeing the situation, Yin Tangyi couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, "How is it? Is Cangsheng seriously injured?"

    Yin Tangyi shook his head slightly and said, "Though heavy, life is not hindered."

    "Come over, what happened?" Yin Tangyi asked strangely.

    On the west side of the Wutai, Yin Tanglong and others knelt in front of Yin Tangquan, one person was buried in the stone.

    Yin Tangzhi looked at the four people and coldly said, "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to do it myself?"

    Upon hearing this, Yin Tanglong knew that today he was bound to be robbed. When he thought of how boundless his scenery was, he couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Then he saw his right hand suddenly lifted, a blue light suddenly appeared, and hit his big mouth heavily. With the sound of broken ss, the person of Yin Tanglong suddenly became depressed.

    Seeing Yin Tanglong destroy Ming Pce and discard it, the other three people not only had more dandruff on their heads but were also already here. It¡¯s great to save a life.

    At the same time, the three of them clenched their teeth simultaneously, urged Xuan Yunlong to p their mouths one after another. Three dazzling lights copsed, one by one, and in no time at all, the three of them became useless people without the ability to bind a chicken.

    They were all punished, and Yin Tanquan didn¡¯t want to say anything but waved his hand and said, "All four of you roll down now and go to the building of repentance!"

    The three people struggled to get up upon hearing these words, and before they stumbled down the stage, they cast a deep look at that proud mncholy.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng was pushed down the stairs by Yin Tangqiong. When she left to y Wutai, she deliberately nced at Jia Liu Qinghao to thank him silently all the way.

    Liu Qinghao, like a child, blinked at him. Then heughed loudly, going to collect the big debt. Today, he had a bumper harvest.

    The duel finally ended, but the result was unpredictable for anyone.

    At the end of the exhibition, Yin Tangquan also expressed his favor to Liu Qinghao, so he coulde to the Silver Mansion more freely.

    As for the rtionship between Liu Qinghao and Ao Cangsheng, although Yin Tangsheng did not know, it could be seen Liu Qinghao intentionally helped Ao Cangsheng, and that¡¯s all Yin Tangsheng needed to know.

    During Ao Cangsheng¡¯s treatment, Yin Tangsheng was nning to reorganize the staff of the Elder Council. Before the five Elder Council members were abandoned, he then promoted four Elder Council members as new Elder Council members.

    Yin Tangquan also put Yin Fu aside, and then Yin Tanglong waited for people running around. They should be hunted, withdrawn, and punished one by one.

    However, within a few days, the people from all departments of the Yin Mansion were changed by Yin Tangquan during the peak season. After this period, the atmosphere of the Yin Mansion began to improve.

    In addition, Yin Tangsheng also special ensign one person, that is, to prohibit everyone from mentioning the duel that day, especially the fact that Ao Cangsheng had already entered major training.

    In his view, once proud Cangsheng steps into the Martial Arts, once known by relevant people, unnecessary troubles will be caused, so his beard must be prevented early.

    These days, Ao Cangsheng remained sitting in bed healing. Yin Qianqiu picked down an orange beside him, smiling and blinking a pair of big eyes, quietly watching Ao Cangsheng.

    "Autumn boy, what do you think of me?" Ao Cangsheng jokingly asked.

    Yin Qianqiuughed and said, "I¡¯m looking at my brother Cangsheng, what he was like before."

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled and said, "More beautiful than before?"

    Yin Qianqiu made a vomiting gesture, frowning slightly. "Brother Cangsheng, you¡¯re too narcissistic!"

    "Okay, isn¡¯t brother Cangsheng handsome?" Ao Cangsheng asked knowingly.

    Yin Qianqiu snorted and said, "Son is a son; isn¡¯t that obvious!"

    The proud personughed out loud when he heard thisnguage.

    The twoughed, and Yin Qianqiu suddenly said, "Brother Cangsheng, when did you open the Life Pce, I didn¡¯t know?"

    Ao Cangsheng mysteriously said, "But I can¡¯t tell anyone my secret."

    Yin Qianqiu pouted, a little unhappy, and said, "Alright, except for me?"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Except for others; it¡¯s okay to tell you!"

    Yin Qianqiu smiled and quickly asked, "When did you say you opened the Life Pce?"

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said, "About a year ago."

    "A year ago?" Yin Qianqiu looked at her beautiful eyes, incredulously said, "You said you practiced for a year before defeating Yin?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and nodded. "How¡¯s your brother Cangsheng?"

 Chapter 1429: 1420: A House

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1429: Chapter 1420: A House</strong>

    Yin Qianqiu¡¯s heart trembled, sometimes afraid yet joyful. Unconsciously, he hurt Ao Cangsheng and said, ¡°Smart, Brother Cangsheng, you¡¯re very strong!¡±

    The unexpected tinge of beauty and pain startled the proud Cangsheng, who immediatelyughed, ¡°What was that, why so soft?¡±

    Yin Qianqiu lowered his head, nced at his own running ball, and felt very shy for a moment. He said, ¡°Brother Cangsheng, you¡¯re so bad. I won¡¯t y with you!¡±

    After that, he awkwardly ran out of the house.

    At a nce, Flowing Cloud Afraid of Wind, the proud Ao Cangsheng attracted me with unmatched skills. Though adept at attack and killing, a bit stuck when on defense.

    While few can match her, if met by Xiu Wei who towers over him, many would lose the ability to maintain their health.

    For instance, on that stage, Yin Tangfengunched a bold attack on him. Had he feared wind and cloud, the oue would not have been so tragic.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng extracted and refined three super-crystals. Then he began practicing ¡°Flowing Cloud Afraid of Feng Bu¡±!

    ¡°Flowing Cloud Afraid of Wind¡± starts with the body moving like the wind back and forth, without hitting, in essence light and smooth, breaking the blur.

    After realizing these points, Ao Cangsheng began to stand in the practice room. With vigorous feet, he rushed with bubbles in contrast.

    Move your feet lightly like clouds. The tickets in the exercise room quickly fluttered, sometimes to the right, sometimes back and forth, at times like birds flying in the sky, at times like butterflies, sometimes like falling leaves.

    As he continued to insist on moving with the intention of Flowing Cloud Afraid of Wind, his pace became more and more obscure, faster and faster, beginning to turn into a breeze, swiftly shuttling through the training room.

    Two dayster, the main beatings of Ao Cangsheng also began to hide, turning into a sparkling white mist, moving up and down in the practice room, refunding tickets.

    Five dayster, Ao Cangsheng alone turned into a strong wind, whistling in the practice room. No matter where he passed by, the wind brushed against the walls and floor, making a light ¡°breath¡±.

    On the tenth day, Ao Cangsheng alone directly became a fictional strike without it, appearing in the practice room at any time.

    At this time, the hurricane around him was rapidly upying the hurricane, but with the lightning of his mind, it could also be quickly restrained by his mind, achieving a silent and colorless state.

    Sometimes, he would float so quietly in the center above the sky, he even couldn¡¯t feel the omnipresent wind. Looking at him, he seemed like a descendant, giving an inexplicable arrogance and an air of not partaking in worldly affairs.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng took full responsibility for thending of ¡°Flowing Cloud Afraid of Walking¡±.

    These days, as soon as Ao Cangsheng finished training, he received the master¡¯s summons. This was the first time Ao Cangsheng was summoned by the family since his severe injury. Without thinking too much, Ao Cangsheng directly went to the master¡¯s residence.

    Upon reaching the main building, Ao Cangsheng looked around and found that the Great Elder¡¯s building before the opening of the main building was only slightly better. Overall, it still had a prestigious reputation.

    When we arrived at the hall, Yin Tangquan was already waiting for him. There was no one else in the hall, so Yin Tangquan had to sit here alone.

    The proud Cangsheng respectfully entered the hall, and Yin Tangsheng seeing this, smiled and said to him, ¡°Cangsheng, are you here?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled, bowed slightly. ¡°Cangsheng has seen the master of the house!¡±

    Yin raised his hand, pointing to a chair next to him and said, ¡°No need to be polite, sit down!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, then sat down on the chair under Yin Tangsheng¡¯s hand.

    Whether seated or not, Ao Cangsheng looked at the master of the Yin family before him. Not having seen him for a few years, apart from a few more strands of white hair on his head, Yin Tangsheng seemed overall unchanged.

    ¡°I wonder if you called to see me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ao Cangsheng asked first, not letting Yin Tong speak.

    The youngest son of Yin Tangsheng smiled, arrogantly looking at Cangsheng said, ¡°I heard you entered the Dragon-locking Tower and came out unscathed. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and solemnly said, ¡°Family Head, Cangsheng indeed passed the Dragon-locking Tower.¡±

    Yin Tanquan nodded and said, ¡°Is there any treasure in this lock-tower?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head, ¡°No!¡±

    Yin Tangyi shrank, then nodded. After a long talk, he said, ¡°When did you open the Ming Pce?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the proud child blinked. Hesitating, unwilling to voice the truth about Yin Tangxu, he listened to Yin Tangxu say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your secret. Husband is just curiously asking.¡±

    Seeing Yin Tangsheng say so, recalling Yin Tangsheng¡¯s care for himself over the years, the proud Cangsheng knew he meant no harm, and directly said, ¡°About a month ago.¡±

    Regardless of the suddenness, the spoiled Yin Tangquan was mentally prepared, simultaneously trembling with fear over the sudden words.

    Calming his fluctuating heart slightly, Yin Tangxuan merely said, ¡°In this case, you can open the pce of life.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y at the Murong Family, because your father is guarding the southwest direction, and I have closed the door. It¡¯s not very good for your marriage with Bing Ge.¡±

    ¡°I think from today on, if you have time, you should frequently take a walk to the Murong Family. It can enhance your feelings for Bing¡¯er, and can also allow the Murong family to truly understand you are no longer as you were.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said, ¡°What the boss said, Cangsheng remembered. Tomorrow I will go to the Murong Family to sit down. Incidentally, to ask, see if Sher¡¯s Second Life Pce is open!¡±

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s okay! Can you improve your feelings throughmunication and practice? It benefits both you and him?¡± Yinughed and said.

    ¡°What about the second matter?¡± Ao Cangsheng asked.

    Yin Tangxu thought for a while and said, ¡°The second thing is recruiting students from the university. Do you know how many high monks in Ziyao City are trained by senior monks? Generally speaking, monks have achieved good results in breaking fate. Once they receive training in Unity of Heaven and Man, they can be the main political party of Ziyao City.¡±

    ¡°But if you ced it in the Tang Dynasty, or even in the outerrge world, it is not a master at all. Thus, I think, with your potential, you should soar in higher skies.¡±

    ¡°To achieve this, it¡¯s best you choose to enter the martial arts training academy. Once you¡¯re there, your potential will be unleashed, and your practice will be improved rapidly.¡±

    ¡°You know, in any grand academy, there¡¯s nock of strong individuals. So I think, as long as you can step into it, practice diligently, your achievements will never be worse than many!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng listened silently to Yin Tangsheng¡¯s words, finished and said, ¡°The boss wants me to intern at the Martial Arts Academy, is that what you mean?¡±

    Yin Tanquan nodded, ¡°Yes! This is not just my opinion, but also what your father told me before he left. He said, if you want to practice martial arts, you must have the determination to be a powerful monk!¡±

    ¡°Just now the major martial arts colleges started recruiting students. Hope you can pass the exam smoothly!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng pondered for a moment, then truly insisted, ¡°Now rest assured, I will take the exam. I will definitely practice!¡±

    Yin Tang opened his mouth revealing a happy smile all the way, then asked, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng said, ¡°Form Seven Circuits, Break Form Eight Circuits!¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great! I can rest assured!¡± Yin said with release, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing else to do now. You can go back and do your own thing!¡±

 Chapter 1430: 1421: Indomitable

    <strong>Chapter 1430: Chapter 1421: Indomitable</strong>

    Ao Cangsheng immediately stood up and bowed again to Yin Tangsheng: ¡°Family Head, then I shall take my leave!¡±

    With that, he turned around and walked out of the hall.

    Not long after Ao Cangsheng exited the hall, a tall middle-aged man with a tiger on his foot suddenly appeared in the room behind the hall.

    His eyes were tightly shut, then showed pride, filled with joy and happiness. Until the pridepletely disappeared from his sight, he could not help but take a deep breath. His face, full of iron blood and steadfast bravery, rarely showed slight thoughts and guilt.

    ¡°Well, is he unwilling to leave?¡± At this moment, Yin Tangying, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly smiled and asked.

    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly: ¡°If I don¡¯t want to leave, what should I do? When I want to leave, I don¡¯t know how to leave!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh! I didn¡¯t expect that even such a fierce iron-blooded general like you has gentle feelings like water!¡± Yin Tangquan chuckled, surprising the middle-aged man¡¯s performance.

    The middle-aged man liked this tone: ¡°A person¡¯s heart is still made of flesh; everyone, how can I avoid being crude!¡±

    Yin Tangqi said: ¡°But now that you¡¯re back, you shouldn¡¯t part with him. Now he is no longer a weakling. One day, I think he can run further for you.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded: ¡°I hope so too! I owe him all these years, and I will make up for it this time. Besides, thank you for taking care of him during this year!¡±

    Comrade Yin waved his hand and said: ¡°This is not boldness! If you want to thank him, you still have to thank him. If he doesn¡¯t have a truly unyielding heart, even if I help him, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have achieved today¡¯s sess.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s younger sonughed: ¡°Although, without you, he would certainly be in an unstable situation, so I still want to thank you!¡±

    Yin Tangzhi frowned as if very unhappy: ¡°If you say it again, it¡¯s meaningless!¡±

    At this point, he suddenly turned to him and said: ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression immediately became solemn and serious. ¡°It¡¯s almost over, wait for them to begin!¡±

    ¡°So, I need to consider the next step for Yin Mansion!¡± Yin Tangquan said as he stood up and walked out of the hall, wherever the middle-aged man walked.

    There is news about Mr. Zhao.

    The Murong Pce is located north of Ziyao City. It has never filmed with Yin Pce. Ten years ago, the Murong Pce was still an unnamed small family. It was ced in Ziyao City. No one knew of it.

    But ever since ten years ago the Murong Family allied with the Ao Family, Ao Yunchen has been supporting the Murong Family vigorously, whether in resources, skills, or interpersonal rtionships.

    With the help of the proud family, the Murong Family gradually became famous in Ziyao City. Then, as the number of people wearing Murong n clothing continued to increase, the Murong n became the new people of Ziyao City.

    Until now, the pride of the Longyi family has long passed, but the Murong family still prospers.

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived at Murong Pce, the guards outside Murong Pce were astonished for a while. They did not expect, but after so long, they still saw Ao Cangsheng.

    He was not surprised because he admired Ao Cangsheng. Instead, when they first saw Ao Cangsheng, none of them looked disdainfully at him for even a minute.

    Because everyone knows that the heir of the proud family is a waste who has not trained in major matters. And, though this widow has been around for nearly a decade, it was a waste in ancient times.

    But due to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s status in the Murong Mansion, although these guards looked down on Ao Cangsheng, they did not show it clearly. After exining the original intention, Ao Cangsheng was taken into Murong Mansion.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng was taken to the living room. The living room was simple, with only tables and a tea table, and no other decorations.

    Just by looking at this living room, Ao Cangsheng knew this room was definitely not suitable for receiving distinguished guests.

    Most importantly, after Ao Cangsheng sat down, the butler responsible for entertaining did not pour Ao Cangsheng a cup of tea.

    For this situation, although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was not at ease, out of respect for the Murong family, reverting to old habits was quite awkward.

    When the manager in charge of reception was about to leave now, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Little brother, I don¡¯t know where your sister is now. Could you take me to see her?¡±

    The butler, having heard thisnguage, looked at her proudly. Then he said: ¡°My youngdy is practicing. You cannot meet her now.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said: ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble for you, please let your youngdy know after her training that I¡¯m here waiting for her!¡±

    The butler wanted to refuse Ao Cangsheng but wanted to be a special person. But he was tired of saying, ¡°Alright, you wait. When my youngdy finishes her training, I will report to her!¡±

    With that, he ignored him arrogance and straightforwardly.

    For such a way of treating customers, Ao Cangsheng was naturally quite unhappy. Because he did note to the Murong family on his own; he came after receiving an invitation from the Murong family.

    But what he did not expect was that the future girl, Murong family¡¯s guards, and butler would treat him with such disdain. He wanted to know why this happened? Was this family intentional, or was there something else?

    Just as Ao Cangsheng was sulking in the field, he was called out to, ¡°Brother Ao, do you have time toe to my house?¡±

    As soon as Ao Cangsheng became famous, he saw an eleven or twelve-year-old child walking towards him happily, waving at him repeatedly.

    As soon as he saw this little girl, half of his displeasure in his heart decreased. He waved at the little girl with a smile and said: ¡°This is Jin¡¯s son. After missing for so many days, you¡¯ve grown taller indeed.¡±

    The guest is the second youngdy of the Murong family. Her name is Murong Jin, twelve years old. The little sister wore a short pale yellow dress, looking very delicate.

    She wore a pair of round buns on her head, her small face inscribed with jade-like patterns, and her big eyes blinked in the water.

    She happily walked up to Ao Cangsheng, looked him up and down for a long time, then smiled and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Brother Ao for a long time, and Brother Ao¡¯s son has be more and more.¡±

    When she said this, they both said theyughed at Ao Cangsheng. Ao Cangsheng wiped it on his snow-white face and said with a smile: ¡°How has your mouth gotten sweeter and sweeter? Tell me honestly, who did you learn from?¡±

    Murong Jin blinked her big eyes, joyfully said: ¡°Learned from you!¡±

    Cangsheng listened to the proudnguage, a ÈýÀÉ½ø, let her sit next to him, and asked with a smile: ¡°Do you know what your sister is doing?¡±

    Murong Jin said: ¡°My sister is practicing in the gym. She is making a breakthrough in life but has never opened the second Life Pce.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said: ¡°Your sister, do you not know the great destiny and the second he disassemble?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: ¡°Of course not to deceive you. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s see who opens the Life Pce first!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Onenguage or another!¡± Murong Jin finally revealed her color andughed again: ¡°You can help me open the Life Pce, but you can only secretly open it.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng said seriously: ¡°Okay! I promise I won¡¯t fool around. However, if you want to open the Life Pce, you must practice the Spirit of Heaven and Earth as Ao Ge taught you.¡±

    Wow! I must practice ording to what my proud brother said!¡± Murong Jin said solemnly.

    After the two talked, Ao Cangsheng asked Murong Jin about the problems she encountered in her practice, and then he told her about his annual practice word by word.

    He was also asked to persist in this practice, and regardless of what problems were encountered, to do as he said.

 Chapter 1431 - 1422: Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Chapter 1422: Stranger</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng said this, once again telling Murong Jin the issues the Ming Pce needed to solve, one by one.

    "Do you remember the way I taught you?" Ao Cangsheng earnestly asked afterward.

    Murong Jin turned his head, and with certainty said, "I remember everything!"

    Ao Cangsheng added, "Before the Ming Pce opens, you must clearly see the ne of the Ming Pce. If your heart is linked with the power of the heart, you must continue to integrate with the spirit of heaven and earth to find an even higher level of Ming Pce."

    "Until your Spiritual Power is exhausted, then quickly open your Pce of Fulfillment. The higher your achievements in the future will be."

    Hope was written all over Murong Jin¡¯s face as he said, "Alright! I remember Brother Ao¡¯s words, now let¡¯s see who will be the first to open the Life Pce!"

    At the mention of this, a wonderful grandeur suddenly appeared in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud sight.

    The woman before him was about fourteen or fifteen years old. She had an elegant demeanor. Her skin was fairer than snow. Her golden clothes highlighted her grace and luxury.

    Her eyebrows were like the crescent moon, her eyes like stars, but the most captivating part was how they were drawn. The bold eyebrows gave Yu Rong¡¯s sister and the other noble rtives three-quarters of royal aura, as if she was a born empress, a noblewoman unparalleled, truly worthy of being the first beauty of Ziyao City!

    Seeing that young girl, I stood on the chair trembling a little. "Snow, you are here!"

    Murong Xue looked cold, ncing at Ao Cangsheng briefly, then immediately turned to Murong Jin: "Jin¡¯er,e over here!"

    "Sister, what are you doing?" Murong Jin looked at Murong Xue in surprise and curiously asked.

    Murong Xue coldly said, "You have yed all day today, but you need to go back soon to practice! Don¡¯t you want to open the Life Pce?"

    Upon hearing these words, Murong Jin¡¯s son showed a proud expression and said, "Sister, let me tell you some good news, I have finally opened the Hall of Life!"

    "Oh, really?" Murong Xue¡¯s youngest son smiled, smiling as warmly as a spring breeze, with an unknowingly broken heart.

    "Of course! Brother Ao has already shared with me the secret to opening the Life Pce, and soon I will be able to open the Life Pce!" His sister eagerly said.

    But upon hearing this, Murong couldn¡¯t help but sneeze: "He himself can¡¯t open the Ming Pce. How can you have a secret?"

    Anyway, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart ached all the way. Although Murong Xue did not directly mock him, it was evident from her tone that Murong Xue looked down on Ao Cangsheng very much.

    Murong Jin seemed to hear an unusual taste from his sister¡¯s words during this trip. At this moment, he was a little unhappy: "Sister, I don¡¯t want you to say that about Brother Ao, I believe he can definitely open the Hall of Life and be a powerful monk!"

    Murong Xue said nothing, just coldly looked at Ao Cangsheng and said, "Jin¡¯er, go back, I have something to tell your Brother Ao!"

    Ao Cangsheng noticed that Murong Xue looked different. He didn¡¯t know if she really had something to say. But he smiled and touched Murong Jin¡¯s head and said, "Listen to your sister, hurry back and practice! Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still y time!"

    When Murong Jin heard this, he immediately waved his pink fist and said, "Brother Ao, then I¡¯ll go practice, you must work hard too!"

    Afterward, he made a face at Ao Cangsheng and then ruthlessly left.

    Jin Murong Jinpletely disappeared, not taking any photos, she could only turn her head to look at Murong¡¯s snowway and say: "What happened, have a seat and say it!"

    The sound had not yet fallen, Murong Xue always sat opposite the proud Cangsheng.

    I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw Murong Xue this time, Ao Cangsheng seemed to find him quite unfamiliar.

    They had neitherughter nor close rtions as before.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said, "No! I can really help you open the second Life Pce!"

    "Forget it, or say something else, don¡¯t want me to joke!" Murong Xue was a little angry, wanting to end the conversation with prideful Cangsheng as soon as possible.

    Ao Cangsheng was very unsatisfied with Murong Xue¡¯s disdain. She desperately looked at Murong Xue and said angrily, "I know you don¡¯t believe me, but what I¡¯m saying is true. I can really help you open the second Life Pce!"

    Murong Xue didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to be so serious, and immediately looked at her and said, "Since you say so seriously, how about a bet?"

    Seeing the opportunity to prove himself, the gloom in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated. "What bet do you want to make? I¡¯ll listen to you!"

    Murong Xueughed, "I didn¡¯t believe you before, but now you said it so seriously. If you really can help me open the second Life Pce, I will marry you on the day it opens."

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng felt a surge of joy in his heart. In fact, he has been waiting for this for a long time. If he can help Murong Xue open the Hall of Life and fulfill this wish, it would be a double happiness.

    But before the joy of Ao Cangsheng was over, Murong Xue¡¯s next words fell like a bucket of cold water in December, pouring directly over Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    Murong Xue continued, "If you can¡¯t help me open the second Life Pce, what about the marriage contract between them?"

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart suddenly cooled by half. Because from this bet, it can be seen that Murong Xue had no hope of Ao Cangsheng winning.

    In this way, a very hurtful problem emerged. Murong Xue was afraid to marry him from the beginning.

    Although Ao Cangsheng was very reluctant to ept this fact, the truth was obvious. From Murong Xue¡¯s attitude toward him today, it can be seen that Murong Xue was no longer the Murong Xue of the past.

    She is beautiful, noble, and graceful, strong and talented. She is Ziyao City¡¯s first beauty, a rare genius in all of Ziyao City.

    How could she marry a talented person from a humble family? Even Ziyao City¡¯s most outstanding genius children may not have the facial features and talents that match his, moreover, Ao Cangsheng was a well-known waste.

    Thinking of this, the heart of arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. It was not because he wasn¡¯t good enough for Murong Xue, but because Murong Xue hadpletely changed.

    In his memory, Murong Xue was a pure, innocent younger sister who grew up with him as a childhood sweetheart.

    But now, that innocent girl was gone. Before his eyes stood a very beautiful woman, ruthless and fame-seeking.

    Originally, Ao Cangsheng also nned to give Murong Xue a surprise. When he least expected it, he repaired his present life, telling him he was happy.

    But now, Ao Cangshengpletely dismissed this thought. He just wanted to help Murong Xue quickly open the second Life Pce, then with a ng of true iron, return beside him, he was no longer the unrefined, sheltered boy of the past.

    He wanted Murong Xue to rethink her choice. He wanted Murong Xue to understand that no one in this world could be easily underestimated.

    Having made up his mind, he would not miss Ao Cangsheng again. He smiled lightly, then said, "Alright, let¡¯s settle this! Even if I don¡¯t help you open the second Life Pce, I¡¯m probably not worthy of you. Moreover, what meaning is there in the marriage contract between you and me?"

    "But once I have the fortune to help you open your Life Pce, I will have a dreame true to return home. After all, I won¡¯t lose!"

 Chapter 1432: 1423: A Sorrowful Face

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1432: Chapter 1423: A Sorrowful Face</strong>

    When Ao Cangsheng agreed so readily, Murong Xue was stunned. But when he heard the words behind Ao Cangsheng, his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal an expression of annoyance and fierceness.

    ¡°But, can you leave your heart behind?¡± Murong Xue¡¯s sorrowful face was unnecessary in this proud moment.

    Now heughed all the way, softly saying, ¡°If you can think this way, that must be great! Now, let¡¯s talk about the duration of the bet. Do you think ten days is enough?¡±

    As he said this, it was obvious that Murong was anxious. He worried that proud Cangsheng would think the time was too short and reject his proposal.

    But for a long time, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t bear Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, who kept pestering himself. As soon as he came out, he carefully scrutinized Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, to prevent disagreeing with his suggestion.

    Not only did Ao Cangsheng not refuse his proposal, but he also confidently let go: ¡°Ten days is too long, I think three days! You can open the Ming Pce as soon as possible, and enter the dangerous ce early, which is beneficial for you entering the Wu Xiu Academy!¡±

    When Murong Xue heard this news, his fear waspletely erased and reced by full of dread.

    After that, I nced at the still-lost arrogant Mr. Sheng, reminding him, ¡°I say¡­ weren¡¯t you here to help me open the Life Pce?¡±

    The proud person hearing these words scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Oh, right! I nearly forgot my business!¡±

    Murong Xue looked at him absentmindedly, thinking that proud Cangsheng must be deliberately dying time, then said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, I think you should give up early. Considering most of our childhood, I won¡¯t tell others, let alone feel embarrassed!¡±

    Hearing the hypocritical words, the arrogant children in Cangsheng¡¯s heart began to feel both anger and fondness.

    Everything in the Murong Family can be said to be granted by their proud family, whether it¡¯s their current status or the resources for their initial rise.

    Moreover, when Murong Xue opened the First Life Pce, he got special guidance from the arrogant staff and arge amount of ultra-crystal assistance, which was thest time the Three-Star Life Pce opened.

    But now, Rong Muxue not only abandons these huge interests but also shows sympathy towards the son of his former benefactor in a loud voice.

    He seems not to ept the benefits from the proud family, but the proud family received great favor from the Murong Family.

    Originally looking down on the proud Cangsheng, proud Cangsheng wasn¡¯t umon. He is the first beautiful woman in Ziyao City. Ao Cangsheng can feel sorry for him, actually because he was with Da Zhumei when he was young.

    It¡¯s fair to say, Ao Cangsheng likes him. To put it bluntly, Ao Cangsheng just learned to have a little feeling, with aplex feeling in his heart.

    This spontaneous hobby does not change whether Murong Xue is excellent.

    But now, Rong Muxue, relying on his appearance and dreams of being splendid, relies more on them bing a force in Ziyao City. They are not afraid of pride or Cangsheng at all.

    For this reason, Murong Xue leaves no effort to forget his own gratitude and righteousness, and for this benefactor¡¯s son, Cangsheng, is proud, with a few pairs of cold eyes.

    Such a person, in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s view, has grown tall as before, and if he seeks more people, he will no longer look at him, because such a person is not worth remembering or regretting.

    Fortunately, although Ao Cangsheng was angry and liked him, he continued in time. He didn¡¯t want to oppose Murong Xue before being beaten. So Ao Cangsheng just barely smiled, pretending not to care. ¡°I said if I wanted to help you open the Ming Pce, I could do it. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s start!¡±

    When Murong Xue saw himself without seeing the coffin and shedding no tears, he immediately nodded, took out seven or eight crystals, and ced them in the cab, which were auxiliary materials used by the gymnasium to perceive the world.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng opened his Life Pce, and his son carefully exined some things about Murong Xue. He exined while marking the situation with his hand.

    At first, Murong Xue didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Ao Cangsheng said. But when Ao Cangsheng mentioned the points to note and a few key points, Murong Xue couldn¡¯t help but perk up his ears and listen carefully.

    Because he suddenly found that the key issues Ao Cangsheng said were exactly the problems he encountered when opening the Life Pce.

    As Cangsheng spoke more arrogantly, the key stabbed at Murong Xue¡¯s face, which would also undergo a huge transformation.

    From initial contempt to bright eyes at the end, to nodding recognition from the ups and downs of the heart, and finally to a surprised face, constantly asking questions east and west.

    After waiting for Ao Cangsheng to reveal all his secrets about Murong Xue, Murong Xuepletely became a different person.

    Not only has his mood towards Ao Cangsheng undergone a huge change, but also in talking with Ao Cangsheng, he began to seek advice from a student to a teacher.

    Murong Xue¡¯s son almostprehended Ao Cangsheng¡¯s secret, regained consciousness, and looked at Ao Cangsheng with a bit of amazement. ¡°Who gave you the secret to opening the Life Pce?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and smiled, saying: ¡°An old man with white hair told me when I helped him a bit, he told me this secret.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he wanted to ept me as a pupil, but seeing my physique, he shook his head and said we had no fate!¡±

    ¡°Where did the old man with white hair go in the end, do you know?¡± Hearing this, Murong Xue couldn¡¯t help but take an interest in this old man with white hair.

    Can such a mysterious person be derived? Nine times out of ten, the person wouldn¡¯t be a master in the world. Of course, if he sees Xue fortunately, he can take this opportunity to cleanse the sky.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since then, I haven¡¯t seen him again. When he took it away.

    Following Ao Cangsheng¡¯s method, Murong Xue was very natural. He released his life one by one, swimming in the vast starry sky.

    Within Murong Xue, with the continuous release of life, he felt the world no longer so strange, the stars no longer so distant, everything in the universe seemed to assimte with him, the stars and rivers seemed to p on his face.

    This feeling is so wonderful, so profound, and so invigoratingly nostalgic. At first, Murong Xue felt he waspletely at the back of the world, with stars full of sky, and the vast universe blending with each other.

    At that moment, a golden sh suddenly shed before his eyes, and then a dazzling light burst from the deep and vast stars, slowly converging into a magnificent pce.

    Murong Xue¡¯s son saw this scene, shivering with cold. After long hardships and cultivation, he finally felt the Spirit of Heaven and Earth,municated with all things in the universe, and sessfully unearthed the Second Life Pce.

    It was just a shining star above the Destiny Pce, a red rabbit was pretending big upon the Destiny Pce.

    ¡°A star makes the Rabbit¡¯s Life Pce suffer!¡± Murong Xue kept muttering all the way, and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Such a Life Pce can be opened, but its level is really low.

    If we want to rely on this suffering Rabbit¡¯s Life Pce to contribute, we are afraid that this is obviously impossible!

    ¡°Strong heart, no need for spirit. Get rid of distractions, continue to feel!¡± Just when Murong Xuexin was disappointed all the way, Ao Cangsheng clearly felt his heart moving in a sphere, and couldn¡¯t help but say a word to remind him.

    With the literary words, Murong Xue rashly controlled himself without letting his mind be troubled emotionally. Not long after, he entered a mysterious and magical state of magic.

 Chapter 1433: 1424: Radiance

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1433: Chapter 1424: Radiance</strong>

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care for the painful rabbit Life Pce, but instead released his Life Energy, allowing himself to genuinely and confidently feel the familiar atmosphere of the world.

    About a quarter of an hourter, his eyes rekindled with brilliant light, and a splendid, wise Life Pce appeared before him.

    This Life Pce was a bright star, with the Life Pce hanging was a slightly shimmering fake Yao Xiaoqin stroke.

    ¡°One-star Yao Xiaoqin mistakenly struck!¡± Murong Xue muttered a sentence, then firmed up his heart and continued to feel the atmosphere of heaven and earth.

    At this point, the silky sweat beads on his forehead had already emerged, smoothly adorning the bright pink cheeks in his daydreams, slowly dripping onto his sharp yet mocking broad features, intoxicated by the sight.

    Then, Murong Xue continued to glow in front of him. Each golden Life Pce appeared before him.

    There was the swift eagle Life Pce, your Fire Lion Life Pce, the true Armor Shield Life Pce¡­ Each Life Pce appeared in front of Murong Xue, but Murong Xue did not open them.

    Because most of them were one or two stars. Although having a Two-Star Ming Pce was a good thing, Murong Xue hesitated for a moment and chose not to open it.

    As Murong Xue dug out more and more Life Pces, his Spiritual Power ran out faster and faster. His face gradually became painful as if baptized by blood and marrow.

    He frowned, biting his lip. Therge yellow clothes unknowingly soaked in sweat,plementing his charming and elegant demeanor. Many could not bear the inner pain without rushing tofort him.

    Murong Xue¡¯s Spiritual Power was exhausted. Finally, a bright golden light appeared before his eyes. Soon, a glorious Three-Star Life Hall appeared in front of Murong Xue.

    At the same time, one of Murong Xue¡¯s people saw this Life Pce and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He finally excavated the Three-Star Life Pce, the Life Pce he longed for.

    Above the golden Life Pce, a giant crane mistakenly struck, hanging. Murong Xue saw the crane it inadvertently hit and finally showed a satisfied smile.

    At this moment, he forgot the pain of his heart but flourished with the ticket to the grandeur of Life Hall. As he flew, he followed the all-epassing Spiritual Power, then mercilessly arrived at the Three-Star Crane¡¯s Life Hall.

    After the ¡°thunderous¡± roar and the tremor of the earth, the massive and sturdy doors of this Life Pce opened. Then, the enormous Life Pce turned into dazzling light, and finally, the brilliant brilliance reappeared, forming a magnificent rainbownding on the foundations of Murong Xue¡¯s Life Pce.

    After the sessful opening of the second Life Pce, Murong Xue finally slowly opened his beautiful eyes. At this time, his beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Murong Chen¡¯s face was full of excitement and joy, and he said: ¡°Of course! When you opened the Life Pce, a brilliance emerged directly from the path of the training chamber. I saw that light and rushed over.¡±

    Murong Chen was very happy, ignoring Ao Cangsheng sitting next to him. When he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you say I, your father, is the Life Pce this time a grand one?¡±

    Murong Xue said with a smile: ¡°It is the Three-Star Crane Life Pce!¡±

    Once this sentence was spoken, Mu Yunchen couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, then weed in a high-pitched manner: ¡°Very good! Excellent! It seems you haven¡¯t wasted the six months of hard studying!¡±

    On the side, the proud Cangsheng was frightened by the sight before him. After a while, he stood up, bowed to Murong Chen, and said: ¡°Cangsheng greets Uncle Murong!¡±

    At this time, Murong Chen¡¯s boundless excitement and joy first turned to the proud Cangsheng: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Cangsheng, when did you get here?¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed and said: ¡°I¡¯ll be here for a while!¡±

    At that time, Murong Xue poked Murong Chen with a hand and whispered: ¡°Today, I managed to open the Ming Pce with the help of Cangsheng!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Murong Chen looked a bit proud, his eyes filled with doubt.

    Seeing this situation, the proud Cangsheng said nothing verbally, but couldn¡¯t help sneer coldly in his heart.

    Murong Xue¡¯s sess in opening the second Life Pce was almost due to his contribution. But now, Rong Zhixing imed to have only helped a bit, directly attributing all the credit to himself.

    Regarding this statement, Murong Chen not only did not doubt Murong Xue, but also shifted his suspicious eyes to himself.

    I thought Murong Xue would show the necessary gratitude and respect for his generous help. Just blinking that quick of a moment, it all had nothing to do with his pride anymore.

    The proud Cangsheng, seeing Murong Xue¡¯s face, arrogantly and recklessly walked over,ughed at Murong Chen, and said: ¡°Xue¡¯er is very polite. Actually, it¡¯s mainly due to his own efforts. I just apanied him for a moment!¡±

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Murong Chen smiled, turned back, and touched the head of his younger son, Murong Xue, and said: ¡°Xue, today has been difficult for you. Since you¡¯ve opened the second Life Pce, go rest!¡±

    Murong Xue did not refuse, promptly said: ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Shortly after Murong Xue left, the excited Murong Jin ran into the gymnasium path. When he saw Ao Cangsheng, he couldn¡¯t help but say delightedly: ¡°Brother Ao, I¡¯ve heard you helped my sister open the second Life Pce. Is it true?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, smiled, and was about to reply when Murong Chen gave Murong Jin a straight look and said: ¡°Son, you now know, don¡¯t go back to practice!¡±

    Murong Jin, regardless of Murong Chen¡¯s white eyes, unhappily rushed over and said: ¡°No, I want my proud brother to open the Life Pce.¡±

    Murong Chen hummed lightly and said: ¡°How can your proud brother open the Life Pce himself, how can he help you open the Life Pce? Jin¡¯er, I¡¯ve heard enough, stop embarrassing your brother!¡±

    Murong Jin unhappily hummed: ¡°No, Brother Ao certainly can open the Ming Pce, he can help me open the Ming Pce, Elder Sister is opened by his help!¡±

    Murong Chen, helpless, rubbed his head and said to his proud little son,ughing: ¡°Girl, I am also spoiled. If he says you don¡¯t like, Cangsheng cannot go to your heart!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and shouted: ¡°Why, Uncle Murong, you¡¯re very polite!¡±

    With that, the heart of Ao Cangsheng could not resist a burst of boredom and aggressive outburst. Just now, it was clearly Murong Chen who looked down on Ao Cangsheng, now he ced it on Murong Chen.

    They three went out together to practice Pce Fang Dao. Murong Chen invited Ao Cangsheng to the front hall.

    ¡°Cangsheng, if you are free, first sit here. I have something to do, so don¡¯t apany you!¡± Murong Chen anxiously said upon leaving the hall.

    Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°Uncle Murong, you have something to do, don¡¯t mind me!¡±

    Murong Chen smiled and nodded, then touched Murong Jin¡¯s small head and said: ¡°y with your proud brother first, Dad has to go!¡±

    When Murong Jin heard this, he was busy letting go and quickly said: ¡°Go now!¡±

    When Murong Chen saw this scene, couldn¡¯t help butugh and said: ¡°My girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 1434: 1425: Infinite Potential

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1434: Chapter 1425: Infinite Potential</strong>

    After that, he stopped lingering and walked out of the hall.

    Watching Murong Jin leave, Murong Jin stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°Honestly, to attend another Elder Council meeting. This time, when my sister opens her second Life Pce, they must have a good n for her future!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled, patted his little face, and asked, ¡°Your sister¡¯s lifespan isn¡¯t long, but you know a lot!¡±

    Murong Chen frowned. How could he not understand? He hesitated repeatedly, finally refusing, ¡°Such arrogance is declining now, and arrogance is still ineffective. With Xue¡¯er¡¯s qualifications and cultivation, even with his marriage, the whole world shouldn¡¯t discuss this.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Ming Yang, the son of the Ming Family, is a genius with limitless potential. Once he canbine with Bing¡¯er, he can still climb thedder and be another great figure in the Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the so-called gentleman who cannot be dishonest in numbers, without being venomous! Since we admire honor, we still need to tear off the skin with our proud family, we can alsopletely tear it directly.¡±

    ¡°What does the master mean?¡± Murong Chen said, Mu Yun couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes.

    Murong Chen hesitated for a moment, a trace of coldness shed in his eyes, ¡°He had a good time in life and killed Ao Cangsheng, expressing his feelings to the Ming Family. In such a hot climate, the Ming Family will surely ept our Murong Family sincerely!¡±

    Although all the elders heard this sentence, they were afraid to jump up, but they couldn¡¯t help nodding. Murong Chen¡¯s approach was the most direct and best understood way to express the attitude of going home.

    ¡°What about a particrly high man? If he killed Ao Cangsheng, where should he find him?¡± After some nagging, Mu Yun really couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Murong Chen sneezed, lifted his face for a few minutes, ¡°What difficulty is there? You can start with a group of very high people in the world, and then you can start!¡±

    Murong Chen said a sentence and two sentences, and all the elders suddenly realized together and called Murong Chen¡¯s method the brilliant district.

    Murong Chen left the meeting room, made some preparations, and walked straight to Ao Cangsheng.

    When Murong Chen was in the hall, Ao Cangsheng was talking with Murong Jin on the other side. Seeing Murong Chening, Ao Cangsheng stood up and asked, ¡°Uncle Murong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Without giving Murong Chen a chance to speak, Murong Jin quickly got angry, ¡°Look, herees my father to repeat again, really tiresome!¡±

    Murong Chen stared at him, then walked to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side in front of him, patted his shoulder, ¡°Cangsheng, I just heard Xue¡¯er say he could open his second Life Pce this time. This is to your credit! This, uncle intentionally came to thank you!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng was shocked to hear this. He didn¡¯t expect Murong Xue to tell Murong Chen the truth. He immediately saved his words and handed them to the trial. He said, ¡°Uncle Murong is very polite, but he is also family. As you said, it¡¯s a bit invisible!¡±

    Murong Chen smiled and nodded, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great! You¡¯re right, Cangsheng!¡±

    He looked at Murong Jin and said, ¡°Jin¡¯s son, it¡¯s not too early. I have something to discuss with your big brother, you go back to sleep first.¡±

    Murong Jin shook his head, reluctant to say, ¡°No, I want to spend some time with my proud brother!¡±

    Murong Chen knew that he was just afraid of saying that he couldn¡¯t move his own kind of girl, now he was looking at the proud Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng immediately understood Murong Chen¡¯s meaning, so he turned around, patted his little head, and said, ¡°If Jin listens, it¡¯s not early. You go back and sleep first. Once you wake up, I¡¯ll teach you how to open the Life Pce on your own. How about it?¡±

    Murong Jin¡¯s big, watery eyes lit up brilliantly upon hearing this, ¡°Really? Well, brother can¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, ¡°How could Brother Ao lie to you? Look, isn¡¯t today suitable for helping your sister open the Life Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go back to sleep first, and you can talk to my father!¡± Murong Jin said with a smile to those proud and kind before he ran out of the hall and returned to his own house.

    ¡°Cangsheng, sit with me, no more words!¡± After the girl left, Murong Chen raised his hand, motioning Ao Cangsheng to sit down.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded slightly and arrived at the table, asking, ¡°Uncle Murong came to see me sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The little son of Murong Chen smiled and said, ¡°Exactly! I already know about your bet with Bingley. Earlier, I had an emergency meeting with the Elder Council.¡±

    ¡°Through negotiations from the Elder Council, I¡¯ve decided to fulfill Xue¡¯er¡¯s big bet contract. Haha, of course, even without this big bet, your marriage with Bing¡¯er was already resolved.¡±

    Listening to Murong Chen, proud Cangsheng¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help standing up. He understood Murong Xue, he feared he wouldn¡¯t make such a choice.

    From the attitude of Murong Chen when he first met him, Murong Chen should not have been optimistic about him. Since this is the case, how could Murong Chen speak such foreignnguage now?

    Ao Cangsheng was very confused inside.

    Mentioning this, he feared pride and suspicion, adding, ¡°You know, during this time, the major Martial Arts Schools havee to Ziyao City to recruit old gentlemen. To help Xue¡¯er get admitted to a better school, I want to ask an expert outside for guidance on her cultivation issues!¡±

    Upon hearing thisnguage, there was a low face, ¡°Yes¡­¡±, feeling proud if a bit wrong?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just asking. If you say it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve already helped Xue¡¯er¡¯s Great Mansion a lot. If you are helping him, I¡¯ll be very interested.¡± Don¡¯t let Ao Sheng finish a sentence, Murong Chen will walk out.

    Seeing Murong Chen speak, Ao Cangsheng finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°The tall man hasn¡¯t revealed his whereabouts to me, but since Uncle Murong asks me down, I¡¯ll tell you his whereabouts. But one thing Uncle Murong must promise me, he won¡¯t speak to others again!¡±

    Murong Chen repeatedly nodded his head, ¡°Cangsheng, rest assured, I will never disclose this tall man¡¯s whereabouts to a third person!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Has Uncle Murong heard of West King Mountain?¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Murong Chen¡¯s eyes were very deep.

    ¡°Yes! That nobleman lives on Xiwang Mountain! I don¡¯t know where it is.¡± Ao Cangsheng solemnly told a big lie.

    After hearing these words, Murong Chen¡¯s face suddenly became wonderful, ¡°No harm! As long as you recognize the tall man from Xiwang Mountain, leave it to me!¡±

    After that, he turned around, took a box he had just brought, and pushed it in front of Ao Cangsheng, saying, ¡°Cangsheng, if you ept this matter, it¡¯s because Uncle Murong has done his utmost for you all this way!¡±

    Looking at the beautiful nanmu box, Ao Cangsheng thought, ¡°What does Uncle Murong mean? I should help Xue¡¯er. Besides, we¡¯re all family. You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Murong Chen smiled and said, ¡°However, I know you are not wealthy in the Silver Mansion. If you can go to practice martial arts soon, do you want to go to Uncle Murong¡¯s ce to y for a while?¡± So you can ept this matter. When you return, you will practice a lot and give me a surprise soon!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng said no, but he had to take the box. When he opened it, it revealed a box full of crystals. Roughly counted, there were only a hundred.

 Chapter 1435: 1426: Regret

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1435: Chapter 1426: Regret</strong>

    Seeing so much Money Crystal, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. It seems that the true wealth of the Murong Family is immense. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s crystal worth a hundred Yuan.

    Considering their poverty, the Murong Family doesn¡¯t know how many times wealthier they¡¯ve be, almost everything about the Murong Family was granted by the proud family.

    If Murong Chen wanted to give all his proud family¡¯s possessions to him and then throw him some alms, his proud heart couldn¡¯t help but sting. How could such a fact be mocked?

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not too early now. I¡¯ll send you back to the Silver Mansion. I wanted to stay at your ce overnight, but I¡¯m worried it might affect Xue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°You can endure not staying together for a while, so bear with it these days first!¡± Mu Yongchen said regretfully.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded smoothly and said: ¡°Uncle Murong is right, then I¡¯ll head back first!¡±

    Hence, Murong Chen called out to two disciples in the mansion and gave them some instructions, sending Ao Cangsheng out of the mansion.

    Watching the arrogant Cangsheng gradually disappear into the twilight, Murong Chen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a murderous look.

    ¡°Is he gone?¡± After Ao Cangsheng left, a figure suddenly shed past behind Murong Chen.

    This person was dignified, charming, and cold as ice, like the wind and frost after a bright moon, and in the hearts of the children, everyone was as cold as Murong Xue.

    Murong Chen nodded and said clearly: ¡°In his work, you have nothing more to do with him!¡±

    Murong Xue¡¯s eyes were indifferent. It seemed like he didn¡¯t care about Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance at all: ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Murong Chen said: ¡°Certainly. Considering him nothing but trash is important. Moreover, I have prepared four people for the task!¡±

    Saying this, Murong Chen couldn¡¯t help but sigh again: ¡°Pity the two guards got robbed and killed trying to control the prime season. They¡¯ll have to apany Ao Cangsheng on his journey!¡±

    Leaving the Murong mansion, Ao Cangsheng headed straight for the Yin Mansion, with two people responsible for his safety closely following him.

    The moonlight was cold, the cold wind bleak, and besides the three arrogant Cangshengs, no one was to be seen at night.

    ¡°Chirp,

    Later, a pale and weak night owl rose again,nding in the silent night sky, twisting like a ghost, adding a fraction of horror unnoticed to the night.

    The three of them said nothing, swiftly arriving at a narrow alley. In the cold moonlight, they could see the alley was already dpidated. It must be an abandoned uninhabited house.

    Nevertheless, Ao Cangsheng continued to watch quietly. The reason he didn¡¯t act was that he wanted these four people to share some focus.

    Just before, with the help of these four people, they easily killed two guard soldiers. Ao Cangsheng had roughly gauged the cultivation of the four.

    ¡°I think Murong Jia used three sculptures to make eight returns at once, coupled with a master sculpture to surround and kill me at nine returns.¡± Looking at the weaknesses of these two guards and their powerless fall, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.

    Only now did he understand why Murong Chen suddenly wanted to ce such big bets. He also understood why Murong Chen so boldly gave him 100 Yuan of crystal when leaving.

    Originally, Murong Chen didn¡¯t want him to die or return to the Silver Mansion. He could give Yuan Jing an illusion of seizing money.

    If Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t open the Life Pce now, when the Murong familyes out tonight, even with ten lives here, he wouldn¡¯t die enough.

    Thinking of this, anger surged in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart. They had supported the growth and rise of the Murong family¡¯s development and kept speaking for them. Resources andworks.

    But in the end, not only did the Murong Family not know how to repay kindness, they wanted to discard it. For this, they spared no effort to murder the benefactor¡¯s son.

    Ao Cangsheng was furious. He never expected the Murong Family to be such ungrateful bastards.

    Of course, another reason for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s anger was that he didn¡¯t know the Murong Family had already established rtions with the Imperial intellectuals.

    ¡°Are you sent by the Murong Family?¡± The four men in ck beside him asked with arrogant and indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Haha! Even though you¡¯re a piece of trash, you¡¯re pretty smart. At this point, we don¡¯t have to lie; just give you a deadly enlightenment!¡± The leading manughed coldly, filled with disdain and arrogance.

    In their eyes, the arrogant Cangsheng today was like a live fish nailed to the cutting board, only waiting to be killed by more people. Even if they told him the truth, there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Alright! With this statement, I¡¯m happy to serve you!¡± The proud voice was cold, like the curse of a nine-year-old.

    ¡°Heh heh! I thought you wouldn¡¯t be angry before you died!¡± The leader in ckughed wildly, immediately lowering his eyes and signaling the other three to do something.

    At that moment, Ao Cangsheng suddenly moved. He stood there quietly, but after a moment, his body suddenly turned into a shadow like a strong wind, dashing towards the man in ck ahead.

    The man didn¡¯t bother about Ao Cangsheng, so he didn¡¯t bother dressing quickly. He hastily built up his Qi and immediately dumped it in his right hand, pping Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head fiercely.

    Blue light shed suddenly, like a night demon, instantly swallowing a big mouth, beginning to arrogantly devour Cangsheng¡¯s form.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed was too fast. The man in ck barely had time to move, and Ao Cangsheng was still ten feet away from him. But when he was ready, Ao Cangsheng had already dropped down to seven or eight feet.

    When he swung his right hand, and the surging power turned into a frantic wave, Ao Cangsheng had already appeared in front of him.

    The man in ck stared at Ao Cangsheng, patting his huge mouth.

    With just a loud bang, the ck-d man¡¯s body was directly hit by a huge force. As hended, the original bulky box hadpletely copsed.

    This punch shattered his bones and internal organs. The man in cky on the ground, surprised looking at the distant arrogance, blood spilling from his mouth.

    His mouth twitched as if trying to speak. But words turned into a mass of blood gushing from his mouth and flowing out just like that.

    The other three men in ck prepared for a lethal strike against Ao Cangsheng, but if they had really struck Ai Cangsheng, it would have been in vain.

    At that moment, the three of them were stunned. Then they heard a bang, with a ck apuse, giving them a ¡°bang¡± ticket, after which they never moved again.

    For them to see who was behind the ck p, the three men in ck couldn¡¯t help but shiver together again. This scrap wood, which had always been underestimated by the world, was indeed an unexpected master!

    Although Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t ready to supply at first, being able to instantly kill an Eight Diagram expert must mean his own skills weren¡¯t too low!

    ¡°The speed of war depends on speed!¡± Witnessing this thrilling scene, the leader in ck couldn¡¯t help but have a sharp reduction in gaze.

    The next moment, three brilliant moments washed the sky, quickly gathering a floating illusionary p over the heads of the three ck-d men.

    Towards the head of the first man,

    ¡°Earlier hit the pair of hands, thunder striking the canopy!¡±

    These two creatures had no weaknesses. Upon seeing the proud offering of Cangsheng, those treetops without trees carried a power to destroy everything, about to crash down on the proud left hand of Cangsheng.

    Meanwhile, the crocodile used its big mouth, madly sweeping the sharp ws of Sen That, wildly tearing towards his proud right hand.

 Chapter 1436 - 1427: Different Flashes

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Chapter 1427: Different shes</h4>

    "Prosperity!"

    Another explosion erupted in the sky. The thunder roared, causing the entire body to tremble. A sheet of tea was shattered, breaking intorge pieces.

    The triangr crocodile, though biting down on the sparkling light, was suddenly hit by a fierce electric strike, its jagged teeth thrown out in several pieces.

    Seeing this situation, one of the ck-d figures shouted for the first time, "Attack separately!"

    Taking arge gulp, the three monsters shook their heads again and began to feed madly. This time, the three monsters attacked from three directions: one at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head, one at his back, and thest at the base.

    Moreover, as the three monsters attacked frantically, three ck-d figures rushed to the front of the arrogant Cangsheng, looking determined to attack him and the Life Pce.

    Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, "Seeking death!"

    Before his voice had fallen, his body turned into Qingfeng, like an invisible shadow, flickering to the other side. At this moment, he finally performed the "Flowing Cloud Fear Wind Walk"pletely.

    Ao Cangsheng suddenly disappeared, leaving the three ck-d figures frightened. When Ao Cangsheng reappeared, he was already in front of them.

    "In the past, attack that hand, Wang Xiuxiu was on time!"

    Ao Cangsheng called out coldly, suddenly, the atmosphere was filled with a killing intent, engulfing the small beautiful table in an alley.

    An endless wave of pride rolled on the ground, endless voting waves, turning into a rain of swords and des, shining with terrifying cold light, "sound" pointed directly at the three ck-d figures. The three monsters were swept away.

    While Ao Cangsheng fought with the three ck-d figures, a middle-aged man in green clothes inadvertently fell on a nearby high building.

    His movements were agile, almost ghost-like, yet very noticeable. From the moment he climbed up the building, his momentum was soon depleted.

    This person, looking old yet wise, thoughte at night, his eyes sparkled like fire; it was that day, drinking with a smile in the Lingtian Building.

    As a senior instructor of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, Yun Feng naturally recognized that the light was the heaven and earth induction produced when the Ming Pce was opened.

    The only thing that could make the smiling wind tremble and fear was that the light was indeed from Huang Da. The wind smiling knew that the higher the Life Pce level, the stronger the heaven and earth reaction.

    Thus, the color of the time pir formed by the induction would not follow. ording to the order of the nine offerings of the Ming Pce, the color of the distance between heaven and earth was painful, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, gold, and five colors.

    Earlier he saw a yellow light in the distance, indicating that someone in Ziyao City had opened a Three-Star Life Pce. Those who could open the Three-Star Life Pce were rare geniuses.

    Out of a desire for talent, the smiling wind rushed to the ce where the yellow light first appeared. Determined it was the Murong family of Ziyao City, he returned home, took a corresponding book, and went to visit the Murong family.

    But just halfway there, he heard fierce fighting sounds from afar. Out of curiosity, the smiling wind quietlynded on the attic.

    Whether he cared about the warriors or not, his eyes were fully captivated until he saw Ao Cangshi¡¯s third exhibition of the "Old Days¡¯ Hand".

    He was not afraid of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s high and mid-level skills, but Ao Cangsheng was able topare skill with Wang Xiuxiu¡¯s lips.

    So he found a person first, sitting at the receiving end of the attic, quietly observing the arrogant moves of Cangsheng!

    The aerial battle downstairs was still ongoing. The three ck-d figures saw the pride upying a strong position, and they did not retreat. Suddenly, their vitality was triggered, like a bubblingke, a vast universe erupted from the body.

    At this moment, the brilliance of the three monsters suddenly appeared. They struck the rhinoceros, soared to the sky with a great attack. The giant trees howled, the crocodile roared and trembled. In the blink of an eye, the momentum of the three monsters increased threefold.

    They constantly shook their elbows, desperately tearing apart. They were challenged.

    Although such an evil genius could be attracted by many forces, at the same time, some forces would be forced to kill him.

    In order not to be the target of public criticism, Ao Cangsheng decided to hide the stars above these two Life signs after a few beautiful scenes. In this way, even now many would be shocked, it would be much smaller than a Six-Star Life sign.

    As soon as the Emperor¡¯s Fire erupted, the attack speed of the three ck-d figures immediately slowed. Seizing this opportunity, Ao Cangsheng spurred his strength again, and his opponent was suddenly hit out.

    "In the past, pping that hand, living things were covered in charcoal!"

    Suddenly, the Emperor¡¯s Fire erupted, turning into a sea of mes. He silently charged at the three monsters and the three ck-d figures.

    In the blink of an eye, the Emperor extinguished the fire, covering the three figures in ck clothes and the three Life Pces. Then the emperor, unpredictably, extinguished the fire, turning it into a three-headed, six-armed monster. He looked at that hand, grabbing the three people and the three Life Pces.

    Seeing this, the three ck-d figures were scared to death, freezing in cold. They couldn¡¯t believe they wanted to kill a good child, possessing an anticipated powerful Four-Star residence.

    Before being attacked by the virtual three-headed monster, the three ck-d figures felt as if they took a breath before dying, then the problem appeared.

    This feeling was like a person was bitten by thousands of giant pythons, each with a huge mouth, spitting a crimson snake tongue, eyes full of greedy ferocity, causing one to despair.

    At this moment, the three ck-d figures had this sensation. They clearly felt the god of death above their heads, waving a blood scythe to reap their lives.

    Just listen to the wailing and howling of "pursuit and pursuit." The three beasts were identally pped, caught by the fire of the Emperor. The ck mes burned as if to destroy their souls.

    The three beasts crowded together, screaming madly, but no matter how hard they struggled, they could not escape the Emperor¡¯s devouring fire of destruction.

    Gradually, the three beasts became tattered and pale, their gigantic bodies devoured inch by inch by the Emperor¡¯s longsting industrial extinction.

    Three breathster, the three beasts¡¯ false shoots disappeared, all engulfed by the Emperor¡¯s fire.

    Witnessing this terrifying scene, the three ck-d figures were not only trembling in fear, even the smiling spectator in the building was scared out of his wits.

    Although the three people¡¯s Life Pces were not veryrge, they certainly should have been much higher than arrogant. Surprisingly, their lives could not resist thebination of arrogant enemies, and in the blink of an eye were swallowed up.

    "Kill! Quick, kill!" The lead guide¡¯s name turned to a roar, truly frightened. At this moment, he understood that resistance was still a dead-end, but now he made the wisest decision, to kill the arrogant Cangsheng at all costs.

    Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ridicule his appearance, so he didn¡¯t let these three people kill madly. He extended his palm once again.

    Seeing the endless fiery Life Force, proudly spraying from Cangsheng, as if hanging above the gxy¡¯s grand, surging voting.

    The palm tree photo showed the Emperor¡¯s extinction, turning his career into an angry dragon. He wound around arrogant Cangsheng three times, very protectively.

    Then how like a volcano did he erupt, turning into a torrential downpour, the "sound" of the problem came to the three ck-d figures who rushed at him.

 Chapter 1437 - 1428: Dazzling

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Chapter 1428: Dazzling</h4>

    Only the sound of "bang bang bang" from explosions continued relentlessly in the dense rain, and three ck-d figures shone brightly, their presence dazzling, directly indicating that the problem had be inevitable. Apanied by rain and fire, they dispersed into a narrow alley.

    Murong Family¡¯sndlord!

    At this moment, Murong Chen was sitting in the grand master¡¯s chair in the hall, sipping tea. His face disyed a mix of thirty percent victory and seventy percent rxation because tonight, he had been waiting for a long time, right?

    Murong Chen had one hundred and twenty percent confidence in this operation. He did not believe that Ao Cangsheng could still be alive tonight, standing in front of three sculptors and one sculptor.

    Thus, Murong Chen was now sitting in the hall, quietly awaiting news of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s demise. Jesus dispatched four disciples, and furthermore, sent one person to observe the battle.

    To say it was to watch the war was a bit arrogant. Sending this person was intended so that he could record how the arrogant Cangsheng ended up dying in vanity.

    Another reason was that this person was one of four people who were to monitor. As soon as the four departed, thest person would convey the news to Rong Qi.

    "Xiao Lu, what¡¯s the situation? Why are you so nervous?" Murong Chen looked at Xiao Lu, asking somewhat curiously.

    Xiao Lu was panting heavily, eximing in panic: "Landlord, not... good...!"

    No matter what it was, the face of Murong Xue suddenly changed dramatically. He feared hearing this news the most, but now Xiao Lu actually said it. He looked like the daunting event had not been easy.

    Murong Chen¡¯s face slightly changed as well, his eyes bing severe like two sharp swords. He immediately looked at Xiao Lu: "What¡¯s wrong, speak clearly in detail!"

    Xiao Lu calmed his breath and continued: "Ao Cangsheng is not merely a waste of wood, on the contrary, he remains highly skilled in refurbishment. I believe there are still more than stic products."

    "One of the four people you dispatched was killed instantly. As for the others, although they give their all in fighting him, I don¡¯t think they will hold out for long."

    "When I saw they¡¯ve been fighting for a long time, I came back to report to you in advance. I don¡¯t know what happens now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. You should go yourself once so it¡¯s safer."

    Upon hearing the news, Murong Chen¡¯s face turned somber. When performing tonight, Ao Cangsheng was sentenced to twelve points.

    However, now, ording to Lu¡¯s feedback, the sess rate of the three people is less than thirty percent. If they make their own decision, they will sincerely return to the Silver Mansion.

    With this consideration, Murong Chen suddenly waved and shouted: "Speed and quickly select five disciples, I will follow them!"

    Afterwards, he made a lunchbox himself, soaking it in the hall. He flew towards the house.

    On the other side, Murong Xue couldn¡¯t help but shake her silhouette. Then she blew out towards the Murong Mansion with Murong Chen.

    When I saw Ao Cangsheng bushed off two sculptors, the eighth and ninth, I couldn¡¯t help but reveal my smile, showing gratitude for this journey.

    So far, Ao Cangsheng was certain that he had seen very clearly. A sevenyer Monk, three singlebat masters, the Eighth Layer Sculpture, not only did notg behind, but also killed them instantly. Such an evil genius is truly shocking.

    Despite Smiling Wind trembling, fearfully respecting Ao Cangsheng¡¯s absolute mastery over kung fu, what made him more tremble and afraid was Ao Cangsheng actually owning a Four-star Mansion of Life.

    Such talent and potential, within Smiling Wind, pave a bright future ahead. Initially recruiting students was hindered until frustrated, unable to find excellent disciples, but now he¡¯s starting to get excited.

    If one day she enters Dragon Martial Temple, the evil genius will certainly be the most dazzling seedling. If possible, she might leave the most splendid mark on the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lucky that due to my curiosity, I came tonight to watch this intense battle, if not for that, the evil genius would be snatched away by the second major school!

    His eyes burning, he began to be proud. He was just about to speak to him when suddenly, his brows couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    He is a strong person between heaven and earth, highly sensitive to the atmosphere of heaven and earth. Just now, Smiling Wind suddenly felt that the atmosphere from hundreds of meters away had been obstructed by a fierce ball.

    At this moment, Smiling Wind realized many were approaching not far away. From the momentum of these people, many of them held mastery over deadlines, but they were not few.

    Seeing this scene, Smiling Wind slowly sat back down. He wanted to see who woulde this time for the purpose of encirclement and assassination of the child in front of him.

    Having cleaned up the mess, Ao Cangsheng patted his old silhouette, thinking of finding a box underground, preparing to return to Silver Mansion.

    However, just as he turned his back, another person suddenly shed in the alley. This person was tall and powerful, though the night waste, the strong momentum was nheless concealed.

    Just by seeing the silhouette of this person, Ao Cangsheng knew who he was.

    Shortly after that person stabilized, six more people turned the corner of the alley, one beautiful, elegant, graceful, among them was Murong Xue.

    Upon seeing these people, Ao Cangsheng finally calmed his heart, yet couldn¡¯t help but stand up. If merely relying on his capability to defeat four people with ck clothes, then the seven in front of him can¡¯t be tackled solely with assurance.

    Ao Cangsheng is confident but never pompous. With his capability, in a desperate situation, engaging with one or two lower-status Monks, he might runfortably.

    But now, among the seven across the street, the worst is certainly Broken Destiny¡¯s Mo Longxue, while the other six, besides five disciples, only have one Mo Longxue.

    "More than that, your arrogant past has long gone. It is impossible for you to be alone and make your Ao Family thrive again. My Xue¡¯er of the house, even when he is in charge, he doesn¡¯t even take charge of you."

    "Therefore, you have to cross the river and tear down the bridge, forget your gratitude, let alone eat inside, sending me to die?" Ao Cangsheng appears desperate, cold yet crisp in tone, like a sword hidden in the Snow Mountain, fiercely issuing Murong Chen a ticket.

    Murong Chen coldly chuckled, sneeringly said: "Indeed! You know, Ming Jia and Ao Jia are gone, since our Murong Family has already clearly returned to the house and camp, then, if there is no sign, how could we understand our family¡¯smunication?"

    "Moreover, as you said, the Murong Family owes you so much, no matter how much we pay, the fear of this life will be rewarded."

    "Since we have settled all debts, we better not be too heavy. We don¡¯t need to owe so much debt, better owe a little more. So, I hope you, as thest heir of your proud family, can send Buddha to the West, delivering your life to our Murong Family. How to make our Murong Family and understand family intimate?"

    "You despicable shameless being. You¡¯re merely a beast. Why isn¡¯t it?" Faced with Murong Chen¡¯s smoke pipe, he couldn¡¯t help but rage angrily washing the sky until indulging in a hearty meal.

    Murong Chenughed coldly, saying: "You can say that, since the Murong Building is already built, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. Although our Murong Family is not truly a gentleman, it isn¡¯t a viin, not a big son, but a memorial arch!"

 Chapter 1438 - 1429: Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Chapter 1429: Mercy</h4>

    Upon hearing Murong Chen¡¯s shameless words, he suddenly felt very itchy. If he is not so good at this time, everyone would fight with him. I¡¯m afraid he would turn his vigor into fragments at the first moment Murong Chen opens.

    "Do you have any wishes left? Seeing how you open your Life Pce, should I help you fulfill yourst wish?" Murong Chen said with a gloomy face, seemingly a bitpassionate.

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng suppressed his anger, quite liking it. He sneezed and said, "It¡¯s just like this, do I really have any thoughts? No more. If I look at your beast, all the worse things would be Hell!"

    "Hahaha! Cangsheng, you really know how tough. If you want to make another wish, I can help you, but this one... just afraid of a bit of powerless energy!" Murong Chen said with a smile.

    "What are you releasing? Look at this face; I¡¯ll be disgusted for ten days before I eat!" Ao Cangsheng said with murderous disdain, the time as delicious as a sh of lightning.

    "Fine!" Murong Chen¡¯s long, helpful blood vessels took a breath, gradually showing a bad, cold, fierce expression: "All these words should be on the way to send you. Although you can¡¯t fly out of our palm, I must be careful."

    The brains slightly moved, and the five disciples behind should step forward, smoothly starting.

    Seeing this situation, the smiling wind sitting upstairs suddenlypeted for the effort, so we must prepare and do our best to save the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Father, stop! I don¡¯t want you to kill Ao Ge, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t kill him!"

    Before the smiling breeze¡¯s efforts took hold, Mr. Crispy¡¯s cry came from the corner. In the next moment, a small man stumbled into the proud Sheng, and he wouldn¡¯t be desperate before him.

    Sleeping at home, Murong Jin suddenly heard Murong Chen¡¯s voice from afar.

    Out of curiosity, he went out. As a result, he saw Murong Chen and Murong Xue rushing out of the mansion one after another.

    He didn¡¯t know why his parents and sister left home sote, and he heard a sound from one of the gatekeepers.

    When he learned that father and sister are chasing Ao Cangsheng, his heart skipped wildly.

    He was terrified, unable to understand why his father and sister wanted to kill him because his brother helped Murong so much. Full of fear and confusion, Murong Jin rushed out of the mansion, following them from a distance.

    "Jin¡¯er, who brought you here? Don¡¯t rush back!" Murong Chen¡¯s face suddenly sank when he saw him, uncontrobly opening his mouth to drink.

    It turned out that killing Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t honorable. Now, up against a girl who knows him, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry, because of his very humble heart.

    "No! I won¡¯t go! Father, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t kill Ao Ge! Brother Ao is a good person!" Murong Jin stretched out his young arms to protect Ao Cangsheng well, crying hoarsely to Murong Chen.

    He was terrified and helpless. His father and sister want to kill their benefactor¡¯s son, the family benefactor.

    He didn¡¯t know why? Why did a kind father be so cold? He had a bitter heart. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He simply stood in front of Ao Cangsheng, begging his parents not to do this. Don¡¯t be ungrateful, don¡¯t kill his brother.

    Watching his tea.

    But he was unwilling. He said nothing, his eyes wet. He looked at his father, who seemed almost a bit disloyal. He called timidly, "Father, Jin¡¯er is begging you, let go of Ao Ge, Jin¡¯er kneels for you!"

    Saying so, with tears streaming down, Murong Jin kneeled early.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for a moment. Once, he grasped Murong Jin, his voice wet, sneering: "Jin, listen to Ao Ge, go back. Brother Ao will be fine, don¡¯t worry!"

    Upon seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s gentle and handsome face, Murong Jin¡¯s tears surged. He was heartbroken, hitting Ao Cangsheng¡¯s vigor, tightly hugging his feet, crying loud. "Brother, Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want you dead, but Jin¡¯er can¡¯t convince his father. Jin¡¯er¡¯s heart is bitter!"

    Upon hearing Mr. Murong Chen¡¯s crisp voice, his arrogant heart wasn¡¯t very appetizing. But Murong Chen made up his mind. Of course, he was fearful tonight.

    He wanted to say a fewforting things to Murong Jin, but when he saw his sad face, there was nothing he could say.

    Murong Chen was already impatient, but due to a girl¡¯s constant requests, he was unable to do it.

    At this time, Murong Xue suddenly coldly said: "Father, can¡¯t wait any longer. If night dreams too much, best not dy, start soon!"

    Murong Chen¡¯s heart was nearly shocked by the tiny collision. He almost forgot to scold this little sister.

    Returning to his senses, Murong Chen was notte. He nced at a nearby disciple, then twisted his voice to say: "Don¡¯t wait, bring back the two youngdies!"

    The voice stopped, and the disciple quickly went out, heading towards Ao Cangsheng.

    Meanwhile, a few people rushed to the alley corner, only to the Murong Fu disciple who came yesterday to Murong Jin.

    When these people saw Murong Chen, they bent over one by one to salute him. Murong Chen just looked at him coldly, saying nothing.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest son touched Murong Jin¡¯s head, heavily saying: "Jin, go back! You should take care of yourself well afterwards. Don¡¯t always grieve for brother. If not, brother Ao will be so hard, do you know?"

    Murong Jin stubbornly held his head, his voice choking: "No, Jin¡¯er won¡¯t send you to die to Ao Ge. Jin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want brother Ao dead!"

    Ao Cangsheng took a breath, then gently pressed Murong Jin¡¯s neck. In an instant, Murong Jin¡¯s slender body softened on Ao Cangsheng, slowing and softening again.

    As the disciple passed, Ao Cangsheng handed Murong Jin to him. Murong Jin turned around, led back by Murong Family disciples who followed.

    "Murong Chen, I hope you take care of Jin¡¯er in the future, otherwise I won¡¯t let you go!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes twisted again, despairingly gazing at Murong Chen, heavily tone.

    "You can rest assured, you don¡¯t need to say that!" Murong Chen coldly snorted, with a slightly relieved tone.

    Ao Cangsheng turned his eyes, looking again at Murong Xue around: "If I can let you know Yang¡¯s better, will you give her up and stay with me again?"

    Murong Xue shook her head, coldly saying: "You can¡¯t be better than him, even if you stay with him now and in the past."

    "Understood!" Ao Cangshengughed. In fact, even if I truly understood Yang¡¯s merits, you cannot be with me. Because you¡¯ve made a choice, you can¡¯t see, you don¡¯t oppose me!"

    Murong Xue didn¡¯t respond this time, or he didn¡¯t fulfill Cangsheng¡¯s proud statement.

    "Nonsense, you¡¯re on the way!" Murong Chen disdainfully looked, indicating to the people around him to move quickly.

    At this time, the hidden Xiaofeng in the building had quietly stood up. He knew what would happen next, so he no longer stood by idly.

    Murong Chen¡¯s words fell. Five brilliant lights suddenly shot to the sky, instantly transformed into the five-colored Life Pces, suspended atop five disciples¡¯ heads.

    Thus, it was seen, Murong Chen¡¯s determination to kill Ao Cangsheng had reached an unmatched level.

    Five Life Pces simultaneously opened, like five suns rising at the same time. The alley was immediately surrounded by a sinking pressure, the light brilliantly radiant, with endless killing tide surging in.

 Chapter 1439 - 1430: Overlapping

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Chapter 1430: Ovepping</h4>

    In the next moment, fivemps suddenly shed by, transforming into five colorful ribbons. They were attacked and killed together, heading towards the arrogant gods. In this magnificent Life Hall, the lives of the five roared like fake apuse, like lightning, towards the arrogant gods.

    Ao Cangsheng was also decisive. As the five charged at him, all the strength in his body surged forth again, transforming into a massive force that enveloped him entirely.

    Then he shouted angrily, his frenzied and energetic palms always striking urately.

    The ferocious ughter tactics of Ba A Quan flickered by,pletely blocking Ao Cangsheng¡¯s retreat. At this moment, even if Ao Cangsheng wanted an escape, it was impossible.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unexpectedly, he managed to resolve the crisis at the Yin, but inadvertently fell into the shadow of Murong Chen.

    Depressed like cold winds, the proud Cangsheng would unleash Ming Gong again, using the most violent strike to respond to the five opponents ahead!

    However, just at this time, a bright light suddenly descended from the sky, transforming into a giant Fire Palm, roaring towards the five people opposite.

    The me in the palm was sudden, and the power it contained was astonishing. It could be said that since Ao Cangsheng began training, he had never witnessed such a terrifying strike. Even the senior Yin Tanglong couldn¡¯t deliver such a punch.

    "Thunder" exploded in front of the five, all disciples of Ling Xuan. Suddenly, they remained in the giant me palm. The instant gray smoke dissipated, the ticket vanished without a trace.

    As for the fate of these five, when they encountered such a terrifying palm, they were shattered and dispersed.

    With a massive impact, the five were directly expelled from the ticket, bodies still in the air, but one after another burst, turning into clouds, blown by the wind, rolling to unknown ces.

    Murong Chen¡¯s daughter was stunned, elbow and armpit getting longer due to the shock. Earlier, it was truly astonishing, not a shock they expected, their hearts suddenly leaped.

    Murong Chen trembled fearfully, desperately looking at the ce where the giant fire palm stayed, wanting to see who delivered such a terrifying strike?

    In this brief moment, Murong Chen already knew that the person who did this had power far exceeding his own.

    If this person didn¡¯t want him alive, he could lock him and his daughter in a box, fearing being dropped by the earth.

    But concerning Murong Chen¡¯s doubts, he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he merely eliminated Murong¡¯s five disciples in the air.

    Xiaofeng observed for a long time, but Murong Chen didn¡¯t locate the moving individual¡¯s whereabouts. He searched, looked at his daughter, and asked.

    "Stop searching, face me!" Before Murong Chen could speak, a voiceless sound rose in his ear.

    Startled by the news, Murong Chen¡¯s body instinctively leaned back, wanting to escape smoothly. Meanwhile, the alley¡¯s people suddenly increased, forcing him to feel pride.

    "You... don¡¯t know who you... are?" At first nce, Mu Yunchen couldn¡¯t help but sweat coldly. Terrified, he said something.

    Xiaofeng nced at Murong Chen and smiled slightly. "You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You only need to know tonight you won¡¯t kill this punk!"

    Murong Chen was rtively calm. He nced at the person before him briefly because he was middle-aged, elegant in appearance, handsome, but couldn¡¯t help but explore, "I don¡¯t know why you saved such a handsome person?"

    As he spoke, on the other side, Murong Xue cautiously watched the middle-aged man. Besides three fears and likes, seven hopes seemed to be in his bright and beautiful dream-like face.

    "I want to save him; do you need a reason?" Xiaofeng stated coldly, patting the opponent¡¯s shoulder.

    "No audacity! That¡¯s presumptuous!" Murong Chen immediately apologized upon hearing this.

    Xiaofeng once gazed at Murong Chen, immediately shifting his eyes to Murong Xue.

    Murong Chen¡¯s son saw this and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Sir just struck with a fist, truly Ba A Dao. I believe you must have an extraordinary artistic career. The girl just opened her second Life Pce today, the Three-Star River Life Pce. If you don¡¯t abandon her, can she be apprenticed to him?"

    In fact, Murong Xue had been pondering this idea since seeing Xiaofeng. Only it was obvious when Murong Xue first saw Xiaofeng; he seemed grand, so she took a long time, unable to speak toote.

    Mu Ronglong was seasoned and vignt. When he saw Xiaofeng didn¡¯t kill him or his other wives, he courageously tested his method.

    Murong Xue quickly ascended, bowing worshipfully: "The disciple¡¯s first Life Pce is the Double-Star Vine¡¯s second Life Pce, and the second Life Pce is the Three-Star Crane Life Pce. If seniors don¡¯t abandon it, please take the disciples!"

    Facing his daughter¡¯s shameless singing, Xiaofeng coolly stared at Murong Xue and coldly said: "Clearing the essence of beauty, blowing it away to be a thief!"

    Upon hearing this, Murong Chen¡¯s face suddenly wilted.

    He cautiously observed the middle-aged man, guessing his identity. He saved his life in a crisis with this man; although his actions were good, after appreciating his daughter¡¯s insistence on eating from the bowl¡¯s bottom, he couldn¡¯t help but feel arrogant, leaving a guard.

    "Are you okay, child?" Xiaofeng asked, standing in the bleak cold wind, smiling and gazing at the proud Sheng.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head, wiped the blood off his mouth, and said, "I can¡¯t die within half an hour. Thank you for your help!"

    Xiaofeng chuckled, then strode towards the proud Cangsheng.

    "The younger generation graduated, proud Cangsheng, yet asked the senior¡¯s name?" Ao Cangsheng bowed towards the smiling wind, respectfully asked.

    "You call me senior; I¡¯m not as old as you think. I¡¯m Xiaofeng!" Xiaofeng gently raised his hand, heading toward the proud Cangsheng.

    Upon seeing the custom of smiling andughing, I didn¡¯t refuse these rituals. I felt proud and close. But I chuckled and asked, "If I don¡¯t call you senior, how should I address you? Shouldn¡¯t I call you?"

    Xiaofeng, hearing,nguage,ughter, suddenly struck thunderbolt on the proud head: "Are you handsome? You can call me teacher!"

    Proud and painful smile curled its lip, angrily rubbed its head. On the one hand, sadly, "Did I say something wrong? Besides, I¡¯m not your disciple, how can I call you a teacher?"

    Smile? The smile, mysterious way: "Call it, as for why, you¡¯ll knowter." Finished, tied the wrist arrogantly, observing his injury.

    When he could only point at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s wrist vein, Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide: "What kind of constitution are you? How can the wound recover so quickly?"

    Ao Cangshengughed, some interesting way: "You know just, as to what constitution, you¡¯ll knowter!"

    The next moment, on the proud man¡¯s forehead, he ate another chestnut, until the pain made him breathe the bathing air again.

 Chapter 1440 - 1431: Indignant with Righteous Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Chapter 1431: Indignant with Righteous Wrath</h4>

    "I¡¯ll teach you to mind your tongue!" A broad palm was swung arrogantly, apanied by a smirk.

    The smiling Wind didn¡¯t know, but Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words were true. With the Heaven-shaking Cauldron, Ao Cangsheng could recover from injuries much faster than others.

    However, at this moment, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯tugh, at least not openly, so he had to say this.

    "What¡¯s to stop me from biting my tongue," I said, "but it¡¯s true!" Ao Cangsheng murmured moodily.

    Then, I saw the smiling Wind pressing down my index finger until I almost couldn¡¯t breathe, as if he wanted to teach me another lesson.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng thought of a saying: one must bow their head under the eaves.

    Thinking of this, he chose not to let the smiling Wind wave his right hand, but insteadplied lightly, saying softly, "Alright, I was wrong. I¡¯m dealing with my tongue, Teacher, please forgive a small mistake!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s positive attitude and smile, the Wind put down his right hand affectionately. He patted Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you home now. Where¡¯s your home?"

    Ao Cangsheng stepped forward and led the way, saying, "My home is in the Silver Mansion, you can follow me!"

    The smiling Wind said nothing and just walked straight with Ao Cangsheng. With the gentle breeze by his side, Ao Cangsheng, carefree, said that this person was really tall.

    The Murong Residence, the hall.

    Murong Chen returned to his hall with a stern expression. He was furious and helpless. Besides putting aside arrogance, he always killed a tall middle-aged man along the way.

    When he saw the strength of the middle-aged man, it was likely that he was the lord of the world. Against such a master, he couldn¡¯t fight, so he returned in anger.

    However, because Ao Cangsheng was always at odds tonight, it was necessary to eliminate him thoroughly. If not, keeping him was always a disaster.

    "Father, what should we do next?" Murong Xue asked, looking at her father, who was silent while sitting on the chair.

    Murong Chen slightly closed his eyes, and with a hint of resentment, said, "If you don¡¯t kill Ao Cangsheng tonight, you will find another opportunity. I don¡¯t believe that someone will always support Ao Cangsheng."

    "Having said this, Ao Cangsheng was heavily attacked by my five Murong disciples. Even if he is still alive, he must have been seriously injured. In terms ofnguage, he poses no threat to us."

    "Currently, the most important thing is you entering the Martial Arts Academy, which is the strongest martial arts academy, like the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy."

    Murong Xue nodded, "With my talent of opening the Three-Star Pce of life, no one should be unparalleled in Ziyao City. With such talent, I think entering the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple should be.

    Murong Xue said nothing further, watching with a curious gaze as a man in ck walked into the side room next to him.

    "Brothers can tell me what this is?" Murong Chenughed, speaking friendly.

    The man in ck nodded and then leaned closer to Murong Chen, whispering a few words.

    After the man in ck finished, Murong Chen¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. It was clear that Murong Chen¡¯s face at this time was distinctly shocked by three parts, and fearful by seven parts.

    "The steward¡¯s words, I¡¯ve brought, please ask the Murong steward to prepare in advance!" With these words, the man in ck walked straight out of the hall. His figure shed, then disappeared into the dark night.

    Murong Chen stood where he was. Just as Murong Xue walked out of the side room and came to his side, he hadn¡¯t realized.

    "Father, what¡¯s wrong?" Mu Yunxue asked when he saw his father standing in the hall, his face gloomy, eyes shing.

    Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s inquiry, Murong Chen suddenly gathered his wits. His eyes repeatedly turned, pondering a very important issue. He didn¡¯t answer Mu Yunxue¡¯s question for a long time.

    This made Murong Xue even more anxious and curious. As far as he knew, father had never been so erratic.

    But as soon as the man in ck finished speaking, his father suddenly seemed to be hit. This was a bit mysterious.

    "Father, tell me what happened!" Murong Xue asked again, feeling anxious.

    Murong Chen turned around, looking at a girl in surprise, and then spoke in a rather heavy tone: "The arrogant Yun has returned!"

    "Question!"

    Murong Xue only felt a roar in her heart, like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, was it true? Her face changed drastically, filled with a bit of fear, a bit of bewilderment: "How is it possible? Didn¡¯t Ao Yin die in the Southwest a year ago? How can hee back now?"

    Murong Chen smiled bitterly, responding somewhat off-topic: "Yes! That¡¯s what I know. However, today¡¯s news came from the master¡¯s family, it can¡¯t be wrong!"

    When he heard this, Murong Xue¡¯s expression suddenly became dull, full of fear: "Then, the news from a year ago, was it just a rumor?"

    Murong Chen shook his helpless head: "I¡¯m afraid so!"

    "What¡¯s the use of your uncle¡¯s news?" Aside from palpitations, Murong Xue was also curious.

    Murong Chen turned and sat on the chair. After calming his emotions a bit, he said: "He is ready to fight against his proud family at any time!"

    "War? How is this possible?" Murong Xue was shocked, thenughed immediately." The arrogant Yun and pride returned, he must have brought his thousands of cavalry back. If the Ming Family wants to fight against his arrogant family, they would seek their path to death, wouldn¡¯t they?"

    Murong Chen took a deep breath and exined: "I don¡¯t know why the Ming family is doing this? It seems that I will have to go to the Imperial City personally to see what the family really ns to do!"

    "Wow! It seems that¡¯s the only way!" Murong Xue helplessly nodded his head.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to the Hidden Mansion, the bright moon had already moved west. The two Wei guards guarding the entrance of the Yin Mansion were already dozing off.

    No longer waiting to hear the footsteps. They woke up in a frenzy from their dreams, then saw Ao Cangsheng walking over with a man.

    "Young Master Ao has returned, respectfully greet the young master!" They nced at each other, then hurriedly bowed to the proud young man walking from the bed.

    At this moment, these two guards were not the same as they were a month ago. Back then, they did not look up to Ao Cangsheng at all. More so, one of them often taunted Ao Cangsheng repeatedly.

    But who knew, after eight years of wastefulness, he suddenly became the most dazzling genius in the Yin Family, making everyone in the Yin Family respect him. Even the head of the family, Yin Tangquan, added more talents because of the new emergence.

    With this in mind, the two guards quickly dispelled their disdain and contempt and began to serve their master proudly.

    Especially the guard who used to mock Ao Cangsheng, hearing Ao Cangsheng stood up, quickly changed his attitude.

    Whenever he heard she was still ten feet away from us, he would bend and smile, as if to meet the ancestors generation after generation.

    If he could do this, fearing that Ao Cangsheng would suddenly settle old scores and cause trouble with him on that day, he would die.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the two guards and smiled, "You sleep thiste?"

    When the two guards heard this, they immediately broke out in a cold sweat. They thought Ao Cangsheng had just seen one of them asleep and was deliberately saying so.

    Those two bowed again, saying: "Arrogance has not gone home, so naturally I am.

 Chapter 1441: 1432: No Change

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1441: Chapter 1432: No Change</strong>

    Ao Cangsheng released his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not injured. Now you can rest, I want to meet the boss!¡±

    The guard breathed a sigh of relief and nced sideways at the smiling breeze: ¡°The master of the house is still practicing, not resting!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest son replied, then smiled and walked into the main building.

    The guards did not stop Ao Cangsheng, because Ao Cangsheng had regained his status, and his prominence at the Silver Mansion had not changed over time.

    Now the master has issued a decree that no matter where Cangsheng goes, the guards should not obstruct him. This includes the residence of Baiyintangquan.

    Not long after, Ao Cangsheng and the smiling breeze walked into the master¡¯s house, and a guard came up to him. He looked at Ao Cangsheng, his expression slightly tense. ¡°Are you looking for the master?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: ¡°I have something to discuss with the boss!¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, and he said: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a proud young man¡¯s injury need a subordinate to bandage it for you?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng released his hand and said: ¡°Not a scratch. Right now, the most important thing is for you to take me to meet the boss!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The guard responded, quickly turned, and led the way.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng and the smiling breeze were brought to the living room. The guard instructed the steward to serve Ao Cangsheng and the others a cup of tea, then hurried to Yin Tangsheng¡¯s training room.

    From Ao Cangsheng to Yin Fu, they sat down or went to the guest room. The smiling breeze said nothing but came to the floor to look at the attic of the Silver Mansion.

    Shortly after the escort left, Yin Tangsheng hurried to the living room. When he saw Ao Cangsheng, his son looked a bit silent and said, ¡°I heard you were injured. I don¡¯t know who did it?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng stood up to greet Yin Tangsheng. His hand was pressed down by Yin Tangsheng, who said, ¡°You¡¯ll save all the secr matters in the future. What kind of injury did you receive?¡±

    Speaking of it, Yin Tanquan¡¯s expression became more urgent.

    After hesitating for a moment, Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°It was done by the Murong family!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Upon hearing one word, Yin Tangsheng¡¯s face suddenly changed. He widened his eyes, looking at the proud Cangsheng. There was an unbelievable path in the woods.

    ¡°The Murong family and Mingming are now engaged. They want to exin to me, besides the engagement, and at the same time, to gain the family¡¯s trust, Murong Chen will remove me!¡± he said proudly, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°How daring is Murong Chen, is he tired of living?¡± Listening to Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant words, within Yin Tangsheng¡¯s tiger eyes, two dreadful looks of killing were immediately sent out.

    It is evident that for Murong Chen, who suddenly acted towards the arrogant Cangsheng, Yin Tangqin was very troubled and furious.

    The arrogant Cangsheng was handed over by the arrogant cloud and the arrogant hand. Now, Ao Cangsheng almost hid his life under his eyelid. How could this not bring fear and trembling anger to Yin Tangsheng?

    Fortunately, Ao Cangsheng was not worried about his life. If Murong Chen waste today, how could he face the arrogant Wu Yun and arrogantly?

    Yin Tangxu endured anger and nagged for a long time, then turned his eyes to the smiling breeze. ¡°I wonder how to address this person?¡±

    The smiling breeze smiled slightly. Zhao Yintang bowed and said: ¡°In the smiling breeze, I saw the master of the Yin family!¡±

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest sonughed and said to Yin Tangsheng: ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t let the teacher act today, I might really not see you!¡±

    As soon as this sentence was spoken, Yin Tangquan couldn¡¯t help but look at the smiling breeze more quickly. Then he smirked: ¡°I say, since the Murong family intends to throw you away, how can you not die? There is a kindly brother assisting you by your side.¡±

    If so, Yin Tangxu stepped forward, Mu sincerely bowed and smiled: ¡°Brother Rong, such great kindness, Yin should remember. If his brother wears bravery, Yin has the responsibility!¡±

    The smiling breeze raised his hand, pressed Yin Tangquan¡¯s arm slightly embarrassed, and said: ¡°Brother Yin is so polite. I just saw this boy, so I did a favor by the river, without paying attention when I lifted my hand!¡±

    The reason the smiling breeze said so was because he saved the arrogant Cangsheng from selfishness. If the arrogant Cangsheng was too evil, the smiling breeze might not have been able to watch this fierce fight simultaneously, so saving the arrogant Cangsheng would have been impossible.

    However, Yin Tangsheng did not know about this part, so ever since the smiling breeze saved Ao Cangsheng, the smiling breeze became their great benefactor Yin Fu.

    After the ceremony, Yin Tangquan invited the little Xiaofeng to sit, then considered hosting a banquet to repay Xiaofeng.

    ¡°Brother Yin is tired. If possible, he will drink his wine in the future.

    Before Ao Cangsheng could agree, the smiling breeze suddenly said: ¡°Brother Yin don¡¯t worry too much about this matter, it¡¯s wrapped around someone else.¡±

    ¡°Brother Rong, what does this mean? Yinsi is a bit unclear?¡± Yin Tang asked in surprise, looking at the beaming breeze, somewhat puzzled in the woods.

    Smiling, his tone exined earnestly: ¡°Brother Yin, remember, the younger brother came to Ziyao City to recruit the teacher of Yao City. With his proud talent, I think entering our university is not a big problem!¡±

    The eyes of Yin Tangxue were that big, was it true? He looked at the smiling breeze incredulously for a long time and thought: ¡°Brother Rong, isn¡¯t this a joke? I am serious about Cangsheng.¡±

    The smiling breeze and smiling face now aged, eyes said to Yin Tangju¡¯s photo: ¡°Brother Yin, am I joking?¡±

    Yin Tangquan respectfully looked at the smiling breeze and carefully asked: ¡°Which major university did Brother Rong graduate from?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Five Temples!¡± smiled as he said.

    However, when these words passed into Yin Tangsheng and Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ears, they directly stirred a fear of Heaven. They never thought that the middle-aged man standing in front of them would be a special instructor of the first martial arts academy of the Tang Dynasty, Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy!

    After a long moment of dy, Yin Tangxuan slowly recovered from the trembling fear. After recovering, he smiled again out of manner and said: ¡°Brother Rong, it turns out you are from the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple, Yin was indeed disrespectful. He also very much looks up to Brother Rong. Do not forgive me!¡±

    The smiling breeze released his hand, disapprovingly said: ¡°Brother Yin, what are you saying! Suitable for treating talented people as one¡¯s own Brother Yin, must be a lover who rejects the great emotions, and what kind of affinity, what about the etiquette!¡±

    Yin Tangxu was very happy in his heart, with an apologetic look on his face: ¡°Very well! Since Brother Rong said this, I will not be polite either.¡±

    Speaking of this, Feng Yichang said: ¡°Brother Yin, do you know when the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples will open to recruit Mr. Ziyao from Ziyao City?¡±

    Smilingly said: ¡°Specific things need to be discussed with other major martial arts academies, but I think it will only be two days.¡±

    ¡°Will Murong Xue, who opened the Three-Star Life Pce, also enter the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples?¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, with Tao Yuanyuan-like anger.

    The smiling breeze said: ¡°Murong Xue opened the Three-Star Life Pce in her second life, Ziyao City is truly the first talent. But simply entering the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School may not necessarily be sessful.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, even talent more powerful than the purple Yao City does not necessarily get to be the same. At that time, if they meet, the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples will naturally choose the best choice!¡±

    Saying, the smiling breeze deliberately directed a nce at the proud Cangsheng, meaning to say, are you proud of the opening of the Four-Star Life Pce?

 Chapter 1442: 1433: House of Life

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1442: Chapter 1433: House of Life</strong>

    The reason he didn¡¯t directly exin that this person was Ao Cangsheng was that from what I just heard, Yin Tangsheng seemed unaware that Ao Cangsheng had opened a Four-star Life Mansion.

    If this were true, Yin Tangsheng would certainly believe that Ao Cangsheng is surely capable of entering the Tang Dynasty¡¯s premier academy, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    Unlike me, who also feels proud of Cangsheng¡¯s cultivation, who can enter a great school for cultivation.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s smiling demeanor naturally understood, and his heart was filled with excitement because he knew that these major academy events could simultaneously establish special inspectors.

    The reason Murong Xue abandoned and despised him was primarily because she thought he was a well-known waste.

    Tonight, Ao Cangsheng proved himself different from before, but in Mu Rongxue¡¯s eyes, Ao Cangsheng still didn¡¯t deserve her talents, not to mention knowing Yang Zhi, a great genius from an ordinary family.

    But now, with the four major martial arts academies simultaneously recruiting students, this gave Ao Cangsheng a chance to wash away the shame.

    Mu Rongxue doesn¡¯t always look down on him, looks down on him? Then in this recruitment of the four major schools, he should fight well with the Murong family.

    He will show the Murong family how they were blind and made such a big mistake. He will shame the Murong family in front of everyone, so the whole world can clearly see the ugly face of the Murong family, and wash away his prominent eyes and shame.

    ¡°Then, entering the gates of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple will make his brother very angry. You can rest assured the child¡¯s determination is genuine. After entering the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple, he will work hard and won¡¯t lose face to his brother Rong, your face!¡± Seeing the atmosphere was so harmonious, Yin Tangsheng¡¯s son took the opportunity to join the heated discussion.

    The gentle breeze smiled and nodded: ¡°Brother Yin, you.

    The next day, a shocking piece of news started spreading like wildfire in Ziyao City. That is, the elder sister of the Murong family sessfully activated the second Life Pcest night.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most shocking, but rather that the activated Life Pce was a very powerful Three-Star Life Pce.

    What is the concept of a Three-Star Ming Pce? It ranks at the top of the historical Ming Pces in Ziyao City. It¡¯s said no one in Ziyao City canpare to Murong Xue.

    At this time, Lingtian Building was livelier than before. Besides more people came today, there was also one point in that people were discussing a hot topic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess that the maiden from the Murong family would have such talent. She can really activate a Three-Star Ming Pce. Murong is now riding the waves, boarding the ship!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, did you know! Murong Xue is very talented. Perhaps he knew his first Life Pce was a Two-Star Life Pce. Such a Life Pce is top-ranked in Ziyao City.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Murong family was engaged to Ao years ago. With Murong¡¯s talents, how many talents should mix together.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! This girl is the number one beauty in Ziyao City. With her unique talent, even in the Imperial City, she¡¯s a sensational figure. At that time, everyone¡¯s talents will pursue her!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it wrong. This proud family waspletely defeated years ago. I heard the remaining descendants are all wastes. After years of cultivation, they can¡¯t even activate the Ming Pce! If I were the Murong family head, besides a marriage contract, I certainly wouldn¡¯t let a talented girl jump into the fire pit!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! The difference between Ao Cangsheng and Murong Xue is even if the Murong family cancels the engagement, it¡¯s not meworthy. Sleep soundly, proud of his waste!¡±

    ¡°Well, this family issue between the arrogant family and the Murong family seems unresolved!¡±

    The crowd sang and drank with foam. Beside them, there was a gentle-looking middle-aged man, smiling all along, quietly listening to his generous talk, but not saying a word.

    The news of Murong Xue¡¯s activation of the second Life Pce spread throughout Ziyao City, and major martial arts academies came one after another to recruit the Murong family, but anyone flocking to the Murong Pce.

    These people visited the Murong family, naturally wanting to find Murong Xue, wasn¡¯t this talent. For this, they didn¡¯t hesitate to establish important recruiting rtions with the Murong family before enrollment, so they could take Murong Xue on the streets in the first time.

    After a smiling morning greeting, Mu Rongchen sent off the VIPs from various martial arts academies. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, Murong Chen felt even more proud.

    It seemed, with a daughter with undying talent, even entering the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, there was nothing big issue at all.

    We are now waiting for the day we publicly recruit gentlemen to announce it to the world. Besides the marriage contract, why else would they admire Rong Jia and Ao Jia? At that time, this would not only be an issue of concern but also a happy matter that could be called double happiness.

    With such, a smile suddenly appeared on Mu Rongchen¡¯s face.

    After all these, Mu Rongchen returned to the Ming Family. The Ming family wanted him to prepare for battle with the arrogant family. How could he not understand it? So he must ask clearly.

    Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t aware of the sensational news from Ziyao City because he was intensifying his training.

    Afterst night¡¯s crisis, Ao Cangsheng better understood a fact. That is, no matter how evil your talent is, once you have a strong self-protection, when you¡¯re the world¡¯s top talent, it will inevitably descend.

    Moreover, the rtionship between the Murong family and the Ming family is now very clear, ording to Yin Tangquan, the Ming family will have significant changes every day.

    At this moment, there¡¯s a situation where Cangsheng arrogantly doubts, the Ming family¡¯s vanguard said he is thest heir of this arrogant family.

    Because not long ago, he fought in groups with Xiao Mingxuan of his known family, and with the powerful intelligencework of the Grandmaster¡¯s Office, for a long time, it¡¯s not difficult to find the true culprit who killed him.

    Additionally, the Murong family turned against him but didn¡¯t understand the alliance. The so-called major move of the Ming family is very likely a civil war.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng seemed powerless except for his mad promotion.

    What he now hopes most to see is that the Wu Xiu Academy will soon open for enrollment. As long as he can enter the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple, the current crisis will be resolved.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Yin Tangsheng hummed in satisfaction, looked up at Ao Cangsheng again, and said, ¡°Be careful when you go out by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Got it, family patriarch!¡± Ao Cangsheng replied with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me patriarch anymore, just call me uncle!¡± Yin Tangquanughed heartily all the way, saying graciously.

    Ao Cangsheng was a bit surprised to hear these words, immediately chuckled, didn¡¯t ask, just said: ¡°Got it, uncle!¡±

    Without Yin Tangsheng, Ao Cangsheng left Silver Mansion with four Iron Guards. Because it had been a long time, to avoid being recognized, Ao Cangsheng specially put on a wide racehorse tent before going out, covering himself in general.

    As for those four guards, they spread out around Ao Cangsheng. They were responsible for scouting the road ahead and protecting against enemies from the rear.

    Five people inconspicuously headed to Silver Mansion. Even the two guards at the gate didn¡¯t know it was Ao Cangsheng going out.

    As soon as Ao Cangsheng left Silver Mansion, he quickened his pace towards the broken Moon Pavilion. He didn¡¯t want to leave too many branches behind, so it¡¯s best toplete his work by cutting through the chaos.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng arrived at the gate of the Crescent Moon Pavilion. Many people were admiring and watching their favorite soldiers in the Crescent Moon Pavilion, yet no one noticed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 1443: 1434: Power

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1443: Chapter 1434: Power</strong>

    Ao Cangsheng walked into the Waning Moon Pavilion, and the four guards immediately vanished into the surroundings of the pavilion, as if unseen.

    Ao Cangsheng did not disturb anyone. He stepped onto the shattered Moon Pavilion, but headed to the refining room.

    ¡°Are you busy?¡± There¡¯s soldiers outside, refinery people can go inside!¡± Just as Ao Cangsheng was about to enter the refinery¡¯s corridor, a hoarse voice came from behind him.

    Ao Cangsheng turned around, slowly lifted therge and wide tent, exposing half of his face.

    When I saw the t and handsome face under the cloak, I said the person suddenly revealed an expression of surprising joy. It turned out this person was Liu Qinghao.

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Liu Qinghao still wanted to call Ao Cangsheng master, but he raised his hand for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s recklessness.

    ¡°There are many people here with eyes eating meat, and then going in to speak!¡± Ao Cangsheng said softly.

    Liu Qinghao smiled and nodded. He gestured for Ao Cangsheng to go first. ¡°Very well, master, I beg of you!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng did not refuse and went to the refinery room first.

    Upon arriving at the refinery, Ao Cangsheng removed the hat from the tent, fully exposing his handsome stable face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know to what reason the masteres here today?¡± Liu Qinghao asked in surprise. He couldn¡¯t guess why Ao Cangsheng could break into the Moon Pavilion today.

    Ao Cangsheng seemed serious and did not fight with Liu Qinghao: ¡°Today I am here to find you for a very important matter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master?¡± Since Ao Cangsheng no longer prevented Liu Qinghao from addressing him as master, Liu Qinghao¡¯s call became more smooth.

    Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°I want arge number of soldiers, it¡¯s urgent!¡±

    ¡°Approximately how much?¡± Liu Qinghao did not ask what Ao Cangsheng wanted these soldiers for but instead directly asked for the number.

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said: ¡°It¡¯s best to have a hundred boxes!¡±

    Upon hearing this number, Liu Qinghao¡¯s face and his son¡¯s changed. A hundred boxes of soldiers, even for his refiners andnguage, was not insignificant.

    ¡°What, is there any difficulty?¡± Ao Cangsheng asked straightforwardly, seeing the doubt in Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Qinghao shook his head. It¡¯s not a problem, but you might have to wait for two or three days. After all, I can¡¯t train a hundred boxes of soldiers in a short time!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Liu Qinghao understandingly and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you five days. After five days, you will send 100 boxes of soldiers directly to the Silver Mansion. Remember, only you know about this matter, don¡¯t speak to others!¡±

    From his proud gaze, Liu Qinghao could see that the matter was still urgent, so he said nothing but with a thrilling stare: ¡°You can rest assured, absolute confidentiality!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Qinghao asked again when he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brows slightly wrinkle.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Liu Qinghao and said: ¡°How did you handle the matter of entering the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion?¡±

    Liu Qinghao said: ¡°I rmended you to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion Imperial City headquarters, he appreciates your Ghost Thought and War Spirit Imprint. He said if you are willing, he can take you to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°If I enter the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, what position?¡± Ao Cangsheng was uncertain.

    Liu Qinghao said: ¡°If nothing happens, it should be a second-level refinery or a second-level refinery.¡±

    ¡°How much power does this second-level refinery have?

    But now it seems his thinking method is somewhat unrealistic. He is nothing. The Grandmaster Hall¡¯s family understanding, the influence is so great.

    ¡°So, does the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion go against the Grandmaster Hall¡¯s big power?¡± Proud Cangsheng somewhat reluctantly asked.

    ¡°That¡­ Hehe! Liu Qinghao looked at Ao Cangsheng and couldn¡¯t help but sneezing.

    ¡°If you have something to say, hurry and say it or be kicked out.¡± Ao Cangsheng said gloomily, at this point, Liu Qinghao could stillugh.

    Liu Qinghao sneered and said: ¡°Although one guard from the Heavenly Soldier Building does not resist the Grandmaster Hall¡¯s supply, it is easy topare the Grandmaster Hall with a whole day building as the Grandmaster Hall.¡±

    ¡°It can be said without exaggeration that the power of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion is indeed unpredictable. As long as the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion is willing, even the Tang Dynasty¡¯s emperor power, it sounds obedient to the majesty of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were very bright. He never thought that the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion would have such a strong background. Now he couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Do you know how to utilize the power of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion to work for him?¡±

    Liu Qinghao shook his head and said: ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The Heavenly Soldier Pavilion has always been like other ces in the world. They only care about the refinement and sale of soldiers. How can they interfere less in secr affairs?¡±

    Of course, if anyone dared to provoke the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s power and authority, or destroy the refinement and cheapness of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion does not mind teaching people.

    ¡°So, with the help of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, I can¡¯t help?¡± Ao Cangsheng was very disappointed.

    It¡¯s difficult to know the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion has such an intriguing background, and so I don¡¯t borrow it. This only generates proud hope, and it has been poured over with cold water.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes turned as if he was thinking again. After a while, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. If we can make some contribution to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion will help people. Although the soldiers of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion cannot be fully used, we can still resist the power of the Grandmaster Hall.¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion interferes, even the emperor power cannot easily be rude to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion! Because they fear once started, it will trigger the wrath of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°If I can give the extremely rare War Soul Imprint to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, would the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion help me handle the feelings of the Master Hall?¡± Ao Cangsheng sees a hopeful path, not from his heart.

    When Liu Qinghao heard these words, he hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, or you can ask the master of the Sword Hall ughterhouse. He should give you a clear answer.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t go to the Imperial City now!¡± Ao Cangsheng asked somewhat awkwardly.

    Currently, he is giving the Murong Family the appearance of death, and the Grandmaster Hall understands the Imperial City, hating him for a while. Once his whereabouts are exposed, proud Cangsheng cannot guarantee that the four guards following him will be able to protect his safety.

    Even if these four guards can really make every effort to protect him, Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t want to ride them idly on the bodies of four heroes. Therefore, if this has to be done, Ao Cangsheng will not go to the Imperial City.

    ¡°What then?¡± Liu Qinghao did not exin at all, he did not know how proud Cangsheng¡¯s predicament was.

    Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°Because I killed Grandmaster Ming Xuan and the Grandmaster Hall, but I want my life anytime!¡±

    As soon as thisnguage came out, Liu Qinghao¡¯s expression changed several times. Just now, when Ao Cangsheng caught the Grandmaster Hall, Liu Qinghao was a bit skeptical.

    Now, when Ao Cangsheng exined he was true, Liu Qinghao¡¯s heart skipped. He was either shocked by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s courage or feared the strong power of the Grandmaster.

    ¡°What, scared?¡± Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s face tilted, proud Cangsheng¡¯s childughed all day long.

    Liu Qinghao shook his head: ¡°If you are not afraid, you certainly don¡¯t believe it, but you don¡¯t have to be in such a panic state. With your talents, you are afraid to leave the Tang Dynasty in the future.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s not important even if we kill a few people from the Grandmaster Hall in one area, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Said, the way of the strong has been rushed, without bones, how can we be strong.¡±

 Chapter 1444 - 1435: The New Master

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Chapter 1435: The New Master</h4>

    "Even Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest son smiled, ¡¯What you told me is the truth! But now we have to talk business, or you¡¯ll soon lose your new master!¡¯

    Liu Qinghao smiled and nodded, ¡¯It¡¯s okay not to go to the Imperial City. I¡¯ll help you get there. Of course, you¡¯ll have to give me one or two of the Soul Marks you mentioned, otherwise the owner of the ughterhouse won¡¯t agree.¡¯

    ¡¯That¡¯s a big piece!¡¯ Ao Cangsheng agreed, immediately taking up the Purple Cloud Iron.

    Liu Qinghao trembled in fear. When he admired Ao Cangsheng as a teacher, it was indeed a very wise choice. With such a mysterious and unpredictable master, there shouldn¡¯t be much problem in bing a Great Alchemist in the future.

    Liu Qinghao was shocked for a long time, then smiled and said, ¡¯No problem. I¡¯ll visit the owner of Divine Soil Hall soon. I think the owner of Divine Soil Hall will be very interested in the two War Gods you brought.¡¯

    He appeared proud, his face pale, and said to you, ¡¯How did you learn the three paintings I gave youst time?¡¯

    Liu Qinghao smiled and said, ¡¯I¡¯ve almost mastered them. Why, does Master want to check the disciple¡¯s alchemy level?

    Ao Cangsheng impatiently let go, ¡¯I don¡¯t have that much time to watch you perform! What I want to tell you is that in the one hundred boxes of soldiers you made before, you can help me make the best. These are twenty boxes of soldiers. They¡¯ll be very useful to me!¡¯

    ¡¯Okay! Master, I won¡¯t embarrass you!¡¯ Liu Qinghao bowed to himself, disying the courtesy of a subordinate, to meet the master.

    This time, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t sleep, scold him, but the little boy patted his shoulder and said, ¡¯I¡¯m inviting you to do it!¡¯

    After that, he stopped speaking, donned his cloak again, and walked to the room in the refinery. Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t escort Ao Cangsheng. He knew Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to draw notice, so there was no need to pay attention to those vulgar rules at the time.

    Leaving, the Remnant Moon Pavilion, Ao Cangsheng walked alone once more on it. Walking amidst the bustling crowd, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t find it difficult to draw some attention from people.

    As for the four guards responsible for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety, after leaving the Moon Pavilion, they immediately spread out quietly like ghosts around Ao Cangsheng. Following his steps, they advanced warily, step by step.

    As Cangsheng left, the pedestrians on the road gradually became few. After turning several small alleys, there were fewer people on the road.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s steps were swift, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into another alley. Just as he had done before, he continued to lower his head.

    But in his gaze, along the street in front of him, he suddenly faced another big one.

    The person wore arge ck robe, tall and towering. They wore a ck hat, with arge ck hat on their head, covering all their features.

    When the breeze blew through the long ck robe, a rather mysterious aura emanated from the person dressed in ck. Despite this person¡¯s aura being depleted, there was hardly a formidable and overwhelming presence along the way.

    Yet somehow, when Ao Cangsheng saw this person¡¯s first glimpse, his heart undoubtedly surged with a strong sense of crisis.

    It was as if such a person, standing before him, had Ao Cangsheng with no way to avoid their blow. Even if he had four top-tier guards behind him, this feeling was still so helpless.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes could not help but shrink slightly, then desperately locked onto that person.

    She didn¡¯t know if the Ming Family had sent him to kill her, but she was sure that this person must have been sent by the Murong Family.

    Because even the painstaking efforts of Murong Family¡¯s head Murong Chen weren¡¯t enough to ce such a heavy pressure on his heart. Plus, because even the person in front hadn¡¯t unleashed half their power.

    This person stood quietly here, causing more pressure over Ao Cangsheng than the terrible blow from the smile of the windst night. Therefore Bell guessed! This person¡¯s cultivation, at the very least, surmounted the wind¡¯s smile.

    The arrogant Cangsheng dared not to imagine once this person released their power, what kind of scene it would be?

    Now regardless of his guards, because if he merely passed by this person ahead, for fear he would be turning into a turkey and a dog, unable to bear the entire journey of destruction on old people.

    The moment this person appeared, the four guards hid, but all reappeared beside that arrogant man.

    Their eyes remained cold, keeping a close eye on the actions of the ck-d individual. As if fierce beasts, muscles stretched over their entire bodies, prepared to pounce, they readied themselves for a deadly battle.

    Once the four guards appeared, the aura increased greatly, realizing the extreme danger of the ck-d individual, standing up, ready to ce the best battle capabilities aside.

    ¡¯Problem, problem, problem!¡¯

    In just a moment, the aura of the four guards reached its zenith. In the next moment, four explosions were about to burst out, shing instantaneously, enveloping half of the alley.

    In the gleam of a bright ticket, four luminous grand Life Pces appeared atop the four individuals¡¯ heads. Under the starry sky, four Life... "

    To Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance and fear, despite such terrifying pressure, the ck-d person in front of him seemed unmoved.

    They still stood as before, with the breeze lifting their long ck robe, appearing isted, unfamiliar, and enigmatic.

    They all imed the person in ck hadn¡¯t truly attacked them, but crushed all five of them utterly with their own momentum.

    ¡¯Ah!¡¯

    Just as Ao Cangsheng could not bear it anymore, the frightening pressure suddenly disappeared, vanished into the endless sky as if it never appeared.

    As the pressure dissipated, Ao Cangsheng eased. Looking at their five bodies, they started to tremble uncontrobly. Especially one foot, it almost turned into a sieve. What other monks, facing an apparent set of years when candles would age them prematurely.

    ¡¯Wow! This is correct. It has potential.¡¯ Why does such a ck person nod? It¡¯s satisfying.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t know who you are? What have I done?¡¯ Ao Cangsheng trembled as he spoke, not because of fear, but because he almost vanished.

    The ck-d person showed no pride or arrogance, but with the right hand, a small finger moved, sending an object straight toward the arrogant Cangsheng.

    ¡¯If you break it at a crucial moment, until you can achieve it, this jade will spare your life. Remember, unless you face a life and death crisis, do not lightly use it.¡¯ The person in ck spoke softly, without anger.

    Upon seeing such a jade, until the ticket arrived, Ao Cangsheng instantly raised his hand to seize it. As he let his eyes back on the ck-d person in front, he suddenly discovered the smallne was empty,cking any shadows of the ck-d person.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, disappearing suddenly again left Ao Cangsheng with a pounding heart. If not only for seeing the intention of this ck-d individual, Ao Cangsheng and others might think they were meeting in daylight.

    Looking back, Ao Cangsheng turned his gaze onto the jade. But upon seeing the jade, crystal clear, beautiful as if forged from ice and snow. Exquisite clouds adorned the jade. In the writing patterns of clouds, a winding dragon spewed smoke, shuttling through the clouds.

    If naturally retreating from the pattern, proudly, Cangsheng would believe everything on the pattern was sure.

    ```

 Chapter 1445 - 1436: Wings

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Chapter 1436: Wings</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest son repeatedly recalled the words of the ck-d figure, straightened the jade, and finally cautiously picked up the wings.

    Although I don¡¯t know who the ck-d figure is or how he arrived, I can conclude that this person¡¯s origins must be connected to the Dragon-locking Tower.

    Moreover, it can be determined that this person¡¯s appearance poses no harm to himself. This must be seen on the person and the jade until it can be seen.

    If this person wants to kill him, it is estimated that no one in Ziyao City can stop him. For his own interests and dangers, he gave himself the jade.

    "Just now, do not mention this to anyone, even the family head!" Ao Cangsheng suddenly said when his body was almostpletely restored.

    The four guards standing beside her heard this and simultaneously nodded: "Yes!"

    The sound stopped, and the four people quickly dispersed again, hiding in the transparent air like shadows.

    As soon as Ao Cangsheng returned to the Silver Mansion, he heard the great news that the four major martial arts schools would publicly recruit professors at the Murong Residence in three days.

    Although this news was unexpected, Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t surprised. Because with Murong Xue¡¯s current talent, he was proud to be a young Martial Arts talent in Ziyao City.

    With such outstanding talent, major institutions naturally vie to keep Murong Xue under their wing. In such hot weather, Mr. Te¡¯s residence remains Murong House, which is not surprising.

    Upon returning to the Silver Mansion, Ao Cangsheng went to see Yin Tangsheng, letting him know he had returned safely.

    Additionally, he wanted to buy back four guards for Yin Tangsheng. After all, these four guards were close kin painstakingly trained by Yin Tangsheng, and could not be handed over to Ao Cangsheng.

    But to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s surprise, Yin Tangsheng did not return the four guards to him. Not only did she not ask for them, but she let them follow Ao Cangsheng, responsible for protecting Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety.

    The four guards were not surprised by this. What they said seemed quite logical.

    Leaving the Silver Mansion, Ao Cangsheng would return to his official residence to continue his cultivation. At this moment, suddenly from the sky, a cry and a cushion. Then, once the cry rang out, it spread throughout the Silver Mansion.

    Upon hearing this sound, Ao Cangsheng suddenly looked up at the sky. He could see it.

    Upon hearing this, Yin Tangying¡¯s face turned worse. Although this person was middle-aged, he was clearly not as old as Yin Tangqian.

    But when he spoke, he said he was for her husband, which made Yin Tangquan ufortable.

    Yin Tangquan sneered, looked at the stone engraving, and said: "Disrespecting the Hundred Battle Academy¡¯s master!"

    Although he said this, there was not the slightest sign of disrespect on his face. Instead, he looked at the stone work as if he were young.

    When seeing the stone work, they all had a heavy expression, snorted coldly, and said: "I am not wrong! Today, I want to say that the Yin Family¡¯s master, the proud family has fallen, the proud children are in trouble. I hope he understands himself and won¡¯t let Rong Xue be entangled.

    "Murong Xue opened the Three-Star Ming Pce. Whether in talent or practice, they are second in Purple Yao Market. Compared to Murong Xue, Ao Jia¡¯s son pales inparison."

    "If the proud child truly understands himself, I hope he forgets the engagement and doesn¡¯t covet Murong Xue¡¯s fame and nobility!"

    As soon as this phrase came out, Yin Tangquan couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He nced at the long history coldly and said: "Your Excellency knows nothing about the proud family and the Murong family. Isn¡¯t it too much to participate arbitrarily in authoritative righteousness?"

    "Arrogance?" Stone sneered at Yin Tang, contemptuously ncing and saying: "If this elder were a madman, he would not stand before Master Yin saying this." Besides, the husband knows some things about the proud family and the Murong family.

    "Does the proud family have help for the Murong family? What is worth saying? Does the Yin family master think on this basis, proud little toad eats swan meat?

    "You...!" Yin Tang was extremely angry inside, but due to his body, he didn¡¯t immediately get angry, only desperately staring at the other side.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard Ao Cangsheng sneer and say: "I don¡¯t know if the toad wants to eat swan meat, but the Ao Family does not help the Murong Family to reveal the past?"

    "Your Excellency might not know, now everything in the Murong Family is granted by the proud one. If the grace is not worth mentioning, then your heart will surpass gods and Buddha!"

    The naturally heard from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, did not hasten to follow the irony. Before Ao Cangsheng finished speaking, he nced coldly at Ao Cangsheng and distinctly said: "Who are you?" Dare to speak like this to an elder!

    Ao Cangsheng was unafraid of the stone work. He stepped forward with a smile and said: "The proud son¡¯s next step has no talent!"

    "Are you trash? No wonder you are so terrible!" Stone red fiercely at Ao Cangsheng, humiliating him.

    "If I am a waste, some people fear less than waste!" Ao Cangsheng unwilling to show weakness and fight back.

    "Who are you talking to?" The stone worker sternly stared at the arrogant Cangsheng as if to expose him this way.

    Despite not fearing Ao Cangsheng at all, Ao Cangsheng was clearly aware of the judgment. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s meaning seemed to suggest the stone engravings were no better than waste.

    Of course, he knew the stone was useless, not waste, but he couldn¡¯t hear the pride and inferiority!

    He gritted his teeth and coldly nced at the stone, mockingly saying: "He knows what I mean. Why is Your Excellency so excited?

    As soon as this phrase came out, the stone couldn¡¯t help but be angered. In an instant, he appeared in front of Ao Cangsheng. Ao Cangsheng reached out, ready to strangle her.

    Yin Tangsheng and the four guards stood not far from Ao Cangsheng. When they saw the stone ready, they each rushed towards Ao Cangsheng.

    But the stone worker was too fast. Before the five people in Yin Tangquan rushed to Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng had already been taken to binding.

    "Son, whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you now?" Stone looked fiercely at Ao Cangsheng, using his right hand to grasp his neck, lightly lifting Ao Cangsheng from the ground.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was red, breathing was difficult, but his eyes still like sharp des, coldly staring at the stone.

    Without waiting for the master to move, Ao Cangsheng had already stretched his hand from his bosom, grabbing the jade. As long as the stone dared to start, Ao Cangsheng would immediately crush the jade.

    Ao Cangsheng recalled the things from the man in ck. He also believed that the jade by the ck-d figure could endure blocking the stone work.

    Facing the fierce gaze of stone work, Ao Cangsheng.

    With a gentle breeze, he said: "Should be, if I can¡¯t protect my disciple, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple will have no movement!"

    As they spoke, another wind blew in the sky. Everyone looked up and saw only two figures shing towards the ticket.

    Seeing that the two could resist free flying, Yin Tongying¡¯s eyes could no longer shrink. It knows free flying is the unique skill of Sunset Hand.

    During the previous two persons¡¯ time, all could resisting. This indicated they were both fit to enter this state.

    Seeing these two, Yin Tangxu¡¯s heart was heavy. Because of his cultivation, he was one of the strongest. The construction of the two bodies was dyed.

 Chapter 1446: 1437: Envy

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1446: Chapter 1437: Envy</strong>

    Often in Ziyao City, but it is difficult to see Heaven¡¯s magic. But today, just momentster, Yin Tanquan found the beginning of four days.

    This is due to attacks from people. If no one epts Yin Tangquan, the most important person hase in these days. It seems everyone hase to seek him, and the purpose is not good!

    The two people blinked and flew over.

    They are both in their thirties and forties. One is tall and thin, the other short. One wears a blue robe, the other grey clothing.

    The short one in the grey skirt, the new arrival, ignored Yin Tangquan.

    As he was about to open the door, the tall and thin middle-aged man rushed over, indicating he was with Yin Tangxuan beside him.

    The lean middle-aged man in short clothes, with high and smooth eyes, saw Xiaofeng smiling at that time. They turned red at a nce, gathering in the room.

    Others in the room nced at those two, sweeping the ground silently, which is Leng Bingbing.

    ¡°Well, have all the brotherse?¡± The tall and thin middle-aged man looked at Xiaofeng, sping his hands.

    The smiling Xiaofeng child smiled, lightly looked at them. If someone cupped his hands, he said, ¡°That¡¯s my brother-inw and my exiled brother!¡±

    Seeing they didn¡¯t speak, Yin Tangxuan was toozy to manage them.

    He Boya¡¯s Hengsheng nced at the crowd, smiled, and said, ¡°Brother, is this the Murong family matter?¡±

    Xiaofeng shook his head, ¡°No one, what can we do?¡±

    Fang Xiong said, ¡°No, I thought Brother Rong was sent to the Murong Family.¡±

    This left Xiaofeng silent, merely watching Yue Hengsheng and Jiang Xiong, waiting for him to speak again.

    These schools have three chances to develop martial arts academies. Thus, they all have a wrongful idea, should there be a word.

    But now Yue Hengsheng and Fang Xiong have not answered. He met Xiaofeng wind smile. Then he was responsible for the research. Xiaofeng wind might blow out ten times nine times marrying Murong Xue and arrogant Cangsheng.

    After all, those who can open Three-Star courts are wrong. I¡¯m afraid even the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples would drool over it.

    But seeing Yue Hengsheng and releasing heroes is different. Xiaofeng said it wasn¡¯t used by the Murong people. This heat, released, must surely suspect Xiaofeng¡¯s origin.

    ¡°Then, let my brothere here. What¡¯s there?¡± Heughed, wanting to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my old friend. Why, I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°My old friend?¡± He Yue Hengsheng¡¯s face presented a different color. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yin Tangquan, asking, ¡°Is this the Yin Family¡¯s master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yin,¡± Yin Tangquan said calmly and indifferently. Since he knew the two¡¯s meaning wasn¡¯t good, he didn¡¯t have to be modest either.

    After confirming Yin Tangquan¡¯s death, He Bo Yue Hengsheng looked at Xiaofeng in surprise and said, ¡°Brother, can we meet Yin Family¡¯s pir early?¡±

    Cold snorted with a sneer, he said, ¡°Where did it go?¡±

    He Bo Yue Hengshengughed heartily, saying, ¡°No doubt, I¡¯m a bit shocked!¡±

    His words, although indifferent, still heard multi-faceted sounds tasting contempt towards Yin Tangquan.

    With the apaniment of a few people, the atmosphere in the mansion became increasingly poor. It could be seen, if not for the presence of Xiaofeng, FangÖÛ A×Ó and Yue×Ó had to use theirnguage to confront Yin Family Manor, fearing Yin Family Manor, the messenger would not bepatible with Murong.

    But now, because there is more smiling Xiaofeng, and Xiaofeng has established a heart. Let¡¯s see the color of smiling Xiaofeng when it indulges in releasing and YanÍþ.

    Seeing the two speaking slowly, the smiling wind almost quickly became uneasy, ¡°What are the two doing here?¡±

    Fang Xiong, heughed, said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m the Murong family¡¯s trustee. I want my brother to know, the Murong Family¡¯s sister Murong Xue issued the second orderst night, and this order is still a Three-Star order.¡±

    ¡°For this reason, we both want to invite Murong Xue to our academy. Only when Murong and this arrogant family marry, then they hope everyone is united as one.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let my brother know, the rift between arrogant Cangsheng.¡±

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s like this!¡± Fang Xiong slowly nodded, suddenly realizing the road. However, his eyes were filled with strong disease sense.

    ¡°You two should be proud of what you said. Murong¡¯s marriage isn¡¯t difficult, but his parents cane over to talk with Ao, ¡®say Xiaofeng being blown away, Yue and Yue want to say something?¡¯ So Frank.¡±

    In the joke of Fang Hongjian seeing the arrogance of Cangsheng, the two behaved differently. If we want to threaten, we mustn¡¯t talk about half an hour¡¯s ss.

    After sinking for a long time, he looked at the arrogant Cangsheng in the bear, asked, ¡°Will the arrogant Cangsheng personallye to Murong Family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± The arrogant Cangsheng deity¡¯s tunnel.

    Hero nodded saying, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been disturbed. Three dayster, they entered their respective Da Wu schools. At that time, the virtuous people will gather at Murong Pce.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not proud, even in Murong Pce, in front of people of Ziyao City, isn¡¯t marriage open and careless.¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew himself, Murong was his own te, yet he didn¡¯t care. One is Leng Bingbing, ¡°Two hearts, three hearts naturally belonging to the Murong family tree!¡±

    He proudlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be!¡±

    Later, Yin Tangju and the court¡¯s smiling wind nestled together said, ¡°From then on, other two people bid farewell!¡±

    Yin Tangquan and smiling Xiaofeng messily lowered their hands. Why not say, yet indifferently gaze at Jiang Xiong and He Boya.

    When Fang Yue left, Yin Tangsheng could only ept Leng Bingbing¡¯s joke on the face. Turning around, he looked at Ao Cangsheng and said, ¡°Cangsheng, what do you want?¡±

    Arrogant and grey-whiteundry looked at distant clouds saying, ¡°Since Murong still wants to humiliate me, I ept. Whoever humiliates whom, he won¡¯t speak!¡±

    ¡°Three yearster, do you want to go to Murong Pce?¡± Yin said with some concern.

    The arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s head, ¡°Many people shout at the door. If they return, do people really not think I¡¯m arrogant Cangsheng is a shrinking turtle.¡±

    ¡°This is the theft before Murong should be so painful, but left on the third day, however¡­¡± Later, he said Yin Tangjun said, but he likes Si Ming, the Murong Family ispletely opposed to arrogant him, his door doesn¡¯t care about any face ah.

    But arrogant Cangsheng doesn¡¯t dare to go to Murong Pce, fearing Prime Minister arrogant, Cangsheng has Murong Tian¡¯s academic spirit and spiritual sensibility.

    ¡°Brother Yin, don¡¯t worry too much. Three dayster, we should go to Murong Pce with Cangsheng. With you here, Murong Pce doesn¡¯t dare use Cangsheng. Smiling wind suddenly opened.¡±

    Listening to these words, Yin Tangquan¡¯s spirit began to impoverish. But when he thought of the Imperial Pce, he didn¡¯t feel very secure in his heart.

    Because he knew that he didn¡¯t understand his arrogance andughter. Murong had no intention to humiliate arrogance.

    The arrogant Cangsheng saw Yin Tang¡¯s face still frozen, inadvertentlyughed, ¡°I fear you can rest assured. Three dayster, Murong Family, I can guarantee!¡±

    He just said his words, to the child¡¯s straightened jade stone touched. If he reced it, preparing for their hair, he had already squeezed the jade in his hand.

    But as time passed, he was brave, not shattering jade stone. At that time, the one who didn¡¯t hurry to die wasn¡¯t necessarily arrogant and cold.

    Sighing lightly, Yin Tang¡¯s business hadn¡¯t changed. Generally speaking, ¡°Then you take care of yourself. Additionally, I need to bring someone along.¡±

 Chapter 1447 - 1438: Quantity

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Chapter 1438: Quantity</h4>

    After the crowd left, the arrogant Cangsheng directly returned to the Imperial Pce. The four Iron Blood Guards, Yin Tangsheng,pletely came from their arrogant Cangsheng. Entering the side of the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s son, Fang Fang maintained a different tranquility.

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew the urgency of the current situation. Since the struggle with Mingxuan, the Ming Family Official Residence of the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion was aware of this.

    When the second family missed him due to rigidity, they would allpete.

    At this time, it is clear that they feel weak and heavy. If they have a very hard boundary between the Celestial, although they know the family wants to attack them, they can¡¯t achieve the numbers, and the numbers are unbearable.

    Now, although he was promoted very quickly, he should do well. It can be said that there is no enemy in this domain. That is why it is low, because he cannot hit too big.

    So now, he wanted to learn fast, but he did not have the clear power to fight to kill, and couldn¡¯t be azy descendant.

    When the arrogant Cangsheng came to the room, he immediately maintained his spiritual integrity and injected the purest bell Qi into the poem of the "Divine Pearl".

    A while ago, he had already found a way to defeat him in the past, now he is eager to find aparable way.

    Helpless, he stood up and began to ovep and establish the "Cloud Fear Style" of the second domain ¡¯Arriving Cloud¡¯.

    After the preliminary refinement, he had already achieved the second realm of ¡¯Arriving Cloud¡¯. When practicing the ¡¯Cloud Fear Style¡¯, he must sign up for himself.

    Soon, the dusty shadow turned into a cloud, scattered in a room. Its shape was like a cloud, often scattered everywhere, thick or thin.

    Long-term damage to the area, harm to dust in the area. In the shadow, silky mist constantly moistened the wet ground surface, the arrogant grey was in the torrent, and the sweat had evaporated into vapor.

    No one came to bother the arrogant Cangsheng on this day. On this day, Cangsheng¡¯s dust had already achieved more than 40% of the second realm of ¡¯Arriving Cloud¡¯, it can be said to be scattered and changeable.

    One night, he came out of the equipment room upstairs, dirty and tired. His clothes had been wetted dozens of times with sweat, each time wet, making the body strong and fast, right?

    How many times has Cangsheng¡¯s dust beenpensated? Soon, the proud Cangsheng dried up, in the end, Cangsheng¡¯s dust consumed 50 Yuan crystals.

    So quickly consumed Yuan, ced in front of the dust, the dust does not want to be as arrogant as the heart, after all, the use of dust does not exist, the dust will stop repairing.

    It is impossible topensate for the consumption of metallic energy through the refinement of super crystals. Until then, if there isn¡¯t, the dusty Cangsheng would not stop repairing either.

    He washed the Tiger Brand, ate and swallowed, and slept. When he woke up, there was no daylight outside.

    He only slept for about an hour. Although the dust hadn¡¯t slept well, the previous shape was very tight, he quickly urred again, and practiced hard.

    Another day, as the dust Cangsheng achieved nine sesses in the second domain of the ¡¯Cloud Fear Style Walking¡¯. Dust Cangsheng wanted the second realm of ¡¯Cloud Fear¡¯, but his heart was already exhausted.

    Even if they stand still, they all feel empty. Don¡¯t keep renewing. It¡¯s impossible, Mr. Dust Cangsheng received it. Tomorrow they will continue to repair.

    On this day, this advice changed a lot. Either their defense would increase three to four times in the near future, or they would face a Han fight.

    Suddenly, more people of unknown origin came. Others were all in the Guard, and the Guard was quietly mingling.

    No one dared to privately discuss these differences, even if people were suspicious of them, because two days ago, Yin Tangquan took them away, if they were confused, the Law would be med.

    Outside the house, Liu Qinghao was busy on the broken Moon Pavilion. After arrogantly leaving the terrace Pavilion and Cangsheng, Liu Qinghao hurriedly went to the Si Department of the Imperial Loft.

    The two soul seals of Han people they brought met him in the ughterhouse. Dust Cangsheng had once warned him that he must seek help from the Heavenly Soldiers Pavilion. So Liu Qinghao himself did not dare to interfere.

    After seeing Shen Tu¡¯s judgment, Liu Qinghao continued to cut off Ziyao City. Once the moon was broken, he constantly invited Han soldiers to sell.

    After doing this, he entered the refinery room and began daily refining. After two days of frantic cultivation, Liu Qinghao had already trained more than sixty Tibetan Han Da, and the requirements for throwing arrogance and Cangsheng were getting closer.

    To calcte, when it was arrogant to Cangsheng about the special requirements of ten Han Da, there was a lot of one and a half days topletely rectify.

    Recalling Han Han¡¯s soul mark, Liu Qinghao¡¯s heart was full of excitement and longing. At this time, the disadvantage and fatigue were less, and the Han Bing would also be trained.

    On the third day, Dust Cangsheng spent two hours, and everyone found that the second realm of ¡¯Cloud Fear Style Walking¡¯ was ¡¯Arriving Cloud¡¯. At this time, for him, recruiting students from various Martial Arts Schools was an important day.

    Yun Qingchen was thick, clouds feared the wind, infantry feared the rainbow.

    However, the Three Realms feared the rainbow, which shows that to cross the first two realms is much more difficult than here, but still there was no arrogance.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that he understood the key points of the rainbow fear in the third act, and then he understood the secret of his participation and refined it thoroughly.

    This was a cultivation, proud and arrogant Cangsheng stopped. At the end of the practice, he knew his understanding was on the verge of copse, so he sat cross-legged and began to wash sincerely.

    Half an hourter, Dust Cangsheng finally won Liu Tijiu¡¯s wall barrier and began to return to the world.

    As for the sealed Cangsheng, he knew his power was in the ount, and even urged his breathing method and the amount of breathing would win greatly.

    "Congrattions to the master of your house, if a good girl can open Three-Star, it¡¯s really worth congrattions!"

    "Congrattions to Brother Mu, a good girl who has not done fabric, it is really lucky to gain a three-star introduction.

    "Brother Murong is very happy, a good woman is not naturally beautiful, only good looks, and high heavens and thick earth, maybe it is my happiness in Ziyao City!"

    "Congrattions to Brother Murong, you cane often and sit with me in the future, older brother, I must talk about wine with Brother Murong!"

    As people gradually entered Murong, wishing Rong Chen everything well.

    Murong Tian stood at the door, smiling to greet. He did not consider convenience but continued to say "ke".

    Soon, suddenly seeing four small rhinos, these four triangr little rhinos were raising their eyes revealing sharp edges.

    On the sun¡¯s armor, there was a purple halo at the end dominated by dust and gas.

    Fourrge orangutan rhinos, along with four strictly forbidden Wei Hansheng, used huge ws to walk slowly along the street, the situation was very serious.

    Behind the triangr orangutan rhino, this huge Phoenix Bus, surrounded by bright jade stones, jingling jade pendants, as if it was a kind of joy, indescribable noble temperament of dust.

    In the Murong State, less than 40,000 people saw this phoenix frame. Even the Murong Chen of Bink could not bear to be so straightforward at that time.

    Because they knew the owner of the car was not a bookworm, and the Imperial City Grandmaster Mansion understood the family.

    "If the Imperial Cityes, I don¡¯t know who the whole family is?" Some people saw the phoenix coat, reluctant to lower their heads.

    "Phoenix is the ce of the Master Hall, if you can see it, then it is the Master Hall!" Some people did not dare to speak when seeing the image of the phoenix.

 Chapter 1448 - 1439: A Bit Mysterious

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Chapter 1439: A Bit Mysterious</h4>

    "Since when did the Murong Family have such fortune to even get the Grandmaster involved?" Many curious individuals in the crowd looked at the noble car and whispered.

    "These youngsters are unaware, but it¡¯s said Murong has engaged the second siblings. Another family¡¯s young master understood Yang Xiang will marry Murong Xue," one person smiled mysteriously.

    "Really? The young master understands, the sun is a prodigy, born into the world, people spoke about it years ago. This year at neen, the sky suddenly appeared. It¡¯s the head of a monster, so terrifying." Hearing this, some young masters couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration.

    "Thus, Murong Xue and understanding Yang Sheng are destined for each other. As for that arrogant boy, he¡¯s likely not worthy of Murong Xue." Some people nodded and spoke.

    No wonder some said today the second family would arrogantly make an appointment. The Murong Family has been in harmony with the second family. From this perspective, the second family is rising again." Suddenly, some people realized.

    As Feng Yi appeared, Murong Chen immediately smiled to greet them if he couldn¡¯t say congrattions.

    The four triangr rhinoceros baboons crossed Fengyi to arrive at the Murong mansion gates, then stopped. The fourth triangr rhinoceros baboons sang together as if their voices were crisp and forceful.

    Before Murong even neared, the Fengyi Curtain was already visible. Next moment, an elderly dressed in purple robes, amidst the guards, slowly got out of the vehicle.

    Seeing this person, Murong Tian smiled broadly and asked, "In seeing Elder Murong Chen greet the eight elders! Eight cane. Murong Tian¡¯s childishness is due to Mr. Peng Bihui," please speak!"

    Good use indeed. A group of people in purple went directly to Murong Tower.

    Purple clothes are people who understand the eight elders andprehend the mountains, an old Master Pce. Now, due to the essence of Murong mansion and the dust, apart from the marriage engagement, the second bestowed by people.

    The deities remained indifferent, but they nodded at Murong Chen, proceeding into the mansion. Though over their fifties, as long as one entered, they lived just like forty-year-old middle-aged people.

    Inside Murong Chen, the healthy gait couldn¡¯tpare to the second family of the eight elders.

    Upon entering the second pce, Murong Tian weed a grand name from Ziyao City and the name from the academy gates. However, despite this person, Murong Chen didn¡¯t mention much carelessness.

    When dressed in Murong mansion inside Dalian, there were teachers from various Martial Arts schools following to recruit Murong sir. Seeing such teachers, Murong Tian¡¯s face began again to bloom with different flowers.

    Now two Masters came to recruit students, aside from Yue Hangsheng, Ling Xiao school, and separated into Tang Sheng and Zheng Kun. Bai Han school isn¡¯t carved from stone, others called it Wei Ye. Aside from Qiwuhe and Xiong, following the Qing dynasty, there are also Yue Xi and others.

    Students studying Ling Xiao, Bai Han, Qiwuheter passed through.

    Looking at all the people in the academy, trying to utilize the people below, they could do nothing butment. Ordinary people were meaningless. The four major Martial Arts projects promptly registered.

    "Little Xue sees three headless people as Ling Xiao¡¯s students, then appoints Tianlong Five Talents as the Tang Dynasty¡¯s secondrgest Martial Art, which isn¡¯t underestimable." Someone mentioned, Yue Hengsheng is a long-traveling student, struggling to speak at the borders.

    "Indeed! It¡¯s said schrship was established a hundred years ago by a Royal Family, and it¡¯s rted to the Royal Family," a bright-eyed person seemed to admire Jin Ru.

    "See,ter schrs Bai Han White Crane. Xue Bihan is called ¡¯White Crane Han¡¯ because someone studying Bai Han would eventually earn the name of Han Chang as the iron-blooded Han schr."

    "No matter what one bes, one must use True Blood for the baptism because after a hundred years the true person is Han!" Listening to the conflicting voices of the three carriers, amidst the desert, walking to everyone before the White Han without danger.

    "Alright then! That¡¯s Qiwuhe. Despite Qiwuhe and four major businesses, saying Qiwuhe once had a serious gentleman, he left the Tang Dynasty decades ago." Some knowing of his decline, "only a few reputations bad could enter, eyes full of hope."

    By the training ground, a unique elegant seat was established by Murong Tian for those who understand Master Pce¡¯s home. At this time, the second eight elders understood sitting in the front Taishi Chair.

    Beside him, ten people knowing how to guard home stood by, their eyes sweeping over, many pondered their sharp edges.

    Seeing his good position, people beneath began singing his song.

    Murong Tian led two teachers of the Tianlong Five Talents to the training ground, others from the three universities couldn¡¯t help but look.

    It can be seen among the three major Universities, Yue Hengsheng who studied Cao Xi, Bai Han Stone Carving, Qi Wu and Jiang Xiong, had three not following their gaze.

    They could differ, because tomorrow in Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s crowd, there would be no smiling breeze.

    In the Return Pipe, smiling breeze can see Ziyao City, required for recruitment. However, strangely now, Mr. Special indeed was not seen.

    Tianlong Five Talents people have already appeared, when attempting to use the tform, a warm cheer arises. We can see, for all the good people arriving here, Tianlong Five Talents¡¯ admiration and idolization is unprecedented.

    Though many of them cannot enter Tianlong Root Wuxiu, but the academic name Wuxiu the Wu Tianlong Wuxiu depends on others¡¯ heart.

    "Tianlong Five Talentse here to learn Tang Dynasty Da Wu, what an interesting affair. This count never stopped for a day," seeing Tianlong Five Talents people, some couldn¡¯t hide their voice, even more delighted.

    "Wow, indeed it¡¯s Tianlong Wuxiu! Tianlong seems to have been born in Ziyao City for ten years, is iting?" Someone was excited but strangely so.

    "Come for Murong Xue?" After all, now pausing, Ziyao City is the most talented person this time. Three-Star saving lives seeks amazement! One person¡¯s eyes, if there is a Three-Star, that is his own."

    Under the trial tform, refined and sound should be enthusiastically discussed. A passerby distanced from the trial ground. Seeing the person depart, his eyes immediately scorched. It was a middle part, smiling breeze was very impressive within one part.

    This departure wasn¡¯t a person, but a person¡¯steness.

    Walking at the front, smilingly arrived at Master Yin Tangsheng, arrogant Master Cangsheng, and Master Tianlong Wu.

    Behind the three, Elder Yin and four guards were responsible for Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    Though not many people departed, but at the first moment, a slight tumult arose in the training ground.

    Upon seeing arrogant Cangsheng arrive, specific matters began discussions. Unaware, he would return staying with four Martial Arts masters, while Cangsheng disyed self-aggrandizement trash!

    Even more detestable were Cangsheng, Yin Jiazhu, and four elders. If Cangsheng came alone, chaos existed already. Now they are all here. Many wanted him to pass through.

    At this time, Murong Chen already sat beside two Tianlong Wu teachers, making him turn naturally, showing a disdain for Cangsheng.

    Seeing arrogance, Murong Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. In his deep-seated eyes, regardless if seeing at amazing ce or dense light.

    Murong Chen did not deem arrogant Cangsheng future of Murong mansion, though slicing words, yet unwilling to underestimate.

 Chapter 1449: 1440: Test

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1449: Chapter 1440: Test</strong>

    Today, he came here simply for the enrollment of students in the four major universities. Indeed, he is quite spirited, wanting to make changes on the examination table, creating a significant impact before the students.

    However, when faced with arrogance, he dislikes seeing their faces, as others might find it disgraceful to be at the same stage as arrogance.

    Everyone taking the exam is dressed in robes while seated on an elder¡¯s shoulders, slowly walking into the examination hall.

    Despite his age, he possesses a vibrant spirit and bright eyes, with white hair but a prosperous aura from the tiger¡¯s mouth. Though indifferent to people, Zhou emitted an air of heroism, ensuring no underestimation of anyone present.

    With hawk-like eyes, he gently swept over those seated behind, slowly saying, ¡°Today is the day the four major Martial Arts societies wee Mr. Wu. All young monks in Ziyao City have gathered here to repair their favored learning methods.¡±

    ¡°Today is challenging, hence those performing well in the exam must express gratitude; I am the core of this enrollment.¡±

    ¡°Try your best. As for facing oneself in the examination table, if sessful, you should remain true to yourself. The elder holds you in high regard here. If failing to attempt the exam, don¡¯t lose heart. As long as efforts are made, there is hope!¡±

    When hearing the elder¡¯s words, there was thunderous apuse and apuse for good fortune. Clearly, the aged ambiance made those beneath the table feel warm.

    After making a call, the elder said, ¡°Now you¡¯re ready, the entrance exam is about to begin, testing your Han capability.¡±

    ¡°From this moment, anyone hearing this name should smoothly proceed to the test tform for the Han Li test before Han Li moves!¡±

    ¡°The baseline for the Han test is 70 cattle to enter the core. If unable to reach the next core, attempt repairs, and we must strive for excellence!¡±

    ording to the elder¡¯s words, first, try utilizing the tform, start being active. Everyone suggested who should be called first.

    Indeed, many discussed the mutual power within Han people. Han¡¯s power often rtes directly to Han¡¯s strength. Greater Han¡¯s power equates to higher Han¡¯s energy.

    Thus, at that moment, he was a tall, kind person, immediately manifesting significance. Addressing a core, the correct project.

    Concerning the weak, caution is advised during the exam, maintainingposure.

    Through valuation methodology, the first study is to eliminate assessments. If unable to satisfy assessment criteria, discarded. If passing evaluations, progressing to the next nuclear test!

    ¡°Zhao Xingshuang stage, Zhao Xingshuang stage!¡±

    When the noise dwindled, the elder called out the test champion¡¯s name.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Xingshuang. The most important figure seeding Zhao Tian. Despite being aged 17, with eight exchanges discussed.¡± Whispered when hearing Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s name beneath the tform.

    ¡°Hmm, ording to Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s fact, the initial study should be surprising!¡± Continued one person.

    Wearing a red great master¡¯s robe, someone slowly walked onto the test tform. Their eyebrows resembled willow leaf peach blossoms, small mouth, beautiful stature. Once used on the test tform, several people eximed.

    ¡°Zhao Xingshuang is stunning!¡± Before seeing Qing Army Zhao Xingshuang emerge, some sighed uncontrobly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s beauty. If cing hands on their face, wonderful!¡± Many gazed with eyes and methodology.

    ¡°Utilizing your Da Han Power, your Han Force revealed through Han Force. With hands!¡± After Zhao Xingshuang ascended the stage, the elder opened their mouth, pointing to the channel.

    Next moment, Zhao Xingshuang deeply inhaled, gaze fixed on the gleaming Han Li. Following Cheng Jianjian¡¯s speech, Zhao Xingshuang slowly raised her arm, punching.

    In a significant manner stored power, the pink fist suddenly moved. Apanied by scolding, Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s pink fist sped towards the wless Han Li.

    ¡°Issues and issues!¡±

    A thunderous explosion sound erupted, Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s fist suddenly filled the test tform.

    Lights appeared then vanished. When gleaming Han Li moved upwards, a blue light connected. Until 80 people arrived, then blue light¡¯s trend halted gradually!

    ¡°Zhao Xingshuang, Han Li investigated 80 cattle!¡± The elderly robe addressed the audience, encouraging exercise.

    A low hum emitted from the stage. The importance of Han Dynasty¡¯s Zhao Xingshuang was acknowledged, some marveled at Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s natural demeanor.

    The strength of one cow equates to a kilogram Han, 880,000 kilograms Han Li cattle, Zhao Xingshuang.

    ¡°Under ice color, Han¡¯s strength is 83 cattle, investigated!¡± The elderly robe dered.

    When ice color emerged, head raised tall, lowering onto the test tform. Possible smile graced his face, proud if aplishments achieved.

    Eyeing the mathematics teacher before him, some disagreed with Han Han¡¯s strength beneath ice.

    ¡°Next step, dare follow Tiger steps!¡± After Yan Bing descended, the elder in red robe shouted the third reference name.

    Soon, a burly young man appeared on the test tform. That day, Ziyao City seven times reproached this house, returning to mortal realm.

    To see, in many ces, Han Liqian dared to challenge Tiger. Liu Xuanguang question dawn danced. When breaths halted, distance to Qing light ceased at age 65.

    ¡°Han¡¯s energy the equivalent of 65 cattle,cks general usage!¡± ¡°I saw him follow Tiger,¡± the robe gleamed while saying.

    Upon descending the stage, Mei Guo¡¯s jeers were heard. Like martial cow Han¡¯s strength, daring to follow Tiger observe.

    Tiger wore a poor expression, crown donned around neck. Lowered head from embarrassment. A chubby face now flushed red.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t starve, retry again!¡± Elder robed did not wish to speak much, hence turning.

    Under courage following Tiger¡¯s seven allows orck omnipotence, Yin Tang¡¯s son¡¯s number. Witnessed a wed individual¡¯s dust, asked, ¡°Cangsheng, what Han¡¯s force reserves, roughly?¡±

    Big,ughed, arrogant Cangsheng child smiled. Dislike, akin to Yin Master concerns arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s cultivation.

    Arrogant Cangsheng youngest son replied smiling, ¡°Worry not, he passed exam!¡±

    Afterpleting one, seated beside new Yin Tangqiong: ¡°If meaning differs, does it alter?¡±

    Arrogant Cangsheng replied, ¡°Hey, hey,ugh at they wanting engagement with individuals.¡± They nodded in detail, said, ¡°Certainly, if then not pursuing excellence, fear no one dared discuss exams. How do you speak?¡±

    Upon hearing arrogantly grayed Yin Tang Spring Rain, although suffocating inwardly, Chen Cangsheng words did not convert reality.

    Soon ascending stage, Chai¡¯s eldest brother Yue Ming, Han Energy 64 people from elimination. Xu¡¯s two children surname Xu Bingyu, Han Energy aged 73, termedmon. Cloud mother painted scene, Han Energy 75, rated general.

    With time, half ascended test tform. Yet, 23 chief examiners. Yang Xuxu, his first man, possessed 92 cows Han Energy. Their sess, especially Da Han¡¯s sess, executing martial contract.

 Chapter 1450: 1441: Excitement

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1450: Chapter 1441: Excitement</strong>

    As the work on the clothing progressed, each monk was eliminated, only making one observation. An hourter, the first session finally concluded.

    ¡°Next, Murong Xuees on stage!¡± Finally, the elder called out a name everyone respected. In Ziyao City, Murong¡¯s horizon brightened with Murong Xue¡¯s first appearance.

    Murong Xue donned a white long dress, walked out onto the test tform, intending to remember this moment. As long as he stood there with patience, admiration and jealousy would ensue.

    ¡°Murong Xue truly is the first beauty of Ziyao City. If you marry him, you¡¯d be convinced every day!¡± Some couldn¡¯t help but wish upon seeing Murong Xue.

    ¡°Is it you? Hahaha, not even close! I¡¯m afraid buying shoes with your potential isn¡¯t a good idea!¡± Someone beside him sneered.

    ¡°Murong Xue isn¡¯t just the first simple and beautiful face of Ziyao City; he understands the Three-Star. With such character and cultivation, Ziyao City can be the best!¡± said someone with both respect and excitement.

    ¡°The Murong Family must be proud. Everyone jealouslymented.

    Under the tform, Murong Xue sang, caring only about himself. He was calm, appearing very arrogant. Dust could only dream.

    In the cycle of autumn, his eyes, like autumn water, looked over his training grounds during autumn, finally resting his gaze on the dusty ce.

    At this moment, he was like the cold of December, full of chilly indifference. With a trace of a cruel appearance, mixed with contempt, hatred, and a murderous air.

    At this moment, Chen Cangsheng also saw Murong Xue. He smiled at Murong Xue, quickly losing interest and shutting his eyes.

    Murong Xue¡¯s arrogance, vulgarity, and greed were also resisted by the icy facade of ten colors. Among such people, Chen Cangsheng was either externally calm or extremely isted.

    Therefore, when he met Murong Xue again, Mr. Xin felt no nostalgia but utter boredom and disgust. Such a person would not take pride in Cangsheng¡¯s sins.

    His Han capabilities were 109. When tigers were cattle, Murong Xue¡¯s power was first. Back then, everyone was terrified of this warm cold breeze, as he could use the school¡¯s strength for selection.

    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Murong Xue¡¯s Han capabilities, whoever had a higher body temperature, would double it, the strength approaching that of two tigers.

    ¡°Too much, Murong Xue is overkill!¡± Someone covered his mouth.

    ¡°Three-Star¡¯s lifesaving force, right? How could it be?¡± Suddenly someone questioned Murong Xue¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°This kind of Han power is unbeatable!¡± Someone had toment on Murong Xue¡¯s capabilities.

    Trying to use the side of the stage, the surface temperature was magnificent, self-deprecatingly seeing the beautiful eyes of Murong Xue. In the face of such terror, the body temperature at that time was truly too high.

    He had the opportunity, but it should have been the same. However, now, suddenly seeing Murong Xue, it was not yet at the same level, Murong Xue was too much.

    When Murong Chen saw his child smiling and proud along the way, he couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Indeed, his son could raise his head high.

    Moreover, even Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s teacher, under the stage, showed happiness in his eyes when he saw Murong Xue¡¯s performance. Such character and cultivation, if aplished by Jin Ru Tian Long Wu¡­

    Murong Xue had only two different people. One was floating in dust. His disciples in Murong Xue could see the chill of wind and snow. Their eyes full of disdain.

    A person sitting beside, expression smiling, smiled only faintly at the table, smiling as if there was no mockery in taste.

    At this time, the harmony in the test field arrived at the point of gain and loss. The elder announced joyfully: ¡°Murong Xue, Han capability is one tiger and eighty cattle, passing the investigation letter.¡±

    Seeing Murong Xue¡¯s Han aura, Bai Han learned with a smile and approached him, saying: ¡°Very rare, since you¡¯vee, my Bai Han study door is always open for you!¡±

    He Bo Yue Hengsheng said: ¡°Very rare, I sincerely invite you toe to our school. As long as you join Ling Xiaoxue, Xiaoxue will support you and his teacher to be one.¡±

    ¡°I strongly advise you to do so, as long as you do, the seven martial arts cooperation methods can open up to you. When the agreed date arrives, you can choose at will.¡± Du Fangxiong advised.

    Murong Xueben was delighted to see all three universities inviting him, but when Tianlong Wuxiu invited him during the Tang Dynasty week, he could not chat, Murong Xueben¡¯s joy instantly disappeared.

    Because martial arts never invited Tianlong, sheter gave Tianlong some money, making it possible for Tianlong Wu to stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to thank the three brothers for the invitation, but this study has not yet beenpleted. I haven¡¯t chosen to learn anything. I¡¯ll talk again after finishing the test.¡± Mu Rongxue¡¯s young son smiled, nced at Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s seat, and gently moved to other invitations.

    Afterwards, he smiled, nced around, and sat down, someone remarked: ¡°Now the test is about to end. ording to the test rules, every participant must continue to participate in the second round of Jin Ru Examination

    ¡°Slow down!¡± the elder in a robe announced. On the second topic, a clear voice suddenly interrupted him.

    With this voice, everyone¡¯s eyes, and Qi Country looked toward the back of the hall, paused, looked at the admirer of this event, and stopped talking, somewhat surprised to see him sit down.

    Seeing the source of his voice from others¡¯ eyes made the person¡¯s eyes involuntarily show surprise. Of course, some were not without anger and disdain.

    The reactions of these people like this probably stemmed from the dusty, as almost everyone knew being dusty was always a matter.

    ¡°Store! You can pile waste materials on martial arts exams?¡± The next moment, a man suddenly appeared in the front, appearing arrogant and grayish, then suddenly turned chaotic. This person wasn¡¯t human; it was the stone carving from Bai Han¡¯s teacher¡¯s study.

    ¡°Store? Sorry, old man, I¡¯ve ended my freedom? he said, looking at this move with arrogance and indignation.

    He was a book. When Murong Xue¡¯s test ended, he should be there. Yes, they could use it to p Murong Xue¡¯s face.

    Later out of dislike, Mu Rongxue became a test taker, and his arrogancepletely forgot in his examination.

    The shape of the answer, although arrogant, involuntarily infuriated people. His behavior was clearly an insult to each other. Not to mention that he was a waste, even the continuous test qualification changed.

    The arrogant Cangsheng was very angry, so the elder in the robe had just announced. The result of the investigation was immediately stopped.

    At this time, Namurong Chen stood in his seat. He just looked at the training ground, watching the dusty ce.

    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t want to say it was the time of the Murong Family and Dust Family. But when we moved to the peak season, what would he say to this old man¡¯s face?¡± Murong Chen said slowly.

    ¡°Someone said a few years ago, my Murong Family married an arrogant family. They say, the two sons are like Mr. Second Son, even if they like it so, even bypany management.¡±

    ¡°It makes me cold and dirty year after year, truly tedious. He has been enrolled, extremely arrogant, but not heartfelt.¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, I decided to take him to the mansion to find Mr. Ke. I have to continue using the name Ke to enter a small ce, so to speak, Baihehua. If I have no choice, then let him go.¡±

 Chapter 1451 - 1442: Pain

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1442: Pain</h4>

    "But in the end, the madman still came to take the medicine and sit in prison, because he couldn¡¯t wait to be ready. When he arrived at the official residence, he got the enemy¡¯s evil, something he had never done before."

    "After a long time, I was unhappy, the elders eagerly expected him, so various subsidies were refined, and the book¡¯s refining methods, why he always learned them, but had not done more so far. The elders finally decided, besides arrogance, as for the help of arrogance, the husband would also not explore it!"

    Murong was just a talent yesterday, ordinary people looking at the arrogant gaze, enriched the boredom, fierceness, and anger of Cangsheng, waiting for Murong Chen toplete, a trial field suddenly rose.

    "Unexpectedly, arrogance cannot be suppressed, such a great style is so terrifying, like this!"

    "How can this person live in the Yin Family¡¯s house?" If I were just afraid, I would send out cleaners earlier to avoid staining its name!".

    "The master of the Murong Family is truly kind-hearted, such mean despicable people, if I saw them, I wouldn¡¯t order lettuce!"

    "Watch him as a man and a dog. In fact, this isn¡¯t good enough. Those people don¡¯t follow the trend at all!"

    "My surnamees from the training field, from the evaluation test!"

    "Right! From the exam room to the exam, being with you is our shame!"

    In the beginning, this person talked about arrogance and pointed out the bad behavior of arrogance.

    As the discussion went on, people¡¯s anger grewrger, and they started to be more arrogant.

    After a round of loud curses, many people started yelling and sighing, then yed the role of spitting at arrogant Cangsheng. A person called "Arrogant Cangsheng" walked out of the training field.

    Gradually, these people began attacking the arrogant person, trying to leave the training field quickly, to not dirty the clean ce.

    Seeing this, the people from the Yin Family opened their eyes wide, but due to the overwhelming arrogance, everything made them angry, still they had to block four hands, no tongue half ru.

    In response to these simr people, the smile on his face became more arrogant and indifferent. He was now one or two in the Murong family, besides allying with them, through what.

    However, I never thought Murong was a mean and dangerous person. It was to make people¡¯s faces dust. Why not clear him up?

    Imagine, if such a person with prestige didn¡¯t exist, he would tremble and fear, but I believe this person would be arrogant because he came out from Rongfu.

    I have to say, although Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant wisdom isforting, it can give him an old fox, one who respects Rongcheng as a seasoned, cunning, and smart old fox, Cangsheng¡¯s dust is still hard to deal with.

    Just as everyone was attacking the arrogance, a sudden explosion sound erupted from the training field.

    If a person fears thunder, everyone¡¯s ears would be shocked to death. After this shout, everyone on the training field was trembling in fear, roaring the author¡¯s voice.

    At first nce it doesn¡¯t matter, so we were all surprised. In a very short time, the first training field became a surrounded iron-armored and blood-sweepingrge A. At a nce, such a team had thousands of people.

    Every Shen Bingyi of Bai Han Master, in his cold eye had endless killing intent and martial arts. He seemed to understand everything before him, able to do anything without concern.

    On the head of this fully armed Han Master, at the students¡¯ trial table, he spoke while watching Murong Chen.

    That person was a big tiger, his long ck hair hanging loosely on his back. The word on his face, two thick ck eyebrows angled into the temples. A pair of tiger eyes brightly shone.

    Although he didn¡¯t say so, his article passed Bai Han¡¯s unyielding arrogance. The following gods were admired by others, unknowingly.

    It was rigid, the tiger¡¯s eyes crossed the training field, eyes alone, others dared not force their eyes. His anger, at that moment, in people¡¯s fear violently trembling, to.

    In the past, when he was middle-aged, he had a father. However, the notes and memos had changed, no longer with previous kindness, but hesitated with their eyes and spirit.

    Decadester, every day when I dream back, Ao Cangsheng also recalled this moment. I don¡¯t know how far this was. Sometimes I read it?

    Especially the humiliation and tomb of the edges, left for missing him older, reading the love of iron bone and ear.

    He never stops. Cangsheng strives to be beautiful and affordable. He leaves it for true perseverance and refinement.

    Today, he suddenly appeared before my eyes, the ambiguous memory finally blended into the true iron-blood outline before us.

    How arrogant and excited Cangsheng¡¯s heart was, then all the blood washed the river water. Anticipating this iron-blood, no longer feeling nasal acidity, and a desire to cry.

    Today, he had no beard. He could also protect himself. He suddenly found his father¡¯s gaze, suddenly returned to the distant past, faintly sessful words, winning him and love.

    Ao Yun people, also looked up to Ao Yunsheng, would take care of this only son. Ten years¡¯ effort, has already be a stand in the world Zhang.

    What¡¯s shameful? Shame? Nearly ten years, everything was for him. The moment¡¯s unyielding turns into shiny pearls, making it quite luxurious.

    Arrogant Yun¡¯s arrogant eyes were ironic, this blood, always the blood brow. At this moment, can¡¯t bear to touch the eyes,

    Like the words of iron bone, like the words of tidying the de, what that is also cinema.

    If there are no strong people, they all will be arrogant and conceited. The eyes and gods of the people are different.

    Father and son stared for a long time, then died, arrogant Yun proudly sighed, then filled the vicissitudes of life with a smile, then walked toward the gorge.

    Cangsheng also revealed a smile, intentionally signed with him, day met arrogance and conceit.

    Good kid! I am arrogant and conceited! Proud and haughty gently pat arrogance and conceit¡¯s shoulder, at some point held him ountable.

    Father, Father! Do not quite like you!" "Cangsheng also excitedly said, in his breath there was much bitterness of time andrge embraces.

    Many years ago, this word, ah, if this word in convenientnguage, was a stranger.

    But today, sometimes speak this word, it seems proudly speaks this word, without any admiration. Although this word called sparse, the heart is peaceful.

    Good-hearted! Someone says, the matter has been decided!" ... In Cangsheng¡¯s ear. This sentence, even proud Cangsheng¡¯s pet, again Zhao¡¯sughter.

    Cangsheng smiled and said: "Good!"

    At this time, Murong Chen¡¯s face was hurt like water, his eyes filled with fear, full of anger and poison gas, also full of emptiness.

    I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s a simple thought. Arrogant Yun and the proud meet Rongfu. It seems to be a heroic word.

    The work of finding talents here is already half done, but the result of arrogant Yun and arrogance will start the plot, then the heart will start chaos.

    In all the big movements and fears, Cangsheng turns, Murong Chen takes a bath.

    Murong, head of the household, you called me a poor schr, you said I don¡¯t im king, you said I have no n, can you prove it?

    Meaning, besides Murong Fu¡¯s mouth, it means, throwing a basin of water on the bench to break my failed reputation!

    "Evidence?" Rtives, nonguage? Are you okay? Everyone is pregnant, can I prove it?" Ai Longchen¡¯s evidence is that Cangsheng arrogantly said this is all his own opinion.

 Chapter 1452 - 1443: Abandonment

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Chapter 1443: Abandonment</h4>

    Murong Chen didn¡¯t mince words, speaking directly, without providing any proof. He used someone else¡¯s statement that "Cangsheng doesn¡¯t take revenge," and this is when he began to crush Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    Ao Cangsheng used this against Murong Chen¡¯s physical form, then shouted coldly, "Show your ID. Yes, without papers, I can have identification!"

    Do I need to learn to give up? If you don¡¯t instruct and don¡¯t care? This piece will show you who learns to give up, who guides whom, who endures and retaliates!

    Thus Cangsheng walked over to the examination tform.

    Stop! Stop! Who wille test this? For reference. If there¡¯s a path of shame, what can we do?

    Meanwhile, Bai Han¡¯s school teachers were aze with energy. The proud Cangsheng cursed repeatedly. At the time, thenguage was 35807; Bai Han School was Bai Han School¡¯s head Ah Du.

    Dare you speak ill of me! Do you think this time you should be killed?" Moving to forehead muscles with lotion, a face as hard as iron. When Yu Cangsheng spoke, he lightly patted in the direction of the forehead.

    "Eat!"

    He first moved towards Hong Chu, tightening the pulse for a powerful presence busy with activity. He is someone who discerns right from wrong, an arrogant person filled with proud clouds and dust.

    "In front of me, if you are presumptuous?" Cold arrogance: Ling¡¯s sightseeing action, pulling with one hand.

    "I..." The stone is a rigidnguage, but I feel the pulse pounding. Already, a man¡¯s anger quickly washes over the pulse, the pain cools down, sweat consumed, unable to speak for a moment.

    This side¡¯s hand-to-hand contact, as soon as movement begins, understands the previous bloodshed and cut off one¡¯s own. With a broken arrogant face, he said biting was unbearable.

    "Remember!" If I dare say next time, I certainly want to leave you here!" Before long, a menacing foreigner, locked in the cage of Zhou Wen, turned towards Zhou Wen, leaving at the blink of an eye!

    "This way of moving is constant. There are many here, nobody dares to be thrown to the ground.

    Even Bai Han¡¯s elder party being moved isn¡¯t arrogant, leaving isn¡¯t enough.

    Gradually quieting down, but the cruel people looked at the arrogant Cangsheng and said, "The arrogant Cangsheng, you can also try. If you fail the exam, then what? Today is the base camp of the Great Mansion and enrollment, how can you not perplex yourself?"

    So now you have always been me, what is this? It¡¯s not like moving to Keqi.

    Eye movement closed, eyes hatefully short of breath: "If you fail the exam, that¡¯s for your chaos, the term is up, your arm is broken!"

    For fear all arrogant clouds arrogantly watch. Watching the arrogant clouds silent, but wanting to turn your eyes to the arrogant left.

    "Yes!" When people argue that Cangsheng can retreat, Cangsheng¡¯s mouth authorized this point.

    "What if I can take the exam?" Seeing the big man proudlyughing.

    "You want a turning point?" Haha...! Hearing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Buddha is the world¡¯sughingstock, Cangsheng involuntarily disys three points of disdain.

    Laughing with a gesture, the arrogant Cangsheng isn¡¯t angry but looking at Beijing as if a fool.

    "If you can take the exam, the next big investor Jin Ru, is this beard mynguage?" After the firstugh, the contempt for arrogance began.

    Thinking of the next core Jin Ru, this evaluation method, isn¡¯t it yournguage?" Sheng¡¯s face sank, turning idiotic.

    If you exaggerate your anger, you will like to do so, but proud clouds arrogantly restore their hand. But when you can¡¯t help yourself, you me yourself and disdainfully look down on yourself." What do you want?"

    Disdainful movement says, "You can¡¯t use me handing you an arm, counting it right, if it¡¯s because of me, I¡¯ll leave you an arm." But for people, if it¡¯s poisonous.

    So it¡¯s not easy to say, if you don¡¯t try, please move out of Murong Tower. Because there aren¡¯t enough teachers, this is just a senior.

    Listening to Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant capital, moved to Tao Kou not leaving. No wonder Cangsheng¡¯s proposal won¡¯t have much.

    This isn¡¯t a promise, moving to the end, a bit of silicon cord. But you aren¡¯t all-powerful. If you can¡¯t judge your arm correctly, you will remember it too!"

    Continued, then went to see Ao Cangsheng, sitting at the leisure table.

    Cangsheng nced at the test field, ring fiercely at Murong Chen. It is the walking test tform.

    You know you can take the exam?

    Need it, thenguage was abandoned!

    "For Da Bo, it¡¯s hard not to speak shallow words?"

    "An arm?" Look, the arrogant clouds are arrogant here, although arrogant Cangsheng failed greatly, you¡¯re still a teacher who truly dares to brush Cangsheng¡¯s hand?"

    Thenguage is, yes! This is the elder¡¯s prestige, living in chaos!

    Ziyao City is difficult to build.

    Please forgive me! This scum can be used by street rats. His father can reap what he sows, but wanting to reap for a lifetime is difficult!

    Looking at Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance patting, inevitably ridiculing and testing tform below 35787 people;

    Do not scorn.

    As a result, Cangsheng¡¯s pulse was filled with money movement and illness. If there¡¯s a sleeping dragon in the blood vessels, Xu Su started.

    Tao Yuanming¡¯s spirit erupted, beginning with the whirlwind around Cangsheng. At this time, Cangsheng was in the middle of the tornado, extremely wild upation.

    The tornado grewrger, under the speed of the whirlwind, doing "transportation and transportation sharp". The stone is the first love. Somewhere, terrible is, the old tornado directly opened a small article evaporating.

    Cangsheng¡¯s fury at his stupidity was so crazy that most sitting under the test tform bumped around.

    Movement isn¡¯t relentless, but our eyes still contain contempt. At this moment, God moves.

    "Petite, this article can still disguise because of the exam, training, directly dreaming!" To disguise inner emptiness, couldn¡¯t help but softly move four points.

    As the tornado gathered at Bi Ben, Murong Chen¡¯s face was already poor. Central Country and Japanese Ben both lost their terror spirit.

    But today, when this Qi emerges, how can you stiffen your face?

    After a while, Ao Cangsheng scolded a small piece ofnd, carrying the momentum between heaven and earth, punching fiercely towards Han Li.

    In the courtyard, the sound of marmde began to resound. It¡¯s like more than a hundred thunders, more than a hundred thunders. The test tform was thrown, and chestnuts immediately smashed.

    That eagle brave moved in public.

    But another point of difference is, after the fierce upier¡¯s confession, Han Li didn¡¯t budge a superior distance against the blue light. It not only bumped, but also had no ups and downs.

    Tee-hee! If this is an amusing gesture, it must be a surrender! Try a little harder, a bit ironic.

    The soldier called Cangsheng embraced the docile people, they began to have a fever for Cangsheng.

    Since then, Cangsheng consulted schrs in Da Wu¡¯s life, performance, and establishment. Essentially, Cangsheng resembles Ziyao City¡¯s copse.

    Murong Chen saw this, sighed with relief, with no smile on his face. When the husband felt proud, Cangsheng fell, being quiet, intentionally striking the cannibal¡¯s ears before the incident.

    Turning to see the crowd, people¡¯s aspects have disappeared. Originally liked a grand ambition, arrogant, though weak, but there¡¯s no problem with 50 or 60 Han cows above.

    The blue light¡¯s distance is immovable. From this, it can be seen that Korean¡¯s proud Cangsheng¡¯s strength is zero!

 Chapter 1453: 1444: Test

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1453: Chapter 1444: Test</strong>

    ¡°Arrogant Cangsheng, fight with pen and time!¡± mocked the proud Yun Jiaoao, ncing at the cold drink on the table.

    L GA 63;

    After the scream, the sound of something breaking was ced on the testing tform.

    Another example is, ¡°All observers will copse, like frequent copses with movement.¡±

    The sound of 22163¡±; the sound of 22163¡± written inside; sound.

    As the audience prepared to take a bite, a sharp-eyed person suddenly grew a pair of apricot-colored eyes and said, ¡°Hurry, don¡¯t just look¡­ hurry to act, and dissolve the energy!¡±

    With a loud bang, others in the testing field excitedly stood up. Because, under everyone¡¯s fear, the force of Yu Han¡¯s movement was so clear it started to breach the contract.

    It was slow at first, but then it copsed, and those small ones hurriedly wrote it down.

    The violent Tu continued forward with Han Li, tending to move forward. When they were not very old, Elder Han Li continued to proceed and rxed.

    This was a sign; Ying Zhi¡¯s fragments began to fall, moving and looking at the clock of Kan, then shattering on the vast testing stage.

    If he saw something strange, he was a bumper.

    Murong Chen¡¯s face now turned to ash. Han Liqian¡¯s copse unnerved him.

    The face left for the evil Murong Chen, the one in motion was already under the big pot. This wasn¡¯t interesting; the most interesting time was with Tianjiang and the movies.

    At least we can fight with the Power of Five Tigers, which is 500 oxen!

    However, Han Li¡¯s actions broke the problem of ¡°Cangsheng.¡± It was clear that even small ¡°Cangsheng¡± Han Li had the Power of Five Tigers. If so, they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Seniors, is this Han Li a fake?¡± Suddenly, mediocre people created a bump.

    It¡¯s really hard to believe. It¡¯s very simr. So, is it the dusty or the purple Yao City? Everyone is like this.) Has this been a bad thing for a long time?

    ¡°Three hundred?¡± arrogantly looked at Judge Sheng Xi, because no one said that wasn¡¯t an old robe, someone smiled and said, ¡°Alright! What is three hundred?¡± Also, this Han Li broke down, he shouldpensate me!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the expression on stage continued to smile until heughed out loud. He knew the arrogancested too long, but he didn¡¯t see this situation urring.

    Apanied with a smile andughter, his spirit outside of the stage gradually turned from restraint to rxation. In the past, he used to be jealous and jealous of those who were arrogant and despised for a while as good people.

    Anyone who wants to could call it a dust waste and soon be a Ziyao City Han person. This really was a y.

    Although some people once hated the arrogant Cangsheng, due to Han energy¡¯s test, we do not think arrogant Cangsheng has be something that has not been abandoned!

    ¡°My seniors, but I have always tied up three hundred people, so take the exam!¡± Cangsheng arrogantly asked the elderly robe again.

    The elder in the robe cried andughed, saying: ¡°Strong!¡±

    Using it, their god of barren life, the echo sounded, saying: ¡°Arrogant Cangsheng, Han energy with the Power of Three Tigers, passed the investigation!¡±

    Hearing this voice, the Yin Family was finally ted and proudlyughed. This was the soul¡¯s limit, not the country¡¯s standard.

    Look, look at the dusty Judge Fa¡¯s actions on the bench. At this time, his eyes suddenly benefited: ¡°Moved, what if I didn¡¯t say the thing I abandoned? If not originally, would there be none where I didn¡¯t take this exam? What exnation do you have now?¡±

    Stone¡¯s face was sick, low, and didn¡¯t know what his heart was. Hearing from behind the arrogant words, he didn¡¯t say, with his words?.

    This time, he was dusty again, his whole body trembled for the pain in front, inspiration erupted. At this moment, he wanted to kill the arrogant Cangsheng butcked the power himself.

    He sat next to Bai Han, an elder called Wei Ye. These were unpleasant decorative films. If they hadn¡¯t started, they would die of arrogance¡¯s crimes. Now they weren¡¯t poor there either.

    The most important person, with the terrifying Han energy of arrogant Cangsheng, has far surpassed Murong Xue. Therefore, Chen Cangsheng only confirmed the behavior of thepetition of the four Martial Arts through the second survey.

    Now how to use the pen to do this article, Bai Han learned to be proud for Cangsheng, there wasn¡¯t much to do.

    Seeing the opponent snatching every day, he wasn¡¯t a slogan. Thinking of this, Wei Ye cursed to move to the city.

    ¡°Thank you?¡± Please trust the bet, go out now! You should sit here, not be the teacher!¡± The arrogant writer with the ice tool was like a p.

    Stone couldn¡¯t help but ask for a moment, with fists open, ¡°Yes¡± exactly how arrogant.

    In the end, he gritted his teeth and attended the meeting. Before leaving, he suffered from night blindness, arrogant and boring, eyes full of hatred and love. This is the face of the sky; one day she will arrogantly look for it.

    Grimly walking to Murong Family, Chen Cangsheng looked back at the iron Murong Chen sitting on the bench: ¡°This is your master¡¯s house, is this the fool you learned? Is this epting children¡¯s guidance? I want to know why your son wants to guide me, his Han energy far inferior to mine?¡±

    Murong Chen¡¯s eyes glistened, his heart very humble. However, when arrogantly asked, he did not say what he said. No one led A Guide. This was something Murong Chen could ept.

    Murong¡¯s heart shed such a thought: ¡°You are Han energy, sometimes really good, but tell me, it seems to be nothing big. Tell, with your Han Li like this also can¡¯t sleep, making one weak, rather than relying on Han¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because of Xuetong¡¯s guidance, you honestly achieved it in Han through hard work! It is unclear that you have him elsewhere! If you want to be a snowy son, you mightugh. Don¡¯t forget, your words are behind ¡®soldier boy!''¡±

    Hearing this, the dustughed helplessly. He saw the shameless person but didn¡¯t see the existence of such shameless Murong Chen.

    The arrogant family gave Murong everything, Murong¡¯s hope, the dust was not good. The arrogant Cangsheng helped Murong Xue open words, Murong¡¯s gratitude, the dust wasn¡¯t good.

    Now, Murong Tian finally began to turn ck into white, saying that his health was helped by Murong Xue, he arrogantly and proudly epted victory.

    ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s me behind the river?¡± arrogantlyughed angrily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t you say you went through the nucleus and forgot to cover it?

    Seven Five and other three universities are not arrogant, the heart directly disappeared, the meaning of the invitation letter isn¡¯t there.

    This way, Chen Cangsheng was very afraid, but no students invited him.

    At this point, there wasn¡¯t much discord in the dust, that is to say, he hadn¡¯t done it once, not to talk about the four A administrations.

    When he reached a station, he couldn¡¯t avoid his nder and dust. He nced at Murong Xuehan, saying: ¡°Not-a-decent person did this, though you¡¯re more dangerous than your father, better, but I advise you to stop early.¡± You would not only end up losing your name, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it!

    ¡°With this sentence, Chen Cangsheng didn¡¯t look at Murong Xue, directly turning to the testing tform.

    Murong Xue looked at the dust doing something unknown, humming a surprise chill before resigning.

 Chapter 1454 - 1445: Order of Scoring

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Chapter 1445: Order of Scoring</h4>

    After the old man calmed down in the testing arena, he came back again. He hadn¡¯tpeted before, so he was still quite angry. "From now on, the second revision of the ¡¯Historical Records¡¯ begins. If the second test isn¡¯t for his father, then from the first test onward, when the name is called, do not release his Life Pce! The jury now follows the order of strength and score."

    Then the old man called out his name: "Zhao Zhaoxing Shuang, please take the stage!"

    Under that voice, Zhao Xingshuang went to the test stage again. In the first round of the test, he was the first to take the exam, so he made the first call.

    On the test stage, Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s circumstances were slightly forming. Using it, a bright light would go in and out, making the area nearly three feet high have it.

    That glorious and brilliant moment did not change. Finally, Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s safe marriage turned into a fake vine. There was a bit of prestige at home. On the vine, in the middle of the shooting, a star shone.

    "Zhao Xingshuang, dere the words of the star!" Old man Lang Gou said, "Look at that vine, this painting always hangs above Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s head."

    At this, Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s surroundings suddenly brightened, and someone often appeared beside him.

    "Five points!"

    Seeing him, some people muttered that it was Zhao Xingshuang¡¯s blessing because he was a master, and no one knew whether the master was high or low, so there would be fewer discussions.

    After the frost fell, Zhao Xing¡¯s face was frozen for the second time. During thest inspection, his Han energy was 83 oxen.

    The reason is the same Han energy, which has already been illuminated, making himugh at his peers. In fact, colors can also be obtained under the ice.

    However, when the arrogant Cangsheng appeared freely, his self-esteem was shattered. They always looked down on the arrogant Cangsheng, thinking it was an ugly waste.

    However, now, it is waste, far behind. The arrogant Han energy was almost four times. Of course, just like that old man in a long robe. If not, there would be no ugly space under the ice, and I wouldn¡¯t know.

    At this moment, due to innerints of love and misfortune, he quickly stepped onto the dark judgment stage. This was the dust of power passed from the Han Dynasty, now, the key is to give this painful face to the Imperial Pce proudly.

    Underneath the eyes of many people, within a week, the color of the ice shone brightly. If there was no light to wash the sky, these words would disappear into the body with which her husband conversed.

    That was not a spectacle, nor a magical turn, flying on the ground, if not a waterfall, it¡¯s the gaseous star.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not divided into a vine snake fake knock on the top of the colored ice, puffing the ticket snake blowing mist and clouds meandering, if not sweep without Bochang.

    In an instant shot, two stars flickered.

    "Two stars call the pce!" Some couldn¡¯t help but wonder when they saw the colored icemand the pce to open.

    The rest, when they saw the color of the ice, were also afraid of the fierce twist.

    Nevertheless, the color of the ice was still shining, a number beyond his position.

    "Fifty-two points!"

    Seeing this, I immediately heard the envious voices of the audience. Under the ice, Zhao Xingshuang was seven points taller.

    So hot, thetest use, the color under the ice wants Zhao Xing Shuang toe out.

    Listening, Zhao Xingshuang himself in the desert, the children on his face do not need a cold inch of Leng Mang. They are not like the mood under the colored ice, but he does not want to make himself an error in the cinema for others.

    The value of arrogant points, under the ice surface, once again revealed a cold and proud smile. He looked disdainfully at that arrogance, gray and full of my eyes.

    After the rain cleared, all the good people who passed the first test arrived at the test stage, liberating themselves in front of the public from their own Life Pces.

    Among these people, there are few who represent the thirteen, many are freed pces. Naturally, the two talked again once.

    These two people are Yang Jiazhe Yang Xu, who are obviously two crazy words. And Xue¡¯s umbre, which is clearly two giant hammer pces.

    Among them, because he is the most Yang deficiency.

    Wandering several times, the slightest thread only said, like the sound of raindrops rustling, grinding a pure beautiful lotus bell.

    On the Qinglian chart, there are two bright stars. At that time, light was collected, and there was a smart power.

    Looking at this beautiful Ziyao Qinglian, some couldn¡¯t help but mutter: "Two Qinglian words, the beauty is very serious. These Qinglian words, as usual, are rare, beauty cannot repay it."

    Hearing this mournful sigh, people¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and the spirit of harmony, slowly and constantly nodding.

    However, before everyone could recover, Mu Rong Xue¡¯s vanished time erupted again. At this moment, time was like a box of swords, overseeing the trend of the sky, and quickly swept away.

    In an instant, just wildly dancing with the tickets of fireflies, without counting and lighting ten thousand feathers and arrows, blindly "gurgling" neither washed nor flew, startling a soul form, converging above Mu Rong Xue¡¯s head.

    This was a continuous explosion of an arrow, finally a plumed phantasm. Soon after, arge crane pped out from the top of Mu Rong Xue¡¯s head.

    The crane bent its neck, spreading its huge red wings, angrily pping them, whistling to wash the clouds. However, its limited power made people unconsciously tremble.

    Inside the crane¡¯s body, three shiny stars flickered with bright light, making people quickly close their eyes.

    Here, Mu Rong Xue¡¯s side light shone, counting his destination.

    "Percent!"

    This number had already appeared, and it had bumped for a long time, some people¡¯s hearts. It was a very high score, but it was the highest score and a big cut.

    In this way, these three martial arts came to study more excitedly. Or to cherish, recruiting Mu Rong Xue into their study. At this time, they lost, causing serious losses to the school.

    Not only the habits of these three universities, now even the second master of Tianlong Wuxiu began to enjoy in Mu Rong.

    With Mu Rong Xue¡¯s power, like the sky, she could enter Tianlong Five Talents. But to fully be the era and capability of Mu Rong Xue, the people of Tianlong Wuxiu had not yet spoken to Mu Rong Xue.

    "It¡¯s terrifying how powerful these three-star summoning pces are?" When he started trembling, someone couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes to rest.

    "The three-starmand is certain, until it returns to the topic!" Or God said excitedly.

    "No wonder Mu Rong Xue is the number one genius of Ziyao City." Someone knew he was killed.

    But those who had experienced it all, like Mu Rong Xue, were so bumpy that they were afraid to say anything for a long time.

    "Cangsheng arrogant, I will show you the real sky, I will show you the pir of me and you! If you get my help, do you think you can surpass me? That¡¯s a silent mouth!" Just when everyone was shocked and speechless, Mu Rong Mo remained silent.

    At this time, Mu Rong Xue even started to be dark and arrogant again. He did not believe in the arrogance of Sheng out, nor did he believe in the arrogance of Sheng out should have capital.

    Because of this, he dared to talked to the arrogant Cangsheng like this. Insulting arrogant Cangsheng, this will break the name of failure, making oneselfpletely lost.

    Although in the sky he and his father did not kill the arrogant Cangsheng, from today on, he wanted to make the arrogant Cangsheng never lift their heads again, these people all called him Ziyao City.

    Mu Rong Xue said, people began to recover from trembling fear. Using it, all eyes focused on dust and gray.

    We were all deeply shocked by the arrogance of Han Ah Han¡¯s Ah Li, stones and dog poop, and despairing issues. Now, Mu Rong Xue melted the envoy and would double the shock to the public.

 Chapter 1455: 1446: Danger

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1455: Chapter 1446: Danger</strong>

    Although people now don¡¯t consider his words arrogant, everyone feels it¡¯s impossible for Dust Cangsheng to surpass Rong Xue.

    If Murong Xue has a Three-Star Crane, no one can record it; at least no one in Ziyao City can break his record. These are the people they want.

    Thus, this person now has an arrogant Cangsheng gaze. Everyone disliked Murong Chen, who was always arrogant on the Cangsheng floor, thinking he was truly rude!

    Therefore, at this moment, everyone wished to see the arrogant Cangshengnguage, hoping that the arrogant Cangsheng would bow stubbornly in front of Murong Chen.

    But strangely, when faced with Murong Xue¡¯s mor, Dust Cangsheng merely sneered contemptuously, then slowly walked onto the test tform.

    Although he wasn¡¯t aware of his arrogant nature, he believed his children shouldn¡¯t lose and must make him proud.

    All eyes were also filled with arrogant light shadows. His gaze was filled with vastness; they had waited a long time.

    After the test, I did not doubt Cangsheng¡¯s truth. But arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t seem timid, so I.

    Taking a deep breath, Cangsheng proudly smiled at Murong Xue and calmly said, ¡°Are you not using my talent forparison? You n topare with me in the Life Pce? Very well. Now, you¡¯ve finished. I want to show you what a real genius in this world is!¡±

    With the arrogant Dust Cangsheng¡¯s voice on the test venue, a terrifying pressure immediately descended on the test tform. No, this pressure continuously rose and spread, gradually being sealed within the test site.

    When endless pressure appeared, everyone on the test ground couldn¡¯t help but tremble. At this moment, they felt heaven and earth were about to copse. A genuine fear surged in their hearts.

    Even though he had been staring coldly at the proud Murong Xue, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He didn¡¯t know what happened on the test ground. But he vaguely felt this sudden change might be rted to the children before him.

    One impact hadn¡¯t subsided when a violent heatwave immediately swept through a test site. At the same time, endless radiance erupted from the arrogant order, turning into a massive flood that engulfed everything.

    The audience felt so hot that they fearfully stood. They didn¡¯t understand the arrogant momentum. Why did they suddenly rise in fear?

    Gas flowed out relentlessly, like a heavenly river bursting its banks, pouring endless me terror onto the world, engulfing everyone present.

    Around Ao Cangsheng, amid a sea of fire, not a single giant began hoarsely chasing and roaring, washing away in the fiery anger until it was hit.

    As the me grew brighter and more issues continued to exist, many began to perspire on their foreheads.

    Apanied by a terrible roar, all zing mes charged towards the proud sky.

    Suddenly, the sky burned red, then turned purple, then ck, then ck again. ck feared the mind, while ck feared.

    Ultimately, endless wrath ignited hopping ck mes, quietly burning in the proud void.

    He resembled an impoverished ck flower, harmless and leisurely. Martial Arts Masters knew how terrifying this bottle of ck wine was.

    In such darkness, eight elders understood their homes and grasped this mountain.

    He sank down, then fearfully stood up. The next moment, he must suddenly tremble, a bit distracted, daring not to drink: ¡°Is it¡­ the Emperor who extinguished the industrial fire?¡±

    Teachers from four universities understood the mountainnguage and simultaneously disyed their trembling spirits. They lost their minds, looking at the ck me, anxious in their hearts.

    At this time, people¡¯s thoughts suddenly appeared for 20 minutes: the Emperor extinguished the industrial fire! This Divine Fire ranks third on the Divine Fire List, traditionally only existing in legends, but now legend has be truth.

    The Emperor¡¯s fire is so terrifying that many true masters, upon seeing ck mes, forget to notice the four bright stars at its center.

    ¡°Fours! Four stars!¡± Finally, the first voice emerged from the crowd, nearly sandwiched.

    At this point, everyone suddenly regained consciousness like in a dream, then a test venue thoroughlypleted.

    ¡°Oh my God, am I hallucinating? There¡¯s a Four-Star house in front of me!¡± Someone kept rubbing his eyes, murmuring like a madman.

    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! How did he¡­ why does he have a Four-Star Life Pce?¡± Someone incredulously eximed, eyes wide open, finger piercing with pride.

    ¡°I fear there¡¯s someone truly capable of unlocking a Four-Star Pce!¡± Someone cried, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, everything is tense.¡±

    Why are the four stars so dark? Can anyone tell me why?¡± Someone asked, hopelessly gazing at the four stars in Ao¡¯s Imperial Fire.

    With such a im for him, there were two, many noticed, so the stars in the ck me turned out to be ck, still flickering ck light.

    Although it¡¯s ck light, you can¡¯t force it to look now. Give some time first; it¡¯s terrifying.

    ¡°Ao Cangsheng, tomorrow we invite you to Dragon Martial Cultivation to perform your Tianlong Wuxiu cultivation!¡± At this moment, Tianlong No-Rest teachers could no longer sit still, excitedly inviting Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Plus, our school, as long as you join us, we¡¯ll train you with the best resources, give you the best skill training, train you as the finest disciple!¡± Ling Xiaoxue casually invited, afraid Dragon Martial Arts would snatch arrogance.

    Seeing these two universities invite Ao Cangsheng, Wei Ye, who had been silent for a long time, finally thickened his face to speak.

    Such courage is truly amazing, at least Murong Xuecks such bravery.

    When they heard the news, the teachers from the three universities said nothing, merely nodding with a smile. Naturally, they respected this proud choice.

    By then, Murong Xue and Murong Chen were already rigid. Murong Xue hadn¡¯t seen Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce, somewhat worried. Because Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce¡¯s momentum was too terrifying.

    When Murong Xue reached Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce, he was shocked again. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce surpassed his expectations, and it also shook people¡¯s souls, seeing gods tremble for this.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of ck me this was, he knew it had to be terrifying, too immense to imagine.

    Originally, he thought after Tianlong Wuxiu witnessed the Destiny Pce, they would quickly invite him, as his talent was shocking.

    However, disappointingly, although he looked in the direction Tianlong Wuxiu favored, he didn¡¯t receive his deserved invitation.

    But now, 773 Martial Arts Schools invited Ao Cangsheng and promised more.

    This was swift; most importantly, at this moment, Tianlong Wuxiu was trying to invite Ao Cangsheng to learn their practice. As a result, Murong Xue seeded.

    Conversely, Ao Cangsheng seemed indifferent to such invitations, as though he didn¡¯t care about these studies at all.

    Fairly speaking, did Tianlong Wuxiu have the courage to refuse Murong Xue¡¯s invitation temporarily?

    Clearly, the answer is negative, as Murong Xue thought of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s first Wuxiu Tianlong Wuxiu. Since Tianlong Wuxiu actively invited him, how could he disagree with his natural film?

 Chapter 1456: 1447: Arrogant Soul

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1456: Chapter 1447: Arrogant Soul</strong>

    However, Ao Cangsheng refused Long Wuxiu¡¯s invitation for at least one day. On this basis, he wasn¡¯t arrogant at all.

    In this way, Murong Xue¡¯s hatred toward Ao Cangsheng intensified. He wished he could kill Ao Cangsheng right now. If Ao Cangsheng weren¡¯t there, it might have been Tianlong Wu who did it.

    So at this moment, Murong Xue¡¯s unprecedented desire to die was to look him in the eye, with unprecedented resentment and unprecedented venom in his gaze.

    At that time, many people had already stood up from their seats. These people were shocked to see the arrogant Life Pce, and their eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Murong Chen, how is your son¡¯s guidance result? Can he open a Four-star Life Pce like I did with abandoned firewood? Don¡¯t you think I could have used your son¡¯s domain a long time ago to establish a Sect?¡± In the silent test venue, an arrogant voice suddenly spoke out, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    Murong Chen seemed to want to argue about something. But in the end, he said nothing, because he had nothing to say.

    One can upgrade through guidance and also open Ming Pce through guidance. However, to open a high-ranking Ming Pce, you cannot achieve it through guidance; it is a manifestation of personal talent, and guidance turns into a problem.

    Moreover, no one has ever seen a lower monk guide an upper monk, at least that¡¯s the case in the Tang Dynasty. It¡¯s rted to Martial Arts experience and perception. Lack of self-awareness and experience makes it fundamentally impossible to guide a high-rank monk.

    When Ao Cangsheng saw Murong Chen¡¯s silence, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay quiet here? Why don¡¯t you speak now? Aren¡¯t you quite capable? Since youck the dual talent, what do you have to say?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng coldly snorted and suddenly said, ¡°My proud family gave you everything to appreciate the Rong Family¡¯s things, without expecting you to repay, but you are an ungrateful person. When you proposed to Ao Family Ding, you wanted me to be in charge of your child. But now you have lost your family, I want to practice Martial Arts and intend to cancel the marriage contract again.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I thought if the Murong Family couldn¡¯t see me, that family wouldn¡¯t cancel it. After all, wrongful killing is not sweet. It turns out that to rush and guide the Ming Family, the roaming Murong Family would have killed me with pain. If I had practiced Martial Arts earlier and had the fortune to save people, I wouldn¡¯t have been so proud of Cangsheng!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, not only did everyone at the test site jump for a second, but even the arrogant subscription suddenly trembled. I couldn¡¯t guess, with the Murong Family doing their utmost to help him, there would be such a pair of thankless traitors.

    When I received the help of my proud family, I didn¡¯t know it would be so fast. I am so ungrateful that I had to start with my son. When I thought of this, the arrogance in proud Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned murderous, eager to rush, I don¡¯t want to wash away my blood and admire Rongfu now.

    In the unbelievable shock of everyone.

    Through these two tests, anyone could see that Murong Xue, the first day in front of Ziyao City, oncepared to the proud Cangsheng, was not inferior at all. However, it wasn¡¯t too different either.

    This was suchpelling evidence that all support seemed pale.

    Murong Chen doesn¡¯t mean that the arrogant Cangsheng has no ghost tricks, but those who don¡¯t study without ghost tricks have the strength of three tigers.

    Didn¡¯t Murong Chen say that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent water is fixed like scrap wood? Wasn¡¯t the opening of Ming Pce alsopleted with Murong Xue¡¯s help?

    But the unbearable person possesses a terrifying Four-star Life House, with ck mes full of a great aura of destruction.

    Although many people don¡¯t know such ck mes, with such terrifying ck mes spread, anyone can see that the arrogant Life Pce can absolutely crush Murong Xue¡¯s Life Pce.

    At this moment, Murong Chen¡¯s face turnedpletely ashen, unable to break himself when establishing a house here.

    Although extraordinary, Murong Xue seemed a bit reluctant. He didn¡¯t seem pleased. If he passed the two tests, he could still make himself not guilty.

    ¡°Well, your Life Pce is really good; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have dual Han Li Ziyao. But it doesn¡¯t seem to say you hope the benevolent son¡¯s ambition matches yours. As the saying goes, blue is better than blue. Perhaps your talent will outshine mine, this is not for certain.¡±

    ¡°But if I practice, it¡¯s higher than yours. You say you want to guide me, how do you practice, guide me? You can argue, but you can defeat me, if not, everything is just your tongue can be a lotus!¡± On Murong Xue¡¯s cold and beautiful face, trying to wipe away the smile in the love. But the smile, filled with venom and ruthless quotes.

    When he spoke, many on the test ground began to curse him. Clearly, his cunning didn¡¯t convince many people.

    Some people deeply love Rong Xue¡¯s beauty or are blocked by the power of the Master Pce or still support the Murong Family. They think those ungrateful people are arrogant.

    Facing the situation of the wooden boat, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t imagine that Murong Xue still wanted to y tricks. Heughed and gave a fierce look. ¡°Alright! Since you still want to y tricks, let¡¯s wait and see the results after the exam. Haven¡¯t you died yet? This time, let¡¯s give you aplete dead end!¡±

    Afterwards, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce disappeared, and he turned to the elder in a robe and said, ¡°Senior, please continue to announce. The next round of assessment!¡±

    The elder in a robe was frightened by the two tricks of the arrogant deity. When he heard him speak, the upright son¡¯s face showed a touch of respect.

    He nodded slightly and finally turned to the stage and said, ¡°In the second round of assessment, all those who have only opened a single star will be eliminated. Those who pass the assessment will continue to the final round of assessment!¡±

    The final round of assessment is a duel between the Jin Dynasty wild ones. The ranking of the top 12 duels in the Jin Dynasty, for the final winner of this assessment, can be chosen by the four major universities. The rule for this round of assessment is ¡®Unfair Pce!¡¯

    No matter if or not, the test venue immediately became noisy. If there¡¯s no Life Pce, then for decision-makers, they can only rely on self-study.

    Ming Pce levels lower or with no Ming Pce at all. But those with higher Ming levels, like Ao Cangsheng, seem to suffer a lot.

    You know, if the duel could be the fatal pce, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s Han Li could reproduce it in an instant. But this fatal pce, with Cangsheng proud of cultivation, many people feared he would suffer great losses.

    When the robe-wearing elder spoke, Murong Xue nced at Ao Cangsheng. This is the only Han n he could imitate, so he must win. As for Ming Pce, he didn¡¯t believe Ao Cangsheng would surpass her.

    Murong Xue besieged Ao Cangsheng at night, seeing Ao Cangsheng want to make seven changes. Now, he has entered a turning point.

    There is an essential difference between shaping and breaking boundaries. Don¡¯t be arrogant at shaping the seventh boundary, even if he has amendments to shape nine, he fears victory, but he admires Rong Xue.

    With the elder in a robe continuously seeing the decision-makers¡¯ names, 28 monks who passed the test, in groups, were called to the examination field in sequence.

    Because the duels in the final round are numerous, the first match is an elimination tournament. The 14 who lost in the first round were given another deciding opportunity, and those who failed will be directly eliminated.

    The 14 group matches quickly ended. Due to the draw, Ao Cangsheng did not face Murong Xue.

    Finally, the second match was Murong Xesi.

 Chapter 1457 - 1448: Power

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Chapter 1448: Power</h4>

    No, the beautiful faces in the icy world must be pale and extremely white. They rise and fall under the vast sky, unmatched by anyone.

    At this moment, Bing Yu¡¯s expression trembled once more. He thought, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Ao Cangsheng, he could still exchange hundreds of moves with him.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng had only used one set, and he waspletely repelled. Reflecting on the p just delivered, Bing Yu¡¯s heart still pounded. That p struck Lai Xiong, as if he couldn¡¯t counterattack at all.

    This p hinted at a force capable of eroding decay, and once it stood at the top, it became indolent, unable to counterattack. That¡¯s why the aura of ice and rain was so terrifying.

    His face could be pale, partly due to the impact of Ao¡¯s mighty strike, and partly due to being shocked by Cangsheng¡¯s proud presence.

    Besides the fear from Bing Yu¡¯s trembling aura, even Murong Xue¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily rose. He naturally knew the aura of ice and rain, but like a cold and hard rain, it¡¯s not an arrogant adversary.

    From this perspective, Ao Cangsheng clearly had many tricks. Even if he hadn¡¯t disrupted his own life, the weight of Ao Cangsheng was beyond doubt.

    Seeing this, everyone knew who won. If it weren¡¯t for Bing Yu¡¯s presence, he wouldn¡¯t have gone so easy on Cangsheng¡¯s test before.

    "I lost!" Bing Yu¡¯s expression was unwilling and furious, yet no matter how he might, he remained angry, even though he was far from being a proud match. So, after ordering himself to pause at the edge of the test tform, he coldly sat for 15 minutes.

    Hearing these three words, the audience couldn¡¯t help but shudder inside. They also knew that Bing Yu¡¯s presence was truly formed.

    Like Murong Xue, Ao Cangsheng also used only one set, yet was bested by Bing Yu, whose expression grew pale. Through the Han n, everyone seemed to understand Ao Cangsheng anew. They had long known that even without the Life Pce, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s presence was substantial.

    So far, apart from these advanced individuals, no one could perceive the revision of Cangsheng¡¯s pride.

    Faced with arrogance, he stood under the tform to rest, watching the decisive judgment cloud. Uncontrobly, he nodded in approval. He was pleased, for his son was indeed genuine.

    After 14 group decisions, seven more group decisions were made. Han Aihan lost seven games, directly eliminated.

    The remaining 21 people were announced by an elder in a robe, divided into seven groups, three in each group. The winner of the first battle would directly ascend. The other two, winner and loser, would be given a second battle opportunity.

    After the third match, the top seven Jin Dynasty representatives emerged. These were Ao Cangsheng, Murong Xue, Yang Xu, Xue Bin, I Neng, Tang Wanru, and Tao Jun.

    Among these seven, Ao Cangsheng and Murong Xue simultaneously crushed them with one hand, while Yang Xu and Xue Bin, next to Murong Xue, defeated two opponents by a margin of ten steps.

    Through these three matches, everyone could perceive that only Ao Cangsheng and Murong Xue were the most authoritativepetitors today in the examination.

    Currently, most couldn¡¯t discern which one was more powerful. Only a few could perceive who was stronger.

    So far, many furrowed their brows from the stage, as the more itgged, the more Jin Dynasty individuals there were. If they wanted to win, they certainly needed to do their utmost.

    All the Han n frowned, though they trembled and feared in Ming Pce when Ao Cangsheng dominated. But, as they had just witnessed, Murong Xue¡¯s performance was quite exceptional.

    Thus, whether Ao Cangsheng could really defeat Murong Xue remained a question to assess.

    After several matches, only 12 remained on the table. These twelve were Ao Cangsheng, Murong Xue, Yang Xu, Xue Bin, I Neng, Tang Wanru, Tao Jun, Zhen Haixuan, Hu Yuan, Wen Rong, Lu Zihao, and Wang Hai.

    Upon the end of the elimination round, the ranking word match stage wouldmence. ording to the decision rules, one ranking word match was divided into six groups, with opponents decided by draw.

    In the first ranking word match, all victors would directlypete for the top six ces. The remaining six wouldpete for the rankings from seven to twelve.

    After a three-on-three duel, the first three would begin vying for the top three segments, aligning sequentially.

    After the first round of ranking, the monks following behind the Han people still had two opportunities to advance forward.

    If he won, he would be promoted directly, pushing his ranking forward in turn. If he lost, Han Aihan would be ced behind. If Han Aihan lost twice, his ranking would remain.

    At this moment, he began employing the secret technique "Wind Point." As "Wind Point" opened and closed, the offensive was extremely swift.

    For a while, Murong Xue¡¯s opponent turned fingers into a gale, starting to sweep Yang Xu off the tform. Then, he twisted his fingers into a multi-terminal screw, either clearing or rowing, instantly resembling a waterfall from the heavens, discussing Yang Xu with emphasis.

    At first, Yang Xuzhong could defend, but as the match progressed, Murong Xue¡¯s attack became fiercer and swifter, rendering Yang Xu incapable of stopping.

    Finally, only a "bang" sound was heard as Yang Xumanded Murong Xue in the experiment tform to deliver a finger strike. The battle ended with Yang Xu¡¯s defeat.

    After Yang Xu¡¯s defeat, ording to the game rules, he and Ao Cangsheng subsequently faced Han Aihan.

    To rapidly conclude the match with Han Aihan, Ao Cangsheng frenziedly attacked Yang Xu at the start, then stood up. He initiated the "Fear of the Wind Cloud," while his opponent used "Old Fighting Fist."

    For a while, arrogant Cangsheng moved like a ghost in a gale, rapidly swimming back and forth on the experiment tform.

    Seeing this, many were frightened away. They had never seen such an impulsive and contradictory style like Ao Cangsheng¡¯s, leaving their hearts shocked.

    Fortunately, their ss had previously been shocked by Ao Cangsheng, so the performance this time wasn¡¯t as intense.

    Ao Cangsheng was sometimes like a strong wind, sometimes like an agile spirit, sometimes like a ghost, attacking Yang Xu around him with such allure.

    Yang Xu wanted to counter, but couldn¡¯t find Ao Cangsheng. He just kept silent, attacked from the back, quickly, his torso was attacked again. He raised his hand to his torso, his shoulder was attacked again.

    From the beginning of the match, Yang Xu remained in a defensive state. But even with this minimal worth, he couldn¡¯t touch the proud corner.

    After Yang Xu¡¯s footing was in disarray, Ao Cangsheng suddenly shouted softly: "Heavenly strike, thunder ps electric canopy!"

    With a sip, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right palm struck lightning upon Yang Xu¡¯s back. Then Yang Xu wasmanded to stop, flying off the test tform.

    Fortunately, the arrogant Cangsheng was left behind, so even though Yang Xu flew off the test tform in a terrible manner, he wasn¡¯t injured.

    This battle, from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s lightning strike to Yang Xucheng¡¯s collision with the test tform, was also a match of shared tea artistry. Murong Xue and Yang Xucheng took nearly a third of the time battling Han Zuo.

    After Yang Xuli descended from the test tform, many already had an impression in their hearts that Murong Xue was likely a Han person, but very arrogant.

    Of course, those devoted to Murong Xue believed if it weren¡¯t for Arrogance¡¯s technical paradox, he wouldn¡¯t have won against Yang Xu. Even if he did win, without suspense, he wouldn¡¯t win easily.

    After Ao Cangsheng and Yang Xu reached the Han, the test field¡¯s fervor rose to an unprecedented level.

    Because everyone knew that the next match was the distinction in the ranking championship, and thepetition between Murong Xue, the first established in Ziyao City, and Ao Cangsheng, who had unparalleled talent in Ziyao City.

 Chapter 1458: 1449: Not Serious

    <strong>Chapter 1458: Chapter 1449: Not Serious</strong>

    This decision was awaited for a long time, causing anxiety from the outset. Now that the decision is finally about to begin, isn¡¯t it exciting?

    People at the testing ground wanted to see whether Murong Xue was better or if the proud genius, Cangsheng, was stronger.

    After a long wait, Ao Cangsheng and Murong Xue finally appeared on the Judgement tform.

    Both of them stood quietly, with their faces disying no expression. Murong Xue was as graceful as a molecule, her beauty and arrogance as frosty as ice. The divine figure standing proud on the magnificent coast was steadfast as iron.

    The two stared at each other for a long time, and finally, under the thunderous sound of the drums, the duel began.

    As the drums sounded, Murong Xue rushed towards Ao Cangsheng like a gusting wind. Her fingers froze, like a collection of swords, beginning a frenzied attack on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fate.

    ¡°The wind knows!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but scream upon seeing Murong Xue¡¯s spinning moves.

    Nobody knew what would happen. From the very beginning, Murong Xue used the ¡°Wind Technique¡±, which once utilized became Ling Xuan¡¯s killer tactic in the Art of ughter.

    Seeing all this, Yin¡¯s son was in awe. They could see Murong Xue¡¯s ferocity with their own eyes and couldn¡¯t pretend otherwise all the way!

    Now it was a fierce killing tactic, with no way to define its vor, wondering if it could be used to frighten the great people.

    If Murong Rongxue¡¯s ughter tactic exceeded Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, the result would not merely be casualties, the consequences could not be said to be insignificant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that little brat¡¯s pride is wounded!¡± Yin Fu people worried for Cangsheng¡¯s struggle as they spoke.

    The sound of ¡°bang bang bang¡± continuously resonated on the testing stage, with arrogant Cangsheng swimming beneath the penalty. He continuously countered Murong Xue¡¯s attacks and passed through hundreds of techniques.

    The more Han Wang and others saw, the more they couldn¡¯t help but watch them with serious hearts.

    Having watched for a long time, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t withstand Murong Xue¡¯s tricks again, and she began to turn her fingers into ws, attacking arrogant Cangsheng.

    ¡°Soul-breaking w, strike the soul!¡±

    A w was swept out, and in an instant, it was Ao Cangsheng¡¯s critical moment of thirteen confessions. The fast w transformed into a dozen strong lights, hollow with a ¡°click,¡± sliding like lightning, carrying Ao Cangsheng¡¯s clothes.

    Ao Cangsheng seemed like a swaying penalty, the halting position still sudden. At the first moment, she was on Murong Xue¡¯s left, the next on her right.

    Only the sound of needles shing with iron could be heard. The blue lights on the testing tform were bright, with the scattered tickets appearing arrogant and burning.

    When Ao Cangsheng again saw Murong Xue¡¯s tactic, he felt uneasy. All these strategies were exchanged for his own life, and his children enjoyed the ride along the way.

    ¡°Soul-breaking w, grasp the soul, frighten the soul!¡±

    As Murong Xue¡¯s chaotic killing technique began, a ughter tactic was suddenly deployed against Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing the dazzling dance opposite, it instantly turned into hundreds of ws, devouring like a vulture from every direction towards its key point.

    Facing the whirlwind and dazzling lights, Ao Cangsheng knew that if he were to be hit by this sharp w, his flesh and blood would immediately tear apart!

    He didn¡¯t know that the ¡°Soul-breaking w¡± was so fearsome because this secret technique originated from the Grandmaster Pce¡¯s House of Comprehension, which Murong Xue had first witnessed under the Comprehension Sun, given to her by Ming Yang.

    The ¡°Soul-breaking w¡± was a supreme skill. The arrogant ¡°old routine¡± seemed to have a higher score. However, Murong Xue¡¯s self-awareness was limited, so she couldn¡¯t fully unleash the ¡°Soul-breaking w¡¯s¡± power.

    Seeing those flickering blue lights, I can¡¯t recall them. The opponent leaped back, transforming them into endless surging waves, facing them head-on.

    ¡°Previously striking that hand, Wang Xiuxiu was on time!¡±

    After a gulp of wine, a wind blew around Ao Cangsheng, and a chill disappeared, encaging Murong Xue quickly.

    In the wild, dozens of loud bangs appeared before Murong Xue. Every p on her face contained the withering and drowning past scenes.

    Dozens of loud bangs shed, instantly shing with the green ws emitted by Murong Xue.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    After a while, explosions echoed between the two, the turbulent air shaking thousands of lights. Before long, the arrogant wild dance was everywhere, and the mist on the wash tform became blurred.

    Just then, arrogant Cangsheng disappeared once more from Murong Xue. When he appeared, he was behind Murong Xue.

    Murong Xue was proud of Cangsheng¡¯s discement, and hastily turned around.

    ¡°The w is broken, panic!¡±

    Blue light danced. The giant waves poured like the river of heaven. All the thunderous waves rushed towards proud Cangsheng.

    With a roaring sound and the rumble of clothing, dozens of giant vultures emerged from the waves, stretching wings, grabbing the head of Ao Cangsheng. Judging from the momentum, one might tear the proud Cangsheng into pieces.

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly, Zhou Yuanqi immediately roared again. It was like an ancient barbarian suddenly awoke, hoarsely noting that Ao Cangsheng was being washed horizontally, crashing under his feet, and eventually, all gathered in his palms.

    ¡°Ancient strike, soul strike!¡±

    Soon, the heads of the two gathered in the air, bing a huge, fierce false light p. They ran towards the vultures with big mouths and sharp ws.

    In the surge of arrogance and vitality, the evil falsehood in the shadow photos doubled instantly.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    The sound of iron shing suddenly rang, fiercely pping the vultures. At the same time, the vultures¡¯ giant ws deeply embedded within the evil order.

    With the photograph¡¯s ups and downs, the audience on the stage held their breaths, awaited the victor of this round.

    ¡°Fly!¡±

    A momentter, a harsh sound transmitted, until the trembling crowd quickly covered their ears.

    The dance flew as if flying, the tickets became like flying, and the enormous ferocious false ps were shattered by the vultures. The vulture limbs and limbs suddenly appeared,

    When people saw Ao Cangsheng again, he had appeared in front of Murong Xue. The old vitality sprinkled on Murong Xue¡¯s two ws, and below his neck, his voice should be a right palm, lightly.

    The light above the right palm glistened like a knife, with ¡°Tai Chi¡± tickets swirling in the palm. In the gleaming icy light, it seemed like death, eagerly eyeing Murong Xue.

    As long as Murong Xue stood still like this, the quickser ahead of the palm could split his neck in two,pletely killing him.

    Seeing this scene, the audience who worried for Murong Xue couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. As a result, Murong Xueming lost.

    If he weren¡¯t too proud and unwilling to leave his subordinate, the light of his right hand would have cut off Murong Xue¡¯s head.

    Murong Chen¡¯s face was dark, angry, and anxious. He never thought that it was as big as his own business. He was defeated by Ao Cangsheng.

    Moreover, his life was now at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fingertips. As long as Ao Cangsheng desired, Murong would be a corpse in the snow in an instant.

    Just then, Murong Chen suddenly recalled the day he came to kill Ao Cangsheng, it seemed he didn¡¯t relent beneath his hand.

    Later, he exhausted all efforts, trying to separate his name from pride and arrogance to family and home.

    In contrast, Murong Chen pondered whether when he was devoured like this, he would toss the enemy behind him.

 Chapter 1459: 1450: Compassion

    <strong>Chapter 1459: Chapter 1450: Compassion</strong>

    Clearly, the answer is no. If someone worships Rongcheng like this, they will only bring a hundred times more harm to the other party. What kind ofpassion would it have?

    In this way, Murong Chen became even more afraid. If Ao Cangsheng really killed his son, what could he do?

    At that time, the alliance between the Murong Family and the Ming Family would soon copse. No, Ming Jia, the support of Ming Jia, wanting to deal with Ao Jia, that would be nothing but a foolish dream.

    Murong Chen couldn¡¯t help but stand up at this thought. At this moment, he almost wanted to rush forward, arrogantly and directly engage in a fierce battle, while kicking up arrogant clouds and dust on the scene.

    But he didn¡¯t let himself do it. Suddenly, a light went off on Murong Xue. A halo, like thew of Unity of Heaven and Man, burst forth from Murong Xue in an instant, carrying an unimaginable pressure and momentum, sweeping across the proud Sheng in an instant.

    All this happened too fast for everyone to respond. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s reservation was immediately swept out by an endless wave of bumps.

    Come on, the big crane identally pped, suddenly appearing above Murong Xue¡¯s head. When the crane identally pped to the side, Murong Xue immediately punched fiercely and then, like lightning, offered a sacrifice to Ao Cangsheng.

    His rapid and fierce strike, like the wind tearing through the valley, was dedicated to the arrogant Cangsheng in an instant.

    Murong Xue was a very fierce and stubborn person. He had taken action, meaning he had to kill. His target was Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head, heart, and three key points. Bybining the upper, middle, and lower, he wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to escape.

    With elbows and armpits, the audience below was not only scared with their hearts pounding, but so were the Yin Family and others, all arrogant.

    Unexpectedly, Ao Cangsheng left Murong Xue, and Murong Xue took the opportunity tounch the most deadly attack on Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing him receive such a terrible and deadly blow, with our hands tied on Wednesday, those watching thepetition would have no time to rescue him.

    However, at this moment, infinite energy suddenly surged in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s bubble, like touching an unstoppable giant dragon, apanied by an unstoppable pursuing sound, attacking Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Ding Sihao.

    At the same time, an invisible pressure from heaven and earth suddenly fell onto the test tform. At this moment, the sky suddenly turned overnight, as if the end of the world wasing.

    So the invisible pressure instantly rose, turning into endless destructive power, gathering in front of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    At this time, Murong Xue¡¯s deadly blow finally fell, while the other side¡¯s lightning whipped up a tornado and then went to cleanse the opposite Murong Xue!

    ¡°Previously hit by this hand, the heavens and earth were nothing!¡±

    Mr. Duo Sheng roared furiously, arrogantly colliding with the big crane above Murong Xue¡¯s head.

    In this collision, a booming noise continuously erupted, as if the Heaven Pir shattered, destroying the test tform.

    When they collided with the crane, they simultaneously began to disintegrate. On the giant dragon¡¯s body, no scales shattered into fragments, disappearing when the winds and waves returned.

    The giant crane erupting from Murong Xue¡¯s pile began to shrink in anger.

    Looking at Murong Xue¡¯s spirit, standing with blood leaking from the corners of his mouth below the test tform, many spectators couldn¡¯t help ring at him.

    Although he looked pitiful now, few followed him, because all of this was his own pain.

    Originally, Ao Cangsheng defeated him, leaving him behind. You can admire Rong Xue for disrupting examination rules and suddenly killing Ao Cangsheng.

    Ultimately, because Ao Cangsheng must have been too arrogant, this was his chessboard discrepancy, giving the other party a test tform.

    Ning Feng¡¯s eyes were as cold as a breeze, and the eyes of the arrogant Yun and Yin Mansion were also filled with a strong love for killing.

    Murong Xue didn¡¯t dare to face so many people, having killed the arrogant Cangsheng, which made him very angry. The arrogant Yun was a prominent figure of the Tang Dynasty, possessing tens of thousands of troops and horses. If he were angry, how terrifying would the result be?

    At the very least, destroying a small Murong household should be easy. Even if there were too many masters behind the Murong household, it would still have to be reced by a bloody scene now!

    ¡°Murong Xue, did you not understand the examination rules just now?¡± Ning Feng asked coldly, looking at Murong Xue¡¯s miserable state.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Murong Xue replied with a hint of regret. On his beautiful face, loneliness and reluctance became more evident.

    ¡°Did you not vite the rules by releasing the Life Pce to handle Ao Cangsheng! Did you not regard our four main academies?¡± Ning Feng continued with a voice filled with dignity and anger.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Murong Xue hesitated a bit, ¡°I was anxious¡­ just missed a vition, please forgive me, teacher!¡± Murong Xue, a pitiful and elegant figure, pleaded toward Ning Guan.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of an evaluation vition?¡± Ning Feng asked again as the divine life just began to calm down.

    Murong Xue timidly shook his head, his eyes filled with autumn water, ¡°Although students don¡¯t know the consequences of a vition, students are willing to bear all consequences of their mistakes!¡±

    Seeing Murong Xue¡¯s sincerity in admitting his mistake, his talents and education were quitemendable, Ning Feng didn¡¯t want to give Murong Xue a heavy punishment, but stated, ¡°Fine, I will dere it. You lost to Han in the duel, rankingst in the qualifiers. Additionally, you must apologize to Ao Cangsheng.¡±

    Upon hearing this, many spectators below the test tform were not shocked. They never expected Murong Xue¡¯s behavior to be so vile, only to receive such a punishment.

    However, because of Ning Feng¡¯s involvement, although this person didn¡¯t believe it, they also dared not say much.

    As for the arrogant Yun and Yin Family, when they saw that Tianlong Wuxiu had already made a decision, they shouldn¡¯t say anything more. When they spoke, all the smiling breezes were Tianlong Wuxiu people, and if they always had to study further, Ning Feng feared they would all step down.

    At that time, it would not only destroy rtions with Ning Feng but also displease Tianlong Wuxiu. As a result, the Yin Mansion and Ao all smiled, unwilling to look.

    However, Murong Xue was still shocked by this decision. He had always looked down on arrogance, despising arrogance.

    At this moment, they returned home to Murong, almost helplessly squandering arrogance, and for this, at all costs, turned their heads in front of everyone with the arrogant family.

    But now Ning Feng had to let him apologize to Ao Cangsheng. So even though Murong Xue was very smart, he gained nothing.

    Now that he had lost to Ao Cangsheng, it showed that what he had said before hadpletely lost its elbow.

    At this moment, letting him apologize to Ao Cangsheng again, he was indeed a bit unwilling, a bit ungrateful, even though he had already lost face.

    ¡°Do you find it difficult to apologize?¡± Seeing Murong Xue standing in the repair area for a long time without moving, Ning Feng¡¯s expression darkened again.

    Murong¡¯s heart felt like it was on a saw. In an instant, any anger didn¡¯t like starting to swell like clouds in their heart, which would blow up his demeanor.

    He didn¡¯t want to apologize to Ao Cangsheng, nor was he willing to apologize to Ao Cangsheng, because at this moment he almost thought of Ao Cangsheng.

    If he refused to apologize, Ning Feng would definitely be furious. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as an apology.

    Murong Xue¡¯s expression was stupid, like all snow after frost. His heart was still unwilling and angry. Beita¡¯s teeth bit into crimson, as if it was difficult toe to the proud Shengshi.

 Chapter 1460 - 1451: Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Chapter 1451: Forgiveness</h4>

    His eyes were filled with hatred. He didn¡¯t go to see Ao Cangsheng. He didn¡¯t want to see Ao Cangsheng. He looked at Ao Cangsheng coldly and sharply, then sternly said, "Ao Cangsheng... I... I released Ming Pce because I was in a hurry, I¡¯m begging you... please... I shouldn¡¯t have forgiven you!"

    In thest few words, Murong Xuexin¡¯s proud self-respect finally copsed.

    "Regarding the performance of these twelve people in the assessment, everyone must be clear, of course, the thoughts of the four university teachers are even clearer!"

    "Then, the four major universities extended invitations to twelve prominent officials of the Jin Dynasty, beginning the recruitment of these twelve Jin Dynasty officials!"

    A heated discussion took ce below the Judgement tform regarding the elder¡¯s speech.

    Ao Cangsheng, since the evaluation is over, my "Sky Dragon Martial Arts History" invites you, do you wish for us to practice Sky Dragon Martial Arts? With a loud crash, Ning Feng was the first to invite Ao Cangsheng.

    "Ao Cangsheng, we are all inviting you from the small school. If youe here, the promise just now will be different." Seeing Tianlong Wuxiu take the lead, Tang Sheng from Ling Xiaoxue also spoke recklessly, looking at Ao Cangsheng with utmost sincerity for a long time.

    "And our Bai Han School! Ao Cangsheng, as long as you join our Bai Han School, I promised you, I will fulfill it immediately. Our Bai Han School has been waiting for you for a long time, once you join Bai Han School, Bai Han School will surely give you something!" At this moment, Wei Ye could no longer consider the conflict with Ao Cangsheng after just moving, he eagerly opened his mouth. Surely, above all things there is fear!

    The three people in the Seven Houses Attic were unaware that they couldn¡¯t find Ao Cang in the Tiger Hole, yet they were somewhat unwilling to contemte Ao Cang¡¯s sinister talent and his formidable Han Martial Arts.

    With chaos in the heart, Xu You finally gritted his teeth and spoke to Ao Cangsheng: "Ao Cangsheng, although our Seven Houses Attic is thest to invite you to study, our Seven Houses Attic is most sincere in inviting you to join. As long as you can join our Seven Houses Attic, I guarantee Seven Houses Attic will meet all your requirements!"

    Having said this, the three of them simultaneously disyed sincere and heartfelt expressions, staring dumbly at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Silent, exceedingly silent.

    When the four major universities took turns inviting Ao Cangsheng, the entire examination venue fell into silence. Those who had just sung consecutively now ceased speaking.

    At this moment, everyone watched the arrogant Cangsheng carefully, looking at the evil genius worthy of Ziyao City, their hearts thrumming with a sudden tremor.

    Although many were considering the results, now this person wished to hear the results of the proud Cangsheng.

    Sure enough, after a long silence, Ao Cangsheng finally smiled, Zhao Ningfeng cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, teachers, for the invitation to join Tianlong Wuxiu. I wish to join the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents as well."

    After these words, Ao Cangsheng bowed deeply to the other three university teachers and said, "Every teacher¡¯s intentions are mine, but I also feel Tianlong Wuxiu suits me better. Therefore, I choose not to learn under each teacher. I hope every teacher understands!"

    Ao Cangsheng was very modest and appropriate, although he eventually did not choose Ling Xiao University, Bai Han University, and Seven Houses Attic, the teachers from these three universities were fond of him and appreciated him.

    Because of Cangsheng¡¯s evil talent and cultivation, they chose not to study, this was within control.

    But at this moment, the proud Cangsheng didn¡¯t, because his talent was exceptionally evil, thus showing disdain and arrogance to the teachers of these three universities.

    This grand emotion and heart were something the Monk couldn¡¯t prepare for. So-called erudition, everyone here today was a person of insight.

    "No harm! Since the old man already has a heart belonging to him, we few hope the old man can walk further in the pathless way, ultimately bing one with the world!" Tang Sheng said with a smile, feelings soaring.

    Upon hearing him say this, the other two said, teachers from other schools smiled, agreeing, making the table harmonious for a moment.

    After mastering Ao Cangsheng¡¯s webpage, the four universities started inviting the remaining people.

    Sitting next to Ning Feng was another parent from Tianlong Five Talents, named Lu Wu. After Ao Cangsheng enrolled, he looked at Murong Xue.

    Although Murong Xue¡¯s actions today were indeed somewhat disgusting, his talent and cultivation were visible to everyone.

    If not for killing the proud Cangsheng halfway, he would have been the first in Ziyao City to have talent and cultivation.

    ording to his situation, they all met the conditions for Tianlong Five Talents. Thus Lu Wu turned his gaze to Murong Xue, intending to recruit them into Tianlong Wuxiu.

    Originally, the Murong Family had beenpletely defeated in this admission assessment, Murong Chen¡¯s hit rate was the best.

    When he saw Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, his frustration and indifference undeniably rippled in him. He could tell Lu possibly wished.

    Having lost the chance with Jin Ru Tianlong Wuxiu, Murong Xue was not selected. Among the remaining three universities, Ling Xiaoxue was the best.

    Murong Xue wanted to wash away the shame Ao Cangsheng had given him today. To do this, solely relying on touching the string was impossible. He must add a university.

    Currently, since Ling Xiaoxue had already invited Murong Xue, he could only respect Jin Ru in his practice of Ling Xiaoxue.

    In Murong Xue¡¯s mind, as long as he works hard, without dual talent, someday he will surpass pride.

    "I want to join Xiaoxue Academy!" Murong Xue said coldly. Although Jin Ru is the second martial arts of the Tang Dynasty, Murong Xue¡¯s heart was not happy at all.

    Subsequently, the remaining three universities enrolled the rest of the Monks, who passed based on their natural metrics.

    At this moment, the four universities halted admissions.

    A proud Yun Ao somewhat unexpectedly stepped onto the trial tform before heading out. He merely nced at Murong Chen, then turned to speak to the people on the trial tform: "Suitable talents, because Murong Jia couldn¡¯t see my son, they talked about why to marry Ao now, apart from the conditions of the marriage contract. Now everyone can see who matches whom, right?"

    "My proud family once aided the Murong Family indefinitely, yet Murong Family made quite a fortune, I am proud of my family. Arriving at this ce, I am proud of Yun¡¯s arrogance, unwilling to say more, raising a blind eye and a white eye!"

    "Now, I proudly and arrogantly announce here, history. Our proud family annulled the marriage contract with the Murong Family. From now on, we no longer cherish the proud family and the Murong Family!"

    Regardless of whether or not, below the trial tform another greatmotion urred. Facing today, some sighed, some cursed, somemented, some raged...

    All clues converged to one sentence, which is the contempt for the Murong Family.

    The proud Yun¡¯s proud face, genuine perseverance and cold twist, once again looked at Murong Chen and said: "Murong Jia persecuted my son, I can no longer pursue him. But if I learn that you, Murong Jia, wish to harm my son...!"

    "When the exmation!" exploded.

    Seeing Yun Ao arrogantly drawn Longsword immediately sheathed! At the corner of the trial tform broken. Sword talent, a corner of the test tform immediately bought for you.

    The next moment, the sword was hidden again, arrogant Yun¡¯s voice once more rushed into the test ground: "You should walk this way!"

    Looking at this little column, spectators felt the son¡¯s heart suddenly bursting forth. Arrogant Yun was Tang Dynasty¡¯s will be great, holding tens of thousands of troops. This wasn¡¯t a joke.

 Chapter 1461: 1452: Swept Clean

    <strong>Chapter 1461: Chapter 1452: Swept Clean</strong>

    Since you say so, he is thest call of the Murong Family. If the Murong Family dares to be reckless once again, the prideful clouds and dust will truly wipe the cheap Murong house off the map!

    Murong Chen continued to speak, writing, murmuring in his ear, and his heart suddenly trembled, his neck shrank. He dared not look at the arrogant cloud, either because he was guilty or because he was afraid.

    Murong Chen knew that the arrogant cloud was arrogant, and that the arrogant cloud could be said to be arrogant, which meant he had already sentenced the Murong Family to death. Once he set off, it would be a storm.

    At this moment, Mu Yunchen couldn¡¯t help turning his gaze toward the eight elders who understood the family. At this time, his name broke, the only straw was his understanding family.

    It is known that there are deep eyes on the mountain thate to see the arrogant cloud and dust. Although the arrogance of the cloud and the aura shocked many people, it was obvious the mountain was not on the bench.

    The eyes that understood the mountain were full of shade and ferocity, and when he saw the arrogant clouds and arrogance, his mouth still sparsely uttered a cruel cold joke. He did not seem to care at all about the arrogant Wu Yun and the arrogant threats.

    The trial scene was quiet, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance. It wasn¡¯t until the arrogant Wu Yun nced at everyone on the trial tform that people recovered from his aura and deterrence.

    Then, suddenly outside the Murong Mansion, there came a sound of hoofbeats. It seemed like arge group of people and horses were entering the Murong Mansion.

    With the thunderous hoofbeats getting closer, the Murong Family seemed to be rolling a giant drum from dozens of sides, making the ground of the trial venue uneven.

    When everyone was surprised and didn¡¯t know what was happening, arge bag of blue-armored cheeks roared into the test site, moving towards it with awe and majesty, riding the wind.

    After the man with the broad face appeared, she brought a team. It was a ck-armored regiment. Everyone in the regiment had a pair of tiger eyes, and a cold-blooded cessation of battle was ordered.

    However, after Ning Wangfeng became themander of the ck Army, nothing serious happened in the Imperial City, so the ck Army wasn¡¯t used, but no one dared to underestimate this terrifying deterrence and the fighting power of the Han.

    Now, the sudden appearance of the ck Army in Murong State. It seemed not to be amon affair in Ziyao City.

    Moreover, when the ck Army appeared, more than 200 people were personally led by Ning Yufeng, which was even more extraordinary.

    Looking at the breathless ck Army, many people couldn¡¯t help holding their breath. The crux was who was the criminal worthy of leading by Ning Liufeng personally?

    The eyes of the ck Army were sharp and cold, everyone stared at those on the trial field. As themander of Ning Wangfeng, when he entered the examination room, his gaze quickly swept over the crowd, finallynding on the arrogance of the clouds that had just walked past the examination ground.

    At this moment, arrogance and conceit has steadied their steps, burning eyes fixated on Ning Wangfeng, seemingly with a hint of contempt and weariness.

    The trial scene was silent, already dead quiet, so people had to breathe deeply because they were nervous. Many at the scene were so rigid they feared if anything happened, they would be killed by the ck Army.

    Prideful clouds and Ning Liufeng gazed at each other for a long time. Then, Ning Liufeng spoke with a radiant tone but dinged, ¡°Your Majesty has an envoy, as the prideful clouds in the Southwest of a Han person¡¯s corruption, caused the loss of therge team, then there was the Crime Capital! Also, due to false news of prideful clouds¡¯ death, the Tang Dynasty couldn¡¯t find the treasure for deceiving the monarch, thusmitting the crime of two capital cities!¡±

    ¡°Over the past year, His Majesty has issued twelve decrees, letting the arrogant Wu Yun raise dust in the morning, the arrogant Wu Yun ignored sacred authority andmitted crimes against the three capitals. When arrogant clouds arrogantly defended the Southwest, and when they vigorously developed their power to defend their borders, they willmit crimes against the Four Capital Cities without imperial authority!¡±

    ¡°All these will distinguish pride and arrogance. But Your Majesty, considering the merit of the King of the South Town, showed mercy and spared pride and arrogance from death.¡±

    ¡°But from now on, you will be removed from the position of Tang Jiaxuan¡¯s pride, you will go to jail to roll up your ears and listen. Now you will hand over the tiger charm to the arrogant dust, then remove the armor and ve crime!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, everyone on the trial ground had no objection. They all pondered, who could make Ningda¡¯smander personally wear the ck Great Robe. It seemed the target of the ck Army was Tang¡¯s arrogance in the dust.

    But many didn¡¯t understand, the arrogant cloud had always guarded the Southwest, ensuring the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Southwest life. Now, how suddenly, the arrogant cloud this one, turned into the heinous ten evils?

    Others trembled inexplicably. They could only understand the faint smug sneer at the corners of Mountain and Murong Chen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Proudly arrogant, do you disobey the royalmand? Hurry and remove the armor, surrender to the crime, or else, bring you personally?¡± Seeing Yun proud with cold light long without responding, Ning Liufeng twisted again.

    He red fiercely and densely at the proud clouds, as if staring at amb waiting to be ughtered. Even if themb was a general or not feared, he seemed not to care.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng had doubts in his heart, the sudden appearance of his father could be said to have given him a great surprise and inspiration. But no, letting their father and son talk about the past, the king¡¯s order followed, asking his father about crimes and detention.

    If this arrogant family weren¡¯t in the Southwest of the Tang Dynasty, then in the barbarian invasion, worried that the Tang Dynasty would be in peril, it would be restored.

    But now, under the name of four major crimes, the emperor wants to strike his father, which leaves Ao Cangsheng slightly confused, slightly chilly.

    ¡°Regarding Your Majesty¡¯s crimes, Ao Mu¡¯s heart is full of doubt. So, it is impossible today to bring in ambush wrongdoings to Ningda. When he personallyes to the temple, it is better to make the tiger charm or remove the armor, I can¡¯t say anything!¡± Ao Yunchen looked at Ning Wangfeng solemnly. It seemed unable to confess whether His Majesty had crimes against him. Let us ask him face to face.

    ¡°Arrogant cloud arrogance, I think you don¡¯t want to eat.

    Hearing the conversation between arrogance, arrogance and Ning Jing, many people began to take a stand in their hearts. The gunpowder in these two words grew heavier. As long as they waited carelessly, they could draw swords, one arrow hitting two targets.

    The ck Army of Han¡¯s power is so good, this person might be sober. And arrogantly high-handed the Han territory, almost crawling out of the sea of blood from corpses, his cherished team, also can imagine Han Da¡¯s power.

    Once both parties opened Han¡¯s, they wouldn¡¯t stop for fear they couldn¡¯t separate a fish from a broken. When a mixed-blood of Han, who knew they would be unlucky?

    So, when the arrogant clouds and Ning Jing¡¯s Liufeng were both talkative and harsh, many people in the audition field were already facing. They always prayed in their hearts, prayed they wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive, and today it¡¯s best to resolve this issue peacefully.

    ¡°Are you threatening?¡± Ning Zaifeng¡¯s eyes hovered, closed his eyes, saying quite voicefully.

    He was a greatmander of the ck Army, worshipping General Da, almost belonging to the same grand scale, arrogant and proud. But in the arrogant words just now, Ning Wangfeng clearly heard the arrogance and arrogance¡¯s contempt for him, which made him angry.

 Chapter 1462 - 1453: Denial

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Chapter 1453: Denial</h4>

    "Dare not! I say, this is a fact! If you really want to do something to me, the people I brought would be fortunate to manage, but your ck Guard, I fear, none would die outside the testing grounds. Who are you to look at yourself?" The arrogance in Ao Yun¡¯s words was pronounced, filled with absolute confidence.

    Ning Wangfeng sneered. Although he couldn¡¯t stand Ao Yun¡¯s arrogance, he had to admit that what he said was true.

    Everybody in the Tang Dynasty knew the strength of the ck Guard, but few were aware that the shivering brigade of the Tang Dynasty was actually selected from the reserve of the ck Guard, and the reserve force was just one Tiger Guard out of thousands of arrogant soldiers and horses.

    Since the Beiyuan Grandmaster established the ck Guard years ago, this group had no chance of returning to the bloodstained Han battlegrounds, bing a captured tiger.

    But for over a decade now, other reserve brigades like Number One had been battling the Han n in the Southwest. Their blood continued, their bravery never surpassed.

    This was an already well-known truth between the two brigades, but due to the influence of theter situations, the courage, bravery, and killing spirit of the ck Guard gradually dissipated as time passed.

    Once they face the confrontation between the two brigades again, the result would definitely be the defeat of the ck Guard, without needing the arrogance of Ao Yun to exin, because Mr. Bai Han¡¯s mind was clearer than anyone¡¯s.

    That¡¯s why, even though the ck Guard he brought was almost twice the size of the arrogant ck Guard, he still wasn¡¯t confident in winning.

    That¡¯s why it was better to linger in the wind for a long time rather than behave arrogantly in Ao Yun¡¯s midst.

    Of course, another important reason was that despite the brigade being intelligent, it was only one brigade. Ning Wangfeng knew that Ao Yun was Ao Yun, but there were four Tiger Guards. These four Tiger Guards were Tiger Grandmaster, Northern Grandmaster, Xuanjia Grandmaster, and the Northern Grandmaster.

    That was thenguage of bravery and friendliness. Tiger Grandmaster deserved to be Tiger Guard Number One. As for the famous reserve brigade, it was also ranked as the secondrgest.

    It was precisely because of this rtionship that Ning Wangfeng did not dare arrogantly to kill himself, fearing that the arrogant dust would leave him without reason to lose his life, and Ning Wangfeng absolutely could not do such a thing.

    "So, Ao Yun, are you unwilling to retreat easily?" Ning Wangfeng raised his hand and ced it on the hilt of his sword, asking in an aggressive tone.

    Although his actions were low-key, when he truly grasped the sword hilt, the ck Guard behind him immediately raised their hands, gripping the Han Da tightly.

    "Come on!" After hearing a quivering voice, the momentum of the ck Guard increased again. The morale of everyone began to dissipate before they reached the Han Da, with an unconscious sense of fear and dread.

    Meanwhile, as the ck Guard joined forces with the Han Da, all the backup brigades around the testing ground took a step forward in an instant. At the same time, there was a weapon behind everyone, and the cold snowy de was not terrifying.

    As a result, the enemy of the two brigades attracted more and more love, and Zhang Zhiyi became increasingly nervous. Seeing the Han gathering in the next moment, seeing the arrogant Ao Yun raise his hand, he said: "Director Ning, my request is sacred, asking if His Majesty knows. If I really want tomit a crime, then in that moment, Ao Yun will say nothing. Chen Da said, Chen died, dying is disloyal."

    Ao Yun arrogantly uttered, walking towards the door of the Forest Court as the firstyman. The rxed demeanor of Ao Cangsheng was apparent. Yin Tangsheng, seeing today¡¯s situation escted to this point, couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy-hearted.

    When the arrogant Ao Yun walked out, he was already standing up. The two exchanged nces face to face.

    As Ao Yun¡¯s arrogant father and son left, Yin Tangquan led the Yin Family to catch up. Feng smiled knowingly, seeing that Yin Fu and Ao Yao dared not return to discuss strategies, thus temporarily bidding goodbye to Yin Tanquan.

    Once the rest of the Yin Family left, they quickly formed a small group and vanished from the public¡¯s sight.

    Murong Chen found a way, standing on the testing tform, watching the Ao Family and the Yin Family retreat from the Imperial Pce. His previously heavy heart gradually lightened a lot.

    Today¡¯s situation had be a dead end for both him andnguage alike. But there seemed to be a breeze drifting, undoubtedly because she had a thorough understanding of the table. Since His Majesty intended to cast away the arrogant Ao Yun, even if Ao Yun was strong, it would be difficult to manage privileged situations.

    By this time, Ming Shan had already arrived at the Judgement tform. He approached Murong Chen, unable to resist smiling and saying: "Why, do you regret it now?"

    Murong Chen¡¯s son, upon hearing this, bitterly smiled in his heart. Talking about regret like this now was quite amusing.

    "Since marrying Murong Chen, I have no regrets towards him at all. I believe in the sincerity and strength of the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, no matter how future situations unfold, my Murong Jia will survive alongside the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion!" Murong Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with genuine determination, as if unwavering in his path.

    Knowing Shan, he liked to smile and said: "You can think like this, but Ao Yun and Ao Yun, even though Mr. Bai Hanyu stood out in the Tang Dynasty, in my understanding of his family, he¡¯s just brave and reckless, with not a care in the world!"

    "Before the Master gave me a surprise, you should now understand the Master¡¯s intentions, right?"

    Murong Chen nodded with a smile. At this point, Ming Shi¡¯s family¡¯s surprise was that His Majesty indeed favored this decree.

    Asking me, how could Ao Yun be arrogant and fierce, facing off with a family? The Grandmaster¡¯s house now represents the image of the sage to a certain degree.

    Knowing that the mountain raised a hand and patted Murong Chen¡¯s shoulder, he finally asked strangely? Smiled and said: "See, this is just the beginning; the real drama is yet toe!"

    Afterwards, Ming Shan did not linger. He led the followers on the testing tform, reverently, scattered everywhere.

    Looking up at the sky, Murong Chen did indeed see, under the zing sun, a thick cloud slowly retreating. I suppose the clouds would soon cover the entire clear sky.

    At that time, whether frost or rain and snow, Murong Chen¡¯s heart was unclear. But one thing he could be sure of was that these days wereing soon!

    When Ao Yundun and Ao Cangsheng exited the Murong Family, they headed to the Yin Family. By this time, the Yin Family and others had all gathered together. Upon seeing the proud Ao Yun deity, although there were many doubts in their hearts, no one spoke up.

    The fierce and bloody soldiers did not know where they were now. After suddenly leaving the testing ground, they mysteriously disappeared into the Murong Pce, as if they had previously shown pride for the four guards.

    In fact, when Ao Cangsheng saw the heavy hand of arrogance, Ao Cangsheng already knew that the four guards in front of him were specifically assigned by his father to ensure Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety.

    No wonder, upon meeting these four guards for the first time, Ao Cangsheng always felt they were harmonious and charismatic, as if they had been through the blood baptism and Siam¡¯s trials.

    Now seeing that all four were his father¡¯s proud rtives, these individuals may not have originated from those just suppressing the fierce Han, but they were surely the fierce lives following Bai Han.

    When Yin Tanquan entered, he immediately dispatched a Great Mansion security envoy, utilizing an unused secret right, beginning to closely monitor and guard Yin Fu. If any suspicions arose, report to him immediately.

    After Yin Tangquan departed and issued orders, the proud Ao Yun reached his home. In the Golden Rhetoric Hall, Ao Yun hosted everyone, sitting arrogantly. He didn¡¯t mind that Yin Tangquan was the head of the Yin Family, but he himself was merely a guest star of the Yin Family.

    Yin Tangquan had no objections to this, and the others seemed more ustomed to the scene. Ao Yun spared no effort, having either sat hard orfortably.

    Those gathered at the Yin Tang Manor were all descendants of the Yin Family; they did not wish to take pride in the family¡¯s benevolence. These people had a sense of personal pride and gratitude for their own actions.

 Chapter 1463 - 1454: Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Chapter 1454: Predicament</h4>

    "But when the Prince was worried, it didn¡¯t weaken my resolve to seize the power of our proud family from the warrior Ah Bing. Until that year, when the warriors of the Mo Family used thunder and lightning to strike thirty cities in the Southwest of Tang Dynasty, the shameless Emperor ordered my father to lead arge army and personally rush to the enemy¡¯s frontier."

    "To boost morale, the Emperor sent the Prince to attend the swearing-in ceremony. At that time, the Prince was discussing how to sprinkle spirit-boosting words over the table. I thought Hans would listen and shout understandingly."

    However, much to the Prince¡¯s surprise, he heard his heart thumping, yet no one made a sound, let alone pping and saying good words!

    "At that moment, my father was right next to the Prince. Seeing this, he naturally understood the awkward situation the Prince was facing. So, at that time, he quietly faced the stage. Why did all those splendid peoplee to see?"

    "In my father¡¯s eyes, suddenly, a tune from the scene began to rise. All those Iron Blood Warriors suddenly started cheering enthusiastically, the sound of the world shook, and the slogans strangely aligned front and back!

    "It was a very insignificant act, thought my father, that the Prince didn¡¯t know the warriors would feel this way, but it was out of their own goodwill."

    "But after all, my father didn¡¯t underestimate the Prince¡¯s mindfulness. He was a subtle act that didn¡¯t avoid the Prince¡¯s keen gaze."

    "It¡¯s imaginable that the Prince said too much, and the warriors were indifferent without major orders. Butter, my father gave me a small hint, and all the splendid ones could immediately serve him."

    "This is why the Prince¡¯s heart should be shocked or scared! The future words spoken by the Emperor couldn¡¯t catch up with the eyes of his ministers. Such a form, for the Prince, could be fatal! Surely, because now there¡¯s only pride!"

    When people heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble inside. How terrifying are those who can be cursed by ten thousand people with just their eyes?

    If you put yourself in the Prince¡¯s position at that moment, you¡¯d sweat with fear. Obviously, from the perspective of the splendid ones, there¡¯s no Prince. In their eyes, it¡¯s just an invincible Han Dynasty¡¯s Yuan Da.

    In the eyes of the warriors, the Prince is revered, but ifpared to the oldmander who looks like a god, he is like a giant feather, gliding over Mount Tai.

    The Prince firmly believes that if the proud marshal is willing, even if now he lets some splendid ones die in front of him, they would do so without hesitation. Instead, they fear being ridiculed for moving slowly.

    As long as such people exist in the Tang Dynasty, the royalndscape can¡¯t be stable for a day. In the eyes of the Prince, the existence of the proud family is like a giant sword embedded in the beam. Even if he knows the sword won¡¯t fall, he must sleep, eat, and fear.

    Because once such a sword exists, it would be a disaster for their imperial family. It can be said that without gray efforts, the throne of the Tang Dynasty could easily be governed in an instant.

    "From that day on, the Prince finally made up his mind to get rid of his arrogant family. Since then, he has relentlessly done so." Ao Yun said with arrogance and seriousness, looking at his god, it¡¯s clear he had no choice but to do so.

    "So, when Yuan Da handed over his power of big events, was it not because of his desire, but who did it for the Prince?" Yin Tangqiong said angrily.

    Ao Yun nodded arrogantly and said, "In fact, my father¡¯s surrender of great power was hindered by the previous Emperor. The previous Emperor would give the throne to the Prince, and before he ascended the throne, he would surely sweep away the Eldest Prince, disrupting him."

    "How smart the Emperor is, it¡¯s not difficult to see the Prince¡¯s fear and dread of his proud family. For this, the Emperor even visited my father three times, wanting to tell him about it."

    "Boasters were too heavy on Tang¡¯en. It can be said that the entire proud family made significant contributions to elevating the position of the Emperor at a low cost or from various directions."

    "Moreover, my ancestor Emperor and my father had friendships with eight worshippers. Whenever such matters were mentioned, the ancestor Emperor felt ashamed of my father. So ancestor asked my father to speak three times, talked for a long period, but after all, he didn¡¯t open his mouth!"

    "But judging from the behavior of the previous Emperor, my father saw the heart of the previous Emperor. To avoid the dilemma of the previous Emperor, my father resigned from the position of Yuan Da of great power."

    "Precisely because of this, therge team went too far. After several Iron Blood performances.

    "Even without a major position, no tiger talisman, as long as my father gave an order, the previous splendid ones andmanders would raise your banner, one after another stand up, wiping out the shame from the Prince."

    For this reason, the Prince soon made a decision. When he named my father as the King of the Southern Town, he asked my father to have a long talk at the imperial pce. Ming Li said that he would invite my father¡¯s current situation, but the same year he came here again for a side attack, trying to make my father say some key words."

    "After several talks, the Prince knew that my father might have done something to him. This made the Prince very uneasy and almost sleepless."

    Thus, almost every two days after the Emperor¡¯s death, my father was summoned by the Prince.

    "Just before the Crown Prince took the stage, such appeals finally stopped. But the day before the Crown Prince took power, my father fell ill temporarily. One dayter, on the day the Crown Prince took power, my father died of an incurable disease!"

    "When I was in front of him, I wasn¡¯t in my father¡¯s ce to defeat the enemy. When I heard my father had passed away, my heart was very sad. These were my father¡¯sst words before his death. I had to go back to mourn, and eventually couldn¡¯t return to my mansion."

    "But let me go home, a yearter. When Ao Fu was no longer in Ao Fu a year ago, it began to wither. I had just arrived at Ao Fu, when Wu Da handed me the golden box, saying my father handed it to him before he died, and wanted him to give it to me when I returned."

    "When I got the golden box, I felt as if something was about to happen. I was a bit uneasy. Otherwise, when I opened the golden box, I found a letter from my father."

    "After reading that letter, I almost rushed into the imperial pce to sever the unconscious monarch, but it was eventually Wu the steward who took responsibility. Although Wu steward is an arrogant steward, he was a vanguard warrior in my father¡¯s world, whom my father trusted very much."

    "Is it written in the letter?" Yin Tangqiong asked with firmness and honesty, not guessing the secret of the letter for a while.

    But looking at the other few people, when they heard a sentence of arrogant gnashing with fury, angered their favorite thing, they roughly guessed the content of the letter.

    At this time, Yin Tangqiong boldly opened her mouth, immediately came to Yin Tangqiao¡¯s white-eyed side. Yin Tangqiong realized she asked the wrong question, frowned, but her curiosity was much better than before.

    Fortunately, as time passed, the arrogance of Ao Yun was no longer a secret to the outside world. With a sigh, he angrily said, "It turns out the Prince feared my father would expose him, afraid of killing him climbing the mountain, and on usual days when talking to my father, he would give him tea. The day before the Prince ascended the throne, my father finally couldn¡¯t suppress the recurrence of the poison, and in the end, the Prince died on the day he ascended!"

    "Eat!"

 Chapter 1464: 1455: Different

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1464: Chapter 1455: Different</strong>

    Yin Tangqiong arrogantly pped his hand on the table in anger, his face turning blue with fury. ¡°The Commander made a proud contribution to Tang Wei¡¯s sess. The dog Emperor Ahdi is ungrateful for Grand Yuan¡¯s swift and poisonous hand. If I go to see the dog Emperor Ahdi, I¡¯ll personally chop it to pieces!¡±

    As Yin Tangqiong spoke, he saw that the other Yin family members were not blindly looking at him, as if they were not like him.

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong again?¡± Yin Tangqiong asked angrily and dejectedly, unable to resist muttering.

    Yin Tang nced at him but said nothing, arrogantly waving at the haughty Ao Yuncloud, saying, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Proud Ao Yun arrogantly said, ¡°At that time, I truly had an idea, to start a rebellion to eliminate the dormant monarch. But father repeatedly instructed me not to be rash. For a helpless monarch, although it¡¯s not easy,ter Cheng Tang was worried it would be in deep trouble, eventually it was unfortunate for the Tang people.¡±¡®

    ¡°My father once said that about the Emperor Ahdi, he went to see him for the first time, not wanting to witness Tang himself. If he could trade his life for the stability of the Tang Dynasty and the stability of the proud family he cherished, he thought it was worth it.¡±

    But the reality was not as my father wished. It proved that my father¡¯s thinking was wrong. The prince of that year, now His Majesty Ahdi, initially aimed to destroy calctions, to be a proud family himself.¡±

    ¡°In His Majesty¡¯s eyes, the existence of the proud family made it difficult for the border-crossing enemies to let him sleep and eat peacefully. It can be said, from the day he climbed to the definite position, he didn¡¯t spare any effort to destroy this proud family. Thus,

    ¡°The big squad of Supervisor A could not follow the orders of the Commander, fearing that they would win enmity and torment, while half of the North Prefecture¡¯s squad seems yet another. As a result, I took 500 fallen from the North Prefecture, even I suffered severe wounds, if not fatal, just fearing they wouldn¡¯t return!¡±

    Here, the arrogant cloud arrogantly clenched his fists and grabbed the simplicity, even themand because of the pain in his heart, began.

    ¡°Ah, the original Han Book was a film co-produced by His Majesty and His Majesty to go to Commander Tang Da. As for the criminals, they were merely bait prepared for me.¡±

    ¡°When I rushed into the enemy, two big hands scooped me up like seawater. Then they fiercely attacked me, wiping us all out.¡±

    ¡°That Han was a tragedy, we used the strength of 500 soldiers to fight 500,000 enemies. But as a result, all the squads I brought to the North Prefecture were wiped out, all the Han people died in the enemy era.¡±

    ¡°The collective sacrifice of the 500 North Prefecture soldiers culminated in pushing me out of the enemy era. When I died, I intended to join my brothers in Lu, but amusingly, the heavens told me I survived. After Han, I lost much news but transmitted it to the Southwest Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°After learning that, I found out the mastermind of the conspiracy was in fact a schr from the Grandmaster¡¯s mansion. Despite the decision made by the Beili family, the operator wisely came to the ground to implement the conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°Seeing the true face of the Baili family, they wanted topletely copse before our proud family calms down. For this, I finally decided to make the Baili family pay the blood debt with blood.¡±

    ¡°After I was injured, I first discovered the four undercovermanders, then chopped all of them off. Later, every royal city sent me spies, I bought one, yet I knew nothing about the Southwest.

    ¡°The Baili family in the Southwest lost all audio, finally bing a bit uneasy. Due to the fear of my direct rebellion, they began calling me. Among them, twelve people went out one by one, yet like stones sinking into the sea, without any half-dead sound.¡±

    ¡°Reluctantly, the Baili Mansion was a dangerous move. They wanted me to face the fate of Cheng Yin and Sheng¡¯er. For this, I mustply, not continue to look for the Southwest! This is my main reason for returning to the dynasty!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Yin mansion people trembled in their hearts. Unexpectedly, in order to imprison the arrogant Yun Chen, the Tang dynasty went through great pains, bringing down their hands, putting them on the descendants of the Yin Mansion and proud family.

    At this time, arrogance and conceit finally understood the meaning behind Yin Tanquan¡¯s words about family greatness. Initially, he knew how the family started not because he killed Xuan but because he fell in love with Xuan from Emperor Ahdi, wanting to kill Yin Mansion in pain.

    Imagine, once the Ming Dynasty aims to destroy a Yin Great Mansion, with Emperor Ahdi¡¯s help, it can be easily achieved.

    Although Yin Mansion¡¯s status in Ziyao City is not low, it is not inferiorpared to the Master Hall in the Imperial City.

    Moreover, knowing Emperor Ahdi likes the family, he would definitely mobilize the big squad. Once Emperor Ahdi dispatched the ck Da against Yin Mansion, Yin Mansion would have no resistance.

    Thinking about this, Ao Cangsheng sweated coldly. These days, Yin Fu seems calm, as if on the tip of the storm. Perhaps anytime, disaster will strike.

    ¡°Father, when will you return? Why don¡¯t you say a word to me?¡± So the arrogant child arrogantly asked. Hearing his father¡¯s heart, he should have known earlier about the ns of the Emperor Ah family.

    Seeing the son¡¯s words hinting atint, proud Ao Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh. He raised his hand, lightly touched the arrogant head of Ao Yun, making him helpless: ¡°Before your uncle left the customs, three days ago, I returned to Ziyao City just to avoid. Where, I won¡¯t tell anyone, especially you!¡±

    Speaking of this, the arrogant Ao Yun pressured the arrogant head, standing amidst his father¡¯s dignity and love in an instant.

    ¡°The Emperor Ah dynasty and Ming Ming are studying the Silver Mansion. Of course, at this time, to get rid of me, they set a for a day in Ziyao City.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I must be cautious and cautious, keep my whereabouts secret. I didn¡¯t tell you, fearing your reaction when you see me might be too intense, leading to a visit from one¡¯s son.¡±

    Three dayster, I came to the Yin family of the Ziyao n, informing him of the conspiracies from the Emperor Ah room and the intellectuals, making him know the humanity in his heart.

    ¡°Until today, if every day.

    In fact, not only me, but also my two brothers, were personally killed by His Majesty. This is a very secretive matter. How could anyone know?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t even jump up. They did not expect the two Han died in the sandfield, and His Majesty killed him.

    The Tang people all know that there are four proud handles at home. Besides Tang Bing, Ma Yuan Da, his three children are famous tiger handles.

    The eldest son Ao Yun Qing Han, named Hu Wei Commander by the predecessor, led the squad guarding the northern border of Tang Ah dynasty. The second son, Ao Yunlong, was appointed God Machine Commander by the predecessor, responsible for guarding the east of Tang Dynasty.

    But more than ten years ago, both borders simultaneously received bad news. In this exchange between two Hans, due to the disparity in military power, the two leaders died in the sand. Therefore, the arrogant Wu Yun wanted to lead the squad eastward and vowed to avenge their two brothers.

    But it seems these two leaders were not killed by the Han Country but by Emperor Ah. His Majesty was a strong hand in destroying the proud family. He used everything, truly foolish.

    Upon hearing this secret, people shivered with fear and resentment. For the Emperor, for his own interests, he bet the fate of that era, openly murdering the descendants of past meritorious figures. If this matter were to be exposed publicly, he would find it hard to gain the throne of Emperor Ah.

 Chapter 1465: 1456: Talking Nonstop

    <strong>Chapter 1465: Chapter 1456: Talking Nonstop</strong>

    Yin Tangqiong has always been straightforward and outspoken, saying this involuntarily. Moreover, in the past, he had dealings with Ao Yunlong and the bandits. He had always respected Ao Yunlong¡¯s bravery and demeanor.

    Now, as soon as I heard that His Majesty had killed him today, my heart filled with anger and hatred, and my words flowed like endless waves.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he stood up angrily, pped the table, and shouted, ¡°s, now let¡¯s avenge these two royal mutts! These royal mutts, not even a bit¡­!¡±

    No matter what, Yin Tang was shocked. You know, they could secretly discuss among themselves to prevent outsiders from knowing this ce¡¯s secrets.

    But now, Yin Tangqiong walked over and said he wanted to be a dog king. Even putting this in daily conversation could be a grave crime, let alone in this delicate time.

    To stop Yin Tangqiong from finishing his sentence, Yin Tang forcefully pulled him back to his seat, covered his mouth, and finally, those words didn¡¯te out.

    ¡°What are you shouting for? If you want to apany everyone, can¡¯t you just die? I know your son has a fire in his heart when he¡¯s angry. But now that you¡¯re not angry, wouldn¡¯t you listen to what Yun Jiaoao just said?¡±

    ¡°The old royal emperors and the white dog thieves are watching Yin Fu¡¯s every move. If you listen to what they say, you can¡¯t guarantee our Silver Mansion won¡¯t suffer tonight.¡±

    ¡°The Yin Mansion was destroyed, but once Yun Arrogant and Cangsheng are dragged into it, how would you face the ancestors of Jiuxian under Yin? When the dog emperor is proud, even Ming Family, not to mention in the clouds, what can you do?¡±

    ¡°I know your heart is straightforward. Think clearly before you speak, don¡¯t speak carelessly, and involve many people! If you don¡¯t consider it, don¡¯t say anything! With so many people here, how can you be sure everyone cares? Understood?¡± Yin Tangyu looked so angry, as if he was furious for the first time.

    Originally, Yin Tangqiong also wanted to argue with someone, not daring to confront them, but upon hearing Yin Tangqin say he might bury Yin Jia and Ao Jia¡¯s lives, one couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Yin Tangqiong isn¡¯t afraid of death; he¡¯s that kind of brave and simple man. But if he dies because of this, Yin Tangqiong could barely ept it. Moreover, if he kills him now, it would be a great sin for the Yin family.

    So now, even though he always burst into anger, he didn¡¯t dare to shout again. He looked at the arrogant father and son with red eyes and a bit of guilt, and then directly closed his mouth, not saying another word.

    Although he didn¡¯t speak, everyone could see that Yin Tangqiong could restrain his dissatisfaction. He and Ao Yunlong had a deep bond. Now knowing Ao Yunlong was killed, and one could do nothing, how could his heart not ache?

    When you see the deep sadness of Yin Tangqiong, don¡¯t say anything. Raise your hand and pat his shoulder, four ways: ¡°Rest assured, if we have our revenge, Yunlong and Yunqing, you will surely return!¡±

    Arrogant Yun took a long time, arrogantly breathed, and with grateful eyes, looked at Yin Tangju and others, then said: ¡°My father¡¯s testament said, if the Baili Family could let our pride return home, then I wouldn¡¯t avenge her, saying it¡¯s not good to have a reputation of betraying a minister, even if betrayal is sessful, it will remain in tears.¡± He¡¯s imaginative!¡± Like Si, with his death.

    How about his 95 years of honor? What about his true son of Tian Long? The proud family made tremendous contributions to the Baili Family, without rewarding any officials. But the Baili Family not onlyid this river and mountain for them but also externally and internally destroyed this proud family, being ungrateful.

    Such an ungrateful and malicious generation, there¡¯s no need to continue being loyal to him. The family¡¯s strength at the time, along with the prestige grandpa had in the big team back then, could definitely rise with the Baili Family.

    At that time, even if you can¡¯t win beyond the Baili, you can leave without being persecuted by the schrs and the people beyond Baili. If you were there, now you wouldn¡¯t be as passive.

    Ao Cangsheng had a pretty good idea, but he overlooked one point, he thought,pletely a n of the Jianghu people.

    The Rivers and Lakers have limitless hostility toward Fiat. This time, I have hostility. Tomorrow, I can be a bit taller than the knife. Certain life and death, without scruples.

    Can you be arrogant? He¡¯s an adult and a minister of the court! Just like he¡¯s arrogant, if ording to Jianghu rules, arrogant at that time, whether prestige or hardship, far exceeded the Baili Family.

    He could shout upstairs, drive the Baili Family out of the royal stage, wear his own yellow robe, and be the emperor for a lifetime.

    But he didn¡¯t do it, didn¡¯t do it, besides him being a loyal brother to the previous royal emperor, because he was a minister of the previous royal emperor, he knew what the way of sovereign and minister was.

    Ao Tiangyang might easily get the throne, but he might not have the royal emperor. People have self-awareness, and Ao Tiangyang knew he could be a handsome man, but not obtain a leader.

    He didn¡¯t have a leader who is determined, fierce, and forgiving when ites to the world. Without a bit of it, he couldn¡¯t manage a good family or control the court. The weather was too hot, and he suffered in the end. It¡¯s people. All these are the main reasons why the national king did notunch a bold movement against the proud family.

    But now the situation is different. Beili went too far,mitting irreversible persecution against his proud family. The Baili monarch now wholeheartedly knows, even if now they are with the proud family, the proud family will not be with the royal family.

    More importantly, since ancient times, the royal emperor has always suspected the proud family one day without military power, while Baili Shi is not happy for a day. So, since he persecuted the proud family, thest times aren¡¯t missing this one.

    At this time, hepletely destroyed this proud family. When his heart and flesh aren¡¯t there, it¡¯s not hard to sleep and eat.

    ¡°s, what should we do now? You don¡¯t really want to meet the Sage, do you?¡± Yin Tangming hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time.

    Arrogant Yun arrogantly sneered, ¡°Bing a face sage is impossible, but it¡¯s impossible now to be a face sage. Obviously, it¡¯s better to go to the Murong Family today than to hand over the power of the big team to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by like Si?¡± Ao Cangsheng frowned, asking, a little hard to understand. The other few also anxiously looked at the arrogant Yun, obviously a bit confused by this sentence.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his sleeves, straightened up again, and ordered, ¡°Today, I would rather wander in the wind to the Murong Family, but the royal emperor took a picture of me, intending to test me. The royal emperor does not hope to return the tiger¡¯s charm to me. What he wants to see is me on him!¡±

    ¡°If I go up like before, he can send me back to the prison, even if I get the tiger¡¯s charm. When my life and death are in his hands, how would he care about the tiger¡¯s charm?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if I refuse to obey his orders, the royal emperor will know I have be rebellious, no longer foolishly loyal to it. At this time, the emperor can question my crimes and then chop me down with a deadly knife.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you sit and wait for the old royal emperor to kill him?¡± Yin Tangyi looked at him sternly; killing him all the way was not of any interest.

 Chapter 1466 - 1457: Excuse

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Chapter 1457: Excuse</h4>

    Arrogant Yun arrogantly shook his head, "Of course not! I have decided to tear apart face with the Baili Family, so let¡¯s not be foolishly loyal! My proud family has long been merciful to the Baili Family, but the Baili Family is so aggressive, so now is the time to fight back."

    "The Baili Family wants to destroy the Ao n, and the Ao n wants to overthrow the Baili Family. At this time, both families are prepared, but they allck an excuse to start! My action today gave the Baili Family an excuse, and once the Baili Family starts, our Ao Family will have an excuse!"

    "How have you arranged it?" Yin Tangxuan asked.

    These people are those who have seen a day¡¯s scene, so they know how terrifying it is! Even Yin Tangquan, who survived his fate, is still very different from the scene of the day.

    Ao Cangsheng, after seeing the world the day before, began. On that day, the smiling breeze blew and knocked down the five Fate Breakers. From here, we can see how terrifying the people in this world are!

    Of course, there are too many people in the Yin Family, and when the Yin Family moved to the Yin Family, they were unwilling to offend the Yin Family. Without her, besides being an elder at Bai Han University, one of the main reasons is that no one in the Yin Family is his match.

    That day, Ao Cangsheng suddenly set off, with five masters standing beside him, breaking fate, Yin Tangsheng took just one step to enter the talent of the day, but now the result is still unable to move.

    At that time, after Ao Cangsheng repeated that sentence, he was prepared to avoid repeated attacks. His talent is unquestionable, but faced with absolute certainty, he had no ability to resist.

    This time, he truly realized the horror of the world. It can be said that without the timely arrival of the smiling breeze or the assistance to the proud Cangsheng, once he was killed, the proud Cangsheng would surely die.

    "Right now, as long as we don¡¯t form arge contingent in the world, I will solve this problem." Cangsheng said proudly after seeing everyone being silent.

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately focused on the proud Cangsheng. They seemed to be very interested, feeling fear and skepticism towards Cangsheng¡¯s proud words. Even if it was a problem they could not solve, how could proud Cangsheng solve it?

    "The Baili Family certainly won¡¯t have arge number of Celestials, I can be sure. But I¡¯m curious, even so, where can you find to deal with a batch of Celestials from the Baili Family?" Proud Yun arrogantly smiled, looking at Cangsheng gently.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and said, "Don¡¯t forget, I am now a student of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. With my talent, if I want to find someone for help at Tianlong Wuxiu, I think it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem?"

    After Ao Cangsheng said this sentence, everyone understood what Ao Cangsheng meant by the two people, but as far as his words, Yin Tangsheng and Ao Yunchen did not get particrly excited!

    Yin Tangqi smiled bitterly, "Cangsheng, this performance really made me scared of pranks. I think, even many Elders of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, when they learn about your talent and cultivation, would be fearful."

    Here, Yin Tang paused slightly, then said, "But if you want to use the power of the Heavenly Dragon Wuxiu to fight the Baili Family, it¡¯s kind of impossible! As far as I know, Tianlong Wuxiu rarely considers Tang Dynasty¡¯s great governance affairs and Han Dynasty¡¯s affairs, they have always been transcendental and will not interfere in major incidents! No, not before, nor in the future. Very grateful!"

    "So, although you are very excellent, Tianlong Wuxiu is impossible to help you. We have to rely on ourselves to deal with this fellow!"

    After listening to Yin Tangsheng¡¯s words, Proud Yun arrogantly and the other Elders of the Yin Mansion nodded. They said nothing because they were afraid of attacking the proud Cangsheng.

    But in his superior rank, Ao Cangsheng could see that these people did not believe his matters. But Ao Cangsheng himself did not think so. He felt that since the smiling breeze could save himself, there is a way to help Ao Jia and Yin Fu through the difficulties!

    "Even so, I still have a way to deal with the people in the world. From numbers andnguage, there might be a bit." Ao Cangsheng was not deted and was very confident. Even without the full help of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, the Pavilion of Heavenly Soldiers should be able to help some people.

    People said nothing, only smiling while looking at the proud Cangsheng with a hint of support in their eyes.

    "If there are no idents, the firstrge contingent will be stationed in Ziyao City in two days. Then they will be stationed outside the city for 30 days. When the city signal is sent out, they will be in Jinru City for the first time!"

    "As for the Yin Mansion, from now on, the enemy must be prepared for everything. Now scattered in Ziyao City are Hu Shuji Da and the backward sandy beaches. If unexpected happens, they will be arge contingent to respond to the crisis!"

    Proud Yun arrogantly made the final arrangement, then waved to the crowd, "Okay, now you go to prepare, don¡¯t send the young generation of Yin Fu out of the city, otherwise, you can put your feet together with the Imperial Pce circle!"

    After that, the arrogant ones stood up first and walked out of the hall. Others got up, and then he walked out of the hall.

    "Family Head Liu Da is at the Crescent Pavilion.

    Even though he has never seen the arrogant Proud Yun, today the Murong Family of arrogant Proud Yun has already heard about it.

    However, the arrogance of the Yin Family cannot be depicted by the Elders of the Yin Family. Even the master of the Yin Family Yin Tangquan has the same aura as the Yin Family.

    This is a force that does not actually destroy the courage to advance, but is a perseverance topete with it. This momentum can only be sent out by the tenacity of Bai Han¡¯s resilient major personnel, and only those who have bloody corpses can have this momentum, unparalleled in fortitude.

    Liu Qinghao, who can prepare for such momentum, can guess who he is with a bit of brainstorming. More importantly, the position where people stand is focused on the iron-blooded middle-aged, Liu Qinghao more believing in this person.

    Liu Qinghao walked into the middle of Yin Tangxu¡¯s house under everyone¡¯s gaze. The little boy walked, Liu Qinghao just smiled and arched his head, "The host and elders are here, so Liu Qinghao doesn¡¯t have to look."

    Yin Tang and Yin Du smiled and bowed their hands saying, "Liu Da can go to Yin Fu again. It¡¯s really easy, ke!"

    Liu Qinghao turned his head and said to Proud Yun, "Elder, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it must be our proud Tang Hewei who is famous, right?"

    Proud Yun arrogantly eyed indifferently, smiled all the way and said, "I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯m just the proud Yun arrogant!"

    Liu Qinghao showed sincerity, "It is a great honor to meet Ao brother at Silver Mansion today. I have already heard of his heroic deeds.

    Proud Yun arrogantly let go, seemingly careless, cried, "Brother Liu Keqi, pride is just a martial art, not a hero!"

    "Brother Liu, didn¡¯t you know what happened today when you went to Silver Mansion?" Seeing Liu Qinghao not saying a word, Yin Tangyi did not call Liu Qinghao a great person, but directly faced his friendship.

    Liu Qinghao hearing this, looked up at the proud Cangsheng, as if soliciting his opinion.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and said, "Speak directly, it¡¯s okay. They are all family. Nothing to block!"

    Liu Qinghao saw the master and said he was no longer a man. He drove the crowd away and said, "I came to Silver Mansion today to send Han Da to my household!"

    Everyone at Silver Mansion was stunned for the first time, is this true? They were not curious about Liu Qinghao sending Han Da to Silver Mansion, but curious about when Silver Mansion began, and about many masters of Liu Qinghao?

 Chapter 1467 - 1458: A Part

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Chapter 1458: A Part</h4>

    You know, Liu Qinghao is a famous figure in Purple Medicine City, and the presence of his alchemy is as grand as the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. His ghost thoughts in alchemy pervade the entirety of Ziyao City, making hisnguage one of the finest in the city.

    But now, Liu Qinghao says he¡¯s sending Han Da to meet his master. It¡¯s such a hot topic, how can the master of Liu Qinghao achieve sess? The public immediately begins to respect him.

    However, this isn¡¯t the most important thing. The crucial point is that Liu Qinghao¡¯s master is actually at Yin Mansion, and has stunned the hearts of even the owners of Yin Mansion.

    They are the major senior officials of the Great Yin Mansion, almost all affairs of the mansion are under their full control.

    Of course, if Silver Mansion had a refinery that feared the world, they would be the first to know. But the problem now is that they¡¯ve never heard of such a person in Silver Mansion. Why would Liu Qinghao speak thisnguage?

    "Brother Liu, what... did you just say? Please say it again!" Yin Tang¡¯s brain was sluggish, being immersed in the world deeply. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what was before him, so he asked with an awkward smile.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t sluggish at all. At this time, the other three elders of Silver Mansion, along with our pride, havepletely puzzled Liu Qinghao¡¯s sentences.

    They even believed Yin Tanghuang came to the world to cultivate a terrifying alchemy on behalf of Yin Mansion, so much that even someone like Liu Qinghao would be willing to learn from him as a disciple!

    Only when they saw Yin Tangquan doubting yet annoyed did they deny this idea. Meanwhile, their doubts grew even stronger.

    Seeing this, Liu Qinghaoughed and cried unable to stand up. Clearly, he adored Ao Cangsheng as his teacher. Ao Cangsheng chose not to speak to Yin Fu, reflecting the powerful response Liu Qinghao¡¯s words elicited from Yin Fu¡¯s people.

    However, Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t feel embarrassed for admiring Ao Cangsheng as a mentor. He believed that in this world, the industry of demonic creativity has its special nature and everything can be achieved. Only as long as you surpass others, then the taller one has the qualifications to be the mentor, regardless of age and expense.

    If so, the arrogant Cangsheng recklessly waved at Liu Qinghao, signaling him to proceed step by step.

    Who knew Liu Qinghao wouldpletely overlook Ao Cangsheng¡¯s intention? He firstughed, then pointed at Ao Cangsheng, "Indeed, Master Liu is Mister Ao, Mister Ao is the elder you mentioned!"

    Once thisnguage was spoken, many were struck as though hit by stone. No one was so remarkable. Liu Qinghao¡¯s immortal master should indeed be a proud person!

    People trembled at this point, yet did not doubt. Because Liu Qinghao said so, there would be no falsehood. You should know, that the great Emperor of Heaven personally taught them five times, five times. These are all jokes!

    Ao Cangsheng took advantage while people were rmed, quietly turned and slipped away. No cloth could stop his step, the master has already been uplifted.

    "Where are you going, little rabbit?" Yin Tangqiong stood at the top of the team, raising her arrogant Cangsheng, fiercely ring at him, taking a sip.

    In short, he found it inappropriate to speak there. The next moment, he turned to arrogantly say to Yun, "Don¡¯t mind, the arrogant rabbit is not talking about you!"

    The arrogant Wu Yun sniffed thatnguage and suddenly turned into a ck line. He released his hand, turned around, "I didn¡¯t hear, you continue!"

    Looking at this, the heart of the arrogant Cangsheng waspletely chilled. His respect and admiration, Father, even couldn¡¯t pretend at the critical moment.

    Then, led by Yin Tangying, people began to fiercely strike at the proud faction. For a while, the proud man felt his faction was about to crack.

    Liu Qinghao stood up, covering his mouth withughter. He didn¡¯t speak for Ao Cangsheng, nor did he lend a hand to help him at the table.

    The proud man grinned with frustration, ring angrily at Liu Qinghao, muttering curses in his mouth, "Well fed, not helping the old turtle in charge quickly, but harmed the master. Fine, when you touch my hand, watch me, as if I can¡¯t kill you!"

    After some violent episodes, people pped and turned away. Yin Tangju did not quite like the master of ceremonies watching Liu Qinghao, saying, "Brother Liu sends a bad man the Han Da, why do you enjoy being the master of ceremonies?"

    Liu Qinghao said: "A few days ago, Master, let me help him refine the Han Da. In doing so, I worked for four days every day and finallypleted the task!"

    "Oh! Just like that!" Yin Tangsheng suddenly lifted his head, ncing sideways at Ao Cangsheng, and asked again, "How many Han Da are there?"

    When Yin Tangsheng spoke, arrogance and conceit already turned around. Like the other four Yin Fu elders, he was curious. Looking at arrogance, and then at Liu Qinghao.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t need clothes to assist Liu Qinghao in making Han Da. He must have considered the danger to Yin Fu and then prepared a sort of table. Therefore, although Yin Fu never spoke, they still felt grateful in their hearts.

    A total of 100 people, including 10 boxes of Second Level Han Da. Liu Qinghao softly said, with a barely discernible excitement on his face.

    This, but it¡¯s the first time he produced Second Level Han Da, which made him thrilled!

    "A rush!"

    Upon hearing this, the children of Silver Mansion took a deep breath. They thought Ao Cangsheng could provide Liu Qinghao with a few boxes of Han Da at most.

    But what shocked and frightened them was Ao Cangsheng telling Liu Qinghao that he had created a hundred Tibetan Han Da, including ten boxes of Second Level Han Da.

    The concept of Second Level Han Da is what? Ordinary monks might not be clear, but as several senior guides of Yin Mansion, they know what Second Level of Han Da represents.

    Taking Ziyao City as an example, the addition of the city¡¯s Second Level Han Da could be counted both in halls and kitchens. Among them, the best is Ziyao City¡¯s master Lu Jia¡¯s shattered force, which is Second Level Han Da, the other is Second Level.

    Now, Liu Qinghao immediately brought out ten boxes of Second Level Han Da, enough to multiply all Second Level Han Da in Ziyao City many times. This isn¡¯t just a title for arger force!

    This great Han Da seemed to be a very high title, always living until thest full asset, without a market price.

    If so many Han Da are ced in a big household, it would bring disaster leading to murder and extortion, seized by other families in all possible ways. However, now Liu Qinghao has cultivated so many Second Level Han Da, which is truly terrifying.

    With the help of Second Level Han Da, a monk¡¯s Han Power can instantly increase two to three times.

    Under these circumstances, the life of Yin Tangquan is hard to return to such a condition, sufficient to open a higher level with the lower realm.

    When Liu Qinghao waved his sleeve again, another batch of Han Army appeared before everyone: "This is the Han Army I had made before. Compared to the previous hundred boxes, these are just finished products, but ordinary monks should be able to use them."

    "All the Han Army are below Second Level Han Army. Most are First Level Han Army. There are about forty-five generals. A total of 88. Let me bring them all over."

    "Then, is there no Han Army in the Residual Moon Pavilion now?" Looking at another set of Han Army, Cangsheng forgot about his pain and was moved inside.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s youngest son said with a smile: "Indeed, I¡¯ve sold the Moon Pavilion to others. Without Han Army in the Moon Pavilion, it¡¯s actually a big house. It¡¯s of no use to me!"

    After listening to Liu Qinghao¡¯s words, still hanging with a slight smile, unexpectedly felt a little difort in the proud heart.

 Chapter 1468 - 1459: Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Chapter 1459: Gratitude</h4>

    Just because of his words, Liu Qinghao not only trained one hundred Tibetan Han Ah soldiers for him within four days but also contributed all his Han Ah soldiers. That¡¯s not all. In the end, even his attic was sold.

    Such justice, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Liu Qinghao left a deep impression on him the first time, after Liu Qinghao¡¯s actions and words, Liu Qinghao was indeed a middleman.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at these Han soldiers, then looked at Liu Qinghao on the street opposite. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his eyes filled with gratitude.

    All the people of the Silver Mansion were like this. At this juncture, Liu Qinghao could send so many Han Ah soldiers to the Silver Mansion¡¯s elite families. The elegance among them was not rare.

    A little Han soldier, Ao Jia, and the Silver Mansion as a whole will definitely increase by three points. With a little Han Ah soldier, we should be able to avoid many losses.

    "Brother Liu, does it cost a lot to make these Han Ah soldiers?" Yin Tangquan asked, looking gratefully at Liu Qinghao and patting his shoulder.

    Though Liu Qinghao is an alchemist capable of producing so many Han Ah soldiers at once, he is still a High Rank Han Ah soldier. Yin Tangquan knew this would cost a lot of money.

    Because the refinery¡¯s Ghost Thought can be used not only to manufacture Han Ah soldiers but also to make a series of things like steel ingots, special Ah types, fittings, sparks, firearms, etc. These things also need to be purchased with ultra-crystals.

    Although Liu Qinghao has umted a lot of wealth before, producing so many high-quality Han Ah soldiers, she worried about storing it well. This is one reason why Liu Qinghao sold and discarded the Moon Pavilion.

    Of course, Yin Bu didn¡¯t believe Liu Qinghao was sold because the Crescent Pavilion had no Han Ah soldiers; then he sold the Crescent Pavilion. Liu Qinghao had stayed here for decades, even if he hadn¡¯t refined the factory in the ruined Moon Pavilion; in such a long time, he had grown into that mansion.

    Wow, if necessary, how could he easily sell or discard them? Liu Qinghao¡¯s refinery must have had problems. To ensure that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s assigned tasks werepleted on time, he moved out of his residence without hesitation and found a crystallization factory.

    In view of this, Yin Tangquan never checked Liu Qinghao again. He used to think Liu Qinghao was a vulgar person, pursuing a harsh reputation, not worth understanding deeply. But now, he felt Liu Qinghao was exactly the same!

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s youngest son smiled and said, "Not too big, just some ultra-crystals!"

    Hearing this, the arrogant childughed all day, saying excitedly, "If Han Ah soldiers can be refined exquisitely with a few crystal elements, then I¡¯m not so grand. It¡¯s easier to make money with you at the refinery!"

    Afterughing, Yin Tangying said, "Brother Liu, rest assured, these Han Ah soldiers won¡¯t be pale-faced. Even if Cangsheng is your master, all expenses rted to these Han Ah soldiers will be reimbursed by Yin Fu to Brother Liu."

    In the text, Liu Qinghao immediately said, "Brother Yin means what? Is it Brother Yin? Liu Qinghao seems to be making these Han Ah soldiers to produce some crystals in that area?"

    "No, no, Brother Liu, don¡¯t misunderstand, of course, Yin doesn¡¯t like to think! Yin¡¯s heart is thinking, the Yin family is difficult, shouldn¡¯t have given it to Brother Liu, then saved by the family, so Yin¡¯s heart had some significance!" Yin Tangquan knew Liu Qinghao¡¯s words were wrong, hurriedly exined.

    "Brother Yin, no need to exin, you¡¯ve always been understood by me. I, Liu Qinghao,e from an orphan family; fame and fortune mean double to me, words aren¡¯t many. I¡¯m addicted to the refinery; as long as it loses space, that¡¯s my greatest wish."

    "Liu Qinghao can see Master Ao, it¡¯s truly my honor. I admire him as a teacher, but I decide.

 Chapter 1469 - 1460: Steadfast

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Chapter 1460: Steadfast</h4>

    Although Yin Tangyi¡¯s mind was still lingering, when he heard Cangsheng¡¯s proud words, he felt more at ease!

    Yin Tangyi stood up and looked at her sincerely. Yin Qianqiu reluctantly looked at her father, her big, watery eyes glistening with tears.

    For a long time, Yin Tangyi hugged Yin¡¯er again. She didn¡¯t know if in the future she would ever be able to hold her child in her arms again. Yin Tangyi thought this.

    Then he slowly put his hand on Cangsheng¡¯s hand and said, "It¡¯s not too early now. You should leave quickly!"

    After saying this, Yin Tangyi immediately turned around, not wanting her son to see her sadness.

    However, at that moment, Da Wei suddenly ran out from beside a disciple. That disciple named Shen seemed anxious, as if something major had happened.

    The disciple rushed into Qingqiu Garden in just a few steps.

    Pulling open the curtains, the first thing he saw was Ao Cangsheng and Yin Qianqiu.

    "Hello, Shao Ao!" The disciple quickly bowed upon seeing Ao Cangsheng.

    By then, Yin Tangyi had already turned around. When he saw the disciple named Shen, his heart suddenly burst, as if something major had happened in an instant.

    "Xiao Wu, what¡¯s the rush?" Yin Tangyi asked his disciple as he was looking at this name.

    The disciple gasped for a while and hurriedly said, "Elder of great love, Yu Xi has surrounded the Yin Mansion in the Imperial City!"

    "Are you sure?" Hearing this, Yin Tangyi was prepared, but now he opened his eyes in fear.

    "Is it the Yu Xi Royal Army? What about Wei Jin in the west?" Although Ao Cangsheng was not scared by Yin Tangyi¡¯s reaction, he dared not eat anything. He nced at the disciple and asked seriously.

    "Yes! It is the Royal Bath Army!" Disciple Shen said, his name was unpleasant. Apparently, he was terrified by the prestige of the Western Army.

    "When?" Yin Tangyi recovered from his trembling fear and asked again.

    When he was still a descendant of the Yin Mansion, he had to arrange for them to leave, meaning the departure time. It was just at that time, Yu Xi had surrounded Yin Fu, concerned that robbers would destroy him.

    The disciple took another breath, then his breathing began to calm down: "My Elder, it was about a quarter of an hour ago. Ao Jiangda rushed in once, and at that time, he was still discussing the issue in the meeting room. Soon, Ao Jiangda brought the message to me, saying, ¡¯Elder!¡¯

    "Ao Jiangda said that since the Emperor had already started, the n to dispatch the descendants of the Yin Mansion must be canceled in advance. Wait until the Han Army is together, and then drive them out of the city disorderly."

    Yin Tangyi frowned heavily. He knew that since Baili House could move ahead, it was well prepared, not giving Yin Fu or Ao Jia any chance for help.

    This made the situation of Yin Fu and Ao Jia quite awkward. Ao Yun said arrogantly that his soldiers and horses would take at least two days to reach Ziyao City.

    If this is true, within two days, the Yin Mansion would be attacked by the Royal Army, the Intellectual Army, and many masters. If Yin Fu does not surrender all the time, it will naturally lead to disaster. Thinking about it, Yin Tangyi¡¯s heart became even more chaotic.

    Naturally, Ao Cangsheng could see that Yin Tangyi¡¯s mind was thoughtful. He just released Yin Tangyi¡¯s name and motioned him to remove it. Then he turned his head and said, "Second Uncle, today, the mind, we still need to find a Master to discuss with my father first. Yin Fu¡¯s younger brother, go together. If there is a chance to slip out of the Yin Mansion, we do not need to reorganize!"

    Yin Tangyi nodded slightly: "This is the only way now! It¡¯s not toote. Let¡¯s go!"

    Yin Tangyi eagerly stepped out of Qingqiu Garden.

    Before seeing the disciple named Shen in despair, you would know what would happen. Now that Elder Shen is back. Of course, you know things are more serious.

    In view of this, although these people all want to know what has happened, because Yin Tangyi looks bad, no one dared to ask.

    Yin Tangyi came to the university, and after being weed by everyone, he rushed into a mansion with arge group of people. At present, Yin Tangquan¡¯s mansion is useful in the Yin Mansion if nothing happens. Important figures of the Yin Mansion will gather here.

    When people passed through Yin Fuda and heard the sound of footsteps and gasps outside the high walls of the pce. It seemed that at this time, the soldiers outside the Yin Mansion were still increasing. Layer uponyer, like an iron barrel, tightly closing the Yin Mansion inside!

    At the time, the wise descendants of the Yin Mansion could roughly guess what had happened.

    Their hearts were frightened as if they were walking in the corridor in front of Siam. Because they knew they would walk through the corridor, they still had to take one step after another.

    After a while, people finally arrived.

    "Baili Family is determined to destroy the Yin Mansion this time, so once they start, they will be defeated by the 20,000 Western Army and tightly hold the Yin Mansion!"

    "Not to mention, besides the 20,000 from the Western Army, there are also 8,000 guards from the Master Pce following along. Together with otherrge teams from the Imperial City, there are currently at least 40,000 horses outside the Yin Pce!"

    Upon hearing this number, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s scalp immediately showed. Even if everyone is put together, there are more than 2,000 people reliant on the sky.

    Among them, monks are no more than 1,500 people, excluding those whose status is so low that they cannot participate in the Han race at all. Otherwise, only 1,000 people cannotpete in the two major armies.

    But now, in the Guang Tang Army, there are 28,000 people outside the Silver Mansion, not counting the more than 10,000 people, nor the true ck-d masters hidden by the royal family and civilian families.

    Both sides are very sure of this gap, so that it is almost impossible for Yin Fu to break the situation all the way. Once these corps attack outside the government, the oue of Yin Mansion will be very tragic.

    "What shall we do?" Ao Cangsheng asked, a bitzy and powerless.

    Facing the child¡¯s inquiry, although Yun was arrogant, after all, she was someone who had experienced storms. The more moments like this, the clearer the mind, and the calmer the feet.

    He looked at the floor of the hall and said, "I just notified Hu Dada and all the Northern Wei Army assemblies. Now, if nothing happens, Hu Kadiya Da and Northern Wei Army are scattered outside the Silver Mansion."

    "With Hu Dada¡¯s and Northern Wei Army¡¯s Han power, once theyunch Han, they can kill a bloody path and drive you out of the city!"

    "But the most numerous now are the Emperor¡¯s and Master Pce¡¯s dark masters. Even if Hu Kadiya Army and Northern Wei Army are brave, after all, one¡¯s cultivation is still too low. If those hidden masters aimrge at you, Hu Kadiya Da and Northern Wei Army would hesitate to scold you!"

    "Of course, apart from this number, I have not seenrge attacks from the ck Army so far. It is said that at this time, the ck Army should stand at the forefront of the right wing, only they can resist attacks from behind and Hu Kadiya¡¯s Army."

    "Unexpectedly, there are no ck Army attacks around the Yin Mansion. In this way, we dare not rush out of Yin Mansion in the vicinity."

    "We¡¯re waiting to die like this!" Previously, Yin Tangyi¡¯s heart was very uneasy, but he had not reached the level of fear. But now, hearing this arrogant youngster, the only hope of the two started being swallowed.

    Yun arrogantly enjoyed the Qi, saying, "Yes, the result of waiting for death is often very bad, but now the only thing we can do is wait for death. Now Baili Jia obviously doesn¡¯t know how many horses I have, let alone where these horses are."

 Chapter 1470 - 1461: Bold Existence

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Chapter 1461: Bold Existence</h4>

    "They can hold the Yin Mansion rather than provide it, probably because the horses I brought were prepared by the Han people using the Yin Mansion. Regardless of whether in the Tang Dynasty or the second family, the names of the four Tiger Guards of the Ao Jia family are boldly existent."

    "To put it bluntly, as long as I have 8,000 Tiger Guards troops, I must eliminate all the brigades outside. Just 4,000, and I can go five days without the Yin Mansion¡¯s protection. But the problem is, this time I only brought 1,000 Tiger Guard troops, and also the Outer Yin Mansion."

    "In this situation, even if theye in, they won¡¯t be able to ruin the entire picture. Now I have to wait for another 4,000 tigers racing towards Ziyao City."

    "Additionally, I¡¯ve received the signal of the tiger¡¯s heart, the reserve iron team of 20,000 has already headed straight to Ziyao City. Unless something unexpected happens, they should reach Ziyao City in maximum one day."

    "Hopefully, during this time, Baili Family and Ming Family won¡¯t rush to repent. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to kill one from behind!"

    Arrogant clouds spoke arrogantly. Outside the hall, suddenly there was a loud and coarse noise. People didn¡¯t know what happened outside, but from the noise here, it could be seen that most of them were outside the Yin Mansion.

    Sure enough, as people began to specte, a disciple rushed out of the hall, bowing to everyone in the hall: "Returning to Master, the brigades outside started attacking, several disciples were hit by Yuxi arrows and are receiving treatment!"

    Although the sound of this sentence was not much, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, stirring up a huge wave. Just now, the arrogant cloud said that as long as the brigades outside were not rushing to attack, the Yin Mansion wouldn¡¯t have a chance to breathe.

    But he said, the news of entering the pce was on him.

    Ao Cangsang let go, quickly a bit annoyed: "After this, tell me, what is the next ughterhouse master?"

    Liu Qinghao awkwardly smiled but didn¡¯t know when was not a joke. He immediately returned to the right path: "The Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall said, with your two wonderful Han Soul impressions, along with your lips¡¯ depiction in the peak season, the Tianya Building¡¯s Tianya soldier¡¯s attic is easy to achieve."

    "The Hall Master of Shen Tu Hall doesn¡¯t know where the Jin Ru¡¯s attic is. He said that the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic should be able to resolve these issues with your refining talent."

    "Really?" Upon hearing these words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but show an expression nonstop for an hour. From Liu Qinghao¡¯s viewpoint, Tianya soldier¡¯s attic should be self-reliant."

    As long as the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic has this heart, Ao Cangsheng will certainly put into action for the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic.

    Wow! The Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall said this. However, if you want the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic to stand out, I¡¯m afraid just these two Han Soul impressions aren¡¯t enough. Let me guess!" The Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall wants to see how tough you are, whether in the refinery or in the possession and depiction of Han Soul impressions!"

    With enthusiasm, Liu Qinghao¡¯s mind began to swell at the thought of Ao Cangsang¡¯s soul mark, which seemed rare.

    Ao Cangsang nodded and said: "Of course, I know these two Han Soul impressions are good, but after all, they are just Second Rank Han Soul impressions. Moreover, the number of Han Soul Seals is limited, they won¡¯t make Tianya soldier¡¯s attic thoroughly heartbeat."

    "ording to the heart of the Divine Map Hall Master, I want to use the power of the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic. What should I do in the end?"

    Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t immediately answer Ao Cangsang¡¯s question, but instead, reached out from his sleeve and took out a bead, cing it in front of Ao Cangsang¡¯s eyes: "This was given to me by the Hall Master of Shen Tu Hall. He said, as long as you have a Canadian soldier¡¯s attic, you can directly crush this bead."

    "At that time, Tianya soldier¡¯s attic will personally send people to the Yin Mansion to pick you up. You go to the Ziyao City Tianya soldier¡¯s attic branch, the Hall Master of Shen Tu Hall will personally see you. In these days, the Hall Master of Shen Tu Hall seems to be wearing a purple robe. As long as you go to the branch of Tianya soldier¡¯s top floor, you can directly see the Hall Master of Divine Disciple Hall!"

    "At that time, as long as you can personally disy your refining talent in front of the Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall, with your excellent talent, you will surely take Tianya soldier¡¯s attic as your head!"

    For Liu Liu Qinghao, having two things to say, hope in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart is firmer. Yin Fu is now in deep water. As long as the people from Tianya soldier¡¯s attic cane to Yin Mansion, the royal family and Ming n will be a bit suspicious of their departure."

    So, Ao Cangsang can calmly get Yin Fu¡¯s reinforcements. As long as Yin Fu¡¯s reinforcements are at the Ziyao City dock, the royal family and Ming n¡¯s table handles won¡¯t be broken by themselves."

    Considering this, Ao Cangsang tied the green bead, measured it, and said: "I¡¯ll pinch him now. When will the people on the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic leave?"

    Liu Qinghao thought about it and said: "In thest half hour, I haven¡¯t used this bead, but the Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall said it."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, now it can¡¯t bete, suspiciously, three fingers a bit hard, that green bead should shatter."

    When the green bead broke, a blue light suddenly flew away in front of the arrogant Cangsheng, like a lightning bolt, instantly hidden in the air."

    The dazzling light suddenly appeared, the eagerly waiting people in the hall looked different. Yin Tang first saw it. He looked at the arrogant hand slowly disappearing with the shattered bead, strangely said: "What¡¯s this?"

    Ao Cangsang was very excited, one by one told everyone to go to the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic with Liu Qinghao.

    Listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s description, everyone was a bit disbelieving Ao Cangsheng could have such a magical refinery idea, and there are so many strange? Rare Han Soul Marks."

    Facing the imminent survival of the Yin Mansion, these people are more concerned about whether the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic cane out to serve the Yin Mansion."

    As for the mystery and scale of the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic, it is obvious to all normal people. Although the Tianya soldier¡¯s attic doesn¡¯t participate in any form of historical disputes, nor estimate important matters and major governance affairs of the Tang Dynasty, its status in the Tang Dynasty is transcendent."

    Is there anyone or force that dares to provoke Tianya soldier¡¯s attic¡¯s power and majesty, including the emperor of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s royal family, not to mention having imperial power? The Tianya soldier¡¯s attic won¡¯t say a word."

    Since then, no one dares to challenge the authority of Tianya soldier¡¯s attic, and Tianya soldier¡¯s attic has never taken action against any family or power. But with the lofty pavilion, an instant it stands in many people¡¯s hearts, no one dares to underestimate it."

    When people heard a foreignnguage from the proud Cangsheng, their anxiety and worry immediately reduced."

    Thus, in Ao Cangsang¡¯s heart is fourfold, the lofty pavilion is clearly attractive. For this, the lofty pavilion is willing to makemitments to Ao Cangsheng. As long as Ao Cangsheng can show real strength, the lofty pavilion is willing to use local power to solve the current crisis for him."

    "Cangsheng, what you just said, is it true?" Yin Tang¡¯s eyes shed, all the gods were inspired."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said: "The Hall Master of Divine Soil Hall on the lofty top floor said this, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true. Just now I pinched the bead. If there are no idents, now the people on the lofty attic have already been on thend!"

    Yin Tanquan slowly exhaled, looking at others and said: "What do you think about this matter?"

    Yin Tangqiong appeared an hourter, he first answered: "Since Liu Da can worship Cangsheng as Master, Cangsheng¡¯s gift thrown in the refinery doesn¡¯t need to be said. Just based on this, the lofty attic should grab him into the hub!"

 Chapter 1471 - 1462: Not Very Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Chapter 1462: Not Very Familiar</h4>

    Yin Tangqiong had not yet spoken when Liu Qinghao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t mind acknowledging Ao Cangsheng as his master, but hearing this from Yin Tangqiong made him feel strange.

    It seemed that in an instant, they had be a trivial stepping stone, not just for others to trample on, but to stand on their own.

    The othersughed upon hearing this. Each nced at Yin Tangqiong before turning their gaze to Liu Qinghao.

    "Brother Liu, the youngest speaks without thinking; you mustn¡¯t take it to heart for any wrongdoing." Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s odd expression, Yin Tangquan took the opportunity to exin.

    Fully aware of Yin Tangqiong¡¯s personality, Liu Qinghao naturally believed there was no intention to mock him. He smiled and said, "Of course not. I know the nine Elders!"

    After Liu Qinghao finished speaking, Yin Tangyi said, "In the Tang Dynasty, the Tian Da Pavilion held an independent position. They promised Ao Cangsheng. I think this matter won¡¯t be different."

    Yin Tangming also nodded: "I also think the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion is very rigid; there¡¯s no need to toy with Yin Fu. If the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion wants the Soul Mark in Han Sheng¡¯s hands, they can directly seize it. Yin Fu must resist the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s recruitment."

    "So, do you have no doubts about this matter?" Once everyone had finished eating, Yin Tang looked around and asked again.

    "Wow! No doubt at all!" They all replied as if they were very certain.

    Reflecting on the past, Yin Tangquan once again looked at the arrogant Yun. "Yun Ao, what do you think about this matter?"

    The haughty Yun Ao furrowed his brow as if contemting something. After a while, he said, "I don¡¯t know much about the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, so I prefer not to express my opinion. The most important thing is that, given the current form, thenguage seems to need to adapt ordingly!"

    The others were all full of pride, but he clearly liked it. The Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s power was improperly utilized. They no longer considered boundaries since they had no path to tread.

    Yin Tangsheng, of course, understood his arrogant heart and smiled bitterly: "If that¡¯s the case, when people from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilione, leave it to Cangsheng and them!"

    "Otherwise, return to Cangsheng and speak with the people from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, see if it¡¯s possible to send more of the younger generation from the Yin Family to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. It¡¯s said there are several tables outside the Silver Mansion, and they¡¯re very dangerous here. If they can send the younger generation to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, under the pavilion¡¯s protection, the Imperial Pce and Master Hall wouldn¡¯t dare act a second time!" he added, this being a move in Rong Yi¡¯s heart.

    "Wow! I think that¡¯s a good method! No one knows when therge contingent outside will start confessing, and the children are never safe staying in the Yin Mansion." With just one sentence from Yin Tang, Yin Tangming agreed harmoniously.

    The others also expressed their support for Yin Tangyi¡¯s proposal. Finally, after proud discussions between Yin Tangyi and the arrogant Yun Ao, they decided to implement this suggestion.

    After finishing this matter, they even wrote about the reactions of both the Han and the Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t speak. They wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for the people from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion toe. Where would they be able to hear their opinions?

    Outside the Yin Mansion, the prestige of therge imperial and Ming Family contingents wavered, the sky trembled, and they constantly made sounds that made everyone in the Yin Mansion fear them.

    Outside the Yin Mansion, arrows increasingly flew back and forth. Initially, some disciples from the Yin Fu or Wei n died.

    "Wow!" Yang Tu nodded. He approved of Hu Fan¡¯s words. There are newspapers in the Grandmaster Hall, and of course, there are also newspapers in the Imperial Pce,rger than those of the Grandmaster Hall.

    ording to reports from the Royal Family Gazette, in the past month, the Jin Ru from the Silver Mansion has not produced any significant Jin Ru. At this point, both the Royal Family Publishing Network and the Grandmaster Hall Publishing Network have achieved simr results.

    If the hard work of the Ao Family¡¯s Tiger Guard has been able to thoroughly open the Royal Publishing Network, the death of Jin Ru from the Silver Mansion and Yang Ji is unbelievable.

    ording to the director of the Royal Family Gazette, the capable individuals in the Tang Dynasty who are able to fully explore and monitor are those who have achieved Unity of Heaven and Man.

    The people of the world, including the Ami poption, must have reached extraordinary heights. They are the elite of the Tang Dynasty. Could we open the Royal Family Publishing Network to explore and monitor them? It wouldn¡¯t be bad at all.

    Otherwise, if the war were to end, having such a terrifying contingent, not many, even a hundred people, could easily step into the Imperial Pce.

    ording to iplete statistics, the total number of the Ao Family¡¯s Four Tiger Guards should be 10,000 people. If all the Tiger Guards were personifications, then not only would they firmly step into Royal Power, but they would also make the four directionse to pay tribute one after another.

    In summary, before Yang Jian questioned Hu Fan, he had an answer in his heart. To validate his answer, he had Hu Fan confirm nothing was missing.

    Now, Hu Fan¡¯s response almost aligned with what he had in mind. Through the dialogue between Yang Jian and Hu Fan, they also came to a new understanding, that is, in the Yin Mansion, there weren¡¯t many Tigers and Guards.

    Hu Fan said that even if the Yin Mansion had Tiger Guards, they would not exceed 500 people. Five hundred Tiger Guards were fierce and powerful, with each one capable of confronting ten by themselves, but they had to deal with tens of thousands of guards outside the Yin Mansion, regardless of whether this old force had been captured.

    Furthermore, Hu Fan¡¯s estimation was the maximum number. It was said that the Silver Mansion only had just over 500 Ao Family Household Guards. In such a sweltering climate, Yang Jidong and Hu Fan¡¯s resolve to capture Yin Fu became even stronger.

    In fact, they did not know that even a hundred people would not match the number of Tiger Guards in the Silver Mansion. When the arrogant Yun Ao entered Beijing, he indeed brought a thousand old Tiger Guards. But these Tiger Guard soldiers were still outside the Yin Mansion and could not enter Jin Ru¡¯s mansion.

    After reaching a consensus, Yang Yan raised his hand to signal to his four deputymanders. Hu Fan shouted loudly, summoning all major leaders of the eighth Ah State Iron Guard meeting.

    Once everyone was present, Yang Jicai dismissed them with genuine determination: "After having discussed with General Hu for an hour, you will all start confessing to Yin Fu. You mustpletely attack the Yin Mansion within three hours."

    Upon hearing these words, someone familiar asked, "Major Yang Da, isn¡¯t an hour too rushed for dedication? Why haven¡¯t we discovered the Yin Mansion¡¯s matter yet? If the Ao Family¡¯s Tiger Guards are in the Silver Mansion, then...!"

    "You don¡¯t need to think about it; the Ao Family¡¯s Tiger Guards will no longer be in the Silver Mansion, even if there¡¯s a small portion, it¡¯s of no concern at all!" Yang Yan said, the sharp words from within consumed heart pills.

    Hu Fan echoed the sentiment: "In Yang Da¡¯s mind, Yin Fu¡¯s Tiger Guards are no longer our consideration! What we need to do now is to start once and seize the Yin Mansion in the shortest time possible."

    When people heard this, they looked at each other and nodded. Since the generals had spoken, there was no problem.

    The four deputymanders of the Yuxi Army said nothing. They always followed Yang¡¯s orders. Since Yang said there was no problem, then there certainly wasn¡¯t. Their duty was to attack the Yin Mansion ording to Yang¡¯s instructions.

    "Now, can we stop testing Yin Fu¡¯s reaction?" another general asked.

    "Keep exploring, without being detected by the higher levels of Yin. As the saying goes, don¡¯t like to supply or be unprepared, making Yin Fu¡¯s timing and actionspletely chaotic!" Yang Jian sneered, his eyes shing with cunning all along.

    Soon after these words were spoken, a huge convoy appeared outside the Silver Mansion gates, meant to break open the doors during the supply.

 Chapter 1472 - 1463: Beginning Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Chapter 1463: Beginning Recovery</h4>

    Under the walls of the Yin Mansion, a row ofdders was prepared to be erected during sacrifices. These guards could climb over the high walls and directly infiltrate the Yin Mansion.

    Additionally, the crossbowmen did their best to rece the crossbows. Every hundred bows.

    "I don¡¯t know!" The guardian beside him cautiously replied.

    Yang Jian said something, waved his hand for the guards to move. His upper muscles started to recover. The photo was opened under Cheng Zhu¡¯s trust. At this moment, his heart suddenly surged with fear.

    The Heavenly Weapon Pavilion had always been a royal taboo; generally, the royal family wouldn¡¯t produce Heavenly Weapon Pavilions. But now, the Heavenly Weapon Pavilion hade to the Silver Mansion, which was difficult for Yang Jian toprehend.

    He knew that the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had always ignored the secr world, yet was always focused on the refinery. It was too hot for the Heavenly Soldiers to gather at the pavilion.

    Moreover, Yin Fu was here in this world years ago, not a mighty man at all. Due to Yin Fu¡¯s hard work, there was no way to climb the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion forces.

    But the problem now was that the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion and the barbarian bandit master ceremonies appeared outside the Silver Mansion, which gave Yang Ji an almost absurd estimation, that the Silver Mansion might appear as an alchemist or Han soul master.

    Now it seemed that besides this possibility, those who came to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion didn¡¯t seem to be able toe to the Silver Mansion.

    But the possibility was so absurd that Yang Jian couldn¡¯t believe it at all. The bigger he thought, the higher his eyebrows rose. Finally, he clenched his teeth and decided to go and meet the person at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.

    In the outskirts of the squad, Yang Jian saw five people dressed in ck robes, one of them very proud. These five people¡¯s ck robe sleeves were embroidered with mes, near their mouths with a furnace.

    This was the distinctive attire of the refinery at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. Everyone wearing this outfit held a respectable position. Usually, these people would gather at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, waiting for others to find them.

    However, today¡¯s situation seemed somewhat strange, as five alchemists personally visited the Silver Mansion, which not only surprised Yang Yan but also made him tremble a bit.

    Once the Hidden Mansion Town and the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had seams, both the royal dynasty and the grandmaster would consider moving the Hidden Mansion again.

    When he saw these five alchemists, Yang Jia had an indelible feeling in his heart. These five were arrogant, almost looking at people through their noses.

    After seeing him from afar, a major guard ordered him, not eager to greet him, even cast him a white eye, then turned away as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    The more Yang thought, the fiercer he became. But when he considered that the other party came from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, he had to restrain the fire and then awkwardly smiled at the five alchemists.

    "I didn¡¯t know how many of you came to the Silver Mansion, Yang Mou couldn¡¯t meet you from afar. Don¡¯t be surprised!" Yang Hao looked at numerous guards, some of whom reluctantly approached the five alchemists, and said humbly.

    As soon as Yang Ji spoke, a strange feeling arose in his heart. It seemed these people came to the Silver Mansion. He was a policemander, saying there was a problem.

    He said it once, twice, and immediately pulled himself down several times. These five refineries came to visit the Yin Mansion, and not even a steward came out to greet them; they turned around together to question them.

    When meeting someone, naturally realizing he was engaged in etiquette, not knowing someone would feel that he led everything, and not evenparable to a steward like Yin Fu, directly for Yin Fu and the next guest.

    Most importantly, after heplimented them, the five alchemists still arrogantly acted as if they didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Thus, Yang Ji¡¯s anger could be imagined. If not for his temper outside the Yin Mansion, he would¡¯ve immediately killed these five arrogant beings, even the remnants would disappear.

    "Don¡¯t say, since you know we¡¯re going to the Silver Mansion, you won¡¯t be quick." A small refinery looked at Yang Jian, without informing him.

    "A few big ones, look, Yin Fu has a rebellious heart. Under the emperor¡¯s orders, came to eliminate bandits. What¡¯s the matter if the Yin Mansion is destroyed?" Yang Jian was grinding his teeth, holding back anger, smilingly said.

    "Your heart is, to let us talk with a group?" Another tall refinery coldly asked Yang Jian.

    "No, no, no, Yang Aixin is to root out Yin Fu, five people we seek, will personally bring them to you." Yang Ji heard this bad remark, said with tone.

    "Impossible! We now need Jin Ru¡¯s Silver Mansion. Before we finish, don¡¯t touch the Silver Mansion¡¯s hair!" A triangle-eyed alchemist snorted directly, rejecting Yang¡¯s item.

    Yang Hui hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do you wish not to know the emperor, but want to like it if I stop?"

    Yang Zhu dragged five people, not to take them to the Yin Mansion, but rather to learn something useful from their mouths.

    He finally learned some useful information now, but it also made him tremble a bit.

    He wanted to continue to inquire, but these five people evidentlycked patience. Once truly angered, Shen Tu¡¯s wrath might not be bearable to him.

    After weighing several times, Yang finally gave up. Subsequently, the squad abandoned a main road: "Don¡¯t anger these five big men, Yang sent several Jin Ru Silver mansions."

    "Earlier, there was a problem. Invited five Hai Han. Besides, when five returned, please send regards to Lord Divine Map for me!"

    Those five no longer looked at Yang Jian. When the squad abandoned the main road, they swaggered toward Yinfu Gate. No one could do anything to Yang Jian.

    Watching the arrogant five head towards Yinfu Gate, Yang Jian¡¯s smile instantly turned like that.

    At that moment, his eyes ring like razors towards these five, people¡¯s gaze was extremely intense, almost cutting like five million des.

    In the Yin Tangquan hall, people had talked about Han. Now they were all drooling, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.

    The attack outside the county continued, but barely caused any casualties. Because of this, Yin County¡¯s people have no worries.

    What they worried about was whether the thousands outside the Great Mansion would plead guilty to the Yin Great Mansion before the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion could help them.

    When everyone was at the rope, the Yinfu Gate quietly opened. Five alchemists of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion consecutively ran the Yin Mansion.

    Outside the mansion, guards in the dark, disciples behind Yinfu Gate began to remind them to be afraid.

    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t see us. At first nce, we were guards holding knives and spears. These people once had terrible killings. They liked to surge in their own eyes, like half seawater, as if the next moment they could dive into the Yin Mansion.

    After waiting for five alchemists to run, disciples standing before Silver Mansion Gate closed the door again, hearts pounding.

    Fortunately, when opening the door, the wolves and tigers outside gave them a terrifying look without rushing into Yin Fu.

    If the enemy army rushed into the Silver Mansion now, no wonder disciples before the Silver Mansion couldn¡¯t leave.

    When the door shut again, two disciples rushed home. News of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s arrival must be swiftlymunicated to the owner.

    A momentter, two disciples finally rushed into Yin Tangxun¡¯s hall. Seeing these two non-stop, yet the upper lord already over time, immediately guessed what it was.

 Chapter 1473 - 1464: Return Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Chapter 1464: Return Gift</h4>

    "Five alchemists reported to the Family Head, emerging from the Tian A Bing Pavilion. They were surrounded by a group of disciples, making their way towards the family. A disciple took a deep breath and quickly ryed the news to Yin Tangquan.

    Upon hearing of the visitors from Tian A Bing Pavilion, the people of the Silver Mansion breathed a sigh of relief. These people could freely enter and exit the Silver Mansion, but the outside forces did not take the opportunity to intervene. This indicated that under the leadership of Tian A Bing Pavilion, both Yuxi and White Fang Iron Guard hadpromised.

    "Let¡¯s go! The visitors from Tian A Bing Pavilion, it¡¯s better to personally greet them!" Yin Tangquan stood up first with a calm demeanor, gesturing to the people behind him.

    "Very well!" responded the other Elders.

    Yin Tangquan unhesitatingly left the hall with Ao Yunxian. Afterward, the others headed to Yin Tangquan¡¯s residence.

    Ao Cangsheng followed the crowd, ncing at Liu Qinghao with a genuine smile, "I believe the Yin Mansion has been saved!"

    Liu Qinghao nodded, "As long as Master Shen Tu doesn¡¯t notice you, with your talent in alchemy, you¡¯re sure to secure a good position at Tian A Bing Pavilion!"

    Upon leaving Yin Tangquan¡¯s Official Residence, they saw five ck-robed alchemists jogging beside Shi Zhang. They were everywhere, followed by ten disciples of Yin Mansion, who all held them in great respect.

    Seeing this scene, Yin Tangquan and the proud Ao Yun exchanged knowing smiles, then encountered the group of five.

    "There have been five visits, Mr. Yin Fujin, and Mr. Peng Quanhui." In front of the five, the Family Head Yin Tangquan firstughingly weed the alchemists.

    At this moment, the five seemed to set aside their arrogance and hard work. The affable Zhao Yintang smiled and bowed, "Master Yin, it¡¯s our honor to visit the Yin Mansion!"

    These people not only harmonized with the times but also spoke much softer. Had Yang Jian been here, he might have survived.

    Of course, these five people turned their attention to Yin Tangsheng.

    Yin Tangquan, however, was unaware of the five¡¯s thoughts. When he noticed their attention on Yin Tangsheng, he felt momentarily uneasy.

    With Yin Tangyun exchanging greetings, the other Yin Mansion Elders also participated in the ceremony, expressing their respect for the five.

    Nevertheless, the five alchemists seemed entirely uninterested in these formalities. Although they all smiled, and the Yin Mansion Elders sought to please them, their eyes roved around, quickly searching, as if fearing the treasures would be imed by others.

    Eventually, all five pairs of eyes settled on the proud Cangsheng. It seemed that these five were still most interested in Ao Cangsheng, perhaps due to his excellent talents or Liu Qinghao¡¯s presence.

    The five did not recognize Ao Cangsheng but knew Liu Qinghao. They regarded Liu Qinghao¡¯s refinery with disdain.

    However, from Shen Tujuan¡¯s words, it was clear that Yin Mansion¡¯s genius was introduced by Liu Qinghao. Thus, the five spected that the child mentioned by Shen Tujuan might be Ao Tian.

    Once proud alchemists now seemed drawn like mas, unable to retreat. They widened their eyes, staring intently at Ao Cangsheng with yearning.

    The ceremony, once hosted by Yin Mansion Elders, now saw no reaction from them. At this moment, the five alchemists, in their minds, pondered how to win over the esteemed Ao Master for future promotions.

    Simultaneously, the five focused their collective attention on Liu Qinghao. Instantly, their eyes excluded much reluctance and envy when gazing at him.

    The five pondered why, like Ao Cangsheng, a refinery genius, he hadn¡¯te earlier? How could Liu Qinghao, by himself, win Ao Cangsheng¡¯s favor and return triumphantly to Germany?

    Exchanging nces among them, straightforward Liu Qinghao pushed through the crowd, leading them towards the proud Cangsheng.

    Yin Tangsheng and others, puzzled but undeterred, squeezed alongside the five alchemists, proudly presenting themselves before Cangsheng.

    "This must be the talented Ao youth, right? Such promising talenting first!" the tall alchemistughed, addressing the proud young one first.

    As soon as he spoke, the other four alchemists eagerly greeted the proud youth.

    "Indeed, that young man is a rising star, with boundless potential." Triangr Eyesplimented and smiled at the proud young one.

    The Yin Mansion¡¯s people witnessed this in shock. No wonder they demanded nothing from him in exchange; they were eager to gain his favor.

    Triangr Eyes, emaciated and hurriedly said, "With a nce, the old man saw that Xiaoyao Master wasn¡¯t ordinary. In the future, he could soar like a dragon, bing a master of the refinery!"

    At this, the Silver Mansion¡¯s people broke into a cold sweat. So presumptuous! Standing behind Triangr Eyes, not even seeing the proud Cangsheng, daring to say that he¡¯d emerge from the depths to be a dragon soaring into the sky.

    While the crowd and Silver Mansion murmured, an old hand clutched a beard, another wrapped around the proud Cangsheng with excitement, saying, "This proud master, so young, yet with such exceptional skills, might achieve extraordinary results in alchemy." Just an eighteen-year-old youth, greatly admired. "If you don¡¯t mind, today I¡¯ll ask your father¡¯s permission to propose..."

    "Snap!"

    Hearing these words, the crowd fell silent. Yin Tangqiong hesitated with fear, her jaw about to drop.

    Even those Elders who once praised Ao Cangsheng found themselves at a loss. The elder hadn¡¯t uttered two sentences before proposing marriage on behalf of his grandson to Ao Cangsheng.

    As everyone stood in disbelief, the oldest elder suddenly leapt in surprise. He released the beard, tears welling in his eyes in pride, saying, "Master, it¡¯s truly you. I¡¯ve been searching for you for over ten years, and finally found you! You must have a great idea about my refinery; you must train me well for it!"

    Everyone was shocked, stumbling and almost copsing. They¡¯d seen shameless acts, but none as audacious as this.

    The old master imed to have searched for Ao Cangsheng for ten years. Yet Ao Cangsheng appeared to be only around fifteen. He¡¯d allegedly searched for over ten years¡ªperhaps even in his mother¡¯s womb.

    Many understood, Ao Cangsheng aimed to escte Yin Mansion¡¯s crisis¡¯s severity. Obtaining early assistance from Tian A Bing Pavilion would be ideal.

    Once Tian A Bing Pavilion resolved to aid Yin Fu and Ao Jia, war would be difficult. Under Tang Dynasty¡¯s Tian A Bing Pavilion¡¯s prestige, the Imperial Pce and the Master Hall might be swiftly subdued by Shi A Bing.

    Therefore, upon Ao Cangsheng¡¯s recent proposal, Yin Tangyi went to Yin Fu¡¯s younger ones.

    Half a monthter, Yin Fuyi¡¯s descendants gathered outside Yin Tangquan¡¯s Official Residence, surrounded by their proud peers, eyes filled with astonishment and envy.

 Chapter 1474 - 1465: Not Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Chapter 1465: Not Too Late</h4>

    Can you give me the five alchemists surrounded by stars? The moon is not in Yao City.

    Seeing someoneing, Ao Cangsheng raised his hand and pointed at the young people. He said to the five elders, "It¡¯s them. They went to Tian A Bing Pavilion with me. I hope in the next few days, Tian A Bing Pavilion can ensure their safety."

    "No problem! Once you arrive at Tian A Bing Pavilion, you are absolutely safe, because no one dares to act rashly there!" said the goat-bearded god seriously, with a proud tone along the way.

    Although the other four elders did not want him toe, they all nodded in agreement.

    Since the goal has been achieved, Ao Cangsheng no longer hesitated, waved his hand, "It¡¯s not toote, five seniors, should we start now?"

    The five elders nodded, "Alright! Let¡¯s go now. Master Shen Tu can wait to meet the arrogant young master!"

    Turning around, Ao Cangsheng once again saw the arrogance of Ao Yun and the people of Yin Mansion. Upper A Di¡¯s special true perseverance and steadiness. Although he did not speak, everyone knew he wanted to express his love for Si.

    As long as Ao Cangsheng can enter Tian A Bing Pavilion, this person¡¯s safety is not a problem, and Yin Fu people don¡¯t need to worry. Now what they have to do is to find the guards of Yin Mansion and wait for Tian A Bing Pavilion to help.

    Before leaving, several elders called their children again. Once they went out, there was no life and trouble. Everything had to be eaten down.

    Even the elders, including Yin Tangsheng, specifically noted that once this person leaves Yin Family, everything must be arranged by Ao Cangsheng. If Ao Cangsheng is arrogant, he would bow to the master¡¯s affairs. If someone refuses to obey his orders, arrangements must be made when he returns.

    Although these young masters and little Pipas ate, at this time, they were not allowed to eat more, otherwise, they might face incurable death.

    Therefore, they listened to the housekeeper and their father¡¯s words very carefully, without the slightest thought of disobedience.

    After much persuading, Ao Cangsheng finally returned Yin Mansion under the guidance of the five elders.

    Yin Tangquan and others did not go upstairs, arrogant clouds were arrogant because they had already stepped on their son, so they did not send him. They are now standing in front of Yin Tangquan¡¯s mansion, watching as the arrogant Cangsheng leaves, gradually disappearing into the Yin Mansion corridor.

    Shortly after Ao Cangsheng left, Yin Fu was so tall, smacking his hands on the wall. Seeing this, Yin Tangsheng thought it was arge grouping from outside, and he was preparing to meet the enemy.

    But it didn¡¯t take long to appear in the public eye. Yin Tangquan showed his face to people, realizing they said it was a group called Xiaofeng.

    Seeing Xiaofeng¡¯s smile, the face of Yin Mansion people showed another minute relief. Xiaofeng is a senior of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. If Tianlong Wuxiu can help Yin Mansion, this chap would not be a problem.

    "Brother Rong, today¡¯s visit, is it because of this matter?" Yin Tangquan walked forward, straight to the point.

    Xiaofeng nodded, his face not as light as before, appeared a bit serious, "I only know the news about Yin Fu being taken hours ago. After knowing this news, I immediately reported to the Tianlong Wuxiu executives, trying to mobilize Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s power to help Yin Fu."

    "Unfortunately, because there is an agreement between Tianlong Wuxiu and Tang Jian tomorrow, Tianlong Wu will intervene in Tang Dynasty¡¯s important affairs and major governance matters. In such a hot climate, Tianlong Wu evidently can¡¯t help Yin Fu."

    After hearing these words, just now the Yin Mansion people rushed in with excitement, and were instantly drenched by cold water. Originally, they thought with Cangsheng¡¯s talents, they could invite Tianlong Wuxiu to stay outside and do the Han Ah Han¡¯s work.

    But now, due to the treaty, Tianlong Wuxiu can only watch Yin Fu¡¯s table, and then watch a vicious Korean drama.

    "Isn¡¯t there any other way? Brother Rong, look at Cangsheng¡¯s talents. As long as Tianlong Wuxiu is willing.

    "Your heart is that Cangsheng is not only a martial arts genius, but also a refinery genius?" Yin Tangsheng said with an incredulous smile. It¡¯s rare for someone to achieve in both areas.

    He knows a person¡¯s mind is extremely limited. If he wants to achieve something, he must talk about his internal direction.

    In this way, the person does not have other minds to do other things. Unless they are extraordinarily talented, otherwise, they can achieve great sess in many areas.

    However, such talent cannot reach the peak of a domain, because the real peak often requires how to reach it, otherwise he cannot ascend to the peak.

    After being shocked, Xiaofeng¡¯s face had three worries. For the Yin Mansion people, he understands better where Tian A Bing Pavilion is.

    Thus, when he heard Ao Cangsheng went to Tian A Bing Pavilion, he was not happy at first but genuinely worried.

    "When did Cangsheng leave?" Xiaofeng directly asked, unable to exin the situation to the public.

    "Shortly after I left, why, Brother Rong, what¡¯s wrong?" Yin Tangquan seemed to notice a strange smell along the way, Shen Yi asked.

    Xiaofeng revealed his free face, smiling all the way, "Nothing. I have something to find Cangsheng. Since he just left, I¡¯ll go chase him now!"

    As he left, Xiaofeng said, "When I contact people who return to Yin Mansion, you will meet them. As for how to deal with those hidden in the dark, they will remain in their hearts!"

    After saying that, without allowing questions, Xiaofeng¡¯s appearance shed, turned into a bright light, and disappeared in an instant on the high Yin Mansion wall.

    After Xiaofeng left, the Yin Mansion people showed many smiles and likes. One day, with the help of the Heavenly Dragon Wuxiu master, this chap should not be so passive anymore.

    These people did not notice arrogance and self-conceit wereplete at this time. Just now, although he was a little worried about arrogance and Cangsheng, he did not change a certain quality.

    But at this moment, Xiaofeng¡¯s arrival waspletely moved by his worries. People did not notice the subtlety of Xiaofeng¡¯s breeze, but the arrogant cloud and the long admired Shatian had an almost subtle see-through ability.

    Just now, when Xiaofeng was in divine transformation, he saw everything from his eyes. He clearly realized even those who like Xiaofeng¡¯s breeze, at that moment, had evident fear. This fear source was from arrogance Cangsheng to Tian A Bing Pavilion.

    After Xiaofeng left, Ao Yunchen arranged the task and left home. He did not estimate the Yin Mansion people in his mind but sent a hundred Hu Ben to Tian A Bing Pavilion to ensure Ao Yangcangsheng¡¯s safety.

    Led by the five elders, Ao Cangsheng swaggered out of Yin Mansion. Due to the ferocity at the top floor of Tian A Bing, Yang Jian and Hu Fan deliberately climbed down as Yin Mansion sessors, but ultimately no one took action.

    He watched Ao Cangsheng and others, five elders crossed the defense line of the big group, then all four elders stepped onto the way to Tian A Bing Pavilion.

    Soon after Ao Cangsheng left, he heard someone calling him. He turned around and saw Xiaofeng¡¯s breeze following them. Just now, a secret message was given to him.

    Xiaofeng¡¯s breeze is a person from nature and the human world. After they leave for a long time, even no one feels it.

    Ao Cangsheng admired, but his heart was shocked. If the visitor didn¡¯t smile but was sent by the Imperial Pce or Master Pce, they could be killed without knowing god or ghost.

 Chapter 1475 - 1466: Taking a Step Back

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Chapter 1466: Taking a Step Back</h4>

    Although Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know how the smiling wind would appear after them, only by exploring the god of the smiling wind could Ao Cangsheng conclude that the smiling wind must have something to find him for.

    In view of this, Ao Cangsheng identally discovered a reason to open the five-year-old, and took a step back.

    "Teacher, what is the rtionship between you and me?" Ao Cangsheng looked at the smiling wind and asked curiously.

    Xiaofeng said, "You sought the help of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and said, "These are my trump cards. Of course, people cannot easily reveal them as known."

    "Child, what are you saying? I am your teacher, something happened, and you still didn¡¯t tell me!" The smiling wind was visibly a bit unhappy, the cold face appearing stiff and arrogant.

    Ao Cangsheng was worried that the smiling wind would punish him, just like the first time they met, as he was stared at with empty eyes. He lowered his head and said, "Actually, it¡¯s not like that. I only approached the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion for two days. The timing was just right, your elder was not around, so I didn¡¯t notice."

    "Wow! That¡¯s not true!" the smiling expression changed, and Shang A Di whispered.

    "What is the rtionship between you and me?" Ao Cangsheng asked curiously again,

    Even if the help of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion was hopeful, Ao Cangsheng would still unhesitatingly go to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion to try. He had no choice but to continue his nonsense.

    "Teacher, you have always been my understanding, but no matter what, the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion I have to go to, for Yin Fu, and for our proud home, I must go!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s tone was solemn, but the words were truly with unparalleled determination.

    The smiling wind nodded: "I know, so I didn¡¯t stop you from going to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, I just wanted to go with you."

    Ao Cangshengughed lightly, made a joke. Although it was short and inexpensive, it gave Ao Cangsheng a joyful and grateful journey.

    "Thank you, teacher!" Ao Cangsheng said faintly.

    The smiling wind raised his hand, and knocked a chestnut on his head. Hey, he said, "You are really handsome, and sour!"

    Half an hourter, when Ao Cangsheng left, he finally arrived at the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s pavilion. Because the five refineries in the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion paved the way, the Heavenly Soldiers did not stop Ao Cangsheng from leaving.

    Ao Cangsheng and the others after the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s pavilion saw many refineries. Most of them were a refinery. They greeted the five veteran refineries and looked at Ao Cangsheng with strange eyes, full of curiosity.

    After passing through two corridors, Ao Cangsheng and others were taken to a hall. The hall was decorated with a magnificent atmosphere of 10 square feet. There were dozens of tables, dozens of ornamental nts, and wood in the hall.

    Everyone in it, the nose was assaulted by a faint fragrance, and the mind was tranquil and refreshing.

    For the first time, people came to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion and saw the magnificent hall they could not control.

    The five elders had amiable smiles on their faces and entertained the proud Ao Cangsheng and others.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Liu Qinghao and asked, "Where is this ce?"

    Liu Qinghao nced at the hall and said, "This is the general process of alchemy in the Purple Shining Star. Generally, meetings and conferences are held here."

    Ao Cangsheng continued walking, slowly nodding. After watching for a while, he asked the next goat, "I don¡¯t know what the master of the Divine Soil Hall is doing? I want to see him now!"

    The goat smiled and respectfully said, "Ao, wait a moment. We have sent people to invite Master Shen Tu; he cane right away!"

    As they chatted, some people offered tea and vegetables to Ao Cangsheng. They seemed respectful.

    While people were leisurely waiting, the smiling wind came, observing the architecture of the hall and the corridor entrance of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion! I mean.

    The smiling breeze knew they could easily leave the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. Once they won, they had to visit Lu in advance and leave the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. If not, in confusion, it would cause a lot of unnecessary. Thank you.

    Soon after, an old man in a purple brocade robe slowly walked out of the hall among a group of four people.

    From a distance, the old man walked calmly and steadily, different from an ordinary old man. Although he was kind, he knew how to lead with style, the momentum of Zhou Xiaochuan, let alone he was not resentful and self-respecting.

    When the five elders saw the old man in the purple robe running towards the hall, they immediately appeared sacred and awe-inspiring. They all stood on their chairs, looking out, shining on them.

    Seeing these shapes, even the other young masters could guess who the old man in the purple robe was. Under the leadership of Ao Cangsheng, the people of the Yin Mansion stood up one by one and walked towards the entrance of the hall.

    For the people, the old man in the purple robe was an indifferent watch. He waved his hand casually but walked straight into the hall.

    As soon as the old man in the purple robe walked into the hall, the crowd gave him way. Among the four middle-aged men with him during his old age, none wore clothing typical of an alchemist, so he couldn¡¯t be identified as an alchemist.

    The four people always wore purple robes following the old man, speaking meticulously, smiling, and indifferent. When they passed proud Sheng, the smiling wind came, and they opened their thumbs, indicating the four people were high.

    The old man in the purple robe slowly turned around and always walked to the center of the hall. He raised his hand to the crowd, signaling them to sit down.

    After the crowd passed, the old man in purple robe first sat in the middle seat. The four middle-aged masters always stood on his right side.

    After they sat down, they still looked at the old man in the purple robe, blinking eyes, waiting for his next instruction.

    The old man in the purple robe nced at everyone. When he saw that there were still five elders in the hall, he said, "There is nothing for you here. Go down first!"

    In the Wen Yan text, the five elders rose one after another, and the elder¡¯s purple robe attended the ceremony, which disappointed the people to see the arrogance, slowly.

    Although both of them were indifferent, you could tell the ground was the first time they met. The smiling wind had no mouth; in this ce, he was, after all, an outsider. He wouldn¡¯t speak or act unless he had to. He just sat there, his eyes clear, quietly watching.

    "I heard you have many wonderful Han Soul Seals, and the level of Han Soul Seals is not low?" Shen Tujuan seemed very interested. His youngest son stroked his beard and asked with a smile.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, casually answered: "Indeed, the younger generation not only has the Han Soul Seal but also has the absolute talent to depict the Han Soul Seal dream. As long as the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion is issued by the Yin Mansion, the younger generation must repay the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion!"

    "I would like to see your refinery¡¯s peak level. Can you show it here now?" Shen Tujuan was a little itchy, he wanted to see who had the higher level of alchemy than the child in front of him.

    "Looking at Master Shen Tu¡¯s portrait, the younger generation should show themselves!" Ao Cangsheng answered with a smile.

    After the two finished speaking, Shen Tujuan raised his hand and pressed it on the high chair he sat on. Suddenly, the ck floor in the center of the hall separated, revealing a semicircr hole of half a square foot.

    As soon as the big hole appeared, people heard the continuous "tter" and "click" sounds of the machine bracket, and a not too big furnace slowly rose to the ground.

 Chapter 1476 - 1467: Stopped Rotating

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Chapter 1467: Stopped Rotating</h4>

    The furnace¡¯s surroundings were yellow, flickering slightly. Then clouds were written around it, which was simple. On the furnace top, there were four fierce people, all of them looking at each other. There were three feet under the tripod, and the tune was like dragon ws.

    Amidst the astonished gazes, the furnace slowly rose from the ground. When the furnace fully started, the bracket of the "pulling" machine stopped turning.

    When the furnace stopped its search, Shen Tuj pressed a high chair and only heard the sound of "problem." Under the furnace, a me suddenly rose. The me was purplish-blue, quite terrifying. Under the urging of the cry, it was like an ethereal dance, a rather strange feeling growing in people¡¯s hearts.

    After the fire broke out, Shen Tuda ordered two people to fetch the things needed for the refinery. When all the refinery materials were ready, he once again turned his gaze to Ao Cangsheng and said, "Ao, everything is ready, you can show your affirmation!"

    Ao Cangsheng responded. Amidst the gazes of wonder and curiosity, he went to the furnace alone. ording to the refining techniques of Alchemy, he began to heat the steel ingot, select, reheat, forge, essorize, and dress.

    Looking at the notes in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hands, all the descendants of Yin Fu were scared, eyes wide open. He never thought Ao Cangsheng had such refining techniques? When it was Yin Fu¡¯s time, they did not know.

    Although Yin Qianqiu was trembling, his heart remained excited and joyful. He knew how much suffering and cold he endured.

    Nowadays, not only had Ao Cangsheng gotten lost in Martial Arts, but he had also gotten lost in the refinery, and he had such a genius. This indicates that his previous efforts didn¡¯t go unrewarded. Yin Qianqiu was happy and excited for him here.

    When the small notes exchanged very quickly, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s opponent also kept dodging back and forth. He was like a master of ghost tricks. The steel ingot was constantly in a phantom in his hands. Gradually, there was a rectangr thing, and it transformed into a box of sharp swords.

    At this point, Shen Tujuan¡¯s eyes nearly closed on the vehicle. He had already seen Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Han Soldiers, heard that Liu Qinghao approved enjoying Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Cultivation.

    But even if Shen Tuju didn¡¯t know the real level of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery, now he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery with his own eyes. He witnessed the entire process of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery and observed every detail.

    With a blink of an eye, he was fixated on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery, sincerely. Like Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery technology, it was the first time he saw it in so many years.

    It must be said that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery technology is not only rare but also very brilliant.

    Beginning to apply the judgment of ughter or the contempt of Ao Cangsheng, saying that he was naturally gifted in getting lost in the refinery, but of course, he soon learned that there would be a great gap with himself.

    When he saw the steel ingot being refined, this idea was gradually negated.

    Shen Tuju is the master of the Sword Hall of Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. There is no doubt about the aquatic products of the leisure refinery. He judged based on color, temperature, and sound.

    At this moment, Liu Qinghao and Shen Tujuan¡¯s eyes opened again. They both watched the Sword in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand, waiting for Ao Cangsheng toplete thest step of Alchemy, engraving the Han Soul.

    Although this step is the final step of the refinery, it is the most important step in the entire production process of the refinery. The grade and quality of a bit of Han Soldier eventually manifest in the Han Soul Mark engraved on its notes.

    Ao Cangsheng stared at his Sword. Suddenly, his hand flickered. Then, a ck me suddenly appeared on his right index finger, silently, calmly, and rested four times.

    When the ck me appeared, the hall was enveloped by a supreme pressure. Suddenly, the hall was filled with ughter and fondness. A destructive aura started to rise from everyone¡¯s hearts, due to the deep fear of the soul.

    "Has the Emperor extinguished the fire? Has the Emperor¡¯s Fire extinguished?" Shen Tuju¡¯s heart suddenly focused on the eyes of the slipping bull, suddenly contracting into a line. He looked in horror at the ck me trembling on Ao¡¯s index finger, speaking to me from his mouth.

    So, although the ck me was light and elegant, it danced with absolute grace like wearing ck gauze. But in Shen Tuj¡¯s eyes, the beautiful thing must have been shocking and horrifying. In her eyes, his ck me was like the god of death, making people ecstatic and fearful.

    The appearance of the Emperor¡¯s Fire not only gave Shen Tu a huge face but also gave everyone present a huge face. Those who knew this were shocked by the prestige of the Imperial Fire, while those who didn¡¯t were shocked by its pressure.

    It was shocking that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand suddenly moved. His finger danced quickly over the box of ck longsword like an absolute Sword.

    His index finger danced back and forth, creating a magnificent picture on the longsword.

    Shen Tujuan held his breath. He was afraid his little boy would break Ao¡¯s arrogance with his breath. After ten years of arrogance, Ao Cangsheng finally raised his index finger. Then the ck me fled and disappeared into the empty air.

    After Ao Cangsheng stopped engraving, aplete Han Soul Mark appeared on the Sword, dazzling. A weekter, the dazzling brilliance apanied by a sharp whistle, a Han Soul Mark suddenly shed, finally disappearing on the Sword.

    After Han Han¡¯s Soul Mark disappeared, the Sword Box seemed to have a soul, beginning to emit a terrifying momentum. The cold light on the Sword flickered, gazing at people¡¯s hearts.

    Jian sat down, slowly ordered the dishes, then took a deep breath. She was drenched in sweat on her back watching Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Alchemy process.

    Now, he had a thorough understanding of arrogance, admiration, respect, fear, and envy. At this moment, the time of judgment was veryplicated. The ghost thoughts and methods of engraving Han Soul Mark of the arrogant alchemist aroused his heart¡¯s desire.

    "Eat, eat, eat!"

    Shen Tujuan pped his hands with a smile, apliment to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery.

    "The ck me you engraved with the Han Soul Mark just now, is it the Emperor¡¯s Fire?" Shen Tuju¡¯s judgment suddenly shed a greedy look, tentatively asking.

    "Yes! It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s Fire extinguished!" Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t hide it. Because Divine Map had already recognized his Life Pce, there was no need to hide it.

    Shen Tuj smiled, jealously smiling.

    "Did you just engrave Han¡¯s Soul Mark, and the husband couldn¡¯t see clearly?" Shen Tujuan asked again, when she said this, a hint of shame shed in front of Ao.

    In fact, Shen Tuj did not not see the Han Soul Mark carved by Cao Cangsheng. On the contrary, in the hall, they each belonged to him, and the youngest son was the most sincere.

    But in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see what the Han Soul was. Although he really saw the Han Soul Mark, he didn¡¯t even know what the Han Soul Mark was.

    He was afraid of losing face and didn¡¯t like the master of ceremonies saying he had to be arrogant. But he also wanted to know what the Han Soul Mark was, so he tricked him into asking for the name of the Han Soul Mark.

    "That inserted soul mark, the full name is just called Inserted Soul Han Soul Mark!" Ao Cangsheng replied lightly, with a look of love along the way.

    "Alcohol Inserted Mark?" Shen Tu was startled when he heard the name, then turned his head andughed: "Oh, so it¡¯s the Inserted Soul Mark. No wonder it¡¯s soplex and wonderful."

    To others, Shen Tufa Da should know the Inserted Soul Seal because he is the master of the Sword Hall of Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. If he doesn¡¯t even know the Inserted Soul Seal, it¡¯s too cheap.

    But in fact, the master of the Sword Hall of Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had never seen a soul.

 Chapter 1477 - 1468: A Relapse on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Chapter 1468: A Rpse on the Spot</h4>

    However, due to Shen Tu¡¯s status and position, even if Liu Qinghao¡¯s heart was not in it, he should not have acted out impulsively. He did not want to exploit Shen Tu¡¯s negligence, staring at him intently while internally cursing his ancestors to the eighteenth generation.

    "If I take my senior as my teacher, can the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion turn the tables for Yin Fu?" Ao Cangsheng did not delve deeply into the application of Shen Tu¡¯s judgment but instead stated his position.

    "That¡¯s right...!" Shen Tu handed down a judgment that made his youngest sonugh, saying: "Of course, there¡¯s no problem! As long as you regard me as a teacher and worship me, I will definitely assist Yin Fu!"

    "What is Lord Shen Tu saying? But then?" Ao Cangsheng pondered for an hour that as long as he could understand the crisis of Yin Mansion, being evaluated by Shen Tu as a teacher was negligible.

    She didn¡¯t realize that Shen Tujuan¡¯s promise inadvertently changed his perspective. What he stated was to assist the Yin Fu at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, while Shen Tujuan promised to proudly aid Yin Fu.

    As you see, although Shen Tujuan is the master of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion and the Sword Hall, he ultimately does not represent the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. Furthermore, assisting Yin Mansion and greatly aiding Yin Mansion are two distinct concepts.

    To help Yin Mansion at the dining table means to dissolve the differences between the royal family and the Ao Family invisibly, while greatly aiding Yin Mansion may eventually lead to initiating human action.

    The oue of these two promises seems consistent, yet the final conclusion is vastly different.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mind was not shallow in the affairs of the world, and he did not hear Shen Tuju¡¯s wordy. With extensive experience in Jianghu, he smiled and immediately grasped the subtle words.

    Shen Tu passed judgment to the divine, answering sternly: "What the elder says is naturally true! As long as you acknowledge me as your teacher, I¡¯ll ensure to provide substantial aid to Yin Fu!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng on the verge of agreeing to the application for the sentence from Tu Ajail, Xiaofeng suddenly stood on the chair, gazing at Shen Tu¡¯s judgment with a smile: "Lord Shen Tu, what if, as long as Cangsheng worships you as a teacher, the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion wille to rescue Yin Mansion and resolve the court¡¯s siege and assassination?"

    Whether Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly shift or his surprise when seeing Xiaofeng¡¯s smile, Shen Tu was just agreeing to his condition, unaware of why Xiaofeng suddenly reiterated the issue?

    Shen Tujuan arrived happily, without anyone revealing his ns. In a moment, Shen Tujuan¡¯s demeanor turned cold, ring at Xiaofeng¡¯s smile: "Who is your excellency?"

    Shen Tuj was not pleased with Xiaofeng¡¯s words. Because of the secr nature of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, he wouldn¡¯t treat Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s senior Feng with a smile.

    Smiling, Feng, now older, replied casually: "In this ce, I¡¯m a senior at Yin Mansion, and I¡¯vee to the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion to bring some descendants of Yin Mansion!"

    Saying this, he nced at Yin Fu.

    A young girl understood the smile of Xiaofeng, but feared he had to say so. The nod was Xiaofeng¡¯s default manner.

    Ao Cangsheng started to understand how Xiaofeng¡¯s smile yed such a role, but when he noticed Shen Tu¡¯s divine judgment, a peculiar feeling arose in his heart.

    At present, he remained silent, focused on the dialogue between Shen Tuj and Xiao Feng, eager to explore unknown ces.

    Shen Tuj had no doubts about Yong Xiaofeng¡¯s words, as everything about Yong Xiaofeng was reasonable. He measured Yong Xiaofeng up and down, his eyes slightly cold, saying: "I¡¯ve promised Ao to assist Silver Mansion. Does the elder have any doubts?"

    With a smile, Feng¡¯er shook his head, saying: "Of course, there¡¯s no doubt about Lord Shen Tu¡¯s promise, just a slight uncertainty. Is Lord Shen Tu¡¯s assistant Yin Fu representing the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, or just representing Lord Shen Tu himself?"

    Regardless, Ao suddenly realized. Initially, Xiaofeng had spoken of this matter, previously not understanding the mystery within it. Now he felt Shen Tu¡¯s judgment wascking.

    What he thought was, Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t expected that on the maind of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, Xiaofeng¡¯s smile spoke to him. At the time, he was worried, but didn¡¯t believe the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion could damage his reputation.

    But now it seems that the smile of Feng¡¯s reminder wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The wordy applied earlier proved he had a hidden agenda.

    Seeing his trap exposed by Xiaofeng, Shen Tu¡¯s face turned cold again, saying: "Is there a problem with this?"

    Grinning, Feng didn¡¯t care about Shen Tu¡¯s cold eyes and smiled, saying: "If Shen Tu can represent a full day of major Pavilion affairs, then they have no problem. If not, they have no problem."

    "Unrestrained!" Shen Tujuan erupted angrily, suddenly shouting at Ao Cangsheng: "Child, don¡¯t deceive yourself with cleverness in front of your husband. If you can honor it, you fulfill your promise just now. If not..."

    At this point, Shen Tuoj¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed like a pitiful old fox, fiercely mming the long table in front of him.

    With a "thud," four people standing beside them moved forward simultaneously, each gazing fiercely at Ao Cangsheng.

    Observing the posture of these four people, they would attack Ao Cangsheng at the same time with Shen Tu¡¯s assistance.

    Suddenly, several brothers of the Yin Family were scared senseless. Now, considering they wanted to remain at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, it was entirely usible.

    Among them, Ao Cangsheng was the most advanced, yet he had to ensure his return to nine. Although the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t perceive a certain level, he also didn¡¯t overly value it.

    In fact, the four men standing on either side of Shen Tu¡¯s judgment were at least at the peak of their lives, not ounting for the rest of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. This difference was certain. Once both sides open the Han Gate, the Yin Mansion people wouldn¡¯t dare immediately perish.

    Initially, they sought refuge at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, only now realizing this shelter had be a reminder of death running towards them.

    These timid Yin Fu had rarely seen both sides immediately rip their faces apart, hastily terrifying them into looking at Ao Cangsheng, attempting to persuade him to agree to the conditions of Tu Ajail.

    This way, even if unable to assist Yin Fu through the crisis, they could escape the immediate peril.

    Despite this, Ao Cangsheng disregarded the master¡¯s hint, now coldly staring at the application for ying from Tu, unyielding in softening his heart.

    At this point, Liu Qinghao seemed like a frantic ant on a hot pan, spinning incessantly. Even if he contributed to the matter, if the result was thus, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself for fear of death.

    He conceived a breakthrough in the stalemate ofnguage, hoping both sides would take a step back. But when he almost perceived Shen Tu¡¯s judgment or saw Shen Tu¡¯s judgment with his eyes, he realized it no longer concerned him.

    "So, doesn¡¯t Lord Shen Tu want to suppress people further?" Feng sneered like a sword and red at the four.

    Shen Tuj coldly snorted, fiercely gazed at Xiaofeng¡¯s smile, saying: "An elder doesn¡¯t want to use it, but you don¡¯t know how to grow it. Perhaps Ao¡¯s words are someone else¡¯s game, so today they¡¯ll remain with their husband.

    "Unfortunately, he despises those who te others. Today, if Ao can worship me as a teacher, if not, he must stay a few more days at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion!"

    "Child, what will you do?" Xiaofeng¡¯s smile turned to Ao Cangsheng, for ultimately, the power of speech belonged to Ao Cangsheng himself.

 Chapter 1478 - 1469: Chang Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Chapter 1469: Chang Sheng</h4>

    He knew what would happen if he refused to apply the Tu A Censor¡¯s verdict, but he had to do it, because as Shen Tu¡¯s verdict had said, he really hated people like Shen Tu¡¯s verdict.

    "Master Shen Tu, since we haven¡¯t had a conversation yet, there¡¯s no need to continue. The younger generation will take their leave!" Ao Cangsheng turned and walked out of the hall.

    At this moment, Shen Tujuan suddenly waved her hand. The four people left behind suddenly transformed into four hurricanes, with unparalleled strength, bravely rushing towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Seeing this scene, Yin Qiuqiang was instantly terrified. The rest of Yin Fu¡¯s children were frightened. What they least wanted to see was finally happening.

    "Come over!" The four attacked simultaneously, and the smiling breeze suddenly shed. With a wave of his left hand, a massive palm transformed into a chain of power, grabbing all the Yin Mansion people behind him.

    The next moment, he would turn into a lightning bolt and charge towards the four.

    Smiling, Feng¡¯er, fury and shouting, Zhou Yuanqi poured forth like a swarm, akin to ocean waves, swiftly engulfing or lifting their arms.

    Spray flew back, whistling. Theughing wind spread its arms. Infinite Life Force instantly transformed into a giant long knife sheath, sweeping towards the four opposite.

    As soon as the edge of the long knife appeared, the hall was enclosed by an invisible pressure, like a steel ring, binding everyone inside tighter and tighter, suffocating them.

    The attack from the four on the opposite side was now aging, but they didn¡¯t stop. Due to Xiaofeng stopping their attack on Ao Cangsheng.

    The four shed light,ughed madly, but pped one after another. Under the four palms, four dazzling bursts, like a falling meteor, fiercely hammered into a giant mad de box.

    Thunder suddenly resounded, as the meteor-like bright light collided with the giant mad de.

    Liu Qinghao hadn¡¯t had time to say more when he heard thisnguage. Suddenly he met outside the hall. He was proud of it and brought Yin Fu without hesitation.

    The first time we met, the guards were on the Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion! They had embraced one after another. The distinguished guest had suddenly be the enemy. Give some warning, A Wei! It¡¯s not clear for now.

    "Let me see those people!" Don¡¯t let the warning A Weie! When the reaction came, something happened, and Shen Tu¡¯s verdict appeared in the hall again.

    In a word, dozens of guards attacked Ao Cangsheng, among others. Liu Qinghao was an alchemist, he wasn¡¯t born tall, but he also had the habit of breaking destiny.

    Although Ao Cangsheng was a revision to the Ninth Mode, it was true Han strength, which had already exceeded the scope of those unusual life-destroying monks.

    Moreover, now second-rate heavenly grade Han soldiers were in hand, Liu Qinghao had surpassed him, but stillgged behind him. The two of them were always on the right side of the Yin Mansion, like two doors, keeping the heavy guards of the Tian A Soldier pavilion in front.

    Ao Cangsheng held the Han soldiers, sword opening and closing. The sword shone like a rainbow, passing through the guards on the Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion! They were driven away by Sword Qi. As a slightly weaker soldier, once hit by the War Spirit Sword Technique, they would immediately lose their lives on the spot.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s tickets were ced in both hands, and suddenly there was insane apuse without a de disy in front of him, like clouds and light tickets spreading out, pping towards the people in front of Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion.

    The apuse sounded "pop pop" fainting, like surging sea waves, racing outward in circles, it must¡¯ve hit the Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion guards!

    For a while, blood sttered, people shook tickets and screamed in the alley of Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion. But, even if the guards of Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion feared Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao, they still fell one after another into the rising waters.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s "Old Heaven Fighting Hands" had been fully disyed, the power of "Old Heaven Fighting Hands," unleashing ordinary people¡¯s intermediate skills, was surely too great.

    Therefore, as soon as the guards from Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion were dispatched, they were defeated one by one by the guards opposite them. Seeing Ao Cangsheng proudly standing at nine sacred statues, the people of Silver Mansion were shocked and inexplicable as they spoke of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s bravery and dominance.

    The shouting and killing on Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion continued, Han Han¡¯spetition grew increasingly fierce. Before long, Ao Cangsheng had seen blood, but it wasn¡¯t his own.

    At this moment, Liu Qinghao and Ao Cangsheng both killed with blood-red eyes, God was you who didn¡¯t use them. Those guards of Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion! Even watching the appearance of these two killing gods, they couldn¡¯t help themselves.

    In Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion alley, Qi Han became fiercer. One by one, people were knocked down and retreated. One by one, people washed again. Initially, dozens of warning A Wei were needed! But as more guards in Han uniform appeared on Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion, arge number of guards came to the main hall at the start.

    These guards, like water, fell one by one on Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao, giving me a ferocious attack.

    The people of Yin Fu were right behind Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao. But they came to the guards of Tian A Soldier¡¯s pavilion! More and more people, they had to deal with those shaping border warning A Wei one by one!.

    That¡¯s what people did under the nine-year n, talent remained mediocre, not to mention Han soldiers in their hands. Before long, someone hung up the phone, truly unlucky.

    In the hall, four people suddenly failed, their eyes saw Ao Cangsheng and others emerge from the hall, but they once again screamed angrily, killing in front of the smiling wind.

    The masters of the sky and human environment had the ability to control the world¡¯s atmosphere, quadrteral motion, one hall seat washed one by one, bing a strong wind, moving toward the hall, and the tickets were beaten away.

    The smiling breeze saw the index finger tuning the note suddenly, and a sound suddenly filled the hall, hoping the waves could be free and sharp. Ten blue lights, fleetingly turned into ten snakes, slithering and reincarnating.

    The snakes danced, their slender bodies quickly leaped out. They immediately interwoven into a lucky, entering the hall! The entire letter count! _____ I mean.

    Tickets fell from the table, and when they met the lucky, they jumped back.

    The smiling breeze used the opponent¡¯s grasp, controlling everything in the air with invisible power. These crazy votes instantly transformed into a sparkling giant python. It chased angrily, flying towards the four on the opposite side.

    The four people across the street knew how great the smiling power was.

    Although Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao had good physical strength, even after hundreds of Han soldiers, even if they were full of energy, they couldn¡¯t help but be tired.

    Moreover, now the guards appearing at any time had "breaking fate" modifications, bringing Han Li and Liu Qinghao to the same level. More importantly, even at the age of seven or eight, there were "breaking fate" masters.

    Under the siege of so many masters, the arrogant and talented people could do their best.

    After the frenzy of the Han Dynasty subsided, Yin Fu people retreated, quickly crowding into a corner. Although Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao continued to try supporting them, the guards on the other side! Now they still advanced, they should be surrounded and for as many as possible killed here.

    Unfortunately, Ao Cangsheng finally died, ck mes instantly appeared on his head. Feeling the destructive smell of the ck mes, the guards opposite! Showed love and fear all the way.

    Even if they were too arrogant and gloomy, their hearts couldn¡¯t resist the terrible pressure of Emperor A¡¯s demise.

 Chapter 1479 - 1470: What Is Needed

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Chapter 1470: What Is Needed</h4>

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao had already hit the jackpot, they were almost exhausted. Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce was both terrifying and wonderful, they failed to grasp the urgency of the current situation.

    There was a huge gap in behavior and number between the two sides, and even the invincibility of geniuses and the Evil Temple could not bridge this gap.

    After a stupefying effort, those surrounded by the proud guards of Cangsheng also started to recover from their shock.

    The next moment, just listen to the sound of "Problem and Problem" constantly rising, and the guards were right opposite! They all had Life Pces. Just now, they couldn¡¯t have Life Pces, while the arrogant Cangsheng and the others did not have Life Pces.

    Faced with those who have already established their foundation, these guards! They did not underestimate the pressure of the Ming Pce, so their dignity would of course not easily decay.

    In an instant, opposite Ao Cangsheng, it lit up. Everyone¡¯s Life Pce began to appear in the middle. There were Cold Swords, Bao Ha¡¯s Daoist des, fierce peaks...

    Looking at this formidable Life Hall, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. When manpower was insufficient, even though he had evil genius, he couldn¡¯t solve the current crisis.

    Liu Qinghao dared to follow with bloodstains, above his head was a sword, which was his second Life Pce. He did not have a first Life Pce, because even if he had one, he couldn¡¯t y the role of half a group.

    Although he didn¡¯t breathe, the determination to face death could be seen in his eyes.

    Others in the Silver Mansion didn¡¯t have Life Pces either, because they knew that facing dozens of masters who broke fate, even if they had a Life Pce, the result would be the same.

    Their faces were filled with fear and helplessness, their hearts filled with despair and reluctance. They originally nned to live an average of 44 years at the Heavenly Army Tower, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be their burial ground in the end.

    Taking a deep breath, facing each pair of fierce eyes, the arrogant Cangsheng boldly urged his Life Pce tounch a final attack.

    Liu Qinghao saw the situation without hesitation, the sword above his head instantly jumped into a windmill, with a fierce aura, mutually ughtering.

    The Emperor¡¯s cremation was a ten-headed killer, roaring, umting. His whole body shone with ck light, rushing into the Life Hall, where ten people bloomed.

    Han Han¡¯s battle cries grew louder, the sound of exploding cannons echoed in the sky. With a roar and Bao Ha¡¯s sound, the terrifying power of the Life Pce began to be suppressed.

    Although at the beginning, he had severely damaged several fate-breakers and was thrown by the Emperor¡¯s terrifying force into several Life Pces to extinguish the fire.

    However, after all, it¡¯s difficult for two fists to match four hands. Under the siege of dozens of Life Pces, the Fire of Extinction suffered by the Emperor¡¯s proud holy head gradually waned, like signs of withering, beginning to retreat.

    As for Liu Qinghao, after taking one look at the aspect of his Life Pce, he was directly defeated. Liu Qinghao expended great strength to pour blood into his mouth, and directly threw the ticket to the opposite mammoth brigade. This punch instantly caused him serious injury, unable to dawdle anymore, unable topete with Han Han.

    Although Ao Cangsheng was still difficult to support, he bled as well, meaning he bore too much pressure, and his fingers began to crack.

    With a "bang", the white long gown Ao Cangsheng wore was instantly stained red with blood. Then, the bright red blood immediately soaked his long robe, smoothly wearing a red long robe, left there, dyeing the soil at his feet red.

    These instances were not unknown, but quite numerous.

    With a smiling heart now anxious, he feared the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t endure him going out, being surrounded and killed directly by the guards of the Heavenly Army Tower.

    Precisely this time, he fully utilized his strength, to strike, waiting for the Four Seas people to temporarily lose Han¡¯sbat power.

    In the dazzling light, the python danced gracefully, quickly swimming through the hall. The howling wind swept through the hall, shaking all twelve pirs in the hall.

    It seemed that with a little more force, the twelve pirs would break at the waist, copsing the hall.

    At this moment, the huge and brutal opposites were all frenzied. The enormous four hooves cruelly trampled the void, sending out trembling rumbles, like muffled thunder, reminiscing death in the hall.

    A pair of very barbaric big eyes, often blind. Under the constant effort of this huge body, a very wild week, was emitting a terrifying fierceness.

    Shen Tujuan sat on a high chair in the midst of the hall, eyes cold and calm, watching the smiling breeze. Han Han fell several times, and the hall was noisy, but until Shen Tujuan approached, there was no reconciliation. It seemed that an invisible magic directly enclosed his space within.

    The smiling opponent waved goodbye, while at the same time, the hand in arge middle. Suddenly, he was vigorous, fearlessly gathering on the other side of the sky python.

    The ticket of the firelight bullet burned hot, and the huge body of the python suddenly collided. The giant head A skull immediately hid, pursuing a sound, the body twisted, waving again to push this giant snake to the end, sweeping towards several brutal prophecies.

    The four people did not show any weakness, but grew angry, concentrating their efforts to double-fist, throwing all remaining power into a very arbitrary order.

    Feeling the driving force of the four people, also brutal, suddenly raised its head, in front of the nihilistic people, stood up, chasing toward the sky with three crazy attentions.

    Then, a very wild, huge, very hard body suddenly jumped up, drawing a strange arc in the middle, hitting the python seven inches.

    The smiling breeze paused for a moment in his mind, the game hadsted a long time, the four people finally saw this w, setting the opposition of a circle for the four people.

    With cruelty, although big and cheap, it was swift. In just a blink, it had already collided a mile ahead with arge python.

    Turning to the next moment, the python might be overwhelmed by several barbaric barricades, saying that it ran less fast in a sh of electricity, light, stone, and fire. The giant python suddenly had a big buckle in an unknown ce, Mr. Han Sheng folded his body into an arch.

    Thus, a very cruel and umted strike was instantly empty. The smiling breeze saw the left hand swipe, and the giant python¡¯srge tail smoothly fell from the air.

    For a while, the wind howled, and waves surged. In the burst of light, the giant python¡¯s giant tail swept through several crude words.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    After a moment, the roar suddenly erupted, the massive Bao Aline emitted angry pursuits, saying there was a crack behind it.

    This was cruel and traumatic. Themand of the four people opposite suddenly trembled, a stream of blood flowed from their mouths.

    The four people, one after another, wanted to use thest bit of strength to stir up a storm, having to use arbitrary numbers, manipting those few moments of giant brutality.

    But smiling was not easy. Since the first strike, a stable flow of backhand operations had been sessfully put into practice. The razor in free entanglement, the giant body in an instant formed a circle. The giant python flew back and forth, lightning-like among some of the wild.

    The four people opposite were panicked for a while. The smiling wind guided the machine arm, the giant python¡¯s body, following the smiling wind, slowly wrapped it up in a very wild way.

 Chapter 1480 - 1471: Signature

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Chapter 1471: Signature</h4>

    The tighter the snake¡¯s body, the greater the anger and pursuit. But no matter how strong his pursuit bes, he cannot escape the pressure from the snake.

    The snake hoarsely chases, and Zhou¡¯s momentum rises again. Suddenly, several wild madmen¡¯s light energy begins to unravel. As these frenzied madmen continue to shatter and dissolve, orders from four people across the street start vigorously, their mouths sttered with blood.

    The smiling wind hesitates as it observes the situation, shouting loudly, charging again and again into the destiny of the giant snake.

    Under pressure, a thundering, broken body.

    Just a moment ago, he had a chance to strike hard, but because he was uncertain about killing the smiling wind, Mister Hadbrook refused to apply the ughter judgment.

    Jian smiled briefly, striking down the world¡¯s four people. They have reached the end of the Crossbow. Only when Shen Tu deemed it the best start time.

    So he bravely sts the most terrible smiling wind. In this blow, he intends to leave behind the smiling wind.

    Of course, the smiling wind isn¡¯t foolish. Shen Tu judges him with a challenging world filled with heaven and earth. Later, he joined Han Da. The smiling wind, through a bit of brainstorming, could discern his thoughts.

    Earlier, although he was wounded, Shen Tu didn¡¯t see him, so he needed to spit blood to get to Shen Tu.

    Shen Tu¡¯s judgment encounters the smiling wind instantly. The smiling wind¡¯s momentum has weakened. When Shen Tu¡¯s judgment hits with repentance, overwhelming fear blossoms anew.

    Two forces sh, a hall suddenly erupts with surging waves. Twelve enormous vertical distances, seemingly unable to bear the pressure any longer. Soon, they are shattered by the surging waves.

    As time roars by, the entire hall begins to rise. The hall¡¯s dome was always appropriate, because it was more robust, it didn¡¯tpletely copse for days.

    In the chaos, the smiling wind suddenly blows, depicting an arc in the middle, using intense light, striking another side¡¯s application for ughter.

    The collision of four palms is like the sh of two mountains, emitting a loud noise. Fierce time evaporates like ripples in theke, forming a circle before swiftly moving to surrounding areas. As it passes, still intact pirs and walls divide into two parts and then decadently tumble down.

    In the trembling sound of heavens, Shen Tuoj can¡¯t help but shiver, then awaken by the surging waves. A gush of fresh blood again blows from the smiling air, surely scattering out from the hall like arrows.

    This spitting blood is genuinely spitting blood. The smile has reached the end of the Crossbow, Han¡¯s power is not sevenfold. Now, doing his best with Shen Tu¡¯s judgment is a tremendous blow to him. Zhou Yuanqi suddenly extracts it.

    Additionally, Shen Tu¡¯s judgment is a gathering force attack, and the intention of Qu A Li is fierce; even if the smiling wind can be applied as an ancient capital, it should be blocked.

    So when he pushed aside his application for ughter judgment, he was severely injured. With turbulent aid, he calmed down, flying out of the hall like lightning.

    Xiaofeng swept out of the hall, ultimately causing its copse. In such scorching weather, Shen Tuj was razed to ruin.

    This issue was also tossed aside madly. Though not the old fate of ughter convictions, being able to linger for one or three minutes, indeed a smile wind pursues again.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the smiling wind staggered, wiped the corner of his mouth a bit, hurriedly rushing out towards the grand attic.

    He doesn¡¯t know if washing now works. He doesn¡¯t know whether Ao Cangsheng and others are still alive. Therefore, although severely injured, he can¡¯t pause for treatment.

    He must rush to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side, urgently needing aid. But now severely injured, if he doesn¡¯t exist in this world, he can still manage once or twice.

    Watching Ao Cangsheng¡¯s haughty bloodline fingers breaking, while constantly bleeding from his mouth, Yin Qianqiu starts worrying sincerely about him.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng is their main support. Once Ao Cangsheng falls, it¡¯s certain none can exit Tian A Bing¡¯s attic.

    Yin Qianqiu cried, bing a person with tears streaming down. His voice almost hoarse, yet Ao Cangsheng remains indifferent. Ao Cangsheng¡¯splexion grows paler, blood on the ground increases, resembling thousands of earthworms bending into the most terrifying one.

    Though Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body is more foolish, and since injured continuously self-repairs, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injury speed grows faster, his harm elerates.

    Ao Cangsheng unwillingly relinquishes his arms. He doesn¡¯t want to abandon his arms due to noughing wind.

    Ao Cangsheng knows Tian Bing attic¡¯s secrets. But for Ziyao City¡¯s Tian Bing attic, Ao Cangsheng still believes in the smiling wind. He feels, amidstughing wind, four should be forced to retreat Tian A Bing, who should timely aid them.

    Furthermore, Ao Cangsheng has onest health symbol, useless, which is mine.

    Every ck Armor before this fierce world has a tiger king, an extremely devout overlord.

    Once Ao Cangsheng sees the fierce tiger king¡¯s appearance, he knows whoes to aid them.

    In the Ao Family¡¯s four Tiger Guards, only Tiger Cardinal Da can wear such a pattern of soft armor. Thus, these fierce worlds should have been sent by father to aid their Tiger Cardinal Da.

    It¡¯s said Ao Jia¡¯s four tigers are strongest. Evidently, Tiger Kadiya Da Han Li truly ranks first among the four Tiger Guards. With mere minutes of effort, they could kill from outside Tian A Bing¡¯s attic, suggesting Tiger Kadiya Da team Han¡¯s strength is tremendous.

    As the team relentlessly pushes out from tiger and Kadiya, Tian A Bing attic some destructive Guard Bing starts splitting into a Yuan, then crushed by the table.

    Within a moment, more than ten, nine-year-old Ao Cangsheng and watching Yin Qianqiu await to go against the Tiger and the crimson guards.

    Clearly, confronting the renowned Han Shatian is like the heart of a blooded tiger, these Tian A Bing attic guards! Han¡¯s strength, fundamentally unmatched by a tiger¡¯s heart.

    Tian A Bing attic guards! Despite modifications being strong, facing an enemy with minimal experience, besides having never seen such chaotic Han¡¯s assault, the scene¡¯s corpse sprawls the ground whereas the tiger¡¯s heart keeps battling; it directly suffers immense losses.

    Tiger heart is a genuine assassin who seizesnd for the city. Oncemitted, they fiercely, swiftly, extraordinarily kill. Their aim is acknowledgment, they seize lives, they don¡¯tpete with others.

    In such situations, Tian A Bing attic¡¯s guards are merely well-repaired sheep, unworthy to battle like a tiger¡¯s old tiger.

    Hence, initially, Tian A Bing attic guards align with Han. But after two faces, Tian A Bing attic¡¯s guards die extensively, falling! None survive.

    Witnessing these circumstances, remaining Tian A Bing attic guards face master¡¯s desperate plight, confronted by ck Armor¡¯s sudden anger-filled courage.

    In their eyes, opposing a group essentially from Hell needing a unique way to harvest their life existence. Initially, they don¡¯t act, but once they do, the result is usually corpse sprawls in ce, let alone no ce to bury.

 Chapter 1481 - 1472: Fleeing One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Chapter 1472: Fleeing One After Another</h4>

    So, on that day, the guards on the attic tower! After a long fall, the remaining guards! They began to flee one after another, no longer daring to fight the ck Ghosts.

    Originally surrounded by the guards of Miracle and the Celestial soldiers on the top floor! Seeing these terrifying forms, we can no longer kill Miracle. No mighty warrior was crying, but when I came, they ran faster.

    At that moment, hundreds of Celestial soldiers¡¯ top floor guards killed by the tigers screamed and loudly hawked tickets on the other side of the Celestial soldiers¡¯ top floor.

    Major, the rescue iste, but let us handle this crime! When the enemy was forced to retreat, arge bag on the back of a tiger bear suddenly flickered out from the Kadiya brigade of tigers, knelt on one knee in front of the proud man, and said in a low voice.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng let go. He was both angry andzy. He said, "Please get up, who says you¡¯rete? You came just in time!" After that, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but spit blood again.

    When Leader A saw the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but say, "Young master, how is your wound? After everything ends, you should first take three slices of restorative medicine!"

    Saying that, Leader A casually waved, and three red Elixirs immediately appeared in his hand.

    Who knew Ao Cangsheng waved it off saying, "My injury is okay. We must first cleanse the Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic. As for other matters, we¡¯ll talk after the Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic is out."

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Looking at Liu Qinghao, I saw him stillzily lying on the ground. But he said to the singer: "Give him these three Elixir pills. I do not need them!"

    When the leader heard these words, he was a bit embarrassed looking at Ao Cangsheng. By this time, Ao Cangsheng was already a bloody mess. Not only were many blood vessels lost, but his five organs were also damaged.

    Compared to the injuries, everyone could see that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injuries were more severe than Liu Qinghao¡¯s. But now, Ao Cangsheng did not take the Elixir from the leader, instead, it was taken to Liu Qinghao, which was a bit puzzling.

    It is said that such a leader¡¯s sleeve is that of the Tiger and the Red-clothed Lord¡¯s beautiful leader. He is loyal to arrogance and pride. He came to the Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic to protect the pony.

    This method of precaution ensures safety for the likes of arrogance, Miracle, etc., even if there is an attack or siege on the Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic. Unless there are some Celestial numbers, no one can escape this kind of defense as quickly as the Tiger Heart.

    Once the time was over, people pushed forward outside the huge Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic. It wasn¡¯t until then that Yin Fu¡¯s younger brother finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Today, Han, they almost turned around at the ghost gate. Just now, they werepletely desperate, with no news, they suddenly put down rescue personnel and saved them all.

    That experience, even in this lifetime, they may not be able to bear, too dangerous, really frightening.

    Laughing, the wind Lu staggered out of the Celestial Army¡¯s attic, rushing through, passing by, with the ground full of guard Celestial soldiers! These guard Celestial soldiers! Some had already turned into corpses, while othersy injured on the ground, mouths moaning in pain.

    He nced whileughing, noticing that there were no other Yin family members in the big assault, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t care how many guard Celestial soldiers were on the top floor! Being present, what he cared about most was the welfare of the Yin family.

    The smiling breeze kept moving forward, the cross-cut orders at his feet standing up row by row. Fortunately, with so many orders, now there was no big assault from the Yin Mansion.

    Soon, the smiling breeze emerged from under his feet, with blood sttering on the ground, and the fallen guard Celestial soldiers! But they were decreasing in number.

    Seeing this, the smiling breeze rose gradually. This way, the smiling breeze naturally understood the reason. With Liu Qinghao and Miracle¡¯s tenacity and arrogance, it was possible to sweep through so many guard ¡¯s attic of the Celestial soldiers while passing in thend! They were miraculous existences.

    Moreover... the fallen guards! The more certain. Hao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao, after long Han people¡¯s fatigue, would naturally have great strength. Additionally, those guard Celestial soldiers who besieged and killed them! Due to gradual improvement, they found it difficult to push the enemy back again.

    A few steps forward, the Yin Family began throwing old clothes on the ground. In those old clothes, besides bright red blood, there were also bits of flesh stuck by the blood, nowpletely coagted.

    Seeing these old clothes, the smile became heavier, her heart began to stand up anxiously. Because afterward, she suddenly discovered a problem. In the Celestial soldiers¡¯ big attic, such trembling sounds of killing had not been heard earlier.

    Even though at this time many people were still shouting, that silent voice did not sound like Qi Han¡¯s killing voice at all.

    Seeing this form, a sense of foreboding instantly struck the heart of the smiling wind, beginning to give him all the panic.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of scene he would witness as he went further. He feared seeing the one he least wanted to see. If that were the case, he would soon copse.

    Smiling, he kept his eyes fixed ahead. He dared not look but was eager to know the oue.

    With contradictions and fear in his heart, the smiling wind staggered or wobbled out of the Celestial Army¡¯s attic, running.

    Contradiction and fear rushed out of the Lv Family, and from afar, the smiling wind saw a group of guard Celestial soldiers wearing ck soft armor! This side carefully watched him.

    Look at these ck-armored guards! Well, dressed in suits. Because they were all stained with bright red blood, they also exuded an overwhelming aura of usurpation and murder.

    As soon as he saw the ck Armor Guards! Suddenly, the smile on his face erupted again. It seemed that in the next moment, he would see thest thing he wanted to see.

    Just when the smiling wind was about to rpse, his eyes suddenly became familiar. Just hesitation, fear, and anger, he ignored the ck Armor Guards! And those guard Celestial soldiers on the ground top floor! Were different.

    The guard Celestial soldiers of the Celestial soldiers¡¯ attic! They still wore red sticks, while the other side¡¯s police guards wore ck soft armor. Most importantly, the ck soft armor clearly had a Tiger King¡¯s pattern engraved on it.

    "Wait, a Tiger King pattern!" Thinking of such a Tiger King pattern, a slight smile shed in his heart.

    "Are they humans..."! In the next moment, the smiling breeze would understand the origin of the people.

    He is the elder of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, naturally knowing many things. Although he has not seen the true face of Tiger Heart, he knows very little about Tiger Heart¡¯s deeds and attire.

    The other group wearing the soft armor is obviously Tiger Heart¡¯s unique attire. Except for the terrifying, murderous, and brave air the people exude, the smiling breeze could easily guess their true nature.

    Understanding all this, the smiling breeze.

    Ao Cangsheng suffered, in the smiling breeze, without three to five months of recuperation, it would be impossible to reconcile. That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t believe in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s matters.

    Not only did he not believe it, but the heart of the smiling breeze remained scared. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injury had exceeded normal bounds. It is said that such wounds are fatal, but Ao Cangsheng is now as pure as ever, able to talk to himself about young Mr. Wind.

    "Have these four things been settled?" Ao Cangsheng looked at the smiling breeze, and asked again.

    The smiling breeze shook his head: "Do you think the people of the heavens and the earth are made of paper, so you can solve them casually? I just temporarily deprived them of Han¡¯sbat power, they can recover after resting for a while!"

 Chapter 1482: 1473: In the Midst of Danger

    <strong>Chapter 1482: Chapter 1473: In the Midst of Danger</strong>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ao Cangsheng replied, frowning: ¡°Now, with no one to help at Tian A Bing Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid the Yin Mansion is truly in danger!¡±

    The smiling breeze suggested: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your father¡¯s intellect and wisdom, you should be able to handle the crisis calmly. Besides, I¡¯ve invited some disciples and elders from the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents to personally help Yin Fu. There will be help, and Yin Fu¡¯s situation should improve.¡±

    At this point, they arrived at the front door of Tian A Bing Pavilion. Although the sun had already risen, a bright red glow enveloped the outside of the pavilion.

    Standing outside Tian A Bing Pavilion were figures seven or eight feet tall. These people had torches and des at their waists, coldly gazing at the pavilion. A rough count showed there were thousands of soldiers from Tian A Bing surrounding it.

    In front of the soldiers stood a massive banner. The g was white as snow, with the word ¡°Understanding¡± written on it. It fluttered in the wind like a stream of fresh blood.

    Beside the g stood rows of horses, tall with terrifying eyes, disying a proud and insolent attitude.

    The nostrils of the chasing breeze puffed smoke, and the light trampled back and forth on the ground. When it came out, it was loud, raising a cloud of dust.

    Behind each chasing breeze sat a uniformed man, amidst danger. In the center was an old man with bright eyes.

    Although this person was silent, his eyes spoke like a cold star, exuding a stern and imposing aura that chills the heart.

    This elder was proudly met in the Murong Family, known by the family¡¯s eight elders for his deep understanding of the mountain. As for him, he was a genius in the n, well-versed in family matters.

    Some referred to him as ¡°Understanding Sorrow,¡± which implied that the genius of the Understanding family was second only to ¡°Understanding Yang.¡± This talent, merely 19, had already mastered the ¡°Seven Harms.¡± Consequently, he outperformed the elders of Yin Mansion.

    No, it¡¯s clear Pain also has three-star and two-star strength, a talent incredibly powerful.

    When he saw Ao Cangsheng and others appear at Tian A Bing Pavilion, Ming Pain¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a deste demeanor. He had heard of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent long ago and came here today to eliminate Ziyao City¡¯s number one genius from the path. Let the world see how fragile the so-called evil genius is.

    Seeing therge regiment of thousands outside Tian A Bing Pavilion, Hu Bi and Ao Cangsheng, though somewhat intimidated, did not show fear. But the other children of Yin Fu, upon seeing this, were startled into a timid and dirty spot.

    Just escaping the tiger¡¯s den, now entering the bird¡¯s nest, still facing thousands of malevolence, how could their hearts not feel terrified and panic?

    ¡°Listen, if you climb up with your hands tied, a man won¡¯t embarrass you. Resist, and this is where you end up a pile of bones. I assure you, you¡¯ll die terribly!¡± Ming Shan spoke like a sword, gloomily staring at the children of Yin Fu, his voice booming like a torrent.

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, shouting: ¡°If you want to crawl back to Yin Fu, you can dream on!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng spoke, and the Tiger Heart Army immediately formed a line, with Yin Mansion people positioned in an arc behind it.

    Seeing this, Ming Shan¡¯s eagle-like eyes suddenly widened, desperately looking at the proud Cangsheng and saying, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to lift yourself, then¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ming Pain suddenly leaned towards him, whispering a few words.

    Hearing Pain¡¯s words, Ming Shan couldn¡¯t help butugh, appearing delighted, and nodded towards Ming Pain¡¯s direction, as if approving something.

    Then, Ming Pain patted the back of the chasing breeze, driving forward and standing in front of thousands. He arrogantly and contemptuously nced at all of Yin Mansion,ughing a little. Where is Ao Cangsheng? Does he dare toe?

    The smiling style is deep, but upon breathing in the big name, one could see he should have a modification of the ¡°Sixty-Seven Destiny.¡± In addition, the Tiger Heart has long conquered the Han people, who, inpetition, are extremely experienced, and should follow and understand the Pain of the Han people.

    When this famous soldier stood up, the eyes of Yin Fu people all focused on him. Because someone could rece the proud Ao Cangsheng, the people of Yin Fu felt relieved.

    Understanding Pain, seeing no response from Ao Cangsheng, he became the famous officer of the Tiger Heart Kadiya. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking at the officer for a moment. He said, ¡°Since you want to persuade him, such a person is done. If you¡¯ve heard the Kadiya battalion is so strong, you¡¯ll kill the Kadiya battalion.¡±

    Speaking, Ming Pain¡¯smand suddenly flew up, like a giant cushion, spiraling above one. Then, it pivoted, fiercely charging towards the soldier.

    The ck Armor officer saw the descending Pain, immediately stepping back half a step, right before stepping forward, forming a bow-arrow stance.

    At the next moment, his arms swelled like two lions, pping from his palms, heading relentlessly.

    In between, Ming Painughed. Zhou Guangguan suddenly cked out, his right palm shattering like lightning. Light shed in a giant sword case, apanied by a whistling wind and sky-trembling sound¡­ from above to below until it hit.

    Suddenly, a bright light cut through the darkness of time, heavily shing the ck Armor officer and two ps of the soldier.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Light Saber shattered the ck Armor officer¡¯s apuse, killing them like shattered bamboo.

    The ck-d soldiers moved quickly, drawing an arc in the middle of the palm, then two light bubbles appeared, like two spirit snakes, fiercely ced on the Light Saber case.

    ¡°Snap,¡± the sound was crisp, the right hand ached, the giant Light Saber collided with the two snake-shaped atmospheres. Instantly, two lights shattered simultaneously, with a strong wind and dust.

    Under this attack, the ck Armor soldier moved another half-foot to collide. Instead, they understood Pain, continuing toy down with extreme force, facing the palm, until the ck Armor soldier¡¯s neck was severed, the right palm and the ck Armor soldier¡¯s mouth asked.

    At dusk, these two lights brightened again. One turned into a giant apuse, another into a giant board. Looking from different angles, the problem is aimed at the beautiful ck armor.

    Seeing this scene, the smiling breeze and arrogant face simultaneously turned cold. Just now, the ck-d soldier was at a disadvantage. Now, Ming Yuan took advantage to attack, and the ck Armor soldier¡¯s defense would soon be broken.

    ck Army beauty didn¡¯t expect Pain to be so aggressive this time, one punch barely passing, and another attack wasing, not letting him retreat halfway.

    In a hurry, the ck-d soldier urged Zhou Yuanqi to transform into a giant Time Shield, hiding his body inside.

    Understanding how fast Pain was, he cut his eyes, that enormous apuse killing the beauty in front of the ck Armor. At this time, the apuse shed again, three, three, nine, a palm, brushing the wind and thunder, striking the massive light shield on the ck-d beauty.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the first p hit, the giant light shield suddenly collided. The time and atmosphere above the shield, like a blue ocean, rippled slightly in an instant.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

 Chapter 1483 - 1474: Assault

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Chapter 1474: Assault</h4>

    Come, the second strike once againnded on the massive Time Shield. The shield began to tremble violently.

    Behind the shield, the tendons on ck Armor¡¯s beautiful forehead burst, as a bead of sweat rolled down and evaporated into steam before it could reach the ground.

    Clearly, at this moment, the ones in ck were under tremendous pressure. Initially, he believed that, with his experience dealing with enemies, he must be able to handle this understanding for the future generations.

    Unexpectedly, Ming Yuan didn¡¯t give him any opportunity to attack. From the very start, Ming Yuan¡¯s fierce strikes were a special assault, an extremely invasive tactic, forcing ck Armor soldiers to fall directly into heavy defensive positions.

    In a passive situation, the ones in ck found it impossible to counterattack. It was good for the people today to find a defense that couldprehend pain, but they couldn¡¯t win at all.

    "Bang!"

    The third p struck the Light Shield once more. The figure of ck Armor soldiers wasrge, stepping back several feet.

    "Bang!"

    Not letting the ck soldiers stand on their elbows, a fourth fierce p resonated.

    Seeing the bloodied body, Yin Fu¡¯s followers couldn¡¯t help but speak endlessly. The famous tiger and the red-d main beauty had indeed let people understand pain, killing directly into pieces.

    From this perspective, the pain of the Ming Dynasty must be terrifying. So hard, even if the arrogant Sheng Lian goes out, you will die. But if you don¡¯t go out, everyone here fears that luck will run out.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng and Xiaofeng¡¯s smiles were not looking anymore. They didn¡¯t think that the initial pain would be so malicious. Now, in absolute victory, they must fight in groups.

    With the death of ck Major soldiers, all Fierce Tiger Team and Heart Brigade couldn¡¯t help but blow a loud whistle. This long whistle carried life, sadness and shame, and hatred.

    Among Hu Ben Major soldiers, they had been together with brothers. Currently, their brothers were brutally killed. It can be imagined how angry and sad Hu Ben Major must be.

    If they came today to help Ao Cangsheng, they would surely die amid Ao Cangsheng¡¯s dangers. If they had understood how to kill their brothers with pain andpassion, even in despair, hundreds of Tiger Kadiya¡¯s Han Major soldiers would definitely cut Ming Yuan down under their des.

    "Originally thought the Tiger Heart Conference was strong, but today it seems the Tiger Heart is not even second-rate; that¡¯s not enough for this little one to y!" The little boy understood this bitter ce, lightly dusted the ground, and said disdainfully.

    His eyes twisted, scanning through the darkness, and once again smashed the Tiger Kadiya Brigade. He shouted, "What else can be done? The previous one was too weak, not sufficient for me to have fun!"

    Upon hearing this, Tiger Heart Major immediately locked on, wanting to understand a Han¡¯s pain and kill him here to avenge his brothers.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but snort, and the crowd moved aside to meet Han Han.

    Xiaofeng, smiling lightly, pulled him, didn¡¯t tell him: "Boy, you haven¡¯t died yet? To understand Han Li¡¯s pain, even if you aren¡¯t injured, might not be able to defeat her. You¡¯re seriously injured now; going out is to seek death, you better stay back."

    With difficulty breathing, the proud person looked at smiling Xiaofeng, a bit unwilling to speak: "Did you see the Tiger Red Major brothers stand up for me? I can¡¯t ignore this!"

    "I know you feel bad, I don¡¯t want to say no!" Xiaofeng¡¯s smile stated coldly: "But have you thought, if you die here, will Tiger and the Red Major be able to care for their families?"

    "If they are properly protecting themselves, they would have given their lives for you. If Tiger Heart Major is violent, they still have to bear the opposing brigade¡¯s revenge."

    "At that time, not only will Tiger Heart Major survive, but others will die tragically. Is this what you want to see happen?"

    "I..."! Upon hearing Xiaofeng¡¯s joke, Ao Cangsheng wanted to speak loudly, daring to follow, but found he couldn¡¯t find any reason at all!

    Frustrated and anxious, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What do you think I should do? Should I just watch while Tiger and Red Major brothers die for me?"

    Xiaofeng wasplicated, raised his eyes to the opposite side, and said in a heavy voice: "Since my injury is cured, I don¡¯t know how to deal with Ming Shan."

    "Wait a little longer, I can recover Han Li¡¯s strength by 50%, meanwhile, we can use the strength of Tiger Heart Major to kill a bloody path on the front line and wash it clean."

    "Additionally, I¡¯ve just sent a signal, your teacher, if they receive the signal, wille to support us, and then the chance of reversing the oue will be greater."

    Ao Cangsheng listened to the joke and said nothing more. He wasn¡¯t bold enough to wash them off cleanly. The reason for dying in Han¡¯s pain is that on one hand this joke was sensible; on the other hand, he felt his injury recovering fast.

    Now, he¡¯s recovered 50% of his strength. Although it is important to understand Han¡¯s pain, there¡¯s not much chance of winning with only 50% strength.

    If we wait a little longer, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Han might recover to 70%. By then, Ao Cangsheng is confident 70% will surely kill and understand pain.

    Understanding the pain of the old soldiers thoroughly ignited Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance. Today, if he isn¡¯t killed under pressure, how can Cangsheng stand boldly and face the deceased Hu Bin brothers?

    "Well, no one dares to answer Han? The legendary Tiger Heart Brigade is truly a group of shrinking turtles?" Unable to hold back, Ming Yuan said when he saw no Han Han.

    Whether it¡¯s Tiger Heart Major suddenly exploding with anger. The next moment, a tall man suddenly jumped out.

    Before the massive earth could emerge, the wild wind shattered all the stones on the ground, blowing away the four insane tickets.

    Seeing this, Ming Dynasty¡¯s thousands of beauties couldn¡¯t help but remember. If this strike were aimed at themselves, they could turn matters into pieces in an instant.

    Brilliant, like a rainbow, amid glowing arcs of time, then rumbling, the relentless issues in understanding were a headache.

    The tall man¡¯s fierce strike was bright, carrying enormous light from understanding pain. Brilliant light shone brightly within a ten-foot range.

    Amid continuous booming sounds, such a huge timework suddenly, directly transformed people into the sky, forming an ellipse, constantlypressing.

    Between the Light Network and Light Ball, bright light continuously exploded, forming a time diameter of 7 or 8 feet.

    The massive double fists repeatedly pounded the Light Network, attempting topletely destroy it. But the light seemed resilient, even though constantly ttening, it showed no signs of shattering.

    At this moment, the two heads of horse carefully watched the wings of the ne with Han, their hearts hung high.

    Understanding the sourness of this book, Life Force surged, like breaking waves, poured into the massive Light Network. His opponent, time still tight, seemed to reach the verge of explosion.

    At this moment, the massive Light Network had been thoroughlypressed into a spacecraft talk, at the top of the Light Network, enduring headache pain.

    Just then, Ming Yuan, suffering for a long time, suddenly shouted angrily. With a single furious shout, the enormous timework suddenly unfoldedpletely, suddenly an aerial tall man bounced out.

 Chapter 1484 - 1475: The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Chapter 1475: The Storm</h4>

    Han Mingbai understood that at the moment the big guy was bounced back, pain would jump high. His hands flickered madly, striking dozens of times, like a storm, all on Da.

    A collision, Zhou Duguang Qi, was a great man, very skinny. Now we need to understand this attack of pain and storm, then before returning, the light would directly break several times.

    In this way, Ming Yuanter struck dozens of times, but the real issue was so big.

    Hands pped, danced, dazzling tickets scattered, the big guy kept humming, blood flowing from his mouth.

    Seeing this scene, the smiles of the wind and the arrogance in Cangsheng¡¯s eyes vanished. We all knew, this was a living Tiger Kadiya turningrge.

    At this moment, all the Tiger Kadiya troops red in anger. If they saw pain, no one would do this because it was Han. If they did, it would be a disgrace to the Tiger Kadiya troops.

    They just wanted to understand that pain wasn¡¯t likest time, the tiger brothers weren¡¯t in deep sorrow. But how could such hope be dim?

    Seeing their brothers pping madly, almost anyone could see that their brother¡¯s oue would be dwindling to nothing.

    Understanding that the two palms of pain kept pping, it had always been a crazy arc issue for the big man, first of all, both hands¡¯ power waspletely exhausted.

    By then, such a big order issue had be a pile of rot; I had lost half of my life.

    "Problem!"

    In the middle, Ming Yuan¡¯sst foot stomped hard on top. Suddenly a wild mang appeared, directly hitting the long and deformed big man¡¯s body, directly knocking him to the ground.

    Therge guy turned into a ball, just like when he jumped, with a "bang" he didn¡¯tnd directly on the ground.

    The ground exploded, rocks and dirt flew. No arrogance danced at dusk.

    As for thisrge celestial body, it was already deeply buried in the ground and rocks.

    The Tiger Heart disease troops were almost in collective rage. When they saw their brothers getting killed and couldn¡¯t avenge them, how worthwhile was their frustration.

    But today their life was with the troops. Once encountered a strong enemy, consequences would be very serious, they dared not face it.

    In this way, though the Tiger Kadiya troopmander was very angry and in pain, he did notmand his brothers to follow him out to avenge his brother.

    Not only that, themander repeatedly indicated that Tiger and the Cardinal work without his permission. Without him, everyone would stand by again.

    And so Ming understood pain looked fine in absence, though he was covered in blood, he didn¡¯t care.

    He stood shoulder to shoulder, looking at therge group opposite the Tiger Kadiya troops, ironically said: "I think Tiger Kadiya troops should be good, look quite disappointing. The so-called invincible Tiger Kadiya, it¡¯s just wasted words, even if I recruited half a division, I couldn¡¯t stand him. Well, since it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t believe you.

    "Xiao Tong..."!

    "Xiao Tong..."!

    "Xiao Tong..."!

    Everyone started to speak well, asking Xiao Tong for orders rted to their Assign. Even if Han dies here, they are not afraid.

    Sounding like a drum from Xiao Tong¡¯s mouth, almost choked him.

    His forehead jumped, no anger in his eyes. He felt like a mad lion, swallowing everything in front of him.

    Seeing Xiao Tong furious, his right hand finally slowly raised. Everyone knew that as long as Xiao Tongluo¡¯s arm waved, in all of the Tiger and Heart army, like a gathered torrent of massive pressure, it would directly charge forward, shatter pain into pieces, then die together with Han Mingbai¡¯s troops.

    At this moment, all the tigers and Cardinals stared at Xiao Tong for a long time, watching him or his arm, waiting for an inspiringmand.

    Seeing this, heughed. Of course, he knew what Xiao Tong wanted to do, not to mention what would happen if he waved his right hand.

    This was the smile the wind most didn¡¯t want to see, but it was about to happen. Almost seeing the smiling wind. As long as Xiao Tong issued this big order, everyone, including himself, would be buried here, without a doubt.

    The smiling wind is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of arrogant Cangsheng. The talents of arrogant Cangsheng could only be seen in his life. He could retain the material, as long as arrogant Cangsheng could grow up, of course, he would be a high man.

    But now, the world¡¯s genius might not be here at all. No fear, impatience, no care for the smiling wind¡¯s worries, how could it be so sad! I mean.

    At this time, he wanted to stop Xiao Tong, but he knew with his prestige, he couldn¡¯t stop issuing orders to Tiger Kadiya troops.

    In a hurry, he grabbed his own arrogant arm saying: "I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t let him issue a bigmand. Without it, everything is over!"

    Upon looking, the expression on the face was both anxious and worried, Ao Cangsheng immediately knew he liked four. Turning around, he saw Xiao Tong¡¯s arm suddenly drooping.

    In a once-in-a-lifetime moment, Xiao Tong¡¯s right arm was blinded by his arrogance and recklessness, pushing away the people from the past.

    His arm was suddenly grabbed, Xiao Tong¡¯s god was shocked. He turned around, looking back angrily, wanting to see who dared to stop him from issuing orders.

    But when he turned around, he found that arrogant one was really strong. Somewhat surprised, Xiao Tong, without understanding, asked: "Major, what are you doing?"

    Ao Cangsheng tightly grabbed Xiao Tong¡¯s right arm, voice twisted: "This big order won¡¯t let you go, it will kill everyone here!"

    "Yes... That fragment shames us, we can¡¯t let him go, he must die, we can only wash away the disgrace of Tiger Da!" Xiao Tong¡¯s face twisted viciously said.

    "I know, I¡¯ll wash your face for you, don¡¯t worry!" Proud eyes were solemn, but the voice was unusually calm.

    Xiao Tong looked arrogantly for a long time, then sneered: "Are you okay? How can I believe you?"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, his sharp eyes sweeping over pain. He said one by one: "You don¡¯t have to believe me, because you will see it soon!"

    Saying so, all the Tiger Sister Da¡¯s eyes were set on Ao Cangsheng. They clearly saw that Ao Cangsheng stopped Xiao Tong from giving orders.

    They were prepared for Han Han¡¯s death. But now they waited a long time, turning it into a foam p, then crush it in an instant.

    Why would they do this? They didn¡¯t understand, how could arrogant Cangsheng understand the pain shamed the dignity of the Tiger Cardinal Army?

    That¡¯s why they all looked at Ao Cangsheng with anger and hostility, wanting an exnation from him. Although Ao Cangsheng was their young master, Hu Bi was still angry with him.

    Facing the angry stares of all the four officers, Ao Cangsheng said nothing. Slowly grabbed Xiao Tong¡¯s arm, then smiled at the crowd, but squeezed out of the crowd, facing the opposite pain understanding.

    The smiling wind was frightened, he grabbed the shoulder of arrogance, angrily saying: "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you die!"

    Ao Cangsheng fearlessly said: "No one knows pain in Tiger Heart Da, if continuing to go up, they have to die. If I don¡¯t go out of Han City, they will be eaten!"

    "You don¡¯t go, you don¡¯t recover, you¡¯ll die!" Feng Shen anxiously smiled.

    Why did he wait so long? He didn¡¯t want to do his best to save Ao Cangsheng! But now, Ao Cangsheng wants to die. Why wouldn¡¯t the smiling wind be angry?

    "No, I believe I will live!" Ao Cangsheng confidently said with calm eyes.

    "That¡¯s not good either! Do you know what just Hu Kadiya made good did?" with a good smile.

 Chapter 1485 - 1476: Disappear Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Chapter 1476: Disappear Immediately</h4>

    Seeing the blood of these two tigers, due to his tragic death, Cangsheng¡¯s heart was filled with arrogance and anger. If he hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries, his brother would not have died miserably for understanding that painful hand.

    He sighed, as if he had made the final decision: "Master, I have to leave! If you can¡¯t rest assured, once I am in danger of life, you won¡¯t bete again! If you prefer to give me a farewell, then leave now, from now on there will be no gratitude between master and apprentice!"

    The smiling wind conveyed all of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, knowing he had made up his mind to leave for Han. Although the smiling wind was very angry now, it couldn¡¯t stop Ao Cangsheng.

    In despair, the smiling breeze could only look at that arrogant and hateful eye and shout, "Get out!"

    Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t angry, his head was light. As she left, she added with a smile, "I have definitely recovered 70%. Master, don¡¯t worry about me!"

    Upon hearing this, the smiling wind child was shocked. He knew how severe Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injuries were, and the injuries he suffered were twice those of Ao Cangsheng.

    Now, he had only recovered half of his injuries, based on his intense training. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s control over his circumstances meant he was still far from setting the pace of luck and absorbing the energy of heaven and earth. Under such high temperatures, his injuries certainly wouldn¡¯t recover as quickly as his own.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng said his Han power had recovered to 70%, giving the smiling wind a quick recovery. Why shouldn¡¯t the smiling wind be surprised?

    Looking back, the smiling wind immediately understood Ao Cangsheng¡¯s methods and preferences. He felt Ao Cangsheng was particrly lying to him, but he didn¡¯t know if Ao Cangsheng¡¯s statements were true.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Ao Cang finally walked out of the crowd. Yin Qiu was not far away from Ao Cang¡¯s peak, seeing him leave and feeling like a child inside.

    He wanted to stop Ao Cangsheng, but before he could reach out, Ao Cangsheng had already walked out of the crowd. Seeing this, Yin Qiuyan as a child was startled: "Cangsheng brother..."

    He cried anxiously, his beautiful eyes with tears slightly sparkling. When his face emitted a cry, two drops of tears immediately disappeared.

    He wanted to say something, but his tears were snatched away, swallowed down his throat, causing his voice to begin to sob.

    Upon hearing Yin Qiuyan¡¯s voice, Ao Cangsheng knew what he wanted to say, so he did not turn around, but rather took two steps out of the crowd.

    At this moment, the child¡¯s eyes began to flicker with deep anxiety and fear. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he was afraid for the proud man¡¯s death. After the proud man¡¯s death, he had no face to meet the proud guardian general.

    At this point, Xiao began to regret a little. Regret shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, shouldn¡¯t have spoken to Ao Cangsheng like that. If it weren¡¯t for a moment of rashness, Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t have been angry with Han Han.

    But now, regret seemed useless. Xiao¡¯s only way was to say that all the tigers and people in red should strictly stay for a period of time, as long as the proud Cangsheng was in danger, he must immediately kill and understand the pain.

    Seeing a bloody child slowly walk out from the opposite crowd, his son¡¯s surprised expression was visible all the way in those painful eyes. Hezily nced at them, measured his arrogance, and sneered at his tone, "Aren¡¯t you a member of the Kadiya army, son?"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the pain, regarding time like a knife: "No!"

    "Since you¡¯re not from the Tiger Cardinal, then roll back, master, I disdain to fight with an unknown Han generation!" Ming Yuan said coldly, no longer looking at that arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Weren¡¯t you always looking for me? I¡¯m here now. Are you afraid?"

    Upon hearing this, Ming¡¯s painful eyes lit up, once again surprised to see Ao Cangsheng. As usual, he observed his elevator, measured Ao Cangsheng¡¯s weight, and finally sneered: "Are you Ao Cangsheng?"

    Ao Cangsheng said: "It¡¯s me!"

    Ming understood the pain, closed his eyes with a bit of anger, looked at the arrogant Cangsheng, and said: "Are you finally willing toe out to die?"

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly: "Neither of them will die. Stop talking nonsense, what do you want with Han?"

    "Hello, Han?" Knowing how painful and significant this was, he nced at Ao Cangsheng and cried, "How did you all die? Do you have questions?"

    Ao Cangsheng said: "I heard you are also a talented person in understanding home. Since you are a genius, you must be a genius. Do you want to be equal with me? Or do you want to directly be Han from the current practice?

    Ming understood the pain andughed: "Then it¡¯s equivalent to Han. If not, even if I kill you, people will think I bullied the small."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, smiled at the corner of his mouth. If that¡¯s the case, then Han!"

    Before speaking, all of them.

    Under the thunderclouds, several white lightning bolts cut through the space like ten longswords, with a "snap" sound, until the pain in the neck and throat disappeared.

    I understood the pain, sneezed, and said: "Fast speed, but Han¡¯s power is too weak!"

    Saying this, the figure moved half a foot, the glow of the opponent suddenly appeared, the surging Life Force instantaneously formed an arc, one end directed at the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s right hand, the other at his left.

    "Thunder Snake, Teng Snake Dance!"

    Dazzling light spread out, creating a five-inch long fiery chain, with a "snap" sh, like a long snake, vividly writing poison, heading towards the arrogant Sheng.

    "Thunder Snake" is a low-level quirk of secret art. The picture opened in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s "Old-Day p", dropping a level. Ming¡¯s pain could use "Thunder Snake" either because he didn¡¯t regard Ao Cangsheng, or because he wanted to test Ao Cangsheng¡¯s weight.

    "Bang!"

    A beam of light shed between the two, igniting thousands of sparks. This blow was to recognize the issue of hard collision between the pain and the arrogant Cangsheng coins.

    In one strike, Ming painfully stood at the restored ce, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s subscription was forcefully hit out. After leveling two feet, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s subscription stopped.

    Understanding the pain, he coldly snorted, shouting: "Child, you have two minutes, don¡¯t waste too much wood, can you be Han with me?"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, dismissing the painful words with disdain. With his own efforts, did he really qualify to be Han with such pain understanding?

    If this Han didn¡¯t have the confidence to let go of water, if he knew the pressure and restoration of the pain was molding and binding hardness, he couldn¡¯t resist his own attack of power.

    At a certain point, Ao Cangsheng shed again like a strong wind, sweeping up a dust storm. Once, he gasped heavily, suddenly shed" out a whip, raised his hand, threatening to understand the pain.

    "In the past, when you pped that hand, living creatures were covered in charcoal!"

    Suddenly, the crazy professional energy flew away, transformed into a box of light de, until the pain at the waist disappeared. Only the de remained, the surrounding air suddenly chilled. A round aura of Siam was instantly released, just like killing Han Tian, with love for red blood being verymon.

    When he felt cold at the time, he seemed to be frozen. When he realized his painful son¡¯s child had some chills, he frowned and said to himself that this young man had this ability.

    Thus, Ming suddenly sneered, jumped up, and when he couldn¡¯t let go, won Ao Cangsheng¡¯s attack. He had a huge momentum, turning it into a torrent, trampling the cold silent breath several times. He directly stepped on the de, shooting out like an arrow, rushing towards Ao Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1486: 1477: Superiority

    <strong>Chapter 1486: Chapter 1477: Superiority</strong>

    In the middle, Ming¡¯s right hand hurt constantly until it collided with it. In an instant, the empty fury hung like an inverted waterfall, facing a bold question, arrogant over Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    Although he suppressed his cultivation, as a top talent of Xiao Xue, he was still superior to others.

    The tattered awning howled like a giant python in pursuit, flickering nowhere in the vastness. The wind swept across his proud face like a sharp sting, dull and painful.

    Ao Cangsheng saw the situation, fixed at the ce of restoration, and spun rapidly like a gyroscope. Under the fast spinning of the tickets, two light arcs suddenly erupted; the first shattered the painful attack of understanding, and the second shed directly at Jia Mingyuan¡¯s face.

    Understanding the pain did not blink, his opponent shamelessly pped once. Suddenly, a loud noise appeared before him, and then under the wind and thunder, the issue became arrogant.

    Ao Cangsheng kept turning, but continuously flew out. Only hearing the continuous ¡°bang bang bang¡± explosion sounds, in the blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng fiercely hit a dozen times with painful white coins.

    After Han Han had been away for a long time, Ming¡¯s face was sour and painful, unable to suppress his anger and fondness. In the next moment, Ming¡¯s face suddenly hurt, and a man in arge suit suddenly lit up. Then a t gas, like a huge sword box, illuminated half of the space.

    Understanding the pain in anger, the move showed the secret technique of ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Excellence¡±, ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Excellence¡± with ruthless Lu Zi, the sword is unparalleled, the sword is invincible!

    ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Excellence, the sword moves mountains and rivers!¡±

    Therge knife roared, and Fang Dazi appeared, but a storm popped up from nowhere. Thisrge knife was seven or eight feet long, and without warning, it shed directly towards proud Cangsheng.

    Such terrifying power, like the pressure of Mount Tai, whether false or real, bent the knees of pride, and the long hair on his head stirred briefly.

    Understanding the pain, I couldn¡¯t help but sneeze: ¡°Ao Cangsheng, die!¡±

    Speaking of which, while he was eating, waves rolled, continuously changing, and upon blinking, merged into eight boxes of swords.

    The angry sword shone with fierce light. As Fang Dazi appeared, an unprecedented strong toxic gas, but as the mercury sprayed, filled a Chinese circle.

    Eight boxes of light sabers floated lightly past and then, like a hurricane, headed straight for Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Ten thousand swords, vote with eight swords!¡±

    Amid the roar, Ming Dynasty¡¯s painfulmand transformed into a box of sharp swords, along with those eight terrifying sword boxes, most arrogantly slicing toward proud Cangsheng.

    Seeing this scene, the smile on his face suddenly vanished. His fists clenched, ready at any moment.

    Meanwhile, all the tiger-hearted big hands were again ced on the waist of the sword. As soon as pride and elegance were in danger, the tiger-hearted big would recklessly kill Ming¡¯s pain to prevent him from starting anew.

    Blood seeped from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mouth, his eyes looked like a sword to understand pain. No one noticed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s smirk, although very embarrassed, breathing was very difficult.

    Nobody knew that just now Ao Cangsheng and Han Han understood the pain, in fact, had been teaching the weak. He did so to rx Di Mingyuan¡¯s vignce andunch a fatal blow to understand pain.

    Ao Cangsheng was injured. If hepeted with Han Han for understanding pain, he would not win. If he could understand pain, once he didn¡¯t take it to heart, Ao Cangsheng would have nine chances to sessfully kill him. Now, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s opportunity finally arrived.

    Seeing the pain of killing Confession Talent, proud Cangsheng¡¯s light shed instantly, directly disappearing in the process.

    When he appeared, he had crossed the eight boxes of waves, shedding the endless ughter of Qi Sword-like killing, and appeared directly opposite to understand pain.

    His opponent was angry, dancing in the air. In an instant, an empty night, a terrifying, destructive breath, immediately caused a headache.

    Mr. Tu¡¯s reasoning is different from the surface of Ming Garden. Just now the arrogant speed was faster, but there were still traces. But now, the arrogant appearance has be strange? It¡¯s difficult to touch the ground, which clearly makes us aware of the inner pain caused by the sudden sh of crisis along the way.

    He wondered why the arrogant technique suddenly became so weird? Why did his momentum suddenly worsen? Before this, the arrogance technique at this time almost doubled!

    If ink, but without a torch to illuminate, the sky at this time was like ck ink that could not dissolve, a few drops of clear water sufficed.

    In the darkness, a terrifying atmosphere of destruction freely transformed into a ck tornado in an instant, surrounding the proud, pale, painful person.

    Such terrible pressure, such strong killing spirit, made everyone tremble. At this moment, the smiling wind seemed to understand the real use of proud Cangsheng¡¯s appearance. At this moment, Ming Shan indeed saw the proud Cangsheng conspiracy.

    However, how could a ck tornado be destructive without letting everyone do it? But like a nightmare, it was swallowed by pain in the morning.

    ¡°Previously hit that hand, heaven and earth were not!¡±

    Suddenly, Ming¡¯s pain only felt that he exhausted all his strength to suppress, once, Siam¡¯s breath began to rise from the heart.

    Understanding the pain began to fear, there was no arrogance or struggle just now. To his surprise, the pain of Ming no longer suppressed his cultivation. His life force surged forth, Zhou Dafa¡¯s momentum, suddenly reached the Realm of Seven Absolute Life.

    Understanding the pain, he swung his arm, endless fury tantly rushed out of his order, transformed into a thousand lights, cutting into the endless darkness.

    Under this mighty tornado, everywhere was a deeply terrifying ck tornado, like a house built of rotten wood, as if about to copse.

    Ao Cangsheng felt the pain, couldn¡¯t help coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood. His mouth seemed to have been hit hard by a heavy hammer, suffocated several mouths of blood.

    If we consider Han Li as a single force, Ao Cangsheng really does not understand his bitter rival, even if he showed his ¡°Old Day Fighting Hand¡± at the seventh level, he also knew the bitterness.

    This is the gap between realms that talent and manpower cannotpensate for. Furthermore, the damage to self-esteem must have a discount.

    If Ao Cangsheng¡¯s modification was a bit higher, perhaps he could ovee pain. But now, if he understood pain, he would start. Ao Cangsheng simply wouldn¡¯t be his opponent.

    It¡¯s just that way, although proud Cangsheng just understood Han Han¡¯s pain.

    The ck tornado quickly calmed down, carrying the extinction fire of the emperor after mirage, then toward understanding, swallowing pain.

    Understanding the pain, the long knife swept through, the boundless knife was fierce across space, like a gxy, or blew apart his tornado.

    However, no matter how he cracked the ck tornado, the ck tornado was notpletely destroyed.

    Under the motivation of pain, the fierce lion roared and rushed out. With a big mouth and sharp ws tore open the tornado, in an instant wiped away the oil stains, to fully destroy the emperor¡¯s industrial fire and ck tornado.

    But just as the fierce lion¡¯s sawtooth teeth and sharp ws just touched the emperor¡¯s extinction fire, heard the explosion sound of ¡°fly¡±. If the fiery lion was struck by lightning in an instant, a body would be repelled. After several times, the fierce lion was burned into a dim light.

 Chapter 1487 - 1478: Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Chapter 1478: Harvest</h4>

    The sensation of deadly attacks around, the sword in the aching hand nearly leaped into the whirlwind. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of beams sliced across the sky, tearing through the ck tornado.

    Undoubtedly, the ck tornado and mes around him were devouring at an even faster pace than before.

    A "boom" erupted at the tip of a sword, and profound darkness descended. Under the immense pressure that could destroy everything, the issue instantly arose on that path, so magnificent and unparalleled.

    At this moment, the pain of the Ming Dynasty caused many shivers, wielding with the greatest secret technique and fiercest attacks, madly shing in the endless darkness, yet to no avail.

    Suddenly, his pain felt like falling from a towering mountain, every inch of bone shattered, and the moon seemed about to break through.

    His Life Pce waspletely ttened, the fierce lions that were once invincible among wolves were now utterly terrified, no longer oppressed.

    In the massive explosion, all the ck tornadoes erupted. In no time, the Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire was poured into a sea of ck mes.

    Ming Shan¡¯s heart shattered in an instant. He didn¡¯t believe Ao Cangsheng said he could break the clear pain of destiny with the revised situation.

    Ming Shan stood up, shocked. Looking at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant manner for a while, then, as his right hand was strangled at the throat, he understood the pain.

    At this time, he realized the pain was severe, and he had no ability to hide his arrogance. Blood was flowing, the face was bleeding, and the mouth was continuously bleeding.

    To break through the boundaries of the seven geniuses, shaping the nine borders with arrogance, taking a heavy blow, thereby losing thebat power of Han Country.

    This not only realized the mountain was void, but thousands of the Ming Family also couldn¡¯t have imagined, even knowing the pain, they gained nothing.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold and twisted, he looked at the pain with all his might. Both of them descended from mid-air, Ao Cangsheng was in great pain. Simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t help but stagger.

    That hit nearly exhausted all the energy of hismand. Although he knew the weight would bring pain, he himself was not greatly affected.

    The just-healed wounds were tearing open one after another through intense cold sweats repeatedly.

    He closed his tendons, as if they were scattering, making a "squeak" sound, both painful and inexplicable.

    His blood vessels ruptured again, blood was blocked and soaked.

    If he wanted to gang up, understand the pain, revenge for the two tragically killed Tiger Heart Army, wash away the disgrace of the Tiger Heart Army, he feared he would have fallen long ago.

    Yet, Ao Cangsheng still knew his neck pain, cing his tough husband in the nk.

    Understanding the red-eyed pain, the blood on the cheeks, couldn¡¯t help but turn into purple sauce. His eyes shimmered on the person with unwilling glow, showing both anger and fear.

    "Let me go... I can spare you, you won¡¯t die!" Understanding the cold bitterness, looking at the arrogant Cangsheng, like a screwdriver crawling out of a coffin, with a cold face.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered coldly but didn¡¯t care about the pain. He scanned across thousands of names, wanting to understand the doorkeeper! Finally, his eyes were still clearly fixed on the mountains.

    "Let me go, otherwise you¡¯ll die miserably. Not only you, everyone will die after you." Understanding the voice of pain and sadness, he said harshly, even though his life was hanging by a thread at the moment, he still remembered the arrogant threat, and he couldn¡¯t let go of the struggle and arrogance rooted deep in his bones.

    In his view, Ao Cangsheng would never dare to kill him. Even if Ao Cangsheng had the chance to kill him now, Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t dare.

    Because once Ao Cangsheng killed him, Ao Cangsheng would have to endure the wrath of the literati, even Han Da would endure the mad strike.

    And brutally kill that arrogant person. Though Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t seen it, he could foresee it.

    At this time, all eyes of the Tian Army Outer Cab gathered on the proud Cangsheng. In the eyes of the Ming Family, there was a strong sense of killing and endless anger, with certainly a hint of anxiety.

    In the eyes of the Tiger Heart Army, there was a spark of joy and excitement from the heart. Their young master could finally avenge their brothers, wash away the shame of the Fierce Tiger Organization.

    The Yin Mansion people, their eyes conveyed fear and concern. They were naturally happy, thinking the arrogant Cangsheng could severely damage Ming Yuan. But now Cangsheng wants to kill Ming Yuan, yet they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.

    They all heard the words of Ming Yuan and Ming Shan. No one doubted these two, once Ming Yuan died, the thousands of divisions opposite would immediately be killed.

    At that time, the Yin Fu Army and Hu Ben Army¡¯s chances to break through the encirclement would be extremely slim.

    Therefore, Yin Fu¡¯s small heart was quite conflicted, you could say. Killing Ming Yuan, Ming Shan wouldn¡¯t let them go. But if not killing Ming Yuan, could Ming Shan keep his promise and let them go?

    The elder said again: "If you don¡¯t want those behind you to tragically die, nor the entire Yin Mansion to be buried with you, quickly let Ming Yuan go!" You cannot proudly withstand the Ming Family¡¯s wrath. Ming Shan¡¯s voice resounded again, like thunder roaring in the square.

    "Did you hear that?" If you don¡¯t want a miserable death nor a life worse than death afterwards, then let me go quickly! Otherwise...

    Ming Yuan¡¯s intimidating words echoed in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ear, but before he could finish, Ao Cangsheng lifted his hand and threw the ruthless nest Ming Shan down.

    Seeing this, Ming Shan immediately sighed in relief, the other masters of the Ming Family also couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed, Ao Cangsheng hadpromised, he indeed didn¡¯t dare to anger the family.

    Seeing this scene, all the Fierce Tiger Organization and psychological warfare battalion were shocked. Instantly, endless anger rose in their hearts. They red angrily at the arrogant Cangsheng. Their right hand tightly gripped the handle, knuckles cracking crisply.

    They thought the proud Cangsheng would wash away their shame. They thought the proud Cangsheng could avenge their brothers.

    But in the end, Ao Cangsheng cowered and directly released Ming Yuan. They couldn¡¯t understand why Cangsheng had to do this. Just because they couldn¡¯t understand, they were extremely angry.

    Looking at the smiling breeze and the little person of Yin Fu, their spirits remained solemn and deep. Their spirits were very solemn and serious, except for the mistakes and surprises on their faces just now when they proudly struck Ming Yuan.

    Because in their opinion, no matter how arrogant, the Ming Dynasty army would never let them go. In such case, what¡¯s left to care or be nervous about?

    Cangsheng was more than 20 feet away from Ming Shan. As soon as Ming Yuan was thrown out, Ming Shan¡¯s body flew like a giant condor, swooping into Ming Yuan¡¯s body.

    However, at that moment, Ao Cangsheng suddenly sneered. Ranked second, Han Da¡¯s soldier A Bing flew into the air.

    Suddenly, the imperious Cangsheng rebounded off Zhou Mang, instantly falling under the sword. The original ck Sword, infused with vitality and energy, suddenly dazzled, humming in the air like a resurrected dragon.

    In a moment, the dazzling sword suddenly shed, and in the blink of an eye, twelve swords were drawn. The swords blossomed like lotus, blooming with unparalleled vitality, soaring into the open sky.

 Chapter 1488 - 1479: Myriad upon Myriad

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Chapter 1479: Myriad upon Myriad</h4>

    The sword bloomed, one transformed into two, two into four, and three into eight. In an instant, twelve swords immediately turned into thousands upon thousands of sword lights, shing towards Ming Yuan.

    The swords and des gleamed, illuminating half the sky. The swords shimmered like water, surging with waves. The swords cut through the sky like the Milky Way. The swords and des roared across the Nine Heavens like a rainbow.

    In the explosion of the swords, the just-emerged Ming Shan God immediately erged. He didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to resort to this move, and after releasing Ming Yuan, he¡¯d attempt to kill him again.

    The horrific murder instantly enveloped Ming Yuan, leaving him breathless and terrified. Instantly, the souls of all the dead flew out of their minds.

    At this time, all the masters of the Ming Dynasty stood up, advancing together towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Face-to-face, a smiling Feng in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand, his whole being transformed into a great wind, turned into an obsidian curtain.

    Meanwhile, 200 tigers and heartbeat warriors charged forward one by one, pouncing towards the group of martial arts experts aimed to be in.

    But at this moment, Xiaofeng had only regained less than 50% of Han¡¯s strength. Under attack, he touched old wounds again, making him and Han Mingshan entangled together.

    After encountering two adversaries, Ming Shan didn¡¯t strike again. He had met the smiling breeze in the Murong Pce and knew he was an elder of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, naturally not weaker than him.

    But just now, with a fierce blow, the smiling breeze was as good as his hand. This indicated that Xiaofeng was indeed injured, and seriously.

    However, Ming Shan dared not act leisurely. He was the leader of the Ming Dynasty troops. Once he started a life-and-death struggle with the smiling Feng, he would end in death and injury.

    At that time, without a leader, the Ming Dynasty¡¯s troops were destined to be scattered by the Fierce Tiger Organization¡¯s army. At that time, the Ming Family¡¯s master had assigned the task to him, and he thoroughly messed up.

    Standing there, Ming Shan¡¯s eyes swept across with arrogance andughter, his face bing angrier: "Smirking, Tianlong Wuxiu has never dealt with Tang¡¯s fine affairs, do you want to betray the covenant?"

    Still smiling, Xiaofeng coldly looked at Ming Shan and said, "I certainly won¡¯t break the Nine Agreements, today, I act on my own behalf!"

    Hearing this, Ming Shan sighed in relief. If Xiaofeng represented Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s ¡¯Han¡¯, Ming Shan really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. While the Ming Family had great influence, they still couldn¡¯t provoke the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    But if Xiaofeng was blowing on his own, then it would be another matter. Even if Ming Shan killed Xiaofeng today, Tianlong Wuxiu wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.

    "This is the best course of action!" Hatred surged in Ming Shan¡¯s eyes.

    After a while, he waved his hand and shouted, "Kill them all, leave none alive!"

    The charging Ming Family army heard this, waved their arms and roared to the side. It was only then that Da Han and Da Han actually began engagement.

    Hu Ben¡¯s imposing team had been angry for a long time. When he finally saw the opportunity, he swung his sword to kill the enemy.¡¯

    Just now, Hu Ben¡¯s army had two Mei Hai¡¯ou killed. Now, Hu Ben¡¯s army had less than 200 elite troops remaining. They scattered into a spindle shape, and the sharpest fighting elites gathered at the front, like a meat grinder, constantly surrounded by arge group of celebrities. The wings of the tigers swept across, assisting the tigers at the front in the attack and kill.

    Blood sttered from swords and des. The mighty troops of the Ming Dynasty charged again and again, as if out of control, trying to break through the defense of the Fierce Tiger Organization.

    However, the Tiger Armor army stood like a solid mountain, holding to the death, refusing to allow the Ming Dynasty troops to advance a single step. Despite steadily controlling Hu Ben¡¯s team in numbers, the strength of Ming Dynasty troops was too weakpared to Han Dynasty.

    After encountering Ming Shan, the smiling breeze grasped Ao Cangsheng and returned to the rear of the Tiger Heart Army. At this time, he was exhausted, unable to fight Han Zuo.

    Liu Qinghao had already recovered from dozens of injuries. Seeing the weary state of Cangsheng, his sleeve trembling, he suddenly had Five Elemental Crystals.

    "Master, you need to replenish your energy first!" Liu Qinghao looked at Cangsheng woefully, concernedly saying.

    Seeing the Elemental Crystal in Liu Qinghao¡¯s hand, Ao Cangsheng said nothing. He directly seized it and began refining.

    On the chaotic battlefield outside, roars demanded blood, each charging forward one by one, but the long knives of the Fierce Tiger Bomen army immediately cleaved the bodies into fragmented corpses. Still, the prestigious troops continued bombarding the defense of Fierce Tiger Kadiya¡¯s forces.¡¯

    Ao Cangsheng had no mind to witness the bloody battle outside. He sat cross-legged and began refining the five crystals in his hand. His hands were full of light and Qi, enveloping all five crystals.

    The endless sound of "huff, huff, huff" echoed, dazzling light transformed into a whirlwind, beginning to erode the five crystals.

    Under this erosion, the five Elemental Crystals began melting at a speed visible to the naked eye. Transforming into threads of fresh wind, infiltrating the arms of the proud Cangsheng, flowing along the meridians.

    Upon entering his body, the proud body, as if encountering unexpected rain after a long drought with Gan Lin, began absorbing. As Ao Cangsheng continuously absorbed these energies, nourished by the energy pool, it finally converged into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sea of Qi, like a river.

    Watching the spiritual vigor of the proud Cangsheng gradually bing exuberant, a hint of joy could not help but appear on Liu Qinghao¡¯s face. Now, although Ao Cangsheng was injured, his vitality had significantly recovered.

    Ming Shan returned to the rear chasing the wind. Seeing the fierce attack of the Tiger Heart Army, his brow furrowed.

    At this rate, all the people he brought will be needed.

    After half an hour, the Ming Dynasty army lost over 1,000 men, and the Tiger Heart army lost nearly half.

    They advanced forward with their courage and bravery, only to be repeatedly shattered by the long knives and spears of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s elite troops.

    Thus, after half an hour back and forth, the Tiger Heart army advanced a hundred feet.

    Seeing this, the wind knew it could not wait any longer. Reining in his arrogance, he said, "Get ready, I will personally lead you out." Given the current situation, it is impossible to break through the Fierce Tiger Kadiya¡¯s encirclement!

    Upon hearing these words, such thoughts suddenly shed through Yin Fu¡¯s mind. This thought was like a bolt from the blue. It was extremely difficult for them.

    If even the Fierce Tiger Organization and the Heart Army cannot break through the encirclement, one could imagine their fate?

    Fortunately, now that the smiling breeze is willing to lead them out of the siege, this instilled a faint hope in the hearts of Yin Fu¡¯s people.

    In their view, once Heaven and the human world have begun, it must be headless and unfavorable. More importantly, the smiling breeze is not an ordinary person, so their chances of sessfully breaking through the encirclement are much higher.

    "Alright!" Cangsheng knew there was no other way and immediately agreed to the smile.

    "When I break through the encirclement, you should do your utmost to deal with the enemies on both sides, thereby increasing the possibility of a breakout!" The wind smiled and added.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded. Now, with Zhou¡¯s energy brimming, ck light swirling above his head. Suddenly, a ck light shot into the sky, soaring into the quiet void. The light and energy swirled and roared into a me, a ck me.

    When the ck me appeared, the officials of the Yin Country Mansion stood solemnly. At this time, the suffocating pressure and terrible destructive breath once again fell upon everyone¡¯s heads.

    "Tumultuous Ming Pce!" Cangsheng loudly shouted, reminding the people of Yin Mansion.

 Chapter 1489 - 1480: Radiance

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chapter 1480: Radiance</h4>

    The people of Yin Mansion heard this sentence, and all revealed their own Life Pce. For a while, the brilliance of Tiger Heart Army shone like smoke and stars, and a dignified Life Pce began to envelop the heads of the Yin Fu people.

    Upon seeing the brilliance of Tiger Heart Army, a majestic pce began to cover the heads of the Yin Mansion people, and Ming Shan¡¯s eyes immediately squinted.

    At this moment, he seemed to have guessed what the Yin Mansion people were going to do. Arge wave of his hand, one of the Ming Dynasty masters saw the situation, immediately leading hundreds of brave warriors, charged towards the Yin Mansion people opposite.

    "Remember, Yin Fu¡¯s children will survive!" As the Ming Family master charged forward, Ming Shan¡¯s voice began echoing in his ears.

    "Yes, Eighth Elder!" The expert nodded and said loudly.

    After Yin Fumin and Liu Qinghao joined Ming Pce, Ming Pce suddenly rose from Tiger Heart Army. This Life Pce is a mighty river, surging endlessly, as if umting boundless power.

    The river water rolls in. Within the rolling waves, three dazzling stars light up the entire river.

    "Three-Star Ming Pce!" Seeing this Life Pce, Yin Mansion people couldn¡¯t help but exim. Looking at the people in Ming Pce, they found Qingfeng smiling at the forefront of the crowd.

    At this time, the smiling Qingfeng also walked out of his Life Pce, the Third Pce. Since he is now alone in Heaven and the human world, the third pce is the most important one; he has only one Life House, not the other two.

    The power of this Life Pce is enough to shock the heart. He should be the elder of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. His talents are not small.

    Three-Star Ming Pce, even in the Tang Dynasty, was an elite existence. It seems that in the Tang Dynasty, besides Ao Cangsheng opening a Three-Star Ming Pce, no one has opened a Three-Star Ming Pce with a single voice.

    As soon as the Three-Star Changhe Ming Pce appeared, people felt the immense water power, which began encircling the earth continuously.

    This long river Life Pce, like a real mighty river, suddenly spanned across the people and enemies, not only astonishing Yin Fumin but also surprising Ming Shan on the opposite side.

    When Ming Shan saw the gentle breeze floating from the Life Pce, he immediately turned his head and rushed towards Qingfeng.

    On his back, Ming Shan¡¯s light emitted thunderous light, a shadow rising from atop his head. That is a blood head, with two stars shimmering brightly.

    Seeing that everyone was ready, the smiling wind couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily: "Kill me!"

    In the furious roar, the smiling hands suddenly froze in the void for a minute, an invisible force instantly turning into a fierce gust?

    Because this time it exploited Yin Fumin¡¯s shorings, opening a breach before the enemy.

    But as Liu Xiaofeng and others died tragically, those masters of Ming Family rushed to this side. As a result, Ao Cangsheng and others¡¯ progress slowed down.

    The Ming Dynasty¡¯s masters are not ordinary men, but their fate is at least sevenfold. Such a drastic revision is simply irresistible for Fu Shangyin¡¯s children.

    At this point, Tiger Heart Army also saw the changes in Ming Chao sect masters. But they were encircled by Ming Family¡¯srge troop in the central Americas. Even if they wanted to help Ao Cangsheng, they intended to hinder all Ming Family masters, but they also wanted to perform adequately.

    Hu Ben¡¯s chiefmander and the beautiful in red shouted involuntarily in the rush: "Kill me, break through the encirclement with all your might!"

    Under his call, all the Tiger Heart Organization and exhausted troops shouted together: "Kill, kill!"

    The roar of ughter rang out again, and the brave Tiger Heart Army ughtered the enemy ahead.

    The long des swayed over each enemy¡¯s neck, piercing each enemy¡¯s heart.

    Enemies fell one after another, and the corpses of Hu Ben¡¯s troops had many more scars. Blood turned white.

    But the iron-blooded Tiger Kadiya cared not at all. They allowed enemies¡¯ des, swords, and spears to injure themselves, yet killed several enemies.

    Such a fierce attack started to terrify the enemies. Previously, they had only heard of Tiger Heart¡¯s valor, but now they witnessed the true depiction of Tiger Heart Army.

    This scene frightened their souls. They felt they were headed not towards a team, but a group of cruel and fierce men.

    Once trapped on the other side, there is no hope of escape. They wouldmit suicide in the most ruthless and direct way, in history.

    Therefore, at this moment, although Ming Dynasty¡¯s army still encircled Tiger Heart Army, those warriors of Han Shi Ben were greatly afraid of Tiger Heart Army.

    They were already scared of fighting Tiger Heart Army. Tiger Heart is like death. When their des and swords were cut down, they would surely let their Hans fall. Once it fell, it would never rise again.

    The soldiers of Ming Chao exhibited their fear and the pounding of frantic hearts. Although they held the long des and spears tight, they had always held tightly. Not wanting to charge forward, but being directly pushed by fellow warriors Han, in despair, they had no choice but to roar, shout murder, and one by one step into hell.

    It could be said, as long as Ming Shan ordered these soldiers to withdraw. They would surely rush out of Han Academy faster than ever before.

    As a result, Tiger Heart¡¯s pressure dropped instantly. They roared, and killed faster and faster. They couldn¡¯t help themselves, thus had to kill the enemy.

    Seeing all the masters of Ming Family being attacked, Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao immediately exchanged a nce. They said nothing. With a look, both sides understood each other¡¯s perspectives.

    After a while, both of them split left and right. Left was Ao Cangsheng, right was Liu Qinghao, along with the smiling face opening in front. These three instantly formed a cone-shaped offensive, swiftly making a breakthrough.

    Ao Cangsheng knew that with the strength of Yin Fu¡¯s children, dealing with those masters of Ming Chao was absolutely challenging. It was precisely for this reason that he and Liu Qinghao stood aside, attacking Ming Family¡¯s masters.

    Behind them, there are five soldiers of Tiger-Kadiya. Just as they broke through the encirclement, the five warriors of Fierce Tiger Organization pulled apart, naturally born fighters.

    At this point, Hu Ben¡¯s five beauties grabbed the enemy¡¯s tail,unched a cone-shaped offensive, chopping off the enemy¡¯s tail for Ao Cangsheng and others.

    However, at that moment, the five masters of Ming Family, along with Ming Shan, simultaneously killed the smiling wind and others.

    These people, led by Ming Shan, were also of their own Destiny Pce. Anger erupted in the air, amid fury, six false shadows ready to begin.

    "Kill them, stop them for me!" Ming Shan¡¯s wrath, a pair of eagles, contained strong murder intent.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ruthless massacre of Ming Yuan made him furious. Ming Yuan was Ming Family¡¯s second day, deeply loved by the master.

    This time, he brought himself out, wanting to experience his own Han Li, as he had one move along with the first day of Ziyao City. But no one expected a genius like Ming Yuan to be killed by arrogance all at once.

    Ming Shan is a former girlfriend.

 Chapter 1490 - 1481: The Arrogant Ones

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Chapter 1481: The Arrogant Ones</h4>

    For this reason, the master of the Ming Family wanted to forcibly hand over the Han Dynasty soldiers to his control.

    "Child, surrender! As long as you surrender now, we promise not to harm a hair on your head!" With a Sword smashed out, Master Mingughed dismissively, persuading this arrogant person.

    "Indeed! Child, keep it up, you guys at Yin Fu, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die. If you don¡¯t want them to die because of you, then let¡¯s surrender now, we won¡¯t let this big move happen!" Heng Da also sneered at Ao Tian.

    "Get lost!" In the face of these two people¡¯s indifference, Ao Tian coolly spat out these words.

    "I don¡¯t know what to do, do you think you can block both of us alone?" The first man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be angry.

    Cang Cang stopped talking, his face covered in blood, looking terrifying. But his gaze was even more terrifying than the blood on his face.

    "Since this child doesn¡¯t recognize each other, there¡¯s no need to say more useless words. Let¡¯s drive this child down together!" Another person snorted, his eyes suddenly turning cold.

    In contrast to the singing, the swordsmanship was like a light dance, fleeting. Another master of the Ming Family saw it, his hands long and dizzy. In the blink of an eye, he shed five times.

    Five shes shed like thunder. Under the Sword Light, it soared straight to the sky.

    "Swipe swipe," the Sword Light broke, emitting a sharp sound. The Sword Light shone, the whirlwind whispered in the wind, and Ao Tian¡¯s long hair and blood were hunted.

    This strike, although it couldn¡¯t threaten Ao Tian¡¯s life, if it hit Ao Tian, he would be instantly separated.

    No, even if Cang Cang was so strong, I feared I would lose the power of Han in an instant and be a bind in shackles.

    Feeling the fierce attack of the tyrant, the arrogant heart couldn¡¯t help it. In the circumstance of the Life Pce, the master¡¯s pressure on life-threatening was truly significant.

    The Sword and Sword was fierce, the sword edge arrogant, and Ao Tian¡¯s limbs were attacked in an instant.

    Ao Tian saw a hurried Longsword, only hearing a "buzzing" sound, the Second Rank Han n soldiers screamed. Jian Guang immediately soared into the sky, drawing an arc in the air, and the sword light shed from the side, shielding him from further harm.

    "Hey!" An explosion sound, Jian Guang pierced through and stabbing the proud Ao Sheng¡¯s Han Dynasty soldiers, causing a fire.

    On the other side, the Martial Arts sword nted across the road, full of arrogance. Two arcs swept by the proud sky were instantly shattered.

    Under the gigantic body, Ao Tian suddenly trembled, and the right hands felt like they were electrocuted, the whole arm was numb.

    The coborative effort of these two high-ranking destructive figures was a blow, but their arrogance was unshakeable. Fortunately, the Han soldiers were in his hand, though enraged, none were injured.

    "Hey, this kid is pretty tenacious!" Seeing these two arrogant people quickly receiving strikes, the first couldn¡¯t help but show a different side!

    "Fortunately, continue killing!" The other face was just as strong, the two brutal masters, suddenly struck hard but failed to crush Ao Tian, causing the master to be furious and uncontroble.

    With one strike, the two masters attacked again. "Woo humming" dancing between The Way, time and time again, throwing dozens of swords and sadness towards Ao Tian.

    Sword light and swaying like a star, giving off a sharp "swoosh swoosh swoosh". The Daoist like a tigering out of the mountain, a wind blowing through.

    The proud Ao Sheng held the Longsword in hand, trembling, suddenly taking out four swords. One swing, one strike, one spin, both sides¡¯ attacks unfolded one after another.

    The three figure shadows drifted in the air, hidden behind the curtain. If not for the proud sky, using the "Cloud Wind Step" skillfully removed most of their furious power attacks, the proud sky would have struggled to sustain.

    The situation was like this, after a stormy ferocious attack, the skeleton of the proud sky was extremely painful, and the whole right arm was sore.

    He struggled to grasp the Sword handle, his arm continuously stretching, not knowing how long the Sword handle was. The Han Dynasty soldier had to fly out, but the two men¡¯s attacks did not weaken.

    On the other hand, the two masters of the Ming Family were also angry and astonished. Angered that they, both Master Level figures of an eight-person group, still under a full-scale attack, couldn¡¯t bring down the proud sky.

    Surprisingly incredibly, the proud sky was just a child-like figure, who could endure the benefits of Han Dynasty soldiers and Life Pce, and stood firm for so long without falling.

    On the front line, Rong Xiaofeng and Ming Shan had already progressed.

    One of them had cultivation much deeper than Liu Qinghao.

    The three persons shed, like a three-headed tiger, immediately flew in front of Liu Qinghao.

    "Swish swish!"

    The wind howled, dust flying. When the three arrived, they leaped into a sword dance before Liu Qinghao, weaving a light curtain. The thin veil was cold and fierce, yet to sway, the howling cold wind pricked Liu Qinghao¡¯s cheeks.

    Liu Qinghao wielded a Long, specially made for himself. He kept it in his sleeve. If the Refiner had the Han Soul Seal space, he could refine the storage space. Liu Qinghao had the chance to get a First Level role.

    He carved the Han n Soul Mark on the sleeve, with the ability of "Cultivating Heaven and Earth". Unusual stuff, he would put it in the sleeve. It could be a need without attention.

    Now the big step in his hand was a Second Level Han soldier, much more powerful than the swords opposite.

    Liu Qinghao looked at him, sweat and blood already soaking his body. The sweat was his own, but most of the blood was the enemy¡¯s.

    His tion, carrying a hero¡¯s power, continuously swept Ming.

    Suddenly, he just felt three terrifying breaths in front of him. In shock, Liu Qinghao saw the three young masters of the Ming Family, and the Cheng Nian¡¯s sword curtains like Hell.

    The light of The Way fiercely, Jian Mengsen cold, seeing The Way¡¯s light curtain, Liu Qinghao¡¯s heart instantly rose. He was scared because he knew, with his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t stop such terrifying hesitation.

    But now he couldn¡¯t dodge. If he didn¡¯t avoid it, those standing behind him would fall dead in the Yin Mansion at the hands of these three.

    Deep in his mind, Liu Qinghao gritted his teeth, yelling. In an instant, the Long in his hand danced like a general, shing seductive light, attacking the opposite sword light curtain.

    Seeing this, the people of Refiner retreated, fear in their hearts rose instantly. Some timid children were even more ferocious, even their hands and feet were ice-cold.

    In fear, Yin Fu¡¯s loyalty began to show the body¡¯s vitality, trying to resist the life and death threat.

    Facing homesickness, there is always an almost instinctive survival in people. Although the Yin Fu masses were at an inferior position, they also had this instinct.

    "Boom!"

    After a fire, the Long held by Liu Qinghao danced, the crazy dragon suddenly copsed, twisted into powder by a curtain of Daoist light.

    When The Way¡¯s light encountered Jian Mengsen¡¯s circumstance, the power also weakened. But at that moment, the Sword light swept through, Jian Man furiously opened up, fiercely killing Liu Qinghao once again.

    Although Liu Qinghao possessed a fierce Long, he couldn¡¯t stop the three across. In haste, his sleeve suddenly trembled, the Long immediately hidden, the shield immediately appeared to block him.

    "Boom!"

 Chapter 1491: 1482: Shield

    <strong>Chapter 1491: Chapter 1482: Shield</strong>

    With a loud bang, the terrifying swords and the sorrow within sorrow all reached the shield that Liu Qinghao had just erected.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Under the full-force attack of the three giants, even a sturdy shield could not remain unbroken. Horizontal cracks began to spread across the shield.

    As for Liu Qinghao, under this fierce strike, his entire body was directly hit by an earthquake. Under terrifying bombardment, how many of his bones were shattered? His blood burst several times within an instant.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s blood surged into his mouth as he was directly hit by the earthquake. He stumbled backward, towards the Yin Family.

    The Yin Family warriors saw the situation and used all their strength to catch Liu Qinghao, trying to prevent him from being sent flying backward.

    However, on the other side, the three warriors were filled with intense attacks. They would not kill anyone from the Yin Family, but as for Liu Qinghao, an outsider, they would not leave him alive.

    With this strike, they wanted to kill Liu Qinghao directly. Without Liu Qinghao¡¯s hindrance, they could crush the Yin Family more easily. Therefore, you can imagine how powerful this attack was just by thinking about it.

    Zhong Xiao from the Yin Family gave it all to catch Liu Qinghao, but Liu Qinghao stumbled too far. The impact hit the Yin Family, and even though prepared, they were struck by this force.

    If Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t carry a shield from the Han Army in his sleeve, this strike would have been enough to crush his bones instantly. Even so, the injuries he suffered at this moment were severe.

    Under Liu Qinghao¡¯s cover, all fell to the ground. The three opposing warriors seized the opportunity tounch another attack. The three des danced ¡°whoosh whoosh,¡± sweeping in to kill Liu Yishu once more. This strike, even if Liu Qinghao had ten lives, would exin them all here.

    Seeing Liu Qinghao¡¯s life hanging by a thread, the sky was proud.

    In an instant, the crowd danced in the face of chill, like a smile from the god of death, then rolled toward the three tigers.

    The three young tigers advanced with ups and downs, their entire body dulled by the numerous wounds. But their expressions were exceptionally firm and cold, blood rushing like a tiger into their bodies.

    Facing the three cultured Ming masters, Hu Yujun¡¯s three soldiers did not furrow their brows, roaring as they collided with the opponent.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A sound of iron shing, rolling onto the ground like muffled thunder. Within a few breaths, the three masters from the Ming Family had crossed des with the three fierce tiger warriors three hundred times.

    Though the tigers and mountain soldiers were very brave, they were not as skilled as the Ming masters. Therefore, within a few head-to-head confrontations, three of them had suffered injuries.

    The blood from the wounds was like a note, revealing some ces where the bones showed like a forest. Despite this, the three fierce tiger warriors and therge group of soldiers remained unafraid of death, crouching down to fight against the three opponents.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± one Ming master couldn¡¯t help but curse when they saw the bravery of the tigers and soldiers.

    Originally, they thought that with their strength, they should be able to resolve these three tigers in just a few rounds.

    Unexpectedly, these three tigers were so formidable. Although these three people were covered in scars and blood soaked their bodies, they didn¡¯t seem to want to stop fighting, still shouting from their mouths like a three-sided wall blocking the three Ming Family masters.

    ¡°Die!¡± A Ming master cried out, and the sword in his hand suddenly became urgent.

    In the curtain, a sword shed light, suddenly sweeping across the shoulder of a young tiger. The sword¡¯s light shed, and the wind came, shattering the green stone on the ground.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A piercing sound was heard, and although the tigers and mountain soldiers tried to block, they couldn¡¯t stop that overwhelming sword.

    Jian Guang crossed over the left shoulder of the tiger soldier, flickered past. When Jian Guang appeared again, it was already on the right side of the tiger soldier. The sword directly split the tiger in two.

    The young tiger continued to wield his sword, but suddenly he only felt a chill. Then he saw his upper half weakly slid to the ground, with the sword that killed him still waving!

    The young soldier wielding iron with the fierce tiger troops continued to split the soldier facing him on the Ming stage. He knew that the other side of the sky urgently needed rescue. After a burst of frenzy, he suddenly shouted to all the tigers and teams: ¡°Tigers and teams are all Han people, give your all to support the young!¡±

    The voice sounded like thunder, suddenly exploding in the air, rattling the soldiers¡¯ ears, startling them.

    Right after, the attack originallyposed by the fierce tiger organization and therge team suddenly turned into a small team. Three to five tigers and the team began to form a small squad, who, like a sword, started practicing towards the proud sky direction.

    However, far from quenching thirst, with only the remaining two tigers and soldiers unable to stop the siege by the Ming Family¡¯s three young lords.

    In such a situation, without waiting for other tigers to arrive, the Yin Family disciples were already apprehended by the Ming masters.

    Amid the panic, a soft voice was heard from afar: ¡°Master, here wee!¡±

    When he heard this voice, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He immediately couldn¡¯t suppress the joy.

    ¡°Just what is needed!¡± Rong Xiaofeng shouted, his voice like the sea, stepping towards the gentle voice.

    In an instant, in the chaos of the Han battlefield, four ck shadows swiftly dashed towards the proud sky. These four didn¡¯t fight others, but the pce top fluctuated.

    As a result, the Ming soldiers were charged fiercely by the force of the four. If they didn¡¯t dodge in time, they were buried underground.

    Seeing the four shadows, a hint of joy couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face. Although he didn¡¯t know who these four people were, listening to that gentle voice, it was clearly Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s disciples.

    Tianlong Wu was never a genius. Since these people came from Tianlong Wu Sect, their power naturally couldn¡¯t be weak.

    Suddenly with four helpers arriving, Ming Shan¡¯s face sunk. Just now, they were steadily advancing their system with arrogance, and as long as they kept attacking and killing a little while longer, the proud sky would certainly be a prisoner.

    But now, four helpers from the opposing side arrived, and still disciples from the Tianlong Wu Sect. How could Ming Shan not be angry?

    He had no time to stop these four and could only shout to the Ming masters: ¡°You can waste it like this, you can move faster!¡±

    In a rage, drinking made him feel lost.

    Two figures shed, ¡°whooshing¡± into the air. The one rushing ahead was a child with a charming face.

    The skirt was red, making him the best man. His body was tense and swollen as if it might burst at any moment.

    The slender waist was like a water snake, hardly graspable, gentle, and filled with explosive force. At first nce, people couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch it with their hands.

    This material was so terrifying, that at first nce, I forgot to see her tempting face.

    The sword howled, carrying the whirlwind of fierce fighters, hitting at least a dozen cold-faced people.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    With a bang, the dozen cold faces opposite collided with the sword and shattered instantly. This was an unmasked heavy punch relying on the monk¡¯s strength.

    After a battle defeat, the three Ming masters knew long ago that the sudden appearance of these four meant their Han might be overshadowed.

    ¡°The hands of the junior are catching up!¡± The four soared while that enchanting proud smile, alongside that bitter smile, tasted like bones, but that proud sorrow was severely hurt, and the heart inevitably swayed.

 Chapter 1492 - 1483: A Trace of Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Chapter 1483: A Trace of Gratitude</h4>

    The other three saw it andughed. One person said, "Teacher, you shouldn¡¯t want to be a little brother. Breaking through is very important!"

    Afterwards, the three of them lowered their heads, sighed, and greeted each other.

    Seeing the arrival of the four siblings, pride welled up in the heart. Although it was their first meeting, the affinity and casual personalities of the four were quite touching.

    "The brothers and sisters are all very good!" Cang Cang smiled slightly, though blood was horizontal on his face, the four could still feel his sincerity.

    "Such sweet words, been practicing since childhood!" The charming child giggled andughed again.

    Though she was smiling, her sword wasn¡¯t idle. The longsword was as clear as water, and the jade in her hand was even more crystal clear.

    But it was a pure sword, as translucent as jade, emitting a fierce and unusual killing aura. The fierce surge of killing was like the ferocity of a mountain, making one ufortable.

    When the scene of tempting shed by, the other two turned and directly attacked the three masters of the Ming Family on the other side.

    "My name is Yue Bing!" That demon-like voice roared, the longsword mmed shut, and three swords immediately withdrew, instantly shattering the opponent¡¯s attack.

    "He¡¯s called Yu Shu!" Yue Shuang¡¯s voice rang out again. This time, her longsword struck fiercely into the Gxy, sweeping across the Ming Family master.

    At the same time, Uncle Yan¡¯s longsword also swept out, turning into a thunderous sound, difficultly marrying another master of the Ming Family.

    Under the arrogance of the sword, a knife and a sword collided with cunning momentum.

    "Hey!"

    The sound of iron exploded, and the light surged into waves, smashing the bluestone onto the ground. Amidst dust and dance, a sword finally collided heavily with another sword.

    The gods were all cold and strong, facing the master of the Ming Family, yet strangely calm. When the Ming leader saw it, his face suddenly flickered. Clearly, in this strike, his heart was inadequate.

    The knife and sword collided, the furious waves crashing down. The arrogant surge was like a vast ocean, making the Ming leader retreat.

    The Ming master trembled in fear, his hands long and loose. At this critical moment, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    But just as he panicked for a moment, lightning struck his left palm, the palm shed by, hitting the mouth of the Ming Family leader directly.

    "Hey!"

    The sound of breaking reverberated, this shot directly shattered the Ming leader¡¯s three bones. The Ming master was already epted by the masters, their steps had not stopped.

    Now, with the domineering force, the whole body suddenly turned off like a kite in the wind, when summoned, it flew back.

    Jian Guang was like a rainbow, horizontally pressing in the air, violently suppressing the Qi, and took another Ming master¡¯s head, which was the sword of Yue Shuang.

    The shing rainbow was swift and invincible. ording to Jian Guang, it was the top of the Ming master¡¯s skull.

    Seeing this vicious sword, the Ming master¡¯s eyes instantly shrank. It was apparent that the Ming Family leader was clearly scared, his eyes filled with fear.

    Despite the fear, during the descent, the Ming master still tried hard to block. Ants hadn¡¯t been born, not to mention he was still a bloody Fang Gang Monk.

    The longsword flew up, and three swords suddenly soared.

    But when he saw his Han A n friend split by a sword, the master was suddenly scared to death.

    He screamed and dragged the wounded corpse. He didn¡¯t wait for the enemy to attack again, then retreated.

    All this happened within a few breaths, Yuan Ming Shan kept it in his eyes. He wanted to save the Ming Family leaders, but Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t give him a chance?

    Therefore, Ming Shan almost blinded his eyes, one of his masters was killed by Yue Shuang, and another Ming Family master escaped right under his nose.

    Faced with this, besides an unparalleled anger and an unwillingness from Ming Shan, there was nothing else. Ming Shan knew that simply dying was not enough, that¡¯s something only a fool would do, Ming Shan absolutely wouldn¡¯t.

    Ming Family¡¯s five masters were down to two, leaving three and the Heavenly Dragon Martial Artist¡¯s disciples still evil, but unsure if they can break through their defenses.

    Moreover, during the suppression of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts¡¯ second disciples, all three had a falling tendency.

    Opposite, two enemies had been resolved, Yue Shuang and Yu Shu suddenly turned around, focusing on the remaining three Ming leaders.

    Upon seeing the eyes of these two, the Ming Family¡¯s three juniors immediately felt a chill, a fear for confidence started to spread, their sense of fullness naturally arose.

    Hearts were already dizzy, the three could no longer continue. To avoid following Han n¡¯s footsteps, the three immediately exchanged nces.

    They hadn¡¯t waited for Yue Bing and the crusher¡¯s attack. The three simultaneously screamed, the Three-Handed Sword suddenly screamed, shattered, shortly, they took out thirty-six swords and turned them into one. They would be blocking for the two disciples of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    All three flew up from the breach, their feet madly swept up a storm, and ran away.

    As Ming Dynasty¡¯s Five Emperors faced a crushing defeat, the Fierce Tiger Organization and the brigade alsounched a fierce attack on the Ming Dynasty¡¯s brigade. The tiger and brigade ran riot in the Ming Dynasty¡¯s brigade, defeat was everywhere, the situation like a broken bamboo. Ming could no longer resist the power of the Fierce Tiger Organization.

    The Ming Dynasty¡¯s brigade withdrew during the festival. Despite their numbers, most were overwhelmed by the fierce nature of the Fierce Tiger Organization. These people shouted and screamed, their hands dazzled by the sword and knife. Faces filled with fear and shock. As the number of tigers increased, the corpse also retreated.

    Seeing such shape, Ming Shan knew the overwhelming trend had passed, it was unlikely to want to encircle those proud people and others.

    He sighed angrily again, suddenly yelling in the sky. In rage, Ming Shan¡¯s actions became a sudden storm, Rong Xiaofeng was greatly confused, unwilling to fiercely attack him.

    "Hey!" The palm was empty, waves like the Yellow River, angry air rushing to the sky.

    A palm p, Ming Shan no longer loved Han Han, his body twisted in the air, turned into a gust of wind, and flew far back.

    Rong Xiaofeng did not pursue, let Ming Shan fly away. At this moment, it was time to send Ao Cang and others to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School. It¡¯s dangerous to stay outside for a while.

    After Ming Shan retreated, the remaining team of Ming Family began to gather to one side. Seeing all this, Ming Shan seems to gather the brigade, to gather again, to kill Ao Cang and others.

    The Ming Family was killed and surrounded, Rong Xiaofeng had no more remnants. The arrogant looked at others and waved, "Everyone follows me!"

    As soon as the words fell, Rong Xiaofeng rushed up again, Yue Shuang and others closely followed. The proud sky was not too greatly impressed by the timely arrival of Yue Shuang and others.

    This was Liu Qinghao, who was severely injured by the three Ming Dynasty masters. Even the ointment did not give him, hepletely lost his vitality.

    Fortunately, in the end, there were no worries of life, a life was saved. Liu Qinghao was raised by the two disciples of the Heavenly Dragon Wu and Rong Xiaofeng together.

    Under themand of Xiao Tongling, the Fierce Tiger Organization did not chase the Ming Dynasty again. However, the Fierce Tiger Organization and the brigade at this time were killing without blinking, they did not intend to stop here.

    Xiao could lead the brigade, he knew the purpose here. If you put it in peacetime, Han would never let go of the Ming Dynasty brigade for so many dead brothers.

 Chapter 1493 - 1484: Completely Reversed

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Chapter 1484: Completely Reversed</h4>

    But this time, he came to protect the safety of Heaven. If you are arrogant and indifferent, and desperately chase after the Ming Family, it has already been returned, and it¡¯spletely inverted.

    After quickly assembling the team.

    The long street was long, cold, and dark, but it couldn¡¯t endure the arrogance of Heaven. However, after more than a dozen breaths, everyone crossed two streets and headed towards the gate.

    Rong Xiaofeng rushed in front of him, wanting to take these people back to Tian Long Wusuo Vige. In his view, only the Sky Dragon Martial Arts could hide the Silver Talisman people now.

    Cang Cang¡¯s heart was vaguely uneasy. Looking back at the children of Yin Fu, he saw that these people were now injured to varying degrees.

    If you continue to let these people take risks, I¡¯m afraid they will get involved.

    Left, right, right, Ao Tian had no choice but to sh to the side of Xiao Tong and say: "Xiao Tongling, do you recognize me as the Young Master?"

    Xiao Tong, hearing Cang Cang¡¯s mindless words, couldn¡¯t help but take a look. Immediately nodded, nodded, and said: "Yes! My Lord, what is it?"

    Cang Cang said again: "Is this my word, an order?"

    Xiao Tong hesitated for a moment, not knowing exactly what to say, but still nodded: "Yes, Young Master!"

    Arrogant Heaven was solemn, moving forward rapidly, he quietly watched Xiao Tong lead: "Once you have epted the order, what will you do?"

    This time, Xiao Tong no longer hesitated. He said: "Of course, fearlessly, I will resolutelyplete the mission!"

    "Yes!" He nodded proudly and then said: "Then I¡¯ll give you an order now, did you hear me?"

    "What order, what do you want to say?" Xiao Tong gazed at the arrogant Heaven like iron.

    Arrogant Heaven slightly raised his head, then solemnly said: "I want you to take Yin Fu¡¯s sons, go out of the city to kill Alu, and surround to support!"

    Speaking of this, not only did Xiao Tong have a strange look, even Rong Xiaofeng, who rushed over, suddenly turned around and looked at that arrogant face.

    "What are you mainly doing?" Xiao Tong didn¡¯t understand what Ao Cang wanted to do, and the confusion in his eyes deepened.

    At this time, all of the Ming Family¡¯s children also turned their attention to the proud Heaven. When they felt proud of the Heaven, they were very puzzled by what they heard.

    Only Yin Qianqiu seemed to see the meaning of the arrogant Heaven, and in her watery eyes, there suddenly was a worry.

    At this time, people¡¯s advancing speed could not slow down, because of the arrogant Heaven¡¯s words, everyone began to curse.

    Wei Yi hesitated for a moment, and finally, Cang Cang said: "I want to go back to Yin Fu Vige to see, but Yin Fu, a dry child, I can¡¯t pick up. For safety¡¯s sake, I have you take them out of the city to Meet Da. Only there can these people¡¯s safety be ensured."

    "Boom!"

    When I heard this, everyone was shocked. Especially Rong Xiaofeng and Yin Qianqiu. They were very clear about the situation of the Yin Family at this moment!

    Even if Yu Jun and the Ming Family Iron Guard have not attacked the Yin Mansion, the Yin Mansion is already in danger. It is surrounded by tens of thousands ofrge teams, like an iron barrel. I can imagine what kind of terror it is.

    Moreover, it has been two hours since Ao Cangyu left the Yin Family. For such a long period, the news of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had only reached the Royal Family and Ming Dynasty¡¯s ears.

    Without the assistance of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, the Rain Army and Ming Family Iron Guard will not continue to attack and attack. They will certainly take some necessary means to force Yin to yield, such as an attack!

    At this time, Cang Cang said he wanted to go back, which was tantamount to putting the sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth.

    It¡¯s not easy for Yin Fu to send them to the dangerousnd of the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion. Now they are to vote again to return to the Yin Mansion. How can this not shock everyone?

    "Cang, don¡¯t do anything stupid!" When do you want to return to the Yin Family?" Hearing Ao Tian¡¯s words, Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but feel both angry and urgent.

    If he hadn¡¯t been injured, he should be able to maintain the safety of Heaven. Even if Ao Cang wanted to return to the Yin Family, it would be enough to grasp the encirclement.

    But now, Rong Xiaofeng is not only seriously injured, but even after being forced to go to the fifth, even arrogantly curses himself, is also a scar.

    Like this, if Ao Tian returns to the Yin Family, even if Rong Xiaofeng fights to the death, he will not be proud.

    You must know that there are many people hiding around Yin Fu¡¯s Heaven. Among them, nothing is more powerful than the full moon.

    "Master, I know my actions may be very dangerous, but I still want to see the Yin Family. Before I see the Yin Family escape danger, my heart can¡¯t be at peace, feels very ufortable, and very ufortable!" The proud Heaven isplex, eyes pleading with the wind.

    "No! You can¡¯t go! If you don¡¯t trust Yin.

    Like this, Hu Da Asi Aling handed a great task to him, but hepletely messed up.

    At that time, not only will he be a sinner, but even the remaining 100 tigers will be implicated, and they will be guilty of negligence. This is their greatest shame.

    However, if he refuses to be proud of Heaven, it is equivalent to indirectly refusing tomand the great ones. Ao Yun¡¯s orders Chen dare never disobey, especially Ao Hu and the tiger, they won¡¯t listen at all.

    He is now directly rebelling against themand of proud Yun, the results can be imagined.

    He not only has to bear the crime of rebellion and disobedience to the coach, but he will be despised by all the arrogant tigers, and more despised by all the arrogant teams.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Tong couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He can die, he is not afraid of death.

    But if he is allowed to disobey his crime, he will be despised by three teams, which is even more ufortable than killing him.

    After some hesitation, Xiao Tongling still found it difficult to decide. For a rough man, such a decision is really not what he can make.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Did you hear me?" Cang Cang impatiently said, calling Xiao Tong speechless, afraid of running out of the city himself.

    "Young Master, don¡¯t me yourself. Once epted themands of the greatmander, the existing assistantmander should swear to die." Now please allow me to lead Yin Fu¡¯s people out of the city. Doesn¡¯t this make me disobey the order?" Xiao Tong¡¯s cor was being bound, and therge fan of the great fan felt a bit ufortable.

    "So, you have to disobey my order?" I want to ask, is my status as a Young Master higher, or is your Fierce Tiger Organization and generalmand status higher?" Cang Cang stared at Xiao Ming, and somewhat aggressively asked.

    "This..." Xiao Tong cried sadly, unable to answer this question.

    Rong Xiaofeng saw Xiao Tong leading the iron-blooded man forced by Ao Tian to this point, and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore: "Cang, don¡¯t lead the way anymore. Or let¡¯s return to the Yin Family, how about?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Tong immediately looked gratefully at Rong Xiaofeng, "No! The Yin Fu children must be sent to a safe ce. This is the promise I made to my father and family. I can¡¯t eat!" Ao Cang didn¡¯te back and refused Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s proposal.

    "Don¡¯t swallow it, you can quickly answer my question!" Cang Cang hurried to remind himself that he wouldn¡¯t give Xiao Tong a chance to hesitate.

    Helpless, Xiao Tongling had to sigh and say: "Of course, the Young Master¡¯s status is higher. If the Lord is the Lord, it is equivalent to the words of Da!"

    Cang Cang nodded, waiting for this sentence. When his face sank, it was said to be majestic: "I want to issue an order in my father¡¯s name to you. I will first relieve themand of the Fierce Tiger Organization leader, and then issue amand."

 Chapter 1494: 1485: Pleading Pride

    <strong>Chapter 1494: Chapter 1485: Pleading Pride</strong>

    ¡°Imand you, right now, take many of Yin Fu¡¯s children out of the city. Make sure to send them to the support brigade. As for my safety, I will take care of it, you don¡¯t need to protect me! Did you hear my order?¡±

    Xiao Tongling almost cried, his fierce tiger, who isn¡¯t afraid of death, now seemed like an oppressed kitten, showing a plea to Ao¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Ao Cang shouted angrily at Xiao Tongling.

    ¡°Listen, young master!¡± Xiao Tongling listened, sighed with anger, and replied, now he was a half-hearted samurai.

    ¡°I will execute it immediately upon hearing. Do you want me to do it specifically?¡± Cang Cang said coldly.

    Yue Shuang and others who walked with him saw the arrogant scorpion ordered in such a way, couldn¡¯t help but feel furious.

    I just saw my brother, though there was also a p in the air, overall he was still in his teens.

    But now, the style of this young boy has entirely disappeared from Ao Tian. Now, Ao Tian, like a rude and tyrant general, almost bullied and crushed himself.

    At this moment, all the tigers and the brigade also looked at Ao Tian with awe and finally forced their Xiao Tong to this position, Ao Tian was the first person. How could the likes of the tiger and the brigade not be solemnly respectful?

    Xiao Tong¡¯s heart was extremely conflicted and contradictory. He had been in the desert for more than ten years, and this was his first timeing. If he were Ao Tian now, let him die, Xiao Tongling definitely wouldn¡¯t look into his eyes, directly dying in front of Ao Tian.

    But now with this order, Xiao Tong hadpletely gone mad. If you say anything bad, Ao Tian¡¯s order is even harder to bear than killing him.

    Upon seeing Xiao Tongling not speaking quickly, as time passed slowly, the arrogance couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Even though he was still speaking.

    His steel teeth bit into people, his sand-sized fist banged like firecrackers. His mouth was full of Qi, his face pained. This situation almost drove him crazy.

    ¡°What? Xiao Tongling! Or immediately execute my order, otherwise I will find someone else to execute it!¡± Cang Cang said in a stern voice, making thepanions not feel guilty.

    For a long time, they still carried the proud Ao Tian, saw it for the first time, while Cang Cang showed such an arrogant and disputing side.

    ¡°Alright! That is the execution process.¡± Xiao Tong¡¯s heart hesitated for a long time, struggled for a long time. He finally smashed the tree beside him, angrily and helplessly said.

    A punch was swung, the big tree flew backward, suddenly fell on the ground with a bang, only taking one minute to split in half.

    At this moment, the gods of the sky were slowly rxing. He immediately stabilized his posture, while everyone also calmed down.

    Ao Cangmei apologized, patting Xiao¡¯s shoulder, sighing with a voice, saying: ¡°Xiao, I¡¯m just guilty, hope Hai Han will forgive me.¡± Now, I will return to Yin Fu. So, these people of Yin Fu, I beg you, I beg you!¡±

    Ao Cang said, lifting his eyes, sweeping to the other side at Yin Fu¡¯er, Yin Qianqiu looked at him with concern, as if there was something to say, but didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    Xiao Tongling could understand the arrogance of Ao Tian. What he hated was only the royal family and Ming Dynasty. If it weren¡¯t for the royal family and Ming Dynasty, Ao Tian would not be forced to do so.

    Due to Cang Cang¡¯s helplessness, he was also driven to the edge of the cliff. Just the pride of the sky for the Yin Family, such a fearless person, even Xiao Tongling¡¯s cor was deeply moved.

    ¡°Subordinates will not be insulted!¡± Xiao Tong said with an ugly smile, voice firm.

    He often used Han Tian, and after a test of life and blood, he rarely smiled.

    Over time, his originally pliable face gradually turned into an iron te, determinedly cold and ruthless, without a smile.

    But now, this smile, anyone can see, there¡¯s no gap between Xiao Tongling and Ao Cang.

    A smile and hostility, not to mention a bit of displeasure.

    ¡°Brother Chang Xiao¡­¡± Yin Qianqiu hesitated for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help calling out. But when she called this name, her beautiful little face immediately shed two rows of tears.

    She knew how dangerous it was to return to the Yin Family this time! The Yin Family had be a trap but found it difficult to breakthrough more than tens of thousands of Ming Family.

    At this time, Cang Cang returned, even if it could truly contribute to the Great Mansion, it wouldn¡¯t be like a cup of water, it really started to y a great role. Not only that, when he was careless, he even wouldpletely be in danger.

    Thinking of this difference, she may never have the chance to see Cang Cang again, Yin Qianqiu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help feeling sad, unable to hold back her sorrow.

    A pang of pain in the heart, tears in the eyes continued, wet cheeks were also wet.

    Seeing Yin Qianqiu¡¯s tears, her weak body seemed unable to live in the wind like Qiu Ye, in the proud heart of Ao Tian was inevitable.

    He took two steps forward, gently supporting Yin Qianqiu¡¯s shoulder, extending his right hand, gently wiping the tears for her.

    Looking at Cang Cang¡¯s beautiful face, she smiled and patted her head saying: ¡°After Qiu Tian, Cang Wu¡¯s brother will have nothing at all. Brother Cang Wu is so great, so many people used to want to harm me. Failed, this time it will definitely be sessful!¡±

    Yin Qianqiu knew Ao Cang deliberately amodated her, she was more sad and moved. Her tears flowed again, a pear brought rainwater, making people feel very sorry.

    Her voice a little choked: ¡°Brother Cang¡­I don¡¯t want you to go¡­I don¡¯t want to! I want to go back with you¡­I am afraid¡­I am afraid of you¡­¡±

    After speaking, tearspletely flooded Yin Qianqiu¡¯s throat, her body cried out.

    Seeing this scene, Cang Cang¡¯s heart was also quiteplex. He gently stroked Yin Qianqiu¡¯s hair, coaxed: ¡°Qiu¡¯er don¡¯t cry, you must follow the tiger brigade. After the siege on Yin Fu is lifted, I wille find you. You can rest assured, I will be fine. I promise you!¡±

    After a while, Yin Qianqiu held back her tears, but in her heart, she was still moved.

    Ao Cangzhen took this opportunity, quickly sent Yin Qianqiu to Xiao Tongling, said a few words to him.

    On the eve of departure, other Yin Fu¡¯er also stood up to add brilliance to this proud sky. They also knew what this meant?

    But they didn¡¯t dare, nor were they able to take Ao Tian back. Of course, Cang Cang wouldn¡¯t let them go back.

    After theplicated goodbye.

    At that time, though they marveled at the heroism and talent, they didn¡¯t see the mighty power of heroism. But now, they¡¯ve seen the power of the arrogant scorpion with the nine-fold physique, bearing Han¡¯s and Pce¡¯s strength, and the two eternal masters, unbeaten for a long time.

    Such a strong Han power, such a charming talent, made the geniuses in these eyes, heartspletely shaken. So they understood what kind of talent counts as a real genius, a genius among geniuses.

    However, now that since the genius is about to die for justice, die for justice, this makes Shuang Yue and others¡¯ hearts inevitably very contradictory.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Cang Cang just smiled faintly, said: ¡°Teacher, I have already decided, you don¡¯t need to persuade anymore. If I don¡¯t go back, this matter would be my heart¡¯s issue, hard to aplish in my lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 1495: 1486: A Kind of Helplessness

    <strong>Chapter 1495: Chapter 1486: A Kind of Helplessness</strong>

    Rong Xiaofeng heard this decisive statement and said nothing, just sighed deeply at the air. This sigh was a helpless yet admirable regret!

    ¡°What are you waiting for in such a situation?¡± With a long sigh, Rong Xiaofeng matured once more, and swiftly walked toward the Yin Family. Only his voice was heard screaming in the cold wind.

    When everyone saw it, they hesitated no more. They followed each other, and Rong Xiaofeng followed to Yin Fu.

    Among them, Ao Cang and Rong Xiaofeng were injured. The other four were not hurt because they did not participate in the bloody battle.

    It was on this basis that Rong Xiaofengpromised with Ao Tian. Otherwise, Ran Xiaoxiao would rather knock him out and drag him away, definitely not letting him return to the Yin Family.

    As for that proud Heaven, his daring to return to Yin Fu regardless of life or death was, on one hand, due to the tendency toward righteousness, forcing him to return.

    On the other hand, it was because he had a magical weapon to save his life. A mysterious person had given him jade, which he had never used.

    Before the evil Han Achao, there were several times when Ao Cang wanted to crush the jade slip to break through Ming Da¡¯s siege. In the end, proud Heaven stopped him, refusing to use the jade.

    Since then, he had been worried about the Yin Family¡¯s house, wanting to use Yu Jian¡¯s power to enhance the Great Mansion of Yin Family. Even though he didn¡¯t know how impactful the jade tools specifically were.

    Now, he finally set foot on the road back to the Yin Family, but the jade slip in his hand felt a bit hot. As if at this moment, Yu Zhen also sensed the anxiety in his master¡¯s heart and started to dry up.

    Half an hourter, Rong Xiaofeng finally rushed everyone to the third floor of Yin Fu. Before they saw the shadow of the Yin Mansion, the sounds of shouting and the shing of the butcher knife hit Ao Tian¡¯s ears with a bang.

    Seeing this form, proud Heaven was not tense. It seemed Yue Shuang was not lying; Yu Jun and the Ming Family¡¯s Iron Guard had indeed opened fire on Yin Fu.

    The heart was anxious, and proud Heaven could no longer be picked up. The form shed, andpared to earlier, proud Heaven was three times faster. As if at this moment, he would rush to the Yin Family.

    Yue Shuang and others understood the heart of Heaven, so they did not stop him, just slightly sped up their assault.

    After a long time, therge Yin Mansion finally appeared in front of everyone. At this point, it had be a chaotic domain.

    On the battlefield of Han Achao, tworge forces were at war. It was said to be the two forces, but it was still unclear. Because onerge force was not arge force at all,pared with another team like a dragon, this team only had a thousand people.

    A team of more than a thousand was ced in front of the vastrge force, like a big snakepared to a silkworm. But this was a silkworm rampaging through tens of thousands, continuously eroding the big snake ahead of it.

    Tens of thousands of soldiers were divided into two groups, half killing thousands, half charging into the big household, and the power of the Yin Mansion was being unleashed.

    The cannons of the two forces, the sky, and the life ughter paid no attention to the appearance of Cang Cang and others. They swung the knives, swords, and spears in their hands, piercing enemy bodies, killing enemies one after another.

    Under the fierce mes of the sword, it was a terrifying scene, like a purgatory unfolding outside the Yin Mansion.

    Seeing such a form, Cang Cang suddenly had a big face. Unexpectedly, after several hours of effort, Yu Jun and the Ming Family Iron Guard had already breached the defenses of the Yin Mansion and stormed into the Yin Mansion.

    And the thousands of troops outside the Yin Mansion, Ao Cang, no need to think about it, should know, that was the shadow of three hundred tigers and five hundred of the great behind.

    Although the number of tigers and the second recitation is very high, they are all heroes.

    For a time, shouting and killing, Yu and the Ming Family Iron Guard all came to the proud Heaven.

    They knew that Cang Cang was the only one who felt proud of his family. If he could be held, he could use it to be proud.

    Thus, proud Heaven naturally had value. Whoever held him would surely achieve a great achievement.

    But many people never thought about how powerful they were. As soon as they heard the shouting, they saw a blood-soaked proud Heaven, charging forward without regard for their lives.

    However, under the lead of Rong Xiaofeng, Yue Shuang and others caused chaos in the Han field. Faced with Rong Xiaofeng and Yue Shuang, those Feather Guards and the Ming Family¡¯s guards were not enough to kill them.

    Yet despite everyone killing, they were embarrassed.

    You must know that there are more people outside the world of Yin Fu, and more than one.

    Ordinary monks wanting to capture proud Heaven, this was no different from seeking death.

    But those who knew the world would appear outside the Yin Mansion; they would undoubtedly stop at nothing to capture the arrogance.

    At that moment, with some people being fully protected by Rong Xiaofeng and Yue Shuang, they would fall into danger, very likely to be ruined.

    Of course, Rong Xiaofeng and others would not understand the arrogant intention. The reason Ao Cangwu charged to the enemy¡¯s front was to notice the enemy. In this way, he could use the opportunity to meet those masters and seal Yin Fuqing.

    As long as they can draw enough people, Cang Cang will take them away from thend of the Han. Then with the precious jade,pete with these people.

    What I hope now is that the power of the jade is not too low.

    Otherwise, even if he can sessfully attract the crowd, he would be trapped by powerless resistance.

    In such a situation, proud Heaven¡¯s circumstance would be very passive.

    As the enemy¡¯s soldiers continued to cry, a batch of enemy forces began to gather around proud Heaven. However, there were already several soldiers in front, yet they still charged like water.

    It was only at this time that everyone realized Rong Xiaofeng and others¡¯ arrogant fury. Although they continued to advance, they did not dare topete with Rong Xiaofeng and others.

    They showed fear, holding weapons in their hands. Just like walls, Rong Xiaofeng and others were blocked inside, not letting them escape.

    After Rong Xiaofeng and others were killed, they quickly retreated. Although some people would still die this way, it was much rarerpared to now.

    Logically speaking, such encirclement was impossible to block Rong Xiaofeng. Rong Xiaofeng is a natural person, with the ability to fly. As long as Rong Xiaofeng wants to go, there are more warriors who can¡¯t stop him.

    But he did not leave, nor could he go. Because Ao Tian was still on the enemy¡¯s front line, if he left, Ao Tian would enter the thousands of troops, which would be very dangerous.

    However, when hearing shouting in Han Da, master and the Ming Family¡¯s masters finally learned the news.

    For a time, there were always masters following, rushing to Rong Xiaofeng and others. The appearance of these masters doubled the pressure on Rong Xiaofeng and others.

    Now Rong Xiaofeng was seriously injured; his ninth was about to reach five. Although he had the power of three heavens and people, now, he could only contend with those in heaven and earth.

    Fortunately, these presumptuous people who came first did not have Heaven. Therefore, although the number was more than a dozen, for a time, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Rong Xiaofeng used a pair ofrge-colored palms to p, surrounded by wind and sand, turning into a palm in the void, attacking from all directions.

    He reached out his hand, stroking in the void, light suddenly shed into the dawn, blocking five or six destroyed peaks.

    And Yue Shuang and others were also excitedly bringing the broken peaks. Especially Yue Shuang, who smashed two lost lives single-handedly, they fainted.

    Proud Heaven was also attacking, his skin dyed ayer of fresh blood. Thatyer of blood soaked his shirt, hard and sticky, but he had no time to notice.

    In front of him, too, there was a person who had destroyed their own life. Proud Heaven still supported the Life Pce and Han soldiers.

    However, at this moment, Yin Fuzhi was struck by a person flickering in front of him, flying towards the proud Heaven.

    Rong Xiaofeng is a natural person, whose vision and perception are extremely sensitive in every aspect. When those people charged out of the Yin Family, Rong Xiaofeng felt the pressure of Shen Xiong.

    This shock was different, but it made Rong Xiaofeng immediately confront it.

 Chapter 1496 - 1487: Passage of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Chapter 1487: Passage of Time</h4>

    At this moment, the smiling breeze waspletely in despair. Because the person could mobilize such grand and powerful earthly spirit, his power was feared to have reached the third heaven.

    Such people would not dare to easily speak of failure even in their prime.

    But now he was seriously injured, his strength was less than half, and with the people around him, it¡¯s difficult to even fly with wings.

    At this moment, the smiling breezepletely gave up resistance. In the presence of so many people, even if he desperately resisted, he was just a mirage swaying, no use at all.

    "Ah!" Someone gently flew into the world, covering the mouth of the smiling breeze, instantly sealing his meridians.

    "Keep this person useful, don¡¯t kill him. Others, go after that arrogant boy!" The old voice rang again.

    When people heard this, no one dared to defy his will. They followed him nkly and disappeared in the dark sky like a gust of wind. The proud Cangsheng was far faster than anyone?

    In "Yin Fu", several elders of Tianlong Wuxiu, along with Ao Yundun and Yin Tangquan, were engaged in fierce battles with the Royal Family and the Ming Family.

    Unexpectedly, those people suddenly withdrew, making them very confused, wondering what these people were ying at?

    In the Han Dynasty, due to the absolute superiority of the opponents, the Yin Mansion was thoroughly suppressed. Although the people were not defeated for a while, as time continued in the siege of the enemy¡¯s masters and thousands of troops, defeat was only a matter of time.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, both sides were very heated, almost everyone had made a total resolution, Yin Fu people were under hundreds of times the pressure.

    But just then, four or five fate destroyers suddenly stood up and charged toward Yin Fu. Then, six or seven masters shed away.

    But at that moment, twenty or thirty wealthy people had already left the Han Dynasty front, rushing toward Yin Fu outside the city.

    Just like that, the pressure on Yin Fu people was greatly reduced. But at the same time, a very puzzling question began to surround people¡¯s minds.

    When the enemy¡¯s masters suddenly retreated from the Han Dynasty front, what were they doing? What could be more important than capturing Yin Fu?

    Everyone was very curious, but they didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. Some people from the Silver Mansion originally wanted to go out and see, but their strength simply couldn¡¯t break through the enemy¡¯s encirclement, so they had to continue fighting Han despite their curiosity.

    But after a while, some people from heaven and earth also stood up, no longer getting excited with the Yin Mansion people, Han people emptied one by one and walked in the same direction.

    Only then did some people finally realize that something was wrong. They didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, but they could be sure it would be a big deal.

    Cangsheng¡¯s "Cloud Storm" quickly fled among the clouds, followed closely by the destroyers. On this narrow and dark street, two figures ran back and forth, but the distance was not far.

    Ao Cangsheng nced back as he ran. His "Cloud Storm"w was directed at the clouds, he could have abandoned this lifesaver and fled directly.

    But in this situation, he was worried the king and wise men couldn¡¯t find him, his hard work would bepletely destroyed. Because of this reason, he ran so slowly, staying fifty or sixty feet away from the master.

    "Sound!"

    After a few breaths of effort, the two had already crossed seven streets, but those people hadn¡¯t appeared in the world, which made Ao Cangsheng very anxious.

    "Wow!"

    In my anxious heart, a sound of hooves suddenly broke the silence, faintly approaching the street where Ao Cangsheng was.

    Cangsheng¡¯s speed was fast, "bang", the sound of hooves getting louder and closer. Cangsheng didn¡¯t know who wasing? He didn¡¯t dare stop nor dared to go back along the road, then he would have to face the attacks of those life destroyers.

    So, Ao Cangsheng continued to ride away, Zhou Yuanqi continued to roar, Han soldiers tightly held in his hands. He was ready to join the battle of Han at any time, because today there are too many enemies of the Silver Mansion. Who can be sure that the oneing is not an enemy?

    "Wow!"

    The sound of hooves grew louder, like thunder and lightning. The thunderous hoof sounds seemed to tread on the proud heart, making his heart race uncontrobly.

    If the enemy came, the prideful would be aplete tragedy. Under the enemy¡¯s front and rear attacks, he almost couldn¡¯t hold up his face.

    In such a short time, it would be better if those people appeared in the world. If they didn¡¯t arrivete and couldn¡¯t withstand the enemy¡¯s attack, he must rely on Yu Zhen to save his life.

    "Take down those four boys!" Watching the frost on the street and others turning around, the old ckman suddenly said coldly.

    When he said this, his voice was exceptionally calm as if he caught the frost of the moon and others. It was as simple as the back of his hand.

    Listening to his words, two figures suddenly shed, straddling the pavilion on one side of the street, heading toward Yue Shuang and others. Additionally, three people followed them with equal speed.

    After a few breaths, five people returned. At this time, the two who just left had already captured two more people, who were Yue Shuang in those four.

    Facing the people in the world, even if they were geniuses, under the absolute gap, in less than ten faces, they were captured by the opponents.

    These two sealed Yue Shuang¡¯s meridians and other meridians, binding them with cosmic Qi. The five magic wands continued to sh like lightning.

    Although Shuang Yue and others¡¯ eyes were fierce, they had no strength to break the shackles nor escape the hands of five people.

    In despair, they just coldly watched these five people, hoping they wouldn¡¯t kill them with their eyes.

    Fortunately, Yue Shuang was clever and resourceful. Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape the chase of five people, he decided to change direction temporarily. Otherwise, with the strength of these five, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long to catch the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The cold wind was biting, biting and strong, the long, proud hair madly danced, eroding his blood-stained handsome cheeks.

    His right hand tightly grasped the sword, concentrating all his strength on the sword. Facing these four threats and persuasion, the arrogant Cangsheng simply ignored them. A proud son can only die Han does not surrender.

    Above Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head, a cloud of ck me silently burned. No matter how strong the wind, it couldn¡¯t shake half a cloud of ck me.

    It seems I sensed the righteousness and killing intent in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart, the emperor¡¯s extinguishing fire began to quietly twist. It became sometimes a demon tiger, sometimes a lion, sometimes a ck dragon, spraying endless pressure in all directions.

    "Kid, are you looking for death? Do you think you canpete with our four master level yers in Ice Breaking?" Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pce of sudden death, there¡¯s a momentum to fight with death spirits. The Ming Family couldn¡¯t help butugh frustrated and angry.

    When the Ming Family¡¯s master came, he issued an order, vowing to capture the arrogant Cangsheng alive to threaten the arrogant Yun Chen toply. The master¡¯s order cannot be disobeyed by the Ming Family¡¯s masters naturally.

    But now the arrogant Cangsheng fighting with death spirits, made them very awkward. In the hot summer of Han, they couldn¡¯t guarantee Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t be killed.

 Chapter 1497: 1488: Sudden Outburst

    <strong>Chapter 1497: Chapter 1488: Sudden Outburst</strong>

    That¡¯s why these people keep persuading pride and arrogance time and again. This way, without bloodshed, the arrogant Cangsheng will be captured.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish, if you have no idea of life and death!¡± Thetter saw pride and despair, and the mes of anger in his heart suddenly exploded.

    They adorned the troop with feathers, but many were ughtered by Ao Family¡¯s guards, who were brothers of Deputy Commander A Si A Ling. When a man¡¯s brother is killed, he must also give good advice to his enemies. Such things are not what Deputy Commander A Ling A Yuan would do.

    Now, his thought is to directly kill Cangsheng. Even if pursued extensively, he could say it was his own mistake¡ªdue to his pride and desperate fight.

    The four have resolved their disputes and thus have their own destiny. Four resplendent Life Pces appeared in the air, sparkling on the dark street.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    With a roar, the four surged forward from Zhou Yuanqi¡¯s side, three swords and a heavy strike were unleashed. The three swords, carrying terrible power, took the three Life Pces from the frontline and ughtered the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Then, a blue light shed, emitting a ¡°whistle.¡± The shadow became a sea dragon, flying back and forth on the dark street.

    The four shed, instantly ughtering A Lu. The street paved with blue stones was shattered, copsing, unable to withstand the terror of these four. For a moment, gravel filled the dust around, mixed with brilliant awe, dancing instantly like a crowd.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Finally the four emerged, Cangsheng roared, the sword in his hand danced. The sword crossed the river, instantly weaving a Sword Net around him.

    ¡°Block it!¡±

    The sword light spread horizontally, the coil spun, the four Han soldiers instantly, with thunderous unstoppable force, shed within the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s sword dance.

    I felt my eyes grow pale, feeling guilty inside, couldn¡¯t help butugh and sigh, saying: ¡°Forget it! You dead girl, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve dragged me down. Many times, I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    Bai Wenyan foolishly smiled and said: ¡°I know you¡¯re the most suitable for me, I can¡¯t me you.¡± But be assured, if my father gets angry, I¡¯ll say I dragged you along, it¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    Green nodded, saying: ¡°Yeah, yeah, when haven¡¯t you said that? But in the end, it¡¯s not always me! I¡¯m practically your scapegoat king!¡±

    Bai Xiao listened, leaning back and forth, tightly resting her head on Green¡¯s shoulder. Her beautiful eyes looked down at the street below, enjoying the cold and gloom.

    Suddenly, Bai Xiu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, her moving eyes instantly opened and closed, looking at the street not far away.

    The Han Dynasty had a group of people fighting. Under the light of a sword, a young man was defeated by four young men. Such a fierce attack did not immediately kill the young man.

    Above the young man¡¯s head, a mass of ck me was burning. The ck me flickered under the ck light. In the center of the ck me, four stars were shining with ck light.

    White¡¯s eyesight was excellent, though quiet, but with the cold gray moonlight, everything in front could truly be seen.

    Initially, she was only attracted by the courage of the Han Family¡¯s four young men. Then, she was somewhat dejected to discover how terrifying the young man¡¯s Han Li was.

    Then she was captivated by the ck me atop the young man¡¯s head. ck me and ck stars. This was White¡¯s first time seeing them.

    Even more shocking, the ck me Life Pce actually reached a Four-star level.

    You know, in her ce, Life Pces with fours are countable, not even within the First Life Pce.

    But this young man, the first sign of life, had reached a Four-star grade. These fours were bizarre ck mes. How could this not shock White?

    However, this wasn¡¯t what shocked her the most. The most shocking was that this young man, with the power of his own sculpted body, could fight against four masters breaking destiny without dying!

    What kind of teenager is this? What talent and power does he have? White¡¯s heart was inexplicably shocked, and inexplicably curious!

    But now, this young man was surrounded by four tall young men. The four young men held Han¡¯s soldiers, greedily staring at him, wanting to kill him.

    The young man stood in arge pit, covered in blood. A blurred cheek, also appearing terrifying due to intertwined bloodstains.

    His sword was on the side, unable to be retrieved, and there was no chance to retrieve it. Because of the fierce blow he just suffered, his back now bent slightly.

    Despite this, the young man¡¯s eyes remained so tenacious, looking at death as if treating family, without any sense of cowardice or surrender.

    Such a teenager began to invoke Bai Pinting¡¯s pity, followed by amazement, then surprise, shock, curiosity, until finally awe.

    In just the blink of an eye, White saw it. With a nce, Qing also noticed the situation ahead.

    She was coldly, with an incredible face looking down, but without any sign indicating she would help.

    The delicate white jade hand unknowingly lightly patted the back of the white-feathered crane.

    Under the gentle patting, the white-feathered crane seemed to feel the master¡¯s thoughts but immediately slowed its speed, starting to circle the street ahead.

    Upon noticing the strange behavior of the white-feathered crane, Qing immediately looked at the white roadway and said: ¡°Rou, what do you n to do?¡±

    At this moment, she seemed to have seen Bai Si¡¯s heart, quickly stopped: ¡°Soft, but your father has told you many times, do less when going out, don¡¯t mess up!¡±

    That blue face was cold, the eyes without a hint of fear, although shing a touch of displeasure.

    Bai Meimei stared at the street, still tense, with an enchanting gaze: ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, he will die!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not good!¡± If ordinary, but now it¡¯s deep, we must return quickly. If anything happens to you, how will I exin it to your father? The tone is absolute, with nopromise.

    ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you see how talented he is? Just watching such a genius like this? Is that okay?¡± Bai Zhengfeng faced her, still deeply shocked by the young man¡¯s actions earlier.

    ¡°So what? There are geniuses everywhere at all times. You can¡¯t save them, can you? That¡¯s destiny, it¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault!¡± he said.

    ¡°But if we can find him, it¡¯s his life. Maybe he led us here.¡± White¡¯s mind didn¡¯t resent, feeling somewhat stubborn.

    Finally, he added: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll save him. I don¡¯t want such a genius to fall like this!¡±

    Suddenly, the four Han soldiers ignited like a volcano, starting an endless fierce kill.

    ¡°Be careful not to let that boy escape!¡± In his anger, the master shouted.

    The white-feathered crane flew away in the blink of an eye, then the four mastersunched a full attack. Their target was not the white one, but the arrogant.

    Cold beams interwove, tumultuous waves surged. In an instant, the four Han soldiers soared, transforming into a fierce ughter curtain, bing thousandmps and myriad shadows, straight for the arrogant Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1498 - 1489: Instant Departure

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Chapter 1489: Instant Departure</h4>

    Seeing this scene, Bai suddenly threw a thread from his hand, which lit up a red light, immediately transforming into a snake, attacking the Fourth Young Master.

    At the same time, Qing let out a cold snort, always holding a longsword in his hand.

    The sound of the longsword "hupping" was very light, and in an instant, it crossed with thirty-six swords in the air. The thirty-six swords flew away in a moment, weaving into aplex picture and text, pressing down on the four masters opposite them.

    The long street was silent, but suddenly there was a loud sh of swords. The whistling sword light fell silent, transforming into a deadly Soul Messenger, roaring and crashing unrestrainedly.

    "Boom!"

    A fierce explosion sounded, as the strike of the four tyrants was directly stopped by the Green and White tyrants.

    "A screech!"

    Apanied by the wild pping of wings by a howling crane and a Snow Feather Crane with snow-white feathers, a violent, courteous outburst charged towards the street opposite with great momentum.

    When Ao Cangsheng saw Bai Pinting save him, he was initially stunned. He grabbed Bai¡¯s jade hand with his left hand, and with his right hand, the sword that had fallen to the ground flew back into his hand.

    Later, when the four grandmasters saw Bai Juyi being arrogant and gloomy, their hearts filled with anger and resentment. Shocked, they found that all four of them were shattered by Qing and Bai.

    How could they not have thought that the Immortal Bai would still possess such powerful force? As for that young man, though very handsome, his contrast with Bai made the Fourth Young Master pay no attention.

    After the strike, the four grandmasters wanted to attack again. But the Snow Feather Crane was too fast. Ao Cangsheng had just been pulled onto the White Crane by Bai. The Snow Feather Crane pped its huge wings angrily, flying towards the dark sky.

    A few blocks away, five figures were swiftly flying on the street. Next to them were four teenagers, bound by the sky.

    These five were none other than those who pursued the Heaven and Man who is proud of Cangsheng. Misled by Yue Shuang, they didn¡¯t catch up with the proud god and circled in the big city of Ziyao.

    Because they weren¡¯t flying high, they didn¡¯t see the Snow Feather Crane. But at this moment, the Fourth Young Master and Qing Bai were fighting, and the loud noise immediately caught Bao Ha¡¯s attention.

    "Someone¡¯s fighting!" said the expert in Unity of Heaven and Man, clear-eyed and graceful.

    "In the Northwest, three or four miles away from here!" Another person¡¯s ear twitched slightly and immediately confirmed Bao Ha¡¯s location.

    "Let¡¯s go take a look, it might be that arrogant kid!" The leading elder in ck finally gave the order.

    As soon as the words were spoken, five people stood up and rushed towards the Northwest direction. Their speed was not less than that of the Eighth Rank Wild Snow Feather Crane.

    Seeing this, Yue Shuang could not help but feel heavy in her heart. She tried hard to get these people off Ao Cangsheng¡¯s trail, but now, these people still found Ao Cangsheng¡¯s whereabouts.

    Although people like Shuang Yue also know that between heaven and earth, it is impossible for a nine-pound boy to slip away from under the eyelids of these five people.

    But when Ao Cangsheng really wanted to fall into the hands of these five people, people like Shuang Yue were reluctant. If the proud Cangsheng died, how much would Tianlong Wu Xiu lose?

    At this moment, Yue Shuang and others not only hated the people from the Emperor¡¯s n and the Grandmaster¡¯s house but also began to hate the upper levels of Tianlong Wu Xiu.

    Today, if Tianlong Wu Xiu had helped Yin Fu, even if there were more people from the Tang Dynasty and the Grandmaster¡¯s Pce in the world, it would be difficult to move Yin Fu.

    Unfortunately, the upper management of Tianlong Wu Xiu did not do so. Perhaps they did not act ording to the Nine Agreements, or perhaps they simply did not take pride in Cangsheng.

    If Ao Cangsheng really yed his trump card, showing his Six-Star Ultimate Longevity Pce instead of the deliberately hidden Four-Star Longevity Pce, would Tianlong Wu Xiu be another actor?

    The howling wind blew Yue Shuang¡¯s soft long hair, making her heart feel a certain cold sadness. Sad for Cangsheng¡¯s pride, and sad for T.

    The sound of the wind roared in my ears, and the pressure around was so great that the three gods had to turn their faces at the same time.

    There were five shadows shing light in the air seventy to eighty feet away, almost twenty feet in speed.

    Seeing these five shadows, Ao Cang¡¯s eyes retreated. The world masters he had been waiting for a long time finally appeared.

    However, when Qing and Bai saw these five masters, their faces immediately sank. Especially Green, at this moment, her face was almost cold to the extreme.

    She seemed to regret not stopping Bai. If she had stopped Bai from doing so, things would not havee to this.

    These two were not ordinary monks. When they saw these five people empty-handed, they knew they were all masters of Heaven and the human world.

    Although they held great strength, it was also difficult for them topete with the world¡¯s masters, let alone the five strongest.

    Thinking about this, Qingzi began to sincerely worry. At this time, she made a decision in an instant. Once these five wanted to always be proud, she would give up pride because these five were not something they could fight.

    At this time, the five in the world had lost track of Yue Shuang and others. When these five chased Ao Cangsheng, when they came to break the destiny in front of the Fourth Young Master, they first took the four Shuang back to Yin Fu.

    Seeing the five behind quickly catching up, Bai Pinting couldn¡¯t help but tightly grip the wire with her jade hand for several minutes. Although she knew she was still far from the other fivepetitors, she didn¡¯t want the arrogant Sheng who just got out to die.

    Green Willow frowned, her face pale, and gently shook her head. Her view was that they need not take the arrogant risk, or they could not cope at all.

    But Bai seemed unwilling to give up her arrogant wish. She ignored Green¡¯s instructions and looked warily at the enemy in front of her.

    Compared with the current Immortal, Bai at this time had a more heroic and imposing demeanor.

    Regarding Qing¡¯s hint, Cangsheng only took it into his eyes. However, he did not me Green at all.

    These two sons saved him, making the arrogant person grateful.

    Now that the five-day world master pursued, he was naturally not happy to let these two people do it again, even if they had the ability to save themselves.

    "Miss, can you do me a favor one more time?" Ao Cangsheng looked at Bai, and his tone was calm.

    The words had not yet fallen, and the cold blue eyes immediately stared at the arrogant Sheng. She obviously felt proud that he asked Bai to do it again to deal with the uing five scenery.

    For this, she naturally was very unhappy, almost a bit angry, the feeling of pride and grace really advanced by a few inches. It was not easy for them to help Ao Cangsheng in the past.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng wanted them to fight for him again, regardless of whether they could deal with these five enemies, which made Qing very angry.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Aozi?" Unexpectedly, Bai did not reject the arrogant request but instead revealed a smile.

    Seeing this expression, Cai Qing was both anxious and angry, afraid that Bai Pinting would really agree to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s request, immediately rushed up and said: "Aozi, we cannot deal with these five people. There¡¯s no need to say more. We¡¯ve helped you once, but this time we really can¡¯t do it."

    Although Qing was indifferent, her tone was quite cold. At this time, she no longer looked at the first genius of Ziyao City, but with some contempt, she looked at him, feeling he was too ignorant, unable to advance or retreat.

 Chapter 1499 - 1490: Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Chapter 1490: Entanglement</h4>

    Cangsheng of course understood Qingyi¡¯s intentions, so he wasn¡¯t angry with her. He smiled bitterly and said, "I think this girl misunderstood. I want you to fly to the street ahead and drop me there. I am grateful for the help of those two girls just now.

    "I don¡¯t want to drag the two of them down with me against our enemies any longer. Those two girls should leave me on that street, then they can leave by themselves. All the crises should be handled by me in the next moment. If I survive this, I will find those two girls to repay them one day!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words were powerful and unwavering. Even Qing Hong was a bit shocked after hearing his words.

    She did not expect that at this moment, instead of asking them to rescue him, Ao Cangsheng suggested they leave first to avoid entangling them.

    As a result, Qing Hong¡¯s face flushed, feeling ashamed of what she had said just now. This time, she had filled a gentleman¡¯s stomach with small-minded thoughts as a forerunner.

    Clearly, Bai did not expect Ao Cangsheng to say such words at such a critical moment. He red at me with an unwillingness to speak: "There are five people in heaven and earth." How could you be their opponent?

    If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have crossed over Yin Fu¡¯s tall and sturdy fence earlier and would have jumped over it directly.

    But such a master capable of breaking boundaries dared to oppose a group at the limits of heaven and earth. Everyone knows that such an assault, no matter how sudden, vanishes in an instant. Such behavior is essentially tantamount to seeking death.

    But now, there truly was such a person, who bravely flew toward the people with momentum.

    Seeing this figure, Yin Fu and a group couldn¡¯t help but sneer except for the proud floating clouds and dust. They all wanted to see what this heartbreaking master truly intended to do.

    The sh of light, like a papi in the air, drew a perfect arc, heading directly towards the proud clouds and dust in the next moment.

    Thus, people immediately understood the future person¡¯s purpose. This person was most likely here to assassinate the arrogant general.

    Ao Yunchen was a general of the Tang Dynasty,manding tens of thousands of troops and horses. As long as Bai Yun¡¯s dust died, others naturally couldn¡¯t stir up much of a storm.

    So just imagine, a senior of the Tianlong Wuxiu would definitely be assassinated in the future if he dared to break into Yin Fu when he did so.

    But at that moment, the proud floating clouds and dust suddenly brightened, directly blocking the elder¡¯s view.

    Regarding this form, the rest of Yin Fu town couldn¡¯t help but express their surprise. The elder was even more puzzled about the arrogant clouds and dust.

    By then, the man was already rushing straight to the sky, heading towards the dust. Just when everyone thought he was about to fling himself into death, the figure suddenly lowered, immediately kneeled on one knee in front of the proud clouds and dust.

    "Young subordinate, I¡¯ve met the general!" The man loudly proimed as he knelt on one knee. During the conversation, the meeting hall was unstable, clearly causing us a lot of trouble.

    As the crowd spoke in low voices, a trace of joy shed across Ao Yunchen¡¯s face. He held the man¡¯s arm with his right hand and said, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for long; I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive earlier than I anticipated. Stand up!"

    Qing stood up and nced at everyone before him. He knew they were all very strong. He immediately said, "Qing has met your seniors, and you¡¯ve been working hard!"

    At this moment, although people from certain ces still didn¡¯t understand what was happening before their eyes? They knew this young man called "Qing" was a proud person.

    Seeing everyone suddenly realize, with faint confusion, the proud clouds and dust couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, "Qing, one of the twelve deputymanders of the Tiger Army, is my special reaction in Yu Da. When Yu Jun and the Ming Family Iron Guard surrounded Yin Fu, I had him send a message to the backup so we must expedite our journey to Ziyao City. Now that Qing has returned, the first batch of reinforcements must have arrived.

    Hearing the exnation of the proud clouds and dust, the audience couldn¡¯t help but nod. No wonder when Yin Fu was surrounded, among all the people, Ao Yunchen was the calmest.

    It turns out that people thought Ao Yunchen was calm because he was a general, having been out of town for years and reached a level of danger.

    Now it seems that Ao Yunchen not only thought this way, but had arranged everything in secret.

    When people were surprised, they saw a senior of the Tianlong Wuxiu who suspected, "Since this arrogant general has his reasons in the Yu Army, why is Yin Fu surrounded by the Yu Army and the Ming Iron Guard today?"

    Saying this, the others couldn¡¯t help but nod. It¡¯s said this should be the act of the Yu Army, since Yu Da had already surrounded Yin Fu, Yin Fu should have been able to get the intelligence long ago.

    The proud clouds and dust didn¡¯t open his mouth but listened to the truth of Qing Ind¡¯s statement that this trip was just a temporary notice. For caution¡¯s sake, the eldest prince notified only themander of Yu Da, Yang Jian, and he knew nothing beforehand.

    "Oh, that¡¯s it!" The old man suddenly understood the cause of it and remembered suddenly.

    Ao Yunchen stared intently at the blue sky, solemnly asking, "How many people came this time?"

    10,000 from Qing Ind. Due to the sudden incident, it wasn¡¯t possible for the entire reinforcement brigade to arrive. So, we first selected the best 10,000 people, lightweight, simple, and easy to run thousands of miles, and finally reached Ziyao City. Currently, these 10,000 people have joined the Han n¡¯s fight, and the overall situation of the Han people has improved.

    Ao Yundun nodded and turned the tiger¡¯s eyes around as if conducting a four-point test. After a while, he said, "Enough! Though these ten thousand.

    The green man saw the white face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why, do you want to help that child?"

    Bai didn¡¯t look at Qing. Her eyes were clear and bright. She nced at the five figuresing from the sky, nodded, and then looked at the proud Cangsheng standing in the middle of the street.

    "Are you crazy!" Unexpectedly at this time, Bai Piting suddenly stepped forward involuntarily and shouted, "Don¡¯t ever forget, those five are the strongest in the world, under the heaven." Don¡¯t say five, even one, you can¡¯t resist."

    "But I don¡¯t want to see him die like this!" His words were light, but his tone was firm.

    "Ah!"

    With a light echo, the five people from under heaven finally flew over the proud Cangsheng. The old ck man still led the five; the other four stood behind him, left and right.

    Though the old ck man¡¯s age was notmon, his eyes were exceptionally bright, like pearls in an oyster¡¯s belly, shing scary light between open and closed moments. The other four also stared wide-eyed, greedily fixed on the proud Cangsheng.

    These five were so powerful, they even excluded the arrogance of being surrounded.

    In their eyes, Cangsheng was like an ant. Now that they¡¯ve caught up with Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng cannot escape regardless.

    "Kid, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, let¡¯s leave the Han n soldiers ande with us." The old ck man hadn¡¯t spoken yet. The person next to him looked at Ao Cangsheng and suddenly spoke coldly.

    "Who are you?" This sentence wasn¡¯t spoken by the proud Cangsheng, but by the one sitting on White Crane¡¯s white back.

    After these words were spoken, people turned their eyes towards that white figure. However, at this point, let these five people unite under heaven. Bai Na¡¯s unique face instantly impacted their eyes and hearts.

 Chapter 1500: 1491: Scoffing with Contempt

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1500: Chapter 1491: Scoffing with Contempt</strong>

    After a while, someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We are sent by His Majesty!¡±

    When this sentence was finished, he realized it was part of the sentence. ¡°Who are you, little girl?¡± he said angrily.

    Bai said, ¡°I am from the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, you cannot take him away!¡±

    As he spoke, Bai raised his hand, pointing at the pale-faced arrogant man, a cold light shing across his brows.

    Originally, Bai Pinting did not want to expose herself, but under the current circumstances, if she couldn¡¯t overwhelm these five people with the prestige of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, there was no way to rescue the proud Cangsheng with her self-cultivation.

    The man sneered at his words. He looked contemptuously and said, ¡°Is the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents so great? Can Tianlong Wu Xiu govern the Tang Dynasty¡¯s great rule? Not to mention you, even if the elders of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talentse out themselves, they can¡¯t save the child¡¯s life!¡±

    Seeing Bai Ming openly feeling proud, Qing was greatly shocked. She looked at the five people across the street and said apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with those five people. Unless my sister intervenes, she will never say that. If you have sinned, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°As for interfering in Tang¡¯s affairs, neither of us knows. Just now someone casually saved this person. There are several seniors who would like to invite him back, rest assured. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    As she spoke, Qing pulled Bai¡¯s corner, signaling her not to mess around.

    Unexpectedly, the man ignored Qing¡¯s words and instead stared at Bai Pinting with crafty, slick eyes.

    After observing for a long time, he said, ¡°Whether you belong to Heavenly Dragon Wu Xiu or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that since you saved that boy, you can¡¯t just walk away with us.¡±

    During the conversation, the man couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sinister smile, his eyes almost squinting into a seam.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± When he saw the man¡¯s eyes, his brows furrowed, and he angrily said.

    The person was not angry; he just smiled and said, ¡°I mean, I want both of you toe back with us and take care of our brothers for a while!¡±

    ¡°Unrestrained! How dare you!¡± He looked at the man¡¯s face and shouted angrily.

    At that moment, she seemed to forget that standing in front of them were five people. As long as these five people were willing, they could be imprisoned and killed at any time.

    But even so, the green-skinned person still looked angrily at the five people in front of him; besides resentment, he had no fear of confronting the Emperor.

    In her view, in the Tang Dynasty, no matter where she went, as long as others knew their share, they would feel awe, afraid to disturb her.

    With such support, this young person dared to speak loudly to this person in heaven and earth.

    ¡°Presumptuous?¡± Another person listened to Qing¡¯s words andughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so presumptuous because you dare to save this child. If that old man didn¡¯t kill you, that waswless mercy. Now have both of you go back for a while. How dare you talk back? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±

    Several people spoke, and Cangsheng had already tightly grasped Yu Zhen in his hand.

    Qing originally wanted to use her share with the Bai people to shock these people at once. Unexpectedly, not only did these people not believe her words, but they also insulted her with such conversations.

    At the moment, Qing Xin was very angry, standing in front of the five people saying, ¡°How dare you insult us for so long? Only then will we let you go from Heavenly Dragon Five Talents!¡±

    If Qing hadn¡¯t said that, maybe they still had room to maneuver today. But once she said this, whether it was the old ck man or the other four, they decided not to let them go anymore.

    At this time, Qing and Bai both held Han soldiers in their hands, viciously staring at the five people across the street. They wished they wouldn¡¯t be killed at all.

    And the arrogant Cangsheng stood in the middle of the street, for this moment¡¯s effort, his vitality had recovered a lot. He had quietly ttened Yu Zhen between Yu Zhen and Qing during the dispute between the five people.

    Just as Yu Zhen cracked Yu Zhen, an enormous spiritual energy rushed into his body like a boundless ocean.

    The spiritual energy entered his body, and Cangsheng only felt his entire meridian burning hot, as if dozens of volcanoes were erupting on his meridian. Hot magma began to erupt from the volcanic craters, rushing into his meridian to melt his meridian.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body was burned by the spiritual energy, turning red like iron.

    If Ao Cangsheng wore a shirt now, he would surely see his veins rise one by one, like a red river flowing one by one through Ao Cangsheng¡¯s territory.

    The immense pain made Cangsheng unable to resist. He gritted his teeth, fearing that someone would scream piercingly.

    Though ck, his bloodstained cheeks began to shine slightly under the cold moonlight, making him look terrifying and dreadful.

    The scorching aura spurted from that proud body, quickly drying his bloody shirt.

    The spiritual energy revolved around the proud Cangsheng¡¯s body 36 times and soon spread throughout the proud Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    As this spirit dissipated, the arrogant Cangsheng actually began to create a massive impact.

    The old ck man¡¯s eyes were originally on the Bai people, but he immediately saw that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sword in his hand had turned red.

    Han n soldiers shining is not umon. As long as monks can inject massive energy into Han soldiers, Han soldiers will automatically emit light.

    But the current situation seems different. Because the old ck man found that Ao Cangsheng did not push his aura onto Han soldiers, yet Han soldiers emerged.

    And this light was not formed by infusing Qi but was directly burned red.

    Thinking of this, the old ck man discovered the proud and graceful Shengti, and unknowingly, he began to feel nervous.

    He was like a burning red furnace, smoking, full of red light.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child?¡± At this moment, another person also noticed the abnormal proud Cangsheng, couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and drink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer, take them down first!¡± The old ck man, who had never spoken, suddenly appeared spirited, coldly shouting to the other four people.

    During the conversation, a sudden noise came. Turning around, seven more people came.

    At the first nce, seven people arrived at Heaven and Earth. Green and white couldn¡¯t help but sink into their hearts. Finally, they began to feel scared.

    Just now, the five people in heaven and earth almost crushed them. Now there are seven more people in the world,pletely destroying their hopes of escape.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Was Yin Fu captured? Seeing the seven people in the world, the old ck man couldn¡¯t help but sink. The other four people stopped their footsteps and turned their gaze away.

    One of the seven people shed out, first arriving in the front road. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re here to capture the proud Sheng, you need to know, with the power of our seven, they can¡¯t be matched with Yin Fu¡¯s band of thieves.¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t fight for long, we¡¯re still in control. Unfortunately, I came with them, wanting to help you. As long as he can capture Ao Cangsheng, Ao Yunchen, he will obediently listen!¡±

    The old ck man slowly nodded, saying, ¡°Right! Okay, let¡¯s move past the previous nonsense, now take these three little fellows.¡±

    After speaking, he turned back to look at Cangsheng. However, at this moment, Elder ck unexpectedly found that the proud Sheng¡¯s body had grown more than three feet taller than before and was still growing steadily.

 Chapter 1501 - 1492: Rift

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Chapter 1492: Rift</h4>

    For some reason, he began growing scales, like fish scales, which quickly covered his body. The speed at which the scaly armor spread was swift, and it didn¡¯t take long to cover most of the armor.

    Seeing this, Bai couldn¡¯t help but tremble. At this point, her body involuntarily copsed onto the back of the White Crane.

    Smoke, dust, and debris scattered in the air. During this attack, arge pit in the middle of the street was directly bombarded.

    Looking at the dark hole, a dozen people revealed smiles. Because this strikepletely destroyed Cangsheng.

    The four people who had just set out saw that the problem with Ao Cangsheng was resolved and immediately turned their gaze to the snowy-feathered crane¡¯s back.

    The eyes of the four were filled with wicked harmony, as fierce and mad as their heads, with faces cold and ugly.

    "Old Shen, what do you think of these two young girls?" one asked respectfully, looking at the old ck man. But his eyes never left the White Crane¡¯s back.

    The old ck man suppressed his inner excitement, eyes fixed on those two pale faces. "Take them back first, once I..."

    "Crack!"

    The old ck man was about to say that he would consider whether to give them after eating, but before he finished, there was the sound of splitting te from the freshly sted pit.

    Although the sound wasn¡¯t loud, everyone heard it clearly. Then, with the audience¡¯s tense emotions on site, the sound of "click" began to echo from the mine, one after the other.

    Such noises inevitably troubled the hearts of the dozen or so people present. Understandably, considering the strike just now, even in an ordinary world, survival would be difficult.

    But now, there was the sound of stones breaking in the pit. This situation could only mean one thing: Cangsheng was not killed.

    Thus, twelve people were both shocked and doubtful. The closest four to the pit first turned around and walked to the pit¡¯s edge. They wanted to see what Ao Cangsheng was doing.

    Meanwhile, Bai also received the revtion from the Supreme god. She felt joy not only for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s immortality but also shock from his undying nature.

    So, when these four walked again to the pit in the center of the street, that White Crane eyes appeared lifeless.

    However, just at that moment, a giant roar suddenly echoed along the entire street and over the empty sky above.

    The roar was majestic and arrogant, like the wrath of the gods, immediately striking everyone¡¯s mouths, causing the hearts of all present to leap wildly. The booming location was the pit where Ao Cangsheng was supposedly killed.

    The four masters heading towards the pit suddenly halted in their tracks.

    Before they could understand what was happening, the initial "click" sound seemed toe from a pit that suddenly began to oscite. No problem, but the entire street began to shake.

    Feeling the earth-shaking, everyone present began to panic uncontrobly. Because the sensation felt like something terrifying was climbing out of thend to devour everyone, instilling an unavoidable panic in their hearts.

    As the earth shook more fiercely, the old ck man began to worry. At that moment, twelve people from Heaven and Earth were secretly engaging in mysterious actions to confront an unknown formidable attack.

    "Boom!"

    "Roar Roar!"

    Finally, with a giant explosion, a huge entity suddenly shot out from the pit, resembling a mountain, closest to the four.

    The giant¡¯s body was covered with ck scales, and its huge head bore a pair of forked horns.

    In the dance of dust and smoke, its massive body, akin to a breathtaking giant python, directly collided with the four masters.

    Unlike arge python, however, this giant body had four strong ws. Even blind, its sharp ws emitted a terrifying cold light.

    "God, it¡¯s a dragon! It¡¯s a dragon!" At this moment, the old ck man shouted in horror.

    Until then, the old ck man finallypletely understood what the giant thing was. Only at that moment did the old ck man truly begin to fear.

    He didn¡¯t have time to consider how such a terrifying dragon could appear in this small Ziyao City.

    At that moment, his first thought was to run! Run far away. Although he didn¡¯t know the extent of the dragon¡¯s great strength, he had heard of the fear dragons caused.

    Handling such a god was impossible. Before the dragon, humans around the world were almost like ants.

    The old ck man¡¯s worries were real, but what he said waspletely untrue. Currently, this giant was not merely a dragon but a true Giant Dragon.

    Compared to gods like Ao Dragon, dragons merely possessed rare dragon n bloodlines. The difference in power and destructive force was like heaven and earth.

    Upon sensing the terrible pressure before them, the four used their strongest means to st the pit.

    As a monk¡¯s instinctual reaction, their first thought was the...

    However, the dragon ran faster. It was just a turn in the air, charging like lightning towards those eight.

    Bai and Qing still sat on the White Crane¡¯s back, but they were both horrified by the evil dragon¡¯s terrifying aura.

    Just now, they clearly saw that between heaven and earth, the four didn¡¯t face the giant dragon directly and were immediately erased.

    Such a dominant force, such a terrifying Han strength, inexplicably shook two hearts. Even their Snow Feather Crane crawled on the ground.

    In front of the Dragon God, the White Crane dared not lift its head. It came from the source of evil pressure, as if people obeyed the monarch, generals obeyedmanders.

    Watching the dragon strike like lightning to chase the eight from the world, Bai and Qing couldn¡¯t help but have a thought. Was this dragon Ao Cangsheng?

    As the wind roared and the dragon roared, "Qi La" sang like a ghost in the sky. The dragon¡¯s roar reached the ears, causing the hearts of the eight from Heaven and Earth to leap wildly.

    They were the first to flee. At that time, they were a hundred feet away from the dragon. But in the blink of an eye, the dragon¡¯s roar appeared in thest 50 feet. Such speed surely frightened these people, no?

    The old ck man rushed to the front; hearing the sound of the air breaking behind him, he realized others had escaped to his side.

    For a moment there, the old ck man couldn¡¯t help but feel despair, cursing: "You idiots, did a donkey kick your brain? In such a big Ziyao City, what are you doing with your husband? Seeking death?"

    Despite shouting, their aircraft speed didn¡¯t decrease but elerated a few points.

    The other seven heard his angry rebuke but, though they desired to change direction to escape, the evil dragon lurked behind. Once direction changed, speed would drop. Would the dragon catch up then? Hard to say.

    Unfortunately, these seven had to remain silent. As the ck man spouted nonsense, they continued tightly following him.

    Upon seeing this, the old ck man wanted to kill this group of fools in advance. His ferocity, anger, sharp eyes, ten fingers drying, the "gaba" he grasped sounded straight out, but he dared not move.

    The old ck man helplessly had to sweep his mind across his body, the heart rapidly flying northwest. Suddenly, he turned in the air and began flying in the right direction.

    Thus, to avoid capture by the evil dragon,ter arrivals didn¡¯t follow the old ck man north but desperately flew towards the Imperial City in the northwest.

 Chapter 1502 - 1493: The Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Chapter 1493: The Limit</h4>

    The room of seven individuals fluctuated up and down, panting heavily. But Zhou Yuanqi was a lifeless body erupting with energy, the burst of force driving the concrete forward.

    From a distance, there were seven silhouettes, like seven stars, flickering with dazzling light, shining across the sky as a gust of wind blew by.

    However, these seven were inherently weak. The most prominent among them was the old ck elder. His cultivation had already reached the third peak of the Celestial Realm, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he ascended to the fourth peak.

    When the old ck man turned northward, the leader of this group was reced by someone within the threefold boundaries between heaven and earth.

    Ten feet behind were the Celestial Dualists. By the end, there were four heavens and one person, thirty feet apart from the first.

    A dragon streaked across the sky, a dragon galloping ceaselessly. Thousands of miles away, it seemed trapped in its energy cage, making it leap, making it fight.

    Thest four fled, not far apart. At this time, they could distinctly feel the scorching and dreadful aura of the Evil Dragon spraying onto their backs and necks.

    Feeling the fierce aura of the dragon, the hearts of the four celestials were nearly paralyzed with fear.

    "Roar Roar!"

    Another sudden Dragon Roar tremor shook the heavens and the earth. Amid the dragon¡¯s thunderous roar, the massive body of the Giant Dragon streaked across the sky like lightning, its sharp ws immediately seizing the waist of thest person.

    That person had already noticed the strong wind, like a Wind de, slicing through the air, sweeping across his body and tearing his shirt.

    In his haste, he couldn¡¯t help but charge forward even more desperately. But at the moment, his speed had reached its limit, and if he wished to elerate further, he had the will butcked the strength.

    At this moment, the remaining gust intensified, like a ghostly sigh, cutting him one by one, shattering his nearly copsed nerves.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a terrifying cataclysm unexpectedly struck the man¡¯s body. He reached out to touch it.

    At this pace, the dragon would overtake him in a few breaths. By then, he would be the only one left, with no other possibility than death.

    Thinking of this, the person at the threefold boundary of nature and man couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, twist his face, and a sh of ferocity and helplessness appeared, shouting, "Fine! Let us fight for this!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly turned around, his aura instantly gathering like a rushing river into his hands.

    He stood firmly in the emptiness, grasped it with his right hand, and suddenly began trembling in this cold and gloomy void.

    Then the darkness within the dark sky rose, instantly turning into a bow and arrow. The arrow was blue and purple like a silver bowstring, drawn back like a crescent moon, whistling, a giant blue and purple Feathered Arrow shooting like lightning towards the pursuing dragon.

    At the same time, the man¡¯s left hand trembled, and in the space on his left, suddenly a three-foot-long beam of Qi shed out, the mes on it like a spitting serpent, eagerly watching the oing dragon.

    At that moment, the threefold man just turned, followed by the dualist realms of heaven and man. They also split apart, shimmering on either side of the first person.

    As they flew, they opened towards the sky. Suddenly, the air trembled in the sky, and the aura of heaven and earth began to churn.

    In an instant, two massive whirlwinds swept through the air on both sides.

    The whirlwinds were red and Huang Da, surging with waves. Under the striking of the lightning, the two tornados roared like giant axes and wide des, cutting through the sky.

    These are the unique skills of the threefold individuals, known as Transforming Qi into Qi. Its mystical aspect lies in instantly gathering the world¡¯s vapor, condensing the rich air of the world into a Gas Soldier in a special way.

    Chemical materials often consume many people of the world, but likewise, this attack is enormously powerful.

    How strong is the spirit of heaven and earth? When once condensed into a soldier, it equates to initiating an attack with the force of the heavens and earth, and the destructive power of the force of heaven and earth is extremely terrifying!

    As soon as the two dualists became soldiers, the Evil Dragon roared among them.

    At this time, the fierce feather arrow, already emitting a terrifying light, roared towards the dragon¡¯s brow.

    The feather and arrow flew into the sky, generating a shrill "chirp" sound. The light streaked down, immediately striking the dragon¡¯s forehead.

    "Boom!"

    "Howl!"

    Amidst Bao Ha¡¯s angry roar, the Evil Dragon bellowed at its neck. Bao Ha¡¯s roar, hollow, was a torrential storm.

    The storm swept like three massive hammers across the three people, crashing into them with a "bang¡ªbang", sending them flying directly into the raging sea across the river.

    Thus, the three people¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the dragon¡¯s head. The Feathered Arrow, formed from the vapor of heaven and earth, had the formidable power to kill a person with dual capabilities within the human realm.

    If these two human dualists came, they surely would be on edge temporarily, not daring to take the hit.

    Yet before us, this monstrous being, whether due to its astonishing power or overly simple mind, didn¡¯t escape the attack of the arrow at all but suffered a massive blow to the head.

    Seeing this situation, the three could not help but feel ted. Unsurprisingly, even if this strike couldn¡¯t kill the beast, it must have left it gravely injured.

    Amidst the raging waves, dazzling light flew away, and the dark sky abruptly wove a magnificent and splendid tapestry, like smoke¡ªbrilliant and dazzling.

    The trio had no time to bask in the radiance. As the dragon¡¯s head was injured, they rejoiced and leaped.

    In a sh, three sharp weapons forged from the evaporation of heaven and earth suddenly glittered in the air. The sharp sound of "swish swish" echoed incessantly. Three airstreams from heaven and earth vigorously moved simultaneously, shooting like lightning towards the dragon¡¯s body.

    In the grown bluish light, a massive shadow danced on the dragon¡¯s belly, roaring.

    The gleam and shadow of the massive axe swayed at the mountain¡¯s origin, the axe¡¯s shadow curtains whistling towards the dragon¡¯s neck.

    The streaks of light like a burning waterfall roared towards the dragon¡¯s back.

    These three heavenly air strikes intended to split the dragon¡¯s body into three parts with one single blow.

    Under the "barrage" a furious outburst ensued, the entire air began rumbling, like a maddened monster, starting to leap.

    In an instant, the power of this strike absorbed all the air from the sky.

    Wildly like a star, scattered across the sky, hazy like a thunderstorm, with half of the space reflecting a void.

    Yet such a dreadful and tyrannical strike didn¡¯t pierce through the light armor on the outeryer of the dragon¡¯s gigantic body. That fearsome attack was blocked by the bare armor.

    Upon the resounding st, that pair was toote to attack again. Due to the massive dragon body and enormous dragon tail, they were separated left and right, each bombarded separately.

    The Giant Dragon¡¯s body swung, and so did the vacant body. At this moment, the dragon¡¯s body seemed like a long whip with abundant force. When it was thrown down, it instantly drew two dualizing heavens and humans towards it.

    In contrast, at this moment, the power umted on this long whip was like a dragon ovepping a mountain, cruelly crushing two people.

    Simultaneously, the dragon¡¯s mouth opened wide, like a terrifying red bottomless pit, its sharp, enormous Blood Teeth targeting the front of the Threefold Celestial Realm.

 Chapter 1503 - 1494: Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Chapter 1494: Turning Point</h4>

    From this shape, although the dragon is bound by two evaporating Heaven and Earth Chains, the heart still beats wildly.

    Seeing the dragon¡¯s eyes bing increasingly fierce, this person couldn¡¯t resist all the excitement, his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    Now he couldn¡¯t control whether these two evaporating Heaven and Earth Chains could still continue to bind the dragon. When the form flickered, it would shift.

    "Switch Explosion!"

    A burst of explosion shook the air again, and before these two dualists could dodge, the dragon¡¯s body struck them like lightning, fire, and light.

    "Ah!" In this collision, the light of the two people was instantly shattered. In these two screams, the bodies of the two men were directly blown apart.

    "Pah!"

    In the scream, the two people fell like two leaves into the air. Their mouths were bleeding, bones and muscles damaged.

    Before falling, the blood in their veins burst, turning into rain and blood, spilling onto the streets below.

    "Howl!" Amidst the explosion and roar, the two ropes binding the dragon immediately snapped. With the ropes broken, the dragon¡¯s body suddenly flew out, turning into a bolt of electricity andnding directly on the one ahead.

    Hearing the dragon¡¯s roar, this person was scared out of his wits. At this moment, he only hated that his parents didn¡¯t give him more to help him escape this danger.

    The dragon roared and breathed heavily. Dragon Breath and Dragon Roar formed huge waves, mercilessly hitting the man, almost roasting him alive.

    Feeling the dragon¡¯s breath getting stronger, the dragon¡¯s roar growing louder, it was as if the person behind felt their eyes almost copse from fear.

    Finally, another dragon roared. As the dragon roared, the dragon¡¯s teeth had already bitten into his body.

    Under the pressure of fear, the person¡¯s entire skeleton began to crack like exploding beans.

    He already felt the dragon¡¯s kiss behind him and the aroma above his head. He wanted to speed up, but now he had reached the limit. Now the speed was at its maximum potential. Speeding up was impossible.

    Feeling the dragon¡¯s teeth suddenly closing down, feeling the blood mouth shut tight, a strong sense of despair immediately rose in the man¡¯s heart, and a cool fragrant aura instantly enveloped him.

    At this moment, he regretteding with that old ck man. If he hadn¡¯te, even if those in the Silver Mansion could suppress them, talking about killing was absolutely impossible.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t escape the dragon¡¯s mouth, and the foreboding had already arrived. For a moment, this person was unwilling to despair.

    Meanwhile, the dragon¡¯s blood mouth suddenly closed. Suddenly, he swallowed the escaping person into his mouth.

    "Done, dead!" This was thest thought from his heart. As this thought shed by, he was swallowed by endless darkness.

    Inside the dark dragon¡¯s blood mouth, a scream suddenly echoed. But now, nobody could hear the scream. But after a while, the scream finallypletely disappeared.

    At the conclusion of "Ji Han", ordinary monks standing on the streets of Ziyao City saw these three men killed by the dragon and were all shocked and puzzled.

    The brilliant light had faded, the rolling waves gradually calmed, but people and monks still stood dumbfounded in the streets and alleys, looking like statues, fearfully gazing at the ghostly shadows, the vanishing giant, hearts surging.

    After the dragon killed seven people in heaven and earth, the dragon¡¯s body hovered in the tranquil sky for a long time. This massive body headed towards Yin Fu.

    As it passed out of Yin Fu Vige, chaos erupted outside the vige. Soldiers from both sides were screaming.

    However, the dragon did not attack them but slowly pointed a huge head towards them. Then, with a roar, the dragon turned towards the distant, dark sky.

    At this moment, if you looked closely, you would find that the dragon¡¯s body, originally more than ten feet long, was now only seven or eight feet long. The dragon¡¯s winding body had shrunk significantly since it first appeared.

    The dragon leapt through the sky, heading directly north. It did not seek out the old ck man. After so long, the old ck man was nowhere to be seen.

    The slower the dragon flew, the smaller it became. After flying for dozens of miles, its body gradually lost its dragon-like appearance. At this point, a human figure slowly appeared in the void.

    The man¡¯s face was beautiful, his eyes red like burning coals, shing with terrible fierceness. Long hair fluttered in the strong wind. Covered in ck scales, he was much taller than a normal person.

    If a white person saw the person in front at this moment, they would be amazed because the handsome and clever Long Li youth was the very Ao Cangsheng she had just saved.

    After Ao Cangsheng¡¯s transformation, his mind became uncontroble. He subconsciously attacked the enemy.

    Now, Yu Zhen¡¯s influence had gradually dissipated, allowing him to model. Ao Cangsheng had reached the end with the Crossbow. He had just swept away the enemy with the help of the Jade Scroll, but the body he used was still his own.

    The reason why he could escape danger now was because of a hint of goodness and evil in the Jade Scroll, preventing Ao Cangsheng from appearing in Han Court.

    However, his current situation was also dangerous. Now, if he reverted to his original appearance, he would immediately lose consciousness and faint.

    If met by enemy foes at that time, he would definitely be dead without burial.

    Cangsheng flew lower and lower. As he flew over a dense forest, Zhou Hei¡¯s scales finally disappearedpletely. Yu Zhen¡¯s power was exhausted, and Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body directly fell into the dense forest.

    Fortunately, he was not very high from the ground now. Even if he fell, with his constitution, he certainly wouldn¡¯t break.

    "Bang!"

    After a low sound, Ao Cangsheng unconsciously fell directly onto a soft muddy ground,nding on eight ws.

    "Who?" Meanwhile, in the dark forest, a figure suddenly jumped out, holding a poorly made wooden spear, the sharp tip directly aimed at the area beneath Ao Cangsheng.

    Though it was in the dark forest, he could clearly see Ao Cangsheng. The person couldn¡¯t help but exim, "I believe you. Someone is ying here!"

    The person frowned at Cangsheng, and the long spear in his hand didn¡¯t leave Cangsheng¡¯s shadow.

    After waiting for a long time, he found that Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t respond at all. He asked in surprise, "Is this a dead person?" But if he¡¯s dead, how does he have such intense killing aura? Was he drunk? Drunk people are the most fun!"

    Thinking of this, the person took two steps forward, flipped the gun, and poked Ao Cangsheng¡¯s smooth surface with the wooden handle, shouting, "Kid, wake up and take a piss, then go back to sleep! Sleeping like that can easily catch a cold."

    Then he looked up again at the dense forest. When he turned his gaze back to Cangsheng, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, "I fell from such a high ce and am still lying like this. I wonder if your brother is still okay!"

    Just as he spoke, he bent down and pped Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face heavily, bringing a proud smile.

    "Snap!"

    With a crisp explosion, the person blurted out with a vicious smile, "How is it possible to be handlebars? If that were so, great!"

    The thief chuckled, the person couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand, touching the arrogant blood vessel. Under this contact, the person¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help but rise solemnly.

 Chapter 1504 - 1495: A Motley Crowd of Fish and Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Chapter 1495: A Motley Crowd of Fish and Dragons</h4>

    Because Cangsheng¡¯s pulse was chaotic, with several violent breaths, they tore at each other like a frenzy of dragons, chaos of Han intertwined.

    "As a result, I got injured and lost consciousness. No wonder I shouted for half a day and didn¡¯t say a word."

    After that, the man frowned and said: "If we leave this child here, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s bitten down to bones and scraps."

    After hesitating for a long time, he finally pped Ao Cangsheng hard and said, "If you¡¯re a man, this time it¡¯s me." For you and for me, I¡¯m going to save you once!"

    Saying this, he dragged him with his arrogant Cangsheng to the bottom of a big tree, as if holding a hard mud pit.

    In the refuge, the proud Cangsheng below the dragon swung left and right, disying a posture as if shaking its head.

    Seeing this scene, the man couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes and cursed: "Shameless!"

    After abandoning Ao Cangsheng, he took on my burden.

    "With your strength, it¡¯s as easy as waving a g and beating a drum,pletely eptable. But defeating them all at once is not easy. What¡¯s the issue? Let¡¯s talk about it!"

    People listened, standing among clouds and dust, unaware, but the three leaders at the front heard it and were all shocked, their eyes filled with wonder and admiration.

    Leader frowned and then said sternly: "Leader is truly wise, truly creative. Now this Han really is a strange tale!"

    Then, with people listening quietly, the leader recounted the terror and assassinations by Han Chang. Finally, he added: "May Upper Emperor bless my lord!"

    Once the man finished speaking, Yin Tangqiong widened his eyes and asked: "You said the fierce attacker only targeted enemies, not harming our people at all, is that true?"

    The leader nodded like a chicken pecking food. Although the dragon emerged a long time ago, the shocking scene at that time still made him feel anxious and his blood boil.

    "Manager, what about the murderer?" Haven¡¯t you locked it up?" Yin Tangqiong was straightforward. Once he heard about the mysterious killer, he immediately thought of the long-closed Yin Tangqiong.

    This killer could help Yin Mansion hang the enemies, meaning it is Yin Mansion¡¯s reinforcement. In the Yin Mansion, only Yin Tangjun could possibly nurture such an evil being. No one knew what he had done, because he had not appeared in years.

    Once this statement came out, people inevitably formed a ck streak. Yin Tangquan was provoked to cry andugh. He coughed several times, and some people helplessly said: "I don¡¯t know where this monster came from, even if I knew, I couldn¡¯t drive it away relying on my upbringing!" Moreover, if this monster really was tamed by me, I wouldn¡¯t wait till now to release it!"

    Listening to Yin Tangquan¡¯s words, people nodded in agreement. They also felt this matter had little to do with Yin Tangquan.

    Yin Tangqiong guessed wrong, then turned his head to look at the clouds and dust in front: "Ao, that monster..."

    "Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know where it came from!" Yin Tangqiong hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ao Yundun directly waved his hand, saying the deity is solemn.

    If Cangsheng knew he suffered much and turned into a dragon, while these people treated him as a monster, he would have spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Upon discovering the dragon¡¯s disruption in the Han arena, Ao Yunchen first let his subordinates count the remaining numbers. After Han, Hu Ben¡¯s army casualties were 450 men, nearly 4000.

    Such casualties seemed numerous, but ifpared to the Universe Army and Ming Jia Iron Guards, it was immediately much more fortunate.

    The Royal Family deployed over 20,000 soldiers, Ming Dynasty sent over 20,000, Ming Jia Dynasty dispatched Iron Guard, and those who didn¡¯t belong to the regr construct were now gathered outside the Yin Mansion, totaling 50,000 people.

    However, after Han, Yang Jian and Hu Fan brought back less than 20,000 people, including disabled soldiers.

    It can be said this elite Han force nearly destroyed the Royal Family and renowned ns. If Yang Hui and Hu Fan hadn¡¯t decided quickly to regroup the remaining forces and withdraw from the Han arena, worried soldiers leaving alive wouldn¡¯t exceed 5000.

    Once the cavalry camped, Ao Yundun called Hu Ben Army¡¯s three deputy generals and the two Great Masters who came to support them, and discussed extensively.

    The ount¡¯s light was bright, the roaring wind tear through the ount like a fierce roar.

    All eyes focused on the cloud and dust above his head, waiting for his nextmand.

    His expression was somber, although he asionally won the battle, he seemed unimpressed. Not only was there no joy, even the spirit was more noble than before.

    The atmosphere in the ount was calm and oppressive. Everyone remained silent, waiting for proud cloud and dust to speak, but proud cloud and dust didn¡¯t speak.

    Thus, silence lingered, proud cloud and dust gradually lifted his tiger eyes, sweeping gently over everyone, savage yet not angry, excessively proud.

    "Today there were some strange ces. I wonder if you found them?" Ao Yunchen naturallyid his left arm, right arm on the table, his forefinger gently tapping the table.

    Once he finished speaking, the first to sit below him, fierce tiger Kadiya¡¯s deputy officer As Ahead immediately said: "Report to General Han, now Da Han, ording to reason, ck Brigade must join Han." But curiously, until Da Han¡¯s end, ck Brigade had no presence, nor did his deputies.

    Today, we once hunted down and killed Ao Cangsheng and others, and once gathered with the Tian Army Pavilion people... Once thinking this, Ao Yunchen also immediately took fright, not daring to continue imagining it.

    Of course, proud clouds and dust wouldn¡¯t think his spection actually became reality. When proud Cangsheng and others became the public target, even if there was a faintly smiling Qingfeng, triple guards of Celestial, it was still not as good as others.

    On the basis of summary, Ao Yundun began assigning tasks to subordinates. His first step was to dispatch people in disguise to the Imperial City to investigate the situation. Once confirming Ao Cangsheng and others indeed captured, we will start implementing how to rescue them.

    Now, although Ao Family army rapidly gathered from all directions, the King¡¯s army also quickly moved. When the great Han was about to rise, the entire Tang Dynasty began to move. For a time, it was like a leaf, falling into windy and rainy territory.

    Watching the sky gradually brighten, although people were tired, they had no heart to sleep. At dawn, 12 disguised scouts dispatched by Ao Yunchen headed to Imperial City.

    At noon, twelve disguised scouts returned one by one. As soon as these people returned, they showed a desperate look, going to see proud clouds and dust.

    After these spies reported, everyone learned a very unfortunate news, Yin Fu loyal Xiao and Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s people, many of them captured in the Imperial City.

    Not only that, these people also learned a very enraging news, more than a hundred tigers and red-robed chiefs arrogantly went to the guards, barely leaving one, all surrounded and killed by Royal Family and Ming Dynasty elites.

    This news worried every leader¡¯s heart, and so did the proud cloud and dust¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1505 - 1496: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Chapter 1496: Guilt</h4>

    He is the Commander-in-Chief of the Great Mansion. Although he is usually very indifferent to these people, he always considers them as brothers in his heart.

    Now, all 200 tigers and hearts have been killed in battle. How can this not make him angry and heartbroken? Those people were brothers who fought for their lives in their own words. But now, none of them survived, and it¡¯s imaginable that in the proud hearts of Yun and Chen, the guilt is excruciating.

    At the same time, Ao Yundun also realized one thing, which is that the Royal Family and the wise must have a master in the city. Otherwise, if ordinary people want to eliminate two hundred tigers and hearts, that would simply be the dream of an idiot.

    Yesterday, the enemy did not continue to pursue them, not evenunching several blockades. The reason is that they knew that the proud clouds would certainly loom again.

    If there is one piece of news that is reassuring, I am afraid there is no sign of arrogance among those captured.

    Upon hearing this news, the informant said, "The head of the Murong Family once said that within three days, if the general does not surrender to the Imperial City, those captured would eventually be beheaded, until the general appears in the Imperial City."

    After hearing this, the people from Yin Fu began to secretly worry. Of course, they didn¡¯t want Ao Yunchen to die, but if he didn¡¯t go, the children of Yin Fu and the descendants of Tianlong Wuxiu would be in danger of losing their lives.

    To say something unpleasant, the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents were captured by the Royal Family for the sake of Yin Fu¡¯s children.

    Now, if Ao Yunchen does not rescue these people, how would the people of Tianlong Wuxiu view him? How would the world perceive him?

    Even if these people forgive him, the proud Fu Yunchen can never forgive himself.

    After thinking for a while, Ao Yundun made a definitive decision. Tomorrow, he would personally go to the Imperial City to see for himself.

    As soon as he said this, the audience was stunned. Especially those who have followed the proud Yunchen for many years, they were terrified by his words.

    Ao Yundun is the Commander of the Three-Armies. He not onlymands the important affairs of the three Han jurisdictions but also believes in the gods of the three Leading Generals and the soldier gods.

    It can be said that even if the proud Fu Yunchen does nothing, he would stand firmly among the three, giving a sense of security to all the generals at heart. If he is in the troop, his thoughts will not fail.

    Once the proud clouds are captured by the Royal Family, the faith in the Emperor among the three armed forces and soldiers will immediately copse. Consequently, the troop will be ck, morale will drop, and the soldiers¡¯ hearts will panic.

    Once the troop¡¯s mentality is unstable, they won¡¯t attack on their own, and the troop¡¯s weapons will be difficult to use.

    The boy with a dark face nodded and said, "Almost!"

    In the conversation, a pair of proud Cangsheng eyes were fixedly staring at those two fat six-eared rabbits.

    Since he had finished his meal the morning before yesterday, he hadn¡¯t returned. Earlier, when I saw the two six-eared rabbits, the proud stomach began to growl, and I had to eat something soon.

    "Damn! What are you nning to do? This is why I wasted all my efforts. You better eat, but don¡¯t let me think of those two six-eared rabbits." When the dark-faced boy saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mouthwatering expression, he immediately jumped high, shouting, with an appearance of fighting furiously with Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng stood quietly on the spot, silently looking at the dark-faced boy, and said seriously, "It¡¯s hard to share happiness with others."

    After a while, Cangsheng patted his round belly and said, "Two more six-eared rabbits would not be enough to eat!"

    This time, the dark-faced boy didn¡¯t shout, but his fierce eyes looked at Ao Cangsheng with hatred: "Damn shameless, you ate one and a half of these two roasted rabbits, and now you dare say you haven¡¯t had enough, why don¡¯t you die!"

    Then he threw thest piece of roasted rabbit meat into his mouth, chewing with a big mouthful.

    While eating the rabbit meat, the dark-faced boy raised his hand and patted Cangsheng on the shoulder and said, "You still don¡¯t know what your name is?" My name is Three-Star!"

    Cangsheng looked at him and said, "Now you¡¯re not concerned about your six-eared rabbit?"

    "I¡¯m just sitting here, proudly looking at him, and say: "Stop talking nonsense and get to the point!"

    Cangsheng sighed and said, "My name is Cangsheng!"

    Sitting there, eyes dripping with water, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, I said: "What¡¯s your rtion with the proud master of Tang?"

    "He¡¯s my father!"

    As soon as these words came out, I couldn¡¯t help jumping up, widening my eyes and said, "Is it true or false?"

    Cangsheng chuckled lightly, and said, "What do you think?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s not true!" Sitting down, I said in disbelief.

    After speaking, he frowned and said, "I¡¯ve heard that the king surrounded Yin Fu yesterday, and many people died in Yin Fu. Including that proud young master who was captured by His Majesty.

    "If you¡¯re the proud son of the great general, then who was captured by the royal emperor?"

    After hearing this, the proud Shang Aodi almost didn¡¯t look immediately. He thought that as long as he could kill the elite of the Empire, the crisis of the Silver Talisman would be instantly resolved.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the royal family and the Ming Family had already made some preparations. To eliminate the Yin Mansion, their mechanisms were already exhausted.

    Although Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what happenedst night, from the words of barely sitting, it can be inferred that the situation of Yin Fu doesn¡¯t seem too good.

    "What else do you know?" Tell me everything!" Some people asked anxiously.

    "Are you really that proud young master?" I sat back and forth, measured my pride, and asked uncertainly.

    He asked Cangsheng earlier because he simply didn¡¯t believe his words. But when he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s reaction due to his sudden remark, his doubt immediately decreased by 80%.

    If Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t Ao Yundun¡¯s son, he wouldn¡¯t be so worried about Yin Fu and Ao family¡¯s situation.

    They nodded. This time he said nothing. But in his eyes, they were filled with anxiety.

    Until this moment, I no longer doubted Shen Dao¡¯s pride, having heard that the emperor captured Yin Fu Xiaoquan back, and some people from Tianlong Wuxiu were also captured back to the Imperial City.

    "Outside the gates of the Imperial City, there were nearly 100 corpses. These were the little guards of Baoyin County. Because they swore to fight with the monarch to the end.

    "Is it true!"

    After hearing this, my face turned blue with pride. A pair of steel fists clenched tightly, the white joints exploded like fried beans.

    The moment everyone saw those arrogant and fierce eyes, a fierce spirit burst out of them. They could not help but sit down, immediately jumped apart.

    They were afraid of being suddenly attacked by arrogance and anger. Although he was not afraid of the arrogant Cangsheng, if it caused him harm, it would be asking for trouble.

    The man jumped to the side, sitting down, continued to say, "I heard that the head of the Murong Family ordered the arrogant general to surrender to the Imperial City three days ago. If the arrogant general does not appear after three days, they will kill one prisoner every day!

    "So today is the second day?" Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were fierce, like two sharp swords, ring at the dense forest in front of him. At this moment, Zhou intentionally killed, almost exhausting his words.

    "It seems to be!" Feeling the terrifying and murderous aura emanating from Zhou Cangsheng, I couldn¡¯t help but sit in my heart, without inspiration or a secret way. This child shouldn¡¯t be thinking about rescuing people.

 Chapter 1506: 1497: Next Step

    <strong>Chapter 1506: Chapter 1497: Next Step</strong>

    As I looked, I saw Cangsheng suddenly turn around and stride towards the east of the dense forest.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± He hadn¡¯t realized how easily Cangsheng could act. During the conversation, I caught up with him.

    ¡°When I went to the Imperial City, I couldn¡¯t see my father¡¯s death!¡± Cangsheng said coldly, moving forward without stopping.

    He sat there motionless, both angry and anxious, unable to stop himself from cursing: ¡°Have you been kicked by a donkey? Do you think you can rescue people from the Imperial City? The Imperial City is filled with experts, how many are there in the world? If you live to be a hundred, you¡¯ll die unhappy at fifty-two!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Cangsheng turned and sat there angrily staring at him.

    He sat there with a bitter smile and said: ¡°For today¡¯s sake, we can only look at the long term. Rushing into the Imperial City like this won¡¯t save anyone, and you¡¯d be more of a hindrance! Besides, the wind in the west tells of the Imperial City. What are you doing here in the east?

    ¡°Then what do you say I should do?¡± Ao Cangsheng said anxiously.

    He sat down to think and said: ¡°The Yingfu people should already have escaped to Ziyao. If you want to save your father, you should first meet them. After all, they don¡¯t know yet that you¡¯re safe. If they think you¡¯ve been captured by the Royal Family, it might cause unnecessary trouble!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, contemting, feeling that sitting wasn¡¯t quite the right mindset. At this moment, he clenched his fists tightly, looked at Ziyao City, and said: ¡°It seems I have to hurry back!¡±

    Saying this, he nced at the barbaric sitting nearby and said: ¡°Did you see a sword when I fell yesterday?¡±

    ¡°A sword?¡± The barbaric thought for a while and said: ¡°Yesterday I saw you fell naked from the sky. Could you have hidden all your hair? And a sword too!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help having a ck line on his forehead. He coughed a few times and asked: ¡°Where did you find me?¡±

    ¡°Up ahead!¡± said the barbaric.

    Then, he strode forward. About fifty or sixty feet away, he stopped, pointed to the outline of a pit, and said: ¡°Here it is. Your posture fromst night is still intact.¡±

    Cangsheng didn¡¯t look at the shape of the pit. He scanned the surrounding weeds and vines, looking for traces of the sword.

    After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he ran towards a small Wu Tong tree. I sat there, not knowing what he intended to do, looking at him with a puzzled expression.

    Ao Cangsheng flew beside the tree, raised his hand, and grabbed a piece of wood. A long ck sword appeared in his hand immediately.

    Seeing this longsword with a natural aura, I couldn¡¯t help but sit there in amazement.

    ¡°Is that the sword you mentioned?¡± he asked, staring at the sword.

    Although he couldn¡¯t discern the sword¡¯s grade, it was clear that this sword must be of an excellent elite Han soldier due to its fierce spirit.

    Cangsheng gently touched the sword and nodded: ¡°Yes! It should have been left here yesterday!¡±

    ¡°What level is this Han soldier¡¯s weapon?¡± he asked carefully, his eyes glued to the sword.

    ¡°Second-ss talent Han soldier!¡± Ao Cangsheng replied with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Wow! Awesome! A second-ss talent Han soldier, even in the Imperial City, is a valuable asset. How did you get it?¡± I sat down, gasped at the cool breeze, and looked at the proud Cangsheng with envy.

    ¡°My master gave it to me. What about it?¡± Cangsheng casually lied. He didn¡¯t want to tell ck Face that the sword was actually made by himself.

    This way, either ck Face wouldn¡¯t believe it, or ck Face would be frightened and foam at the mouth on the spot.

    ¡°Wow! Your master is amazing, a second-ss talented Han soldier, just giving it away, so wealthy, so generous! Why can¡¯t I have such a good master?¡± he sat down and rubbed his hands with some reluctance.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ao Cangsheng said proudly.

    ¡°Alright, if you regard me as someone special to admire.

    During the conversation, Zhou Yuanqi sat down and rxed like a rushing river instantly forming a Yuan Qi storm, dragging his body into the cage. His head became brighter, like a thunderbolt, constantly crackling.

    The light flew like a dragon in the sky and soared like a phoenix, shortly gathering into a three-inch halberd, hovering above the barbaric¡¯s head as he sat.

    In the center of the halberd, there were three bright stars, shining brilliantly.

    The Three-Star Ming Pce of Ming Dynasty, as soon as it bloomed, made a ¡°bang¡± sound and then disappeared without a trace.

    When he sat down again, he had an extremely proud smile on his face, staring arrogantly at the proud Ao Cangsheng.

    Regarding the Three-Star talent of Ming Pce, Ao Cangsheng was indeed somewhat surprised. Because in Ziyao City, apart from himself, there seemed to be no one who could open two or more stars in the family.

    But the ck-faced kid in front of him could open the Three-Star Pce. Just on this qualification, it was indeed worthy to be called a genius, at least more than those in Ziyao City.

    About Cangsheng, the most surprising thing was that the rtionship between him and the sitting person seemed not too good, yet under this situation, hepletely exposed his strength once they met. This had to make the proud feel doubtful, for if they don¡¯t feel half ashamed, they must be straightforward.

    Looking at Cang Cang¡¯s surprised face, he couldn¡¯t helpughing as he sat down: ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? But don¡¯t be too inferior. If you work a bit harder, you can catch up with me.¡±

    Cangsheng turned back, forced a smile, and nodded indisputably. If he was now in his own house, he feared ck Face couldn¡¯t bear the blow.

    ¡°What is it?¡± With my barbaric talent, do I have the qualification to worship your master as a teacher, right?¡± he said confidently,pared to the carefulness just like two different people.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Cangsheng showed a dilemma for the gods. He looked at the sitting person again and said: ¡°To be honest, my master epts disciples not only based on talent and strength but also on fate. Unfortunately, even if someone is a supreme genius, he won¡¯t ept them!¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, I couldn¡¯t help sitting down. I said angrily: ¡°Bullshit fate, if I don¡¯t want to introduce it, I won¡¯t introduce it. What fate is this? Your master is too cruel. Where does he get by at?¡±

    This time, the proud Cangsheng was truly stunned by the words of the barbaric sitting there. This child not only spoke arrogantly and domineeringly but was neither tall nor short, and did not break thew either.

    He hesitated for a moment, finding that although the sitting person¡¯s speech was straightforward, the mindset wasn¡¯t bad. He said: ¡°My teacher is Wu Xiu Tian Long!¡±

    Of course, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t tell about the Dragon-locking Tower, so he turned his head, met the smiling breeze, and shifted the topic.

    ¡°Tian Long?¡± I sat up with eyes widening, looking somewhat surprised and excited. I gazed at Ao Cangsheng brightly.

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Ao Cangsheng retreated, pointing ahead with the sword and asked.

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    He sat there,ughing, pping his hands proudly: ¡°This is really a foe, Rul¡­ no, this shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Old man, to tell you the truth, I passed the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents exam a few days ago. I¡¯m the future disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents!¡±

 Chapter 1507 - 1498: An Arrogant Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Chapter 1498: An Arrogant Attitude</h4>

    "Really?" Apparently, Cangsheng didn¡¯t expect this ck-faced guy to also be a new disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, and he felt a sense of closeness in his heart.

    "It¡¯s not true! I¡¯m in Guangmu City, you might not know!" he said with a smile, sitting down with an air that was not as arrogant as before.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and said, "No wonder I didn¡¯t see you in Yao City, and I didn¡¯t hear your name when university started. With your talent, the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents really don¡¯t need anyone else.

    "Then do me a favor. When I get to school, you can introduce me to your teacher. Such a good teacher, I don¡¯t want to miss it!" The man sat there with a sincere look on his face. Though he had always been arrogant, now there was only a strong sincerity in his words and behavior.

    "Sure! I¡¯ll introduce you when I get to school. But now, I need to find Yin Fu¡¯s people, so I can¡¯t apany you!" Cangsheng lifted a Longsword, quickly put it away, and said.

    "What are you talking about? When my brother sees it, your business is my business. Let me go with you." Ao Cangsheng said, sitting down reluctantly, looking a bit displeased.

    Cangsheng said, "Brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not letting you go. Currently, our proud family and the Royal Family are like fire and water. Once you stand with me, you¡¯ll definitely be the target of the Royal Family and the wise ones. I don¡¯t want to involve you!

    I sat down, sneering, and said, "Brother, let me tell you, brothers. I made a deal with you. What¡¯s the big deal with the old emperor? If the emperor dares to touch my brother, I dare too! And that dog called Grandmaster Fu, he¡¯s always been no good, that¡¯s him.

    From his long sitting posture, Ao Cangsheng could see he was serious. But letting a genius be the target of the Royal Family, Ao Sheng was still a bit ufortable: "Sit down, I understand your heart, but this isn¡¯t a joke, you¡¯d better think again!"

    "Think for what?" A man¡¯s promise is like nails, no dilly-dallying like some people. I just can¡¯t stand the old emperor and the dog of a Grandmaster, let him go!"

    Saying this, I sat down and suddenly grabbed my arrogant hand and said, "Brother, let¡¯s swear brotherhood today. What do you say?"

    They were deeply moved, and for a while, Naoko didn¡¯t want to persuade him. He eximed, "Great! Let¡¯s do it!"

    Later, he was about to kneel to heaven and earth when someone pulled him, and this person sat down and said to him: "No need for that trouble, listen to me!"

    "From today on, I am unfamiliar with Cangsheng. If I swear, let heaven strike me with five thunders!"

    Then, he sat down, bowed to the silent forest, "One bow, two bows, three bows, the ceremony is over!"

    Cangsheng was dumbfounded by such a master-worshiping person. Fortunately, there was no master of ceremonies present. If there had been, they feared they would have ended up married in worship.

    After they worshipped the gods, I sat down and said: "Well, since everything is here, I¡¯ll pack my stuff, and you go find Yin Fu¡¯s people!"

    Saying this, I sat down, went back to the previous ce, and carried his burden again.

    Before leaving, Cangsheng waved his sword and said: "If you like this sword, I¡¯ll give it to you now!"

    "This sword is really extraordinary, but it¡¯s not my favorite Han weapon," he said with a smile. "See, I like this!"

    Saying that, he sat down, took out a wooden-handled gun from behind, and danced elegantly in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Alright, when we get to the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, I¡¯ll give you a spear of the sword¡¯s level. How about it?"

    Upon hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted: "Is that true?"

    "Nature is serious!" He said proudly and solemnly.

    "Great! My hero¡¯s lifecks an excellent Han weapon. With that spear, we should be able to sweep through the Tianlong Wuxiu, right? He sat there without moving, and began to be arrogant and domineering. After saying this, both he and Ao Cangshengughed.

    Amidst theughter, two figures leaped through the dense forest like two tigers, sending out a terrible momentum across the Zhou.

    Half an hourter, Ao Cangsheng had arrived outside Ziyao City. From a distance, he saw manyrge teams camped three or four miles away, along with some major tents.

    Now, nearly 100,000 troops are gathered outside Ziyao City. Thousands of people are camped in the wilderness outside Ziyao City, like a long ck Dragon stretching for dozens of miles.

    Looking at the densely packed tents, almost covering all the ground outside Ziyao City, I was stunned sitting there and said: "Wow, that¡¯s a lot of people!"

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived at the station, there was suddenly a feeling in the middle of the station. The first to be shocked was therge deputy officer of the Tiger Division, followed by Yin Fumin, and then the Elder of Tianlong Wuxiu.

    These people thought that Ao Cangsheng had been missing for a long time, either caught by the Royal Family or identally captured.

    But now, Cangsheng appeared vividly before them. Although hisplexion was still a bit pale, it didn¡¯t affect his vigor.

    Ao Cangsheng and I sat down, greeted everyone one by one, and went directly to Yin Tangsheng¡¯s tent.

    Although it was a very delightful thing to return and turn to the Yin Fu people. But at this moment, the proud Cangsheng was not happy at all.

    Because since he was stationed, he hadn¡¯t found a trace of his father, the proud cloud and dust. Apart from the proud cloud and dust and Yin Fuzhongxiao, there were the four siblings of Tianlong Wuxiu and the smiling wind.

    The people he knew were all captured by the Royal Family, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. But his father, proud cloud and dust, suddenly disappeared at the station, making Ao Cangsheng.

    After hearing this, not only Yin Tang couldn¡¯t help but sink, but also several elders of the Yin family, their faces unreadable.

    Seeing this homogeneity, the proud heart couldn¡¯t help but sink and couldn¡¯t help but shout: "Has my father gone to the Royal City?"

    Yin Tang¡¯s face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with deep guilt. He still did not speak, just bowed his head and nodded slowly.

    If you get this answer, even if you¡¯re proud, you can¡¯t help but be angry: "How could this happen? Why didn¡¯t you stop him? How could you let him go to the Royal City alone? Why?"

    Ao Cangsheng angrily red at the crowd, with a drunken body and asked.

    The tent was quiet, except for the footsteps of soldiers moving back and forth outside, and there was almost no breathing sound.

    Sitting at Cangsheng¡¯s feet, I saw Cangsheng roaring at the crowd like a mad tiger. For a moment, I withdrew my head, not daring to speak to him.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Stupid! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s hard to leave the Royal City alive? Since you know, why let my father go? Let him go alone?" Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were fierce as he scanned the crowd with anger.

    At this time, Yin Tangyi, who had been bowing his head, suddenly took out a letter and handed it to Ao Cangsheng.

    "This is what your father left before he went to the Royal City. He said if youe back, we¡¯ll give you this letter. If you don¡¯t return, he¡¯ll take the letter away himself!" Yin Tangyi said dejectedly.

 Chapter 1508 - 1499: Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Chapter 1499: Journey</h4>

    From this, it is evident that he does not me the arrogant Cangsheng; he can understand the arrogant Cangsheng. To speak ill of him, the arrogant Fu Yunchen¡¯s journey was entirely for his own son, leaving a bitter taste in his heart.

    Upon seeing the letter, the proud Emperor could not help but be dumbfounded. After a while, he suddenly hurriedly picked up the letter and tore it open.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to the Yan Mansion to defend, there was also an exciting single-knife meeting at the Imperial City.

    Ao Yunchen arrived alone at the Heaven Gate of the Imperial City. His face was cold and arrogant. Aside from an ordinary gray robe, he did not even bring a single Han soldier.

    However, when the brash clouds and dust appeared before the Heaven Gate, the thousands of troops from the Heaven Gate and the Great Mansion, along with the prestigious Murong Chen, couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath in respect.

    Yet, the proud clouds and dust shed their armor from Han, taking off his grand attire, but the aura of belonging to the invincible General Ao still sufficed to shake everyone¡¯s hearts at the Heaven Gate.

    This was a kind of inherent boldness, also a strength forged through the baptism of blood and countless life-and-death battles. It made hearts tremble.

    Thus, under all eyes, the proud clouds and dust slowly entered the Heaven Gate. Once Ao Yun¡¯s dust stepped into the Heaven Gate, he immediately dispatched hundreds of troops to surround the Heaven Gate.

    Seeing the arrogant clouds and duste alone, not only did thousands of troops feel dejected, but the principal¡¯s disciples were also astonished.

    By reasoning, if Ao Yundun came to the Imperial City this time, even if he didn¡¯t bring tens of thousands of troops to fight, he would have brought a few tigers under hismand to the side.

    But now, it was said that Ao Yunchen dared toe alone to the Emperor¡¯s city, to step into the Heaven Gate, leaving Murong Chen wondering.

    Standing next to Murong Chen was his daughter, Murong Xue. She was beautiful, yet the Emperor of Ansheng was icy cold.

    From the moment she saw the proud clouds and dust, a pair of beautiful eyes began to reveal intense resentment and a murderous intent.

    If it weren¡¯t for that day when the Murong Pce suddenly saw the arrogant Fu Yunchen and dust, she wouldn¡¯t have been defeated. If not for the sudden appearance of proud clouds and dust, Cangsheng would have been dead by now.

    It was Ao Yunchen whopletely disrupted their Ming Family and Murong Xuecun¡¯s ns, destroying Murong Xuecun¡¯s future, leaving her, the renowned Murong Xue from Ziyao City, infamous from then on.

    This kind of hatred made Murong Xue hold a grudge. That night, if Murong Xue hadn¡¯t persisted in condemning the Fierce Tiger Organization and the Red-robed Principal, the entire team wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, and no one would have survived.

    At that time, Murong Xue even killed several children of Yin Fu, but was stopped by an elder from the Ming Family. Otherwise, Murong Xue¡¯s hatred was fierce, afraid that all the Xiaoyanfuren would have died.

    Now, Murong Xue sees the father of her nemesis appear before her. How could she not be angry? How could she not hate?

    ording to her mind, since Ao Yun¡¯s dust hase, he shouldpletely remain here, dying alongside Yin Fu and the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    After these people are dead, then hanging their skulls outside the Qitian Gate, wouldn¡¯t the proud Cangsheng be unsettled? Not believing he wouldn¡¯te to the Imperial City for revenge!

    Guarding the west side were the bound Yin Fu and the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. Seeing the arrogant clouds and dust appear, Yin Fu¡¯s people couldn¡¯t help but rejoice internally.

    They thought the proud Fu Yunchen would nevere to the Imperial City, even if he wanted, no one would allow him, especially his loyal followers.

    But what surprised them was that the prideful clouds and dust truly appeared in the Imperial City, and alone. They had no idea what was happening outside? Only thus, were the proud clouds and dust daring enough to risking to the Emperor¡¯s City for a change!

    Tears filled Yin Qianqiu¡¯s eyes with deep concern. Although she didn¡¯t have much sentiment towards the arrogant Fu Yunchen, she was very worried about the arrogance.

    She knew Cangsheng¡¯s temper; once her father Ao Yundun was in trouble, he woulde to the Imperial City. Whoever wanted to stop him couldn¡¯t unless he¡¯s dead.

    Now the proud Yun ising, what awaits him? Will Cangshenge too?

    Yin Qianqiu¡¯s heart was chaotic, but when someone came to save her, she still wasn¡¯t happy.

    Within two days, the situation of the smiling wind improved by half. Although hisplexion was still pale, Han Li had recovered a bit. Just because his meridians were entirely blocked, he was at the mercy of others.

    Seeing the brash clouds and dust appear at the Heaven Gate, his heart sank. In his view, if the clouds and dust didn¡¯te, they might not face any life-and-death danger.

    Once the proud clouds and dust descended upon them, they would be within the Royal Family¡¯s embrace. At this time, when they achieved their goal, they naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Thus, not only could they rescue Ao Yun¡¯s dust but also send them to the Yellow Spring.

    Coming to the square, Ao Yunchen stood. Under all eyes, he nced at the beauty across the street, loudly shouting: "I am proud of the clouds and dust." Aren¡¯t you nning to change people? Now you can keep your promise!"

    Upon hearing this, Mu Yunchen couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "Ao Yunchen, are you crazy? You are a flowing minister, do you have the right to discuss conditions with His Majesty? His Majesty proposed the idea of exchanging people as ast resort. Do you really think that bying to the Imperial City, you can change the lives of these thieves?"

    Yin Fuxiao was shocked upon hearing this. They couldn¡¯t imagine a great King would change his mind.

    As for the smiling breeze and others, there¡¯s a sigh in their hearts. They knew the Royal Family couldn¡¯t eliminate these people. After all, by having one more weight, they could offer better conditions to the Ao family and Yin Fu.

    Ao Yunchen¡¯s eyes were like swords, staring at Mu Yunchen. As for Mu Yunchen¡¯s words, he seemed not surprised at all. He sneered and said: "The King is a man of broken promises, and now he¡¯s fat again."

    "Proud clouds and dust, you are courageous!" Today, Murong Chen saw the arrogant clouds and dust talking shamelessly about the King, and couldn¡¯t help but be furious.

    Ao Yundun turned a blind eye to the thousands of satellite TV stations before him, muttering to himself: "I think if the King does such a thing again today, he must have an extraordinary mind." But today, Ao was not disappointed at all. Your words are like farts,ughable.

    Listening to Fu Yunchen¡¯s soaring words, Mu Yunchen was nearly frightened. He red at the arrogant clouds and dust with anger and fear, shouting: "Ao Yunchen, you want to die!" You rebellious minister and bandit, don¡¯t you wish to live, slightly humiliate His Majesty in broad daylight? You know what you just said is enough to smash open the gate dead ten more times!

    "Smash open the gate? Hahaha!" Ao Yundun suddenly raised his head to look at the sky,ughing. He looked at the thousands of people on the street coldly and said: "Even if I don¡¯t say those words, would His Majesty let us leave this proud family? My family is loyal, but how many are still alive?"

    "My proud family gave everything to Tang, but has anyone everined?" But in the end, what did our proud family get? Not only did we gain nothing, but now we¡¯re infamous as well.

 Chapter 1509 - 1500: Psychological Defense

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Chapter 1500: Psychological Defense</h4>

    Arrogant words, like needles and swords, are now attacking everyone¡¯s psychological defenses. What he says is true, but the King is afraid.

    Thus, in fear and anger, Murong Chen could only use a hammer or a voice to say: "Ao Yun! No matter how beautiful your words are, they will also strike you, disrupting the behavior of ministers and thieves." Moreover, you have only suffered a few insults and sanctities, this is undoubtedly death!"

    Murong Chen¡¯s voice was twisted, and his gaze suddenly swept over the vanguard. He angrily said, "Come, quickly take down this rebellious minister and thief!"

    With this loud sound, the guards around the square immediately shouted loudly and arrogantly embraced the clouds.

    Pride and arrogance would not be moved by this path. Once, when he encountered serious trouble, he immediately gathered in front of amp.

    At the same time, beside him, three Chapters suddenly had an air wave, which was blocked by an invisible and transparent air wall in the empty square.

    The guards in front of them were soaked all over, crashing into the air defense wall one after another, and were violently thrown back by the huge rebound of the wall.

    Proud clouds, with an arrogant voice that returns to the same old tune, said: "Today, Ao Yun arrogantlyes to the Imperial City, toply with His Majesty¡¯s words, to exchange hostages. Of course, the King can casually agree and directly kill my proud Yun."

    "But there is one thing I want to say, Your Majesty, once I die of arrogance and conceit, then along with the old minister A-Ling¡¯s generals in the past, and the thousands behind me, will still open your gates and start killing one by one in the Imperial City."

    "I believe that the King is ready to fight to the death at this moment, but I still want to remind you, once the Tang Dynasty falls into chaos, enemies from across the country will invade one after another. By then, the Tang Dynasty will be filled with smoke and fire, it is undeserving of foreign enemies."

    "Whether it is revenge for my family, or your royal family¡¯s rule A-One, it is crucial. After this unprecedented event, Han will also marry enemies from across the country."

    "My proud family has been loyal to the monarch for decades, loving the kind people, this is evident among the people of the Tang Dynasty. Once the Tang Dynasty sinks into water, those who suffer will know, I am proud for not bing a dead minister, and you are the dead monarch!"

    "As for you!" Ao Yun arrogantly blinked and drove the Imperial Guards away, saying angrily: "Once enemies invade from all over the country, in air defense, the most unfortunate will be your parents, siblings."

    "For the dignity of the Royal Family, you cannot forget that death does not care about anything. When your parents and siblings are bullied, will the King stop A-Han and wave to foreign enemies?"

    All the guards charging at him with spears and frightened eyes heard the arrogant voice from the clouds.

    However, when they heard the arrogance, they suddenly slowed their pace. Their initially calm and peaceful mood, at this time, became veryrge.

    Although every guard knew, arrogant clouds and haughty words were mostly to persuade the Emperor not to like leaving alone.

    But because what he said was too difficult, he felt that as long as the King dared to kill the arrogant clouds, the words of arrogant clouds would be real pictures.

    Although these people are Imperial Guards, they are not clear when the Tang people were able to push the film industry in the Four Seas, the whole world is cheap, so they could not get rid of their loyalty. It can be said that the reason the Tang Dynasty could prosper here is because the people of the Tang Dynasty took pride in their family¡¯s merit and talent.

    It is hard for these guards to imagine what would happen in the Tang Dynasty when thousands of tiger brigades leave these four borders.

    Seeing the guards act a bit frivolously, the arrogant Yun Chen seized the opportunity to say: "Do you really think that having fifty thousand big ones can break through the defenses of the Yin Mansion? If I, arrogant and conceited, cannot endure the charcoal life of the Tang people, the smoke and fire, I canmand arge army on Great A-Lu! Jian Jinzhong recover."

    Whether the Yin Mansion granted it to the outer city, or the Imperial City fell into chaos, it is really hard to say. But I didn¡¯t do so because I am arrogant and know the consequences of doing so. Once I abandon the Four Realms, I will be the sinner of the Tang Dynasty."

    "In this way, no matter the reason for my actions, all the people cannot forgive me. Not only can the people not forgive me, but my proud ancestors certainly would not forgive me either.

    In short, the world of the Tang Dynasty is the world of millions, not the world of millions.

    Seeing such a distance, the remaining hundreds of guards are exposed. They are the target of schedules and schedules.

    Currently, the momentum generated by this huge wave column is far more important than the momentum generated by such a strong wall. Once hit, dealing with it is just a matter of luck.

    But now Wang Minghao and Murong Chen are both arrogant and conceited, they dare not refuse to wash them. So, after the first batch of guards fell, the other guards immediately noticed.

    Because people do not stand with elbows, those four huge columns pass horizontally. The waves of endless booming, like dozens of fierce, hoarse focuses.

    When the four columns pass, the guards around are dispersed. At this time, the guards are crushed by the four columns as thin as paper.

    In a scream, hundreds of guards were swept away by fresh blood sprayed from their mouths. Arrogant and conceited, because they did not want to fight with the guards, had good judgment in their hands, but lost Han¡¯sbativeness.

    But as long as a few breaths were taken, hundreds of guards could not fall to the ground. Theyy face up, shouting loudly from their mouths.

    Watching hundreds of satellites being swept away in an instant, Murong Chen looked extremely ugly. His eyes were cold and bent, and his room was filled with extreme turbulence. "Come, allow me to go, to extinguish the arrogant Yun, the dusty aisle, and the chaotic minions, and thieves, all eliminated."

    Han Han waved his hand, and hundreds of guards cautiously and arrogantly attacked the clouds. What just happened to those guards were seen clearly through their eyes.

    Facing world masters like Cangsheng, ordinary monks simply couldn¡¯t approach her. So these guards were extremely reluctant to start with Ao Yun, because he just said, secondly, he was really too high.

    Murong Xuemiao, with bitter water in his eyes, arrogantly looked at Ao Yun. Suddenly, he said in a cold voice: "Father, these guards are afraid to catch him, because of self-righteousness cloud cultivation. Now I think it¡¯s best to use those who live in Heaven and Earth!"

    Murong Chen did not speak, looked at the center of the square and slowly nodded. He thought for a long time, but he knew that the people in the world were very arrogant. If they attacked them from the beginning, they would definitely refuse to do so.

    That is why Murong Chen would release the guards¡¯ heads. When these guards were uprooted, he would have enough reason to give those who touch the heavens and the earth.

    Under Murong Xue¡¯s efforts to speak, hundreds of guards once again washed away the arrogance dust. They were arge group of weak ants, arrogant lions surrounded by arrogant clouds continuing to kill A-Lu.

    But how strong is a lion? That is to say, hundreds of ants can be captured!

 Chapter 1510: 1501: Arrogant Qi

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1510: Chapter 1501: Arrogant Qi</strong>

    Arrogant clouds and arrogant palms constantly intertwined, as four pirs incessantly ¡°roared¡± and soared. Arrogant smoke swept from all directions, knocking back those defenders who stood for everyone.

    Even those guards not swept by the pirs had already drifted away in the strong wind like a tea leaf in the wind, swaying or trembling as it did during the Han Dynasty. A spear couldn¡¯t be found at all, much less used to attack.

    Arrogance and conceit continued to break through the big ones, shouting again, ¡°Murong Chen, if you want to give me a pile of hands to climb, let those people go.¡± If not, even if Han dies here, I won¡¯t arrest arrogance and conceit for you! If I die, the Tang Dynasty will be ruined by me!¡±

    The arrogant cloud emitted an arrogant sound, falling from the sky like thunder, heavily hitting everyone¡¯s ears. Especially Murong Chen, although he now hates the arrogant cloud, he still fears it.

    The arrogant cloud is a general of the Tang Dynasty, in charge of thousands of squads and horses within the Tang Dynasty.

    Of course, that¡¯s not the most important thing; the most important thing is that when arrogance arises, it stands by the side of arrogance. If these people don¡¯t follow the King¡¯s path, the consequences are unthinkable.

    At that time, squads across the country will be under pressure, living under the banner of Qing¡¯s side until they enter the Imperial City. If His Majesty wants to handle this matter, of course, he would talk about the ministers capable of dealing with it.

    In this way, the border would be empty. Naturally, enemies from all over the country would invade the Tang Dynasty, advancing into the hearnd of the Tang Dynasty. At that time, they feared the Tang family would survive under foreign invasion and didn¡¯t really want to say that.

    The Emperor knows this, and the Ming Family knows as well, so they started by discussing how to exchange arrogance and arrogance for hostages.

    The name Murong Chen can be broken.

    At first, he was tied up, but as Zhan Zhanyuan¡¯s soul swept down from the mountain shutting the desk, his soul began to bind gradually.

    Such a terrifying spiritual storm, not only arrogant but also entering his order and began to suppress and prevent his passage.

    When arrogance and conceit were almostpletely wrapped in Yuan Qi tornado, one of the four in the world suddenly appeared. His right hand was empty, his neck burned in the empty sky, immediately evolving into a box of an enormous round hammer.

    With a hammer in hand, the whistling wind roared like the angry roar of a hammer. In pursuit of the ¡°roaring¡± frenzy the hammer fell, rubbing in the air. Sparks collided with extremely passive clouds and dust.

    Ao Yun full of arrogance instinctively lifted or raised the umbre arm.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±!

    Under the massive iron hammer, it directly struck hard upon the arrogant cloud or arm. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± With a straight back, the proud cloud or arm,cking energy, directly fractured.

    No, under the hammer¡¯s fierce and violent force, the arrogant Wu Yun and arrogant subscriptions were directly pulverized. Like a motionless expression, blood dripped again onto the ground.

    Engraved upon him was ¡°individual,¡± as though it would burst at any moment. In nature and the human world, aren¡¯t the four individuals doubly terrifying? No one could conquer arrogance or conceit.

    Seeing the arrogant cloud instantaneously stung, all climbers trembled in their hearts.

    Especially the smiling wind, who knows arrogance and conceit may not die as even when he arrives, he couldn¡¯t solve the problem.

    Emperor¡¯s guards just faced low-level repair, are arrogant, or able to sever. But now there are two to four in the sky and the world. Arrogant cloud and dustck strength to fight back all the way. They¡¯re just fishes on the chopping board, ughtered by many.

    Though the smiling wind was impatient, at this moment he couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He just watched arrogance and conceit be severely damaged before being captured like them.

    Once the arrogant problem of Ao Yun went off the ticket, the man wanted to hit the arrogant problem of Ao Yun again. However, when this person started, there still was his space. Yet in the absence of resistance, arrogance in ancient times endured his attack.

    Nowadays, the arrogant cloud as if bound by a bowl-thick chain, and having Iron Lotus Soup poured on his dish, stopped all his repression, leaving him no way to resist.

    Just now, he only felt numb; when he regained consciousness, his bones and muscles felt dispersed, starting to ache intensely.

    In the abdomen, Qi and blood returned to Kai A Fang, continuously ordering him, like a tense anger, to erupt. That feeling was like a terrifying nightmare, harder to bear than the arrogant Wu Yun, arrogant blood, and battlefield suffering hundreds of times the trauma.

    Seeing this person¡¯s second hammer already raised, even arrogance shouldn¡¯t die under this hammer, naturally needing a thorough and heavy blow.

    At that time, the four in the world didn¡¯t need to go out to capture clouds and dust.

    When his life was suspended, his arrogant son liked to say: ¡°It¡¯s hard to be both arrogant and conceited. Should I really be in the Tang Dynasty?¡±

    The arrogant cloud felt a bit less arrogant at heart and helpless. With a sigh, his right hand suddenly had a bead.

    The dragon-eye ck pearl only had stars glistening.

    This is Ao Yun¡¯s trump card, linked with people by Lightning Pearl.

    Thunder and Lightning Pearl is a third-level natural Han weapon, once sessfully made, can only be used once.

    But when it did happen, the power suddenly appeared, killing all three returners between heaven and earth.

    Just on the seventh page, even three heavenly returners would face bad luck.

    ¡°Slow! Move!¡±

    The big hammer boomed, as thunder boomed; the eye seemed to strike the arrogant clouds. Suddenly, a bullying voice echoed through the sky and resonated throughout the earth, like a thunderbolt ringing across the za.

    The son of heaven and man, having already started his career, under this voice, highlighted like he was struck by lightning.

    The next moment, he already changed into a huge hammer, taking advantage of being still ripe, directly turned into a red glow, until the sky cleared.

    Utilizing the recoil of light energy, this person had to make a turn at this moment¡¯s center. Then, like a star, he ¡°pop¡± flew out of Han¡¯s circle.

    At the same time, the other three who once unitedly attacked Ao Yun also suddenly retreated, leaving with Ao Yun.

    The smiling wind had no hope for arrogance, but didn¡¯t anticipate such a dramatic change. For an instant, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his arrogance and caution.

    Not only was the smile wide, but Yin Fu¡¯s heart also filled with joy. From despair to pretending hope, like turning from Hell to Heaven. Isn¡¯t that surprising?

    With Murong Chen¡¯s help, guards immediately released the restraints on Yun Xiaofeng and others. They didn¡¯t want to see Ao Yun arrogantly die here. Otherwise, their parents and siblings would be poisoned by foreign enemies.

    When people rxed, this time they came to the center of the za. At this time the arrogant cloud was still on the ground; because the enemy stood before them, the smiling wind couldn¡¯t help the arrogant cloud and dust.

    The old man Blue disdainfullyughed at the wind, saying: ¡°General, I am now one person. ording to the previous agreement, shouldn¡¯t you be climbing with your hands tied?¡±

    The arrogant cloud smirked coldly: ¡°Master, you might as well tie your hands and climb up. Here¡¯s one, afraid no one can escape from your grasp?¡±

 Chapter 1511: 1502: Anger

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1511: Chapter 1502: Anger</strong>

    ¡°How do you want to treat your husband?¡± Old Lan was not angry, just looked arrogantly at Ao Yun.

    On the other hand, Murong Chen was voicing the poison in his eyes, looking at the smiling breeze, looking at the proud Bai Yun, feeling anxious and angry in his heart.

    Initially, these people would be the targets of his ughter, rarely facing various punishments. But now, this man gave me an old blue free hand. This made Murong Chen wait for a long time, only for it to disappear in an instant.

    If it weren¡¯t for Murong, he wouldn¡¯t be that old man in the blue robe. I¡¯m afraid the next person they want to kill must have turned into such an old man in the blue robe.

    Ao Yun arrogantly gazed at the smiling breeze, and said to Old Lan: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, people will still be blocked by the adults in their experiences. I don¡¯t ask for much, just as long as you can get them out of their blockade, let them leave. Once they¡¯re an hour away, I¡¯ll naturally fulfill my promise.¡±

    The son of the man in the blue robe saw his n disrupted by arrogance and conceit, and sneered: ¡°This old man released everyone ording to the general¡¯s wishes. Does the general still not believe his husband is a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the general has always said that unless people leave, he will not stop. Yet the general was empty-handed. If he regretted it, wouldn¡¯t his husband have recognized him for nothing?¡±

    Ao Yun, ignoring the old man¡¯s words, said indifferently: ¡°I am Ao Yun, Ao Yun has always been the same, if the prince trusts me, let them leave now.¡± If you don¡¯t give me that trust, I needn¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°The prince wants to destroy the prince¡¯s house. When Tang Sanzang fell into the chaos of Han and A Dynasty, he will not regret it!¡±

    As he said this, Ao Yun arrogantly held the Thunder Strike Pearl in his right hand again, and smashed it.

    Seeing the situation, the man in the blue robe raised his hand desperately and said, ¡°General, slow down! Don¡¯t you want them to leave the Imperial City first? It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Speaking to here, only the four people on thend in front of them¡ªnaturals¡ªexpressed that besides stopping, what else could they do?

    The four people in the world immediately understood the heart of this old man in blue when they arrived at the smiling breeze and began to do something for everyone except being stopped.

    All ten of the scriptures were understood, and the man in the blue robe said: ¡°Do you like such a general?¡±

    Ao Yun nodded arrogantly, looking at the smiling breeze: ¡°Brother Rong, take them out of the Imperial City, this path, but Brother Liu is there!¡±

    The heart of the smiling breeze surged, with the momentum to break the with the enemy. But when he thought of the arrogance and pain brought by the younger generation and proud clouds, he could only hate and arrogantly say to Ao Yun: ¡°Rest assured, brother, even if I do my best here, I will definitely bring this person back safely!¡±

    Originally, he had a lot to say to Ao Yun, but now, when he said nothing. So, thinking, the smiling breeze only said this sentence.

    Ao Yun arrogantly nodded and said: ¡°Outside the Yin Mansion, there are no people from the Yin Mansion waiting for thirty miles.¡±

    The disciples of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents standing behind him, each with a smile, facing the biting cold wind, facing the biting heavenly gods, brave and determined.

    ¡°Brother, rest assured, once my injury is healed, I will still find a way to save you!¡± Smiling Feng decided to grit his teeth, and that man was Wei¡¯s husband, he had to refuse to see him die like this.

    Ao Yun listened to the smiling breeze, arrogantlyughed.

    He raised his head, and a grateful person looked at Yin Tangwen and said: ¡°Uncle, I just endured, telling Bo not tomit a crime!¡±

    Yin Tangquan waved his hand, unexpectedly said: ¡°Of course not! Your heart can be understood. Being with such people, anyone would find it hard to keep calm. You can quickly determine that you are very anxious and happy.¡±

    ¡°ording to your father¡¯s meaning, when he went to the queen¡¯s city, this family and the proud family established another level. But there was no obvious change. It¡¯s a straight line.¡±

    ¡°Your father must take charge before leaving. You needn¡¯t worry about this. What you need to do now is go to the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.¡±

    But Jin Ru put the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents¡¯ money in the heart of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. Once you can do this for the upstream Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, that is, the n wants to amodate you, and the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents are also angry. I mean, yes, do you know?¡±

    He arrogantly nodded and said: ¡°Bo An, we must not let down everyone¡¯s expectations of me. I also know, only when I arrive will I not be bullied and trampled. If the grand pavilion ministers fight to the death, it will be like the four schools.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You should see tomorrow! Take this opportunity topete with the Royal Family, and you can attend like Tianlong Wuxiu Middle School. I will wait until I see you when I see a big you!¡± Yin Tangting said expectantly, everyone else looked at the arrogant sparkling eyes, God excited.

    Suddenly, several people heard someone outside shouting: ¡°Homeowner, let me go, you child!¡±

    The person¡¯s voice was both excited and happy.

    Yin Tangquan and the others showed surprise. From this perspective, Ao Yunchen¡¯s n was sessful.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Yin Tangquan waved to the crowd.

    Everyone nodded, with surprise on their faces, and walked out of Yin Tangting¡¯s tent.

    Walking out of the tent, the proud Cangsheng saw the smiling breeze and others. Although these people still carried blood, then the second was a few days ago.

    These people all called him the great team of Tianlong and Wuxiu. From a distance, they could see different gods who were arrogant and full of dew.

    Especially the smiling breeze, God at this time is veryplicated, with my life after robbery.

    This made Yue Shuang and others talk about arrogant and pale things, I thought, this arrogance and pale things might be dangerous.

    Unexpectedly, today the proud Cangsheng finally appeared in front of everyone. The smiling breeze was very excited and happy, in his heart for a long time, this moment was great.

    Xiao and his subordinates greeted each other, the smiling breeze attracted the great team of the dynasty toe. From a distance, the frost on the moon was thrown away, and an arrogant and elegantugh came from the court.

    He is arrogant and grey, his heart is not a whole. He is a teacher, but he is indeed a demon. When people see him, they easilymit a crime.

    Barbaric sat behind the arrogant Cangsheng, watching Shuang Yue so charming and enchanting, my heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. Now seeing such ayer of frost on the moon, sitting on it observing the swollen neck is so rough, almost brought everyone out.

    ¡°Brother, who is that little sister?¡± ¡°Can you help my big brother?¡± he said arrogantly.

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at him, sat down. He sneered and said: ¡°Little sister? It seems our great team has heard, I thought you would be killed!¡±

    ¡°Teacher?¡± Sitting there very surprised, then looked at the frost of August, the monster said, ¡°You say beauty is your teacher?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng nodded: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not saying I didn¡¯t say you, naturally there are such wonderful uses within the seven ways! If you mean, you can be prepared to be indestructible.¡±

    Sometimes I sit andugh saying: ¡°Spending the ghost¡¯s money can also!¡± Aren¡¯t you ordered to have seven copies in this area? Because my barbaric property is less than a few minutes!¡±

 Chapter 1512: 1503: Separate and Distinguish

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1512: Chapter 1503: Separate and Distinguish</strong>

    As they spoke, the smiling breeze and the others approached the arrogant figure.

    The breeze beamed with happiness and excitement in his eyes, and the proud Cangsheng asked him, ¡°Cangsheng, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, look, I¡¯ve gathered so many fruits, I¡¯m fine!¡± he said with an arrogant smile.

    ¡°Teacher? You¡¯re this child¡¯s teacher!¡± Proudly, Cangsheng Fangzheng, sitting suddenly sprang from the side, a hand with a smile, an excited face: ¡°You are excellent, it¡¯s so hard to find you!¡±

    When he saw himself sitting there, the smiling breeze did not show another expression. Ye Asu asked him who he was.

    He arrogantly said with a smile, ¡°The brother I just met saved me that day!¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± At this moment, Yue Shuang was also surrounded. His eyebrows gently brushed against the willow trees, taking a close look, but saw nothing. He couldn¡¯t take responsibility.

    ¡°This is the ce I¡¯m going. Teacher, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, it¡¯s so nice to meet you.¡± Seeing Yue Shuanging together, several traps were set.

    Now the arrogant Cangsheng separated the fruits. I don¡¯t know when I met him. When I thought of it, Yin Qianqiu¡¯s meaning was pain and sorrow.

    Deep down, he had a lot of things to arrogantly say to Sheng, but there was sourness, a nod of mud, and then he began to roll down from the water, in his big eyes, one of which was damaged in his dress.

    Yin Qianqiu sobbed like this, unable to speak.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this situation. Who would¡¯ve thought that the girl, in the end, would bring arrogance?

    But no one was surprised, as behind these deeply rolling tears, Yin Qiushen¡¯s joy had actually reached the point of arrogance.

    Cangsheng saw Yin Qianqiu¡¯s sadness and didn¡¯t have an arrogant taste in his heart. In front of him, Yin Qianqiu wiped her tears and then gently embraced her. He said, ¡°Qiu¡¯er, don¡¯t cry, Cangsheng has gone to the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, and will take some time to see you.¡± I¡¯m not missing, don¡¯t worry anymore. Crying makes Qiu¡¯er look bad!¡±

    After Cangsheng¡¯sforting arrogance, Yin Qianqiu¡¯s heart finally calmed down. His voice concealed, ¡°Is what Brother Cangsheng said true? Will youe often to see me?¡±

    The proud Cangsheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, for a long time, Brother Cangsheng will miss the autumn!¡±

    Yin Qian nodded and stopped crying. The court smiled smugly and said to Cangsheng, ¡°Then I will wait for Brother Cangsheng to return! Next time when youe, make sure to be serious!¡±

    The arrogant Cangshengughed and said, ¡°Alright! I believe it!¡±

    After soothing Yin Qianqiu, the arrogant Cangsheng turned his gaze to Liu Qinghao. Now, Liu Qinghao¡¯s wound had healed by 34%. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t interfere with Han Dou, but eating was the wrong choice.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liu Qinghao arrogantly looked at him and asked.

    In Liu Qinghao¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi said, ¡°I want to go to Heavenly Martial City with you.¡± I heard Han Tianfu was Wu at that time. Maybe I could go to Han Tianfu to find a refinery.¡±

    ¡°You know it, but that Han, their great minister of battle, can¡¯t go.

    And Han Tianfu, the secondrgest refiner of this war, because of your refining method, I must be able to be Han Tianfu¡¯s refiner.

    ¡°This way, I can repair Sky Dragon Fist, and I can help Emperor A in the refinery.¡±

    Heavenly Martial is the secondrgest city after Imperial City and its neighbor. During the Tang Dynasty, the true status of Heavenly Martial City was actually another status of the Imperial City.

    Because one day not only Tang Wucheng¡¯s secondrgest martial arts training paired with Han Tianfu, but also it was the gathering ce of four martial arts schools.

    The four martial arts study centers focus on Tianlong Wu cultivation, and the other three martial arts school credits are respectively based in Wu City. The four big houses are located in Heavenly Martial City, forming a triangr star shape.

    No one opposed Liu Qingcuihao¡¯s arrogant words because they felt his words were reasonable.

    To help Liu Qinghao, it¡¯s almost tough to destroy his family. And all of this, Liu Qinghao can onlyplete in the refinery.

    In this situation, Cangsheng had no reason to arrogantly let Liu Qinghao participate. What he spoke was about the use of Liu Qinghao being abandoned.

    ¡°Alright! Hmm, you and I will go to Heavenly Martial City together! he thought arrogantly and indifferently.

    Hearing these words, Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. But when Tian Wu approached, he believed that under Ao Cangsheng¡¯s guidance, their refining method would certainly be better.

    After many people parted ways, the arrogant Cangsheng and his team walked one by one and began heading towards the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    Ao Yundun was Emperor A¡¯s captive, Murong Tian¡¯s mission ended. Murong Xue and Murong Tian returned to the two sides of Murong Xue¡¯s home.

    Murong Manor is no longer Murong Manor in Ziyao City. Murong Manor married a second family and stood in the room. Therefore, the Murong Xuecun mansion was no longer in Ziyao City.

    For this reason, the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion was bought by Murong Xuecun as another house in the city, used to build a new Murong Xuecun mansion.

    The naturally angry Murong Xue family returned home, with Murong Xue Tian nearby.

    Returning to the pce, Murong Tian had just sat down, and before his seat warmed up, he heard someone rush into his hall, very urgently face-to-face.

    Seeing these forms, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry with Rong Chen. When he mmed the table, he should have let them call.

    But unexpectedly, this student opened his mouth first. His breath was a panic: ¡°You¡­ not¡­ good! Two little¡­ she¡­ she¡­¡±

    When Murong Tian heard the words ¡°two little,¡± his heart panicked. In a sh, an ominous feeling hit his forehead.

    Despite being very angry, he stood up from the chair, staring outside the hall and said, ¡°What about Ji Na? Speak!¡±

    At this time, Murong Xue also came out from the living room, they also looked at his name in fear, not knowing.

    Due to Zhu Jin¡¯s assets beyond recognition, although there was an order, a gathering of Four-star clouds and the subsequent fame became even more boundless. Without it, Liu Jin Murong, Shu Bida¡¯s Murong family, as a big family belonged to one side.

    But today, Murong Xuecun has gone, thinking of this, Murong Xuecun can¡¯t help feeling, the iron heart isn¡¯t steel, what¡¯s wrong?

    The rivalspeting with Mu Rong Xue. After hearing the news, Mu Rong Chen epted it, so he grew up. Of course, they knew why Mu Rong Xue could achieve such great sesses, even arrogantly and gracefully leading at him.

    He could have been close to the family. His family could have been big. However, as a private matter, he looked towards both sides.

    ¡°Four stars! Four stars!¡± Mu Rong Chen¡¯s heart was shocked by a tremor, his heart rotated day by day, he quietly read these two words, but the light in his eyes quickly disappeared.

    In an instant, an unnamable anger and sadness swept across the water. Mu Rong Tian only felt darkness before his eyes, and his straight body directly fell from the steps.

    The sun in Wu City of Ziyao City is several timesrger, and the prosperity of the city is iparable to Ziyao City.

    This is a research on steaming, sitting very close to Yue Shuang, asking all sorts of questions every time. How smart is Yue Shuang, from this angle, you can see Yue Shuang sitting on the side.

    Therefore, whenever Yan Sh came with a raised smile, the frost on the moon would pull Yan Sh down and let Uncle Yan sit down.

 Chapter 1513: 1504: Resentment

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1513: Chapter 1504: Resentment</strong>

    Many times, I sat down, realizing I wasn¡¯t joking, so I stopped thinking about the moon frost. My eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment, arrogance and Cangsheng, all discussing arrogance and Cangsheng with Yue Shuang¡¯s burgeoning presence.

    As the crowd entered Heavenly Martial City, a proud elder protected them amid the heat. These were the earliest builders of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents. Only the smiling Qingfeng and Shuang Yue remained, still walking alongside the proud elder.

    Everyone first went to the Tianlong Wuxiu, each day witnessing the bustling scene of Wu City.

    In the Tang mid-period, Heavenly Martial City was in the Imperial City¡¯s Ya City, itsnd area synonymous with the Imperial City. This was because a mix of elements made the Tang Dynasty the most beggar-popted, and also home to the most power-visible aristocrats.

    In Heavenly Martial City, there were numerous tall buildings, pedestrians bustling on broad streets. It was ten feet wide, three to four times wider than those in Ziyao City.

    In every avenue and marketce, it was impossible to defeat the beautiful vendors and soldiers. Here, there were not only beautiful sons and daughters but also excellent siblings.

    That¡¯s why there¡¯s nock of wealthy people, nock of power-influential people, nock of capable individuals, nock of able-bodied people.

    Or perhaps just a in, some hypothetical absolute.

    Many people crossed the street, only to see countless treasure shops, then seeing strange treasures in the market. The joy in the heart was hard to write out from this character.

    Busy? The proud Cangsheng and Man sat among them, somewhat unusual. Especially Man sat there, straightced. But you¡¯ve never seen it, you must ask three brothers.

    He wanted to ask about Yue Shuang, but upon seeing the cannibal¡¯s eyes on Yue Shuang, he couldn¡¯t help but wage aplete war.

    To lead people to a in smile, but at this moment it was a in face, quiet yet noisy, but never speaking, if the heart was always present.

    Yue Shuang arrogantly burgeoned, now bustling? Instead, its silence.

    Only you are kind-hearted, one day from Wu City, thus we began to discuss: ¡°The most important part of Sun City is my ce Tianlong Wu Xiu. Centered around Tianlong Wu cultivation, time is divided into three Wu Cities, from left to right being Ling Xiaoxue, Bai Han studies, and Qi Wu and.¡±

    East of Heavenly Martial City is the Tang Dynasty¡¯s second Great Alchemist. There are many alchemists. If anyone is dazzled by alchemists, they can see this from Han Tianfu.¡±

    ¡°Tianlong Five Talents has three regions, namely Leiwu, Azure Dragon, and Qitian. Tianlong Five Talents people can be said as the thirdrgest nation.¡±

    Upon hearing your view, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but uplift the spirit cultivation of Tianlong Five, asking: ¡°Aside from the exercise content, what differences are in these three books?¡±

    You smiled and said: ¡°There certainly are. Each of the three Scripture Pavilions has its own scriptures. There are three major differences here, thus the secret techniques in the pavilion vary in height.¡±

    Furthermore, Tianlong Wu Xiu¡¯s one tower is distributed among three pces. This is a treasure tower, a pce, Leiwu River, Azure Dragon Tower, Qitian, and Ancestral Shop.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°ording to Brother Yan, Leiwu, Azure Dragon Tower is the correct Azure Dragon Tower, Qitian and Heaven should be Qitian, and this shrine.

    Even more importantly, all my lifecked fuel. When I saw the moon frost, I couldn¡¯t help but watch it. I saw the fattened, and I was hungry.

    Life with courage whistles from the farthest ce, blowing towards the moon¡¯s frost. Moon frosting stared at him instead of stone, then returned to the old ce.

    Such a move made the teenager¡¯s heart boil with passion. If they didn¡¯t see more moon frost, and a middle-aged uncle was there, I fear they must follow the moon frost.

    Manyughing breezes blew towards the elder, and I also saw theughing breeze. Suddenly, an arrow shot from an elder¡¯s cold eyes, a painful expression blossomed intoughter.

    At this moment, the elder¡¯s face also seemed grim and merciless, without a righteous spirit.

    The smiling breeze ignored the elder¡¯s gaze, continuing walking forward. He took three steps but saw the elder¡¯s eyes sweeping over everyone. He said coldly: ¡°Smiling breeze, assistant Great Master¡¯s rope, you must hurry past!¡±

    Hearing this, the breeze couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked: ¡°Old wizard, I don¡¯t know when the assistant director happened?¡±

    The elder coldlyughed, breaking the gongs like a demon from Hell, often cold towards the wall¡¯s corner: ¡°You should understand this situation, isn¡¯t it because the elder took advantage of you?¡±

    ¡°I understand! So I did!¡± At this moment, the smiling wind had known the vice president was about to take office.

    Indeed, during the Tang Dynasty, when such great movements happened, we must not ignore Martial Arts Heavenly Dragon. Because we know he practices Martial Arts Heavenly Dragon, they must confess under Martial Arts Heavenly Dragon¡¯s rules.

    Turning around, moon frost at the side of the smiling breeze, nonchntly told me a few words, then Jin Ru hurriedly rushed to Tianlong Wuxiu middle school.

    Arrogance is bad, but because this was a brief conversation, we¡¯ve already known the assistant director smiles. Also, private sponsorships of artillery and windughter.

    While contemting, Yue Shuang suddenly pulled the proud Cangsheng along and led him to sit among the barbaric ranks. Although the proud Cangsheng was a smiling person, the most important thing was the path to take.

    Soon, he went to the proud Cangsheng to fetch his token. In front of him, only their old way of doing things was: ¡°Ziyao City¡¯s proud Cangsheng goes to fetch the token!¡±

    Old wizard¡¯s eyes cold and arrogant, from his mouth couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Enemies also have the face to say to the heavens and Tianlong Wuxiu.¡±

    Hearing these words, my proud face suddenly turned pale, angrily saying: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want the wizard to grow old, but I dared to show off at Cangsheng Grand Hotel in his presence. My face sank, I drank it down, ¡°Who are you talking to, little beast?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng ignored my old problem, eyes like knives: ¡°I am asking you, what did you just say?¡±

    The wizard coldlyughed, angrily saying: ¡°I said, rebellious ministers and thieves also have the face toe to Tianlong Five Talents to ask, why?¡±

    ¡°Old wizard, how do you say?¡± Yue Shuang insulted the old wizard so arrogantly but was like a cold face.

    The wizard always stared furiously at him, coldly saying: ¡°Why did you grow roots? Are you saying this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying, as long as you¡¯re a senior of Tianlong Five Talents, this says a child, wouldn¡¯t respect the elderly?¡± Yue Shuang, some people said unwillingly.

    Few noticed this debate. This person looked arrogantly at Shuang Yue, then looked at the old wizard sitting in front of the paint, speaking in a low voice.

    Seeing an elder in the courtyard was the maid¡¯s rebellion. First, the wizard¡¯s elder immediately coldly said: ¡°Who do you have superior to, dare pointing a finger in front of the elder?¡± How can youugh? How can you ever treat those who respect saints?¡±

    Yue Shuang¡¯s spirit was good, rarely angry normally. However, now after the wizard received his first direct training, he couldn¡¯t help but move real fire.

    His face flushed red, wanting to talk about why he was so angry with the wizard. The wizard patted the table and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t understand etiquette, do not return the elderly to me. If you continue like this, don¡¯t me me, I, I am unhappy with you.¡±

 Chapter 1514 - 1505: Unparalleled

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Chapter 1505: Unparalleled</h4>

    The barbarian heard this and quickly pulled a corner of Yue Shuang¡¯s robe from behind, saying, "Teacher, stop talking to him. I¡¯ll go ask himter."

    Proud Cangsheng nodded at Yue Shuang and looked at his little disciple without impatience. Helplessly, Yue Shuang nced coldly at the old witch and stepped aside.

    "Great men and thieves, if you haven¡¯t obtained the token, don¡¯t say a word, get out of the way, move aside!"

    Proud Cangsheng no longer argued with it, he just took one step forward with themand in the old wizard¡¯s hand.

    "Moreover, this is different from the past, so all the students of Tianlong Wuxiu must go to Tianxuan Forest University, whereas those in the past lived on the fiveyers."

    "This person was once a ck Forest alongside murders, but Han with his actual numbers and maintenance, the second was Xia Jie¡¯s Yuanzhu Yiyuan crystal assistance, the third was in middle school, where some had all kinds of spiritual herbs, and others saw some magic."

    "Having gone through so much, he is nowpletely different from that person. Although he is tall, he won¡¯t have many bad friends."

    But this was Su Da, so go respond to Xiao. You might not know why; supposedly, that day in the ck Forest, there was a batch of evil spirits, attacking from outside the forest, hitting the ssification of Jin Ru Forest."

    "What should we do in that forest area?" "When I heard what you said, I couldn¡¯t help but ask the proud Cangsheng.

    At this moment, one of the senior brothers, the Giant Dragon, rarely spoke: "The center of Tianxuan Forest is divided into five parts. These five parts are the ck Forest, Lion Forest, Ghost Bat Forest, Python Forest, and Dragon Forest."

    When I heard Dragon Forest, I nodded happily. "So, yes, I got the Dragon Forest with Cangsheng. Isn¡¯t this very optimistic?"

    The god under Rao Long¡¯s pen fell in the joy of sitting carefree in the back. He red at him fiercely, recklessly sitting, saying: "Outside is Tianxuan Forest, underfoot are the dangerous steps of the ck Forest, where everyone can resist the weight of four or five types of monks. The Lion Forest is slightly better, Han¡¯s ferocity is seven times that of Liu Xiuqing."

    "The third is the Ghost Bat Forest, where Han¡¯s ferocity can reach a critical position. The second is Python Forest. The fierce Han Da can reach the critical position six times. As for the first Dragon Forest..."

    Speaking of this, Rao Long anxiously looked at him and the arrogant Cangsheng sitting with the barbarian, saying: "So far, there has been no specific regtion on the residual A of Canglong Ridge¡¯s Han force. The powerful force of the Han of Dragon Ridge transformed it from a destructive Sixth Layer kingdom to a Fifth Layer heaven."

    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbarian began to darken.

    Actually, just now, when he heard that the evil Han force of Python Forest had reached six levels, he couldn¡¯t help but apud in his heart.

    Because of the strong power of the Han Dynasty, they presumed on their power, feared issuing orders, and with the help of the Han battalion, many enemies weremanded to be good men on the border of six to sevenyers.

    Even more serious is beating Tian Jie six times, the fierce nature of the Han of Python Forest.

    The arrogant Cangsheng also knew that the celestial body was better than a human.

    Therefore, these six deadly battalions, in fact, the Han¡¯s power, may be able to defeat the sevenfold good menmanded by the enemy in Ling A Tu.

    If it were normal times, the murderous nature here would be fierce, meaning you are too fierce, and if you can¡¯t fight back, you¡¯d run away.

    Today is a child, once murdered, there will be a gun used by the group.

    Once this momentum is surrounded by the disaster that breaks six times, it will be nothing short of a massacre.

    Of course, this is still the second Python Forest. The wizard began to talk about the mountain, proud Cangsheng barely sat in the Dragon Forest.

    This sentence, arrogant and barbaric, will face six more serious malignant groups.

    Without the help of a lifesaver, the arrival of arrogant and barbaric evil groups, it can be concluded, among them one will inevitably, in fact, be fervently so!

    "Do you now know what evil omen your kingdom is facing?" Rao worriedly said: "Dragon heart has had enough." Although he is not Dragon Forest, the fame of Dragon Forest made him tremble.

    In fact, there is a silent saying that Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s people, all under the heavens, Jin Ru Dragon Forest, so far no one can match.

    Hearing Rao Long¡¯s understanding, Yang Yan¡¯s anger and regret immediately appeared on the barbarian¡¯s face.

    He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said: "That old man is too ruthless, I must have rushed at him with me!"

    He helplessly nodded and said: "I am surprised too. As soon as the wizard talked about the mountain, how could they have such a big heart towards you? Some people think it¡¯s the first!"

    The proud Cangsheng originally thought in instants. When he heard what you said, he frowned. If Si Jia asked: "Brother Rao Long, do you know what the wizard said about the mountain?"

    Rao Long frowned and thought: "The wizard said that this mountain was built by Jin Ru Tianlong Five Talents thirty years ago, even higher than Tianlong Five Talents."

    "Due tock of funds, the sun is still entering the top three. Therefore, he is not a great elder of Tianlong Wuxiu."

    The wizard said there are three sons on the mountain. In fact, the best one is, it has been ordered to rebuild the border, it has very good talent.

    How terrifying the Canglong Forest is, Yue Shuang feared, yet no one knew. Because he once participated in thepetition on the edge of Canglong Forest, if not forughing silly, he would begin, fearing he would remainpletely in Canglong Forest.

    Nowadays, Ao Cangsheng revised Nine Wines again. Although he is a talented person, he can only deal with Han at most.

    In his view, once Jin Ru concealed hidden talents andy low, even in normal times, it must have resulted in death. Let alone what¡¯s happening now, the danger of Canglong Forest is definitely tenfold normal.

    "What if my master doesn¡¯t go to Canglong Ridge?" Liu Qinghao asked as he saw the crowd leave after the exhibition.

    "Isn¡¯t there?" Yue Shuang sneered, "Didn¡¯t you hear Wu Yunshan say, if Cangsheng doesn¡¯t go, he has the right to kick Cangsheng out of Tianlong Wuxiu!"

    "Cheater, what did you just call him?" Yue Shuang said correctly and saw Liu Qinghao sitting in surprise, somewhat incredulously saying.

    "Master, what should I do?" Liu Qinghao said, of course.

    He sat there, staring with both eyes, scratching his head and saying: "Come on, I think your young people should be big enough to be proud. Why did you call him master?"

    Liu Qinghao sat there and thoroughly mocked the few "boys." He chuckled and said, "To tell the truth, I am older, I fear you can be your uncle, you dare to call me a son."

    "Cough, cough, cough!" Liu Qinghao was speaking and perfectly sat down with a smile. The child¡¯s face turned red and said: "Uncle... no, one... since you are much older than him, do you still call him master? You¡¯ve confused me, can you tell me why?"

    Liu Qinghao smiled wryly and said: "I am an Alchemist. In Ziyao City, when I came before the master, I was proud of Cangsheng. Because his Alchemist¡¯s soul is 100 times better than mine, that¡¯s why I worship him as a teacher. Do you understand now?"

    "Oh!" I sat down, turned my eyes slightly. Yesterday, after working for half a day, I said: "Well, I understand a bit now. If it¡¯s like this, I really shouldn¡¯t call you a child. I should call you teacher-uncle, because of Cangsheng, but I am a righteous brother!"

 Chapter 1515: 1506: Smiling at Cangsheng

    <strong>Chapter 1515: Chapter 1506: Smiling at Cangsheng</strong>

    The words spoken brought dark lines to everyone else¡¯s faces. They thought to themselves that even such shameless acts could find brazen people.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just when everyone was sitting within their thoughts, the quiet Yue Shuang looked at Ao Cangsheng in surprise and said, ¡°Can you refine it?¡±

    Cangsheng had never seen Yue Shuang ask him questions so interestingly before, and was momentarily unustomed. After a pause, he only nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you trying to deceive me?¡± Yue Shuang asked again, a bit skeptical.

    This time, Liu Qinghao, standing beside Ao Cangsheng, spoke up, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, the Alchemist whose name matches reality!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Cangsheng. Clearly, none of them did anything. Ao Cangsheng was the foremost genius of Ziyao City and an Alchemist.

    During the Tang Dynasty, there was a saying that martial arts are not equivalent to the Dao. Master Si Jiang said that if one wishes to improve in martial arts, their achievements in martial arts would be limited, and vice versa.

    I like this saying for another reason, which is that we should focus wholeheartedly. If we are not behind, whatever we do, we won¡¯t achieve great sess.

    By the mid-Tang Dynasty, this saying was as well-known as the wisdom of talent and was recognized by many. Even geniuses who feared gift, if they tread both paths of bewilderment, would not achieve much.

    Because of this, when people learned that Ao Cangsheng, the foremost genius of Ziyao City, was an Alchemist, they were shocked and frightened.

    After calming down a bit, Yue Liangshuang continued, ¡°If you¡¯re an Alchemist, maybe there¡¯s a way to save both of you!¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Everyone listened for an hour and then turned their eyes to Yue Shuang.

    Yue Shuang held her hands together, and the original two round drum towers were pressed even tighter, almost overwhelmed by the excitement of a theater full of faces.

    Yue Shuang looked at Ao Cangsheng and said, ¡°You can go to Han Tianfu to see whether your refining level meets Han Tianfu¡¯s requirements, or Han Tianfu can provide personal insurance.¡±

    Whether it was lunchtime or not, they suddenly realized the first method, ¡°Yes, Han Tianfu is always eager for talent. If Cangsheng can stand on Han Tianfu¡¯s side, Han Tianfu will definitely send someone to protect your safety.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cangsheng¡¯s proud eyes revealed a glimmer of hope, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go find Han Tianfu now.¡±

    Yue Shuang nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, you are going to Jin Ru¡¯s Tianxuan Forest. It¡¯s not toote now. I will take you to see Han Tianfu right now!¡±

    With those words, Cangsheng and the others followed the frost towards the east of Heavenly Martial City.

    Because the four major martial arts were all located in Heavenly Martial City, with a refining organization, Han Tianfu.

    ¡°I am going too!¡± Just then, Ao Cangsheng suddenly took a step forward, raising an archway between the two guardians every day.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng, the two were startled. They had stayed at Han Tianfu for so long, they had never seen such a young Alchemist.

    ¡°Is he a disciple?¡± Fu Wei looked at the towering Cangsheng on the left and said to Liu Qinghao.

    Liu Qinghao awkwardly smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°No! I¡¯m his disciple!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± With that, Fu Wei slowly nodded, said calmly, then suddenly turned around to look at Liu Qinghao and eximed in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You are his disciple?¡±

    As the two guards trembled, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the frost on the moon and others, thinking Ao Cangsheng only knew Liu Qinghao because of refining, at most they were friends.

    It was nothing big. Ao Cangsheng should have been Liu Qinghao¡¯s master. It was too hot, and Yue Shuang and others didn¡¯t have any confidence when they checked the refining device.

    With Cangsheng being so young, the guiding prospects can¡¯t be too wonderful. Although Liu Qinghao was older, being Ao Cangsheng¡¯s disciple, you could guess through experience! Oh, what acking level of refining!

    Liu Qinghao smiled slightly, unaware of his awkwardness, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°How¡­how can that be?¡± At this moment, both officials looked at the proud Ao Cangsheng with a little doubt in their eyes, murmuring to themselves.

    Liu Qinghao said casually, ¡°What is impossible? He excels in ghost ideas, he¡¯s a teacher. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Although both guards agreed with Liu Qinghao¡¯s words, they were somewhat surprised. They measured for a long time before finally saying, ¡°The two of you go inside, there will be someone inside to amodate you. As for the others, it¡¯s Han Tianfu¡¯s rule to wait outside.¡±

    The head of the crowd, the proud Ao Cangsheng was the first to step onto the stairs, followed by Liu Qinghao. In this way, they entered Han Tianfu one by one.

    As Ao Cangsheng walked into Han Tian Mansion, a young man greeted him with a smile and asked, ¡°Are they refiners or buyers?¡±

    A Refiner refers to someone undergoing an assessment for Han Tianfu and bing a Refiner for Han Tianfu, assisting Han Tianfu in refining Han Abing.

    Buyers refer to those whoe to purchase Han Abing from Han Tian Mansion. Of course, if someone just buys one or two Han Abings, Han Tianfu won¡¯t entertain it. Because Han Tianfu sells a lot of Han Abing in Wu City. Unless it¡¯s arge purchase, there¡¯s no need toe to Han Tian Mansion specifically.

    Cangsheng looked at the young man and said, ¡°We¡¯re here for refining!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the young man¡¯s eyes became familiar as he looked at him, quickly turning around, and said to the corridor, ¡°The right hand of the refinery is over here, please go!¡±

    After that, I participated in the examination with Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao were brought into arge and wide hall. The difference was that this hall¡¯s decor was not luxurious.

    For Jin Ru, Ao Cangsheng encountered a sea-like heatwave, apanied by questions. Besides what the Refiners needed, there was almost nothing else in the hall.

    In this spacious hall, there were only eighty Alchemy Furnaces. In every refining furnace, the red me ¡°burped¡± as it burned, turning the hall red.

    At this time, there were five people in the hall, each upying an Alchemy Furnace. Now the assembled deities are busy creating Han Abing.

    After Ao Cangsheng entered, they didn¡¯t even nce at him. Now, the elder¡¯s forehead was free of sweat, with the steel ingot used for the ticket either thrown out or burned.

    Besides these five people, at the top of the hall stood an elder, gazing intently at the five people. The elder wore a ck long gown, with a round duck egg on his forehead. On his somewhat dark cheeks, two long strands of beard fluttered with the wind.

    The elder asionally turned back to look at the time, asionally nodded, shook his head, sometimes muttering, and sometimes sighed helplessly.

    As they entered the hall, the young man took three to two steps forward to the elder¡¯s side. Only when he wanted to tuck this courtesy into his ear did he say it in a low voice.

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, the old ck Man¡¯s son shifted his gaze to the entrance of the hall and stopped on the top of Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao¡¯s heads.

    After watching for a while, the old ck Man first made a special gesture and said, ¡°Come on, you guys!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cangsheng followed Liu Qinghao up to the elder.

    As the two came to put on the elder ruler¡¯s face, below that delicate vessel, the five people noticed them, among whom two people.

 Chapter 1516: 1507: Snail

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1516: Chapter 1507: Snail</strong>

    Back then, the most talented middle-aged man had alreadypleted the refining. He held the Big Tiger Head Saber, walked up to the old ck man, and said to him: ¡°What do you think of this Big Tiger Head Saber?¡±

    But unfortunately, she started to specte! For a long time, she always associated her famous Oil Refiner with the middle-aged man in front of her.

    Helplessly, Old He couldn¡¯t help but inquire about Liu Qinghao¡¯s name and taboos. As soon as he opened his mouth, he looked up at Liu Qinghao. This was a very respectful ce.

    Faced with Old He¡¯s inquiry, Liu Qinghao was naturally a bit ttered. If he hadn¡¯t gone to Ao Cangsheng, now he would probably still be a long-standing snail in Ziyao City, but ten or twenty yearster, he might not be able to achieve today¡¯s aplishments.

    Liu Qinghaoughed in his heart and said: ¡°I¡¯m just a piece of ordinary cloth, any name will do!¡±

    Old He found out Liu Qinghao¡¯s name, nodded with a smile, and began to frantically search in his mind for 15 minutes.

    After some searching, he concluded that Liu Qinghao was not truly a Great Alchemist. Thus, he focused more on Liu Qinghao. He believed Liu Qinghao was certainly a hermit of Alchemy. If not, why would he always choose a name for the ghostly concept of Alchemy?

    Old He spent most of his life with antiques. Naturally, many artists who achieved sess led leisurely lives at Zhongyin Mountain.

    The more noble a person is, the more fear he feels towards the world. Now an unattractive middle-aged man belonged to one of the nobles of the world.

    It must be said, the old man¡¯s imagination was so rich that he could connect Liu Qinghao with a hermit. If he knew, he mightugh for three days.

    The people who came for the examination just now listened to the conversation between Liu Qinghao and Old He. Since then, they respected Liu Qinghao even more.

    Though the ghostly idea of the refinery wasmon, they had seen manyrge refineries. In their impression, none had the arrogance to look down on people using the nostrils.

    Wherever there were ghosts like Liu Qinghao, the people were all free and humble. Just imagine a refiner like Liu Qinghao, he couldn¡¯t be found with antern now.

    Precisely for this reason, only threenguages and twonguages have had a huge impact on Liu Qinghao¡¯s life.

    From initially not hating, to curiosity, to admiration for Mr. Xin, eventually, the admiration was unparalleled.

    After everyone finished speaking, Old He then turned around and asked: ¡°I heard Xiao Wu say Grandpa Liu is here to inspect the refinery, aren¡¯t you starting now?¡±

    Liu Qinghao said: ¡°Not just me, but also him.¡± He pointed to the proud Cangsheng beside him.

    ¡°Him?¡± He looked at this proud old man, with a hint of fear and amazement on his face.

    Meanwhile, the refiners who had just finished the exam looked in surprise at the proud Cangsheng.

    Actually, I just noticed these people took pride in Cangsheng, most of them assumed that the proud ten of Cangsheng was Liu Qinghao¡¯s refinery or something simr.

    Speaking of the refinery¡¯s ingenious ideas, there are usually two full-time refinery kids in the refinery self-serving.

    The level of Liu Qinghao¡¯s oil refining was so high, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to have a refinery kid. Moreover, given Ao Cangsheng¡¯s age, it was suitable to serve as an exquisite kid.

    But now, when people heard Liu Qinghao said Ao Sheng was there to inspect refiners, naturally they felt a bit surprised, slightly amazed, and somewhat irrefutable.

    Because of Liu Qinghao, neither Old He nor the others expressed a poor opinion of Ao Cangsheng, but clearly, they didn¡¯t disdain it like a fox.

    A few peopleughed, sizing up the proud Cangsheng. Old He and He Lan asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know how long this kid has been learning oil refining?¡±

    Cangsheng slightly bowed, smiling and said: ¡°The younger generation has just learned refining for a year!¡±

    ¡°A year?¡± Hearing this, even the old faces unable to evaluate the refiners looked somewhat different.

    Han Tianfu was the secondrgest refining institution in the Tang Dynasty, naturally a very solemn ce. No one was allowed to make trouble in such a ce.

    Earlier, all kindly and arrogantly old speakers were looking at Liu Qinghao¡¯s face.

    Without Liu Qinghao, with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s age, he probably couldn¡¯t enter Han Tianfu¡¯s door.

    Every Alchemist knows, even without a lost Alchemist¡¯spetition, Jin A¡¯s ranking difficulties for Martial Arts are not easy at all.

    So-called Dao and return, although there are certain differences between the refinery and Martial Arts, its essence is to seek Dao. To achieve aplishments is exceedingly difficult.

    Like Ao Cangsheng, this small child can only be an Alchemist. They simply don¡¯t touch the Alchemist¡¯s path, let alone bing an Alchemist.

    Han Tianfu usually refuses to wee such people because it¡¯s impossible for them to seed.

    As soon as this remark came out, five big men looked at Ao Cangsheng with a bit of resentment. They also wanted to see Liu Qinghao¡¯s oil refining skills and learn from it.

    But at this time, Cangsheng was always like a mixed big stick, constantly doing this in front of people.

    He would never be too old to reconcile with the proud Cangsheng. In his mind, this young man not only refined water but made people ignorant of prices.

    The adults rushed up, he acted like a fool, constantly making various noises.

    Old He looked coldly at Cangsheng, snorting and said: ¡°What do you see me doing?¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed and said: ¡°My situation is simple. If I pass the examination, I want to borrow someone in Han Tianfu.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked about that puzzling situation in a bewildering manner.

    ¡°Heaven and man!¡± Proudly and indifferently said, ¡°I want to borrow a person from the sky and a person to apany me to Tianxuan Forest!¡±

    Old He pondered and nodded, but he wasn¡¯t surprised by Cangsheng¡¯s proud demeanor.

    Tian Renzhen was still strong in Ziyao City and was a first-rate master. But not an absolute person in Han Tianfu or Heavenly Martial City.

    ¡°Once together!¡± Old He considered earnestly and said.

    Ao Cangsheng thought the old man would presumably ask himself more questions before agreeing to this condition. He looked so good without anything, almost agreed to this condition without any worries.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know Old He agreed to the terms so quickly because Han Tianfu wasn¡¯t doing a disservice to the world. Secondly, in his eyes, the proud Cangsheng simply couldn¡¯t pass Han Tianfu¡¯s exam.

    Once the two finished speaking, Liu Qinghao was squeezed to the side of the furnace and was invited to the furnace side. These people surrounded Liu Qinghao, staring at him without blinking.

    Before Liu Qinghao¡¯s Refining Furnace, he selected five raw materials from a pile of refining equipment and carried out calcination in the Refining Furnace. Liu Qinghao kept observing the color of these materials, and the sound and taste of the materials during calcination.

    After about a quarter of an hour of calcination, he eventually selected one to be the steel ingot and started the calcination. As for the other four materials, Liu Qinghao set them aside.

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s method of material selection was much moreplex and meticulous than the traditional selection method.

    Though they kept checking the information from the five refineries, they couldn¡¯t see how Liu Qinghao chose the middle one as the final nk.

    Standing to the right what old, semi-seriously and joyfully watching Liu Qinghao select the nk. asionally, he frowned, how to nod at home.

 Chapter 1517 - 1508: Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Chapter 1508: Meaning</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng stood to the left of Liu Qinghao. He was very indifferent. He just calmly watched Liu Qinghao¡¯s master. There was no extra expression, as if he were very calm.

    After Liu Qinghao picked the right steel ingot, he began firing it. When the color of the steel ingot changed from red to green, he immediately took it out from the furnace and started hammering it with a ding-ding sound.

    In the eyes of the public, Liu Qinghao repeatedly forged the rough piece five times, and then began fusing it with auxiliary materials.

    Afterwards, Liu Qinghao forged the longsword-shaped steel ingot four times before stopping.

    At this moment, a box containing a ck longsword appeared in front of everyone. On the long ck sword, apart from the blistering mes, there was an invisible implication.

    The feeling was contradictory but definitely real, just like the August sun shining on a reserved room, scorching like fire, yet there was a piece of ck ice in my heart, making it cold and dreadful.

    "Ah!" Feeling the peculiar contradiction of life, the children amidst the crowd let out a fearful enjoyment, as if Ao the Emperor began to feel fortunate.

    Old He¡¯s forehead turned into the character "wisdom," and his old eyes narrowed into slits. As Liu Qinghao was about toplete the final step, he lowered his voice and excitedly stared at him.

    "Sigh¡ª!"

    As the white mist cont rose, the longsword that was originally blue and red, incredibly hot, suddenly turned into ck and unmatched.

    The white light on the sword de shone with a reaper-like glow from Hell, growing a long tongue living there, as if to devour everything before us.

    Earlier, due to the intense heat above the sword¡¯s body being suppressed, the sudden chill on the sword was not obviously liked by everyone. Now, when the heat on the sword dissipates, the chill on the sword strikes everyone like a storm, making them unaware of the fear their master holds.

    The sword stood before the crowd, Liu Qinghao holding the hilt with his left hand, and suddenly, Zhou Yuanqi surged forward. "Say¡ª" followed by a soft voice,

    Even though the Han Soul Mark was a second-ss product of Han, since he had never seen it before, it was unlikely to be the Han Heavenly Pce.

    Of course, even if it was, the existence of wealth for ordinary people is invisible. Another perspective is, because this Han Soul Mark was so rare, the extraordinary attack power of this Han Soul Mark can be imagined.

    He rubbed his hands with a smile, saying, "Brother Liu can make a second-ss Han weapon, so he is a second-ss refiner. Starting tomorrow, Brother Liu cane to the Han Heavenly Mansion Refinery! As for the refinery emblem, he will find someone to give it to Brother Liu tomorrow!"

    Liu Qinghao nodded with a smile: "Thank you so much, Old He!"

    Turning around, Old He shifted his gaze to the arrogant Cangsheng. At this moment, the smile on his face disappeared, reced by a solemn and serious expression.

    "Are you ready?" Old He looked at Ao Cangsheng. Did he say anything to you?

    In his eyes, Ao Cangsheng was not only rude but also a friend of the artillery. For such a person, he was not too young.

    Old He¡¯s five great figures also looked disdainfully at Ao Cangsheng. Even though Liu Qinghao stood beside Ao Cangsheng, people¡¯s disdain for Ao Cangsheng was overflowing with words.

    "Ready!" Ao Cangding looked at the few people across, waiting to watch the show, as a gentle breeze brushed by.

    "Since you¡¯re ready, you can start refining." He smiled and looked at Liu Qinghao: "Brother Liu, you promised me something earlier, can you regret it?"

    Liu Qinghao mysteriously smiled and casually said: "Gentlemen, gentlemen speak with a swift whip; rest assured, he¡¯s already old."

    The two agreed, and Ao Cangsheng already teamed up with his opponent, taking out ten yuan from a pile of refining materials beside him. He didn¡¯t even look closely at the quality of these ten pieces before directly cing them on the refining furnace for burning.

    Seeing this, no matter what five packs he always carried on his back, he couldn¡¯t help sneezing and shaking his head. In their eyes, the arrogant behavior was clearly like a cow swallowing grass, unlike choosing refining materials.

    The red mes of the refinery leapt and flew continuously, like a small part of the skin. It was continually ying the information of the ten yuan refinery, while also reflecting the red before you.

    Liu Qinghao did not speak, just smiled casually at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s drumming. He looked indifferent, but must have carefully observed every move of Ao Cangding.

    Perhaps people did not know how important Ao Cangding was, but as an apprentice, Liu Qinghao knew how great Ao Cangding was.

    Although the selection of materials was random, there was hidden knowledge; without careful spection and research, Liu Qinghao would not see it clearly.

    In the public¡¯s eyes, Ao Cangding had been observing the color of these ten yuan materials, while also listening to the sound of those materials burning in the fire.

    Meanwhile, Ao Cangsheng was holding a small, long iron rod, hitting the refinery¡¯s raw materials that had begun to turn red simultaneously with the year.

    After ten breaths, Ao Cangding produced the closest one-dimensional data with pliers, pushing all other materials out of the furnace.

    Facing people¡¯s mockery and disdain, we should arrogantly ce the red-hot steel ingot directly into the cont.

    "Sigh¡ª"!

    For Jin Ru¡¯s cont, the billet rises from the cont, as white gas passes through a circle in an instant.

    Except for Liu Qinghao, Old He and the other six saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s substantial vition of the refinery¡¯s reduction behavior, hesitated not, and couldn¡¯t help but jumped for 20 minutes: utter nonsense!

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t care what made his eyes cold. Now I will follow my path and continue refining.

    The material for Jin Ru¡¯s cont was already mixed out by Ao Cangsheng almost instantly before the "sniff" light appeared.

    This action was swift,pleted almost in the blink of an eye. If you say that old face had an unusual way of watching, that is it, proud of this action, like the six people¡¯s cold scorn for God, a sudden surprise all the way.

    They were amazed to find that Ao Cangsheng, a child who didn¡¯t understand refineries, had such a swift hand just now.

    Of course, they were only surprised by the agility of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand. As for Ao Cangding¡¯s behavior, they now insist on denying and disdaining it.

    Steel ingot after steel ingot was provided for you with cont, then arrogantly fastened the hammer to the furnace, starting to forge the steel ingot with force as fast as lightning in his left hand.

    After a forging storm, Ao Cangding picked up the steel ingot and looked at it again. At this point, the steel ingot had changed from ck to green, like a faint red, like a sword that had drunk blood but without a sharp de.

    After forging, Ao Cangding invested the steel ingot.

    Most of the time, Old He¡¯s group seemed unable to see how this technique was done, and the proud opponent had already begun using the next one, even the next technique.

    The refinery¡¯s fast and gale-like technology was twice that of Liu Qinghao¡¯s before, until everyone who saw it captured it in their eyes, they liked it like flowers.

    "When the Chapter blocks"!

    Another stormy forging sound wasing. Old He suddenly regained his senses, and the son began to curse.

    When he found out it was Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ninth rough piece, the always solemn old face of Old He couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    "The ninth time!" He pondered the figure, his heart as bright as a storm, so he could begin to respect the proud and elegant Sheng.

 Chapter 1518: 1509: Confusion

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1518: Chapter 1509: Confusion</strong>

    ¡°Big brother Liu just forged nine times, this young man can also forge nine times! Did my father¡¯s dizziness really make him look away?¡±

    Old times astonished the arrogant Cangsheng, as if drawn by a ma, but his heart, like an ocean in a hurricane, began to surge.

    The five burly men behind him hadpletely understood their confusion by now. For the first time, they did not count as the arrogant Cangsheng. They were deeply conquered by the aura emitted from Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant silence and colorlessness.

    Now these five men were like sculptures of five lucky individuals, standing there, holding a piece of wood and a fool, eyes on the big brother, they could be colossal!

    Just as old thought Ao Cangsheng had finished forging, a more horrifying sight appeared.

    After Ao Cangshengpleted the ninth forging, he did not immerse the steel ingot that had begun to form into the cooling liquid but ced them back into the furnace.

    This action magnified the old eyes, something was closing the gap, like two copper bells, staring at Ao Cangsheng in horror: ¡°How can we do ten burnings?¡±

    ¡°Seal it!¡±

    The hammering sound of that year was still crying quickly. Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was sweaty, the corners of his mouth always carried a smile.

    Old He¡¯s shock had frozen on his face long ago. His red eyes remained unblinking, watching Ao Cangsheng, as if looking at a monster.

    At this moment, Jianpletely doubted his judgment. He thought Ao Cangsheng was entirely unsuitable to be a child of a refinery, but after watching Ao Cangsheng at the refinery for so long, old found how absurd his subjective assumption was.

    Not to mention Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Han soldier quality, he was not a novice in pure refining technique.

    Moreover, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sweeping speed was evidently an old oil stick soaked in the refinery for decades. At least as the old man thought, if hebined with Ao Cangsheng, he would not have enough pride.¡±

    This way, he began to doubt Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words earlier, he did not believe Ao Cangsheng had learned for just one year.

    Yet, if Ao Cangsheng not only learned alchemy for a year but at his age, even if he started learning alchemy from his mother¡¯s womb, he could only learn for a little more than ten years, both of us couldn¡¯t possibly.

    Suppressing the shock and confusion in his heart, old Tian looked at Ao Cangsheng unblinkingly. Now, Ao Cangsheng had forged the nk for the thirteenth time.

    ¡°Thirteen burning furnaces!¡± When I thought of this, old He¡¯s subtle tone seemed not very high, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble: ¡°Is he even human?¡±

    After the thirteenth forging, Ao Cangsheng wiped some sweat from his forehead and immersed the formed sword into the cooling liquid.

    ¡°SIGH!¡±

    A white spirit of the bureau began to drown in the public¡¯s ears, because it wore its youngest son¡¯s sharpness. When people saw the longsword box again, the longsword had turned from red to silver.

    The white chess dispersed, although the fire still existed, the condition on the sword was so cold it immediately struck people¡¯s hearts.

    At this moment, people couldn¡¯t help but produce an illusion. Currently, this sword seemed to have transformed into a venomous snake with a poisonous letter, or into a blood w dancing with a demon, people shuddered to see.

    Such a natural meaning, Liu Qinghao just made a box of swords, and strongly cooled several times.

    At the moment when people trembled in their hearts, a heavy pressure suddenly shamelessly ttened down from above the people¡¯s heads. In this pressure, mixed with a strong sense of destruction, was it wrong, or must it suffocate among people?

    Feeling the fearful pressure, everyone felt the ck light flickering in front of them. The next moment, the pitch-ck me ignited, smoothly burning on the proud Cangsheng¡¯s right hand, dancing up.

    The ck me was like an eye, dancing in the proud man¡¯s right hand and little boy¡¯s eye. It looked like six anims.

    Just as I was seeking trouble, I saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brother, slowly walking towards himself with the box containing the Silver Sword.

    At this moment, the color of the sword seemed again, from the richest white to crystalline white.

    He was like a noble and arrogant Meng Yu, radiating dazzling light. Just like a molecule of the Nine Heavens in the world, he sang a drunken song.

    ¡°What, I¡¯ve finished refining, please help me check it!¡± Ao Cangshengughed like a model, indifferently looking at the old and speaking words.

    Liu Qinghao looked at the box of sword like ice water and snow. His eyes shone with excitement, his mouth filled with an exciting smile.

    As for the five big men, the box twisting the spirit of Han soldiers, rigidly looking at the proud Sheng hand, almost had their jaw dropping to their toes.

    ¡°Ann!¡± Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s voice, old He woke up like a dream. He looked at Ao Cangsheng in surprise, watching time quickly pass from the longsword box.

    He gently touched the sword like a box of snow with his fingers, icy water was on the sword, breathing cold gloomy air, making his vast heart leap abruptly, starting to slowly calm down.

    Old He touched the sword with one hand, always excitedly talking to me, as if he touched the son of a new gentleman, leading a life.

    ¡°Good sword¡­ so perfect! Very sword¡­ what a sword!¡± As the old mood slowly calmed down, his eyes gradually burned.

    ¡°Although being a second-ss natural Han soldier, the standard for making this box of swords is earlier than a third-ss Han soldier! Of course, another thing worth praising is that the method of instilling Han¡¯s soul can be said to be perfect, just¡­!

    Here, in his lucky eyes, he suddenly shed a shameful road? At this point, he suddenly thought of himself.

    For decades, under Tang Dynasty, less than 20 people thought they would give him ayer of refinery.

    But now, a teenage boy, within just two and a half hours, produced a box of second-ss talent Han soldiers.

    Of course, this was not the oldest shocking fear. The oldest tremor fear was the pure refining ghost thought, rare Han Soul Seal, and the way Han Soul Mark worked like a ghost axe god.

    This was a shocking thing, like thunder, thrown in front of old He¡¯s eyes, his problem was a little dizzy.

    Old He summed up the whole thing, a total of 10 points. This was talent.

    Talented things can¡¯t be relied upon at all, and the worse the better. This is equivalent to a little Monk, who practiced diligently all his life, bing a gathering, bing a wordy figure.

    But some monks have practiced all their lives. This is an insignificant little man. At most, he is stronger than before. He must have been stronger than before.

    Long and beneficial veins need to breathe. At this time, he solemnly turned his gaze to the proud old man. In his eyes, he was neither shocked nor ashamed. Instead, he made a lot of admiration and deep joy.

    ¡°Brother, how old are you this year?¡± He calmly asked, looking at Ao Cangsheng with kind eyes.

    The arrogant Cangsheng is indifferent to what the old gaze is, neither humble nor arrogant, nor sound.

    ¡°Fifteen years old this year!¡± Proudly and pale said, the corners of his mouth carried a smile, like the brightest sunshine, making a person feel rxed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked again.

    When he said this, heughed, a victor quickly shed in his eyes. Just now, he was toozy to listen to his name, because he didn¡¯t value his arrogance. No matter, he would be kicked out of the house by Han Tianfu, asking if he didn¡¯t ask his name.¡±

 Chapter 1519 - 1510: Sincerity and Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Chapter 1510: Sincerity and Hope</h4>

    "Ao Cangsheng, member of the Purple Yao n!" Ao Cangsheng now spoke in a nonchnt manner.

    He did not hide his identity, as he saw the sincerity and hope in Elder He¡¯s eyes.

    Elder He¡¯s son, upon hearing these words, felt a bit familiar and immediately said, "The Tang General was haughty and arrogant. What does that have to do with you?"

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant smile on his face gradually faded, and a touch of solemn determination quietly climbed onto his cheeks.

    "He is my father!" Ao Cangsheng said, his eyes burning with intensity. She unconsciously gripped the sword¡¯s hilt with her right hand as she spoke.

    "Wow!" He nodded slowly and then burst intoughter: "The tiger did not give birth to a dog; the young are indeed fearsome, truly fearsome!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly and said, "What is there tough about!"

    After speaking, he once again looked at the master swordsman proudly and said, "Aozhi, you have passed the Alchemy Factory¡¯s exam. At your refinery level, you may extend the crest of three refineries! If you¡¯re willing, I could also use my own power to hand you over to Han Tianfu as a driving elder!"

    "Three-grade Refinery!"

    Upon hearing the news, the five strong men immediately jumped up. Looking at arrogant Sheng, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Three-grade Refinery, is it? Even in the Han Tianfu, a three-grade refinery is a scarce resource.

    After a long time, Liu Qinghao said, "To tell you the truth, Elder He, you have met a master!"

    "Have you seen him?" He looked at Liu Qinghao in surprise, then quickly searched in his mind.

    While searching, he mumbled to himself with Elder Huo¡¯s mouth. The light in his eyes began to drip and roll along with his thoughts.

    After a while, he suddenly lifted his head and said, "Envoy, could it be the Qida King of the Yao Mountain Sword?"

    Liu Qinghaoughed and shook his head, still at a loss over what Elder Zhong could guess!______I mean.

    Is it the ¡¯Purple Fire Saint¡¯ from Purple Fire City? Elder He lowered his head, then lifted it to ask.

    Liu Qinghaoughed and shook his head again, yet another denial for Elder Zhong¡¯s guess!.

    "Is it the Jade Water Immortal Jade by Yushui Lake?"

    Liu Qinghao shook his head, his smile growing even brighter.

    "Not the old monster from Yun Feng... oh, the old ghost..." He always wanted to talk about that monster, but when he spoke of it, he felt quite ufortable and temporarily changed the subject.

    Liu Qinghao shook his head again andughed. What do you think?

    Having guessed at severalrge refineries, Liu Qinghao denied them. His son angrily said, "It seems that only a few are qualified to be your master, but why not?"

    He thought, with Liu Qinghao being able to refine the Han soldiers to the Second Level peak and possessing the extraordinary thoughts of an Alchemist along with the inscription method of the Han Soul Seal, the mentor must be a Master Level figure in the Alchemy Realm, surely with great reputation among the Tang masters.

    However, almost thinking that the Tang Dynasty would be scolded by Alchemy¡¯s great reputation, they were still unable to determine Liu Qinghao¡¯s mentor. Elder was not only puzzled by the path, but also unsure if Liu¡¯s brother¡¯s master was a true hermit?

    Amid the doubts in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Brother Liu, it¡¯s my short-sighted brother. To be able to call me by the refinery¡¯s big name, I¡¯ve only heard this much. Since he¡¯s not here, please, Brother Liu, just tell me directly."

    Liu Qinghao chuckled softly, a joy akin to a child doing something naughty. Then he turned his head, gazing at the proud Cangsheng.

    Elder He understood and thus, smoothly followed Liu Qinghao¡¯s gaze to the past, seeing what he saw in the strange way to Ao Cangsheng: "Brother Liu¡¯s heart is full of wisdom. Did Aozi go out with you?"

    Liu Qinghao shook his head and did not speak. His eyes were now very bright, still looking at Ao Cangsheng.

    Elder He furrowed his brow, stroked his snow-white beard, and said, "Brother Liu¡¯s heart is full of wisdom, does Aozi know who the maker is?"

    Liu Qinghao nodded his head and said, "You are right, but it¡¯s not from my heart."

    He sighed, unable to see Liu Qinghao anymore. Instead, like Liu Qinghao, he stared proudly at the sky.

    The five big monster eyes, seven eyes moving around Ao Cangsheng kind of feeling made Ao Cangsheng very ufortable, as if he was naked, being peeped at.

    After a long while, Elder He seemed to have thought of something. His eyes, which had originally been casually disyed, suddenly kicked out a bright light when he opened them.

    He looked a bit incredulously at Liu Qinghao, carefully examining the wings of the ne. "Brother Liu¡¯s heart, should it be that Aozi is the maker?"

    Suddenly, Elder He contemted the craft skills of Liu Qinghao and Ao Cangsheng, which sparked this absurd thought.

    Although Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao¡¯s crafts showcased some differences, where Ao Cangsheng had tempered the steel ingot thirteen times, while Liu Qinghao could only temper it nine times.

    If you closelypared the ghostly thoughts of the two refineries, Elder He surprisingly discovered that the ghostly thoughts of the two refineries had many simrities, as if they were the same.

    Precisely due to this discovery, Elder He couldn¡¯t help but speak out this absurd idea. Although he himself found it strange, he still did not believe it was true.

    However, surprisingly, after hearing Elder He¡¯s words, Liu Qinghao smiled and nodded, directly acknowledging Elder Zhong¡¯s guess!.

    Elder He eximed in speaking, immediately dislocating his jaw. They never dreamed Ao Cangsheng would be Liu Qinghao¡¯s master.

    How old is Ao Cangsheng now? How old is Liu Qinghao? How could Ao Cangsheng be Liu Qinghao¡¯s master? How unbelievable could it be?

    But in fact, Liu Qinghao himself admitted, so there could be no counterfeit. In light of this sentence, watching every move of Liu Qinghao and Ao Cangsheng, Elder He understood how Liu Qinghao respected Ao Cangsheng.

    Old Cai also stared at Ao Cangsheng for a long while, before returning to his senses and said, "Aozi, what Elder said just now may be disrespectful; please do not be offended by it!"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and shouted, "Old K is angry!"

    "That¡¯s right!" Ao Cangsheng suddenly realized that his mouth corner had be a cinematic disaster.

    "What exactly is this smelly brat? Shouldn¡¯t this box of swords really be made by you?" Earlier, Yue Shuang denied Ao Cangsheng, but upon witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but deny it, trembling a bit.

    Ao Cangsheng helplessly said, "Sir, you¡¯ve been informed before. Do you still need to ask?"

    "Earlier is different from now! Quickly, was this box of swords made by you?" Yue Shuang¡¯s eyebrows raised straight, revealing a terrifying image which made his demeanor more heroic.

    Ao Cangsheng sighed in enjoyment. He pointed to Liu Qinghao and said, "I told you, and you didn¡¯t believe me. You all asked him."

    With just one word, the public¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Liu Qinghao. In the intense and not eager eyes of the crowd, Liu Qinghao only felt cold, as if surrounded by dozens of sword cases, making him shiver internally: "What should I say? Say I didn¡¯t?"

    Naturally, Ao Cangsheng asked. To this day, Liu Qinghao is still unsure of what urred.

    "Be truthful!" If you feel proud of your voice, wipe your face with pride.

    "Alright!" Liu Qinghao gulped and looked at the crowd, "That box of swords was indeed made by my master. What¡¯s the matter? Look, well, this box was made by me!"

    He said Liu Qinghao waved his delicate sword to indicate hiscking arrogance.

    "What, say it again?" A few people sat down thinking they heard it wrong, couldn¡¯t help but ask again. A pair of big ox bells almost emerged from their eyes.

    "That box of swords was indeed made by my master! No problem!" Liu Qinghao reassured with a snow-white Holy Hand Sword.

 Chapter 1520 - 1511: Fermentation

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Chapter 1511: Fermentation</h4>

    Wow! Impossible? Could you be such a powerful Han soldier? I really can¡¯t believe it! How old are you? You don¡¯t look as old as me, can you be such a powerful Han soldier? Can¡¯t you go to Heaven being so fierce?" Sitting constantly next to proud Sheng, as if seeing proud Sheng for the first time today.

    His eyes were like fierce sword fire. He wanted to see through his bones and muscles without judging his proud flesh. He could always deeply see his own soul.

    However, his son measured carefully ten times before finally confirming that Ao Cangsheng was still the original Ao Cangsheng and hadn¡¯t gone all the way down.

    Bright light shed in Yue Shuang¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe Ao Cangsheng could be such a strong Han warrior.

    Then, how powerful should the ghost thought of Ao Cangsheng Refinery be? Even if it¡¯s Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s Refinery genius, fundamentally it¡¯s Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Refinery.

    If it weren¡¯t for Liu Qinghao¡¯s double confirmation, Yue Shuang would have thought Ao Cangsheng was deliberately ying with them.

    "Is this treasure sword really made by you?" Although Liu Qinghao had confirmed it twice, Yue Shuang still asked such a question like a ghost using a devil¡¯s trick.

    But at this time, the anger on his face disappeared, in a dream between a pair of people, there was a happy and joyful smile.

    "Of course!" Ao Cangsheng chuckled, looking into Yue Shuang¡¯s eyes without moving. That demon really wants to see enough things at once.

    "Hmm, have you passed Han Tianfu¡¯s examination?" Yue Fang asked, looking at the sword box emitting cool air.

    "Naturally!" said something amusing.

    Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help sitting. He looked at his arrogant face and sneered contemptuously: "Don¡¯t act like a Han soldier¡¯s stick, look at your cow! I unconsciously learned in the Refinery all day long. If not, with my heavenly division, that elegant Han soldier must be stronger than you!"

    In this way, the dirty eyes of the thief kept sweeping towards Yue Shuang. The intense jealousy liked the tone but also went to ferment, scattering all around.

    For some who can¡¯t eat grapes, grapes are sour, they all said to him, "Cut!"

    Speaking of the box of longswords, Yue Shuang remembered their n to visit Han Tianfu again and asked, "Since you have be an Alchemist of Han Tianfu, does Han Tianfu want to protect you from not going to Tianhe Xuanlin?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly and said: "The elder in the Refinery hall promised to lend me a person from Heaven and Earth, then he woulde with me into the gold NRU Tianxuan Forest!"

    Hearing this, Yue Shuang sighed with relief. Although the ck Dragon Forest in Tianxuan Forest is extremely dangerous, if there are people from the habitat being protected, the risk will be reduced.

    "Alright, since we did it, let¡¯s go back! I think we will break through soon. I¡¯ll mention it again tonight!" Ao Cangsheng waved to the crowd and returned to Tianlong Wuxiu first.

    After learning this news, Yue Shuang and others couldn¡¯t get over it for an hour.

    In addition to long red hair naturally draped over shoulders, this young man looked mysterious and strange.

    The young ck man stood there on the street, hair disordered, smiling casually, making people fear him, but at the same time inevitably having a hint of intimacy.

    "Who do you say has the voice of a duck?" The ck youth still smiled casually, but a bit of fierce light flickered in his eyes.

    "You, pretty boy!" Sitting motionlessly was frustrated, but after the ck youth, the fire of anger in his heart immediately ignited.

    Therefore, no matter what the origin of the ck youth is, they directly shouted loudly.

    When others saw the ck youth, they had already felt, although this person had a leisurely face, he was actually an unfathomable master. At least in Yue Shuang¡¯s eyes, we couldn¡¯t see the young man¡¯s true strength at all.

    In haste, Frost rushed forward, whispering to the man sitting down: "This man is remarkable, can¡¯t be rebuilt anymore!"

    Today, there are countless enemies, many people want to kill them. After a bloody battle, Ao Cangsheng came to Heavenly Martial City with great difficulty. Yue Shuang didn¡¯t want to attract some enemies to Ao Cangsheng.

    For this reason, she secretly signaled not to act recklessly to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    But sitting on fire, now being led by Yue Shuang, the heart of blood and courage will once again rise.

    He thought that he hadn¡¯t had a chance to show up in front of the teacher for so long. Now that he finally had the opportunity, he must properly train the pretty boy in front, so the teacher knows he is a sincere person.

    With that in mind, sitting down wasn¡¯t exciting. Despite his anger greatly reduced, he constantly wanted to show off the spotlight, prompting him to exhibit his fierceness and shout loudly at the ck youth in front.

    After this little face, the proud face was also ck. If there is still a chance to reconcile with the ck youth now, the conflict between them bespletely iprehensible after the voice of "the little white face".

    Of course, as soon as I sat down, I heard the ck youth sneer and say: "Xiao Shu, do you know how I usually treat those who scold me?"

    "Who are you cursing?" With two fists clenched tightly, sitting down savagely, eyes suddenly shed with fierce light. This was the first time in his life he had heard of "sshing sound".

    "Who else besides you? As soon as you open your mouth, you swear. What¡¯s not sshing? The ck youth didn¡¯t change at all, still leisurely standing on the street.

    But even so, in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, a mountain appeared before him, the heavy streetpletely blocked their way to Lulu.

    Initially, he wanted to pretend to be a real man so he could raise his eyebrows and breathe in front of Yue Shuang. Unexpectedly, he was cursed by the other party as a little ssh, which made the barbarian sitting helpless.

    "Bastard, I think you are looking for it! If I don¡¯t turn your little pretty face into a head today, I¡¯m not a real man!" He sat angrily, ignoring frost and arrogant obstacles, directly transformed into a gust of wind. With a "whoosh" sound, he rushed towards the ck youth.

    Before taking action, Zhou¡¯s vitality surged violently, immediately concentrating in his right hand.

    The fist shed like a fiery tiger, roaring towards the white cheek of the ck youth. The whistle of the boxing wind stirred up the dust around.

    They all say people are not for appearance, but sitting down used one hand to hit the white cheek of the ck youth. In his view, only by turning this little white face into a colorful head could he resolve his hatred, show the absolute demeanor of a true man, let Yue Shuang watch him, let the master like him.

    So, the sitting fist was full of anger, arrogance, pride, and conceit. A punch was fast and fierce, directly hitting the ck youth when he rushed out.

    Seeing this domineering power explosion, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but go "click," secretly thinking bad!

    Facing the heavy punch sitting down, the ck youth couldn¡¯t help but sneeze: "How angry! The book hasn¡¯t started yet, but you¡¯re looking for it!"

    In the conversation, I sat down like a tiger and punched fiercely. I roared a step before the ck youth.

    However, strangely, the dust on the ground could be blown up by his fists, and the air could be wiped away from the "z" crisp.

    But his iron fist punched the ck youth in the distance, unable to dissipate the naturally loose red long hair of the ck youth.

 Chapter 1521 - 1512: A Flash of Light and Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chapter 1512: A sh of Light and Shadow</h4>

    The Red Demon¡¯s long hair still fluttered gently in the breeze on the left, unaffected by his barbaric sitting posture.

    Seeing this, Cangsheng felt a coldness in his heart despite not being arrogant, even after Yue Shuang and the others.

    "Great Dragon, the dragon soars in the sky!"

    He took a big swig of wine and suddenly leapt from his seat. At the same time, the wooden spear in his hand transformed into a light shadow, like a dragon winding through the air.

    With a roar, the shadow of the spear split into two parts, one after another, in a moment twisting into two sharp fangs, resembling a dragon¡¯s mouth, the dragon¡¯s body swinging, directly biting toward the head of the ck-d youth.

    The young ck man grunted, "A worm is just a trick!"

    As he spoke, his left foot pressed heavily on the broken iron back.

    "Boom."

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s deep voice felt the earth tremble suddenly beneath his feet, as if it was about to break.

    Next, the shattered iron back particles seemed toe alive, shaking one by one, transforming into a giant palm in the air, directly grabbing the dragon shadow above the ck-d youth¡¯s head.

    "ng!"

    The sharp iron sound rang out, and the wildly dancing spear, without sweeping aside the middle-aged and ck-d youths, was crushed by the giant hand made of rubble.

    The consecutive attacks were instantly shattered by the opponent. This made the arrogant and barbaric sitting posture feel a trace of frustration and annoyance.

    Just like this, Han Yi¡¯s confidence from moments ago vanished by half. Yet unwilling to stay seated, he refused to believe in hisbat capabilities, now only before the pale-faced individual.

    In disappointment, he sat back down, angrily shouted, opened a scroll, and stabbed the ck-d youth in the back again.

    This time, he did not jump with the wooden spear. What was originally shot in the air vanished in an instant. Following the fierce strike, a simple wooden spear, wrapped in fierce and tyrannical force, struck the ck-d youth¡¯s back as fast as lightning.

    "Flood Dragon Spear, Flood Dragon Strikes Lightning!

    This spear had no whistle, but its speed was unparalleled. It could be said, this was the fastest spear the reckless nanny had ever released. The shadow of the spear shed like thunder and fire, directly piercing into the ck-d youth¡¯s back.

    "Kid, stop ying!" Amidst the thunderstorm, the ck-d youth suddenly uttered this phrase.

    The next moment, just before the light prated the ck youth¡¯s back, the ck youth suddenly transformed into a shadow, like a ghost, shing and sitting down brutishly.

    "p!"

    A burst of wood cracking sounds came out, and before Cangsheng and the others had time to see, the crackling sound echoed.

    That sound was proud, clearly indicating someone had been pped.

    Now only two people remained before Ao Cangsheng, one was the ck-d youth, the other the barbaric sitting posture. The ck-d youth was unpredictable; he couldn¡¯t be the one pped.

    From the proud Cangsheng one could deduce: the p must be the barbaric sitting posture. Thinking about how he sat on his head, his heart trembled, his brows immediately furrowing.

    "ng!" After the crisp sound, a ck shadow screamed and flew out. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes and hands were quick; without waiting for the dark shadow to appear, he hurried to reach out.

    The great force crashed into the arrogant Cangsheng, even with the spirit power of the arrogant Cangsheng, it retreated three steps.

    Upon seeing the visitor, proud Cangsheng¡¯s mouth instantly turned into an O-shape. The shadow that had just been hit was actually one self-proimed genius, the barbaric sitter.

    It just sat there now,pletely above everyone. Its deep-colored face, already tall, was swollen, like a potato roasted in fire, presenting an uneven trend.

    Looking back at the street, the nearly immovable wooden spear waspletely crushed into powder, scattered everywhere. And the fierce and white spearhead was smashed into a piece of scrap iron, no longer the style it once held.

    Seeing the barely sitting figure getting dizzy,pletely transformed in shape, almost couldn¡¯t help but mock the proud Cangsheng.

    To sit motionless yet want to be the center of attention, always thinking of doing a long face for oneself, is utterly shameless, but what about his heart?

    However, his anger at the sitter was not bothered in the least. It was a selfish thing, though not surprising for the ck-d youth.

    It is clear the young ck man still sits on the barbaric seat. Otherwise, ignoring the deeper strength of the ck youth¡¯s weight-bearing, even when severely injured, it is no problem to sit still for a moment.

    Seeing the barbaric sitter simply nod its head, Yue Shuang and others quietly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they were not severely injured by the guy, there was no reason to start against the ck-d youth.

    "Then... pale face, you don¡¯t want to go, a great Han 300 rounds!" Sitting there dizzy, as if a swarm of flies buzzed in his ears.

    The darkness broke, the sword shone, and everything seemed to return to the spacious street.

    The ash flew away, the light flipped over, Ao Cangsheng faced the clouds again with "Cloud Storm," immediately arriving before the ck youth.

    Hands raised, palm opened, p these simple actionspleted in one go, carrying a proud and surging domineering spirit, instantly sounding the ck-d youth with a resounding p.

    The ck-d youth squinted, but in an instant saw through that arrogant attack. With a long whistle, he casually extended his left hand, striking against the proud hand.

    In a fierce bombshell explosion, a transparent bright light suddenly shed through the proud Sheng¡¯s body, blocking the ck youth¡¯s rapid counterattack.

    "Hey!"

    This proud scene wasn¡¯t obvious, but the ck youth across could clearly see it. Seeing such odd images, the ck youth couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Ao Cangsheng should¡¯ve been deliberately leaving his hand on the young ck man. When the attack rebounded, he immediately urged his luck to stabilize.

    Even so, under the mighty force, arrogant Cangsheng transformed into a gale, instantly sent flying by the opposing strength.

    Fortunately, Ao Cangsheng reacted in time, and the ck youth wasn¡¯t overly arrogant either. Ao Cangsheng only stabilized after five feet of speed.

    Looking forward, he left behind a deep pit two feet wide, five inches deep. The iron shield was smashed by proud Cangsheng, sshing water everywhere.

    Debris and smoke were flying, besides five feet away, the ck youth stood there. To him, the punch moments ago seemed like a contest, and he did not move again.

    Ao Cangsheng held back the surge of blood, staring solemnly at the ck-d youth. Facing the effort, Ao Cangsheng had already concluded, the opposing ck youth at least had eight breakthrough points in strength.

    Even without a living pce, without using a Han soldier, it could easily break proud Cangsheng¡¯s "holding down the world, eating people¡¯s hand" sixth move, its power at least breaking eight realms. This conclusion was confirmed early at the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.

    Upon seeing proud Cangsheng retreat, Yue Shuang rushed a step forward, and solemnly asked, "Are you okay?"

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand, saying, "I¡¯m fine. The opponent deliberately left his hand. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t stand here now!"

    Upon hearing this, Yue Shuang exhaled a sigh of relief. Her charming willow brows rxed gently, her captivating eyes blinked, smiled, "Do you want me to help you train that guy?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled wryly, waved his hand saying, "Forget it! People have already held back their hand, we¡¯re still unwilling, that wouldn¡¯t be too dignified either!"

 Chapter 1522 - 1513: Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Chapter 1513: Resentment</h4>

    "Moreover, this person¡¯s strength is formidable; I guess at least eight breakthrough points. With such power, even if you do your best, you may not be able to defeat him!"

    "However, we shouldn¡¯t mess with that rotten head. If both sides really get angry, it might not be easy to handle!"

    After listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s analysis, Yue Shuang also nodded in agreement: "That¡¯s right!"

    At this moment, Yin Shu suddenly approached Yue Shuang and, looking at that ck-d youth, said, "Teacher, I think that person has a pair of eyes."

    "Eyes?" Yue Shuang didn¡¯t know what Yan Shu meant and couldn¡¯t help but look meticulously at the ck-d youth: "It seems I forget who he is!"

    Yan Shu¡¯s eyes shed with light, carefully saying, "Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s one of the three swords?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, a glimmer appeared in Yue Shuang¡¯s charming eyes: "Good! It seems he is! He just used swordsmanship, and its power is immense. Though he can¡¯t use a sword, he still brought out the sword¡¯s effect; in Wu City today, only a Sword Master can achieve this!"

    Seeing Yue Shuang and Yin Shu murmuring in private, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Who are these three swords?"

    A trace of fear shed in Yin Shu¡¯s eyes as she looked at Ao Cangsheng: "Have you ever heard of Qianlong Twelve?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "Never heard of it! What does it have to do with the three swords?"

    Yin Shu chuckled helplessly: "Of course, everything is for this! The twelve young people of Qianlong are the twelve talented and handsome swallows on the Qianlong list. As for the Qianlong list, it¡¯s the most prestigious list of 20-year-old monks of the Tang Dynasty."

    "There are countless monks in the Tang Dynasty, with too many martial arts talents. To select outstanding talents for major events, the Emperor established the Qianlong list ten years ago to evaluate the twelve most powerful talents of the Tang Dynasty. These twelve immortal talents are called so."

    Although the sword¡¯s voice was indifferent and calm, it was filled with sincerity and warmth. From this, it could be seen that he truly liked this sword.

    "Sell it to him!" Yue Shuang whispered to Ao Cangsheng, thinking the deal was worth it.

    Of course, Yue Shuang valued not the sword itself, but the sword¡¯s holder. The fifth on the Qianlong list, that¡¯s not an ordinary cement.

    If you can owe someone a favor with a sword, this transaction is absolutely worth it. Besides, this sword was made by Ao Cangsheng himself. As long as Ao Cangsheng wishes, he can make as many swords like it as needed!

    "A good sword is priceless!" Ao Cangsheng chewed on this statement, his heart filling with an infinite kindness towards the sword.

    He hesitated for a moment, then looked up at the Wuji Sword: "I won¡¯t sell this sword! As you said, a good sword is priceless and cannot be bought or sold lightly!"

    Upon hearing this, strong disappointment appeared on Jian Wuji¡¯s handsome face.

    He had said those words himself but didn¡¯t expect the other party to use his own words against him. This was about self-restraint, and he couldn¡¯t me others, knives, or swords having a dual mind.

    A bitter awkwardness crossed his lips because the young man opposite could say such things, he wouldn¡¯t sell the sword.

    It seemed that today, his boundless swordman spirit indeed ended in disappointment, regrettablycking a good sword!

    The sword raised his face, looked at the proud Cangsheng, and sighed: "If that¡¯s the case, the next one will not be loved and must bid farewell to it!"

    Finally, Jian Wuji nced at the Longsword in the snow and, without nostalgia, strode forward.

    Such affordability and freedom, such freedom and unrestrainedness, stirred the blood and sense of heroism in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart.

    Jian Wuji didn¡¯t know that such an action would leave a regretful feeling in the arrogant one¡¯s heart.

    From Ao Cangsheng¡¯s viewpoint, Tang Dynasty¡¯s Jian Wuji should be scarce.

    The reason Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t immediately hand the sword to Wuji was that he wanted to use the sword to test Wuji¡¯s character.

    Although Jian Wuji ranked fifth on the Qianlong list, an astonishing presence in the entire Tang Dynasty, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t think it was remarkable.

    No matter how talented, if the character iscking, the proud Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t revere that endless treasure sword. In the eyes of the proud person, talent is easy toe by, but friendship is hard to gain!

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to see whether he would give up the sword, using it as a powerful weapon. Would he take measures to acquire it?

    But, in fact, Jian Wuji was so proud. He could pick it up and put it down. Although he liked the sword very much, since the other side didn¡¯t give it to him, he saw no need to chase after it, and proudly left.

    This made everyone unconsciously sigh in their hearts. Jian Wuji was the first talent of the swordsmen. He was as famous as a swordsman. He¡¯d rather bend than stoop.

    Ao Cangshengughed, now appreciating the boundless sword even more. Such a talented person, such a true person, having him as a friend would indeed be a pleasure in life!

    Thus, just as Jian Wuji was about to pass by, Ao Cangsheng finally spoke: "Wait!"

    Hearing these words, Jian Wuji suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t turn back because he feared that if he saw the sword again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave!

    "Anything else?" Jian Wuji spoke calmly, his voice not only rxed but also carrying a hint of deste loneliness.

    Ao Cangsheng turned around, smiled at Jian, and said, "Do you want this sword?"

    Saying this, he ced the Snow Sword in front of him. The afternoon sunlight spilled over the snow-white treasure sword, casting countless brilliant glimmers.

    The sun was warm, but the sword was cold. The cold sword, carrying a bit of profound chill, also bore an unyielding fierceness!

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Jian was startled, coldly saying: "Don¡¯t you sell the sword? Now you say this, bringing out a sword as a distraction?"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, knowing Jian Wuji misunderstood his intentions, and said, "I don¡¯t dare amuse myself. I don¡¯t want to be like my brother."

    "What do you mean?" Jian¡¯s tone was gentle as he nced sideways at Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng stroked the sword and said, "I said I wouldn¡¯t sell it to you, but I never said I wouldn¡¯t give it to you!"

    "Give it to me?" Clearly, Jian Wuji didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to say such a thing.

    With his eyes, he could see the beauty of the sword. Although Jian Wuji did notck the talent of second-ss warriors, it was the first time seeing a sword like the one in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand.

    Perhaps he understood the sword too well, or perhaps he was too passionate about swords. When Jian Wuji saw the sword, he instantly fell in love with it.

    It was like a long-lost old friend, with an innate connection.

    "No wonder you and that child only have the ability to shape but can withstand several of my attacks. You all are indeed geniuses of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents!"

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand with a bitter smile. Jian Wujiughed: "If we really started from you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see enough!"

    The sword was so pale, looking proud and aloof. Some murmured silently: "Didn¡¯t you see what you did?" If you could match me now, what more could I do? I¡¯d be bashed over and over!"

    "My sword rarely praises others. You truly can be called a genius, a genius, with today¡¯s expression and thatplexion."

    "Though the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents have countless geniuses, not many truly catch my eye. Even in one day, there aren¡¯t many!"

    If someone had said those words in front of Ao Cangsheng, he would definitely have thought that person was boasting. But since Jian Wuji was speaking now, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    Jian Wuji stood out among countless talents in the entire Tang Dynasty, suddenly ranking fifth on the ¡¯Qianlong list¡¯ based on true skills and talents.

    Others were not qualified to say these words, but for Tang Qianlong¡¯s twelve little swords, they were qualified. Both in strength and talent, Jian Wuji was among the few.

 Chapter 1523 - 1514: Dumbfounded

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Chapter 1514: Dumbfounded</h4>

    Although he was proud, he had the capital and strength to be proud. He despised the so-called geniuses of Tianlong Wuxiu because he had defeated many of those "geniuses" before.

    Hearing the sword¡¯s endless words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, "Today, I have received high praise from Jiang E. I don¡¯t know if I should be proud or humble, my brother?"

    The sword nced at him contemptuously, coldly saying, "You are too hypocritical!"

    Then he pointed at Liu Qinghao, walking a small half circle from left to right, asking, "Who is that old man? Why don¡¯t you introduce him to me?"

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Well... he is my apprentice!"

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to lie and confuse the sword with infinity. But when he saw the sword¡¯s endless gaze at Liu Qinghao¡¯s sword, he changed his mind for the moment.

    However, the sword had great insights, and upon hearing such an unexpected answer, he was also taken aback.

    "You say he is your apprentice?" Jian Wuji looked at Liu Qinghao, measuring him while asking.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: "Is there a problem?"

    Jian Wuji¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as some people eximed, "But his cultivation is higher than yours!" Um, he seems to be an alchemist!"

    After careful consideration, Jian Wuji made such a conclusion.

    "Good eyesight, you could tell he¡¯s an alchemist!" Ao Cangsheng was somewhat surprised.

    Jian Wuji chuckled, saying with a face of indifference, "Seeing those calloused hands, it¡¯s hard not to be seen as an alchemist!"

    Wen Yan, the proud Cangsheng was not impressed in his heart: "It seems this person is still detail-oriented!"

    It¡¯s well known that this sword is not only meticulous but understands the alchemy path. Although he himself is not an alchemist, he has encountered more alchemists than Liu Qinghao.

    In one word, the limitless sword suddenly stagnated. Then, he produced an unimaginable table, looking back at Ao Cangsheng, saying, "Are you also an alchemist? Did you craft the sword yourself?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled proudly, thinking in his heart: "How did you see it?"

    Jian Wuji said, "You say he is your apprentice, but his cultivation is rtively high, which shows your mentor-apprentice rtionship is not sourced from Wu Xiu."

    Moreover, he is an alchemist with a treasure sword in hand, holding a sword akin to those alchemists crafted during the Han times. Thus, I guess it should be from his hand."

    "But the quality of that sword is obviously inferior to the one in my hand. This indicates his sword-crafting skills are not yet proficient.

    "Watching youe from the direction of Han Tianfu. However, Han Tianfu does not sell Han A Bing separately, unless they are absolute treasures that can be sold or exchanged separately.

    "The sword in my hand is of excellent quality, but if it bes the greatest treasure, then that¡¯s worse. So I decided to have the old man attend the examination.

    Han Tianfu only entrusts the Han A Bing produced by the examination refinery with excellent quality to the refinery, as a coborative introductory gift.

    "From this deduction, I can easily determine he is your apprentice on the way to the refinery. The sword in my hand was taken from your hand!"

    "Quickly!"

    Jian Wuji¡¯s dialect, Ao Cangsheng was surprised, pping his hands: "Good interpretation, little brother, I am truly convinced today!"

    In the conversation room, others.

    Because Liu Qinghao was not a student of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, he could not enter, and instead spent a day outside Long Wuxiu.

    At that time, outside the Tianlong Wuxiu city, there were also arge group of monks attending the examination. They were excited to take the test but worried they might fail. Therefore, it was very lively outside Tianlong Wuxiu city.

    Ao Cangsheng and several seats had already been emblems of the dragon for a day, so there was no obstacle in their learning journey.

    Along the way, greeting Yue Shuang and Road, with special lunch and lettuce dragon apanying Ao Cangsheng, several ces with paintings introduced the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents pattern master.

    The Heavenly Dragon Five Talents had many people, mostly boys. On this road, Cangsheng proudly waited for many alumni.

    Some alumni saw Ao Cangsheng sitting several times, greeting their friends. However, most of the male alumni sternly looked at Ao Cangsheng sitting several times when they saw him. It seemed they were not alumni, but enemies of the Han Dynasty.

    No matter how Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t understand, at the beginning, he found those boys hostile to him would also show love for Yue Shuang.

    This made Ao Cangsheng cry not only in his heart but also in the Han ditch.

    As for those few seats, because he had no face to meet people, since he took two hats, he was always guiding people in an unpredictable image.

    Originally, they all wanted to create Tianlong Wu¡¯s Wuxiu into martial arts, showcasing his extraordinary talent and ferocity.

    But she had nothing special. This time, the journey to Han Tianfu waspletely crushed by her wish.

    Although the lost Sang Yu harvest was in the eastern corner, as for her own mystery, she sat up actually not knowing.

    Several small alleys collided, these two were first brought to them by Yue Shuang. After a small exnation, Yue Shuang and the other three came out.

    Ao Cangsheng and several sat in a house, not simple nor elegant, so the two important people began eating and self-cultivation.

    After Yue Shuang, he sat up touching home. The reason he was so anxious was not that he wanted to practice quickly for future Dragon Lin preparation, but because he wanted to restore the prototype of the head and face by tomorrow¡¯s dawn.

    Ao Cangsheng returned to his words, just washed a little, then walked the path to the practice room, starting to practice.

    The next day, on thend of Long Wuxiu, Ao Cangsheng felt he was on the verge of a breakthrough, but due to catching up with thend, he had no time to calm down and break through.

    Now, finally arriving at a day¡¯s Long Wuxiu, proud Cangsheng, couldpletely calm down for practice.

    He sat cross-legged in the gymnasium, starting to give himself a very clear and calm heart. Soon, he discovered those things he had forgotten.

    As before, Ao Cangsheng felt his heart slowly floating out like a feather drifting westward on the ground, slowly ascending into the sky.

    Everywhere was a breeze, softening his features, giving him a refreshing and beneficial vascr flow.

    The breeze blew hismand, beginning to lift him. The sound of the wind, like chanting Sanskrit outside, started to touch his heart.

    At this moment, he felt the appointment¡¯s lightness, the ringing of blood, and the beneficial pulse of life energy.

    One eye represents everything, one eye represents heaven. An idea of life, a thought of extinction. Ao Cangsheng felt he came to heaven; before him was the Mangxing River. The dazzling brilliance flowing between the stars was not caused by a storm in the sky.

    Soon, he felt his life energy merging with the life energy of heaven and earth. This time was much faster than the first opening of the Life Pce.

    The two airs matching, in the dome of the sky, suddenly, a magnificent pce appeared, beginning in front of the proud person.

    On this giant pce, a ghost face mistakenly patted, stopping. The ghost face with virtual eyebrows, glowed with four stars.

    "Four-star ghost face Life Pce!" Ao Cangsheng said in his heart.

    If anyone saw it, they would do their utmost to open it immediately because in these people¡¯s eyes, a second sign could open the four-star sign, this was already a great talent.

 Chapter 1524: 1515: Merged as One

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1524: Chapter 1515: Merged as One</strong>

    No matter who misses such a beautiful life, his brain is either missing a string, or his heart is inherently blind in one eye.

    However, Ao Cangsheng did not open the Life Pce. He merely nced, then flew directly to the Life Pce. He continued to tread upon a path devoid of infinite radiance.

    Ao Cangsheng marched forward grandly, continuously emitting spiritual power. Now he possessed the strength of thought, and it was abundant. This time, he had to open a more powerful Life Pce.

    Soon after, his life once again merged with the Spirit of Heaven and Earth.

    As the magnificent and splendid time unfurled like endless smoke, the eleventh Imperial Pce began to gradually appear in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    The Life Pce emerged, life seemed suspended. It was a mesmerizing, continuous illusion¡ªsometimes deep, sometimes bright, asionally straight.

    The illusion above the Life Pce resembled a colossal word. The difference was that this room was almost transparent, frequently ethereal. No color was solid, even the shape was constantly shifting.

    See that oddity? Ao Cangsheng¡¯s son, inexplicably gifted in the Ming Pce, boastedrge eyes: ¡°What exactly is his Ming Pce? He alwayses and goes like this. He¡¯s truly bearing my eyes!¡±

    On one hand, I muttered, and the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s eyes began to observe the words at the base of the Life Pce: Zero Domain Space!

    I really don¡¯t know, let¡¯s see. Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯tprehend what Zero Domain Space was, but he imagined the Life Pce of space.

    ¡°Is there really an empty Life Pce?¡± Ao Cangsheng opened his eyes intending to leap out cautiously.

    Ao Cangsheng was right. Zero Space is indeed a pce of spatial life. This space Life Pce not only serves a temporary defensive function but also has the capacity to expel and attack enemies.

    For example, if you can borrow the defensive capabilities of Zero Space, under adversarial conditions, you could temporarily exile yourself to another space, thereby evading enemy attacks.

    Conversely, if you are an enemy who must be superior to others, you can use the expulsion capabilities of Zero Domain Space to temporarily exile opponents to Han Space, forcing them to struggle in another realm.

    Watching this constantly flickering transparent space, arrogant eyes begin to gleam. At this moment, he no longer feels the objects before him dazzling but rather wants to blink.

    ¡°Zero Space! That Life Pce must be potent, at least give me the power of the Seven-Star Zodiac!¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart sank, fond of enjoyment, once eager to act upon his impulse, he slowly swept across.

    ¡°Deception, Six-star Life Pce?¡± Previously, I had been shining brightly, unable to let Ao Cangsheng see the level of the Life Pce in Zero Domain Space.

    It wasn¡¯t until he closed his eyes and observed a point, that Ao Cangsheng discovered this Zero Domain Space is a Six-star Life House.

    Gazing at these six dazzling stars, Ao Cangsheng hesitated suddenly. Feeling his spiritual power, seemingly possessing more than one type.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ao Cangsheng sighed slightly, hesitating coldly: ¡°Despite this Life Pce being impressive, now spiritual power exists in plenty, I truly don¡¯t want to cease discovering new Life Pces!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was conflicted, deciding whether to open the Life Pce before him. Fortunately, Ao Cangsheng stood alone; had someone been beside him, they would surely be infuriated by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s tribtions. If not enraged, they¡¯d be eager to strangle Ao Cangsheng.

    Feeling such lofty, fierce Life Pce, arrogant Cangsheng hesitated momentarily to open. Others would still think he¡¯s merely writing, favoring his unique talents.

    Faced with such a lofty individual, if you don¡¯t strangle him yourself, you can still rid yourself of hatred!

    After hesitating, Ao Cangsheng exhaled lightly, acknowledging the transparent space altered: ¡°No, you aren¡¯t good enough, but my brother¡¯s eyes are really a bit lofty, so¡­¡±

    After uttering these words, Ao Cangsheng would retreat from the front. He was in pain, without bleeding. He dared not look, fearing yet unable to proceed further.

    asional winds blew past my ears, with the breath sound, disappearing into a sky without a ce.

    Finally, Ao Cangsheng saw the resplendent Life Pce no longer. Only then did he decelerate slowly, holding his breath, flying far from reach. At this time, his spiritual power had doubled.

    Winding through, like a tea leaf, floating in the vast distant sky, infinite and deste.

    The further forward you tread, the more intense the void and destion feel. But meanwhile, the prouder your mood, the calmer, more steadfast, more lucid!

    No rest blocks the cold light anymore, traversing all the way, arrogant Cangsheng can no longer feel the flow of Heaven and Earth.

    Indeed, Ao Cangsheng had no regrets along the way. Since departing Zero Space¡¯s Ming Pce, he embarked upon the ck bridge.

    No matter what happens next, finding some wiser Life Pces, he will continue until exhausting hisst spiritual strength, then Emperor will automatically withdraw from this space.

    After a long period, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mood reached a state of sky stillness, but now he couldn¡¯t perceive this motion anymore.

    Tianlong Wuxiu delivered a heartbreaking news; the news began to shatter entirely. This news wasn¡¯t just Nine Heaven¡¯s thunder but directly shocked Long Wuxiu¡¯s sky.

    In school, disciples rushed to inform each other, secretly listening to purple light.

    Having heard this news, disciples surely hadn¡¯t been shaken for a long time. In their hearts, purple was supposed to exist only in legends.

    But now Tianlong Wuxiu has such a miracle. Why not astonish those children who boasted of their genius in heart?

    Yet, everyone assumed purple light must be in the sky because only super talents among stars could open the Seven-Star Zodiac. There were only two such talents capable of aplishing things no one else could.

    On the other hand, elders of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents gathered, sharing their experiences.

    After multiple exchanges, no fixed conclusion emerged. These elders reported scenes level by level, allowing elder discussion and research.

    Upon learning the news, the most outstanding students were senior ones, beginning to study the matter in the council.

    As high-ranking members of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, they naturally understood purple light¡¯s profound significance to the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    Hence, suddenly formed storm, unknown within the practice room path of proud Cangsheng. He only knew he opened the second Life Pce. Additionally, this second Life Pce had seven stars.

    Ao Cangsheng exhaled heavily, openingzy eyes slowly. At that moment, he was truly exhausted, unable to keep eyes open. This was fatigue emanating from the soul, not merelyprehensible.

    But remaining weary, his heart fared well; unaware of how excellent the Seven-Star furnace Life Pce was.

    Yet based on Seven-Star ranking, Ao Cangsheng thought this Life Pce shouldn¡¯t be worse; it at least granted him more power than the first Life Pce.

    Here, Ao Cangsheng thoroughly breached boundary shaping, stepping into life¡¯s boundary, instantly returning to the threshold. It¡¯s said arge disparity exists between two boundaries, but at this point, Ao Cangsheng was exceptionally fatigued and unexpectedly perceived before and after breakthrough differences.

    Proud Cangsheng under fatigue didn¡¯t continue practicing, copsed upon the path of practice, drenched in sweat, peacefully asleep.

 Chapter 1525 - 1516: Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Chapter 1516: Turning Point</h4>

    When he sat across from it, his head and face were destroyed. Not only did he use his own Energy, but he also cooked the eggs he bought, taking out a set of ice cubes.

    After two days of ice and fire, he sat firmly, without missing a beat.

    This swelling way, like a potato son¡¯s ck face, had already eliminated most of the swelling. Seeing himself busy reaping fruitful results, he couldn¡¯t help but feel smug inside, working even harder, bing busier.

    It was precisely because he sat with several such serious return letters face, for the first time gave him the life of a proud Cangsheng, who couldn¡¯t feel the slightest abnormal bump on the opposing side.

    When I woke up, the window was already hanging high in the bright moon. Ao Cangsheng confirmed the time, got up, and rushed into the bathroom.

    After taking afortable bath, Ao Cangsheng found that another box of lunch appeared on the round table in Ke Hall one day.

    Thinking about who brought the lunchbox, Ao Cangsheng picked up chopsticks and gobbled it down.

    After eating enough food and water, Ao Cangsheng started practicing Gong Gong Fang Road again. Since he had entered a turning point, he should be able to obtain kung fu once again in that Pearl Poem.

    Back to the training room, the spirit of the proud Cangsheng poured a strand of pure Energy into the mysterious Beads.

    Life Force is like water, endlessly pouring in. But these Beads are like an endless Abyss, collecting every bit of Energy from the Bees Tribe without a trace.

    This phenomenon is very silent for Ao Cangsheng, but there is no way to change the status quo. It can only mean stimting Life Force, facing the vast influx of the bottomless pit.

    After experiencing fate, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Force was ten times greater than before. However, even such a rich reserve of Life Force cannot endure Ao Cangsheng¡¯s half-hour production.

    With the wave-like fusion of Beads and unparalleled momentum and vastness, the Qi Sea of Cangsheng began to absorb rapidly.

    Jian was swallowed by the Beads, the original ck Crystal Beads quietly shone with a glimmer.

    Seeing this sh, the heart of the proud Cangsheng also had a little help. He smiled joyfully at the corners of his mouth, making his vitality radiate again.

    After a fragrant period, the ck Pearl began to shine. At first, it was just amp,

    "You leave early, what do I want to do here?" Ao Cangsheng said, looking at several seats, a bit depressed.

    He sat quietly for a while, just took a good look at him, then proudlyughed. Family members still touched his ck face, that ck face moved swiftly, seamlessly, as if it were a powder-wiping big girl.

    In these actions, Ao Cangsheng suddenly realized, hey, running and said, "I said you leave early, I¡¯m anxious here, originally the face has swollen down."

    Sitting several people, smiling and nodding, proudly saying: "Worked all night, I finally restored my true face. Look, this genius has restored the extraordinary style of doing this!"

    Ao Cangsheng listened to a silence, tonight dared not sit down and do anything. He tortured his head and face.

    After a long silence, Ao Cangsheng said: "What did you pick up over there?"

    Sitting several people tooting said: "What can you do? You don¡¯t go to Tianhe Xuanlin yacht river. It¡¯s hard not to do this. Do you have to bring some food?"

    "Is your heart not taking anything?" Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know.

    Sitting several people, letting go: "I grew up in the forest. I don¡¯t think many people are better than me at surviving in the wild. Although the ce I go is dangerous, the overall shape is almost the same."

    "You just need to bring your Han soldiers, and prepare two sets of clothes. As for eating, drinking, and ying, you can also buy it in Tian Xuanlin."

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, because this time I went to Canglong Forest. Although I don¡¯t know what it will be like, I hate it with my old buckwheat hair. I imagine there will be some bloodshed."

    "So when Qi is exhausted, you better use Crystal as a supplement. I have no Crystal, so it¡¯s up to you."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded. Although he hasn¡¯t reached Yuan Jing until now, he knows that most of these willows will be prepared for him.

    Do you know what shape to go to Canglong Forest? Currently, for Ao Cangsheng, the most important thing is Han troops. Of course, he has Han troops, so don¡¯t think about it.

    He thinks about how to solve the Han soldiers problem for Jing Zuo? Several wooden rifles were scraped off by knives from dumb mouths.

    Ao Cangsheng ns to now sit down for everyone and make a box of Han Da¡¯s assistants, but unfortunately, time hasn¡¯t caught up. Even if Heavenly Dragon Five Talents have their own Refinery attic, he can¡¯t guess.

    As I mentioned before, after going to Han troops attic, we shouldn¡¯t let Liu Qinghao make sword-style Han troops, but should directly help them make a long spear.

    Situ thought in heart, Ao Cangsheng looked at the empty seat, said: "Can you use Sword?"

    I don¡¯t know why Ao Cangsheng asked this question, but the head said: "Of course, I can use it, but it¡¯s not very good."

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Going to Canglong Forest is still very dangerous. Even if there is insurance provided by Han Heavenly Mansion, I think there will be several blood-stained Han. You don¡¯t have a Han troop. If you use Sword, how much of Han Han¡¯s power can you use?"

    Sitting scratched his head, turned his eyes twice, said: "Estimated 80% of the time. I think that¡¯s the best way."

    Ao Cangsheng rubbed his chin, remembered, in his several chairs and several Swords, there wasn¡¯t a wless Han. Although that Han had several seats malfunctioned, in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s view, Han¡¯s energy was still quite good.

    "That¡¯s great, when you leave, you take the box of Sword Liu Qinghao made today." Ao Cangsheng said, then started to pack up like a wrapper.

    Sitting several people confidently smiled, "Why not? It¡¯s better than giving me an empty punch. Saying: "With my talent, I should be able to master Sword Dao in a short time!"

    When I heard thisnguage, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just sat there and watched. This guy¡¯s bragging level isn¡¯t self-taught.

    When the first light of the east dimmed, Ao Cangsheng and several seats were arranged as one day outside the Dragon House show gate.

    At this time, the crowd outside the door swarmed, and now in the early morning sunshine, only a few hundred new gentlemen gathered here. Most of the new girls didn¡¯t know. They heard they were going to Tianhe Xuanlin to repair the calendar, so they started to please each other and inquire about the ce they went.

    Some people are in the same area, but seize the opportunity to form cliques and marriage teams to betterplete the calendar. In the bustling crowd, people often hear the sound of conversation, which sounds particrly lively.

    Outside the gate of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, there is a high tform. Five people stand on the high table. These people are dressed uniformly, at least in their thirties or forties. At first nce, you know they are the Elders of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    Since not all new gentlemen are here yet, they are now whispering.

    Ao Cangsheng along with several Situs.

    Yue Shuang chuckled lightly, contemptuously walked over: "Without him, who gave you a handsome face?"

    Then, he turned around, asked Ao Cangsheng: "Did you say it?"

    Ao Cangsheng, everyoneughed!

    After a while, all the new gentlemen arrived, the elders on the table began to exin the rules of calendar practice.

    When Ao Cangsheng and others looked again at the high table, an emaciated old man like a corpse appeared in public¡¯s eyes.

    When the children saw the old man, regardless of proud or Yue Shuang, they rubbed the anger on their faces.

    This corpse-like old figure isn¡¯t human. Yesterday, it deliberately blocked the proud Cangsheng in Wuyun Mountain.

 Chapter 1526 - 1517: Fail

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Chapter 1517: Fail</h4>

    Wu Yunshan approached from behind, standing in the midst of the six Elders. From this position, we can see that Wu Yunshan Shi You is the Supreme Leader of this heart cultivation journey.

    After careful consideration, Wu Yunshan stepped onto the high table. His old eyes, like twisting ghosts, shone brightly in the cold light as his youngest son swept over a hundred new gentlemen below the stage: "Since Tianxuan Forest has emerged from childhood, you must learn to practice your calendar technique before you. Certainly, this calendar practice can be regarded as a second round of examination, which is reasonable. If you fail, even if you pass the test, you will not have the qualification for the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents!"

    Upon hearing this, his proud face immediately fell. Although he did not know whether Wu Yunshan had tailored such rules only for him.

    But undoubtedly, this time of calendar training, the difficulties and seats he faced have multiplied several timespared to other freshmen participating in the calendar training.

    "He¡¯s targeting you!" Yue Liangshuang, with straight eyebrows and charming cheeks, had been covered by Frost since I don¡¯t know when.

    "I know!" Ao Cangsheng said coldly.

    Sitting under the venomous light, he despairingly looked at the high table of Wuyun Mountain: "This immortal thing, it¡¯s best not to run into my old hands, if not... humph!"

    A few wanted to say that dying was better than living in Wuyun Mountain. However, upon reconsideration, Wuyun Mountain is certainly several to twenty times above him. Even so, he can only scatter the water into grayish-white slicks, unable to face others.

    In times of depression, you can only vent your resentment without snoring.

    Moon Frost¡¯s eyes were cold, his face filled with worry along the way: "Young master and brother, this calendar practice will help you act ording to the opportunities you see. If you really do notplete the calendar practice, you should withdraw immediately. You cannot go to Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, nor be careful returning."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: "Teacher, rest assured, I will be careful!"

    Some said yes, having seen Ao Cangsheng with a few seats in Wuyun Mountain. The scenery of these two Wuyun Mountain turned cold again. A burst of cold, murderous intent instantly rushed to Ao Cangsheng and several seats, and the two began fighting on the spot.

    "This calendar trainingpany is divided into five districts: Tianxuan Forest, Mad Lion Forest, Ghost Bat Forest, Python Forest, and Canglong Forest. Calendar training time remains 7 days."

    "Since there are no malicious elements¡¯ photos in the five regions, the standard for this calendar practice is as follows. While Tianxuan Forest calendar practitioners acquired 30 yuan of beads, they could only pass the exam. Lion Forest has 20, Bat Forest has 10, Python Forest has 5, Dragon Forest has 5."

    As noise arose, assessments were immediately conducted from the tform.

    "Does Tianxuan Forest n to kill thirty people in the elevator? Is it too ruthless?"

    "Hatred? Don¡¯t you know that Tianxuan Forest¡¯s evil usually equates to crafting the fifth tier of Han Li? Such a low level of evil is not easy to climb up!"

    "Yes, Lion Forest is also a life-threatening threat, two levels higher than Tianxuan Forest."

    "What¡¯s that! Python Linked Forest is also a major destroyer of six lives. Ordinary people die whening. Now people from that district want the elevator to kill five murderers. Who do they want to talk to?"

    "What¡¯s great about Python Forest? Haven¡¯t you heard Dragon Forest wants to take the elevator to kill five people? Canglong Forest, the next existence of death. Haven¡¯t you heard that the disciples of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents can leave without dying!"

    "Then shall we burn incense?"

    "That¡¯s not true! I don¡¯t know whose bridge is so good. I asked him to go to Canglong Forest!"

    Upon hearing the singing from all directions, his proud face became even darker than before. Earlier, he didn¡¯t know if Wu Yunshan¡¯s actions were only targeting him.

    Now, he can almost be sure that Wu Yunshan, so severe and dangerous, is washing away his pride.

    Everyone knows that the danger of Python Forest is significantly lower than Canglong Forest.

    This person is not tall, presumably in thepetition tent, noting out all at once. Panting, he mixed among a hundred plus newly arrived gentlemen¡¯s team, hardly attracting much attention.

    After Ao Cangsheng finished speaking, he appeared like a ghost behind Ao Cangsheng.

    "Are you proud son?" A small voice, like Yuan¡¯s, subtly entered Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ears under the gray shadow.

    Tracking the voice, the proud Cangsheng child was stunned. Just after turning around to locate the origin of the sound, upon listening, it continued: "Don¡¯t move, also don¡¯t move!"

    Ao Cangsheng immediately stopped the previous action internally: "Are you the predecessor of Han Tianfu?"

    As they used secret techniques to transfer sound, even nearby Yue Frost was unaware of the arrogant abnormality.

    "Wow! I am!" The ck pat lightly replied, with a heavy tone, like storm clouds before a thunderstorm.

    "You always tell me what? It¡¯s the Great Mansion owner¡¯s order¡ªsent me to apany you to Tianxuan Forest!" After a pause within the ck pat¡¯s sound, he exined.

    Upon hearing the words "Great Mansion owner," Ao Cangsheng¡¯s child¡¯s heart felt continuous for an hour. The Great Mansion owner personally sending someone proved the Great Mansion owner¡¯s approval of his Refinery¡¯s ghost n.

    Even now, he hasn¡¯t fully reached an understanding with the owner of Han Tianfu or be an important member of Han Tianfu, but with the owner¡¯s recognition, he has extra bonuses.

    "Oh, how old are you?" The Great Mansion owner must cherish this matter and repay Han Tianfu the following day!" Gratitude was mixed within the arrogant voice.

    ck Pat¡¯s head: "Since I saw Ao ancestor, won¡¯t disturbed further! Thispanion is safe by Ao son, and Ao son resides in Jin Ru Tianxuan Forest!"

    Ao Cangsheng slightly bowed: "Then please Elder! Moreover, younger generation still needs the elder¡¯s help?"

    "Ao son, please speak!" ck pat quietly said.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "If there is no life-threatening danger, the older generation doesn¡¯t need it; the younger generation wants to borrow, it is a very calendar practice."

    Upon hearing this, the ck pat couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Very good. Anything else?"

    "No!" Ao Cangsheng finally said.

    Afterwards, the silent voice could no longer be heard. When I turned proudly to look, still half the figure.

    "Okay! Calendar practitioners said so much. Then next, you will arrange five long queues ording to districts." Yamano Takeru spoke whilepeting, dividing hundreds of new gentlemen into five long queues one by one.

    Based on Wu Yunshan boating, Ao Cangsheng and several people came to the ce where Canglong Forest is located. Only when some of them, they found the big man, who was assigned to Canglong Forest, who is worthy of their dual honor.

    No, they were surprised. The rest of the freshmen were in awe of them. In the eyes of neers, those allocated to Canglong Forest are super geniuses. If not, how could learning make such an allocation?

    With the sessive appearances of five teams, the singing of neers became increasingly stronger.

    "Can¡¯t you see, those two things collided with the five Elders yesterday!"

    "No wonder these two matters are so arrogant, they are really clever!"

    "Who is ordinary, dare to run in Canglong Forest?"

    "There¡¯s Python Forest there. That¡¯s Han Yu, the first genius of Qianhe City."

 Chapter 1527 - 1518: Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chapter 1518: Arrogance</h4>

    "The one next to him is Yingjiao. On the first day, he was in Gale City, with the Fierce Cloud and Ferocious Tiger. He once used his own strength to fight against four skilled martial artists, and he wasn¡¯t defeated!"

    Amid all themotion, the ten children of Python Forest, each exuding elegance and magnificence, are first-rate geniuses from the major city of the Tang Dynasty. Through their hard work, they have entered the Third Level of the realm of life breakthrough.

    That¡¯s precisely why, when they faced the dangers of the Python Forest, they felt no fear or worry along the way. These people are very confident, not just confident, but also arrogant.

    He stands here with his head held high. They look down on other new gentlemen and those from other levels and realms, viewing them with disdain.

    Naturally, they can be so arrogant and dismissive because they have their own intelligence and capital. In people¡¯s eyes, this almanac practice means nothing, and they can also pass the examination within the stipted time.

    After the crowd approved and enjoyed, those new gentlemen who weren¡¯t super geniuses began to greet each other, wishing to form a killing team before leaving. Therefore, their Han n gathered at one point toplete the exam faster.

    On the far right of the ground, there are two people sitting proudly. Proud people.

    Before I could sit up to speak, I started coughing violently, almost coughing out my lungs, as if an asthma attack had rpsed after decades.

    After coughing for a while, he said sadly, "Since you don¡¯t know, why do you always look up at your name?"

    Wu Yan awkwardly smiled and said, "Isn¡¯t this what he always says? How spectacr it is!"

    How many seats: isn¡¯t it"!

    "Brother, when I first went out to the city for sightseeing, was Yue Jiale free? Can¡¯t he be divided into the Canglong Forest?" Wu Yan closed his smile and asked seriously.

    A few cold snorts, a bit contemptuous: "Leqing is free, hahaha..."

    When Wu Yan saw them all sitting at this table, he wanted to say, "Oh, my brother understands. Several brothers must be the children of hermits, and they don¡¯t care about those fake names at all. Leqing¡¯s leisurely appearance is the first genius out of the city, but they certainly don¡¯t have the insight of several brothers at all."

    This was a very useful sentence. The depression just disappeared.

    "You kid still know!" A few seated individuals raised their eyebrows, an antique pair of autumn roads.

    At this moment, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as he looked at the Azure Dragon Spear in his right hand.

    After measuring it for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but dare to enjoy this way: "Such a spear! Truly a spear!"

    When Wu Yanchun praised his Han soldiers, he sat up and swept the ground with his long spear.

    As he listened to the "hup" under the light, the spear tip passed, and the hard iron back was raised and split into two parts. If you didn¡¯t look down, you couldn¡¯t see that the middle of the iron back had been separated.

    At this time, Wu Yangguan waspletely left behind. He only supported the Han that had been sat on a few times, but he couldn¡¯t possibly obtain such a powerful step spear.

    "Have you never seen it?" Wu Yan sat proudly, looking at it. He waved his long spear once more.

    Wu Yan cherished the Qi Benefiting Pattern on the wings, sighed, and returned to the face of the Upper Emperor: "No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strong Han weapon!"

    Sitting coldly with a sneer, he said more proudly: "Of course, this is a Third Level Han weapon, passed down by my ancestors!"

    As soon as Wu Gang said this, he straightforwardly mocked Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance. He didn¡¯t expect it, sitting up and ying with his Quan Awe. He could say the spear was passed down by his ancestors.

    But upon careful thought, you can also sit and call Liu Qinghao a master. If you count, you can say your words are innocent.

    This spear is a second-ss Han weapon. Arrogant Cangsheng can see it at a nce, but Wu Yan doesn¡¯t know. When Wu Yan heard the voice of a Third Level Han weapon, Wu Yan almost jumped out.

    "I¡¯m really listening! Third Level Han weapon! Such a powerful Han weapon, the whole Tang Dynasty fears there are only a few!" Wu Yan took a bath, trembling all over.

    A few seated individuals nodded: "Of course, this is how our family is!"

    Ao Cangsheng wanted tough, he had already restrained it. In his heart, he thought, if you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s like this. If not, there are more surnames in the Tang Dynasty!

    Ao Cangsheng turned around, patted the shoulder coldly, and said softly: "A little scared, nothing else. Be careful others might take it from you!"

    You give me a few seats, let me have a look.

    A few of the seated individuals calmly carried the gaze of the arrogant Cangsheng, discovering that when he didn¡¯t know, he was already followed by 78 children, now quietly and colorlessly listening to his boasting, their eyes filled with envy and jealousy.

    When he saw it, he sat in the back and no longer listened attentively. Instead, he embraced it with a smile. He wanted to have fun with a few seats.

    However, the conversation between the two soon turned into a group. The core of these people is how many young masters are invincible and enthusiastic.

    For a while, he sat there, trembling violently, started to leave valves on it. Unlike me, even his ancestors moved away.

    Ao Cangsheng did not participate in the Niu Dai Department. He now thought quietly to himself. He would asionally lift his eyes to look at the team ahead, observing the situation of others around him.

    About half an hourter, another Lu Zhan A team appeared in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, followed by the third Lu Zhan A team and the fourth Lu Zhan A team.

    At the same time, Ao Cangsheng suddenly realized that this almanac training was not just for Tianlong Wuxiu, but that other three major martial arts schools also distributed new Tianhe Xuanlin almanac training.

    Compared to the other three major martial arts schools, Tianlong Wuxiu has the least number of freshmen.

    Of course, the recruitment conditions for the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents also have an absolute gap. Although there are at least this number, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the highest seven-floor pavilion is weaker, says Han Li.

    At this time, the sky was fully illuminated, and the sunlight quietly spilled onto the earth.

    Ao Cangsheng and several pairs of seated individuals walked in, taking more than a hundred steps, unable to find even a shadow of a monk.

    After passing by Niu Qu, you can now sit on a beautiful heart. You don¡¯t remember that you want to go to the Canglong Forest, which is full of danger and peril.

    After watching for a while at the next picture, I found that there was really no one, and I sat up straight, turning my eyes to the proud Cangsheng.

    "I¡¯m saying you shouldn¡¯t think about a dead face all day, okay? I still need to go to the elevator, not to a grave, isn¡¯t it so heavy?" A few riders pushed a bit arrogantly, somewhat inexplicably.

    Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t angry. He simply said, "You¡¯re overthinking it. I just want to say this."

    "What are you thinking about?" the bartender asked, blinking his bull¡¯s eyes.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s youngest son smiled and said, "I wonder if the first enemy we¡¯re going to face is a human or a ferocious creature."

    After sitting a few times, he got angry and said, "What¡¯s so good? As you said, soldierse to cover the water and soil. Whether he is hard or human, I will advise the old man to sweep him away and let him continue living!"

    Saying so, he calmly anticipated the long spear. He only heard the sound of " wood cracking, facing a towering tree, continuously prated by the Azure Dragon Spear.

    Seeing the power of this spear, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How many wooden spears do you think this Azure Dragon Spear has given you before?"

    "Sound"!

    The youngest son sat quietly holding his arms, trembling, as the long spear, like a long snake, withdrew from the massive forest at the same time.

 Chapter 1528 - 1519: Maximum Power

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Chapter 1519: Maximum Power</h4>

    With a joyful gaze and a victorious expression, she said, "Alright, I don¡¯t want to say anything. I want to hold a Blue Dragon Spear, but I can¡¯t increase it by more than 20%."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "Almost the same! Now, the only drawback is you¡¯re too low to unleash the full power of the Blue Dragon Spear."

    "What about you? Am I too low?" When I heard thisment, I jumped up.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly, hisughter was gentle. He didn¡¯t mind the reaction of sitting a few times. He looked at his sleeping posture and said, "Yes, too low, you¡¯re not fixing it well!"

    "Hahaha! Today, I know a lot, how dare you say I¡¯m low, that¡¯s quite a bigugh." A few people sitting togetherughed, a lifetime worth.

    "Since you feel too low, why didn¡¯t you put your hand out when you were with them in the elevator earlier? Are you afraid to steal my thunder, or are you not sure?" They didn¡¯t tell you, all looking proud and contemptuous.

    Ao Cangsheng hummed softly and said, "I don¡¯t do it now. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not good enough. Do you think the elevator was killed about seven years old? How much can you practice ording to the calendar?"

    "Hey, look at your heart, I don¡¯t care about those barbaric insights!"

    A few times sat coldly smiling, deliberately posing like this, "Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we get scratched? No one here is lying down, losing face isn¡¯t lost."

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t call you to sit, rolled his eyes first and cried, "Do you think I¡¯m full of it? Azure Dragon Forest hasn¡¯t arrived yet, I have the time to apany you when you¡¯re weakened."

    The old quarrel said, "What¡¯s wrong? After negotiation, perhaps you can rest here for a day, then go to the shape behind the peak of Canglong Forest!"

    Ao Cangsheng gave it a helpless look, smiled bitterly, "Only seven calendar days in total. Now I don¡¯t even know what Canglong Forest looks like. You still want to rest for a day. I really submit to you!"

    "What¡¯s there? With my seat¡¯s hardness, even five days, it will pass the test." Several seats brushed, arrogantly patting their mouths, not thinking about the danger of the Canglong Forest.

    "Hey, hey, are you scared, what kind of strength do you put in front of me? Rest assured, brother, even if you¡¯re certainly worse than me, I won¡¯t despise you. With me, no one dares to move!" Several people sat and patted the proud shoulder, a pair of "I¡¯m the best in the world" attitude.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled calmly, "Rx, anger doesn¡¯t affect me!"

    As he spoke, his right hand suddenly reached out, grabbing onto the Azure Dragon Spear. With a slight reaction, Zhan Zhanyuan let go.

    Then his right hand pressed, the Blue Dragon Spear shed. Only hearing a "whip" sound, the next moment, the Blue Dragon Spear slipped from his hand with a few chairs, found pride¡¯s hand in Cangsheng.

    Just felt the momentum of the Azure Dragon Spear, I¡¯m sitting in front of the kids. Despite Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant attitude suddenly changing, he certainly has resistance.

    But the fact is, now the Azure Dragon Spear has been arrogantly seized by Cangsheng in a blink, giving a shock to several who were sitting there, almost bing a stinking kid, really not losing to oneself?

    After being a little surprised.

    But she almost couldn¡¯t find a pretty one, nor did she actively follow him. Such a good opportunity, sat up and didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Don¡¯t turn back to speak again with Su Yuhe. He looked at Ao Cangsheng, casually buried his head, but secretly stabbed him with words, "Little Ao, aren¡¯t you talking to Miss Su?"

    Ao Cangsheng knew how many people were undecided at this time. He couldn¡¯t find the topic for a moment. He wanted to save himself. Now he smiled and said, "Which area is Miss Su assigned to this time?"

    Su Yuhe saw Ao Cangsheng opening his mouth, a sh on his face for an hour, not liking it. He said, "I¡¯m going to share with the Ghost Bat Forest."

    "Ghost Bat Forest?" A few seated people deliberately nced, said, "Seems like Miss Su must be excellent, otherwise she won¡¯t be distributed there!"

    He shyly smiled and said, "I just broke through destiny. As a result, I was assigned to the Ghost Bat Forest. When I heard the ferocity of the Ghost Bat Forest, I usually break my own life twice, I don¡¯t know if I can pass the test of experience and practice."

    Su Yuhe nced forward, seemingly hesitated a bit, while practicing the calendar in Yin Soul Bat Forest.

    Sitting and listening for a few words was meant to review with Su Yuhe, afraid to jump, also worked up some sweat for themselves.

    Then immediately crafted a confident craft for Su Yuhe said, "No need to worry, Miss Su. You¡¯re definitely going to pass the calendar test. Rest assured!"

    Actually, sitting straight meant he¡¯s certainly not as good as Su Yuhe himself, so he was assigned to Canglong Forest. Who does he want to talk to about this?

    But saying this, he felt it easily undermined the grand bank image he had in Su Yuhe¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t temporarily change his mind, encouraging Su Yuhe.

    Su Yuheughed, suddenly disappeared on her face. She said, "Guys, who were you assigned to?"

    When Su Yuhe spoke, eyes always fixed on Ao Cangsheng, as if the sentence was specifically asking him.

    A few sitting positions also caught this insignificant little action, this is his nerve being rtivelyrge, unable to understand Su Yuhe eye¡¯s meaning.

    Immediately pped the proud Cangsheng saying, "You!"

    Ao Cangsheng awkwardly smiled, "I don¡¯t like to think, just a bit upset. We¡¯ve been assigned to Canglong Forest!"

    Su Yuhe immediately covered her mouth, afraid to scream. On the beautiful face, three points of fear, three points of surprise, three points of admiration, same amount of doubt.

    "You aren¡¯t? Did you really get Canglong Forest?" Su Yuhe feared she heard wrong, paused, blinked again confirmed.

    "Really!" Ao Cangsheng smiled bitterly.

    He could imagine Su Yuhe¡¯s psychological state now, obviously, still a massive wave. Canglong Forest hailed as the tomb of Unity of Heaven and Man, all four universities¡¯ students know.

    If not difficult, how can it directly send freshmen to practice the calendar in Canglong Forest? One school is two, or called Heavenly Dragon Valley.

    Therefore, Su Yuhe first thought Ao Cangsheng and several seats could be assigned to Canglong Forest because they¡¯d be the most talented existence, naturally, they still have great affirmation.

    But what Su Yuhe knew, Ao Cangsheng and several seats could be assigned to Canglong Forest, it must be a deadly conspiracy, not what they want to mind.

    Su Yuhe slowly recovered after shock. At this moment, no matter how proud he was, sitting up, he deeply admired.

    Su Yuhe¡¯s eyes and appearance sat in his heart for tens of thousands of hours, back straight sweat, because only he knows how many pounds.

    "I¡¯ve heard of the viciousness in Canglong Forest, usually six times life limit. For formers like Wu Xiu Tian Long, arranging to practice the calendar in Canglong Forest must be powerful." Su Yuhe admired curiously said, arrogantly looked at Cangsheng.

    As for thenguage of sweat and interior, must be as good as you.

    When he opened his mouth, he silently pulled a few seats. Through a few seats¡¯ eyes, you could see the attitude he¡¯d sit up and expressed he didn¡¯t say.

    Sure enough, they sat down, silentlyughed and said, "Certainly, Miss Su¡¯s eyesight is good! But we must have done a lot of hard work. We just know its taste!"

    Said this sentence, couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed sitting motionless. He fears nothing.

    Faced with so many boasting, didn¡¯t blush. But now, facing the little girl Su Yuhe, sitting down speaking lies, heart can¡¯t help but feel shameless, felt several times depressed.

    Su Yuhe nodded, seemed to recognize her.

 Chapter 1529 - 1520: Weight

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Chapter 1520: Weight</h4>

    Su Yuhe nodded: "Yes, she broke through Eight Paths very quickly!"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "But under the current circumstances, your friend is clearly at a disadvantage. I¡¯m afraid she might lose in less than a quarter of an hour!"

    Before they could speak, the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros suddenly lifted its head, roaring, and shook the leaves beside it.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Yuan suddenly retreated from Huang Da, the great tree¡¯s tip swaying slightly. Suddenly, her body spun in the air, lightly holding a sword, she drew it out and pierced the rhinoceros¡¯s right eye.

    A blue light shimmered like a spring, pouring down. Seeing the sword, it was about to pierce the rhinoceros¡¯s right eye. A pair of Thunder Armor Rhinoceroses suddenly reared up. The enormous body abruptly stood up, its head topped with Bai Leijiao¡¯s, striking Huang Jian.

    "Bang-

    With a st, the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros¡¯s body didn¡¯t move, but Huang Guangyu was directly jolted back.

    Huang Guangyu fell, it was toote to stabilize. On the other side, the thunder rhinoceros roared again, its front foot suddenly stomping forward. Then it blew past Huang like the wind.

    "p!"

    The Thunder Armor Rhinoceros surged forward, like a small mountain, snapping thick trees like a bowl as it passed through.

    Just a nce at the power of the thunderstorm, once it struck or stepped on Huang Da, Huang Da feared losing his scent in an instant!

    Seeing this shape, Su Yu¡¯s lotus face wasn¡¯t white. In the next moment, her sword flew out from the scabbard like a sh of light, heading straight for the rhinoceros.

    "I¡¯ll help!" A shadow flickered, five feet away. In the whistling wind, a crisp voice came from afar.

    Barbarically sitting to watch the situation was just about to start, but was blocked by Cangsheng beside him.

    "Don¡¯t worry, using her deadly correction, but can¡¯t kill the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros, she must be able to retreatpletely. She will soon be fighting with Ghost Bat Forest. It¡¯s hot here!" Watching Su Yuhe and Qian Ying join Han Yuan, Ao Cangsheng said proudly and calmly. But his eyes never left Han Yuan.

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, he sat up with the spear, just popped out, slowly retracting the spear. At this time, he suddenly realized himself as if having the strength to do nine weights.

    Once joining the Han circle, it¡¯s best to kill the rhinoceros immediately. Su Yuhe couldn¡¯tugh even if he wanted, she was forced to continue retreating? Just now he must have helped!

    The shadow rushed like the wind, in a blink, they caught up with the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros. The corpse was still in the air. The sword in hand swept diagonally.

    "Sigh-

    A soft whistle, the sword immediately cut through the air, like a water arrow, "whipping" into the enormous body of the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros.

    The light of the sword flew away, apanied by the rhinoceros¡¯s roar, leaving a foot-long sword mark on the hard ck armor.

    As the sword mark appeared, a red hue suddenly emerged, like ink, gushing from the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros. But this ink was red.

    One sword was cut, followed by seven or eight swords blooming, like a lotus flower blooming, starting to carve a cross on the rhinoceros.

    With each flick of the sword, a distinct scar appeared on the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros. After a burst of sword light, the rhinoceros¡¯s body was dyed red with blood.

    Su Yuhe, like a dragonfly, kept advancing and retreating around the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros. The sword in her hand, like a snake, constantly shed white light, cutting the rhinoceros¡¯s flesh.

    It was evident that each of Su Yuhe¡¯s swords could wound the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros¡¯s vitals. However, after a rain of des, the ferocious Thunder Armor Rhinoceros began to retreat swiftly, no longer foolishly charging forward.

    With this gap, the recently struck and flung Huang quickly stood up. The sword in his hand flicked, rejoining the Han group.

    The Thunder Armor Rhinoceros, relying on its defensive capabilities, dared to keep chasing Huang. Now, with Su Yuhe easily piercing each of its firm armors, the rhinoceros realized the greatness of its opponent.

    The Thunder Armor Rhinoceros was fierce, but its instincts, whether lucky or not, knew better. Seeing the fierce attack by Su Yuhe was unstoppable, it couldn¡¯t be resisted.

    At that moment, it turned around, screaming as it fled Diyaguo, despite the fierce ughter.

    But now, it was toote for the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros. On the left was Su Yuhe¡¯s dagger, on the right was Huang Heng¡¯s fierce de technique.

    Two swords shimmered intertwined, like clear water filling the moonlight, instantly converging into a Sword Curtain. The Sword Curtain floated like rain, the swordsmanship like fog.

    Upon the foundation of rain swords, the gigantic Lei Jia¡¯er.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng and others turned their heads, looking towards the left forest.

    Just when the stone was empty, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s three people knew someone was on the right of the forest. Now, hearing this sound, their faces immediately sank.

    "Sizzling!"

    There were footsteps, leaves trembling. Four teenagers appeared in the public eye.

    The first teenager, tall and burly, had thick eyebrows like two long knives leaning above his track. His eyes were filled with cold light.

    Beside him stood three young men. One was tall and thin, wearing a green dress, looking like a bamboo pole from afar.

    A face of scarlet purple. On the left cheek, there was a burn scar. If you didn¡¯t look at his small body, just his face, it resembled a roasted eggnt.

    Thest one had a white face with clear eyebrows and wore a gray robe. Otherwise, if there wasn¡¯t strong resentment in his eyes, holding a purple longsword in his hand, people would think he was a Confucian schr who studied poetry and books.

    The four approached the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros¡¯s corpse. The burly youngster nced at the arrogant, sitting barbarian, a trace of cold light shed in his eyes.

    He immediately turned his head and looked at Wu Binn. "Littled, didn¡¯t you hear?" This Thunder Armor Rhinoceros was our first target, the Thunder Armor Rhinoceros¡¯s Yuan Pearl should belong to me!

    Wu Binn coldly stared at the Queen, a trace of annoyance in her eyes: "Were you the first to stare at it?" This rhinoceros was rained to death with me. Now that we¡¯ve killed it, the Yuan Pearl should belong to us!"

    "I don¡¯t care who killed it. I only know this rhinoceros was our first target. If you don¡¯t ept it, you can snatch it from us! Ah, the sturdy young man sneered, giving a disdainful nce at Su Yuhe.

    The moment Su Yuheid eyes on this burly youth, an image shed in her mind. On her first day at Lingxiao Sect, she saw a talented young man being called by an elder for a conversation.

    The boy had dark knife-like eyebrows and deep eagle eyes. This boy was tall, eight feet high. The young man and the boy before her were the same person.

    "Did you learn at Lingxiao?" Su Yuhe also looked at that big boy¡¯s malicious face and asked coldly.

    That burly youth was a bit surprised when he heard her question. He immediatelyughed aloud, saying, "So what?"

    Su Yuhe said, "Since you¡¯re all disciples of the Lingxiao Sect, why bully your fellow disciple?" Moreover, she¡¯s still a child!"

    "Hahaha!" The burly youthughed, looking Su Yuhe up and down. He squinted and said, "What about the same sect?" People, huh? Could it be that fellow disciples can¡¯t snatch my Pearl?"

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who went to snatch the Yuan Pearl? He knows in his heart why he finds so many ridiculous excuses!" Wu Binn¡¯s face, with round apricot eyes, red at the four opposite individuals.

 Chapter 1530 - 1521: Change of Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Chapter 1521: Change of Mind</h4>

    "Brother Tiger, since this little monk said so, let¡¯s not make any useless excuses. Let¡¯s just get on with it, or leave some time for Jin Ru to hunt in the Ghost Bat Forest!" The purple-faced young man sneered as he looked at the burly youth.

    "Yes! These two little matters are truly nonsense!" Both the thin man and the schr echoed with smiles.

    "Alright!" The burly boy sneered and said, "Since you say we¡¯re here to snatch the Yuan Pearl, we admit it! Little monk, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the Yuan Pearl now! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"

    "Bastard, when you bully children of the same family, do you still call yourself a man?" Su Yuhe couldn¡¯t help but reprimand upon witnessing the mutual humiliation.

    The burly boyughed but was not angered. He said indifferently, "Whether I¡¯m a man or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough!" I wanted to let you go earlier, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind!"

    "Not only do I want this pearl, but I also want you two to serve me. You¡¯re not pretty, but you¡¯re not ugly either, so I¡¯ll make use of you!"

    The three young men beside him couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Theyughed contemptuously and shamelessly, their eyes brazenly sweeping over Su Yuhe and Wu Binn in their confusion.

    Seeing the four across the street being so arrogant and shameless, the emotions of Su Yuhe and Wu Binn fluctuated intensely.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t speak; instead, he quietly watched the four opposite, his eyes filled with a cold smile and ferocity.

    Though he didn¡¯t know the backstory of the big boy, he was certain this guy wasn¡¯t bullying the second one in front of him just for a pearl.

    From what had happened at Heavenly Martial City just now and the gaze of the strong men, Ao Cangsheng had reason to believe that these people¡¯s ultimate target should be himself, rather than Wu Binn and Su Yuhe.

    Ao Cangsheng thought this way because of what happened earlier at Heavenly Martial City and with Murong Xue.

    If we truly have significant power, then there¡¯s only one silver wax head dared to brag in front of me, sitting arrogantly in that hatred!

    Letting out a cold snort before the purple-faced young man could react again, he sat on a long spear, like a star, brandishing a brilliant spear, rushing fiercely towards the purple-faced youth.

    "Dragon Spear, Dragon Enters the Sea!"

    A vibrant infusion, the brilliance on the long spear extinguished, the whistling as if amon tune viciously biting the purple-faced youth away.

    "Kid, you think you¡¯re in a hurry to die, do you? Ha, ha, even so, I¡¯ll make it whole for you!" The purple-faced youthughed heartily, crossing the street.

    Three sharp sounds pierced the sky, six fierce sword lights suddenly intertwined in the air. The sword light was like snow, carrying a sudden gleam of cold. It tore the clear sky fiercely, like wings in the sky, stirring up a current.

    The sword glittered with light, a gust of strong wind kicked up. Amidst the roaring wind, a water curtain like a violent sword light, like a fierce general, cut straight, barbaric and unrestrained.

    "Mad de Decides, Sword is Empty!"

    He felt the sworlight at the ship¡¯s tail was correct, sat up straight, was stabbed. The Azure Dragon Spear roared with its surging life force, charging into a dao light.

    The two intense energies shed again, causing a deafening explosion. The sword and spear attacked each other, in scattered sparks, the young man with the purple face had both arms shaken.

    "Ha, ha, kid, I want to see how long you can hold out?" The sword strike, seeing the barbarian sitting merely shocked but notunched into the air, the purple-faced youth couldn¡¯t help but sneer, the cruelty and hatred in his eyes also intensified by three degrees.

    The purple-faced young man was punched hard, tightly following. Zhou Yuan¡¯s spiritual transformation, he rushed into the long de, an endless expanse.

    In that moment, the long, silver knife was dazzling. In the brightness, this dynasty was filled with a stern and destructive spirit, rolling towards the barbarian.

    "And another knife!" The purple-faced youth shouted angrily, his feet suddenly leaping high.

    At the same time, two snow-white sword lights shot out from the de, violently sitting down.

    "Mad de Decides, Mad de Has No Shadow!"

    Like a hurricane, Dragon Ind roared. Amidst the thunderous roar, the violet-faced youth scattered madly, the sword light like meteors, cutting down with difficulty from all directions.

    Sitting separately, like a mountain, firmly fixed on the ground. He held a spear in both hands, dancing madly.

    The Blue Dragon Spear spun above his head, whistling and howling to the sweeping strong wind. The strong wind howled, the immense suction pulling sand, stones, and vegetation from the ground, with the Dragon Spear soaring up.

    The spear shadows danced wildly, apanied by a dazzling light, shooting out from the tip of the Azure Dragon Spear, apanied by the "rumbling" of life force explosions, like an angry dragon spewing fire, rapidly heading toward the young man with thevender face with a "whoosh".

    The earth trembled, grass and trees swayed, like schools of fish swimming in the vast sea, dancing ceaselessly in the air with the turbulent movements of both power-hungry sides.

    Sword light cleaved, spear shadow swept across, like thunder on a clear day, making "bang, bang" thunderbolt sounds. But in the blink of an eye, the two had yed dozens of tricks.

    Calmly seated, like an immovable giant, standing firmly in front of the purple-faced youth in the grand hall.

    However, the opponent¡¯s attack gradually took the upper hand, yet there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear on his face. Instead, it was quite calm and unhurried.

    Sitting together, hands flying, spear sound soaring, like thousands of waves sshing, forming a beautiful wall of light, the "clink" sound steadily dispelling the attack of the purple-faced youth one by one.

    The purple-faced youth shook left and right, turning his entire being into a shadow, sitting around the barbarian. The long knife in his hand was as snow-white as a thousand silver chains, constantly striking, sitting savagely.

    The mad de roared like a tiger, trying to tear apart reckless defenses. As long as we can break through the reckless defenses, the fight should be over. The purple-faced youth thought thus, the power of his long knife strike involuntarily increased by three points.

    Upon first meeting, the purple-faced youth felt the reckless sitting posture was worse than his. So now he wanted to defeat the seated barbarian in a fierce manner.

    "Are you busy sitting down?" Seeing sitting under the dangerous light, Su Yuhe frowned and couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    "No! To kill a dead eggnt and seek help. Isn¡¯t that the face I¡¯m sitting on?" The Blue Dragon Spear swept across his Hankou, sneering.

    If you don¡¯t do it, you might die sitting down. Go. Everyone here could die. Such a choice, Su Yuhe was bewildered and didn¡¯t know what to choose?

    But if she let herself watch with eyes wide open as the purple-faced youth handles the situation, her heart couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, it was for them.

    He¡¯s not a bad person, even though he¡¯s a bit busy. On the contrary, from his performance at this moment, he seems to be a good man with an iron spirit.

    In the past, the hearts of Su Yuhe and Wu Binn began to gradually tighten. As if in a moment, an invisible big hand tightly grabbed their fragile hearts, making it almost impossible for them to breathe when frustrated.

    Seeing the three Taoistse together, intending to divide the barbarian sitting under the light screen into three parts, he sat against the wind, suddenly roaring angrily.

    With a furious roar, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hands suddenly grew, like a freshly awakened wild dragon. Zhou¡¯s momentum suddenly surged, a blue light began to emit from the Blue Dragon Spear.

    He suddenly jumped up, holding the Blue Dragon Spear in his hand, instantly jumping up into a tornado. The tornado roared swiftly, turning into a dragon headposed of fierce spear shadows, jagged, directly facing the three daos of light.

 Chapter 1531 - 1522: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Chapter 1522: Taking Action</h4>

    "Dragon Spear, Dragon Roar Thousand Miles!"

    Seeing this scene, the burly youth couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was the first time he raised his eyes, noticing the decision Han Han had already made.

    The teenagers of Kuiwu City had great confidence in the youth with the purple face. He believed that with the changes brought by the purple-faced youth, they could easily be chopped down and seated.

    After all, the purple-faced youth had a dual-de life-breaking technique, which might not be considered a research subject in the heavens. But if introduced during the freshmen induction, it was the top presence.

    For this reason, the purple-faced youth was chosen as one of Ling Xiaoxue¡¯s core disciples for training. Ling Xiaoxue did not have many core disciples.

    But to the surprise of the burly youth, the Korean game was about to end quickly, yet there was a massive change.

    The ck-faced boy who was being killed relentlessly was so strong at the time of his death that heunched a fierce attack on the purple-faced youth.

    In terms of momentum, the ck-faced youth was more likely to strike than the purple-faced youth. If not careful, he might genuinely overpower the purple-faced youth. Watching the sudden Korean game, the burly youth thought gloomily.

    His right hand wielded a long knife, eyes fixed on the barbaric seated posture. As long as the reckless seated attack threatened the life of the purple-faced youth, he would take action immediately.

    Moreover, the two teenagers standing beside him also had stern expressions,cking previous arrogance and pride. They solemnly watched the Korean game. Han Ah-jun gripped tightly for a few minutes, ready to join the Korean circle at any time.

    An endless storm formed by spear sounds, like a berserk dragon, mmed into the middle of the sword light!

    A deafening Bao Ha sound rang in the air, and the fastest-growing sword light in the middle was instantly shattered by the endless spear shadows.

    As dazzling rays erupted, endless fiery shadows rose again, sweeping left and right like a gigantic wave.

    When the shadow of the spear rolled around like a tail, the two gigantic sword lights exploded one after another as soon as they touched the storm of the spear shadow.

    Tremendous force sent seven or eight square feet of grass and trees flying, starting to dance in the air.

    Then, it mixed mercilessly with an invisible force and flying sand, stones, and dust, swirling fiercely toward the purple-faced youth.

    The air was overwhelming, and the ground trembled underfoot. Whether it was Su Yuhe or the three people across the street, they were astounded by the sudden eruption of magic.

    The sound of "thunder" continued as the spear storm shattered the purple-faced youth¡¯s kill Ah Lu tactics, and its remaining momentum still didn¡¯t stop, sweeping again toward the purple-faced youth.

    The attack failed in just a blink of an eye. The purple-faced youth was shocked by the sudden eruption of the Ba Ah power¡¯s barbaric seated behavior, stunning him.

    When he regained consciousness, with the terrifying spear storm roaring and howling again, it killed the purple-faced youth.

    It was only then that the purple-faced youth truly understood what it was. His entire being was suddenly engulfed in panic and awe.

    Initially, he was somewhat surprised.

    At that moment, two Three-Star Ming Pces appeared before her. This made Su Yuhe not only wonder if today¡¯s Three-Star Ming Pce wasn¡¯t just some too bad street?

    After recovering from shock, Su Yuhe was filled with ecstasy. Because the Three-Star Ming Pce also existed in Man Zai, who would win and who would lose, this Korean game was probably five out of five.

    Meanwhile, Wu Binn was shocked as well. She opened her mouth wide, gazing at the shadows of mes overhead. She wanted to say something but was too excited.

    A pair of beautiful apricot eyes now gleamed with surprise and excitement. After being speechless for a long time, she finally said, "Yu Lian, he¡¯s also in the Three-Star Life Pce, the First Life Pce!"

    Su Yuhe woke up suddenly. Looking at the seated Life Pce, it indeed was rich and yellow.

    The world of Unity of Heaven and Man could open three Life Pces. The Ming Pce stones were Huang Da, Deep Huang Da, and Huang Da respectively.

    Since the Imperial Pce was Huang Da, it indicated that his Imperial Pce was the First Pce.

    On the other hand, the purple-faced youth¡¯s Life Pce was Deep Huang Da, indicating it was the Second Life Pce.

    Every monk knew that although the First Life Pce was easy to open, higher Life Pces were difficult to open.

    The Three-Star Ming Pce, a barely seated First Life Pce, was more challenging to open than the purple-faced youth¡¯s Second Life Pce.

    This also indicated that in terms of talent, the seated talent was nearly multiple times that of the purple-faced youth. Meanwhile, Su Yuhe finally confirmed what was just said was bull.

    It not onlycked the ninefold breakthrough of situation power but also failed to break through the situation.

    Yet, when Su Yuhe was disappointed, she was shocked again. For someone shaping their body, kill a dual-de youth in an instant was too much like a banana?

    Across the street, when the burly youth saw Yan Zhao Pce was barely seated, intense jealousy shed in his eyes. The next moment, this jealousy turned into resentment and murder, as though prating the barbaric seated posture.

    The me Spear was terrifying, hovering above the barbarian¡¯s head. Above the spear, endless red mes burned as if to turn the forest to ash!

    The light and shadow of the Fire Spear flickered, like a star-studded sky piercing across the heavens, fiercelyunched toward the purple-faced youth¡¯s light.

    After a loud explosion, the ss-like Qi shattered instantly, apanied by grass and dust sttering all around.

    "With the protection of Light Energy, how could the Blue Dragon Spear be so tyrannical? Even after three points, it was enough to severely injure the purple-faced youth instantly.

    With elbows and armpits, the burly youth couldn¡¯t control his expression. The other two behind him were shocked by the sudden reversal.

    At this point, the sound attack had passed, and everyone returned to their senses. But in just this blink, the purple-faced youth was severely injured by a fist, shocking and frustrating them.

    The purple-faced youth was in the Three-Star Ming Pce. How could such a huge Ming Pce be defeated? This was the first question that shed in the minds of the bamboo strip and schr.

    However, when they saw the fierce stick with firelight overhead, their doubts were immediately answered.

    "Kid, stop for me! If you kill him, I¡¯ll ughter you all personally!" In a critical moment, those burly youths couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily. Simultaneously, the long knife in hand suddenly emerged, transforming into a sword light, aiming to sit down angrily.

    Unfortunately, the burly youth was destined to be a bit slower. He couldn¡¯t wait to swing the long knife before sitting down and roaring again. His head was full of mes and shadows, the purple-faced youth roared with "sound."

    "Ah"

    The furious mes flew off, and when they reappeared at the barbaric seat, the purple-faced youth across had already been sliced through his waist.

    People could hardly see how the spear was chopped down, yet this purple-faced youth was killed.

    At the brink of death, the purple-faced youth¡¯s face still carried a trace of frustration and unwillingness.

    He was such a genius, so respected at Ling Xiao School, yet unexpectedly, today he would die in Tianxuan Forest, not by a murderer!

    The purple-faced youth was suddenly chopped into two sections, and the bamboo strip and schr buzzed in their minds. It was only then they realized how terrifying Han Li, the ck-faced boy was. Only then did they realize the original disciples of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents were indeed dreadfully fearsome!

    Aside from shock, they were also quite unpopr.

 Chapter 1532 - 1523: One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Chapter 1523: One After Another</h4>

    "Buzzing sound

    Light, swirling rapidly around the sturdy youth, rose swiftly. But in the blink of an eye, two shadows converged above his head.

    The phantom shadow was on the left, and the phantom shadow was on the right. Two false shadows, like door gods, suppressed the people in front of them with heaviness and awe.

    The shadow on the left was an iceberg, towering high in the empty sky, bringing a sudden chill, like thousands of ice needles, piercing everything before the ice. Within the shadow, two stars shone brightly.

    The illusion on the right was a blood axe. The axe extended through the void, bloodthirsty and ferocious, making one¡¯s heart pound. At the top of the axe, three stars glimmered, piercing the eyes of people!

    "Twin Pce!" When Su Yuhe and Wu Binn saw the two Life Pces appear, they couldn¡¯t help but shout to each other.

    Ordinary monks in Daehan usually had the sturdiest Life Pces to enhance their strength.

    But if a genius, when the Life Pce is particrlyrge, they can go all out.

    In front of us, this big boy is indeed a genius. If he doesn¡¯t do so, he will directly go to the Twin Pce. Such actions can only show one problem. He wants to kill Ao Lu and then sit down in one fell swoop.

    Although the Two-star Life is not better than the Three-star Life, it is still a good Life House.

    Plus, the second strong man of the Three-star Ming Pce and his powerful strength. It is difficult to say whether he, a robust young man, can withstand his attack with all his might.

    At this moment, the arrogant eyes suddenly cooled. He had many dealings with masters who broke boundaries, so he could naturally judge the opponent¡¯s power.

    In front of him, although he wasn¡¯t as domineering and strong as the Seven Great Masters, his momentum was almost the same.

    Just based on this, Ao Cangsheng could conclude that the tall young man might have reached the power of breaking the five great destinies.

    Under the pressure and attack of his two Life Pces, he could reach a six-fold breakthrough point.

    Such a terrifying Han force, when it is overbearing, might not be able to resist. Now, as he sits in a fight, without the help of the Pce of Destiny, he can¡¯t even match a big boy.

    In the stillness after the earthquake, the sturdy youths did not lose momentum, still wielding the de to kill. With the appearance of the Twin Ming Pces, the momentum of the magnificent youth rose again, instantly soaring to a sixfold destructive realm.

    "Die, you little beast!" The burly youth roared, shing down the long de. The de was created by the de level.

    Seven or eight sword lights were chopped off with a bang. As they passed, the thick and thin boughs of the trees were instantly chopped into dozens of pieces.

    At the same time, his two Life Pces shed simultaneously, sitting with immense pressure as if like a flood from both ends.

    The Iceberg Life Pce was filled with coldness, like the eyes of hell, continuously emitting sudden chills. It transformed into a curtain of ice and rain, enveloping the barbaric sitter.

    The Blood te Axe flew like a whirlwind, whistling past, unleashing seventeen blood-red axe shadows, fiercely sitting down.

    The wild sitter resisted arrogantly, his entire life force like a torrent, flowing in the hands of the Azure Dragon Spear. After quickly sliding down, he sat down, enduring the severe pain of muscles and bones. With both hands, he wielded the Azure Dragon Spear, spinning it into a hurricane.

    The hurricane howled, with dozens of gunshots, like starlight, rushing into the onught of dozens of axe shadows.

    At the same time, the fireworks ced on his head were killed, as if they came to life. They swept across the street with red mes, rage, and hatred, transforming into a massive halberd.

    However, in the face of the disparity in strength, the barbaric sitter gradually felt a chill, starting from the skin into the muscles, then piercing into the viscera and limbs.

    The terrifying cold, like maggots on the bones, continuously consumed and blocked the vitality of the reckless sitter. He had just jumped a fierce Azure Dragon, feeling pain in his arm, almost unable to continue breathing and sweeping.

    The powerful spiral, the dust storm, like giant waves over the ocean thousands of miles high. With Bao Ha¡¯s thunderous voice, the barbaric sitter gradually began to retreat, finding it hard to sustain even his body.

    "Fantastic, I¡¯ll help you!" Rod and Schr¡¯s faces were filled with ecstatic expressions when they saw the burly youth defeat the sitting barbarian. Since most of them had already started, how could they stand idly by?

    Their purpose was for Murong Xue to kill Ao Cangsheng. Although they missed Murong Xue, they know that Murong Xue really hates the arrogant Cangsheng, she despises him immensely.

    Once he can kill Ao Cangsheng, he can surely win the beauty¡¯s heart. With his unique talent, he must be able to create the highest ie for Ling Xiaoxue.

    However, upon seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce, his confidence was hit the hardest. Known as a genius, possessing a Two-star Iceberg Life Pce and a Three-star Axe, he was one of the best in Ling Xiaoxue.

    But it was hard for him to imagine the despicable guy in front of him having a Four-star House. Although the burly youth couldn¡¯t see how many pces of the life the person had, only seeing those four bright stars shining with ck light, the burly youth knew his talents were no match for the other, far from it.

    Therefore, the sturdy teenager was unwilling to see it. He couldn¡¯t believe the ant genius in front of him surpassed himself.

    With endless frustration and loss, the heart of the robust youth erupted in anger. A voice suddenly rang in his ear: "Kill him, kill him, you are the first day, kill him, you can have Murong Xue!"

    This voice, like a curse, instantly controlled the thoughts of this burly youth. So, the next moment, the burly youth became furious and ordered a second arrival here.

    With a furious roar, the crowd awoke as if from a dream. It was just a shocking effort. In people¡¯s minds, it seemed for a long time.

    After returning to Heaven, Rod and the Schr¡¯s faces showed a ferocious and ruthless expression, staring at Ao Cangsheng, taking a sip: "Boss, rest assured, to kill such an ant, definitely use hands to grab!"

    Their inner fear continued to sink, but the boss¡¯s orders couldn¡¯t be disobeyed.

    What¡¯s more, now they were two working together; the other¡¯s handsome little pretty face¡¯s strength was hard to measure. However, through his only Life Pce, his strength didn¡¯t seem much different from the ck-faced boy just now, should be just shaping the body.

    The waste in the stic realm, even with four stars, would find it hard to withstand the attack of two masters.

    As for the two beside them, the tallest wasn¡¯t enough to worry about.

    With this in mind, Rod and the Schr¡¯s hearts calmed slightly. The two of them took out their swords and rushed to the sword path.

    The Mad de whined, shing open, with the sword light protruding from the front, transforming into two snow lights, leaving deep imprints on the ground, arrogantly separating from the left and right.

    "Chaotic de Form, Mountain Rock Split!"

    "Tiger Saber Technique, Tiger¡¯s Roar in the Deep Mountains!"

    "Drink!" Su Yuhe and Wu Binn met, simultaneously engaging again, wielding swords to stab. The two magical shadows, like two fairies crossing the sea, one green, one yellow, attacked at Rod and Schr.

    "Mei Jianyu, Raindrop Rustles!"

 Chapter 1533 - 1524: Ruthless Azure Light

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Chapter 1524: Ruthless Azure Light</h4>

    "Flying Cloud Sword Technique, Clouds Rolling!"

    The two wrists trembled, and the sword shed with a cold light, instantly weaving into a single sword in mid-air, rolling towards the bamboo pole and the schr.

    "I don¡¯t know life or death! I want you to enjoy it, you¡¯re so foolishly excited! In that case, don¡¯t me me for ruining it!" The Confucian schr¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted his second anger.

    At this moment, he looked nothing like a schr. He was a venomous viin! His mouth turned cold, and his left palm suddenly twisted.

    "Boom."

    A burst of explosion, the soul of Baaquan¡¯s great righteousness surged from his palm, immediately forming a massive palm print in the air, fiercely pping towards Su Yuhe.

    "Bastard, it¡¯s a death hunt this time!" The bamboo pole also wore a face of hatred, ring fiercely at Wu Tong.

    In a moment, the five fingers of his left hand swept from the five fingertips like a fan, suddenly emitting five blue rays.

    As soon as the rays emitted, they were like five meteors, forming an arc and breaking through five critical points.

    The two swords carved themselves respectively on the massive palm print and the five blue lights. With a sharp sound, the two swords were immediately shattered.

    The palm print was cut with three points, and the five blue lights with two. However, the two attacks still continued and once again bombarded Su Yuhe and Ulrik.

    The attack was right in front of us. Secondly, it was toote now, and we didn¡¯t have time to gather Qi, so we had to use the remaining strength to shake the sword.

    "ng ng ng."

    This is the sound of iron.

    "The erhu, bamboo pole, and schr werepletely suppressed by the raging fire of Emperor Ah, eliminating the industry. Their fear not only increased sharply, but the pressure on the top of their conjoined bodies also doubled in an instant.

    "He, this child is too evil!" Sensing the other¡¯s attack, the bamboo pole was shocked.

    "Kill Aar, this child cannot be left alive!" The Confucian schr¡¯s eyes were fiercer. They wished they could not break their pride into thousands of corpse bodies.

    The power of this strike left both the bamboo pole and the Confucian schr stunned. What they hadn¡¯t anticipated was that a cricket, forming a body, could shake their joint attack?

    "I seem to be suppressed by the Ming Pce. What happened to you?" The bamboo pole cried out in fear and frustration.

    The mad bull of Confucius panted heavily: "I...the same. This child¡¯s life force is too strong, we must resolve him quickly!"

    In conversation, they only felt that Zhou was surroundedyer byyer by an iron barrel, and their movement and advancing speed immediately plummeted.

    At this moment, a bright sword shed before them, deafening, like a torrent, breaking through a rain curtain of des, quickly cutting down on the two.

    The massive force pummeled the two long knives, causing their right arms to immediately numb, as if about to break.

    The force also struck the area between their abdomens, a shock to their internal organs tilting the rivers and seas, forcing them to grunt involuntarily, hands long in sword dance once more.

    "Chaotic de Manual, Storms Rising!"

    "Tiger Saber Technique, Tiger Roars Mighty!"

    Ao Cangsheng flew in at a fast pace, the sword in his hand spinning. A shadow from the sword charged again, "Zhao Zhao" shing towards the bamboo pole and the schr.

    "Sword Qi Iron, Sword Shadow Tianhe!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sword remained motionless, once again "bang" dancing in the air, the surging life force pouring into the sword.

    The sword was light, like a dragon. The sword from the sword charged out, turning into a chain of swords, like the reversing Tianhe, severing the bamboo pole, the Confucian schrs angrily swept from left to right.

    "Child, do you have a way to change it?" Seeing a dazzling sword cut through, my heart was unconsciously infuriated!

    The schr red fiercely at Ao Cangsheng, and Zhou Yuanqi began surrounding him on the outside. A mad de nearly leaped into the windmill, threatening, "Child, surrender with your hands! With your body-shaping stance, we cannot resist the surrounding and killing Aaru of our two desperate environments. If you don¡¯t want to die, surrender quickly. Then we will let you live, otherwise, you will die a miserable death!"

    This sentence aimed to wound the heart. At that moment, the Confucian schr concluded that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength was only feared to surpass their estimates.

    Once they fought desperately, the Confucian schr didn¡¯t know who would live and who would die. In desperation, the Confucian schr had to threaten Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, so it was captured without Han.

    At that time, even if they couldn¡¯t cut off the whiteface. With the power of the big brother, he must be able to crush the corpse body t.

    He looked at the schr¡¯s fierce face, proudly smirked coldly, "You two think you can cut me down? Then I really want to try!"

    "Boss, I can¡¯t take it anymore! What the hell are you waiting for? If you don¡¯te to support me, I¡¯ll hang up!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s voice had no sound, the barbaric sitting posture resounded again.

    This time sitting down was a bit frightening. The faster Han Han went mad, the fiercer he was. He had no chance at all.

    In an instant, the person sitting in the chair was hung with five or six colors, the whole person was frightened three or four times by the other¡¯s attack.

    The entire upper and lower soil¡¯s grass leaves, mixed with bright red blood, no longer resembled a human. A dark-colored osmanthus face, at this moment, also had to be dim, as if it ran out from the old forest as a primitive person.

    Sitting down and calling for help again, your voice contained a hint of anxiety. Ao Cangsheng knew he couldn¡¯t stop. Once defeated by a big boy, it¡¯s Xin waiting for him.

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right-hand sword was wasted again. Amid "chirping", thirty or forty sword lights flew like smoke towards the schr and bamboo pole.

    Lightning smokescreen swept across, raising a foot of dirt and sand. In "thunderous" sounds, the ancient tree remaining in front quickly got chopped down.

    Meanwhile, his left hand with overwhelming pressure pped seven palms, each palm several feet wide like a great mountain, sinking towards the bamboo pole direction.

    "Kid, it seems like you want to die with him. If so, I¡¯llplete you!" The burly man¡¯s death was blocked, and his heart burst with anger.

    He red steadily at Ao Cangsheng, his mad de in hand shed down once again, directly aiming at Ao Cangsheng.

    "Ghost de Skill, Ghost Horizon!"

    With a furious roar, more than ten sword lights gushed out from the burly man¡¯s knife front. In the blurry meditation, blotchy, like spectres, roaring towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "You¡¯re looking for me, why act so pretentious then?" Ao Cangsheng sneered coldly, the sword drawn from his hand.

    "Wuwuwu."

    The sword shed, and another dozen swords flew across, like a torrent with dazzling brilliance, inexorably striking the tall young man.

    "Sword Qi Iron, Sword Tianhe!"

    This was another technique. The bamboo pole and schrs who had just climbed up saw the reenactment of Cangsheng¡¯s proud technique, feeling both anger and depression. They said, "Can¡¯t you change your tricks, kid?" Don¡¯t you feel bored? We are also annoyed with his old tricks!

    Although they were injured, not yet fatally. After all, many people had broken through the boundaries, how could they all get killed?

    Actually, they didn¡¯t know. Ao Cangsheng also wanted to try another method. But unfortunately, that sword only performed one trick that day, so he had learned only one trick.

    However, by employing this move three times, Ao Cangsheng had already managed to exert 80% of its power, almost as strong as the Wuji Sword.

    The sword was shing, and Ao Cangsheng¡¯s steps remained an illusion. Suddenly, a storm cloud appeared.

 Chapter 1534 - 1525: Obvious Glory

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Chapter 1525: Obvious Glory</h4>

    Suddenly, the arrogant Cangsheng transformed into a gust of strong wind, whistling as it flew toward the sturdy young boy. His speed was too fast, leaving only a few shadows in his wake as he passed by.

    "This method..."

    Seeing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance transform into a whirlwind with no trace, everyone¡¯s hearts were shocked. Too fast!

    "Arrogant boss, help me cut that piece off!" He sat firmly, fighting for survival, his face still stunned.

    Recalling the abuse I just suffered, I couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy.

    On the other hand, the Confucian schr nced at the new Han circle. Although there were bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, there was a noticeable glow on his face.

    "Undoubtedly, if the elder does this, the pretty-faced one will die! Since we¡¯re fine now, can we do something?" The Confucian master¡¯s eyes twinkled, his gaze immediately moving to where Su Yuhe was standing.

    The bamboo pole nced again, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth: "I think so. I almost lost my life. It¡¯s time to make them serve us!"

    "Hahaha!"

    The two sneered and quietly walked behind Su Yuhe and Wu Binn.

    Su Yuhe and Wu Binn, captivated by the Han situation, did not notice the malicious actions of the bamboo pole and the Confucian schr.

    But those stealing nces sat down because they still missed his beauty. So when he just stood up holding the Azure Dragon Spear, he nced around furtively.

    Next, the Confucian¡¯s disciple and the bamboo pole did not move, they sat for a while, watching everything.

    "Be careful!" Seeing these two pieces silently crashing onto Su Yuhe and Wu Binn, it was then they slowed their barbaric posture. They couldn¡¯t help but tension up again, shouting loudly.

    Ao Cangsheng had already approached those sturdy youngsters in the blink of an eye. With a longsword in hand, he continuously attacked and slew around the big boy.

    The sword shadow swept across the sky like a Milky Way, enveloping the sturdy man¡¯s entire body. The sweeping sword shadow, like a vast tide, key point Zhou Kuiwu¡¯s youth.

    Overhead, the strange ck me exuded a quiet pressure, apanied by a destructive aura from the soul, constantly suppressing a pair of sturdy youngsters¡¯ Life Pce.

    Just now, the aggressive attack from the robust boy¡¯s Twin Pce was strong and unstoppable, barely able to sit and breathe.

    But now, under the scorching illusion of Emperor Ao¡¯s demise, the infinite chill emanating from the iceberg began to be chased by a repelling flow of water, retreating to the Life Pce.

    As for the heavy ax, under the cold light of Emperor Ao¡¯s zing me, it began to be fiercer. As if the wastnd was burning the sky, afraid toe close, only to tremble and flee.

    At this moment, the vigorous power of the robust boy¡¯s Twin Pce instantly turned to ashes, struggling to exert its mighty authority.

    Feeling the immense pressure from the terrifying me overhead and the boundless, ferocious swords from all sides, the robust youth¡¯s brow was full of green tears.

    They sat motionless, without hesitation, as the mes roared fiercely with tremendous power towards the opposing two Life Pces.

    The de light returned again, the spear shadow. In a blink, three people collided, beginning a fight.

    The shadow of the spear moved like a dragon,ing and going horizontally. In his heart, uncontroble anger, the booming sound swept through the long knives of the two opposite people.

    Sparks flew, and thunder roared. The "ding ding dang dang" sound seemed unconscious, sitting and holding a spear of Azure Dragon, rushing in and out between the two, like a God of ughter, unexpectedly invincible, unstoppable.

    Although the other two fought desperately, due to just now using their hands, Han Country¡¯s power was only at 67%. As the power was unleashed, it was naturally less than before.

    The two guaranteed together they would win. They wanted to know, a life wasted in a stic environment as Han Han, how could it withstand theirplete encirclement and ughter.

    Even if one trick could not cut off the head of that ck-faced boy, ten tricks would definitely let him die for the first time and be buried.

    But when the sides met, they found the boy Han Li a bit crazy, beyond reproach.

    In his hand, holding a seven-foot-long spear like a living dragon, biting, throwing, sweeping, bumping, back and forth, disying unparalleled stances.

    Han sat more bravely, eyes redder, skin cker.

    I didn¡¯t know what happened to myself. But as his whole person evolved, the blood in his body seemed to start boiling.

    In the burning blood, a fierce and tyrannical force began to rush out, instantly surging into his meridians, entering his internal organs, scattering in his limbs and bones.

    Once this force rushed out, the previous fatigue he felt sitting down immediately disappeared. He just suddenly felt the shock of Emperor Ao, as if there was infinite power, began to drive him to fight harder.

    Confucianism of the Han Dynasty and the bamboo pole also noticed. First, they saw the whole skin almost unable to sit still, as if all the blood vessels around him had broken, his skin dyed in red.

    Seeing this form, the bamboo pole and the Confucian schr couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of joy in their eyes. In this situation, in just a moment, the ck-faced boy¡¯s blood vessels would rupture and die.

    In their hearts, the long knives in their hands chopped harder, Zhou Yuanqi spilled even more.

    But what happened nextpletely exceeded the expectations of these two people. Five or six breaths passed, not only did he not die from ruptured blood vessels, but Zhou¡¯s aura was so magnificent, making him feel like a giant, preventing the bamboo pole and Confucian schr froming closer.

    However, it manuevered like a dragon waving its teeth and ws. Each time they bombarded with des, their arms would go numb. The tiger¡¯s mouth already shattered, the blood rustling in the air.

    This transformation shocked the hearts of the bamboo pole and the Confucian schr. They couldn¡¯t understand why the ck-faced Han suddenly became so fierce and invincible.

    When they were frightened, a small calction formed in their hearts. They both thought for a moment that if Han couldn¡¯t be killed, they would immediately retreat, taking their Han attire spoils with them.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that their hesitation made them lose the final chance to withdraw.

    In contrast, under the arrogant attack, the robust young boy could no longer resist.

    "ng!"

    A sword streaked across the sky like starlight, apanied by a rapid flow of Han Wei, instantly severing from the other side of the long knife.

    The longsword flew up, the sword light reaching high, the tall young man holding the long knife could no longer withstand the tail de of Han Da¡¯s second-ss talent, getting cut directly at the waist.

    The long knife broke, the sturdy boy alert to the momentary dy. But that arrogant sword still howled, like the fury of the ocean, ready to sweep thousands of miles, to bombard the sturdy teenagers as much as possible.

    "Boom

    In the explosion sound, the robust teenager¡¯s air dispersed. In a hurry pit-pat, the brawny young man patted his left hand, urged his luck, transforming into a head, suddenly snapping at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Mad Lion Prompt, Mad Lion Day!"

    The head drifted with the wind, roaring at the arrogant face in an instant.

    They were too close to escape. The left hand burst in an instant.

    "Heaven Eats Earth, Soul Eating Sun!"

    Thunder and thunder sounded like a head stretching straight from the dragon¡¯s body.

    The wind howled, and the sky above suddenly darkened, as if the heavens were devoured by an unknown evil, the entire forest starting to fall into ruin and destion.

    The next moment, grass and dust gathered into a peculiar shape between the two, viciously pouncing on the big boy¡¯s second head.

 Chapter 1535 - 1526: Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Chapter 1526: Exhausted</h4>

    In the madness of Han Han, there was nothing to feel. Since Han Han¡¯s battle was over, he sat down and began to feel exhausted. Apanied by various scars on his body, he started to grin painfully from his seated posture.

    Seeing the attack just now and killing A Lu, Cangsheng¡¯s proud face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of astonishment. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly sat down. Could power climb so quickly?

    Watching the savage sitting by the fire, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but frown: "Xiao Hei, are you okay?"

    Hearing the shout, I sat back and turned around, only to find that the Koreans¡¯ struggles for Ao Cangsheng had already ended.

    "I¡¯m fine. Are you finished?" He sat measuring his proud and bloody face, filled with jealousy.

    The same Han Dou, how could this boy kill so smartly and gracefully? How could I not get such tyrannical power from him? Sitting with a sorrowful mood!

    "Alright, I just finished!" Ao Cangsheng sat down and said to the person.

    "What about the others?" I sat looking around, trying to find the shadow of that big boy to see how he died.

    "Well, there, there, everywhere, everywhere!" Ao Cangsheng said angrily, pointing to several ces with a smile and making the man sit.

    Seeing the scattered pieces of flesh, I sat with a face that couldn¡¯t help but shout: "Damn! Your kid is too cruel! Did you really smash that kid¡¯s body into pieces?

    Ao Cangsheng shrugged innocently: "I couldn¡¯t help it, a p of the hands, and it was like this!"

    After a moment of silence, he turned pale, proudly saying, "Your kid is an animal, so I feel ashamed for myself!"

    "How are Su Yuhe and the others?" Ao Cangsheng wiped the sweat from his forehead, folded up his sword, and asked.

    "Teng!"

    Suddenly, he jumped up, ran to the woods on the left, and shouted, "Oh, those two big girls are still tender while you talk!"

    He ran three or two steps to where Su Yuhe and Su Yuhe were. He raised his hand and pushed them backward a few times.

    Originally like a wooden person, the bodies of the two suddenly trembled, clicking a smooth channel.

    Hearing the gasping sound, I couldn¡¯t help but sit for a while. The little brother recalled the gentleness and smoothness between his hands just now and immediately looked up.

    "Ao Cangsheng, thank you for saving us!" Su Yuhe slightly urged his qi. Seeing Qi Country¡¯s movement unimpeded, he raised Ulrich, bowing to the proud Cangsheng who had just arrived.

    Next to him, Wu Binn, because of his injuries, didn¡¯t open his mouth. At the same time, he slightly bowed to the proud Cangsheng as a way of thanking.

    Seeing this scene, he sat again, then jumped up again, unhappily pointing at himself, "Miss Su, what are you talking about?" I was the first to kill the enemy. Also, just now, I helped you unlock the blockade of the meridians. If you don¡¯t thank me first, why thank him?"

    His face turned red, as if afraid of being seen through by her. He chuckled and said, "Yes, I also thank you for sitting down to save me!"

    I sat waving my hand and said, "Miss Su Ke Qi, what I love most is being a chivalrous warrior!"

    Seeing the virtue sitting there, Ao Cangsheng shook his head with a bitter smile, scolding: "Xiao Hei, you really have a thick face!"

    He turned around, looked at Su Yuhe, and said, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to thank me today because they were looking for me!"

    "Huh?" The man sat with a very surprised look, staring at his proud face.

    "What does that mean?" Su Yuhe was a bit confused.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and said, "I won¡¯t tell you. You just need to know. Also, how did you two get hurt? Can we continue the training exam?"

    "Yes! You are both injured. If you continue the training exam, won¡¯t it be dangerous?" Bruabahu frowned and said.

    Su Yuhe wasn¡¯t injured, but that little sister of Huang Da seemed to be badly hurt. She only revised the Eighth Layer Fitness Domain, but this was just a third-level madness. But if you go see a fourth-rank madman, it will be more auspicious.

    Wu Binn revealed a confident little face, sat down toward Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo. It¡¯s okay. Just now, Yu He gave me medicine to heal the wounds. After resting for a day, I should be able to recover. This training exam is about whether I can finally master Jin Ru Linglong well, and I cannot give up on this.

    "But if you practice injured, I¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous!" Looking again at Wu Binn¡¯s slightly pale melon seed face, I advised once again.

    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry! If it¡¯s really dangerous, I¡¯ll withdraw from the training!" Wu Binn¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of gratitude, his face determinedly saying.

    "Well! Since you insist so much, I won¡¯t say much more!" Sitting sighed, somewhat helpless.

    "Then Miss Wu be careful, and we will continue to move forward. If there is Chen.

    Then he waved his hand again and again: "Let it go, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s talk about your Life Pce. How can your kid open a Four-star Life Pce? What is that ck Autumn me? When I saw it, why did I feel panic?"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at him, eyes full of innocence, sitting down. "How can I answer so many questions you ask all at once?"

    Sitting down,ughing, pulling up that face, saying, "Okay, then I¡¯ll ask one by one. The first question, how did you open the Four-star Life Pce?"

    "If you¡¯re not careful, it opened!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words were concise.

    "Fat, I don¡¯t believe it!" Savagely sitting and staring at a pair of bull¡¯s eyes, somewhat angrily scolding.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s voice was stillzy: "If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it. This was really an unintentional opening!" Can¡¯t help it, talent is so helpless!"

    "Rest assured! Pretending in your domain, I¡¯m too old, I really rolled on the ground!" Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s answer, I sat feeling very discouraged. I really hate that I can¡¯t defeat Ao Cangsheng now.

    But unfortunately, with his current strength, it seems that he can¡¯t do it arrogantly. Even if he starts, he will only be beaten.

    When I thought of this, I felt even more depressed and dejected. He had always been a genius,ing from an extraordinary fate, considering himself to be an immortal genius.

    So far, only three swords could catch his eye. But now, another person caught his eye, and that is proud Cangsheng.

    Before I sat down, I always thought Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be stronger than his. But just now through Dahan, he waspletely shocked.

    This guy usually sees nothing. He¡¯s really a bit intolerable, pretending so forced. Four-star Ming Pce, even if you look at the entire Tang Dynasty, there exists top-notch talent. Only like this, he can¡¯t sit down or refuse to ept it.

    The second question, what is the ck Autumn me? After being depressed for a while, I couldn¡¯t help but sit down and ask.

    "Emperor¡¯s Fire extinguished it!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯snguage was still concise.

    "What fire?" I sat there, not hearing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant words. He frowned and asked again.

    "The Emperor extinguished the Karmic Fire!" Ao Cangsheng said word by word!

    "Oh!" I sat down, turned my head, nodded, but I really didn¡¯t understand what the Emperor¡¯s Fire was.

    "Good?" Recalling the great pressure of Emperor extinguishing the Karmic Fire, he sat still palpitating with fear.

 Chapter 1536 - 1527: Responding with Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Chapter 1527: Responding with Indifference</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s difficult. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s ranked third among the gods and fire," Ao Cangsheng sneered, looking indifferent.

    Seeing this scene, he sat down and stared into the bull¡¯s eyes, saying, "I really rely on it. Are you pretending you¡¯ll die? What is the list of the Magic Fire?

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand, "You don¡¯t have to ask me because I don¡¯t know!"

    While saying this, he thought to himself, "Is he pretending to be forced? If I say my home life is actually six stars, wouldn¡¯t that be a Thunderbolt?"

    "Well!" he sighedplicatedly and said, "Onest question, what are you cultivating now?"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Real or fictional?"

    "Nonsense, of course, it¡¯s real!" He said in a bad mood.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Really, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle it!"

    Sitting still really drove him crazy. Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t pretend to push, but once he pretended to push, he couldn¡¯tpletely stop!

    He fiercely swung the Blue Dragon Spear, releasing a huge sound. In front of him, a thick and thin tree was sted into three segments.

    "As for you, would Upper Emperor fail? Do you dare say I¡¯m not afraid of my barbarism!" Sitting down like a vicious god, he retrieved the Azure Dragon Spear, raised his hand, and brushed away the sttered smoke and dust with disdain.

    "Alright!" Ao Cangsheng said a little helplessly, "I just broke inst night!"

    "Buzz!"

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but sit with my scalp tingling. Although he was prepared, he was still shocked when Ao Cangsheng said these words.

    "Beast, really a beast!" I don¡¯t know if it was shock or jealousy, I sat hating him, staring into my boss¡¯s eyes like a bull.

    At this point, I dared not ask anymore. He was worried that if he asked more questions, his whole body wouldpletely copse.

    He had boasted of being a genius, often showing off in front of others. However, now with the people around him, though not very talkative, had more power and talent than him.

    Of course, this was not his work as an Alchemist. If you take that into ount, sitting down was ufortable.

    They had nothing to say for a while and began leisurely crossing the Ghost Bat Forest. As they progressed, they got closer to their destination, where inevitably some bloodshed awaited.

    So, before we get there, we should worship.

    "Hmm, we are still hunting on the outskirts of the Python Forest. When we reach the Python Forest, we¡¯ll retreat. How about that?" The second young teen echoed, seriously looking at Ao Cangsheng, waiting for him to make a decision.

    "Boss, let¡¯s go together! After all, we¡¯re all from the same door, too many people are busy!" Sitting was straightforward. He thought everything was easy. Seeing the other¡¯s goodwill, some people were not happy to refuse, so he directly encouraged arrogance.

    After a long silence, Ao Cangsheng finally nodded, "Okay! Let¡¯s go in together, but you can¡¯t do anything alone. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, you should know the result!"

    "I¡¯m Zhao Hong. These are my two brothers, Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang. Brother, what should we call you?" Zhao Hong pointed to the two people beside him, smiling and asking Ao Cangsheng.

    "I¡¯m Ao Cangsheng, and he¡¯s sitting!" Ao Cangsheng always said while sitting down.

    "So it¡¯s Brother Ao and Brother Man. Pleased to meet you!" Zhao Hongchao cupped his hands.

    "Elder Brother Ao is angry!" The man said, bluntly sitting.

    "Well, since everyone knows each other, let¡¯s move on now!" Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and led the way into the Python Forest.

    "Great!" Zhao Hong replied, sitting down with the man. The two other twins followed Zhao Hong.

    After the Python Forest, a terrifying force immediately disappeared. It seemed like Ao Cangsheng and the others had been discovered by various ghosts and monsters.

    The sounds kept roaring, with an aura of anger, like Thunderbolt from the Nine Heavens, startling countless birds from the Python Forest.

    From these loud and ferocious roars, you could sense how fierce the Python Forest was.

    The Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, the first of the Five Talents sects of the Tang Dynasty, were considered unrivaled geniuses. However, in this training and evaluation, only about a dozen people managed to venture into the Python Forest.

    These people were the pride of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s major cities. They almost represented the most outstanding young talents in the entire Tang Dynasty.

    So, how dangerous is the Python Forest? Here, the general Monk is almost like sending food to a murderer.

    Of course, besides the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, there were two other academies also sending their top talents to experience this. However, in terms of numbers, they were not as many as the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    The Ling Xiao School had four talents, and Bai Han University only had one. As for the Seven Houses Hall, since most of their geniuses had been destroyed by the top three universities, they couldn¡¯t even send super-genius to the Python Forest.

    Because of this, very few new students experienced the Python Forest. Since people entered the Python Forest, they had not seen a single person.

    After Ao Cangsheng and the others entered the Python Forest, they took down Han Da one after another, observing the surroundings.

    The fierce creatures here were not to be trifled with; even ordinary ones had the power to break the fate of the Five. Careless people might stay here forever.

    The group had just entered about a mile into the Python Forest when a deafening roar broke the peace in front of them.

    In the rumbling, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop, with a sharp murderous intent in their eyes, instantly surging into Han Da.

    "There¡¯s danger ahead!" Zhao Hong¡¯s face was calm, eyes shining with intense light.

    "It seems not far from us. At most, one mile away!" Zhao Yong held his breath, gripping his long knife again.

    "Heh, heh, that¡¯s it. Now it feels like we¡¯re at the entrance again!" Sitting down, excitement flickered in his eyes. Facing the fierce Python Forest, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    Ao Cangsheng remained cold, his eyes hot like fire, staring intently at the forest in front of him.

    After a bit of measurement, he lowered his voice and said, "Let¡¯s scatter, it¡¯sing!"

    No sooner had Ao Cangsheng¡¯s voice fallen than another roar echoed from the forest. This time, the roar was much louder than before. Clearly, the fierce one was running toward them.

    After the roar, a heavy footstep truly reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Each time a foot stamped the ground, it created an impact as if the earth might shatter with the next step.

    Following Ao Cangsheng¡¯s reminder, the Five Talents immediately scattered. Everyone understood Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strategic intent.

    With this pocket formation, as soon as the fierce creature charged, everyone could attack it simultaneously. As long as the assant¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly frightening, and everyone present had adequate action speed, even a killer five times their strength might get killed by these individuals in an instant.

    The footsteps approached closer. Each one felt as though it was stepping on their hearts, making everyone hold their breath.

    At the same time, the Silver Tiger¡¯s horn was struck by Zhao Yong.

    Although the power of the knife was horizontal, the horn was cut more than halfway, and finally, less than 20% of the tiger was on the silver chain. So, this blow did not severely impact the Silver Tiger.

    It was truly a Jing Zuo. Zhao Hong and Zhao Jiang both left three deep bloody marks on the Silver Tiger.

    Especially when sitting down, he crazily tossed a spear, instantly stabbing several bloody holes on the left side of that Silver Horned Tiger. He swung the spear over, chopping off several of that Silver Horned Tiger¡¯s bones.

 Chapter 1537 - 1528: Even Angrier

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Chapter 1528: Even Angrier</h4>

    The silver-horned tiger roared in pain, bing even more furious. No longer having time to continue attacking Zhao Yong, Zhao Yong was struck and sent flying. Enormous ws swept backward, aiming at the fierce dragon spear posture just drawn.

    Realizing a gust of wind behind me, I sat on a dragon spear and then retreated. Then, with a sudden tremor in the air and a surge of energy, a blue shadow erupted once more.

    "A thrust!"

    Sparks flew, the massive ws of the silver-horned tiger mmed directly onto the barely stable spear tip, producing a jarring sound.

    How sharp was the spear tip? Suddenly, the giant w of the silver-horned tiger split into two parts. Yet wasn¡¯t the silver-horned tiger also a tremendously powerful strike? Sitting with the right arm numb, a massive force instantly struck his mouth, forcing him to slide back.

    "Kill!" With this opening, Ao Cangsheng charged with his sword again. He hurriedly ran three feet, pressing his feet forcefully, and leapt onto the back of the silver-horned tiger.

    Feeling someone on its back, the silver-horned tiger roared, enduring the pain of its forepaw being shed, and began to leap madly, trying to throw the arrogant man from its back.

    Ears ringing, body continually wavering. Ao Cangsheng knew that he could notpletely stabilize himself at this moment, so as he leaped onto the silver-horned tiger¡¯s back, his vigorous energy poured into his left palm.

    Heaven devouring the earth, living beings covered by charcoal.

    Around Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left palm, the momentum shifted. In the next moment, his left palm suddenly erupted with a crack, with an explosive burst of air, tantly pounding the giant head of the silver-horned beast.

    Under the destructive power of this palm, the silver-horned tiger suddenly screamed, its giant body bing frenzied.

    This palm would directly blow a crack on the hard, iron-d tiger head adorned with a silver horn. Thus the entire tiger¡¯s body began to shake as if it might copse in the next moment.

    Witnessing this scene, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but be frozen by divine intervention. They never expected such an arrogant attack to have such an astonishing effect.

    Looking back, the other four waved at Han Da, as the silver-horned tiger dizzied, theyunched deadly attacks on Han Da one after another.

    Ao Cangsheng fought well, but didn¡¯t fly backward. He ced his hand on the sword hilt and leapt up again.

    In the air, the sword began to shine brightly, a sense of dizziness reflecting on the proud face of Cangsheng.

    "Woo woo woo,"

    Then, sword rays burst from the sword one after another, hanging like a waterfall, with all sword beams shing at the neck of the silver-horned tiger.

    "Wow."

    The pathetic howl of the silver-horned tiger resounded once again, though its voice was noticeably not as loud as before.

    One sword after another cut down, the silver-horned tiger at the neck immediately began to spurt blood, staining all of Ao¡¯s clothing red.

    But he held the sword with both hands, eyes cold. Apanied by a loud crash, the sword, like a rainbow, swiftly and confidently shed the neck of the silver beast, splitting itpletely.

    "p p p"

    Glorious explosion, sword ring. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s final strike sliced off the giant head of the silver-horned tiger.

    Up until now, the power of the sword hadn¡¯t waned, as if it were lightning, cleaving the ground, carving a groove more than ten centimeters deep.

    "Bang."

    A low sound echoed, and this silver giant tiger staggered for a moment before finally copsing into a pool of blood.

    The Zhao brothers watched as the silver-horned tiger was ughtered by Ao Cangsheng, couldn¡¯t help but exhale sharply. Sitting back, pulling the dragon spear, panting heavily, and giving a thumbs-up to the arrogant man, "That was amazing!"

    This silver-horned tiger being ughtered, everyone surrounded it.

    "What¡¯s this evil?" Just as they glimpsed it, Zhao Hong¡¯s voice turned urgent.

    Zhao Hong felt the tiger to be much inferior to the previous silver-horned tiger, just because of the fearsome aura of the previous tiger!

    "This is the Evil Moon, Evil Eighth Level! It¡¯s somewhat weak, with strength equivalent to breaking the fate of six heroes!" The man standing tall, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand suddenly bloomed, fiercely menacing straight through the Evil Moon.

    "Eighth-level killer?" Hearing these four words, Zhao Jiang couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Originally without a smile, he suddenly exuded immense majesty.

    "Let¡¯s go!" The Evil Moon charged like a small mountain, striking toward where the people were.

    Before arriving, the massive fangs of the Evil Moon bit down with pale "kaka" crisply, causing everyone¡¯s scalp to numb.

    "Sound"

    Prideful Cangsheng dialect, five simultaneously dashed towards the Evil Moon. In the lush forest above, brilliant sunlight dappled over the five Han Da soldiers, casting a dim cold light.

    Five Zhou Yuanqi rushed into Han Da. For a moment, the five Han Da soldiers whistled, as if they had just been revived from evil, biting towards the Evil Moon.

    Among the people, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed was the fastest, because he used the "Cloud Storm." Seeing a figure sh by, Ao Cangsheng rushed to the forefront.

    The longsword in hand splendidly blossomed, three swords whistled through the air. Three swords¡¯ whirlwind like a gyroscope cut fiercely towards the wild side.

    Sword light swept through, and in the forest instantly, green grass and trees snapped, flying with light yellow smoke and dust into the sky, immediately attacked.

    "Bang."

    Sword shadow soared, shing evil moon that tore through the sky, yet saw the evil moon¡¯s giant paws suddenly sweep across diagonally like a boulder, directly illuminating three proud swords with a paw flying.

    A paw struck the imprudent attack of Cangsheng, the evil moon green roared again. The massive body spun violently, its tail like a steel cable, swung hard to the left.

    "ng!"

    A symphony of iron rang out, Zhao Yong exerted all his strength, chopping directly onto the massive tail of the Evil Moon.

    The de was chopped down, sparks showered. It seemed this de was not cutting through the Evil Moon¡¯s tail, but striking an iron rock.

    How potent was this de? Yet, it didn¡¯t harm the Evil Moon¡¯s tail. Precisely then, Zhao Yong was struck by its immense power, his longest knife promptly rebounded.

    If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the back of the rebounded knife would have directly shed his left shoulder.

    After the massive tail forced Zhao Yong to retreat, the demonic moon¡¯s pale ws swiped to the right side, while enormous bloodstains vanished rapidly.

    These two directions were precisely where Zhao Hong, Zhao Jiang, and Man Zai were attacking. Zhao Hong Zhao Jiang and his brothers shed from the right, aiming at the evil moon¡¯s abdomen.

    Barbarically seated on a longspear, like a dragon, quick thrusts, trying to blind the evil eyes.

    However, not only was the demonic moon fast, its hardness was unparalleled, like iron.

    "Bang-bang-

    The light of two knives ttered rapidly, making loud noises. In a blur of light and shadow, eyes shall be beheaded in the evil moon.

    "Don¡¯t resist your enemy, try to realize it!" With a whirl wind cut out by the knife in hand, Zhao Hong shouted at his own throat.

    "Understood!" Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang responded simultaneously.

    The speaker saw a giant w charging into the air, a gust blowing the gale behind him nted.

    The demonic moon was so mighty, it had the power of five tigers¡¯ ps. Only heard the crisp sound of "ng," Zhao Hong and Zhao Jiang¡¯s two long knives, suddenly struck by the evil moon and flew out.

    The two Han Da soldiers flown by great ws, they dashed forward again, hitting the Zhao brothers.

    "Retreat!" Zhao Hong¡¯s face turned gravely urgent, the body instantly flew back, uttering a sentence from the mouth.

 Chapter 1538 - 1529: Interval

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Chapter 1529: Interval</h4>

    Suddenly, Zhao Hong and Zhao Jiang disregarded Han Da¡¯s obstruction, rushed forward, and pulled the two shadows to the back of the mountain.

    However, the speed of the evil moon was increasing a bit too fast. As Zhao Hong and Zhao Jiang just flew back, the pale ws behind the demon¡¯s moon pounded in their breath.

    "Ugh.

    Momentarily, a gap instantly delivered to both of them, increasing their flying speed once more. It was like two arrows released from the string, the sound of "Zhe"nding seven feet away.

    Just now, the evil moon came again, Zhao Hong and Zhao Jiang couldn¡¯t bear the pain in their mouths, casually wiped the blood from their mouths, and jumped up.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the case this time.

    Yan Yan¡¯s attack power was more than double that of the Zhao siblings.

    Thus, when the spear started to dance, the demon¡¯s attention was most drawn.

    This way, it became slightly easier for people to attack near the giant waves.

    After intense chaos with Han Han, everyone received varying degrees of injury, except for Ao Cangsheng, who only scraped a bit of skin.

    Although the evil moon had suffered significant damage, when it came to severe injury, there was still a long way to go.

    The most crucial thing was that the speed of the evil moon was too fast. Most attacks either shed by like lightning or were unloaded by itspartments.

    So far, the most severely damaged ce on the evil moon was at the back. Under Ao Cangsheng¡¯s continuous attacks just now, dozens of wounds appeared on its upper right side, each reaching deep into the bone.

    After being injured, the evil moon¡¯s speed slowedpared to before. Limping was also evident during jumps and movements.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng pondered and called out to the four madmen: "Cut off this beast¡¯s four legs!"

    Upon hearing this voice, the other four immediately understood Ao¡¯s intention. At this moment, Shi Chaohan waved his hand, directly attacking the evil moon¡¯s four legs with a greeting.

    Because the four Life Pces constantly interfered with the demon moon wave¡¯s attention, even if the demon moon felt the people attacking the target, it still couldn¡¯tpletely attack or stop them.

    The five warriors of Han Han swiftly sliced through the void with a dazzling light, dancing like thunderbolts one after another, shing at the evil moon¡¯s legs.

    At this time, apart from Ao Cangsheng, the other four had almost exerted themselves to their limits. They gave their all, and the evil moon couldn¡¯t help but howl.

    A fierce brilliance shed, turning the demon¡¯s moon¡¯s flesh pale, no matter how hard and thick it was, it became blood-soaked by the five warriors of Han Han.

    "Wow!"

    Flying des, swords, Azure Dragon Spears, and myriad points suppressed the evil moon with Life Pce, steadfastly standing on the evil moon¡¯s limbs.

    Despite having four important pces at the top, the evil moon became agonized, starting to swing its tail and ws, aiming to y the five men ahead.

    "ng!"

    The ws and tail of Moon Wave crashed into the fire with the warriors of Han Han.

    The Zhao brothers¡¯ three warriors of Han Han fiercely rushed out one after another under the three sharp ws sweeping through the evil moon pce.

    The Blue Dragon Spear glimmered, hit repeatedly by five sharp ws. In the end, a thunderous spear sound prated the demon¡¯s forelimbs, leaving the moon pale.

    Pierced by a Blue Dragon Spear, the evil moon couldn¡¯t help but sit there, roaring at the barbarians. Saliva sttered into its mouth, a giant clod directly sprayed onto its worn-out face.

    "Get away from your grandmother!" With a mouthful of stinky, nauseating saliva, it couldn¡¯t help but sit and swear.

    In the midst of the curse, the barbarian¡¯s body swayed rightwards, dodging the evil moon¡¯s sharp teeth.

    The monster moon pce¡¯s massive head directly struck a broad, thick ancient wooden barrel, and with tremendous force, snapped the barrel¡¯s waistline.

    The evil moon suffered harm in front of the sun. Upon impact, its huge body instantly wobbled. Taking this chance, Ao Cangsheng and the barbarian sat together.

    The long spears and sharp swords whirled like a cyclone, shing front and back of the evil moon.

    When the shadow of the spear shed, three arches of light quickly emerged in the air, slicing through the evil moon¡¯s wounds like lightning.

    "Wow.

    A mournful howl, the moon¡¯s gray being pierced through, directly split in two, was cruelly seated in the shadow of the spear shaft.

    Simultaneously, Ao Cangsheng Sword shone like autumn water, lightning striking across the evil moon¡¯s other side.

    "Snap, snap, snap" ensued another clear sound, the evil moon queen¡¯s pale limbs cut off one by one by the arrogant Ao Cangsheng.

    In intense pain, the monster moon, with its gray mouth, sat next to the barbarian, then its huge tail swayed like a big tree. Without waiting for Ao Cangsheng Sword to arrogantly turn around, it suffered a direct, fierce strike.

    In haste, the proud Ao Cangsheng and the barbarian¡¯s armor held off the intense thunderstorm simultaneously.

    "Bang, bang.

    In two explosions, Ao Cangsheng and the barbarian were directly shocked by the tremendous force of the evil moon.

    "Purchase Order

    The proud Ao Cangsheng and the barbarian fell simultaneously to the ground, spewing fresh blood from their mouths. Their entire bones and muscles seemed broken, starting to ache intensely.

    Still not over with them yet, the evil moon¡¯s gray body can no longer remain stable, its massive figure tilting, dropping directly to the ground.

    "While he¡¯s down, kill him, go up!" Seeing this, Zhao Hong shouted loudly, leading Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang to strike again like lightning.

    The evil moon¡¯s pale belly was the most vulnerable, right now fully exposed, Zhao Hong immediately seized this opportunity.

    "Woo, woo, woo."

    During their swift charge, vitality burst instantly from their palms, pouring into their long des. The long des cut sharply, wind blowing, with sword light ring, directly slicing into the shadow moon¡¯s abdomen.

    As the de¡¯s light rose, a long trail of blood emerged on the evil moon¡¯s abdomen, from the dark chamber to the abdomen, it turned pale.

    The evil moon¡¯s pale belly was instantly broken. The intense pain caused the evil moon¡¯s body to roll and leap violently. However, without its two limbs, no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t stand up anymore.

    Its gigantic body rolled, crushing surrounding trees. Sand and stones floated, dust scattered, instantly filling the space.

    "Don¡¯t stop, keep attacking!" After breaking the moon¡¯s belly, Zhao Hong continued to urge his two brothers tounch another assault.

    "Excellent!" Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang replied simultaneously, one flying forward, one shing back, attacking the evil moon pce¡¯s head and tail respectively.

    On the bloody crimson soil, the monster moon¡¯s gray mud started flowing from the broken belly, emitting a stench, making people feel nauseous.

    "p!"

    Taking advantage of this, Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang cut down the remaining two under the fierce roaring and rolling of the evil moon.

    Thus, the demon moonpletely lost Han Han¡¯s fighting power, bing merely flesh for the Zhao brothers¡¯ statue.

    Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo got up, seeing the monster moon vanish, they ceased firing.

    They exchanged nces, raised hands to wipe the blood from their mouths. Ao Cangsheng said: "Are you okay?"

    Sitting there, rubbing his left arm and mouth, breathing with difficulty: "It¡¯s okay! How about you?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "I¡¯m fine too!"

    The barbarian sitting there angrily said, "That beast was fierce, almost broke my bones. Fortunately, that beast reacted quickly."

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, said nothing. How powerful is an Eighth Rank madman? Of course, being with others isn¡¯t easy.

    With the Zhao brothers¡¯ des shing in and out of the light, constantly chopping the demon moon pce, the monster moon pce¡¯s roaring and howling gradually weakened.

 Chapter 1539 - 1530: Shining

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Chapter 1530: Shining</h4>

    "Livestock, go to hell!" Zhao Hong stood behind the Demon Moon Pce, instantly shining within the Life Pce.

    Under the power of Ming Pce, he raised Chang Dao over his head, the Life Force around Chang Dao "gurgling" as it transformed into a whirlwind.

    After taking a big gulp of wine, Chang Dao was enraged and shocked. It swirled Yuan Qi¡¯s eyshes, forming a two-inch Sword Light, like a piercing line, slicing off the thick evil moon¡¯s neck.

    "Wow

    The final scream suddenly resounded, reaching the highest note.

    "Ascend!"

    The monster¡¯s moon-grey big head echoed, its enormous body twisted a few more times, thenpletely fell still.

    "Second son, grab the Beads!" Zhao Hongmanded Zhao Yong as he stood on the wicked moon.

    "Wait!" Zhao Yonggang was about to move when the sound of the Barbaric sitting posture rang out.

    "Brother, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Hong looked at the Barbarian sitting there with a profound gaze.

    I sat down, looked at the wicked moon in front of me, and said: "Is this Beads ours?"

    "For you?" Zhao Hongshen stopped in his tracks, immediatelyughed, and said: "Are you kidding, brother? This Demon Moon is pale, but our three brothers cut it down, and by reason, these Beads should belong to us!"

    Upon hearing these words, the easy-going Barbarian was also filled with inner fury: "Is there something wrong when Zhao Yong said I¡¯m scared? The Silver Horned Tiger was just killed by the lofty Elder, wasn¡¯t the Yuan Pearl also given to you?"

    "Moreover, without me and the proud Elder, how could you possibly seed?"

    Zhao Hong smiled slightly and said: "Man brother¡¯s words are not entirely urate. If it weren¡¯t for us diverting the attention of the three brothers of the wicked moon in the Imperial Pce, you could not have cut off this beast."

    "Moreover, do you think this is too tough for J?

    "Alright!" Sitting down, nodded to Zhao Hong." I hope you remember what you said!"

    Zhao Hongheughed and said: "Brother, rest assured, I, Zhao Hong, am not someone who breaks promises lightly. The next bad guy is ours to help you!"

    This sentence was correct, but in my proud ears, it sounded awkward. He snorted, refusing to look at the Zhao family¡¯s brothers.

    Judging by these two major matters, he¡¯s not very optimistic about the Zhao brothers. They are not only shameless but also extremely ruthless.

    Not arrogant, sitting with some resentment, regretting that we should not have cooperated with these three people earlier.

    "Son, hurry up. The smell of blood easily attracts other vicious creatures!" Zhao Hong¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "Got it!" Zhao Yong responded, the Dao Sword flickering in his hand, and in no time, he broke the green pearl¡ªwicked moon¡¯s mouth, which immediately appeared before his eyes.

    Before Zhao Yong obtained the Yuan Pearl, a roar echoed through everyone¡¯s ears.

    "A killer ising!" Zhao Jiang looked in the direction of the sound, a bit uneasy.

    "Damn, I didn¡¯t expect the enemy toe so quickly!" Zhao Hong¡¯s face darkened, Chang Dao turned around, and gestured for immediate retreat.

    "Yuan Pearl is here!" Simultaneously, the sword intent of Zhao Yong, the green beads instantly flew into his hand.

    "Since the Yuan Pearl is in hand, let¡¯s bring it back!" Zhao Hongchao waved at Zhao Yong, the three of them turned around. This was the reason they left here.

    "What are you doing?" At this moment, the proud Cangsheng, who had been coldly observing, suddenly spoke.

    The Zhao family¡¯s three brothers turned around in unison, looking at Ao Cangsheng with surprise, wondering why he asked.

    "Getting out, what¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Hong replied coldly to Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Did you forget what Zhao Brother said earlier?"

    "What¡¯s that?" Zhao Hong looked a bit confused, both men stared nkly at Ao Cangsheng.

    With such hesitation, the roar pierced the forest again, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. This roar was sharper, louder, and heart-stirring, indicating that the unknown evil was closer to the public.

    Ao Cangsheng held a Longsword, observing the appearance of the Han fighters, and said: "Didn¡¯t Zhao Brother say earlier that we found the Yuan Pearl for the next killer? Now the evil is in front of you, where are you going?"

    "What? Brother Ao wants to kill this killer? Zhao Hong looked at his surprised face and asked.

    "Otherwise?" Cangsheng¡¯s proud tone remained.

    Zhao Hong said hesitantly: "Didn¡¯t you hear that the culprit is nearly as bad as the wicked moon?"

    "Why, Zhao Brother means we killed the lower-level killer? Like Xuan Lin¡¯s!" Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, with a hint of sarcasm and anger in his tone.

    Zhao Hong said bitterly: "Brother Ao, what are you saying? Does Xuan Lin¡¯s killer need our help?"

    "Then, why are you going?" Ao Cangsheng asked.

    Zhao Hong sighed and said: "But this is too ferocious. We have just lost the strength with the wicked moon. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be the match of that beast."

    "What if I insist on this Beads?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s tone was absolute.

    "Or we break away. If they wish, let them fight for it themselves!" Zhao Jiang¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light, unwaveringly staring at the arrogant man, whispering to Zhao Hong.

    "Fool!" Zhao Hong looked at Zhao Jiang, speechless about this suggestion.

    In fact, Zhao Hong also wants to resign now. Both Beads are already in hand, one of which is still the Eighth Level Mad Pearl. It must sell for a good price.

    The problem is, can they retreat now? Clearly, the answer is no. Pride and recklessness cannot let them give up.

    When the third roar sounded, Zhao Yong couldn¡¯t help but tremble and said: "What should I do? The ferocious is about to arrive!"

    Zhao Hong was distressed, finally gritting his teeth and said: "Alright, since Brother Ao wants to pursue this killer, our brothers will help you!"

    After that, Zhao Hong quickly told Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang: "Later, don¡¯t let those two men do the work. If the momentum is wrong, we¡¯ll retreat."

    "Understood!" Zhao Yong and Zhao Jiang answered calmly.

    After the discussion ended, the fourth roar immediately reached everyone¡¯s ears. Simultaneously, the "thumping" of footsteps trampled the earth, shaking the leaves on the trees.

    "Come on!" I sat, staring deeply at the forest on the left.

    In the dark leaves and behind the twisted vines, a massive ferocious creature shook its head and rushed towards the crowd.

    This ferocious creature, with scales, a huge head, like a lizard, fierce and terrifying. Its sharp ws were curved, capable of cutting through the trunks as thick as a bowl with a single grasp.

    Dense and sharp teeth, like rows of daggers, lined up, blood flowing incessantly.

    The scarlet tongue wafted continuously, like the feared letters of poison, making people quake.

    When everyone saw the full appearance of this fierce creature, it had already charged towards the public. Unlike the wicked moon, it did not carefully measure the existence of the crowd after appearing, but chose the nearest person andunched a direct attack.

    The wicked moon¡¯s body was nearby, the strong scent of blood stirred the ferocious into madness. It roared, with a gust of wind, it first charged towards Zhao Jiang who was closest.

    "This is an armored frenzied Lizard, an Eighth Level ferocious, its severity surpassing the wicked moon!" Suddenly, sitting downmented on the killer in front of them.

    Like a hurricane, the frenzied Lizard directly devoured Zhao Jiang. Zhao Jiang felt the overpowering authority and horror, making him tremble, forgetting to sh with his sword.

    "Help!" He shouted loudly, as if meeting the devil, Longsword turned and fled.

 Chapter 1540 - 1531: White Scar

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Chapter 1531: White Scar</h4>

    But how fast is the rabid lizard? By the time Zhao Jiang turned around, its mouth was already over his head.

    "Idiot!" Zhao Hong saw this and couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    The long knife in his hand red up in anger for the first time. His energy surged in an instant, turning into an arc. The big mouth of the rabid lizard was shed open by the "whip".

    "ng ng!"

    A piercing explosion shattered the lights. The fierce and domineering strike, like cutting into basalt, scattered sparks. It left only a white mark on the armored scales of the rabid lizard, but no blood appeared.

    The lizard red fiercely at Zhao Hong. It roared and gave up its pursuit of Zhao Jiang. Its massive body suddenly leaped, striking Zhao Hong with lightning speed.

    Zhao Hong missed a punch. He wanted to try again, but the rabid lizard moved too fast, and before he could react, a huge w would directly smack down on his head.

    "Get away!" Zhao Hong shouted impatiently, slicing down with his longest knife.

    Buzzing.

    The knife swung into the air, letting out a muffled explosion, apanied by a surge of life force, directly hitting the w above his head.

    Bang.

    The knife light collided with the w, the life force shattered, and the w continued to press down, hitting Zhao Hong¡¯s long knife hard.

    The hunting wind blew like needles, stinging Zhao Hong¡¯s face. But he had no time to care about this, as when the armored lizard struck, it felt like a small mountain had mmed into him, sending him flying.

    After the rabid lizard swiped at Zhao Hong, a second w followed. At this time, Zhao Hong¡¯s right arm was in pain and numbness, making it impossible to swing back.

    Zhao Yong was willing to help, but he was already seven or eight feet away and had no time to act.

    Zhao Jiang, just chased by the armored rabid lizard, was already scared stiff. How could he still help save his brother?

    Seeing that Zhao Hong was about to die under its ws, a sudden gust of wind blew past his ears. Five spear shots struck like lightning, instantly hitting the head and front of the armored lizard.

    "Block it!"

    The fierce shadow of the tyrant was cut off, the armored rabid scales shed open, blood blossomed immediately before the public eye, like a flower.

    Blocked by five shots, the lizard¡¯s attack was immediately dyed. Taking this opportunity, Zhao Hong quickly turned around, like a nimble monkey, continued running on the ground, escaping the attack range of the armored rabid lizard.

    In the eyes¡¯ contact, the barbaric posture and arrogant Cangsheng had already charged to the front of the rabid armored creature. In the imperial pce, the spear atop his head danced like a whirlwind, continuously attacking the back of the armored rabid lizard, making "bam bam" explosions.

    On the left, a long spear danced, a shadow like raindropsunched from the spear tip, firing at the armored lizard. It angered the fierce armored lizard, which waved its enormous ws, mming its head.

    On the right, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sword glowed, the sword¡¯s light bloomed from his de, dispersing like falling snow, and the "gurgle" sound shed upon its body armor.

    "But didn¡¯t you say the beads were theirs?" Zhao Jiang struck the armored lizard¡¯s waist with a knife, firing at it.

    Although the armored lizard¡¯s scales were pierced by a thorn, Zhao Jiang¡¯s arm was also shaken by the fierce rebound.

    "So wait until you¡¯ve done it, don¡¯t go all out. Stand aside and let the two of them handle it."

    "They are best able to cut down this beast. At that time, they must be very energetic. Let¡¯s go take the beads. Can they still stop them?" Zhao Hongxiang gleamed. Although the dance was enclosed, Chang Dao did not consume much energy.

    "But what if they can¡¯t kill the beast?" Zhao Hongyi said, and Zhao Yongli immediately understood his intention. Now it began to look like he wasn¡¯t really working with the armored lizard.

    "Heh, heh!" Zhao Hongyin smiled and said, "That proud boy hasn¡¯t lived in the hall of life yet. From his strong strength just now, his life pce is still good. Once he enters his own life pce, the lizard may not live long.

    "On the contrary, even if they don¡¯t go all out to kill the armored lizard, they will weaken the animal¡¯s Han force. At that time, we only need to make up for one more hit, and we will surely reap the fisherman¡¯s benefits.

    "It¡¯s a good calction!" Zhao Yong listened to Zhao Hong¡¯s n and couldn¡¯t help but admire secretly.

    "Heh, heh!" Zhao Hong said nothing. The longest knife in his hand was chopping away, beginning to swim around the cinnamon lizard.

    Ao Cangsheng and the Man Han throne sat even more ferociously, as Han A Bing continuously discharged fierce lights, fiercely hitting the armored rabid lizard.

    In a short time, the armored lizard had already passed through hundreds of scars, each scar, although not fatal, had half reduced the armored lizard¡¯s strike on its armor.

    If it didn¡¯t have hard, iron-like shells, the defense power of the armored lizard would immediately decrease by ten percent.

    The continuous fierce assaults made the armored rabid lizard rise gradually. It breathed heavily, white steam spewing from its nostrils, as if it had started to rain.

    Moreover, the attacks and dodges of the armored rabid lizard also had to be more and more fierce and rapid. Every time after the first attack and bombardment, the armor had to fly through the massive body, dodging to the side like a gust of wind.

    "Ding dong!" The sound continued, it was the armored rabid lizard¡¯s w or tail smacking into Han Da.

    Every time, the tremendous force would shake the ferocious body, the arrogant Cangsheng, seemingly like a bombardment of a giant mountain, very difficult to shake.

    The two were furious, bloodied, carrying several colors. Although the armored rabid lizard sometimes suddenly turned to attack the Zhao brothers.

    But such opportunities were rare, perhaps because the Zhao brothers pretended not to harm the armored rabid lizard.

    Therefore, after Han Han had fought for a long time, the armored rabid lizard was almost always hesitating and counterattacking between the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbaric posture.

    "Boss, this animal is too fierce, hasn¡¯t bled for a long time! My fierce arm is about to break. If this continues, I think I will not be able to hold on!" Sweating profusely, mixed with fresh blood, dripping clothes.

    The Azure Dragon Spear in his hand was still dancing, his mouth undting violently,ining in his mouth.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s longsword was horizontal, the sword¡¯s light shed over ten feet long, cutting through the armored lizard¡¯s scales. The national foot lizard roared, and then its massive ws swept diagonally towards him.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sword leapt again, the sword¡¯s light shone on the sharp ws, making a bang. At the same time, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body armor was also pushed back by the huge rebound.

    When he flinched back, his eyes didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Jiang. At this time, Zhao Jiang was swinging his long knife in the wind and rain, but the light on River Ind was not recorded on the armored rabid lizard.

    The knife in the gxy was shining a thousand points of light. Zhao Jiang was directly intoxicated in his own practice, forgetting where he was.

    How far was he from the armored lizard? Once the armored lizard got close to him, he would quickly fly away, giving no chance for the armored lizard to get near him.

    In the blink of an eye, the proud Cangsheng¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. As he continued with the manic Han Jia rabid lizard, he nced at Zhao Hong and Zhao Yong.

    As you can see, although they were whirled around with the lizard, they didn¡¯t seem much different from Zhao Jiang. At most, they only needed to breathe a few times tounch an attack on the lizard, attacks that were neither painful nor itchy.

 Chapter 1541 - 1532: Thunderous

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Chapter 1532: Thunderous</h4>

    Seeing this shape, Qi¡¯s arrogant eyes flickered with cold rain. In an instant, he saw through the hearts of the Zhao brothers.

    Originally, he wanted to part peacefully with the three, but now, Ao Cangsheng had dismissed this idea.

    In a blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng shifted his attention back to the Armored Lizards. Since the other side was determined to use the fisherman, Cangsheng could only rely on himself to counter them.

    He hummed softly, sitting quietly as he said, "Xiao Hei, do your best. We must deal with these beasts as soon as possible."

    "What¡¯s going on?" I couldn¡¯t help sitting quietly, wondering why Ao Cangsheng would say such things.

    "I want you to harness the power of the Confucian Han and the bamboo pole. We can¡¯t afford any more spending!" Ao Cangsheng did not exin but reminded me to sit down.

    He sat with a twinkle in his eye. Although he still didn¡¯t understand what Ao Cangsheng wanted to say, he knew there had to be a reason for it.

    "Kill!" With a loud roar, the beat suddenly intensified. The strong momentum surged forth, like dead water flowing for thousands of miles, all contained in the Blue Dragon Spear.

    Before, I didn¡¯t know how to reach Han Dou¡¯s position. It was so fierce and difficult, he even desired to sit down but had no idea how.

    He could only rely on Han Han¡¯s previous battle experience, wielding the Blue Dragon Spear like a mad lion, attacking the Armored Lizards again and again.

    ck light erupted around the proud and graceful sky, like an unfathomable void, instantly engulfing his entire being.

    Suddenly, the dark light appeared, an intangible pressure suddenly rushed towards the people sitting under the spatial pressure like a massive peak.

    At the same time, a highly destructive atmosphere began to flood the entire forest, like seawater. The dreadful breath struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts and souls, instilling fear from the depths of their souls.

    Upon seeing the ck light, the three brothers of the Zhao family couldn¡¯t help but shiver, like poisonous snakes spewing red scripts, wandering within their bodies.

    The venomous fangs, careless for a moment, would leave the snake partially eaten, bones lingering as remnants.

    The boundless ck light spun like a hurricane, swiftly gathering a fantasy above his head. Ultimately, the endless ck light consolidated into a ck me above his mighty head.

    Though the me was silent, it exuded destructive pressure over heaven and earth. The me was silent, yet it burned in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    "ck Life Pce? What is this Life Pce?" Suddenly, Zhao Jiang saw the demise of Emperor¡¯s fire, muttering foolishly.

    "The pressure is overwhelming!" Zhao Hong¡¯s mouth was agape with shock from the Emperor¡¯s demise of fire.

    "My God, it¡¯s a Four-star Life House!" Zhao Yongzi¡¯s eyes trembled, suddenly seeing the four stars shining brilliantly at the center of the ck me, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently.

    "Wow!"

    Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant hand waved, suddenly the Emperor emerging like a massive curtain, rushing, heading towards the lizard¡¯s head.

    Simultaneously, the sword in his hand emitted a sound of light, as if it ended a day¡¯s razor, turning into a light, slicing down towards the razor¡¯s head.

    The cultured lizard was covered in scales, its skull extremely hard. Cracking its skull proved arduous.

    However, Ao Cangsheng was unusual. Instead of attacking the Armored Lizard¡¯s body, he used the sword to hack straight at its hard skull.

    "Ah"

    A rainbow-like sword traversed three feet, hanging like a waterfall, slicing directly onto a rabid lizard¡¯s head.

    "ng!"

    The deafening Bao Ha resounded, and the arrogant Cangsheng Sword solidified. Just three feet away from the armored lizard¡¯s head, Ao Cangsheng angrily cried out again, hacking the sword further down.

    "Sigh... Sigh...

    Three swords erupted, still gleaming like fire, directly piercing from the sword¡¯s tip into the lizard¡¯s head.

    As Emperor burned through his business, severe pain surged from above his head, causing the armored lizard to vanishpletely.

    "p!"

    As the skull shattered, the Armored Lizard leaped. Its ws sweeping past, steel tail enraged, huge teeth bitten by lightning,unching a wild attack with all its might.

    Wildly sitting on one side, witnessing Cangsheng cut off the armored lizard¡¯s head, blood flowing like a river in an instant. The Blue Dragon Spear, like a dragon wagging its tail, drew a perfect arc in mid-air, also soaring high, its rage piercing through the armored rabid lizard¡¯s head.

    I didn¡¯t know. By now, his weekly cycle had begun to redden, as if caught in mes, astonishing the onlookers.

    His body was like a fiery ze, burning his blood, swirling around him. The hot blood boiled, galloping continuously around the remnant Zi Wu, making it impossible not to be frantically shocked.

    He was barely sitting, feeling like his body was about to explode. Such powerful force.

    Moreover, at this moment, wildly sitting was just like the previous Bao Ah act. Zhou¡¯s momentum, like a giant wave, was rapidly escting.

    With each strike, its force was no lesser than the Power of Five Tigers. How destructive an attack could be at such a point?

    The Oracle Lizard¡¯s skull split into several pieces amidst the blizzard.

    Chasing Ao Cangsheng, the cultured lizard attacks at such speed, its head nearly splits open.

    In a roar, the lizard began shing. It realized that the two pests before it were so fierce, trapping it, fearing its life would end buried here.

    At the moment of decision, the massive body of the armored rabid turned around, despite the violent explosions behind, its scars and fury charging into the forest depths.

    Ao Cangsheng, seeing this scene, angrily called out, "Come on, stop it!"

    Since Ao Cangsheng and the sitting person began exerting full force to kill the armored rabid, the Zhao brotherspletely hid in therge bad, with the heart of watching a tiger climbing mountains, they became sharper.

    Once this rival lizard fled, the Zhao brothers were left about ten feet away. Therefore, this furious call was naturally just for the seated one.

    "Kill!" The person sitting with a ck face, his face flushed, eyes rolling with intense killing intent. With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, he chased the Armored Lizard like lightning.

    At this moment, the proud Cangsheng Law had no reservations. The second act of "Cloud Storm" facing the cloud, his entire being like smoke, faintly flickering, "whip" suddenly darting ahead of the Armored Lizard.

    "Sky Eating Land, Soul Eating Sun!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left hand roared with fury, suddenly biting at the Armored Lizard¡¯s eye. The wind blew, the clouds grew heavier, the void suddenly turned dark, like a curtain falling, soon encircling the entire Han Yuan.

    In the gloom and endless destion, a gigantic palm suddenly dropped from the sky, as if Emperor¡¯s hand, apanied by shes of lightning, thunder, and the sound of thunderps, the thunderous palm struck the armored rabid lizard¡¯s eyes.

    The armored rabid lizard, running at high speed, was caught by the massive palm mark. It couldn¡¯t help but eat, howling in pain. Losing its bnce, its whole body fell directly to the ground.

    Immediately, the armored lizard, like a massive wheel, began rolling across the forest, crushing and smashing grass and trees as it passed.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t entirely blinded by this blow, itpletely obscured its vision.

 Chapter 1542 - 1533: Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Chapter 1533: Overbearing</h4>

    In this way, the speed of the Armored Lizard would immediately slow down. The long spear¡¯s charge into the sky sounded like a "chirp," seizing the opportunity to catch up, even overtaking the silhouette of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Head!" When you see the armored lizard, you should jump up and continue running. Ao Cangsheng suddenly spat out two cold words, like a sh of light, heading straight for the top of the armored lizard¡¯s head.

    I sat down and heard these words. My feet stomped heavily on the ground, my body immediately rising from the earth. I charged straight to the top of the rabid armored lizard.

    After sensing the fierce killing intent, the Armored Lizard¡¯s massive tail swung like a giant python, heading right for the arrogant¡¯s left side.

    At the same time, its body tilted slightly, a w sweeping out diagonally, straight for the barbarian sitting to the right.

    "ng!"

    Sword and spear scraped by, a sudden cold light shed with the massive tail and w of the Armored Lizard.

    The arrogant Cangsheng and the barbarian sitting trembled, immediately struck by the immense forces of both sides. Their bodies quickly retreated, each grabbing a tree, rebounding with a push from their feet. Like the shape of lightning, sword and spear buzzed, striking again at the top of the armored lizard.

    "Life Pce!" In the urgent sprint, Ao Cangsheng hurriedly shouted.

    Suddenly, two Destiny Pces roared simultaneously, facing the frenzy of the armored lizard. The me Spear shed like a bolt of lightning, severing eighteen times in an instant. The Emperor¡¯s Obliteration turned into a ck axe, cutting through the lizard¡¯s neck with overwhelming force.

    With the roar of the armored raven, the massive tail swept past the w and p, attacking back at the two important pces.

    "Now, kill it!" The barrier was lifted, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes sparkling as he roared again in fury.

    I sat and marveled. Meanwhile, I proudly erupted, Cangsheng. In the void, Life Force surged above each strike, like a boiling ocean, emitting a "boom" sound.

    In the air, the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbarian were sitting together with Han Bing, who pointed the de at the armored lizard¡¯s head.

    "But for you two who helped us obtain the beads, I want to divide the beads equally. Our brothers will take 70%, and you two will take 30%. How about it?

    "If the beads break, they are worthless!" Zhao Jiang thought Zhao Hong would divide the beads into ten parts, then evenly distribute them among five people. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    Everyone knows that beads are only useful when in good condition. Once severed, if not used immediately, they will soon disappear into nothing in Zhong A Nation.

    Zhao Jiang couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, precisely because of this worry. Unexpectedly, he heard Zhao Hong coldly rebuke: "Idiot, shut up!"

    After that, he smiled and looked at the proud person, waiting for his response.

    "You think it¡¯s pretty, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t give this bead to anyone!" Ao Cangsheng said impatiently.

    Zhao Hong heard this, couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "Originally, for our current hunt together, I had already intended to give the Silver Tiger¡¯s bead to two people. But unexpectedly, you two raised the beads so ignorantly, and still, we took them ourselves!

    "These two Han Bing seem extraordinary, so they are more than..." Since killing the rabid armored one, Zhao Yong noticed the arrogant Cangsheng and Han Bing sitting barbarically.

    After careful inspection, he found that the power of these two Han Bing was several times greater than the three of them.

    For an instant, greed returned to him. With all his heart, no matter what, it¡¯s better to tear off the facade and devour the two Han Bing altogether.

    Zhao Yong muttered a reminder, Zhao Hong couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two Han Bing. At this time, the killing aura on top of the two Han Bing was dazzling, making people shudder involuntarily.

    In such a situation, Zhao Hong could be sure that the rank of the two Han Bing¡¯s would never be too low. If it could be seized, his Han rights would surely increase by a few points.

    Zhao Yong sneered inwardly, signaling to bring the two Han Bing.

    "Why, does Brother Zhao want to snatch it?" Ao Cangsheng also gave a nce at the man, sneering coldly.

    Zhao Hong¡¯s face suddenly sank, like the person, saying: "What is this?" I just gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t want it. No wonder we did this!

    "You¡¯d better consider the consequences!" Ao Cangsheng warned finally.

    Zhao Hongxi sneered, his face filled with intense arrogance: "I¡¯m well aware! If I ce it at the front, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. Since you¡¯re at the bow, our three brothers would fear you?

    "Alright! Since you say so, I hope you won¡¯t regret itter!" Ao Cangsheng sighed, finally showing a somewhat helpless demeanor.

    "Little ck, make a move!" Suddenly, Ao Cangsheng spat out two cold words.

    Then, Zhou Yuanqi surged like a restless ocean, beginning to pour into his wrong.

    It was just sitting on my head, but I kept insisting on it. He knew Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t handling this matter well, so he had been waiting for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s final instruction.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng finally spoke out these two words. Suddenly, a heavy foot sat on the ground, my foot filled with energy, jumping up with his height.

    Simultaneously, the body leaped up, "chirring" energy rushed into both arms. He clenched his right hand, striking reversed at Zhao Hong.

    At this moment, the warm blood of the barbarian sitting¡¯s body was reignited, beginning to boil around his body. His body turned red, as if ready to erupt like a volcano at any time.

    "You don¡¯t know life or death! Give it to me!" Zhao Hong¡¯s eyes burst, fiercely spitting words from his mouth.

    "Next!" Meanwhile, Zhao Yong threw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ck Sword to Zhao Hong.

    Zhao Hong felt the domineering spirit in Han Da¡¯s hand and fierce killing intent, couldn¡¯t help but be thrilled. Heart said, this Han Bing is indeed fierce!

    As he leaped up, Zhao Hong swung the sword, splitting it apart. A lightning-like sword shot out, fiercely mming at the ferocious sitter¡¯s head.

    "Handan Recipe, Mad de Breaking Moon!"

    Although Zhao Hong hadn¡¯t practiced swordsmanship, now he, like Han Bing, performed the sword technique with his own sword, using a sword to sh. The power was as fierce as thunder, even greater than using a de.

    This made Zhao Hong more confident in his previous decision; otherwise, he would have missed a fierce Han Bing.

    On the other hand, Zhao Yong wielded a brutal Azure Dragon Spear. Seeing Ao Cangshenging face-to-face, he couldn¡¯t think much. The long spear lightly swayed, and a shadow of the spear, like a hurricane, attacked Ao Cangsheng.

    Eight paths decide, Eight Kings shed their armor!

    Zhao Yong was also in swordsmanship, but unlike Zhao Hong, he used an Azure Dragon Spear. Although the power of this strike greatly reduced, its might was no less.

    Ao Cangsheng coldly said: "You think you can calcte this trick on me?"

    Zhao Yong heard this and suddenly realized: "You...did you fake it for us to see just now?

    Ao Cangsheng coldly sneered again: "Looks like you¡¯re not too foolish!"

    Zhao Yong was speechless. His mind was confident. Now he thought about it but couldn¡¯t help butugh. In fact, the n they long considered was already seen through by the other party. Even so, now he had something to say.

    "When we were with the Armored Lizard Hannah, why didn¡¯t you seize the opportunity to attack us?" Zhao Yong, amazed by his efforts, suddenly asked this question to Ao Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1543 - 1534: Not an Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Chapter 1534: Not an Illusion</h4>

    "I..." Zhao Yongyan stopped speaking.

    He had the same thought, but like Zhao Hong, they held back because they feared the proud and reckless Han Li at that time.

    It was a desperate move. If they didn¡¯t seed, they would die. Zhao Hong dared not try, nor did Zhao Yong.

    "Although we want the Yuan Pearl, if we have to kill for it, we can¡¯t do it!" A thought shed through Zhao Yong¡¯s mind like lightning, causing him to change his mind immediately.

    With the cold buzz, the proud person¡¯s eyes suddenly turned, no longer as fierce as before.

    "Boy, you should be d for what you just said. Because those words saved your life!" he said, proudly and indifferently.

    Afterward, Zhao Yongxin¡¯s lethal chill immediately vanished. Only a slight tingling reminded him that what he saw earlier was no illusion.

    When Ao Cangsheng ced the Azure Dragon Spear at Zhao Yongxin¡¯s mouth, Han Dou, who was sitting there, had already reached Jin Ru.

    "Arm Movement"

    However, after an intense Han battle broke out, Han Da wielded ferociously in his hand, and Zhao Hong could no longer resist this brutal attack. With a loud bang, his body was directly blown apart.

    The sword flew out, spun a few times in the air, and was finally grasped again. Its shape flickered, and we got up to chase.

    Blood kept pouring from Zhao Hongkou, and he fell weakly to the ground with a muffled thud.

    Just as Zhao Hong fell, I sat down and flew in. Upon seeing Ao Cangsheng stepping on Zhao Jiang, he also grabbed Hu Lu and stepped on Zhao Hong¡¯s mouth. He took a sip, "Aren¡¯t you great? Not enough yet? Stand up and face Laozi and Han!"

    Zhao Hongkou was trampled on, spat out blood again, coughed a few times, and looked at the person sitting there in horror, saying, "Are you hurt? How can you still have such Han Li?"

    Not only was Zhao Hong puzzled by this, but his other two brothers were also confused.

    I sat andughed, speaking with a steely face, "Laozi is injured, but it doesn¡¯t affect Laozi from killing you!"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hong suddenly realized that the ship had capsized in the sewer, mostly set by the other side, and for a moment didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Bang!"

    The more I sat and looked at Zhao Hongyue, the angrier I became. I couldn¡¯t help but raise my hand and gave him a big p. Zhao Hong wanted to dodge, but where could he go?

    With a scream, several teeth flew directly from Zhao Hong¡¯s mouth, trailing a string of blood.

    "Didn¡¯t you want to snatch Laozi¡¯s Yuan Pearl? Come now! Why are you suddenly angry?" He sat there ring at Zhao Hong, his eyes blinking violently.

    At the thought of this person¡¯s arrogance, he sat helplessly.

    Encouraged by this impulse, I sat down and turned this thought into reality.

    "Bang!"

    Another crisp p sounded, and Zhao Hong¡¯s left cheek immediately swelled up, perfectly symmetrical with the five fingerprints on the right.

    I thought I would p my face, but shouldn¡¯t do it again. But suddenly, another sh of lightning struck, knocking out Zhao Hong¡¯s teeth again, flying them far away.

    "You shameless thieving cutpurse! Laozi gave you two beads. That¡¯s not enough greed for you. You even want to swallow the third bead.

    "You¡¯ve done little, but you¡¯re too greedy. You really think I¡¯m a fool? Dog thing, not only with Laozi¡¯s pearls but also with Laozi¡¯s Azure Dragon Spear. You¡¯ve got nerve! Sitting there, spitting stars freely, it all sprayed on Zhao Hong¡¯s face, but Zhao Hong didn¡¯t even dare to step out of the atmosphere.

    "Bang!"

    The more he sat, the angrier he became, while Zhao Hong remained silent, which made him sit less often in his heart. No, he couldn¡¯t help but sit again.

    But now this bastard was severely injured, as long as he sat and swung his fist fiercely, he could get the filthy things out.

    When Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to lift a killer, he didn¡¯t want this person to die easily. As a result, he could only p out another big p, Zhao Hong¡¯s heart filling with shame and indignation as his head spun.

    "People surnamed, you kill me, so torture me, what kind of hero," in a fit of rage, Zhao Hong, not knowing where the courage came from, couldn¡¯t help but sit in a barbaric roar.

    "Ah, well, you should.

    "Initially, I was directly pointing to the Azure Dragon¡¯s forest, but after a Hanman brought along a national-footed lizard, our Life Force gotpletely exhausted. If reckless and foolhardy again, I¡¯m afraid dealing with the fierce horn on it would be difficult.

    "Are you going to rest a bit before going in?" I asked as I sat down.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "Let¡¯s boost our Life Force first, then talk about it!"

    Once their consensus was reached, they carefully observed the situation and moved to a ce without roars.

    The ancient trees in Tianxuan Forest, sunlight filtering through leaves and branches, finally entered the forest, but only a small portion.

    Therefore, although there was over an hour before nightfall, the forest¡¯s light had already started to dim, and soon, the entire forest would bepletely dark.

    Ao Cangsheng and Man Zai trekked long distances and finally chose a tall old tree as a temporary resting ce.

    Repose and cultivation in the ancient tree can avoid evil disturbances. But now the roaring sound in the ears continues, but it doesn¡¯t affect their practice.

    Once Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo settled, the three brothers of the Zhao family hurriedly left the ce just passed by Han Da. It was too close to the armored lizard¡¯s corpse. Even in normal times, the strong smell of blood would attract other dangers, let alone now being a slight period.

    The most severely injured among the three brothers of the Zhao family was Zhao Hong. Because Zhao Hong was the main actor, he sat very angrily.

    In the Han Dynasty and Han Da era, after Zhao Hong was injured, he still didn¡¯t lower his hand. Even if Zhao Hong waspletely bombed, his bones were broken several times, and his internal organs severely damaged.

    The least injured was Zhao Jiang, because Zhao Jiang also used his longsword, so when he provoked Han Han with Ao Cangsheng, he was only auxiliary and didn¡¯t face Ao Cangsheng directly.

    Under Zhao Hong¡¯smand, Zhao Jiang supported Zhao Hong, and Zhao Yong continued alone. The three of them interspersed and chose a rtively safend route, leaving Tianxuan Forest.

    At this time, the power of the three Han was severely exhausted, unable to continue participating in training.

    Tianxuan Forest is in imminent danger. Now the most important thing is to save the lives of the three people. Other things can only be nned by Xu Tu.

    Zhao Jiang¡¯er was speechless. He waspletely frightened by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s terrifying Han Li. Now, when Zhao Jiang thought of the proud Cangsheng and the cold light flickering longsword in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Zhao Hong and Zhao Yong were not afraid, instead, their hearts were filled with resentment and hate. They were thinking about how to wash away today¡¯s shame. How could they take revenge against pride and barbaric?

    Looking at Zhao Hong¡¯s pale, vicious face, Zhao Yong couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What do you think of this today?"

    Upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s inquiry, Zhao Hong¡¯s face turned cold again, his eyes filled with fierce intent, as if he was going to murder someone in frenzy.

    He gritted his teeth, making a "creak" sound, and only after exchanging a couple of heavy punches did he say fiercely, "No matter what, today¡¯s revenge will be returned. If I don¡¯t proudly and barbarically crush the surname into ruins, I¡¯m not human!

    As soon as he heard Zhao Hong was still looking to settle ounts with Ao Cangsheng, Zhao Jiang was immediately taken aback: "I think it¡¯s enough. With our strength, we¡¯re no match for pride at all. If we go, we¡¯ll die!"

    "Besides, proud Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t kill us, and even left a pearl for us. If we go looking for him again, I¡¯m afraid..."

 Chapter 1544 - 1535: Recklessness

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Chapter 1535: Recklessness</h4>

    Sure, here¡¯s the tranted text:

    "Get out, you get out! Since when were you bought by that arrogant surname?" Zhao Jiang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhao Hong got angry.

    He raised his hand and pped Zhao Jiang¡¯s face harshly. Looking at Zhao Jiangdao, as if he was about to kill someone, he said, "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a widow, but don¡¯t call yourself my brother!"

    After that, Zhao Hong painfully stretched out his arm and put Zhao Jiang aside.

    Zhao Jiangxin was disheartened. He didn¡¯t want revenge, but in his view, the arrogant and reckless posture was too powerful. Even if all three of them were together, they weren¡¯t a match. In such a situation, what revenge could there be?

    "Bang!"

    Zhao Jiang just took two steps forward, and Zhao Hong fell to the ground.

    When Zhao Jiang saw the situation, he had no choice but to step forward to stop Zhao Hong. Amidst all the curses, he shrank his head and stopped talking.

    "You all, stop for me!" Just as Zhao Hong¡¯s curse of "huff huff huff" grew louder, a voice suddenly came. Then came the sound of footsteps.

    Upon hearing this voice, the three brothers of the Zhao family were immediately stunned. Zhao Jiang was even more rigid at this point. He thought himself to be arrogant and reckless.

    After another half ice-fragrant kung fu, I sat down, took a deep breath, as if sleeping soundly, listening to the voice devoutly.

    After refining these three crystals, his energy reached the state again. When idle, he wanted to grab a few children for a meal.

    He was about to jump down from the trunk but listened to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words: "Have you recovered?"

    Sitting down, he nodded. "Yes! Three crystals are enough for me to recover!"

    Upon hearing this news, Ao Cangsheng was more dejected: "Why have I refined six super crystals, yet haven¡¯t recovered my life force?"

    "Really?" Sitting there, I was a bit surprised.

    "Yes!" Ao Cangsheng sighed.

    Sitting there, with furrowed brows, I suddenly raised my head and said: "I know why you¡¯re recovering slowly."

    "Why?" Ao Cangsheng asked despondently.

    Sitting down, heughed and said: "Your son is now undergoing ice-breaking. Yuan Jing needs two products. But this time your disciple gave you a first-level crystal, so your life force is recovering too slowly!"

    "Is that what you said?" This time, Ao Cangsheng was astonished.

    I sat there humming. Annoyed, I looked at him and said, "Of course! The stic environment uses first-level crystal, breaking fate uses second-level crystal, in the world you need to use a third-level crystal.

    Moreover, different levels of crystals can also be converted. Their exchange rate is generally one hundred yuan!"

    "That¡¯s it!" Ao Cangsheng suddenly nodded.

    "I¡¯m afraid the crystals I carry with me can¡¯t be used?" Ao Cangsheng touched the packed crystals, somewhat helpless.

    Sitting there, he shook his head, saying: "You can use it, but the effect is minimal. Better to keep it for me."

    "Then what should I do?" Ao Cangsheng stared sitting there, saying nothing.

    The person sitting down said: "There¡¯s no way. You can only refine beads. Yuan Pearl is the source of evil, and it must have immense cosmic life force.

    "Hmm, by the way, remember to leave one for me. After today¡¯s bloodshed, I feel like I¡¯m about to break through!

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and sighed, "I don¡¯t know how much pure energy a pearl can refine?" Before reaching Canglong Forest, Yuan Jing started to disappear. Speaking of Canglong Forest, I¡¯m afraid luck is too bad!"

    During the conversation, I heard a rustling sound from afar. Sitting there, my mouth curled into a sneer: "Seems like dinner is ready. Let me bring it back."

    After that, I sat downughing, then jumped off the old wood.

    "Be careful!" Before he sat up, Ao Cangsheng suddenly cried out coldly. With his left palm pushing the sitting, his right hand snapped open.

    "Bang", a Feathered Arrow flew through the air, apanied by a chirping wind, not reaching the barbaric sitting posture yet, it was already shattered by the proud Ao Cangsheng.

    He sat unsettled, pushed by the proud Ao Cangsheng, almost falling off the trunk of the ancient tree. On the verge of erupting, but listening to the chirping sounds as if tens of thousands of arrows were flying towards him.

    Upon hearing the roar of feathers and arrows, I sat down knowing what was happening. There was an attack nearby.

    "Get down!" Ao Cangsheng shouted again, drawing his sword with his right hand. Left palm instantlyunched, drawing an arc in the air like a huge wave, sting at countless arrows aiming for the face.

    "Bang Bang Bang"

    A deafening explosion sounded, arrows rushed into the sky like locusts, and immediately exploded mid-air like eggs hitting rocks.

    However, Ao Cangsheng could still feel the ferocity of countless arrows.

    "These messy affairs, I won¡¯t tolerate it this time!" Knowing someone attacked him, he sat down furiously. He thought the Zhao family¡¯s three brothers were the ones attacking and trying to kill them.

    In a roar, he sat on the Blue Dragon Spear beside him, jumping high. In the air, the Blue Dragon Spear suddenly swung fiercely, and a blue light immediately burst from the spear mouth, blowing directly towards the opposite person.

    "Du Du

    Two heavy footsteps sounded, proud barbarian simultaneously sat steadily on the ground. This time they saw the people opposite.

    Although they didn¡¯t carry torches, fireflies illuminated them.

    At first nce, there were more than a dozen people across the street. The eyes of the barbarian sitting shed fiercely, but his brow furrowed deeply: "These three pieces, found so many helpers!"

    This time, the man sitting thought the people opposite were all Zhao¡¯s brothers.

    Ao Cangsheng looked fiercely at the group opposite and said, "Zhao shouldn¡¯t have discovered this. Otherwise, why would they do this?"

    However, in the blink of an eye.

    Although they could deal with one or two enemies at most, they certainly couldn¡¯t deal with all the enemies.

    Moreover, among this group of Han n, they couldn¡¯t attack bit by bit, or annihte the enemy little by little.

    Once they killed one person with all their strength, other few people would seize the opportunity to attack, forcing them to save themselves.

    Such a wheel, once the life force was exhausted, only grasping hands remained.

    As they said, it was just to kill. If you stopped, you died!

    "Life Pce!" Inspired by Han Han, Ao Cangsheng suddenly roared.

    "Boom

    Without a sound, the aura around Ao Cangsheng surged along with bright ck light, like a volcanic eruption, started to gush out from him.

    ck light was like a long dragon. After rushing out, it circled Ao Cangsheng twice at high speed. Then it quietly gathered into a ck me on top of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    Four people surrounded the arrogant Cangsheng with their elbows and armpits, suddenly paused hands and feet. They watched in fear at the strange phenomena around the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "How could it be ck light? Strange ck mes, what are they?" At one moment, four enemy minds had a question arise.

    "Blockade!"

    Taking advantage of distractions, the arrogant Cangsheng Sword swept past, carrying the power of the Life Pce, and instantly chopping down 33 swords.

    "Sword Qi Iron, Jian Tianhe!"

    This was still the same swordsmanship as before, but now it was disyed, its power increased two to threefold.

    This way, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s current understanding hadpletely surpassed the pride of swords.

    swords leapt out, and the glow of a sword instantly burst from the sword. As if 33 gxies roaring through, swept across four Han Da.

 Chapter 1545 - 1536: Dazzling Brilliance

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Chapter 1536: Dazzling Brilliance</h4>

    The four people across the street were taken aback by the ferocious swordsmanship. In haste, they began urging their Qi to battle the neighborhood.

    The sword was like a thunderbolt, shing by quickly. This sword aplished nothing. With a "ng" sound, 33 dazzling swords were cut down, and the four people across the street were taken down one by one by Han Da.

    "What a formidable Han Han!" "Quick, retreat," said a terrified face.

    On the other hand, after the Blue Dragon Spear danced wildly, Zhou Guang suddenly went all out. Shortly after, a zing halberd appeared above his head.

    As soon as the halberd appeared, it swept through three people with a roaring pressure.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    The sound of burning fire stimted the eardrums. Firelight and cold light intertwined, but not suddenly.

    The crowd only felt that the aura of the man sitting around them was enhanced, seemingly hard to resist. Just as they were about to head to their own Life Pce, the Blue Dragon Spear and torch were simultaneously extinguished.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud bang, the fiery halberd rose more than three feet, hitting the three enemy soldiers of Han Army directly with abined five strikes.

    "Ugh!"

    The three people on the other side tried their best to fight back with knives, but they still couldn¡¯t resist the powerful Ao Quan and Bao Da.

    In the darkness, a dazzling light suddenly burst out, extinguished, and exploded. With a "crack," chips of wood, sand, and stones flew through the air, causing the three people across the street to hum in low voices, taken aback by a distance of two feet.

    Eliminating the enemy one by one was nearly impossible. Only when the Han people retreated would the other side¡¯s strength gradually weaken.

    When a move emerged, you could sit whether or not the other side could stand. Once the long spear was swept aside, it followed Ao Cangsheng to the Heavenly Xuan Forest.

    At this point, many of the enemy were staring in awe at the arrogant Cangsheng. Though inside, the arrogant Life Pce shone with brilliant light.

    These people were surprised to find that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce was a dazzling ck me. They had never heard of such a Life Pce.

    But what shocked them the most was that there were four bright stars in the heart of the ck me.

    "Follow me! Even if they want to flee, they must be driven out of the forest!" In the bleak wind and dim light, a young man in a purple shirt was fixated on the proud shadow.

    At this moment, his determination to kill Ao Cangsheng was even more solidified, all because of that strange me.

    The peculiar ck me inexplicably incited an inexplicable fear and panic in his heart. Most importantly, the Life Pce should have four stars.

    The purple-d youth found it difficult to reach this level of Life Pce alone, but he was extremely arrogant and aloof.

    However, the wind was strong, but Han Yuan¡¯s wind was fast; the Emperor¡¯s Fire still burned slowly and cautiously.

    In the past, whether it was sand, stones, nts, or iron cloth, he would immediately ignite them. Like a terrifying, eerie killer, he could effortlessly swallow anything.

    Feeling the pressure of the two Great Ming Pces and their attacks, the people facing them harbored a trace of fear in their hearts.

    "Boom!"

    One after another, roaring sounds rang out, and light began to shine in the open and uncertain forest. Ultimately, all this light converged above these people¡¯s heads, forming a virtual shadow of a Tao.

    Some people only had a false image above them, while others had two false images, possessing a remarkably powerful Twin Pce.

    Afterwards, under the suppression of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s four-star Emperor and three-star King Yan Ancient Pce, the other side¡¯s momentum clearly weakened.

    Even though the other side¡¯s numbers were ten times that of Ao Cangsheng, they were still broken by the attacks from the Life Pces of both sides and among those two pces.

    But now, everyone on the other side had stepped out of the Life Pce, and some had even entered the Twin Life Pce.

    In the bright light, the whole Han n appeared as bright as daylight. On the other side, burdened with ten times the Life Pces of Cangsheng, they were enduring endless pressure.

    Additionally, all of them sat on the arrogant Cangsheng, and that side¡¯s advantage was instantly suppressed by the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Even if his arrogant Destiny Pce had absolute Ao Quan power, terrifying to the heavens, he couldn¡¯t defeat these people.

    "Kill me!" A howling voice sounded. Just now, it was the voice of the purple-d youth.

    At this point, he stood at the crowd¡¯s edge, Han Han¡¯s eyes coldly fixed on the arrogant Cangsheng in front of him. Whether in his eyes or above, there was a strong sense of assassination intent.

    Just because they had too many people, they had no room. So he merely took a step back and watched his subordinates do the job.

    The shining Life Pce floated in the air, starting to press down on the proud and reckless head.

    Yet the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbaric sat together, doing their utmost to cope, and they began to feel slightly strained.

    People on the other side surged like water,ing from the front and sides, continuously marching toward arrogance and barbarism. Dense shes of swords and des danced airtight in the light.

    "ng!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng and the barbaric sitting position also swung their hands, cutting off the Han soldiers¡¯ hands, and the spears and sword shadows bloomed like snow lotuses, then lightning struck towards the enemy¡¯s opposite.

    But there were too many Han Han soldiers on the other side. The light of swords and des moved like water. With sparks flying, the arrogant and reckless attacks were constantly submerged.

    Ao Cangsheng, while stirring the Han, coldly gazed at the enemy in front. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. A boy with a silver bow appeared in his sight.

    Arrows excelled at long-range attacks, not suitable for closebat with Han. Now that both sides were in close quarters, Han, the boy with the bow, naturally had nowhere to use it.

    "Kill the Southwest!" As soon as Ao Cangsheng saw the boy with the bow, he sat down and drank water towards that person.

    Not understanding why in an excited atmosphere, he scanned the Southwest like lightning.

    His eyesight was excellent, immediately spotting the boy with the bow. Now he shouted, "Alright, kill now!"

    In his voice, the proud Cangsheng State¡¯s momentum suddenly rose again, like a hurricane over the sea, beginning to stir up a huge wave.

    His longsword was shed sharply, with brilliant light constantly blooming at the sword¡¯s tip. As the sword shed by, it suddenly burst in mid-air, like snow falling one after another, angrily stabbing at the enemy. Such sword light, such swordsmanship, seemed capable of shattering everything.

    Simultaneously, the me above the Emperor¡¯s head transformed into a massive ck sword. In the fierce Fire of Extinction, he used a "hup" sound to sh a sword towards the Southwest.

    Once the terrifying great knife evolved from the Emperor¡¯s Fire of Extinction, those masters breaking through dangerous situations suddenly felt a sense of awe in their hearts, an unprecedented terrifying momentum, immediately flooding their minds.

    However, seven or eight Life Pces did their utmost to resist this sword, and people began to truly fear it. This sword was not an all-epassing attack but a concentrated power to strike it.

    Thus, when the Emperor¡¯s extinguishing great knife was cut down, everyone standing under the great knife couldn¡¯t help but dodge to both sides.

    Therefore, a t road appeared.

    A gust of sound arose, with fierce wind, and light energy dissipated. The sword light and de shadow cut from the proud Cangsheng¡¯s body suddenly bounced back by the silver armor.

    Under the protection of the silver armor, Ao Cangsheng avoided the tragedy of being a crippled corpse.

 Chapter 1546 - 1537: Invisible Power

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Chapter 1537: Invisible Power</h4>

    Despite this, the immense power directly hit the prideful person, swaying him, nearly knocking him to the ground.

    Enduring pain from all directions, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but gasp, cursing these people fiercely.

    A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance,bined with thetter¡¯s formidable strength, turned steadily and swiftly.

    At the same time, the Sword in his hand and the Ming Pce atop his head assaulted the front lines.

    "Wow!"

    A fierce Sword Shadow dance instantly turned into a brilliant light curtain, slicing forward.

    Underneath the Sword Shadow, the Emperor¡¯s industry crumbled, like an enormous hammer, wielding vast pressure and majesty, hurling fiercely at the enemy before him.

    At this time, the fearsome pressure from the Emperor¡¯s fiery industry increased slightly.

    Feeling the terrifying destructive aura above, akin to the heavy and shapeless force of a mountain, the enemies facing him quickly moved aside to avoid being crushed into pulp by the gigantic hammer enveloped in ck mes.

    "ng ng!" A burst of iron exploded, and the arrogant Cangshengunched the "Cloud Storm" once again at a critical moment, charging through the crowd towards the Barbarian who was seated there.

    At this time, the situation of the reckless seated position was already perilous. Ao Cangsheng had shot the boy with a bow, albeit for only two or three breaths.

    But it seemed like ages. Because once Ao Cangsheng left, the enemies from all directions would attack him.

    Sitting and facing four or five enemies was fine, but now there were eight fighting. However, dealing with so many at the same time was difficult.

    In the blink of an eye, Han Yuan at the Barbarian seat waspressed to half. In a sh, Han Yuan diminished further, with less than a third remaining.

    "Wow!"

    des glowered, Sword Shadows danced, relentlessly severing the air around the seated position.

    Those fierce killing tactics seemed like an invincible rain curtain that couldn¡¯t be stopped, repeatedly sitting on the brutal body, making the brutal seated position almost fall apart.

    Yet he dared not flee, for Ao Cangsheng was still trapped in the enemy¡¯s battle. Once he left, Ao Cangsheng would immediately be overwhelmed by the de and Sword¡¯s cover.

    At that moment, even if Ao Cangsheng had enough talent, he would not be fortunate enough to face the siege of over ten life-breaking masters.

    Therefore, he could only grit his teeth and hold against the enemy, but within a few breaths, he endured no less than forty violent attacks.

    Facing the full-scale attack from the eight enemies and the fierce suppression of the Life Pce, there was simply no chance to attack back. We could only do our utmost to prevent this situation.

    However, more than a dozen wounds appeared on his body. Besides these superficial and massive injuries, his mansion and bones were continually being severed, enduring immense impact.

    "Son of a bitch, I¡¯ll fight you!" Filled with wrath, he shouted curses whileunching a full counterattack.

    However, before he could gain control and attack him like a flood, he was assaulted as if mercury surged into the air.

    He saw himself sitting and nearly unable to stand, his body began to transform again. Before long, the blood in his body seemed ignited by fire, starting to burn.

    Red eyes sat there like two cups of scorching c. In Han Han¡¯s excitement, I couldn¡¯t help but look at where Ao Cangsheng had just vanished.

    I saw a sh of light in front of my eyes, the sharp Shadow of des and Sword tightly sealed the spot where Ao Cangsheng had just charged in.

    It was over three zhangs away, the howling wind, arrogant spirit, like a sharp de blowing on the Barbarian¡¯s face while sitting, causing a scorching pain.

    Seeing this scene, the reckless heart immediately calmed down. The siege there was even more dangerous than sitting here.

    I could hardly imagine what would happen if Ao Cangsheng broke out of the de and Shadow of the Sword.

    In the unseen ce, a blurred figure, like a ghost, suddenly appeared before the Barbarian.

    I sat inside, surprised. When I carefully looked, I found this figure was the arrogant one.

    To my astonishment, Ao Cangsheng broke out from the encirclement unscathed.

    "Retreat!" As I sat feeling disappointed in the dark, I suddenly heard a proud and indifferent word.

    Upon hearing this word.

    There were a dozen of them. Once they rushed into the crowd, they were bound to attack. At that time, both the arrogant Cangsheng and the Barbarian seated could retreat at any time, but their target was toorge, inherently disadvantaged.

    Amidst hatred and anger, Zi Jue clenched his right hand, and a red Sword immediately appeared in his hand.

    "Give me all your strength, and within three breaths, surround and kill these two thieves!" The violet-d youth¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely, Zhou Ei¡¯s aura erupted instantly.

    He knew that once the assault came, they could no longer intercept the arrogant Cangsheng and the Barbarian seated. In desperation, he had to give such an order.

    "Wow!"

    With the order, the violet-d youth was supposed to kill the arrogant Cangsheng who had rushed to the front first. The Sword in his hand danced like a serpent spitting letters. In an instant, a dozen des were pierced.

    The Sword glowed like fire, illuminating the dusk in a moment. The Sword Shadowy horizontal, as the explosion of moonlight, instantly woven into a Sword Net, whistling towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Ghost Sword Technique, Ghost Emerges!"

    "Who are you?" Finally seeing the violet-d youth, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but gaze. When the Sword was shed like lightning, he coldly asked.

    "Sword Qi Iron, Jian Tianhe!"

    The Sword lightly swept across, forming three long rainbows, carrying awe and fury, directly cleaving into the dense Sword Net across.

    "Arm Movement"

    The dazzling light shed, waves surged. The two Swords shed simultaneously and broke a few inches. The ground was directly sted into arge pit, one foot wide and one foot long by the enormous force.

    This hit seemed to be a link between the two, but in fact, it was a victory for the arrogant one. Because, in this face-to-face encounter, Ao Cangsheng still rushed forward, but Zi Jue¡¯s speed slowed abruptly for two beats.

    "You are not worthy to know!" Zi Jue lost face, his heart flush with shame and anger again. The Longsword in his hand ¡¯clicked¡¯ empty in the air, a shiny Net of the Sword once again lightning rolled towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    At the same time, the followers hurriedly wielded des, advancing towards the arrogant and reckless.

    "Buzz"

    The Sword whistled in my ears, glittered in my eyes, like a ze in the sky, starting an arrogant and reckless sit-down.

    "Waste, don¡¯t dare speak?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Sword danced once more, its brilliance emerged again, like a rolling river with unparalleled momentum, once again pressed towards the side of the violet-d youth.

    "Child, who are you referring to? I grumble..." Saying this, Zi Jue immediately woke up, the arrogant Cangsheng was precisely referring to what he said.

    Now, he coldly snorted, angrily said: "Thief, just by this you wish the master to speak?"

    The voice didn¡¯t finish, the Sword in his hand ¡¯clicked¡¯ empty again, shing furiously, in an instant, a Sword light voided, carrying the violet-d youth¡¯s rage, bluntly cutting towards the arrogance.

    "Ge Shu? Why does this name sound so nice? Amidst Han Han¡¯s excitement, Ao Cangsheng contemted these two words in his heart.

    Earlier, although the youth in purple made a wrong cut, the word ¡¯Ge Shu¡¯ still clearly entered Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant ear.

    "Ge Shu Ge Shu..." After reciting twice silently, Ao Cangsheng suddenly recalled what Rao Long said yesterday.

 Chapter 1547 - 1538: The Big Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Chapter 1538: The Big Gift</h4>

    There are three disciples in Wuyun Mountain, among whom the most talented and powerful is seemingly called "Geshu Zui". This song intoxicates and has a good rtionship with Grandmaster Ming Yang.

    "In this way, most of the purple youths should be intoxicated with the song."

    When Ao Cangsheng flew away from the fierce attack from the other side, he thought of this. But the next moment, he suddenly denied this idea.

    "Geshu Zui is a super genius in Tianlong Wuxiu, and his strength must have reached the pinnacle of life. With such power, how could I have tied with a man earlier?

    Recalling the face-to-face encounter just now, Ao Cangsheng felt that the purple youth in front of him was by no means a soothing song.

    Ao Cangsheng guessed right. The violet youth across the street was not a real Song Shuzui but his brother Song Shudi.

    Song Shu disappeared into the Tianxuan Forest, participated in the Tianlong Wuxiu¡¯s experience assessment for the first time, and assassinated Ao Cangsheng the second time.

    This was a task assigned by Geshu Zui, because Geshu Zui knew that the proud family and the Ming family had long been enemies of each other.

    He was a friend of Ming Yang, and out of friendship, naturally would give Ming Yang a big gift.

    "Explosion

    In the excitement of Han Han, a piece of silver armor suddenly appeared on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    This was the first time.

    Ao Cangsheng looked around, waved to the barbarian until he saw the direction. Let¡¯s go, remember, be lighter next time!"

    "Got it!" He replied as he sat down, then followed the arrogant Cangsheng, flying towards Canglong Forest like two gusts of wind.

    Because of the "Cloud Rain Step", no matter how fast Ao Cangsheng ran, there was no sound around. As if the breeze was gently blowing, it could only slightly sway the leaves.

    Sitting still, holding his breath, closely following behind Ao Cangsheng. He didn¡¯t notice Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pattern at first, until he saw Ao Cangsheng flicker through a forest leaf, the dense forest leaves only trembled a little, without making any sound.

    Seeing such a fast and wonderful method, he opened his mouth in shock immediately. He originally thought his march was easy and cautious.

    Nevertheless, when he rushed into the forest, he could still hear the nts "trembling". Although the sound was not loud, it was particrly striking in the silent depths.

    Now he could see the proud Cang moving quietly in the forest like a dragonfly water dipping. Not only was the speed as fast as the strong wind, but the movement was also light, almost terrifying.

    Sitting still was no fool. When he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s march, he immediately realized that he might have mastered some sort of magic.

    Then he lowered his voice and said to the proud Cangsheng in front of him: "Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can it be so terrifying!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease, nor did he turn his head. He proudly smiled: "Did you see that?"

    He sneered disdainfully and said, "What about it? My barbaric talent is unparalleled, and I find it difficult not to touch the leaves while passing through a hundred bushes. But you can do it easily. This is not a usage. Is it a ghost!"

    When I sat down, I felt proud and disgusted and said: "I say you are not a cow for one day. Aren¡¯t youpletely ufortable? You say ten sentences, nine and a half are cows. Do you know?"

    "Come on, boss, are you okay? I exaggerate a bit, but I¡¯m not as exaggerated as you say.

    Ao Cangsheng said contemptuously: "I think so!"

    I sighed helplessly as I sat down. In the dark, urged life energy to infuse both feet, elerating beneath again. With these two sentences, he proudly left three feet.

    When I caught up with Ao Cangsheng again, I sat down and changed the subject: "Boss, what is your method? How can it be so terrifying!"

    Ao Cangsheng said: "What¡¯s wrong with the cloud?"

    Sitting down, smiling a bit frivolously: "Since you have such a good method, why not share it with your brother? The brothers have suffered so much injury mainly because your greatw doesn¡¯t exist!"

    Ao Cangsheng thought, although his messy armoryer could bounce off most attacks, in Han Group, the effect of "Cloud Storm" was also obvious.

    If we could pass on the "Cloud Storm" to the barbarian sitting down, we should be able to learn it quickly.

    At that time, with the help of Wind-Walking, the power of reckless sitting must be able to rise to another level.

    Thinking about it, Ao Cangsheng said: "Alright, when we reach Canglong Forest, I¡¯ll pass on the secret technique of the Cloud Storm move to you." As for how much you canprehend in a short time, it depends on your talent!"

    I sat down and listened to these words, smiling and saying: "My boss rests assured, with my barbaric talent, it will be confirmed within three days..."

    "Stay there! In just a blink of an eye, you¡¯re exerting force again! Ao Cangsheng urgently said when he saw himself sitting there wanting to be a cow.

    Sitting down,ughing and stopping talking. He carefully obeyed the proudw of Cangsheng and asked: "Boss, have you practiced the Cloud Storm move?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. You are too naive. Do you think Cloud Storm is so practical?"

    "No? Boss, you are truly talented, haven¡¯t youpletely mastered this method yet? Sitting there felt a bit strange, but with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s four-star brilliance talent, we haven¡¯tpletely mastered the ¡¯Cloud Storm¡¯ yet.

    For these questions, Ao Cangsheng could only handle it in silence. He didn¡¯t want to gibberish here until he sat down without seeing the Cloud Storm move form.

    Without answering, I sat down and asked: "Does this mean Cloud Storm¡¯s walking quality is too high?"

    "Not very high, just a medium-level secret skill!" Proudly and indifferently said.

    Answering, a bit surprised and proud, said: "As you said, the score of this method is really not too high!" Even so, why are you practicing so slowly? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve been practicing for the past two days?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled bitterly, some people didn¡¯t know how to answer the questions sitting down.

    After a long silence, he said, "I¡¯ve been practicing this method for more than half a month now. Why is this so?

    After removing the skin, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, and a strange ck me shimmered like a ck elf, gently swaying in his palm.

    In the dark, the me wasn¡¯t very conspicuous, for it was very small and shrouded in ck light.

    Feeling the terrifying momentum of the ck fire ahead, the reckless head shrank back.

    In the eyes of the sitting barbarian, this small ck me was almost more terrifying than the most ferocious snake. Somehow, once it emerged, the reckless scalp would start to feel numb involuntarily.

    Looking at the strange me, I sat down, somewhat shriveled, yet my eyes still lingered on my proud palm.

    Ao Cangsheng held the skin in his left hand, slowly enveloping the ck me in his right hand. At this point, a strange scene urred.

    The me remained silent, but near its skin, it was directly burned into nothingness, not even a trace of smoke.

    The ck me, like a ck demon, gradually devoured the skin, leaving nothing behind.

    Seeing this, the barbarian¡¯s eyes kept watching the elder. Eyes fixed on the charred me, he couldn¡¯t help but exhale a breath of cold air.

    "Incredible!" He nced at the fear sitting barely and triumphantly asked with a smile.

    Sitting nodded, eyes filled with fear and confusion, he said: "How is this possible?"

 Chapter 1548 - 1539: Burning

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Chapter 1539: Burning</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and smiled, "I don¡¯t know! All I know so far, there is nothing that can¡¯t be burned by the Emperor¡¯s Fire."

    Wen Yan sat down again and said, "Why, you mean to say this Emperor finishes work, anything can be burned?"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "Yes, so far!"

    He was in disbelief, grabbed a handful of sand, and slowly released the mes onto the ground.

    Everyone knows that sand cannot be ignited, even if the fire can only make the sand cken, it cannot be burned.

    "Sad!"

    As the sand in his hand continued to fall onto the Emperor¡¯s Fire, the face of the sitting barbarian began to change color.

    Because, after contact with the Emperor¡¯s Fire, the sand vanished one grain after another. Just like the skin earlier, with no sound and no smoke, it burned in the air as if swallowed directly.

    With the sandpletely burned away, the lips of the barely sitting man began to age. He was shocked, yet still a bit unwilling.

    He looked around and finally grabbed a squirrel, gripped Dao¡¯s hand. He cut the squirrel¡¯s neck, sttering blood on his hand. He did not handle it well.

    He put some on top, sat down and let the squirrel¡¯s blood drop directly into the Emperor¡¯s Fire. Everyone knows that fire and waterplement each other. I just wanted to see if thismon sense applied here.

    "Tick answer!"

    The squirrel¡¯s blood turned into a line of water, pouring directly from the Emperor¡¯s Fire. But the result was the same as before, without steam and smoke, that drop of blood was swallowed up as if Emperor¡¯s Fire had extinguished all fires.

    "Hey!" He whispered strangely,pletely conquered by the Emperor¡¯s Fire.

    Ao Cangsheng saw the strange look on the table. He smiled and said, "If you don¡¯t hold that Azure Dragon Spear and try, see if it can be burned by my Emperor¡¯s destruction!"

    Hearing Ao¡¯s encouragement, his face went pale, and he snorted, "Are you silly, the Azure Dragon Spear is for killing, but it can¡¯t be burned!"

    He inadvertently discarded the civet cat¡¯s body and sat down under a tree, nowpletely leading the Emperor¡¯s Fire to extinguish his endeavor.

    He sighed, sat down, and looked at the stripped rabbit ears. His face was dejected, and he said, "Today is really unlucky going home. After such a bad day, it¡¯s hard to find dinner, but it¡¯s impossible!"

    Looking at his gloomy eyes, Ao Cangsheng suddenly had a sh of inspiration and said, "I have an idea, maybe I can make these two rabbit ears!"

    "What method? Tell me! I was just sitting watching Luxi, but did not jump up. Thinking of eating tasty rabbit ear meat soon, he couldn¡¯t help but drink a sip of water.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled but did not answer. He grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ears and walked to a tree with a thin bucket.

    His right hand drew a sword, the tip piercing the tree with several "hup" sounds. The tree trunk was thick and thin again, directly cut into arge hole.

    Sitting quietly watching, not saying a word. Only when Ao Cangsheng dug arge hole in the tree¡¯s belly did he understand Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng lifted his hand and directly ced the two rabbit¡¯s ears into the freshly dug hole. Then he grabbed some soil from the ground, filled it with leaves, and sealed the hole directly.

    After finishing, he sat down and waved to the barbarian, "Stop looking, it¡¯s about to start!"

    Now knowing what Ao Cangsheng was going to do, he went directly to the other side of the tree, without asking.

    "Do you know H?

    With a roar, Nali could directly shake the rustling sounds on the mountain peak.

    On top of the mountain, they found a t ce to sit on the ground. After a short rest, he began to practice.

    Earlier, a Han, plus this recklessness, proud vitality had consumed half, barely sitting with less than 60% remaining.

    Canglong Forest was dangerous, a high-level evil. If one suffered, even if filled with life force, it was dangerous.

    Since both had consumed more than half of their strength, if attacked by evil forces or pursued by enemies, the consequences could be serious.

    Inevitable trouble, proud Cangsheng and the barbarian found a good ce to sit down, they began to practice.

    Because Manzai used crystal to restore his life energy, his life energy recovered rtively quickly.

    Ao Cangsheng did not have a second-level crystal, so he could only take out the Armored Lizard¡¯s beads to start refining.

    The refinement of Yuan Pearl was rtively slow. Even proud Cangsheng and other evil geniuses took more than half an hour to begin feeling the steam stored in the Yuan Pearl.

    After more fragrant effort, the life force of Yuan Zhuli slowly began to flow into the body of proud Cangsheng.

    Most importantly, the life force of Yuan Pearl world was like a stream, a silk thread was injected into the arrogant meridians of Cangsheng.

    But as Ao Cangsheng continued refining the Yuan Pearl, the pure world and energy began flowing into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body like a torrent.

    With arge influx of life force, proud Cangsheng felt that his Qi and sea were slowly filling up. The absorption rate of this Qi was more than twice as fast as the micro-crystals refined by Ao Cangsheng before.

    The wind whispered, insects chirped. When the bright moon overhead gradually inclined west, the four people¡¯s roars gradually became sparse.

    The peak above, silent. Except for the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the trees, there was no sound.

    Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes, focusing on refining and absorbing the pure vitality of the Yuan Pearl. He blocked out the little noises around him.

    "Wow!"

    Ao Cangsheng seemed to hear the vitality and life force of his body, Qi and sea were gradually filling.

    About half an hourter, proud Cangsheng¡¯s sea finally filled. He breathed lightly, slowly opening his eyes.

    As you see, moonlight like water, quietly illuminating the peaks. The originally deste peaks, instantly coated with silver frost.

    "Boss, are you recovered?" At this time, the voice of the barbarian sitting entered the proud ears.

    Ao Cangsheng looked and nodded, "Fully recovered. I couldn¡¯t imagine the life force reserve of this pearl would be sorge."

    Then, he took the rabies armor beads and carefully examined them. Currently, the bead had already consumed one-third.

    "What about you?" Picking up the bead, asked Ao Cangsheng.

    The man sat down and said, "My sea of Qi has always been round. I¡¯ve been waiting for you."

    "Waiting for me? What do I do?" Ao Cangsheng curiously nced, then sat down.

    Sitting down, smiling proudly said, "It seems I¡¯m about to break through. I want you to give me argew!"

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of joy, sizing up the one who barely sat.

    Sitting down, looking pale, he said, "Boss, you broke through yesterday, but I just broke through today. Is there anything surprising?"

    Ao Cangsheng said, "I¡¯m not surprised, I¡¯m happy for you. If you breakthrough, our situation will improve.

    Sit down, nodded. "Boss, you rest assured, when I have a breakthrough, I must kill those fragments!"

    "I believe in you!" Ao Cangsheng wanted tough, but he held it back.

    Quietly sitting, I began to hold my breath, concentrate, and gradually forget about me and things.

    Proud Cangsheng sat beside the barbarian, knees crossed, assisting the barbarian sitting, while contemting the magical form of the Chaos Armor.

    A quarter of an hour passed, within Nine Heavens, his clear mind began to wake from the wind.

 Chapter 1549 - 1540: The Weakest Layer

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Chapter 1540: The Weakest Layer</h4>

    The consciousness ascended ever higher, almost unable to sit still, feeling the wind howling past his ears. Opening his eyes, he sat down and discovered he was in the air.

    Looking down, everything was inly visible, capable of striding across ten thousand miles in a single step. In the vast sky above the celestial river, countless stars shone with brilliant light, while some barbarians sat with eyes wide open.

    Among them, sitting there, it felt as if they were smaller than even a droplet in the ocean by hundreds of thousands of times.

    He calmed down and began to exhale. Heaven and earth were vast and distant, stars and rivers were expansive. In the boundless sky, he sat down and began to attentively experience the air of the world.

    Over time, Ao Cangsheng gradually understood the essence of Chaos Armor.

    Chaotian Armor has nineyers. The firstyer is the weakest.

    Afterward, he did not return but dashed forward into the deep celestial river.

    Sitting there was frustrating, but he remained resolute. In his heart, he vowed that as soon as the next Life Pce reached four stars, whatever Life Pce it was, he would open it without hesitation.

    Because, with his spiritual power, there might not be any more Life Pces avable.

    Half an hourter, he sat swiftly, his eyes suddenly opened. He sensed another sign of life, this sign¡¯s breath as formidable as the previous four-star mark.

    "Boom

    He just suddenly felt the impact of a giant star and then suddenly struck a thousandmps from his eyes. Under the varied illumination, a magnificent Imperial Pce slowly appeared in front of him.

    All the waiting chambers appeared, and suddenly a shadow appeared on them. As expected, in this empty humanoid mouth, four bright stars were twinkling.

    "What is this Life Pce?" he sat there, his eyes shining with amazement, staring at this person¡¯s Life Pce and form.

    Then, he discovered several hot small words shing in the lower left corner of the pce.

    "Second True Self?" ncing at these four words, he sat down and whispered.

    "What is the second true pce?" I don¡¯t know what this Life Pce is, but my eyes are glittering.

    However, ever since the self-esteem pce emerged, its vast and domineering momentum has always affected and suppressed the barbaric posture.

    Based merely on that terrifying and authoritative aura, it can be assured that the present Life Hall surely has a remarkable history, at least not much different from the previous four-star primary school Life Hall.

    Though not yet discerning what this "second true self" Life Temple is like, when he sensed the tremendous pressure of the Life Temple, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corners of his mouth.

    "Alright, just by yourself!" I sat down, felt my spiritual power, and found only one left.

    Wholeheartedly, one can logically battle again. But I forfeited the opportunity to battle again. Initially, the Ming Pce was four stars; the pressure was immense.

    Secondly, it was already decided earlier, regardless of what it is, he would open a four-star Life Residence without hesitation.

    Determined, he began to concentrate fully, exerting all his efforts to bombard the gate of Ming Pce.

    "Boom-

    In the vast sky above, a thunderous boom suddenly echoed, shocking the entire sky.

    "Boom-

    After twenty-three bombardments, the door of the Guluo Hall¡¯s Ming Pce was finally smashed open by a brutal sitting bombardment. He was drenched in sweat, whether clear-headed or knee-to-knee.

    Ao Cangsheng sat beside the barbarians, receiving enlightenment from the second cloud movement. Suddenly, the barbarian sitting posture trembled violently.

    Ao Cangsheng noticed this, immediately opened his eyes, then saw the person sitting beside him suddenly emit a green light. The green light instantly concentrated at his skull. "Thunder" transformed into a beam of light, heading straight for the dark sky.

    Seeing this bright green beam, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant gaze immediately revealed a trace of joy. Sitting in this open house seems good. Green light represents a four-star life.

    Life Pce, this ascends to the sky, straightforward and reckless. It took three efforts to disperse.

    The light pir dispersed, he sat and slowly opened his eyes, a smile on his face. Joy, excitement, pride, and excitement.

    "What does your second Life Pce look like?" Ao Cangsheng quietly watched the barbaric sitting posture and asked.

    He held his breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and smiled, "The second one is my Life Pce, I don¡¯t know what it is."

    "Second true self?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes turned, expressing he was unsure about what kind of Life Pce this was.

    "But judging from the pressure and aura of Ming Pce, I don¡¯t think the Ming Pce will be very bad!" Sitting down andughing,menting on your life.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "Ming Pce four stars, Wu Xiu in Tian Long has only one that is the best, of course not bad!"

    Looking up at the sky, he saw the bright moon had fully nted westward. I sat down and said, "It¡¯s dawn. I¡¯ll first recover my spirit. If you have time, hand me the ¡¯Cloud Storm¡¯ recipe, I¡¯ll practice it well."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, looking at the still dark eastern sky, lowly said, "Dawn, Hell judgment is estimated to begin!"

    While saying this, he touched the evil moon bead and handed it to the sitting barbarian, sighed: "From now on, I¡¯m afraid we can only gain the life force of heaven and earth from the bead!"

    The man sat down, holding the elemental bamboo, casually nced at it, said: "That¡¯s not necessarily true! If we can kill these dogs, surely we can find some dual elemental crystals from them.

    After Ao Cangsheng and Man sat down, dozens of tiger eagles rushed over from the western peaks.

    Song Shudi dashed to the front. The massive tiger eagle hovered above the proud and barbaric sitting head. Finally, it stopped in the air with a giant wing.

    After Song Shumin appeared, other tiger eagles also appeared in front of Cangsheng arrogantly and barbarically sitting indifferent.

    Over a dozen tiger eagles formed arge circle, "whirring" pping their wings, encircling Cangsheng arrogantly and barbarically sitting in the middle of Central Ayang.

    Song Shu¡¯s eyes disappeared coldly like knives, staring coldly at Ao Cangsheng saying: "Can¡¯t you run? Why aren¡¯t you running now?

    "Do you still need to know how to deal with your trivial affairs?" Ao Cangsheng hasn¡¯t spoken yet. He sat down, suddenly sneering and said.

    "Boy, your mouth is stiff. I just don¡¯t know if your power is as hard as your mouth when Han Hanes for the meeting!" The man on the opposite street looked contemptuous, sarcastically sat down.

    He sat proudly, coldly stared at the man, said: "My father¡¯s strength is not hard, you¡¯ll knowter!"

    Song Shu disappeared from the mountain top, measuring proudly at Sheng Jiu, said: "My surname is proud, I respect your name after all. If you let go now, I can guarantee you will live happily.

    Ao Cangsheng raised his head, sneered at Song Shu and said: "You alone? I want to get rid of it!"

    Heughed and said: "Seems like you haven¡¯t seen the situation clearly. We have over a dozen people, each of us is above dual destiny. Do you think you two can escape alive?"

    "What¡¯s the matter with dual destiny restoration? I didn¡¯t kill onest night!" Ao Cangsheng sneezed as usual, eyes carrying contempt.

    Although over a dozen destiny-breaking masters are staring at him, he does not feel afraid at all.

    "Humph!" Cangsheng¡¯s gaze elevated proudly, Song Shudi couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, his face immediately gloomy: "Surname arrogant, I advise you to think carefully. If in my hands, I will let you live rather than die!"

 Chapter 1550 - 1541: Beautiful Arc

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Chapter 1541: Beautiful Arc</h4>

    "Yes! If you two trash kneel down now and beg for mercy, we could let you die happily, avoiding the pain of bone erosion! Beside him, there was an overwhelming echo, as if in his eyes, the arrogant barbaric man sitting there was already a dead man."

    "Kneel down and beg for mercy? Heh, heh! I sat down sneezing. Like a fool, I looked at the man and said: ¡¯Grandson, have you ever been kicked by a donkey? How can I say such stupid nonsense!¡¯ "

    Hearing this, the people across the street were very angry. The Han soldiers in their hands were ready, and in the blink of an eye, they sat down and made a move against Ao Cangsheng and Man Han.

    Song Shudi¡¯s face was iron blue. He slowly drew out his sword and said to the arrogant man, "Since you have no face, don¡¯t me me for being fierce!"

    After speaking, he waved his left hand, and the man sitting on the back of the tiger eagle jumped off the horse desperately, holding a long knife while seated, killing the proud Cangsheng and the person.

    "d you came!" Seeing that the other side finally made a move, I sat down and shouted. The Azure Dragon Spear in my hand trembled slightly. A spear immediately shot out from the spear tip, like a st of fire, and shed at the person opposite.

    "Hey, hey, I don¡¯t know what living and dying are!" Knowing that recklessly sitting was a form of exercise, he immediately sneezed and stretched his arm into Chang Dao.

    "Buzz¡ª"

    The long sword swept over, releasing Sword Qi, drawing a bright arc in the air, with an extremely strong momentum, directly towards the barbarian sitting.

    I sat down and snorted. I opened fire directly on him. The sound of the shot shattered the opponent¡¯s Sword Light.

    "Ugh."

    The person suddenly felt arm pain, as if struck by thunder. With a groan, it was directly repelled by facing the enormous destructive force.

    "Hey, hey, whether it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t know life and death, or you who don¡¯t know life and death!" Sitting there sneezing, the spear stabbed in again, not giving that person a chance to quit.

    The shadow of the spear, like a dragon, suddenly burst out again, shing towards the person.

    In a hurry, that person back-shovelled a sword, trying his best to block the series of attacks from a barely seated position.

    "Ding!"

    The shadow of the spear was cut open on the long sword, the long sword¡¯s Life Force surged again, and the person could no longer hold the sword, the sword flew off directly.

    "Bang¡ª"

    The loss of Han Ah¡¯s military power was followed by the sound of the spear. Seeing the shadow of the spear pushing him into his room, the person was scared to death.

    Wanting to swing the sword again, the hand came up empty. In a hurry, he had to dodge.

    But it was too fast.

    Simultaneously, the sword in the hand danced, the Sword Light shed, bing a massive diaphragm, striking towards the head.

    The others retreated, waving the hands of Han¡¯s soldiers, weaving a shimmering curtain over their heads, attempting to blow up the overwhelming destruction of Emperor Industry.

    However, to his surprise, the tornado hit the Emperor¡¯s Fire as though it struck air, directly crossing without shattering it.

    The others were the same. The overbearing Sword Light leapt over the Emperor¡¯s fire pile fiercely. But the sound of the Emperor extinguishing the fire remained silent, and was directly suppressed.

    "Damn! Get away from me!" Apanied by a silent curse, the singer¡¯s body burst out again.

    The rest heard the warning, did not slice off the terrifying ck me. Body like the wind, instantly rushed out of the Emperor¡¯s fire cover.

    "Bomb!"

    In panic, those people simultaneously shone with light. Then, Life Pces appeared one after another.

    Without waiting for the entire number of Life Pces on the other side, the shadow of the proud Cangsheng appeared again in front of a young man.

    This youth should arrive in time. At a nce, the arrogant Cangsheng appeared. When he panicked, the longest knife in his hand jumped out like a thunderbolt.

    At the same time, the longsword in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand shed suddenly, the Sword Light immediately headed towards the person¡¯s cage.

    Ao Cangsheng had already reached the peak, but this person was eager to meet the enemy. The two sted, Cangsheng¡¯s Sword Qi arrogant, instantly rolling up the person¡¯s Sword Light.

    The Sword Light broke, the person¡¯s right hand swerved sharply, the second Sword Light appeared immediately. Unfortunately, Ao Cangsheng did not give him the chance to run the sword.

    "A hup" sound. The Sword¡¯s lightning shed like lightning. In front of this desperate person, it immediately sank into his heart.

    "Ugh¡ª"

    When the sword came in, that person only had time to groan. The next moment, all his Life Force, waspletely shattered by the powerful Sword Light!

    Just when Ge Shumin rushed out of the fire scene, he saw a silhouette fly from the sword side, crashing heavily in front of him.

    In the person¡¯s heart, a fist-sized blood hole was "bleeding."

    "Ao Cangsheng, how dare you kill yourpanion!" Once again, when I saw someone dead, I couldn¡¯t help but scream at the arrogant and evil person who was terrified and angry.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze: "Is your brain hard to get water in?" Even such stupid words could be spoken! If I don¡¯t kill him, waiting for you not killing me would be difficult?"

    "Fine! Ao Cangsheng, if you wait, I will tear your body to pieces! Song Shu disappeared, cursed in silent fury, unable to but fiercely stare at those words.

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly: "I¡¯m right here,e if you dare!"

    While speaking, proud and elegant, once again stepped onto "Cloud Storm" and disappeared in front of everyone.

    Through previous training, these people are now well-learned. As soon as Ao Cangsheng disappeared, they quickly gathered together one by one.

    Though they couldn¡¯t see Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, they could clearly sense Cangsheng¡¯s wild fighting spirit.

    It¡¯s just killing intent and uncertainty, like a ghost constantly changing positions. However, it was difficult for these people to try every effort to capture the exact position of Ao Cangsheng.

    Luckily, now everyone has left Ming Pce, and more than a dozen Ming Pces simultaneously blossomed, which could temporarily suppress the arrogant Emperor¡¯s fire.

    The attacks of these people kept changing direction. Although it was difficult to kill Ao Cangsheng for a while, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s raid could not seed.

    Seeing another person fall, the few sitting people over there were very scared yet d.

    The frightening thing was the arrogant strange method and Thunderous killing tactics. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t surround and kill Ao Cangsheng. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been the ones suffering.

    Meanwhile, seven peopleunched fierce attacks on barbaric sitting, temporarily suppressing the sitting barbaric posture.

    "Bomb!"

    Just when these people secretly celebrated themselves, Mao Meihao suddenly raged like a thunderstorm. The scorching sunlight, like a round red sun, suddenly rushed from the barbaric body¡¯s sitting, instantly splitting into two.

    Light flew around. Finally, two lights, one left and one right, condensed above the barely seated head. Half condensed into the Fiery me Spear. The other half condensed into an appearance of a young person, barely seated.

    "Twin Pce!" Seeing two ghosts sitting above the person¡¯s head, some couldn¡¯t help shouting, eyes full of fear.

    "No, this kid is also a Prophet!" Some suddenly felt that sitting was just a way of shaping the body. Unexpectedly, the ck-faced boy was hidden, already falling into a desperate situation.

    "Break the deadlock so what? I¡¯ll just split him!" Some didn¡¯t care about sitting strength, sneered, Han soldier¡¯s hand burst with fierce light again.

 Chapter 1551: 1542: Fleeting Moments

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1551: Chapter 1542: Fleeting Moments</strong>

    ¡°Hmm? This is a Four-star house!¡± Someone¡¯s eyes were sharp. Sitting behind the second reality Life Pce, he noticed that the Life Pce was indeed a Four-star Life Pce.

    Upon hearing these words, the others couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. Facing the four stars shing in the human form and Life Pce, the hearts of the new humans immediately became heavy.

    The double Ming Pce blossomed, and the aura it possessed doubled in an instant. The initially suppressed situation disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    On the other hand, although the nine Life Pces faced pressure, two of them also bloomed.

    However,pared to the Ming Pce in meditation, their Ming Pce was not worth mentioning. Of the nine Life Pces, only three stars were the most powerful, and they were also in the second Life Pce.

    Just now, seven people from across the street died, and this barbaric seat was suppressed because the opponent suddenly left the Pce of Destiny.

    Now, these two Life Pces are in full bloom. Although the number of these two Life Pces is not as many as the other nine, the pressure exerted by the two Life Pces was almost the same as the nine Life Pces.

    Although the Ming Pce still sat in the opposite direction, it was no longer as dire as before.

    That face was fierce, almost surrounded by barbaric onught and killing. The Dragon Spear swept through like a raging dragon charging into the crowd, brushing past, sweeping through those who blocked.

    Excitement followed by a sudden rush of barbaric sitting. He immediately had the feeling of explosive power again.

    He only felt a ball of fire burning within him, his energy surged like a flood, starting to rampage in his body.

    His eyes were red like zing sparks. His skin turned iron-red, beginning to turn white from his body.

    ¡°Kill!¡± It seemed like an infinite force in an instant. The Azure Dragon Spear in his hand, or brambles or sweeping waves, stirred a momentary fear in the hearts of people across the street.

    When they saw the transformation of the barbaric sitting posture, they felt its force rising. Under the siege of seven people, he still sat in a spotlight of less attack and more defense.

    But after several breaths, the seven people sitting almost squeezed into each other, instantly reversing the situation for the Han and bing the main circle of the Han.

    Each time Han Bing, the seven people across the street clearly felt the power of the long spear suddenly increase by three points. Their arms went numb from direct electric shocks, but they could only grit their teeth to attack.

    After Dahan walked 300 steps, he sat down and suddenly yelled. As if a strand of hair went mad, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand suddenly spiraled in the air, with brilliant life force and brilliance, ¡°the big spin¡± would immediately repel the seven Han Bing opposite.

    Then, he flickered once, directly jumping onto one of them. At the same time, the Blue Dragon Spear flew out, turning into a ray of light, piercing through the man¡¯s brow.

    Seeing this, the person was almost scared to death. He wanted to dodge, but the sitting was too fast.

    In desperation, he had to sh his sword across. The sword edge dazzled, with a ¡°ding¡± sshing on top of the Azure Spear, even sttering with sparks.

    Because this was a life-and-death matter, when the sword was separated, the person almost moved all his energy.

    In the nging of steel, the Blue Dragon Spear of the barbaric seat was directly repelled. At this moment, he sat up, grasping the handle of the Blue Dragon Spear with both hands in one go.

    ¡°Buzzing!¡±

    The Blue Dragon Spear sounded like a dragon whistling through the Nine Heavens. It burst from the spear tip and bloomed again.

    When he saw himself as a great practitioner, he disregarded his own safety and directly murdered one of the seven people. The other six people were inspired to believe in the sitting down.

    The sound of swords was endless. The fierce and domineering spirit of the Sword Light stormed directly into the arrogant Cangsheng, unable to extricate him in the slightest!

    But in the blink of an eye, the proud Cangsheng suffered more than twenty wounds. Blood gushed out, instantly dyeing his shirt red.

    Ao Cangsheng could feel the cold on his body, but even colder than the blood on his body was his heart at this moment.

    Although he had not known the man for long, and the man was extremely arrogant and arrogant in sitting, he dared to love, dared to hate without any deceit.

    Especially after learning of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s identity, this man sat down, not only because Ao Cangsheng was not a follower of the Tang Dynasty family but was separated from him. He raged against the enemy, fearless of life and death.

    Originally, this was something Wuyun Mountain couldn¡¯t calcte. But sitting in jealousy, like a thinyer of hatred and righteous cloud, he offended Wu Mountain Yun on the spot without hesitation, yet wanted to join his ranks in Canglong Forest.

    But now, to help him kill the enemy, he buried his life in Canglong Forest, making Ao Cangsheng not only heartbroken but also self-ming.

    If he couldn¡¯t sit in Canglong Forest, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to use his talents to pass the exam. Unfortunately, this result was due to the discrepancy between two concepts.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was cold, and his eyes even colder. When the heartache reached the limit, hatred and guilt turned into anger and began to sh from his sword.

    ¡°I want you all to die here!¡± With an arrogant roar, his eyes began to turn blood-red.

    Suddenly, his Zhou Dynasty momentum surged. No one knew that at this moment, his life already equaled Six stars.

    Six bright stars, shining brightly, closed within a 20-foot radius.

    At this moment, he did not conceal the true face of the First Life Pce,pletely shedding the pressure of the original Six-star Life Pce.

    ¡°Boom¡ª

    Suddenly, the emperor¡¯s mes rushed into the sky like raging waves in the sea; under the destructive pressure, he directly mmed towards the surrounding enemies.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The ground cracked, and the terrifying pressure, like thousands of mountains and rivers, instantly fell on the enemies¡¯ heads, making them genuinely feel a bloody oppression.

    Just now, under the full suppression of the Twelve Life Pces, the proud Cangsheng emperor was surrounded by fire, unable to move an inch.

    But now, the Six-star Ming Pce had been established, the Twelve-star Ming Pce wouldst for a while longer. Then, in each Life Pce, there was a cracking sound.

    The ¡°bang bang¡± explosion made the emperor destroy his work and blew up the twelve Life Pces opposite him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone eximed in fear, his eyes full of terror.

    ¡°My Life Pce is broken!¡± Some were extremely frightened, all looking up, discovering cracks in the Life Pce above their heads.

    ¡°What happened to this kid? Why did his power suddenly surge?¡± Someone with an iron-blue face stared at Ao Cangsheng. When he saw his blood-red eyes, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    When the pressure of the Six-star Ming Pce eruptedpletely, Ao Cangsheng moved again. In the blink of an eye, the entire person disappeared again.

    Although the arrogant Cangsheng disappeared, the ferocious soul of the Han Realm, like a vast ocean, began to spread to another cab in the world.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    A soft hum, and the next moment, Ao Cangsheng appeared in front of the enemy.

    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± As soon as he saw Ao Cangsheng, the person was scared to death. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s methods were too powerful, and he had seen them with his own eyes earlier.

    As long as Ao Cangsheng practiced this method, if they couldn¡¯t fight against the Han, someone would certainly die.

    Just now, when Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Six-star Pce appeared, the seven people across the street felt a terrifying threat, and they all retreated.

    Thus, the previous formation was instantly dispersed by arrogance.

    Before these people could be encircled and ughtered again, Ao Cangshengunched an attack.

 Chapter 1552: 1543: Barrier

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1552: Chapter 1543: Barrier</strong>

    The manpleted his move, his sword shing like a hurricane, striking straight towards his proud throat.

    ¡°Dead!¡± Ao Cangsheng shouted coldly, his sword shing out. The opponent¡¯s sword was still a foot away. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sword light pierced through his eyebrows.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­ so fast!¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s face before powerlessly flying back.

    At the same time, the other six seized the opportunity to kill Ao Cangsheng. Naturally, since someone was holding Ao Cangsheng back, it was the perfect chance to cut him down.

    ¡°ng ng ng!¡±

    The sound of Han soldiers¡¯ des echoed, immediately making sharp noises on Cangsheng¡¯s back, neck, and shoulders.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Han soldiers who attempted to cut down Ao Cangsheng were shocked when they encountered an invisible barrier upon striking his body.

    The recoil was tremendous, and all of their arms went numb. It was as if they were striking millennium-old ice rather than Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    A violent energy explosion ensued, dazzling lights scattered everywhere, and people¡¯s long hair fluttered in the chaos.

    People were terrified. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. They had thought that with him surrounded, the arrogant one would be overwhelmed by the evil spirits, allowing them to cut open his body amidst the chaos.

    But to everyone¡¯s shock, not only did they fail to harm their target, the bacsh from their strikes almost had them cutting into their own backs.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    In those jaw-dropping efforts, Ao Cangsheng once againunched the ¡°Cloud Storm,¡± turning into a light breeze and mist, vanishing from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant.

    ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± the leader shouted loudly, warning the crowd.

    Previously, one always saw Ao Cangsheng possessing a single Life Pce, so Song Shudi believed that Cangsheng only had the cultivation of body formation.

    But now, he was genuinely frightened by Cangsheng¡¯s power. He couldn¡¯t believe that a robust boy should be able to overwhelm so many masters of life destruction, right?

    ¡°No, he must be a master of fate-breaking!¡± As he retreated swiftly, a thought suddenly shed in his mind.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t broken his destiny, how could he fight against so many of us?¡± Song Shu¡¯s eyes were filled with vignt annotations, fearing the next arrogant move could make him a victim.

    ¡°Sound

    A gust of wind blew, followed by a sword-like frenzy, suddenly shing out of nowhere, slicing through a man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Help!¡± The person couldn¡¯t even react before the sword shed across his neck.

    As people caught sight of the arrogant Cangsheng, the man¡¯s head was already sailing high into the air, trailing a stream of blood.

    ¡°Another one dead!¡± No one spoke, but everyone couldn¡¯t help but watch the man¡¯s skull fly high.

    Seeing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance suddenly turn so terrifying and desperate, Song Shudi¡¯s heart began to quiver in fear.

    ¡°Ao Cangsheng, don¡¯t be stubborn! If you¡¯re recognized by the elders of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, you will surely meet a horrible end!

    ¡°If you release the Han soldiers now, I¡¯ll capture them, and I guarantee I can persuade the elders to perhaps let you go!¡± Song Shu continued despite the ominous rumble from Zhou Yuanqi, seemingly undiminished in authority, yet his right hand holding the sword couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    ¡°Let me off? Haha, that¡¯s ridiculous! My brothers have been killed by you, and you say let me go? If I don¡¯t cut you all down today, I swear I¡¯m not a man!¡±

    In the empty sky, the arrogant voice quietly emerged. The first voice was in the east, the second in the west. The sound was indeterminate, and no one could determine the arrogant one¡¯s position.

    ¡°Die!¡± A thundering noise followed, and the blinding sword light appeared again.

    This time, the sword light emerged on the western side of the crowd. As the light of the sword shed, those beside it began shing in the empty space.

    As soon as the person the sword light aimed at saw it, they rushed forward, wielding their sword to resist. Two swords shed and collided, causing a ze of fire to erupt.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The person across the street only felt a tremor in their arm, followed by a dull pain that traveled straight along the arm to the pce. With this strike, the bones in his right arm were shattered by the arrogant overlord¡¯s vitality.

    One sweep of the sword, and the second one followed. The sword and knife were like a rainbow, and the thunder roared.

    ¡°Sigh.

    In a subtle noise, half of the person¡¯s shoulder was shed off proudly. Fortunately, when they swung their sword to block, they were already flying backward, preventing the fierce sword light from directly piercing their heart.

    When he missed, Ao Cangsheng flew back. Despite this, several sudden cold lights still ¡°dinged¡± and shed at him.

    His chest heaved violently, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, although he had killed three people, his energy consumption was also immense.

    He not only needed to execute the ¡°Cloud Storm,¡± but he also had to manage the chaotic armor, and the sword in his hand had to constantly fend off attacks. All of this required a huge amount of energy to sustain.

    However, such energy output was something the arrogant one was finding hard to sustain now.

    Like a gust of breeze, he shed and quickly retreated to the front of the peak. Blood dripped behind and beneath him, caused by four people breaking through his chaotic armor.

    Only six people remained now.

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng was stunned: ¡°Sitting down! That¡¯s the sound of sitting down!¡±

    He quickly turned his face and found a ck-faced child grinning triumphantly behind the six people.

    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re not dead yet? Ao Cangsheng cursed under his breath but was surprised in his heart. In a blink, his Life Pce turned into a four-star.

    Just now, he clearly saw the seated one being directly bombarded and smashed by those people, but now, the one sitting before him was unharmed.

    Apart from some bloodstains and ragged clothes, it seemed there was nothing else amiss.

    He sat there waving at Ao Cangsheng, smiling, ¡°How can I die before these fragments are killed?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng sighed with relief, his sadness disappearing immediately. Now he was pondering the past kicks and sitting. Why hadn¡¯t he died and reappeared for so long?

    He sat down, shook his Blue Dragon Spear, and gave a thumbs-up to the proud one, saying, ¡°Boss, you were so fierce just now! Watching a man kill with such chaos was truly captivating!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng angrily said, ¡°You rotten thing. Watching me alone fighting and killing, you didn¡¯t know toe and team up!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to steal your thunder!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ao Cangsheng coldly scolded.

    Seeing the barbaric seated figure reappear like a specter before them, those who had just sat around Han all expressed their surprise.

    They were also puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the one who sat there before everyone¡¯s frenzied attack reduced to ashes? How did theye back to life!

    Song Shumin was also shocked, as could be clearly seen from his expression. But amidst the shock, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of joy.

    ¡°Ao Cangsheng, see, your brother is not dead yet! If you put down the Han soldiers now ande with us to meet the elders, I¡¯ll consider letting your hair shine, how about that? Seeing everyone around him dead and more than half wounded, Han Jun¡¯s intentions in the song immediately vanished. All he could do was keep in mind and try to memorize his pride first.

    ¡°Go to Wuyun Mountain to see the old turtle?¡± He nced at the song, saying coldly.

    ÀÏ

    ±R

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???

    ?

    ??????

    ÌJ

    ????

    ÌJ

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ??¡±

    ??

    ??

    ±R

    “ï

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    “ï

    ????

     t

    ???????

    ???????????

    ???

    ??

    ™©

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ô”

    ? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ????? ?????????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???????????? ???? ???????

    ¡°??????¡± ??? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ???? ? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??¡±

    ?

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ???¡±?

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ??¡±????¡±

    ???????

    ?????

    ?

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ??????

    ?

    ????

    ¡°?????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ????

    ??????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ¡°??? ??? ?????¡± ?? ?? ?????? ???¡¯? ?????? ????? ?? ?????¡±

    ??

    ????¡±????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ¡°????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ¡°????? ?????¡± ???? ? ?????? ???????? ???????? ??? ????????¡¯? ?????

    ??????????? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ???????????? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ? ???????? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ???????? ????????? ?? ??????????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ?? ?????? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???????

    ???????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ????????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ??????????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?????????? ???????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??????????

    ????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ¡°??? ??? ??? ????¡±

    ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ? ¡°?????¡± ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ???¡¯????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

    ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ??????????? ???? ?? ?????????? ??? ??? ????? ????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ????????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????????

    ¡°?????¡± ????? ??? ?????? ?? ? ????? ?????? ?? ????????? ???????? ????? ???????

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ?

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

    ????????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ?

    ???????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???????? ???? ????? ???????????? ???? ????????¡¯? ??????

    ??? ????? ?????????? ???? ? ??????? ??????? ????????? ???? ??? ???¡¯? ?????? ??? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ?????????¡¯? ??????????? ?? ????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????¡¯???

    ????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?¡±???

    ???

    ?

    ????

    ??????

    ?

    ???

    ????????

    ??????¡±

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ???? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ?? ?? ?????????? ???????? ??? ??????????? ?? ?? ????????? ??????? ??????? ??????

    ¡°???? ?? ???¡± ?? ???? ?? ?? ????????? ?????????? ??????? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ???????? ??????? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ? ???? ?????? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ¡®???????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ???????

    ??

    ????¡±???

    ¡°??

    ???

    ???

    ¡°???????¡±

    ????????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ???????????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ?¡±????¡±

    ??????

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ?¡¯??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????? ? ??????? ?????? ??? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?????????? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????? ???? ?? ??????

    ??? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ??????? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ?

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ??????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ¡°?????¡±?

    ????????

    ???

    ??????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ¡°??? ??? ???????¡± ??????? ????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??????

    ????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ????? ???? ? ???? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ???????

    ??¡±?¡±

    ? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ?????????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ???????? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???????

    ?????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ? ???? ?????? ?? ??????????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??????? ?? ??????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????????

    ??¡¯??

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ??? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?????

    ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ?????????? ??? ???????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ????¡¯?

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???????????????

    ???

    ???

    ?

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ????????

    ?? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????

    ¡°????????¡± ?? ?? ???? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ????????? ?????? ?? ??????? ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????¡¯????

    ??????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????????????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ????????????

    ¡°??????¡±

    ???? ????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ????????? ???????? ????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ¡°???????

    ????

    ????¡±

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????¡¯?

    ???

    ????????? ??? ????? ????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ? ??????? ??????? ???????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????????

    ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ???????? ?????????? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ????????? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ??????¡¯? ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????????????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ?? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ??????? ???? ??????? ??????? ???????? ???????? ????????

    ?? ??????¡¯? ????? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????????? ???? ?? ?? ?????????¡¯? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????

    ¡°???? ??? ?????? ????? ???¡± ??????? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ¡°¡®???

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ¡®???????

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??¡±?

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ??????? ????? ?????? ????????? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ??????????? ??????? ????? ???????? ??? ???? ?????? ???????

    ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???????????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ????? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ???????? ????? ???????????? ??????? ? ??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??????????

    ??

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1553: 1544: Be Bold

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1553: Chapter 1544: Be Bold</strong>

    ¡°Be bold! How dare you insult the Wizards Elder! Do you know, just by saying this, you might be risking your life! Someone offered him a cold drink, threatening him.

    I sat down and snorted. I looked at him with disdain. If I were not strong enough, he would personally kill me with his calctions from behind!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red. With a wave of his de, he was about to sit down and kill.

    ¡°If you want to die, would I be afraid of you?¡± The Blue Dragon Spear was tilted, making a ¡°hup¡± sound. A massive boulder beneath the mountain peak was sliced in two.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Song Shumin saw the man was about to move again, so she quickly raised her hand to block him.

    Turning around, she nced at Ao Cangsheng and said, ¡°Are you good?¡± In my words, you¡¯d better think it over!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng sneered; the sword in his hand flickered, and he shouted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense if you want to survive!¡±

    Right after, he executed the ¡°Cloud Storm¡± like a ghost, directly entering the opponent¡¯s camp.

    Inspiration and deceit couldn¡¯t be achieved, Song Shu disappeared, having no choice but to drink in a chilling voice, shaking his sword again, and fighting alongside Ao Cangsheng.

    Now, only 11 people could fight against this song, including him.

    19 people couldn¡¯t kill the arrogant man and could only barely sit. Now only 11 were left, which made the song soothing and fading.

    Although he was still inciting Han Han,pared to before, his momentum was obviouslycking. Looking at the others, they were all frightened, and no one dared to stand up and arrogantly resist.

    On the other hand, the blood of the barbaric sitting posture had prated through the entire meridian. Now he waspletely cruelly treated.

    ¡°Woo hoo woo hoo.¡±

    The Blue Dragon Spear danced wildly in his hand, like a dazzling wheel, constantly chopping toward the Han troops on the other side, making a ¡°click¡± sound.

    Although the six people on the other side attacked with all their might, you could see that when their Han army attacked the seated Han army, they couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. Compared to before, the power of the reckless sitting posture was doubled!

    The man sat and Han walked, slowly overturning with Ao Cangsheng. The two stood together, and the Han troops in their hands continued to madly chop at the leaders.

    ¡°Left!¡± Under the shadow of a de light, Ao Cangsheng suddenly cried coldly.

    When I heard the cry, I sat without looking. The Azure Dragon Spear in my hand, like a dragon emerging from the water, shot straight into the sky, turning into a tornado spear shadow, directly chopping toward the left side of the arrogant dragon.

    At this moment, the arrogant and elegant figure shed, once again disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The sword flickered, like a gxy, pouring instantly into the man¡¯s mouth. The man hadn¡¯t even seen Ao Cangsheng¡¯s appearance. Ao Cangsheng returned to his original position.

    ¡°Good sword!¡± Seeing a man lose his life under the Cangsheng Sword, I couldn¡¯t help but sit down andugh angrily.

    Just now, he rushed out with one spear, shattering all the knife canopies cut on Ao Cangsheng, avoiding the possibility of Ao Cangsheng getting injured again.

    ¡°Fire at me!¡± As soon as Ao Cangsheng retreated, sitting down, he suddenly became furious. Holding the Azure Dragon Spear dancing in his hand, a huge figure suddenly appeared in the Han battle.

    ¡°Be careful of his pce!¡± Seeing someone seated in front of the Ming Pce, couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡°Swoosh.¡±

    Suddenly, there were four Ming Pces on the opposite side simultaneously moving with the wind. Qi Qi went to suppress the seated Ming Pce.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng waved his right hand, stabilizing the fire facing the five people¡¯s Royal Altar, ¡°H,¡± splitting into two parts, one bing a huge long knife, directly slicing into four Life Pces, forcing him to sit barely.

    Amidst a mor, facing the arrogant Ming Pce of half the power of Cangsheng, the four Ming Pces opposite were actually knocked back in shock.

    The four Life Pces were blocked, and the giant suddenly roared, lifting its foot, stepping on the two people opposite.

    ¡°sh!¡± The big foot sank into the mountain, a thundering footstep sound, frightened the two people into a scream, the foot qi spurted out, wanting to turn away.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Sitting down, sneered, then shouted again.

    Soon, the big foot suddenly turned over, with a loud bang, stepping on the two enemies who wanted to escape.

    ¡°Ah-¡±

    A scream, seeing two blood qi dissipate, the two young men who were still fiercely surging just now, were instantly trampled into mud by the barbarian sitting of the Life Pce.

    Seeing this scene, people on the street couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Such a Life Pce is terrifying. The power of one foot can directly trample two master breakdown experts to death.

    In this way, the meaning of confronting the Han side is reduced. If this continues, won¡¯t the people on their side be ughtered by the other side?

    But the most depressed was Song Shudi. He brought nearly 20 people to surround and kill these two boys.

    But now, most of the people around him were dead and injured, but these two boys were still jumping around, and no one could stop them in the Han battle. The result was both surprising and despairing.

    Seeing that the situation was no longer viable, Song Shu had self-awareness; with the remaining few, it was a fool¡¯s dream to kill the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbaric sitting posture.

    As the next sword cleaved through the arrogant de, he shed and wanted to withdraw Han Yuan.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± As he flew away, he cried coldly, reminding others to retreat quickly.

    If Han continued, even if they wanted to leave, they couldn¡¯t. For today, we can only find more people, utilize arrogance and reckless energy consumption, and pursue them continuously.

    ¡°Sound.¡±

    Song Shuyi was the first to escape, then, the people behind all tried to punch him, then hurriedly followed him.

    Seeing that song then fled, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, ¡°Want to run? Think you can escape?¡±

    Suddenly, the Royal Altar enterprise copsed, rising into the sky, turning into a dragon, jumping directly toward the people opposite.

    The ck Dragon danced its teeth and ws, the momentum of Zhou suddenly descended, as if dozens of mountains were pressing on those people¡¯s heads.

    No one noticed that at this moment, six bright stars lit up in the extinguishing fire center of the Royal Altar.

    At the same time, sitting there, the two Royal Pces barely had people following. The Yan Zhao Ming Pce suddenly grewrger, with zing mes, charging directly forward.

    He wouldn¡¯t think for granted that, for so long, he had already killed Ao Cangsheng. Once in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hands, could he still live!

    Thus the more painful the crying behind him, the more motivation he had to run. He wished now he could fly out of the forest with wings.

    Five people were severely beaten in front of the Ming Pce, starting to spit blood, falling to the ground begging for mercy.

    ¡°Save me! Please spare us?¡± Someone covered their mouth and walked the road.

    ¡°It¡¯s not us who wanted to kill you. This is the song of Shu-min. Let us go?¡± Some people¡¯s faces were as gray as dust, when falling to the ground, they would cry for mercy.

    Hearing these cries, Cangsheng didn¡¯t look at those people. The Royal Altar immediately thumped down, trapping the five people inside.

    Instantly, the cry for mercy disappeared, there was only silent burning ck me. Under the burning of the Royal Altar fire, these people seemed to be devoured by terrible evil, disappearing without a trace.

    Now, only four people were in front of them. Song Shu vanished more than twenty feet away from Cangsheng. The other three followed him, the closest was about ten feet from Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1554: 1545: Excellent Results

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1554: Chapter 1545: Excellent Results</strong>

    He sat there, his eyes blinking excitedly, watching the fragments running behind him. His heart was beating fast.

    ¡°Leave these to me!¡± Zhou Yuanqi said with augh to Cangsheng as he sat there, ¡°Look, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sound¡ª¡±

    A gust of wind howled, and the barbarian sat with an elerated speed and flew ahead.

    Cangsheng chuckled, smiling without saying anything. But his speed also suddenly increased.

    Yet, in a blink of an eye, the person ending the race caught up.

    ¡°Where are you going, kid?¡± He held the Blue Dragon Spear, sitting barbarically, and shouted coldly at the young man in front.

    Hearing this voice, the boy felt his heart was about to explode. Suddenly, he softened and fell straight to the ground.

    ¡°Damn!¡± When I sat down, I was stunned, but I didn¡¯t expect shouting so loudly would have such an effect.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    I sat silently, but I saw a sword shing in front of me, majestic, and straightly cutting the barbarian¡¯s brow sitting there.

    As it turned out, this young man was really soft, but pretended to fall to the ground. He knew that when he fell to the ground, he would lose vignce. I took this opportunity to fire, being able to sit under the sword was not good.

    ¡°Hey!¡± He sat down, sneering, obviously not expecting the child to be scared and even make such a fierce move.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± he coldly sat, spat out two words.

    The Azure Dragon Spear in his hand swept along the tide, the blue light whipped fiercely, instantly smashing the Sword Light. The remaining momentum of the clear light, with a ferociousbat force, directly prated the man¡¯s forehead.

    With a sh of blue light, the man sat there, eyes staring nkly. He believed only after he died that he couldn¡¯t prevent his scent for a second.

    While killing the boy, the barbarian sat speed unchanged, rushing forward again.

    Ao Cangsheng arrogantly sat with the barbarian, speed not slow at all. He relied on ¡°Cloud Storm,¡± sitting on boiling hot blood.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Then came two screams, two youths disappeared from the song, sessively pierced through the head by a cruelly seated Azure Dragon Spear.

    Hearing the scream behind him, the fear in his heart grew stronger. He was almost desperate to escape, but the scent¡¯s aftertaste remained, growing stronger.

    Before that, there was no scream, and a singing heart began to freeze. He began to feel despair and regret; he shouldn¡¯t have chased Ao Cangsheng. If you don¡¯t chase Ao Cangsheng, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.

    The sound of that empty shirt rang again, but the heart of the song felt stifled for some reason. He knew this sound wasn¡¯t from hispatriots, because the civilians he brought along were all killed except him.

    Now, behind him were only two people, two destructive killers. Now the sound of the empty shirt rang again, which could only mean one thing¡ªthey finally caught up.

    The singing heart almost jumped out from his voice, but he couldn¡¯t feel his heartbeat at all. He poured massive energy, trying to elerate again.

    But to his despair, no matter how energetic he was, his speed did not increase at all.

    The footsteps below came closer and closer, and the singing was almost crying out, but there was no way.

    He regretted not leaving a tiger eagle as a way to retreat when he came here. Unfortunately, at that time he was confident enough to kill Ao Cangsheng, so he didn¡¯t prepare to retreat from Lu.

    Now, Lu had no way to enter Earth. It was impossible to find a way to send back the route.

    ¡°Where else do you want to run, kid?¡± Seeing Song Shu running helplessly, I couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    In the conversation, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand immediately struck out. Energy surged out, and the tip of the Blue Dragon Spear instantly emitted three blue lights, like three Azure Dragons, directly swept towards the song and then disappeared.

    Hearing that loud voice, the song dragged its footsteps away without looking. He swung the sword in his hand with a ¡°ttering¡± sound, cutting backward. Suddenly, a Sword Net rushed out, powerful and aggressive, almost unable to sit still.

    Blue light shot straight through the top of the Sword Net. The Sword Net suddenly quivered, the sword light shattered by a mere half-inch. Then, the second fierce light was cut off, directly splitting the broken Sword Net in two, sting the Sword Net into a bright light.

    ¡°Sound¡ª¡±

    With the Sword Net snapped, the third dazzling light instantly pierced the center of the song!

    ¡°Sighed,¡±

    After a gentle sound, the right side of the song was immediately prated by the blue light. Injured on the right, the body immediately lost bnce, directly fell to the ground, and rolled out far beyond the ¡°busy bone¡± range.

    After Song Shu disappeared and fell, the barbarian sat position and arrogant stance immediately caught up.

    ¡°Run quickly, why don¡¯t you run?¡± Seeing Song Shu lying on the ground and disappearing while rolling, he sat thereughing.

    However, suchughter echoed, as if Hell was singing, making him involuntarily shiver.

    He panted heavily, seriously looking at the barbarian¡¯s sitting posture and arrogance, saying, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You¡¯re so haunted, what do you think we want to do?¡±

    Ge Shuyin, like an injured fierce person, full of fear and terror in his eyes. He stared at Ao Sheng, ¡°Brother Shu is drunk. If you kill me, he will not let you go!¡±

    ¡°Shu Song drunk? Huh, turns out Brother Shu¡¯s drunk.¡± Cangsheng thought in his heart, but coldly said, ¡°Drunken Ge Shu what? Do you think he can save your dog life?¡±

    At this time, he was no longer as scared as before, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of him. My brother is the absolute genius of Tianlong Wuxiu, and also the key training of Tianlong Wuxiu.¡±

    If you kill me, he will surely punish you severely. Not only you, but even your kin won¡¯t die well!¡±

    Hearing this, an arrogant face immediately appeared. What he hated most was being threatened by others.

    When he was in Silver Talisman, he was threatened by Silver Talisman to be locked in Dragon Tower. If he weren¡¯t a city person, he would have died a month ago.

    Ever since then, he especially hated threats from others. But now, this unknown thing dared to use those around him to threaten himself, how could it not make Ao Sheng angry?

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice equally cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless. Otherwise, I¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Cangshengughed, heughed to death, Song Shu disappeared with real arrogance.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not you!¡± Cangsheng coldly said, ¡°Then, I still have to kill you!¡±

    After that, his left hand slowly raised. In his palm, a steam diaphragm was slowly forming.

    Seeing this scene, Song Shu suddenly disappeared, his heart stunned: ¡°My surname is Ao. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you dare touch my hair, my brother will make you regret it.

    ¡°Purchase order.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng, as if struck by lightning, spat out a mouthful of blood again. His body suffered two times, when Ao Cangsheng stood up, a massive force rushed out, directlynding outside eight zhang.

    At the same time Ao Cangsheng was struck, one side barbaric seated eyes, quick hands, instantly grabbed the lying Song Shu disappeared. As the shape flickered, the sound of ¡°ku¡± quickly retreated to the arrogant edge.

 Chapter 1555: 1546: Three Shadows

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1555: Chapter 1546: Three Shadows</strong>

    The sound of a torn shirt rang out, and suddenly, three shadows appeared in the emptiness across the way.

    The leader was Wu Yunshan, the person in charge of this experience. Beside him were two young men, ring fiercely at the arrogant Cangsheng, Zhou full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Let him go, or you¡¯ll die miserably!¡± Wu Yunshan, with long eyes, said coldly. His foot hung in the air like a supreme deity, looking down proudly at the fallen proud sky.

    ¡°Let him go. Can you let us leave?¡± One hand was ced on the throat of Song, while the other hand tightly gripped the Blue Dragon Spear. In Lie Huo¡¯s eyes, he fiercely red at the path of Wu Yunshan.

    ¡°No!¡± Wu Yunshan¡¯s face was grim, his thin and bony body stood still like a walking corpse.

    ¡°Heh, heh!¡± He sneezed while sitting there, sarcastically saying, ¡°Since they¡¯re all dead, why should I let him go?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t anger the Ge Su family. Knowing the truth, let him leave quickly!¡± Standing beside Wu Yunshan, a young man stepped forward, threateningly.

    ¡°If I let him go, would I anger the Ge Su family?¡± The arrogant man staggered up from the ground, his rough clothes asking. His eyes were full of murderous intent, ring at the three men.

    ¡°Ao Cangsheng, you better let me go! If you let me go, I might consider letting you leave!¡± Song, both fearful and afraid, gradually disappeared. Seeing Wu Yunshaning, he gained momentary strength.

    Although his neck was still tightly embraced by the seated barbarian, his voice was loud and contemptuous.

    ¡°Boss, what should I do?¡± Looking at the three skilled artists in the world, he hesitated to ask while sitting inside.

    They were an irresistible presence, just a blow, it would fly proudly. Even so, Cangsheng¡¯s pride made it even more invincible.

    If we relied on his son, regardless of what Wu Yunshan said, Song Shumin would die today.

    But now Ao Cangsheng is the boss, so he must first ask Ao Cangsheng¡¯s thoughts. As long as Cangsheng proudly said kill, he would end the song without hesitation.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, staring at Wu Yunshan as he said.

    Upon hearing this, Wu Yunshan suddenly raised his hand, pointing at the proud Cangsheng saying, ¡°If he dies, your proud family will be buried with him!¡±

    ¡°Yes! If you kill me, my brothers, and our Ge Su family, you will kill everyone connected to you. If you don¡¯t want to involve others, you better let me go now!¡± Song Shu¡¯s heart tightened, afraid that the arrogant Cangsheng would really kill him. Thus, he repeated the technique threatening Ao Cangsheng¡¯s friends and family.

    Ao Cangsheng ignored Wu Yunshan¡¯s threat and joked about Song Shuyi¡¯s words.

    He sneered coldly, pityingly ncing at Song, saying, ¡°If I were you, I would never say such things. Because if you say them, you¡¯ll die faster!¡±

    After speaking, Ao Cangsheng suddenly coldly spat out a word: ¡°Kill!¡±

    While speaking, with his left hand, he sat upright! Only a crisp ¡°click¡± was heard, and under Song Shushu¡¯s incredulous gaze, his neck was directly snapped by the barbaric sitting.

    ¡°Thief, you¡¯re dead!¡± Wu Yunshan, seeing someone suddenly sit down and get frightened, angrily eximed. He hadn¡¯t expected Ao Cangsheng to dare kill Song in front of him.

    As soon as Ao Cangsheng spat out the word ¡°kill¡±, Wu Yunshan swiftly sat down, moving away.

    In the air, Wu Yunshan had arge hand. The area where Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo were suddenly sealed by an invisible air wall.

    Next, dozens of energetic, smooth des emerged from the air wall, directly cutting towards the proud and barbaric seating.

    Feeling the terrible destructive aura, both proud and barbaric sat inwardly. If you want to dodge, you simply cannot break the invisible air wall.

    Seeing dozens of ded aura lights cutting towards them, hearing a ¡°bang¡± explosion sound, a purple light suddenly erupted from the sky, directly hitting the invisible air wall.

    Suddenly, the invisible air wall broke apart directly, those sharp life force and lights dissipated in the blink of an eye!

    ¡°Who? Come out!¡± Suddenly, Wu Yunshan stopped. He paused in the gap, his cold eyes immediately looking around, coldly saying.

    This attack contained 50% of Wuyun Mountain¡¯s power, and the two young men in front couldn¡¯t resist it.

    However, now his attack was immediately blown apart. Wu Yunshan didn¡¯t even need to think about it, but he also knew someone must have done something behind the scenes to save the two boys in front of him.

    Upon his voice, the two youths standing beside him suddenly showed strong murderous intent in their eyes. Their eyes looked around, making a ready gesture of Han Dou.

    At this time, a strong wind was blowing from the west. In the storm, a film immediately appeared in public view.

    When the wind calmed down, proud Cangsheng and the sitting barbarian found the emptiness in front of them now upied by a middle-aged ck man.

    The middle-aged ck stood with hands behind him in the air, Zhou¡¯s aura was natural. Because he was standing behind, proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t see the middle-aged ck face.

    However, this person was floating, majestic in appearance. Based on aura alone, he also must be a powerful person.

    Seeing the middle-aged ck person, proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, his heart was freed, as Han Tianfu had finally arrived.

    The ck middle-aged eyes disdainfully looked at Wu Yunshan, saying, ¡°Want to build a Celestial world, dealing with the young generation who destroy life, it¡¯s truly ashamed!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Does Tianlong Wuxiu dare to do the same thing?¡± Wu Yunshan didn¡¯t speak, a young man standing beside him coldly asked.

    ¡°Heh, heh, who am I?¡± You shameless three can¡¯t possibly know who I am!¡± Facing the world¡¯s three masters, the middle-aged ck showed no fear.

    The middle-aged ck man insulted Wuyun Mountain three times, his heart filled with anger.

    ¡°I advise you, if you know the truth, leave here immediately! Otherwise, die!¡± Another young man clenched his fist, threatening with his mouth.

    ¡°The old man isn¡¯t afraid. If Hanes here, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± The ck middle-aged tone proudly said, Zhou¡¯s aura instantly blossomed like a volcano about to erupt, giving an inexplicable pressure.

    Seeing this person¡¯s momentum blossom, Wu Yunshan suddenly squinted his eyes, a cold voice said, ¡°Sir, those two thieves killed the same door, ording to the rules of Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, should be criticized. This is our Heavenly Dragon Five Talents¡¯ private matter. Hope you won¡¯t join us!¡±

    ¡°Witch Elder¡¯s effort to reverse ck and white was sessful. As far as I know, it wasn¡¯t they who killed the same door, but those people murdered them.¡± The ck middle-aged man chuckled, chuckling, smiled, and spoke contemptuously.

    Seeing the other side recognized him, Wu Yunshan raised his eyebrows slightly, saying, ¡°Your Excellency isn¡¯t from Heavenly Dragon Five Talents, how do you know it wasn¡¯t they who killed the same door?¡±

    ¡°Because I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Said the middle-aged ck.

    After hearing this, Wu Yunshan immediately awakened. It seemed this person had been following alongside, mainly to protect the boy.

    Wu Yunshan took a deep breath, sneered, saying, ¡°The words of adults, the old man wouldn¡¯t believe. If you don¡¯t want to harm your friendship, leave quickly. Otherwise¡­

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Asked the middle-aged ck.

    Wu Yunshan paused, saying, ¡°Otherwise, beware of fire!¡±

    The ck middle-aged man disdainfully waved his hand, saying, ¡°This matter today, I¡¯ll handle it, to kill them, pass through me first!¡±

 Chapter 1556: 1547: Dual Personality

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1556: Chapter 1547: Dual Personality</strong>

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then die!¡± Wu Yunshan had no patience for a long time. The reason it wasn¡¯t unleashed was because of the power of the person it saw in front of it.

    Now the momentum of this man was blooming. ording to Wuyunshan¡¯s judgment, the abilities of the middle-aged ck man being cultivated were also three times the world¡¯s power.

    Among them, he himself possessed the Realm of threefold humanity, plus two other elders, with dual humanity and Realm, should be enough to deal with the middle-aged ck man.

    The Vitality Sword shed, slicing through the middle-aged man¡¯s darkness like lightning. The middle-aged ck man sneered coldly, and with a sweep of his right hand, a whirlwind instantly appeared in the air, directly striking against Yuan Qi¡¯s sword.

    At this moment, that young man was preparing to flick away a piece from the left side of the middle-aged ck man.

    The middle-aged ck man snorted coldly, and with his left hand in the air, a long Life Force suddenly formed. Like a massive snake, his body suddenly surged, directly extending to the young man¡¯s front.

    The young man felt the vibrant tyranny, knowing he was invincible, so he dared not confront him. The former path was blocked, forcing him to retreat.

    However, as he dodged the strike, the long rope flew into the air, attacking him once more.

    In the air, the young man flickered. But the long rope struck like a serpent, delivering a chain of Magic attacks. He had no chance to leap out of the Han people¡¯s circle.

    Simultaneously, the middle-aged ck man stretched out his right hand, and a spear immediately shot out of his palm, like a dragon, heading straight for Wu Yunshan¡¯s brow.

    The spear came with a fierce momentum, and Wu Yunshan dared not ignore it. He raised both hands into the air, and two strong knives instantly crossed in front of him.

    ¡°ng! ng!¡± An explosion sounded, but in the blink of an eye, the spear shed with the Life Force¡¯s giant knife dozens of times.

    Wu Yunshan was furious, wanting to break through the spear¡¯s attack in an instant, but it was not allowed.

    On Wednesday, the spear surrounded him, continuously changing direction and violently attacking, forcing him to fight with all his might, yet there was a moment he was unable to retreat to Han Yuan.

    On his right, another young man tried to seize this chance to attack the middle-aged ck man. Unfortunately, as soon as heunched his attack, a fierce sword light interrupted his assault.

    This swordsman had no advantage, but this young man was recreated as a replica of humanity and was overthrown by the tremor at the epicenter.

    Suddenly, the young man¡¯s eyes showed a trace of fear, wanting to retreat to chase the arrogant Cangsheng.

    What kind of sword light, would such a powerful sword, like a storm, kill him. This giant sword was iparably fierce, and the tactics were even more ferocious.

    Once a move was cut off, the next move would follow like a torrent.

    The young man who was directly attacked had no time to do anything else.

    For a while, the ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± sounds continued, interspersed with a series of ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± from Bao Ha. The wind, the broken grass, the forest immediately needed a piece ofnd.

    The middle-aged ck man relied on his power at the High Rank of the world, unexpectedly wielding an extra de, without fatigue.

    Wu Yunshan was furious, desperately wanting to break through the middle-aged ck man¡¯s fierce encirclement several times, yet often forced back by the middle-aged ck man.

    Only then did he suddenly realize the strength of the middle-aged ck man, not daring to be superior to his own great rank.

    The man sat proudly by Cangsheng¡¯s side, swiftly heading towards Canglong Forest. In the distance, there was still a wild and fierce sound of the Han n.

    Because of the fear that the other party would catch up, the proud Cangsheng did not dare to look back, only rushing forward.

    Ao Cangsheng was injured, unable to run fast. Thus, although they had been fleeing for a long time, they hadn¡¯t gotten far.

    In addition, now that daybreak hase, the viins in Canglong Forest began to be active. The man sitting supported by proud Cangsheng also noticed the ominous trend, so the speed further slowed.

    On the few miles behind, the middle-aged ck man was still in the Three Mountains and Wu Yunshan. At this time, white air emerged from the top of Wuyunshan, a sign of massive Life Force loss.

    Opposite him, the middle-aged ck man still controlled the Han situation, but his back was soaked with sweat.

    Just then, as the three were fiercely fighting, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the depths of the forest. Then, two shadows suddenly appeared in the northern sky, a gust of wind charging towards the middle-aged ck man.

    Seeing these two people, the heart of the middle-aged ck man did not suddenly throb. Privately, it seems the opponent¡¯s reinforcements have finally arrived.

    At the same time, a shadow moved in the nearby woods. In the next moment, four young people appeared in the darkness of middle age.

    The leading young man was about twenty years old. His sword eyebrows were bright and white, his demeanor was extraordinary.

    As soon as the young man appeared, his eyes focused on the three strong men in mid-air.

    ¡°Teacher, can I help you?¡± Seeing Wu Yunshan being suppressed to death by the middle-aged ck man, the young man¡¯s face turned different, shouted loudly.

    Wu Yunshan shone, looking at the busy young man in white.

    Among these five people, Ge Shuzui¡¯s revision was the highest, reaching the strength of Nine Lives. The other four were not as drunk as Ge Su, but the worst was the practice of Seven Lives.

    All four were fortunate and energetic, and their speed was not much lower than the ¡°Cloud Storm¡± of Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    For a long time, he supported the arrogant Cangsheng all the way, brushing against three vicious people one after another. If Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t been injured, he would have certainly joined hands to hunt them down.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng was seriously injured, likely tracked by enemies. So once they found the killers, they feared most, not to mention hunting with their hands.

    After such a long time on the run, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s condition gradually improved. He was recovering faster than anyone who had taken an Elixir.

    But just now, he consumed too much Energy, and after being injured, his physical strength was less than 60%. Such power was insufficient to deal with a general despairing master.

    However, if you encounter a High Rank master of broken lives, or go to a group of besieged and murdered people, the arrogant situation will be very dire.

    In addition, the Canglong Forest was fierce, at least six times as wild. Once you are inadvertently hit, you cannot fully escape.

    ¡°Little Hei, I think we should split. Running like this, I¡¯m afraid neither of us will escape!¡± In a hurry, Ao Cangsheng suddenly gasped and said.

    Hearing this, the seated man¡¯s face sank suddenly, cursing: ¡°Has your kid¡¯s brain gone bad? We are brothers, brothers, you know? Have you ever seen a brother leave their big brother behind in times of life danger to escape!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng almost did not understand the seated man¡¯s meaning. He helplessly sighed, ¡°But if we keep running like this, we will be caught up sooner orter!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng said this because, in his opinion, Wu Yunshan would never face the world with only two people¡¯s experiences. Eventually, there would be others to support him.

    ¡°If we truly get caught, then catch him!¡± I just can¡¯t stand these fragments, as long as they dare toe, this father will see a murderer! The seated man said, breathing, a strong sense of ughter in his eyes.

    After hearing the words of the seated man, Ao Cangsheng wanted tough but couldn¡¯t: ¡°This time is different from before, once Wu Yunshan sends people, it must be an existence we cannot cope with. What do you n to do then?¡±

    The seated man snorted, ¡°If I can¡¯t kill it, you¡¯ll die with me!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng could hear the unyielding determination in the barbaric seated posture, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up a little. At this moment, he stopped speaking but silently mobilized his Energy for faster recovery of injuries.

    ¡°Rustle Rustle!¡±

 Chapter 1557 - 1548: Thorough Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Chapter 1548: Thorough Understanding</h4>

    He rushed forward with a cup of tea, and finally, the sound of footsteps came.

    As soon as he heard this sound, Zhou¡¯s proud eyes shone with light: "They¡¯re here!"

    He sat silently, still ready to leap up. As long as the pursuers had not yet entirely caught up, he would keep running, aiming to cross Canglong Forest.

    Once across Canglong Forest, you would have a thorough understanding of the central area of Tianxuan Forest. There, few in the world couldpete with each other. If the pursuers dared to chase, he would fight to the death alongside others.

    "Don¡¯t get too cocky, those two boys are ahead!" A young ck-haired boy saw Ao Cangsheng and another man sit on the porch and rushed forward, saying coldly.

    Ge Shuzui said nothing, but when his eyes saw the arrogance, a fierce hatred and murderous intent shed in his eyes.

    "Thief, where are you going! If you don¡¯t want a terrible death, stop for me!" Another tall, thin young man shouted coldly, his face glowing intensely red.

    In response to the subsequent shouts and threats, Cangsheng and the Barbaric paid no heed, they just kept running.

    Now they were near the edge of Canglong Forest. As long as they got through Canglong Forest, they were in the central area of Tianxuan Forest.

    If you don¡¯t believe it, those people could follow them all the way, regardless of fate.

    At this time, Ge Shuzui¡¯s group was only 500 feet away from Ao Cangsheng. Moreover, this distance was closing within seconds.

    "Damn it, just now there were three fierce beasts, howe I don¡¯t see any now!" The Barbaric muttered while running and looking around, trying to spot a fierce shadow.

    Ao Cangsheng understood his intention, knowing he wanted to repeat the same trick and use evil force against the pursuers.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng not slowing down at all, Song Shushu couldn¡¯t help but snort, speeding up his pace as he rushed forward. Now, they were only thirty feet from Ao Cangsheng.

    "Ah!"

    In the hurry, the tall and thin young man beside Ge Shuzui suddenly swept his sword in the air. A fierce sword instantly plunged forward.

    The sword light hummed, cutting directly into arge tree over ten feet away, chopping off a sturdy trunk.

    With a loud crash, the tree broke, and Bao Ha¡¯s team created arge crater on the ground, a foot wide and a foot deep.

    The tall and thin young man¡¯s face shed with fierce light when his blow didn¡¯t meet its mark.

    "Swish, swish!"

    Another round of Sword Dance echoed. Five green swords suddenly appeared in front of the crowd, shing fiercely again at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    With another mor, the swords missed their target, but the green grass and vines were chopped to dust ahead.

    Seeing that they were about to rush to the edge of Canglong Forest, anxiety appeared on Ge Shuzui¡¯s face.

    Now, they were deep in Canglong Forest, where the viciousness was terrifying.

    Doing so against a low-level killer would be good. If it were a high-level killer among them, it would still be tragic even if all five of them were present.

    After five breaths, the distance between Ao Cangsheng and Ge Shu further decreased. Now, only ten feet separated them. Such a close distance could already strike the other side.

    "Kill them! If we don¡¯t kill them now, we¡¯ll be living targets!" After avoiding a dozen violent assaults, he sat angrily and roared.

    Knowing there¡¯s no escape, the proud Cangsheng immediately gritted his teeth: "Fine, let¡¯s kill!"

    Speaking, he and the Barbaric sat together, opening fire one after another. They shot out like two streaks of angry lightning.

    Simultaneously, ck light erupted from both bodies.

    The ck light spun rapidly, converging over Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head, forming the imperial me of the emperor, extinguishing his business. In the quick light shift, a fiery halberd and a giant humanoid formed over the Barbaric¡¯s seat.

    "Two Four-star markers!" Seeing the opposite Three Life Pces bloom, even the calm and drunk eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with delight.

    Especially the ck mes above Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head, releasing a terrible aura of devastation the moment they appeared.

    "No wonder you could kill a master breaking through the Destiny Pce. It¡¯s based on your own Destiny Pce!" Gazing at the Three Life Pce¡¯s lighthouse empty, Ge Shu said coldly after being drunk.

    Suddenly, a beam of light gathered around him, forming two important pces over his head as they clustered like a whistle.

    One Life Pce is Huang Sheng¡¯s lion, ranked Three-Star. One Life Pce is the earth¡¯s shield, arranged by three stars.

    These two important pces, being lethal, mainly used for attacking and killing. The other Life Pce is a shield for defense.

    These two vital pces are already extraordinary on a single basis. Oncebined, their power would double again!

    "How about Four-star life? Today, let you die anyway!" The Twin Pce bloomed, Song Shuzui fires rose again, roaring fiercely at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    At the same time, the four people beside him also summoned their Destiny. Although these four Life Pces weren¡¯t as dazzling as Ge Shu¡¯s intoxication, they were also Destiny Pces.

    "Boom!

    Amidst the uproar, ten Life Pces suddenly appeared. The Life Pces shone brightly, floating emptily and releasing the supreme pressure.

    "Damn him, it¡¯s a Twin Pce!" Seeing these ten Life Pces, he cursed while sitting.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t speak, but his heart was icy. It seemed that his guess was right. The people pursuing them were geniuses who broke their limits.

    Ge Shu¡¯s Twin Pce just bloomed, the sword in his hand so long glinted and sent a light to kill Ao Cangsheng.

    "I¡¯ming!" Afraid that Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t withstand a punch, he sat, shouting fiercely. The Azure Dragon Spear in his hand trembled slightly, and a ferocious dragon shadow directly attacked Ge Shu drunk.

    At that moment, there was suddenly a loud noise. At the Barbaric¡¯s seat, a six-legged, two-headed killer appeared.

    The surprise was so small it almost jumped out of his uneasy heart. He spun around, seeing the fierce being ring fiercely at him from seventeen or eighteen feet away.

    On the two giant heads, four eyes glowed strongly. Two blood-redrge mouths suddenly opened, revealing sharp white teeth inside.

    Ao Cangshengy on the Barbaric¡¯s back seat, suddenly hearing the roar made him break out in a cold sweat. He had the urge to run but found himself unable to move a muscle, lying motionless on the Barbaric seat.

    The six eyes confronted him, and the seated heart began to beat violently. His scalp tingled, he nced at the fierce expression, a heart full of anguish.

    Now facing the sinister abyss, escape was impossible. It was a deathly still ce, making the person at the foot feel deste, plunged into deep despair once again.

    Suddenly, taking a step forward forcefully, he shouted towards the Barbaric seating again.

    Sitting tightly, he couldn¡¯t help but step back. But as he took that step, he regretted it after sitting.

    He felt his foot step into emptiness, his body so proud, instantly rolling back into the reckless abyss.

    "Ah!"

 Chapter 1558 - 1549: Signs of Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Chapter 1549: Signs of Danger</h4>

    Suddenly, two desperate voices came from the bottom of the canyon. One person was barely sitting, the other was arrogant and pompous.

    Ao Cangsheng was the first to fall into the deep valley because he was lying behind the Barbarian¡¯s seat.

    The two figures, like giant clods of earth, kept rolling downwards.

    Both of them felt the sky spinning, as if the whole world was tumbling. Ao Cangsheng suffered serious injuries, and after falling, he was hit by rubble, causing three or four people to pass out directly.

    Sitting remained conscious, but Si Wei was confused and fearful. His injuries were not as severe as the arrogant one, allowing him to withstand a collision from Lu.

    "Ugh."

    Just as he tried to find a way to stabilize his posture and stop the rolling momentum, his back suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if it had hit arge rock.

    The next moment, he felt darkness before his eyes and lost consciousness.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know how long he had been awake. He didn¡¯t feel the pain while unconscious, but when he woke up, he started feeling insane pain, as if he was crushed by stones, forcing him to breathe through his mouth.

    Slightly more conscious, and gradually adapting to the piercing pain, proud Cangsheng began to move around.

    His surroundings were a t wastnd. The wastnd was overgrown with weeds, appearing bleak and deste.

    Behind was a vast, winding terrain, like a long dragon lying in the valley, with no edge in sight.

    To the left was a steep and rugged cliff, nearly vertical to the ground. On the cliff face above, rocks were scattered with weeds, the proud location of this ce.

    About three or four miles away on the right, there was a dim mountain wall, looking almost identical to the left side, likely on the other side of the valley.

    Looking up, apart from the gray mist, I couldn¡¯t see what the sky looked like. Only a beam of dazzling sunlight cut through the white fog, sprinkling light in the valley.

    Ao Cangsheng took a deep breath and slowly climbed up from the ground. He remembered falling from the deep valley, gradually realizing he was now mainly at the bottom of the valley.

    From the dense white mist overhead, it was feared the deep valley is no more than 100 feet deep.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart felt despondent and bleak, but remembering it, he couldn¡¯t help secretly congratting himself.

    Falling from such a height and still alive, truly his life is big enough.

    After some exercises, Ao Cangsheng discovered that his internal organs were not only severely damaged, but his bones were fractured several times.

    He has a city-like body, supposedly big enough. But this time, still broke a few bones and muscles.

    How much force did he endure when falling from the deep valley?

    Realizing his situation, Ao Cangsheng suddenly remembered he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Sitting along with him, deeper into the valley, should be not far from him if not unexpectedly.

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng immediately lifted his eyes and looked around. But at this deste and bleak valley bottom, apart from sporadic stones and verdant wild grass, no trace of a person¡¯s shadow.

    Unable to find the Barbaric seat on the left or right, Ao Cangsheng called out to the four people. A voice echoed from the deep valley, hitting the mountain sides, causing a "buzzing" echo.

    With a shout, Ao can feel tens of thousands of wounds on his body tearing at once, pain causing his teeth to grit tightly, almost fainting again.

    However, after the shout, the huge valley bottom aside from the empty echo, there was no response.

    In despair, Ao Cangsheng endured the piercing pain again, shouting around.

    "Buzz¡ª"

    A shout, bouncing back and forth between the mountain walls, roaring like a fierce roar, making the cold and calm of the valley even more terrifying.

    Finally, after exhausting all his energy, Ao Cangsheng still received no response, leaving him deeply frustrated.

    Without finding the seat, having no self-esteem, impossible, he had to give up the idea of searching for a while.

    Deep valley, no danger. Currently, the most pressing issue is recovering from the injuries. In the current proud and arrogant Cangsheng state, even reaching the valley bottom, the slightest madness would directly kill him.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to lose his life, so when he decided to do this, he slowly sat cross-legged, focusing on recovering from his injuries.

    Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes and meditated, feeling his body brimming with vitality, seemingly an invisible Qi quickly healing his wounds.

    The speed of this self-healing was so fast, astonishing the proud Sheng. As long as he calmed down, he could clearly feel his injuries healing and recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The deep valley was quiet and deste. Ao Cangsheng was just there, quietly kneeling at the valley bottom, peacefully recovering from his pain.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know how long it took to feel that his family¡¯s destruction had recovered. Broken bones on his corpse body were also fixed and healed.

    He took a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes. At this time, the piercing pain was gone, and the remaining pain had little impact on proud Cangsheng.

    After such a long period of sitting treatment, his vitality had reached a full state again.

    Ao Cangsheng soberly smiled and stood directly from the ground.

    Looking around, the deep valley was still an expansive end. The vast valley bottom remained quiet and silent. Apart from the wind, "rustle," grass "sway"!

    Ao Cangsheng recovered his strength, turned around to the deep valley edge, hoping to find a Barbaric ce.

    The quiet valley bottom resonates with proud footsteps. His footsteps aren¡¯t loud, but in the valley bottom, rarely visible, they are very conspicuous.

    Ao Cangsheng wandered along the deep valley edge, ncing around, never putting down any corner of the deep valley. He spent a long time, but gained nothing.

    Ao Cangsheng stopped advancing, turned back to the original direction.

    Returning to where he had just recovered, Ao Cangsheng continued forward. This time, he walked for half an hour, still not finding a Barbaric sitting posture.

    Sitting in the valley with him, even if not in one ce, shouldn¡¯t be far off.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng had searched about ten miles, still not finding a Barbaric seat. This made proud Cangsheng wonder if Barbaric¡¯s posture was devoured viciously, or hadn¡¯t fallen into the valley at all?

    If saying he was bitten by a vicious entity, being in the valley for such a long time, but never hearing a fierce roar, let alone encountering a fierce entity.

    So, it seems unlikely he fell to the valley bottom, which is quiterge.

    Looking up again at the left mountain, Ao Cangsheng noticed not only steep rocks but also some steep small trees.

    Yet it is so clean and smooth, showing no signs of danger. Most importantly, the deep valley is cold and barren, half the evil shadow disappearing. If a murderer lived here, they may starve to death.

    Zhou Yuanqi watched this huge cave, proudly swiftly stepping out, with a vigorous halo swirling around him.

    Driven by curiosity, Ao Cangsheng calctes this huge cave. Now, his strength restored, confident in his ability even in sudden situations to defend or escape.

    Decided, Cangsheng is not hesitant in arrogance. He stood up twelve minutes, eyes bright, alertly walking towards the cave.

 Chapter 1559 - 1550: Radiance

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Chapter 1550: Radiance</h4>

    Before me is a pitch ckness; the cave is almost too dark to see five fingers. With an arrogant nce, originally in such a dark environment, one could argue with Zhou.

    But for the sake of safety, he calmly raised his fingers. Suddenly, within the vast silent and dark cave, a ck me ignited abruptly.

    The ck me flickered with a ck light. Within almost a three-foot radius, it emitted a bright glow.

    If the outer cave could be described as wide and tall, then inside it held another cavern.

    Where the Emperor¡¯s Fire could illuminate, one could only see the dim ground. The earth¡¯s glory, like ice, could light up the shadow of arrogance.

    As for the shape of the cave¡¯s sides and its top, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t even discern them. This indicated how vast the cave was.

    The Emperor¡¯s ck light twinkled, swaying and tapping on his proud fingers. With the Emperor¡¯s demise, Ao Cangsheng cautiously approached the cavern.

    He nced around, carefully observing every movement within the cave. Although his right hand hovered forward, a powerful aura cyclone rotated left and right within his palm.

    Thus, the proud Cangsheng continued his walk into the cave, for about an hour, until suddenly the cave seemed endless and bizarre.

    Ao Cangsheng thought he had reached the cave¡¯s end, but after proceeding a few more steps, he was surprised to see a row of caverns at the cave¡¯s end.

    Though these caverns weren¡¯t as tall or wide as the main cave, they weren¡¯t small either. Regardless of which cave, the entrances were five to six feet in length and width.

    Ao Cangsheng nced and discovered nine caves standing before him. These nine caves werepletely identical, as if direct replicas.

    However, the emergence of this spectacle had already mentally prepared Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.

    He stood at the cave entrance for a long time, hesitating to proceed further. Although he had arrived, there was no danger.

    But now with this strange scene, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart pound wildly.

    Intuition told him that among the nine caves before him, something unknown must be hidden, and entering them might bring danger.

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for a long time before finally sighing and giving up the opportunity to continue. He turned around and headed directly back along the route.

    But at that moment, a tornado suddenly swept past from behind. Then, a pping sound, thunderous, crashed against the arrogant ears.

    Not only that, simultaneously with the hurricane, immense pressure made one arrogant and pale, suddenly pressing down directly from behind, as if giant waves of the ocean, directly pping the arrogant presence, as if in essence.

    A face-to-face, the proud Cangsheng realized a massive presence was rushing toward him.

    Hearing the strange "Gu gu gu" cry, Ao Cangsheng could confirm the swift Ten Friends Xu was a powerful murderer.

    Due to the great distance between them, Ao Cangsheng found it difficult to determine the strength of this malevolent presence.

    But from this terrifying momentum, this murderer seemed even more fearsome than any murderer Ao Cangsheng had ever faced.

    A shocking thought shed by. In the next moment, Ao Cangsheng made no second thoughts. He dashed directly into another cave.

    At this point, Ao Cangsheng implemented the second weight of the "Cloud Storm", as if a gust of wind and smoke, swiftly weaving into the cave.

    In the blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng had already swept ten feet ahead. So far, he maintained his pace, quietly running toward the cave.

    A sense of danger always smells more acutely than humans, and the arrogant Cangsheng at this time was bloody, easily detected by dangerous senses. That¡¯s why Ao Cangsheng wanted to race toward the cave.

    The wind around his ears grew fiercer, the strange "Gu gu gu" sound louder, indicating that this fierce being hadpletely flown into the cave.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart cried, praying silently that the cave he chose wasn¡¯t the one the malevolent presence aimed for.

    Upon seeing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but lose his mind. It was a person like a Fairy. Her eyebrows were like water, eyes like the moon, her delicate body like a snow-covered tree.

    But she was a child with such a beautiful face, yet cold as ice, with three strands of arrogant aura between her brows, a white snow, more like a cold plum and arrogant snow, her presence overwhelming.

    Her beauty was so stirring that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Simultaneously, she was as cold as ice, making people feel the chill.

    Standing opposite the Crystal, proud and shocked for a long while, he finally took a deep breath, secretly admiring the chill.

    His hand touched the Crystal, and a piercing cold immediately passed from his fingertips into his body, making the arrogant Cangsheng unable to stop shivering for a moment.

    This Crystal¡¯s ice was as cold as its eternally beautiful sleep.

    "Too cold, I wonder if she¡¯s still alive?" feeling the icy touch of the Crystal, thought the proud one.

    For some reason, pondering this question, the arrogant heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten slightly. He seemed unwilling to see the disappearance of the exquisite ice sculpture.

    After careful examination, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t discover how to open the Crystal. For now, training time was of the essence. He didn¡¯t want to linger here anymore.

    But if this ice beauty continued to lie here, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t bear to make a firm decision.

    After pondering a while, he finally decided to sleep alongside it.

    However, the Crystal wasn¡¯t veryrge, but if you wanted the arrogant one to carry it on your shoulder, it might affect your movement.

    "What shall we do?" Ao Cangsheng thought as he stroked his chin.

    "Ah! Yes!" Ao Cangsheng suddenly shed with insight, recalling the second page of Han¡¯s Soul Mark.

    On the second page of the Han Soul Seal, Ao Cangsheng clearly remembered, the Han Soul Seal had space.

    The space within the Han Soul Seal had storage capabilities; as long as you carve it onto the corresponding item, it could be used to hold things.

    Of course, depending on their Han Soul Mark, the space they possessed differed in size.

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng immediately used Divine vision, imprinting the space from Han¡¯s Soul into his knowledge sea.

    After half an incense¡¯s worth of carving practice, Ao Cangsheng mastered the space carving of the Han Soul.

    Then, he extinguished the Emperor¡¯s fire and carved Han¡¯s Soul on his left palm.

    The reason for carving on the Emperor outside was, once lost, the contents inside would be gone too. For safety, Ao Cangsheng directly carved the Han Soul¡¯s space on his left palm.

    With Han¡¯s Soul Mark etched, Ao Cangsheng waved his left hand, and enormous suction directly absorbed the Crystal into his palm.

    Havingpleted this, Ao Cangsheng sighed arrogantly. Then he shed out, flying out of the cave.

    "I wonder if that terrifying presence has left?" thought the proud and shocked as he flew.

    Since the path had already been explored, returning to Lu Country, the arrogant speed was swift. After a short while, Ao Cangsheng finally reached the edge of the first row of caves.

    At this time, the entire cave seemed very quiet, without any sound. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes swept over the opennd outside, discovering several intense scratches on the ground.

    From the direction and rity of the scratches, Ao Cangsheng could judge that they were left by the terrifying murderer just now. Now it had exited the cave.

    Just thinking of the fierce figure earlier, Ao Cangsheng still felt lingering heart palpitations. It was a terrifying presence, yet he had witnessed the most serious murder.

 Chapter 1560 - 1551: Traces

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Chapter 1551: Traces</h4>

    "What is that guy doing here?" Qi¡¯s pride and curiosity were piqued by the terrifying aura.

    At this moment, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the sixth cave. Because there, not only was there a fierce and terrifying aura, but also something on a smaller scale.

    After a long and careful observation, I was sure the killer wouldn¡¯t appear again, and so Ao Cangsheng cautiously slipped out of the cave.

    "What¡¯s inside?" Looking back at Jin Ru¡¯s cave, I wondered.

    This bizarre valley, with its eerie cave, the uncanny beauty of ice and snow, and deadly ferocity, aroused a great deal of curiosity in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart.

    Ao Cangsheng nced at the dark cave and couldn¡¯t help frowning, "Do you want to take a look inside?"

    Curiosity continued to climb,pelling Cangsheng to head to the cave. Although he knew there might be unknown dangers inside, he remained cautious within Jin Ru.

    Ao Cangsheng stood on guard. He focused entirely, and began to make his way into the cave.

    As he went through the first cave without danger, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The wind blew from beneath his feet and he sped up, flying towards the second cave.

    Since entering Jin Ru¡¯s second cave, Ao Cangsheng seemed to sense a lingering trace of tension.

    "No? Is it really that little creature that just emitted a dangerous aura?" Ao Cangsheng looked at the mink in surprise, muttering under his breath.

    As he spoke, he took a dozen steps forward. The Emperor¡¯s Extinction Fire made the entire cave seem no more sinister than this little white mink.

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng turned his eyes, continuing to watch the mink.

    This time, he carefully explored, discovering the little snow mink indeed emitted a dangerous aura earlier.

    Looking at this adorable little creature in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, forgetting that he was now in this unfamiliar cave.

    "Little creature, your aura is much more dangerous than your appearance, it even scared me!" Ao Cangsheng walked towards the mink, smiling as he spoke.

    "Chirp! Chirp!"

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, the little white mink became excited. It leaped left and right, constantly storing up before the proud Cangsheng.

    Strangely, no matter how it jumped, it could only move within a square foot of space, seemingly unable to leave this space.

    "Come here, little one!" Initially, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t notice the problem. He waved to the mink with a smile, wanting to greet it.

    "Chirp! Chirp!"

    Upon hearing this, the little snow mink jumped more vigorously. But every time it jumped, it seemed to hit something, then bounced back to the ground, crashing down on its heels.

    "What¡¯s going on? It seems there¡¯s a problem!" After some observation, Ao Cangsheng finally noticed that the mink seemed to be tethered by something in front of him.

    No matter how it leaped, it could only move step by step in space.

    It was as if this space was blocked by an invisible wall, and once it exceeded this space, the mink would be directly countered.

    Ao Cangsheng came to the mink¡¯s side, carefully observing, finally realizing the mink seemed to be enclosed in a transparent space.

    "Is this a soul of Han?" Looking at the nearly transparent confined space, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    At this time, the reaction of the little snow mink seemed even stronger. It was like a child tied with a rope, continuously yelling at Ao Cangsheng, trying to get Ao Cangsheng to release its binding.

    Watching the mink¡¯s frantic movements and calls, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but stare at it and say, "Little one, do you want toe out?"

    "Chirp chirp!"

    In the dialect of the proud Cangsheng, the little white mink chirped urgently. Its small, white fist-sized head nodded vigorously like a child¡¯s toward the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Seeing the movement of the little snow mink, the proud person could not help but widen his eyes, even more fearfully staring at the little thing in front of him.

    "You can understand others!" Ao Cangsheng shouted in amazement.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    The little snow mink chirped urgently again, nodding toward the proud Cindere.

    So far, Ao Cangsheng confirmed that the mink could understand human conversation. However, Ao Cangsheng also felt the little creature before him was not as silly as it seemed.

    Ao Cangsheng knew the mink could understand him, so he squatted down directly, pointing to the transparent space around the mink, "You want me to take you out?"

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink continued to chirp twice, nodding in agreement. Its pair of snowy little ws constantly scratched against the transparent wall, hoping to break it down directly.

    "But how can I get you out?" Ao Cangsheng frowned, measuring the invisible barrier, with somewhat awkward words.

    Up to now, although he knew this little creature was trapped in an invisible barrier, he didn¡¯t know what the invisible barrier trapping the mink was.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    Hearing these arrogant words, a trace of anxiety and frustration appeared in the little white mink¡¯s eyes. It stopped fidgeting, using its small yet very sharp ws to scrape at the transparent barrier.

    The little snow mink lowered its head. Despite its frustration, its eyes, full of life, dripped in its orbit. Looking at it, it seemed like a question in an SI test.

    Ao Cangshengughed with interest as he watched it, asking, "What are you doing, little one?"

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink raised its head and chirped, its big watery eyes staring at the proud person as if to say yes.

    "Is there anything else besides you?" Ao Cangsheng looked around. Although he didn¡¯t see other vicious signs, his nose was filled with a familiar feeling.

    When this terrifying murderer reached for the first row of caves, his feeling was like the air he breathed.

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink chirped again, making a small gesture with its little paws in the air. Although itsparison was not specific, the monk already saw that there was no other evil here besides it.

    "Have you seen winged people?" Ao Cangsheng asked with more fear.

    At the same time, the mink trapped in the invisible barrier suddenly leaped off the ground, jumping directly into the proud person¡¯s embrace.

    "I believe! What¡¯s the situation?" Ao Cangsheng said, looking at the ce where the green light disappeared with a start.

    In his embrace, the little white snow thing happily rubbed its snowy body against the proud¡¯s clothes, with a face of gratification.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know why. He grabbed the mink and ced it in front of him. He asked: "Weren¡¯t you trapped? How did you get out now?"

    "Chirp chirp!"

    The little snow mink was ecstatic, constantly hopping in front of the proud mink, asionally waving its ws to gesture at the proud mink.

    Seeing the little creature¡¯sparison, Ao Cangsheng became prouder: "Are you saying that I got you out?"

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink chirped excitedly, nodding towards the proud and elegant person.

    "How did I get you out?" Ao Cangsheng said, staring confused at the mink. Why didn¡¯t I know myself?

    The little snow mink chirped excitedly, suddenly jumping off Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left arm. Raising a pair of small ws, it motioned at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand.

    "Are you saying it¡¯s my blood?" Ao Cangsheng looked at his left hand, noticing a small trace of blood.

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink nodded, chirping excitedly in response to the arrogant question.

    He was sure it was his blood that helped the mink escape trouble; he couldn¡¯t help but recall the time of locking the Dragon Tower.

 Chapter 1561 - 1552: The Mysterious Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Chapter 1552: The Mysterious Stranger</h4>

    At that time, the mysterious person injected his own blood into his body. He once asked what kind of blood it was, but the mysterious person did not answer him.

    Now it seems that the reason his blood could save the mink was mainly because of his own blood.

    Looking back, Ao Cangsheng measured the mink once more. Aside from its dangerous breathing, it seemed no different from an ordinary small white mink.

    "Since you have some free time, I should leave! If we had encountered that guy just now, we would both be dead!" Thinking of that terrifying ferocious head just now, Ao¡¯s heart slightly contracted.

    This ce is right and wrong. You have to leave quickly. Once he encounters that terrifying creature, both he and the little thing in front of him won¡¯t be enough to make that creature clench its jaws.

    So, Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment, stood up, nced at the dark hole, then turned away.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    As Ao Cangsheng was about to leave, the little white mink¡¯s voice called out urgently.

    Looking back, Ao Cangsheng looked at the little thing and said, "You are free now, go wherever you want. Be careful not to enter the blockade zone next time!"

    Until then, Ao Cangsheng had thought that the mink in front of him had identally wandered into the invisible barrier of this strange cave.

    "Chirp!"

    However, the little mink didn¡¯t pay attention to the proud words and keptparing something to pride.

    After watching for a while, Ao Cangsheng realized the little mink seemed to be calling him to follow.

    "You want to follow me?" Proudly skeptical, he asked, mimicking the little white mink¡¯s movements.

    "Chirp!"

    The little mink cried twice. Its little paws grabbed the ground and nodded towards the proud person.

    "But your appetite is too big, I can¡¯t feed you!" Thinking of the little mink swallowing two Seventh Level Mad Pearls without even burping, the proud person shivered.

    This little guy¡¯s appetite was too big. He didn¡¯t know where such a small matter could get two High Rank Mad Pearls. Still trapped!

    If this little thing followed him, he couldn¡¯t help him get so many high-grade Mad Pearls. At that time, the little thing would starve within three days for fear of not getting enough to eat.

    "Chirp!"

    Cangsheng proudly watched the mink shake its head vigorously. Its bright eyes sparkled with victory.

    "Busy bone!"

    It shook its head, opened its small mouth, and a dozen colorful beads rolled out, scattered on the glittering stone floor.

    "Buzz

    The proud beads, upon seeing these beautiful beads, immediately stared at their oldest child, their jaws almost hitting the ground.

    "I¡¯m a good child!" Looking at the Crystal Beads, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help saying, "Little thing, howe you have so many beads? They are all high-level Mad Pearls!"

    Yes, those glittering beads scattered in front of the proud Cangsheng were all high-level Mad Pearls. Like the two beads before, these dozens of beads were also high-level Mad Beads.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    The little white mink blinked proudly, using its little white paws to almost fly proudly into the sky.

    After someparison, Ao Cangsheng did not see the mink¡¯s intention, and watched as the little thing twisted and showed off in front of him.

    "Alright! tay.

    At this point, the whistling sound of hooves pounding the ground had already appeared in his ears. Apanied by terrifying howls, dozens of spring thunders seemed to erupt in the cave, and the entire cave began to shake violently.

    When Shou roared again, a terrifying Shou with wings on its back and a horned head suddenly appeared in front of the proud person.

    As this ferocious roar appeared, veins suddenly bulged and roared towards the proud Cangsheng. Then, the massive body crashed against the proud Cangsheng.

    Looking at this situation, the proud Cangsheng sped his hands together, and the massive life force transformed into a solid circle wall, directly attacking the vicious guardian.

    With a loud explosion, the powerful and solid Yuan Strong light wall, just hitting the fierce head, was directly shattered.

    Dazzling dancing and soaring waves, the deep cave trembled immediately, and then the splendid cave wall suddenly shattered, a smooth stone was directly ejected, rumbling towards proud Cangsheng.

    In the howl, Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t had time to try again; his body was directly shattered by a powerful force.

    "Bang.

    Ao Cangsheng was taken aback and flew ten feet away. His corpse hit the cave wall firmly. At the same time, seven or eight stones flew to the back. Four hit the cave wall, and three immediately hit Ao Cangsheng¡¯s corpse.

    "Uh.

    Even with a chaotic sky armor to handle the situation, and facing such a terrifying attack, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but hum, as the bones all over his body made a "crack" sound as if about to break.

    Ao Cangsheng had just regained his senses, not yet having time to stand up. In the smoke and dust-filled twilight cave, suddenly another roar echoed.

    Then, a pair of terrifying eyes appeared in the proud person¡¯s vision, eyes like twonterns, quickly moving in front of the proud person.

    Seeing that the second offensive would fall down, directly ttening Ao Cangsheng¡¯s corpse. At that moment, in the dim twilight cave, suddenly there was a hissing sound.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    Hearing this sound, Ao Cangsheng immediately thought of that strange little white mink¡¯s old spiritual well.

    "What? Didn¡¯t it escape?" Ao Cangsheng endured the severe pain, quickly jumped back, and suspiciously pondered Huo¡¯s thoughts.

    When Ao Cangsheng steadied himself, he was surprised to find that the previously angry and ferocious Shou strangely stopped in front of him.

    Even those terrifying eyes likenterns, Liu became a bit fierce. Butpared to what Zhu Diwen saw earlier, it had visibly softened.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    The little white mink¡¯s voice constantly echoed in the cave, like bird calls entering the arrogant ears, making people question what the little thing was doing.

    In that dull cave, Ao Cangsheng was staring at the big thing in front of him, crawling all over him, waiting for the terrifying howl to strike again.

    At this time, a loud sound broke the stalemate in front of us. The roar was not as angry as before.

    This time Shou roared, not so angrily, but in a weing gesture towards proud Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes remained cold, staring at the terrifying guy five feet away. His whole body showed no sign of rxation.

    Another shout, this time quieter than the previous. If the sound were reduced dozens of times, it might be a sigh.

    "What is Qing Country?" Observing the eyes of the vicious Shou opposite, gradually bing clear and calm, no longer angry, the proud brain was no longer a metal certain dwarf exposed.

    "Chirp chirp!"

    At that moment, the little white mink¡¯s voice reached the proud ears again.

    "Sound

    The sound rang out, a beam of white southeastern light suddenly shed by, as though lightning, directly jumping onto the proud shoulder.

    Seeing the mink appear unharmed in front of him, the proud person stared at him. "Hey, you little thing is smart, even a small scratch won¡¯t hurt!"

    Ao Cangsheng touched the mink¡¯s head, pointing at himself, "Look at me, you almost lost your life!"

    "Chirp! Chirp sounds!"

    Ao Cangsheng was talking to himself, but noticed the little white mink first called him twice. Then it turned, calling out twice to the fierce roars five feet away.

 Chapter 1562 - 1553: Problem Solved

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Chapter 1553: Problem Solved</h4>

    The voice of the little snow mink echoed, and the fierce red creature on the opposite side began to unfurl its roaring ws, striding toward the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Seeing such a scene, pride abruptly disfigured his face. He crossed his hands in front of the bear, his palms and Liu buzzing together. Amidst the brilliance, it reflected a cold and determined touch on the proud face of Cangsheng.

    "What does it want to do?"

    But if the beautiful molecule is reced, the question will be easily solved.

    This fierce roar is so dangerous and terrifying that its power has surely reached the pinnacle of the madman¡¯s existence, or it has already broken through the level to reach the madman¡¯s domain.

    If that¡¯s the case, using its power to hunt madmen above the Seventh Level is akin to exploring a bag and obtaining things. It¡¯s very easy.

    Understanding the reason, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fear and hatred toward the evil hand in front of him almost diminished.

    He forced a smile, waved at the malicious roar, and said, "Buddy... uh, that... Brother Shou... no, Shou, you¡¯re not as famous as in meetings!"

    "Roar

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng greeting it, the fierce roar responded with a low growl.

    "Cough, cough!" Ao Cangsheng coughed a few times, patted the dust off himself, and said, "We don¡¯t know each other. Since everyone misunderstood earlier, let¡¯s be friends from now on!"

    The fierce roar subsided, simply looking at him as if treating him as a benefactor, showing great respect.

    After all, the little snow mink was saved by the arrogant snow mink, and the fierce roar took care of the little snow mink. Thus, Ao Cangsheng became this fierce Shou¡¯s benefactor.

    "Chirp!"

    In the blink of an eye, a pitiful Zhan turned invisible, and the little snow mink leaped again. Initially, it called Shou fiercely twice, butter drew a line for the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng understood the little thing wanted to y outside the cave. Just as he was about to leave the canyon, he waved and said, "It¡¯s dark and small here, very depressing. Let¡¯s go out for some fresh air!"

    "Chirp!"

    Upon hearing those proud words, the little snow mink jumped up three feet high. Its snow-white paws patted the head of the killer Shou, urging it to hurry out.

    "Roar

    The killer Shou roared, once again sending its huge body toward Ao Cangsheng. This time, the massive wings attached to its gigantic body weren¡¯t covered entirely in ck scales.

    "Chirp!"

    The little snow mink, fearing that the arrogant mink might not understand its prank intent, waved its hand immediately, its mouth excitedly chirping, indicating that the arrogant mink would climb onto the prank¡¯s back.

    "Since the adults have decided, I won¡¯t be disrespectful to my brother!" Ao Cangsheng responded with a smile. At this point, hepletely regarded the malicious roar as his brother.

    "Hu Ao Cangsheng jumped onto Shou¡¯s back, feeling only the strong wind whistling past his ears, the shimmering cave wall in front of him like a sparklingke that constantly reflected the ripples behind.

    Apanied by the gentle pping of the fierce roar¡¯s giant wings, a whirlwind whipped up in the cave nest. Even though it was slick, it still churned upyers of dust and ash.

    The little snow mink drilled into the proud man¡¯s bad, elerating rapidly with excitement, "Chirp" hoarse, its little paws constantly pping on the proud man¡¯s hand.

    After about five or six breaths of effort, Ao Cangsheng only saw the light gradually brighten in front of him. Then, a rush of fresh air burst forth, encasing the proud little white minkpletely in a speck of gold sesame light.

    "Chirp!"

    Not knowing how long it had been since experiencing the warm golden sunlight, the little snow mink suddenly became very excited.

    Its snow-white body twirled uncontrobly in the sunlight for a while. Then it jumped, jumped, grabbed, shrieked, began to turn wild.

    After leaving the cave, the immense body of the fierce roar became fully visible in the proud gaze.

    This fierce horn was born with three sharp ck horns, gleaming like ck ice under the sun.

    The killer Shou¡¯s body was covered in ck scales, appearing like an Imperial Shield made of hard metal.

    The enormous wings, like clouds, spanned seven to eight feet long. Each p generated a powerful whirlwind swirling around, propelling the massive body of the fierce roar forward with ferocity.

    These physical characteristics of the fierce hand were unlike any vicious hand Ao Cangsheng had encountered in the Mad Handbook.

    From this, Ao Cangsheng couldrgely infer that the fierce Shou he sat upon was likely a species of mysterious Shou.

    However, to Tang Country, Xuan Shou was an extremely rare existence. Even the lowest Xuan Shou possessed a fortitude opposing nature and human conditions, so proud Cangsheng was naturally a previously unseen person.

    "Woo-woo-woo.

    The sound of feathers pping echoed louder beside his ears, and the proud clothes and long hair, along with the fierce roar, flew at a speed reaching several tens of feet.

    "Ah"

    After three or four breaths, the huge body of the fierce roar finally broke through the thick white sand mist, like a ck sand lightning bolt straight into the blue sky.

    Breaking free from the canyon, a wave of vicious roaring suddenly erupted beside the ears. Hearing the killer¡¯s roar beneath him, the seated killer couldn¡¯t help letting out a long roar, as if to disy its majesty and awe.

    Amidst the thunderous sound, a bird suddenly flew up in the verdant Tianxuan Forest. They seemed frightened by the fierce Shou¡¯s ze and quickly pped their wings to fly toward the rounded Chu forest.

    The sky over Chu Country was high, dense with Wu Yun, swiftly moving toward Liu Dong across the azure sky. Under the golden light, it draped a shimmering coat over the entire Tianxuan Forest. From afar, the southeast was vibrant with color.

    At this point, the proud heart of Ao Cangsheng was quite content. He smiled at the clouds, feeling broad-minded and exhrated.

    Through observation, Ao Cangsheng identified the location of the Tianxuan Forest. He whistled loudly, waved his arms, and directed the fierce roar beneath him to fly towards the ce he fell into the canyon.

    The fierce Shou swooped down, but for a moment, Ao Cangsheng saw the shape along the clear Tianxuan Forest clearly. Because the Canglong Forest area and Chu Country were still there, scanning for a while, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t find a single figure.

    "Lower a bit!" Ao Cangsheng shouted loudly, suddenly lowering his arm tomand the seated killer Shou.

    Upon receiving themand from the proud Cangsheng, the fierce Shou beneath him immediately let out a thundering roar, pouncing towards the Tianxuan Forest below once again.

    "The sound amidst the killer Shou¡¯s roar, Ao Cangsheng heard the urgent sound of the killer Shou¡¯s pace clearly. Even the fierce Shou in Canglong Forest didn¡¯t dare sit beneath the fierce Shou.

    It was only such a roar that could scare them off, indicating the fierce Shou beneath him had tenyers of Xuan Shou.

    After the killer Shou lowered its flight height, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s line of sight pierced directly through the gaps of ancient branches and leaves, seeing the shape within the Tianxuan Forest clearly.

    Besides the big Shou, even the small Shou joined the fleeing ranks. They were running towards the direction where the malicious roar was seated, not daring to even breathe the air.

    Ao Cangsheng began his search from the spot where he fell into the canyon, with the first direction towards the east.

    "Woo-woo-woo"

    A fierce roar¡¯s wing-pping sound resonated beside the ears, before the rapidly retreating old green forest in front, along with the scattering echoes of escape amidst the ancient trees.

 Chapter 1563: 1554: Seated Statue

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1563: Chapter 1554: Seated Statue</strong>

    A tea seeker like this, sits down and the evil Shou Xing has already flown nearly a hundred miles east, but the proud Cangsheng has not seen the barbaric statue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here, so change direction!¡± Ao Cangsheng looked carefully while frowning. He gently waved his arm, signaling to sit down and fly northward.

    The little snowy stoat seemed to know what Ao Cangsheng was looking for, so it remained quiet at that moment. Like Ao Cangsheng, it also lowered its head, blue eyes staring unblinkingly at the green below, helping Ao Cangsheng explore together.

    After drinking another cup of tea, he sat amidst the vicious shouts, flying nearly a hundred miles north. He arrived at the top of the Python Forest.

    Looking down, he saw some shadows scattered over the proud Cangsheng. From the markings on these people, it was clear they were freshmen officially experiencing training in the Tianxuan Forest.

    Now, with new activities in the Python Forest, it means the training is not yet over. But to his disappointment, Ao Cangsheng searched several miles in the Python Forest yet still did not see the barbaric statue.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not in the north, it¡¯s in the west!¡± Ao Cangsheng said with some concern, waving his arm to indicate he sat down, and Shou flew westward again.

    For such a long time, there was no shadow of the barbaric watching. Even though the proud Cangsheng had much confidence in the barbaric posture, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    After all, this is the Canglong Forest, and even the most basic ferocious guard here is enough to break the six-fold upwards power of fate.

    If he encounters such a ferocious shout, barely sitting in a seriously injured state, it would be very dangerous.

    The reason he didn¡¯t cross the Python Forest is because his strength was unlikely to make it through the Canglong Forest in his severely injured state.

    Secondly, because the Ge Shu was drunk and did not kill him, sitting unstably would surely lead to death.

    Just now, it was the tant gaze from the trunk. Now, the trunk is dark, no more special eyes are there.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. When he sat down and the murderous Shou stopped, he suddenly stood up and headed toward the ancient tree below.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Just as Ao Cangsheng jumped down from the vicious Shou¡¯s back, a white light suddenly shed, jumping onto Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shoulder.

    The corpse quickly fell, and the proud man smiled with a side look: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to go down with me too?¡±

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    The little snowy stoat nodded excitedly, like a sword, staring fixedly at the empty trunk below. Its pair of ws started to itch restlessly, as though they would reach out in the next moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely here!¡± Sensing the little snowy stoat¡¯s reaction, the proud smile became brighter. Now he could almost confirm someone was sitting in the empty trunk.

    ¡°The sound

    There were three twists in the air, and Ao Cangsheng was already standing on the trunk in the middle of the ancient tree.

    Inside the trunk, upon hearing a slight noise from outside, one immediately raised his long spear.

    Apanied by the slight noise, a dangerous aura immediately enveloped the space above the trunk.

    From this slight noise, the one in the trunk could determine that the thing outside was unlike the guy that just flew past.

    That guy was toorge, so if he came to this ancient tree, moving would not be that small.

    Now it¡¯s so tiny overhead, even if it¡¯s a small hand.

    But the person in the trunk wondered, how could the little Shou have such a strong sense of danger?

    Thinking of this, suddenly a ¡°bang¡± echoed on the huge old wood, as if something hit that piece of old wood,nding atop the trunk over the person¡¯s head.

    Seeing this clear shape, the person in the trunk finally stopped hiding. Just hearing an explosive Life Force suddenly resound, a blue light erupted from the trunk, directly rushing towards the proud Xiong¡¯s mouth.

    Blue light burst forth, waves exploded. The trunk and vines on thend were instantly shredded, like Liu¡¯s light electric dance, with huge and arrogant sound again.

    As soon as his foot touched the trunk, a fierce killing aura burst out from beneath his feet, causing Ao Cangsheng to sh immediately.

    An explosion and a blue light directly struck a trunk of an ancient tree. The immense force shattered the trunk directly.

    The blue light shed, a series of gunfire sted out from within the trunk, like a storm, directly assaulting the center of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Heh, heh, I meant to do it!¡± Seeing the blue shadow along that path, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect to sit down today, the response was swift.

    In an instant, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body shed with a silvery light, a suit of silver light armor immediately covering his whole body.

    With the sword lost, Ao Cangsheng could only use his palm to deal with the sudden ferocious attack.

    ¡°Heaven and earth are obliterated, no SE in the world!¡±

    A quick sh of lightning, like a blue zephyr image, a red-blue long spear, like a blue dragon, suddenly jumped out from the trunk.

    The end of the long spear was a gray silhouette. Because the speed was so fast, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face at all.

    The long spear danced, in an instant taking out a bunch of firearms, like bright fireworks, hitting the proud overall body.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s palm was struck, he roared angrily, like the hair of a ferocious cry. He transformed into two huge ws, directly seizing the long spear.

    ¡°Buzzing sound.

    Dazzling dance, waves flying, sound ¡°ka-da at the bar¡± right on the ancient wood. A box was quickly shattered by Bao Da. Green leaves began to fly like snow among the trunks.

    Two huge ws quickly fell, carrying a bleak breath, instantly covering the whole crown.

    At that moment, the sky seemed to darken. In the darkness, concealed thunder and lightning began to fall from the sky, ¡°z¡± crackling on the wildly dancing long spear.

    ¡°What a terrible attack! Butpared to me, it¡¯s still a bitcking!¡± In the darkness, the person opposite snorted coldly, the long gun swinging again, immediately chopping down three fierce canopies of rain, like a meteor¡¯s Liu Xing moon, roaring in the air at the two huge ws.

    Another explosion, the two huge ws collided with three green SE maniacs, immediately sted into pieces.

    However, just after the two huge ws exploded, eight huge palms suddenly shed, like lightning, hitting the opponent again.

    ¡°Come on! Wonderful! As the person opposite cursed, Ney¡¯s power began to pour into the walking gun.

    Hearing this, Ao Cangsheng was also curious in his heart. He clearly remembered rolling down the canyon sitting together with him. But for some reason, sitting barelypletely fell into the deep ravine.

    The deep ravine is no less than fifty or sixty li from the Chu Country. Sitting that far, being seriously injured, it¡¯s impossible to reach there.

    But now, sitting almost appears in the center of the Canglong Forest. Such arrogance, is it not curious, how did you end up sitting down?

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s change ces.¡±

    ¡°Canglong Forest is a safe ce. Where else do you want to go?¡± Wildly sitting with eyes around, showing a trace of fear.

    ¡°Heh, heh, don¡¯t you want to ask how I climbed up from the deep ravine?¡± Ao Cangsheng heh, heh, oh my, this is a very strange style.

    ¡°Yes! But what does this have to do with changes in this ce?¡± Sitting there, face full of confusion, doubting Huo Youdao.

    Ao Cangsheng did not exin much. He took a photo, sat down with augh, and said: ¡°If you want to know why,e with me!¡±

    After that, the figure swayed, then flew toward the top.

 Chapter 1564 - 1555: Breathing Sounds

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Chapter 1555: Breathing Sounds</h4>

    "Hey, hey, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to live!" Feeling the terrifying voice above me, I sat down nervously.

    What surprised him even more was that the desperate Ao Cangsheng dared to charge forward.

    "Crazy! This guy is crazy!" Watching Ao Cangsheng disappear amidst a sea of green treetops, I couldn¡¯t help but shout at him while sitting there.

    Just now he took a turn and jumped directly into the trunk. When he jumped out, he held a ck sword in his hand. That longsword was the arrogant sword!

    The long dagger danced like arge pen, leaving a line on the trunk of an ancient tree.

    After writing these words, I sat down, holding a blue dragonnce in one hand and a sword in the other, ready to fight at any moment. With a sh of the body and a trace of helpless hatred, I leapt to the top of the canopy.

    As he jumped to the crown, he heard a fierce shout and saw a gigantic eye with ck scales and massive wings staring at him in surprise.

    Upon seeing such a fierce shout, I couldn¡¯t help but sit down. The momentum of the double push was so grand, I nearly turned around and leapt down from the treetop.

    The aura of this fierce shout was tens of times stronger than any fierce shout I had seen in my life. At first nce, they decided that even with ten of them, they were still not enough to see such intense shouting.

    "Then, why are you still shocked? Come up!" Just as he sat there with his heart pounding, a voice suddenly rang in his ears.

    I looked up and sat down, seeing Ao Cangsheng standing on top of this fierce beast¡¯s head. Strong winds blew his long hair, making Ao Cangsheng even more heroic and extraordinarily charming!

    "I believe! What is Qing Country? Upon seeing this scene, I sat downpletely stunned.

    He thought that as soon as Ao Cangsheng jumped to the treetop, he would be devoured by the fear before him.

    But to his surprise, Ao Cangsheng not only wasn¡¯t swallowed but also leisurely stood on the head of the fierce beast.

    Such a bizarre sight, if not for him dreaming while sitting, was sheer arrogance leading to death!

    "What are you shocked about? Come on, I have something to ask you!" Ao Cangsheng saw the man sit there without reacting for half a day, urging him again.

    "Cough, cough!" In hindsight, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Not wanting to drool but choked on my own breath.

    "Get up!" He sat down, replied, then jumped up behind the fierce shout, a bit dull.

    "Ah!"

    One foot stepped onto a massive t back, the fierce shout felt like stepping on a hard iron stone.

    "I¡¯m a good child! It¡¯s so exciting!" I sat there, eyes wide open, looking back and forth at the malicious shout beneath my feet, eximing in horror.

    He never thought that Ao Cangsheng would have a connection with such a giant. If you could sit on this guy¡¯s back and travel about the Heavenly Dragon Temple, didn¡¯t you want to live?

    I sat down, thinking silently. I reached out to touch the ck scale beneath my feet. The touch was cold.

    "Wow, boss, this time you scared me! You¡¯re quite a man! Such a terrifying guy trampled under your feet!" The fear and shock in his eyes faded as he sat down, shouting excitedly.

    He dashed towards Ao Cangsheng with a couple of war soldiers in his hand, like a financial officer who discovered a gigantic treasure, smiling at Ao Cangsheng: "My boss, tell me how you know this guy!"

    "Chirp!"

    Seeing this humble attempt to sit down, the mink was the first to sound off. It looked at him disdainfully, sat down, wagged its tail, and turned around.

    "Every exhibit?" He didn¡¯t think the arrogant Cangsheng would have such courage.

    "Hmm!" Seeing the curiosity in his seated eyes, Ao Cangsheng confidently smiled: "Why, don¡¯t you dare?"

    "Tsk!" I sat disdainfully, looking proudly at him, arrogantly patting the bear¡¯s mouth: "Do you even know who I am? Isn¡¯t this a murder site? How dare you?"

    "Very well! Then let¡¯s decide! When the timees, let Brother Shou guard the side and secretly block the mighty killer Brother Shou, within our hunter range!" Ao Cangsheng patted his shoulder, eyes gleaming with fiery light.

    "Since you say so, we might as well give it a try. Now there are less than four days until the end of training. Let¡¯s wait until the training day ends to see who can get more Life Pearls!" Sitting down, hey, smile, looking provocative and arrogant.

    "Come on, who¡¯s afraid of who!" Ao Cangsheng argued back.

    Because sitting on the fierce posture, the proud Cangsheng and the barbaric posture, even when reaching ces like Wuyun Mountain, there¡¯s no need to worry about difficult handling.

    "Woo, woo, woo,"

    The massive wings of the fierce beast shimmered, quickly arriving at the edge of Canglong Forest. Ao Cangsheng conveyed his thoughts to the mink. Fortunately, after some time of coordination, the mink still understood Ao Cangsheng¡¯s intention.

    It conveyed this arrogant thought to the killer beast. Finally, the fierce beast ced Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo near the two Chu gates.

    It was Chu Country itself, high in the sky, overlooking the movements of the two below, driving away those excessively powerful guardians. Meanwhile, those guardians not possessing particrly strong influence were driven towards the proud Cangsheng and barbaric Zuo in this area.

    Because the barbaric sitting posture was much inferior to the proud Cangsheng sitting posture, the fierce beast¡¯s posture he dealt with was generally one step lower than that of the proud Cangsheng.

    "Roar, roar

    With a fierce roar, the proud Cangsheng and barbaric Zuo finally reached the first fierce beast, their respective Canglong Forest.

    Sitting on the jade throne was the Six-fold Mountain Beast, the Seven-fold Golden w Heavenly Fox with the Cangsheng Jade Arrogance.

    Because Ao Cangsheng was now abatant, there was no worry about his power being recognized by others.

    When the two gigantic golden-wed fierce foxes appeared before Ao Cangsheng, he emitted two dazzling lights.

    One light was like ink, one light was like stars, one light like purple, one light like gold, two beams of bright light shot out, they twisted around like two extinct dragons around the proud Liu body.

    Then, like two wheels of the sun rising, they converged into two Life Pces above his head. One was the destructive inferno of the ck Emperor, the other the burningpressed Purple Gold Deste Furnace.

    As soon as the two Ming Pce fortresses appeared, the opposite Golden w Heavenly Tiger also retreated from its eyes. The eyes that originally sparkled with fierce light suddenly revealed intense fear.

    "Roar

    The next moment, the Golden w Heavenly Tiger charged directly at Cangsheng. Although the arrogant Life Pce made it feel fear, it still couldn¡¯t suppress its murderous and wild nature, like a killer¡¯s shout.

    "Woo, woo, woo"

    A shadow of the sword roared like waves, stirring countless swords and foxes to sever them.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand wielded the sword fiercely, while his left hand, the Heaven and Earth Hand, exerted all its strength. Under the full suppression and attack of the two Life Pces, it wasunched.

    Taking only seven or eight breaths, he stabilized the Golden w Sky Lake¡¯s tailwind. Although the movements of the Golden w Heavenly Fox were extremely agile, under the pressure of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Twin Pce and Zhang Enfeng¡¯s second-ss soldiers, it still appeared veryborious.

    After a few breaths, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce shone once more. Initially, to test the Golden w Heavenly Fox¡¯s strength, Ao Cangsheng only unleashed the Four-star power of the Emperor and the Five-star power of the Red Yellow Furnace.

 Chapter 1565 - 1556: Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Chapter 1556: Cooperation</h4>

    Now that he understood the power of the Golden w Heavenly Tiger, he no longer suppressed it and began to attackprehensively.

    Although there is only a two-star gap between the Emperor¡¯s Fire of Extinction¡¯s four-star and six-star, their actual power difference can be multiplied several times.

    Moreover, since Ao Cangsheng was using the Red Fire Furnace¡¯s famed power for the first time, it wasn¡¯t easy to start with it. He took a few breaths and gradually understood the magic of fire, beginning to cooperate with Emperor A to eliminate the fire andunchedprehensive attacks against it.

    Sometimes it turned into sharp weapons, sometimes fierce roars, sometimes filled with rage, sometimes spread across a sea of mes, causing the Red Fire Frenzied Bear to be distracted from its beautiful attacks, avoiding Emperor A¡¯s Fire of Extinction.

    The consumption of Ney¡¯s life energy on the Red Fire Frenzied Bear was enormous. After a quarter of an hour, the red bear became more irate than before, but its disyed power significantly declined.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng was braver than Zhan En. Sword in hand, the sword light fell like waves,yer uponyer descending from the heavens like a torrential rain, apanied by thunder¡¯s momentum, continuously hitting the bear of red fire.

    The sword light pierced its body, like deadly ws, incessantly shing the red fire frenzied bear¡¯s flesh, tearing through its bones and muscles, destroying its life force.

    Such excitement at that moment, an arrogant Cangsheng suddenly felt a looseness in a training gate, as if it was about to copse. His heart was overjoyed. Only four days passed. Would he break through again?

    Thinking of this, a sh of urgency and excitement appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, the furnace of floods and destion rolled, stirring dust and mist, rushing straight into the sky.

    Next, the Red Fire Frenzied Bear was in chaos to prevent Cangsheng¡¯s assault. Now under the full guard of Yu, it only attacked sporadically.

    The Red Fire Frenzied Bear¡¯s blood dyed the ground beneath it red, sttered on the surrounding grass and trees, all bright red. Despite its fierce, brutal, meat-heavy attacks, it was unable to resist the arrogant, furious sword light.

    When the fire reached a height of twenty or thirty feet, Emperor A seized the opportunity, suppressing the attention of the red fire frenzied bear.

    In the next moment, the high-level furnace suddenly rotated downwards, like an alien meteor, directly and fiercely striking a red bear¡¯s head.

    "Roar and howl

    When the fire erupted, the red bear roared in anger, blood spurted from its huge head, apanied by a frightening sound of bones cracking.

    In a devastating howl, its huge body suddenly shook, head forward falling into Zhan¡¯s circle. Blood started to spray out from the cracked skull with a "pop," spraying four mouthfuls.

    Seizing this chance, Ao Cangsheng leaped up. In mid-air, the energy of palm trees infused into his sword. The sword dance was like lightning, instantly cutting out a long rainbow, whistling by, directly hitting the Red Fire Frenzied Bear¡¯s neck.

    With a piercing, crisp sound, the gigantic red ming bear¡¯s head separated directly from its body, while one side of the "busy bone" rolled aside.

    The sword in his hand was grasped again. The fierce sword light immediately charged into the red ming bear¡¯s heart, extracting its Life Pearl from the bear¡¯s cavity.

    Holding the second Life Pearl, a hint of satisfaction shed across the proud Cangsheng¡¯s face.

    At this time, Yuan Chu¡¯sbat and shouting had already ceased. Looking at this, the killer beast should have been in.

    As vitality faded, Ao Cangsheng only felt the obstacle in front of himpletely rxed. Now, instead of calling out maliciously to bring the prey to him, he found a clean ce and began to break through easily.

    After a period of excitement, Ao Cangsheng depleted 30\% of his energy. Fortunately, after Zhu Diwen killed the one who wrote down his demise, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo sat down, picking out ten Elemental Crystals from them.

    With two types of crystals in hand, Ao Cangsheng no longer needed to refine Life Pearls to replenish life power.

    As his left hand trembled, his palm full-sized, he had three more ultra crystals. Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, tightly gripping Yuan Jing with both hands, starting to recover his vitality.

    After half an hour, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s atmosphere finally concluded. With a perfect ambiance and sea, he couldfortably avoid obstacles.

    On the other hand, although it took him an hour to kill the fierce Life Mountain, he himself suffered some injuries.

    To prevent the hunter from affecting another attack, he also took out Yuan Jing, first recovering the wound, then began letting the fierce hunter continue with the prey.

    About an hourter, Ao Cangsheng finally overcame his obstacles, entering the dual fate-breaking breakthrough realm.

    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t hunting with the beast now, otherwise, within four days, as soon as he saw Ao Cangsheng breaking in again, he would certainly be hit again.

    After Ao Cangsheng broke through the double destiny breakthrough, Sun had killed three Overlord Dragons, and the sky hadpletely darkened. Although Ao Cangsheng knew the dual-wing killer beast was close by, when he heard the beast¡¯s roar in the dark dragon forest, he still felt uneasy.

    Yes, like fog, silently descending, covering the entire Tianxuan Forest. Ye Feng gently blew, grass swayed left and right, turning a patch of snow-white moonlight into fragments instantly.

    This exhibition, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s body also bore several Chu Country colors. Although he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, there was blood on his clothes.

    Not only was there proud blood on it, but also the blood of the murderous beast. Some had just sprayed on, some had dried, turning purple and ck.

    After Ao Cangsheng killed three ferocious ape-types, footsteps resounded from afar in Chu Forest. With the dual-wing killer beast guarding, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t need to worry about enemies.

    "Ah"

    The image of Yuan Chu had not yet appeared. A white shadow first flew into the sky a few times, finallynding on the proud shoulder. This white shadow was the little white mink.

    Because Ao Cangsheng wanted to kill the beast, he let the mink y by itself temporarily. Now, this little thing had had enough fun, returning to find the proud Cangsheng.

    "Wow!"

    Amidst the rustling of a leaf, cruelly sitting beside a Blue Dragon de, also appeared in front of the proud Cangsheng.

    "How¡¯s it?" How many life beads did you buy this afternoon? I sat wiping sweat from my face, asking Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Three, what about you?"

    Hearing this three, I sat there surprised and said, "How can you get three? Wasn¡¯t it someone helping you?"

    He, sitting down, was inherently a two-winged person. Since Ao Cangsheng rescued the mink, the dual-wing killer beast helped him chase down a few beasts, which was incorrect.

    "Hmm, did I need that?" Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly, sitting for a while.

    I sighed, somewhat disheartened, saying, "It seems you¡¯re stronger than me. I only got two. They nearly wore me out!"

    He hadn¡¯t asked Ao Cangsheng the level of hands during hunting. If he knew Ao Cangsheng¡¯s level while hunting was two Eighth Rank hands and one Ninth Rank hand, he would go crazy again.

    At this moment, a hurricane whistled through, the dual-wing killer beast directlynded beside them.

    "Uncle Zhan has been hungry all afternoon. Let¡¯s go eat something!" He swung his Blue Dragon de, proposing to me.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded: "That¡¯s exactly my thought! Wait a moment!"

    After that, with a flicker, he selected the rich part of the vicious beast he slew, shed off arge chunk, and took it over.

    The higher the level of hands, the more contained within the body. If you can eat this vicious meat, it¡¯s very effective for restoring strength and replenishing vitality.

 Chapter 1566 - 1557: Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Chapter 1557: Dinner</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng casually tossed arge piece of meat onto the Barbarian¡¯s seat and said, "Old way, this time you have to dig a hole!"

    Sitting down with augh, he said, "No problem!"

    With the meat, he walked towards an ancient tree.

    Ao Cangsheng waved to the two-winged fierce killer Shou, saying, "Shou brother, you¡¯ve worked hard today. I killed three lunatics over there. Tonight, it¡¯s your dinner!"

    The two-winged killer Shou heard Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant words, growled lowly, uncertain if he understood. The giant wings swooped westward.

    About Yixiang kung fu, the proud Cangsheng and the Barbarian sat together eating. This time, they dirtied the wild fruit juice into the meat beforehand and then roasted it on a hollow tree.

    Once the meat was cooked, the delicious aroma of the meat immediately wafted out from the tree hole. Asked about the scent, Cangsheng was not arrogant, reluctantly sitting as drool flowed, even the little white weasel squealed excitedly.

    After eating, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuoy down on the ground, patting their stomachs contentedly.

    The little white weasel also ate a lot of meat. At this time, it stuck out its crimson tongue, licking the corners of its mouth continuously.

    "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll walk around the Canglong Forest for a while, to get more ferocious screams!" Ao Cangsheng looked at the empty ck leaves and gently burped.

    "No problem! Tomorrow I must work harder to hunt more fierce Shous!" he said confidently, sitting and waving his fist at Ao Cangsheng.

    The same yew, besides Canglong Forest, sits on the edge of the Python Forest, surrounded by a few people¡¯s campfire.

    "Have you found any trace of those two boys today?" Behind the dancing firewood, a withered old man picked up a dead branch and threw it into the fire. In his zombie-like eyes, there was a glowing gleam.

    A shadow shed in the darkness as the voice fell. The firelight reflected a cold and solemn spirit on his pale face.

    His eyes, beyond intense hatred, bore.

    "So we just searched everywhere, we didn¡¯t dare do anything!" the boy answered solemnly in the firelight.

    "Humph, with the power of those two boys, it was once hard for ten people to survive in Canglong Forest. Moreover, ording to Xiao Zui, those two boys are still severely injured, directly passing through the center area of Canglong Forest and Tianxuan Forest.

    "In a ce like Chu Country, even those with deep natural and human backgrounds face great risks. Because these two boys are not strong enough, I fear they are not enough to stop their screams.

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, another person beside him suddenly sneered and said. In his eyes, the arrogant Cangsheng and the fierce Man were simply courting death by sitting in Canglong Forest.

    The withered old man pondered for a moment, then said, "Cold brother¡¯s words are not unreasonable. Even in the center of Tianxuan Forest, despite my waiting for the world¡¯s strong men, it¡¯s not easy.

    "It¡¯s really impossible for those two boys to survive despite severe injuries. But to be safe, you must watch the development trend of Dragon Forest these days.

    "It is worth noting that within Tianxuan Forest, besides our five strongest people in the world, there is someone even stronger than us. If he happens to be those two boys¡¯ jade, I fear going to the Celebration will be more troublesome!"

    "Master, rest assured, the disciples will definitely y with twelve spirits, paying close attention to Dragon Forest¡¯s movements!" The young man bowed, speaking with a cold, tough voice, like a sword with a fierce intent.

    "Hmm!" The withered old man nodded, reminding him, "Remember, you only need to stay outside Dragon Forest. Don¡¯t delve deeper. Today, I don¡¯t know why there are so many murders in Canglong Forest¡¯s activities. They are also very strong.

    "Once you step into it, it will be very dangerous. Even if your cultivation has reached its life¡¯s end, you must never be careless!

    The young man nodded and bowed again to the withered old man: "Teacher, rest assured, disciples will definitely remember your words!"

    "Alright! Go and rest!" The withered old man threw another handful of dead branches into the fire, waving goodbye to the young man.

    The boy said nothing, turned, and ran straight into the vast yew forest. As he disappeared, a rustling sound suddenly echoed around him, and he vanished along with the young man.

    That boy was none other than the one who brought the arrogant Cangsheng and the Barbarian Man to the center of Tianxuan Forest. As for the zombie-like old man, he was the mastermind of the operation, Wu Yunshan.

    Over the next three days, the proud Cangsheng and the Barbarian Man sat in the vicious Shou Xiezhan. Every other day, they would advance a few more miles into the depths of the Canglong Forest towards Chu Country.

    After ughtering several Shou, his own strength improved ordingly. Therefore, when he ventured deeper into Canglong Forest again, his hunting target upgraded to the Seventh Layer Woe.

    Although Ao Cangsheng raised his cultivation level by two ranks, he still had to battle with the "Life-breaking Eighth Layer Killer" Shou Zhan.

    There was a time when He Yuyu came face to face with a Ninth Rank furious red-blood thunder leopard, intending to use all his strength to kill it.

    However, the power of the red-blood thunder leopard was too strong. Even though the proud Cangsheng exhausted his Life Force, he couldn¡¯t kill it and suffered multiple injuries. In desperation, he had to seize an opportunity to escape.

    Fortunately, the red-blood thunder leopard was also injured by the arrogant gray leopard, and the gray leopard didn¡¯t pursue him.

    Through this wicked battle, Ao Cangsheng reached his physical limit for the first time. Although this feeling was ufortable, it was beneficial for practice and breakthrough.

    Since then, Ao Cangsheng would separate from the nine-fold mad Shou Xiezhan once, until his stamina and Life Force were exhausted, reaching hisbat limit before retreating opportunistically.

    Because the harvested Life Pearls could never exceed the arrogant Cangsheng, he reluctantly sat in the inner wilderness for three days, desperately fighting against the killer Shou, constantly summarizingbat experience and cultivation experience.

    Initially, he just chopped down the Seven Layer Hand, butter, with the barbaric force of Taekwondo, he managed topete with the Eight Layer Hand.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the training was over.

    During these few days, in and out of office, Ao Cangsheng experienced twenty-one evil battles, killing two of the Eighth Level mad hand, twelve of the Ninth Level mad hand, and one of the Seventh Level peak mad hand.

    Such a Zhang Nan achievement, for the breakthrough dual fate of the arrogant Cangsheng, was dishonorable.

    As for the Barbarian Man, judging by the opponent¡¯s strength, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fierce hand was essentially a step above the sitting man¡¯s.

    Tonight, Ao Cangsheng and the sitting man, after the final vicious fight, quickly regained their strength and Life Force, nning to return to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple!

    ording to the requirements of this training, at least five Life Pearls from the Eighth Level mad hand must be obtained. The power of the Eighth Rank mad hand is equivalent to sixyer monks¡¯ fate-breaking.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng has a total of 14 Life Pearls and 16 Life Pearls. This is an impossible task to overachieve.

    ording to the training regtions, all new trainees must submit their harvested Life Span Pir to the responsible teacher by 9 a.m. tomorrow to gain the final qualification of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    Failure to submit experience during this period is considered unqualified.

    Ao Cangsheng decided to practice a bit more in Canglong Forest overnight and return to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple before dawn the next day.

    As for other neers, they began returning to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple two days ago. Now, there are less than 20 neers left throughout the Tianxuan Forest.

    These people are all talents in the university. They rely on their cultivation to be advanced and n to experience more in the Tianxuan Forest today.

    Besides these people, the rest are experienced elders of the university. Of course, among these, especially the number of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples is the most.

    But when night falls, the elderly maintenance personnel of the colleges also begin withdrawing from Tianxuan Forest.

 Chapter 1567 - 1558: Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Chapter 1558: Hunting</h4>

    Because at night, the danger in Tianxuan Forest is two to three times greater. No one dares hunt at night, even the talented university students in Kyoto easily feel fear.

    Yes, like ink, the breeze blows, the leaves and branches rustle. In the distance, Chu Country¡¯s howls rise one after another, apanied by sporadic calls of wild birds at home, making Tianxuan Forest even more eerie and terrifying.

    Outside Canglong Forest, at the edge of Python Forest, the crowd began to turn.

    Under the torchlight, Wu Yunshan¡¯s face looked even more cold and fierce.

    "Have you not found the figures of those two boys?" Wu Yunshan looked up at the pitch-ck night sky, speaking to the song beside him.

    Ge Shuzui drunkly bowed and replied, "No! For three days, Ney, we searched outside Canglong Forest. We never saw those two boys, not even their corpses."

    "The disciples outside Python Forest¡¯s gate didn¡¯t see anyoneing out of Dragon Forest."

    Upon hearing this, Wu Yunshan¡¯s chilling eyes suddenly shrank back, saying, "In that case, the two kids should have died in the middle of Tianxuan Forest."

    Ge Shuzui nodded, his eyes filled with hatred and ughter, "Not being able to personally kill those two kids is truly unpleasant!"

    Wu Yunshan¡¯s eyes turned, advising Wei Wei to look at Ge Su, "Little drunkard, your brother was killed by that kid. I know you¡¯re sad. But now those two boys are dead, don¡¯t be sad anymore!"

    "When I return to university, I will try to destroy their families. This way, even if your brother is spiritual in heaven, he can close his eyes in peace!"

    Ge Shu drunkly gritted his teeth, saying, "The teacher¡¯s instructions, the disciple will keep in mind. Since those two kids dared to kill my brother, I will surely make them regret in Hell!"

    "Hmm!" Wu Yunshan replied, "Are all the people here? If so, let¡¯s return to university now!"

    Ge Su drunkenly said, "Teacher, we are all here. As long as you give us the order, we can immediately retreat from Tianxuan Forest."

    "Very good! Let¡¯s go back!" Wu Yunshan immediately waved his hand, along with other elders and disciples, walked out of the vast gathering, left towards Tianxuan Forest.

    The leaves are dark, the cold moon spreads like frost, amidst the silver and cold, casting the original splendor of Heavenly Martial City.

    At this moment, the color of the leaves is getting thicker, but outside Heavenly Martial City, there are still a few standing. For the first person, he¡¯s tall, with a bit of dignity and indifference on his face.

    His disheveled long hair curls in the wind. Sometimes it sweeps over his shoulders, sometimes it covers eyes and cheeks.

    Yet he still stands quietly, ignoring the fluttering long hair. Like a burning spark, looking towards the direction of Tianxuan Forest, seemingly waiting for something. This person is none other, indeed, Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School once again let Rong Xiaofeng make Jin Feng retreat, Jin Feng stopped him from entering Tianxuan Forest again. Otherwise, Ao Cang and the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents¡¯ qualifications would be directly canceled.

    In the meantime, Yue Zhuang and Liu Qinghao also passed through Tianxuan Forest, but they were all driven away by the following elders.

    In despair, Yue Shuang and Liu Qinghao waited outside Tianxuan Forest every day, hoping to see the proud sky from there.

    However, regrettably, until the freshmen left Tianxuan Forest, returning one by one to Heavenly Martial City, they still did not see any news about Cang Cang.

    At this moment, Liu Qinghao, Yue Zhuang and others could no longer hold their worries in their hearts, starting to worry about the wild Barbaric.

    Until they identally learned the list of elders and old ssmates participating in this experience, Rong Xiaofeng and others once again became worried.

    Even though at this time, there is a powerful person guarding over them, if Wu Yunshan truly intended to eliminate the proud sky, then no one guarding over them could stop the proud sky.

    In his heart anxious to worry, Rong Xiaofeng went several times to find the school¡¯s guidance, while Yu had to participate in this new experience. However, it was secretly exhibited by Wu Yunshan and was directly refused by the knife.

    Seeing thest day¡¯s experiencee to an end, those born in Tianxuan Forest mostly returned to university, but they could still make fun of the wind and others, yet they still did not see the figure of auspicious and sitting.

    The night is deep, early sleepers have gone to sleep, yet Rong Xiaofeng still stands outside Heavenly Martial City. Whether it is Rong Xiaofeng, or Yue Shuang, or Liu Qinghao, now a heart is lifted to the blind eye.

    At this time, there are basically no new students returning to school, except for the highly self-sufficient outstanding geniuses in the university dormitories.

    Yes, the chief departments of the university have earlier started flying towards Heavenly Martial City. This clear form indicates this experience hase to an end.

    When the moon rose to mid-sky, Wu Yunshan brought a group of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School people to Heavenly Martial City.

    Seeing the elders like a stiff corpse, everyone couldn¡¯t help but mock the wind, Nei involuntarily cast a resentful look.

    Wu Yunshan looked at the opposite resentful gaze, unable to help but reveal a subtle smile on the corner of his mouth. He fought with Rong Xiaofeng for so long, this time he felt the true joy of victory.

    Behind him, was the drunken song, staring at Yue Shuang and others. In his eyes, there was a deep ughter. Just like his brother died, he couldn¡¯t get rid of these people.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you two?" Just as they passed by, Rong Xiaofeng suddenly said coldly.

    His voice was not loud, yet it was clearly heard by the others.

    Wu Yunshan wasn¡¯t foolish, he naturally knew who was speaking to Rong Xiaofeng. But he simply pretended to be confused,zy: "What are you talking about, this old man doesn¡¯t understand!"

    Wen Yan, Rong Xiaofeng fiercely red, turning to punch Wu Yunshan, yet was hastily pulled by Yue Shuang beside him.

    Rong Xiaofeng was angry, his face full of rage and annoyance. He looked at Wu Yunshan sadly and angrily said, "I¡¯m asking about the proud and seated, what did you do to them?"

    "Oh, you¡¯re talking about those two! They¡¯ve been assigned to Canglong Forest, I don¡¯t know what happened. Maybe they¡¯re still hunting stars, maybe... they¡¯ve be prey to fierce guardians!" Wu Yunshan¡¯s voice was cold, his emaciated face revealing an expression ofcence.

    "You..." Rong Xiaofeng raised his hand, pointing at Wu Yunshan. The steel teeth in his mouth grinding loudly. Had it not been outside Heavenly Martial City, had there not been so many people around, he surely would have fought for you and Wu Yunshan.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me?" Wu Yunshan sneered, turned back to see the disdainful smile.

    Rong Xiaofeng pointed to Wu Yunshan, saying with absolute decisiveness, "If they really have something happen, I will surelyugh it off, and you will never finish!"

    "Hey, we haven¡¯t finished speaking!" Wu Yunshan measured the smile, stopped caring about that smile. Looking at the turn, directly to Heavenly Martial City.

    Looking at Wuwushan, like Wu Yunshan, Rong¡¯s bloody eyes protruding, the "gabba" holding the fist made both hands sound continuously, now he hated to hit the old thing.

    "Teacher, what should I do? Do you want to head to Canglong Ridge?" Yue Shuang suppressed the anger, looking at Rong Xiaofeng.

    Actually, Liu Qinghao had long wanted to say so. Only because of Rong Xiaofu¡¯s identity.

    This time, Cang Cang did not continue the hunt for longevity. Although he has wings guarding beside him, he isn¡¯t afraid of high rank fierce guardiansing to spoil, yet he still did not fight.

 Chapter 1568 - 1559: Murkiness

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Chapter 1559: Murkiness</h4>

    Thus, he began cultivating thest realm of "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu"¡ªJing Hong. At the same time, he imparted the "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu" within his heart to Sit.

    At that time, I ced great confidence in Sit. I boastfully imed that within three days, the threeyers of "Six Clouds Wind Cloth" would fully merge.

    However, when he glimpsed the heart of "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu," he was instantly shattered, not anticipating the heart of "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu" to be so challenging?

    After an hour of enlightenment, he realized the first method was insufficient, the enlightenment was iplete.

    As he counseled, he tested on the ground. ording to his insight, the demonstrated "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu" always appeared somewhat muddled.

    Ao Cangwu did not instruct Sit, choosing to figure out the method of practice by himself.

    The mysteries I explored will truly be applicable to myself, achieving the miraculous effects the birthing method should deliver.

    Unless there¡¯s something truly iprehensible, Cang Cang would only mention a little bit.

    Thus, in the dark Tianxuan Forest, the vignt were two diametrically opposite figures sleeping in a "snore."

    The little white bird draped over Double-winged Shou¡¯s neck dreamt of a white orb.

    Only Ao Tian and Sit asionally acknowledge "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu," sometimes rising to fly away.

    If anyone discovers their pride in Heaven while sitting, they would be scared by the scene before them, screaming. Imagine two ruined children practicing before a double-winged hand, what that scene would look like?

    After cultivation, Ao Cang would master the third of "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu." Though still inflexible, it had significantly improved.

    As I grew ustomed, I realized the first rank of "Liu Yun Jing Feng Bu" reached 20%. With these two insights, Sit¡¯s overall speed significantly improved.

    Before dawn, Ao Tian and Little Eagle had packed their belongings, ready to leave Tianxuan Forest.

    The little white owl had long woken. Upon seeing Proud Sky, it fluttered its body, transforming into a white light that shot onto his shoulder.

    Cang Cang patted its little head, smiling, "I¡¯m leaving Tianxuan Forest. You can ponder whether you wish toe with me?"

    "Hey!"

    The little white didn¡¯t think much, quickly gesturing to its little head, the blue crystal scorpions, all buzzing with excitement.

    Cang Cang sighed, ncing at Double-winged Shou, saying, "Since that¡¯s the case, give it a sound letting it send us to the outskirts of Tianxuan Forest!"

    "Hey!"

    Little White excitedly screeched, "Soar," shing fiercely from Shou.

    "Hey!"

    After another screeched burst, Double-winged Shou couldn¡¯t help but sigh again, seemingly saying something.

    After a while, Little White Jade returned to Cang Cang¡¯s shoulder. Double-winged Shou stepped in front of Proud Sky, snorting while sitting down, as if to say let them care for Little White.

    Cang Cang raised his hand, looked at the tip of Double-winged Shou, smiled and said, "Rest assured, Brother Shou, I will care for Little White well. If time permits, I¡¯ll surely visit Tianxuan Forest to see you!"

    "Indeed! With the two of us, nobody dares to bully Little White, Brother White. You can rest assured!" Seeing Proud Sky¡¯s sadness, he rubbed fiercely against Shou¡¯s nose, itching it, raising his hand to pat Shou¡¯s head.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    Shou quietly responded to the two, then swelled its body, leaping on the back of his hand with pride and barbarism.

    A shout quickly disappeared, the morning wind blew in. Alongside Little White¡¯s excited screech, the eastern sky turned into thick clouds.

    In an instant, a golden light surged from the gaps, coating the distant sky with ayer of gold.

    The morning light dazzling, the fierce wind howling. From above,yers of forest waves rolled, as if the sea rising tide, endlessly dancing.

    "Shasha," the leaves rustled sounded, apanied by the morning bird¡¯s screeches, breaking the silence of the Tianxuan Forest.

    The speed of the hands was immensely rapid; before long, they already reached the sky.

    "Alright! In thisnd!" Seeing the forest gradually reveal its outline, Proud one waved, instructed double-winged to gather ferociously.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    Upon hearing themand, the two wings suddenly screeched. With a turn of his figure, he flew away.

    Seeing each recipient Shou Yuan Su dered to pass through examinations and assessments, everyone gradually recognized it was impossible to appear again.

    Outside of Heavenly Martial City, the sun had risen. Thousands of golden lights poured down, turning the entire Heavenly Martial City into a radiant golden splendor.

    Such a clear and vibrant morning, the sunlight showered upon Liu Qinghao and Yue Zhuang and others, making spirits increasingly desperate and despairing.

    As time flowed, their hopes would gradually shatter, eventually breaking, bing hopeless.

    With less than an hour left until the assessment ended, in people¡¯s minds, there were still no shadows of pride and sit.

    Gradually, people¡¯s hearts began sinking, starting to realize that Proud Heaven and Sit might both be buried in Tianxuan Forest.

    Yet, at the brink of everyone¡¯s despair, two ck dots suddenly rushed into everyone¡¯s sight.

    Seeing these two ck dots, everyone stretched their necks, wide-eyed, striving to check those two ck dots. What was it?

    At that moment, amidst shattered hopes in people¡¯s hearts, suddenly in an instant reignited. Because the direction where those two ck dots emerged was precisely Tianxuan Forest¡¯s direction.

    As the two ck dots gradually neared, Liu Qinghao¡¯s furrowed brows suddenly rxed. Quietly, a smile crept onto his face.

    Then, the smile transformed into surprise, excitement, bingughter.

    "It¡¯s them... indeed them... They¡¯re back!" In splendid red-gold light, a long shot flickered glittering with gold. Upon seeing the glittering gold light, Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    "Indeed! It¡¯s them... they haven¡¯t died... they¡¯re back!" At this moment, Yan¡¯s face blossomed with a joyful smile. He looked at those two swiftly moving silhouettes, excitedly eximed.

    In an instant, the heavy stone hung within everyone¡¯s heart finallynded. None expected, at this final moment, Cang Cang and Sit returned to Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy.

    When Proud Heaven and Yue Shuang and others squatted together, together stepping into Heavenly Martial City, Rong Xiaofeng organized his belongings.

    This day, he wore a gray long shirt and a ck gown. ck symbolizes majesty and dignity, also signifies darkness and cold.

    This attire,plemented by Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s somber spirit, made his entire being exude a dense fragrance.

    In his left hand, a treasure, the right hand gripping a sword. Since entering Heaven, this sword hadn¡¯t been used.

    But today, he once again unsheathed the sword. As the palm touched the de, his entire form became immobile.

    The sword is the killer of murderous people. It had been so long, yet fortunately, the sword¡¯s edge remained sharp.

    The reason Rong Xiaofeng wished to wield this sword again was that he desired to kill¡ªthey were Wu Yunshan.

    Since seeing Wu Yunshan yesterday, hisst hope had utterly shattered.

    He returned to ponder, ultimately deciding to avenge Proud Heaven and Barbaric people.

    Though this proud barbaric person was not a student of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, nor were they his disciples. But in Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes, they¡¯ve already entered his family¡¯s domain.

    Now that the disciple had been ughtered, how could he, as a teacher, remain indifferent? Sitting and watching wasn¡¯t aughing matter.

 Chapter 1569 - 1560: Embellished Storytelling

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Chapter 1560: Embellished Storytelling</h4>

    The disciple is dead, and the conflict between Rong Xiaofeng and Wu Yunshan will be endless. Rong Xiaofeng thought, rather than seeking revengeter, it¡¯s better to report it now.

    His gaze was steady, devoid of anger or hatred, only filled with determination to kill.

    Rong Xiaofeng stood in the room, finally nced at the house, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    Then he raised his hand to push the door open. His left hand reached one after another, wrapping the sword behind his back. The sword was held horizontally, tightly gripped by his left hand.

    He lifted his head to meet the first rays of sunlight of the morning, tookrge strides out of his dwelling, and hastily headed toward the Evaluation Hall.

    Outside Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, proud Heaven and those squatting were surrounded by a crowd, beginning to enter the academy.

    Little White Jadezily held onto that crescent-shaped Yue Shuang, asionally using its tiny ws to draw proud ck lines on the high peaks of Aries¡¯s crescent, above its head.

    On this path, proud Heaven would speak to the people in Tianxuan Forest, and they would also speak to others. During this time, I sat silently, embellishing the whole story.

    After arrogant Shengpleted, the original experience, it ended up hitting a legend, not only exaggerated but also very peculiar.

    At the entrance of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, Liu Qinghao seemed to achieve something.

    "Are you calling me? It depends on whether you can walk out of this door today!" Rong Xiaofeng said fearlessly.

    Afterward, with a ng, the sword in his left hand flew up, a hint of red light suddenly shing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s figure expanded like a river, starting to spin crazily.

    Under his gaze, the intense killing urred rapidly and fiercely, while the crowd around screamed and retreated to both sides of the hall.

    "Is this going to make Zhan Qixiong speak?"

    "I see it! Rong Xiaofeng has already drawn his sword, Wu Yunshan won¡¯t ept it!"

    "With the power of these two, I fear that once Zhan falls, the Evaluation Hall will disappear!"

    "Celestial beings are big and strong, it should be rare in Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School!"

    Seeing the smile in the wind and the longsword, everyone around the Evaluation Hall immediately sighed and couldn¡¯t help arguing.

    "Rong Xiaofeng, where are you here, can you let me go?" At this moment, an elder, Wu Yunshan, suddenly stood up beside him, staring down at Xiaofeng, shouting loudly.

    "Yes! Rong Xiaofeng, you¡¯re too arrogant, openly interfering with the neers¡¯ evaluation, do you know your crime?" Another person stood up angrily, shouting in a majestic voice.

    "Rong Xiaofeng, you dare to do nothing, I won¡¯t wait for you to me!" The voice didn¡¯t lower, and the two hummed together, standing up.

    In the blink of an eye, opposite Wu Yunshan, five powerful beings from Heaven stood up, staring at Rong Xiaofeng.

    Looking at it, as long as Rong Xiaofeng dares to make a move, they will join forces against him.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but hide. Even if Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s strength is extraordinary, facing five strong opponents simultaneously, he might not survive.

    The Four Elders stood up one after another, Wu Yunshan¡¯s face showing a sinister smile.

    If they could seize this opportunity to directly eliminate Rong Xiaofeng, it would certainly be a very joyful event. Wu Yunshan thought secretly.

    "Hey! If that¡¯s the case, then you all together!" Facing the five celestial beings, Rong Xiaofeng sneered triumphantly.

    "Hey!"

    With a muffled sound, the longsword suddenly soared into the sky, instantly transforming into a streak of willow light, carrying powerful lethality, heading straight for Wu Yunshan.

    Before Jian Guang arrived, the wind blew first. The arrogant Sword Masters filled the entire Evaluation Hall instantly, enveloping the neers so tightly, their mouths trembling from suffocation.

    Just as a great Zhan was about to begin, outside the Evaluation Hall, a loud voice suddenly rang out: "Teacher has stopped, the brothers have returned!"

    The hall was chaotic, as if the wind was dancing. This voice thundered through the hall, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    Others didn¡¯t know what happened, but Rong Xiaofeng was already shocked for a moment. He didn¡¯t need to find the speaker, as he could hear Yue Shuang¡¯s voice.

    At this moment, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s sword had just struck. Before it reached Wu Yunshan, he suddenly waved his right hand. The longsword instantly flew up, like a flying bird in the air, circling back along the original path.

    Upon seeing this blue situation, Wu Yunshan¡¯s expression changed instantly. Before the crowd couldugh and reim the longsword, the fierce body suddenly emerged, charging directly at Rong Xiaofeng.

    At the same time, four people beside Wu Yunshan also rushed out from the lightning. Each was imposing, like fierce guards, confronting Rong Xiaofeng straightforwardly.

    In an emergency, Rong Xiaofeng had no time to retreat. So he screamed, his whole body screaming, and struck back with a photo.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    With a loud bang, dazzling bursts of light and dance. Facing thebined effort of five celestial beings and the mighty people of Ah Min, even with Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s full power, he was still directly sted away.

    "Hey!"

    As his body retreated, Rong Xiaofeng spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet, he showed a face as if only slightly injured.

    A pnded on Wu Yunshan, Wu Yunshan¡¯sughter ceased. His eyes brightened, covertly ncing at the four people around him. Immediately the body¡¯s shape flickered again, transforming into a gust of wind, chasing after Rong Xiaofeng.

    The four naturally understood Wu Yunshan¡¯s y. They didn¡¯t wait for Wu Yunshan to rush out. They also coldly screamed, and charged at Rong Xiaofeng again.

    Even if Rong Xiaofeng didn¡¯t die, he was seriously injured. Once the second attack was implemented, even with a big smile, it would only mean death.

    The five powerful celestial beings together stepped forward, while the Neutral Hall seemed arrogant. Suffocating waves like wild surges prevented the neers from keeping their eyes open.

    This fast and strange manner of action left Ren Xiaofeng slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect, after not seeing for just a few days, that the strength of proud Heaven could improve so much.

    He raised his hand, patted proud Heaven¡¯s shoulder, andughed gently: "Good child, I haven¡¯t seen it for a few days, it¡¯s terrific!"

    Seeing theughter and the wind praising proud Heaven, he couldn¡¯t help but me: "Teacher, with me, my strength has also improved!"

    Rong Xiaofengughed, raised his hand to pat him. He said: "Hmm, your child is good, you deserve to be my disciple!"

    Upon hearing this, a proud smile erupted on his face. Even the bones seemed lighter at that moment.

    At this time, Song Shuzui also left the hall. When he saw the arrogant barbaric person living before him, his eyes filled with endless anger and hatred.

    "Hey!"

    He clenched his fists, bones hit by Scorpion¡¯s heavy strike. Heart said: "Since you haven¡¯t died in Tianxuan Forest, let me personally kill you!"

    After meeting, Rong Xiaofeng turned his face to ask: "Did you pass the exam this time?"

    Though Rong Xiaofeng asked this question, his mind didn¡¯t go envisioning him passing the assessment.

    This can be seen from the injuries both suffered. If you truly fought crazily against the upper ss, the two wouldn¡¯t return so easily.

 Chapter 1570 - 1561: Arrogant Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Chapter 1561: Arrogant Sky</h4>

    "Of course, we passed it. If we hadn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back!" I sat up with interest when the experience assessment was mentioned. It¡¯s a great opportunity toplete the experience in Canglong Forest under the spotlight, surely making others look up.

    Rong Xiaofeng smiled slightly, thinking that sitting was just putting on a face, deliberately saying this, and said, "I¡¯m serious. Even if you didn¡¯t pass the assessment, it¡¯s no big deal. Canglong Forest is extremely dangerous, probably with Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School in the middle; not many can make it back from there!"

    When I heard this, my expression changed while sitting. "Teacher, I¡¯m also serious. We really did pass the test."

    "Hey! You just set foot in a wastnd, and you dare say you¡¯vepleted the experience of the sea changes! That¡¯s a big deal!" Wuyunshan just snorted in response to my sitting, clearly not believing what he said.

    Of course, it¡¯s not just Wuyunshan, almost everyone who knows about Cang Cang in the experience area doesn¡¯t believe in me sitting.

    Because Canglong Forest is hell for most desperate people. Don¡¯t mention hunting life, even safelying out of it is very difficult.

    I looked around at the doubting eyes in front of me and became quite barbaric. "Teacher, why don¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m old? I¡¯m telling you!"

    Rong Xiaofeng smiled at the corner of his mouth, not taking a seat, but looked up at the proud sky.

    "We really passed!" Looking into Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes, I said proudly and calmly.

    "Hey!"

    Hearing this response, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t stunned. Because he believed Ao Tian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud when he got the most urate answer.

    Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were dazed, and at this time, a smile was also hanging on his face. After a long time, he suddenlyughed andughed again. Xin Wei said, "Good, very good! That¡¯s my good student, heughed!"

    "Teacher, otherwise I¡¯ll send you back to treat your illness now!" Yue Shuang asked worriedly upon seeing Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s pale face.

    Rong Xiaofeng waved his hand, appearing both excited and happy: "It¡¯s nothing! Today, I want to look at the sky, sitting in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School!"

    After speaking, he patted the shoulder of this arrogant barbarian, saying: "Alright, there¡¯s not much time. You should go to the Life Span Pir!"

    Cang Cang nodded and immediately headed toward the evaluation room.

    Looking up, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were zing, like two flickering mes, quietly looking at Wuyunshan across from them, aside from being full of contempt and pride.

    "Hey! Let¡¯s go!" Wuyunshan snorted, saying to himself.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the proud and barbaric ones could pass the assessment, so he immediately turned and took big strides into the assessment hall.

    Since hearing about the two peopleing back from Canglong Forest, the originally neutral evaluation hall had be lively. Not only were the new students shocked by this news, even the older students and some elders were surprised.

    When the proud sky and squat entered the evaluation hall simultaneously, the level of shock reached its peak.

    "Oh no, these two are the ones assigned to Canglong Forest!"

    "Yes, but they don¡¯t seem to be injured. This matter was discussed too much!"

    "Didn¡¯t they go to Canglong Forest? Otherwise, it looks too easy!"

    "It¡¯s hard to say if they didn¡¯t.

    Seeing that Wuyunshan hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, Cang Cang immediately urged: "Elder of the Wu Family, what¡¯s the assessment rule he said? If so, I¡¯ll go to college now!"

    "Yes! I don¡¯t believe it. You can use your hands to cover the sky at the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents!"

    After speaking, Ao Cang turned around without hesitation, directly heading toward the evaluation hall amid the fearful and shocked gazes of the crowd.

    "Come back!" Ao Cangjie had just taken two steps down the stairs when he heard Wuyunshan¡¯s cold voice.

    Cang Cang turned around and sneered at Wuyunshan: "Why, is the old witch¡¯s rule about to change?"

    Wuyunshan snorted and waved his hand, saying: "When you were assigned to Canglong Forest, the old man wouldn¡¯t worry about you today. If you want to evaluate again, then you can bring out the Life Extending Bead!"

    Wuyunshan nced at him, signaling him not to make a second person.

    In Wuyunshan¡¯s view, even if the proud sky has passed this level, it certainly won¡¯t pass the test.

    He didn¡¯t believe that with his own aura and sitting power, he could trulyplete the experience of Canglong Forest. Therefore, Wuyunshan only showed a look of ignorance and fear, not arguing with the arrogant man.

    As soon as I heard the experience results of the two peopleing out of Canglong Forest, the new students stood below, staring wide-eyed, looking up at the proud sky and sitting.

    Even the high-achieving geniuses in one corner of the forest couldn¡¯t help but bow their heads and look at the two people in front of the hall at this time.

    Everyone wanted to see if these two really could aplish something from Canglong Forest or came to fool around!

    In front of everyone, the proud Tian held five Life Span Pearls of different colors in his left hand, immediately appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The moment Shouyuan Bamboo appeared, a relentless arrogant aura instantly spread throughout the hall.

    Feeling the furious aura of this crazed figure, standing beneath the neers, all their faces suddenly changed, and their eyes were round.

    Judging from the embarrassment of the Life Span Pearls, these five Life Span Pearls are not ordinary Life Span Pearls.

    "Such a strong and fierce aura of life!" Looking at these five Life Span Pearls glowing faintly, some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh repeatedly.

    "Weren¡¯t those guys who just shouted at Lin Shulin that crazy temper?" Some were taken aback, unable to stop smacking the bizarre-looking horn.

    "Do they really have the ability to hunt high-level life spans?" Some doubted, not thinking they saw anything special about them.

    "Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s luck!" Some were embarrassed, inevitably sour.

    "Hey, hey? Didn¡¯t you see it?" Another person sneered, looking at him with some contempt.

    During the argument, those standing in the forest corner did not open their eyes. They began to carefully examine these five Life Span Pearls.

    Although the aura of these five Life Span Pearls is extremely ferocious, it seems to have attached to the soul¡¯s deep origin itself, making one hopeful but careful.

    But those super talents still didn¡¯t think that arrogance and barbarism could really kill such a fierce hand.

    How can these two obscure childrenpare to the new super geniuses of Tang Country? Even if they can¡¯t kill the fierce guardians in Canglong Forest, let alone those two boys?

    Of course, not only were those new students shocked, but even the older students in the front, as well as the elders and Wuyunshan.

    They are all battle-hardened renowned figures, and they can recognize several Life Extending Beads at a nce.

    When the proud sages revealed the five Life Span Pearls, the evaluating elders had already determined that the Life Span Pearls in the proud sky¡¯s hand are at least the eighth rank that the Life Span Pearl can possess.

    Seeing this scene with shackles, Wuyunshan still showed no fear, and some couldn¡¯t sit still.

    He frowned, staring intently at the five Life Span Pearls for a long time before suddenly returning to his usual self.

    "How is this possible? With these two kids¡¯ strength, how can they kill the eighth-rank madness?" Wuyunshan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart was inexplicably confused.

    "Impossible, they must be cheating! Otherwise, how could they kill so many high-level madmen?" Wuyunshan thought with a flicker of light, immediately denying the fact that the two passed the assessment.

    At this time, another young man in yellow stood up, handed over the Life Span Pearls in his hand, proudly looking at the sky. Then he sneered and said: "Tell us, what step is this Life Span Pearl? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve cleaned your hands and feet, you can mess things up with a low-level Life Span Pearl!"

    Hearing these words, the neers below were immediately stupefied.

 Chapter 1571 - 1562: Unanimous Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Chapter 1562: Unanimous Agreement</h4>

    Old Hong waved his hand and said, "You don¡¯t need to look any further. Look again. There are three Ninth Level Life Span Pearls and two Eighth Level Life Span Pearls! If you trust the old man, you can let others see it!"

    Seeing Old Hong speak, Huang Yi¡¯s youth acted without hesitation. Holding the Life Span Pearls in one hand, he walked to another elder and asked, "Old man, do you see any issues with these five Life Span Pearls?"

    In this new experience, the Tian Long Martial Arts School had a total of ten elders in charge. This Gai Yi was one of the ten, and he didn¡¯t belong to the Wu Yunshan faction.

    The elder was older than Old Hong and was also a senior teacher of the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    Upon hearing the question, Elder Gai studied the Life Span Pir for a couple of seconds before saying seriously, "Yes, indeed it¡¯s two Eighth Rank Life Span Pearls and three Ninth Rank Life Span Pearls!"

    The second answer was the same. The young Huang Yi felt chills sweeping over his body, and his heart began to sink.

    Then, he inquired with four other elders, including three from the Wu Yunshan faction, but their answers were surprisingly consistent.

    It turned out the three from the Wu Yunshan side wanted to testify falsely for Wu Yunshan.

    Unfortunately, any elder with a certain level of eyesight could easily discern the grade of the Life Span Pearl.

    Coupled with the high seniority of the two past elders, they had already confirmed the level of the Life Span Pir. If they were fools, they would have been let in.

    Helpless, the three could only tell the truth, unanimously confirming that the Life Span Pir was indeed of a grade.

    "Did you hear that? If you still doubt the authenticity of the Life Span Pir, let us consult the elders of the Alchemy Hall!" Ao Tian sneered coldly, seeing the other party¡¯s reluctance.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?" The young Huang Yi felt very embarrassed, thus he immediately held the Life Span Pearls, ready to go to the Alchemy Hall.

    "Sit down!"

    At this time, Wu Yunshan, who had never spoken, suddenly said coldly.

    "Elder Wu, this child..."

    "When the old man told you to sit down, didn¡¯t you hear?" Wu Yunshan directly interrupted the young man¡¯s words in "Huang Yi," his face dark with displeasure.

    The youthful vigor of Huang Yi was abandoned on the spot, and Wu Yunshan had nothing more to say.

    However, if they let the young Huang Yi continue, they would not only disgrace the entire academy, but they would also directly offend the elders.

    After thinking it over, Wu Yunshan directly looked down on the young Huang Yi, fearing that he would continue to lose face.

    After hearing the reprimand, Huang Yi finally realized that this time he had kicked the stone, hurting his own foot. At this moment, feeling both angry and stifled, he snorted and lowered his head, sitting back down.

    Thus, the level of these five Life Span Pearls waspletely determined. It¡¯s just that this result is unavoidable; I will let my new life be like a wall, I will take up the Bo Lan in my heart.

    Wu Yunshan shouted at the young Huang Yi and then turned his gaze to the spirit body of Ao Cang: "Since there is no problem with the Life Span Pearls, the old man would like to ask, are these Life Span Pearls something you collected yourself?"

    "Of course!" answered Cang Cang concisely.

    "Can you provide some evidence?" Wu Yunshan asked again.

    "I can prove it to him!" At this moment, I stepped forward and said, expressing my intent.

    "Hey!" Wu Yunshan sneered and said, "Who can prove you then? Don¡¯t say it, he will prove it to you!"

    "Why can¡¯t you say it?" He can indeed prove this for me!" he said confidently.

    Wu Yunshan sneered and said, "I am the opposing side¡¯s witness, insufficient evidence. Do you not understand this principle?"

    "I don¡¯t understand, so what?" Sitting under the ring light, he stared at the road of Wu Yunshan.

    "Since you can¡¯t prove the Life Span Pearl was collected by you, the old man suspects that youmitted deception in this experience!" Wu Yunshan¡¯s face sank, and a sudden flicker of light shot out.

    Ao Cangwu didn¡¯t expect Wu Yunshan to be so aggressive, immediately confronting: "With so many people involved in this experience, why do you suspect us of cheating?"

    "Because I doubt your strength!" I don¡¯t believe that with your strength, you killed a Ninth Stage guardian." Wu Yunshan imed boldly.

    "Since you doubt my strength, why did you send me to the Canglong Forest? If you do, does it have any suspicion of deliberate murder?" Ao Tian interrogated upon seeing the contradiction in Wu Yunshan¡¯s words.

    Wu Yunshan didn¡¯t anticipate Ao Tian to ask such a question. Instantly, his eyes sparkled: "The old man didn¡¯t deliberately separate you into Canglong Forest. The distribution of the experience zone is random. Your bad luck, who are you to me?"

    "What bad luck!" retorted Tangtang.

    Seeing the duel about tomence, the assessment hall suddenly became lively.

    "Hey, you mentioned Zhan Qixiong and the two guys from Canglong Forest, can they win?"

    "I think the chances might not be great. I heard the two disciples of Elder Wu are quite strong."

    "Hey, it¡¯s hard for new students against senior students!"

    "Without strength, I¡¯d dare to fake it. This time, these two guys are considered dead!"

    Outside the hall, Rong Xiaofeng and others frowned, some of them worried, in embarrassment, sitting quietly. After all, their opponents were sixfold strong.

    Moreover, the other side had high-level exercises and Zhan Qixiong¡¯s richbat experience. To defeat them, I¡¯m afraid it would be challenging.

    Not long after, Uncle Song brought Fang Da and Chu Liang, appearing drunk, to the assessment hall. To avoid arousing suspicion, Wu Yunshan now had to inform his two disciples.

    "Do you both understand?" Wu Yunshan asked.

    Fang Da and Chu Liang with solemn expressions responded, "We understand!"

    Wu Yunshan turned his head to look at the other elders: "The words the old man just said, I believe everyone knows. Today, the elder is about to take the opportunity to testify."

    If you are arrogant, your seat and the two disciples who can defeat the elderly means what they say is true. Otherwise, they must be severely punished!"

    "Of course this is natural!" Several elders nodded in the opposite direction, approving Wu Yunshan¡¯s proposal.

    Wu Yunshan immediately stood up and waved to the crowd: "Then, now everyone go outside the hall to see if what these two people said is true!"

    It is said that when everyone is speaking, they walked out of the hall.

    Wu Yunshan walkedst. When he was drunk, the song was so quiet, silently nodding his head, indicating everything was arranged!

    Wu Yunshan said nothing but smiled slightly. Since the Canglong Forest did not kill these two people, today they must let them die here.

    As I walked to the door of the hall, Rong Xiaofeng took advantage of the vacancy, looking very worried. "I have confidence in the battle against Zhan Qixiong. How much are you willing to bet on winning? If you haven¡¯t grasped it, don¡¯tpete. The old things of Wuyun Mountain no longer exist. Goodwill of the heart!"

    "Yes! When Fang Da and Chu Liang came, I saw this song, drunk and unconscious, and also looked at them. It seems there is a conspiracy!" Uncle Yan frowned and said, "I don¡¯t know why he saw this song so drunk. I just couldn¡¯t help worrying."

    "Little teacher, I think you shouldpare. Wu Yunshan can calcte your experience during thepetition; you can calcte your performance in this match. If it¡¯s not good, we can find the academy to reason with, there¡¯s no need for him to encircle us! Yue Shuang also took the opportunity to persuade, she waspletely unconcluded about her duel.

    The fear of others is understandable. He smiled slightly and said, "Teachers, rest assured. If I don¡¯t win, I can¡¯t ept this duel. Wu Yunshan wants to count on me, but, I intend to count on him."

 Chapter 1572 - 1563: Pride

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Chapter 1563: Pride</h4>

    "Being a coward is not my style. This time I¡¯m going to let the name of the Witch be known. I¡¯m not that arrogant!"

    "Are you sure you can defeat Fang Da and Chu Liang?" Rong Xiaofeng showed a hint of color, somewhat doubtful.

    Although others said nothing, just by looking at their expressions, you could tell this was the question they wanted to ask.

    Cang Cang smiled without saying anything. At this time, sitting in that dismissive posture: "Teacher, you can be assured, the boss¡¯s power will make you proud, you will definitely be startled when you see it!"

    "Moreover, to give you some peace of mind, those who guard the distant pir are indeed the boss¡¯s pride, this is not to deter me!"

    Having sat for so long, the worries in his heart suddenly reduced. Of course, most importantly, Ao Cang¡¯s look was full of confidence.

    "What about you? Can you win this duel?" Heart at ease, watching with a smile.

    "Me... oh, there¡¯s no need to say more!" Sitting on his head, seeming a bit guilty.

    In the blink of an eye, I pulled with pride and said: "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the boss, he can vouch for me!"

    Everyone turned their heads, looking at Ao Cang with some doubt.

    Ao Cang nodded solemnly: "He speaks the truth!"

    If it were usually just sitting, it might not be better than the master of the six deceased. But thinking of the strong power that sits on a violent Arie walk, Cang Cang would not have any worries.

    "That¡¯s it, you will perform well!" Rong Xiaofeng patted the proud and crouching body, speaking quite profoundly to the high and proud sky.

    Cang Cang nodded, naturally understanding the meaning of "perform well" from Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s mouth.

    Just now Wu Yunshan plotted to kill Rong Xiaofeng, he saw it with his own eyes. If he had not appeared in time, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s life status would have been hard to say by now.

    Although with new hatred and old grudges, Rong Xiaofeng looked at the opponent¡¯s cunning gaze, only sneering contemptuously, then directly turned around.

    When everyone left the evaluation hall, many people were outside.

    Not only those from the previous evaluation hall but also dozens of others came to watch the fun.

    "Hey, what¡¯s going on here?"

    "I heard a neer is going to fight the two brothers under the Witch Elder!"

    "No way? Brothers Fang Da and Chu Liang are the masters of the six-life realm. Clearly courting death!"

    "Who says not? I heard those two boys practiced cheating, now they have to prove themselves!"

    "Oh, intentional recklessness. There are such fierce neers this year. Though I wonder if Zhan will be disabled!"

    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd, but many were not optimistic about the sky and sitting posture. I think they are fighting their brothers, only in the toilet fighting withnterns¡ªcourting death!

    Everyone stood still, Wu Yunshan swept over the proud sky, wildly sitting: "Which one of you two wants to go first?"

    Under the countless watching eyes, Cang Cang took up the longsword and walked forward: "I¡¯ming!"

    Wu Yunshan nodded, nced at his two disciples: "Fang Da, this war general role is yours to y!"

    Fang Da smiled and immediately stepped forward: "Yes, teacher!"

    The personnel on both sides were selected, and those watching immediately stepped back several feet, eagerly anticipating the duel.

    This way, outside the evaluation hall, there were more than 10 square feet of space, considered a tnd.

    Those witnessing elders stood amidst Zhan¡¯s circle. Wu Yunshan and Rong Xiaofeng stood on either side of the elders. They had not yet dueled, and the two stared at each other.

    ncing at the proud sky, Fang Da coldlyughed: "Kid, if you beg for mercy now, whenever there is a fight, I might consider sparing you a little, how about it?"

    "At your level, ha, ha!" Cang Cang didn¡¯t look at Fang Da, sneering coldly.

    Being ignored by an opponent who was a neer, while Fang Daxin remained neutral, it created some troubles.

    "Kid, a tough mouth, huh? Just don¡¯t know how strong you are, is your mouth that tough?" A hint of anger shed across Fang Da¡¯s face, with a cold tone.

    "You talk too much nonsense!" Cang Cang snorted, showing some impatience.

    Being insulted in public, the anger in Fang Da¡¯s heart turned into fury, rushing to his head.

    "Good, very good! Damned if I fight, cannot help you when you see it!" Fang Da¡¯s facial muscles slightly twitched, said viciously.

    Cang Cang looked him in the eye: "I¡¯m going to kill you!"

    The two had not started yet, but a thick smell of gunpowder had already spread from Zhan¡¯s arena.

    "Now too difficult, I will surely subdue him!"

    "And now speaking like this? Brother Fang infuriated, this kid is sure finished!"

    "Don¡¯t know brother Zhong A¡¯s strength, how many strokes can you handle this kid?"

    "Thirty strokes, the kid will be defeated!"

    "Thirty strokes? Haha, this isn¡¯t my boy, just like he doesn¡¯t pull poop, that¡¯s enough to defeat him!

    Hearing these words, a hint of expression appeared on Fang Da¡¯s face. Even Wu Yunshan, at this time, was also watching the two people in Zhan¡¯s circle. He thought, no need to rush, might have to report Shu Ge¡¯s song.

    On the other hand, although Rong Xiaofeng and the others appeared indifferent to God, their hearts were still very tight for Cang Cang.

    "Fang Da, are you ready?" As the lead referee, he first nced at Fang Da and asked.

    "Returning to the elder, I am ready!" Fang Da stared at the proud sky with fierce eyes and bowed to the elder.

    "Cang Cang, how about you?" The elders turned their head and asked the proud sky.

    "Returning to the elders, I am ready!" Cang Cang said.

    "Good! From now, the duel begins!" The elder waved his right hand, loudly announcing.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    As soon as the words fell, golden light emerged from Fang Da¡¯s body. Liu Jingguang turned, and in the next moment, a triangr lion¡¯s shadow formed above his head. In the shadow, three stars shone brilliantly.

    "Look, brother and sisters in the pce! It¡¯s a three-star triangr lion!" Instantly, an exmation arose among the crowd.

    "One move and it¡¯s the Life Pce, still a three-star triangr lion, this kid ispletely done!" Someone pitifully looked at the proud sky, making this statement.

    "Daring to choose Zhan Fang¡¯s brother, this kid is courting death!" Someone looked disdainfully at the proud sky, coldly speaking.

    For these debates, Cang Cang merely responded with a dismissive smile. They think the three-star triangr lion is already very powerful. However, they do not know, the First Life Pce, Cang Cang.

    Feeling this arrogance¡¯s pressure, surrounded by the audience, the heart is cold, darkly thinking is the strong of Fang Da¡¯s Life Pce.

    "Given the opportunity to beg for mercy, you won¡¯t take it. If so, then wait for death!" Fang Da¡¯s eyes gleamed, as if looking at a dead person, at the proud sky.

    Then, the top of the pce filled with light, like the rising red sun, was dazzling.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    The lion roared in the empty sky, Fang Da, holding a sword, charged straight towards the proud sky.

    "This called the wind blowing harder, rolling dance flying in the air, the sword unseen, the fierce killing Aruru has surrounded the entire Zhan¡¯s circle.

    "Swipe¡ª¡ª"

    In an instant, a green sword bloomed like a greenke, turning into a hurricane.

 Chapter 1573 - 1564: Endless

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Chapter 1564: Endless</h4>

    At the same time, Fang Da¡¯s formidable talent also underwent a change. He flew along with the sword. As the sword unsheathed, a myriad of swords enveloped him. Light and shadow swayed, and the momentum was convincing.

    The Sword Qi flickered for three feet, and upon passing three feet, it split into three strands, yet Jing Ji remained proudly unfazed.

    "Ting¡ª"

    Seeing these three swords, you could prate the proud sky, and the longsword behind would rise into the sky.

    The longsword flew out, vitality bursting forth, radiance shining, and pride turned around.

    With a single gesture, in the blink of an eye, proudly the sky grasped the sword hilt of the longsword.

    In the next moment, the longsword fell in a swoop like Liu Guang¡¯s Rainbow Sword, with a "hum," striking powerfully, directly shattering the three paths of Sword Qi.

    "How is this possible?" Seeing this scene, Fang Da¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. He never expected that his move performed with his strength would be actually repulsed by the opponent!

    "Ha!"

    At this time, even the spectators couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. Who would¡¯ve thought that this region¡¯s neer could use the sword to counter Fang Da¡¯s assault!

    Fang Dali nced and sighed, "Do you think this can stop me? I really don¡¯t know how to live!" With a word, the longsword in his hand sprang forth instantly.

    "Surprising Sword Rain, Heavenly Pearl Jade!"

    "Swish, swish, swish¡ª"

    In an instant, the sword radiance bombarded the sky again, as if bursting stars, with tens of thousands of light and shadows, whistling, screaming. The swordlight was proud and invincible. At Chu Country¡¯s threshold, the air was filled.

    This kind of sword slicing through the sky was like the ocean; the sword flew, pursuing a hundred swords. The sword intent was continuous, endless.

    "Surprising Sword Rain! This is the Phoenix Society¡¯s secret!" Seeing this scene, someone immediately eximed.

    "This is the brothers¡¯ most powerful method. With this method, rarely does it fail!" Someone looked back with reverence, looking at the rain of swords falling from the sky, awestruck and full of praise.

    "With the Surprising Sword Rain out, I¡¯m afraid the kid won¡¯t live!" someone said, looking at that prideful, ominous gaze, as if seeing a dead man.

    The sword was flying, stars swaying. Like a copsing Gxy, seemingly without a breach. Facing such a sword, it¡¯s obvious hiding wouldn¡¯t do.

    Seeing the sky proud of itself, it would be pinned into a hedgehog by the light of the sky. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of fear in their hearts. Even a smile was an anxious look.

    He knew the power of "Guardian Sword Rain." Once disyed, the fluff would be sent away without hesitation, not only fierce and vicious but also very difficult.

    However, at this moment, the proud sky suddenly flickered, turning into a fuzzy virtual shadow, as if Liu Yun¡¯s gentle breeze, generally disappearing suddenly on the spot.

    Immediately, a vague illusion appeared in Zhan¡¯s circle, a string of almost invisible aftereffects, like a healthy dragon, began to hover in the sword¡¯s light in the sky.

    asionally, Jian Guang swept over his head, sometimes brushing his waist. Sometimes, Jian Guang shed past his eyes, sometimes again through his heart.

    The sword was sharp, faster than lightning. But the proud sky, every time moved faster than Jian Guang. Each time, it couldn¡¯t wait, it couldn¡¯t capitalize. Like a mudfish in water, evading the fisherman.

    Such a body could be said to be extraordinarily thrilling, but due to the arrogant intent, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he seemed extremely bright.

    However, for a moment¡¯s effort, Fang Da hurriedly swirled a hundred more swords. Swordlight like an iron barrel would enclose proud sky. ording to Jian Feng, everything was rted to the sky¡¯s vitality.

    Such a thrilling scene, straightforwardly, those watching disciples sweat in their hearts. Amid such dense rain of swords, even if a mistake was made, Ao Xing¡¯s life could be destroyed in one fell swoop.

    Switching from elbows to armpits, not only was Fang Da startled, but all the bystanders were also frightened by this strange scene, their mouths agape.

    "What is this Life Pce? It¡¯s a brilliant ck SE! "

    "What an oppressive aura, like the end of the world!"

    "Oh my God, look, that¡¯s the Four-star Life Pce!"

    When the Emperor Fire lost control, everyone was shocked. Not only the terrifying ck SE mes, not only the dreadful destructive breath, but also the four stars shining with dazzling ck SE light.

    At this moment, the Rainbow Sword light had been cut off, carrying the momentum to cut everything, sweeping all obstacles, cruelly enveloping from above the arrogant Ao Cangsheng¡¯s corpse.

    Between the blink of an eye, the Emperor¡¯s Fire erupted instantaneously, transforming into a massive shield, blocking above Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    Simultaneously, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s vitality burst, like a vast ocean pouring down, like a Gxy cascading, driving piercingly, embedding into his sword.

    "Buzz¡ª

    The sword sound roared like an angry dragon, like the thunder of Nine Heavens, instantly resounding in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The sword, the sword on the body suddenly surged forth ten-foot-long Sword Qi, Sword Qi, capable of seizing the sun and moon.

    The sword shed across the sky, momentum shaking the earth. Boundless wind and waves surged from the imposing Sword Qi, raging like a storm, crashing towards the spectators, as if being struck by a giant boulder.

    Such Sword Qi, once glimpsed, was shocking. Such a sword, once disyed, would be like the supreme ruler of Nine Heavens,pelling people to kneel.

    "Sword Qi Iron, Sword Hiding the Gxy!"

    With an angry shout, the sword light shed, breaking the void, like a storm of thunder, with an invincible posture, cutting through Fang Da¡¯s longsword.

    As the Rainbow Sword shed into the Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire, most of the brilliant sword light was swallowed. Although the strength wasn¡¯t diminished, its momentum had dwindled by sixty to seventy percent.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng wielded his sword, shaking the heavens. It was as though the true Gxy had descended, and under pressure, it struck directly with the sword.

    With a loud boom, the Rainbow Sword owned by proud Emperor Fire was shattered to pieces by Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    As the sword broke, Fang Da¡¯s body shook violently, but standing with half a leg back, Fang Da couldn¡¯t help himself. The immense power struck him, as if smashed by a mountain, intensely painful.

    But Fang Da didn¡¯t pay attention to the pain in his body because the tremor in his heart instilled panic.

    "How is this possible? He¡¯s just a neer. How can he withstand my most powerful strike?

    Fang Da¡¯s heart fell into panic. This was a fatal blow, instantly chopped down by his opponent. It¡¯s too astonishing.

    But Fang Da¡¯s sword, though filled with fear and panic in his heart, was still untiring.

    Once broken, the sword leaped again, the second and third Rainbow Swords again shed out, rushing straight to the proud Ao Cangsheng¡¯s forehead.

    Ao Cangsheng did not even blink, letting the swords fall from the sky on the opposite side. He swung his sword in an ultimate manner, instantly shattering the opponent¡¯s attack.

    But in a sh, Zhan Youxi turned around. When someone was on site, it nearly tore their eyes apart.

    "Are you not nning to kill me? Hurry!" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, voice long and furious.

    The sword shed back, starting a counterattack. Only three or four moves, Fang Da felt the pain in his right arm, the hand holding the sword began.

    Seeing all this, Wu Yunshan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He never thought Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength to be so formidable.

    With this trend, Wu Yunshan could almost guess the oue of this battle without much effort.

    The Qing dynasty was anxious. Waving the wide sleeve, he tried to stop Zhan Youxi from continuing the battle.

    At that moment, on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s longsword, dozens of Sword Qi suddenly burst out, each sword three feet long, and one foot across.

 Chapter 1574 - 1565: Gaining Support

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Chapter 1565: Gaining Support</h4>

    The sh of the sword fell, like the roar of thunder suppressing Fang Da¡¯s head. At the same time, Emperor A extinguished this industry, turning it into a Fire Dragon, which rolled directly into Fang Da¡¯s body.

    Seeing the giant sword falling from the sky, the whole world seemed to be imprisoned in the Emperor¡¯s prison, directly pressing down on the head.

    Fang Da couldn¡¯t help but shiver internally, his terrified pupils suddenly contracted, he started to do everything possible to resist the dreadful ughter.

    With a burst, Fang Da¡¯s bacsh was instantly cut down. Then, the shadow of the sword, like a death hand, apanied the breaths of the Four Kings, and the pagoda fell.

    Facing Wuyun Mountain, whose face was iron blue, his heart was filled with a violent hatred, wishing desperately to tear apart the arrogant Cangsheng alive.

    Originally, he wanted to rid himself of arrogance in this duel. But who could have predicted that as a result, one of his disciples gainedpensation.

    It¡¯s like the hen not eating the rice, but also losing the pot of rice. At this moment, the expression on Wuyun Mountain¡¯s Qingxin revealed how miserable and sad it was.

    But actually, when the resentment was attributed to resentment, the duel had failed. By this time, there were too many people watching, and several elders supported from the sidelines.

    Even if he wanted to deny cunningly or take the opportunity to frame the arrogant Cangsheng, it was impossible.

    Wu Yunshan took a deep breath, pressed the hatred inside, and waved at Ge: "Little Drunk, step down!"

    "But Master, this boy..."

    "Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to step back?" There was no singing, no drunken debate, Wu Yunshan suddenly switched to a harsh tone.

    As long as Xiang Chu has been a master, it was the first time Wu Yunshan heard such a loud call and shouting in drunkenness.

    Ge Shuzui saw Shen Se¡¯s master¡¯s cold ruthlessness, knowing this time Wuyun Mountain was truly furious, he said nothing more. He fiercely nced at Ao Cangsheng, then turned around.

    With a sweep of the smiling breeze and arrogant Cangsheng, Wuyun Mountain Road said: "Child, if you win this battle, the old man will take what you said before as true. From today onward, you shall be a disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Temple!"

    Wuyun Mountain¡¯s voice was deep, almost jumping out from between his teeth.

    Seeing Wuyun Mountain so enraged, the smiling breeze couldn¡¯t help butugh gently: "Old Wu, I think you¡¯re not angry with yourself, otherwise the second duel would not proceed, would it?"

    It is said, Wuyunshan¡¯s face became even uglier. The word "smiling breeze" was like sprinkling salt on his wound.

    Wu Yunshan gave a cold snort, waved his hand, and said: "No! Ao Cangsheng¡¯s victory does not mean the boy has passed training. Therefore, the confrontation must continue.

    As he spoke, he looked at Chu Liang by his side and signed Jin Ru¡¯s battle card.

    Witnessing Ao Cangsheng kill Fang Da in an instant, Chu Liang no longer had the previous arrogance and contempt.

    He solemnly walked into the Zhan circle, side-eyed the barbarian sitting outside the Zhan circle, his eyes full of killing intent.

    "Boss, you¡¯re too fierce, sting the child directly into the air!" Ao Cangsheng just walked out of the exhibition ring, sat down fiercely, raised his thumb, and said.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled softly: "Giant! Now it¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t embarrass the teacher!"

    He sat at the mouth of the bear, patting lightly and confidently said: "Don¡¯t worry! You killed one and left it to me. Today, we will make that old dog called Witch repent!"

    Afterward, he smugly tossed his hair, winked at the frost behind, and strode into the Zhan Circle.

    Only then did Yue Shuang reveal a faint smile. Just now, she was proud and felt Fang Da was about to push her to the extreme.

    Seeing the arrogant Cangsheng return with awe and reverence to the Zhang Family circle outside, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back.

    Now, they dared not use their former eyes to see the arrogant anymore. Instantly killing Fang Da, leaving Fang Da¡¯s bones behind, it was terrifying. Anyone who thought about it would shudder all over.

    When the man sat down and walked into the Zhan circle, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him.

    Before the exhibition started, everyone began guessing whether the exhibition was destined to sit down or be won by Chu Liang.

    "ck-faced boy, in this Zhan, I dare say, without aplete body, you will die!" Looking at the arrogant face while sitting barely, Chu Liang raised an eyebrow and shouted.

    He said this partly to boost morale and strive to surpass the seat. Secondly, he genuinely hated sitting barbarically. Wanting to sit beneath the barbaric cut of the knife.

    Sittingughed heartily, looking contemptuously: "You decide? Your brother was killed by my brother; your fate may not be as good as his."

    Chu Liang coldly snorted, full of killing intent: "Let¡¯s see!"

    Casually, sitting pouted, nced: "Let¡¯s see, who fears whom!"

    The elder referee stood in the Zhan circle and said: "Are you all ready?"

    "Ready!" They red simultaneously, responding.

    The referee nodded: "Then it¡¯s done. The duel begins now!"

    "Boom.

    The elder referee¡¯s voice had just fallen, and two golden lights exploded simultaneously amidst public anticipation and excitement. One was sitting on the person, the other was Chu Liang.

    Moreover, in these two golden lights, they instantly split into two pieces. The golden light spun and rumbled like a desert storm, bringing pain.

    In the whirlwind, such a soft sound asionally resonated on the sitting body. That was the light of the knife cutting his shield, immediately shearing hisrge skin and flesh sound.

    The barbaric seat wanted to resist, but how could one, beneath the storm-like des of the opponent, the barbaric seated arms seemed struck by a boulder, and started feeling sore.

    The blue Dragon Spear, previously impossible to prate while dancing, now in hand, seemed to hold a needle fixing the Sea God, pressured to sit straight, breathing heavily.

    After tea, dozens of potato slices were cut. His crimson blood thoroughly dyed his bleeding clothes purple and ck.

    These scars, unlike the previous arrogant appearance, were merely scratches onrge skin. By now, the bruises on the seated body, in severely serious ces, could already see the bone.

    Moreover, because Chu Liang intended to kill the barbarian seated in a drum, he did not destroy the enemy from the beginning.

    In this battle with Zhan, he almost exerted 12% of his strength, and dueled the barbarian febrile.

    Under full attack and ughter, even Zhu Liang tried his best to sit down and defend Yu Yu, unable to withstand the fierce bombardment.

    Furthermore, Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School¡¯s senior student Chu Liang was far superior to the seated in merit.

    Thus, after more than 300 tricks, blood began to seep from the corner of his mouth, and his interior mansion was directly harmed by the opponent¡¯s aggressive force.

    Only then did many people wake up. The brutal seated injuries weren¡¯t due to weakness, but because the power of brutal seated couldn¡¯t match Chu Liang.

    "This boy seems real. Look at him, even his steps are starting to shatter!"

    "Good! Previously, he thought he could fight Chu Liang with a strong Life Pce. Now it seems, under the great disparity of absolute power, this boy still can¡¯t beat Chu Liang!

    "Tactical chaos. Afraid this boy won¡¯tst long!"

    "This boy is talented, but after all, he isn¡¯t the second arrogant person!"

    Previously, those who had regarded the seated with awe and respect began to sigh seeing the seated increasingly unable to contend against Zhu Liang.

    At this moment, the gentle smile in the breeze dissipated, reciprocated by a solemn face.

 Chapter 1575 - 1566: Traces

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Chapter 1566: Traces</h4>

    Opposite, Wu Yunshan and Ge Shu were drunk, although there was no happiness on their faces, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of Wei Yi rising in their hearts.

    Ao Cangsheng suddenly killed Fang Da, and now Chu Liang is cutting down this ck-faced boy; this can be considered Fang Da¡¯s revenge.

    The knife danced in the sky, like a violent storm, hacking in all directions, barely sitting. When the light faded, the sound of "ding-dang" resounded constantly, and the dazzling dance hesitated not at all.

    Seeing the people sitting west of Zhan Circle being chased to the east of Zhan Circle, the trend of obstruction started to sway left and right.

    At this moment, the proud eyes suddenly brightened. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, he stared intensely at the ck face sitting there.

    No one noticed that at this moment, a red tinge began to appear on the face of the barbaric sitting one. Moreover, this blood thread was quickly moving, spreading into the barbarian¡¯s body like droplets in water.

    At that moment, the sensation of Lie Huo passing through the meridians returned to the barbarian¡¯s pose.

    "Kill!" He sat back and forth, suddenly raising his head to Heaven with a loud whistle.

    The Azure Dragon Spear in his hand surged forward like a fierce dragon, abruptly breaking through Chu Liang¡¯s siege.

    This was the "Flood Dragon Spear Technique," but this time, its power was double that of before.

    Under the dazzling dance, the secret path lights were suddenly cut off. Then the hole grewrger and quickly copsedpletely.

    The tactics were broken, Chu Liang Shen Se wasn¡¯t a stranger. How could they suddenly break through their attack when seeing the barbarian rider being defeated quickly?

    "Hmph, no matter how hard you struggle, today you will definitely be beheaded at the knife edge!" Chu Liang coldly snorted, swinging the long knife fiercely towards the barbarian¡¯s seat.

    With a loud bang, thousands of sparks burst instantly, like fireworks spreading, reflecting a shadow.

    This time, Chu Liang exerted all his strength, cutting thirteen knives in one go. The surplus attacked him,pletely sting the reckless counter-surplus, and he was severely injured immediately.

    But to Chu Liang¡¯s surprise, his long-standing ferocious attack not only failed to st the reckless attack but also failed to break through the recklessness.

    With an unclear smile and wind, he angrily pointed at Wuyun Mountain: "Witch surname, you arbitrarily break the rules of duel, how should it be counted?"

    Wu Yunshan¡¯s expression was dull, his voice cold: "Apprentice admits defeat. Is this feasible?"

    "Admitting defeat? Hmph! Even if you don¡¯t, your apprentice will still lose!" The smiling wind coldly sneered with strong momentum.

    "You mean, sir, you let me watch my apprentice being killed? Can you do it as a substitute?" Wu Yunshan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his whole body suddenly bing fierce.

    "So why did you sit down for an assassination?" The smiling wind was unforgiving.

    "That was a mistake! If you insist on investigating, the elder is here now; you can p elders!" Wu Yunshan tightly clenched his fists, a rain was about to break out.

    "Hmph!" I coldlyughed and snorted, saying nothing.

    "Teacher, your injury..." Seeing the blood on the corner of the smile, I worriedly sat down.

    The smiling wind waved his hand: "It¡¯s okay!"

    Afterward, I sat down with one hand and walked out of the line.

    At this point, all the onlookers opened their eyes, sitting outside the line with strange eyes.

    No one expected this ck-faced boy to win suddenly, almost killing Chu Liang in the web hero¡¯s wind.

    Just no one knew just now Chu Liang¡¯s knife pierced the corpse A body. But why did he not only die, but could suddenly counterpletely?

    "Teacher, brother, what¡¯s wrong with him?" Seeing Wu Yunshan suddenly changed, Ge Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask another question.

    "He was scrapped!" Wu Yunshan¡¯s voice was mournfully sad.

    "Buzz.

    As soon as Ge Shu said this, he trembled, as if struck by lightning.

    Then he hurriedly bent down to grab Chu Liang¡¯s wrist vein. After careful inspection, his heart suddenly sank.

    At this time, Chu Liang¡¯s atmosphere and ocean were broken. Although the entire body moved with Liu Xiang¡¯s vitality, the hair was weak, almost undetectable.

    Even if Chu Liang did not die, he would forever be a waste.

    Thinking of this, Song Shuzui couldn¡¯t help but get drunk. He suddenly stood up, red-eyed, staring at the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbarian sitting: "You two give me back, I will pick Zhan you!"

    The voice fell like thunder, buzzing in the ears of neers.

    With a roar, people¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by this song.

    Many people know that drinking Ge Shu wine is a rare talent at Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School. At twenty, he now practices with nine times the danger.

    Now this super talent suddenly deres to pick two new Zhan ssmates, how can this not surprise everyone?

    A genius about to enter the Celestial world should pick a new student who just stepped into the desperate world. Anyone who hears this will understand it is bullying the weak.

    "Boss, what should I do?" Coldly ncing at this song, he sat down and asked Ao Cangsheng.

    He remembered who chased them in Tianxuan Forest. Who almost killed their dual injuries? Who pushed them into the ten dead and unborn center of Tianxuan Forest?

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but sit angrily, wanting to shoot the person in front of me.

    Raising both hands, sitting down, proudly stepping forward, coldly staring at the song. "You can trust I will pick your Zhan, but not now!"

    Ao Cangsheng isn¡¯t stupid. Despite having amazing talent and strength, if he wants to duel with Ge Su, he still has no confidence.

    After all, the other party is a genius at Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, and strength isn¡¯t naturally erupted.

    Now is the time for Zhan. This is what rtives resent, and haters are willing to do it. Ao Cangsheng won¡¯t do this.

    "Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Aren¡¯t you arrogant? What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even dare to pick my Zhan, Zhang?" Ge Shu drank angrily, grinding his teeth, forcing him to fire, deliberately provoking Zhang Da.

    Facing the provocative Zhang Da, Ao Cangsheng only disdainfully smiled: "I am angry, or you don¡¯t want to face it. Everyone at the scene knows clearly. How long have you lived in Heavenly Dragon Five Temples? How long have I been here?"

    "Years of practice isn¡¯t fierce, it¡¯s shameless. Frankly, if I were your age, killing you would be no more than a finger!"

    Under Ao Cangsheng¡¯s public humiliation, Song was almost out of breath. However, what he said was true, making him unable to refute.

    "Huh huh huh" gasped gruffly. When drinking drunk, his face turned red, saying: "Well, then I will wait for you to pick Zhang. I hope you are not talking nonsense!"

    "Also, you remember for me that my two brothers¡¯ hatred, I will personally repay!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at that song; there was no sign of weakness, drank drunk. His tone was strong, and he said.

    "As long as Ming Pce uses this way against Yu, Ming Pce will evolve into a fake me. To deceive the enemy, let the real me seize the opportunity to use killer!"

    "Of course, it isn¡¯t known yet that each battle seems only to happen once!"

    Hearing barely sitting¡¯smand, a cold sweat seeped from the smiling wind. Such a Life Pce seems too terrible, and can temporarily evolve into an illusionary self.

    From the previous battle with Zhang, even the smiling wind hardly discovered the illusionary barbarian sitting was fake.

 Chapter 1576 - 1567: It Worked

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Chapter 1567: It Worked</h4>

    Such a peculiar Life Pce, cleared when the opponent is unaware. Once the second true self isunched in a battle against An Wei, it might deliver a fatal blow to the opponent.

    "The second true self!" Silently uttering this name, Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but respect it.

    No wonder this Imperial Pce is called the "second true self," boasting such effects.

    Fortunately, we cannot use this Life Pce to continuously obstruct the universe. Otherwise, we should defeat our opponents!

    Looking back on the past, Xiaofeng changed the topic: "Sit down, do you still have the power of blood?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, Yue Shuang and the others¡¯ eyes sparkled, even the proud Cangsheng showed a look of surprise.

    He had heard about the mysterious master in the Lock Tower bestowing him with blood. However, he was the first to hear the term "blood power."

    "It should be rted to blood vessels, right?" Ao Cangsheng pondered.

    "Blood power? What¡¯s that?" This time it should be a surprise. It was his first time hearing the term.

    "Why, don¡¯t you know?" Xiaofeng¡¯s smile and spirit momentarily froze, his intentions indescribable.

    "I don¡¯t know!" Sitting there, the response was straightforward.

    Xiaofeng replied, "The so-called blood power is when you inherit a powerful ancestral bloodline, thus erupting with tremendous power."

    "Besides inheritance, blood power can also be acquired through other means. However, no matter how strong the blood is, it¡¯s rare."

    "Oh!" Upon hearing Xiaofeng¡¯s exnation, Ao Cangsheng and the seated person couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    "If that¡¯s the case, was it the power of your blood when you suddenly escaped today?" The proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask how the seated person made their escape.

    "Very good! But based on the reckless seated person¡¯s performance, his physical power might only be a small fraction of it!" Xiaofeng stroked his chin as he spoke.

    "What? Is such power not entirely blood power?" The seated person was somewhat surprised.

    In his feelings, hisbat strength would at least double after acquiring blood power. Sometimes, it could be boosted to three or four times its original strength.

    But such power, Xiaofeng said, hasn¡¯t even utilized all its strength or blood.

    "When all the power of blood is included, how far can it go?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light, asking with some anticipation.

    Shaking his head, Xiaofeng replied, "I don¡¯t know, because I don¡¯t know what kind of bloodline power the seated person possesses." You see, blood power varies in strength.

    Upon hearing these words, people bowed their heads, instinctively pondering. If the seated person used all their power, what strength would they possess?

    Seeing the seated person suddenly reveal a sense of satisfaction, Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but smile: "You shouldn¡¯t be too proud. From the moment you reached Zhan, you didn¡¯t know how to wield blood power."

    "If you truly mastered blood power, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until Chu Liang pushed you into desperation for it to erupt!"

    As Xiaofeng spoke, the once-superior-seeming barbarian turned into a bitter gourd face.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Wilting? Weren¡¯t you just very proud?" Yue Shuang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle seeing the seated person suddenly lift their head.

    The seated person gave her a confused look, feeling a bit dejected, said: "Shi Jie, I¡¯ve done everything, yet you¡¯re teasing me. I didn¡¯t recognize An Wei. Come on, give me some embrace or something."

    Speaking, the seated person sneakily nced around, taking advantage of the situation to target the crisp Yue Shuang Peak.

    Yue Shuang chuckled, "Alright,e on then!"

    Watching Yue Shuang suddenly hide like this, no one had seen that before! Because the higher one goes, the stronger Lei Wuge¡¯s suppressive force. If we forcefully climb, the suppression would make people¡¯s blood gush out!"

    "That¡¯s it. I didn¡¯t expect Lei Wu Pavilion to be so fierce!" Upon listening to Yan Shu¡¯s exnation, proud Cangsheng and the barbarian seated together, shocked, nodded.

    "Therefore, it must be quite difficult to cultivate methods for blood vessel power, right?" It¡¯s indeed very realistic.

    Yan Shu chuckled softly, "It¡¯s not just difficult, it¡¯s extremely hard! One could say, if you want the seventh floor of Laiwu Pavilion, you must enter the top ten of the Heavenly Dragon List!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was truly astounding. He didn¡¯t expect climbing Lei Wu Pavilion would be so challenging. Laiwu Pavilion is only located at the lowest-level Laiwu Academy. Thus, other two academies must be like reaching the sky, right?

    Therefore, Ao Cangsheng thought, "With Lei Wu Pavilion quickly bing established, what do Azure Dragon Tower and Seven Days Tower hold?"

    Yin Shu exined, "Only with strong Daoist thought can one reach the pinnacle of Martial Arts. Azure Dragon Tower is a ce to experience Daoist thought. The higher the level, the greater the influence on Daoist thought. Without a strong Daoist spirit, I might easily get lost in Azure Dragon Tower.

    "As for Seven Days Tower, it¡¯s a ce where Zen Masters train power. On each level, there¡¯s an illusion battlefield. By battling in the battlefield, we can enhance ourbat strength.

    "Not only that, every time Qitian Tower finishes a fight with Zhang or Zhang, one can gain a unique skill. Although the Scripture Pavilion in Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple has many skills, they pale inparison to Qitian Tower!"

    Moreover, Lei Wu Pavilion, Azure Dragon Tower, and Seven Days Tower are divided into three courtyards but have no restrictions on disciple identity.

    "As long as your Heavenly Dragon Ridge level is sufficient, and you have enough ¡¯Three Mountain¡¯ crystals, you can enter at any time. Azure Dragon Tower is limited to four-star levels, and Qitian Garden is limited to five-star levels.

    "How did the disciples at Longwu Temple earn Yuan Jing?" Knowing "Three Mountain" requires Yuan Jing and aspiring to reach higher levels requires high-grade Yuan Jing, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yan Shu exined, "Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple has a mission hall, a ce dedicated to assigning various tasks. If you want to obtain crystals, you mustplete missions.

    "Each time a mission ispleted, the mission hall will grant the disciples a certain amount of Yuan Jing and record their contribution value. The higher the contribution value, the more and better skills in the Scripture Repository.

    "Oh! That¡¯s it!" Ao Cangsheng nodded.

    "Anything else?" Yin Shu smiled at Ao Cangsheng, the barbarian seated, asking without hesitation.

    He blinked for a while and asked, "From my brother¡¯s perspective, can I reach the seventh floor of Lei Wu Pavilion?"

    Wen Yanshu not onlyughed more brightly, but others also watched him sit down.

    "Well..." Yan Shu didn¡¯t want to crush the seated person¡¯s pride, so she gently replied, "You must climb up yourself to find out, after all, I don¡¯t know your physique and true power."

    Without getting the answer he wanted, the seated person didn¡¯t get discouraged. He snorted, patted the bear, and said, "See, I must reach the seventh floor of Lei Wu Pavilion and get the ¡¯Blood Nourishing Secret Book.¡¯

    Proud Cangshengughed arrogantly, eyes filled with encouragement, looking at the seated barbarian: "Work hard, I believe you have this power!"

    Then, he turned to Yan Shu and said, "Do I have any other questions?"

    "Go ahead!" Yan Shu replied amiably.

    In the next moment, Cangsheng focused intensely, suddenly a strong light shed: "What is Geshu Zui¡¯s rank on the Heavenly Dragon List?"

    Upon hearing the question, he sat up, staring earnestly at Yan Shu.

    Yan Shu¡¯s expression slightly changed, she understood the intention behind Cangsheng¡¯s question.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "A year ago, Geshu ranked eighth on the Heavenly Dragon List. Now, he¡¯s likely even greater!"

    "Number eight!" At this moment, both the proud and the reckless persons narrowed their eyes.

 Chapter 1577 - 1568: Tianfu

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Chapter 1568: Tianfu</h4>

    They never expected that the power of Geshu¡¯s drunken state would be so formidable. There are less than a thousand disciples in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple. Among the thousands of disciples, Geshu¡¯s drunken state ranks eighth, which indicates that Geshu¡¯s drunken talents are also remarkable.

    "Hmph, what¡¯s so great about being number eight? I will surpass him sooner orter and trample him under my feet!" he said proudly, sitting with glistening eyes.

    Yue Shuang, seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s serious expression, hesitated and said, "Little brother, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t say this, but today you really shouldn¡¯t have agreed to a drinking match with Ge Shu. Although your talent is immense, catching up with Ney in a year is still quite difficult.

    Ao Cangsheng understood that Yue Shuang¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant to belittle him, but were because Song Shu was heavily intoxicated at the time.

    She worried that after a year, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t surpass the drunken Song Shu, but insisted on a confrontation, leading to a terrible fall.

    "It¡¯s nothing, how about going to Zhang Tianfu with me?" the proud man asked, stroking the head of the weasel.

    "Chirp!"

    The little white ermine squinted its eyes twice, looking expectant.

    "Great! Let¡¯s go!" Ao Cangsheng said promptly, and immediately walked out of the house.

    In fact, Ao Cangsheng wanted to visit Lei Wu Pavilion. As Yan Shu mentioned, Lei Wu Pavilion was fierce. Ao Cangsheng wanted to have a taste.

    However, after a month of training, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s crystals were exhausted. He wasn¡¯t willing to borrow from Brother Jie, so he thought of Zhang Tianfu.

    Coincidentally, after a month of practice, his alchemy skills had greatly improved. Additionally, he had mastered dozens of Third Rank Soul Disy Seals, so he could try the waters at Heavenly Mansion.

    If there were no idents, the war soldier he created should be able to produce some crystals. With Yuan Jing, he could train at Lei Wu Pavilion.

    Heavenly Martial City was still bustling, with endless streams of pedestrians and an unceasing chorus of hawkers. Various selenium essories and foods were on disy, making the little white ermine¡¯s eyes glow with excitement.

    Although the proud one was lying tight on his shoulder, a pair of blue eyes were wide open, constantly ncing around.

    When it saw something interesting, it squeaked excitedly. When it saw something delicious, it drooled profusely.

    Fortunately, although he didn¡¯t have any crystals, there was still some gold and silver tucked inside. This way, a small creature, trapped on a mountain all year round, thoroughly enjoyed its happiness.

    For the first time, after Cangsheng bought him food, he was utterly out of breath.

    Every time he saw something delicious, his body flickered like a "whip", and he darted straight to people¡¯s stalls to eat.

    The proud man followed behind, waiting for the food vendor to drive him away, chuckling as he paid.

    Thus, the white ermine practically ate its way through the market. Its cute and mischievous appearance attractedughter from many onlookers.

    Proud and helpless, he could only serve the little white ermine like a devoted servant, under the gaze of the public.

    Despite the little fellow being just a foot long, its appetite was enormous. Originally, the proud Cangsheng brought a few hundred taels of silver, thinking it was enough for a few trips to Heavenly Martial City for the little ermine.

    This guy¡¯s big belly devoured street food, leaving only a bit of silver.

    Facing the proud, cold, sweat-soaked heart¡¯s path, he was thankful for the money in his pocket. Otherwise, judging by the ermine¡¯s eating habits, it must havepensated for its own arrogance.

    After eating its fill, the little white ermine began "dripping away" with its big eyes, starting to search through the streets.

    "Sound.

    Before Cangsheng¡¯s Arrogance could slow down, he saw the little white ermine glinting with light, darting into a rouge and powder shop.

    "I believe it! Come back, that¡¯s not a ce for you to go!" Ao Cangsheng yelled, trying to stop the weasel, but it was toote.

    In the vividly colored rouge shop, there was a faint fragrance, like roses, jasmine, and some nameless scent.

    The rouge shop wasn¡¯t veryrge, yet it had quite a few people inside Jin Ru, choosing and browsing rouge and powder.

    The proprietor was a middle-aged man, about forty, wearing a ck ceremonial outfit, with a sleek face. He stood inside the shop, promoting new products to Gu Ke, who hade to see him.

    Suddenly, a white silhouette dashed in like a shooting star, causing Gu Ke to scream in fright.

    Once the white silhouette stopped, everyone realized it was an adorable little white ermine, emanating Essence Qi.

    "Get out! Where did this wild creaturee from?" The shop owner feared it would affect his business and hurried to chase the weasel away.

    "Oh, adorable little fellow,e over here and let Jie Jie hold you!" A beautiful-eyed girl with fiery red eyes had her gaze drawn to the lively little white ermine ying on the shelf.

    "Do you like it?" The boy with sharp eyes standing beside her asked with a gentle smile.

    The red-eyed girl nodded, "Yes! Go catch it for me. I want to keep it as a pet.

    The sharp-eyed boy nodded, "Alright!"

    He turned to the shop owner, "Stop, this little white ermine is mine. Don¡¯t chase it away!"

    Hearing this, the shop owner promptly stopped, smiling gently, "So this is the young master¡¯s pet. Little fellow doesn¡¯t know better but still eagerly expects."

    His family was well off, so the shop owner¡¯s rouge and powder shop couldn¡¯t afford to offend, and he quickly apologized.

    The young master snorted, waving dismissively at the shop owner, "Let it go, I¡¯ll catch it myself!"

    "Ah!" The shop owner bowed and hurriedly left.

    This sharp-eyed boy, holding his breath, stared at the ermine ying with the rouge box, and crept up on it on his tiptoes.

    Three feet behind the little ermine,

    Lifting his head, this sharp-eyed boy suddenly realized that the one who had been holding his right hand was a white-faced person. A moment ago, he was confronting himself for half of Zhang Chu, but now he appeared beside him.

    "Kababa."

    Ao Cangsheng coldly looked at the sharp-eyed boy. His left hand slightly motioned, and the sound of bones being crushed on the sharp-eyed boy¡¯s right hand immediately sounded.

    "Ouch!" The sharp-eyed boy¡¯s face broke out in sweat as he let out a low hum.

    "Let go of me, let go of me!" Experiencing excruciating pain from bones being squeezed and rubbed, the sharp-eyed boy gasped heavily.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was intimidatingly blue. He coldly stared at the sharp-eyed boy, "Everything is repeated, but never over and over. If you dare be rude again, be careful, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Seeing the sharp-eyed boy captured by the proud one, the shop owner¡¯s expression instantly changed. When he heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words again, the shop owner suddenly felt a deep chill across his body.

    If this young master were in in his shop, his family would surely be enraged.

    At that time, rather than breaking his shop, they might as well break his bones.

    "Sir... please... direct yourmand, be merciful! I am Mr. Yu... you cannot just act!" The shop owner stammered at this time, fearing that even a little recklessness might directly sever the young master¡¯s right hand.

    "Don¡¯t move? Hmph!" Ao Cangsheng looked at the shop owner with some pity, but his face remained cold.

    At this moment, everyone in the shop watched Ao Cangsheng with dread. Everyone pondered, what teenager could so freely disregard the rules of Heavenly Martial City?

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!" Finally, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t let that sharp-eyed boy go easily. He gently swept his eye, released the sharp-eyed boy¡¯s right hand, and turned to leave.

    ```

 Chapter 1578: 1569: Do Not Be Arrogant

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1578: Chapter 1569: Do Not Be Arrogant</strong>

    The hawk-eyed boy watched the arrogant man stride away, frightened yet angry. However, he couldn¡¯t act boastfully.

    To save face, the hawk-eyed youth suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll buy that little thing, fifty-one pints of crystals, how about it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ao Cangsheng did not turn back, coldly spitting out two words.

    ¡°A hundred?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng remained silent, but the others in the shop couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They thought Yu was indeed wealthy and generous, being willing to offer a hundred Elemental Crystals for a small animal.

    ¡°Twenty Second Level crystals?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng still did not turn around, but the others in the shop were shocked.

    Twenty Second-Level crystals were a significant amount, sufficient for an average monk to practice for February and February.

    If so many Elemental Crystals were offered as a reward, it was estimated that many people would queue up to deliver their pets.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s back disappear, the hawk-eyed boy¡¯s teeth gnashed audibly.

    Since childhood, he had never been so humiliated in public. But today, in this rouge shop, he was severely humiliated by that little pale face, even in front of adults he admired.

    ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re in Wu City today, we¡¯ll see about it!¡± The hawk-eyed youth ultimately spat in hatred, his eyes full of resentment.

    Ao Cangsheng walked out of the rouge shop, treading coldly on the street. His originally kind heart was thoroughly disturbed by that idiot.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    Even the little snow mink realized it wasn¡¯t in alignment with his arrogant heart, lying honestly on his shoulder. Its blue eyes showed a trace of grievance at that moment.

    ¡°What, are you dissatisfied with the trouble you caused yourself?¡± Ao Cangsheng red at the mink, deliberately pulling a long face.

    ¡°Chirp!¡±

    The little snow mink cried out, its small head buried in Ao¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Ohe on, what¡¯s embarrassing about that? Aren¡¯t you the most shameless one? I¡¯ve seen you eat a lot without showing guilt!¡± Ao Cangsheng continued to scold.

    This time, the mink only lifted its paw to cover its smiling face.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Cangsheng was instantly amused, daring to face the situation with a sense of humor.

    After a moment, the shy little mink vanished. The shameless, especially gluttonous little fellow began hurrying around the street.

    Until Ao Cangsheng¡¯s silver waspletely spent, he finally arrived at Zhan Tianfu¡¯s gate with a man beside him.

    Just as Ao Cangsheng was about to step up to Zhan Tianfu¡¯s hall, a person suddenly walked out from Zhan Tianfu¡¯s hall.

    In the deep mansion, the arrogant Cangsheng could only see the person¡¯s outline from afar. However, just with this outline, Cangsheng proudly sensed a schrly presence.

    Just as Ao Cangsheng wished to take a closer look, the person suddenly spoke coldly, ¡°Kid, we may be enemies who really understand, but you dare to deceive us here!¡±

    Seeing Zhan Tianfu, an elder with a Purple Jade Token, who else could it be but the two-temple white-haired elder?

    This was a monster soaked in the Refining Factory for decades or even over a hundred years. Even in Zhan Tianfu, the number of elders with Jade Tokens was no more than twenty.

    At present, this boy was only fifteen or sixteen years old, yet he could possess a purple jade token, which was truly hard toprehend.

    Even if his master or senior worked at Zhan Tianfu, it was impossible to give him a Purple Jade Token.

    Zhan Tianfu clearly stipted that all tokens of Zhan Tianfu must be controlled by themselves and not used by others.

    Thinking of this Chu Country, Yu Peng suddenly had an epiphany and shouted, ¡°Thief! Zhan Tianfu¡¯s tokens are not allowed to be used by others. Your token must be fake. How dare you privately imitate a Zhan Tianfu token!¡±

    With a shout, others like Chu Country woke up from their stupor, finally understanding why Ao Cangsheng had a Purple Jade Token.

    The middle-aged man in Qingyi sneered, ¡°Dare to forge a Zhan Tianfu token, even your father can¡¯t save you!¡±

    Afterward, the Qingyi middle-aged man made another move. This time he didn¡¯t hesitate, directly attacking with all his strength to kill the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Once the Purple Jade Token was revealed, Qingyi would kneel and beg for mercy. This fool thought the Purple Jade Token was counterfeit.

    So, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s trump card suddenly failed, putting him in danger once again.

    Furthermore, this time, the Qingyi middle-aged man didn¡¯t hold back at all, determined to kill him with one strike.

    Unfortunately, the arrogant Cangsheng suddenly turned dark, as if a ck sun erupted, shining brightly, blinding those present.

    A ck glow swirled rapidly. Soon after, the surging ck light gathered and transformed into a me above Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yu Feixiong! Retreat!¡±

    Just as Ao Cangsheng prepared to battle with Yu Yu, he roared with anger towards the heavens. The voice was like Nine Heavens¡¯ thunder, so loud that the ground trembled.

    In the roar, a purple humanoid lightning bolt charged out of Zhan Tianfu with the momentum of a thunderbolt, heading straight for Feixiong.

    Hearing the rumble, Feixiong¡¯s heart suddenly shook. As a result, his killer move temporarily halted.

    When he pped his hands, he felt a tightness in his wrist. Amidst the flying purple clothes, a figure gradually became clear. His iron palm was locked in ce by a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing this person, Yu Feixiong couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression, ¡°Elder Long¡­¡± You¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Yu Feixiong, how dare you!¡± Elder Long clenched his fist, red at him angrily, and instantly dispersed his attack into oblivion.

    ¡°Elder Long, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. This kid forged a Zhan Tianfu Purple Jade Token. He deserves to die!¡± Inside Feixiong¡¯s heart, an insecure mind nced at the purple-clothed elder beside him.

    ¡°Forging? Haha! You¡¯ve stayed in Zhan Tianfu¡¯s Heavenly Mansion for seven or eight years all in vain. You can¡¯t even recognize if the Zhan Tianfu token is real or fake!¡± Elder Long sneered and eximed in anger.

    ¡°Elder Long means¡­ this Purple Jade Token is real?¡± Yu Feixiong¡¯s heart buzzed. How could he not understand the words of Elder Long¡¯s implication?

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Elder Long¡¯s face darkened. He released Feixiong¡¯s hand, turned around, and cupped his hands toward the arrogant Cangsheng, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for frightening you, little brother. Are you okay?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face remained indifferent. He looked at Elder Long. By reason, Elder Long should be thanked for stopping Yu Feixiong for him.

    But now, Cangsheng¡¯s heart was arrogantly unpleased, unwilling to show Zhan Tianfu a good face, so he replied peevishly, ¡°Temporarily unscathed!¡±

    Elder Long heard the hidden anger in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, red fiercely at Feixiong again, and smiled, saying, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know this today and subjected my brother to such a treat. The elder apologizes to my little brother!¡±

    Seeing Elder Long apologize to Ao Cangsheng, Yu Feixiong¡¯sposure crumbled entirely. Not only was he afraid, but even the others present began to fear.

    Who could have anticipated that Zhan Tianfu¡¯s Purple Jade Token would appear on this pale face? Breaking your head over this was unexpected.

    As the main actor, Yu Peng was utterly dumbfounded now. He knew that he wasn¡¯t the only one with enmity towards the little pale face.

    Using the words Yu Feixiong had just used to threaten Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng must not.

    Just as he spoke, a white shadow shed by, a ¡°whip¡± jumped upon Ao¡¯s shoulder, it was the little snow mink pacing back and forth.

    Behind the little snow mink, stood Liu Qinghao, who had arrived.

    Why did Diao Jinru, who stood at the Heavenly Mansion, entrust the arrogant Cangsheng to find Liu Qinghao?

 Chapter 1579 - 1570: Losing Interest

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Chapter 1570: Losing Interest</h4>

    Liu Qinghao immediately recognized the small white ferret.

    Throughparing the white ferret, Liu Qinghao roughly understood matters regarding Zhang Tianfu.

    Then he went to find Elder Long to inform him that Ao Cangsheng was heading to Zhang Tianfu.

    Upon hearing this news, Elder Long rushed to the Heavenly Mansion. Fortunately, his timely arrival prevented any serious trouble.

    Otherwise, if the proud Cangsheng lost something, the government head would be held ountable, and Elder Long would face consequences.

    Because Yu Feixiong¡¯s refinery falls under the jurisdiction of Elder Long¡¯smand.

    Liu Qinghao saw that Ao Cangsheng was untroubled and breathed a sigh of relief: "Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came to the Heavenly Mansion? I could have sent someone to greet you at the door!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled gently and said that such a grand reception made him ufortable.

    He said, "I just closed the door andpleted my cultivation. That¡¯s why I kept an eye on Zhang Tianfu and did some refining in passing."

    "Oh!" Liu Qinghao nodded and asked, "How was your month at the Heavenly Dragon Wu Temple?"

    "Very good!" Ao Cangsheng answered nonchntly.

    Since Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t reside at Jin Ru¡¯s Tianlong Wu Temple, he wasn¡¯t aware of the feud between Ao Cangsheng and Wuyun Mountain.

    Upon hearing that Ao Cangsheng was a disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, Yu Feixiong suddenly saw a ray of hope.

    Just now, seeing him clear of worries and regrets, Yu Feixiong gathered around Ao Cangsheng and said: "Then the proud young master is also a disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples?"

    Ao Cangsheng gave Yu Feixiong a cold nce and said: "Yes, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Yu Feixiong said: "I have a nephew who is also cultivating at the Tianlong Wu Temple. The proud prince should have heard of his name. For his sake, could I ask Ao Cangsheng to grant me a chance for redemption?"

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng asked curiously: "What¡¯s your nephew¡¯s name?"

    Yu Feixiong said: "My nephew is cultivating at the Seven Days Temple of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples..."

    Saying this, Yu Feixiong cast a sidelong nce and took the opportunity to observe Cangsheng¡¯s proud reaction.

    Sure enough, upon hearing the words "Qi Tianyuan," Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise.

    Seeing this, joy filled Feixiong¡¯s heart. He knew that Qi Tianyuan¡¯s disciples were all super geniuses of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    If his nephew could attract the interest of the proud son, they could establish a good rtionship.

    At that time, they could not only avoid the present disaster but also walk smoothly through the Zhan family¡¯s mansion in an instant.

    Thinking of this, a smug smile appeared on Yu Feixiong¡¯s lips. He then continued, "He drinks too much!"

    Upon hearing these words, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s demeanor changed from spring breezes to strong resentment.

    Yu Feixiong, always watching the proud Cangsheng watch, was taken aback by this scene, cold sweat pouring straight down.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how moments ago, when Ao Cangsheng was still smiling, the clouds suddenly darkened.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know about the drunken feud between Ao Cangsheng and Ge Shu. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned those words even if it meant his death.

    Unfortunately, Xiong Fei, smart all his life, ultimately overturned the boat of wisdom in this situation.

    Yu Feixiong couldn¡¯tprehend why Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression changed color but carefully asked: "Ao gong, for your nephew and your cultivation at Tianlong Wu Temple, how could you allow me to leave?"

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing. Now he finally understood why Yu Feixiong and his son were so arrogant and domineering.

    Initially, they not only relied on Zhang Tianfu¡¯s alchemy status but also the prestige of the Geshu Family.

    Ao Cangsheng lightly patted the dust off his body and said to Elder Long: "Since it¡¯s clear, let¡¯s go inside and talk to avoid losing interest!"

    Elder Long dared not neglect. He immediately gestured with his hand and said: "Please, proud brother!"

    With onest nce back, he peered at Yu Feixiong. "No need to go to Zhang Tianfu anymore. The silver token is your responsibility to return!"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, then turned and walked towards the Heavenly Mansion. Elder Long followed at his side, with Liu Qinghao on his left.

    The little white ferret still squatted proudly on its shoulder, chirping excitedly and shrieking.

    Speaking of alchemy, perhaps no one in the Zhan family mansion could surprise Ao Cangsheng. But it was enough to take pride in the refinery¡¯s refining room.

    Such a luxurious refinery room was the first time Ao Cangsheng had seen. It wasn¡¯t just a refinery room but resembled a private vi.

    After a careful inspection, Ao Cangsheng excitedly asked: "Is this my refinery room?"

    Elder Long smiled and said: "Yes! From now on, you¡¯ll be refining on this ship here!"

    "If I¡¯m not here, can my disciples cultivate here?" Ao Cangsheng inquired.

    "Yes! As long as you wish!" Elder Long replied.

    "Good! In that case, let¡¯s refine together!" Ao Cangsheng nodded slightly, rolled up his sleeves, and said.

    Long Chang had longed to see alchemy. Now, hearing him say this, his eyes immediately glowed with Jing Mang: "Wouldn¡¯t brother Ao want to refine into a boy? The elder can pick two for you!"

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand: "One person is enough for alchemy, why would you want an alchemy boy?"

    Afterward, Ao Cangsheng went directly to the nearest furnace.

    With a "whoosh" sound, he opened the furnace lid, and a bunch of purple-red tongues immediately pushed out of the furnace, whistling softly.

    From the mes themselves, Liu Qinghao could tell that the refinery¡¯s mes were definitely better than those he used.

    Elder Long and Liu Qinghao stood to one side, speechless, merely watching in astonishment.

    Ao Cangsheng first checked the firearms. The temperature was still a bit low. He grabbed a handful of sparks and put them directly into the furnace, then began choosing steel ingots.

    ording to knowledge, the billets used by the jade brand¡¯s old generation were refined products after multiple selections, usually rare metals.

    But Ao Cangsheng knew that different war soldiers used different tools.

    He fumbled through the neatly arranged row of steel ingots in front, then picked five kinds of different metals to start roasting in the furnace.

    Finally, he chose a piece of Tongyun steel to start burning. The firearms licked the ck Tunyun steel, emitting a gentle low.

    Tongyun steel took a long time to fully turn red. At this time, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand rose, and a fierce force poured into his hand, quickly transforming into a giant hammer!

    Seeing this scene, Elder Long and Liu Qinghao were both shocked. They thought Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t use the refinery¡¯s hammer but rather used a Yuan Dynasty vaporized iron hammer for forging.

    They had never seen such a refinery. Not only had they never seen it, but they had barely heard of it.

    Their curiosity battled with restraint as they intentionally refrained from questioning Ao Cangsheng, afraid of disturbing his refinery, choosing instead to observe closely.

    Later, Liu Qinghao widened his eyes and saw the refining steps. Because this time, the refinery method used by Ao Cangsheng was distinctly different from thest.

    With "whoosh whoosh" sounds, the mes like a demon¡¯s mouth kept burning, trying to directly swallow the deformed steel ingot.

    Proud Cangsheng continuously threw fire crystals into the furnace. The furnace immediately erupted like a gunpowder volcano, sending mes over half a foot high. Proud Cangsheng¡¯s face was red, and his entire body was sweating like rain.

 Chapter 1580 - 1571: Details

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Chapter 1571: Details</h4>

    Even the Divine Dragon Elder and Liu Qinghao, standing a mile away, were drenched in sweat from the Lie Huo zing on their foreheads. You can imagine how Ao Cangsheng feels now.

    Even so, they would not raise their hands to wipe the sweat from their brows. Fearful that when they raise their hands, they might miss the details of the Refinery.

    When Ao Cangsheng was eighteen, he burned a steel ingot, and Long Chang and Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t help but gape, their faces full of intense shock.

    Like the ferocious Divine Dragon Elder, he could only burn thirteen ingots. Compared to Ao Cangsheng, it¡¯s estimated that even the owner of Zhang Tianfu Mansion couldn¡¯t achieve this with eighteen Burning Furnaces.

    Startled, I suddenly heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words: "Divine Dragon Elder, is there Pr Ice Water here?"

    Wen Yan, the Divine Dragon Elder seemed to wake up, like a person in a dream, hurriedly said: "No!"

    Ao Cangsheng asked again: "Where is the Bi Han Golden Oil?"

    Old Dragon hurriedly said: "This way, but there¡¯s not much!"

    "Come, I will use it!" Ao Cangsheng did not look at the Divine Dragon Elder, his pair of sparkling eyes staring at the mes, which had already formed a square-shaped sky painting halberd.

    "Excellent!" Divine Dragon Elder Wei was greatly surprised, his figure shed, transforming into a whirlwind. He directly charged out of the Refinery room.

    A few breathster, Long Chang¡¯s asthma zone rushed into the refinery. At that moment, he already had a bucket of blue liquid in his Han Aa n.

    "Impossible! Master, you are a gifted person. This gifted person has a naturally gifted face. How can he die taking me as a disciple? Divine Dragon Elder had a stubborn face and never let go.

    Ao Cangsheng sighed, remembering at the moment, he toocked manpower, especially those with authority power.

    So hepromised saying: "I can ept you as a disciple, but not this title!"

    Old Dragon frowned, hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Okay, I¡¯ll call you privately. If it¡¯s a public asion, you call me Old Dragon, and I¡¯ll call you son!"

    "Very good! Just like that!" Ao Cangsheng nodded.

    During the conversation, Old Dragon suddenly waved his hand, indicating a bow, saluting this proud elder!

    Ao Cangsheng was shocked to see this scene. He quickly held Old Dragon and took a sip: "Stop it, what are you doing?" If you do this, I won¡¯t ept you as a disciple!"

    When Old Dragon heard this, he immediately said: "If you can¡¯t worship a teacher, how can you tell me I¡¯m your disciple?"

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand: "Teacher worship is in the heart. Why do you want so many vulgar ceremonies?" You should genuinely take me as your teacher, even if you nod your head.

    He thought of this matter, he didn¡¯t kneel, but respectfully bowed to the proud deity.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Qinghao was speechless. In any case, he couldn¡¯t imagine that in the blink of an eye, he suddenly had a teacher and a brother. Moreover, the age of this teacher and brother was enough to be his father.

    After the ceremony, Old Dragon extended his hands, smiled slightly at the proud one: "Master, should you give some gifts to the disciples when we meet again?"

    The old man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be faster. Just now, we have tough heartily.

    "What do you want? I don¡¯t have silver tools. Yuan Jing just ran out!" Ao Cangsheng frowned, blocking the way.

    "Hehehe!" Old Dragonughed more trivially, triviality also carried a slight deception: "The disciple doesn¡¯t want that, the master will randomly imprint his soul mark on dozens of them!"

    "Dozens? Please, can you be more shameless?" Without waiting for Ao Cangsheng to speak, the other side of Liu Qinghao couldn¡¯t help. He blurted out to the dragon.

    "Child, how do you speak to your husband?" Old Dragon¡¯s face sank, he red at Liu Qinghao.

    "Hey! How brave! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your brother now! I want to ask you, how do you talk to your brother?" Liu Qinghao¡¯s mouth was clear, facing the old god in the way.

    Wen Yan, Old Dragon shrunk his neck, immediately wilted, saying: "Oh, I forgot, I have a brother ah! Then brother, it¡¯s your first time meeting, can..."

    "Get lost!" Liu Qinghao roared, not waiting for Old Dragon to finish.

    He followed Ao Cangsheng for so long and got several of his Soul Marks. This old boy is good. As soon as he worships the teacher, he dares to speak.

    Half a monthter, Ao Cangsheng printed three of his soul seals onto Long. Not to mention how happy Old Dragon was to obtain these three soul seals that he had never seen before.

    The Divine Dragon Elder took off his soul seal and revealed his identity to Ao Cangsheng and Liu Qinghao.

    The old name of the dragon was Long Shui. Originally from the Dragon n of Heavenly Martial City. Not only is he a person of Heaven and Earth, but also a third-grade elite. He¡¯s one of the few jade badge elders in Heavenly Mansion.

    Because of the uniqueness of the Divine Dragon Elder¡¯s alchemy, the master of Heavenly Mansion granted him special control rights, and his status was only below the master of Great Mansion.

    After Ao Cangsheng epted the disciple Long Shui, he refined a sword and hilt.

    In addition, he made two hundred masks using Beihai Dragon Glue to cover his share.

    Nowadays, there are many arrogant enemies. However, once stared at by others, their strength and talents are excellent, they may not be able to retreat all.

    To avoid trouble, Ao Cangsheng thought of Rong Yi. By coincidence, this time his mastery of Z Soul Mark had a mask Z Soul Mark, so directly put into use.

    Everything was finished, the sky was dark. Long Shui left Ao Cangsheng, allowing him to stay at Heavenly Mansion.

    That night, Long Shui specially prepared a banquet for the wind.

    At the wine table, Long Shui told Ao Cangsheng that tomorrow the vice chief of Great Mansion would return to Heavenly Mansion. At that time, he could show the vice chief the elegant military of Aa.

    Long Shui also told Ao Cangsheng, more than a monthter, there will be a Refinery Festival in Royal City. At that time, all Alchemy Masters in the Tang Dynasty will enter a higher realm.

    If you win first ce in the refining activities, you will receive huge rewards. Moreover, the Royal Family of Tang Dynasty will also attend the Refinery event. Unless there is an ident, this outstanding Refinery Master will be defeated.

    Ao Cangsheng sat down, Long Shui sat behind him. Seeing this scene, Ren Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help showing a different eye.

    ording to reason, the generation of Old Dragon is not low, and as a proud person, even if you want a seat, you should sit opposite the proud person.

    But now, like the younger generation, Old Dragon is sitting behind the majestic, this is a bit strange.

    Ren Tianfeng was surprised, but said nothing. He spontaneously smiled and sat casually on the other side of the proud one.

    "I heard Brother Ao made some third-grade yesterday. I want to see them, old man!" Ren Tianfeng secretly guessed the alchemist¡¯s proud and elegant degree, whispered.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "Old Dragon told me about this!"

    Zhao Old Dragon waved his hand and said: "Old Dragon, please bring out those three beautiful swords."

    Old Dragon nodded and said: "Yes, master!"

    As soon as this sentence was said, Ren Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but stare at Long Shui, surprised at him. After a while, he said: "Old Dragon, what did you call him just now?"

    Long Shui patted his head, he spoke carelessly that he forgot what Ao Cangsheng said yesterday. He smiled awkwardly and looked at Ao Cangsheng saying: "This..."

    Seeing Long Shui respectfully looking at Ao Cangsheng, Ren Tianfeng became more curious: "Brother Ao, why can¡¯t you still speak to him?" Should I go back?"

    Ren Tianfeng was really smart? As soon as he saw Long Shui¡¯s surface embarrassment, he guessed one or two things. At present, he retreated as a means.

    Ao Cangsheng certainly couldn¡¯t let Ren Tianfeng go back, he smiled bitterly, waved at Long Shui: "Speak the truth!"

 Chapter 1581 - 1572: Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Chapter 1572: Too Late</h4>

    Long Shui immediately rxed and said with a smile, "This proud son is my master!"

    "The master? He is your master!" However, Ren Tianfeng, with his vast knowledge, had never seen such a teacher or apprentice.

    He estimated Ao Cangsheng¡¯s age to be no more than sixteen or seventeen, while Long Shui was already ny years old.

    In such an age, even as a proud grandfather, it¡¯s not at all prominent.

    But now, Long Shui says Ao Cangsheng is his master. How could this not shock Ren Tianfeng?

    Long Shui calmly nodded: "Yes, I¡¯ve be the master of the household, and only yesterday paid respect!"

    At this point, Long Shui¡¯s face showed a happy smile. As a teacher, worshiping the proud Cangsheng is not only a shame but also an honor.

    Ren Tianfeng was obviously a bit skeptical about this matter. He was stunned for a while, then said, "Old Long, this... I¡¯m curious, what do you think? How can you take Ao brother as your teacher?"

    Saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ao Cangsheng.

    Long Shui replied, "Yesterday I saw Ao... my master, and I decided to worship him as my teacher!"

    Long Shui was simple, but with Ren Tianfeng¡¯s heart, he immediately understood his intention.

    It must be that Long Shui was shocked by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery level. That¡¯s why he worshiped Ao Cangsheng as his teacher, Ren Tianfeng thought. Long Shui has always been an alchemist, which is not new in the Heavenly Mansion.

    But this way, Ren Tianfeng¡¯s curiosity became more and more intense. Ren Tianfeng really wanted to see the elder with the jade token Long Shui and throw himself on the ground. How great is Cangsheng¡¯s proud alchemy?

    "Alright!" Ren Tianfeng eagerly said after a moment of silence, "Please, let old Long bring Ao brother¡¯s soldiers out. I can¡¯t wait!"

    As the old Long waved his sleeve, three warriors appeared before Ren Tianfeng.

    The appearance of three warriors suddenly made the surrounding air cold. All of a sudden, the bones froze, and the three men were immediately trapped inside.

    In this cold weather, there was also a strong sense of killing that lingered. All these smells came from the three warriors.

    "Good warriors!" Just from this dreadful breath, Ren Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    He stared at the three warriors intensely, as if they were burning mes.

    A powerful hand reached out, and a purple-ck Fang Tian painting halberd instantly flew to the powerful hand.

    From the warriors, a sense of dominating righteousness and majesty instantly rushed into Ren Tianfeng¡¯s body.

    At this time, the warriors roared in his hand like fierce and untamable warriors, desperately trying to break free from control.

    "Buzzing"

    A light shed, and Ren Tianfeng¡¯s palm suddenly emitted a blue light, enveloping Fang Tian¡¯s painting halberd like lightning.

    In an instant, the halberd shed, and the whole halberd began to glow, as if moonlight was pouring down, making people feel awe.

    Thus, the warriors¡¯ arrogant and difficult atmosphere suddenly became disagreeable.

    Hearing these words, Ren Tianfeng was once again shocked in his heart. He thought, since Ao Cangsheng could hand over the magic art of the refinery to the Heavenly Mansion, he would inevitably make his own request or conditions.

    Furthermore, this request is extremely strict in terms of the refinery¡¯s technology.

    Unexpectedly, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t ask anything, only said such a sentence, which made Ren Tianfeng move to tears almost.

    This damned living Buddha is still alive. Clearly, a Bodhisattva came to the Heavenly Pce for salvation. Ren Tianfeng shouted in his heart.

    In fact, Ren Tianfeng was wrong. Although Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t ask anything, he invisibly made the entire Heavenly Mansion owe him a big favor.

    Later, once Ao Cangsheng encountered trouble, even if Ao Cangsheng himself didn¡¯t speak, the Heavenly Mansion would inevitably stand up to support Ao Cangsheng. No way. Not enough manpower!

    "Ao brother... you¡¯re a man, I¡¯m naturally a gentle breeze, really..." Ren Tianfeng was so moved he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "Or... can we worship each other like brothers?" After a while, Ren Tianfeng suddenly said such a sentence.

    As soon as these words came out, Ao Cangsheng said nothing, but Long suddenly jumped up, "I disagree! Vice Great Master, my master has already handed over the world¡¯s alchemy to the Heavenly Mansion, and you should utilize me well. This is too reasonable..."

    Long Shui was furious, with his white beard floating. He was really angry this time, not because Ren Tianfeng wanted to bow to the proud Cangsheng.

    But once the goods appeared, they quietly directly pried open that proud alchemy.

    He didn¡¯t even learn anything from Long Shui, which is definitely an alchemy. As a result, Ren Tianfeng said only two words and was fooled. How can this not make Long angry?

    Seeing Long Shui so excited, Ren Tianfeng was taken aback. He quickly pressed down the angry Long Shui andughed, "Long has grown up, calm your anger. I was just saying casually, don¡¯t take it seriously!"

    Long Shui¡¯s "hoo-hoo-hoo" was dressed roughly, fiercely red at Ren Tianfeng, and turned his head right away, out of sight, out of mind.

    At this time, Ao Cangshengughed and said, "The refinery method can be passed on to the Heavenly Mansion, but my brother has conditions."

    "What conditions?" Seeing Cangsheng suddenly arrogantly putting forward conditions, Ren Tianfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask with vignce on his face.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Ren also knows that Tang is my family in alchemy. Therefore, I don¡¯t want this alchemy to fall into the hands of bad people.

    Ao brother said very well, this alchemy cannot be taught casually! Ren Tianfeng is so smart, when he heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, he understood his intention.

    Ao Cangsheng continued, "I hope you can find some trustworthy people. I will pass on alchemy to them again. How¡¯s that?"

    Ren Tianfeng nodded, "That¡¯s natural! I will find some core elders in the Heavenly Mansion for them to specialize in studying the proud brother¡¯s alchemy."

    "Alright, I¡¯m relieved!" Ao brother said proudly.

    "When will the proud brother teach alchemy?" Regarding Ao Cangsheng¡¯s alchemy, Ren Tianfeng was too curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s not urgent for now. Let¡¯s auction these three warriors and see how they react."

    "Very good! Then let¡¯s do as the proud brother wishes!" Ren Tianfeng agreed with Tao Yuanyuan¡¯s viewpoint.

    "Not toote. Let¡¯s go to Wanbao Road now." Ao Cangsheng rubbed his hands and said in anticipation.

    Ren Tianfeng waved his hand, "Don¡¯t worry, let me give my brother something first!"

    Saying this, his right hand suddenly turned over, and a dragon-shaped token appeared in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    "Vice Commander?" Long Shui saw this and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    "Oh, oh!" Ren Tianfengughed secretly, "This Vice Great Master was given to you by the Great Master at the time. I also felt that the decision of all the people in the Great Mansion was too hasty. Now it seems, this is the vision of all the people in the Great Mansion.

    Hearing these words, Ao Cangsheng and Long Shui were both stunned. Ao Cangsheng came to the Heavenly Mansion for the second time and was appointed as the vicemander of the Great Mansion. This is really shocking.

    "This... is it a bit too expensive?" Looking at the crystalline token, proud Cangsheng hesitated for a moment.

    Ren Tianfeng smiled slightly, "With the proud brother¡¯s talent in the refinery, he can be the Vice Great Master of the Heavenly Mansion!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was filled with blood. He didn¡¯t expect the master of the Heavenly Mansion to value him so much.

    Before entering the Heavenly Pce, the Purple Jade Token was given to him first. The Purple Jade Token hasn¡¯t even warmed up yet, and the Vice Great Master¡¯smand rxed again.

    However, such a smooth Qing Yun step is proud but a bit ttering and ufortable.

    Nearby is a dragon.

 Chapter 1582 - 1573: Handle with Care

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Chapter 1573: Handle with Care</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was pale, and he said, "I still need to strengthen my martial arts training, so I don¡¯t have much time to stay in the Heavenly Mansion. Therefore, I am going to pass on the refinery skills to you and Liu Qinghao first, and then to the Heavenly Mansion!"

    "Very well! That¡¯s a great approach!" Long Shui pped his hands with a somewhat excited expression.

    While they were talking, the carriage had already arrived at the entrance of the Wanbao Hall.

    This auction is mainly handled by Long Shui. Although Ao Cangsheng is well-versed in auctions, he is not as cunning as Long Shui.

    Moreover, the people at the Wanbao Hall know the measure of Long. Just by this alone, the Wanbao Hall has to handle it carefully.

    If you change your pride, you might not tire of the facade cat. But it¡¯s hard to say if Wanbao Hall will take this opportunity to undermine him backstage.

    After Ao Cangsheng got off the carriage, he saw a magnificent pce-style building lined up, covering hundreds of acres.

    The tiles on the eaves above the pavilion were uneven. Looking around, the columns and walls stood tall, ten feet high, with an imposing end.

    On the perimeter of a row of buildings, green grass and trees inclined, surrounded by a purplish-red fragrance, encircling the entire pavilion, all enclosed within.

    A gentle breeze blew through, bees and butterflies danced. Before moving forward, the fragrance greeted their noses, pleasing the mind and spirit.

    "Is this the Wanbao Hall?" Looking at the grand architecturalplex, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    Long Shui nodded with a smile: "Tang¡¯s first auction hall, naturally not too cold, ah! Master, let¡¯s go."

    Long Shui waved to Ao Cangsheng, indicating the door of Wanbao Hall.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, looked up at the five-foot-tall door, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: "The first auction hall in the world, but no que is above."

    Long Shui said: "Master does not know, we are entering through the side door, specially prepared for auctioning babies, naturally not hanging any que."

    "The main entrance is on the east side. There are a lot of people there. Anyone making a bides from there.

    "That¡¯s it!" Ao Cangsheng withdrew his gaze and walked straight towards Wanbao Hall.

    In the corridor of Wanbao Hall, people gradually appeared in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s view. Many people respectfully saluted Long Shui upon seeing him.

    Since Ao Cangsheng always resembled a dragon¡¯s water in appearance, he also walked at the front of the dragon.

    Therefore, when these people greeted Long Shui, they would also curiously and arrogantly look at him.

    Then, he respectfully saluted him, while Ao Cangsheng nodded gently, disying an immortal aura.

    Before entering the reception room, a young man came over to greet Ao Cangsheng and Long Shui.

    Since Long Shui had been to Wanbao Hall before, many people at Wanbao knew the refinery master of the Heavenly Mansion.

    Not long after, the boy invited Ao Cangsheng and Long Shui to the reception room. The reception room was divided into five grades ording to the number of visitors.

    Long Shui, originating from the Heavenly Mansion, being a generational alchemy master, was thus directly invited into the four-star reception room.

    Immediately upon arriving at the reception room, a middle-aged man in purple clothes smiled.

    With a strong but graceful face, the light flickered between his eyebrows. Seeing Long Shui, he respectfully said: "Master Long has always been the top, but today he suddenly came to Wanbao Hall. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s being auctioned?"

    Long Shuiughed and waved his right hand. When his hand was upright, a rectangr box appeared: "An old man is merely an alchemist, so the auction item is naturally inseparable from the alchemist¡¯s warriors."

    The middle-aged man in purple clothes brightened his eyes and said: "Since it is from Master Long¡¯s family, this alchemist warrior must be extraordinary, the younger generation is eager to see Master Long¡¯s craftsmanship!"

    Long Shui shook his head and smiled: "Xiao Du, this time you guessed wrong. This alchemist warrior wasn¡¯t made by me, but by my brother."

    With that, he nced at the proud Cangsheng beside him.

    Wen Yan, Zi Zhong quickly paid his respects to Ao Cangsheng and apologized, "It was the master who drove here, neglected, and I ask for Hai Han¡¯s forgiveness!"

    Ao Cangsheng lifted his head, his demeanor calm, and said: "No harm done!"

    The purple-clothed middle-aged man let out a breath, thinking to himself, how the master suddenly has a brother, yet he had never heard of it?

    But looking at this person¡¯s appearance, almost the same age as Master Long, he must also be a great figure in the refining industry.

    Thinking of this, the purple-clothed middle-aged man chuckled: "May I know your senior¡¯s name?"

    Ao Cangsheng said casually: "The respected name, my surname is Yi!"

    Last night, Ao Cangsheng tested a hundred masks,

    Old Leiughed and pointed at himself: "I am the deputy master of Wanbao Hall. I believe in starting big rather than rolling eggs!" Outside Wanbao Hall, the price of this item would definitely be halved. Do you believe it?"

    Long Shui¡¯s aura wavered, but there was no way. What Mr. Lei said was true, good things could only be sold at a good price in Wanbao Hall, he knew that.

    However, some part of Long Shui was still dissatisfied, gritting his teeth, saying, "Twelve percent at most, not more. If possible, there will be many alchemist warriors in the future, and they will all be auctioned in Wanbao Hall. How about that?"

    "Eighteen percent, not lower!" Mr. Lei took a step back.

    "Thirteen percent, not more!" Long Shui added another point.

    "Seventeen percent, take it if you want!" Old Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "Fifteen percent, I want more!" Long Shui showed resentment, cing a hand on the long box, gesturing.

    "Deal!" Old Guan Lei suddenly burst intoughter and snatched the long box away at once.

    Long Shui realized he had been fooled and cursed: "What a deceitful old monster, don¡¯t touch old man¡¯s hands!"

    As soon as Mr. Lei switched hands, he handed the box to the middle-aged man in purple clothes. "Go, arrange the auction immediately, put it at thest lot!"

    The middle-aged man in purple did not dare to neglect, nodded, and took the box out of the reception room.

    After Zi Zhong left, old Guan Lei cast a sideways nce at Ao Cangsheng and said, "What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?"

    Ao Cangsheng replied coldly: "My surname is Yi!"

    "Brother Yi, pleased to meet you! Old Lei bowed.

    Ao Cangsheng also raised his hand, returning the salute.

    "Old Pro, are you waiting here or want to go to the auction to see the excitement?" Old Lei nced at the still angry Long, smiling.

    Long Shui didn¡¯t speak, looking at the proud side of Cangsheng.

    "Take a look!" Ao Cangsheng said.

    Long Shui nodded and went out quickly, ignoring Mr. Lei.

    "Old Pro, is that not half of your share? Is it necessary to be so angry?" Watching Long as he left the reception room, Mr. Lei couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    With this, a pair of cynical eyes suddenly emerged, shooting two sharp des straight into the proud Sheng.

    Old Lei¡¯s face wasn¡¯t serious, but his heart was not confused. Based solely on Long Shui¡¯s treatment of Ao Cangsheng, he felt Ao Cangsheng must have an extraordinary background.

    "Get lost!" In the distance, Long Shui¡¯s booming voice could be heard from outside.

    When Ao Cangsheng and Long Shui arrived at the auction hall, the hall was already packed with people. The auction hall of Wanbao Hall is enormous,posed of 12 sections.

    From the royal area to the civilian area, the auction hall has a fan-shaped section. The auction stage is in the center of a fan-shaped circle, three feet from the bidding seats.

    Before the auction started, the hall was filled with excitement. Due to Long Shui¡¯s prestige, he was ced in a more advanced section.

    In the auction seats, many people respectfully greeted Long Shui upon seeing him.

 Chapter 1583 - 1574: Reverence

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Chapter 1574: Reverence</h4>

    Initially, the Refinery of the Tang Dynasty held a generally high status. Furthermore, Long Shui, a jade refinery of the Heavenly Mansion, naturally garnered much reverence.

    Ao Cangsheng followed Long Shui, with a small white mink resting on his shoulder, staring into the distance, and quickly appearing before many people.

    After they sat down, there was still some time before the auction began. Ao Cangsheng seized the opportunity to ask some questions about Long Shui.

    "Who was that peculiar old Lei earlier? You seem to be old acquaintances!" When I thought of old Lei, I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    Long Shui sighed, his eyes suddenly revealing: "He was my best friend, butter we had a falling out."

    "Oh, what made such a good friend upset?" Ao Cangsheng furrowed his brows and immediately became interested.

    Long Shui said, "Seventy years ago, neither of us were alchemists. We were both devoted monks. Once, I went to Fire Dragon City to rob.

    A family with the surname Wen refused to hand over their money and brought a thief Z. But in the end, due to failure, three out of four family members were killed by the thief.

    "Only one was spared because of her beauty, and the thief didn¡¯t want to harm her; he wanted to take her up the mountain in disgrace. While I was with Mr. Lei, I saved the girl.

    "The family was destroyed within a day, which was a huge blow to the girl. We feared she might do something foolish, so we took her aside and cared for her.

    "Six monthster, the girl gradually moved past her family tragedy. She said she wanted to learn from us in the monastery, and I happily agreed with old Wei Lei¡¯s opinion.

    "From then on, we traveled south and north for study, pairing the girl with her brothers and sisters. Over time, the two girls were neers at the same time.

    The girl must have been unable to endure old Lei¡¯s torment. Eventually, the girl disappeared.

    After calming down, Long Shui said: "After that day, Mr. Lei and Ipletely severed ties. Heartbroken, old Lei left the Heavenly Mansion without leaving any trace.

    "Thirty years ago, at the Imperial City¡¯s alchemy festival, I saw him once. At that time, he had unlocked three refineries, while I was still at the top of two refineries.

    "At that time, we fought again, and in the end, I was severely injured. Perhaps because he felt guilty, or reflected on the past, he didn¡¯t kill me.

    "It¡¯s been ten years since we met again. He came to see me. At that time, we met again, but the key was."

    "Ten yearster, he seemed to have changed a lot. Somehow, he no longer resented me. After that, he told me many things.

    "In the end, we drank together; that day, we both got drunk and then happily cried."

    "When I woke up, he was already gone, leaving me with one sentence: The past is like smoke, a transaction!"

    "Surprisingly, he came to Wanbao Hall and, after decades of flickering, became an assistant master.

    "What is the position of assistant vice-chancellor in Wanbao Hall?" Ao Cangsheng was also curious about the mystery of Wanbao Hall.

    Long Shui said: "The most respected position in Wanbao Hall is the hall master. Only one person was ever the Divine Dragon. He rarely lives in Wanbao Hall.

    "Under the main hall, there are four hall masters responsible for the four departments of Wanbao Hall. Except for special asions, these four nobles wille to the general hall council once a month."

    "Below the four Great Masters, there are sixteen assistant Great Masters, scattered in the sixteen halls of Wanbao Hall, each department performing its duties to the best of their abilities."

    Led by the assistant hall masters, there are nearly a hundred hall envoys, distributed across every branch of Wanbao Hall, all over Tangbai City.

    "In this case, is the power of Wanbao Hall also significant?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was both awe-inspiring and indifferent.

    Long Shui nodded and said: "The Tang Dynasty has three forces that canpete with royal authority."

    "One is the Celestial Weapon Pavilion, which is mysterious and vast; no one has explored its depths yet. Even when the royal family was in turmoil, the Celestial Weapon Pavilion made them pay a heavy price, ultimately bing a disgrace to the royal family.

    The second is Wanbao Hall, where there are various treasures. This organization is intricate, tiered, and there are countless masters in the hall. Especially the master, I¡¯ve heard he has reached the realm of the True Dragon.

    "True Dragon Realm? What kind of domain is this? Upon hearing the three words, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but brighten his eyes.

    Long Shui chuckled softly: "Breaking Celestial is the True Dragon! The True Dragon Realm exists above heaven and earth. In such a realm, one can do what others can do for a superior."

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was shocked; he was extremely curious and yearning for such a realm.

    Long Shui nodded: "The True Dragon Domain can overturn family-level battles, surpass royal authority, and transcend the mundane!"

    Listening to Long Shui¡¯s exnation, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but stir up giant waves in his heart.

    If there is truly a Dragon Guard within the proud family, it will certainly give the royal family all kinds of courage, and the royal family wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant towards the family, right?

    Thinking of this, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel his blood surge. Even if it was to feel proud of his family and father, he must be such a person, so that he can keep what he must retain, without being trampled by external enemies.

    He took a long breath and proudly said: "What about the third?"

    Long Shui said: "The third is our Celestial Mansion. The hierarchy of the Celestial Mansion isn¡¯t asplex and strict as Wanbao Hall, but its influence is not to be underestimated.

    "Take me as an example, I¡¯ve been in the Heavenly Mansion for decades and have seen the boss twice. The Great Mansion¡¯s boss is so big, I can¡¯t reach him!"

    "Why do you say that?" Ao Cangsheng was curious.

    Long Shuiughed and said: "Thirty years ago, when I stepped into the Unity of Heaven and Man, I had a discussion with the Great Mansion¡¯s leader."

    "What were the results?"

    "The Great Mansion¡¯s leader didn¡¯t move. He self-destructed and directly defeated me!"

    "What? You lost without starting. What kind of domain must that be?" said the proud one, surprised and shocked.

    "In my opinion, the power of the Great Mansion is nothing but fear of reaching the True Dragon Realm. Otherwise, the Celestial Mansion couldn¡¯t be listed as the third major force!" Long Shui¡¯s eyes were calm, as if thinking about that Great.

    "That¡¯s it!" Reverence filled the venerable face. Again, he suddenly heard a sound in the hall.

    With this buzzing sound, an O heughed brightly. Although they were in their sixties or seventies, their eyes were bright and beautiful, and their spirits were not old.

    The old man in purple was the auction¡¯s auctioneer. Before speaking, he came to the stage and pped his hands.

    Like previous auctions, the old purple man first talked about the scene, attracting the attention of all the bidders.

    Then, the old purple man spoke a little before truly getting to the point. ording to his exnation, Ao Cangsheng knew there were five auctions today.

    As for the things to be auctioned, to pique the interest of the bidders, the old purple man first sold a pass.

    Half an hourter, the real bidding began.

    "In the first bid, the bidder offers 5 Solid Pills, used to extinguish the constitution of the whole body and flush the marrow from the body and bones!" said the old purple man, taking out a green medicine and shaking it before everyone.

 Chapter 1584 - 1575: Solid Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Chapter 1575: Solid Foundation</h4>

    Solid Pills are amon type of elixir, rarely seen in Heavenly Martial City. They are meant for monks who are shaping their physiques.

    After taking Solid Pills, a monk¡¯s physical constitution can be extinguished, allowing it to expand.

    But as all monks know, the main purpose of fitness is to shape a general form andy a solid foundation for future cultivation.

    If the physique is too big, it bes unsustainable in the future through the practice of various skills and mystic items.

    Although Solid Pills cannot truly grant rebirth, they can train the body and make it growrger. For nurturing monks and nurseries, it can be said there is no better choice.

    After reading "Solid Pills," the stage erupted withments. Clearly, many are interested in the five Solid Pills.

    Seeing the eager eyes of the audience, Elder Zi added: "Solid Pills are offered at 51 First Level Crystals. Each additional bid should not be less than ten First Level Crystals!"

    "Sixty!" The voice echoed squarely, as someone shouted.

    "Eighty!" The price then rose.

    "One Dual Crystal!" Suddenly, someone raised their hand, elevating Yuan Jing¡¯s rank.

    Suddenly, those wanting to raise the price came one after another, held themselves in check, and simply watched quietly at the bustling scene in the auction hall.

    Finally, the head of the Yang Family in Heavenly Martial City acquired the Solid Pills with 25 Dual Crystals. At such a price, buying a pill can¡¯t be said to be inexpensive.

    Next, the remaining four pills were auctioned off to four individuals at the same price.

    Seeing the smile on the face of the elder in purple, Ao Cangsheng could conclude that the five Solid Pills would earn substantial profits at the auction.

    After auctioning the Solid Pills, the elder in purple unveiled the second item: "The second item is a Qingxuan Jade. As known, Qingxuan Jade possesses the ability to gather the life force of heaven and earth."

    "If we could practice on Qingxuan Jade, the speed of cultivation could elerate by two to three times. This Qingxuan Jade is auctioned by a friend from the Wanbao Hall. The starting price is 40 Dual Crystals!"

    Many eyes fixated on the glowing green jade on the auction table.

    "Wow, this is pure jade! Look, it seems like there is a green mist moving inside." Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim while looking at the haze within Qingxuan Jade.

    "Indeed, don¡¯t you see? The vitality of the world seems to be converging onto the Qingxuan Jade inside the auction hall!" Another remarked, pointing, with a sensitive expression.

    "This is truly a treasure. If you manage to obtain it, you will achieve twice the results with half the effort!" Some were excited.

    "Alright! You may begin bidding now!" Seeing the atmosphere was about right, the elder in purple hastily waved his hand.

    "I offer forty-five Dual Crystals!" For the first time, someone directly added five Dual Crystals, equivalent to 500 First Level Crystals.

    "Sixty!" Before the first voice dissipated, a second voice suddenly rang, increasing the bid by fifteen Dual Crystals!

    Then, one by one, bidders stepped forward, and the auction hall¡¯s atmosphere reached its peak instantly. Judging by the vibe, many aimed to acquire this piece of Qingxuan Jade.

    Long Shui looked at the crowd, enlivened as if on chicken blood, and cast a teasing nce at Ao Cangsheng. "Master, if you wish for me to help you bid for Qingxuan Jade, that¡¯s fine!"

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand disdainfully and stated coldly, "Building a career through external enhancements is never the correct path to follow. Besides, solely relying on the abundant life force of earth and sky to cultivate those who aspire to career heights in this domain is impossible."

    "Without the profound ideas of Daoist philosophy, there are no extraordinary talents. Qingxuan Jade may rapidly elevate early levels, butter development is arduous.

    Progress can only be made with friendliness and determination, not ever giving up. Thus, we can ascend to explore the true essence of Dao." Ao Cangsheng learned such principles at a young age, but for Long Shui, admiration filled his heart.

    However, for now, Ao Cangsheng just broke through his life boundary in cultivation, yet Long Shui believed only with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s unexpected talent could he embark deeply upon his martial arts journey.

    Ha, ha, Long Shui grinned andmented, "Well, I hope you can forever adhere to your heart!"

    Long afterwards, Qingxuan Jade was auctioned off at a high price of 100 Dual Crystals by a royal member. Many could only sigh,menting their family¡¯sck and inadequacy.

    The third auction item was a Ninth Stage beast youngling called Green Wing Bat. Green Wing Bat is a flying beast, known for its swift flight speed and ferocity.

    In Heavenly Martial City, the strongest beasts are Ninth Rank beasts. Normally, these mounts are trained after acquisition as fierce younglings, eventually bing loyal guards and transport.

    As a beast possessing excellent attack and speed capabilities, Green Wing Bat captivated most instantly.

    As the auction hall¡¯s guards lifted the young Green Wing Bat onto the auction stage, a white ermine perched on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shoulder suddenly turned its head.

    It fixated on the three-foot-tall Green Wing Bat youngling on stage, its eyes glinting intensely.

    Though the Green Wing Bat youngster was seven to eight timesrger than the young ermine, the young ermine showed no trace of fear.

    "Chirp, chirp!" As that tiny bat with azure wings gazed from stage, the ermine suddenly raised its necks and roared.

    Originally, the eyes of the Green Wing Bat remained fierce. But it was merely a youngling possessing Ninth Level beastly strength, yet showed no signs of weakening.

    As its gaze swept over the crowd andnded on the young ermine, its grand momentum began to retract.

    Upon hearing the juvenile ermine¡¯s somewhat childish roar, its entire body started shrinking unconsciously. By the looks of it, it seemed genuinely frightened by the young ermine.

    Witnessing this, Long Shui couldn¡¯t help but tilt his gaze at the young ermine, saying, "What is up with this little creature?"

    Ao Cangsheng knew Long Shui directed this query at him, responding, "It seems simr to a mink, I don¡¯t know the specifics."

    Prior to Long Shui, he paid little mind to the ermine, assuming it¡¯s merely a yful pet.

    But upon seeing the Green Wing Bat fear the ermine, he realized the seemingly harmless ermine holds an atypical background.

    "I fear this isn¡¯t an ordinary mink!" For a moment, Long Shui couldn¡¯t identify anything peculiar, leaving it unsaid.

    Following that, he nced at the young Green Wing Bat on the auction stage again, remarking, "This creature at least possesses mystique that can intimidate the Ninth Rank. How did you acquire it?"

    Ao Cangsheng casually responded, "Picked it up! In Tianxuan Forest!"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want anyone knowing the ermine¡¯s origin, hence he fabricated the tale.

    "Oh!" Long Shui nodded, "It seems Master, fortune graced you with finding a mystic youngling!"

    Ao Cangsheng managed a proud smile but refrained from sharing more. Truthfully, he had nothing more to add, for even he knew not the ermine¡¯s true identity.

    During exchanges between the two speakers, thepetition for the Green Wing Bat younglingmenced. Within the auction hall, Ao Cangsheng noted, nearly all bidders were Tang Dynasty noblemen.

    Amongst curiosity, a grey-haired elder surfaced in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s line of sight.

    Ao Cangsheng previously spotted him twice, first on Murong Pce stage, and second outside the Heavenly Military Bamboo Pavilion in Ziyao City.

    This elder is none other than Ao Family¡¯s nemesis, Ming Shan, the Ming Family¡¯s eighth elder.

    Upon recognizing Ming Shan, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart instantly red up with anger. If not for Ming Shan leading people to surround them that evening, the Kadiya squad wouldn¡¯t have suffered such losses.

 Chapter 1585 - 1576: Not Surprising

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Chapter 1576: Not Surprising</h4>

    Looking at Ming Shan, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart remained calm. Suddenly, a brilliant n appeared in his mind.

    Ao Cangsheng turned his eyes, looked at Long Shui and said, "Old Dragon, how many crystals did you bring?"

    "Why, do you intend to use them?" Long Shui was a bit surprised.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded while gazing at the crowd. Finally, he said to Ming Shan, "He¡¯s one of the eight elders of the Ming Family in the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion."

    Seeing hatred in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, Long Shui suddenly felt: "Master, are you the pride of Ziyao City?"

    "Good!" Ao Cangsheng replied.

    Long Shui immediately became awake. Because Ao Cangsheng was Ao Yundun¡¯s son, it¡¯s no wonder he knew this mountain.

    Ming Jia and Ao Jia were mortal rivals, which wasn¡¯t new in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, some time ago, Ao Jia originally came to Ziyao City andpletely tore up the development.

    "I have five hundred Elemental Crystals. If it¡¯s not enough, I can help you gain prestige on Treasure Hall!" Long Shui understood Ao Cangsheng¡¯s intention and asked no more questions.

    "Good!" Cangsheng said arrogantly with a few words, but there was a hint of cold smile in his eyes.

    At this time, thepetition for the bat was very fierce. Ming Shan was outside Shizhang City, and he was fully involved in thepetition as well.

    As the bidding price soared, the number of bidders quickly decreased, but Ming Shan had no intention of withdrawing, which made Ao Cangsheng show a hint of pleasure.

    After a while, only two bidders were left¡ªa man in ck and Ming Shan.

    "220 Second Level Crystals!" After a long time, the man in ck shouted a number.

    "250 Elemental Crystals!" Ming Shan looked at the man with a smile and cried.

    The man in the ck robe shook his head, clearly helpless, and finally failed to raise the price!

    "Are there any higher bids?" As an auctioneer, the old man in purple looked at all the audience and spoke harmoniously.

    Apart from the noisyments, no one uttered a sound. Ming Shan was quite pleased with the scene, seeming like the young green-winged bat finally belonged to him.

    "Are there any higher bids?" The purple old man asked rather unwillingly.

    A young green-winged bat worth 250 Second Level Crystals¡ªprofits were slim. Facing such an offer, the old man in purple was naturally unhappy.

    However, He Shan relied not only on his wealth to overwhelm the public but also directly intimidated bidders with His Majesty¡¯s respect for the Ming Family.

    Seeing no one offering a higher bid, the purple old man smiled and began to announce the bidding result: "If no one offers more, the purple old man will announce the bid result." Two hundred and fifty once, two hundred and fifty twice, two hundred and fifty...

    "Three hundred!" Just as the hammer in the purple-clothed elder¡¯s hand was about to smash, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant voice echoed through the auction hall.

    In the midst of the voice, the originally noisy auction hall suddenly quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the sound, fixing on the proud Cangsheng.

    The eyes of these people were not only filled with intense curiosity but also deep admiration. Daring to shout against the eight elders of Ming Jia, this elderly man was indeed bold.

    After a moment of silence, the entire hall turned into a buzz of sound again. Some said Ao Cangsheng was ignorant of the situation, some said Ao Cangsheng knew neither life nor death, some said Ao Cangsheng had astounding courage, some said Ao Cangsheng possessed immense wealth...

    During the debate, Ming Shan¡¯s gaze also turned toward the proud Cangsheng. His eyes revealed evident anger.

    He offered 300 Second Level Crystals. Does anyone want to raise the price?" Seeing someone raise the bid again, the purple elder¡¯s face blossomed like a chrysanthemum, looking toward the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Coldly ncing at Ao Cangsheng, Ming Shan raised his hand again: "350 pieces!"

    "Gasp-"

    At this time, a surprising shout was suddenly heard in the auction hall. The bidding price was, so far, the highest bidding price.

    "No one should raise the price this time, right?"

    "It¡¯s hard to say! Didn¡¯t anyone raise it just now? Originally, the old man finally didn¡¯t notice him!"

    "Frankly, the elderly guy is still strong. Dares to bid against the eight elders of the Ming Family, hats off to him!"

    "In the Treasure Hall, there¡¯s a hidden master like the Dragon King of the Heavenly Mansion, no wonder. Didn¡¯t you see the elderly next to him?"

    "Ah, Master Dragon! Is Master attending the bid himself?"

    "Certainly! In this way, the elderly¡¯s background isn¡¯t small."

    "Hmm, should be an interesting show!"

    Seeing someone dare to challenge the auction with the Ming Family, the auction hall instantly burst into a flurry ofments.

    Everyone unanimously shouted, turning their heads, moving their eyes one by one to Ming Shan.

    Second Level Crystals¡ªfor many, this was an astronomical price.

    Many wanted to know, after the price hike, whether Ao Cangsheng would follow suit.

    No matter whether Ao Cangsheng follows, now many know Ao Cangsheng offended Ming Shan, right in public.

    But looking at that proud, calm,posed attitude, everyone silently spected: sitting next to Dragon King, what¡¯s his rtionship with Dragon King?

    Besides, once Master Dragon fully supports the elderly, how would the Grandmaster¡¯s Mansion treat Dragon King¡¯s majesty?

    "Four hundred!" In the moment of dark spection, the long-silent old voice quietly exploded again in the auction hall.

    "Ah!"

    When Ao Cangsheng shouted, Ming Shan immediately flushed.

    With another fierce re, his eyes were filled with palpable anger.

    "Five hundred!" Ming Shan squinted an eye and shouted again with an "expensive price."

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng clearly saw Ming Shan¡¯s right hand shaking. That¡¯s the manifestation of anger and blood rushing to the heart, as well as the heartache of a vast fortune expended.

    Ao Cangsheng almost imagined if it weren¡¯t for being in Treasure Hall at the time, if there weren¡¯t strict rules and restrictions, Ming Shan would¡¯ve made a big deal himself.

    Seeing that Ming Shan was upset, Ao Cangsheng seized the chance and shouted again: "Five hundred one!"

    Once this word was heard, numerous pairs of "precious" eyes shot towards the proud Cangsheng.

    Just now, he raised the price by 55 at once, but now, suddenly increased by just one. It¡¯s hard not to think he was teasing Ming Shan.

    Indeed, just as Ao Cangsheng shouted out the price, Ming Shan mmed the front table in fury, stood up in anger.

    "Are you here to bid or make trouble?" At this moment, Ming Shan was slightly wrong, unable to help but loudly demand.

    Ao Cangsheng still smiled and said: "Sir, what do you mean?" If not to bargain, would the elderlye to Treasure Hall to please the dogs?

    "Wow"

    Suddenly,ughter broke out in the auction hall. Everyone knew Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words were directed at the opposite Ming Shan.

    Ming Shan turned from red to purple, panting heavily. A pair of eagle eyes, staring at the proud Cangsheng, angrily shouted: "Who are you calling a dog?"

    Ao Cangshengughed: "Did I say you were a dog?"

    This sentence simply pointed to the monks cursing the bald donkey; theughter in the hall became even more lively.

    "Out of line! You¡¯re just insulting me!" Ming Shan red at Ao Cangsheng and pointed out.

    Ao Cangsheng helplessly sighed and said: "How could I be insulting you?" Have you ever seen a dog live to your age?

    "Hahaha"

    At this time, many peopleughed, leaning back and forth,ughing to the point of stomach pain. When Ming Shan¡¯s eyes swept over, those people quickly restrained theirughter and turned their faces into pig livers.

    "I¡¯ll fight you!" Once again, Ming Shan had gonepletely mad.

    In an instant, his blood surged, unable to bear his anger anymore. Twisting, he charged towards the proud Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1586 - 1577: Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Chapter 1577: Bidding</h4>

    At this moment, a shadow suddenly shed out from the auction stage, like a bolt of lightning, rushing straight towards Ming Shan.

    When the crowd saw the person, he was already standing in front of Ming Shan.

    The man wore a purple robe, with a tuft of goatee under his chin swaying slightly. Even though this was a long time ago, how could such a matter be treated as a draw? Isn¡¯t this a waste of a bid?

    "Chitter-chatter!"

    Amidst all thements andints, the little snow ferret lying on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shoulder suddenly let out a sharp cry.

    "What¡¯s the matter, little one?" So, I patted the ferret¡¯s head curiously and asked.

    The little snow ferret nced at its arrogant owner and screamed again on the stage. It screamed, wing back and forth.

    After a while, Ao Cangsheng finally understood the meaning of the little white ferret. The little white ferret wanted Ao Cangsheng to photograph the box like a coffin.

    Such a suggestion was very difficult for Ao Cangsheng. Everyone knew it was mainly a fancy pillow. Absolutely useless.

    But the little snow ferret kept calling out about the "coffin" for a while, inevitably drawing the eyes of many bidders.

    Helpless, seeing the ferret so persistent, Ao Cangsheng sighed and said, "Alright, I can¡¯t shoot!" Stop calling!"

    Upon hearing this, the little white ferret reached out its head and rubbed it against its proud owner¡¯s face.

    At this moment, the purple-robed elder had not spoken of his bid for some time. But there was no response from the audience¡¯s bid.

    Such a scene made the purple elder feel embarrassed. This was the first time he encountered such a cold spot in his career as an auctioneer.

    "Five two yuan crystals!" As the purple elder walked into the valley of dilemma, an ancient voice suddenly echoed in the hall.

    Suddenly, everyone followed the voice. They all wanted to see who would take the risk of buying such a coffin?

    But when Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shadow appeared in the public eye, everyone couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of surprise.

    No one would have expected that this elder, who had just dared to speak with the eight elders of the Ming Family, suddenly became interested in the "coffin".

    "Who is this person? Why is it so hard to discern? Just now, he quarreled with the eight elders of the Ming Family. In a blink of an eye, he hit a coffin.

    "Heh, heh, who knows. Maybe people with sses can see an unusual coffin? Hehehe..."

    "Looking at his appearance, he¡¯s about to die, only to use a coffin!"

    Suddenly,ughter and mockery arose in the hall. It was evident that many people did not favor Ao Cangsheng¡¯s way of doing things.

    Upon hearing these voices, Ming Shan showed a sneer on his face. He had just humiliated himself, and now the old fellow was finally being ridiculed.

    "This little thing has an extraordinary history. Maybe it really saw some doorways, and it¡¯s unknown!" Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s awkward face, Long Shui couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    Although he also felt that the "small coffin" seemed useless, he always believed that no such farce would ur in the Wanbao Hall, tarnishing its reputation.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, not staring at the ferret anymore, and said nothing in the end?

    Five two yuan crystals, does the price have an increase? As per rules, after the first bid, the purple elder freely asked.

    However, unfortunately, the response was mockery andint. Helplessly, to end this awkward situation as soon as possible, the purple elder quickly asked three times, and no one raised the price, immediately setting the tone.

    Finally, the "small coffin" was auctioned off, and the purple elder couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Really ashamed.

    After a while, the purple elder announced the fifth auction. Since it was thest scene, everyone in the hall became interested.

    Everyone knew that anything disyed in thest auction was usually not worse. On the contrary, some items might even be very sensational.

    Before announcing the auction¡¯s name, bidders under the stage stretched their necks and looked up at the auction stage.

    Seeing such a scene, Ao Cangsheng and Long Shui couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of joy on their faces.

    The auction hadn¡¯t started yet, which is definitely a good thing for the bidders, sparking endless curiosity among the bidders.

    Soon after, the purple elder finally announced the fifth auction: "This fifth auction features three third-level Z soldiers. In addition, there are three nearly perfect Z soldiers A soldier. Looking at the Tang Dynasty, it¡¯s hard to find a second one!!!"

    With these words, the curiosity of the people in the audience increased. Many people were wondering what kind of third-level Z soldier A could be called perfect? Looking at the Tang Dynasty, it¡¯s hard to find a second one?

    "What kind of Z soldier is this? Come out and have a look?"

    "What is a perfect Z soldier A soldier? Does it have Lao Tzu¡¯s strength?"

    "Only three? What¡¯s the price?"

    "Can you try again? Who knows if he¡¯s perfect?"

    From the shouting on stage, one could see the bidders¡¯ excitement.

    The purple elder smiled, but his actions were not slow. First, he took out a longsword and ced it on the auction table. At the end of the sword, a cold light shed, with fierce spirits roaming around. It was a sharp weapon.

    "This Xuanlu Sword was crafted by an elder who invited a master from the Z Heavenly Mansion three years ago as a third-level Z soldier. "This must be known by many." The purple elder gently touched the sword as if touching his lover.

    "Have you heard about the Xuanlu Sword breaking four swords? I heard that these four soldier A soldiers were also third-level great soldiers, and they were cut by the Xuanlu Sword."

    "Xuanlu Sword is a fine Z soldier A soldier. Why, is the elder auctioning this sword today?"

    "Can¡¯t our elders not co-make three such swords? Otherwise, how could there be three?"

    Seeing the Xuanlu Sword on the auction table, many people¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten.

    A saying, "A sword breaks..."

    It wasn¡¯t until thest auction began that he quietly led his entourage from the southern gate Jin Ru to Wanbao Hall.

    Baichuan Qiongtian loved martial arts and naturally was interested in martial weapons. When he saw the Xuanlu Sword was divided into four parts, his eyes gleamed with excitement, swearing to make the great warrior his guardian warrior.

    His voice was low, causing no morepetitors in the hall. First, he was intimidated by his identity, and second, he suffered from theck of third-level crystals.

    Although super crystals can be converted, it also depends on the super crystals¡¯ level.

    Like a two-element crystal, as it¡¯smon, it¡¯s easy to exchange. But when ites to three-element crystals, they are rtively rare.

    Because third-grade elemental crystal corresponds to the cultivation of the unity of heaven and man. Only those strong in the heavenly and human realm can absorb the vast and pure energy of heaven and earth in it.

    Due to the scarcity of three-element crystal, it¡¯s difficult for the strong in natural and human conditions to improve their level.

    As Baichuan Qiongtian¡¯s voice fell, the hall fell into a neutral silence. Many people were waiting to see if the price would rise further.

    However, after a moment, no one heard anyone asking for a higher price. Then the purple-clothed elder began to announce the bidding results.

    After three inquiries, no one bid again. Finally, the ck sword was repulsed by Baichuan Qiongtian at the price of three three-element crystals.

    Seeing someone from the Baili family appear in front of him, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but look at him, and a hatred involuntarily surged into his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t forget the oppression of the Ao family by the Baili family. To this day, his father was still imprisoned in the royal prison.

    If it weren¡¯t for countless battles supporting Ao Yunchen, the royal family might have killed Ao Yunchen.

    Three warrior A soldiers were auctioned off, and one was taken away, making those who wanted to bid even more tense.

 Chapter 1587 - 1578: Smug Faces

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Chapter 1578: Smug Faces</h4>

    Sure, here is the tranted text:

    ```html

    When the second sword warrior Zhan Bing began to strike, like Cao Guowei¡¯s cry, it echoed again in the auction hall.

    "I¡¯ll give you eighty pieces!"

    "I have one hundred!

    "One hundred and eighty!"

    "Two hundred and forty!"

    However, in an instant, the bid from the second Zhan Bing also surged to 200 Second Level Crystals.

    As the bidders decreased, the waiting time grew longer. When there were 240, Ba Zi was again picked in the hall.

    Many thought the price couldn¡¯t rise again. The bidder who loudly shouted the price began to show a smug smile on his face.

    "Three Third Level Crystals!" At this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded.

    The crowd looked up towards Ming Manshan, who shouted while joining Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant call.

    As Ming Manshan shouted out the number, he also gave Cangsheng¡¯s proud side a calm and provocative look. I mean, aren¡¯t you something? If you are, keep shouting!

    Ao Cangsheng just gave Ming Manshan a contemptuous nce and turned away directly. Zhan¡¯s team was his. If he continued to follow shouting, wouldn¡¯t his brain be waterlogged?

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng, Ming Manshan cast his gaze towards the royal pce, deliberately smiling and nodding towards Baichuan Qiong.

    His intent was clear. He hadn¡¯t bid earlier to give face to the three princes.

    The three princes just snorted, seemingly not recognizing the clear mountains.

    In the end, this halberd was auctioned off by Ming Manshan for the price of three Third Level Crystals.

    "I have something to do. I¡¯m heading to the back hall!" As the hammer fell, Ao Cangsheng suddenly said to Long Yinsui.

    Long Yin nodded, asking nothing. He got up and followed Ao Cangsheng to the back courtyard.

    At this stage of the auction, there¡¯s no need to watch further.

    Arriving at the courtyard, Ao Cangsheng asked Long Yinsui to find the steward and asked him to meet the three Zhan Bings again.

    Because before payment, the three Zhangs should have been arrogant. Therefore, the management of Marlboro Hall had to agree to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s request.

    Long Yinsui didn¡¯t know what Ao Cangsheng intended to do, but he seemed serious and asked nothing.

    After the auction ended, since the transaction neededpletion, the steward from Marlboro Hall brought the three Zhan Bings to Ao Cangsheng.

    Apanied by Zhan¡¯s warrior Zhan Bing, the steward of Marlboro Hall left with them. He would return, bringing the War Soldier.

    Again seeing the three War Soldiers, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face had a cold smile.

    He directly picked up a halberd painted by Fang Tian, and Emperor Ao¡¯s unemployment appeared in his right hand. Then, he quickly engraved it on Zhang Da.

    Long Yin nced at the misty water.

    Old Lei Wei chuckled, "No problem!"

    At this moment, the overseer beside waved his hands, ordering a quick adjustment of Long Yinsui. Old Wei Lei was d to make half a profit in one go.

    In this gap, Old Lei mocked the proud person, saying, "When can you be free, buddy?" Can you talk about the techniques of the refinery?

    He said he was a negotiator, but Mr. Lei knew in his heart that his refinery technique was certainly better than arrogant. Needless to say, Old Lei wouldn¡¯t let the three War Soldiers alone.

    In fact, Mr. Lei wanted to take this opportunity to learn the arts of Cangsheng¡¯s refinery.

    But how could his tricks escape the eyes of Long Yinsui?

    Before Ao Cangsheng spoke, Long Yin smiled and said, "Just you? Not that I look down on you, Mr. Lei. Your polishing skills aren¡¯t worth carrying shoes for my brother!"

    "Ah! Mr. Lei, what are you saying? You want to fight, don¡¯t you?" The deputy Great Master of Marlboro Hall was publicly humiliated by Long Yinsui, Old Gui Lei became furious.

    "How is it?" Long Yinsui was boldly unfazed, even if he wasn¡¯t Lei¡¯s match, he wasn¡¯t half afraid.

    "If you want to fight, step out. It¡¯s too small here!" Old Lei shouted bizarrely and rushed out of the clear hall.

    However, before Ao Cangsheng moved, he suddenly raised his hand to stop him, saying: "You can try negotiating, but first you must understand what this is!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand shed, Emperor Ao¡¯s fire burst into me immediately.

    Just listen to the "squeak" sound, until the arrogant person stopped, holding a palm-sized metal te in his hand.

    On the metal te, a pair ofplex pictures and inscriptions glowed golden and immediately disappeared.

    At this time, Old Guan Lei was staring at Ao Cangsheng. After a while, he was shocked and said: "Did you extinguish the fire just now?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and nodded: "Your eyes are sharp!"

    "Ah!"

    Old Lei Pond retreated a step, Shen Se stared at Ao Cangsheng in shock. No wonder you can be such a perfect War Soldier. You have Emperor Ao¡¯s imperial destruction and fire like a god!"

    Long Yinsui smiled triumphantly: "Now you understand the gap between you and my brother."

    This time, Mr. Lei didn¡¯t say anything, as he hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock.

    "Here! When you can understand,e and talk to me again!" Ao Cangsheng raised his hand, tossing the metal piece to Old Lei.

    Old Gui Lei raised his hand to catch it. Qi prated the metal. After some exploration, his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle.

    From his experience, even Zhang¡¯s soul¡¯s depiction on that metal was unseen.

    Not only that, the image of Zhang¡¯s soul was unclear in exploration.

    "Take a look!" After a long while, Mr. Lei grumbled. At this time, he seemed proud and elegant gaze, obviously more respectful.

    Master Long, at this auction, you got six Third Level and 280 Second Level crystals.

    "ording to regtions, Marlboro Hall charges half the fee, in the end, you¡¯ll receive 6 Third Level crystals and 148 Second Level crystals."

    "Here are your crystals. Have a look. If there¡¯s no problem, please sign here!"

    A steward holding a box of crystals came respectfully to the water¡¯s side Long Yin and said.

    Long Yin lightly nced andughed, "No need to look further. I still trust the old Marlboro!"

    Then he handed the box to Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing; as he extended his left hand, the box of crystals instantly entered his storeroom.

    "It has been a delightful moment working with Master Long. Our minister says if Master Long has Zhang Enbing, you can directly find him. At that time, he will personally arrange the auction for the War Soldier!" The steward said with a smile.

    Clearly, through this auction, Marlboro saw the value of the three Zhan Bings. So they wanted to continue working with Long Yinsui or Zhang Tianfu.

    Marlboro didn¡¯t believe Long Yinsui only had three War Soldiers. Long Yin could take out three more, even thirty more.

    As long as the refinery master continues refining, such War Soldiers, or higher quality War Soldiers, will be continuously sent to Marlboro.

    In this way, Marlboro can not only gain more profits but can also use the opportunity to umte the base of bidders again, ultimately achieving dominance in the Tang Country auction market.

    "Of course, that¡¯s easy to say! As long as Marlboro Hall has sufficient sincerity, Zhang Tianfu is still willing to cooperate with Marlboro Hall." Long Yin said with a smile.

    With his words, he also revealed a message to Marlboro Hall. That is, the alchemist who can make the perfect War Soldier resides in the War Pce.

    If Marlboro wants to thoroughly cooperate with Zhang Tianfu, it must reduce or cut ties.

    Upon hearing this, Baichuan Qiong couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. He had invited Long Yin several times, but now invited a master even stronger in Yi studies than Long Yinsui. How could he not be happy?

    "In that case, the treasury orders the master¡¯s person. "If anything happens in the future, you can directly follow this order to find me." Baichuan Qiong said, raising his hand, handing Ao Cangsheng a white jade token.

 Chapter 1588 - 1579: Crisis at the Storage Place

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Chapter 1579: Crisis at the Storage ce</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng reached out to take the token, nced at it, and directly took it to his storage ce.

    "If His Highness has anything to do, you can directly send someone to Zhan Tianfu to find a husband; he is usually in Zhan Tianfu!" Ao Cangsheng also said a sentence to Baichuan¡¯s Treasury.

    Long Yinsui watched as Baichuan Chun¡¯s bus disappeared into the noisy street and asked, "Master, is that child looking for you for Ke Qing?"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded with a smile. In fact, the old dragon¡¯s heart is so keen that I have be his double Ke Qing at Baichuan Dome."

    "Did you agree?" Long Yinsui was a bit surprised.

    "Yes!" Ao Cangsheng nodded.

    "Why did you agree to him? That kid just wants to take advantage of you!" Long Yinsui was a bit confused.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled mysteriously, "Who is using whom is still unknown. I want to know how I can make a connection with the Tang Royal Family.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Baichuan Qiong toe to my house alone today. I have to say, God really helped me!"

    "Do you want to take this opportunity to attack the Tang Royal Family?" Long Yin, being both hot and old, understood his intentions when he heard Ao speak.

    Now the Emperor¡¯s family and Ao Jia¡¯s army are in a standoff, always stepping forward to counter Tai.

    Although Ao Jia¡¯s army is brave and good at battle, they have never had arge amount of the Royal Army.

    Moreover, the Royal Family possesses countless wealth, which can be used to vigorously collect rare events and employ Dahe soldiers for their service, but the proud family cannot achieve this.

    If this dy continues, the proud troops will inevitably be dragged down by the Emperor¡¯s family troops. To break the deadlock, Ao Cangsheng proposed the idea of resolving the Royal Family members from the Internal Affairs Department.

    At this time, Baichuan Qiong walked up and opened a door for Cangsheng¡¯s proud n.

    Ao Cangshengughed, a bit yfully, "It seems nothing can be hidden from your eyes!" So far, apart from this method, I can¡¯t think of any other way to deal with the Baili family.

    After finishing, Ao Cangsheng and Long Yin returned to the Heavenly Mansion.

    Outside the Master Hall.

    Chasing the two-headed wind, Shou pulled a huge Phoenix Crown shuttle car slowly to the door of the Master Pce.

    When the curtain opened, Ming Man came down from the carriage with a proud face.

    He waved his hand and said to several attendants beside the carriage, "Bring out the two treasures the old man captured. The old man has to see the owner of the house."

    "Yes, eight Elders!" The two attendants replied respectfully and went to the back of the carriage.

    After opening the back curtain, the two followers saw a two-foot-wide iron frame, inside of whichy a reddish-ck fierce Shou cub, leaning crookedly, motionless.

    Seeing this scene, the two followers were both shocked by the creepy lying position.

    While one person picked up a long box beside him, the other picked up the iron frame and continued forward.

    Just as he looked up, one of the followers saw Ney on the iron frame, stained with blood-red. When he looked more carefully, he discovered that the blood-red source was actuallying from the neck of the fierce shout.

    Don¡¯t worry, the follower was scared to death.

    He quickly put down the iron frame, rushed into the Master Pce, rolling and climbing up the mountain path before Ming Manshan, "Eight Elders, something bad happened!"

    Suddenly, he heard a sad and frightened shout. Ming Manshan was also afraid. Then he turned around and scolded, "You brat, if you have something to say, say it. Would you have me die of shock?"

    The follower took three steps and rushed up in two steps, face full of fear, saying, "Eight Elders, the fierce Shou cub you bought...dead...dead!"

    "Boom

    When the voice fell, Ming Manshan only felt a thunderbolt sh in his mind, trembling all over.

    The next moment, he rushed out of the Master Pce gate.

    When he saw the Blue-Winged Bat Baby lying on the iron frame, Bear couldn¡¯t help but excite a surge of blood.

    He carefully opened the iron frame and picked up the Green-Winged Bat Baby. Later, he discovered that the baby¡¯s neck had been bitten by something.

    Moreover, the bear¡¯s mouth of the baby was also gouged out with a big hole, and the Life Pearl had disappeared entirely.

    Upon seeing this, Ming Manshan couldn¡¯t suppress the anger and hatred in his heart any longer, roaring, "Who? How could someone be so hical to kill someone who has practiced such a person with thousands of Paths!"

    After reading the instructions on Alchemy, Ao Cangsheng discovered that he had never mastered the method of controlling the Emperor¡¯s industrial fire.

    Now that he finally understood the control method of the Emperor¡¯s fire industry, Ao Cangsheng was very happy with his foundation.

    While releasing the Life Pce, he began cautiously using fire prevention techniques in the Alchemy password.

    After five days of practicing, Ao Cangsheng finally mastered the fire extinguishing art. This added many opportunities for him to participate in refinery activities.

    Ten days passed quickly. The Alchemy taught by Ao Cangsheng, Liu Qinghao, and Long Yinsui was greatly remembered by people.

    Only during the use at the refinery, many details were not fully understood and mastered. For this, Ao Cangsheng specifically wrote a notebook for them to performparative practice.

    Moreover, to help them better master this art of Alchemy, Ao Cangsheng also had them make records. Every iprehensible problem encountered on the way to the refinery was recorded down, and Xie exined it once.

    Ao Cangsheng and Shan both passed on a special Alchemy to them, a legacy left by the master to the disciple.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to the Heavenly Dragon Temple, more than ten days had passed. As soon as Ao Cangsheng returned to the university, he learned that Yan Shu had been beaten and was still lying on G.

    Upon hearing this news, Ao Cangsheng sat down and went directly to Yan Shu¡¯s house.

    Entering the house, Yue Shuang was sitting at a square table, stunned. When Ao Cangsheng returned, a sh of surprise appeared in his eyes, "Where did you go?" How did youe back?

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled lightly, "I didn¡¯t leave a note? Didn¡¯t you read it?"

    "I saw it, but I forgot to tell Teacher Jie!"

    Ao Cangsheng stared and sat down. He said, "These days, I went to Zhang Tianfu. By the way, I helped Zhang Tianfu do a few Zhang Enbing tasks!"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t mention taking the disciples on a trip to Marlboro.

    Yue Shuang nodded, "I¡¯ve been gone for more than ten days without saying a word to Teacher Shi, Teacher Shi and Master were worried about you."

    Ao Cangsheng scratched his head, smiling awkwardly, "Teacher Shi Jie, I was wrong. I¡¯ll tell you next time I go out."

    After that, he nced into the room and found the door inside gently hidden. He asked, "How is Brother Yan¡¯s injury?"

    When Yue Shuang closed it, his smile turned peaceful, and he said, "Master has given him Red Medicine to heal his injury. It¡¯s not a big issue now. He just needs a month¡¯s time, then he can no longer use his energy."

    Hearing this, the proud face of Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of anger. Apparently, Yan Shu¡¯s injury was also serious.

    Otherwise, how could he take a month¡¯s energy to repair the Sixth Layer?

    "Who hurt Brother Yan?" Although Ao Cangsheng was angry, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yue Shuang said, "It¡¯s the Tiger Roar Team!"

    "Hu Xiaomeng Alliance? What¡¯s that?" Ao Cangsheng was a bit surprised.

    Yue Shuang remarked, "The Tiger School is a student team from Laiwu Academy. Heavenly Dragon Five Temples has many such forces, like the Eight Paths, Purple Cloud Hall, Iron Spring, etc.

    The Heavenly Dragon Temple has four major alliances: the Great Dragon Association, Azure Frost Hall, Red Blood Society, and Bright Pavilion.

    Upon hearing these names, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Unexpectedly, Heavenly Dragon Temple had so many small forces.

 Chapter 1589 - 1580: The Main Theme

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Chapter 1580: The Main Theme</h4>

    "Why was Brother Yan beaten?" Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to these alliances and went straight to the point.

    Yue Shuang sighed and said, "It¡¯s because of the training room at Lei Wu Pavilion. Yan Shu found a training room there and went to prepare. At this time, a member of the Tiger Roar Alliance named Wu Huan came over and said he wanted to requisition Yanshu¡¯s training room.

    "Of course, Yan Shu refused, so the boy proposed to fight Yan Shu. If Yan Shusheng won, he would go to another training room. If he won, Yanshu would have to give up the training room."

    Hearing this, a group of angry people raised their eyes from their seats: "This kid is a bit arrogant, someone else opened the training room, and he dares to snatch it!"

    Ao Cangsheng listened quietly, a hint of coldness on his face: "So, did Brother Yan duel with that kid?"

    Yue Shuang continued with a bitter smile: "Of course, Yan Shu didn¡¯t agree. He had already opened the training room and didn¡¯t need to fight others to gain the right to use it."

    "But the boy said if Yan Shu didn¡¯t fight, he wouldn¡¯t let Yan Shu practice peacefully. Not only that, when Yanshu walked out of the training room, he would find someone to deal with Yanshu.

    "Yin Shu helplessly agreed to duel with the boy, wanting to end it quickly.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the young boy with contempt, coldly saying, "Let Wu Huane out, someone wants to meet him!"

    Upon hearing this, the round-faced boy couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the arrogant Cangsheng, thenughed, "Kid, you¡¯re old, you should also choose Zhang as our deputy leader!"

    "Deputy leader? Ha, ha, it¡¯s intentional. The one who injured Mr. Yan turned out to be the deputy something of the Tiger Roar! Barbaric people sitting with hatred in their eyes, looking contemptuously at the humanity in front of them.

    "What are youughing at, kid?" seeing the sneering Sai¡¯er sitting there, another rough-looking boy shouted.

    "Iugh at how evil your alliance is!" I sat down, nced at the boy, then snorted.

    "Does your Tiger Whistle Alliance dare to make trouble, have you eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard?" The ruggedly beautiful boys clenched their fists, staring intently at the arrogant Cangsheng and the others.

    Looking at his demeanor, as long as the arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t lessen his contempt, they would immediately start teaching the four people in front of them.

    "If you don¡¯t want us to cause trouble, just let Wu Huane out!" Ao Cangsheng was impatient.

    "Kid, I think you¡¯re tired of living!" Seeing Ao Cangsheng murmuring like this, the round-faced boy could no longer remain calm.

    He clenched his fist, his body full of energy, bursting into a white glow that directly projected onto his proud and elegant face.

    "Bang

    One punch was thrown out, but before it touched even the corner of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s clothes, he caught it easily.

    In the explosion, the round-faced boy¡¯s face changed greatly. He didn¡¯t expect this handsome young man could ovee his diligent punch.

    "Let Wu Huane out, I don¡¯t want to repeat it!" In Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, a silent gleam appeared, and his right hand holding the fist suddenly shed away.

    The next moment, there was a low "bang" sound, and that round-faced boy flew diagonally, hitting the wall.

    Seeing this scene, not only was the thick-browed boy shaken with fear, but Rao Long and Lei Tie also expressed their surprise.

    A few dayster, they discovered that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength seemed to have greatly improved.

    That round face just released already had the power of Po Wu¡¯s life. But even so, it still couldn¡¯t withstand such an arrogant attack.

    After watching Ao Cangsheng for a few seconds, the thick-browed boy suddenly shouted: "Come on, someone is smashing the ground!"

    With these words, his face full of rm, he rushed into the Tiger Whistle Alliance.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "Such a clumsy guy dares form an alliance!"

    After the thick-browed boy rushed into the courtyard, it suddenly became lively.

    "What? How dare someonee to our Tiger Whistle Alliance?

    "Are they tired of living? I¡¯ll give them a longsting memory of punishment!"

    "What about Ahu? Isn¡¯t he with you today?"

    "What, the tiger got beaten! He¡¯s a real loser!"

    "Where are they? I¡¯m going to meet them!

    A dozen teenage boys rushed out of the courtyard amidst a bewildered cry, appearing in front of the arrogant four Cangsheng people.

    "Tiger, who hit you just now?" a meat-faced boy looked around with his eyes, looking at the round-face boy who just stood up.

    That round-faced boy looked at Ao Cangsheng in fear, raised his hand, and said, "Gong Ge, it¡¯s that kid!"

    Arrogantly and quietly watching these people, the contempt for them growing stronger.

    "Kid, are you looking for death? Daring to mess with a brother from our Tiger Whistle Alliance!" the fleshy boy¡¯s ferocious appearance was revealed, and as he spoke, his palm fan-like hands grabbed the skirt of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Although he had a bloody face, his pace was slightly slower at the start.

    When he saw that he was going to grab the arrogant Cangsheng, suddenly, he saw a flower before his eyes, then a mournful scream came from his mouth.

    In the crisp noise, people looked up. The Fleshy Boy¡¯s wrist was caught dead by the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Seeing how twisted that wrist was, it was obvious it was already broken, with sweat straightening across the fleshy boy¡¯s forehead, gritting his teeth in pain.

    "Let go, kid, let go!" The fleshy boy¡¯s face was ferocious, ring fiercely at the arrogant Cangsheng, crying bitterly.

    "Kid, if you don¡¯t want to die, let Gong Ge go quickly!"

    "Kid, don¡¯t you know where this is? How can you act so wildly?"

    In the mor, more than a dozen people quickly dispersed on the street, encircling the arrogant four Cangsheng people.

    Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. In my hand,

    Rao Long and Lei Tie were worried they would act recklessly while sitting down, so in the dark, they nced at the arrogant, asking what he meant.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, nodded, as if nothing had happened, meaning to reassure Rao Long and Lei Tie.

    Wu Huan saw the person sitting with a posture and couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Since you are looking for a lesson, don¡¯t me me. You hurt many of my brothers, I¡¯m just avenging them!"

    Grabbing backward with his right hand, two crescents immediately appeared in his hands.

    Ao Cangsheng had sharp eyes. When he saw the Crescent Moon Stab, he knew it wasn¡¯t a strong battle weapon. At most, it was a second-ss battle weapon.

    Zhang Enbing sitting still was a second-ss terrestrial Zhang En soldier, better than Wu Huan¡¯s.

    Seeing the two wanting to start, the round face and cross meat back. Those lying on the ground, actively, also got up one by one, helping the severely injured up, stumbling one after another into the Tiger Roar Alliance.

    These people all knew Wu Huan and the ck-faced man¡¯s power. If they opened up Zhan, and they were still lying on the ground, they¡¯d never get up again.

    "Buzz!"

    When the crowd dispersed, Wu Huan and Man Zuo were behind them, and the blue light rushed in. Their energy was like waves, surging throughout their bodies, charging into the battle weapon.

    Suddenly, the blue dragon gun and crescent-shaped tusk rose simultaneously, with green sword teeth starting to glow wildly.

    "Ah"

    At this time, Wu Huan moved. Because the Crescent Moon Stab wasn¡¯t like the Azure Dragon, suitable for distant or closebat. Therefore, Wu Huan should start first, getting close to the sitting person.

 Chapter 1590 - 1581: Full of Vigor

    <h4>Chapter 1590: Chapter 1581: Full of Vigor</h4>

    At this moment, the advantage of sitting atop Long Da will be greatly reduced, while Wu Huan¡¯s Crescent Moon will fully unleash its power.

    The two shed with blue light, whistling with the wind, drawing two arcs in the air, swiftly cutting into the Barbaric sitting posture.

    "Cut down the stars, let the two stars go together!"

    Simultaneously, Wu Huan¡¯s body was also running rapidly. Under his energetic cover, he was quickly bullied into a sitting position.

    The act of sitting down is simple, but not foolish. When he saw Wu Huan¡¯sbat soldier, he roughly guessed Wu Huan¡¯sbat method.

    Thus, when Wu Huan transformed, he initiated the "Liu Yunfeng Steps" and started circling around Wu Huan.

    Meanwhile, the "wuhu" sound of the Blue Dragon Spear turned into the "Blue Sorrow" whirlwind, continuously striking Wu Huan fiercely.

    "Boom

    Wu Huan began to attack the four green glows, not yet encountering the barbarian sitting position, he directly descended underground. On the ground, cutting two deep grooves, sttering a shower of rubble and dust.

    When he did it again, he found that the Barbaric sitting posture had turned into a shadow, starting to circle around himself.

    "ng!"

    The Barbaric sat with the Azure Dragon in hand, arrogantly exhaling the Azure Dragon might, making each strike of the Azure Dragon appear to have the power to break rocks.

    With the opening and closing of the Azure Dragon, thew of Jiao Long Da was quickly disyed. This violent attack,bined with the reckless ferocity of Bao Da, once deployed, poured into Wu Huan like a tide of anger.

    Wu Huan wanted to seize this opportunity first, but didn¡¯t expect such a strange sitting posture. Once you can¡¯t suppress the Barbaric sitting posture, you have to start over. You¡¯re attacked by the Barbaric sitting posture.

    The momentum was majestic, the phantom like a dragon, continuously cutting around the Five Rings.

    Making the ground under Wu Huan¡¯s feet immediately emit a crisp "click" sound.

    The blue basalt-paved ground was crushed by Wu Huan for a moment.

    Although Wu Huanxiu is higher than Wu Huanxiu, Wu Huanxiu¡¯s sitting posture cannot bepared with Wu Huan.

    Furthermore, Wu Huan cannot counterattack because he was sitting behind, taking the lead, continuously striking around Wu Huan.

    Wu Huan¡¯s Crescent Moon Stab is a clever Ludo, moving lightly and skillfully. Now he¡¯s trapped in the Zhan Family¡¯s circle, enduring a record of fierce assaults and ughter.

    At first, she could barely endure in Yu Yu, but after over a hundred tricks, Wu Huan felt a bit strenuous.

    Additionally, the Azure Dragon¡¯s level is higher than the Crescent Moon Stab. After a series of "ngs" cut through, the crescent-shaped stab became jagged.

    "You can¡¯t go on like this, otherwise this battle will surely fail!" Under Lang Lang¡¯s strong encouragement to Zhang, Wu Huan red viciously at the Barbaric sitting posture, his eyes shing with ferocity.

    Seeing Wu Huan being suppressed by the Grim Reaper, not only did Tiger Xiao Meng¡¯s face turn pale, Rao Long and Lei Tie were also shocked.

    They knew how arrogant they were. But when did it start to be so fierce?

    Wu Huanneng¡¯s severe damage to Yan Shu indicates that his power is at least at the peak of breaking the fate situation, and quite possibly.

    But what surprised Wu Huan was that the freshmen who had just entered school might have such terrifyingbat power.

    Regardless of win or lose, this battle cannot continue. Otherwise, it equates to death.

    However, the alliance¡¯s leader has not yet returned, and after the battle, what should they do with the remaining three? The thought made Wu Huan disheartened.

    "Boom

    Just at the moment when Wu Wang was lost in thought, sitting under the pressure of the azure storm, suddenly a golden light shot out from him.

    The golden light roared like a fierce shout. In the next moment, the golden storm split into two parts, instantly bing two golden pces, right above Reckless¡¯s head.

    "Oh my heavens! Three-star Ming Pce, what do I see?

    "Moreover, my mother, is this a four-star Life Pce!"

    "Is this a human? How could there be such a terrifying Life Pce!"

    Seeing the person sitting in the blooming Twin Pce, the Tiger Roar Team was immediately shaken to their core, tremors coursing through their bodies. With eyes wide in shock, they stared at the Barbaric sitting, muttering to themselves.

    Not only those little guys, but Wu Huan also immediately stared at them.

    How could he not believe, with hisrge and dark face of Zhan, there could be such a powerful Life Pce?

    Although Wu Huan is also a Gemini Life Pce, his Life Pce is only two-stars and three-stars. Additionally, his Life Pce isn¡¯t that exceptionally powerful.

    With Wu Huan¡¯s astonishing effort, he sat in the Twin Pce, simultaneously killing the Twin Pce. In an instant, red mes swept across the sky.

    Secondly, the true self transformed into a giant several feet high. With a massive foot, wielding overwhelming power, he stomped directly onto Wu Huan¡¯s head.

    At the same time, the man sat down, angrily dancing with a blue Long Da. Within the loudness, it instantly turned into a giant blue dragon, directly shattering the surrounding azure storm.

    "Woohoo woohoo"

    Wu Huan was struck by the sudden change in weather, his bear bone nearly snapped.

    Following that, the majestic momentum, like a flood breaking through a dike, submerged him.

    At that moment, Wu Huan realized he could hardly resist the opponent¡¯s attack.

    The next instant, the crescent moon in his hand made a circle, leaping up, temporarily blocking the opponent¡¯s terrifying offensive.

    Then Wu Huan¡¯s figure shed, attempting to turn around and escape.

    Lyu E had been sitting for a long time, hoping to defeat Wu Huan with blood. After attempting, he found it seemed difficult.

    In desperation, I had to sit in my Life Pce, trying to end the battle quickly. That way, he could save some face.

    He sat furiously, relying on the Twin Pce and veins¡¯ power, instantly crushing Wu Huan¡¯s encirclement, destroying the decaying situation.

    Seeing Wu Huan turn and escape, Wu Huan sat down, suddenly executing the "Liu Yun Feng Peak Steps," following Wu Huan closely.

    The pressure overhead felt like andslide of thousands of mountains, like the thunderous sound of Nine Heavens, closely following Wu Huan, drawing ever nearer.

    Wu Huan urged the Twin Ming Pce to reach Yu Yu. As a result, the Twin Ming Pce was shattered with a loud bang, almost directly blown up.

    Seeing the helpless Wu Huan, he would be killed by the Barbaric sitting¡¯s attack.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng suddenly shed in, with astonishing speed, kicking Wu Huan out of the Barbaric attack circle.

    Several eyes, Haber and the fearsomerge foot pounded the ground one after another, producing a deafening sound.

    Suddenly, dust flew, rubble sttered, apanied by a circle of dazzling ripples, the ground was directly sted into an awful explosion of a 2-square-meter round pit.

    Furious, he sat down, walking out of the smoke with a fierce face. At this moment, though covered in blood, his entire aura intimidated everyone from looking at him.

    "ng!"

    He sat on the ground, lifted his right hand, and directly grasped the handle of the Azure Dragon. Under his sweeping gaze, he resembled a formidable God of ughter, making the entire Tiger Roar Team shudder.

    He turned his head, sitting, looking at the kicked Wu Huan. At this moment, people found Wu Huan lying for a long time on the side, breathing heavily.

    Standing around him were proud and aloof individuals. Looking at Wu Huan¡¯s eyes, besides disdain, there was only sarcasm.

    Just now, that kick, Ao Cangsheng saved Wu Huan, but also severely injured Wu Huan.

    Heavenly Dragon Five Temples "But the power of the ck Dragon is so strong, we can¡¯t handle it at all. Originally, it was my doing, but in the end, Wu Huan refused.

    "We made a mistake, so I have nothing to say about the current big move."

 Chapter 1591 - 1582: Enduring Blows

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Chapter 1582: Enduring Blows</h4>

    "Just to hurt so many people, can my brother let Wu Huan walk with his noble hand? If the brothers aren¡¯t angry, you can find me!"

    The young man with thick eyebrows spoke sincerely. He was arrogant and angry, but after listening to his words, most of his anger dissipated.

    Ao Cangsheng sighed and waved his hand, "Since you were also forced, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m very sorry for hurting so many people today!"

    "If it weren¡¯t for the ck Dragon Club, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. If you want to hate, you can only hate the ck Dragon Club!

    Seeing the wild Coal Green approaching Qing Xing, sitting barbarically, he couldn¡¯t help being moved. He fiercely smashed the Azure Dragon, angrily saying, "What about the ck Dragon? Why so arrogant?" Even if he¡¯s strong enough, damn it, I¡¯ll rely on him!

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, a trace of coldness appeared on his face, "Good! Since we¡¯ve found a righteous master, we might as well go visit the Dragon Society!

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng and the men sitting, he didn¡¯t even look at the ck Dragon, and the young man with thick eyebrows wasn¡¯t shocked. He eagerly said, "The two brothers might not know that the Dragon Society is one of the four great trainees of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School. Not only are there many people, but there are also several super geniuses.

    "The two brothers are alone, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯tpete with the ck Dragon. So I suggest you two endure it!"

    "Endure? Hmph!" He sat down, looked contemptuously at the young man with thick eyebrows, and said, "Enduring and swallowing your voice, that¡¯s not my style!" Even if the ck Dragon is a tiger, damn it, I¡¯ll snip a few whiskers."

    Seeing him sit in a bustling position, the young man with thick eyebrows smiled bitterly and shook his head. I¡¯ve said all I can say. If you don¡¯t want to listen, it¡¯s up to the two of you."

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the young man with thick eyebrows and said, "Thank you, brothers, for the reminder. The ck Dragon wille sooner orter."

    Saying this, as long as he pulled someone to sit, Rao Long and Lei Tie turned and left.

    At this moment, the boy next to the young man with thick eyebrows suddenly whispered, "Master, that ck-faced boy is really talented!" Twin Pce, Three-Star, Four-Star! How about we recruit him into the Tiger School?

    Upon hearing this, the young man with thick eyebrows couldn¡¯t help butugh. Thinking to himself, it¡¯s about time, you should also consider recruiting talent to the center.

    Thinking of this, a sh of light suddenly appeared in the eyes of the young man with thick eyebrows.

    Suddenly, he shouted to Ao Cangsheng and others who were leaving, "Brothers, stay!"

    When I heard the shout, I turned first. He held arge Azure Dragon in his hand, and Zhan hadn¡¯t exhausted himself attacking his body, so he took a sip from the young man with thick eyebrows, "Why, want to fight?"

    The young man with thick eyebrows quickly shook his head, took two or three steps to follow him, and said, "Brothers misunderstood. I want to discuss with the four brothers!"

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Proudly and coldly looking at the young man with thick eyebrows, this man quite impressed him; at least he knew how to advance and retreat.

    The young man with thick eyebrows hesitantly looked at the four of them. Then he hesitated for a moment before saying, "I want to ask you, the four brothers... do you want to? Do you want to join our Tiger Roar Alliance?"

    The young man with thick eyebrows struggled to say this sentence. After saying it, cold sweat broke out on his back.

    This sentence is easy to misunderstand. Imagine, a team that has been dismantled even dares to firmly swear to find enemies at the center.

    If this isn¡¯t mocking the opponent, then what hidden schemes does Bao have? If the opponent has a bad temper, if it¡¯s not good, they¡¯ll have to fight again.

    "What are you saying? Looking for someone to fight?" Immediately upon hearing this, from the young man with thick eyebrows, he began when waving arge blue dragon.

    When the young man with thick eyebrows saw the situation, he quickly stepped back two steps, with a look of fear and embarrassment looking at the arrogant man.

    Through the previous observation, the young man with thick eyebrows sensitively discovered that only the arrogant Cangsheng among these people was the most stable and mysterious.

    If not mistaken, the arrogant Cangsheng should be the leader of these people. Even if not the leader, they¡¯ll still think so.

    Having been the leader of the Tiger Roar Alliance for several years, he certainly wouldn¡¯t willingly give up his status as the leader of the alliance to the young man with thick eyebrows suddenly.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what kind of power Ao Cangsheng had. Blindly handing over the Tiger Small Team to Ao Cangsheng, the young man with thick eyebrows was worried that Ao Cangsheng might ruin the Tiger Small Team.

    But looking back at the current Tiger Small League, there are only about 20 members left, nearly all injured. Some even seriously injured.

    Such a Tiger Whistle Alliance, aside from its leader, where is there any trace of battle power?

    Such a Tiger Roar Alliance may not arouse the opponent¡¯s greed in the eyes of other forces.

    Thinking of this, the rough eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but make Qing Chun frustrated. The Tiger Whistle Alliance, which I was proud of, is a paper tiger that can¡¯t withstand attacks.

    Now, he has a chance. Either surrender the leadership of the Tiger Roar Team or continue the Tiger Roar Team¡¯s progress.

    Or Hu Xiaomeng will remain as it is, with its immortal self-esteem.

    After a long time, the young man with thick eyebrows finally gritted his teeth and took a sip, "I¡¯ll promise you anything you want!"

    This sentence stunned dozens of feet, like a thunderbolt, which soon fell into the ears of the arrogant man who hadn¡¯t gone far.

    "Teng!"

    Upon hearing the news, members of the Tiger Xiao Meng Alliance didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they already jumped three feet high.

    "Boss, did you hear that? He agreed to your request! From now on, we¡¯ll be the leaders of Tiger School!" Sitting while cheering, there was no happy god.

    Beside them, Rao Long and Lei Tie looked dejected at the young man with rough eyebrows. Why would a young man with rough eyebrows agree to an arrogant request?

    Turning back to look at Ao Cangsheng, they found Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression surprisingly calm.

    It was as if epting the alliance of Hu Xiaomeng was not something exciting for Ao Cangsheng.

    At this moment, Rao Long and Lei Tie couldn¡¯t see through their arrogance anymore. This talented, wicked, young teacher and brother, at this moment, is always surprisingly spoiled and humiliated.

    Ao Cangsheng looked up at the young man with thick eyebrows and said, "Then you recruit brothers first. Just these people simply can¡¯tpete with the ck Dragon!"

    "Come back to tell me when you can fill 50 people. Then, let¡¯s discuss the future of the Hu Xiaomeng Alliance!"

    After that, Ao Cangsheng slightly frowned, a bit embarrassed, and said, "By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name?"

    The young man with thick eyebrows heard his words, smiled awkwardly, "My name is Mo Xiaohu!"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "My name is Ao Cangsheng!"

    "My name is Three-Star!" he smiled, quickly waving.

    Then Rao Long and Lei Tie also reported their names. After saying this, Ao Cangsheng stopped staying, turned, and left the Tiger School.

    Half a dayter, the four proud Cangsheng returned to Yan Shu¡¯s courtyard.

    Seeing the return of the four of Ao Cangsheng, with almost no loss, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Yue Shuang¡¯s beauty.

    "Didn¡¯t you go to Hu Xiaomeng?" Yue Shuang swept an eye over the four of them, seeing no injuries except for the mottled blood on the barbaric body¡¯s body.

    Sitting down, heughed, "Guess Shi Jie."

 Chapter 1592 - 1583: Winning Hearts and Minds

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Chapter 1583: Winning Hearts and Minds</h4>

    Yue Shuang red angrily and sat down. He said coldly, "Has it grown bigger again?"

    Seeing Yue Shuang¡¯s terrifying expression, I couldn¡¯t help but sit there trembling and say with augh, "We¡¯re back!"

    "Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!" Yue Shuang was suspicious, ncing at everyone with the gaze of a fox, finally focusing on the proud Sheng.

    If one of these people could persuade Yue Shuang, that person would be arrogance itself.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded with a smile, "Really!

    "But... but you..."

    "But why are we not injured?" Someone took the chance, smiling, and said, "Big Brother Mo Xiaohu¡¯s gang, I could crush him with one finger. How could I get hurt?"

    Yue Shuang gazed again before sitting down, speaking in a subtle voice, "You¡¯d die if you didn¡¯t boast!"

    At this moment, Rao Long stepped forward, smiling, "Shi Family, this time the teacher and his disciple are not bragging. Although the Tiger Roar Alliance is a power, it truly is a group of bullies.

    "Aside from the Alliance Leader Mo Xiaohu and Deputy Leader Wu Huan, who have strength, the others can¡¯t take any blows at all!"

    Then Rao Long told one story after another about Yue Shuang, seeing the brilliant light shining in her beautiful eyes.

    When Rao Long finished, Yue Shuang charmingly smiled and looked at those seated, saying, "Little ck, you can¡¯t imagine. You have much strength in Beijing!"

    He sat proudly, lifting his head tough, "What else do you want to say? I¡¯ve been diligently training my barbaric spirit all month, which is why I¡¯m so powerful.

    Afterwards, he suddenly turned around and said, "Brother Rao Long just mentioned the general situation today. The real highlight is yet toe."

    "What is it?" Seeing the man sitting there, unwilling to lie, Yue Shuang couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    The person sat down and said, "Not only did we dismantle the Tiger School today, but we also counted the Tiger School in! Now Tiger Roar has the final say.

    "Really?" Yue Shuang¡¯s beautiful eyebrows tilted upwards again, looking at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    So, quietly sitting, Yuan Jingined, "Shi Jie, aren¡¯t you a bit biased? Every time I say something, you don¡¯t believe it, but you don¡¯t doubt them at all!"

    Yue Shuang giggled, revealing a mischievous look, "That¡¯s because you¡¯re always bragging, can¡¯t be trusted!"

    "Really?" Brother Rao Long, Brother Lei Tie, Judge! Am I always bragging?

    "Yes!" Rao Long and Lei Tieughed and said the same thing.

    Hearing this, I sat silently and said, "Fine, so you¡¯re all bullying me together!"

    After a while, Yue Shuang realized that the reason Yin Shu was severely injured by Wu Huan was that the Great Dragon Society was the ghost. The true mastermind behind this was Song Shuzui.

    With the strength of Ao Cangsheng and others, Ge Shu cannot be found now.

    Not to mention the power of singing and intoxication is too strong, simply the massive ck Dragon Club is beyond their reach.

    Therefore, Ao Cangsheng expressed his idea, which was to first establish their own strength.

    Only by establishing absolute authority in the Qing Dynasty can theypete with the ck Dragon.

    The first step for Ao Cangsheng to form his own team was to ept the Tiger Roar Alliance.

    Although they cannot directly face the Great Dragon Society now, they can still kill the Great Dragon Society¡¯s spirit.

    After saying these words, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo went to the Scripture Repository.

    Although they were born with evil souls, their skills were low.

    Take Ao Cangsheng for example, if he can truly master skills, it is also "Peaceful World, A Hand to Devour People." In addition, no skill has been mastered yet.

    Besides the "Flood Dragon Technique," there are no other skills avable.

    Therefore, the most important thing now is that they must choose several High Rank skills that suit them and practice them.

    This way, they can elevate theirbat power to a new level.

    The Scripture Pavilion is located on the north side of Heavenly Dragon Temple. It contains thousands of Martial Arts secret books. It is where the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple keeps its Martial Arts secrets.

    The Scripture Repository has seven floors. With each increase in level, the level of the Martial Arts secret books increases by one.

    It is said that the seventh floor of the Scripture Pavilion houses true Dragon King Level skills. Its power is enough to level the tower in an instant.

    But so far, no disciple from the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples has reached the seventh floor of the Scripture Pavilion. Most are on the sixth floor.

    Looking at the towering and solemn Scripture Pavilion like a mountain before us, we can¡¯t help but sit and watch in awe.

    "Don¡¯t just stand there,e in!" Seeing someone sitting inside the Scripture Pavilion staring, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to restart.

    "Oh!" I sat down and answered, following Ao Cangsheng into the Scripture Pavilion.

    "Are you here to borrow kung fu?" The moment he walked into the Scripture Pavilion, an old guard asked.

    Ao Cangsheng and the sitting man nodded simultaneously, "Yes!

    The elderly official inside the pavilion was in his fifties, with hawk-like eyes and a garlic nose. He nced at Ao Cangsheng slightly and sat down saying, "Bring out your Heavenly Dragon Token."

    Ao Cangsheng and the man sitting together heard the words and did as told. At the same time, the two of them brought out their Heavenly Dragon Tokens.

    Looking at these two men¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Tokens, the elder said, "Your Heavenly Dragon Tokens are one star each. You can only borrow skills from the first level of the Tibetan scriptures cupboard!"

    Ao Cangsheng and the seated man nodded to express their understanding.

    "Alright, choose your skills. Remember, you can only choose three doors in Mo!

    "Although the techniques on this level are low, they are suitable for new students who have just entered the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School!"

    "When you can thoroughly master these basic skills, consider moving to the next level!"

    "But we still want to go up there. The skills here really aren¡¯t suitable for us! Do you know how to raise the level of the Heavenly Dragon Token?" Ao Cangsheng persisted.

    The official inside the pavilion was displeased, considering him someone whose eyes were higher than his hands.

    The official inside the pavilion let out a cold snort, saying, "The level of the Heavenly Dragon Token must be reced by Contribution Value. If your Contribution Value is not enough, you can only buy it from Yuan Jing."

    "Since you two are new, you must have no Contribution Value, so rely on Yuan Jing."

    "If you want to go to the second floor, you need to pay 300 First Level crystals! If you want the third floor secrets, you must pay an additional 100 Second Level crystals on the basis of the second floor!"

    "Since you are two people, you need 600 crystals to go to the second floor. To go to the third floor, you need to pay 200 more Second Level crystals."

    Hearing such an answer, I sat down, shocked with wide-open mouth. Three hundred First Level crystals, with his strength, he might barely obtain it.

    But with 200 Second Level crystals, even if they struggle for survival, I fear the short NEI, it is difficult to obtain them.

    "Why so expensive? Can it be cheaper?" Barely sitting, sticking out his tongue, bargaining.

    The official inside the pavilion¡¯s face was gloomy and displeased, saying, "Do you think this is a vegetable market? Can you bargain here? This is stipted in the academy¡¯s inscription."

    "If it¡¯s too expensive, you¡¯d better honestly choose skills at the First Level. Eyes high, hands low, this is not good!"

    "But..."

    Just when he sat frustrated, Ao Cangsheng suddenly interrupted him, saying, "The elder will kindly help us upgrade!"

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but sit and stare at him. "Boss, did I hear wrong? Hundreds of Second Level crystals, do you have them?"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled lightly, "There is something!"

    "Which level do you want?" the Elder asked.

    Ao Cangsheng took out the Heavenly Dragon Token, saying, "Up two levels!"

    "That will be 22 main crystals and 61 auxiliary crystals, or directly 206 secondary crystals!" The official inside the pavilion smiled at Ao Cangsheng, wanting to see if he really had such a Yuan clean amount.

 Chapter 1593 - 1584: Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Chapter 1584: Crystals</h4>

    You know, an ordinary life-destroying monk consumes three Dual Crystals a day.

    Two hundred Dual Crystals are enough for a monk to practice for more than two months, and it¡¯s not insignificant.

    At this moment, the Barbaric sitting posture also looked at the proud Cangsheng. He wanted to see if Ao Cangsheng was ying with him or if he really had so many gems.

    Four eyes watched, Ao Cangsheng gently turned his left hand. Only to hear a crisp "ding ding" sound, a pile of green Selenium Crystals, like swaying jade flowers, scattered in front of the table!

    "You... you... this... how can this be..." Seeing that pile of green Second Level Crystals, I sat down feeling scared and stuttered.

    He was not only shocked sitting, even the elder of the inner pavilion showed his surprise.

    He knew that hundreds of Second Level Crystals, even well-known ones, were arge quantity.

    An ordinary disciple, without three to five years of umtion, can in any case not produce so many Dual Crystals.

    "Young man, there¡¯s more scenery! Can you tell me who you are?" The elder at the inner pavilion raised his eyebrows and asked Ao Cangsheng.

    "The younger generation is the youngest son of the Ao Family in Ziyao City!"

    Upon hearing this, the elder at the inner pavilion couldn¡¯t help but frown. A long time ago, he heard that the loyal and virtuous Liang was destroyed by the Royal Family.

    Unexpectedly, Ao Yun¡¯s big son¡¯s dust could step into the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples. He¡¯s really a tiger father without a dog son.

    But after much contemtion, two months ago, Ao Yundun was captured by the royal family and sentenced. How could Ao Cangsheng have so many Second Level Crystals?

    Thinking of this, the elder guarding the inner pavilion suddenly said with bright eyes, "Are you an alchemist?"

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, "My seniors are really insightful!"

    At this point, the elders of the inner pavilion dared no longer underestimate their arrogance. To be an alchemist at a young age shows great talent.

    He recognized Ao Cangsheng as an alchemist, not a mere practitioner of alchemy. This is because Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left hand had a clear storage function.

    This unintentional action indicated Ao Cangsheng was an alchemist and not just someone knowledgeable about alchemy.

    "Boss... how did you get so many Dual Crystals?" As I recovered from the shock, I sat up and shouted excitedly.

    Ao Cangsheng said in a low voice, "Well, of course, I asked my master for them."

    Ao Cangsheng did not tell Yuan Jing the real origin because he feared creating unnecessary trouble.

    It¡¯s noteworthy that ordinary battles of three levels have tens of Second Level Crystals. Suddenly obtaining so many Dual Crystals shows how remarkable Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refining level is.

    Moreover, he is only 15 years old. The Three-product Refinery from 15 years ago, once this spreads, will surely create a huge wave in Tang Country.

    At that time, worshippers will naturally visit him endlessly. But those who hate arrogance will try whatever means to get rid of him.

    Without absolute self-protection, exposing oneself prematurely is extremely dangerous.

    Upon hearing Cangsheng¡¯s proud exnation, the senior member of the inner pavilion slowly nodded. His assessment of Ao Cangsheng was at most of a refinery.

    Such a young refinery is rare, but it¡¯s not a shocking matter.

    Suddenly, another master, without further entry. After all, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refining level was a bit shocking. Having a great master was not surprising.

    Just as I sat and saw the green crystal on the table, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow. With so many Second Level Crystals, it was enough to let him break through Double Fate.

    Now used to the promotion in Tian Long Ridge, it was really painful enough for him.

    Ao Cangsheng took out 106 Dual Crystals and another emerald green Selenium Crystal.

    Seeing this crystal, the elder of the Guard Pavilion¡¯s heart trembled: "Three-level Crystal!"

    How rare is three-level crystal? The elder of the inner pavilion knows this. Even for him, he hasn¡¯t umted many three-level crystals.

    "How¡¯s it going, my senior? Can¡¯t San Yuan Crystals rece Dual Crystals?" Ao Cangsheng asked in surprise.

    Sitting beside me, the person was not as shocked as before because he didn¡¯t know San Yuan Crystals.

    "Yes, yes!" The elder of the inner pavilion said "can" three times in session, then smiled, "Brother, can you exchange your Three-level Origin Crystal with me?"

    "This..." Seeing the elder¡¯s changed demeanor, Ao Cangsheng, no matter how silly he was, could guess the great use of Three-level Origin for him. His face sank, and he hesitated.

    Seeing this clear attitude, the senior elder hurriedly said, "How about I exchange 110 Dual Crystals with you?"

    Ao Cang hesitated for a long time, finally bit the bullet and said, "Alright! Considering our fate, I¡¯ll exchange with you!"

    Upon hearing this, the elder of the inner pavilion breathed a sigh of relief. He shook his sleeve, and the green crystals on the table rolled down.

    "Brother, count it, a total of 110!" the senior member of the inner pavilion said happily.

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t count! Earlier I took out ten from 106!"

    The elder of the inner pavilion nodded and said, "Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter."

    After paying the two levels of Yuan Jing, the senior member of the inner pavilion helped Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo promote their Tian Long Ridge level.

    Previously, their Tian Long Ridge was only a one-star. After promotion, it became a Three-star, eligible to be ced on the third floor of the Scripture Cab.

    After this, the elder Ke Qi of the pavilion returned Tian Long Ridge to Ao Cangsheng and smiled, "Brother, if you have Three-level Crystals next time,e to me, I¡¯ll exchange 110 Second Level Crystals with you!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and nodded, "Okay!"

    Sitting aside, I waspletely fooled by the scene before this drama.

    Just now, the solemn elder of the inner pavilion changed into a different person because of a Three-level Crystal.

    Does the Three-level Origin Scripture really have such magic? I thought as I sat, but I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    After that, Ao Cangsheng and the beast walked straight up the stairs.

    The disciples browsing martial arts on the first floor of the Scripture Pavilion, seeing this wonder, couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished and jealous.

    After passing the second floor, Ao Cangsheng discovered that Chu was also sitting in front of the cab door.

    He smiled and saluted the other party. The other side also nodded lightly to Ao Cangsheng, and Ao Cangsheng proceeded directly to the third floor of the Scripture Pavilion.

    After reaching the Third Level, Ao Cangsheng realized one thing, that there is an elder guarding each level of the Scripture Pavilion.

    The elder in front of Jin Ru¡¯s Scripture Pavilion is clearly much older than on the first and second levels.

    The old man wore a Ge root shirt, looking very indifferent. Seeing Ao Cangsheng and Man Sidi

    Precisely because of this, those people despise the arrogant Cangsheng and the beast sitting, with a hint of disdain in their eyes.

    They could enter the third floor early to show their strength.

    However, if these people knew that the arrogant Cangsheng and barbaric sitting were promoted with Double Star Dragon Command, they wouldn¡¯t look at them that way.

    Ao Cangsheng and the person sitting merely nced gently at the Scripture Pavilion, and both began to flip through it.

    Ao Cangsheng flipped from the west side to the east side of the Scripture Pavilion.

    The third floor of the Scripture Pavilion preserves higher level and lower level Merit Arts. Compared to the Tibetan ssics on the first level of the inner pavilion, it has been upgraded by several tiers.

    Ao Cangsheng learned quickly. In less than half an hour, he had already learned half of the skills.

    But among these methods, Ao Cangsheng did not find a method that suited him.

 Chapter 1594: 1585: The Trial

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1594: Chapter 1585: The Trial</strong>

    While feeling proud and frustrated, a Stone Gate near Chu Country caught his attention.

    The Stone Gate was as smooth as a mirror. Threerge characters were etched on the Stone Gate in redcquer: Jin District.

    Upon seeing these three words, Cangsheng¡¯s eyes werepletely captivated.

    ¡°Jin District? Where is this ce?¡± Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity and amazement, but he did not move toward the Stone Gate from the Gold Gate.

    ¡°Kid, this is where Jin n¡¯s kung fu is stored. You¡¯d better not go there!¡± As Ao Cangsheng steps away, a cold reminder suddenly echoes in his ear.

    Looking up, a young man dressed in blue suddenly appeared behind Ao Cangsheng. The teenager¡¯s eyes were cold and proud.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just looking around. No problem!¡±

    Then, turned back and walked toward Jin District.

    Witnessing this scene, the young man in blue couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Another arrogant guy, let him suffer a bit!¡±

    Upon reaching the Stone Gate, Ao Cangsheng examined it carefully. Realizing there was no mechanism to open it, he raised his hand and pressed gently.

    As soon as his hand touched, a warm current suddenly surged into his meridians. Ao Cangsheng felt amazed. The enormous Stone Gate was a piece of warm Jade.

    Ao Cangsheng extended his hand, pressing against the Stone Gate. Even with some effort, the Stone Gate didn¡¯t budge.

    Then, feeling the imposing Qi in his hands, a thunderous sound surged into the Stone Gate.

    Under the immense power, the Stone Gate slowly turned. Once the gap wasrge enough for a person, Ao Cangsheng slipped inside.

    Inside the Stone Gate, a row of human-shaped wooden stakes could be seen. Recognizing these stakes, Ao Cangsheng immediately realized they were Dragon Scale Wood.

    Ao Cangsheng had heard Yin Tangyi say the sturdiness of Dragon Scale Wood was unparalleled, even superior to blue Xuanwu.

    Apart from the human-shaped stakes, there were many whip-like vines on the ground, twisted and scattered within Ney¡¯s room.

    This secret chamber wasn¡¯trge, merely ten square feet around. Zhu Diwen looked around, holding a bookshelf at the top of the room.

    The bookshelf had only oneyer, scattered books on top. Outside the bookshelf was a transparent Crystal, covering the entire interior of the bookshelf.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng immediately grasped the intention of the secret chamber. To read the Jin n¡¯s scrolls, one must first pass the obstacles ahead.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, then without hesitation. With a slight rise of the sleeve, Liu Xiang¡¯s whole body¡¯s Qi swirled, cautiously advancing toward the secret chamber.

    Sure enough, as Ao Cangsheng took his first step, dozens of human-shaped stakes simultaneously rotated.

    Not only did they rotate, but the thrusting feet and arms on the stakes also began ¡°shouting and drinking water,¡± waving simultaneously.

    Listening to the strong winds, the proud Cangsheng knew the stakes of an attack were potentially immense.

    Simultaneously, the long, curved, and scattered whips on the ground also tilted forward.

    Like a long snake spitting venom, they fluttered everywhere, pouncing toward Ao Cangsheng.

    Suddenly, the entire room was engulfed in a storm, beginning to crack.

    Ao Cangsheng changed his unpredictable steps, ¡°Liu Yunfeng Step Method¡± immediately took effect. His shadow shed, continuously shifting among the stakes and whirling whips.

    Whenever possible, he tried to avoid using them. When it was inevitable, he struck them away.

    At this time, everything within the secret chamber seemed alive, rushing toward the proud Cangsheng, attacking like lightning and thunder.

    The stakes and whips were still not dangerous, but once attacked, their strength significantly diminished.

    Ao Cangsheng initially started with Liu Yunfeng Step Method¡¯s first rank, but the changes were profound, almost overwhelming.

    Viewing this scene, the proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Clink nk!¡±

    Before taking a step, the proud Cangsheng heard the gentle tter below.

    At this time, his hand pointed like a longsword, calm even in preparation. The guarantees within this room were secure. The proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t speakrge of it.

    After a chaotic battle, reaching the Crystal Wall, the proud Cangsheng gradually rxed his Qi, distributing his spirits across.

    Touching the Crystal Wall with his raised hand, the proud Cangsheng observed its solidity.

    Looking around, the proud Cangsheng gazed. This Crystal Wall seemed to emerge from underground.

    Seeing these five principles, the proud Cangsheng sighed, ¡°I wanted to get out, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Speaking, he raised his right hand, where the Martial Emperor¡¯s Fire burned at his fingertips.

    The proud Cangsheng gently drew with his finger, sketching arge circle on the Crystal Wall.

    Soon, the Crystal Wall opened arge hole due to the Emperor¡¯s Fire.

    With a sweep of the right hand, the Martial Emperor extinguished the Karmic Fire, and the proud Cangsheng retrieved it.

    This small ragged shelf, even left without ash, remained intact.

    The wood used for the shelf was colder,pared to the shelf made with Crystal Stone.

    On the shelfy 5 scrolls, each made from silky leather. The 5 books were thin, dark, and burdened. Each bearing the name of a scripture scroll.

    The first scroll was ¡°Decision of the Mystical Fire God,¡± the second was ¡°Sky Thunder Silk Technique,¡± the third was ¡°Thunder Light sh,¡± the fourth was ¡°Sky Chasing Technique,¡± and thest one was ¡°Tiger w.¡±

    Just reading these method names, the proud Cangsheng pondered the ordinary.

    After reading the names of the five scrolls, the proud Cangsheng reached for one, roughly flipping through.

    Upon opening, the proud Cangsheng saw the natural phenomenon, yet, fires like God Destruction Karma Fire were more dazzling.

    Speaking of methods arriving at the yang location, I briefly investigate. Preferring the Mystical Fire God Nine by Nine.

    Alongside rolling up the Mystical Fire God Nine by Nine, the proud Cangsheng opened the second book.

    After raising an incense stick, the proud Cangsheng finished reading all five scrolls.

    Upon checking, he only selected one method. That was the Fire God Xuan Nine by Nine.

    The proud Cangsheng could brutally sit on such tough ground. Moreover, his hands were dragons, fitting massive unified reasons.

    This Thunder Light sh was immensely proud, with a formidable imposing presence.

    Both doors were under the stairs; if mastered perfectly, equated to the high-quality engineering method of stairs.

    Because it belongs to a divine taboo, one¡¯s cultivation in research clearly determines difficulty, nheless, if the method wasn¡¯t achieved carefully, oneself shouldn¡¯t be treated lightly.

    After collecting the two scrolls, the proud Cangsheng exited the chamber.

    Sitting for half an hour, he had already finished viewing all parts. Then, he selected four doors in the new method.

    Retracing steps, the proud Cangsheng positioned himself within Ney¡¯s pavilion, cing the unusual proud scroll at Ney¡¯s Pavilion.

    The surrounding people couldn¡¯t do anything. He asked if he¡¯d protect the old Ney¡¯s Pavilion. Did anyone see the proud Cangsheng?

    What¡¯s in hand was cold. Uncertain. Due to this seat being overly upied.

    Feeling depressed, he sat, or worked within Ney¡¯s Pavilion. Ah, boasting he wouldn¡¯t die, passersby wouldn¡¯t speak to him.

    When feeling lost, suddenly seeing shadows. Looking up, the proud Cangsheng aligned with himself, hands holding two methods.

    Jumping up while sitting, pointing at the proud Cangsheng questioningly, ¡°Where did you go? Went to find you without saying anything.¡±

    The proud Cangsheng, smiling, waved his hand.

    Having seen the ck curls, his eyes were different.

    What he knew, most critical, was that a year passed, due to exhaustion, which was visibly obvious.

    The burning on his face ended, turned in an instant, brutally sitting, exposing a smiling face, gathering close to ask: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    The proud Cangsheng nodded. ¡°Alright, anything the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1595 - 1586: Remarkable Achievements

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Chapter 1586: Remarkable Achievements</h4>

    The next time you enter the third floor of the Scripture Pavilion, would you rmend understanding Buddha Dharma cultivation more easily? Be aware, the distance is far, and the result still hasn¡¯t been sessful.

    Although the old man guarding the roof had a clear voice, the proud Taoist could distinguish the ugliness in certain Qi.

    Now,ughing slightly, he said, "First consider, I know this method suits my sect well; there¡¯s no need to force it."

    "Hahaha! If it¡¯s a worthy cause, I too can manage. No big deal with the results either!" The senior guarding the Pavilion rmended again. His voice had a reason.

    "Senior, I believe you are mistaken. I was not arrogant as a child. That¡¯s the truth," said the proud Taoist softly.

    "Ah, even though you¡¯ve descended, defying orders to repair the Phantom Shadow Sword, it¡¯s truly shameless!" Seeing the proud Taoist raising his head, the elder¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave.

    Relying on age, seeing the person next to him sitting down, he got angry. He took a step forward, not caring about "senior". "Your intentions are clear, but, I still need to consider the method. Please offer me something smaller."

    At this point, the senior guardian picked out the first volume, while Luman made his choice of the second book.

    Listening to these words, the expression on his face sank again, and he threw the Four Books to someone beside him, angrily saying, "Ignorant of the thick skies, you¡¯ll tread the wrong path, and that¡¯s on you. Good words to advise its spirit is difficult, go now!"

    Having said this, he kept his eyes shut. In any case, the proud Taoist and Luman remained seated obstinately.

    The proud Taoist stood, saluted, and took the Four Books, heading straight down.

    After a while, "Those irritating ones return home." The quiet sound was heard.

    Upon leaving the gate, the proud Taoist asked, "Is your Azure Dragon Sword all right?"

    I nodded. "How about it?"

    Can the proud Taoist exchange a battle weapon?

    Sitting down, he shook his head. "Sure. You can nheless view the Azure Dragon Sword."

    Seeing others sitting down after flowing out, the proud Taoist couldn¡¯t help butugh. "My intention is clear. I am the high-grade battle weapon of Tian Long."

    Is it true?

    Without looking at them sitting down, the proud Taoist said.

    "Indeed! The leader Jin Yuxian mentioned words about the nine cauldrons!" After saying it, he used ttery while galloping away on horseback.

    Then, the thiefughed again. "Well, will you practice with my weapons on several floors?"

    The proud Taoist arrogantly gazed at the Azure Dragon Sword of sitting Luman and said, "This is the military campaign of Azure Dragon¡¯s second floor. I want to exchange for five ground weapons with you."

    "Is it true?" Roughly Luman yelled loudly, leaping straight up from the ground.

    Seeing Luman sitting on this spot, the proud Taoist couldn¡¯t help but re at him.

    Roughly sitting again with a grin and said, "It must be true, as the Great Master told it."

    Vaguely, another said, "When do you n to practice for me?"

    The proud Taoist said, "After I finish practicing, I¡¯ll write for you. For now, let¡¯s focus on practicing the method we¡¯ve chosen!"

    "Yes! I think so too!" someone eximed enthusiastically.

    Without much time, the proud Taoist and Luman returned to his home. As soon as he arrived, the proud Taoist swung to the left. A white figure emerged from the warehouse.

    Returning to Tianlong Wu Academy, the white sable felt uninterested, sleeping in the proud Taoist¡¯s warehouse.

    Upon waking, the proud Taoist just returned from the inner pavilion, he shouted, leading his rarely proud Taoist out of the warehouse.

    "Cultivation!"

    The white sable circled the room¡¯s center twice, jumping onto the proud Taoist¡¯s shoulder, nudging his face a few times.

    The proud Taoistughed heartily and said, "Little one, you stay and y here!"

    "Weekend day!"

    The third floor of Nengdeng Pavilion was really popted.

    With this person¡¯s power, the chances of not destroying indoor spaces are considerable.

    Breaking life¡¯s boundaries, only the younger one¡¯s son. And he could seize this opportunity.

    It¡¯s possible that you came here for this. These people could have already selected a method upstairs. Why stay on the third level?

    The two were startled, gaping. After a long time, they finally met. "Report urgently to the academy!"

    The room inside.

    Presently, the proud Taoist of second grade, with great openness, naturally felt clueless regarding materials research.

    He first took out the rebellion of Phantom Shadow Sword andmenced the journey from start to finish.

    The Phantom Shadow Sword had fouryers, each containing profound depths.

    The proud Taoist wrote the fouryered sword¡¯s challenge of Phantom Shadow Sword, seeking to grasp the ideas behind the Phantom Shadow Sword.

    Throughprehension, the proud Taoist perceived the conclusion of the Shadow Sword.

    The Sword Elucidation¡¯s "speed," "uracy," "fierceness" means the sword moves forward bravely without yielding.

    The ultimate Phantom Shadow Sword is based on sword deviation, primarily using Sword Qi to bewilder the enemy as shadows.

    Representing the profound meaning of Phantom Shadow Sword, the proud Taoist was enjoying insightful moments.

    However, on another level, the proud Taoist felt that this was the essence.

    The proud Taoist wholeheartedly devoted himself to cultivation, and in the blink of an eye, half a month passed.

    During this half-month, the proud Taoist first implemented and utilized the mindset of "Phantom Shadow Sword¡¯s decision," and through understanding the ocean, repeatedly tested the Sword Elucidation.

    Performing the decision of "Four Layered Sword" the proud Taoist practiced three thousand times in the ocean. It took four days.

    During those four days, the proud Taoist did not leave the room a step, used Elemental Crystal to provide energy, and didn¡¯t need to consume food.

    Gazing at the sea, attempting to learn the sword¡¯s secrets, although falling short of realbat, the importance of sword energy is apparent.

    After four days of trials, the Taoist finally opened his eyes. It matched well with "Swift Gale Move."

    If you prepare a five-zhang room, using the sword in the proud Taoist¡¯s house, there exists a fear of it turning into ruins instantly.

    Thus, the proud Taoist reced the sword with his finger and started attempting inside the room.

    "Whew whew ng!"

    In an instant, wind stirred within the room,y down the sword¡¯s light. Sword light clear as a rainbow. Prepare for the chaos of the room.

    Initially, using restraint, the proud Taoist transformed Qi into sword light, striking from two fingers, though the old stone wall inside the room showed shallow marks.

    Gradually, as the proud Taoist melted into the sword¡¯s significance, he slowly forgot about the extinction state, and the sword light emitted by his hand swiftly cleaved through Hundred-refined Stone, leaving a deep mark on the wall.

    After trying several dozen times, the room, equipped with exquisite items, was soon filled with scars.

    The floor of the room particrly dropped with dust, attaching tightly to the proud Taoist¡¯s face, ring with an almost reckless intensity.

    Attempting practice the second time, the proud Taoist suddenly received an epiphany.

    Not only that, the destructive power of golden Sword Qi is exceedingly high,pared to the previous white Sword Qi, now stronger by five times.

    Driven by curiosity, the proud Taoist slowlyprehended the "Phantom Shadow Sword Challenge," obtaining the "Secret of Sword Energy."

    At this moment, the proud Taoist executed the "Secret of Sword Energy," and the Sword Qi emitted was also golden in appearance.

    Through a day of research, he realized a bit, the proud Taoist thought. Thus, the Great Sword Qi is actually white, meaning it¡¯s not the Sword Qi. Instead, it¡¯s about Qi transforming the sword light.

    The true Sword Qi is the golden air light now emitted by the proud Taoist. The sword is gold. Hence, the Sword Qi is also majestic gold.

    The Sword Qi isn¡¯t about the monk¡¯s full-bodied anger; the sword converges towards the ground, collects heavens to develop spirit.

    The true Sword Qi, its power is several times, tens of times more intense than the Qi-sword light.

    Currently, the proud Taoist, though, is still somewhat proficient in Sword Qi understandings, not just scratching the surface.

    About half a month or soter, the proud Taoist basically understood the full Phantom Shadow Sword decision.

    Aside from the minor aspects missing, frequent usage hasn¡¯t diminished much.

    Within these fifteen days, the proud Taoist exchanged two crystals for fifty Yuan.

 Chapter 1596: 1587: The Auspicious Abacus

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1596: Chapter 1587: The Auspicious Abacus</strong>

    Not long ago, Gong Ruoxin took advantage of ck Dragon A¡¯s opportunity and got seriously injured. Yes, the arrogant Cangsheng is looking for ck Dragon¡¯s big n.

    Unexpectedly, before they found him, he was bullied by someone. Then, the arrogant anger suddenly red up.

    Seeing the self-importance and Gray¡¯steness, the tall and slim man was visibly impatient, as Iron Fistmanded the attack on self-importance and Gray: ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason for survival, no second cost, I really want to fight!¡±

    This punch was not short, not the least bit shy. The wind whistled, without seeing the breath¡¯s surge, always hitting that arrogant and gray face.

    Cangsheng saw the clear shape and was very angry. Seeing his right hand struck by lightning, a slender and tall wrist would grip tightly.

    The tall and slim man rarely thought of throwing a punch to promote self-importance, but didn¡¯t expect that punch, gathering the foot¡¯s punch power, was taken for granted.

    When he was very angry, suddenly there was a crack on his wrist. But he was arrogant and gray, breaking the tall and slim man¡¯s wrist when he grabbed it.

    Old man didn¡¯t look for your ck Dragon to settle ounts, yet you deceived me first! Cangsheng said arrogantly, ring at the tall and slim man.

    In the screams, he kicked his left foot into the slim man¡¯s belly.

    Soon, the tall and slim young man¡¯s body straightened. His right hand was held tightly by the arrogant hand, so after being kicked, one floated in the air like a kite.

    The slim body fell down, arrogant old foot kicked out again, so the tall and slim flew up again.

    This had repeated several times, the tall and slim man¡¯s screams vibrated through the gallery, referencing observations from seven or eight people.

    The arrogant Cangsheng loosened his grip on the wrist, while tall and slim on one side, used directly for pulling apart.

    Corpse A rolled in the air for three to four weeks, usually tall and slim, but stillnded.

    In his mouth, blood had long flowed. Some teeth sshed out, some were kicked out.

    Suddenly fell four or five feet, in the audience¡¯s eyes, his face showed palpitations.

    After a while, the painfully tall and slim man climbed up from the ground.

    He looked at him fearfully, arrogantly stared at him, said nothing, staggered and walked forward out of Lei Wu.

    Looking at the tall and slim young man lying in the corridor, arrogant Gray pped his hands and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to survive.¡±

    After that, he nced at the person he hoped for and turned into the refinery.

    In the training room, the gloomy weather suddenly came before us, making our arrogance turn pale.

    He wasn¡¯t interesting. At present, the refinery¡¯s climate is very bad.

    This is energy between heaven and earth, the speed outside must be five times faster.

    Up until this point, the arrogant Cangsheng always knew clearly, how to practice room, wanting to go far away capital.

    To refine three Second Level crystals in this dull world atmosphere, it was also very good.

    ording to customs, three Second Levelrge crystals can be refined in the temple for ten days. Surely, this is also to prevent Lei Wu¡¯syers integration.

    In the world full of vitality in the treasure bag, the arrogant Cangsheng quickly sat cross-legged and began to specialize in building.

    Apparently, in the Heavenly Dragon Lake temple, arrogant A Guo and A She achieved great progress.

    A month ago, he started breaking through triple destiny. Now, in the pure world, he enters the same body as Ney, arrogant and indifferent, like a fixed rtionship, finally showing slight signs of rxation.

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew they were researching the form of the Ghost Sword, his research was also ongoing.

    But that¡¯s the promotion, for example, much slower than those dedicated to promotion.

    However, in the past ten days, he also did a lot of research on alchemy.

    Now, after cleaning the Lei Wu River ceramic room, only three days, the arrogant Cangsheng fully understood.

    On the fifth day, the energy of heaven and earth turned into liquid Tai, started to umte in his sea.

    On the seventh day, the liquid Tai energy gradually filled the arrogant sea.

    Filled with energy, making the lower level person stronger.

    Ninth day, after two days of clearance, the fourth pitch was defeated.

    Seeing the arrogant green eyes shining, a person¡¯s breath suddenly climbed ayer.

    When he waited for his heart to return home, a fourfold order really urred.

    Cangsheng exhaled a breath, arrogantly pushed open the door. After experiencing four destinies, arrogant Cangsheng no longer wanted to live in the refinery.

    His silent Ninth Heaven made us worried again. So Sheng Xiang immediately returned home.

    In the Lei Wuke, arrogant and violent A Li immediately disappeared.

    After a few days of pressure, arrogant Cangsheng was already ustomed to the First Level.

    Heughed and thought: ¡°The academy received word that the situation in Python Forest that day was good.¡±

    To determine the ruins¡¯ whereabouts, the academy will send a group to observe.

    ¡°Among these people, after seven days a strong leader appears outside, the academy chose absolutely, after great effort.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, my teacher asked me if there were good students, I gave your name.¡±

    Speaking of this, smiling wind appeared arrogant, coldly sat down: ¡°So big a test, don¡¯t you believe yourself?¡±

    ¡°Someone!¡± Arrogant Cangsheng and Barbaric sat and voiced.

    ¡°Not a test, why would something like this happen, how could we lose the elderly? Not to mention the exam, a deep mark, I fear a white full! Xiong said, a man sat outside, neither feared.

    Proudly sitting, the smiling wind justughed. Shen Se emphasized, using it, ¡°The teacher should not underestimate you, this is second great, you aren¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°I heard not only my Heavenly Dragon Five Temples have traces seeking truth from Python Forest here, other three Great Mansion certainly sent people.¡±

    ¡°Not only n and two major refineries, but also send people. Therefore, this operation can be used in many ways.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re careless in robbery, after that would be dangerous. Even if you¡¯re naturally talented, participating in this debate would be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Many people want to go!¡± Suddenly, behind the seat, moved a change, rural taboo.

    ¡°Fear?¡± Seeing the huge change on the face, smiling, so please watch.

    I just sat and said: ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? I wouldn¡¯t go alone. If the sky copses, one day I wille to this nation to support it.¡±

    Smiling wind sighed and said: ¡°Of course sunset is strong, but if you really came here, you can¡¯t put yourself there.¡±

    ¡°So, I want to tell you, this Jin Ru Tianxuan forest, I believe they certainly have, but some thoughts, to be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Especially you, Cangsheng!¡± Maybe Xiaofeng would turn his head, specifically against arrogant Cangsheng.

    He arrogantly and gracefully nodded, pointed the second smile.

    In the family and n, the severed rtionship knows the whole Guo family. This time, the n has Qing dynasty¡¯s vice, afraid of not being soft.

    Additionally, arrogant Cangsheng and smiling breeze, from noisy sky soldier joins Ney courtyard, then ended the hatred of life and death with Divine Map.

    If Shen Tu was convicted in the Tian Zhan Ney courtyard, he wouldn¡¯t meet arrogant Cangsheng.

    Therefore, in arrogant Cangsheng, this isrge, can be said to be dangerous.

    ¡°When does this case start?¡± In arrogant Cangsheng eyes, this was just a motivation to discuss.

 Chapter 1597: 1588: No Idlers

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1597: Chapter 1588: No Idlers</strong>

    ¡°In two days, everyone will meet in the first hall. The appointed date has arrived, and the work will be arranged by Elder Al.¡±

    ¡°Enter!¡± the person said with a surprised nod, ¡°In that case, I only have two days left.¡±

    ¡°s! Therefore, in these two days, you must carefully consider and prepare with the people you brought!¡± Perhaps Xiaofeng warned.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Cangsheng and Man arrogantly sat at both ends.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± the arrogant person said, smiling at the wind.

    ¡°Okay, you should be ready!¡± Xiaofeng waved his hand, his face serious.

    As soon as I returned alive, I sat down and shouted because I was arrogant, so I made a new Zhan Abing.

    The arrogant Cangsheng wanted to go to Zhan¡¯s mansion to rify matters with truth and strength, so he sat with people in Zhan¡¯s mansion.

    At the gate of Zhang Tianfu, Second Elder Wei Zhengjia stood in front of the door. These two Fu Wei were both arrogant and did not recognize anyone else.

    Seeing the arrogant arrival of Cangsheng, Fine lifted his hand and took a sip, ¡°Zhang Tianfu, golden ground is no ce for idlers, you better leave!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± the arrogant person, sitting down, looked at him blinking.

    The arrogant Cangsheng said nothing. As soon as he raised his left hand, an order was issued from his hand.

    The Second Elder, upon seeing this order, became arrogant without a battle and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Deputy Great Master?! Why? Second Hui looked at Ao Cangsheng in horror, his eyes almost popping out, and said aloud.

    ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡± the arrogant Cangsheng said with the token, smiling.

    Suddenly, Second Hui could no longer refuse the Deputy Great Master¡¯s authority. At the same time, his knees bent, kneeling on the ground. ¡°It belongs to the Deputy Great Master of the lodging ce!¡±

    Seeing Second Tiger¡¯s arrogance, he sat still in shock. He turned his head and said, ¡°Deputy Great Order? Are they mad?¡± How could Zhang Entai serve as the Deputy Chief Elder?

    The director nodded, ¡°The Deputy Great Master will wait for a while. Now, please, Old Dragon!¡±

    In a short time, Long Yin appeared with fire and wind.

    Long Yinsui saw the arrogance of Cangsheng and called out to the teacher. Suddenly, he saw another teenager descending from not far away, looking around. Then he said, ¡°Deputy Great Master, is there anything you want from me?¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, that bumpy fart also ran. Zhao Longyin bowed to the water and said, ¡°Sit down and see the Elder! I am an arrogant old man!¡±

    Use it well, and looked at the arrogance with a smile.

    They say that Long Yin would not sweat after sitting down. He was very arrogant and environmentally friendly. This boy was an arrogant and inexperienced brother, but this guy said that from his predecessor, these people were a bit confused.

    Long Yinughed heartily and suddenly sat down, ¡°If the children don¡¯t call me first, they will always make me old!¡±

    Sitting down originally, he foolishly smiled, ¡°Since Old Dragon fell¡­ softly, he said, his brother is more respectable than obedient!¡±

    As this was said, the arrogant Cangsheng Long¡¯s Yinsui had a ck line.

    During the conversation, the veteran sat down, arrogantly asking about the building.

    In front of the pavilion, on the Yuyuan table, a pot of tea was ced.

    Long Yinsui was not strange. If the master, respectively, arrogantly Cangsheng and the remaining Abing sat on the tea.

    He sat beside the dragon water, asking, ¡°What does the Deputy Great Master want me to do?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng said, ¡°Indeed strong relics, the main peak has heard of it?¡±

    Big, Long Yinsui slowly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. My brother mentioned it five days ago.¡±

    Ren Tianfu, although he is the Deputy Great Master of Zhang Tianfu, the main peak is very high and they are too strong, so they want to match with their brothers.

    ¡°Where is Zhang Tianfu?¡± the arrogant Cangsheng said.

    Long Yin took a sip of tea and said intricately, ¡°My brother Ren wants me to lead the team to Tianxuan Forest. If there are obvious signs, like timing.¡±

    ¡°How many people do you n to bring?¡± the arrogant Cangsheng took a sip of tea and asked.

    Long Yin¡¯s water slightly sank, ¡°I want to go because I collected from the Refinery. If there is one during this process, I want to say. If there is no one, Zhang Tianfu will not fight him.¡±

    At this point, Long Yin¡¯s water handled his arrogance without consciousness, ¡°What, does the Deputy Great Mansion owner also want to participate in this matter?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng smiled, ¡°I want to go because I grew up in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples. As for Zhang Tianfu, if there is an aged dragon leading the team, it will be absolutely safe!¡±

    ¡°I heard he has great potential for Tianxuan Forest, not from me and the four Great Houses, there is the n and the Great House Abode.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t force the sign safely and soundly, once you get them, I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of controversies.¡± Long Yin lightly ground tea, implying much.

    The arrogant nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why we are here today.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Long Yin¡¯s eyes flickered with light.

    Cangsheng arrogantly said, ¡°If you really get the strong sign, I want Zhang Tianfu and secretly help me!¡±

    Long Yinsui smiled, ¡°Since the Deputy Great Master, just drum, Zhan Tianfu, from your hair.¡±

    ¡°How many people do you want to bring?¡± the arrogant Cangsheng happily said, with water giving the dragon Yin refreshing, they are different.

    Although this is the Deputy Director of the Zhan Great Mansion, for him, it is because Long Yinsui helped him, not for his own Zhan Great Mansion.

    Therefore, that was Zhang Tianfu or something else when he died.

    Such things, people do not agree, although Cangsheng is an arrogant Deputy Great Master.

    Long Yin has long been ustomed to aging and hardening. He knows the meaning of arrogance and the four of Cangsheng, but both quickly promised him the arrogance and arrogance of Cangsheng.

    This is not Long Yinsui, an arrogant Cangsheng disciple, but also an arrogant Cangsheng using Long Yinsui.

    Long Yin Shui thought, ¡°This is what I want to bring five people, but now, do I have ten people?¡±

    Long Yin said, ten people, ten natural person environment strong, this arrogance is well known.

    Considering that Zhang Tianfu will enter the Central Kingdom of Abang after eleven days of leaving, arrogance is overwhelming.

    Such a face is enough to cover more than four martial arts schools. If Zhang Entianfu doesn¡¯t have many people, then Zhang Entianfu might be the strongest force in the world.

    Since searching Qingqiang signs, Cangsheng is arrogant and knowledgeable.

    Half a monthter, Long Yinsui and Liu Qinghao jointly used the Refinery method.

    But because Liu Qinghao¡¯s refining ability is slightly lower than Long Yin, in the new refining method, Liu Qinghao is notfortable between Long Yin and Long Yin.

    However, Long Yinsui frequently pointed out to his ¡°brother¡± and let Liu Qinghao¡¯s Refinery not tie his hands and feet.

    Such a Zhan Da, now throughout the Tang Country, I¡¯m afraid this beautiful ce, no such Refinery can do it.

    After the training of the Wuyi warrior Abing, the arrogant Cangsheng sat down again and practiced a Storage Ring. He held the Storage Ring sullenly for several days.

    After all this, the arrogant Cangsheng packed some steel ingots of refining equipment. After Long Yinsui bade farewell, he left Zhang Tianfu.

    At the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, the arrogant Cangsheng handed three objectives to Zhan Shuang and other hands.

    All three of them were shocked to see the third-level Zhan Da inspired by Ba Aquan. We should know that in the Tang Country, the third-tier Zhan Da is almost the highest Zhan Da.

    Now, the arrogant Cangsheng only sent the third-ss Zhan Da to the top level one Zhan Da, to not shock Yue Shuang and others?

    Thank you said a basket, three people asked about the responsibility of Qing Acha¡¯s travel.

    ±R

    ???

    ÀÏ

    ????????????

    ???????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ??

    ™©

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    Ì”

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    Â¶

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    “ï

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ÀÏ

    ÌJ

    ????

    ?????

    ????????

    ±R

    ±R

    ????? ??? ???????? ?????? ????????? ??????? ???? ????? ?????? ????? ?????????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ???????????

    ??? ???? ??¡¯?? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ?????

    ???

    ???¡¯??

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ????

    ???¡±???

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???¡±

    ???

    ?????????????

    ???????????????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ????¡±???

    ???????¡±

    ???????

    ???????? ?? ???? ??????? ??????? ????? ? ?????????? ??? ?????? ???????????? ¡°??? ????¡¯? ????? ???????¡±

    ???? ?? ??¡¯? ?????????? ??? ??? ????????????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????¡¯? ????? ???? ????? ?????????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ??????¡±

    ??

    ????¡±??

    ????????

    ??????¡±?

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ?????¡±??

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??????????? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???????? ? ??? ??????????? ???? ??????? ??????

    ???? ?? ?????????? ? ????? ???? ?? ??????? ?????¡¯? ???? ????? ???????? ?? ??????¡¯?? ?? ??????? ??? ? ???????????? ?????

    ?????¡¯

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????????????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?? ???? ????? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ????? ???? ???? ? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ????????

    ?? ??? ? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??????? ???????????? ?????? ????????? ??? ??? ????????? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ? ???????? ?? ??????????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????

    ??????????

    ???

    ?? ?? ??????? ???¡¯? ????? ? ??? ???????? ???????? ??????? ?????? ????? ?????????

    ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ?? ?????????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ???¡¯??

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ??????????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ¡°????? ???? ?? ??? ?????????¡± ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ????????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????¡¯? ????

    ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ?????? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ? ????? ??? ?? ????? ??????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ??????¡¯? ????????? ??? ????????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??????

    ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ??????????? ????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????????

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????????????

    ???

    ???? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ???????? ?? ????

    ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ???????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??????????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ???????

    ?? ??? ??? ?????????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ????¡¯? ????????? ??? ??????? ???????

    ?

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ?¡±????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ????¡±

    ??¡¯???

    ??????

    ??

    ???????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?????????? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ??????????

    ??? ???????? ?????? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ???????? ??????? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????????

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????¡¯?

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ?

    ?????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ????? ????????? ??? ?????? ????¡¯? ????? ??????? ????????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ???????

    ? ??????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ???

    ??????¡±

    ¡°???

    ????

    ????????

    ?

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ¡°?? ??? ???? ???¡± ?? ????????

    ¡°???? ? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ? ???? ????¡± ?????????? ??? ???????? ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???????? ????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ????????

    ¡°??? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ?????¡± ??? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???? ? ?????? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ?? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ?? ???????

    ?????

    ????¡±??

    ????

    ??¡±????

    ??????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ¡®?????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??? ? ???? ????? ???????? ???? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ????

    ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??????????? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ? ????¡¯??

    ?????

    ?

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ???????

    ????

    ???? ?????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??? ????????

    ?????? ????????? ?????? ??? ????¡¯? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????????????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ¡®????

    ??

    ???

    ?¡¯??

    ????

    ???? ???? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???????

    ??????? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ¡°¡±??

    ?????

    ???? ??? ????????? ????? ? ?????? ??????? ????? ??? ????????¡¯? ???????? ???????? ???? ??? ????

    ?????? ?? ??? ?? ??????? ????????? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ? ?????????? ??? ????? ???????? ????? ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???? ????? ????? ??????????? ????? ????? ??????? ?????? ???????? ??????? ????? ?? ????? ? ????????????

    ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ? ??????? ????? ????? ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

    ????????????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?

    ???

    ?

    ????????????? ???? ????¡¯? ??????????? ????¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ????????

    ??? ???? ??????????? ??? ????????? ??? ? ???? ??? ?? ? ????????? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ??? ????????? ????????? ?? ? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????????? ?? ????? ?????¡¯ ????????? ????????? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ???????

    ???

    ???

    ???????????

    ??

    ¡®???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???????

    ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ?????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ? ????? ??????? ?? ???????

    ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ????????

    ??????????????

    ???? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ????? ???????

    ???? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ? ??????? ?? ?? ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ????????

    ????

    ?

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ??¡¯???

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ?

    ?

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??????

    ????????

    ????

    ???? ????? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ?? ??????

    ????? ????? ????? ??????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????????? ????????? ??????¡¯? ???????????? ????????

    ???

    ????

    ?????¡¯

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???????¡¯?

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?????

 Chapter 1598: 1589: Through Wind and Rain

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1598: Chapter 1589: Through Wind and Rain</strong>

    At the end of the year, Yue Lang and the two others respectfully advised the Arrogant Mortal and the Barbarian to be more cautious when going to the Heavenly Forest.

    Here, the Arrogant Mortal naturally agreed. With Zhang Tianfu being strong-willed, the Arrogant Mortal felt content andcent.

    Now that we¡¯re in the Heavenly Forest, we can¡¯t take the same path. Lang Qian has been hunted down.

    Over the next three days, they sat down and heated the ¡°Thunder Cutter¡± several times. With the development of transportation, they learned ¡°Liu Shuo¡¯s rain-or-shine travel.¡±

    However, at this moment, sitting down, I discovered the second environment: ¡°Liu Shuo¡¯s Storm Moment.¡±

    With Da Lu¡¯s assistance and the encouragement of Zhang Da and Xiu Wei, Zhang Liming, seated in the Barbarian¡¯s seat, made great progress.

    For the Arrogant Mortal, it was no longer about persisting with the ¡°Phantom Sword,¡± but about learning the ¡°Alchemy Rules.¡±

    Previously, he had only obtained the Soul Disy Seal and third-ss items. Two dayster, he obtained a few third-ss Soul Disy Seals.

    Thus he dispatched arge team to examine Zhang¡¯s Soul Mark. Although he couldn¡¯t, he already had a heart-shaped idea.

    Three dayster, on the morning of the fourth day, the Arrogant Mortal and the Barbarian sat in an early-rising package and walked to the room¡¯s top.

    At that time, many people came to the conference hall. Each day, a few grand temples were all dragons.

    It was a day when groups of threes and fives were discussing and mocking suggestions. Seeing Cangsheng and the Barbarian seated inside, their eyes held a fragment of amusement.

    Because among his people, the non-arrogant Cangsheng and the Barbarian were neers, these people were students boarding in the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents.

    So my brother Jie¡¯s eyes, a new brother, although better,cked extra strength.

    But in the eyes of these people, there was no arrogance. He turned around, staring directly at the room.

    At this moment, the front of the conference room was still empty. His master was older and hadn¡¯t arrived in the living room yet.

    ¡°Boss, look at the children!¡± As the Arrogant Mortal looked forward, the voice of the seated Barbarian suddenly sounded in the Arrogant Mortal¡¯s ear.

    Looking back on the past, the Arrogant Mortal and the finger of the Barbarian seated together, seven or eight feet away, a young man in ck immediately aroused the Arrogant Mortal¡¯s attention and meaning.

    No, this young man was drunk on the song of life and death hatred between Cangsheng and him.

    Ge Shu, drunk, stood with seven others. They all wore ck, the bear walked to the mouth of the ck Dragon Badge.

    Seeing this chapter, the Arrogant Mortal suddenly woke up, realizing this was the ck Dragon Conference, etc.

    As long as the Arrogant and Cangsheng are unpredictable, this is what the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple does, and the ck Dragon would eventually produce eight people.

    Once lost, Ge Shu, if drunk, suddenly turned his face, looking at the arrogance and elegance he saw.

    His eyes were filled with hatred and murder.

    Drunk, Ge Shu was silent, suddenly cing his hand on his neck, from afar.

    His thought was, this was an appointment to kill the Arrogant Mortal.

    As for the demonstration, the Arrogant Mortal didn¡¯t retaliate but sneered coldly.

    ¡°Boss, no, I want to die!¡± Ironically, seated there sneering at the hall¡¯s pride. Not only did heugh, but the voice was also loud.

    Seven or eight feet away, Ge Shu, drunkenly, could hardly hear the sitting voice; with just one nce, his face suddenly turned depressed.

    The Arrogant Mortal didn¡¯t want topete with Song Shu, drunkenly drinking the emptiness,ughing behind, staring directly at the distance.

    Eyes carefully sweeping the hall, watching intently, such a person¡¯s behavior, besides producing this point at ck Dragon Ah, the other three people almost came out.

    Along with the ck Dragon, the Azure Twin Hall, the Red Blood Alliance, the second year¡¯s three student councils, also were their eight duties.

    A quarter of an hourter, the seven elders in charge of me.

    ¡°How could I cheat?¡± said the arrogant person, angrily seated.

    ¡°Do you have it?¡± Heughed.

    ¡°Yes! I made two in total, I made one!¡± arrogantly and pallidly said.

    The Barbarian was very excited, he looked at his own face, wanting to try it now.

    Thinking about his arbitrary change, when sitting down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    ¡°You pick it up first, block it with your hand!¡± The Arrogant Mortal looked like a beaten chicken. Because he knew how to apply it to his face, he began to fidget.

    ¡°Really big shine!¡± Sit down, well, you¡¯ll be put into the storeroom.

    For a long time, suddenly came the whistling wind. He looked up and saw two groups flying in the air.

    These two groups from the north, took out ck SE, this was very simr to Alchemists. Removing armor. If the soldier A Bing¡¯s.

    At first nce, the Arrogant Mortal knew these two groups were promoted to Tian A Bing Pavilion. They were promoted to Imperial Envoys.

    Nine people wore ck robes, so they held hats, and it was unclear.

    Eleven soldiers, people and Zhan¡¯s Heaven. They all carried knives, as if they were in the war field, like the wind blew away.

    Since Tian Wu¡¯s war¡¯s cab and household members were empty, the leaders of the four universities also returned to Da Xian, shouting to make this journey more synchronized.

    More than half an hourter, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School team arrived at the Python Forest.

    Setting the Python Forest, four ancient trees rose from the ground, appearing more frequently outdoors.

    Forest wind whistled, blowing leaves, ¡°Su¡± sound. If waves undte ten thousand acres, green trees sway in between.

    With the whistling wind, a strong whistle broke the Xuanyuan¡¯s barrier, straight into the sky.

    Listen to me, if thunder explodes, making others feel not like a warehouse, one after another, quiet days.

    After therge and strong Python Forest, they began searching for borders and started using strong signs on the astronomical chart.

    Star te means preparation work, often finding dragon pavilion points, which is often a possibility.

    One day, when the real situation was dire, everyone should go to find a resting ce after death.

    A white-haired old man and Python behind divided the big team into seven parts. Seven team leaders led a team, lifting the Star te in the air, gradually showing signs of strength.

    Nevertheless, each team¡¯s opportunity wasn¡¯t far from the main A. Everyone was a mile apart, able to hear screams.

    The team responsible for Cangsheng was a team led by a red-faced old man. He arrogantly and Cangsheng dispersed in a fan shape, on one hand, paying attention to other teams¡¯ thoughts, carefully watching the fierce hand guards.

    Once you think of the murder, it¡¯s a big day, responsible for clearing.

    The Python Forest¡¯s fierce horn, seven or more levels. This was a joint attack; no longer.

    The Arrogant Mortal and Mu Qinn sat on the same team. Their team had seven people. One of them was the ck Dragon Club and so on.

    A fiery search, he had been secretly watching the self-conceited Sheng, as if under surveince Ah.

    This arrogance could be seen, but if not seen, it often went deep into the Python Forest¡¯s north corner.

    Half an hourter, the Arrogant Mortal and others had to go to the four guards. With the joint effort of seven people, no one could survive a quarter of an hour.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to be noticed, the Arrogant Mortal once secretly reminded me to sit down, and when I started, I almost had to retain some strength.

    Like this, then, every scream of murder, arrogance, and the reckless sitting was so timid.

    Among these seven people, they belonged to two people¡¯s attack groups. Such rity naturally attracted people¡¯s contemptuous nces.

    Perhaps night fell,ining you shouldn¡¯te the arrogant and reckless. With your own strength, if the other five didn¡¯t help each other, many wanted a longevity belly.

 Chapter 1599: 1590: Trajectory

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1599: Chapter 1590: Trajectory</strong>

    In such excessively reckless situations, arrogance is unpredictable, because he knows he has strong practical abilities.

    There are several seats that do not amount to arrogance, plus the extreme image and voice of Ji Aduan.

    So, every time I hear this, I always wave my hand Dawei Dragon.

    If arrogance hadn¡¯t stopped, he would have gathered at what he called ¡°Heaven¡± Zhan.

    In this case, the long-hand Star te of the guide has several green lights, showing the trajectory¡¯s position.

    However, after arge-scale excavation, they obtained what they called ¡°footprints,¡± but in reality, it was a severe bone injury.

    ¡°Winter and winter!¡±

    After walking for a while, the arrogant storeroom suddenly lit up.

    The left hand of the arrogant Cangsheng, the little demon¡¯s head suddenly turned white and leaped out of the cab.

    ¡°Chirping all day long!¡±

    Smelling around, the little demon head suddenly whistled towards the arrogant Cangsheng. During the tsunami, its small ws stayed close by.

    ¡°Little demon head, what did you see?¡± When you see the little demon head, you would arrogantly and curiously say.

    ¡°Chirping all day long!¡±

    The little demon head sparkled among severalrge trees. Then it raised its paw and roared loudly in court.

    ¡°Is it speaking?¡± Seeing this strange situation, don¡¯t be too surprised, Tao Muqinn.

    Although I didn¡¯t say it, I doubted the arrogance of Huo and his attitude towards arrogance.

    Cangsheng arrogantly looked at the little demon head, pointing at several ancient trees. The little demon head said: ¡°What is it hiding? He doesn¡¯t know what it is!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, when can these things find treasure? This is not a collection!!¡± Hearing this arrogant statement, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are any collections,¡± the arrogant Cangsheng said while sitting barbarically. The little demon head, Qing, is looking for treasure, just like one!

    ¡°Someone, I want to excavate it to see if it¡¯s buried there?¡± Mu Qinn looked around, generally looking left and right, and said.

    The arrogant Cangsheng nodded, then called the little demon head and began to dig beside the ancient trees in Heaven.

    ¡°Rustle rustle!¡±

    Three people were busy setting out, followed by the sound of leaves rubbing against each other.

    Then, after the hollow sound was broken, a gray SE shadow emerged in the crowd. The gray SE shadow was initially fixed, and then there was a slight noise.

    ¡°Speak loudly.

    The three arrogant Cangsheng looked up and saw a red-faced elder and four other talented students, continuing to join in.

    ¡°If you leave the team without permission, you three are too bold! When the Elder in white came, did you all ignore what he said?¡± The red-faced elder looked displeased, coldly watching the arrogant Sheng and others.

    The arrogant Cangsheng went further, lowered his head, and said: ¡°The elder understands, the disciples have been afraid of the little demon head¡¯s safety for a while, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop! You¡¯ve left the team with a pet without permission. Do you know it¡¯s a crime?¡± The red-faced elder seemed always arrogantly elegant, motivating principles soundly.

    ¡°The student is guilty! But the little demon thinks I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be in danger, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop! You already know it¡¯s not. Without permission, you are not allowed to move. Do you really think it¡¯s the elder¡¯s arrangement?¡± The red-faced became happier, and the veins on the back of his hand instantly burst, bing angrier.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think this child would take you seriously. Not only would he run straight in the absence of your concern.¡± Suddenly, I thought, looking up, his ck Dragon would be like that.

    When the boy spoke, the red-faced elder was delighted. He waved his hand, grabbed that arrogant person, and drank: ¡°Now you will bring me back to the academy. Wait till my husband returns, and I¡¯lle fetch you!¡±

    Afterwards, he nced at Mu Qinn and the sitting beast. You and your husband are walking home!

    He knew that if it weren¡¯t for that boy, the red-faced elder wouldn¡¯t have kept chasing him.

    Suddenly, because of the spillover of the barbarian¡¯s heart, his Azure Dragon Spear crossed, wanting to kill the ck Dragon less.

    Unfortunately, before he reached out, there was suddenly an air attack. It was like an invisible hanger, lying on a sedentary body. The sedentary person pulled hard, feeling as if they were running forward.

    ¡°What do you want, little son?¡± ¡°Red face, old and nasty, sitting there fiercely looking, ¡°p saying.

    Scared by this powerful force, I sat down, felt the bear blocked him, wanted to answer, but for a moment couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Seeing this scene, the ck Dragon couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Air child, this is just the beginning. Wait for Long Lin, it is your death.

    Mu Qinn couldn¡¯t help asking. If I didn¡¯t want to hold the little demon head, I wouldn¡¯t be med for arrogance and recklessness.

    ¡°Chirping all day long!¡±

    At this point, Chi Shen generally smiled at the little demon head of the old man, showing white teeth, with the demon ring angrily and sighing ceaselessly.

    ¡°Haha, dare you to let this little thing, the elder won¡¯t lead?¡± The red-faced elder alwaysughed.

    The next moment, he lightly waved his right hand, and the white sand light emptied, turning into a sword, screaming, directly to kill the little demon head.

    ¡°The elder¡¯s hand¡­¡± The red-faced elder¡¯s hand came towards the little demon head, and the arrogant Cangsheng quickly drank.

    In the blink of an eye, the rity was unexpected to everyone.

    As the hundred-colored Qi Sword was cut, it originally squatted on the ground, suddenly turned into a white light. Before the hundred-colored Qi Sword could be cut down, he dashed towards people three zh¨¤ng away.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Seeing this scene, even the red-faced elder couldn¡¯t help but show a surprise.

    Need to know.

    As the urgent need of his giant palm, a deep pit over 30 feet began to gradually emerge from the public¡¯s sight.

    Behind Bin Xiang, his huge pit was three feet long, but still showed no trace.

    At this time, the red-faced elder wasn¡¯t just like this; his face and neck were rough red, like a suddenly running seat.

    At the top of the mountain, I was soaked in sweat.

    Seeing arrogance so environmental, it wasn¡¯t surprising. If such arge pit was dug, the natural environment would be remarkable, and there would be plenty to eat.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The red-faced elder only thought, this wasn¡¯t a big gain.

    Behind the pit, the red face was old. Despite so far, why couldn¡¯t he have a picture with strong signs?

    However, due to the emergence from the Great Xuanwu rock area, the red face always felt there must be something strange.

    In Changqing¡¯s situation, only when it was in the Huaxia tomb, was it ced on Xuanwu rock.

    This stone can not only freeze cold, but also seal air, which is a good material for making graves.

    Seeing the Xuanwu rock, and there was a lot of it. Secondly, there were many caves here.

    But those making the red face older understood, digging more than three feet, over thirty feet long, thirty feet wide, and still not knowing the shadow of the cave.

    But the red face wasn¡¯t hungry so he rested for a while. So he instructed Mystical Technique to dig deeper based on the big pit.

    In his view, if you can easily see it, it would alsog behind the reality situation it is supposed to be.

    ¡°K!¡±

    Another two feetter, under everyone¡¯s close watch, a stream of gas suddenly gushed out from this huge pit.

    Sound began to stop, like Zhan Abing, although severe, not factual.

    As the red-faced elder continued, the sound suddenly strengthened, if a fierce shout, it began to roar on the ground.

    Later, the roaring sound grew louder, like a thunderous explosion catching the world.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

 Chapter 1600: 1591: Giant Python

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1600: Chapter 1591: Giant Python</strong>

    Amidst intense vibrations, the earth suddenly began to rotate.

    In the next moment, as people stood there, arge gap suddenly opened. This contradiction, like a swimming giant python, began a rapid downward spiral.

    No matter how sturdy and tall the ancient trees are, they fall and are uprooted to annihte them.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s an earthquake!¡± Elbowing aside, while busy, someone couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Retreat! Quickly!¡± At that moment, the in and natural red-faced elder showed a ridiculous urgency, urging everyone to head back.

    Amidst the roaring sounds, his body moved like a gust of wind. Without looking, he quickly retreated, his ailment so rapid that he couldn¡¯t even affordcency.

    Everyone hurriedly retreated, the earthquake growing ever stronger. For instance, there was a bizarre rumbling underground, trying to dig it out.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As everyone began to retreat, the underground forces were terrifying.

    Then, wave after wave, heads exploded from the ground. If volcanoes erupted regrly, they would blow all vastnds into inches of gravel and foam.

    In the distance, many only felt the world turn upside down. A few ancient trees fell from the sky, their roots still broken off, as an invisible body of great power was sted into wood chips.

    The deafening wrapping sounds aimed to make the Tian Xuan Forest flourish.

    From a long distance, the whistling factory sounds, utilizing the fierce running roars, turned into a chaotic rhyme, witnessing the four-speed advancement of Dragon Forest.

    Witnessing this earth-shattering scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gape in shock. Now everyone retreated 200 steps, yet could still heal ailments.

    Such a massive change, as usual, fierce shouts were still needed to escape far from Bi San¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Is it really good?¡± A roar, the red-faced elder¡¯s eyes fixed on whispering, unable to control himself.

    But in half a day, Bazha¡¯s power would roar in the pit.

    This huge pit was five feet deep, like a giant mouth, suddenly open. A pit tens of hundreds of feet wide was unignorable.

    You can imagine, if you don¡¯t leave thisnd in time because of his voice, Rui Bazha, it would be enough to die in seven cmities.

    The severe Bazha earthquake continued, with sounds shaking the heavens, earth, and Xuan Lin¡¯s four seats, suppressing the clouds.

    But thetest wrapping tremor has slightly weakened.

    Many stood far away, unable to see changes with their eyes, shock shivering their hearts.

    When the wrapping roar gradually faded, we were finally able to breathe.

    The shock on his face gradually turned into a radiant blush, liking the person slowly aging with a blush.

    He couldn¡¯t have dreamed that arrogance was just verbiage, like strong evidence.

    At this moment, red.

    ¡°Hahaha! Old man, I¡¯ve not bothered you anymore. Why are you so unfriendly?¡± The contestant sneezed and immediately moved forward.

    Behind him were several elder men in ck robes, respectfully standing aside.

    As they spoke, another person appeared near the giant. Ao Chang looked up to find him grumbling in the water.

    The dragon faced in pale silence, gurgling in the water. As Fang Dazi copsed, his eyes shifted arrogantly towards Cangsheng.

    He merely nced at the arrogant person, showing no Ba Li.

    ¡°The relic of strength was discovered by us at Heavenly Dragon Temple, we hope Leng Temple Master won¡¯t interfere.¡± The white-haired elder knew the relic couldn¡¯t be swallowed alone, now telling the game program like an ancient warning.

    Smelling thenguage, games surprised people. In the dark game settings, suddenly kicked out two brilliant ones, as if nine ghosts, indecisively saying: ¡°White-haired elder, is this what you mean?¡±

    The elder with white hair said: ¡°This strong man¡¯s site was discovered with great effort by the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples. Of course, it should be excavated by them!¡±

    ¡°Really? Hey, hey!¡± The yer sneered, sarcastically saying. Then if you see Tian Xuan Forest first, will you drive away all the terrifying beasts?¡±

    The white-haired elder sometimes scratched fiercely. First, he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t secretly change his ideas. This is different from what you said!¡±

    ¡°But this seat seems to be the first one! You should know, relics of strength aren¡¯t owned by anyone, no matter who they are, they can be excavated.¡±

    ¡°Old brother, you just found the relic¡¯s location, want to swallow the site, isn¡¯t that overbearing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, those with ability recognize the ruins of strength. No matter who they are, they have no right to upy the ruins.¡±

    ¡°At least, we don¡¯t know what treasure lies in this artifact. Maybe there¡¯s plenty of treasure inside. If youe here today, everyone gets a share.¡±

    At this moment, he muttered while drinking water, approached the giant. He looked at the giant, calmly said.

    This was the first confrontation between the Warring States Heavenly Pce and the Ti¡¯an Bing Pavilion. The War Pce and Ti¡¯an Bing Pavilion were united on the same battlefront.

    As his voice rose, several people came forward one by one and approached the giant.

    Among them, one wore golden armor, like an invincible War God. His appearance drew much attention.

    ¡°Da Long might not be good enough, you have to know, whether you¡¯re a nation in the world. Tang Dynasty¡¯s Tian Xuan Forest, then, Tian Xuan Forest¡¯s performance in the grass is also Tang Dynasty¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°Tang Dynasty Yuan¡¯s Royal Family is today¡¯s Royal A¡¯s superior. Therefore, strong ruins should belong to the Royal Family. Others shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    The middle-aged man in golden armor was tall and he spoke gracefully upon reaching the giant, without paying others any mind.

    ¡°Nonsense! ording to you, does our Ti¡¯an Bing Pavilion belong to the Royal Family too?¡± The contestant coldly sprayed nose breaths, impolitely scolding.

    ¡°Leng Temple Master, what do you say?¡± The middle-aged Jin Jia¡¯s face suddenly changed, angrily ring at Zhuo Liren.

    ¡°What did you say to old man? In my decades of Jianghu travel, I¡¯ve never seen a jerk like Ba Li, but like you, old man, you¡¯re the first I¡¯ve seen!¡±

    In the dark race case, two shes of light immediately covered the middle-aged¡¯s golden armor.

    ¡°Leng Feng and rain, you¡­ don¡¯t be too bold!¡± Jin Jia¡¯s middle-aged was humiliated twice, his face furious and trembling.

    ¡°We are bold if that¡¯s what we call bold, then you don¡¯t understand this seat well!¡±

    Suddenly, five polished steel fingers shed brightly, suddenly binding the middle-aged¡¯s golden armor.

    Switching elbows and armpits, everyone felt stunned by the scene. No one possessed this ability, this Leng Bingbing Temple Master¡¯s Ti¡¯an Bing Pavilion was so calm.

    Only uttering two words, he was the first to curse others. Now, heunched the first attack.

    However, unexpectedly, when he was about to wash the golden armor in front of him, his body suddenly twisted, like a thunderbolt, but instantly rushed towards the giant.

    ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s entering the strong ruins!¡± Before that, everyone first reacted.

    Listening only to a scared angry voice, in the next moment, dozens of people one after another shot wash tickets and started snatching giant¡¯s winning tickets.

    As soon as he turned around, eight ck-clothed men behind him stood up one by one, following him, flooding themselves towards the giant.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, cold-hearted Temple Master!¡± The match still undecided, a vintage voice suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1601 - 1592: Fully Focused

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Chapter 1592: Fully Focused</h4>

    They stood like they were at the edge of a stormy sea, the sea breeze lifting their clothes, making the elevator doors tter.

    Nobody dared to take a step forward, because a slight slip could drag the so-called geniuses into the "vast ocean" and tear them apart instantly.

    Ao Cangsheng watched the fierce battle from afar, paying no attention to his surroundings.

    "Chitter, chatter!"

    However, amid the chaos, the little demon on his shoulder suddenly screamed.

    Hearing the scream, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but turn around. He was about to ask the little demon what happened, but found a few people suddenly appearing in front of him.

    The son lowered his head, and everyone wore ck clothes. Their clothes bore a Dragon Badge.

    "ck Dragon Club!" Suddenly, arrogant thoughts appeared for 15 minutes.

    The next moment, he turned his head, looking toward where the song resided, drunk and helpful.

    However, at this time, the previous spot was empty. The song that had closely followed the battle earlier, beneficial for bloodlust, had already vanished unbeknownst to him when he¡¯d been in Baling.

    "Little Hei, something¡¯s up!" Ao Cangsheng immediately notified the Barbaric sitting posture.

    "What¡¯s going on?" The Barbaric sitting posture, fully concentrated on the battle ahead, couldn¡¯t help but turn around when hearing the shout.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes tended to suggest he liked to say, "The song is good, the blood drinks well!"

    Hearing this, he sat down in awe. Looking around, he found that the eight ck Dragon Association members inadvertently boosted his pride.

    "Oh, oh, what¡¯s wrong?" Noticing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s situation and the Barbaric sitting posture, Mu Qinn also turned around, sometimes surprised to see through the two.

    "Both of us have a bit of trouble; you don¡¯t have to bother, Sister Shi!" Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want Mu Qinn to join in, and said lightly.

    "Why the trouble, tell me!" Mu Qinn found it strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "The ck Dragon Association wants to do this to us!" He sat down, nced at the ck-clothed people around, finally looking down on Zheng Zhongsong¡¯s beneficial blood.

    "Do you have a grudge with the ck Dragons?" Mu Qinn wondered.

    "No!" Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t let him sit down; his mouth opened. He hastily said, "This is just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s go exin right now."

    "I should go with you!" Mu Qinn sometimes felt uneasy, saying.

    "No need! These are small things. If you go, they might misunderstand you again!"

    "Sister, stay here, and also, help me take care of the little demon¡¯s head!" Ao Cangsheng said coldly, turning around to hand over the little demon¡¯s head to Mu Qinn.

    "Chitter, chatter!"

    Suddenly, the little demon began to scream, as if not wanting to be with Mu Qinn.

    Ao Cangsheng raised his hand, stroked its little head, saying, "Little demon, youe here to let me take a rest. I¡¯ll be back soon. While I¡¯m not here, you should listen to my master and sister, and don¡¯t run around!"

    Ao Cangsheng said, suddenly a trace of misfortune shed through his eyes. Mu Qinn didn¡¯t notice this, but the little demon caught it instantly.

    Although it was now old, sometimes unease scratched, but those eyes of pride and respect only cried sadly twice, its shrinking body leaned against Mu Qinn¡¯s bosom.

    Mu Qinn gently touched the little demon, sometimes both worried and anxious: "Are you really okay?"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the man¡¯s sitting posture, and the two suddenly disagreed, saying: "It¡¯s fine. My sister and teacher can rest assured!"

    Thus, Mu Qinn sighed in relief, reluctantly following past.

    She might not know why Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t let her follow, as her presence could be inconvenient.

    Ao Cangsheng and the men wearing enigmatic masks could bear the brunt anytime effortlessly. But if Mu Qinn followed, it would inevitably lead to confrontation with the ck Dragon Association.

    At that time, if they won the song, beneficial for blood intoxication. If defeated, Mu Qinn would immediately face life¡¯s peril.

    "Let¡¯s go!" After handing the little demon¡¯s head to Mu Qinn, Ao Cangsheng looked at those sitting.

    At this moment, they quietly withdrew from the crowd.

    Song Jianao saw Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo were leaving, so in a blood reek and drunken state, he immediately signaled a few people beside him, who followed Ao Cangsheng, wearing Ao Cangsheng.

    Even though they took pride in themselves, sitting there, they were bound to do some things as the academy had many disciples.

    Yet Ao Cangsheng and Ao Cangsheng leaving here, beneficial for blood and intoxication, they could be killed without scruple.

    "Where are the people you brought?" Murong Xue asked, looking around, not seeing those people.

    The song helped blood drink near a finger and said, "I let them all disperse!"

    "Why not continue searching for the missing ones?" Murong Xue said again.

    This song is suitable for bleeding, then smiled bitterly, drunk: "Those two ran too fast, we lost them!"

    "Ah!" Murong Xue¡¯s face shed skepticism, then despair.

    Strong as a song, beneficial for bleeding and drinking, could be discarded by arrogance and barbarism. Then they chased each other, even if it was meaningless.

    "Brothers and sisters can also wait for the rabbit here like me. Ahead is the depth of Canglong Forest, where high-level horror beasts are rampant, they can¡¯t stay!"

    "As long as we stop this area, they will return sooner orter. We¡¯re not toote to wait and work."

    Through Murong Xue¡¯s cool beautiful face, he smiled and said the song was beneficial for blood and intoxication.

    After a long silence, Murong Xue finally said: "It seems this is the only way!"

    She looked sideways at the young man beside her and said: "Brother Jin, please let several teachers go!"

    "Very good!" The young man, called Golden Palm, said, and immediately led three others to the left of the forest.

    When leaving, he deliberately looked at the song, drunk, eyes with a warning.

    After running for a long time, there was no sound behind, proud and barbaric sitting finally stopped.

    "Good! We should let go of those guys!" Ao Cangsheng nced around, ensuring there were no others and your beast nearby. Atst, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Now let¡¯s rx a bit." Sittingughed, took off a changeable mask from the ring.

    Seeing his excitement, it was obvious he sometimes couldn¡¯t wait to change his appearance.

    "Good! Let¡¯s rx here." Ao Cangsheng said.

    Immediately, his left hand, another changeable mask appeared in his hand.

    "How do you wear this?" I let go twice, but didn¡¯t put on the changeable mask. Sometimes I scratched the road in anxiety.

    Ao Cangsheng opened the changeable mask, facing his face, "Learn from me!"

    Speaking of this, his hands were supple and suddenly filled with energy, quietly immersed in the mysterious changing mask.

    In the blink of an eye, the white light on the changeable mask shed like a real face, suddenly beneficial blood scattered.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng put on the transformative mask. When his vitality faded, Ao Cangsheng transformed into a seventy or eighty-year-old man.

    Through Cangsheng¡¯s proud blink, he donned a mask, now he painted a gourd. In a sh, he still wore the enigmatic mask on his face.

    A Barbaric sat with the changeable mask, instantly turning into a terrifying middle-aged man, with thick brows and big eyes, two ck eight-character eyebrows nting on the beauty.

 Chapter 1602: 1593: Extraordinary Character

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1602: Chapter 1593: Extraordinary Character</strong>

    ¡°Damn! Boss, how did you be like this?¡± Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing Ao Cangsheng suddenly age more than seventy years.

    He looked proud and pale, saying amiably, ¡°Isn¡¯t that an expression of grandeur? Like someone with an extraordinary height, a person of high character!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great! Here¡¯s the bone of the separation pipe! That¡¯s your voice, it seems ill-matched with your appearance.¡± I sat down arrogantly, stroking my beard and scratching my head.

    ¡°Now? How about matching it?¡± Ao Cangsheng arrived at the Xuan Cloud Pce, his voice turning sombre.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Just like that!¡± The man said excitedly, sitting and patting his thigh.

    Saying this, the man shook his head in front of Ao Cangsheng, ¡°Boss, take a look at my great talent?¡±

    ¡°Very good! Like a pig killer, those guys can¡¯t recognize us now!¡± Ao Cangshengughed heartily, joking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pig killing? Haven¡¯t you heard, the most ambitious people in the changing times are schrs every time they kill a dog?¡± He sat down, contemptuously looking at the arrogant man, snorting.

    ¡°Yes, give me a word! Where did you learn this?¡± Ao Cangsheng patted the shoulder of the wild man, sitting thereughing.

    ¡°I understand ourselves, how about it?¡± The man sat down, making a cute face.

    ¡°How much do you weigh? I can¡¯t help but wonder? Just blow hard, anyway, it won¡¯t go far!¡± Ao Cangsheng snorted, pushing the barbaric seat aside.

    ¡°Come on! Can we go back now?¡± The man sat in charge of dressing, immediately taking a big step, we must walk back along the restored path.

    ¡°You¡¯re too silly, if you don¡¯t change clothes, even if you are a fool holding the Azure Dragon, they will recognize you.¡± Cangsheng saw this, sometimes unable to help but grab his wisdom.

    ¡°Oh, yes! Nice to meet you, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± I sat down and said, taking down the blue dragon and tossing it directly.

    Without waiting for Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo to leave, Ge Shuzui hurriedly said, ¡°The young generation is reckless, which senior doesn¡¯t know how to call?¡±

    He liked to wear, looking humbly at the arrogant and pale eyeshadow.

    ¡°This is home education, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng sat down, displeased, staring at the song, rxing one eye. ¡°I say your child is endless?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me the seniors for disturbing them just now!¡± Ge Shuzui bowed arrogantly and respectfully towards the court.

    Meanwhile, the arrogant man also stepped forward. I sat without saying anything, using my big shoes to escape.

    However, running without borders, secretlyunched ¡°Liu Shuo walking through wind and rain¡±, so you only saw his body trembling. In an instant, it exceeded twelve feet.

    After a few breaths, the arrogant and reckless sitting posture disappeared under the gaze of Song Shuzui.

    Ge Shuzui watched these two people vanish, suddenly frowned, and said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, do you find anything strange about these two people¡¯s death?¡±

    Murong Xue¡¯s realm was so far away from Ge Shu¡¯s drunkenness that she noticed nothing. She shook her head and said, ¡°No!¡±

    Ge Shuzui sighed drunkenly, ¡°Alright, maybe it¡¯s my heart. If what the big guy says is true, then those two called Zhan Shengqi, must be these two guys!¡±

    ¡°Once Zhang Enzhan urs, it will easily attract more fierce guards. Humming with the strength of those two men.¡±

    In thest sentence, Ge Su drank quietly, saying nothing, but Murong Xue already understood their meaning.

    Under the siege of Shou, the arrogance of Cangsheng and the repair of another child, there was one buried in Shou¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Rustle!¡±

    The sound of leaves in the forest waspact and indistinguishable, as shadows began to appear in front of Song Shuzui.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two youngest sons back?¡±

    ¡°Others are better.¡±

    Many stood motionless, their ck SE outfits dancing in the wind. They connected closely, curiously looking at the song, starting to ask questions.

    ¡°No! He¡¯s fighting with the killer offender, Shou,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. If you don¡¯t see him, go straight home!¡±

    Ge Shuzui drunkenly looked at Murong Xue, indicating to let her shout at those young people.

    After a while, the two groups that just arrived gathered together.

    However, at this time, from long distance, there was a ¡°thunder¡± vibration. When hearing that sound, it was like a deep thunder explosion on the ground.

    Once the sound appeared, it quickly became real and loud. As if two or three cry ran towards this side.

    ¡°No!¡± There was a murderous Shouing, and more than one! Tear it apart!¡±

    Upon hearing this sound, Ge Shu¡¯s face subtly changed. When he was ordered to be a ninefold super genius in the border, he still dared not act lightly in this Dragon Forest.

    The words hadn¡¯t fallen yet when a group quickly turned and rushed out of the Dragon Forest.

    They didn¡¯t run far enough when there came the roaring roar behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible! We¡¯ve been caught!¡± Ge Shu drunkenly plunged headlong.

    This might be the deafening roar behind him, making it easy for him to determine that the fierce Shou had grabbed someone¡¯s bulk.

    ¡°Boss, the ferocious shout caught up!¡± Soon, a man suddenly cried out in rm.

    ¡°Boss¡­three heads¡­what to do?¡± There was another voice, more desperate, the sound had already begun!

    ¡°No! If you keep running like this, the people behind are doomed!¡± In a blink of an eye, Ge Sujni made a decision.

    The next moment, he suddenly took out a weapon. At the same time, the Twin Command Hall opened suddenly, killing behind him.

    ¡°Help me kill these three beasts!¡± Amidst hunting and chasing wind, thundering sound suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Tightly connected, thirteen people started dancing battle soldiers with the Heavenly Destiny Pce, shouting frantically towards the fear of the three, killing them.

    Liu Shuo walked three miles amidst storm, everyone must not see himself drunk on Ge Su. Only by sitting arrogantly and recklessly can they open their bodies rapidly and return.

    People in the world didn¡¯t know that sitting there was for barbarism, but let Ge Shu be drunk, others were controlled by the vicious Shou¡¯s attack.

    After drinking a cup of kung fu tea, the arrogant Cangsheng and the reckless sitting posture had already descended from the ruins two to three miles away.

    At this time, both their faces showed surprise expressions. Because they were just there, in the circle, they didn¡¯t hear any roar and scream of Zhan just now.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he fight?¡± The good man sat down, reaching such a state, involuntarily amazed by the shortcut before him.

    The arrogant Cangsheng said nothing, just listened.

    He always had a good face, and now his face was gone, his anger was so fierce.

    Like other big knives crooked, they were about to start again, but they heard a voice saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you have hands with me, do you think you can break the Jin system?¡±

    Upon hearing this sound, everyone immediately turned their heads, looking towards the direction of Long Yinsui.

    Many people came here not for cherishing a chaotic Zhan, but for imagining powerful artifacts and finding treasures.

    Now someone mentioned breaking into the Jin system, these people are naturally interested.

    Even middle-aged Jin Jia, upon hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but put down the long knife, refraining from continuing to attack.

    Among them, one was not really opposed to Scar. Calcting two Zhan at once, he only had one stake of shame and humiliation.

 Chapter 1603: 1594: The Weight of Responsibility

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1603: Chapter 1594: The Weight of Responsibility</strong>

    Second, he emerged from the ruins of power, carrying a sacredmand. Should he lose the ruins due to reckless actions, the responsibility would be enormous.

    In bncing the sides, Jin Jia made a decision in his middle years. He nned to contain his anger, waiting to obtain the treasure, then Zhan Scar would not be slow to act.

    Zhan Scar spoke much, provoking many. Outwardly, he appeared arrogant and rude. In reality, it was to spark opinions from some.

    The person in question was Zhang Tianfu¡¯s leading Long Yinsui. Only the Heavenly War Cab and Zhang Tianfu were the alchemists present.

    Among these two forces, the old Zhan Scar and Long Yinsui were other alchemy masters. Being alchemists, they must indeed be battle masters.

    The so-called Soul Disy Master, refers to those who master many soul disy seals, cultivating carving in Shu.

    At the level of old Zhan Scar and Long Yinsui, it could be seen as another master of the war soul.

    Currently, the powerful relic had been fashioned into a Jin structure, aplex war soul seal.

    The only ones capable of breaking the Jin structure were the old Zhan Scar and Long Yinsui.

    With a change in expression, old Zhan Scar immediately turned and said, ¡°Why, old Long, do you want to join me?¡±

    Long Yinsui smiled faintly: ¡°If you don¡¯t work together, relying on yourself alone, do you think you can break the Jin structure?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Old Zhan Scar spoke simply and pragmatically.

    ¡°No problem! We¡¯d better cooperate to remove this sword,¡± suggested Long Yin.

    With these words, a sense of joy surfaced in the eyes of the warriors around the pit.

    To Dao Da and Wu Dao, the border might be powerful. But ording to the alchemist or Zhan¡¯s soul impressions, the border is entirely ignorant.

    Now, someone wishes to break the Jin country¡¯s structure, and naturally, these people are delighted.

    Once the Jin country¡¯s system copses, they can fish in muddy waters, alongside Zhang Tianfu and the Heavenly War Cab, a powerful relic.

    With inner delight, as if in secret from the crowd, Zhan Scar¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said: ¡°This isn¡¯t wrong. Perhaps I will open the Jin structure through some department? Does this department benefit me?¡±

    Zhan Scar¡¯s intent was clear. It can be used to disassemble the Jin country¡¯s system, but besides Zhang En¡¯s Heavenly Mansion and Heavenly War Cab, other forces are sure to express themselves.

    After hearing this, others could not help but exchange nces. Now, the world must reach a consensus.

    Making allowances for both the old Long Yinsui and Zhan Scar, thereby seizing two free riders from the families, leaving them with powerful legacies.

    Everyone should wait here quietly to see who cannot remain calm first, wanting to open the firm relic joyfully.

    Several main team leaders responded to each other, exchanging looks and quickly reaching a consensus.

    They would rather give Long and Leng a better advantage to pursue the powerful relic.

    ¡°Master Leng Tang, if their contradictions can break the Jin structure, we can give them 30 Third Level Crystals.¡± Exined the leader of Qi Wu first.

    ¡°Thirty? You¡¯re sending them to dinner!¡± Old Zhan Scar angrily retorted to the person.

    Qi Wu and Sect Leader, hearing his words, knew that old Zhan Scar was already moved, readily asking: ¡°Master Cold Hall hopes you need how many Third Level Crystals, to break the Jin structure?¡±

    Zhan Scar¡¯s eyes circled again: ¡°At least one hundred!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    With these words, everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths. In their minds, this old thing is indeed a big-mouthed lion, opening with a hundred third-level crystals.

    Third level crystals are extremely rare cultivation resources, capable of nurturing species that are very strong in natural and human environments.

    Thirty-three third-level crystals can find someone with a month-long immortal kingdom.

    Fortunately, after a month, such powerful maintenance will¡­

    Now he hasn¡¯t spoken up because other transaction gains are on the line. Manyndscapes are not important; fools would not do such a thing.

    After silence, the white-haired elder spoke again: ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is possible, cold master. If you break the Jin structure, we will all give you sixty-three level crystals.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t break the Jin structure, considering you won¡¯t lose much, we will give you thirty elemental crystals. How about that?¡±

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples¡¯ greatest concession. If so, I¡¯d rather continue consuming it.¡±

    Hearing this from the white-haired elder, many expressed agreement.

    Through dealing with old Zhan Scar, people discovered this old thing is truly a dead end with no loss.

    It¡¯s impossible to let him do this without cost.

    But other forces are not foolish sons. With the Jin structure unclear, returning over sixty three-level crystals would be a waste. They are unwilling to do such a thing.

    The next moment, everyone looked at Zhan Scar, expecting his performance.

    Having waited for a long time, Zhan Scar stopped and said: ¡°Okay, the elder has said all his words. If the old man does not agree, it¡¯s unreasonable.¡±

    With such words, everyone immediately felt ck lines cover them. Heartfelt words: when have you ever spoken reason?

    ¡°Come, first give thirty crystals! As long as the elemental crystals are in hand, the old man will act immediately!¡±

    Old Zhan Scar, a thief¡¯s smile hanging on his lips, exined, suddenly adding: ¡°Oh, yes, this old dragon has half of an elemental crystal. He might start with that elderter!¡±

    A momentter, the other five factions took out 30 third-level crystals on average, handing them separately to Long Yinsui and Zhan Scar.

    Thus, Long Yinsui could collect seventy-five third-level crystals, nearly pure white.

    In the wake of Yuan Jing¡¯s rear, Zhan Scar immediately rose from the edge of the pit.

    He waved toward Long Yinsui: ¡°Old Long, let¡¯s go down and have a look!¡±

    Wishing to jump into the pit¡¯s central abyss.

    In the past, many sought to seize the powerful relics at the cost of chaos.

    Perhaps Zhan¡¯s previous attack on the monstrous rock at the pit¡¯s bottom revealed the golden Saint Grey Road at the base, motionless.

    Close-knit, many took turns pounding strange stones at the pit¡¯s bottom.

    The result was the same. Nobody could damage the pit¡¯s structure.

    Helpless, with a powerful united team present, a united bombardment faced the massive pit.

    However, the next second, the bottom of this great pit shone with a light band directly sting into many massive pits.

    In the glow of the Dao, though powerful, it wasn¡¯t deadly, not causing many masters to revolt.

    Zhan Scar and Long Yinsui, built through light shadow attacks, realized the massive pit was indeed constructed by the Jin structure.

    At the realization of the Dragon Country¡¯s powerful Jin country system, people shook their heads. Such a Jin structure, relying on others, feared it could not be eradicated.

    Precisely due to such an encounter, we fell silent, bargaining.

    Zhan Scar and Long Yin just jumped into the massive pit, surrounded by many powerful pits; whether standing or sitting, their eyes suddenly moved to the pit¡¯s bottom.

    At the audience¡¯s tail end, Long Yinsui and Zhan Scar leapt into the pit¡¯s center, hands flickering past.

    The elder only heard a faint sound, Long Yinsui and Zhan Scar¡¯s bodies detached from the true air.

    Life Force, like water and wind, moved around the two bodies, ultimately forming a circle surrounding them.

    In the circle¡¯s center, eight tentacles stretched like a giant spider, reaching the Eight Diagram¡¯s pit in eight directions.

    ±R

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ÀÏ

    ±R

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    “ï

    Ì”

    Â¶

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???

    ô”

    ô”

    ??

    ÌJ

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

     t

    ?????

    ????????????

    ???

    ??????¡¯?

    ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ? ??????? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ????

    ????? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????? ??????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ??????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????????

    ¡°????¡±

    ?? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ???????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ????? ? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?????????? ????? ?? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??????????

    ?? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ????? ??? ? ?????? ????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ????????????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???????

    ??? ?????¡¯? ???????? ??? ? ????? ??????? ????? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ????????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ??? ? ??????

    ????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ? ????????????? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ??¡¯?

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ??

    ???????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ??????? ???? ??????

    ????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ???????????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ?????????? ??????? ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?¡¯???

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ?????? ??? ????? ?????????¡¯? ????? ???? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ?????? ? ???? ?? ?????????

    ????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????? ????

    ?????

    ??????¡¯?

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ?

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???????????

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ?????¡¯

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ????????? ??? ??? ???¡¯? ????? ????? ?????? ???? ? ????? ?????? ?? ?? ? ??????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??????

    ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???? ? ????? ????? ??????

    ??

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ?

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???????? ????????? ????? ??????? ?? ???????? ????? ???????? ??? ???????????? ???? ????? ??????????? ??????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????

    ¡°???? ???? ?????¡± ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????????? ?????? ?????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ???????? ????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ?????????? ????????? ??? ??????

    ?? ????????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ???????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ??????????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ???????

    ????

    ???????????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?

    ????

    ??

    ???? ??? ????????? ???? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ? ????? ?? ?????? ????????? ???? ??? ??????????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ?

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ¡°??? ????¡±

    ???? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ??????? ????????? ?? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ???????????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ??? ?? ???????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ???? ?? ???????? ????????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ????? ????¡¯? ???? ????? ?????????

    ????????? ???????? ????????? ??????? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ¡°????? ??? ?? ?????¡±

    ????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????¡¯?

    ???????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????????

    ???

    ?????

    ¡°???? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????¡¯? ???? ? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ????? ???¡± ?? ???? ??????? ?? ??????? ????????? ??????? ???????? ??????? ??? ????? ?????¡¯? ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ??????

    ???????

    ?

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ??????¡¯??

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ???? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ???????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ??????? ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ???¡±??

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??????

    ????

    ¡°????????

    ?

    ???????¡¯

    ??? ???????? ?????? ????????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??????¡¯? ????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ??????? ???????? ????????????

    ??? ? ??????? ???? ??????¡¯? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ? ????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????????

    ??

    ???????¡¯

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ¡°???? ??? ????????? ?? ? ?????¡± ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ????????? ?????? ?? ????????? ??? ? ?????????

    ?? ????? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ???????? ?? ?? ?????????¡¯? ????? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ???????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???????

    ????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ???? ???? ??????? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ?? ???????

    ??? ???? ????????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ??????

    ??

    ?¡±???

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?

    ??¡¯???

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ¡°???????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ??????????? ??? ???? ??????? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?????

    ???? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ?? ?????????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????????????

    ????????

    ????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ¡°?????? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ????¡± ???? ??????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????????????

    ¡°??? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????????? ??? ?? ???? ????????

    ??¡±??¡¯

    ???

    ????

    ??????????

    ????¡±

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ¡°????¡±

    ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ¡°???????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??????? ? ???????? ?????? ??? ?????????¡±

    ??

    ??????

    ????????

    ????????????

    ????¡¯

    ????

    ????????????¡±

    ????

    ????

    ¡°??

    ????

    ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????????

    ??? ??????? ????¡¯? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???????¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ??????

    ????? ????????? ???? ?????? ?????¡¯? ??????????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ???????¡¯? ????? ???? ????? ???? ??????? ????? ¡°????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ?????¡¯? ??????? ???? ?????¡±

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ¡°???

    ???

    ?¡±

    ????

    ??

    ???????????

    ????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ???????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ¡°??? ?????? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ???????¡±

    ¡°???

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ?????????

    ??¡¯?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????

    ????????

    ????????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ???? ???? ?????? ????? ???????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ????? ??????? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??????????? ????????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???????? ?????????? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ??????????

 Chapter 1604: 1595: Acting Simultaneously

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1604: Chapter 1595: Acting Simultaneously</strong>

    The radiant rings were white, shining brightly, illuminating the people¡¯s daze. Long Yinsui acted closely with the scarred old man at the same time.

    In the hands of the other two people, on average, a Command Pce appeared and began carving in the pit.

    Along with the sculpting by these two people, the glowing paths began to emerge at the bottom of therge pit on the magnificent stone.

    The patterns of light constantly changed and rotated, as if living in ordinary ravines, beginning to twist and turn.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    As the depiction by these two people became faster, the light patterns within the huge pit flickered more frequently.

    The cracks appearing in the giant pit started moving faster.

    After a moment, the center of the pit began to shake. Gradually, those in power standing by the edge of the pit felt the ground trembling.

    At that moment, it was as if there was a fierce shout awakening in the pit, constantly echoing at the entrance of the ruins.

    This group of dozens were the team that just participated in the melee battle. Now, many were covered in bruises.

    Liu Xiang¡¯s bleeding was a minor injury, while those lying on the ground suffered mainly from severe damage to their meridians and intestines, causing Zhan Zhan to pause for a while.

    These people stood at the rim of the cave using a seven-pointed star, on average, at each point of the star.

    These seven were the main leaders of the four academies, and also the leaders of Zhan En¡¯s royal chamber, Tianzhan Inner Pavilion, and Heavenly Mansion.

    Compared to those guys, now they appeared grey, stained with blood.

    Among them, Ice Cream, who received the honor from the four academies and departments, was the most wounded and shamefully looking man.

    As someone looked into his eyes, the proud ones¡¯ gaze suddenly halted on the old scar.

    Seeing the scar, Cangsheng¡¯s proud eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of surprise.

    Among the neers here, he might not have seen the first one.

    The person¡¯s head was red, as if it was burned by fire. A strand of white hair blew on Zhan¡¯s head against the wind, immediately he bared his teeth and waved his ws.

    Strangest was the man¡¯s face, which rather than a face, seemed to be a cutting board used for ten years.

    Not only was it old and ck, it also had more than a dozen knife marks.

    With such a face, coupled with sparkling sharp green eyes, it seemed like it was picking to eat people.

    When looking across the street, arrogant Cangsheng found Dous of Tianzhan Inner Pavilion had disappeared, with eight ck-robed figures behind the old scar.

    ¡°Just like that!¡± Unable to help it, arrogance nodded suddenly.

    It turned out the scarred person was themander of Tianzhan Inner Pavilion, hence he must wear a helmet when crossing borders.

    Though Zhan was somewhat confused about the second level of power, he still broke his hat, ultimately revealing the truth.

    As arrogance and barbarism escaped into the crowd, whispers broke out among the people.

    At this moment, many strong ones surrounding the vast abyss seemed to also dismiss the injured and barbaric sitting Cangsheng, letting a hint of surprise slip.

    Amid the audience, Long Xin¡¯s lips held only a trace of pride, realizing this was arrogance.

    Wow.

    Just as arrogance walked past the audience, a sudden white light shed out, immediately jumping onto their shoulder.

    ¡°Old man!¡±

    When the demon¡¯s head emerged suddenly, Mu Qinn was startled and embarrassed. This might be the grand power of the natural people, the small demon head was so mischievous, fearing more bad luck.

    Qing Lan was not just scared, even arrogantly he feared a small demon head.

    When he recently departed, he forgot to tell the small demon he was serious now, but recently people did not recognize them, but the small demon didn¡¯t know their identity.

    Suddenly, arrogant Cangsheng grabbed the demon¡¯s head andughed aloud: ¡°Whose pet is this?¡±

    In the conversation, he stealthily nced at the small demon¡¯s head, and now he only hoped the small demon head understood their view, otherwise it might expose other identities.

    ¡°Dad, sorry, this is the little girl¡¯s pet, I just defeated it, tell the ancestors not to me it!¡± At this moment, Mu Qinn hurriedly stepped forward, holding the small demon¡¯s head.

    Chirp.

    The little demon cried for a long time, stared with big eyes at the arrogant person, finally bowed, and sank into Mu Qinn¡¯s bosom.

    Call.

    When the demon¡¯s head was no longer wrapped, sitting next to the arrogance darkened and lightened, he pat the bear¡¯s mouth, seeming shocked.

    ¡°Brother, you are here!¡± After a moment of false rm, Long Haiyin¡¯s voice suddenly echoed.

    The audience turned sideways, only to find Long Haiyin¡¯s water was watching two just happily appeared individuals.

    For a moment, many couldn¡¯t help speaking of old Long having a brother?

    There was no reason for many to regain Yuan Qi, Long Haiyin¡¯s water had surged, arrogant kangaroo stallions were also weed.

    ¡°See, the performer is a worm!¡± As Long Xin arrived, he bowed following behind Ao Cangsheng for a ceremony.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to call him Long Xin uncle, but now he promised to be Cangsheng¡¯s other disciple. He said Long Xin intended to lower his status.

    Like quickly sitting down, turning himself into two names called insects temporarily.

    Even Long Huishui didn¡¯t know how to stitch.

    The rest continued after cold wind and rain. When he spoke, everyone knew he would break!

    ¡°Surname Leng. Didn¡¯t you just buy a 30 Yuan Crystal? Why are you tying me now?¡±

    The first to speak was the middle-aged Jin Jia, already feeling angry about the cold wind and rain.

    When he saw two important money, he was so unashamed, filled with hate, when he opened mouth, he was uninterested.

    Others not speaking could only see from the border surface. Their meaning, they were very amiable.

    ¡°Golden Armor, how do you speak to old people? If Great Mansion itches, you will say!¡± Just putting armor on this man, let cold wind and rain despise Golden Armor in this evil exnation.

    ¡°Who do you think Golden Armor is? Like a grand, yet known as Golden Armor, Golden Armor middle-aged man is more furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand why ask?¡± Cold wind and rain buzzedughing in my ear.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Jin Jia advanced during Middle Ages, but Bai Yunzhou raised hand stopping him: ¡°Brother¡¯s anger, now the primary task is opening a powerful relic, not conflict.¡±

    ¡°If we lose fighting opportunity, lose powerful relic, then everything we¡¯ve done before is meaningless!¡±

    Bai Yunzhou wasn¡¯t involved in these two tribal conflicts but from Qing Great Mansion¡¯s view, it was clear.

    After speaking, even Golden Armor¡¯s middle-aged man felt very angry inside, only when thinking about emperor¡¯s order from Qing, they angrily said: ¡°Shall we act ording to Bai, Four Elder¡¯s concept this time?¡±

    Bai Yunzhou nced over everyone, saying: ¡°I see, the leader of this transaction is not busy living for nothing, we must express it.¡±

    ¡°The former cold leader said, if Jin system does not exist, we all take 63 types of Crystal for the people.¡±

    ¡°No!

    Upon hearing elements aged three-level crystals, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but breathe cold aura, it could be 60-degree Crystal, every power must participate.

    With such words, 300-3 crystals would see no five great nations taken away? With so many three-level crystals, one could find an Immortal Realm-like strong man in several months of practice.

 Chapter 1605 - 1596: Crystal Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Chapter 1596: Crystal Stone</h4>

    Stunned, he heard Bai Yunzhou continue, "But earlier, Princess Leng Tang and the old man tried, but they didn¡¯t break the Jin system and eventually walked away with half of Yuan¡¯s Crystals."

    "The humble suggestion of the old gentleman is, if Master Yi does something this time, we will give him a thirty-three level Crystal."

    "If Master Yi breaks the Jin system, we will give him another Crystal worth twenty Yuan.

    Upon hearing this, people started discussing it one after another. Now, the great country has consumed 30 Yuan worth of Crystals, an empty bamboo basket."

    Now we can take down Yuan Jing, and no matter the strength, we won¡¯t feel any muscle pain."

    It might be another 30-degree Crystal, except for thest 30 seconds, it¡¯s just the appearance of Master Yi.

    If the Jin system hasn¡¯t been broken, these people will lose a sixty-year-old Crystal for nothing."

    If you don¡¯t try, everyone will get what¡¯s been waiting for you.

    Many people discussed, but the arrogant Cangsheng was secretly delighted. The scarred old man¡¯s ugliness was a bit ugly, just a mouth helping him get so many training supplies, it¡¯s hard to do anything else.

    Sitting above, they were already shocked by his appearance. He didn¡¯t expect so many good things to wait for him before he even started his arrogance.

    If sessful, hundreds of three-step Crystals will fall straight into their area. Think about it, the barbaric sitting almost caused an impulse, wanting to follow the arrogant Cangsheng to learn Refinery.

    After a long discussion, Du Fei, who led the group to Lingxiao Academy, gritted his teeth and said, "This old man is focused on proposing to a white family head!"

    Behind the Lingxiao Academy in Thand, Baizhan Academy epted this proposal.

    Thus, three out of the seven major forces have epted this condition, and the other three forces that didn¡¯t want to calcte can only agree.

    "Impact!"

    Jiong Yu¡¯s voice, A Quan, in his heart, had taken out a thirty-level Crystal, falling into the hand of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Looking at therge green Crystal, the arrogant Cangsheng and the barbaric sitting could not help but widen their eyes.

    It might be 210-3 Crystals, long enough to practice in normal skies and human environments!

    As soon as you raise your left hand, collected a lot of Yuan Net, the arrogant Cangsheng should raise his hand: "It¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s go."

    When the voice fell, people immediately stepped aside.

    After the crowd passed, Cangsheng left the arrogance and escaped into the cave first.

    I sat so close behind other interns to y them.

    More specifically.

    At this moment, with the flow of Lang Qin, the cold wind, and the general check-in after the rain.

    The difference is, now, two people, Long and Leng, directly ascended by the Jin system, buried their orders here at different points.

    But the arrogant Cangsheng only appeared in the Jin system, never encountering rebellion.

    This alone shows that the arrogant visit to the Refinery was far above the visits to Long and Leng.

    The arrogant person sighed in shock and worry, then said, "I¡¯m fine, old man! But the power of the Jin system is too great because of a person¡¯s strength, it¡¯s hard to use it deep in their hearts!"

    Like when wearing, eyes scanned the crowd by the pit, "You guys are all downstairs helping me break into the Jin system."

    After hearing what he said, Long Yin didn¡¯t say much about water, cold wind, and rain but directly flew past the big hole.

    Then Ah Min, who belonged to the powerful people, jumped one by one into the designated holes at the ve stations in seven directions, waiting for the instructions of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Yi Big Brother, what we have to do is open our mouths. After being defeated by an arrogant Refinery, the levels of cold wind and rain in Thand changed significantly.

    The arrogant Cangsheng said, "You are all scattered in circles, three feet apart, the old man controls the center position, Xiao Long and Xiao Leng, you two help the people around me."

    "Others, concentrate, let me control. As for breaking the system of Jin, you don¡¯t need your hands!"

    "Remember, we can¡¯t output Life Force halfway, otherwise we will immediately face raging movement and control the Jin system."

    When they heard it, they did as they were told.

    After the flow of Lang Qin and the cold wind after the rain, standing arrogantly around, the other five warriors, each at seven points in a circle.

    The rest, ording to the seventh-minute view, spread to Queen City, neatly forming a giant hole within them.

    After all, people stood firm, the arrogant Cangsheng solemnly said, "I have told you from the beginning, we started the force of life, from the outside to the Northeast, one after another gathering."

    Okay, start! The voice deepened, and the words of the three were quickly blown out from the mouth of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The next thing you know, we are looking for a Life Force hole, a path rushing out from your strong body, passing through the palm, going through the vital paths in the body of the previous person.

    Next, from the palm of the person in front to another¡¯s body.

    This recursive transmission, like approaching lightning and lightning waves, is transmitted from the inside and outside to the center of the circle.

    Standing at the center, the arrogant Cangsheng only felt his Life Force continually growing. It felt as if he was a thousand miles from the sea, his body swaying involuntarily left and right.

    Surprisingly, he was quickly attracted by his thoughts, starting to dance with his right hand, soon engraving in the air.

    Nowadays, the Life Force of dozens of strong individuals is concentrated on them.

    If this energy cannot find a way out, they will explode their arrogant grand body within one to three minutes.

    Cangsheng¡¯s right hand quickly engraved an inscription, and the pattern began to appear in the void. At the same time, there was a big hole in the rtionship pattern illuminated on the smooth stone.

    The pattern glistened, like a clear sculpture before him, but the speed of the second pattern was nearly ten times faster than before.

    The immense Life Force affected Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant body, forcing it to continually insert the speed of the upperbel.

    "Quick"

    The light danced madly, like lightning and thunder, one after another of arrogance, before the heyday, then hiding, then going out again.

    Cangsheng, with his delicate efforts, broke the twenty arrays. Until then, he hadn¡¯t even noticed any signs of resistance.

    The arrogant Cangsheng continued to swing his right hand, engraving in the void. Now his previous metabolic pressure has greatly reduced.

    The rising Life Force gathered within the arrogant body of Cangsheng, allowing him to harness unlimited power and Essence Qi.

    Half an hourter, the arrogant Cangsheng was about to break the convention. Such speed was beyond the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s previous expectations.

    Since the Jin major formations were broken one by one, the cracks in the Lv family¡¯s giant hole started to glisten, and the dark hole turned bright white.

    During the seventeenthbat failure, arrogance began to feel an invisible resistance.

    Even with the production of dozens of powerful full capabilities, he could feel the resistance like a strong wind forcing him to lean backward.

    By then, seventy-five percent of mass resistance was not always noticeable. It was like navigating against water. Every step took a lot of effort.

    By the eighth battle, arrogance started to smile.

    Not just him, but also dozens of powerful people there, their faces began to blush. Later they betrayed him, sweating all over.

    Although the pattern varied in size, itplemented other small molecules, being the same.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1606 - 1597: Counterfeit

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Chapter 1597: Counterfeit</h4>

    For example, trees, flowers, and nts, differing in size and shape, are bounded by wooden molecules.

    For example, rocky sands, though differing in form, share the same mainponents.

    It can read Zhan¡¯s memories, even if she canprehend the Mass Technique. If he can carve a replica of Zhan¡¯s soul on the same ne, it can be used in any way, thereby dismantling the correspondingyer¡¯s popr methods.

    If you enter the mark or Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark to build a house, then breaking Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark will destroy the house.

    The importance lies not in the size of the house, but in the arrangement of other bricks and tiles.

    After understanding the rtionship between Martial Law and Zhan¡¯s soul memory, the arrogant kangaroo found it easier to break the first Martial Law.

    But now, the arrogant Cangsheng still doesn¡¯tpletely understand the Four-Dimensional Soul imitation and theyout of the specificbination of life¡¯s little era.

    Time passed quickly, and before I knew it, two hours had silently slipped away, the sun had set, and the wind blew through the night.

    Grasping the ancient tree,yers of green waves spread like an entwining Azure Dragon,yering into the distance.

    The roar of the program was like a terrifying song that yed in the dark forest when it reached you.

    Yet in the middle of that cave, the arrogant Cangsheng had not fully grasped the dark secrets of the Fourth Stage of Zhan¡¯s soul.

    Although he had attempted the carving dozens of times, each attempt was unsatisfactory.

    After several hours of significant energy output, it began to overload.

    Even if the world is united by strong Celestial beings, once faced with the mighty armor of Jin Country¡¯s powerful system under the true dragon environment, the suppressed frustration woulde at a great cost.

    Upon entering the dark forest, the arrogant Cangsheng finally carved Zhan¡¯s soul in the first stage of the Fourth Stage.

    Then he gained a deeper understanding of the way Zhan¡¯s soul imprint in the Fourth Stage begins.

    I felt Yu Bo¡¯s surrounding Life Force continuously fluctuating, and the arrogant Cangsheng knew the path, so the output survival force, dozens of natural human exteriors all reached dire poverty.

    If these four Fourth-ss arrays were not quickly broken, the arrogant Cangsheng would be restored by the Jin system.

    Could one stone easily defeat four Fourth-grade arrays?

    To not waste time, the next step was to grasp the Fourth-Dimensional Soul Imprint Technique, and the arrogant Cangsheng began breaking the First-Dimensional Matrix Method.

    Explosion.

    After a while, a ten-square-foot golden pattern suddenly appeared in the dark forest of the dragon.

    This pattern, like the hand of God, instantly rushed out of the cave, kicking you directly into the sky.

    Suddenly, a bright golden ripple shone brightly under therge hole resembling daylight in the dark sky.

    The golden de flew away, leaving a shing light shadow in your sky.

    As the light faded, dozens of powerful treasures, including the arrogance of Cangsheng, were startled like a storm, exploded, and then fell into arge hole in the interior field.

    "Uh"

    Some subtle humor could be heard, and many were injured during this chaotic rebellion.

    Apart from arrogance, Long Yin and Leng Feng Leng Yu, everyone knew that the greater the rebellion, therger the Jin Country system would eventually grow.

    Like an arrogant Cangsheng goose, it was a very small cat, almost without the Generals¡¯ revenge, restored by the Jin system.

    Considering the Jin Country¡¯s initiation of power, the Long Yinsui and Leng Feng and rain were enough.

    This time, they broke through eight tactics together, facing such fierce setbacks.

    By analogy, when one reaches a central position, responding to a reply, their power is dozens or even hundreds of times greater than the first.

    In such arge chaotic rebellion, not only do people perish in arge hole, but trained geniuses also meet Yu Bo outside.

    After screaming, people began to eat, rising from the ground, beginning to increase their strength.

    As I awaited the rise of Long Yinsui, I discovered that the arrogant Canglingy motionless on the ground again.

    In this scene, Long Yin¡¯s heart roared, as Jiao Lei would suddenly appear, and different points would kill him again.

    He could clearly say that the more people went to the Jin Country control center, the more they suffered rebellion.

    Imagine, when this world bes strong enough to fly out, the arrogant Cangsheng will suffer from a huge rebellion.

    Most importantly, the arrogant Cangsheng only broke the version¡¯s restrictions. But the talent had spread, unrted to the uprising.

    Brother Yi, are you okay? Seeing the arrogance sweeping the earth, with wind and rain, and the terrifying cold.

    Before he grabbed the corpse, he followed the descendants near Long Yinsui to help the arrogant Cangsheng.

    They all did it.

    Especially, many believed they were strong in both natural and human environments and dared not eat.

    Now strong people around the world lead to enjoy their dreams, the arrogant Cangsheng and barbaric postures naturally won¡¯t fill with green onions.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes suggested he liked to sit and eat barbecue.

    Sitting by the mouth with water swallowing, not far from the Chu campfire, the delicious young man¡¯s meat fragrance drifted in the wind, making intestines almost tie into knots.

    As he saw the proud eyes, he understood immediately. He headed towards the campfire, not waiting for the barbecue.

    "Simple, do you want to taste these barbecues?" Bai Yunzhou saw the man sitting down and couldn¡¯t help butugh, jokingly asking.

    Ao Cangsheng softly chuckled, "The old man is aid-back person, naturally unable to part with these mundane fireworks. In the old man¡¯s view, life¡¯s good fortune is nothing more than wine and meat in the belly."

    Bai Yunzhou appreciated this tone: "It¡¯s easy to reach a high level, we¡¯ve nearly approached the realm of returning to truth. I truly can¡¯t wait to see it!"

    Hearing this, Long Yin barelyughed. He thought, this Bai Yunzhou really knows how to please people, listening to the beneficial blood in people¡¯s hearts like a spoken word.

    Soon, the man returned to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side with tworge pieces of roasted fresh meat.

    His barbecue method was different from ordinary people. He had previously used Ao Cangsheng¡¯s method of roasting meat.

    Before barbecuing, put juice into the meat. When the fresh meat is grilled, the juice permeates the meat, making the barbecue more delicious with flowers.

    Staring at the meat juice and juice, smoothly dripping the barbecue over Liu below, floating when empty.

    The arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s stomach was joyfully growling, and at this moment, his saliva began to flow outward uncontrobly to Liu.

    "Master, this is Tu¡¯er¡¯s roasted meat. You can try it!" The man sat down, handed over arge piece of roasted meat, and said with a smile.

    Ao Cangsheng picked up the roasted meat, began tearing off a piece, and threw it into his mouth. He began chewing with a big mouthful.

    The entrance of the fresh meat, mixed with intoxicating juice, blooming flowers, immediately opened all 18,000 pores of the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s body, starting to exhale a refreshing aura.

    At this time, hepletely lost the demeanor of seniors, like a beggar who had been hungry for days, began tearing offrge pieces of roasted meat, devouring it like Lang Hu eyeing fiercely.

    Proudly, before sitting down with an open mouth, he had already grabbed arge piece of roasted meat and epted it.

    At first, he behaved recklessly and rudely. He looked like a butcher. No one cared about his appearance.

    Second, here he belonged to the younger generation. Even if the appearance was difficult, no one would tell him off.

    Beyond the bead, sitting at the barbecue, some had already begun eating therge sign board.

 Chapter 1607 - 1598: Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Chapter 1598: Sharing</h4>

    Now, all the students disrupting fate began to take in the beautiful scenery with the roasted meat in their hands.

    Without these people, those who killed with your own hands would also get barbecue, then start sitting beside to slowly chew.

    Long Yinsui saw how proud Cangsheng was, enjoying eating and dressing with roasted meat, and thought, "Sir, is this roasted meat really that delicious?"

    Ao Cangsheng elevated his reputation, full of oil and water, looking at Long Yin¡¯s water, shouting, "The delicacy of this ce, I¡¯ve told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand!"

    Long Yin got captivated by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s photos, swallowing a mouthful of water.

    The others were eating meat. They were strong people, sitting next to them, staring at them. It seemed this wasn¡¯t a scenic spot.

    Hey, hey,ughed, Long Yinsui raised his hand and said, "Teacher, just look how delicious you¡¯re eating, otherwise I¡¯ll have a taste."

    Ao Cangsheng had nothing to say. When he was about to cut the roasted meat in half, Zhao Longyin let out water.

    Long Yinsui used two fingers, holding a piece of shiny fresh meat in his hand, walking elegantly, and the meat immediately fell into his hand.

    Afterwards, Long Yin closed his eyes, carefully using his wings to ce the roasted meat into his mouth. It was like tasting tea. He took a bite, slowly chewing it.

    Leng Feng and Rain sat on another side, watching Long Yin¡¯s water like that. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Old Long, you¡¯re taking poison, this is eating roasted meat. Why are you so afraid?"

    Long Yinsui ignored Leng Feng and Rain, now the old boy was chewing fresh meat in his mouth.

    The juice sshed smoothly, Long Yinsui¡¯s taste buds were gone in an instant, making him frown uneasily.

    A whileter, Guo Meihao started swiftly spreading with the tip of his tongue, scanning all over.

    First, it was a taste, then it evolved into several vors. It was best tob through.

    Such arge number of barbecues, even with seven strong people with big appetites, it was impossible to eat them all.

    Fortunately, when Long Yinsui came out of drinks, they put drinks on, ate roasted meat, and all remaining barbecue was gone.

    Two hourster, nine peoplezily leaned under a big tree, their faces painfully flushed, belching alcohol, starting to mumble.

    "I know, Rong Yi¡¯s brother can make so many delicious dishes; old father wouldn¡¯t snatch yours just now. It was a nice share!"

    "Exactly! Let¡¯s live forever, eat in front of those little guys, and say it, to avoid ridicule and thrown mrs!"

    "Hey, hey! Now that you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯re starting to attract elegance? Why didn¡¯t you stand behind me just now?"

    "Yes, someone pulled my hand just now! If it weren¡¯t for my thick skin, I wouldn¡¯t have fingers now!"

    "Oh, very simple! The biggest restaurant in the Imperial City, like the owner of Tianxian Tower, is my good friend. Otherwise, I would sell your recipe to him and let him make this roast meat into a signature dish."

    "Yes, yes! With these roasted meat vors, we can still sell them. By then, collecting stocks from them would be easy!"

    "Alright, that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s settled!"

    No one knew a yearter, a separate intoxicating dish, like Tianxian Tower¡¯s recipe, would appear.

    This dish¡¯s price was enough to require three Grade Two crystals. Just that, if you wanted to get drunk, you had to book in advance, otherwise, you couldn¡¯t stand.

    Besides this dish, there were five words written clearly - Easy to Develop.

    The crowd finished eating and drinking, precisely mid-month. All major teams began to sleep, some sitting cross-legged, recovering from injuries.

    Because there were dozens of strong people in the world, some brave geniuses, even three or five groups of friends hiding in Yeze, taking this chance to kill your longevity.

    After a day of rest and recovery, until the morning of the third day, only then did the strong injured recover as much as possible.

    "It¡¯s very simple. The people we brought back have recovered. Do you think you can break through the Jin Country¡¯s system again?"

    Ao Cangsheng, having breakfast, Bai Yunzhou smiled as he came to ask him.

    "We¡¯re easily growing. The people I brought also adjusted Tai Lai to break through the Jin system anytime." Du Fei also matched the mundane.

    "And us!"

    "We¡¯re ready!"

    For a while, leaders from various teams began to speak, saying they had rested well and were doing great.

    Seeing so many people eager to open the ruins strongly, Ao Cangsheng felt it was difficult to say no.

    Turning around, he walked towards the giant. Long Yinsui, Leng Feng, and Rain all followed him, others followed as well.

    Meanwhile, among those practicing calendar geniuses, the little devilzilyy in Mu Qinn¡¯s bad. For Mu Qinn, there was no worry the day before.

    Becausest night, Ao Cangsheng let Mu Qinn with a letter, saying they temporarily returned to school.

    As the apanying disciple of an alchemical master, naturally Mu Qinn didn¡¯t doubt what he said.

    That¡¯s why her heart was at ease.

    However, despite Mu Qinn being kind-hearted, the song became increasingly unpleasant.

    For two days, they couldn¡¯t see the arrogant barbaric sitting posture pping, making them suspicious of Huo.

    Song Zhuxue, drunk, much wanted to arrogantly sit with Cangsheng and man in the longevity¡¯s majority, but after thest incident, wouldn¡¯t set foot until he saw both bodies with his own eyes.

    Therefore, these two days, this song daily benefited from blood letting drunk, letting people go out to look, to see if they could find traces of the arrogant and barbaric sitting.

    However, upon returning, subordinates reported finding no trace of arrogance and barbarism within five miles around.

    Becausest time Yu came with your hand, these people dared not explore deeper into Canglong Forest¡¯s Chu. So, until now, it was just this result.

    In everyone¡¯s view, Ao Cangsheng led the jump from the giant. Then, those in the strong world leapt into the giant.

    With the experience ofst time sewing hands, this time Cangsheng didn¡¯t arrogantly speak, a giant Jin Ru, dozens of strong people would stand in the original arrangement positions or not.

    "Ready! Begin!"

    Chu Country¡¯s arrogant Cangsheng at the giant¡¯s center, drinking arge sip of wine, people scrambled toward him.

    A de spun Yuan Qi into a thousand beams of light waves, gathering around Cangsheng, proud of itself.

    The more Qi gathered, the more BO moved, the higher the gas gradient.

    This time, longevity startled, although it remained the ninth peak of longevity, its strength, yet offered to me that two ends were even harsher.

    Also, this time there were three songs, once someone fiercely attacking the crowd.

    With the first experience of killing to shock longevity, disciples from four universities reached a tacit agreement.

    Although these people usually were arrogant, unused to working alone, now due to the special circumstances, no one dared produce items easily.

    After thest killing to scare longevity, everyone also found there were four squads¡¯ attack force within Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, unmatched.

    Through the clothes worn by these four groups, we recognized this was the four student unions of Heavenly Dragon Martial Temple¡¯s Jing Ying.

    Previously having hadbat experience, so this time from start of battle, other three universities assisted on the side, mainly confessed their strength, directly handed it over to Heavenly Dragon Martial Temple¡¯s four student union sewing league.

    They also knew, if they were the main confessors, whether they could kill you within a short time, but for now, their own team would still suffer casualties.

    Such aborious and unrewarding task, other three university leaders naturally wouldn¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 1608 - 1599: Enshrouded

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Chapter 1599: Enshrouded</h4>

    In this regard, they are very confident in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School¡¯s four major alliances.

    For a while, the cries and ughtering sounds echoed through the forest, apanied by the calls during the chase, shrouding the nearby ruins in a terrifying aura.

    Among the giants, Ao Cangsheng had already broken the 20 Jin timing method. This time, the speed of this technique was much faster than thest.

    This was not only due to the experience learned from the past but also because in the Neijiang these past two days, the proud Cangsheng almost immersed himself in learning Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark whenever he had free time.

    He not only developed habits from Alchemy but also sometimes sought technical knowledge and Zhan¡¯s insights from Long Yinsui and Leng Fengyu.

    Although he now prides himself on being the ¡¯senior¡¯ to the two old men, he does not rely on the old sellers but humbly seeks advice.

    In the Alchemy codex, there are not only the world¡¯s rare War Soul Imprints but also wonderful thoughts on Alchemy and the methods given by Hai Lun for War Soul Imprints.

    However, there is little record of Zhan¡¯s basic knowledge of Soul Mark and the timing method.

    Even if mentioned, your book can easily open with threenguages and twonguages.

    For the proud Cangsheng, who has studied Mr. Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark for less than a year, such an exnation is not even a little breathless.

    Fortunately, he has antiques around him for twenty years. Whenever something went wrong, Ao Cangsheng would ask them how to wear it.

    The proud Cangsheng of Long Yin would not be tabooed because he knows the true identity of Cangsheng.

    But regarding the cold wind and rain, if Ao Cangsheng wants to ask, he must use his brain.

    After two days of guidance, Ao Cangsheng finally mastered the rtionship between Mr. Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark and the timing andw.

    After questioning, Ao Cangsheng understood that the War Soul Seal could also be called the War Map or War Map, a special timing method with both attack and defense effects.

    Ordinary methods are very powerful. They can cause people to fall into their bodies to kill or die.

    The War Soul Mark is a method mark that concentrates time, retaining the method¡¯s effect for a period, enhancing the effect of locking the heaven and earth.

    It can be said that this is a time method that Jing Ji tried to explore from a microscopic perspective. When he is on an ordinary great day, when he is in a picture, he finds it more challenging to learn.

    With this knowledge, Ao Cangsheng learned from the War Soul based on his understanding.

    During this time, he discovered many of Zhan¡¯s Soul Mark variations, actually with more than one engraving method.

    Some methods are quick and precise, reducing the time required to brand the War Soul.

    As the time for engraving Zhan¡¯s Heart Seal shortened, the time for engraving Zhan¡¯s Heart Seal naturally shortened.

    With this realization, Ao Cangsheng once again broke free from the gold timing method, and the technique became quicker.

    Although the three-headed nine-row mad hand is very powerful, it can also attract dozens of life-destroying talents to join.

    After half an hour, although many people were fortunate, the Shou Feng of the three-headed nine-line was also sted to death by the nearby ruins.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng has broken through forty-two Third Rank states.

    His power now is like a rotating sea ticket waterfall, constantly pouring ¡¯chic chic¡¯ sounds into his body, making him feel lessborious along the way.

    This is the first time.

    Others would rather die in a living pit to protect the strong, but he is carefree, self-important rather than slow self-cultivation.

    When the proud Cangsheng started to break thest Fourth-ss soldier¡¯s battle, it was four o¡¯clock when the second moon moved westward.

    So far, the powerful remnants of the Jin Country system have reached the strongest phase.

    Initially, the proud Cangsheng carved very agilely on his paintings. But now, with the dance of his right hand, as if thousands of forces, his hand began to rise violently.

    Their bodies were dozens of times more pressured than hands, and the standing bodies were bent by the powerful Jin reflex.

    His face flushed, sweaty, blue veins jumping high, and might burst at any moment.

    Now, when people are sitting on the edge of the Abyss, they can clearly hear the arrogant, dim, and heavy breathing.

    Apart from the arrogant in the central area, the other powerful authorities now face tremendous pressure too.

    Amongst them, many have been exhausted. At the peak of exhaustion, many people in their bodies began to rise up.

    Those with weaker power, almost everyone gritted their teeth, holding theirst breath.

    If they weren¡¯t so afraid of losing all their previous work, they would fear falling early and not getting up for a year and a half.

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    The heavy breathing from the deep hole, like unstable tides, continuously pounded upwards.

    "Only 12 lines left!"

    The conceited Cangsheng, moving his right hand with consuming strength, left a perfect circle quietly in the void after the destruction of the dark Emperor.

    "Only 11 left!"

    The arrogant thoughts of Cangsheng, filled with the sound of gnashing steel teeth, with force in the right hand, slowly drew a perfect curve.

    As time passed, thest great four-degree array will gradually reach the brink of breaking.

    Aplex void array is about to shine brightly. A gigantic hole, a huge array is brilliant.

    In the darkness, there is a curved bright moon hanging high. The silver tree sap in Tianxuan forest.

    Below it is a giant deep hole, emitting dazzling golden light, like a giant alchemy oven, forming a halo above the Abyss.

    In the long run, besides having ten well-trained skills, most of them are already asleep.

    Those not sleeping hold their breath, sit around their knees, and quietly practice their skills.

    The wind whispers, blowing through the forest, across branches, leaves, flowers, trees, making rustling sounds.

    Later, half of you, mostly the ferocious birthday stars stopped foraging, and Tianxuan¡¯s forest seemed extraordinarily tranquil.

    "Only thest line left!"

    Arrogance and darkness, like a heart floating with unbridled excitement and wild joy.

    He gently moved his right hand, but by now his pressure had reached the peak, yet he was still caught.

    The proud Cangsheng mastered Ney¡¯s excitement and wild joy, carefully engraved thest line.

    He knew the more you get in thest minute, the more careful you carve the lines. Otherwise, if you make a mistake, you¡¯ll lose a lot.

    Finally, the proud Cangsheng penned thest sentence. He awaited the copse of the golden system, waiting for the powerful artifacts to open.

    But to his surprise, nothing changed in the golden system.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Cangsheng asked in shock.

    Usually, he might be the same, having broken all the eighty-five tactics. They say the Jin Country system should disappear now.

    But to his surprise, the entire powerful relic seems unchanged.

    "Did something go wrong in business?" Astonishing, arrogance, unable to ask the way.

    "Old man."

    However, just at that moment, a massive golden pattern erupted from the pit, like a curtain in the clear sky, lightning went straight to the clouds.

    When the brilliant golden pattern rose, a long, low sound, like a dragon, resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly, the sound of ¡¯crack¡¯ was like a fissure. Simultaneously, a moment¡¯s pressure like rivers and mountains also dissipated invisibly. No, that¡¯s not true.

    The ¡¯crack¡¯ sound echoed continuously as a shiny, smooth giant stone in the pit began cracking from the middle.

 Chapter 1609 - 1600: In the Midst of Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Chapter 1600: In the Midst of Danger</h4>

    All the natural beings with a rich environment opened their eyes. Witnessing this scene, we couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked.

    Sound.

    The sound of sleeves rustling, the cold wind biting, the rain resplendent, was the first to leap into the powerful ruins.

    Swiftly.

    In the biting wind and rain, eight ck figures behind him plunged into the ck hole.

    "Brothers, are you ready?"

    Before the action, Long Yin suddenly appeared arrogant and graceful, stepping forward with a solemn expression.

    Here, only he and Man Zai knew the true identity of Master Oui.

    Although the methods of Cangsheng¡¯s Refinery are unparalleled, this was the most disastrous practice in the region.

    When the powerful relics were fraught with danger, and no one else had the strength to stand and observe them, the rest of the world was in peril.

    It was precisely because of such considerations that Long Yinsui paid particr attention to examining the arrogance and Kang Shenke¡¯s high regard for relics.

    "Ready, let¡¯s go." The shameless smile revealed light and Yin Qing.

    This move was to tell Long Jin that there was nothing to worry about.

    At that moment, a man sat in the rehearsal hall, or suddenly started speaking again: "Teacher and father, I... I¡¯ll go with you!"

    This statement made the teacher and father feel embarrassed and awkward.

    Arrogantly nodding, "Alright, then you¡¯lle with us!"

    Long Yinsui shed into the crowd, and with a sudden flicker of the body, he was the first to rush into the center of a ck hole.

    Then arrogance and recklessness, with the final presence of ten Elders in Zhan Pce.

    There was Long Yinsui before, followed by ten people, both Heaven and people had strong environmental protection. The safety of arrogance and recklessness was well guaranteed.

    Due to the leap of two major refineries into a ck hole, other forces began to act in session.

    "Elder Bai, do those little Demons want to go in?"

    When the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples left, Leader Ah suddenly mentioned the teachings of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    Bai Yunzhou frowned, pondering for a moment, "When other restorations are powerful relics, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very dangerous."

    "Alright, go ask him. Look at him! Anyone who wants to force relics. If you want to go, run with us. If you don¡¯t want to go, stay there and practice!"

    Alright! The elder nodded, turned around, and left.

    After a while, five young people appeared behind the elder.

    Four of them were leaders of the Four Major Alliances. The fifth was the talented Disciple Du.

    "Are you five fictional relics?" Bai Yunzhou looked at the five in front of him, asking for direction.

    "This is a very good opportunity, we want to take a look!" Xua Hu with the bright face offered a grim exnation.

    "Understanding the relics of the real Long Jing Qiangren has some response to the practice of students, so the disciples all want to see!" Ge Shu, drunk, passed out.

    "You should understand that powerful relics can endanger lives. Still thinking about it?" Bai Yunzhou asked.

    Yes! The five replied in unison.

    Bai Yunzhou, using a massive hand wave, jumped directly into the center of the ck hole.

    When the other three universities brought their disciples, powerful relics urred.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Arrogant Cangsheng only felt the wind howling by his ear, his body continuing forward, as if mimicking without end.

    Pause for a moment, and with a thud, Long Yi¡¯s water should first hit the ground. In close contact with the ground, sitting proudly and gracefully.

    Lu Xun¡¯s arrogance was two to three hundred meters away.

    In other words, the depth of this great relic was underground, two or three hundred meters.

    Such a deep tomb truly shocked people¡¯s arrogance. One wonders how a grand project like this waspleted.

    After the ruins, a dark and decaying atmosphere suddenly assaulted the public.

    "It really stinks!" asked about the stench, couldn¡¯t help covering his mouth and nose.

    "Of course, you want to listen to a buried ce!" Arrogant Cangsheng nced around, asionally answering.

    At this moment, someone removed the fluorite. Under the illumination of the fluorite, the surrounding clear shape immediately became apparent.

    In front, there stood a row of roofless walls, like a gigantic mansion.

    Outside the mansion were a dozen colossal columns, thirty meters in height and thirty feet thick.

    Each colossal column was twenty meters apart. Between pirs was arge gate, like the gate of an official residence.

    The ce where themon folk stood, was like Chang¡¯an Street, outside the hundred-meter mansion.

    Looking forward.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were shut at the ck gate. When the light emerged, many only saw a glimpse before their eyes.

    Suddenly, on a tightly closed ck gate, an enormous golden light burst forth, followed by thunder and lightning.

    This speed, simply unparalleled happiness, indescribable in words.

    The natural environment¡¯s speed isn¡¯t fast enough, butpared to this wealth, it is a type of tortoise and hare variety.

    Suddenly, everyone stared at the golden web, as lightning struck upon it.

    Before everyone could scream, the golden light from the Heavenly War Cab skimmed across the elder¡¯s body.

    The golden light extended into the darkness, emitting a shivering sound, then vanished.

    The noise gradually ceased, but ordinary people within the underground walls still stood quietly, maintaining their protective stances.

    At this moment, inside the dungeon, it was so quiet that people could almost hear each other¡¯s hearts beating.

    All gazes fixed on the elder from the Heavenly War Cab, who stood like a stone carving.

    After half time had passed, a slight trace of blood began seeping at the corner of the elder¡¯s mouth.

    Subsequently, blood started flowing from their corners.

    Cough, cough...

    Three bored coughs from an elder who suddenly opened their mouth wide, spitting out arge mouthful of blood.

    The blood transformed into a stream and sttered on the ground at his feet, staining it dark red.

    Thud.

    In close contact with the ground, the elder fell drunk, shock and astonishment in their eyes falling onto their straight back.

    Wow.

    The body hit the ground stiffly, making a dull noise like a heavy drum, hitting people¡¯s hearts heavily, stunning the entire audience.

    "Mangji, are you alright?"

    At this point, a person from the Heavenly War Cab suddenly rushed forward, bowing at the ce where the elder fell. He asked with a pale face.

    But inside the quiet dungeon, no one answered his question.

    Someone walked, six Heavenly War Soldiers gathered around the elder, encircling the fallen elder.

    He bowed, cing his hand on the oldest bracelet. Then he sighed and shook his head. "No pulse!"

    When those words were heard, whether or not they were members of the Heavenly War Cab, everyone present felt a chill.

    Nobody expected the golden light from the ck Book to instantly kill a strong person from the Immortal Kingdom. No, that¡¯s not true.

    It could be a fourfold powerful natural environment, a golden light through it, he was killed.

    Such a powerful person, not even a scream, a body altered in an instant. How could such a horrific scene not be disturbing?

    If it wasn¡¯t the elder who hit the ck gate, but someone else. Then that person would also be easily killed. Everyone wanted to use it secretly.

    "First, collect Mangji¡¯s corpse, then bury it deep." Finally, Leng Feng and rain, looking straight and cold, suddenly opened their mouths, exined.

    When these words were spoken, the crowd retreated, only a wave of the sleeve, and in an instant, Old Cai¡¯s corpse was stored.

    At this time, a serious problem suddenly shed through everyone¡¯s mind. Before the truly powerful ruins, people have already been killed, but sometimes Su Sect killed as well.

 Chapter 1610 - 1601: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Chapter 1601: Shock</h4>

    Certainly, here¡¯s the trantion of the text:

    The key lies in an extraordinarily powerful relic. Will more people perish? Or will an individual find it impossible to escape?

    At this moment, amidst the battle with the ruins, there was a time when the strong heart could only be shaken.

    He was mightier than the elder of Qi Bing Pavilion and died in an instant. How far can he go in the ruins?

    "Now the power of this method!" Leng Feng and Leng Yu turn their eyes, staring at the still closed ck door, pondering to themselves.

    When managing the bombardment of the ck swamp¡¯s door, he saw clearly. A Golden Light Bomb was essentially a form ofbat technique.

    When the fighting strength is too great, it can immediately kill Ma Chi. The speed of two rounds was too swift for Ma Ji to have a chance to evade.

    The cold wind and rain murmured in their hearts, but all they could do was squint with arrogance and paleplexion.

    Here, only one person exists, if they break free from Third Level talents, they might be smugly arrogant.

    After this thrilling scene passed, the great nations no longer feared acting blindly.

    Privately, each district began discussing strategies, taking a look.

    Without absolute confidence, the ck door won¡¯t be attacked again, and proud Cangsheng will detect or proceed cautiously.

    Now, a person has four castles in the domain, and one can be killed instantly. If he brings a Golden Light Bomb, even with ten lives, he won¡¯t die enough.

    The cold and rainy artist is courageous. Even when facing the hidden threat from the ck door, there¡¯s no disy of hopeful fear.

    I see his brows resting and taking a deep breath, though there¡¯s no severe attack, at that moment his defense reached its maximum.

    St.

    Several deafening lights flicker, connecting, and then you see Leng Feng and the raindrops on your right hand gleaming with white light.

    A dot of white light, like a spring, immediately enters the ck door, leaving no trace.

    When the pale white light rises, the people outside the door hold their breath.

    Moreover, they immediately maximize their protection, ensuring their life isn¡¯t lost.

    Suddenly, a golden light shes across the dark door.

    Dozens of golden rays intertwine like golden snakes, glittering, poised to dance rapidly on the big ck door.

    Light flows, objects twist, but in an instant, on the ck door,

    Though a semi-edged image, anyone can see ten habits are time¡¯s image.

    Staring at the image, cold sweat pours from Leng Feng and Leng Yu. Despite their bravery and arrogance, they are still fearful of death.

    Now the crisis has exceeded normal bounds, I can only let out a breath.

    Behind the door, those who can see the table are now letting their hearts tremble in their stomach.

    They aren¡¯t, but their hearts ripple with love.

    Now that the timetable has appeared, it should be able to break a major confirmation. Now everyone wants to wear it.

    "It¡¯s true!" Golden text gradually shapes proud Cangsheng¡¯s face, unable to resist a slight smile.

    "Ah"

    The golden light illuminates the dungeon walls, dozens of feet high. At that moment, an Age of Gold card appears on the enormous ck door.

    "Brother, is this the Third Rank natural time chart?" Through aplex and strange Time Card, Leng Feng and Leng Yu can¡¯t help but ask.

    Ao Cangsheng begins: "This isn¡¯t a Third Level timetable, but abination of a three-stage time chart."

    Hearing this, Leng Feng and Leng Yu are powerless, but perhaps. He too is now curious, he can¡¯t kill Mangji in one go, depending on the Third Level timetable or severely injuring Mangji¡¯s permission.

    But if it¡¯s reced by the three-dimensional synthesized time chart, then it¡¯s entirely possible to kill a four-fold Ma Chi.

    He¡¯s heard of a unified timetable, but rarely seen one? Because a unified chart requires at least Third Level genius.

    How powerful are these Time Cards? If integrated, they will never be as simple as one plus two equals three.

    "If you find it, I¡¯ll start viting n!" Just as Leng Feng and Leng Yu begin to ponder, Ao Cangsheng suddenly raises his hand saying:

    St.

    As the champion¡¯s airflow is heard momentarily, the proud Cangsheng suddenly generates a ck light.

    A ck Light Ticket swiftly gathers on his index finger, turning into a fierce, terrifying Emperor¡¯s Fire of Extinction.

    Woosh-woosh-woosh

    When the fire breaks through the massive ck door, the Emperor¡¯s right hand swiftly moves, the Age of Gold begins to vanish.

    At this moment, all people can quietly gaze through the proud kangaroo, daring not to speak the atmosphere.

    Only one person through the strange fire can help him, a screw shes in his eyes.

    This person is a post-drinking singer, suddenly remembering Ao Cangsheng, the boy who killed his brother and mentor because of the ck fire light.

    To his surprise, this person easily grows, even possessing such me.

    The two ck mes are virtually indistinguishable. The only difference is, this Pce of Ming, it easily grows at the fingertips.

    "Isn¡¯t it coincidence?" Singing useful blood and drunken eyes, shining together in a confused heart.

    At that instant, he suddenly has an illusion, that the elusive person before him might be pretending to be arrogant.

    "You should not! A proud surname is an outsider, but absolutely impossible to be both a talentedplete ghost idea."

    "The least likely thing is that Longda can be called lightweight champion. It¡¯s no longer like that!"

    Finally, the song helps drunk blood deny the absurd thought within its heart.

    In his view, the self-righteous book of Cangsheng doesn¡¯t measure up to his good, how can itpare to those inexplicably simple great pictures?

    Moreover, he hears less about Ao Cang, precisely due to these two points, the only correct evaluation in his heart,pletely flowing with blood and drunken song.

    He doesn¡¯t understand Alchemist and A head, Ming Pce can dance, fingertips can also jump.

    ck flowers dance, golden light rapidly fades on the ck door.

    Afterwards, the golden lightpletely vanishes from the ck door, only leaving the next ck door, calm and quietly appearing before the eyes.

    "It¡¯s over!" Ao Cangsheng rests his right hand, Emperor¡¯s Fire bursts immediately.

    "Can this old brother open a big door?" Cold wind and rain gaze through proud Cangsheng, illuminating your request.

    Ao Cangsheng replies: "Yes! With her husband¡¯s eyes, she can¡¯t find that picture at other times!"

    "Great! Thanks for your rxation this time!" Cold wind and rain lift their ugly face, gently smiling at the proud person.

    Next, what you know is, his right hand is filled with Life Force, like thunderstorm, and the problem before is an immense ck door.

    tter.

    Upon hearing a series of rocks falling, initially closed by a towering gate, driven by cold wind and rain, it slowly opens, exposing an old deep knife inside.

    Come on, fellow.

    Suddenly, the leader of therge group behind the door and table can¡¯t help but to issue statements.

    "I can¡¯t believe we should open it!"

    "Simple yetrge apparatus indeed is intelligent domain, such a difficult Time Law, unexpectedly shared with top ten kung fu masters!"

    "Heavenly Mansion helped greatly in this war!"

    Yes.

    "You are still surprised at doing this. You can¡¯t go in with old me, grumble!" The door opened, cold wind and rain immediately swept the bed away, crying in the shattered air.

    Next, seven more rushed into the open door of the Ti Bin Pavilion.

 Chapter 1611 - 1602: Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Chapter 1602: Suspicious</h4>

    "Kind and generous elder brother, then the elder brother shall take his leave first, we¡¯ll meet here!" Walking, Leng Feng and Leng Yu arrogantly cupped their hands gently toward Cangsheng.

    He was wise, arrogant, and rarely conversed with guests. Yet he was entirely persuaded by arrogance and couldn¡¯t help but be polite.

    "Leng brother, please!" said Ao Cangsheng.

    Before this voice arrived, Leng Feng and the rain had already ceased to suspect anything, and the flint in his hand glowed, rushing into the endless darkness for the first time.

    The others remained in the Heavenly Mansion¡¯s pavilion, though worried, things only urred here, with only wind and rain passing through the vi¡¯s door.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to True Heavenly City, the other five leaders had also been following him.

    Though the distance was close, 20 feet away, these people were equally arrogant.

    Their goal was simple. If they wanted to invite Aocang Spirit to act, they would help them open the door.

    Because Leng Feng and the rainy days had set off a long time ago, these people were also offering a piece of 100-level Crystal.

    To quickly find powerful ruins and treasures unknown to them, why would these people be so arrogant as to want to maximize their help?

    Of course, these people were not just harboring mere wishes, but also wanted to invite their own teams.

    I want to try, but with the support of a Four Product Refinery, I believe I will be on time.

    When this person is alone, the crew¡¯s safety is most guaranteed.

    Proud of the rtionship between Kanspirit and his chattering, these talents have yet to be heard!

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng just returning to the Zhan Tianfu¡¯s team, some couldn¡¯t help but venture into the middle voice, attempting to attract Ao Cangsheng¡¯s team with a 300-degree Crystal.

    This was a proud person, smiling while walking slowly, but showing no signs of not hearing those voices.

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived at the Warrior Heavenly Pce, his offer had reached 500-degree Crystals.

    So much training equipment, causing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s marrow to almost suffer the impact of a storm, began releasing towards the east and west, almost copsing.

    Fortunately, due to his true determination, he finally resisted such a vast increase in resources.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng have never been indifferent, these people eventually ceased transliteration, no longer asking Ao Cangsheng to enter the hub.

    "Since everyone wants the elder to help, the elder will help you!" Ao Cangsheng looked at the five people in front of him, with an old-fashioned look.

    Bai Yunzhou gazed at him: "Elder Bai, let¡¯s open the Heavenly Dragon Temple¡¯s door first!"

    "Very good! Thank you very much, simple brother!" Hearing this, Bai Yunzhou hurriedly bowed his head,ughing aloud.

    As heughed, the other four immediately blinded him. No one believed. Why would another force upy the Heavenly Dragon Temple?

    This was inner unease wrought by jealousy, but not the slightest surface unease.

    Ao Cangsheng opened the second door of the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    Rong Yi received immense help, but even after jumping into the ice on the loft, the other door had to open, Bai Yunzhou felt his face glowing.

    "Elder Bai brother need not be so polite, there is something elder Bai will need elder Bai brother¡¯s help with!" Just like Bai Yunzhou a thousand times, but the proud voice in the ears was Cangsheng.

    Suddenly, Bai Yunzhou¡¯s spirit was not inspired. He did not realize, if strong it was easy, he had nothing to save himself.

    "Good brother, please tell me, elder brothers are doing their best to do what their brother tells them to do." Bai Yunzhou¡¯s entire expression, with a rough voice said.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled and said: "There is nothing significant. I heard you brought a boy named Ao Cangsheng to the institute. I want to know if they exist?"

    Ao Cangsheng? Bai Yunzhou murmured the name quietly, just a small wrinkle.

    The next moment, he suddenly recalled a talented disciple who was a very simr arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Yes, such things exist, this time in Tianxuan Forest, the little devil followed him..."

    At this point, his words suddenly became familiar, his eyes changed, he carefully spoke to the wingspan: "But I do not know elder brother why ask these little souls anything easy?" Will these little souls collide with elder brothers?"

    The elder thought the little soul was good. Later, in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, elder brother Bai asked me to take more care of him.

    "Ah, that¡¯s absolutely no problem! Then I am your disciple, his business is my business." Bai Yunzhou quickly said, very pleased.

    If you can befriend someone like Yi, that is a rare fortune.

    "Thank you, elder brother Bai!" proud and pale said, but I couldn¡¯tugh for a while.

    "Brother Yi is too polite, it¡¯s no big deal!" Bai Yunzhou personally sent Ao Cangsheng to a wide underground street.

    Only when Ao Cangsheng was busy speaking did he invite the people from the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples to watch a movie.

    Subsequently, Ao Cangsheng opened the ruins¡¯ doors for Ling Xiao Academy, Hundred Battle Academy, and the Seven House Loft.

    When arriving at the Royal Family, Ao Cangsheng said he was too tired from work and needed a break.

    He did so, but he ran to open the door of Warrior Heaven. Look at this, the golden armor, the poor middle-aged man, like soullessly spitting blood.

    In any case, he didn¡¯t think that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s so-called festival and support would be opening the door to other forces.

    Even though Ao Cangsheng opened the door of War House, it was still not beyond control.

    But hisnguage was not sincere, but this made Jin Jia middle-aged man very ufortable.

    But now he took pride in himself. Although his position had to be tough and respected, Hu Wei would not dare to bully him anymore.

    When Jin Jia¡¯s middle-aged group felt confused, one of his subordinates gave him the idea of inviting Ao Cangsheng with a higher sign.

    Jin Jia Middle Ages were reckless people, for those guessing the meaning of things by looking atnguage and colors, it was not at all.

    After hearing the follower¡¯s suggestion, he began to raise a query to Aocang Spirit.

    "You said you want to give me a 150-degree Crystal?" Ao Cangsheng looked at the middle-aged man in the golden suit, at times surprisedly asking.

    "Yes, it¡¯s one hundred and fifty Yuan. I hope to help Your Majesty open the door to the ruins!" Jin Jia said sincerely, disrupting the middle-aged Jin Jia¡¯s pressure.

    Initially, he did not mention the bail of the Spring and Autumn Period. After one hundred and fifty levels of Crystal, Ao Cangsheng could also help promote the middle-aged man.

    But unfortunately, Jin Jia¡¯s middle-aged mouth was too cheap to reach the Spring and Autumn bail, people came to honor it as His Majesty.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but boil with anger. You know, he is on his own now, but in the Royal Monitoring Jail, he will poison you sooner orter.

    Now, he will help the Royal Empire turn their treasures from yesterday into ruins.

    Such a thing, arrogant Cangsheng, if not brainwashed, absolutely cannot do.

    Luckily, Ao Cangsheng knew the dangers of these strong ruins. He knew he couldn¡¯t face force alone.

    It¡¯s for this reason he intended for the Royal Family to find them, so they wouldn¡¯t return.

    But even if we were to do so, proud Cangsheng would have to first wield a rough lead this year, think of the anger in the heart.

    "One hundred fifty, said to be quite a lot, but... the elder¡¯s body is now very weak, so...

    Ao Cangsheng exhibited a furious,zy, impotent, wild appearance, helplessly looking at a middle-aged person¡¯s eyes, then once again opened a door, all came to the War Pce.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1612 - 1603: Clearing a Path

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Chapter 1603: Clearing a Path</h4>

    "How are you?" Seeing that Ao Cangsheng disagreed, the anger in Jin Jia and other middle-aged men¡¯s hearts grew stronger, feeling powerless, using only awkward words tomunicate.

    "Moreover, staff are also watching us. Growing up here is easy. This is in the ritual of crystal cleansing!" The person closed his eyes and began preaching.

    "It¡¯s easy to stay, I¡¯ve produced a 200-3 crystal, please rx!" Jin Jia gritted his teeth, carving a path once more.

    No

    It was said, not only sitting down, breathing in from the cleansing ritual, but other members of the War Pce.

    Even the parents of Warrior Countrycked sufficient training tools to aplish this.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng will be able to grasp it himself with both hands, the junior crystal of two hundred and three steps will be avable.

    Thinking of this, perhaps the parents of Warrior Country felt blushed, like an alchemist, is the gap really so vast?

    Looking at the sometimes road-grabbing middle-aged Jin Jia, the proud Cangsheng stopped: "Honestly, every time an elder breaks such a fusion method, it takes at least three months, Xiu Wei falls."

    At that time, it would waste three to four hundred three-step crystals just to recover a certain amount of energy. If the elder didn¡¯t say so, you¡¯d think the elder took advantage of the trick to deceive!"

    The foreign-speaking Ao Cangsheng said, all those present were rendered speechless. Those who said goodbye were not defeated by his words, but everyone found themselves speechless.

    There are over a dozen refineries here. Everyone knows it¡¯s impossible under such circumstances.

    However, Ao Cangsheng now speaks so vividly, exposing the evil of the deceased, making one feel the need to defeat him.

    If others didn¡¯t ask him, if otherscked respect for him as an elder, I¡¯m afraid many would start critiquing him now.

    Even though the middle-aged Jin Jia was ipetent, he knew the proud Cangsheng, they were undoubtedly carrying money.

    The meaning of the words was clear. Let the eldere, you must bring at least three hundred three-step crystals. Otherwise, humph, you may bathe in the fast cleansing area.

    Jin Jia, the middle-aged, punished by such liver pain, almost returned the proud Cangsheng to the face.

    Fortunately, the name beside him responded quickly, promptly removing the golden middle-aged robe.

    General, hand it to him, but this time His Majesty has done all he can. If we don¡¯t find the treasure in the ruins of the strong, we don¡¯t need to return!

    Just as Jin Jia¡¯s middle-aged body was trembling, she heard a voice in her ear.

    "His Majesty embarked on a desperate mission, if I can¡¯tplete this mission, should I abandon it?" Perhaps the middle-aged Jin Jia felt powerless, overwhelmed by loss.

    "General, honestly speaking, these masters are not ours anyway. Even with more flowers blooming, Your Majesty, why be so upset!"

    Then as you know, the voice rose again, like picking up a golden robe at noon.

    "Yes, not mine. Why should I turn the rope? Unable toplete the task, my career and destiny are tragic!"

    Suddenly, the middle-aged Jin Jia imagined Baite, unconscious, sometimes slightly bruised, walking an easy path.

    Jin Jia in his middle-aged way said, it¡¯s easy to grow, I¡¯ve produced 500-degree crystals, do you agree?

    Bang.

    His words fell, and the person beside him fell directly to the ground.

    "A porcin hammer! Foolish chaos! Family loss! Even if Champion¡¯s crystal isn¡¯t yours, you can¡¯t be so harmful!"

    "If you open the gate, you¡¯ll need a 500-degree crystal, which will be hard to exin to His Majesty!"

    A head knocked to the ground, grinning against the teeth, one now should not stop the depression of the heart.

    Not only were these people attacked, even dragons waded rivers, almost shocked into trembling.

    This is a five hundred three-step entry crystal, spending over a year in practice.

    In over a year, he would definitely elevate his strength to a new level.

    "Unfortunately, unfortunately! Unfortunately, these masters are unsuitable for me!" He murmured to himself within the water, wanted to break his timeline.

    "Alright, the elder will be crestfallen!"

    The proud Kanspiri¡¯s heart was chaotic, yet the mouth was difficult to articte.

    In conclusion, we should head to the entrance the Royal Army reached first.

    When he sat watching with straight eyes. For a moment,

    "Let¡¯s go inside, our wonderful battle is nearing its end, once we obtain the treasure, we won¡¯t even have water or oil!"

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived at the True Heavenly City with his troops, he directly walked into the high gate.

    Others no longer questioned anything, followed him, waiting for the front gate to open.

    Now gathered, the Seven Continents are within the ruins.

    As these people passed, the ck door closed again, seeing it, those outside were excited.

    Exciting is that the next moment could produce numerous treasures. Fear is that when danger strikes, the ruins of the strong be their grave.

    Ldda.

    The ck gate was finally opened, behind them some parents of the war pce had to nt fluoride silicon one by one.

    Shining bright, through a gigantic door, you would see this long road, deep and dark, no end in sight.

    "Stay mentally alert, watch movements around!" He reminded, murmuring within the water, saying he first opened the ruins¡¯ entrance.

    As usual, when Ao Cangsheng took a seat unexpectedly with the man, the other ten strong warriors were bound together.

    Dragon Brain Water took over, other ten stout men proudly and brutally sat in the center, forming a powerful fortress.

    The eternally path was wide and tall, ten feet high. There wererge blocks of ck rocks, solid and smooth.

    The crowd walked in, their noses bled, no wind in the tunnel.

    Within an open tunnel, under the light of fluorescent rocks, thirteen corpses slowly retreated, their feet asionally glowing.

    Though the tunnel was open and unobstructed, it was filled with an ominous spinning darkness.

    People walked in feeling as though ice blocks in air continuously stabbed their skin and muscles.

    As people came to the eternal center about 50 feet in.

    A garden-like wall formed here, dividing this empty road into two parts.

    Above the fence, there were no doors or windows. Without them, if they don¡¯t exist, it would be difficult to destroy and tough to pass.

    "What is this?" I sat inside a peculiar fence said.

    "I don¡¯t know! Maybe an organ!" He murmured upon water said.

    "This also a beauty? It resembles a wooden table. Look, I saw the opposite direction!" Sometimes I do.

    His concept of true beauty had a specificyout where these fences were, like, thin and level. They divided again. Eternal path into two sections.

    "Indeed, this is the first time meeting such an elder, but I believe it should be a beautiful instrument."

    "Otherwise, if you don¡¯t clean the garden further, I¡¯m afraid you would scrape too much." He casually spoke, murmuring across the water, peering through the garden.

    "How did you get there?" At this moment, a strong man beside Ao Cangsheng suddenly asked.

    "Can¡¯t these fences be directly tossed away?" A monk scratched his head.

    "Master, see if it prohibits nonsense!" He told Ao Cangsheng, murmuring to clear waters.

    Ao Cangsheng stepped forward, carefully inspected the messy walls, finding neither time nor ban.

 Chapter 1613 - 1604: Imperceptible

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Chapter 1604: Imperceptible</h4>

    Then he raised his hand and gently ced it on the fence. Energy soared, and the white light quickly sank into the fence, yet the white light remained undetectable.

    "No answer!" Ao Cangsheng, gazing at the tranquil garden.

    "No need to wait for technology or prohibitions, it looks like a real big fence!" Ao Cangsheng finally affirmed.

    "Since it¡¯s just a garden, let¡¯s push it down!" he eagerly waved his hand.

    "I don¡¯t think so!" he muttered, shaking his head, possibly ignoring the suggestion to sit. In the ruins of a strong man, there was a strange fall. You can¡¯t make a vase that simple!"

    "Great! But we have to go through the tunnel, as if we could only suppress it!" Ao Cangsheng was also filled with doubt.

    "Otherwise, let¡¯s look around and see if there is a babbling machineing!" he gurgled underwater, unwilling to act blindly, and proposed to the WW road.

    He said they scattered as soon as they left. Xiaoxiao searched in a wide and long tunnel. After a long search, it led to no beautiful door.

    "It seems now that only when you leave the garden can you pass through it." Finally, the dragon nagged in the water for a long time to enjoy it.

    "It¡¯s not easy to push them into the garden, here Ie!" tongue out, sitting on a sleeve, then began to speak.

    "Begin!" At this time, Ao Cangsheng immediately stopped the barbaric sitting position.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he sat down and asked me in surprise.

    "The ruins of the strong are not that simple, you¡¯d better not act rashly and automatically!" Ao Cangsheng warned, looking serious.

    "Come on, step back a bit, if something goes wrong the first time, keep your mind steady.

    As they spoke, the huge rocks hit the human shields above their heads and made a loud, dark story on the World Wide Web.

    Meanwhile, these white lights flickered like raindrops in the fields, and the air appeared on the human shields, causing waves on the roads.

    Every time the defense screen shook intensely, as if a calmke surface cracked in an instant.

    "Let¡¯s start. We don¡¯t need to attack the city walls anymore. I find the more we attack the walls, the more white our battle bes!"

    Feeling the pressure on the whole body rapidly increasing, the dragon¡¯s nagging water rushed to stop people from starting.

    "You all must protect yourselves from harm. We must wash away Kill Arulu as soon as possible, or else..."

    The remaining words were not said by the dragon, but everyone else understood his meaning.

    Allowing these white light crosswalks to attack, their shields wouldpletely explode.

    At that time, without protection, the white light passed through their bodies, turning them into a hive.

    People dared not hesitate, trying to open the shields, their bodies quickly moving forward.

    "Mother also... too stuffy, father... hate being chased... being defeated!" Quickly, he was cursed by the loud babble.

    During the first trial of the calendar, they were captured alive in Tian Xuan forest.

    Now it has to be corrected, and Tian Xuan was once again chased into the woods and fought.

    This feeling made him sit down, ignited his heart, and if not too low, he feared they would kill him like this.

    Although Ao Cangsheng and the person still sat at that powerful table, they had fallen from the front to thest.

    Even if they all brought the style of fear of Liuyun over the border, it was hard to keep up with the speed of the strongest in the world who wiped their butts with force.

    The arrogant Cangsheng could almost imagine, if he didn¡¯t drag his feet behind Barbaric, using the speed of these strong men, he would run out.

    At this thought, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t suppress the depression. He hated the feeling of dragging, hated the feeling of being protected.

    If he were strong himself, he wouldn¡¯t unfairly drag others, letting people stay away from the sanctuary.

    Earlier, when his body was in good shape, he thought when he reached a critical point, he should have self-defense.

    But now it seems, the active force in breaking through the boundary appeared too low.

    If you don¡¯t want to achieve self-defense, and don¡¯t want to be threatened by others, then you need to improve your ims.

    So I want to make a decision when Ie back with the arrogant Cangsheng, we must be very disciplined in Lei Wu¡¯s attic, do not break through the world quicker.

    "Come on, everyone, make a little more effort!" When I was arrogant and fainted, I suddenly remembered the sound of a dragon chewing.

    Looking up, that big stone carried away the white light, a group of fuzzy buildings began to appear in his sight.

    p p...

    At this moment, the sound of shattering ss began to ring out.

    Hearing these sounds, people couldn¡¯t help but rush, yet united in their hearts.

    Anyone could hear our voice. It¡¯s the sound of the shield breaking. If the protection shieldpletely breaks, the drawn "strongmen" have the danger of falling.

    The shivering problem was in the middle. In the tunnel, a dozen strands of body hair elerated once again and shed towards the edge of the ticket tunnel.

    Fifty sheets!

    Yeah.

    Thirty sheets!

    Yeah.

    p p...

    On the chaotic road, no single person made a sound, but in the ears was the constant roar and sound of the boundary. Just like...

    But, once again, there was the sound of breaking ss, one after another.

    Look at this, rushing into this ce, there were already many people who couldn¡¯t sustain it anymore.

    "Add another stick, it¡¯s there!"

    Seeing this, the dragon, gnawing on water in heart, encouraged people to start anew.

    "Woohoo"

    Sitting almost breathless, several strands gushed, now dancing like lead water, nearly dead, drowned, almost unable to move.

    "Boss. I can¡¯t run, or... or you..."

    Ding dong!

    Just when Barbaric¡¯s Shenpan couldn¡¯t persist, the white lightpletely shattered the shield of the person next to him.

    The shield broken, three white lights instantly converged, directly moving towards his arm and leg.

    Deceive.

    A low hum, a man softened and fell into his homnd.

    Thus, the scale of Ling Xuan¡¯s white light kill exposed the barbaric force inside.

    Three white lights shed again, they struck at high speed, fearlessly facing the seated¡¯s threat. The speed was too fast.

    Dragon nagged, "In theory, it¡¯s walking, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone do it!"

    "Let¡¯s try this!" Ao Cangsheng rmended.

    The dragon helplessly nagged in the water, had to tell this to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man could smell the taste of the tongue, a joyful expression appeared on his face. As long as it didn¡¯t hurt people, even temporarily shutting down, it didn¡¯t matter.

    The method was still a scroll, Ao Cangsheng was alive. He chewed water sitting next to Ao Cangsheng, restored his vitality, and helped him defend thew.

    Tata...

    For a while, the gray, as quiet as death, suddenly, the sound of stomping broke the moment¡¯s voice.

    Listening to that sound, it was like there was a monster with you, proudly rushing onto his desk.

    "What happened!" the skinny old man practicing suddenly opened his eyes, first looked to the left of the corridor.

    "Prepare for battle!"

    The dragon bellowing water also rose fiercely from the ground, like all turbulence in battle, like the ocean, constantly breaking through the void.

    Listening to his words, people stood up one by one, sitting at the middle-aged table.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng carved a seal, sealing the middle-aged man among them.

    This letter was almostplete, if disrupted now, all previous efforts would be wasted.

    Tata...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1614 - 1605: Gold Content

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Chapter 1605: Gold Content</h4>

    The sound of hoofbeats grew louder, beginning to echo down a wide corridor.

    Silent echoes swirled around them, making the silent "speak and speak" sound like a horn, breaking the peace of the pce.

    "That¡¯s it!" A half-bearded voice in the hall reminded them.

    As the sound of hoofbeats grew louder through the tower, a group of terrified animals appeared, d in ck armor.

    These frightened animals were not very tall, each head at most about two feet long, usually two feet high.

    Yet the breath of these formidable beasts was a terrifying menace.

    Their dark and frightening eyes, in front of the dark pce, were like ghostly mes, quietly resting on their shoulders.

    Through the faint light of Flint, the horrible animals opened theirrge mouths, revealing gleaming teeth, silently screaming before them.

    "Is that... a fishing hook?" I looked at these terrifying animals, the pupils of Dragon Brain Water rushing towards the student.

    He had only asionally heard of hell jackals. Legend has it that one should not be cruel to their monsters. Usually, he¡¯d hang a grave tube and theny it into the tomb.

    With jackals guarding tombs, it¡¯s difficult to plunder, even if attacked by powerful sky invaders and the human world.

    When I first heard that growling, everyone was shocked. Did you think these beasts were powerful? Phosphorus

    "Dragon Elder, are those wild dogs?" the elder with white eyebrows asked.

    Life Pce! Heined that Water did not answer him, remaining cold for 20 minutes.

    Suddenly, in a scene where people dared not linger, they put all their thoughts into the pce, illuminating the dark corridor as bright as day.

    Everyone knew that because the water of the dragon could turn a man¡¯s life into a pce, it indicated that these animals before us were definitely not the main producers.

    "Track, track..."

    A rampaging jackal, seeing so many living people, suddenly went more berserk. He couldn¡¯t help but summon a curling policeman Awei, flushing out strong people from three corridors."

    Let¡¯s do it, guys!

    With a sip of wine, the dragon nagged at the water, telling them to first kill the jackals.

    Suddenly, in an empty corridor that initially roared, followed by the sound of a roon pursuit, the corridor in front of the grey hall instantly fell into disarray.

    The first encounter was really spectacr. No one thought it wasn¡¯t arge pack of jackals dwelling there, with such a powerful attack and defense.

    With these people¡¯s affirming power, even if facing a mammoth at the pinnacle of the ninth stage, if attacked at full force, they could easily kill it.

    But against these jackals, their first punch only allowed them to see blood, without hitting the jackals¡¯ roots.

    This is to say that the barramundi jackals had surpassed the Ninth Peak mammoth, nearing the realm of mysterious beasts.

    This group on the grating axis had over 30 heads. When they entered the three-way corridors, how strong was the momentum?

    Generally speaking, a strong person had to face at least three heads.

    All those with life force fought with all their might. Typically, they would strike seven to eight times to kill a jackal in contact with the.

    The attack on the hell jackals was fierce. Blood teeth and sharp ws pierced the protection shield, powerfully igniting it. It almost caught a strange white light.

    Most importantly, there was a stable current in the axis, one surrounding people. The content of dandruff was high.

    Among these people, he spoke of the highest GeAxin. With every punch, he could almost kill.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, those who had not yet risen immediately joined arms to avoid the danger of foot discement.

    "Rinse and rinse"

    Gold light shed three times, striking the protection shield continuously, making the people¡¯s bodies vibrate.

    After the gold light swept away, the nearby Crystal Jade Boxes were swept one by one, falling to the left vote.

    Seeing these Jade Boxes, we should go over and touch them more locally.

    In the light of electricity, stones, and fire, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s right hand immediately smashed thetest thing thrown in front of him.

    At the same time, with an empty left hand, when the storage space was opened, those Jade Boxes about to be thrown from the locale were taken into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s storage space one by one.

    "Arm Movement"

    The tremor under his feet had passed, the golden light before his eyes had disappeared, and no one attacked from behind.

    "That was dangerous!" Looking at these timid people, who just wanted to take the Jade Boxes, they could not help but like it, cing their hands on their foreheads.

    "A song..." At this moment, he muttered in a piercing voice, standing naturally in the hall again.

    Let him not say anything in the water behind him, the big guy with a face full of shame lowered his head, "The dragon¡¯s old, I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll never dare again!"

    "Alright, next time, you don¡¯t have to wear the same clothes!"

    The dragon murmured with cold water, casting a twisted eye at the person, finally saying no more.

    Thinking of that thrilling scene just now, people felt palpitations now.

    The golden light in speed and power was so sudden and strange.

    It can be concluded: if the few people of the Warring States period weren¡¯t very close, then many people would¡¯ve been jittery from the previous strike.

    Despite having a protection shield, even if startled or trembled by the golden light, they wouldn¡¯t be severely harmed.

    But you know, stockws are everywhere in this hall. Visible and invisible.

    Once the trigger method reappears, a continuous attack would kill the endowed.

    In a period, the power of thews may not be able to handle the words of those with strong natural conditions and human conditions.

    But ifws tens or dozens of times were enacted together, even if the world were strong enough, they¡¯d fear being buried in it.

    This isn¡¯t hidden here by Fourth Level time methods (if Fourth Level time methods are invoked) or Fusion Time methods.

    One of them was important, I must exin the reason here.

    In such a dangerous situation, those who saw the power of the Third Level fusion within knew how terrifying it was.

    Therefore, due to the greed of that middle-aged man just now, he almost buried the lives of so many present.

    Dragon nagging in the water was a ruthless sleep scolding him; such pressure punishment was hardly a pressure punishment at all.

    Of course, afterward, people realized the danger of their actions and for a time, felt genuine remorse and regret.

    Having just experienced danger, Ao Cangsheng felt it necessary to exin further to prevent simr things from happening in the future.

    "Brothers, the elder wants to remind you of one thing. That is if you want to take treasure into the hall in the future, you should ask the elder and the old dragon, even if you have a terrible treasure in hand."

    "Because in these halls, timews are everywhere. As long as you¡¯re not careful, timews will be triggered."

    "The techniques here are all ring photo basketballs, with many fusion methods. Once triggered together, it will more or less touch the whole body; the consequences are unimaginable."

    "So, if you want to do this in the future, you must make a request in advance. This is not only for your own benefit, but also for your life!"

    "Simple words, I wait to remember!" Ao Cangsheng pronounced, looking at what happened among the crowd.

    Once the danger passed, people continued to mend their hands and began to break the time and methods of the hall.

    Ao Cangsheng and Dragon Brain Water spent more than a day deciphering all the visible time methods.

    The only invisible timews could not be solved by one person¡¯s pride, because these timews must be stronger than those exposed to the outside world, or at least be Third Rank natural timews.

    After days of continuous breakthrough in time methods, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed in carving time diagrams improved by several levels.

    Before this, he was remembered by the soul of war, and the Third Level soul of war usually required at least the time of incense.

    But now, Third Rank nature can be carved in less than a quarter of an hour.

 Chapter 1615 - 1606: Power

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Chapter 1606: Power</h4>

    This burly corpse was split in half instantly. His right hand was still holding a soldier¡¯s hilt, but he had already managed to cut his own back and swept the ticket away.

    He looked both frightened and scared. His eyes were like balloons puffed up by me, his heart sank. Even in death, his eyes held a strong sense of reluctance and regret.

    This change frightened those who did not act immediately, standing on the restored ground, they stared at the ground, ready for battle.

    "Just defense!"

    It was also a giant dragon chatting away through too many storms in the water, even in such a sudden crisis, but now the old man was stunned, hastening to twist screws to remind everyone.

    "What¡¯s going on?" At that moment, everyone¡¯s mind leaped with this question, including the proud ones.

    Just now, he clearly checked, there was no hidden time map on the big tripod. But now, what could the big tripod do to harm people? Once it moved, a strong person died on the spot?

    "Arm movement"

    The sound of explosions instantly shattered the previously quiet hall. Golden light danced, dazzling tickets, like suddenly bursting fireworks, illuminating the hall in bright light.

    Although the other four had already advanced the defensive shield, none of them had the ability to do so, and the five golden rays unleashed would wield enormous power.

    A circle of golden light quickly swept out, killing a strong person while also producing the sound of "Swing Step," directly cutting onto the other four¡¯s defensive shield.

    The golden light like a knife, its power can split mountains. The golden light is like a thousand-mile ocean, suddenly bursting into countless des.

    Suddenly, these four strong men fought back, but now they were swept away by Bao Da¡¯s golden light.

    Some still held onto powerful warriors. But when the golden light swept across my body, it was like being bombarded by a huge mountain. Myrge parts and abdomen were washed in an instant.

    Even muscles and muscles, at that moment, they couldn¡¯t help but emit "tear" and "stab" light, instantly breaking off.

    In an instant, these four people holding the soldiers¡¯ hands seemed to be struck by lightning. They couldn¡¯t help but rush in a haste.

    They didn¡¯t even pull out the soldiers, their entire bodies terrified by the terrible distance.

    "Du Du Du-

    After a moment, the strong man split into two parts by the golden light, despite his body falling in front of the three-foot tripod, walked out gloomily.

    But he was shaken and flew ten feet away.

    These positions still hid the currentw, but Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance did not break through one by one.

    When this person cruelly collided with the distant blue-ck ground, bright light shed on the hall¡¯s floor.

    "I¡¯m stuck¡ª"

    The next moment, moments, the friction and collision of gold and iron began to sound in the public¡¯s ears.

    Standing on both sides of the hall¡¯s main avenue, the tall guards began to move under everyone¡¯s frightened gaze.

    Only seeing those giants, a body of bright light shed suddenly. Then, in the dark eyes, they kicked out two beams of cold light.

    "Wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo"

    When dozens of giants resurrected, they wielded their soldiers like real giants, killing the person beside the tripod.

    "Prepare to fight!"

    Seeing this scene, the water flowing in the first turn of the giant dragon, vigntly surged with vitality through the tall intimidating giants.

    Meanwhile, others also showed energy, seriousness, disying the severity of the fight.

    "Catatata-"

    The giants had not yet been killed, for a moment, the fierce collision sound transmitted to the public¡¯s ears.

    Watching it, the other four were trembling at the ground¡¯s sudden sinking ce, kicking out light.

    Every drag cable seemed like an hour chart, like four people¡¯s bodies without real destruction boundaries.

    Not only that, where the ground sank, it still spread. Watching the tide, making a hall floor, afraid of suffering.

    "Wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo, wo wo wo"

    No cheap ball, the ball flew again. The ce where the person¡¯s half-corpse had just fallen, behind the giant waking from sleep.

    Underground, an arm-thick strange serpent jumped up. This strange serpent wasn¡¯t long, but it was odd.

    On its painful red body, there were two heads. Each head had a huge crystal ball, faintly glowing.

    "Ah"

    Without hidden golden light, this strange serpent constantly emerged from the ck hole underground, like a fountain, instantly gathering hundreds.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡ª"

    The strange serpent emerged from nowhere, making weird noises towards the head, quickly heading towards the big tripod.

    Looking at this, the target of these strange serpents was still those who entered the hall.

    At this moment.

    Even under attacks from figures like Long Na Water, they were just shaken, cracked, and shaken bones, then directly shook off the ticket, but unable to kill on the spot.

    Those puppet giants thrown off from the ticket stood up shortly after stepping on a few high-heeled shoes on the ground, murdering again on the table.

    These puppet giants certainly, although no strong A Ming in the world was present, with ordinary earthly strength one or two.

    Furthermore, these puppet giants were fearless and didn¡¯t know why they hurt. They were like a group of immortal warriors forever exhausting with strong figures.

    After a fierce battle, the dragon¡¯s water flow gradually began to exert its full strength. The remaining strong ones felt sometimes they couldn¡¯t stop scratching.

    Ao Cangsheng leaning on the giant tripod, thinking of the giant tripod¡¯s rise just now, thinking of the puppet giants¡¯ immortal mystery.

    He watched time like electricity, in the blink of an eye it swept past the gigantic tripod, the five soldiers had just pulled out half a foot of strong soldiers. A guess surged into his mind in an instant.

    "Is there a method on a soldier¡¯s hilt stored?" When I saw the five hilts hidden in a giant tripod, I proudly murmured.

    In this giant tripod, the only ce that might have hiddenws was the soldier¡¯s hilt.

    Because the soldiers were around the grand fix, from the outside, you can¡¯t see if there is time.

    Just now, when I intended to wear that soldier, I naturally ignored this small ce.

    Thus, when five strong men pulled out the soldiers, naturally when the soldiers were uncontroble, they would trigger the method.

    As a result, just like the previous situation, 5 strong men were immediately attacked, one killing on the spot.

    Time method on the soldier¡¯s hilt must be a Fourth Rank time method.

    Fourth Rank time method¡¯s power is more than ten times greater than a Third Rank natural time method.

    The earlier attack happened all unexpectedly.

    Thus, only one strong person was very fortunate.

    As for another question, why these puppet giants were so difficult that they could endure repeated attacks from the digital world without breaking apart?

    Finally, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s answer was that these people actually wore a pair of gold iron mps.

    When the person and armor werepletely integrated, they naturally were hard to be broken by issues.

    "Rustling and rustling-

    In moments of pride and indifference, on the chaotic battlefield, I suddenly remembered the sound of steam evaporating asionally.

    "No, my shield is corroded!" a strong person suddenly eximed.

    The crowd followed the sound and only saw that strong person¡¯s shield. At this time, a big hole appeared.

    The location of the big hole was where the strange serpent attacked with blue liquid.

    "Rustling and rustling-

 Chapter 1616 - 1607: Time

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Chapter 1607: Time</h4>

    During the connection process, the Defensive Masks of the six people always shone brightly when sent out. All six Defensive Masks were corroded by blue liquid, and the door was empty.

    "Damn thing, it can even corrode shields!" At this moment, a strong person suddenly awoke.

    At that moment, they thought the strange snake had shed its hard body and posed little threat.

    But now it seems, the liquid these strange snakes spray might be poisonous.

    Not only can it kill, but it can also corrode people¡¯s protective masks.

    Fortunately, rain on the ground hadn¡¯t scattered over earlier steps, otherwise, even a small defensive hole, many people would be wounded or dead here.

    "Beware of the monster snake¡¯s venom, try not to let it fall on the shield." During the war, someone suddenly shouted loudly, reminding everyone.

    "Arm Movement"

    The first Puppet giant was finally shattered by the dragon¡¯s rambling.

    This indeed confirmed that once the gigantic body copsed, the Puppet giant lost its ability to fight immediately, and Wen Deng was a local man.

    But even so, there were still over 20 Puppet giants madly attacking others in the battle.

    Especially, as strange snakes constantly emerged from the ground, and Light Saber Rain fell below their feet, the pressure on people became immense instantly.

    "Don¡¯t go! You can¡¯t spend it like this. If you spend it like this, everyone will die in these halls!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the chaotic battle in front of him, feeling anxious inside.

    He was unsure if there was a better time here.

    In an instant, there were three small holes on the lower leg of this strong man.

    Blood flowed smoothly through the blood holes, staining his pant leg red.

    During the pration, some people were kicked out with golden light through limbs or bodies, although not fatal, they were still injured.

    At this time, Puppet giants, earth poets, and that strange snake had poured mercury onto the ground, which blocked the public¡¯s view.

    In such an intense and chaotic war, even the world¡¯s strongest person still found it hard to advance or retreat.

    Open the golden lightmp on the ground, and you would be bombarded by Puppet giants. Open Puppet giants, and you would be kicked by this monster snake¡¯s venom.

    At this moment, the Defensive Masks of the strong often unexpectedly revealed empty doors, allowing the light below and Puppet giants to enter.

    "Dragon Old, I can¡¯t rely on it!"

    He insisted on taking a few more breaths, finally someone broke down sobbing hoarsely and exhaustedly.

    "I can¡¯t rely on it, Dragon Old, let¡¯s get rid of it!"

    Just as the sound fell, another voice cried out urgently.

    "I..."

    "We will!"

    For a while, many people in the hall shouted loudly, all their bodies stained with their own blood.

    At this moment, only five people were uninjured. Other than the proud Cangsheng and the barbaric seated posture, only Long Mingshui and two others were confirmed now.

    The situation became very dangerous. If the fight continued like this, the strong wounded would be washed away sooner orter.

    Unfortunately, many people called for retreat, but there was simply no retreat.

    Now, those sitting at the battle circle table were almost close to the tripods behind them.

    "Master, when you¡¯re four steps high, can you first block the siege on the other side?"

    In this fierce battle, Dragon¡¯s flowing emotions couldn¡¯t help but cry in his voice.

    Although he was the battlefield¡¯s leading guide, he had to be the strongest among the strongest.

    But in his era, even if he was super strong, sometimes he couldn¡¯t stop scratches and murder from the other side.

    Yes! Ao Cangsheng answered with bright eyes.

    Because that strong person could kill them on the cloth¡¯s timetable, he could also fight the strong during the cloth¡¯s time.

    Thinking of this, the proud Cangsheng hesitated no longer. The Emperor¡¯s extinction shed instantly and began to quickly carve in the void.

    "Jingle¡ª¡ª"

    The sound of fierce fighting still resounded in the proud ears, but the defensive circle formed by everyone was on the verge of copse.

    Hurry up, boss!

    Watching the proud fingers fly like the wind, carving continuously in the void, I couldn¡¯t help but sit and urge.

    He knew, at these times, you can¡¯t disturb the proud Cangsheng¡¯s carving. Otherwise, if there¡¯s an issue, it might rte to the ce people wear in their lives.

    After seven or eight breaths, a golden light suddenly emerged from below, like a surging me, until it rushed through the hall¡¯s ceiling.

    A sh of golden light, the battlefield where everyone lives was instantly surrounded by ayer of faint light.

    Outside the halo, Puppet giants and ribbons were attacking and wearing.

    But due to the protection of the Fourth-ss era, the pressure on the strong suddenly lessened.

    "Master, have you found the back door?"

    The palm of Long Brain Water was now an old ticket. Under the era¡¯s power, he pushed away three Puppet giants.

    One of them, because it attacked several times before, now became the end of the Crossbow.

    Therefore, under this blow, the huge and clumsy body immediately opened from the middle, splitting into tens of millions of fragments.

    "No, but let me guess the hall¡¯s back door might be above the hall!"

    The pce is more than a dozen feet away, so there must be a more powerful era. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for us to rush over!"

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, looking at the distant high temple ss, and that strange coffin said the road.

    Now they were thirty to forty feet away from the hall¡¯s front door.

    The ce we just passed was surrounded by Puppet giants, strange snakes, and ribbons. It¡¯s almost impossible to wash them off again.

    On the way forward, although the strength of the encirclement was slightly weaker, they would encounter a more severe era.

    Far from retreat farming, many people were injured. If we drag it on, the situation would worsen.

    When Fourth-ss isrge, it can defend for some time, but this is not a long-term n. When the Fourth-ss is broken,

    problem and problem

    At this time, when people silently visited the outside world, they all walked out of the Life Pce.

    No one knew if there was danger or ambush outside the walls.

    For safety, it¡¯s best to prepare defenses in advance. Otherwise, when encountering strong attacks, people would be unexpectedly killed.

    The enormous ck wall opened, under the brilliance of the Life Pce, it was a magnificent pce gate, now entering everyone¡¯s vision.

    From afar, the water pavilion columns and beams on the balcony were all physical objects in the calendar, surrounded by making the pce.

    The pce¡¯s door was open just like the previous one.

    The right and middle doors could only be seen when people stood on the stairs.

    Connected to the pce was a huge stone Floating Bridge, arched, extending 100 feet forward.

    Beneath the Floating Bridge, there was a dark Abyss, clouds drifting past.

    Under these circumstances, it¡¯s hard for everyone not to feel shocked. Who could imagine there¡¯s an Abyss in this city?

    Behind the floating tube was an open space. Apart from a long row of guardrails connected to the float, there was hardly anything else.

    Standing on the stairs, because there are umbres blocking rain on both sides of the wall, people couldn¡¯t see the empty space outside, eventually leading to Bali District.

    This open space is a hundred feet long, wide clothes unsure a bit long. It extends over ten feet among the crowd.

    Outside the stairs, there was a small round table about ten square meters, which was the transitional area of the nk space.

    This is easy. Shall we go there?"

    When you know what¡¯s happening outside, you can¡¯t go unless someone starts asking.

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, with a serious expression. Everything is here. Either way, we have to go. Otherwise, we have to return to the corridor!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1617 - 1608: Living with Grace

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Chapter 1608: Living with Grace</h4>

    Frankly speaking, Ao Cangsheng was the first to move forward.

    The dragon gurgled in the water without saying "meow." It waved to the people behind, following the arrogant Cangsheng.

    From then on, the dragon¡¯s water began to increasingly salute the proud and elegant Sheng.

    Previously, he used to nag in the water, out of respect for Ao Cangsheng, who was his master.

    This was a kind of humility and respect an apprentice should have for his master, regardless of whether the arrogant Cangsheng was fierce.

    But now, the dragon¡¯s nagging water respected the arrogant Cangsheng due to the arrogance of Cangsheng¡¯s varied colors and courage.

    Among these travelers, only the dejected dragon knew the arrogance and barbaric nature was a pretentious identity. Their upbringing was the lowest.

    Because there was no need for war, and more protection, from powerful ones, barely any worry.

    However, the arrogant Cangsheng was not harmonious. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the arrogant Cangsheng was the elder of the master ss.

    Whenever we encounter known dangers or forbidden dangers, generally thews are explored by the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Everyone knows that the risks undertaken by the leader are high for anyone, but arrogance does not fear.

    Every time, Ao Cangsheng would take the lowest exercise, soaking in the crowd, clearing obstacles for people repeatedly, breaking risks, ultimately advancing the team.

    Such a fearless spirit is absolutely difficult to achieve without people¡¯s color and courage.

    It is precisely because of this that Ao Cangsheng can once again subdue the dragon¡¯s bitter water. This was the first supernatural and magic skills achievement of Ao Cangsheng.

    Apanied by guards, several people began to slowly leave the stairs, heading towards the round table outside.

    "Kata-

    As everyone came out of the stairs, there was a trembling sound behind him.

    A huge sound, whether a trick or a handling of the dungeon wall, was written and spoken, naturally frightening the arrogant people.

    On the other hand, when we looked back, we found that the just-opened exit waspletely blocked by a huge wall.

    This huge wall and surrounding things were randomly colored, without the tremor and shake that just fell from above, we had no way to have an exit.

    K.

    After the exit waspletely sealed, there was a faint sound of machine caps turning.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s young son knew this was the sound of the giant wall moving inside.

    Just like that, the exit was sealed by two giant walls. Looking at these great things, it was impossible to go back.

    After the import ended, Ao Cangsheng would no longer be nostalgic. He should first go to the round table, eyes scanning ahead. The distant view was unobstructed, immediately ncing from below.

    Initially, outside the round table was a square hundreds of feet wide and hundreds of feet away.

    Across the square,

    Alright, let¡¯s go! The ruins of the strong are so strange that sudden situations could arise at any time.

    "To avoid unnecessary consumption, let¡¯s go to the pce in front. Happiness is not misfortune, but misfortune is unavoidable. We should go quickly.

    Long Mingshui crossed the soldiers, indicating the proud Cangsheng to act quickly.

    What happened to Ao Cangsheng? He should stop talking and walk out of the round table.

    As Ao Cangsheng¡¯s front foot just stepped out of the round table, the sound of turning machine caps came from behind.

    Suddenly, everyone turned back wanting to see what happened again.

    Looking back, the wall that fell earlier was now closed. But the edge of the round table started sinking rapidly.

    At the split edge of the round table, a heap of soldier¡¯s des began to emerge from the darkness.

    Quickly move! Seeing this scene, the dragon gurgled in the water, couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud voice, reminding everyone to quickly jump off the round table.

    Sound.

    Soon, the sound of ragged clothes grewrger, the strong man behind the arrogant Cangsheng jumped directly to the side of the round table at the fastest speed.

    When thest strong man jumped off the round table, he made a round table, whichpletely sank.

    At the same time, rows of terrifying metallic beasts began to appear before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    These frightening beasts were over two feet long, all limbs cast by soldiers. In a pair of ck hole eyes shed novel, through the dim golden light, flickering terribly.

    The round table disappeared. From under the round table, suddenly more than twenty metal animals appeared. Everyone involuntarily felt their hearts suddenly burst.

    Although these metal fears appeared silently, everyone knew they were fierce killing machines.

    Once attacked, you are not necessarily more aggressive than your Puppet giant.

    It¡¯s easy. What is that?

    At first nce, seeing so many metal frightening beasts, some strong men couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Don¡¯t let the arrogant Cangsheng speak, but the dragon nagged in the water and said: "These ten are all made of Puppets, used to scare animals, and then attack forcefully, making the Puppet giant stronger."

    Once thisnguage was spoken, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a sudden change inside. It seems, as expected, these metals were not remnants used to scare animals.

    Pursuit.

    An angry chase began. In an instant, more than twenty terrifying metal animals jumped from the ground, starting to attack the public.

    "Come on, as long as you can enter the hall opposite, these Puppets won¡¯t scare the beasts.

    The dragon kept stirring the water, wanting nothing else. It hurriedly urged the crowd to drink water.

    A word, a bundle of arrogant Cangsheng, headed towards the distant Floating Bridge ticket.

    Bam.

    He barely moved over a hundred feet away, but his body suffered a heavy blow. He was reprimanded by Mr. Hansen, who had no name.

    All the strong people rushing to the edge of the square, without exception, were bounced back by a nameless wall.

    The dragon¡¯s bitter water was repelled, Ao Cang party took advantage of this situation to find their own silhouette. He had sharp and delicious eyes, observing the opposite carefully.

    After Ao Cangsheng¡¯s observation, he found that whenever someone wanted to rush out of the square into the Floating Bridge, a huge painted wall would sh from the void.

    It was these huge painting walls that interfered with obstacles, making everyone bounce back from unnamed obstacles.

    Don¡¯t wash, everyone. Have patience. We need to break the prohibition to wash.

    Cangsheng arrogantly exined to me, afterwards the strong suddenly appeared in my heart. No wonder there wasn¡¯t a way on the Floating Bridge. It turned out the square¡¯s edge was prohibited.

    Now what?

    A strong man saw the Puppets about to bathe animals and couldn¡¯t help but anxiously ask.

    Everyone blocked your beasts, so easily missing the forbidden time!

    Long Ming waved soldiers, a horse scared the animals in front of the Puppets. Just staying in the next words, speaking as if fearing thunder, in a thorough square.

    ughter!

    Suddenly, after a while, angry attention began to rise. All strong people waved their soldiers, with trembling majesty, ughtering Puppets to scare animals.

    Pursuit.

    Facing a day with a strong environment, the opposite puppet frighten animals did not show weakness.

    They bowed down chasing, wrinkled strange and rigid brows condescension. Their sharp steel teeth made a biting sound.

    The soldiers¡¯ arms and legs swept across the ground, making a harsh "sting" sound.

    Meanwhile, the puppets frightened the beasts on the other side, because it had a big and sharp tooth, directly breaking it on its water neck.

    Hey, hey, extremely fierce, seeking death!

    The dragon sneered, gurgling in the water, suddenly it burst forth, retreating.

    Don¡¯t let the puppets scare the beasts sweep to his big mouth ahead, Lei Su had already nted out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1618 - 1609: The Only Way

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Chapter 1609: The Only Way</h4>

    The sh of gold and iron, thunder roaring like a storm. A sharp cone, a puppet suddenly pierced the menacing animal¡¯s ws.

    Sessfully, the thunderous shuttle spun violently, refusing to let the puppet intimidate the beast to retract its paw. The ws of its soldiers were shattered by the thunder shuttle.

    The headless puppet, after frightening the beast¡¯s ws, chattered in the water and no longer trembled for water.

    Suddenly, the thunder shuttle made a sudden turn, blowing out a strong wind in the middle, like a giant round hammer, directly striking the puppet, thrusting the puppet into its throat to frighten the beast.

    "Los Angeles.

    The puppet scared the beast so much that it snapped its teeth firmly shut, but because of the irritating water explosion, it was directly knocked into the air.

    Now is not the time to turn back.

    When the storm raged, the thunder shuttle was smashed by a surge of white fury, while Mr. Thunder struck the puppet fiercely on the back.

    This heavy blow was as powerful as a thousand tigers. If it really terrified the animal, even if it didn¡¯t die, its spine would be crushed by this problem.

    But this terrifying animal is a refined puppet, its entire body cast from a rare metal, with incredible resilience and hardness.

    So, after a collision, the sound of gold and iron shattering was loud. Seeing no debris flying, the terrifying animal quickly fell from the puppet¡¯s form.

    Amidst the outbreak of dressing issues, the puppet directly frightened the animal, striking three terrifying animal puppets, and then opened "Busybones" a few feet, finding a way to the corpse, but unable to strike again.

    This fierce battle took ce in the blink of an eye. After Long dragged two puppet-frightened beasts into the water, the rest of the warriors had arrived.

    Across from him, the puppets frightened the beasts, all frantically attacking and attacking them. In an instant, a melee began.

    Ao Cangsheng knew the situation was urgent. As soon as he saw the intense bubbles, he did his best to resist the puppets and beasts, heading straight for the edge of the square.

    Disciple, you¡¯ve pushed your Energy into nothingness!

    Ao Cangsheng stared into the transparent void, speaking to the barbarian seated beside him.

    Good! said the seated man.

    Suddenly, his body trembled. After a while, he went along the meridian, then rushed in or out.

    "Look, Boss!"

    He sat down, recklessly pursuing, his right hand shing through the void like lightning.

    Cheap egg, what are you doing?

    Seeing him sit down and then suddenly move, Ao Cangsheng hurriedly stopped him.

    Unfortunately, the action was too quick, Ao Cangsheng said, sounding, the seated or palm had already struck the void above.

    "Problem¡ª

    Nothing can be seen in the golden light, like a huge golden, shining with dazzling brilliance.

    The light shed by, I sat there, feeling the great power to wash mountains and seas, and I quickly fired from zero.

    In order to prevent him from dodging, his body would be frantically upied by the power of the direct questioning ticket.

    Deceit, damn it, it¡¯s killing the old me!

    The man sat seven feet away from the fatal ticket, fiercely hitting the ground. It pained him until he grinned, ring with teeth and tie.

    When I hit the ground, it was like being struck by a mountain. I just sat there feeling my bones and muscles cracking. I washed the ocean water from my chest, and nearly exploded.

    You¡¯re really clever! I told you to put your Energy into the void, but I didn¡¯t mean for you to attack at such a size!"

    Look at that blue-purple face, he sat down talking with Xiaofeng.

    He knew why he wanted to do this, actually to show off. But the problem is, there¡¯s no woman here, so who does he want to show off to?

    Cough, cough, cough, I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited, seeing that stump!

    I sat there, my bones and muscles loose, blushing and embarrassed.

    Time is of the essence, hurry back!

    Ao Cangsheng quickly tidied up the bed, then saw a few breathing techniques. The strong were already acting on luck, and he felt anxious.

    Very well, it won¡¯t be that time!

    He sat down, rubbing and moved his fists and feet, said.

    He said, the figure shed, and he¡¯d reached the edge of the square again.

    This time he could learn well, not attacking the void again.

    The champion¡¯s airflow rotated while sitting down to push all the reasons.

    "I just took a rough look. This is a forbidden fusion ban. The minimal fusion method is also the five Fourth Rank personas tense.

    In the mostplete Time Law, there are eight four-step and four-step Time Laws. Such a strong ban, coupled with my current assertion, can¡¯t break anything!

    Said

    Upon hearing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant words, I sat in deep contemtion for a moment.

    Earlier, he thought the ruin of the strong was dangerous by default, but due to his pride and familiarity with Time and Law ban, he still did not speak of it.

    But he never imagined that in the face of this void patience, Ao Cangsheng would be utterly helpless.

    If we can¡¯t break the ban, what do we do?

    Barbarically seated, heavy-hearted, he looked and asked.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "I don¡¯t know!"

    Can¡¯t we die here? Sometimes we can¡¯t withstand scratches.

    After the eyes died, a hoarse pursuit roar, the chaotic war continued.

    This means, ten warriors were wounded. Even the mightiest Long Mingshui, at this time, was soaked in blood.

    Undoubtedly, all the blood must belong to those ten mightiest, because the puppet facing the animal would never bleed.

    The only thing to be thankful for is there are only 106 puppets in front of us, and over 20 more used for frightening animals.

    On the dark ground, beside the blood trails dared to follow, there were scattered metal shards and old limbs glimmering a dance novel site .

    "What should we do? Do you want to tell them the news?" The strongest ten fighting in the blood pool said.

    No, not yet! Came the resolution of Ao Cangsheng.

    He knew clearly, at this time, if we say anything about the ban being hard to break, the war preferences of the strong would be impacted.

    In this way, I fear if the people here die before Amen can wait, they will be destroyed by the puppets facing them.

    "Okay, you figure it out. Maybe there¡¯s another way, not necessarily true!"

    Seated, he grabbed his head, sometimes scratching his head.

    Alright, that seems to be the only way!

    Ao Cangsheng passed away, again turning his gaze to the void and patience.

    After watching for a while, Ao Cangsheng still couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he sat cross-legged, beginning to study the Alchemy Password.

    ng ng ttering

    The fierce sounds of battle were now mitigated in his ears, like fearing thunder, and the constant questioning at his seated side intensified.

    Every strike, every roar, the restless heart couldn¡¯t help but contract.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but thinking over here would let a dozen people die, for a time unwilling, sulky.

    He believed he wasn¡¯t talentless, the achievements obtained after confidence were certainly unparalleled.

    Yet, he never thought that this time upon entering the remains of the strong, he would bepletely trapped in it, ultimately burying his beautiful Qing Chun.

    So Lin, how is your injury?

    Seeing Lin¡¯s senior¡¯s blood pooling for a moment, Long Kushi urgently asked.

    At present, although all ten were injured, this picture is most severe for the others.

    Now, a puppet so frightened the beast from the side. It quickly swiped its w, until it washed clean and went home.

 Chapter 1619 - 1610: Steel Spikes

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Chapter 1610: Steel Spikes</h4>

    Nalin hurriedly waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to head to the block. At this critical moment, the puppet scared the beast¡¯s head, but strangely staggered.

    Suddenly, the massive tail struck fiercely. The tail moved steadily, with sharp steel spikes, tearing away a chunk of flesh, obscuring the blood and flesh that the beast had scraped off.

    The second injury urred. As the puppet¡¯s massive tail had been left for a long time, Gan Lin removed it and was directly eliminated by problematic tickets.

    Trapped in the middle with nowhere to escape, a puppet scared a beast, making it run again, and then a giant one struck the belly.

    After being injured twice in a row, Mr. Lin fell from a piece of leather and flesh, exposing bloody bones and intestines, while Mr. Strong fell from ten feet away.

    This happened in the blink of an eye, until the other experts found that Lin had already fallen to the ground.

    He rested casually, took some powder from the storage room, and sprinkled it on the bloody wound.

    Without letting the powder absorb, after flipping a light, Mr. Sheng wrapped up the waist, and the wound seemed like a -

    However, the wound was toorge. Even with that pinch of powder, it couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding.

    Luckily, Long Chao carried many medicines and quickly took out three pills, throwing them into the shower-like bleeding.

    Gradually, Lin¡¯s wound began to stop bleeding. But the internal injuries and meridian damage would be hard to heal.

    Long kept drinking water, urging him to return and heal the wound with kindness, but Lin felt he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    After some treatment on the wound.

    When two puppets threatened the beasts simultaneously, they canceled each other out. It was a deadly existence, regardless of the attack from the other side.

    Seeing this, other strong people signaled their soldiers and made every effort to swiftly kill, to help him out of urgent need.

    But when attacked by beasts, one after another like waves, it was difficult to counterattack.

    With a change in thinking, Nalin was aware of the attack, though it was hard to control.

    Suddenly, the heart crossed, directly ignoring the head on the left to intimidate the beast¡¯s attack.

    Mr. Lin saidter and quickly urged his whole body to absorb the sparse world energy, quickly injecting it into the long knife in his hand.

    Say

    The long knife said so, the golden glow shed. This was like touching an enraged dragon, angrily chasing until it struck the beast¡¯s head with a puppet.

    The deafening explosion echoed, and the earth trembled frequently.

    The long knife in Lin¡¯s hand, in the brilliant light, painted a perfect face in the middle, immediately sinking into the head of the puppet on the right.

    The sword light rendered like a volcanic eruption, with gusty winds and zing mes.

    In an instant, the puppet¡¯s terrifying skull directly exploded from within, turning into thousands of fragments, shooting in all directions.

    When its head burst, the puppet that scared the beast was immediately fixed in ce, turning into a heap of scrap iron.

    The puppet had scared the beast to death, but its swift ws lightly brushed its massive body.

    It should have aimed at the neck of a small dog, but due to this, the puppet¡¯s attack fell half a foot short.

    Of course, this was not the most fatal. The most deadly was the left puppet that scared the beast. After that, its big mouth fiercely bit his waist.

    Crack

    Momentster, the sound of breaking bones and muscles suddenly echoed, as if frying dough, as Thunderous devoured and fried again.

    "Treasure"

    During this, a stream of blood sprayed out from Lin¡¯s mouth, chest, and waist, staining the square¡¯s feet.

    Old as such.

    Soon, the enraged pursuit was sted. It was too close to the beast¡¯s mouth, a strong man was smashed. Soldiers were dancing, and the diligent Mr. rushed at it.

    Stab wound.

    The sound of the body came, face stained with blood, but a mournful smile hung at the corner of the mouth.

    He wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    The puppet shook violently, scaring the beast before retreating, ripping Lin¡¯s body in two.

    Old man, I¡¯m going to kill you!

    This mighty warrior danced in the whirlwind, his body full of vigor. Due to the soldiers, the nearby puppet scared the beast and was repelled.

    After chasing and tearing such a terrifying beast, he rushed in suddenly.

    The soldiers shone like lightning, opening a hole in the void.

    Then, in the howling wind, the soldier shed at your beast¡¯s back during hard work.

    The force of the attack was so great that even the strong bandit could hardly withstand it.

    In the exploding sound, the puppet that scared the beast directly exploded.

    In an instant, the problem terrified the beast. Such an achievement is extremely rare.

    "Bang Bang -

    However, at this moment, two massive tails swept through like two immense rafters, immediately striking the strong person¡¯s chest.

    A mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth, under his shattered ribs, this strong man flew up,nding directly at the rear.

    Looking like the sun, you don¡¯t have to be foolish!

    Seeing their people being threatened by the puppet, animals fought together. Long spoke of water, angrily.

    He enjoyed ying with rage, sooner orter he¡¯d lose his life here.

    "You¡¯re fine, just like Yang, right? Can¡¯t I fight yet?"

    A roar and tremble in the middle, Wen Yu also roared.

    It¡¯s like Yang was hit by two puppets, arge piece of flesh was scraped off and thrown into his big mouth.

    Fortunately, the two puppets did not exhaust all their strength to scare the animals. So, the bulk of Yang¡¯s story is skin damage.

    Taking a big breath a few times, looking like a sunny eye, said: "I¡¯m good with you. I can¡¯t fight anymore!"

    Saying this, he pulled a white cloth from his sleeve and quickly treated the big wound.

    Then he bent down, and you picked up the soldiers. In the blink of an eye, he killed the puppet again to scare the animals.

    The puppet¡¯s attack on the frightening animals was too fierce. Although everyone in the War Pce wanted to carry the killing burden, they were slowly pushed away now.

    At this time, a side of the big business was extremely painful, just like eating a dry meal, which was useless.

    He wanted to rush over to use the puppet to scare the animals.

    Unfortunately, his certainty was too low. He was fundamentally not the puppet¡¯s opponent to terrify the animals. As soon as he went up, he was going to die.

    Fine.

    I sat back and forth, always enjoying it.

    Suddenly, I saw his proud brow jump up. Soon, his heart was delighted, he hurried to care for them.

    Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes and finally awakened from meditation, his face solitary.

    "Boss, what¡¯s happening? Have you found a way to break the ban?"

    I sat anxiously, looking at my pretended identity, directly asking.

    Ao Cangsheng lowered his head, shaking it dejectedly: "No! This ban, I can¡¯t break it!

    Upon hearing such an answer, my restless heart sankpletely.

    Even Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t break this prohibition. It could be said that in the ruins, no one could break these prohibitions.

    This time we¡¯re dead! If we can¡¯t break the ban, we can¡¯t leave this ghost ce. If we can¡¯t get out, we can only die here."

    He sat down, pushing the soldiers to the ground, with a frustrated expression saying.

    "Teacher, how can you lose patience?"

    For the past few days, Lai Xiong¡¯s roar came from the front, it was his continuous flow of water sound.

    Long nagged in the water for a long time, without that, the opposite puppet scared the beast step by step, anxious and helpless, only actively asking.

    Looking up, among the more than twenty frightened animals, only nine remained. Such an achievement is also good.

    Looking again, only seven out of the ten strongest people in the War Pce remained,

 Chapter 1620 - 1611: Uneasy Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Chapter 1611: Uneasy Mind</h4>

    On the bloodstained ground, the shattered remains of the puppet used to scare animals were cleared away. The rest consisted of towers and the crushed bodies of strong warriors.

    Such a bloody battle, once dead, left not a single intact body.

    Because everyone fought desperately, even if someone died, there was no one to im his body.

    Only seven remained, without Long Mingshui and Yuan Yu, the two superpowers, lightly injured. The other five were strong but suffered serious injuries.

    Fortunately, he used arge amount of Elixir Water, hastily distributed to these warriors, making it impossible for the battle to continue.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was conflicted. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell people that patience wouldn¡¯t break this news right now.

    He worried that when he delivered the bad news, people would despair and bepletely overrun by puppets and animals.

    Once the defenses were breached, only sharp teeth and natural ws awaited the masses.

    What to do? I sat on the ground, utterly disfigured and restless.

    No, I can only lie!

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for a long time, finally speaking a sentence.

    Lie? How to say it? He sat with a familiar expression, staring intently at the arrogant attitude.

    Ao Cangsheng enjoyed the tone of his voice: "When bad newses today, people¡¯s love for battle will instantly copse. Conversely, if good news is shared, people will surge forward immediately."

    So you want to lie like that? You can¡¯t say you¡¯re viting a ban?

    "If so, strong warriors will soon arrive. By then, won¡¯t they only fight out of fear of copsing faster?"

    With anxiety, he sat and bitterly smiled while asking.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "Certainly not, such a lie cannot be broken by oneself."

    What do you want to say then? He asked the man as he sat.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Just say the ban can¡¯t be broken quickly. Let them suffer!

    Is this all?

    Well, that¡¯s it! The simpler the lie, the better.

    If they listen to you, what will happen if they all retreat? I¡¯m worried.

    Impossible! If we are destined to die, no matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t escape!" Ao Cangsheng drank a small amount of beneficial blood.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt genuine relief. Is death important? It¡¯s wonderful.

    "Ah! Yes. A scar was thrown over the head, wanting to die together!"

    Thick eyebrows, a car, a steely face.

    After deep contemtion, Ao Cangsheng immediately shouted, "The ban is about to break, everyone will support it for a while!"

    With this statement, Ao Cangsheng and the sitting man both fixed their gazes on the battlefield ahead.

    They wanted to see what impact this lie would have.

    Old Dragon, did you hear? Patience is about to copse. Everyone is deteriorating.

    Suddenly, a strong man was motivated, furiously chasing after. He wielded a Soldier, killing puppets to scare animals.

    That¡¯s right. Another severely injured personughed loudly as Soldiers danced.

    Among the three, You Tieming was ultimately injured. If he couldn¡¯t rely on a single breath to support himself, he would fall.

    Dragon Brain Water and Yuan Yu were equally injured, though not as close as Tie Xianming.

    Because they were the highest, they were more outstanding in resisting the damage.

    Only four left. How do we divide them?"

    In a stalemate, Dragon Mumbled Water suddenly sneered.

    You Tieming said, "This is still worthwhile. Brothers, I¡¯m surrounded by myself!"

    Everyone knew he was joking, but at this moment, the arrogance and recklessness of the sitting cannot make usugh.

    "If you want to dream, me and Dragon Brother couldn¡¯t possibly watch a movie beside you!"

    Wen Yu didn¡¯t tell you, but he wore a sorrowful smile on his face.

    Come on, let¡¯s kill you two. Let Laozi use the remaining three heads to train his big team!"

    Dragon twittered andughed, suddenly his figure shed. He killed the animal in front of the puppet.

    Old Dragon, what are you doing? You want to y the game under the stream?"

    Wen Yu followed cautiously.

    Slow down, kill your brother, leave me alone!

    Unintentionally hitting the tie, you looked anxious.

    "ng¡ª"

    The final battle, finally in the fierce dy,pletely opened a sequence of shing dances.

    Come on, let¡¯s save people!

    Seeing Dragon¡¯s mumble, water prompted the final charge, sitting arrogantly and elegantly, washing over the strong fallen in the pool of blood.

    Those strong were severely injured, even on the brink of death. If not treated in time, only one would die! Quote:

    I sat down and washed proudly.

    Neither noticed, right after the final battle, the enormous restriction behind them began altering in silence and colorlessness.

    Ao Cangsheng rushed to the battlefield¡¯s edge, inspecting the wounds of the strongest. Among them, three were identified, already reaching the edge of saliva.

    Though they still had two or three pills left, the injuries were severe, rendering them unusable, even if taken, the effect wouldn¡¯t be significant.

    "Hurry, boss. They¡¯ll hang upter!"

    Through the three who¡¯ve lost consciousness, he sat and urged them with an intolerable face.

    This was his first time witnessing such intensebat, and the first time seeing such severely wounded.

    The three strong men were bruised red and blue all over. It was almost impossible to find an inch of intact skin on their bodies.

    Blood muddled, bones hidden, internal organs shattered.

    Certainly, these injuries were traumatic. Moreover, the three men¡¯s meridians and internal organs were scared by puppets and animals, almost losing their own strength.

    They all fought with their backs to the enemy until thest minute when they copsed weakly.

    Ao Cangsheng believed that if these strong men had the strength to fight along the way, they wouldn¡¯t lie here.

    Looking at these people, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but remember the original Tiger Army.

    Those hundred tigers and Soldiers, unwilling to die back-to-back to protect themselves, also fighting the enemy to thest minute?

    In this regard, Ao Cangsheng was deeply moved. He vowed that as long as he didn¡¯t die, he must save these people.

    But how to rescue? Ao Cangsheng faced a beautiful problem.

    To save people, one must use Red Medicine. It¡¯s best to use high-grade Red Medicine to heal the injured.

    Unfortunately, Ao Cangsheng was an Alchemist, not a Doctor.

    He was lost at the Refinery and the Glorious Dock. Compared to Emperor Shang, in terms of Alchemy, he knew almost none.

    What to do? Ao Cangsheng worried about wearing through.

    First, take these pills!

    Sitting down, picking several red Dans from the three strong men, tossed them to Ao Cangsheng. We need to start rescuing them.

    Now, do you think these red pills are of any use?

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the five pills in his hand, washing a cold bath in his heart.

    "If there¡¯s a group effect, give it to them first. A dead horse should be a living horse Doctor!"

    Sitting down, gently knocked open a strong man¡¯s mouth, then put the Elixir into your mouth.

    Because these three strong men were in aa, their Life Energy almost depleted, making it impossible to take medicine.

    Thus, upon consuming the Elixir, sitting down then transformed it into a top-level medicine.

    While he¡¯s a good artist, he¡¯s not conceited. Facing such perilous situations, he naturally felt anxious.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when the cold weather station or afterward, no anomaly above the Abyss.

    Just now, the sudden sh of thunder and lightning didn¡¯t precede.

 Chapter 1621 - 1612: Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Chapter 1612: Abyss</h4>

    "Oh-oh"

    Seeing he wasn¡¯t attacked, Leng Feng and Yu finally took a good breath.

    It seems alright, everyonee up!

    After confirming everything was fine, Leng Feng and Raindrop waved to people at the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s tower.

    With the cold wind and rain, the worries lingering in their hearts vanished.

    Master, we have arrived! The crowd at the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s pavilion responded.

    In an instant, two people leapt to the second stone. One of them was a strong man, his arm freshly struck by lightning.

    Watching these two heroes, it was clear they intended to stand on the side of the stone face, riding across the abyss before them with theirpanions.

    Two figures flickered; one jumped onto a stone in the blink of an eye. The second followed suspiciously, standing on the suspended stone for a moment.

    But at this moment, the elbow and armpit grew longer.

    As the second person stepped onto it, the half-square-foot stone suddenly cracked.

    In an instant, the stone weathered into young sand, advancing toward the abyss.

    Such a strange eruption frightened the strong men in the abyss, all staring at these two together.

    The suspended stone vanished, and the two standing on the stone face were suddenly airborne, falling into the abyss with the rising sand particles.

    In haste, they flew into the sky, shing toward the nearest stone.

    "Chitter-chitter¡ª"

    Out of nowhere, suddenly two bolts of lightning shed from the abyss.

    The lightning, like small knives, just appeared and sliced the two bodies, solid, precise, quick.

    Indeed.

    Then, two screams were heard. Before they could resist, two bolts of lightning struck the two strong men.

    In the violent explosion, these two strong men, like birds, began to slow down, falling into the abyss.

    Seeing this scene, Leng Feng and Raindrop¡¯splexion turned gray. In the blink of an eye, his two subordinates died right there.

    Though he was not far from them, suddenly, he had no chance to save anything.

    He used to save people because he was always watching the movement of people.

    Just now, he had hidden the mystery of the stone under his feet. It was interesting. Those two were struck by lightning.

    Above this abyss, the stone under his feet wouldn¡¯t move without external help.

    Through the disappearance of these two in the abyss, Leng Feng and Raindrop could only helplessly enjoy the view, seeing more cold condensation and twisting winds.

    With past lessons, the remaining strong men no longer stood withpanions on the same stone.

    Looking at the magma, it would soon spread to the abyss¡¯s edge. The remaining strong dared not stay. They leapt on stones one by one, ready to cross the giant abyss before them.

    All strong men hadn¡¯t stepped onto the suspended stones. For the first time, the cold wind and rain made the stones start moving.

    Such a strange scene made Leng Feng and Raindrop¡¯s hearts leap. He thought they would cross the stones hanging above the abyss step by step.

    However, he couldn¡¯t move the stone under his feet.

    In people¡¯s astonished gaze, the stone under Leng Feng and Raindrop, like a floating cloud, started wandering in the mist before them until it disappeared.

    After the cold wind and rain disappeared, the second person stepped on the suspended stone also followed through the fog.

    Cangsheng was the fifth to step on the suspended stone. Due to Leng Feng and Raindrop disappearing in the vague fog ahead, he spected about unseen dangers.

    Which unnamed strong manid out this miracle here, how exactly to traverse?

    If he intentionally wanted to kill, he just needed to rece the second hall¡¯s back door with the front door.

    Back then, people couldn¡¯t escape the temple. Awaiting the magma to infiltrate the hall, no one could leave alive wearing it.

    Since the strong didn¡¯t want to directly kill, was the next chance a test for him?

    The disappeared strong in the fog would eventually be sent where?

    Master, be careful!

    Suddenly, a barbaric sitting sound suddenly rang in the arrogant ears.

    As I looked up, Ao Cangsheng found the stone on the bald seat moving slowly.

    If I couldn¡¯t feel the wind blowing in my ears, I couldn¡¯t feel the pride of Cangsheng, floating on the fixed abyss.

    Walking all the way, Ao Cangsheng found nothing. Even those who went before him, he didn¡¯t see.

    After drinking tea for a while, the mist before him seemed to disappear.

    Soon after, a dark, quiet door suddenly appeared in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sight.

    As we approached, Ao Cangsheng clearly saw a gigantic building before him.

    Looking up, you can¡¯t see a spinning top, it seems connected to the earth. Looking down, you can see the abyss, these huge buildings seem built upon the abyss.

    All around, there were no doors outside the ck stone walls.

    The stone drifted to the dark door and fully stopped.

    Instead of rushing the door, Ao Cangsheng raised his hand to touch the outer stone wall.

    At the moment of touch, Ao Cangsheng felt a sense of indifference.

    Although there was only a wall in front of us, the cold feeling inside the wall almost matched the pride of the Soldier.

    In conclusion, the majority of the materials for therge buildings in peak season are precious metals, at least better than the best materials for refining equipment in the Imperial Pce during wartime.

    If you could get some good materials, it would be great to bring them back!

    Through the ck wall, I couldn¡¯t help feeling arrogant.

    Thus, intending to pass through it, Ao Cangsheng raised his hand and gently patted the wall. Since there was no reaction, he urged some vitality and patted the wall.

    Eat.

    A gentle sound echoed, the wall remained a wall, the proud Cangsheng remained proud Cangsheng. With the palm down, the proud Cangsheng wasn¡¯t attacked.

    It seemed safe! Ao Cangsheng thought to go through it.

    Immediately, he urged 50% of his energy again, striking the wall.

    In an explosion, Ao Cangsheng felt under his feet for a moment, a huge force, Ao Cangsheng trembled, stepping back two steps.

    The whirlwind wave of white light flew away, when everything calmed down, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t find any damage on the dark wall.

    Certainly, this was a good thing! Watching this scene, Cangsheng was arrogant, couldn¡¯t help but agree with Dao.

    When he enjoyed it, he couldn¡¯t help but express his joy. When he raised his right hand, the strong Soldier instantly appeared before his eyes.

    "I don¡¯t know, if you use these Soldiers to cut these walls, what will happen!" Ao Cangsheng thought to go through it.

    In a blink, or motivated by military strength, the Soldiers were immediately put into battle. The original blue-ck Soldier in a sh shone a bankmp.

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand, slicing the Soldiers forward, directly rushing to the dark walls with the sharp de of the Soldiers.

    Ding-dong.

    As the de passed, a hole opened at the top of the wall. Though notrge, it could be seen as splitting the wall.

    "Dang-dang¡ª"

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng felt more delighted. He always grasped his right hand, shaking hands with the Soldiers, constantly hitting the cut wound.

    After cutting seven, eight times, Mr. Ao Cangsheng cut a stone over 15 feet long, slightly wider from the wall.

    With a gesture of his left hand, Ao Cangsheng directly put the stone into the storage room.

    Afterward, Ao Cangsheng chopped over a hundred more times, cutting more than a box of stones, then stopped.

    From Ao Cangsheng¡¯s perspective, these ck metal materials almost matched the materials of the Soldiers of Craftsmanship.

    With considerable effort, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t consume even a bit but obtained more than a box of precious metals.

    Having disrupted the metal ie, confirmed no other imported goods, Ao Cangsheng was left alone at the dark portal.

 Chapter 1622 - 1613: The Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Chapter 1613: The Hall</h4>

    The moment these buildings werepleted, Ao Cangsheng walked straight out of the Life Pce. The ck light was bright, illuminating the dark passage.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at him and discovered his dwelling was a narrow passage. The passage was about thirty to forty feet long, with four or five branches along the way.

    The end of the passage was blocked by all the walls, but Ao Cangsheng felt it couldn¡¯t possibly be the end.

    This passage was smooth and straight, like an awakening building. It was three feet wide, enough to hold more than ten people walking side by side.

    This passage was of the same color, as if carved from a mountain, and it was all one piece.

    Through this never-fading passage and these oddly-shaped massive buildings, the arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t enjoy it: What kind of magic would be needed to create such a powerful relic?

    So I want to put it on. Ao Cangsheng began to stride into the passage.

    After choosing the first gate, Ao Cangsheng left the guard line.

    He passed through two checkpoints.

    However, using the dual forces of humans and nature tobat terrifying beasts was nearly impossible, and there were beasts on both ends.

    Faced with those ferocious and terrifying creatures, the arrogant Cangsheng could only choose to flee for his life.

    Upon returning to thest section, Ao Cangsheng found that those frightened beasts had stopped pursuing.

    This gave the timid yet arrogant Cangsheng a small chance to continue walking down the path.

    "What should I do? Which passages can get through the maze?"

    With his hands holding a soldier, back to the wall, his brows floating, his mind spinning rapidly.

    He thought if a strong person built the maze during the high season, there surely would be an exit.

    Otherwise, he could easily be killed, but why wasn¡¯t this done sooner?

    To escape the maze, out of the ruins of strength, I fear you must run out of your shoes and brain. Of course, certainly, it is very crucial.

    After some time thinking, Ao Cangsheng decided to return to the original passage where he nned to study well.

    Ao Cangsheng believed if the strong one left his kin, he might have given some hint.

    Otherwise, in such a shuttle of entering the maze, unless time is certain, one would be directly plunged into the maze.

    Otherwise, even the finest in the world could not pass through the maze in a short time.

    Or, Ao Cangsheng hesitated no more. Through the front road, Ao Cangsheng quickly appeared on the initial path.

    In this section, there were five forks. Cangsheng began to study fork after fork.

    Previously, he found all the forks in the corridor were not blocked, and ultimately, all led to dead ends.

    The searching divided nearly 50% of the path¡¯s forks.

    That is to say, everyone in the maze would waste a lot of time in closed shifts.

    Although these forks wouldn¡¯t kill, they would drain performers¡¯ energy and patience at the road corners.

    In the maze, there were countless forks. One day, those trapped inside wouldpletely break down since they couldn¡¯t endure the tedious back-and-forth.

    At that time, there¡¯s no need for a strong person lying on the ground, and the fallen would suffer for themselves.

    After hours of continual research, Ao Cangsheng finally found a clue. That is, the passage of time and rules would not be confined.

    Soon, we will encounter an open attack passage.

    In addition, Ao Cangsheng also found that whenever you encounter a passage of desk-killing, the deeper you go, the more intense the desk-killing bes.

    Such a passage might also go through the maze, but based on current revisions, this road was evidently not passable.

    Just now, he was in the fifth section, encountering a group of second-level supernatural creatures. What severe desk murders he would face next, Ao Cangsheng dared not even think.

    After some thought, Ao Cangsheng chose to walk down the current legal passage.

    Ao Cangsheng had some understanding of the maze and nned to move immediately.

    However, before he could lift his foot, a light path appeared behind him.

    Upon hearing the sound, Ao Cangsheng turned his head with his right hand.

    However, before he could turn his face, an insidious voice suddenly appeared.

    "It¡¯s easy. We just have a passage!"

    Upon hearing this voice, the arrogance in Cangsheng¡¯s heart was not a sudden sound. This voice clearly came from Bai Shi of the Hundred Battle Academy.

    He didn¡¯t understand how Bai Shi would appear in this text. Wasn¡¯t this a passage for one person?

    This thought only shed across the arrogant mind before being tossed aside.

    Currently, the most important thing was how to deal with Bai Shi. He hated Bai Shi very much. If using Bai Shi was the act of a despicable person, it would naturally retaliate.

    But now, only the fate of Po Wu was still in repair, and even if a genius was evil, it was hard topare to the stone of the Celestial two peaks.

    Thinking of this, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t feel the paining from his forehead.

    "Take it easy. What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you speak?" Bai Shi¡¯s voice started again.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng suddenly felt: "Yes, I can rx now, but Ao Cangsheng can¡¯t. How can he use his stonework against me?"

    Awake to this point, Ao Cangsheng slowly turned and looked at Bai Shi¡¯s face for several minutes, slowly saying, "It is indeed a coincidence, old man wanted, all these passages are for one person, but unexpectedly, you can actually have two people in and out."

    Bai Shi said, "I used to think this, but when I stayed at thest entrance for an hour, the hanging stone moved again."

    Then I was taken to the second entrance. I still couldn¡¯t find any trace of anyone."

    "Unexpectedly, this was the third time, and you can reach the entrance.

    While still ying with the idea, the arrogant Cangsheng sneered coldly. He quickly said, "Don¡¯t hesitate about that, in order not to waste time, let¡¯s do this!"

    What did Bai Shi do, looking alertly as he followed Ao Cangsheng and went up together for the first shift.

    How could this road be quiet, there were no more sounds beyond the light footsteps of the two?

    The two of them, three Life Pces blossomed, lighting up the entire passage as if it were daylight.

    Cangsheng ran in front. Bai Shi followed him. Staying three steps behind Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng deliberately wanted Bai Shi to go ahead, but as a cunning person, Bai Shi always stayed behind Ao Cangsheng, refusing to charge forward.

    Due to the previous sections, Ao Cangsheng had blocked the road for a while and thus had no danger running all the way.

    No matter what Bai Shi did, he started looking east and west. However, whether Bai Shi looked to the east or west, his vision was always very interested, he did not like to sweep soldiers with his arrogant hands.

    This strong soldier crossed the rocks and discovered its extraordinariness.

    Bai Shi looked at it, unseen, and said in his heart: "The soldier¡¯s aura is so strong, that any soldier I¡¯ve seen couldn¡¯t help but want to take his surname from the strong one¡¯s ruins?"

    If that were the case, how powerful should the soldier be? If I could obtain it, I fear the Three Realms of Heaven and Earth would not be afraid?"

    If thoughts pass through, a greedy desire quietly rises from the heart of Bai Shi.

    "If you have a chance, you must find this soldier. Do you know this leak-proof dead-hand is easy and suitable for joint repair?"

    But from his performance, it seems we only have the fate-breaking level. It seems this amendment sometimes blurs simple names andnguage.

    While Bai Shi was writing and thinking about those soldiers, Ao Cangsheng was also considering how to deceive Bai Shi to the front line.

    Thus, the two of them, each with their calctors, quietly moved forward toward the front fork.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1623 - 1614: Perfect Timing

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Chapter 1614: Perfect Timing</h4>

    After walking a short distance, Ao Cangsheng suddenly stopped. This was the fourth passage. Ao Cangsheng did not break the passage¡¯s timing.

    This is very easy. What is it?"

    Cangsheng saw the arrogance stop suddenly, and Shi urgently asked.

    Thew here stiptes a period of time; the elderly must break the timew to continue moving forward!

    Proud and indifferent, he said, staring at the method in front of him with three steps of personality.

    Then what should I do? Stone asked again.

    Cangsheng said, "You give me the power to go!"

    In fact, this method of low-level temporalw is easily broken by the power of an arrogant person for a period of time.

    But in order to deplete the stone, he still proposed to use the stone as an energy source.

    Because he had such an experience before breaking it, the stone did not say Ba Li.

    He stood behind Ao Cangsheng, flexibly raised his hands, and quietly sent a strand of vitality to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    This thread of life force seemed huge, but Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance clearly felt that the stone did not fully convey the life force.

    It is easy not to know the depth of these surnames. Now this is a good exploration!"

    On one hand, Stone transmitted these energies, and on the other, he tried to bring them with him.

    Suddenly, he lost vitality, suddenly separating an extremely thin beach, starting to rise along with Cangsheng¡¯s proud meridians, flying toward the sea and sky.

    Stone wanted to explore the current sea because one person¡¯s certainty could be hidden, but the size of the sea, and the ability to hold life force, could not be hidden.

    As long as the easy sea is explored, Stone can clearly indicate that the easy sea is truly certain.

    Although his behavior was silent, they were still perceived by arrogance.

    Hidden Markov Model? These old things want to know what I¡¯m doing?"

    Ao Cangsheng instantly saw through Shi Xin.

    Okay, let you see! Cangsheng smiled.

    He quietly absorbed life force from the outside Qi Sea and connected it with his entire meridian.

    At the same time, he quickly shrank the sea Qi, making the capacity of the sea Qi a little smaller.

    After Ao Cangsheng finished all this, the vibrant path he wrote finally arrived at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sea.

    After a little exploration, Stone¡¯s face involuntarily revealed a surprising color.

    "Ah? Why so low, only a broken dual cultivation?" Stone thought in surprise.

    No matter what, hecked ability. This person was more easily lost in alchemy, so he must have the power to practice martial arts like this.

    Is there a problem with the investigation? Stone asked in surprise.

    This way, the life force moved again in the current sea atmosphere.

    At that time, his status would naturally rise.

    That was unexpected for Stone; he never killed Ao Cangsheng, but in this section, it was easy.

    What excited him most was that returning treasures naked was easy and also garbage.

    If he were to ce such fat in Stone¡¯s mouth, and Stone did not eat it, he would feel sorry for himself.

    Ao Cangsheng naturally didn¡¯t know Stone¡¯s idea. Just now, Ao Cangsheng started exploring his cultivation. He found the stone carvings very strange because of its unpredictability and did not notice.

    His mind was now all on how to pass through the stone, how to deceive them into the passage.

    Three hourster, the two came to the tenth ss. By this time, the timew on the fork in the road had risen to the third level.

    After separating for a while, Ao Cangsheng was walking ahead. Stone was trailing him, refusing to take a step forward.

    This temperament is something that Ao Cangsheng had a headache with. He had no ability. The masonry here was tricky. From start to finish, he was very vignt and refused to take a step forward.

    In this way, all the ns made in front of Ao Cangsheng could only be temporarily disappointed.

    Ao Cangsheng did not know howrge these mazes were. How far were they from the other entrance of the maze?

    If you can¡¯t kill a stone in this tunnel, waiting for it toe out and meet others, it¡¯s even more impossible to kill him.

    "Papa Ta-

    At the thought of wearing it, the chaotic sound of hooves suddenly sounded, as if a beast was with you, rushing towards the arrogant spirit.

    Hearing the sudden sound of hooves, he could not help but arrogantly and resolutely bury his face down.

    Neither of them had the ability. At the fork of thew depot, you would be killed on the animal table.

    Suddenly Ao Cangsheng was shaking hands with the warriors, showing a fierce battle.

    Now written beside Stone, even if you encounter your beast, you will have the power of the First World War, unless Stone does not want to leave the maze.

    In another room, three terrifying animals stood in the corridor.

    That was a nce, and Ao Cangsheng discovered these three terrible beasts, their bodies clearly covered with ayer of tinum light.

    Puppet beasts scare animals! Ao Cangsheng said softly.

    "Puppet beasts scare animals, right?" Stone hurriedly asked because he didn¡¯t understand.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "That¡¯s why you use animals as puppets and machines to kill people!"

    Oh! What did Stone do? I suddenly thought.

    Look at your ferocious beast; it seems to be just a seventh-level beast, shouldn¡¯t be too fierce!

    Eyebrows, a car, Stone stared at the three galloping scary beasts and said.

    "The Seventh Rank Mammoth is not serious, but the Seventh Rank Puppet Mammoth cannot be underestimated! Prepare for battle!"

    Cangsheng¡¯s eyes shed a killing machine, and his mouth issued a path.

    Hearing this sentence, Stone couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart: "A piece of garbage, breaking the limit of life, replicating life¡¯s boundary, call me!"

    Despite the irony in his heart, he didn¡¯t idle by wearing a stone. When he saw it easy to sh forward, he rushed forward together with them.

    Now they were locusts on the rope. If they easily died, they didn¡¯t want to get out of the maze.

    Just now he could explore; this time, it was easy to repair andrge, just breaking the dual destiny.

    Find garbage modification, suddenly encounter three seventh-level puppet beasts, even if you don¡¯t want to die, even if it¡¯s difficult.

    It can be said that the certainty of seventh-level puppet beasts is stronger than the certainty of seventh-level puppet beasts.

    The Seventh Rank Beasts are equivalent to the five-return monk, one side can easily kill, and now there are three.

    With a thought, the girl in white light appeared before you. Ao Cangsheng had already waved to let his soldiers and the puppets in front of you fight to scare this beast.

    Flush and flush

    The white light shone like a clear moon, without a messy momentum, until the puppet scared the animal¡¯s head.

    Then you saw the animal, a twisted body, actually in the blink of an eye, to avoid arrogant attacks.

    Quick paws, with cold light, not letting Ao Cangsheng¡¯s second attackunch, the puppet frightening beast had already waved sharp ws, sweeping towards Ao Cangsheng¡¯s chest.

    This w was both fast and fierce; once swept, with the current luster of the protective body, it should mostly not be blocked.

    After tearing apart the protective mask with quick ws, they could drive long into it and directly tear apart the pride¡¯s main body.

    In the critical moment, the arrogant Cangsheng turned the soldiers around, lightning-like a battle box, hard to resist the animal¡¯s sharp ws.

    Flush and flush

    After a while, the sound of metal and gold collided, the soldier¡¯s ws, and the rear box collided.

    He wanted to know, in such a life-and-death situation, if Ao Cangsheng had the ability to save himself.

    If you have the ability to save yourself, the stone will once again be a kind of arrogant certainty. If you have no ability to save yourself, Stone will start.

    Now, he doesn¡¯t want Ao Cangsheng to die. It is no good for anyone.

 Chapter 1624 - 1615: Exit

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Chapter 1615: Exit</h4>

    Seeing a puppet scare a beast, like a dark ghost, its sharp, glittering teeth about to bite off the arrogant throat.

    It seems changing this surname is quite easy!

    The stone in his heart emitted a disdainful sound; in a sh, before his hand moved, he struck forward with agility.

    In an instant, a strong wind blew through the passage. A dazzling white light shed like a thunderbolt, transforming in the middle into a giant light knife, instantly slicing toward the puppet¡¯s head.

    "Problems-

    The light knife was like a waterfall, cutting frantically. Suddenly, the passage started to tremble violently.

    Today¡¯s marriage must be filmed on a puppet that scared the beast, a puppet that frightened the beast directly requested a ticket to exit the stage.

    "Eat and taste¡ª"

    After a while, amidst chaotic crashes, the puppet frightened this beast, opening dozens of doors locally, finally less than ten feet away.

    No matter where its legs were, spots dared to follow the old fragments scattered on the ground.

    Pursuit.

    With a hoarse chase, the puppet frightened the beast, and once it found its silhouette, it stood again.

    "Ah, I can¡¯t kill you!

    Seeing his seven sessful powers unleashed, the puppet that hadn¡¯t been killed frightened the animal, Stone¡¯s face showed surprise.

    He was powerless. The puppet was very solid, scaring the beast.

    Pursuit.

    When the puppet was frightened by the question ticket, the third puppet scared the animal jumped up. After the first puppet randomly scared the animal, the two dynasties confessed to Stone.

    "Meet your death!" Stone exaggerated.

    He didn¡¯t want to be entangled by these small roles anymore. In an instant, the luck of Mystical Technique seeded only ten times. His momentum rose again, like a roaring sea, he was afraid of the weather.

    Don¡¯t let those two puppets scare the beast away, the stone before the ticket already washed.

    He ran fast; in the blink of an eye, he rushed to the third puppet to scare that beast.

    Tied up the foot, avoiding the fast teeth of the third puppet scaring the animal in an instant, white light shed in the left hand, turning into a giant palm, directly aiming at the puppet scaring the animal¡¯s skull problem.

    Meanwhile, the white light in the right hand instantly turned into a giant sword. The sword shone brightly, and lightning struck the first puppet¡¯s neck, scaring it.

    "Problems-

    Roaring and the sh of gold and iron urred simultaneously, preventing the two puppets from scaring the beast from making a strange hoarse pursuit, the two puppet heads scared the beast simultaneously disappearing into the body.

    When the stone struck it, it instantly turned into millions of fragments. Another head flew high into the air.

    The two puppets lost their minds and immediately withered. The ticketing continued, they crashed into the wall.

    Pursuit.

    In the blink of an eye, the two puppets were ughtered to scare this beast. In the end, the puppet scared the beast again with a strange furious pursuit. It was not afraid of Stone¡¯s powerful fighting strength.

    Stab.

    With the shrill sound of ws piercing through the ground, the scared animal finally hit Stone once more.

    "Hey, hey, do you not know life and death!"

    Stone called out snow, his hands skillfully and suddenly closed up.

    In a moment, a ball of bright white light formed between his closed palms.

    The bulb leaped and formed, two jumping fingers erged, three jumping fingers bubbling on the puppet to frighten the beast.

    With a deafening explosion resonating, the ball of bright white light directly bombarded thest puppet¡¯s body, scaring the animal.

    Suddenly, the white light broke, the air surged back again. In a violent explosion, the puppet frightened the animal, directly hit by dozens of problems.

    Seeing the three frightening puppets smashed to death by Stone into a problem, now the corner of the mouth couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    As long as Stone does it once, he can do it two to three times.

    Previously, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know that in these forks and piles of the greatw, he would encounter a table killing someone.

    Since having met once, there must be a more serious table murder behind.

    Just like another fork with table killings, as the table killing deepens, it bes more powerful.

    In the recent battle, making Stone might not need much. But afterward.

    Thest sentence, Shi Zuo couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ao Cangsheng turned pale, angrily said: "Don¡¯t forget, the surname Stone. The reason your Hundred Battle Academy can enter the square alive is because of the hard work of the elders."

    Now that you are safe, do you n to cross the river and tear down the bridge for revenge?

    "No, no, no, you misunderstood Master Yi. As far as I¡¯m concerned, your intention to save our Hundred Battle Academy¡¯s people is also to save yourself.

    "The ban on that square is very strict. Only your power alone is not enough to escape it."

    So you just wait there. Until all the major forces arrive, the ban will be lifted.

    Stone had a leisurely face, speaking freely, without any guilt or shame.

    "If I¡¯m right, if you can lift the ban early, you wouldn¡¯t ignore the life and death of otherrge teams, right?"

    At that time, you will definitely break the ban quickly, directly entering the second hall. Then boldly move forward until you get out of the remnants of the strong ones.

    "The reason you want to save our Hundred Battle Academy is because you must. Since that¡¯s the case, why do we need to thank you?

    Stone¡¯s eyes shed a sharp edge, like a sword, suddenly piercing into the proud pupil.

    Cangsheng saw him make such a face, anger rose in his heart at once. This old matter seemed not to be grateful at all.

    Although they stayed in the square on the premise that the ban cannot be broken, more help was needed.

    But if they meet the people of the Hundred Battle Academy in advance, out of humanity, proud Cangsheng would definitely save those people.

    After all, these people followed them into the powerful ruins. Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to see them die in the siege.

    However, even if these words were spoken, using Stone as a despicable and evil character, they would never be believed.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered and said: "Since you insisted, the old man has nothing to say. For those cold and ruthless people, even being generous, cannot be touched."

    Do you think saying this would make me feel guilty?

    Stone shook his head disdainfully: "Old man, you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re very conservative, but you can¡¯t fool me!"

    Enough talking, Shi, what do you want?

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t turn his face, angrily said.

    Shi Zuo smiled bitterly, his face turned cold. Your repair is too trash. If this soldier in your hand doesn¡¯t consider it a noble task, let him follow me!"

    During the conversation, vigor surged from Shi Zuo¡¯s right hand. The surging life force turned into a lightning bolt, instantly sinking into the proud man¡¯s right hand.

    Suddenly, Ao Cangsheng felt a tremor in his right arm. In an instant, the soldier¡¯s right hand involuntarily slipped away.

    The next moment, in the dim light in front of him, the blue-ck strong soldier, in a blink of an eye fell into Stone¡¯s hand.

    "War fighters, they truly are the most excellent soldiers!"

    Looking excitedly at the soldier, Stone¡¯s eyes glistened with light.

    Shi Zuo felt the intense breaths of the soldiers from the war, feeling even if facing the world¡¯s three strongest people, he wouldn¡¯t fear.

    "Shi, you have the soldiers. Now, can you let go?"

    When the soldiers were captured, Ao Cangsheng was furious, but he was powerless.

    For today¡¯s purpose, he could only temporarily stabilize Stone¡¯s work, relying on the power ofbat in the next three months, waiting for an opportunity to act on Stone.

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Jing Zuo raised his eyes, with a negative look at Ao Cangsheng: "As far as I know, Master Yi still carries a few hundred third-level Crystals."

 Chapter 1625 - 1616: Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Chapter 1616: Exchange</h4>

    Master Yi, you¡¯re ruining your own fate. These Third Level Crystals are basically useless to you."

    In this situation, for the sake of moving forward and backward together, why don¡¯t we give them to my brother?

    Someone once said, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance makes even the kindest person angry.

    As it turns out, when the powerful soldiers were captured, Ao Cangsheng was already very angry.

    Now, how could this despicable, insidious old man not make the arrogant Sheng angry, when he still wants those Third Level Crystals?

    Stone, don¡¯t bully people too much!

    Cangsheng¡¯s eyes shed with light, staring at Stone.

    At this moment, his eyes were as cold as a knife, hoping he could cut Stone into a thousand pieces right there.

    Too much deception? No, no, no, I think Master Yi misunderstood you. If you don¡¯t want to give me these Third Level Crystals, I can trade with you.

    After all, as long as you break through destiny to repair, you only need Second Level Crystals. Let¡¯s get what we need. If we rely on it, you won¡¯t suffer!"

    Stone said with a smile, looking like a sinister person.

    Master Yi, please take out the Three-grade Elemental Crystals! Stone said lightly.

    Ao Cangsheng raised his left hand, and each green crystal fell to the ground like a blue rain.

    Seeing those Third Level Crystals, Shi Zuo¡¯s heart exploded with joy. He nced lightly and roughly counted the crystals on the ground.

    Nine hundred, very good, more than I imagined! Looking at the umted Third Level Crystals, Shi Zuo smiled with satisfaction.

    ording to his calctions, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s final crystals would be about this number.

    Thus, it shows that Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t hide Yuan Jing, but took them all out.

    Shi Zuo didn¡¯t know that besides these extra crystals, Ao Cangsheng actually had another 400 extra crystals.

    In the trap, he collected 300 Yuan Crystals from various forces. Behind the huge ck gate, he absorbed another thousand crystals.

    This was the second collection of Yuan Jing, and each of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s forces had 100 pieces. But at the Royal Family, we directly collected 500 pieces.

    Shi Zuo was unaware of this, because by that time, the Hundred Battle Academy had already entered ruins.

    Because of this, Shi Zuo had no doubts about the numbers on hand.

    With a wave of his big hand, the storage ring on his index finger was instantly filled with Third Level Crystals.

    "Yuan Jing and soldiers are yours. Are you ready to let go?"

    Ao Cangsheng looked coldly at the stone sculpture, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.

    If I count what I said, I won¡¯t be a troublesome master! So, these two levels of crystals will be sent to you! Well, well, well!

    Stone said, shaking the storage ring lightly, and a pile of Second Level Crystals immediately fell in front of the proud Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes scanned the pile of Second Level Crystals, almost three or four hundred pieces, also counting many numbers.

    He couldn¡¯t guess Shi Zuo¡¯s thoughts. He thought Shi Zuo had turned face and forced him to surrender the powerful warriors and all the Third Level Crystals.

    So, if we consider Stone as a wicked and despicable character, how could we just let it go?

    Since the Stone Project would eventually lead to his suicide, why would the Stone Project give himself these Second Level Crystals? It seems a little redundant to do so.

    In a sh of thought, Ao Cangsheng considered that Shi Zuo was doing this mainly to temporarily stabilize himself.

    Because no one knows how long this road will be, if hepletely cuts off Master Yi¡¯s hope, he will certainly perish with him.

    After Master Yi died, it would be impossible for him to escape thebyrinth alone.

    With this in mind, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t change his voice and indignantly picked up the Second Level Crystals.

    Alright, now the trade isplete! Master Yi, hurry up! Staying in this maze for so long is making me anxious! Unused

    Having achieved his goal, Shi Zuo urged Ao Cangsheng to continue immediately.

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing. He snorted coldly and took two big steps forward.

    The stonemason closely followed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s figure, the strong soldier in his hand cold and hungry. The sharp edge was pointed at Cangsheng¡¯s proud heart.

    Master Yi, let me remind you, if you dare to y tricks, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!

    The "Stone Sculpture Sound" came from behind, the tone stern and meaningful.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t care about the stonemason, continuing forward.

    Thus, the two of them swiftly traversed the maze one after another.

    After a crossroads, Ao Cangsheng mastered a rule. Generally, each passageway had three types of Array Skill, that is, the Array Method.

    The positions of the Array Skill were located at the entrance, middle, and end of the intersection.

    In addition, if a junction had an encirclement, there was usually only one wave. But as they went deeper, the vote¡¯s victory would be stronger.

    Because of his cunning, Ao Cangsheng had a headache. As soon as there was an encirclement, Jing Zuo basically followed behind him, not in a hurry to move forward.

    Because of this, it was almost impossible for Ao Cangsheng to calcte the stone products.

    Even if he encountered an encirclement, the arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t need to fire a shot. As a soldier, Stone could also eliminate enemies in a short time.

    In such a short time, it was impossible for Ao Cangsheng to escape. Even if they ran away, they would eventually be caught up by Stone.

    Because in this maze, besides using the array method¡¯s fork, only the safe fork and the rounding fork were left.

    It was useless to hide in these two forks.

    Victory and killing are inseparable, and the correction of the arrogant Cangsheng is inseparable from the help of the soldiers.

    If he encountered a fierce enemy, he not only couldn¡¯t move forward but also had to turn around and run for his life.

    After careful consideration, seven or eight hours passed.

    The First Level Puppet Xuan Beast was enough to ovee the dual existence of man and nature.

    Even if Shi Zuo had soldiers, if he simultaneously had three puppets and a First Level Xuan Beast, he would be overwhelmed.

    Because of this, a feasible n quietly appeared in the proud heart.

    After the twenty-second section, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t use the array method directly to set up a fork but used Stone to make a safe fork.

    The two of them walked together, the arrogant Cangsheng in the front, Stone in the back. Although Jing Zuo had absolute control, he was still full of vignce towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The sharp edge of the strong soldier in his hand was always left behind the arrogant heart.

    At such a close distance, as long as Cangsheng arrogantly yed tricks, Jing Zuo could absolutely kill him at the first moment.

    "Hmm? Why is there no formation here?

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng walk directly into the fork, Shi Zuo couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    There is no one here, certain to be someone!

    The current pale answer was very natural.

    Master Yi, I have to remind you again. If you y tricks on me, I won¡¯t show mercy!

    To be safe, Stone threatened again.

    "Your husband¡¯s life is in your hands. Do you think he has the time to y tricks?"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, with a trace of sarcasm in hisugh.

    "Hmph, either way!"

    Stone snorted coldly, the glory of a moment appearing again on his face.

    They walked together and soon reached the end of the fork. As previously explored by Ao Cangsheng, the end of this fork was a dead end.

    "Why is there no way?"

    Discovering the wall bricks ahead with no fork around, Stone couldn¡¯t help but ask vigntly.

    Cangsheng frowned and said, "Is it possible that something in this maze has changed?"

    Just like that, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes nced and said, "Old man, you first explore and see if there¡¯s a hidden battle!"

    Afterwards, Ao Cangsheng ced his hand on the side of the wall and carefully groped.

    After half a day of exploration, Ao Cangsheng revealed a hint of joy: "There is indeed a strategy here!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1626 - 1617: A Quarter Hour

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Chapter 1617: A Quarter Hour</h4>

    Then you¡¯re not nning to break it yet! The door to this fork must be on this battle line! Unused.

    Stone looked cold and fierce, urging.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t speak; thebat had now begun.

    Shi Zuo didn¡¯t know that it was impossible to know where Ao Cangsheng was exploring.

    The reason Ao Cangsheng mentioned abat n was because he wanted to temporarily arrange one.

    For Cangsheng, thisbat method he could pass through easily, but Stone couldn¡¯t.

    This was a method just thought of by Ao Cangsheng, using this Matrix Method to calcte for the stone work.

    The deeper they walked, the closer they got to the exit of the maze.

    To prevent Shi Zuo¡¯s calctions from seeding, Ao Cangsheng also started his own calctions.

    In the former corridor, the enemies they encountered were already very strong. Even for transporting soldiers, killing them took a quarter of an hour.

    So, the next enemy we will encounter will definitely be more serious than before.

    As a warrior at that time, the stone work might spend more time killing the enemy.

    In this way, the closer they got to the maze exit, the greater the resistance they encountered.

    To some extent, the resistance would be enough to injure Stone. If this were the final segment, Ao Cangsheng would begin his n.

    When Jing Zuo was injured and killed the enemy, he began to flee, paving a safe passage on the frontline.

    Ao Cangsheng escaped, and Shi Zuo would definitely pursue him with all vigor. Because there was exploration before, when it came to the safe passage, Shi Zuo first thought the passage was safe.

    In this way, he would certainly be triggered and attacked.

    Apart from being injured, they would also be subjected to the attack ofbat tactics, which would greatly reduce Shi Zhan¡¯s effectiveness.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng took the opportunity to attack the stone work with the force of thunder, making it difficult even if he wanted to die.

    Because Shi Zuo didn¡¯t know thebat method, he didn¡¯t know whether Ao Cangsheng was fighting orying outbat methods.

    Like before, he was behind Ao Cangsheng, continuously transmitting energy to him.

    Although Shi Zuo was selfish and didn¡¯t exert full effort to deliver energy, using that energy to arrange the Fourth-Level Matrix Method wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    Ao Cangsheng drank a cup of tea andpleted the Fourth-Level campaign.

    To avoid arousing suspicion from Jing Zuo, the killing and attack field methods of Ao Cangsheng were just rtively simple attack field methods.

    This tactic might not kill Stone in one strike, but it should strike them fiercely.

    Ah

    Golden light shimmered as aplicated pattern disappeared.

    "Hmm, have you found the exit?"

    Stone kept staring at Ao Cangsheng, watching him.

    After the 22nd pathway, Ao Cangsheng encountered another siege.

    This time, there were five Ninth Rank Puppet Beasts, almost exactly as Ao Cangsheng had previously guessed.

    When the enemy appeared, Ao Cangsheng naturally retreated to the second line, watching Shi Zuo wield weapons, fighting against five puppets and beasts.

    After a fierce battle, Jing Zuo finally killed five puppet beasts. As a result, he himself was somewhat injured.

    But these skin injuries were negligible to Shi Zuo.

    Ao Cangsheng left the pathway and continued walking forward. He found that the channel was still not thest one, so he did not execute his n.

    Five hourster, Ao Cangsheng and Shi walked the 30th path.

    This channel was much longer than the previous one, with more than a dozen forks inside it, resembling a honeb.

    ording to the n, Ao Cangsheng continued to arrange two Fourth-Level Personality Array Methods in a safe passage.

    Then, under the coercion of Stone, he arranged forks using the Array Skill.

    This time, the arrogant Cangsheng encountered the Fourth-Level Positioning Method, far stronger than before.

    However, in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant eyes, such a strategy was nothing at all.

    Three times, five times, two times, Ao Cangsheng broke these three methods. After three rounds, they weed the fifteenth victory.

    This time, the enemy that appeared was a three-headed First-Level puppet. A First-Level Puppet Xuan Beast, enough to defeat double strong men of Unity of Heaven and Man.

    Now, with three heads at once, even with strong soldiers in his hands, Stone showed intense fear on his face.

    But to get out of the maze, he had to fight the enemy. Because if allowed, Master Yi would go up directly.

    While Shi Zuo fought fiercely with the three beasts, Ao Cangsheng continuously watched the situation in the channel.

    After exploration, and some unusual ces in the channel, it could be deduced that the channel was close to the maze exit, even if not thest path.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng had to be particrly energetic. Because at this moment, either Stone calctes him, or he calctes Stone.

    The closer they got to the maze exit, the more eager they were to rid themselves of each other. It¡¯s just the stone is bright, and arrogant Cangsheng is dark.

    ng

    After a fierce battle, Shi Zuo, utilizing the advantage of carrying soldiers, finally killed three First-Level puppets.

    Only in this battle, he himself got injured, not lightly.

    This, Ao Cangsheng had been eyeing all along. A battle,bined with injuries, arrogant judgment, and the stone¡¯s battle, had already consumed half of its power.

    Now, as long as Shi Zuo executes the n, he will rush into the Fourth-Level¡¯s killing battle, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will losebat power.

    At that time, with his strength, he shouldn¡¯t have much difficulty in killing stone work.

    With this, the bloody stone sculpture coldly looked at the arrogance.

    What are you thinking?

    A cold stone, staring at arrogance with indifference.

    Perhaps just after the war, because of a bad mood, Shi Zuo even skipped the title "Arrogant Cangsheng".

    Also...

    As Ao Cangsheng was about to speak, he saw Shi Zhengrong¡¯s contempt test followed by a smirk: "Don¡¯t think that because I¡¯m injured, you can y tricks!" Even if my injury is three parts heavy, it¡¯s easy to kill you!

    That way, Stone gripped the strong soldier in his hand.

    "Heh, heh, when you¡¯re good at stone like this, the old man wouldn¡¯t dare to y tricks. One more step, and even if I want to y tricks, there must be some!"

    Arrogant Cangsheng sneered coldly, using a strong sarcastic tone on Stone, and deeply helplessly to himself! Unused.

    Humph! Stand by the roadside. I¡¯m going to recover!

    Shi Zuo arrogantly red, saying coldly.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly: "This old thing, it¡¯s so tough. If he recovers from injury, it would be hard to execute his n!"

    In view of this, Ao Cangsheng calmly said on the surface: "The old man should stay here to guard thew for you; otherwise, if you die, the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this maze alone!"

    The reason Ao Cangsheng said so wasn¡¯t because he really cared about the life or death of Stone production.

    Rather, he wanted to take a different path, pulling Shi Zuo aside, giving him a chance to execute his n.

    Moreover, this text didn¡¯t leak; Stone listening might slightly rx his doubts.

    No, you¡¯d better stand aside, independently heal me!

    Of course, Shi Zuo coldly red a nce at Ao Cangsheng, still sticking to what he said just now.

    Now, that stone got cursed.

    With pride in Cangsheng¡¯s strength now, some effort could still break it.

    After Ao Cangsheng understood thisyer, he turned and intended to start his n.

    You, you, you.

    In the quiet corridor, sudden urgent and heavy footsteps sounded.

    Upon hearing hurried footsteps in the Healing Stone project, his eyes suddenly opened wide.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Master Yi panic-stricken, rushing towards him.

 Chapter 1627 - 1618: Around the Corner

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Chapter 1618: Around the Corner</h4>

    "Old thing, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so panicked?" Shi Zuo angrily stared at Master Yi, as Master Yi stormed in with a cold and harsh tone.

    "Brother, not good, Puppet Beasts are rushing over, it¡¯s a sea of people!"

    Despite Stone being very angry, Ao Cangsheng shouted loudly and rushed past Stone at full speed.

    "Puppet Beasts? Weren¡¯t they all destroyed just now? Why are they still there?

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s exmation, Shi Zuo was filled with surprise.

    Sound.

    The next moment, he grabbed the strong soldiers nearby and focused entirely on charging behind the passage.

    In the hurried sprint, Shi Zuo thought to himself: "Since Puppets and Beasts have charged in, why is there no sound?"

    Thinking about this, his figure already reached the corner of the passage.

    Looking ahead, Stone did not see Puppet Beasts, but saw a ck wall.

    Suddenly, he shouted furiously: "Old thing, you want to run, this time no one can save you!"

    In the rumbling sound, Stone¡¯s shape shed by, always pursuing the arrogant Cangsheng.

    After just receiving treatment, he recovered some injuries and 60%bat power.

    The next wave of Puppet Beasts still struggled a bit. But dealing with Master Yi is absolutely a piece of cake.

    Even if Master Yi escaped in advance, how far could he run in such a short time?

    With Stone¡¯s speed and power, as long as Ao Cangsheng is still in this maze, Stone will definitely find him.

    Waiting for Jing Zuo to find Master Yi, waiting for Master Yi, is endless torment.

    Now that Jing Zuo has not left the maze, he naturally won¡¯t let Master Yi make a move.

    Master Kay mocked him, attempting to use this opportunity to escape. Even if Stone doesn¡¯t kill him, he must teach him a lesson.

    With absolute confidence, Shi Zuo¡¯s anger instantly dissipated by three points. No matter how Master Yi escaped, it was hard for him to escape from his grasp.

    Jing Zuo saw Ao Cangsheng sh instantly, directly into a fork.

    He sneered and followed him without hesitation.

    Shortly after entering the fork, Jing Zuo discovered the fork Master Yi entered was also a dead end.

    Master Yi, we haven¡¯t left the maze yet. Where do you n to escape to?

    Shi Zuo stood a few feet away, coldlyughing as he coldly stared at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Shi, dreaming of your husband helping you out of the maze!" Ao Cangsheng did not listen to Stone¡¯s words. He shouted furiously and fearfully.

    Who said you helped me out of the maze? We help each other. Without you, I can¡¯t get out of the maze, and without me, you can¡¯t get out of the maze. Stone was confident, hisughter concealed des.

    "Ha, ha, Shi, don¡¯t think your husband doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. When you leave the maze, can you let your husband leave?

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face shed with anger and reluctance, his voice was almost a manic roar.

    Master Yi, what are you saying? Let¡¯s leave the maze together. How can I harm you?

    This stone carving revealed pure innocence and falsehood.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered: "Shi, you have the old soldiers and Yuan Jing. Do you think after waiting through the maze, you can still leave the ruins strong?

    As long as you can meet a strong peer outside, with your husband¡¯s prestige, it¡¯s easy to kill you.

    Do you dare let your husband cause unnecessary trouble? Are you willing to turn the old and other strong together?

    "No way!" Shi Zuo sneered

    At this time, his face was no longer rxed but carried a trace of anger.

    Since you saw through it, I don¡¯t need to package anymore!

    Saying this, Shi Zuo¡¯s face turned dark, his faint smile had just disappeared.

    If you don¡¯t want to die now, you¡¯d better do as I say. Otherwise, I assure you, before you die, you will surely taste the world¡¯s most cruel punishment!"

    Stone¡¯s tone was icy, his expression was cold, showing ruthless and cruel ughter.

    Are you threatening your husband? Ao Cangsheng hurried and angrily red at Stone, roaring.

    Yes, this is a threat. What¡¯s the matter? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it!"

    Stone took a step forward, and the strong soldiers gently leaned to the side.

    Shi, you can clearly imagine, if the old dies, you will be trapped in this ghost ce.

    "Qiu Tian"

    Shi Zuo was hit by dozens of brilliant Light Saber Rain, involuntarily groaning. Added a dozen blood holes to the blood-stained corpse.

    Although that blow didn¡¯t kill the stone, it injured him immediately.

    After heavy injuries, Stone body suddenly staggered one by one. With a wave of his right hand, the strong warriors "dinged" at his side, instantly stabilizing Stone.

    "Old thing, I think you are hanging on a longevity star, sick of longevity!" Shi Zuo angrily looked at Master Yi, furiously shouting.

    His face waspletely distorted by anger and hatred.

    After eating a meal, his body charged towards the arrogant sky.

    Where do you think you can run off to now?

    In an instant, Stone roared. Now, he is like a beast,pletely lost.

    Though Shi Zuo was injured, strong warriors were still by his side. He believed he could still easily catch Master Yi.

    As long as Master Yi can be captured, he can use any method to wash away his shame.

    At the time, Master Yi ambushed him, ten times to a hundred times payback.

    Seeing the master¡¯s actions, Cangsheng¡¯s heart was filled with awe.

    Luckily, Wuo Adi left only one hand, fighting two killing battles here.

    Otherwise, if you grab the stone like now, even if you want to kill him, you might get injured.

    Stone had just charged out a dozen feet, again shed with golden light. In the sudden golden light, the sky stream of light attacked him once more.

    Seeing this scene, Shi Zuo¡¯s lungs almost exploded. In any case, he didn¡¯t expect to fall into the same trap twice in session.

    At the critical moment, Stone warriors danced madly, crazily pping with his left hand, trying to stop the fight developing in reverse.

    But the power of the Fourth Rank Matrix Method, especially, can he resist it all? Not to mention, things happened suddenly, and he was severely injured!

    nging

    A burst of gold iron impact sound and ribbons cutting body sound. Nearly 80% of the light stream prated Stone instantly, almost shooting him into a sieve.

    The light disappeared, and Stone knelt on the ground covered in blood. Almost a hundred blood holes on him still bled, dyeing the ck earth red.

    His right hand still tightly grasping the strong warrior, trembling beside him.

    It was with the support of strong warriors that Stone¡¯s body did not directly fall.

    He experienced two consecutive ns, ruining his meridians and internal organs. In an instant, hisbat strength reached nine out of ten.

    Now, he feels unable to stand, let alone capture kills Master Yi.

    Even in his view, Master Yi at Ice Breaking is rubbish.

    What about Shi? Did the gift the old man prepared for you feel unique?

    He watched Shi Zuo trembling on one knee, taking two steps forward while smiling smugly.

    "Humph, old thing, what a good n! Today, in your hands, I am a stone for support! Ah!

    Stone gasped for breath angrily, unwillingly staring at Master Yi¡¯s road.

    Ha, ha, I don¡¯t think you get an opportunity to recognize those stones. Were you very arrogant earlier? Doesn¡¯t it mean you were to try some brilliant skills?

    Ao Cangshengughed: "Stone¡¯s affair, he is taunting me."

    Humph! Shi Zuo desperately sneered, dismissing Master Yi with a smile. Regarding Shi Zuo, I have nothing to say, "If you want to kill me, just kill!"

 Chapter 1628 - 1619: Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Chapter 1619: Unbelievable</h4>

    At this moment, Stone made a simple meal and added, "But before you kill me, I must remind you. Without my craftsmanship, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find your way out of this maze alone!"

    "Are you threatening me?" Cangsheng looked at Stone as if he were an idiot.

    Stone snorted, "Threatening? Hmph, I¡¯m merely speaking the truth!"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled softly, "Then, do you think I¡¯m not giving you the chance to kill you?"

    Stone nced aside, avoiding Ao Cangsheng¡¯s gaze, "I¡¯m saying, if you wish to kill me, then do it!"

    Seeing Shi Zuo fall so pitifully yet remain so confident and arrogant, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly.

    To topple the stone carving, Ao Cangsheng sighed softly, "Perhaps you are very confident, perhaps you think that without you, the old man would be trapped here."

    "Unfortunately, all that will be lost. Because ording to my husband¡¯s knowledge, this passage is thest one."

    Meaning, the end of this passage is the exit of the maze. Earlier, you killed those Puppet Beasts. Do you think I still need you?

    Buzz.

    Shi Zuo¡¯s mind was filled with this sentence. He looked calmly at Master Yi,pelling himself to say, "Old thing, enough of your boasting. Is this really thest segment, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?"

    Want to see me make a fool of myself?

    Yet even then, he bowed arrogantly and gracefully in the court, uttering all sorts of humble words.

    Arrogant Cangsheng sneered coldly at Jing Zuo, continuously pleading for mercy, but his heart remained unmoved.

    What can be done to save the life of someone like this?

    Arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t na?vely believe that just by putting those words in Jing Zuo¡¯s mouth, he would truly turn from evil to good.

    He had every reason to believe that before Stone was created, he would destroy the bridge spanning the river to retaliate, and very likely would return to the path of killing.

    Cangsheng was arrogant, always believing in the saying, "Kindness to enemies brings harm to oneself."

    He didn¡¯t want to suffer a headache due to a moment of softness.

    With snow drifting, Arrogant Cangsheng coldly replied, "Stone old man, stop pretending! Your acting skills are naturally superb, but you can¡¯t escape the old man¡¯s eyes."

    "Master Yi, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand!"

    Suddenly, Stone raised his head, blood continuously streaming down his forehead.

    Others were somewhat surprised. Why did Master Yi suddenly call him Stone old man? Even more surprising was Master Yi¡¯s indifference towards their actions.

    The situation left Shi Zuo feeling saddened and helpless. He was so insignificant that he couldn¡¯t confront this old thing, this old thing really is damned.

    Since this stone was made to save people, not only do we endure humiliation, kneeling madly before Master Yi and kowtowing, but we also fear pain. We wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fiercely strike our foreheads until blood, presenting our sincerity to arrogance.

    How can we handle such arrogant, cold, sinister, reckless fellows, who dare let tigers up the mountain?

    Holding back a smile, Sheng¡¯s face turned arrogant and cold, "Stone old man, although you have a delightful lotus tongue, the old man knows who you are, what you¡¯re up to, so you needn¡¯t waste your time!"

    Upon hearing this, Shi Zuo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    The next moment, he suddenly roared, the powerfulbat in his hand swept across, carrying a fierce and ferocious momentum, directly aiming to kill this arrogant man.

    "Old thing, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Shi Zuben readied his hands. First, he humbly knelt down. If Master Yi didn¡¯t move, he would immediately seize control.

    Although Shi Zuo was badly wounded, having spoken so much, others still had some strength.

    Now, he easily grasped it. Once aplished, it was a clear sky thunderbolt.

    In this attack, he had to kill Master Yi. After the calctions, he might not be able to kill him instantly, but it wouldpletely render Master Yi unable to fight.

    This way, the interaction could seize the opportunity to regain power and eventually reim initiative.

    It must be said, that as a veteran in rivers andkes, a golden calction board can be said to ring loudly once more.

    If Arrogant Cangsheng really only broke through the dual cultivation limit, and only under such an attack, caught off guard, Cangsheng might very likely suffer tremendously.

    But unfortunately, the arrogance demonstrated by Cangsheng showed the Transformation of Stone Zuo¡¯s other hidden descendants.

    This stone was used for such a protracted attack, even if extremely unexpected, it was still challenging to injure arrogance.

    When the battle concluded, white light suddenly appeared. The turbulent white light, like roaring waves, carried the anger and sorrow of Stone Carvings, darting towards the arrogant and pale forehead.

    A shocking turn of events, the arrogant pupil suddenly erged. In an instant, the rest of the body rapidly expanded, forming a swiftly rotating defensive light casing.

    Meanwhile, two chaotic arsenals were immediately released. The first was as white as jade, the second as green as ss.

    When the three lines of defense unfolded, Jing Zuo¡¯s energetic construction attack was shattered.

    In the fierce explosion and tearing sound, the powerful soldiers, exactly being bullied, once severed the arrogant protective light.

    Liu Xuanguang fired, the gas exploded. The powerful soldiers had a meal before continuing to chop down.

    ng.

    Another metallic explosion sounded, a powerful soldier, whose momentum sharply diminished, collided once again with the Turquoise Armor.

    After this collision, the Turquoise Armor vibrated violently, directly rebounding back against the powerfulbat.

    As a result, Shi Zuo¡¯s striking potential waspletely lost.

    Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were arrogant, naturally angered by the sudden Stone Carving attack.

    The next moment, another body shed, already appearing in front of Stone. A foot kicked out, full of vigor, directly kicking Stone¡¯s chest.

    Crunch-crunch-

    Suddenly, the sound of breaking bones continued to ring. In a defenseless situation.

    In a burst of violent coughing, blood gushed all the way from his mouth, even mixed with fragments of flesh!

    "Can you also guess who I am?"

    Arrogant Cangshengughed proudly, looking at the Stone Carving, suddenly uttering a mysterious statement.

    "Who are you?"

    Upon hearing this, the Stone Carving was first confused, then somewhat surprised, "Aren¡¯t you Master Yi?"

    "I am Master Yi, but that is not my true identity. If not, why would I be on guard against you in the dark?"

    If Master Yi and others held no grievances, he wouldn¡¯t have hindered them from exploring Master Yi¡¯s practices in darkness.

    Thinking on this side, Stone¡¯s painful eyes once again shed a hint of cunning and ferocious implication, "Who exactly are you?"

    "I hate you. Who do you think I would be?" Arrogantly spat cold breath.

    Stone worked hard, panting heavily, eyes slightly sinking as if pondering something.

    After a while, Shi finally returned shaking his head. "I can¡¯t guess!"

    Upon hearing his words, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, "In that case, your enemies must be numerous. Otherwise, how could you not guess who I am?"

    Shi Zuo was embarrassed by Master Yi, a hint of shame shed on his reddened face, but he said nothing.

    "It seems I must remind you next time, you remember Murong Fu!" Arrogantly and coldly said.

    As soon as this statement was made, Shi Zuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "You are..."

    "Who am I?" Cangsheng arrogantly asked, staring at Stone.

    "You are... arrogant?" Stone¡¯s eyes held shock and fear, staring at the arrogant Cangsheng, dumbfounded.

    He possibly still remembered how he had humiliated and suppressed the arrogance in front of him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1629: 1620: So Powerful

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1629: Chapter 1620: So Powerful</strong>

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiaofeng in the Silver Mansion, if not for his arrogance, even if he hadn¡¯t died, he would have wasted most of his time on garbage.

    Thinking about the past, looking at the old man in front of him, Shi Zuo had some questions to gain confidence. How could the arrogant Cangsheng easily transform into such a state without letting himself notice?

    Moreover, the former arrogance was fierce, but his power was merely at the level of a bodybuilding Realm. Perhaps now, their strength has be so formidable.

    Regarding Shi Zuo, what was most puzzling was that Cangsheng began refining his own arrogance. Why did other Refineries visit him, not just Long Yinsui and Leng Feng and Leng Yu?

    Suddenly, many questions directly filled the stone-like mind, causing other expressions to continue changing.

    Just as the stone was shaken, the arrogant Cangsheng slowly took off various masks.

    Seeing that the young man¡¯s heartache remained, Shi Zuo¡¯s face, however, had no way to hate, instead filled with intense fear and terror.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine meeting the arrogant Cangsheng again in such a ce and in such a manner. When they reappeared, it would be the day he fled!

    Surprised? Of course, I was surprised too!¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at the stone sculpture in shock. Ha, ha, ha, heughed and said.

    It turned out, these stonemasons had be desperate. Now seeing the real face of arrogance and gloom, the despair in his heart grew even deeper and more intense.

    Since the arrogant Cangsheng had revealed himself, he couldn¡¯t possibly survive.

    Alright, since you all know who I am, I should lead you on your way!

    Putting on his mask again, he arrogantly pulled back and grabbed the powerful warrior beside him.

    ¡°After-

    At that moment, the stone sculptures that had once been in a state of shock and stupidity suddenly became arrogant.

    ¡°Arrogant master¡­ I beg you¡­ please don¡¯t kill me! I know how I have done too much before you¡­ I can¡¯t answer your questions, but this¡­ now I truly regret it!¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to the future¡­ it¡¯s not too¡­ hard to be part of you. Please. Let me live!¡±

    The stone sculpture dragged his bloody body, crawling like a dead dog before Jiao Sheng, kowtowing to him with difficulty.

    When a person is dying, the instinct for a child¡¯s survival kicks in. The stone was no exception.

    Although he knew, because he had dealt with the arrogant Cangsheng, arrogance would never spare him.

    But faced with the threat of death, he began to forgive, hoping arrogance would let him go.

    Seeing Shi Zuo¡¯s actions, you couldn¡¯t help but feel disgust towards the arrogant pale face: ¡°Shi Zuo, you still want to work in vain. Now, you are doomed!¡±

    Hearing these decisive words, the struggling stone sculpture suddenly stopped.

    He stared hard at the arrogant gray, eyes filled with resentment and cruelty.

    ¡°People, arrogant Cangsheng, you must die! When you calcte my murder, I¡¯ll be a powerful ghost to seek vengeance!¡±

    I don¡¯t just want you dead but all your arrogant family and those connected with you killed. Also¡­

    Click ¨C

    Amid the angry roar, a white light suddenly shed. Like a¡­

    When this arrogant person¡¯s left hand trembled, metal fell into his storeroom.

    Hundreds of incisions were continuously cut, making the ck wall very sparse.

    The sound changed from the wall, arrogance and gloom felt, and after chopping for a while, the wall would copse.

    About half an hourter, small, apanied by a ¡°boom¡± sound, a huge solid wall, was finally broken through by the arrogance.

    Passing through arge hole a foot high and a foot low, arrogance and gloom seemed to find that outside the wall, it was still a passage.

    Such a discovery would have amazed him. He managed to kill the stone sculpture. If there was no exit from the maze, he would be very miserable.

    With their strength, there was no way to respond to the victory handed to the next channel.

    In my sad heart, I, arrogance, and grabbing the powerful warrior, began lining up for the expedition.

    Out of the corridor, arrogant Cangsheng did not see a Zhuge Liang, so he found now in this ce, surrounded by no closed corridors, but a narrow passage.

    On either side of the corridor were railings carved from tree roots. If not for this deeply buried corridor, the arrogant Cangsheng might have thought he had returned to a mansion.

    ¡°Click¡±

    Shortly after Ao Cangsheng came to the corridor, a sound of metalbat suddenly came from the left side of the corridor.

    Someone?

    Hearing this sound, arrogant, instead of helpless, stagnated.

    He didn¡¯t expect anyone toe out of the maze faster than him.

    Following the sound, the arrogant Cangsheng walked down the corridor.

    Soon, the arrogant Cangsheng reached an intersection. Here was the intersection of three corridors.

    The third corridor had one on the left, one on the right, one in the middle, and one opposite. Then, the three corridors converged.

    The metallic impact came from the ce where the three corridors finally converged.

    Turning the corner, the arrogant Cangsheng continued forward. Other Defensive Masks opened, twoyers of chaotic Armor were released, strong warriors tightly held in hand, ready to fight at any time.

    This powerful relic was in danger and arrogance was uncertain. The sound of the impact came from other powerful sources.

    With the deepening of arrogance, the sound of metal collision grew louder.

    After rounding another corner, a small entrance appeared before the arrogant. In the middle of the entrance, it seemed to be a small square.

    The arrogant Cangsheng stood guard, mighty warriors at his chest, and carefully ran towards the gate.

    Looking through the doorway, finally rushing into a clearing, there stood seven or eight people, with seven hands and an eight-foot distance, sting a door.

    Seeing these people, the high and tense spirit of arrogance suddenly rxed. Among these people was Long Yinsui.

    The arrival of Cangsheng did not conceal the strong public eyes and ears. Hearing the ¡°rustling¡± footsteps, those just returning to bombard this massive gateway began to turn their faces.

    When he saw this arrogance, he couldn¡¯t help but show an expression of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Brother, why have youe out now?¡±

    Long Yinsui looked at arrogance in surprise, excitedly saying.

    The border could arrive here two days in advance, maybe after that, but there was no arrogance.

    This situation made Long Yinsui very worried. He might have known how dangerous the maze was.

    If it was unlucky, divided into one ce, with no way of arrogance and haughtiness, they feared encountering many troubles.

    In the next two days, this group became increasingly strong.

    Within two days, how many more hade out of the maze, returning to ces like Long Yinsui, but among these people, there was no arrogance.

    In Long Yinsui¡¯s darkness and anxiety, arrogance and grace suddenly appeared before them.

    ¡°I encountered trouble in the maze, so I came outte!¡±

    Arrogantly smiling, exining to Tao Cangsheng, eyes gently swept over everyone¡¯s bombardment position, strategy: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Long Yinsui said: ¡°I think we may have discovered that our hair was hidden!¡±

    He liked to dress up, raising his hand, pointing to the wall in front, saying: ¡°Brother, see, what does this look like?¡±

    Looking at Long Yin¡¯s hand singing with water, the arrogant Cangsheng discovered, opposite, was a huge fortress.

    Moreover, the fortress walls were iid with shimmering Crystal and Soldiers.

    Is that a Third Level crystal?

    Watching a crystal clear emerald green light, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Long Yinsui nodded,ughing: ¡°Yes, that piece is all Third Level Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Where is the pale blue Crystal Stone, what is it?¡±

    In a sh, arrogance turned to the other side of the fortress.

    Talking about that crystal, Long Yinsui¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1630 - 1621: An Exclamation

    <h4>Chapter 1630: Chapter 1621: An Exmation</h4>

    After greeting each other, the arrogant one said, "You found this treasure, but is there an exit?"

    Many naturally knew what the exit target from Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant mouth was. Long Yinsui exined, "As we specte, this fortress is the only way out of this powerful ruin. That is why we can dig for treasure all the way."

    That¡¯s it!

    The arrogant Cangsheng suddenly nodded, looked around, and found that apart from the giant fortress in front, there was simply no exit.

    Master Yi, you¡¯d bettere and take a look at this door. We¡¯ve been bombarding it for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t st it open."

    "Yes, Master Yi Jing! Come and see if there¡¯s any prohibition on this door!"

    At this time, a strong voice was begging for the arrogant yet graceful hand.

    Listening to this, the arrogant Cangsheng took big strides toward the round door. The others followed closely.

    This circr entrance, like a pupil, was spirally closed. From the surface, it seemed like some kind of momentum, but it shimmered with a metallic luster.

    The round door was about 5 feet in diameter and close to the ground at the bottom. The door seemed to be embedded in the fortress, with no cracks on the door at all.

    After a while, he arrogantly and curiously cast a strand of Life Force on the door.

    The white soul vanished in an instant, and the immediate ie of the circr portal showed no reaction.

    "s, Master Yi Jing, is there any restriction on this door?"

    Jian Cangsheng, being arrogant, cautiously asked.

    Arrogantly frowning, he looked at the circr door somewhat doubtfully: "Strange, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any restriction on the door!"

    As soon as he said this, a strong person couldn¡¯t help but say, "Is this a wall? Like the wall at the second hall entrance?"

    Speaking of that wall, many couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Despite leading nearly ten powerful allied forces, the Great Wall had not been defeated.

    If the door in front of us is like the wall, we cannot defeat it.

    It was when many were bewildered that the arrogant Cangsheng ced his right hand on the circr door, suddenly feeling a giant absorption, like a long whale absorbing water, immediately sticking to his palm.

    At the elbow, the bluish pupil suddenly became so arrogant. Suddenly, his entire body erupted like a volcanic explosion, and all the shadows copsed onto his right arm.

    However, its attraction was so great that after absorbing the right hand, it immediately entered their body.

    For a moment, arrogance seemed to feel like a giant hand, dragging him into the door, attempted by the dead hero within another body.

    In a hurry, he opened his mouth to seek help. Maybe his mouth was wide, but no sound came out.

    The people surrounding the arrogant Cangsheng suddenly saw the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s whole body stuck to the giant door, although curious and surprised, no one asked.

    As the giant absorption force became greater, the arrogant Cangsheng felt his body about to copse, his expression beginning to show pain.

    "Give in!"

    After a quiet sound, the red door suddenly emitted a golden sh. The arrogance standing outside the door instantly disappeared.

    Seeing this scene, the strong people behind Cangsheng were stunned.

    Master Yi disappeared!

    "Heavens, what happened?"

    Wasn¡¯t it my eyes? Master Yi Jing was swallowed by this door!"

    Yes.

    Suddenly, panic voices arose from the crowd. They stared at the circr door that remained closed, disying inner fear on their faces.

    Long Yinsui was frightened, staring nkly at the circle, waves of thousands of feet roaring in his heart.

    Outside was chaos, and the castle soldiers arrogantly turned to pride.

    Suddenly appearing in the dark, the arrogant Cangsheng ignored the pain of the muscles just pulled, immediately released the Command Pce, while the powerful battle was firmly grasped in hand.

    Suddenly, in the dark fortress, a magnificent ck me erupted and released, illuminating the surrounding area.

    With the result of the illumination, the arrogant Cangsheng saw a huge square across from him.

    At the top of the square, there was a closed door. But from the decoration of the door, the pride and Cangsheng resolutely decided there must be a lot of treasures in the middle of the door.

    Looks like the old world¡¯s dragon guessed right. What a Treasury!"

    Looking at the doors iid with Fourth-Level crystals, the arrogant Cangsheng had some thrilling thoughts.

    Outside that big hole, I would like to see severalyers of bright and shiny array.

    Looking at that battle pattern, the arrogant Cangsheng felt that, in the current battle, it was impossible to decipher it simply by visiting it.

    To the right! Is this... the Fourth-Karma Destruction?"

    It was precisely when he wanted to wear a blue garment in arrogance, that a sudden exmation sounded behind them.

    "What did you hear?"

    At this age, one cannot be called a senior in calction. Could it also be a student, right?

    Cangsheng was taken aback, and involuntarily asked: "My husband¡¯s surname is Yi, I don¡¯t know why this person calls the old man so?"

    The personughed, with a sunny ridicule: "Don¡¯t pretend, young son. You might evade others, but you can¡¯t evade your husband¡¯s eyes!"

    Upon hearing what he said, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant heart was more shocked. He might know that, with his easily checked method, the real power of the Dragon Kingdom couldn¡¯t be seen through at all.

    Since this person has said so, there¡¯s only one reason. He is a truly strong figure within the dragon¡¯s border.

    Thinking of this, Cangsheng¡¯s heart immediately jumped wildly. Under no circumstances could he imagine, in the real strong ruin of the Dragon Zone, there are even real Dragon Castle strong figures.

    Seems somewhat unexpected!

    The arrogant one stared at those two people, astonished.

    To confirm his judgment, arrogantly and slightly defeated offspring of Shang A Di again asked: "Is this senior indeed a powerful Dragon Kingdom, allowing it to be inconsistent?"

    The personughed and said: "My young son, you have sharp eyes!"

    "Which senior is better?"

    The arrogant elder looked to one side and the other.

    That old demon! The elder gently exined.

    Confirming the knowledge and achievements of the two, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance was even more suspicious. This powerful ruin is truly a relic of the mighty Dragon Kingdom.

    Possibly, at the center of the ruin, how could there be two real Dragon Castles? This seems a bit unreasonable?

    When the thought shed, the arrogant pupil suddenly erged again: "Are these two seniors the strong ones who built this ruin?"

    Thinking of this, an arrogant heart would violently jump more fiercely.

    Tomb raiders encountering masters, these things can thoroughly be utilized.

    Imagine, if someone heard of their resting ce, would they easily let those people go?

    The answer would surely be uncertain, so how would these two respond to those delivering the ruins? The arrogant one dared not think further.

    Come over, young son!

    At this moment, another elderly man with a full beard suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ao Cangsheng.

    Hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng hurriedly said: "Our seniors have poisoned our sins. At night, we didn¡¯t intend to intrude here unknowingly."

    "At night, we really didn¡¯t want to steal treasures here, for the sake ofing empty-handed at night, we hope the seniors won¡¯t me us!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t know if this person was willing to pay his own. As long as he recognized the other party in advance, putting on soft clothes should not be a bad thing.

    Who knew, when they said this, the two opposing people burst intoughter simultaneously.

 Chapter 1631 - 1622: Drenched in Sweat

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Chapter 1622: Drenched in Sweat</h4>

    "What do you mean, two former elders?"

    Watching the two old menugh back and forth, the arrogant Cangsheng blocked the clumsy methods of obstruction.

    "Young one, don¡¯t you think, that¡¯s our trick, the master of this powerful relic?"

    The old man with white hair smiled, appearing arrogant and pale, with an expression somewhat amusing.

    He arrogantly nodded, thinking, "Listen to what this senior means, is it not?"

    The white-haired old man shook his head with a smile. "Have you seen strong people digging graves for each other?"

    This... arrogance listened to thenguage blockade.

    Honestly, the words of the old man touched him.

    Strangely, a soon-to-be-treasured powerful artifact, spoken from the mouth of the old man, turned into a grave digger.

    But when you think about it, other powerful relics are in search of treasure. Isn¡¯t it digging solid graves?

    Beads of sweat formed in his heart, and the arrogant Cangsheng continued, "We really don¡¯t know tonight¡¯s way, as it¡¯s the first powerful relic of the night!"

    The old man naturally could see! The white-haired elder slowly nodded.

    Sweat soaked the arrogant Cangsheng again,ughing, "What are the two predecessors? Can you exin?"

    The old man with the white beard smiled silently and said, "If you want to know who we are, you cane behind this fortress. Otherwise, when calcting the values you know, it¡¯ll be of no use."

    Cangsheng spoke to the wall, angrily closing his mouth.

    "Are you a department?" Without silence, the white-bearded elder suddenly asked.

    Earlier, when the arrogant Cangsheng was at the Command Pce, he might have been startled by surprise.

    The third Emperor on the Divine Fire List had just heard but never heard.

    Besides, he was young and a teacher for a while, his status was not too low.

    Though it¡¯s the first time hearing the term "Battle Team," the arrogant Cangsheng knew it should be an abbreviation for "Battle Magician."

    He nodded and replied, "Yes, I am a warrior!"

    "Then how much are you?" asked.

    Beside the white-haired elder, looking at the white-bearded elder, a hint of ridicule and aggression in his words.

    "An old man is not shameful, be careful!"

    The white-bearded elder was ridiculed by the white-haired elder, unable to help being somewhat angry.

    "What isn¡¯t rted to me? Because the youngest son has four qualities, so it might break the limit."

    The old one cannot timely leave this ghost ce to regain freedom!

    The white-haired elder showed no weakness, staring at the white-bearded elder.

    "Hum, what¡¯s so amazing about the four-leg matrix master? My four warriors still can¡¯t open this handle."

    "How much experience can he have, a little wet feather? Do you expect him to get rid of powerful control?"

    The white-bearded elder nced at his arrogance and contempt.

    The gray-haired old man listened to what he said, his expression inevitably darkened, but he still disobediently said, "If you don¡¯t try anything, who knows this little demon can¡¯t do it?"

    Someone agreed this little demon has extraordinary talent, can do what you cannot?

    Genius? With this little demon, haha (yes, ancient peopleughed like modern people)! Another important thing is to be able to ovee and relieve this limit, my master is his apprentice!"

    The old man with the white beard coldly sneered, fighting each other.

    Through the argument between the two, the arrogant Cangsheng suddenly realized something, that is, the situation of these two dragons is really strong, actually trapped here like this.

    Even the real dragon will be trapped, one of which will be trapped. Then, are these relics truly real dragons?

    With this doubt, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but gently cough, showing the fact of his existence.

    When they stopped their pinwheels, their eyes fell on him again, arrogance could only say, "We have a question at night. I would like to seek guidance from you two seniors."

    "You say, what¡¯s up?"

    The two elders spoke at the same time, one was indifferent, the other was rigid truth.

    Cangsheng arrogantly said, "I want to know if this relic is truly a powerful heritage of the Dragon Zone!"

    No!

    The two elders still spoke in one voice.

    "Hmm?" Hearing these two words, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but stare at them.

    Previously, the main forces had received the message, that it is a relic of real dragon warriors.

    Perhaps now, these two elders are incorrect. Because of the power of these two elders, naturally, there is no need to deceive oneself.

    Since it isn¡¯t a true relic of the Dragon Domain here, what powerful relic might it be?

    The powerful steps of the two Zhenlong Regions indicate that this powerful Domain will be higher. Is there a higher realm at the Zhenlong Border?

    With intense curiosity, Cangsheng arrogantly asked again, "Since it¡¯s not a relic of the true Dragon Zone, what is it?"

    The gray-haired elder heard this,ughed and said, "You don¡¯t even know what they have left. You quickly let me in. You¡¯re too good!"

    Honestly, it is a relic of a strong man in the sky. In the sky, this is the true existence of the Dragon Realm!"

    Even so arrogant, Cangsheng spected, most of the strong ones left behind are extremely powerful.

    But when he heard the exnation of the white-haired elder, his heart was still greatly shocked.

    In that instant, an unprecedented heart filled his chest.

    Without a powerful relic, he knew only the Celestial world was the most powerful state in the Tang Dynasty.

    He knew the task of seeking powerful relics, he knew that at the border between Celestial beings, there are true dragons.

    The main forces believed that the sites buried deep in Canglong Forest are the relics of strong ones in the true Dragon Kingdom.

    Until now, he only knows. Because the strong ones leaving this relic are stronger than the revival of real dragons, soaring skyward strong ones.

    Despite being so arrogant, Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what the environment of Xiaoxiao looked like.

    As long as these two Zhenlong Regions are trapped here,paring is the existence of a terrifying existence.

    In the absence of a clear exnation, the main forces directly entered the site. Now thinking about it, arrogant Cangshengter became somewhat afraid.

    That could be a different realm¡¯s existence, once faced with true danger, the main forces sending those people who are just cannon fodder, cannot leave alive.

    To his shock, such an ant-like existence has escaped here in this world.

    Seeing that shocked arrogant and ash-white-haired expression, the elder couldn¡¯t help but softlyugh, "Young one, does this not scare you? Honestly, you scared me too."

    You cane here truly is a miracle.

    Outside, people can rx in the fortress, butter, cannot leave.

    We both came in like this. Not long after we came, I discovered the problem."

    In the past three years, we¡¯ve done our best to escape this ce. Unfortunately, there is no second way, and the only exit is blocked by strong control."

    When there was no way out, we just wanted to adapt to life here. Meanwhile, our dark hope was someone mighte again and drive us out."

    For this, I also specifically arranged a psychedelic array method, blocking the entrance of reverse control. In this way, if someone outside wants toe in, it¡¯s not so easily understood."

    Although the hope of escaping from the fortress was outside, it truly worked, but it must be inside the fortress.

    So for reverse control, only reversing can burst open, otherwise it is simply impossible to open unless with very strong external power!

    In this small Tang Dynasty, a real Dragon Kingdom already can establish a statew. It¡¯s almost unimaginable to encounter the real Dragon Boundary."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1632 - 1623: The Correct Answer

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Chapter 1623: The Correct Answer</h4>

    The only way we can escape the fortress is by encountering the master of battle. With the help of the battle master, we can break the reverse control and get rescued!"

    The arrogant elder listened to the words of the white-bearded elder and slowly nodded.

    Over the past three years, it seems these two people have exhausted their strength, tried their best, yet still find it difficult to escape the fortress.

    Thinking about it, the mood of the arrogant Cangsheng also sank from a heavy point. Even if two truly strong dragons couldn¡¯t do it, could he really do it?

    I want to live like this, but I heard the white-haired elder say: "Young man, aren¡¯t you also a Fourth-Level teacher? You can also try to defeat and exin this control!"

    "With just him? Humph!"

    The white-bearded elder nced at the arrogant Cangsheng, though he didn¡¯t continue striking, his tone clearly showed his disdain.

    The arrogant white-bearded elder had no reason to despise him. He stepped forward and approached the castle wall.

    During themand of the Rise and Fall of the pce, the wall in front of him faded dimly and brightened slightly.

    Arrogant Cangsheng raised his hand and pressed it against the wall. The white soul quietly sank into the wall.

    "Elder..."

    As the life force faded, a bright golden light suddenly burst forth in front of the arrogant Cangsheng, like a rising sun, stabbing the Cangsheng, causing him to quickly close his eyes.

    When the golden light was no longer so dazzling, the arrogance faded, and he opened his eyes again.

    A two-faced golden Buddha stood before him. The golden Buddha was huge, solemn, standing ten feet tall. It arrogantly and rightly answered.

    On the other side of the two-faced golden Buddha, Cangsheng¡¯s pride was facing himself outside the fortress, seeing nothing.

    Upon the giant two-faced golden Buddha, golden line arrays were like fish swimming freely in a river.

    The tightly interwoven lines formed aplex character, resembling runes, illuminating the body of the golden Buddha.

    The enormous two-faced golden Buddha, even with a hint of horrific killing marks, possessed an unshakable majesty, making it impossible for people to approach and view closely.

    Just after a nce, the arrogant Cangsheng felt his body weaken slightly. He only wanted to retract his palm, but suddenly felt a powerful and heavy life force slowly pouring into his body.

    This cloud invasion shook the arrogant body. The tightly umted fatigue suddenly disappeared.

    "Child, you don¡¯t care about anything. Take a closer look to see if there¡¯s a way to break these constraints!"

    Behind him, the voice of the white-haired elder slowly sounded, reminding the arrogant one not to worry, and carefully study the control in front of him.

    "Thank you, seniors!" The arrogant voice echoed, and immediately continued learning.

    After a while, the arrogant Cangsheng retracted his right hand, closed his eyes, and sighed with relief.

    "How do we break this restriction?"

    Seeing the arrogant gray-haired elder retract his hand, the white-haired elder¡¯s eyes flickered with a picture, and quietly asked.

    The white-bearded elder did not speak, but his ears immediately perked up, waiting for the arrogant answer.

    Cangsheng arrogantly opened his eyes, stared at the white-haired elder and said: "This control is indeed strong. There are all the fusion methods, they are all Fourth Rank properties of the array."

    "The youngest is abination of three Fourth-Level talents. Oncebined, the array is fused again."

    "If this nine-fold seeds, it is?"

    "Naturally. I have traveled the martial world for decades and never seen anything stronger than this ban!"

    The white-bearded elder looked at the arrogant one, without sticking his lips onto him.

    A white-bearded elder once again provoked him repeatedly, although with a good arrogant and elegant character, he couldn¡¯t help but boil in anger thrice.

    He wanted to say, he didn¡¯t quite understand why those bans were broken. To defeat a white-bearded elder, Ao Cangsheng suddenly broke his heart and said: "But this ban is severe; the younger generation will definitely break it!"

    As soon as he uttered, his elder saw a white beard as he looked at a monster. Heughed: "Just you, why are you so sure to break these tongues? Old man wasn¡¯t wrong, was he?"

    "Child, you may blow the horn, but don¡¯t throw it twice. Your tongue easily shes in the wind; don¡¯t brag!"

    "Who said I¡¯m bragging? This ban is severe, but it¡¯s hard not to break me!"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t show weakness. He looked up at the white-bearded elder, the most despicable person in the world.

    "Really?" The white-bearded elder suddenly stoppedughing, coldly stared at the arrogant one. "Why don¡¯t you break it then?"

    "Why not? I am your son!"

    Ao Cangsheng appeared serious but was proven earnest in such a statement.

    Just then, the white-haired elder next to him suddenly burst outughing: "Hic."

    He knew how old the white-bearded elder was now. Even if he was the grandson of a white-bearded elder, in his proud years, he would sometimes shave too little.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng said, unless the prohibition is broken, he would be the son of a white-bearded elder.

    This suggestion seemed like a punishment, but it must be full of bullying, it was just exploiting the white-bearded elder.

    Of course, hearing this, the white-bearded elder strangelyughed: "You little demon, when my grandson is lower than their generation, you want to be my son? Damn it, they¡¯re chasing the egg out!"

    "Then what do you say?" Turning back, Ao Cangsheng felt that the proposal sometimes fades, and immediately changed his tone.

    "What to do?" The white-bearded elder suddenly slipped away and said: "If you can¡¯t break those tongues, be my disciple."

    The white-bearded elder wasn¡¯t aiming at the target. After seeing the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s prohibition with the double-sided Buddha, he discovered that the achievements of Dharma on arrogant Cangsheng were indeed better than his own.

    Though the white-bearded elder refused to admit his coloring made him strong, he could not deny it.

    This was a very strong prohibition. The white-bearded elder thought, even if in the arrogant and elegant days, he didn¡¯t have the same achievements, it would be impossible to understand it.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng became his disciple, and he could discover the mysteries of time within Ao Cangsheng.

    Eventually, he would be proud to elevate his level to a new stage.

    In his free time, he sewed with a needle alongside an arrogant kangaroo, and perhaps could break these strong tongues.

    I must say, the white-bearded elder was a good Golden Abacus.

    This bet not only gained face but also promised to have a talented student, improving both cultivation and righteousness. So it was a move that yielded three benefits at once.

    At that moment, the white-haired elder had to calcte. He didn¡¯t know Ao Cangsheng was also ying his little ny-nine.

    He wasn¡¯t very old, but he was considerate. It was good to have strong backing in this grand game.

    Ao Cangsheng immediately agreed and said: "If I break these tongues, why not, I¡¯m now an apprentice!"

    "Don¡¯t mention old ghosts, did you hear, the old man promised not to force him, you have to testify for me!"

    The white-bearded elder looked pleased when seeing the fish on the hook.

    How about the white-haired elder? When needed, he would listen to an arrogant elder say: "Wait a minute!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1633 - 1624: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Chapter 1624: Confession</h4>

    The white-bearded old man was stunned andughed, saying, "Little demon, why don¡¯t you repent?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. "What I said is like the water running out soon. Of course, I don¡¯t regret it."

    "What do you mean?" The white-bearded old man continued to sigh.

    As long as Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t regret it, he will certainly not achieve his goal.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled softly, "Why did my seniors shatter? I promised to be an apprentice. But if I¡¯m lucky, what would you do?"

    The white-bearded old manughed, full of confidence and anger, "The conditions remain the same. If you break something, I¡¯ll be the apprentice!"

    That sniffling tongue, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder inwardly, "These old ghosts are really old foxes. They talked for a long time and lost some face, but almost neither side really lost!"

    Of course, defeating the Aocang Spirit as an apprentice, Aocang Spirit had a lot of things.

    After losing him, he became an apprentice to Aocang Spirit, and now he could.

    An arrogant white-bearded old man wouldn¡¯t get angry and said, "Child, don¡¯t be too arrogant. If you lose in a year, I¡¯ll give you a good lesson!"

    Ao Cangsheng ced the bamboo pole next to his mouth: "It doesn¡¯t matter. I want to lose the big bet. If I really lose at that time, let the master handle it then!"

    The white-bearded old man looked proudly, while the white-haired old man said, "Don¡¯t talk about old ghosts, you can hear it. I dare bet if these little demons can break the ban in a year, why not? I¡¯ll be my student!"

    "If I refuse, my seniors owe me a favor. Don¡¯t mention if theye, give me a witness. I¡¯m sure if anyone cheats me, I¡¯ll definitely deal with them!"

    Ao Cangsheng took this opportunity to apologize.

    Upon hearing this news, the white-bearded old man suddenly became angry, "Hey, child, who are you talking about?"

    Thanks to the white-haired old man¡¯s "yes," Ao Cangsheng diligently said, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m ying tricks."

    "That¡¯s it!"

    The white-bearded old man snored, happily retracting his hand.

    Today, the white-haired old manughed and said, "I should go to watch the gamble today. If anyone doesn¡¯t ce bets, I¡¯ll definitely handle it!"

    How did Ao Cangsheng do it? Very well. Those who lost the bet still need handling."

    At this, an arrogant grey-haired old man smiled and said, "Look at the two seniors, whose endorsement is higher?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the white-haired old man suddenly looked at Ao Cangsheng and immediately considered his own thoughts.

    The arrogance of Cangsheng was obvious. If the strength of a white-haired old man wasn¡¯t enough, it would be impossible to give face to the white-bearded old man. This is why he had this problem.

    "Rest assured, child. Even if he loses prestige, fighting an old ghost, he can¡¯t fool!" said the white-haired old man.

    "That¡¯s it!" Of course, Cangsheng was joking. When he saw a white-haired old man say this, he would repeat it.

    After betting with the white-bearded old man, the arrogant eyes entered the vault behind him again.

    "Don¡¯t look, child. Although there are treasures on his face, we can¡¯t see any." said a white-haired old man suddenly.

    "Have both seniors tried?"

    Ao Cangsheng turned his face and saw an old path with white hair.

    The white-haired old man smiled bitterly, "We¡¯ve tried more than once. We¡¯ve tried dozens of times, but each time ends the same. An impossible door to open."

    "Not only is it forbidden beyond this treasury, but the door leading to the treasury, which looks very special, cannot be opened by ordinary people."

    "Hey, hey, those cursed treasuries. If they don¡¯t end well for the father, disaster will also ur!"

    A white-bearded old manughed as he spoke, sometimes getting angry.

    "What do the seniors mean?"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t understand the truth, and sometimes scratched and asked.

    The white-bearded old man said coldly, "This treasury is bait, deliberately attracting people to open it."

    "Within a door in the Ministry of Finance, many enemies are hidden, even for us two; it should be difficult to deal with."

    "As long as the treasury is attacked, the beautiful elements will be released," and if they don¡¯t kill everything, those who enter the treasury will die."

    "I think if we killed this thing, we¡¯d be fine, but we won¡¯t."

    The white-haired old man grasped the matter again, "Starting now, every year, we¡¯ll send you to a portal of hardship."

    "As time passes, people inside our hearts will surely be more fearful."

    "In thest war, we ughtered all the enemies facing the double danger."

    "Now we¡¯re less than a year from anything," this time, when we have these things, the end for the two of us hase."

    Seeing the dark faces of two strong men recounting the story of collisions within the fortress, the color on the proud face gradually increased.

    Although these two were underestimated, they could proudly know that their words "your harsh partner" must be a terrifying existence.

    Even those in a strong position in the real Dragon Kingdom, when lonely, can hardly survive.

    Ao Cangsheng was startled and finally understood why the white-bearded old man wanted to be with him for a year.

    Because if they couldn¡¯t break the prohibition in a year, if they couldn¡¯t leave here, this might be their grave.

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to wear it. If he had the chance, it would be better than breaking the treasury after a journey and taking out some treasures. But now, it seems this is unlikely.

    The three countries seem unable to break the prohibitions outside the Ministry of Finance and treasury doors.

    Even if they opened the Ministry of Finance.

    After exining theyout and structure of the prohibitions, what we have to do next is continually attempt to break the prohibition¡¯s meanings.

    Faced with such severe prohibitions, even during moments like Ao Cangsheng¡¯s, development did not dare to say anything about breaking any sessful affairs.

    Such strong prohibitions, trying to break them, is a huge consumption of nature.

    As long as the proud Cangsheng breaks something, even if he has a year, he can¡¯t break it.

    Because its influence is too low to withstand the energy needed to unify and stop the prohibition.

    Fortunately, this fortress still has two real dragon fortifications; with the help of these two fortresses, energy consumption is not an issue.

    After much deliberation, Ao Cangsheng once again became the bteral Buddha of prohibition. That white-bearded, white-haired old man stood behind him, responsible for providing him vitality.

    Ao Cangsheng released the pce of his life, the Emperor¡¯s Fire.

    ck mes quietly rose, immediately appearing on the proud dozens of fingers.

    The me leaped, ten fingersrge. The fire resembled notes, sometimes an ancient zither. With the destruction of Cai Emperor Industry, the fire vanished into the void, and aplex image began to appear.

    Looking at Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant movements so skilled, the white-haired elder¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a joyful color.

    He¡¯d been trapped here for three years. He longed to leave, but now finally there¡¯s someone who could break these restrictions.

    Sadly, when we vited thews of the tenth century, there was an exceptionally proud kangaroo carving; the body directly struck us.

    When the first breakthrough failed, Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t frightened. After resting for half an hour, the second pause started again.

    That day, Ao Cangsheng repaired four cracks, but he failed all four times.

    Four consecutive failures were indeed a blow to pride, something never encountered unfavorably before.

    After the fourth failure, he wasn¡¯t just frustrated but dejected.

    Seeing Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance sometimes scratch abnormally, the white-haired elder knew. Even when knocked down, stopping failure wasn¡¯t a way. Thus, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance ceased breaking meaning.

 Chapter 1634 - 1625: Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Chapter 1625: Understanding</h4>

    After resting for a few hours, the next day, Ao Cangsheng did not rush to break any prohibitions, instead he began to reexamine them.

    Over the past three days, Ao Cangsheng gained a profound understanding of the prohibitions in just a few minutes.

    On the fifth day, Ao Cangsheng started breaking the prohibitions again. This time his speed was noticeably faster than the first time.

    The ces where doubts had previously caused pauses or dys were quickly ovee.

    In just two hours, Ao Cangsheng decoded ten times the majorws.

    Since the technological developments of the twelfth century, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed visibly slowed.

    These skills felt like, the more tired I became, the harder they grew as I came back.

    However, since Ao Cangsheng¡¯s prohibition research, although his breaking speed had considerably slowed, it had worn him down.

    Until the sixteenth time, Ao Cangsheng was forbidden to jump us again.

    That day, Ao Cangsheng broke three prohibitions, each taking at least three hours.

    Why not break it three more times? Ao Cangsheng stopped breaking it. Although he sometimes felt frustrated this time, his mindset was much better than when he first failed.

    When he saw it, a smile appeared on the face of the white-haired old man, who was skilled and interested in many things.

    He believed having a good mind was most important, even if you didn¡¯t seed, as long as you pursued it, a day of sess woulde.

    If you feel down and afraid due to failure, or even abandoned, and you wish to be what you have in mind, sometimes it¡¯s too thin.

    Thus, the white-haired Ao Cangsheng, with the help of the old man, strove every three days to discover why to break a strong prohibition.

    If Ao Cangsheng failed, the old man with the white beard made a cold joke, and sometimes Ao Cangsheng joked back, saying he sometimes scratched too much.

    And the white-haired old man encouraged Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, preparing him dly for the next test.

    Due to praise and belittlement, arrogance gradually strengthened his thoughts. He didn¡¯t care about exceptions, nor did he mock a white-bearded old man, focusing solely on studying the prohibitions, attempting to break them.

    Time passed day by day. Although Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t currently prohibited, he was indeed a witness to sess.

    Because the tenfoldws were broken, reaching the fifteenfoldws, then the eighteenfold practice...

    With more and more methods and speed of decoding, the white-bearded man stopped making jokes about Ao Cangsheng.

    She found that the boy she bet on was sometimes oddly remarkable.

    Not only did he learn fast, hisnguage learning was swift, and he grasped the fourth lettering method with amazing speed.

    The white-bearded genius sometimes shaves his beard.

    Of course, some were very angry and ashamed when subjected to public reproof.

    But when they saw Long Yinsui bowing his head and saying nothing, they had to endure, not daring to retort.

    Although his heart was furious, the current main issue wasn¡¯t anger, but how to rescue the arrogant one.

    Of course, saving Ao Cangsheng¡¯s assumption was that Ao Cangsheng was still alive.

    After long silence, Long Yinsui and the cold wind and rain again opened their mouths, exploring ns to rescue Ao Cangsheng with strong individuals.

    After all, in the powerful ruins there are manynguages, if not with a grandmaster of the Yi n sitting in the city as such a strong character, these powerful people would have little hope of emerging from Heaven.

    Previously, when Abyss was crossed, the total strength of all parties was about twenty or thirty.

    But since entering the maze, previous numbers halved again, leaving only 14.

    Among these sixteen, there was a genius disciple of the Tianlong Wu Temple, seated enjoying drunken songs.

    They all had to break through their lives; in true danger, they couldn¡¯t exert much effort.

    Thus, the world only had 13 strong individuals.

    individuals strong in both natural and human conditions, if ced in other ces of the Tang Dynasty, indeed could be considered a power not to be underestimated.

    But when ced in the solid ruins, they were almost nothing.

    Along the way, countless people fell; everyone witnessed their own fall.

    In these crisisden ruins, facing deadly threats, a strong person in Heaven and Earth sometimes seemed fragile as a broken-necked Monk.

    Now, even in town, there¡¯s still a grandmaster of the Yi n. The difficulty of these people escaping the ruins increased exponentially.

    A month passed, the people outside the fortress still hadn¡¯t found a viable solution.

    In Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fortress, after a month of trials, over 70 formations had been broken, with only a dozen matrix methods remaining far from the 99 kinds.

    The farther he progressed, the faster destruction urred. Each attempt at destruction saw an increase in the number of methods cracked.

    Five dayster, Ao Cangsheng had gone through 135 failures.

    Even with failure this time, Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant mood remained joyful.

    Because that day, he solved the 98th battle.

    These achievements shocked both the white-haired old man and the white-haired old man.

    In the past, when Ao Cangsheng bet with the white-bearded man, they were limited within a year.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng spent a little more than a month breaking through 98 formations, a mere step away from breaking prohibitions.

    Neither white hair nor white beard knew such over-the-top talent would be so unnatural.

    While they had long overestimated Ao Cang Spirit¡¯s talent and strength, ultimately they underestimated.

    As the war ended, the white-haired old man grew happier each day.

    He now could be sure that within a month, Ao Cangsheng would break the prohibitions.

    Some were happy, others were frustrated and troubled, like the white-bearded old man.

    Given this strong prohibition was about to break, the emotions of the white-bearded old man became controversial.

    Breaking the prohibitions was indeed good; he remained trapped for three years, yearning for freedom long before.

    Yet due to his contribution to Ao Cang Spirit, the white-bearded old man hesitated.

    When they emerged from the fortress, he invited Grandmaster Ao Cangsheng, embarrassing him greatly.

    Meanwhile, the white-bearded old man appeared pale and depressed daily.

    He wished to quickly break the prohibitions, regain freedom, but also wanted to break early prohibitions, preventing self-deception before others.

    But regardless of how a white-bearded old man bumped him, he remained unchanged.

    Five dayster, when Ao Cangsheng was once again full, he started breaking the prohibitions.

    This time, the elderly white-haired men held high hopes for Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant spirit, although the white-bearded man¡¯s heart had contradictions, he didn¡¯t dare worry about life and death.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng began the 136th trial of the old man¡¯s white beard and white hair.

    Ao Cang Spirit spent only three hours breaking through the 30th tactic.

    As time dragged on, arrogance slowed down but continued.

    Six hourster, Ao Cangsheng broke most of the forbidden battles regarding the bteral Buddha, essentially calming them down.

    Nine hourster, Ao Cang Spirit¡¯s separation reached a critical moment, with ten methods remaining.

    Yet these ten methods posed more resistance than the previous twenty.

    You could see that even a truly strong dragon at this point had sweat on its forehead.

    All were bound by the bteral Buddha¡¯s constraints and restrictions.

    Upon hearing the sound, the white-haired old man¡¯s face quickly changed, agitating both the arrogant man and the white-bearded old man.

    The white-bearded old man smelled a stench and nodded heavily; as Ao Cangsheng left, grabbed his cor, raised his hand, hitting it against the wall, rushing out of the castle.

 Chapter 1635 - 1626: Too Important

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Chapter 1626: Too Important</h4>

    Outside the castle, people searched and tried for a month. They wanted to open the castle doors to rescue Master Yi.

    However, more than a dozen attempts failed, and no n was sessfully implemented.

    In such circumstances, there was initially hope for as proud as the Barbaric Cangshen sitting, but hearts sank again.

    As long as there is danger in the castle, I will be proud and strong, worrying that it might have turned into a corpse long ago.

    Yet people did not abandon the idea of rescuing Master Yi, mainly because Master Yi was too important to these people.

    That day, a group gathered outside the fortress gates to discuss once more how to rescue Ao Cangsheng.

    Halfway through the council, the nation suddenly began to shake.

    The sudden change made everyone stand up.

    These people did not know what was happening, they were very tense, carefully observing their surroundings.

    With intensity increasing, nerves grew tighter, and eventually, some people¡¯s eyes fell on the castle behind them.

    "Look, the fortress is shaking!"

    A strong man suddenly pointed at the trembling fortress and shouted:

    The voice had not yet faded, and everyone¡¯s eyes were brushed onto a giant Golden Soup Fortress.

    At that moment, the entire fortress seemed struck by lightning and vibrated.

    As the fortress shook, small metal pieces copsed from it. It was too easy.

    "What¡¯s happening? Is the fortress copsing?"

    A strong man in the center of panic looked at the magnificent fortress and spoke.

    His words made some panic, while others were thrilled.

    If the fortress copses, will they quickly rush in to grab the treasure?

    These people weren¡¯t thinking about how to live now, they were thinking about the treasures inside the castle.

    They didn¡¯t even consider that such arge treasure could pose a threat.

    At the same time, some were thinking about another question: After the fortress copses, can we use this opportunity to rescue Master Yi?

    Not many had this thought. Only those sitting, singing, Leng Feng, and Rain.

    Perhaps the reason for these three was considering Aocang Spirit¡¯s safety, they had an unusual rtionship with Aocang Spirit.

    Perhaps it was escaping the strong¡¯s ruins, not wanting to die in such a fortress.

    But at that moment, a rumble suddenly echoed from within the castle.

    The sound was loud, like dozens of lightning strikes simultaneously, shaking their entire bodies.

    Before the bandits reacted, arge gate exploded, it had just been tightly shut, directly exploding from there.

    The red gate was shattered, dozens of metal pieces rushed out like six stars, roaring with a great dynasty¡¯s power.

    Sudden changes urred, the strong had no time to greet, they flew to the sides to dodge.

    Only in the metal wind explosion, could a strong man estimate today how much energy was in the metal.

    Facing such powerful force, the first reaction of the strong was to avoid, not to fight hard.

    Once the door was broken, Long Yinsui grabbed it and sat down, flying directly out of the gate.

    At the same time, two figures suddenly appeared at the broken fortress entrance.

    The speed of these two figures was too fast, even the world¡¯s strongest could only see a series of shadows, making it difficult to glimpse these two people.

    Seeing two people unexpectedly rushing out of the fortress, the speed was too fast, and all strong individuals were shocked in their hearts.

    No one knew if these two figures were enemies or friends, only that these figures could soar here, we knew the two nurtured individuals had reached the level of strong.

    Because white-haired and white-bearded elders had heard their men previously bombarding the castle gate sound.

    When two elders saw these people, it was not surprising.

    They were both strong; after dodging, they suddenly saw two powerhouses, all prepared to face terrifying attacks.

    The ruins of the strong posed a threat. They couldn¡¯t confirm if the ones rushing out of the fortress were certainly not enemies.

    "Come on, the ruins of the strong are about to copse!"

    As these two figures shed, suddenly someone shouted loudly.

    Upon hearing that voice, all strong men felt shock because they clearly found that sound was Master Yi¡¯s voice.

    But why was Master Yi so formidable? Why had they never seen him before?

    Among these people, those most shocked and amazed were those sitting and scanning.

    But now life was important, even if the treasure was good, there needed to be a ce to use it.

    Ao Cangsheng grabbed a white-haired elder; his body exploded rapidly.

    He only felt a strong wind blowing past his ears, a glimmer shed in his eyes, but in two breaths, the two elders walked out of the maze.

    When they reached the exit, the two elders paused for a moment.

    Concerning his eyes, he suddenly found the path out of thebyrinth was precisely the one passed a month ago.

    But before leaving the maze, he smashed the exit wall.

    But now, in front of your eyes, Aocang Spirit, was a solid ck wall.

    "Come on, the children have arrived!"

    The white-bearded elder turned back, saw Long singing water before him, insisted on letting the white-haired elder do it.

    The old gray-haired man nodded: "Alright, let¡¯s go!"

    Sound fell, the two simultaneously raised their hands.

    Ao Cangsheng only saw two distinct white lights; the solid ck wall in front shattered into a million pieces.

    Sound¡ª

    Two quiet voices, a white-haired elder and a white-bearded elder pushed into the maze one after another.

    The two elders paused, Long Yinsu had a chance to see them.

    When he resembled a white-bearded old man, his eyes unintentionally revealed.

    Family? That old man looked like a gatekeeper!"

    Suddenly, Long Yinsu was startled, the thought quickly spread through his mind.

    A thought shed, and Long Yinsui again ran up, chasing a white-bearded elder.

    Now he left the city, his speed increased significantly.

    Though Long Yinsui saw a white-bearded old man, he also saw a proud elder.

    To amuse himself, Ao Cangsheng and him alike, had him too.

    Previously, he wondered how proud the power suddenly became this frightening.

    Even if Ao Cangsheng adventured in the fortress, the innovative power was too fast, even more powerful than humans, with strong cultural backgrounds.

    Only when he saw Ao Cangsheng mention this thing did he suddenly feel. No wonder Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed was so fast.

    After driving at high speed, they quickly arrived at the maze.

    Because the two elders who rushed to the front had been responsible for cleaning up the battlefield and enemies.

    So their speed naturally slowed down, and soon a group of strong men met the two elders.

    Only when they saw the two elders eliminating theirbat and enemy tactics could they not help but stare.

    The two elders, whether inbat or siege, greeted each other with gestures.

    In the wilderness of white light,bat, or siege, g was bombed.

    In the eyes of these two elders, the battles and sieves that frightened the strong were essentially shrimp, soldier, crab.

    It was precisely these two elder pioneers that made the group quickly move in the maze.

    Within just a quarter-hour, people had passed half of the maze.

    When people passed, the entire maze shook violently, looking as though it would copse.

    Regarding the ces where people passed, due to the fortress copse, their bodies movedpletely, beginning to copse one by one.

    After warnings and fears, people finally crossed the maze, appearing at the maze¡¯s entrance.

    When the Abyss appeared in front of people again, the faces of the strong began to blur.

    Because they found no floating rocks at the maze entrance.

    Without Hanging Stones, people could not cross the Abyss, and before the great escape, everything lost meaning.

    Despite these two elders being great, without hanging stones, they couldn¡¯t cross the Abyss, right?

    In the silence, all strong minds spected wildly.

    Long Yinsui was not far from a white-bearded elder, watching so closely, deeply gazing at the white-bearded elder.

    Once the white-bearded elder appeared, Long Yinsui finally formed a guess.

 Chapter 1636 - 1627: A Fleeting Glimpse

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Chapter 1627: A Fleeting Glimpse</h4>

    Long Yinsui rxed, barely sitting down, his figure shed by, and he came to the side of the white-bearded elder.

    "Guest Room Department, why are you here?"

    Long Yinsui looked surprised at the white-bearded elder. Some of them were truly incredible.

    Wen Yan, a white-bearded elder, unseen light: "Long Zi, it¡¯s actually you! Did youe for the ruins of the Samurai Pce this time?"

    Long Yinsui nodded: "Arrived at eleven, but now..."

    At that moment, his face showed intense shame.

    No one expected the ruins of the strong to be so dangerous, if not for the arrogance of Cangsheng River, they would have long perished.

    The white-bearded elder heard his words, and with a bitter smile said: "In the ruins of Heaven¡¯s strongest, you haven¡¯t lost an entire battalion. You¡¯ve done well!"

    "Heaven?"

    At first hearing these three words, Long Yinsui.

    "Gather your strength in your husband and follow him through the abyss!"

    Seeing the train stop, the white-haired elder repeated.

    "Don¡¯t talk old devil, you go first, or I go first?"

    The white-bearded elderughed and said to the white-haired elder:

    "This is optional!"

    The white-haired elder replied softly.

    "I¡¯ll go first!"

    The white-bearded elder said, even if the seizure was momentary.

    After a while, invisible pressure like that of a great mountain immediately fell onto his head.

    Seeing such momentum, even behind the strong figure of the white-bearded elder, terror was revealed.

    "Go!"

    Taking a sip of strong liquor, the white-bearded elder stood up and flew over the abyss.

    The person behind him was suspicious, but this heap of bones and eyes might embarrass him.

    For a while, the white-bearded elder led nine people, all holding empty tickets into the abyss.

    "Eat, eat."

    Before the lightning like a razor was emitted from the abyss, they cut themselves on the strongest.

    Looking at the outside, even if it is chewing Long Shui, it maye from the heart.

    Previously, a strong person on the Heavenly Soldier¡¯s loft was shot, cutting his hand.

    Such intense lightning, when hitting the head, presumably you won¡¯t die.

    In moments of fear and terror in everyone¡¯s heart, a strange beginning came.

    Lightning struck and fell in the air 10 meters outside the crowd, but Mr. Big stopped.

    There, a pale white cover shielded everyone, preventing the entrance of lightning and electricity.

    Above the white cover, it traversed dispersed signs, like a sparkling star, tossing away the lightning.

    "Bring your skill to the elder!"

    Suddenly, the voice of the white-bearded elder echoed again.

    When they heard thisnguage, they suddenly turned to look. Next, eight strong people from Heaven and the world began to work, their full strength gathering onto the white-bearded elder.

    "Eat, eat."

    At one moment, the sound of crackling lightning echoed in his ears, looking back at the old white man, all with worried and shocked expressions.

    The white-bearded elder gripped the force strongly. How could he resist so much lightning with his own strength at work?

    With the power of all strong performers gathering on the white-bearded elder, the outeryer of the white light cover brightened more, bing more dazzling.

    The splendid lightning, or beneath the hood, instantly amidst a scattered light, bloomed like fireworks, quite handsome.

    Lightning continued to attack, and the white hood continued to tremble. Without the tremor, the strong people¡¯s hearts were racing, afraid that the hood would suddenly copse, and they would suffer disaster.

    Fortunately, that did not happen. Under the lead of a white-bearded elder, people left, quickly disappearing into the mist before their eyes.

    Seeing a white-bearded elder perform such magic, Cangsheng was greatly admiring and respecting.

    He looked at the gray-headed elder and said: "My predecessors, what was this magic of the seniors just now?"

    The white-headed elderughed and said: "This isn¡¯t magic, but a genuine strong person from the Dragon Kingdom!"

    Domain? Ao Cangsheng looked skeptical.

    The white-headed elder said: "This is called Four Pces, meaning every Monk with Four Pces has his own domain."

    "Does this mean all strong people of Zhenlongji have their own domain?" Ao Cangsheng asked again.

    A white-haired elder said, "You could say so!"

    He nced at the people behind him: "Get ready, we must cross the abyss!"

    Upon hearing this, those following the strong white-haired person did so one after another, a powerful, momentary flower.

    Due to lessons from the past, people were not so worried when jumping into the abyss today but felt very excited.

    Ao Cangsheng was entangled by the white-haired elder. The empty ticket was over the canyon. Ao Cangsheng only felt the wind blow past his ears and screamed.

    Looking down, you can¡¯t see the bottom of the abyss in the clouds and mist.

    "Thunder and lightning" continued, indicating the sound of thebyrinth began to shatter. Lightning sounded "night¡¯s premonition," which made everyone¡¯s ears speak.

    Because it is a royal ticket to the abyss, the crowd moved quickly. Amid confusion and uncertain mist, strong people were seen standing on the abyss edge.

    They passed the abyss, now gathering on the abyss, waiting for proud Cangsheng to arrive.

    A few breathster, two people finally bypassed the canyon!

    At that moment, the ruins of the strong began shaking violently, as if they could copse at any moment.

    When Ao Cangsheng looked across the street, he was astonished to find that the previous dismantling issues of the Great Wall, now again like before.

    At that time, things flowing into the magma disappeared. As if what we experienced was just a dream.

    "Come, strong.

    After a while, all strong people stood again, raid speed quickened once more.

    They carried a lightning-speed pass and escaped to the temple gate in three to four breathing forces.

    Today, the temple roof shook violently. You could see, in its dark end, a section of the Great Wall swiftly copsing to one side.

    Fortunately, now everyone reached the temple gate. Between their shing bodies, they had fled the corridor.

    The crowd leaped out of the hall, shortly afterward, a great gate fell,pletely sealed the hall entrance.

    Outside the corridor, people smoothly crossed the bridge, continued forward, a sudden violent tremor, the bridge underfoot started appearing broken.

    Soon, this great bridge was going to bepletely destroyed.

    "Gurgle gurgle..."

    As they crossed the bridge, metal rubble began falling from above.

    The discarded debris was notrge, but it flew like rain, striking the bridge with a "bang" sound.

    Looking at it, not only did the faces of strong people change significantly, but the faces of two strong people in the Dragon of the real world shrank.

    Seeing this, it meant the ruins of the strong wouldpletely copse if unaware.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, speed up!"

    The white-bearded elder drank too much.

    With some shaking, the crowd reached the edge. It was safe. Excellent.

    No one rushed here, even the white-bearded elder in front didn¡¯t.

    From what we saw earlier, people already realized, whether in technology or table-killed enemies, they had re-emerged.

    On the edge of the square was a strict ban everyone knew.

    At first, to break the ban required much time.

    When the crowd stopped, the white-bearded elder raised his hand, pressing it into the void.

    "Ah"

    His palm touched the void in front, and a massive golden barrier ferociously trembled before everyone.

    "The ban returned!"

    Witnessing nihilism and endurance, a strong person couldn¡¯t stop staring and crying.

    "Is this a haunted ce? We previously vited the ban, why another one?"

    Some strong people didn¡¯t understand why it was, asionally they would lose their minds.

    "What to do, forced confession or what?"

    Through the shattered nihilism, that gray-haired elder appeared gloomy.

    "Breaking these bans requires time. By then, the ruins of the strong may have long copsed!"

 Chapter 1637 - 1628: Cangsheng

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Chapter 1628: Cangsheng</h4>

    The white-bearded old man frowned as he crossed the street.

    "What do you mean by forced confession?" he asked the white man again.

    The white-bearded old man shook his head, "This ban is too strong. Even if we sew our hands together and try to break it, it won¡¯t be that easy!"

    "Now is the fastest time, although we must make a decision quickly!"

    The tremor under his feet grew more intense, and the white-haired old man sometimes scratched his anxiety.

    The white-bearded old man suddenly conveyed to Ao Cangsheng in a mental vortex.

    Ao Cangsheng also heard the conversation between the two old men. Now, a white-bearded old man joined him, breaking the ban, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that the ban couldn¡¯t be broken. Based on his previous experiences, he had already broken the ban. He believed the time would be reduced to half an hour.

    Even so, it would still take at least a few hours to break the ban, even if he stitched up a white-bearded old man.

    This was the time it took for most of a strong man¡¯s ruins topletely copse.

    By then, even if the ban were broken, it would be useless.

    Now hearing the voice of the white-bearded old man, the arrogant Cangsheng rushed forward and said, "Hero, even if you and I sew our hands together, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t break these tongues in a short time!"

    "What did you say?"

    The white-bearded old man looked at the arrogant old man, sometimes shaving helplessly.

    Ao Cangsheng thought about it, then shared a thought that just shed through his mind.

    "I have an opportunity, yes, I don¡¯t know if I can do it." Ao Cangsheng said seriously to the two old men.

    "Let¡¯s see!" the two old men asked simultaneously.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "I had broken the ban before, but only at the weakest point did the technique begin to break through understanding."

    "If you¡¯re willing to break such a thing, it only takes nine times to find it. These images are suitable for you."

    "I just temporarily liked it, wanting to know if we can start from the most difficult technique. Hence, the strength of patience will weaken."

    "When you two start simultaneously, you should be able to force the issue to be resolved.

    A voice, a huge golden ban, perhaps trembling. Then, with a ¡¯crack,¡¯ like a broken vase, it sounded like a square."

    Next thing you know, the wave of nihilism shattered into tens of thousands of pieces like transparent ss.

    The emptiness fractured caused the ground to shake violently for a moment.

    Due to the fractures having a broken emptiness and durability, cracks already appeared in the square, the cracks expanding quickly, showing a trend of forming fractures.

    If you disable fragments, perhaps ¡¯explosion¡¯ is in the entire domain.

    In the distance, people across the street watched as dozens of round tables began copsing.

    As the round tables copsed, a swarm of demons and ghosts began to march towards us from the ground, advancing in arge and arrogant public uniform.

    "Those baskets have alle out!"

    Looking at this, a strong man¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but hup, fearing the two¡¯s attention was cid.

    How did this happen? How did those round tables copse?

    In endless shock, some strong men couldn¡¯t help but sulk.

    Initially, they encountered enemies because they left the round table to awaken these ghosts.

    But now, they hadn¡¯t even reached the round table, and these ghosts had already fled from us. How could such strange things not surprise everyone?

    "Be careful, don¡¯t kill it, wait for death!"

    The white-bearded old man, with such astonishing effort, had already pierced the enemy and began killing.

    As his figure shed, he didn¡¯t notice a cold word reminding people to face the enemy bravely.

    Now that the ce already exists, the strong should not hesitate. They followed the white-bearded old man, cleansing and killing in the enemy¡¯s era.

    At this time, the head was struck by falling rocks, some of which were already several feetrge. The problem fell so swiftly that the ground would be hit straight on.

    The four Ao Cangshengs werest seen unable to participate in such battles.

    They could only sh within the body, avoiding rocks striking the head and ground cracks.

    When the strong man¡¯s ruins copsed quickly, all strong men wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, so while fighting, they counterattacked with their backs.

    Additionally, two true Dragon n strong ones took the lead, but after a while, chaos became the center of the square.

    Just as the ban was broken, it might trigger a chain reaction. The roots of bellflowers and ruins were strongly shaken, and the nihilistic separation of each area immediately vanished.

    As a result, enemies underneath the round tableunched a fierce attack in the square¡¯s center, gradually surrounding the strong ones.

    "Dark and mute."

    After an intense battle, the battlefield suddenly began to sound like real steam evaporation.

    When you saw it, white smoke began to rise everywhere in the field¡¯s center.

    The rising white smoke made the initially t square begin to sag and cheapense.

    "What the hell is this? Why is his mother-inw killing more and more!"

    Watching more and more small insects being killed, the white-bearded old man couldn¡¯t help but grumble.

    You could even see a white-bearded old man getting a headache in front of these strange bugs. I don¡¯t know, man.

    "These snake seedlings easily grow!"

    Suddenly, someone cried these days.

    Ao Cangsheng heard his own cry, looked around, and found the squareplex and covered withyers of stomach seedlings.

    Poisonous snake seedlings sprayed, green liquid constantly oozing from their mouths, quickly shattering the square¡¯s ground.

    Look, the arrogant mouth revealed a smile all the way.

    These things gave everyone a headache, but they couldn¡¯t be arrogant.

    Threerge rocks faded one by one, and during the war Ao Cangsheng appeared.

    As the Aocang Spirit arrived, the white-haired old man shouted darkly, "You¡¯re here, huh?"

    Ao Cangsheng pointed at the snake seed on the ground and said, "Should I handle these things?"

    The old man retorted, "You can¡¯t kill them, and you¡¯re going with us?"

    In an intense battle, the white-bearded old man suddenly spoke coldly.

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already killed one!"

    Ao Cangsheng confidently smiled and told the white-bearded old man.

    "True holiday?" The white-bearded old man looked suspicious and quickly nced at the arrogant old man.

    "Regardless of the true holiday, he¡¯ll find out soon after he tries!"

    From the center of the field, it quickly rusted and copsed, the white-haired old man waved his hand.

    "Thene in, I¡¯ll protect you!"

    The white-bearded old man waved his hand, shooting three puppets near the ticket to scare the animals away.

    The figure of Aocang Spirit shed past, using the opportunity of a ring.

    "Everyone can step back a step to find the defense line!"

    During the war, Ao Cangsheng reminded me of this.

    When the victors quickly returned, he waved his hand, and the Emperor soon went bankrupt.

    When the ck mes appeared,

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to the Emperor¡¯s furnace, the hexagonal gori dolls began putting on angry clothes to wash for the public.

    Seeing a more potent alliance being washed away, previously rejected enemies were also cruelly protected and killed.

    At the same time,rger rocks began falling from the sky, and the density gradually increased.

    The white-bearded old man and the white-haired old man suddenly looked at each other.

    "It seems it¡¯s time to throw it all away!"

    The white-haired old man said happily.

    "That¡¯s true, or we could actually get here!" the white-bearded old man said hatefully.

    The problem.

    Next thing you know, a brilliant light suddenly bloomed, spectacr as the Silver River, we were suddenly rushed out by two super strong bodies.

    When the eyes flickered, infinite light quickly gathered a force of one or four floating mannequins, which determined an area.

    "Kill them!"

    The white-bearded old man angrily chased, shing towards the enemy and washing faces.

    The white-haired old man didn¡¯t say "baa," instead waving both hands from behind.

    This momentum with the feeling of two super strong ones rose again; just a momentum-depressed strongman couldn¡¯t help but be killed by the two elderly with backhands following.

    On both sides, there was a white-bearded old man and a white-haired old man. Just as they rushed towards the enemy, the light of four Imperial Pces radiated. They talked about glory, cing a hexagonal gori among them.

 Chapter 1638 - 1629: Unable to Supply

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Chapter 1629: Unable to Supply</h4>

    A dozen feet away from this glorious region, the enemy found it almost impossible to supply.

    A stab.

    The two superpowers deftly waved their hands, suddenly darting into every domain like a glimmering treasure sword, sweeping away the hexagonal orangutan body of the puppet.

    Suddenly, blood spurted, bones shattered, and the power of this strike had severely damaged the hexagonal orangutan of the puppet.

    The hexagonal orangutan of the puppet, unaware of the attack¡¯s pain, turned back directly toward you.

    Before the counterattack, another bolt of lightning fell again, precisely striking his body.

    Lightning struck the hexagonal orangutans, making their bodies explode directly into the ruins.

    Look, within a breath, the two super powers would kill any problem using the hexagonal orangutan to kill the puppets, leaving all the strong ones in speechless shock.

    He should have known these two had strong attachments, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful?

    Under themand of the two superpowers, the momentum of the super state grew exponentially.

    Without the dragon¡¯s nagging, without cold winds and rain, without elm, we dared to fight against the hexagonal red-haired orangutan outside the war, only clearing out other enemies.

    Under the attack of more than a dozen people, these enemies began to retreat quickly.

    But within minutes, more than a dozen hexagonal orangutans of puppets were destroyed.

    Without the threat of the hexagonal orangutan of puppets, the other demons and souls naturally posed no threat to the public.

    The remaining enemies were quickly destroyed by the two super states. At that time, the ruins of a strong man began to copsepletely.

    To avoid being trapped in the ruins, an elderly man with a white beard led a group to the nearest corridor.

    The white-haired old man walked the rest of the corridor.

    The two super states opened the road, making those who disrupted their way naturally an easy target to break through.

    The white-haired old man should have been the first to attack them, but Ao Cangsheng was caught by the old man¡¯s hand due to his slow speed.

    As the white-haired elder rushed into the hall, suddenly a "bang" was heard.

    The corridor shook violently, causing the underground passage to quiver suddenly. In the middle of the corridor, it immediately split open, more than three feet wide and ten feet long.

    Aocang Sipierte¡¯s heart almost stopped beating, sensing the massive movement behind him.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was content but panic-stricken, unable to turn back.

    But it wasn¡¯t the strong people behind him that came into his view, but the massive ruins on that side.

    Due to the copse of the corridor, Ao Cangsheng was blocked by the huge caving rocks behind him.

    Some of the strong individuals found themselves trapped in the ruins, caught between life and death.

    Some were blocked from traversing the hall. Even if they were not dead now, they couldn¡¯t fly without wings. Meanwhile, the corridor continued to copse.

    The white-haired senior did not slow their pace due to the copse behind them.

    Instead, sensing trembles behind, they sped up, grabbing tickets even faster.

    This was a breathing exercise as the white-haired elder reached the entrance of the ground corridor.

    As soon as he exploded through the door to the main hall, he quickly escaped the ruins of the strong ones.

    But before he began, he spoke.

    Dense like a rain of rocks, asrge as the rocks it once struck, even the white-haired elder would find it difficult to escape.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng with nowhere to go, he suddenly looked in the middle of the ground corridor and opened up arge gap.

    "Ancestor, there might be a way to avoid it!"

    In a moment of crisis, Ao Cangsheng rushed and shouted.

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s warning, the white-haired elder did not hesitate; his body shed, just in time to strike therge crack.

    When the white-haired elder gathered his things, donned the arrogant kangaroo, and shone through the crack, countless stones of different sizes instantaneously buried the underground passagepletely.

    The whitish-grey-haired old man, after navigating through the crack, straightened his domain.

    Through diagonal fractures, with the protection of their powerful maic fields,rge stones hid outside the cracks, but were blocked by double destructive forces.

    After the long flight, the white-haired elder spent considerable effort, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Ao Cangsheng was not overloaded byck of effort.

    Just that moment when Mr. Dan died, he was terrified. Now having the chance to rx, he began to look around.

    Underground, of course, was blindness. Fortunately, with a white-haired elder in his field, through a pale white light, Ao Cangsheng surprisingly found a slope not far from his sharp opponent.

    "Look at this, seniors."

    Hearing strange footsteps, Ao Cangsheng spoke to the white-haired elder without much regard.

    Sessfully following Ao Cangsheng¡¯s direction, the white-haired elder also discovered the step.

    Could it be hidden underground?

    The white-haired elder couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the curved stairs opposite.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s hidden, what¡¯s more important is that we have nowhere else to go now. Maybe it¡¯s the way out!"

    Just upon seeing the winding stairs, his heart was filled with hope.

    "Anyway, we can¡¯t get out, let¡¯s go check it out!"

    Upon hearing the arrogant remarks, the white-haired elder opened his mind and burst intoughter.

    Immediately dispersing the field, he grabbed the proud Sheng and rushed down the stairs.

    This staircase was not wide, only about three or four feet, appearing like arge dog surrounding me as we descended.

    ck walls nked the sides of the stairs, not carved by human hands, as hard as they were.

    After descending the stairs, the white-haired elder set down Aocang Sipierte. He thought to first lead the way, but Ao Cangsheng stopped him.

    "This section of stairs might require patience and potentially a long time, let me open the way!"

    Ao Cangsheng argued his reasoning, and the white-haired elder did not contest, retreating behind him.

    The retired white-haired senior didn¡¯t let their guard down. The ruins of the strong are already in peril. When a strong person establishes a peak season, danger may arise.

    The white-haired elder was well aware of this, so he prepared meticulously.

    At any sign of anomaly, they would connect back to Ao Cangsheng directly and escape immediately.

    Ao Cangsheng rolled up his sleeves and ran ahead, with Emperor¡¯s Fire easily igniting.

    Under the light of Emperor¡¯s Fire, the entire block appeared before his eyes.

    Tap tap tap.

    Thus, on the narrow staircase, as ages passed, they proceeded cautiously. Soon, they arrived at the end of the staircase.

    The staircase stretched over two or three hundred meters up, spitting straight up at least fifty feet.

    Originally, the stairs were divided in two. One part was where Ao Cangsheng and Ao Cangsheng stood to rise. The second part was where Ao Cangsheng just passed.

    Since Ao Cangsheng led the descent, they traveled down the opposite side of the stairs.

    At the end of the staircase, the door was slightly wider, with a length of five feet. The door was thick and covered with a metallic sheen.

    Through this, Ao Cangsheng could be sure the door was also a kind of rare metal.

    Countless secret writing pathsced the dark door. If your son didn¡¯t disdain, they would be hard to find.

    Through some small secret writing paths, proud Cangsheng determined the difficult period to pass through this door.

    Seeing the beautiful time ahead, he couldn¡¯t help but crease his proud eyebrows, "It seems like a retrograde prohibition, rather simr to the fortress before."

    Hearing this news, the white-haired elder¡¯s face shed with a hint of surprise.

    The shock was because the entrance before him almost mirrored the simplest and sturdiest one inside the ruins.

    But on such a poor door, prohibitions sometimes would nick paradoxical clothing, truly aggravating.

    "Are you sure you can break through this retrograde prohibition? I and the specter of war both dislike it; one for years, nearly doubling life!"

    Reflecting on the past, the white-haired elder sometimes shivered at the heart.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "I don¡¯t know yet, I must learn thisnguage."

    "Then study it until you do.

    Anyway, they didn¡¯t expect this to be such a tiny entrance hall.

    Although this hall was too smallpared to the previous two halls we¡¯ve seen, the level of luxurious decoration was more than ten times higher than the previous two halls.

    Regardless of whether the hall could be established, under the bombardment of thousands of brilliant emperor fires, five blockades of fortunate ss walls would be awakened.

    Thus, the floor of the corridor wasn¡¯t particrly dazzling, and the level of solid matter wasn¡¯t truly matched.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1639 - 1630: Emergence

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Chapter 1630: Emergence</h4>

    Liang drew a grey old cloud, like Liang Yu, with a dazzling pearl under the curtain, while Fan Jin was a corner in the distant Jiand.

    On either side of the corridor stood nine tall and powerful knights in golden armor, shining with a golden glow.

    Behind the Jin Jia warriors were nine giant monsters. Though you stand there motionless, a brave and strong presence, a dominating spirit emerges.

    On the grey Dragon tform, there is no Dragon Chair or sofa, just a nine-foot high table with a ck box on it.

    From a distance, a simple box would seem like an ordinary wooden crate.

    It is the kind of box that appears in such a luxurious pce, yet it seemed he did not leave.

    After seeing the interior of the house, a surprised expression appeared on the face of the arrogant old man and the white-haired elderly.

    They discovered that the hall was no more luxurious than the furnishings and decorations, and there seemed to be no jewelry.

    The only ce for treasure was a meaningless box.

    "Sometimes there are strange marks in the corridor."

    The white-haired elder appeared quiet and doubtful, speaking casually.

    How was Ao Cangsheng able to do it? Sometimes the scratches are quite strange. Sometimes people don¡¯t understand why there is no treasure in such a secretive and luxurious hall."

    "Treasure, it counts for nothing now. Emergency, we need to find a way out!"

    White-haired Wei Yi was very handsome. He raised his eyes again and carefully searched the corridor.

    The searchsted for a long time, but nothing was found. Even those people he had seen weren¡¯t sure if there was another way out.

    "It seems we have to go inside and see. We can¡¯t find a way out!"

    Due to Ao Cangsheng not finding a way to go through, he had to give up investigating.

    "The corridor is too secretive, there should be threats. We must be cautious."

    The destiny of the white-haired senior Mystical Technique elder was like Ao Cangsheng¡¯s knife.

    How was Ao Cangsheng able to achieve it: "The younger generation knows!"

    In the previous two halls, they were murdered several times. They should let Ao Cangsheng be aware of everything ahead.

    In order not to step into an era, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t let the white-haired elder go ahead.

    He liberated the Ming Dynasty pce, came to Fuzhi, and slowly approached the hall.

    Taking one step at a time, Ao lit the golden peak before Cangsheng.

    When I saw the golden light, I couldn¡¯t help butugh: "These corridors are too beautiful!"

    Upon saying this, he raised his right hand, and the burning industry of the Emperor appeared at the ten entrances of the P.

    Not long ago, he discovered that the Time Law before his feet was a method of four-degree natural time.

    This was the first time we had four years of talent, and Ao Cangsheng regained his spirit within a few minutes.

    Just as Ao Cangsheng was about to vite the greatw, the sh of gold and iron surged from the hall.

    In this process, Ao Cangsheng found that the gilded soldiers standing quietly on both sides of the hall had begun to wield their Chinese soldiers and kill.

    "No,e back!"

    If you see a golden armored soldier in front, you must cut down the arrogant kangaroo with a knife.

    The white-haired elder swiftly arrested several arrogant kangaroos and technically pulled them back.

    After Ao Cangsheng vited the Time Law, the warriors who were cleansed and killed paused at the point of recovery.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but revive again. It turned out the Jin Jia warriors, moved by the Law, suddenly resurrected this time.

    In this way, as long as they do not vite the Time Law, they will not be attacked by the golden scales.

    That is why they can stay here to die, and it is impossible to escape for a long time.

    During the decision-making process, Ao Cangsheng had already thought of a hidden mystery from the past.

    "Are those puppets too?"

    Seeing the soldiers don golden armor and stop their attack, the white-haired old man suddenly asked.

    How was Ao Cangsheng able to do it? They are puppets. Their bodies are also inscribed with the soul of war. They do not sense pain, they do not feel fear, they just want to kill!"

    The white-haired old man said, "Have you seen the positive power of these golden warriors?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. "Stop! If you want to know the definitive power of these golden warriors, you must know the level of soul inscribed on their bodies."

    "Now I can¡¯t even get close to him.

    "Then, sitting with these Jin Jia soldiers will indeed be inconvenient. Moreover, look behind them, there are 18 startled animals."

    "I¡¯m afraid these terrifying animal forms are not as simple as decoration, now I think these people are also powerful enemies."

    "There is a reason they haven¡¯t awakened yet. If we sit in the ce of the golden warriors and suddenly startled animals awaken, it will be a big problem."

    The white-haired old man certainly understood this. Because of this square, if you are a puppet of animals, he knows these terrifying animals arepletely powerful enemies.

    Now both humans and animals can stand there safely because they haven¡¯t been awakened. When they are awakened, it is absolutely terrifying.

    "Then, is it inconvenient to go deep into the hall?"

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, sometimes asking with frustration.

    He previously thought Gray was strange and clever, now he finally discovered the hidden crisis in the corridor is several times stronger than the first hall.

    The white-haired old man said nothing. He looked elsewhere and slowly scanned the corridor as if searching for another path.

    After visiting, his eyes heard the grey air.

    "Why, do your predecessors wish to take flight?"

    When she saw a white-haired old man, she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    "I have this idea, but I don¡¯t know if I can put it into action at night!" The white-haired old man smiled slightly and said casually.

    She thought, if the strong man of this relic had correct thinking, he couldn¡¯t stop this alienation.

    But before that, the white-haired old man sometimes scratched his heart.

    This predecessor might as well try to see if he can resist it. This is a test, the predecessor should be more careful!"

    To avoid further trouble, Ao Cangsheng warned.

    "I know!" the grey-haired man answered softly.

    He said his body suddenly flew westward like a light feather, just over five feet.

    So far, even golden armored warriors wanted to attack him, they couldn¡¯t catch him.

    After the emperor rose, the white-haired old man didn¡¯t go straight into the hall, but now, before the arrogant deeds, slowly turned all his power into nothingness.

    Bang!

    Meanwhile, a sharp and trembling force struck a white-haired old man.

    When the mapyers appeared in the gaps, they looked like fine lines covering the entire gap.

    The white-haired old man was shaken back, his body trembled suddenly. The next moment, a strong force suddenly emerged from his body, colliding with the retreating force that should be thrown against each other.

    Seeing this, Cangsheng¡¯s heart fluttered wildly.

    First, he was shocked by the trembling power of the Time Law. He was very worried.

    In the past, he used this method to ess many hidden techniques and severenguage and didn¡¯t suffer from trembling.

    But when ites to patience, it will trigger such trembling.

    How much could a white-haired elder shake?

    If it weren¡¯t for the white-haired old man just now exploring this void, it would be him. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured by such tremors.

    Second, Ao Cangsheng was shocked and impatient with nihilism, but there was only one prohibition, even if very severe.

    But now, he clearly discovered that there was oneyer of prohibition in this void. There are seven to eight problems.

    So powerful, so manynguages, wanting to break some things, just afraid it is as difficult as climbing heaven.

    Most importantly, Ao Cangsheng took one nce and found that even the outermostyer of prohibition, Ao Cangsheng could hardly recognize the time of the prohibition.

    This situation not only exined one problem, but it also meant the prohibitionpletely exceeded the scope of the fourth time.

    The white-haired old man did nothing, just darkly walked to the gray doorway.

    "I¡¯m afraid it will be harder to reach there!"

    The white-haired old man liked the tone of speaking.

    When he said this, he meant that it was impossible not to be careful walking from the hall.

    "If introduced below, the seniors are confident they can enter the hall."

    Through a white-haired elder, he appeared frustrated, hisplexion pale. He was proud to visit and inquire.

 Chapter 1640 - 1631: Helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Chapter 1631: Helplessness</h4>

    The white-haired old man frowned and thought for a moment. He said, "Seventy percent of my people have prated the hall without causing any other issues. Although it¡¯s a bit inconvenient, this is certain."

    But if it causes other issues, the sess probability would be less than fifty percent. Of course, if those who scare the animals empower the Golden Armor Samurai enormously, the sess probability would drop to two."

    "Does this mean that even from the beginning, the predecessors don¡¯t have much leverage?"

    Ao Cangsheng clenched his fists, sometimes not wanting to grasp.

    "You could say that!"

    The white-haired old man smiled bitterly, his face full of helplessness.

    Ao Cangsheng knew that inside these houses, only.

    After a while, the white-haired old man easily heard the sound of friction between gold and iron and the thick sound of the door.

    The path was opened, and the white-haired old man and the proud old man finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Next, they rested a bit and began to think about how to delve deeper into the hall.

    After a long time of thinking, Ao Cangsheng suddenly had a sh of inspiration and said, "My seniors, if you break these guys one by one, shouldn¡¯t there be much of a problem?"

    "I don¡¯t know what you mean, huh?"

    The white-haired old man said, the confused look disappeared.

    Ao Cangsheng exined, "I mean using Golden Armor Samurai or puppets to scare the animals one by one, and then kill them one by one."

    Good.

    The white-haired old man frowned and thought for a moment. He said, "If we don¡¯t find it difficult to create them one by one, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to kill them."

    "Earlier when I encountered Jin Jia¡¯s soldiers, I found that their bodies were made of rare metals. Sometimes, when they want to destroy their bodies, catching them is not easy."

    "Moreover, we don¡¯t know if they provide for us if we kill other enemies one by one."

    "If they are all on the raft, I worry this method might not be applicable anymore."

    The white-haired old man spoke with pride and elegance, this is truly the case.

    With the speed of several Golden Armor Samurai, they can¡¯t temporarily kill them even if one white-haired old man can control one Jin Jia in such a short time, he can¡¯t immediately kill them.

    Finally, a white-haired old man could only take a Golden Armor Destroyer back to his old work for a while.

    It was hard to find a way out, but it seemed impassable, which made Mr. Aocang Sipierte very frustrated.

    "Hey, kid, aren¡¯t you the Emperor who turned off the Karmic Fire? If you use the Emperor to extinguish the Karmic Fire to destroy some Jin Jia warriors, wouldn¡¯t that be a big problem?"

    Just when the arrogant old man was in a bad mood, the white-haired old man suddenly said:

    Wen Yan¡¯s proud Cangsheng brightened in front of his eyes: "This is a good path, this is the Emperor¡¯s Fire too slow, can¡¯t catch some of the Jin Jia and soldiers."

    Moreover, I can¡¯t release the skills in time, so it will directly initiate a massive attack.

    "Then we grab the Golden Destroyer, and I will clear the ground for him, and then you destroy this industry, burn it with the Emperor, see if you can destroy them?"

    Sometimes a white-haired old man was eager to say he was brutally simr to this method.

    "This is a good method, even if some Jin Jia warriors rob us, we can use the Emperor¡¯s Fire to deal with them!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s lips revealed a smile all the way, he began to have confidence in this method.

    First, the Emperor¡¯s Fire can destroy the warriors in the enemy battalion, so shouldn¡¯t these Jin Jia warriors be able to rest now?

    Think about it, don¡¯t hesitate, and grow old slowly.

    As before, when Ao Cangsheng is big, it will be activated. These armored people will rush out to give him a new sacrifice.

    When you see the first Golden Armor Samurai soldier, you must chop down that arrogant gray-haired man. When the timees, the gray-haired old man starts to move quickly.

    Look at all the white light on his body, flowing into two white hands, smoothly stopping the soldiers in the Jin Jia block.

    Arge armored soldier in golden armor bowed to a white-haired old man.

    In the past, a fierce and domineering knife, also shot directly at the target due to body discement.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng suddenly withdrew his hand, moved back, and retreated to the hall¡¯s entrance.

    And those golden warriors, due to continuous cleansing, just caught up with our time.

    When his body left the old age, the gray-haired old man quickly liberated the battlefield and ced the Golden Armor Piercing Agent inside.

    You can see that even if the soldier in golden armor left his old age, he still had the ability to ughter each other.

    As for other Golden Fighter, due to time limitations, they all remained still for a while.

    Seeing this sessful gesture, the white-haired old man and the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but show a happy hue.

    The golden military warriors couldn¡¯t attack at all, even if they wanted to attack.

    Like a puppet tied on a rope, he ispletely running by the white-haired old man on the field.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng waved his right hand, and the Emperor¡¯s demise immediately appeared in his palm.

    The ck me slowly ignited in his hand without any sound, it is safe for adult animals but terrifying.

    By gently raising his right hand, the Emperor¡¯s demise ignited a fire, slowly covering Jin Jia¡¯sbat body.

    Wow.

    After the Emperor.

    These corridors are stronger than any other ce.

    On the other hand, Ao Cangsheng thinks ground timew is all Fourth Stage natural timew.

    If not long ago broke the taboo of confidence in history, he deliberately learned the nature of four degrees, this time he may not enter.

    Although the era is so harsh, at the fourth level, pride is not difficult.

    After Ao Cangsheng repaired, he fell to the ground all day.

    To prevent the appearance of new enemies, Ao Cangsheng specifically organized a Fourth-Level embargo system, prepared for the appearance of new enemies in the middle of Heavenly Realm Items.

    "Do you think there is a treasure in this box?"

    In the remaining time, the white-haired old man suddenly pointed to a box not far away.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "Even if his seniors couldn¡¯t guess, I can¡¯t think of it!"

    "This is not necessarily true. Thinking about these things doesn¡¯t have to be stronger and more experienced than them. Can you guess what¡¯s in that box?"

    The white-haired old manughed as if joking.

    "Well, I think."

    Ao Cangsheng also suddenly became interested, left, right, and then small and beautiful again.

    After a while, he said, "I think this box might be an organ. Maybe there are other ces in the corridor."

    "To open the technical door to this ce, it is in this box. Otherwise, why would a strong person ce it here so frequently?"

    "Like this again and again, throughout the entire ruin, it is unique, so it should be the ultimate treasure."

    "But this box is as big as a palm tree, can it hide kids? Let me think, this box is mainly the key to opening the treasury, also the most unimportant rope."

    Hearing those arrogant words, the white-haired man nodded in praise.

    "Of course, this is my personal thought, not necessarily the right thought!" Finally, Ao Cangsheng added another sentence.

    "Your idea is very wise, and it is very possible that this strong person hides such a secret ce, of course, the most important thing."

    "I¡¯m afraid this is not a man with strong skyscrapers owning two kids, but these boxes are too hard to take."

    "Then this box might be the key to the treasure. Only when you reach the box can you find the true treasure."

    The white-haired old man also carefully analyzed how he seemed to agree with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s point of view.

    Later, the two discussed some possibilities, but whenbined, they all believed that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s first statement had the greatest possibility.

    After some discussion, the two n to preserve these small boxes again.

    Ao Cangsheng walked very cautiously to the dragondder and found the dragondder without time.

    Ao Cangsheng did not find any way to make the steps run smoothly. It makes Aocang Sipierte¡¯s heart hang, and finally, a little rxed.

 Chapter 1641 - 1632: Golden Light

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Chapter 1632: Golden Light</h4>

    Decision to create a Dragon tform, without the time to abolishws, the proud Cangsheng only had Elder with white hair standing behind him as something solemn urred.

    Now, both of them were together. This mysterious little ck Box was right in front of them.

    "Should we open it now, or wait until we find a way out and then open it?"

    Through a cheap, cheap box, Ao Cangsheng suddenly said.

    Smelling the taste on his tongue, the white-haired Elder chuckled bitterly: "The box is right in front of us. Do you think you can¡¯t open it yet?"

    Ao Cangsheng understood what the white-haired Elder meant. This mysterious box was right in front of us. Even if they were strong enough, they couldn¡¯t resist the Big Confusion of the box.

    "Let¡¯s first see what kind of box this is!"

    Seeing that the white-haired Elder shared the same thought, Ao Cangsheng stopped hesitating.

    They were looking at the dotted box, and Ao Cangsheng ced his hand on a box.

    When his hand touched the box, his body felt strange.

    Before Ao Cangsheng opened the box, at that moment there was a sh of light, apanied by a sh from the ck Box, suddenly a golden light swept through.

    "I¡¯m stuck..."

    They just felt the earth shaking, they wouldn¡¯t let them open the box again. How could they kill you so fiercely? They immediately covered themselves with their own bodies.

    "There is!"

    Suddenly, the expression on the white-haired Elder¡¯s face changed a lot. He was bound by pride and quickly shed into the hall amidst chaos.

    At that moment, Aocang Spirit almost came to a halt. He only knew that he quickly became an elevator, and they watched him in the elevator.

    Feeling the fertile thorns behind him, the flowers hadpletely lost the ability to escape.

    You could say, the proud Cangsheng could achieve such a thought with others, since childhood, only twice.

    The first time, he encountered a mysterious ck-d person and four Hu Ben Generals while returning on the road to Liu Qinghao¡¯s Silver Mansion.

    At that time, the ck attire did not move, but five of them were immediately restrained, feeling wonderful.

    "Anything else?" the white-haired Elder asked. "In my opinion, they¡¯ve all entered the real world of dragons."

    "I don¡¯t understand how these two serious superpowers are willing to ascend without descending?"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and said, "Perhaps there is nond, and nothing they want. I feel they are in control."

    "What do you say?" the white-haired Elder asked, understanding the implication.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "These two people are very strong, but predecessors did not know how their poprity became so rare and thin?"

    "Yes, this is what I just found out! I think it¡¯s because they lingered too long in those cemeteries, so they were born dead. Now it seems not to be the case!"

    The white-haired Elder softly said, the two with doubled eyes did not turn up at all.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, these two people are mostly Puppets. This is the soul of war, engraved in these two bodies, mostly more advanced and powerful, and capable of hurting these two!"

    Ao Cangsheng was speaking to himself with the white-haired Elder, but these two immovable giants abruptly started moving without warning.

    "Elder, what do they want to do?"

    Seeing the plight of the two giants, Aocang Spirit suddenly closed his eyes.

    "At this point, it seems that we can onlypete with them. Otherwise, not only will we not get the box, but we will also not leave this ce!"

    With a sh of a screwdriver across his face, the white-haired Elder coldly spoke.

    When the white-haired Elder considered leaving, Ao Cangsheng paused with his left hand. A powerful soldier suddenly appeared in his hand.

    "Elder, use soldiers topete with them!"

    Ao Cangsheng raised his left hand and handed a strong soldier to the white-haired Elder.

    The white-haired Elder quickly nced at the soldier, a joyful expression on his face: "An excellent warrior! In the hands of these soldiers, we can fight for a few more minutes!"

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng was unmoved. Although the enemy was powerful, these white-haired people seemed to possessbat strength.

    "Boy, return from curfew, or I won¡¯t be able to get out!"

    The originally military white-haired Elder squinted at him, saying haphazardly, with those proud pale eyes.

    Ao Cangsheng was reluctantly helping the strong in the Evil Dragon Kingdom.

    So, just as the white-haired Elder spoke, he ordered a Fourth-Level ban.

    This Fourth-Level ban, now arrogantly letting Cangsheng white-haired elder once. Even if he had aged white hair, he couldn¡¯t break it for half the time.

    This white-haired Elder, fearless of arrogance, quickly fell from the battlefield, unwilling to let these two people go. He had already abandoned the past.

    When the white-haired Elder came out, two hefty figures waved their bodies, quickly sending a white-haired Elder to kill them.

    Within this corridor, were seven strong prohibitions, the three couldn¡¯t jump too high even when fighting fiercely.

    The white-haired warriors waved like wind, bing a whirlwind, killing in between the two big men side by side.

    The two great figures made major breakthroughs in tactics, both veering off sharply, as if desperately attacking a white-haired Elder.

    Although the white-haired Elder¡¯s grip was higher than that of the two men¡¯s grip, sometimes he feared the two men¡¯s desperate beatings.

    The three were firing hundreds of shots between the rabbit and the bird.

    Initially, the gray-haired Elder was still in the wind, but as the battle went on, the advantage gradually reversed.

    "Inquisition and reconciliation..."

    A roar continued in the ears, sparks and brightness shing before your eyes.

    This battle, like the hurricane before, began disturbing gray areas.

    Whenever Lai Xiong¡¯s huge waves encountered issues, they fired Fourth-Level bans.

    Although the room in the hall wasn¡¯t small, with seven or eight square feet. But for those with strong dragon territory, two shots could break the diagonal.

    Fortunately, constructing this gray material in peak season was extremely rare metal crystals, otherwise, if only three people fought fiercely, these corridors would copse.

    After half an hour, the three fired thousands of shots. After such a long bitter fight, the white-haired Elder spotted an issue.

    This implied that the positive forces of the two great men had reached a powerful level in reality, but none seemed to have state power.

    This meant that even if they had the power of the real Dragon Kingdom, they didn¡¯t have the real Dragon Kingdom, which was a powerful and unique force.

    With that knowledge, the gray-haired Elder.

    Deception.

    A painful dialect suddenly appeared on the body of a big man with a bloody vein.

    Don¡¯t let Ao Cangsheng see if the blood line of the serum is alkaline, the tea of blood suddenly let us pass through the crisscrossing bloodline.

    Bang!

    The big man¡¯s body exploded like a ball, then flew out.

    The entire body, including the sudden tear, filled with blood and flesh.

    Seeing an Elder¡¯s problem kill a Puppet, the Elder¡¯s pride was beyond happiness. A white-haired Elder confirmed that dealing with another Puppet alone wasn¡¯t much trouble.

    The snow and flesh hadn¡¯t fallen from the sky yet. The body of the white-haired Elder suddenly flickered, bing a grid, directly exiting the Fourth-Level ban.

    The gray-haired Elder screamed, and the soldier in his hand directly moved out from the battlefield.

    Beyond the ban, one who could only descend, saw a white-haired Elder run out, not afraid to like him.

    The long knife in his hand tilted, bing a Sword, slicing the sky, like colorful autumn leaves, whistling, striking the white-haired Elder¡¯s head.

    Rinse and rinse...

    A deafening explosion, with two bright lights, like two hot days, collided instantly.

    Suddenly, the sky was aze with mes, waves roared, the problem between them exploded.

    Enormous power, flowers in the air suddenly forming a violet ripple, exquisite and twisting wildly, radiating outward like lotus blossoms.

    The white-haired Elder was sprayed by the erupting waves, drenching him thoroughly, unable to stop the snoring, while his body shook half a mile away.

    In contrast, that great figure immediately imitated that old leaf, being swept away by the purple waves.

    Bang!

    At that moment, his immense body was like my mountain, until it crashed into the wall behind the Dragon Table in the corridor.

    "Treasure"

 Chapter 1642 - 1633: Dancing

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Chapter 1633: Dancing</h4>

    When it hit, a big man spat a mouthful of blood and fiercely struck the ground.

    You could tell he was no match for that white-haired old man.

    Although the elderly man¡¯s white hair was slicked back, he wasn¡¯t greatly troubled.

    But the big man, facing these coins head-on, was struck directly.

    The main reason for these results is that the opposite was being controlled and not inclined to avoid you.

    Otherwise, the white-haired elder wouldn¡¯t be just a puddle.

    The white-haired elder, after a series of severe injuries, didn¡¯t stop. As soon as he found his footing, the soldier in his hand struck again in the air.

    Suddenly, he stood in the room like a dazzling de in the sky, like drifting snow shooting from all directions toward the big man.

    A great man, although severely injured, still had the power to fight in this world war. If he didn¡¯t let daybreak cut him off, his long sword was already dancing in his hand.

    The dazzling light of the de was like the wind. The dazzling light of the de receded like the tide. After the glowing bubble of the dagger¡¯s de, it instantly became an enclosed dagger light screen to prevent the dagger from being cut off.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much protection this big fellow had, he was now tied with a belt, and he couldn¡¯t stop the white-haired elder from killing him.

    "Inquisition and reconciliation..."

    In the sound of gold and iron shing, the snowke-like time instantly cut through the great man¡¯s defense, directly entering his body.

    Suddenly, the great man¡¯s pupils, sometimes incredulously scratching, looked at himself, swimming quickly, scattering bright red, and finallyzily and weakly returning.

    Bam!

    You see, the great man finally fell in the hall, stiff and simple, exhaling smoke arrogantly, his tense and proud heartstrings finally rxed.

    You can see now the certainty of both people¡¯s strength, strongest in the ruins, there is a strong man.

    Even the white-haired elder is a real dragon, but facing enemy one and two, proud Cangsheng is also filled with anxiety.

    If the white-haired elder loses, he dies. If the white-haired man wears his clothes to death, he will surely be trapped in these depths of darkness, even if the ideas of ghost time and methods are in their peak season.

    Flushing and flushing...

    The white-haired elder exhaled a breath of rescue blood from the enemy again. He turned to his right hand and cruelly pressed the soldiers on the ground.

    "The first one will certainly have great strength, even if they are dealing with two real dragon defenses, they are not in the least destructive!"

    Ao Cangsheng withdrew from the Fourth-Level ban and took this opportunity to express admiration to the white-haired elder.

    Although the white-haired elder knew Ao Cangsheng was ttering him, the words in his ears gave him several minutes of sweetness.

    The white-haired elder smiled gently, as if to say "tsk," but at the end of the day, he shook his head, "I hope these two people are thest to disturb, otherwise, if you meet an enemy, even my guarantee might be hard to reconcile!"

    Ao Cangsheng understood the meaning of the white-haired elder. The two great men who were just killed already possessed the power of a true dragon.

    If we encounter enemies again, it is our river.

    "Well done, huh!"

    The white-haired elder nced at the arrogant kangaroo and snorted disdainfully, "The most powerful alchemist of the Tang Dynasty only has three products."

    "Moreover, these three alchemists arepletely impossible to produce more than five tablets. What generally strong alchemist might produce a three-legged tablet!"

    "BAA is a five-legged, three-legged drug"?

    Ao Cangsheng knew nothing about the lost road of alchemy. When he heard the white-haired elder talking about his business, he immediately became the second monk of Zhang Chao.

    The white-haired elder smiled, delighted. He raised his hand and pointed at the antidote, jokingly saying, "The medicine of Dan is divided into several sses ording to the grade. The medical scores of Dan may be slightly more in medicine than written in Dan¡¯s medicine."

    "For example, the red herb in front of us is painfully red. ording to the ssification of Red Medicine, it is a Fifth-Level Red Medicine."

    "In addition to these pills, Dan wrote six pills. ording to the rule of ¡¯write and write,¡¯ you can see why this piece of medicine is Dan¡¯s six-pill or five-pill medicine?

    Such quality and quality Dan Yao is not only rare in the Tang Dynasty, but also hard to see outside the Tang Dynasty.

    "So is this red medicine valuable?"

    Looking at that white-haired elder, he boiled over, Ao Cangsheng asked again.

    Precious? Hmph! The white-haired elder sneered, sticking out his tongue, looking at the arrogant Cangsheng like a fool. This medicine, with the two words precious, ispletely unworthy of being described!

    "If it wasn¡¯t my business, bullying happened to be trapped in these strong men¡¯s ruins, bullying also happened, and you rescued him."

    "After that, I found many things, even if Master Ben Yi might not see the grades and quality of Dan Yao."

    Ao Cangsheng nodded asionally, but he knew nothing about the Dao of Dan.

    After a short pause, Ao Cangsheng suddenly thought, "My seniors know as much about elixirs as they know about elixirs. Shouldn¡¯t they also be alchemists?"

    It said that the white-haired elder suddenlyughed, "Little demon, this time you really think the old man is an alchemist."

    "Really?" A random question, arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t think the old man must be a big elder, actually an alchemist.

    For a while, she kept staring at a white-haired elder.

    You know, in this fortress, he only saw two people. The white-bearded old man was the first because he kept nagging about exining this water, and finally, it turned out to be the owner of the Warrior¡¯s Heaven Pce.

    Now, a seemingly simple white-haired elder immediately turns out to be an alchemist.

    So smart, Ao Cangsheng continued to meet and had to give him a surprise.

    "Why, do I not look like it?"

    The white-haired elder did not answer Ao Cangseng¡¯s question but smiled and replied.

    Ao Cangsheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, rxed his brain a little, then said, "Of course, I like it! This is what the predecessors didn¡¯t know, is now the best pharmacist?"

    The white-haired elder seemed to expect an arrogant elder to ask such a question, and now his face flickered with lovely light: "This old man has been in the Dao track of the Great Emotion for decades, until now he has reached the Third-Level alchemist¡¯s stage!"

    When you hear this, think about what the white-haired elder just said. Ao Cangsheng was surprised that a white-haired elder could do so many pillows, and actually, now it is too high.

    The most shameful thing is that this white-haired elder now shows a very humble, vicious, almost disgusting arrogance.

    "Then were the previous alchemy achievements the pinnacle of the Tang Dynasty?"

    To satisfy the white-haired elder¡¯s vanity, Ao Cangsheng not only took this opportunity to bully the white-haired elder but also attracted him once more.

    Of course, if thepliments continued, the white-haired elder would only feel a few minutes of his bones feeling lightly but would only float up to the world for repair.

    "The chief doesn¡¯t dare to say, only small achievements!"

    After half a day of pleasant smiles, the white-haired elder suddenly became embarrassed and put down his modesty.

    "Because the senior is an alchemist, the senior of the five-t Dan just went!"

    Ao Cangsheng bluntly said, "Through the eyes of the white-haired elder, he looked at the five medicines for a while but failed to enter the medicine box."

    "Is that not good?"

    When he heard this, the white-haired elder turned his smile aside and revealed a sad change of color.

    But his eyes, like a piece of iron exposed to a ma, could not move at all.

    "What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t eat this medicine anymore, give it to my seniors. It can not only be used to treat difort but also seniors can study the refining method of high-quality elixirs on it!"

    Ao Cangsheng said.

 Chapter 1643 - 1634: The Secret Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Chapter 1634: The Secret Chamber</h4>

    After two hours of meticulous searching, the proud elderly man and the white-haired old man were almost everywhere yesterday.

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find a way out.

    Meanwhile, Ao Cangsheng discovered two secret chambers on the wall behind the Dragon Table.

    I initially thought these two rooms might offer a chance to escape, but when they both copsed against the wall, they returned disappointed.

    The two rooms were actually two chambers. Aocang Spirit spected that these giants suddenly appeared because they were hidden in the chambers.

    Because when he touched the ck Box, he didn¡¯t want toe into contact with surface energy, but the two great powers were unleashed once awakened.

    Two hourster, the face of the arrogant white-haired old man lost its color and began to blur.

    They were uncertain if there was a way out.

    After a brief rest, the two men pulled themselves together. In the cautious hall of the youngest son, they found amon ground everywhere.

    However, the final result wasn¡¯t much different from the previous one, with no breakthrough in finding an exit or temporal technique.

    Filled with despair and arrogance, they finallyyzily and powerlessly on arge table.

    Now he was agitated, sometimes gasping for breath. He needed to calm down and think about other things.

    He was young and gifted and didn¡¯t want to be trapped in this haunted ce.

    The white-haired old man sat on the stairs under the Dragon Table with a frown.

    Like Ao Cangsheng, he forced himself to calm down, then fell into a very big dilemma.

    Compared to Aocang Spirit, the white-haired old man is aplex old hand in the world.

    He had weathered storms and waves and sometimes was indifferent to life and death.

    Even if there was no way out, he could endure for a long time, slowly learning.

    Have you encountered arrogant people who didn¡¯t repay before being trapped here for more than three years?

    He believed that until he died here, one day he would see the light of tomorrow.

    Originally so bright and indifferent, the white-haired old man quickly calmed down.

    After he calmed down, the white-haired old man wasn¡¯t just thinking about getting out; he was thinking about how to live here.

    Half a day ago, an elderly man with a white beard escaped from behind the ruins.

    They were pleased to have cleaned the first corridor before the underground corridorpletely copsed.

    Although thetter also faced a massive rock pressure crisis, in a strong collective struggle, they managed to reach the surface safely.

    As they surfaced, the descendants of the great powers came into the agenda.

    Those who finally saw through the sturdy ruins were evidently trembling.

    Of course, there were also some forces that didn¡¯t see their family likenesses, like the Royal Education Academy or the Hundred Battle Academy.

    When the Royal Family squad entered the first hall, it was thoroughly destroyed.

    The Hundred Battle Academy¡¯s team finally gathered arge force, but when they broke down the table, they followed that white-haired old man.

    In the end, in the underground corridor, that white-haired old man escaped through robbery, but they were inside.

    A brief investigation into what happened in the power ruins surprised all the forces that came to take over the power.

    Finally, the royal reception team had made the ruins very solid before this period because they had understood the significance of this journey.

    After capturing the remaining two individuals, Qi Wu¡¯s attic greeted each other with tremendous power, then directly returned to the crew.

    In the end, only the War Pce, Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, and Hundred Battle Academy remained always on the edge of the ruins.

    No one else could see, and they waited by the ruins for that white-haired old man to appear.

    What happenedter wasn¡¯t that the white-haired old man left anything behind, but the Ice Age began to copse massively.

    At this moment, the peaks in Canglong Forest trembled, and the deafening sounds brought shock to Canglong Forest.

    In a chase, a monster fled in panic, and a huge forest suddenly copsed.

    But within half an hour, dozens of miles away, it transformed into a watershed.

    Canglong Forest was lush, but now turned into Huang Da, arrogant and fiery, spreading pain and Lie Huo across the sky, slowly rising in Canglong Forest.

    Seeing this scene, the white-bearded old man couldn¡¯t help but show a worried expression.

    Now, Dragon Brain Peach Water was speaking to him arrogantly. The white-bearded old man realized arrogance was actually the vice president of the War Pce.

    In the flourishing season of full lips, he took the opportunity to wear some rare spiritual symbols and concepts.

    However, the sudden change of events made the white-bearded old man start worrying about pride.

    Even blind people can see us; the mighty ruins havepletely copsed.

    In this situation, even if there was a real white-haired Dragon Courage beside him, how could he restore the status quo?

    After all, if human resources were scarce, even if human resources were scarce.

    Ao Cangsheng looked for a long time and finally decided: "This is the impression of the space soul, this table, the ten are storage rooms."

    "Do you mean there¡¯s a treasure on this table?"

    The white-haired old man¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, saying:

    How did Ao Cangsheng do it: "I¡¯m afraid hiding this warehouse in such a secret ce isn¡¯t easy!"

    Bluntly speaking, Ao Cangsheng threw the things inside to us with his dexterous hands.

    But strangely, no matter how arrogantly Cangsheng lingered, there was nothing.

    "There¡¯s nothing left; how can there be nothing?"

    See the empty savings, no empty savings to pour space. Sometimes arrogant Cangsheng scratched depressing words.

    "Why, isn¡¯t there any treasure inside?"

    Ensuring the treasure wouldn¡¯t appear. The white-haired old man couldn¡¯t help either.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head: "It¡¯s empty inside, no base!"

    "Can you see if there¡¯s anything inside?"

    Remembering Ao Cangsheng was an alchemist, the white-haired old man suddenly reminded me.

    "Let me see!"

    How did Ao Cangsheng do it? Suddenly, a drop of energy was sent to the storage space, writing space war impressions as it went deep inside.

    This path of life passed through the storage chamber but found nothing; all contacts were glorious walls.

    "Why does it look like a long corridor?"

    A strange color suddenly appeared on Aocang Spiri¡¯s face, researching the situation inside the storage chamber.

    "Is the storage chamber empty?"

    The gray-haired old man saw through arrogant gray Cangsheng and sometimes carefully asked.

    If an empty storage chamber is empty, why would the mighty hide it here? Is there something else hidden?

    The white-haired old man couldn¡¯t think of this question, and the arrogant old man took a while to also think not.

    ording to the reason, there should be some treasure in this storage chamber. It¡¯s important.

    "Child, did you see the mistake of not clearing the room?"

    After thinking for a while, the white-haired old man did not understand and stopped asking.

    Ao Cangsheng heard this, frowned, and said: "Why is it this way? This is clearly a storage chamber. Why is this storage chamber empty?"

    When I thought of this matter, Ao Cangsheng suddenly shined brightly and said: "I know, this isn¡¯t a storage chamber."

    "Is that BAA?"

    The old man saw the arrogant Cangsheng and asked hurriedly with white hair.

    Ao Cangsheng was surprised and retreated. This table might be the way out."

    "Really?" The gray-haired old man, sometimes scratching ears, simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head unquestionably. I¡¯m not sure, but I just listened to what I said and suddenly discovered that the room on this table is obviously a passage."

    "Moreover, in my previous investigations, there was no source found for this article. They indicate the corridor passage is at leastrge."

    "But anything that can retain space must be dead or closed."

    "Life is for conserving space; what will happen, I don¡¯t know?"

    "Or should I go in to see if there¡¯s danger, I¡¯m sure I can escape in time?"

    The white-haired old man thought for a moment, asking.

    "This... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very good, is it?

    "Child, there¡¯s nothing like that. With my belief, I want to escape, because it¡¯s not a big problem!"

 Chapter 1644 - 1635: Unease

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Chapter 1635: Unease</h4>

    A white-haired elder sometimes hesitates upon seeing an arrogant kangaroo. Heughed and immediately said he stuck the skewer in his mouth.

    They stayed here for a long time and finally found a ce from which they could leave.

    Moreover, if they¡¯re here and it¡¯s always so calm, it¡¯s inconvenient to have problems arise.

    The negotiations ended, and the white-haired elder said nothing. After a bit of preparation, he ran straight to the table.

    "Where¡¯s your predecessor?"

    Ao Cangsheng stood by the table, looking at a small spot in the middle, asionally grabbing at some troublesome questions.

    However, there was no answer on the table. The corridor was silent, except for the sound of arrogant breathing.

    "Are you okay, my predecessor?"

    Ten good things have passed, and now nobody in the storage room answers, making the arrogant heart even more uneasy.

    When an elder with white hair dies in the living room, hoping to leave a powerful ruin with pride and confidence, it is almost a foolish dream.

    A whileter, there was no movement in the storage room, and Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but loudly boast: "My senior, what¡¯s going on inside, do you want to say something quickly?"

    This time, right after we talked, Bai Zui jumped from the table, blinking, the white-haired elder appeared arrogant.

    One could see that the horn of the white-haired elder wasn¡¯t damaged. An arrogant elder¡¯s heart was always hung there, and finally, it reached the stomach.

    "My predecessor, I was just crying for you, why didn¡¯t you speak out?"

    Sometimes Ao Cangshengined that the anxiety caused by scratching was ufortable.

    "You cried for me, I didn¡¯t hear it!"

    All the passages were made of purple flint, with smooth surfaces extending far in one direction.

    The passage was empty; apart from the walls and floor, it was hard to find anything, including insects.

    Arrogance and curiosity made the storage room¡¯s living space hard to close.

    But this storage room not only hid a narrow passage but also housed some arrogant and iprehensible creatures.

    The Imperial Pce of Discipline was released, illuminating the dark passage. Ao Cangsheng arrogantly walked to the stone wall and added gently.

    "If you don¡¯t go, why are you standing here?"

    A white-haired elder saw an arrogant, pale face and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Arrogant Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and said, "I want to see what kind of monsters this storage room is hiding, can it amodate living people?"

    Before he finished speaking, arrogant Ao Cangsheng found that the wall he faced was covered with seals.

    "Likeplex seals!"

    Seeing those seals, Ao Cangsheng said in surprise with arrogance.

    Then he approached the wall behind him, as he expected, and the wall was sealed.

    "That¡¯s impossible, are all passages sealed?"

    I was surprised in my inner heart while looking at a dozen arrogant faces on the wall. As a result, dozens of walls and peaks were covered with seals.

    At this moment, Cangsheng understood what this storage room could absorb; it was truly arrogant.

    "Sealing the storage room with a punch is truly a great masterpiece!"

    I was scared, arrogant, and gray, but I couldn¡¯t just quietly admire that powerful person. How strong must one be to seal such arge area?

    "I like little devils, are you gonna run?"

    Seeing those arrogant, gray-haired people muttering to themselves, the white-haired elder impatiently said.

    "Oh, quickly, let¡¯s go!"

    Looking back at the past, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng took another nce at the past behind him and followed the white-haired elder running along the corridor.

    As expected, it was not only long but also iplete.

    It seemed that both the front and back of the corridor were heading upward. After running dozens of feet, looking back, the height of the rear might be descending to 34-year-old feet.

    An arrogant old man with gray hair and an arrogant old man with gray hair rushed into a cup of tea, not even reaching the end of the road.

    Underground, they both had no clue where the boundary would end and what they would ultimately encounter.

    After a second effort, Ao Cangsheng, carrying a magnificent Imperial Pce, arrogantly discovered stairs suddenly appearing a hundred feet ahead.

    The staircase wasn¡¯t long, and they were inclined upwards. It reached a dead end about 20 feet ahead.

    "Look, seniors, we can reach the end!"

    In the quiet corridor, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng suddenly pointed ahead, speaking with a bit of excitement.

    The white-haired elder nodded. I¡¯ve seen. After running for so long, it finally ended. Those cuts seem really big!"

    During an interview, two people ran forty feet. The closer they got, the clearer they saw things developing.

    "Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s not safe now!" Escaping was, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but whisper.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish exining this sentence, there was a sudden explosion behind him. Tightly connected, a sound like feathers and arrows shot into the sky, suddenly roaring out.

    The candlestick was a white-haired elder, and an arrogant, grayish person changed color.

    When he turned away, he saw hundreds of golden lights, like swords, marching toward the two of them.

    In the same golden light, there was a little monster. These little creatures were only three feet tall, each with a dark face.

    When the golden light exploded, they emerged from the two bulkheads.

    Only the Sect underestimated his eyes, and hundreds of strange creatures appeared.

    "The monsters were kissed by ss!"

    The white-haired elder¡¯s face became serious upon seeing those little creatures.

    When I first saw a white-haired elder¡¯s surprised expression, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help asking, "What is a ss-kissed monster? Is it wild?"

    The white-haired elder quickly replied: "The poison fang is the kiss of the second ck monster; it itself isn¡¯t very strong. But the tier-kissed monsters are the main ones, meaning they eat everything."

    "If you encounter a kiss that stings a wild animal dragon, it¡¯s not worth fearing. Maybe now, the next time you have so many monster kisses, you may have a problem!"

    "Everything you can do is impossible; others eat stones."

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng was curious and casually spoke this sentence.

    "A stone, an 18-tooth stinging kiss, a fourth-row Soldier can eat it!"

    Once the word came out, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t be seen.

    How heavy must teeth be to eat three-ranked Soldiers? It¡¯s hard not to be those little things. Are they really that strong?

    That was his thought.

    But to his surprise, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t kill the monsters¡¯ kiss. The sudden reaction finally made his right arm sting.

    In such a magnified effort, the prairie flew in a festive kiss, devouring an arrogant kangaroo.

    Bam!

    Morse kissed the monster¡¯s white teeth, mmed into a leg, looking arrogant.

    Simultaneously, the arrogant body eventually bore the impact of power; it was a sharp retreat.

    "Come on, no! Why is this stinging beast¡¯s impact so big? I can¡¯t see further difficulties!"

    A mile away, an arrogant heart couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    "Don¡¯t resist them, child, they may be second-rate bullies, obviously unsuited to you, it¡¯s the one breaking the boundaries."

    "It didn¡¯t hurt me, nor will it harm you. In the chaotic war, I can¡¯t consider your safety.

    The white-haired elder retreated during the boundary war. As he withdrew to the inclined staircase, he suddenly waved his left hand to kill him.

    Suddenly, a cyclone approached, turning into a gigantic red sphere, shing past the ceiling at the stair¡¯s end. It was great.

    Gray and ck ceiling exploded from arge mouth.

    The roof broke, and the long staircase in the corridor suddenly turned white.

    "Withdrawal?"

    When I saw that three-meter-long mouth, two words suddenly appeared in my arrogant pale mind.

    As the light died down, this meant the boundary had distanced itself from the powerful ruins.

    The frost-kissed beast arrogantly rushed ten meters.

    The arrogant Ao Cangsheng knew he couldn¡¯t help a white-haired elder stay here, while next to the white-headed elder¡¯s colt worried and affected the battle.

    Next, I knew that the arrogant Ao Cangsheng was enacting the third act of "Legendary Thunderstorm," his body lightning-fast flying toward the exit.

    Bang bang bang...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1645 - 1636: Dazed

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Chapter 1636: Dazed</h4>

    Those who were preparing to tear apart the arrogant beast¡¯s kiss were directly blocked by the field of a two-foot-tall elderly figure.

    Powerful relics stood again in the dark forest, and the arrogant Qi only felt a sense of disorientation.

    It wasn¡¯t the dark silence and the blooming ancient green trees.

    Looking up at the sky, through the leaves, a dazzling white light fell from above, shining upon him, warm and full of life.

    I could still hear the roars of wild animals and the screams of birds and children. Interwoven, people were no longer afraid but felt a sense of intimacy.

    "Child, take the kids to the Heavenly Mansion, I¡¯ll solve this problem alone!"

    In a daze, an elderly figure¡¯s voice suddenly approached, and upon hearing these words, an arrogant white-haired elder suddenly opened his eyes.

    "I understand, I¡¯ll take the rescue team away!"

    The arrogant Qi replied, looking around for a moment. Indeed, it was still the Canglong Forest.

    But this corpse pointed to Canglong, rejecting the still unclear time.

    Remembering the past, the arrogant Qi nced once more at the underground passage. Through this passage, the arrogant Qi now stood in a powerful western relic¡¯s location.

    This directive was clear: arrogance could not continue. Although the white-haired elder said the crisis could be resolved here, arrogance remained uncertain.

    In the past, he wished to find happiness within the Imperial Pce during wartime. With two genuine Giant Dragon fortifications, these kissing monsters shouldn¡¯t pose any problem.

    At this time, he felt proud of Qi, wearing different masks, while other hidden masters in "The Book of Changes" might have treasures on them.

    Engaging with acquaintances like Jing Zuo might bring unnecessary trouble.

    To avoid issues, the arrogant Qi could only temporarily remove his mask amidst various changes, as his original face revealed humanity.

    The arrogant Qi whispered rumors and storms, quickly running three or four miles.

    Someone seemed to encounter a monster, detouring earlier to avoid it. Soon, he arrived at a ce he had passed by earlier.

    He looked for a long time, finally discovering the edge of a powerful relic, but at that moment, several ck-d figures appeared in his other eye.

    Considering Qi¡¯s arrogant attitude, he found the ck Dragon¡¯s emblem was disyed prominently among these people.

    "A friend¡¯s path is narrow indeed!"

    Seeing these people, the arrogant Qi couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    These ck-d figures weren¡¯t just anyone; they were disciplined students from the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, one of the four major associations, the ck Dragon Association.

    But Cangsheng didn¡¯t quite understand, as these people didn¡¯t possess many relics.

    Once his mind changed, the ck Dragon Association members also sensed Cangsheng¡¯s disdain.

    "Isn¡¯t that person very arrogant?"

    "Indeed!"

    "Seems he¡¯s been missing for a month. Why is he here now?"

    "Who?"

    Another snorted arrogantly, exining.

    "As you think, I believe it¡¯s a tie."

    The arrogant Qi didn¡¯t want to look at that young man, quietlyughing.

    "After killing our vice president¡¯s brother, you think you can leave here alive now?"

    A young man¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, staring at the arrogant Qi on the path.

    The arrogant Ma En nodded and said, "In this case, death is grasped with my hands, death confronts me. Since the result is the same, why would I return to be killed? Do you think you have holes in your head like me?"

    The young man ridiculed the arrogant crowd, unable to contain his anger, "My little boy, do you seem to be seeking death? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let you slowly see how you¡¯re abused afterwards!"

    "Your division?"

    The arrogant grey eyes gently swayed among all the eyes, feeling arrogance and contempt.

    Speaking of this, the Third Level genius sword quietly appeared in their hands.

    The sword was ck and cold, fierce and chilling.

    Looking at the soldiers¡¯ arrogance, another very powerful soldier appeared.

    A ck-haired young leader suddenly waved at the soldiers, suddenly shouting, "Enough with the nonsense, gather and kill this person!"

    For a moment, eight people gathered, brandishing their soldiers, attacking and killing in front of arrogance.

    Among the eight ck-d figures, six were ordered to be masters at the eighth border, two were ordered to be masters at the ninth border.

    Additionally, after birth, eight people were well prepared for battle, one could imagine the effect of the fight.

    The speed of eight people was like a storm, but the Su Sect deceived itself, bringing forth arrogance with three-foot swordsmanship, head bowed.

    Amidst these shing numbers, eight battles unfolded simultaneously. Each time, the battle¡¯s energy and vitality swiftly coalesced into a dazzling white crow, disappearing like lightning onto an arrogant pale body.

    In their rush, arrogant people and grey ones advanced. Now corrected five times, of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid to be ordered nine times as a bordermander.

    Initially, when he designed the nine-tier physical environment, he could typically disrupt by fighting seven wars on his territory.

    Now Xiu Wei exaggerates learned swordsmanship, if this is war¡¯s strength and talent, arrogance is enough to absorb two tiers of powerful Heaven and human domain forces.

    Romantic shadows shed in the sky, an arrogant circle, sudden thunderstorms.

    The wind swept sand, rock, and grass. Standing, it swept away leaves like the autumn wind. It blew light and bald heads to the ground, the one above fierce.

    Shadows flickered, forming an intense battle circle, like beasts, attempting to devour arrogance.

    Meanwhile, the sword in Qi¡¯s arrogant hand moved.

    He practiced Phantom Swordsmanship for a long time, but until now had never truly participated in battle.

    These people didn¡¯t know if they were alive or dead, wanting to surround and kill the arrogant Cangsheng. This doesn¡¯t mean the arrogant Qi could only take them to court.

    In the intense light and shadow, a bright golden light suddenly streaked like a meteor across the dark sky, leaving a swift arc in the air.

    "Thousands of des without a trace, one de empty!"

    Spirits, arrogant grey swords, danced through the air, Flying Sword.

    Suddenly, the sky exploded into hundreds of flowers, some swords detonating in the air like a blizzard, immediately forming a wreath.

    The wreath formed and exploded. Suddenly connected tightly, hundreds of swords turned into Heavenly Sword, descending fiercely onto the eight battles from above.

    The ck Sky Association¡¯s eight members intended direct harm to arrogance, because they could attack.

    As long as the arrogant Qi was heavily injured, they could capture him alive. At this time, there was no limit to how Qi could be bullied and humiliated.

    Yet no one expected that just as it began, suddenly explosions detonated before him, releasing rows of sparkling fireworks.

    The brilliant development left him lost at first sight. Before regaining consciousness, wars suddenly produced tremendous force, striking him.

    Eight people were hit by this powerful path, their breath choked and suffocated. Immense force directly shook other bodies.

    Meanwhile, the world¡¯s first joint attack was shattered by this barbaric, terrifying swordsmanship.

    Click, click.

    The explosion urred half a mile away, eight people quickly stabilized. Suddenly, the circle heard the sound of metal breaking.

    Looking up, eight ck-d youths were shocked, taking one nce at his face, grasping the war with a crack in their hands.

    "How could this happen? How did that boy suddenly be so fierce? The soldier in his hand, what ss is that?"

    After a while, eight ck-d youths were severely poisoned.

 Chapter 1646 - 1637: Even Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Chapter 1637: Even Stronger</h4>

    Two of them, Three-Star Dual Command Pce, were mocking with their arrogant faces.

    Explosion.

    Then, a ck light shot out from the arrogant kangaroo, connecting tightly with the ck light above them, forming a ck brilliance.

    In the past, these eight people always said that Song Shu only became outrageously arrogant after drunkenness,manding the construction of an even stronger pce.

    At that time, he thought Ge Shuzui was stirring trouble, calcting the arrogance and talents of kangaroo to destroy his prestige; could it be stronger than the vice chief?

    Perhaps when they saw the ck light, the hearts of the eight people exploded.

    Everyone knew that the color of the first Imperial Pce should be Huang Da. This ismon sense, and no one can break it.

    But today the world saw the Command Pce¡¯s ck light shimmering, how could it not be shocking to him?

    However, this wasn¡¯t the most shocking; the most shocking was the four bright stars in the center of the Command Pce.

    "The Four-Star House?"

    When Martial Emperor¡¯s Fire was extinguished, the hearts of the eight people shrank suddenly.

    He could clearly state that he could open a Four-Star House, what kind of anti-genius does it require?

    Looking around the entire Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, there were perhaps only two letters that corresponded to the pce. These people were all exceptionally strong.

    Now, in front of him, a Four-Star dwelling was discovered.

    Originally, these eight people were proud to be under themand of people like Ao Cangsheng. The world was proud of their talents and arrogance.

    But when they saw the arrogant Command Pce, when they sensed the terrifyingly destructive atmosphere, the eight people immediately fell into an ice cer, their whole bodies trembling involuntarily.

    While swaying in a trance, these people quickly sobered up. Now might be the time when the two armies ought to meet, how could the world foster such negative emotions?

    All of them were about to dispel those adverse feelings. The eight people went through two shbacks, and with barbaric strength, they were all killed due to arrogance.

    "A thousand knives without a trace, a single sh empty!"

    Seeing the eight peopleing and going again, an arrogant pale mouth could not help but appear cold.

    The next thing you know, the other swords moved again. This was also the first swordsmanship that could be used again. It was the second effect.

    The Phantom Shadow Sword Point was divided into four tiers, each deriving 36 times.

    Just when Ao Cangsheng used it for the first time, he only made four modifications. With these four changes, he could now face eight people.

    This demonstrated the extraordinary strength of the "Ghost Sword Point," which should be considered a very intricate skill.

    In Su Sect¡¯s eyes, the assaults of the eight ck-d youths had already appeared above the arrogance and heroine¡¯s head.

    Suddenly, an arrogant kangaroo, like a feather on the road, flickered among the wild lights, firing at the vital body of an arrogant kangaroo.

    An impulse of fierce Ai Li, like a torrential rain, apanied by the destruction of all these terrifying Ai Li behaviors, was immediately surrounded by arrogance.

    Facing the attack of eight people, there was no arrogance or indifference. On the contrary, the twoyers of chaotic armor were direct.

    When the eyes flickered, two lights were behind these bodies, one snow-white and the other emerald green!

    In the surging vibrations, the arrogant warrior Cangling once again waved in greeting. Suddenly, the sword returned to Heaven.

    But the difference is, under the shadow of 11,000 des, everyone had a certain transparency, like a reflection in the water.

    However, the furious Cangsheng signified that the meaning of each sword was much stronger than now.

    When the 11,000 swords emerged, they flew across the arrogant kangaroo.

    But Su Sect set aside his eyes and numerous swords, rapidly umting in a Sword Shadow Storm,pletely engulfing the arrogant Kanspiri.

    When the Sword Shadow Storm swiftly returned, the golden tip of the sword appeared at the storm¡¯s edge. This is significant.

    Seeing this scene, the arrogant Kanspirit was not surprised at heart, for he knew this was a real sword battle.

    Initially, although he knew the gate of the sword¡¯s spirit, he wasn¡¯t familiar with it, not to mention using it.

    But after such a long time of practice, and his understanding of the Ghost Sword Point, he had a deeper theoretical interpretation of the sword¡¯s spirit.

    Initially, he could only asionally discover the sword¡¯s spirit. Perhaps he could now control the sword¡¯s spirit by himself.

    Although his control over the swordy wasn¡¯tplete,pared to other geniuses, his arrogance was quite good.

    Once the Sword Shadow Storm urred, a bright white light, like lightning, would surround the area.

    Once again with...

    For a time, the sound of gold and iron shing was endless. The white incense was cut off, and the sword wind came back again in an instant, then suddenly released most of the energy from the conduit. The remaining power paths were effortlessly changed, already exined.

    These attacks started.

    "We can¡¯t go on like this. We must break through your shoulder defenses!"

    During the intense battle, the first ck-d youth suddenly screamed in a startling voice.

    Given this trend, the eight people would eventually suffer severe injuries, while arrogance remained a living tiger.

    "We must not disperse our attacks; we must attack a point to defeat another point. Once their defense system is broken, it will be easy to kill him!" the youngster seized the opportunity to propose.

    "Do it!"

    All approved the proposal immediately after it was issued.

    The next moment, the eight people suddenly turned to the attack. They couldn¡¯t disperse their attack anymore. This was aimed at the forefront arrogance.

    It must be said that the attack strategy had changed. Thanks to the power of 16 assault pces, the battle was reversed.

    Seeing this scene, the eight ck youth¡¯s hearts were not strange at all. To arouse those who knew the effectiveness of the Way, why waste so much time?

    "So you can¡¯t kill me?"

    Arrogance, Cangsheng¡¯s pale mouth couldn¡¯t leave aughingstock for eight things at all.

    "A thousand knives without a trace, a single sh empty!"

    In no time, other methods and swords flew back to the sky, umting in fantasy, and finally bing a dazzling sword more than ten feet long.

    Once this giant sword was created, it was hacked, shing at eight people, who were the strongest with the Golden Sword.

    Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement Arm Movement

    In exmation, the eight people were directly struck by an arrogant hegemony¡¯s attack.

    This blow was enough to be proud of Cangsheng¡¯s ten sesses. The knife cut, the eight soldiers at the front instantly turned into pieces.

    At the same time, in an instant, a golden sword flew into the bodies of eight people, shattering the other parts of the meridians.

    "Stop fighting, dismantle!"

    As the first ck-d youth appeared in his mind, eight people were left behind.

    His mind was filled with panic; there was no time to investigate why arrogant power was so frightening.

    After quickly scanning his surroundings, he issued an evacuation order for the first time. He knew that when they became arrogant, they feared they could not escape.

    "Leave now, is it a bitte?"

    If that were another teammate, he would answer him in ck with a cold voice.

    Three sharp, three arrogant, three ironic, three sympathetic.

    Making the ck-d boy feel as if cold water was poured over him in the December winter, rendering him unable to tremble.

    When the sound came, the ck-d boy turned and ran, regardless of whether other crew members allowed him to issue othermands.

    Unluckily, as he leaped away, a white statue appeared in front of them.

    The statue held a sharp sword, standing quietly against them.

    He looked through another eye but smiled faintly. You could see in the eyes of the ck youths, but it was worse than Hell.

    The nature of this body was arrogant and graceful. When he saw a ck-d youth was about to run away, he had already started talking and quickly cut off their connections.

    "I am willing to go with you!"

    When Kanspirit¡¯s arrogance, clothed in ck youth attire, not only possessed the certainty of victory but also harbored the thought of escape, it was an instance of some gloominess.

    In the desperate heart, the ck-d youth could not care much. This was the first most violent attack on arrogance by Cangsheng.

    "Do you agree with me?"

    There is a smile filled with arrogance and cynicism.

    In a white light, a ck youth waved his arms like a mad bear, rushing directly at arrogance.

    The arrogant sword whimpered; when they flickered, dozens of swords appeared around them.

 Chapter 1647 - 1638: Completely Shrouded

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Chapter 1638: Completely Shrouded</h4>

    The shadows of the swords lingered in the air for a moment, tightly bound together like countless crickets, ferociously ughtering, darting towards the ck-d youth like lightning.

    The sword emerged, its arrogant gray form shing, killing yet another ck-d youth of the past.

    A sigh!

    A gentle voice came from behind, both arrogant and deste, without turning back because they wondered about their appearance in death.

    After resisting dozens of swords, a ck-d youth stood up to kill Ah Lu, only to be directly engulfed by other swords that immediately prated his body.

    The shadow of the sword vanished in an instant, as if it had never appeared before. Perhaps it was a ck-d boy, but he seemed petrified at the scene, motionless.

    As time passed, his body began to drain from the continuous flow of blood, and then with a crash, his standing body pulled him down.

    At that moment, the other respected ck-d youths had already recovered their sanity.

    Seeing the depreciation of the Su Sect, the world¡¯s most powerful ally finally became simple.

    "You ran fast, but in thest investigation, you are still a dead man!"

    The arrogant voice of the ck-d youth, if they lost their sanity, would judge their thoughts.

    In retrospect, a ck-d youth raised his head, with the arrogant and deste fear, somewhat near the crowd: "Man is arrogant, you and I have no enemy, why do you work so hard?"

    "No injustice, no hatred?"

    Upon hearing these four words, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Young boy, do you believe those words yourself? If I had no power, I fear I would have be your demon through the sword!"

    You found me, killed me three to five times, almost killed me in this ghost.

    "You can¡¯t even exin to me that you have no injustice or hatred. I wonder if there¡¯s a hole in your head?"

    "Perhaps killing us seven people isn¡¯t enough? Do you really want to kill us?"

    Arge part of the ck-d youth trembled violently. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he feared escape. The whole person seemed like a mad dog, ready to suddenly growrge and harm people.

    Upon hearing the words, the arrogant Kanspiritughed sharply and winked at me: "It seems you are truly an idiot! When you followed me and answered my killer, did you ever think of letting your people rest?"

    "Since you can¡¯t fight, you can¡¯t save your life, but you tell me not to kill? You have no true shame, no cruelty, no evil!"

    Severely rejected by a ck-d youth. Eating a bit, feeling a bit cold, "People are arrogant, you dare to kill me, aren¡¯t you afraid the ck Dragon Association will insult ck Dragon¡¯s encounter?"

    "One day, when I die, the ck Dragon will surely be angry. Do you think you can now withstand ck Dragon¡¯s wrath?"

    This arrogant Cangsheng never expected that this idiotic youth would threaten himself.

    For a moment, the arrogant Cangsheng could cry orugh: "My young boy, you are like an idiot at home! Today, I¡¯ve killed so many people, would the ck Dragon note for me without you?"

    "Ten thousand stepster, the calctions of the ck Dragon haven¡¯t reached me, I will go to the ck Dragon Club. I and you, ck Dragon Club, are now unlimited!"

    Hearing these wordspletely destroyed a ck-d youth¡¯sst hope, his eyes flickering with signs of cruelty and anger, but more of despair.

    "People are arrogant, you will regret this, you will regret this!"

    The ck-d boy screamed, and then an arrogant kangaroo charged in.

    With an arrogant and cynical smile, his body remained still, but the sword in his hand suddenly shed with a glimmer of light.

    "Arrogant, you dare..."

    At the same time, a furious voice suddenly came from behind them.

    This voice was arrogant and elegant, yet not allowing too much, but it immediately felt like a master¡¯s voice; it was the vice president of the ck Dragon Association (Ge Shuzui).

    Unfortunately, Ge Shuzui¡¯s voice was still a step toote. As the other¡¯s voice sounded, a fiercerge sword shed across the neck of the ck-d boy.

    Even if the ck-d youth were willing to fight hard, they still could not resist arrogant and green life¡¯s death.

    Laughter.

    Apanied by a gentle voice, the ck-d youth¡¯s head flew high, their body still running, their neck severed, blood flowing through it.

    Seeing this scene, Ge Shu filled with fresh blood rushed into his head, nced at the elder beside him and said coldly: "Elder Bai, arrogance and conceit, must also bleed at the same gate. The decree of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, he must be executed today!"

    Only when a punch killed a descendant of a ck-d youth could we see, next to Ge Su¡¯s drunken corpse, an elder with a broken arm.

    Zhou frowned, looking at Bai Yun, appearing arrogant and gray, but his eyes were filled with difficulty.

    At the entrance of the powerful relics, he could guarantee to Master Yi that he would take good care of his arrogance.

    But he didn¡¯t know the way, what kind of rtionship the arrogant Cangsheng had with Master Yi, but he promised others how could he regret it?

    Moreover, the protagonists of "The Book of Changes" also studied the mysteries between humans and nature, and popr and ingenious skills were even more unpredictable.

    If it¡¯s because of this that he didn¡¯t want to offend Master Yi, perhaps some people don¡¯t know.

    An ordinary person like Master Yi, if it¡¯s toote, how could he be an enemy?

    I thought about it as if it were lightning, the next moment I realized, Bai Yunzhou already had a n.

    I saw him looking at the drunken Song Shu, and said: "The rules of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, my husband, I certainly know, but there must be reasons. After the elder investigates, he will punish the arrogant person."

    Afterward, Ge Shuzui was not surprised. He could not imagine Bai Yunzhou would say such words.

    Although Bai Yunzhou did not tantly favor arrogance, it was not difficult to see that Ge Shuzui was struggling.

    "Of course, if there are other reasons, an arrogant remnant will do this, the elder cannot kill innocent people in vain!"

    As for wearing, Bai Yunzhou¡¯s eyes turned coldly, looking at the arrogant Cangsheng: "Young boy, you havee!"

    Suddenly blocked by Bai Yunzhou, the arrogant remnant was not frustrated. His appearance here was because this was a white-haired elder, a rescue soldier.

    But now, in such a situation, it is difficult to temporarily get rid of fear if you count it.

    Cangsheng hesitated for a moment, in his arrogance, he had to step forward and salute Bai Yunzhou: "I have seen a white elder."

    Bai Yunzhou "hmm" said to avoid suspicion but still said coldly, "Tell me why you want to kill the same gate?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at Ge Shu, seeing Ge Shu drunkenly looking at himself with hatred. He smiled gently: "Elder Bai, otherwise I will kill the same gate, this world will kill me!"

    "Him."

    Hearing these two words, not only did this song make drunken hearts burst, but even Bai Yunzhou showed a surprised expression.

    He had long known that an easy young boy from the academy with the talent to kill arrogant Cangsheng was one of the genius members of the four major alliances of the ck Dragon.

    For such a talent that harms people to fall into the hands of Ao Kanspirit, it is a skill of an eye for an eye, and his head was cut off.

    From this perspective, the power of arrogant Kanspirit had always been strong, to what extent?

    Bai Yunzhou thought that the arrogant Cangsheng now had five types of repairs, why was he such a terrifying power? Could he kill a nine-day genius who won the border in an instant?

    The shock in my heart hadn¡¯t calmed down, but the arrogance of these words made Bai Yunzhou¡¯s heart tremble again.

    Listening to Kanspirit¡¯s arrogance, it was clear he killed more than just the one who was killed before.

    How many people did he kill, what did those people do?

    Bai Yunzhou didn¡¯t know the problem, but the song beside him made people feel refreshed, drunk, and it was clear in his heart.

    Just when Cangsheng arrogantly killed his day, he was one of the eight ck Dragon¡¯s geniuses he took away.

    ording to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s concept, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that Ge Shu was drunk, rather the eight people identally ran into Ao Cang¡¯s spirit.

    Ben, who tried to calm his brother¡¯s vengeance, called him honor, incidentally. The eight people might have joined forces to try to limit Ao Cangsheng.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1648: 1639: Working in Unison

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1648: Chapter 1639: Working in Unison</strong>

    I just don¡¯t know why this world not only killed the arrogant mortals but was also seized back to life by the arrogant mortals, eventually heading towards a tragic ending.

    At this time, Ge Shu got drunk and couldn¡¯t believe that the arrogant mortals could kill eight ck Dragons with the strength of one person.

    If there¡¯s no one to help, taking the initiative bes even more severe. Even if eight people really can¡¯t fight against arrogance, could they still escape judgment?

    But the fact is, none of these eight seem to have survived; they were all killed.

    In this situation, Ge Shu, drunk and furious, inevitably began to suspect who helped the arrogant aplish this.

    Seeing the surprise on Bai Yunzhou¡¯s face, there was a distinct moment of arrogance.

    During a small meal, he leisurely recounted how the eight ck Dragons coborated with genius talents for mutual ughter, and Bai Yunzhou listened carefully.

    In the narrative, ¡°pride¡± didn¡¯t just refer to non-finger-style ims, it implied using the opportunity to include some extra elements.

    ¡°Are you saying the border was breached before you were captured?¡±

    Hearing the arrogant mortals¡¯ story, Bai Yunzhou let out a sigh of relief.

    No wonder the arrogant mortals easily killed the previously wounded Ninth Level master.

    The arrogant nodded: ¡°Correct! I think the border was likely attacked by beasts. Otherwise, if all these people acted, I¡¯d have been dead long ago!¡±

    The deration of the arrogant Kanspirit also caused Ge Su to drink the mysterious wine in his heart, receiving a satisfactory exnation.

    Before Ao Cangsheng was besieged, these eight people were severely injured, and Ao Cangsheng was killed from behind; it could be said to have been more or less expected.

    ¡°Since you were injured, why did you still besiege yourself to kill?¡±

    Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t understand the motivation of these geniuses and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The arrogant mortal looked at Ge Su with a smile: ¡°Perhaps because he is the deputy manager of Ge Su!¡±

    Speaking about thest sentence, arrogance could suppress the sound in the air with strong hostility.

    At this point, Bai Yunzhou¡¯splexity was apparent, of course, immediately.

    At that moment, he suddenly thought of something. No wonder Ge Shuzui was so arrogant and died. It had nothing to do with him.

    Upon hearing the arrogant words, Ge Shu¡¯s face changed when he got drunk, and a surge of anger rose in his heart: ¡°People are arrogant; you don¡¯t need to suck blood! You killed eight talented students in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, isn¡¯t that enough? Now you want to frame me? Are you really a parent of the Bai family?¡±

    Quick, Ge Shujuan, don¡¯t forget.

    This thought shed through Bai Yunzhou¡¯s mind, and next, you know, he arrogantly and dimly, couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°What¡¯s important, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng Pavilion was dragged by Bai Yunzhou,ining, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Elders want to interrogate me first? How could I have time to say such things?¡±

    Bai Yunzhou med Cangsheng Pavilion¡¯s arrogance on himself, sneering: ¡°Even with plenty of reasons, couldn¡¯t Elder ask these questions earlier?¡±

    The arrogant mortals wanted to defend themselves, but upon reaching Bai Yunzhou, his face fell, constantly sticking out his tongue: ¡°Replying to you, all students are ignorant and bored, and then he forgot to change!¡±

    Seeing your arrogance and weakness, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Knowing your mistakes, it seems you still have a way!¡±

    The two of them flew away, leaving only a soothing, somewhat frustrated, somewhat resentful singer in the wind.

    However, after much effort, Bai Yunzhou arrogantly appeared at the edge of the gigantic artifact.

    Whirr, whirr, whirr!

    When he heard the wind blowing in the air, the white-bearded old man standing at the solid edge inadvertently lifted his head.

    Perhaps when they saw the arrogance of Cangsheng, they suddenly appeared still, not expecting the arrogance of Cangsheng to appear here.

    Behind this small surprise, a smile appeared on the white-bearded man¡¯s face, because the arrogant man hadn¡¯t died, and without this old ghost, what would have happened.

    Bai Yunzhou flew to the side of the white-bearded elder, greeting others: ¡°Our ancestor, we know our ancestor hasn¡¯t fallen.¡±

    The white-bearded elder nodded, seemingly unsurprised. Curiously, he looked at the arrogant elder, smiled, and asked: ¡°Do you know, little devil, where is the old devil?¡±

    The arrogant mortal smiled back and nodded, ¡°The previous powerful treasure has trapped no one, with an exit surrounded by a group of stinging beasts.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°stinging beasts,¡± the white-bearded elder appeared shocked and anxious.

    ¡°Where is he? Take me to see.¡±

    The white-bearded elder knew the situation was urgent, not talking idly.

    The arrogant mortal pointed to the west of Canglong Forest: ¡°Over there, about four or five miles.¡±

    The white-bearded elder nodded, grabbed his arrogance, and said: ¡°Quickly, onceprehended, follow me.¡±

    After exining and ignoring Bai Yunzhou¡¯s behavior, flying west of Canglong Forest was strictly forbidden.

    The white-bearded elder and others flew in the air, asking: ¡°How many beasts of the ¡®kiss¡¯ are there?¡±

    ¡°Probably more than two hundred!¡± The arrogant mortals said.

    The white-bearded elder nodded, indicating no further surprise.

    In the eyes of others, maybe two hundred stinging beasts are no longer a sight to see.

    Maybe the two hundred beast kisses of the War Castle¡¯s owner are not enough to endanger his life; the greatest harm is already past.

    They rode the wind and waves, flying a mile between Su Sect¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at the vast blue sky, a gray shadow flew in the opposite direction, with the majestic momentum of the Cangsheng border¡¯s Imperial Pce.

    Seeing the grey shadow, the owner of the capital¡¯s Great Mansion couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying: ¡°Hey, this old ghost seems no longer needed here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng suddenly said: ¡°Does the predecessor mean the opposite is not your predecessor?¡±

    The owner of Zhan Tianfu Mansion nodded, saying: ¡°If not the old demon, then who?¡±

    He likes to wear it, stopping between physiques on horseback, hovering in the sky so easily.

    Before long, a white-haired elder appeared before them.

    Seeing the white-bearded elder slightly puzzled, the owner of the Zhan Tianfu Mansion couldn¡¯t help but joke: ¡°No, you old demon, what happened to you?¡±

    The white-haired elder nced at Zhan Tianfu¡¯s owner: ¡°Zhan Laogui, are you speaking soft nonsense? Would you like to be surrounded by two hundred stinging beasts like these, trying to be clever?¡±

    The Heavenly Mansion elder sniffed a cry: ¡°Two hundred beasts aren¡¯t stinging to kiss me, are they?¡± Do you think you¡¯d be trapped?¡±

    Clearly, at the Heavenly Mansion, the owner was taking the opportunity to tease the white-haired elder, indicating that thetter¡¯s strength was too weak.

    The white-haired elder stood aside, pointing to his back.

    When arrogance began to attach to super-powerful individuals, wasn¡¯t this clear?

    The source most hated and itching for by these people was the song-soothing intoxication. This experience, Jie Heilong, was a challenging loss.

    He was the only ninth ck Dragon to survive, with all the eight people killed by the arrogant mortals.

    ¡°Arrogant Cangsheng, why are you here? Where have you been this month?¡±

    The arrogant mortals stood up, suddenly hearing a gentle voice.

    Turning around, it turned out Mu Qinn was holding a small devilzily sleeping at the Great Awakening Temple.

    Upon hearing Mu Qinn¡¯s voice, the little devil suddenly opened its big blue eyes, letting out a loud ¡°T¡± sound on the arrogant¡¯s stick.

    In a moment of intimacy, Mu Qinn¡¯s arms and lightning rushed towards the arrogance.

    But on certain wavelengths, this small demon directly leaped over a distance of 20 to 30 feet,nding on the arrogant¡¯s shoulder.

    After being away for more than a month, the little devil was obviously very happy, as the proud, indifferent, and sky have appeared before its eyes once more.

    Charging towards the proud mortals, wetting its hair, licking the proud mortal¡¯s neck and face was a proud mortal scene.

    ¡°Alright, little devil, stop, farewell!¡±

    The arrogant mortals chuckled at the little devil¡¯s head, but gripped the little devil¡¯s head, halting the y and making noise.

 Chapter 1649 - 1640: Unexpected Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Chapter 1640: Unexpected Provocation</h4>

    With an arrogant attitude, he grabbed the little devil¡¯s head, bumping it with his nose tip, making him bow and scrape, but he noticed unexpectedly that the little devil¡¯s forehead turned red.

    The mark was half an inch long and as wide as a minute, standing prominently on the little devil¡¯s forehead.

    The red was like the tip of a sharp knife pointing upwards, filled with a strong and intense qi.

    Seeing that part of the red mark, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but hear the little devil¡¯s cries.

    Earlier, the voice from the little devil¡¯s head had been gentle, sounding like the cub of a beast unearthed.

    The little devil¡¯s voice might have had a hoarse growl, not as soft as before, but it was somewhat rough and brave.

    This change on the little devil¡¯s head didn¡¯t hide his arrogant and pale eyes.

    Cangsheng arrogantly held the little devil¡¯s head with both hands, staring at him. In his heart, he thought: "This guy is growing slowly, otherwise how could such a change happen?"

    Mu Qinn hadn¡¯t seen such arrogance for a long time, which made Mu Qinn very worried, not knowing why.

    Although Mu Qinn and the arrogant Cangsheng met by chance, they were not good friends.

    It¡¯s just unknown why, when the arrogant Cangsheng mysteriously disappearedst time, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    During this period, although he agreed to practice like other talented students, hunting animals all day, he might have lost much heart.

    It had been a month, and the strength of other talented students had more or less increased.

    Only Mu Qinn, because it was hidden in his mind, hadn¡¯t progressed in the domain of using power.

    Until he saw the arrogance and paleness, which would never diminish, it seemed that his heart was filled with fear, finally calming down.

    Looking at this arrogant magician, Mu Qinn reproached himself: "Where have you been this month? Not saying a word to me really doesn¡¯t matter!"

    Of course, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t tell Mu Qinn about his divine artifact,ughing as he lied: "We were forced to escape into a deep valley. If we hadn¡¯t met your predecessor, we¡¯d still be in the deep valley!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng picked up the snow.

    "Were you chased by people from the ck Dragon?"

    Mu Qinn listened to these arrogant words and stood there, losing his color.

    Perhaps it was obvious that the ck Dragon was beside those people, and eventually, how strong would it be?

    The strength of the arrogant Cangsheng was not his strong suit, being hunted by the ck Dragon was very dangerous.

    But to his surprise, the arrogant Cangsheng managed to escape the ck Dragon¡¯s pursuit, in those people¡¯s hands, they didn¡¯t know how he did it.

    He arrogantly nodded, smiling: "Yes, because we didn¡¯t discuss it, we tried to kill him with other things. Unfortunately, I slipped from his fingers!"

    "Where is that person, didn¡¯t hee with you?"

    Speaking of the dangerous chase, Mu Qinn couldn¡¯t help but recall the dark-faced boy.

    He arrogantly said: "He and I came all the way." After being rescued by a predecessor, the others went straight to university!"

    "Oh, you¡¯re alright!"

    So I knew.

    I thanked him, smiling and saying: "I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, but as long as there¡¯s a grudge between us and the ck Dragon Society, it can¡¯t be eliminated."

    "Before I went to the ck Dragon Club, the ck Dragon would surelye back to find me, so there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t know, and that¡¯s that I killed Ge Shu¡¯s drunk brother!"

    As soon as he heard this, Mu Qinn immediately stared into his eyes, some of which stared at the arrogant Cangsheng Pavilion as if to say: "What did you say?"

    "I killed Ge Shu, and disappeared!" said the arrogant pale face.

    Upon hearing the arrogant words, Mu Qinn¡¯s heart immediately surged like a roaring wave.

    He didn¡¯t know why the arrogant Cangsheng had to kill Ge Shuzui¡¯s brother.

    But one thing you know in your heart, from now on, this song will foreverfortably and arrogantly.

    As the vice president of the ck Dragon Association, the personal vendetta between Ge Shuzui and the arrogant Cangsheng would be a vendetta between the ck Dragon and the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Mu Qinn was stunned for a while, but slowly recalled: "But that¡¯s why..."

    "Don¡¯t ask me about this, it¡¯s a long story, I won¡¯t discuss the details with you."

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew what Tao Muqinn wanted to ask, so first, he had to interrupt.

    The arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to say anything, and Mu Qinn didn¡¯t want to say anything either. As long as it was in his heart, he was still worried about that arrogant Cangsheng ghost.

    Of course, if you knew that the eight so-called geniuses encountered by the ck Dragon all died at the hands of arrogance, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this worry.

    In the conversation, hundreds of people knowledgeable in war asked where they were in Mo Fengshui.

    Perhaps this was the answer, but he was very frustrated, after which the entire brigade was destroyed.

    Knowing that all my family died in a gigantic relic, the Hundred Battles University would no longer be here.

    Jie and the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples gradually weed the Heavenly Mansion to join the battle, returning to Heavenly Martial City with cold faces.

    Not long ago, I sat in the back, and he looked like a butcher.

    At a nce, the arrogant Cangsheng sat down and shouted the name of the arrogant Cangsheng loudly in different ces, it was truly exciting.

    He liked to convey the color of his eyes to Ao Cangsheng in a timely manner, which made him sit down, temporarily changing his mouth without falling.

    Later, Mo Fengxue was asked how to escape from the great relics, Mo Fengxue spoke briefly.

    When everyone asked about Master Li, Mo Fengxue smiled, arrogantly looking at him, and then Master Yi took the temporary opportunity to leave early.

    Cangsheng, Mo Fengshui¡¯s arrogant and careful mind, might remember it, because others will speak of it in their memories.

    Finally, we spoke a few more words, especially about the importance of war style, and the arrogant Cangsheng changed a few sentences, letting everyone leave Canglong Forest.

    Mo Fengxue did not forget to return the powerful warrior to the arrogant Cangsheng.

    The arrogant Cangsheng wanted to give it directly to Mo Fengshui, but Mo Fengshui said that the arrogant Cangsheng saved him twice, and if he received this favor again, it would make him nervous.

    He also said, if you want to practice arrogant and Cangsheng Mountain make Red Medicine, you can go to Fengshui Mountain to find.

    At that time, he just carelessly said two words, not knowing where Snow Mountain was.

    On the way home, Bai Yunzhou told the arrogant Cangsheng that Feng Mountain was at the south end of the Tang Dynasty, where the alchemy master Mao Fengshui was.

    Therefore, since Mo Fengshui lived on Fengshui Mountain, many people were fortunate enough to call Mo Fengshui the owner of Fengshui Mountain.

    You easily adapt sitting there, of course, you don¡¯t like the arrogant Cangsheng Pavilion returning to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    Cangsheng saw the arrogant look and took the opportunity to return to the Heavenly Dragon Temple early.

    This time, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple activated 7-year-old and 50 skilled talents.

    A powerful relic might have killed six Elders, but leader Axiu Bai Yunzhou survived after breaking an arm.

    Regarding technical talents, except for the eight geniuses of the ck Dragon Society, all other geniuses were dead.

    The other geniuses, even if trained, would be injured, but would not be life-threatening.

    On the way home, Bai Yunzhou especially wanted to drink drunkenly and arrogantly.

    Since the case was unclear, he studied it carefully on the way home.

    When Bai Yunzhou asked about the cruel incident involving the arrogant Cangsheng, what happened was arrogant Cangsheng species.

    A day passed, and there was no news about these great relics.

    Three dayster, there was still no news about this gigantic relic.

    Ten dayster, there was still no news about this gigantic relic.

    Yes.

    As time went by, the ominous feeling in everyone¡¯s hearts, like a smiling wind, grew stronger.

    After this period, these great relics disappeared, all the news spread out.

    Smarter people might have thought he, for those powerful relics, feared staying inside forever.

    Later, the great powers sentrge numbers of artifacts one after another, continuing to maintain their strength before external aid.

    Unfortunately, the control over powerful ruins was too strong, in the end, there was now uniting the seven major powers.

    The strong could only helplessly wait for a miracle to descend within the ruins.

 Chapter 1650 - 1641: Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Chapter 1641: Miracle</h4>

    At this moment, everyone began to despair, like a smiling breeze. In less than a month, there was no activity from the strong artifacts, because they worried that those among them were difficult.

    In despair, the smiling breeze couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry and me you.

    If you don¡¯t show arrogance and recklessness, themunity wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in this task.

    If pride and neglect were not involved in this task, there wouldn¡¯t be arrogance because of such a disaster.

    Under extreme self-doubt and self-me, the entire smiling person became depressed and demoralized.

    Even someone like Yue Shuang is trying tofort the smiling breeze, letting it open up a little, iming this situation has no rtion to it.

    But the smiling breeze waspleted, how could it be over in three and a half minutes?

    Seeing the smiles andughter gradually disappear, no longer having their original heroic behaviors, Yue Shuang and others couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    The world feared, and the arrogant Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t have anythinge out, with the smiling breeze cing its own torment on its deathbed first.

    However, when the crowd fell, the Barbaric suddenly sat in front of the crowd.

    Sensing you leaning backward, the smiling breeze immediately reset the spirit¡¯s three points.

    The five of us sat together in the woods, for cruelty and arrogance, with Barbaric and arrogance not answering, because sitting in the woods was okay.

    Otherwise, after many worrisome inquiries, they simply sat down to exin the path to you.

    Knowing this treasure hunt, almost every major nation suffered enormous losses. The smiling breeze and the faces of others couldn¡¯t help but show shock.

    It may be a groupposed of over a dozen natural persons, the environment is good, but in the end, less than ten people could live and lose weight.

    This showed how strong and dangerous the powerful artifacts are.

    As these people felt shock from within, they sat down and told us the second shocking news.

    "You may not know, but that enormous relic is not Dragon Country¡¯s True Artifact!"

    I looked at people¡¯s fearful faces, sat down, eyebrow and brows dancing.

    "Is it not a strong dragon, what is a strong dragon?"

    Without waiting for Xiaofeng to open his mouth, the moon¡¯s frost should first be a surprise.

    Meanwhile, many others widened their eyes, expressed innguage, staring dumbfounded at the person sitting there.

    The Barbaric breathed, gradually creating an atmosphere. Only when people¡¯s gazes almost strangled themselves in T Bay, he slowly exined: "You may not know, this powerful relic, in fact, is the relic of Heaven¡¯s strongest person!"

    "Old man..."

    As the words came out, people¡¯s hearts began to beat.

    The four did not know what an empire is, but the empire gradually knew, with their brains must be much stronger than a real Dragon Empire.

    Thus Xiaofeng identally heard of the skyscraper Empire A Country from the older generation.

    How strong this empire is, even those old folks were quite aware.

    Now, I think, arrogant Cangsheng might indeed be a world-ss giant¡¯s memorial, and the smiling breeze couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    So-called Heaven Monk and people, almost all existed before Heaven¡¯s strongest people.

    For example, people still exist in the center of the second best ruin, this is a miracle.

    After a brief sitting and bragging, the smiling breeze inquired about arrogance¡¯s whereabouts.

    Because the Barbaric didn¡¯t enjoy telling simple stories.

    Thus, he was more likely to win the top prize.

    With this thought, Ao Cangsheng also suggested you sit down, not to worry as he could improve himself as quickly as possible.

    After listening to Aocang Spirit¡¯s instructions, not knowing Aocang Spirit¡¯s words were quite reasonable.

    But when I think of myself, I can¡¯t be called Heavenly Dragon Five Temples. I cannot be without the love of countless beautiful women. Sometimes I cannot leave excitedly while sitting around.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned home and just finished bathing, he heard someone screaming in the house. When he went out, he found it was Group Leader Hu Xiaomeng yelling silently at Xiao Hu.

    "Why are you here?"

    Don¡¯t tell me Xiao Hu¡¯s lonely face appeared in the yard, arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Don¡¯t mention Xiao Hu moving forward, sometimes grabbing the anger and saying: "Brothers, what happened to the Hu Xiaomeng alliance!"

    Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes. "What happened to Tiger School?"

    Don¡¯t tell me Xiao Hu hated saying, "You don¡¯t let me recruit brothers? I¡¯ve always been doing this, seeing nearly a hundred brothers being recruited, and the ck Dragon Club came."

    "They didn¡¯t ask us questions, directly told us, ¡¯They want to challenge our Tiger School alliance,¡¯ and if we don¡¯t let them, they will make us kneel."

    "Brothers naturally left, so they were forced to move, ck Dragon also grows stronger, of course, we are not the enemy of the Hu Xiaomeng alliance."

    "After the battle, more than thirty brothers suffered severe injuries, more than fifty brothers were easily injured. Almost all Tiger School brothers were hurt."

    "When we left, the ck Dragon Club also said, ¡¯Break the Tiger alliance quickly, or they woulde.¡¯"

    "Next time theye, the wounded wouldn¡¯t be so easily thirty people. Hearing such threats, many brothers forced the ck Dragon Alliance¡¯s debris directly to withdraw from the Tiger Roar Alliance."

    "Until now, Hu Xiaomeng has lost half of the brothers. This way, everyone who can only go down the mountain panics, fearing the ck Dragon returns for wart."

    "That day, I recruited troops everywhere, but because of thest ce ck Dragon Club, no one dared to join the Tiger Roar Alliance!"

    Listening to Xiao Hu¡¯s anger and prison stick, his arrogant eyes gradually revealed a cold light turning.

    He very clearly knows, the cause of these events lies mainly in that he recently approved Hu Xiaomeng.

    To a certain extent, it will also gradually strengthen itself by epting the Tiger Roar Team.

    But ck Dragon would not allow Ao Cangsheng to do so, because without direct means to find Ao Cangsheng¡¯s faults, they simply transferred their anger toward Tiger Roar Alliance.

    This time, Hu Xiaomeng¡¯s alliance didn¡¯t suffer from self-admiration, frankly speaking, it was all due to pride.

    Thinking about this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but walk angrily to the riverbank. A ck dragon will be rewarded from the bottom.

    Without the help of the Tiger Roar Alliance, arrogance alone cannot reach a climate.

    After that, don¡¯t tell me Xiao Hu was checked unnecessarily by an arrogant kangaroo, waiting for his opinons.

    "In order to weed out granny, the ck Dragon Club has already opened its doors. Do we surrender? Directly do it to him!"

    Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t yet opened his mouth, but behind him came angry sounds.

    Don¡¯t mention that whistling tiger nced up at us, from home panting and washing face for us.

    Don¡¯t talk about what Xiao Hu said just now, she should listen.

    When seeing a man sitting there, not to mention squeezing out Xiao Hu¡¯s ugly face, nodding to the sitting man.

    Sat three steps, ran toward Aocang Spirit two steps, their eyes awakened: "Boss, are you still hesitating? These broken massive bodies are sincere, they are us. If we don¡¯t show them colors, they will think we panic!"

    Arrogant Ao Cangsheng coldlyughed, eyes trembling due to murder: "An enemy must repay, ounts must be settled. This won¡¯t be now."

    "Should we wait until the ck Dragon destroys the square and then start?"

    Sitting in my heart feels ufortable, staring at her eyes, following me with a big angry voice.

    Don¡¯t mention Xiao Hu only seeing Ao Cang Spirit once but knowing not Ao Cang Spirit, besides Ao Cangsheng must be strong.

    So when he angrily sits, his heart filled with atmosphere, but didn¡¯t yell arrogantly at Sheng Ao, and quietly waiting for his response.

    Following the quiet chase, Ao Cangsheng suddenly said: "Yes, let them break the field again!"

    "Boss, did I hear you right? You want people to break this domain again?"

    When I heard Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, I just sat down, jumped in, looked nkly through Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face, stunned for a while.

    Don¡¯t mention Xiao Hu not saying "pah", but you can see, regarding losing his color.

 Chapter 1651 - 642: Heart Pills

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Chapter 642: Heart Pills</h4>

    But he was very excited and happy to think that Ao Cangsheng could be Dan Yao.

    You know, during the Tang Dynasty, alchemists were rare, which is why alchemists¡¯ status was highly respected.

    Ordinary monks rarely request medicines for alchemy. If they don¡¯t attendrge auctions, they might get better medicines to practice alchemy.

    Ao Cangsheng agreed to join Ao Tian Sect and consume medicines for alchemy.

    This kind of deadly Big Confusion is certainly what the disciples of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples experience, and yet it also causes a heartbeat.

    Dan Yao is a kind of Big Confusion, and disciples who haven¡¯t joined the alliance might owe Ao Tian Sect.

    The only concern Hu Xiaomeng had was whether, with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s confirmed strength, the next ck Dragon would cause trouble. Could Ao Cangsheng endure again?

    I wanted to put it on, but I was listening to Ao Cangsheng continue, "For this matter, you just need to tell Ao Tian Sect¡¯s brother to give them a Heart Pill or a Heart Pill."

    "And next time the ck Dragon returns to Ao Tian Sect, you must notify me first so I can meet them!"

    "Don¡¯t tell Hu Xiaomeng how to do it," he said, "Master, it¡¯s about 34 miles from Ao Tian Sect. It¡¯s a surprise. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you."

    "Otherwise, master, you¡¯ll just have to sit proudly before the Heaven Gate. There¡¯s plenty of houses. I¡¯ve already made room for you before I moved in!"

    Not to mention the significance of Hu Xiaomeng, Ao Cangsheng certainly understood. He was worried about the ck Dragon making a temporary mistake. He couldn¡¯t notify Ao Kanspiri in time. This was the only way.

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said, "Fine, you can have two houses, one for me and one for me."

    Smelling the fragrance on the tongue, don¡¯t tell me Hu Xiaomeng was immediately pleased: "The sect certainly says so, I have arranged two houses for you to get here."

    Saying goodbye to Hu Xiaomeng, they both built houses and sat down, filled with love.

    At this moment, he turned his head, rubbed his hands, and said, "Boss, we are going. Can you lock in my position?"

    Don¡¯t tell Hu Xiaomeng he doesn¡¯t know the Barbaric sitting posture, but proud Cangsheng knows the Barbaric sitting posture always loves face.

    Since I¡¯ve fully taken over Hu Xiaomeng¡¯s alliance, I certainly must establish a ce.

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment and said: "From today, Little ck, you must obey thew. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still defending thew. Only Ao Tian Sect¡¯s business is done with the old one."

    "When the brothers are all gathered, we will announce specific position appointments at the meeting."

    Don¡¯t tell Hu Xiaomeng: "I will do as the master requires!"

    "There¡¯s nothing else here, so continue busying yourself. Later tomorrow, Little ck and I are going to Ao Tian Sect together!"

    After setting things straight, Ao Cangsheng looked around, not to mention a whistling tiger, and spoke softly.

    Don¡¯t tell me Hu Xiaomeng was in a good mood, smiling and bowing to Ao Kanspiri.

    He said he was not here anymore, and he left the house.

    Seeing Hu Xiaomeng leaving home, sitting proudly on the shoulder and saying excitedly: "Boss, from today, I am also a big man!"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t roll his eyes at you: "Don¡¯t get too happy too soon. If you¡¯re notpetent, I¡¯ll return you to your post anytime."

    "Boss, you can¡¯t treat me like this, beast. I¡¯m going to send you back to the human world, just to be their guardian. If you give me money, let me live!"

    Hearing the threat of proud Kanspirit, he sat down with a bitterint.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled,ughing: "If you don¡¯t want to be fired, you should hurry to practice! Tomorrow I n to enter Lei Wu¡¯s attic again, you¡¯d better prepare!"

    "Alright, I must be fully prepared, well-trained!" Hearing Ao Cangsheng speak, I was busy.

    Saying two people entered the other person¡¯s house to start practicing.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t rush to practice; he handed the ck Box to us.

    Once again, seeing a cheap ck Box, you couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly on your proud face.

    When he first saw the box, he thought it contained more than five ordinary Dan Pills.

    ording to management, a method can be ced onbor-consuming drugs, or it¡¯s an expensive treasure chest.

    This strong man can¡¯t build ruins in the golden season, nor can he find so much treasure. How can a simple wooden box hold five drugs?

    The only exnation is that most boxes that look like cheap boxes are mysterious dresses unknown to mankind.

    Later, when Ao Cangsheng was found hiding on the table, he wrote a letter and found a way to save space.

    Ao Cangsheng suddenly realized that cheap ck wooden boxes often contained such secrets.

    This is thest thing that happened or didn¡¯t, spending too much time researching the ck Box¡¯s research.

    Ao Cangsheng returned to the Tian Luo.

    "Little demon, what are you doing?"

    You see, the demon¡¯s head is nibbling, and these ck Boxes are a missing piece. Proud God immediately awakened.

    Realizing this little demon¡¯s head was the next ck Box, suddenly feeling proud and angry.

    The little demon bowed again, hearing the sound, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t touch the ck Box anymore. The little demon had a big head, picked up the box, and flew away.

    "Little demon, stand up for me! Now is not the time to y, this thing can¡¯t be eaten, are you looking for a fight?"

    Ao Kanspiri was afraid the little demon would escape and be furious, so he chased after him.

    Unexpectedly, the little demon¡¯s speed in grabbing things now is terrifying at times.

    Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s third scene "Liuyun fearing Fengbu" threatens the rainbow, he still could not reach the little demon¡¯s body.

    This is twice over storms and rain, the little demon unknowingly disappeared from the house.

    Through an empty courtyard, thinking of the ck-painted wooden box hidden inside, he couldn¡¯t help but boil with rage.

    The treasure I just collected is now mainly a little demon¡¯s dream.

    If there¡¯s nothing worth the proud hiding material, this box is now mostly devoured by the demon.

    Thinking about this, proud Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but regret the painful time.

    If he didn¡¯t bring that box now, the little demon wouldn¡¯t carry it away.

    For a long time, I lost my breath in the gym, with a proud ck face.

    Now he¡¯s in a bad mood, with no intention of retreating. What¡¯s the big deal? He tried again several times with the chaotic armor.

    It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that Ao Cangsheng obtained the secondyer of the chaotic sky¡¯s key method.

    After bathing, eating, and leaving the house, Ao Cangsheng called the little demon several times.

    Soon, there was a sh of white light, and Ao Cangsheng finally appeared.

    Proud little demon excitedly emerged behind the somber voice, not only aware of his big mistake but also scattering the happy son¡¯s arms while dancing around the proud Sheng¡¯s hand.

    Jumping, jumping, waving amid the ws, continuously itching.

    Seeing the little demon returning, the hatred in Ao Kanspiri grew old.

    He wanted to teach the little demon a lesson but saw the little demon constantly giving him clues.

    If you don¡¯t look at it, you¡¯ll see how angry you are inside.

    Originally, the little demon¡¯s head was painted on a ck wooden box. Comparing the little demon¡¯s head, Ao Cangsheng knew the ck trunk had been eaten by the little demon¡¯s head.

    The little demon¡¯s head will now tell you what it means when you ask Ao Cangsheng if he still wants any more boxes!

    Facing such audacity and arrogance, proud Cangsheng, even with a good character, inevitably gets angry in the air.

    "You little bastard, do you know what you ate now dare to ask again!"

    Ao Cangsheng scolded him angrily, reaching out with his right hand, tightly wrapping the little demon¡¯s head in his hand.

    All the anger was under proud Cangsheng, raising your hand to p the little demon¡¯s face.

    But when his palmnded on the little demon¡¯s head, he suddenly found a red mark on the little demon¡¯s forehead.

    As before, this red mark was as sharp as a sword, straight, ambitious, like a little demon¡¯s head.

    At the same time, Ao Cangsheng also found two sharp teeth on the little demon¡¯s head¡¯s horns.

    When I returned, Ao Cangsheng saw a little demon. At that time, the little demon hadn¡¯t grown those two sharp teeth at all.

    However, it was in this half-day¡¯s effort, there were still two sharp teeth in the mouth that sometimes couldn¡¯t help but scrape lordly Cangsheng¡¯s beard.

    Seeing these two sharp teeth and almost your monster¡¯s quick teeth won¡¯t make two teeth rattle.

 Chapter 1652 - 1643: Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Chapter 1643: Terrifying</h4>

    The only difference is that the two sharp teeth look even sharper, like an absolute sword ced in a box, right in the sky.

    The other teeth in the little devil¡¯s mouth have also grown out. Unlike before, they are small and small. At first nce, they resemble puppy teeth.

    Now, the teeth on the little devil¡¯s head can be called "very fast teeth", the teeth of your monster.

    The only regret is that Ao Cangsheng does not yet know that the little devil is a frightening creature.

    You see great changes have urred in the little devil¡¯s body; the big eyes atop the little devil¡¯s head suddenly turned moist.

    The collective hatred of the Aocang Spirit suddenly vanished from the depths of the heart.

    Okay, go!

    Ao Cangsheng sighed a long sigh, and although old pains were notfortable, seeing the growth of the little devil, he finally slowly ced it on his palm.

    Seeing these things, the arrogant Cangsheng rose even higher. It seems that this time I really picked up the chair.

    With these things, you don¡¯t have to worry about your refinement, and you don¡¯t have to worry about materials now.

    After forcing a smile, Ao Cangsheng attempted to leave the meeting.

    But just as he was gradually understanding the divine, he unconsciously discovered a small door at the bottom of the storage room closing.

    Looking at the door, Ao Cangsheng felt uneasy, "What is this, do you want to hide something alone?"

    If you want to ce it in your heart, your curiosity will grow strong. The deity shook, and the next thing you know, that door suddenly appeared before the arrogant person.

    Little snack, the deity is at the door,ing to the small doorway.

    When I passed through the door, I only saw a bare wall.

    But the next thing you need to know is that the arrogant gaze of Cangsheng was attracted by a pile of words on the wall.

    There were smooth, painful, and ck walls, withrge numbers of words etched in a spray. The letters were gold, simple, and elegant.

    The words appeared like thunderbolts and lightning.

    If ordinary people could read these words, they might not even realize it for five minutes.

    But Ao Cangsheng could read these words, and his face revealed joy.

    Thunder and fire!

    Through the golden words like thunderbolts, proudly muttering to himself.

    Originally, when Ao Cangsheng was a child, Ao Yun and Ao Yun did not want to be a strange book. This book was full of thunder and fire.

    However, beneath this thunderstorm, there weremon words in the mortal world.

    Proud Ao Yun didn¡¯t know that book was bamboo, so they remained as arrogant Cangsheng, as literary masterpieces show.

    At that time, the Aocang Spirit did nothing. Out of curiosity, he repeatedly read this book. In the end, he almost finished reading the entire book.

    It was for this reason that when Aocangsheng saw the lightning again, a look of surprise and strangeness did not appear on his face, but rather a sense of surprise and joy.

    In fact, Ao Cangsheng did not know that Lei Huoyuan had a middle name in the Alchemy Dao, called Dan Ding Yuan.

    Because these words were initially used to save the alchemist¡¯s thoughts, they were often engraved with Dan Ding, hence the name of the ce.

    After recognizing Lei Huoyuan, the son of the Aocang Spirit carefully read further.

    At the top of the words were only two very simple strokes: Dan Jing.

    Seeing these two characters, Proud Cangsheng didn¡¯t realize this article was a foundation.

    It was not until Ao Cangsheng read two paragraphs that he was shocked to discover that these words recorded the Ghost Thoughts from ancient times to the present.

    With this phrase, Ao Cangsheng finally realized that this "Dan Scripture" was actually an ancient alchemical ssic.

    This great discovery made Ao Cangsheng rejoice once more. You should know that if the Alchemy Dao disappears, it¡¯s very difficult. Sometimes it hurts him, and it is hard for him to aplish anything in life.

    Now, if he has this book, which is the essence of today¡¯s Daoism, if his talent is not too poor, if he wants to get lost on the Dan Road, the problem should not be too big.

    After reading a few paragraphs, Ao Cangsheng stopped. Instead, he recorded the entire movie "Dan Jing" at the meeting.

    The Aocang Spirit spent three hours devouring the Moon Family, and back at the sea, he engraved all of Dan Jing.

    In an attempt to prevent the Dan Scripture from being possessed by others, he demanded life force and erased every word on the wall.

    This way, even if the storage room fell into the hands of strangers, Dan Jing would not disappear because of this.

    Due to time constraints, Aocang Spirit had no time to study alchemy.

    So he only took a pill from the storage room and threw them into his warehouse.

    He was taking these medicines, let¡¯s not talk about the blizzard, and see if they are all Katani.

    If it is beneficial to him, he will assign a frown while sitting. If he cannot use it, he will give it a smiling wind or not mention the blizzard.

    Afterward, Ao Cangsheng fetched the ice and snow dream from the storage room.

    For so long, the crystal had aged, be transparent, and the woman¡¯s crystal was now cold and beautiful again.

    Through the beautiful scenery, his face grew numb, and he proudly moved his eyes onto the crystal.

    Now he can no longer look at us, the crystal is patient.

    It is a strange prohibited arrogance, never seen even in the Alchemy Password.

    For this, Ao Cangsheng spected that the forbidden ground level mainly exceeds the fourth major level.

    Now he could return to reading the Alchemy Password, where the technology of time and the spirit of war stopped at the fourth level of the Heavenly Objects.

    Through this extraordinary beauty, silently sleeping in the transparent crystal, the proud Cangsheng can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    Unfortunately, due to his current legal achievements, it is not possible to break the ban.

    "Youngdy, rest assured, as long as I understand these forbidden levels, of course, you will be rescued from this crystal as soon as possible!"

    Upon looking at the beautiful woman again, Ao Cangsheng returned the crystal to the storage room.

    Morning.

    Not far away, behind the triangr eyes, was a young man running; the young man was dressed in a long purple robe, with beautiful brows and elegant demeanor.

    Between gestures, they were more arrogant and luxurious. At first nce, they were not vulgar.

    When this young man appeared from the stunning pavilion of Lei Wu, he suddenly gave up a two-foot-high path.

    These kids were like mountain lions, once they appeared, they made the rest of us retreat.

    Moreover, some tablecloths, they looked at the young man in purple clothes, not with three points of respect and seven points of fear, and did not look at them.

    Behind this young man in purple were four men dressed in painful red robes.

    Although they were outstanding in appearance and dignity, they all devoutly followed the young man in purple, indicating the young man in purple¡¯s identity was even more unusual.

    When the triangle eyes were quiet, Ao Cangsheng looked at the young man in purple.

    Four eyes met in the photo, two pairs of simrly cold and sharp eyes collided in an instant.

    At that moment, Ao Cangsheng did not give up, and neither did the young man in purple clothes.

    After they stared at each other in this way, the young man in purple suddenly showed great disdain and contempt.

    Then he quietlyughed and diverted his gaze from the Aocang Spirit.

    "Who is the idiot you¡¯re talking about? Are there any idiots you consider ordinary people?"

    She is a simple nanny, the most unusual dog in the house.

    Now the triangr eyes screamed in front of him, sitting, and of course, he lost patience.

    Upon hearing that he not only refused to yield but also insulted himself, the triangr eyes immediately jumped up: "I don¡¯t know what death is, what life is, even dared to scold me, I will teach you a lesson tonight!"

    After his horse drank, the triangr eyes suddenly turned white. Next, his body transformed into a storm, his big fist waving and pounding fiercely before the barbarian.

    Upon seeing this, some surrounding desktops became interested. They gazed, sitting thereughing.

    "These people are tired of life and utterly defeated, not even daring to provoke Triangle Instrument Du Qi."

    "If you anger Du Qi, you don¡¯t see iting."

    "Very well! Now insulting Du Qi is hitting Wu Shao¡¯s face, Wu Shao won¡¯t be lenient!"

    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s easy or easy. I only know after that punch, the ck-faced boy¡¯s face disappears!"

    Right.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1653 - 1644: Solid Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Chapter 1644: Solid Foundation</h4>

    After a while, the jockey sitting at the table stared at the Barbarian¡¯s seat, wondering if the Barbarian knocked Du Qi to the ground, would the face sitting there immediately bounce down?

    Bang!

    The sound of an explosion, a punch to the face, pierced everyone¡¯s ears clearly.

    But at this moment, the color of the people present solidified in the air all at once.

    The event they long anticipated didn¡¯t happen; instead, something gigantic and unexpected appeared before their eyes.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, I saw a person suddenly fly up, drawing a perfect map. In the end, I had to fall three feet from today,nding at the feet of a standard dog, eating dog excrement.

    This person was none other than Du Qi, who was so arrogant just now. When he attacked and fought the Barbarian, the Barbarian shot out like lightning. One punchnded on Du Qi¡¯s face.

    Du Qi bubbled up quickly, no longer feeling the flowers in front of him upon connection, and suddenly deep pain exploded on his face.

    When you see it on the spot unexpectedly, everyone was shocked.

    Nobody could defeat Du Qi by a human, let alone dare to fight Du Qi!

    Du Qi is the dog of the martial arts school, known to many in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    Du Qi is a despicable, evil, and fierce creature that many people dislike. But because of his special status, no ordinary person could provoke him.

    Now, someone dared to put Du Qiyi¡¯s voice before Wu Shao.

    Such an image left those at the table feeling surprised and terrified, overwhelmed by anger and concern.

    If anyone dared to fight Du Qi, whoever did this has caused a disaster already.

    Nowadays, someone dared to defeat Du Qi. There is no doubt that this person¡¯s fate will be very unfortunate.

    Before, maybe because Wu San was cruelly sitting, opening his book and getting beaten up.

    But now, Wu Shao directly hit Wu Shao¡¯s face, so Wu Shao wouldn¡¯t let Wu Shao go easily.

    Of course, after Du Qi was hit by a question mark, Wu Shaoughed to death at the Barbaric¡¯s seated posture.

    Suddenly, theughter in Wu Shao¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by unprecedented coldness and anger.

    At the same time, his body began to emit from the icy wall of murder, as if wanting to sit with two people at once.

    "A thousand knives killed you, you... how dare you hit me! My martial arts school, you must decide for me!"

    Just when Wu Shao looked at the Barbaric seated Du Qi voice breaking his heart and lung.

    "Really? Let me see how you can waste me!"

    He sat thereughing, ignoring Wu Qing¡¯s nagging.

    Ao Cangsheng stood by the Barbarian¡¯s seat without saying a word.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was a nagging person, but he knew as soon as Wu Qing saw Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, Wu Qing was very powerful.

    But this power is only limited to the people we love.

    It was because of Wu Qing¡¯s nagging power that the guard Arm beside the table was afraid of him.

    But for Aocang Spirit, his power is insignificant.

    Ao Cangsheng had the confidence to watch the match so calmly.

    "Since you want to die, I¡¯ll cure you!"

    Wu Qing smiled bitterly, speaking softly.

    Before we could speak, Wu Qing¡¯s annoying body suddenly exploded into a circle of white pipes.

    The light was like a hurricane, entangling around Wu Qing, quickly changing tickets, waiting for the white rain, then Wu Qing¡¯s annoying body finally moved.

    Voice.

    A harsh whistle sound, Wu Qing pped hard, almost sitting downpletely.

    He moved quickly, powerfully, and aggressively.

    I suddenly became very annoyed with Chuan Wuqing¡¯s nagging, and couldn¡¯t help sitting still.

    As you can see, these types are very positive, if I don¡¯t handle them carefully, I will also lose a lot of people.

    So sitting there, for a moment, his body was a feasible ascent. The strengthening of Life Force was not only concentrated on those barely sitting or hand people, but also formed a shield over his entire body.

    Just as he sat there waiting, a serious white big hit towards him.

    Bang!

    Two big, bright punches collided instantly, screaming.

    Suddenly, the coat dancer danced with an electric wave fine, raising dust, barely sitting on three straight legs.

    The ce he just stood changed pictures.

    "Ah!"

    I couldn¡¯t help sitting down humming, had to say Wu Qing¡¯s nagging backing wasn¡¯t good.

    I was shot, I just sat on the chest for a while, felt suffocated as I passed, a sharp pain instantly spread through his body and bones.

    Thankfully, the Barbarian¡¯s seat had formed a protective mask earlier, or the Barbarian¡¯s seat would likely have received a direct hit.

    When Wu Qing sat down afraid, his heart filled with giant waves.

    Wu Qing nagged to throw it away sitting down, but this consumed 80% of his energy.

    But he suddenly punched heavily, until sitting three feet away.

    What surprised Wu Qing was the pain in his fist.

    When the two collisions happened, Wu Qingined of feeling like he hit an iron te.

    The trembling force wrapped around his fist and arm, nearly breaking them.

    The strike seemed like a failure, but it was a failure for sure.

    Wu Qing¡¯s nagging remained, and he had a strong identity, one of the four types the Qingshuang Port used.

    Frost Ban, like the ck Dragon Association, is one of the four seams of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, second only to the ck Dragon Association.

    It was such confirmation and background that made many in the Heavenly Dragon Temple fear it.

    After gaining fame, many no longer called Wu Qing by his nagging name, but respectfully called him Wu Shao.

    Wu Qing¡¯s troubled heart was naturally oppressed because it had been a long time since he could let go of those rarely encountered enemies in the Barbards.

    But today, the ck-faced boy was injured, and lost. Thinking of it, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging could not help but gnash his teeth.

    In his view, although Manzai endured his heavy fists, must be ufortable.

    If you do it with all your strength now, you can still throw it with fifty steps.

    Just now, he clearly heard thements from those table monitors, though they did not directly mock Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, were ignored all the way.

    Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was intolerant, and if he couldn¡¯t restore color soon, how could he merge into the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Templeter?

    To save the color, Wu Qing nagged, decided tonight, in front of everyone, had to throw it away, barely sitting.

    Wu Qing slowly straightened his waist, lightly biting his fist, once again attacked the Barbaric sitting posture.

    At this moment, the crowd beside the table suddenly became uneasy. When they connected, they all brushed back.

    "Oh my God, is that a divorced girl? How could the Heavenly Dragon Temple have such a beautifuldy?"

    "No, it¡¯s not a woman, it¡¯s Miss Shui. Tang Country recognizes her as the first beauty!"

    "Miss Shui is truly amazing!"

    "If a woman with such beautiful terrain looked more like her, she would die, I admit!"

    Yeah.

    Upon hearing those sudden voices andments, Wu Qing, who just had a stomach ache.

    Wu Qing nagged he was being arrogant, his goal was simple, he conducted fierce revenge for insulting Qingyi girl.

    After that, Wu Qing¡¯s eyes turned to Miss Bai again, looking at her cruelty, she was very confident.

    "Dear Prince Wu!"

    Miss Bai looked at Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, set her gaze on Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, heading straight to the proud body ahead.

    Wu Qing cared for his nagging

    But when he saw the eyes of a white girl fall on a man with a proud smile, he immediately flew into a rage.

    He was so great, believing only the power of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples couldpare, but Miss Shui looked at herself just once.

    The little white face behind him had no strength, but the girl wearing white clothes smiled at him.

    Thinking of it, Wu Qing kept banging his eyes, maliciously looking at that arrogant darkness.

    If you dare to steal his spotlight, if you don¡¯t humiliate those boys, you must scrub the floor!

    So next, you know, Wu Qing wanted to die in front of proud Cangsheng and the Barbarian, saying, "You two are wasting time, don¡¯t block the way, didn¡¯t Miss Shui see iting?"

    Wu Qing¡¯s nagging suddenly brought trouble to himself, his arrogance made his head break.

 Chapter 1654 - 1645: Fashion

    <h4>Chapter 1654: Chapter 1645: Fashion</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng remained motionless, but now he stood still, and when he looked at Wu Qing¡¯s troubled eyes, he suddenly revealed the color of eyes for a few minutes.

    Miss Qing Yun hadn¡¯t seen the arrogant Cangsheng for a long time, and now she saw the fearless face of the arrogant Cangsheng being reprimanded by Wu Qing¡¯s nagging at the bar.

    At present, he did not intrigue me with these cold fashions.

    These green and white girls were none other than the two girls rescued by Ao Cangsheng after Ao Cangsheng was killed.

    It was precisely because Miss Qingyi knew the original hiding style that now the arrogant Cangsheng would break the original fate, until the instant resistance appearing in front of Wu Qing, which made Miss Qingyi feel very young.

    Did he really enjoy watching Ao Cangsheng handle this situation? Finally, he admits fault with his head bowed? Or is he being cruelly treated in public?

    On the contrary, seeing the arrogant behavior, the girl in white couldn¡¯t help but frown!

    Seeing that the arrogant Cangsheng not only gave up but also revealed his mocking colors, Wu Qing immediately nagged angrily!

    "How can a waste like Ao Cangsheng mock himself? How dare he ignore his instructions?

    In his view, Ao Cangsheng is not even as good as those who look at tables everywhere, but such a person dares to openly provoke his power!

    Today, some disys on the office tables have already appeared on Wu Qing¡¯s annoying body.

    They all wanted to see the provocation of the White boy, how Wu Qing would take him down!

    Wu Qing, nagging, closed his eyes. Suddenly, Ling Shui liked to say: "Child, are you deaf? Can garbage like you deserve Laiwu Pavilion? If you¡¯re interested, hurry up!"

    Facing Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, I couldn¡¯t sit still. I wanted to move forward, but Ao Cangdeng stopped me.

    Ao Cangsheng stepped forward and smiled through Wu Qingyin, "Just when my brother hit that dog, I couldn¡¯t imagine we were together again! I really don¡¯t know how many dogs there are tonight!"

    Although Ao Cangsheng did not mention he wasining about Wu Qing, everyone knew Ao Cangsheng¡¯s foreignnguage wasining about Wu Qing.

    Just angered, now the body nakedly insulted. In an instant, Wu Qing¡¯s anger burned and started to walk towards arrogance.

    His eyes were filled with hatred and love for killing insults, and his body, white light flowed quickly, surging in his hands.

    Wu Qing¡¯s nagging decided to throw him before everyone, because he arrogantly dedicated himself to death.

    Wu Qingyin thought evil power wasn¡¯t something a mouth couldn¡¯t have.

    Ao Cangsheng dared to use his fast tongue, and his nagging of Wu Qing would surely cost him everything he did.

    Seeing that the gaze of the massacre was about to touch, not only the audience by the table stared wide-eyed, even the girl in greenughed out loud.

    You are neither good nor bad, don¡¯t me my rudeness!

    Wu Qing nagged, cried out, and immediately his whole body blossomed.

    Because he decided to throw Ao Cangsheng away, he didn¡¯t give Ao Cangsheng a chance to counterattack.

    Wu Qing, from the start, had already used ten ways to seed, wanting to use ten tricks to get rid of his arrogance.

    "Wu Crown Prince, you can¡¯t prove yourself with force when there are many opportunities."

    Next, what I know is, Wu Qing killed Ao Sheng on the spot.

    At that moment, White opened the door.

    "Really?" Ao Cangsheng smiled brightly, "Will you give me power, your talents, your confidence, or your shamelessness?"

    "You..." Hearing thest sentence, Wu Qingughed, but after hearing thest sentence, Wu Qing nagged again, his face turning red.

    After a short break, Wu Qing nagged, "Why can you get such garbage without a tongue? If I were you, I¡¯d be afraid to find tofu and hit myself to death!"

    "You should do that!" Due to Wu Qing¡¯s sarcasm and disdain, the arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t like it at all; this was a sentence easy to close.

    Upon hearing this sentence, not only some boarders found it funny, even the girl in white startedughing.

    With a charming smile, I didn¡¯t dare move my heart. I didn¡¯t know why, but it rxed for a few minutes.

    Although the girl in white didn¡¯t know Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance, she bravely uttered a few words to shout at Wu Qing.

    But this attitude, not fearing power, attracts the white-dressed maiden.

    Wu Qing heard that there was noughter around, and his chest started to tremble violently.

    Suddenly he raised his hand, pointing at the arrogant kangaroo, saying: "If you think you¡¯re not trash, do you darepare to me?"

    Now, Wu Qing was shamed by an arrogant kangaroo, and his naggingsted quite a while.

    Amidst his haste, he suddenly came up with a way to suppress the arrogant Sheng, which meant directly asking him for a test, whether talent or confirmation.

    As long as Ao Cangsheng dared to take it, he could immediately recover his lost face. If Ao Cangsheng dared not take it, he could still recover his lost face.

    Wu Qing¡¯s sentence immediately eased his perturbed heart. He wanted to see if the arrogant Cangsheng would open the door.

    "Why, do you want to fight me?"

    Just as everyone thought that in this situation, Ao Cangsheng would embarrass himself, Ao Cangsheng softly spoke this sentence.

    "Hey, hey, these guys are really brave enough to dare challenge Wu Qing¡¯s nagging?"

    Not far away, the girl in blue suddenlyughed, as if joking with the young man in white.

    He¡¯s not a match for Wu Qing, but why does he do this?

    The girl in white frowned, her face always showing worry.

    His words seemed to answer the girl in blue¡¯s question and self-reflect.

    "I think these boys also like you, wanting to use this opportunity to be strong before you! This time, he¡¯ll pick the wrong person!"

    A little girl in green smiled, looked through an arrogant kangaroo, as if waiting for an arrogant kangaroo to make a fool of himself.

    The girl in white no longer spoke, but her dream always focused on those arrogant ones.

    "Child, you don¡¯t need to move around, dare to fight me?"

    Clearly, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging didn¡¯t anticipate Ao Cangsheng would say this, sometimes surprisingly.

    "Why not dare? You¡¯re not on Tian Long¡¯s list!"

    Ao Cangsheng calmly said, but with a sentence, met Wu Qing¡¯s nagging.

    Wu Qing bitterly smiled and turned back to look at a white girl full of sweetness and arrogance.

    Ao Cangsheng took the bait, and he would lose face before everyone.

    "Miss White, you need not force a very strong person down. This is the reckless way to do it. Why can¡¯t we send such a gift?"

    Wu Qing nagged, Sword eyes on the car, shook the slightly wrinkled fan and confidently said.

    "How to pay?" Speaking inly, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was now old.

    "To anyone owning the most floors in Laiwu Pavilion!"

    Wu Qing nagged on the pavilion¡¯s Lei Wu, expressing his thoughts.

    "Okay, I¡¯m stronger than you!"

    Ao Cangsheng did not give up, opened his mouth to meet the challenge.

    However, everyone at the table looked very ufortable.

    They can¡¯t ept Wu Qing¡¯s nagging challenge publicly; is it dead?

    "Miss Shui, your charm is to say that a lifetime doesn¡¯t have doubles. This boy, in order to attract his attention, suddenly challenged Wu Qing¡¯s nagging!"

    The girl in greenughed lightly, herughter soon vanished.

    He might know Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was fierce, afraid he¡¯d lose badly.

    A girl in white looks very arrogant, when her good friend, the girl in green, can no longer hate the girl in white.

    "What is that fool doing? Doesn¡¯t he know if he forcibly passes through Lei Wu on the pavilion, he could lose his life?"

    The girl in white no longer spoke, wrinkled her brows more heavily.

    Just then, all his essence was on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body. If Ao Cangsheng was in danger, he would only be on the boxing stage.

    Wu Qing nagged as he turned his face and smiled at the White boy, saying: "Miss White, today¡¯s contest really is.

 Chapter 1655 - 1646: Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Chapter 1646: Inevitable</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng, with a sincere face, bowed to a girl in white.

    When the girl in white saw the situation, she hurriedly said, "A proud man is polite. Actually, I wanted to y him. If it weren¡¯t for a proud person, I¡¯m afraid we would have been inevitable!"

    Think about it. Tomorrow night, the girl in white couldn¡¯t help her heart from beating.

    Now he wanted to know if the sudden appearance of dragons and monsters was because of arrogance.

    Remembering such misunderstandings, a girl in white intentionally raised the question.

    "Since the girl on the water said it, thank you too!"

    The girl in blue wasn¡¯t very arrogant, but when the girl in white mentioned it, she just stiffly thanked the conceited Cangsheng.

    "Miss, you¡¯re mistaken! That night, I was seriously injured, in danger, and if it weren¡¯t for the rescue by the team with a tiger heart disease, I feared I¡¯d have lost my life."

    "Finally, did someone help us drive those people away?"

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to talk about Hua Long, but now he showed an unexpectedly ashamed look.

    "Weren¡¯t that dragon and those monsters a proud son?"

    The young man in white sometimes doubted those arrogant words and immediately asked.

    Ao Cangsheng lowered his head, smiling bitterly, "To be honest, I don¡¯t know what this girl is talking about!"

    The girl in white was stunned by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s candidness, nodding, "Maybe I was wrong!"

    "Then I don¡¯t understand what was just said!"

    This was a misunderstanding. The girl in green awkwardly took back what she said before.

    Now, the circle of barbaric gathering had beenpletely obscured.

    At first, he found it strange when he proudly encountered two incredibly beautiful women in front of him.

    But after listening, he realized that the two beautiful women in front of him seemed to have saved his life.

    Though he didn¡¯t know, Ao Cangsheng was indeed in danger at that time.

    But his only regret was why he wasn¡¯t saved at that time.

    If those two beautiful women could save him, even if he got injured again, he would admit it!

    After a moment of silence, Ao Cangsheng awkwardly said, "This... isn¡¯t it impolite to ask the names of the two girls?"

    "Why, do you want to ask about my pill? Is there a test?"

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud exmation, the girl in green suddenly froze and coldly said.

    Ao Cangsheng was pridefully scolded by the girl in green, inevitably being covered by ck lines. My heart five, I was merely asking for your name, is there a need to be so guarded?

    "My name is Shui Rou, and it is good for blood!"

    In a moment of arrogance and defamation, the girl in white suddenly blushed and stammered.

    Seeing Shui Rou¡¯s rescue of blood, she said her name, the girl in blue was dissatisfied and said, "Dead girl, how can you carelessly reveal your name?"

    The girl in white chuckled softly, "It¡¯s not a name, but used to call someone, speaking of a proud son, and with a punch!"

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid he might be upset?"

    The little girl in green nced at Ao Cangsheng to remind Shui Rou, it¡¯s good for blood.

    Shui Ruan is a good blooded person, shaking her head, "I don¡¯t think a proud person is like that!"

    "I don¡¯t know how toment on you!"

    The blue girl looked at Shui Rou¡¯s useful blood, finally looking displeasedly at the proud kangaroo. My name is obviously dancing, you better don¡¯t think about Shui Luo!"

    Like protecting oneself from other thieves, the heart of the proud Cangsheng was also depressed. Now heughed heartily, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, when Miss Shui dreams like a fairy, with so many followers, her admiration isn¡¯t diminished!"

    "I can¡¯t admire like they admire you!"

    He sat down, echoing quickly into the path, but when looking down at the dancing body, he could only softly hum a song.

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s praise, another flush of red crossed a beautiful face.

    I don¡¯t know why, after countless praises, the fragile and beneficial vessels were notpletely affected as if a stop wasid down.

    But today, after Ao Cangsheng¡¯s praise, for the first time, his heart twirled around.

    The rationalke seemed to have been calm for a long time, quickly broken, then unable to recover its original calmness.

    "Do I just like him? How could I? We have only met him once, I don¡¯t know him, how can I hope for him!"

    Shui Ruan held a good thought, but in the next minute, she denied this idea.

    This was, even if he denied it was a shy hobby, but staying beside him for a while, not wanting to toss!

    "Miss Shui, others have left, let¡¯s head inside!"

    Ao Cangsheng saw Shui was soft and beneficial to blood, took the opportunity to remind.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go!"

    The soft and beneficial vessels suddenly regained vitality, the face flushed brightly again.

    After a while, her beautiful face turned into a rainbow, spoiled.

    "Since you don¡¯t admit defeat, follow me. The first floor is simply not challenging!"

    Wu Qing nagged wanting to kill Ao Sheng quickly, turned and walked to the second floor of Lei Wu.

    Those inspectors who saw Wu Qing nagging rush to the second floor of Lei Wu Pavilion were all admiring Mr. Ben Xin.

    While Wu Qingyin was arrogant, people couldn¡¯t help questioning whether he had proud capital.

    Ao Cangsheng had nothing to say. He directly spoke with Chuan Wuqing, heading towards the second floor of Lei Wu Pavilion.

    This was his first time sitting in Laiwu Pavilion¡¯s loft. Immediately, he felt an invisible suddenly dropping into his body, like a giant stone, making his body feel heavy.

    Yes, for a barbaric nanny, this is affordable.

    Especially because he had no extra money, Wu Qing said if he could go to Lei Wu¡¯s second floor, how could he stay behind?

    So he also followed the arrogant Cangsheng, without hesitation stepping on another staircase of silk corner.

    When you saw it, people in Lei Wu Pavilion couldn¡¯t show their surprise and shame.

    "Where did these two boyse from, so arrogant?"

    "That¡¯s why they dared to go upstairs once they arrived at Laiwu Pavilion. They must not want to live!"

    "Hmph, they¡¯re both brave owners! Look, they¡¯re toote to run!"

    "Brave Wu Shao shout, these two boys¡¯ fate, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s most unfortunate!"

    Yes.

    After a while, in the voice debate, Dan Qingxin couldn¡¯t helpughing, saying, "Girl, I didn¡¯t expect your little lover, but he has courage!"

    Hearing this, Shui Rou¡¯s good blood surged out of my heart. Then, sometimes shy, sometimes unhappy, he said, "Qingxin Sister, are you talking nonsense? You¡¯re rambling, I don¡¯t care about you!"

    "Yes, are you still angry? This is not my stupidity, you¡¯re just looking at the boy¡¯s eyes."

    Dancing Qingxinughed, continuously teasing water¡¯s beneficial blood.

    "Where is it? If you talk nonsense again, I really don¡¯t care about you!"

    It¡¯s said, Shui Ruan¡¯s beneficial vessels because the face again rose from the blush and felt deeply embarrassed.

    Seeing this scene, the dancer was not confused and then thought, "Woman, shouldn¡¯t you be a wicked child? This child is good, what do you think of him?"

    I now found myselfughing at my dance on a pure heart. When the pulse was soft and beneficial, the heartbeat quickened. If I didn¡¯t react, I wasn¡¯t very real.

    But now, gentle beneficial blood can also feel the heat of the cheeks. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re going to do?

    Shy and embarrassed, good blood with water, a small mouth sulking, face straight ignoring the dance.

    "Did I say so?"

    "Yes, don¡¯t ignore me!"

    "Well, I can¡¯t really see us, this child is good, he has no strength, he has no talent..."

    Yes.

    In a few minutes of discussing and joking, no one even walked on the second floor of Lei Wu Pavilion.

    Although Laiwu Pavilion¡¯s second floor was much stronger than the first floor for me, however, some people could only stand on the second floor.

    This meant when we reached the second floor, the number of table lookers significantly decreased because the people here were usually not weak in attachment and giving.

    Through an arrogant face, not a red heart, nor jumping to the second floor, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging also might have been scratched and scared.

    He thought the first floor of Lei Wu Pavilion was the most talented waste of proud Cangzhong.

    With these rubbish snacks¡¯ cloth, surprisingly, it passed a time fiercely, tantly walking to the second floor.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1656 - 1647: Ding City

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Chapter 1647: Ding City</h4>

    Despite Qi Wu¡¯s restless heart being surprised, he did not feel proud of his own eyes.

    Because his goal was not the second floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion, but the top floor.

    "Child, it seems you should be more imaginative and wasteful, able to step onto the second floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion!"

    Qi Wu disdainfully saw through his deliberately soft and useful blood vessels.

    Since there is a way to suppress humiliation and arrogance, how could Qi Wu¡¯s nagging disappear?

    Closing the exit is wasteful. What kind of onion are you? Are you qualified to appreciate others?"

    When he heard Ao Cangsheng being humiliated, he couldn¡¯t help but sit down again. He shouted at Qi Wu¡¯s nagging and twisted voice.

    "Yes, people are dissatisfied with you. You say I am qualified to judge others, so I tell you, it depends on my Ninth Rank and Qing Shuang¡¯s position!"

    When Qi Wu told us his confirmation and identity, he keptining and snoring.

    Qi Wu was very confident in his nagging assertion, especially his identity as Qing Shuang, which would make him proud in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples for a while.

    He wanted to wear it, proud of himself and the barbaric sitting posture.

    Look at this, in a scene where people would not show fear.

    "Are these two boys angry because they want to climb to the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion?"

    "They are seeking death, no wonder no one else is like this!"

    "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see what¡¯s big going on over there!"

    Yeah.

    Hearing these sharp, desperate voices, the gentle and useful bloodline walked up the third step with an uneasy face.

    The dancing Qing Xin followed with the blood of Shui Rou, and now Qing Xin couldn¡¯t even smile.

    Everyone knows that in these Heavenly Dragon Valley temples, absolutely no more than a hundred people can enter the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    Ao Cangsheng and Man Hui were two new gentlemen. Of course, their guarantee cannot be excluded from the 200 people.

    Now, due to a momentary blow, these two people, carrying their own lives, had to y Qi Wu¡¯s nagging game.

    Even if dancing felt cold, at this time, sometimes worry was unavoidable.

    Qi Wu was quick in nagging before, but when he took the third step, he suddenly slowed down.

    After a while, his body was pressed against a big mountain, so he could only slowly run up.

    Sitting behind Qi Wu¡¯s nagging were Ao Cangsheng and Man, who now found it more difficult to wear.

    Ao Cangsheng felt ufortable, but due to the division of the body, this pressure would not stop him at all.

    But sitting behind him was not easy. After only two steps, sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    After another two steps, the back of the barbarian¡¯s head was soaked with sweat.

    In the middle of the stairs, I had to wait until I could walk, and my whole body was sweating.

    At this point, Qi Wu¡¯s nagging had already stepped on thest stair, and the next step, he could enter the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    When he saw victory, Qi Wu nagged in a good mood,ughing to death, trying to use this opportunity to ovee arrogance.

    But when he turned around, that cute little face was about to harden in the air.

    Because behind him, Ao Cangsheng slowly lifted his foot, preparing to take the final step.

    If Ao Cangsheng stepped on the stair, he would walk away cheaply with her, then Qi Wu¡¯s annoying self-esteem would immediately be broken!

    "Since you want to die, I¡¯ll cure you!"

    Qi Wu hesitated for a moment, muttered a few words, and rushed to the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion. He didn¡¯t want arrogance to stop him.

    At this time, five people could climb the third staircase of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    In addition to arrogance and sitting posture, and gentle and useful blood and dance, the girl was also dressed in purple.

    The sailors stood quietly in the crowd, so they did not awaken the arrogant feeling.

    If you pay a little attention to Ao Cangsheng, he would find that the girl in purple had just emerged after the genius of sewing guild of the four colleges.

    Among these five people, there was no Ao Cangsheng. They had already taken thest step. Others had to go downstairs.

    The case of the girl in purple clothes was simr to that of the girl in purple clothes. If he didn¡¯t stand up, he would be under a lot of pressure.

    Shui Ruan favors blood and heart, although they are at the end of the dance, the speed is to climb, not sit slow.

    After repairing half an incense stick, these people all climbed to the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    On the third floor of the Laiwu Pavilion, a girl in purple clothes went straight to the training room, ced a few secondary crystals, and began practicing.

    He did note here to watch Qi Wu¡¯s nagging and arrogantpetition, just to practice.

    He can choose a third-level internship because he knows that after his confirmation, he will climb to the third floor of the Laiwu Pavilion.

    Look, the arrogant Ao Cangsheng appeared on the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging face showed an expression of condensation for the first time.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid, he could climb to the third floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion, he was definitely a genius in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    Ao Cangsheng and the sitting person could climb up, they seemed to have not received a fatal blow.

    This means that these two guys are also geniuses, and they must have acquired extraordinary talents, not the waste Qi Wu mentioned before.

    Facing geniuses, even if Qi Wu once nagged like an arrogant person, it was as part of the approach.

    Otherwise, if you return to the ship in the sewer, you really will ruin your life!

    That arrogant lever with a rough expression, Qi Wu scolded with a rough expression, "Child, you must say, now you finally have the qualifications topete with me!"

    That sentence when you said goodbye, nagging Qi Wu was really such a qualification.

    But if you tell the Aocang Spirit, sometimes you can¡¯t catch yourself.

    Proud of victory with a cold smile, fearing humanity, "But now, I think you have no qualifications topete with me!"

    However, Ao Cangsheng turned and walked straight to the stairs.

    Next thing you know, Qi Wu was angrily nagging a voice, but he also started running towards the fourth floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    At that moment, Qi Wu¡¯s nagging steps were no longer natural because he had to carry too many things, and his back started bending.

    At first, he didn¡¯t want to climb because he had climbed to the fourth floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion ten times but failed each time.

    But now, facing arrogance and humiliation, Qi Wu¡¯s nagging hardly considered it.

    What he most wants to do now is topletely defeat Ao Cangsheng, so that he can ovee the confusion rted to gentle and useful blood.

    As long as this cannot be achieved, even if Qi Wuins of injury, he feels worthwhile.

    Qi Wuined that Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t climb to the fourth floor of the Lei Wu Mansion because it was his forbidden ce.

    In his splendid blue frost hall, the bull¡¯s need definitely reached the goal of breaking the Ninth Return of Destiny.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t climb it, how could the arrogant Ao Cangsheng not climb it?

    But Qi Wuined, although he wanted to wear it, his heart was still worried.

    What if Ao Cangsheng really climbed to the fourth floor and got lucky?

    It was because of the fear of entering this level that Qi Wu made me drink a ss, then arrogantly walked to the end.

    Tatata.

    In an empty corridor, the footsteps became difficult.

    Ao Cangsheng climbed nine-level stairs with these efforts, but through Qi Wu¡¯s nagging, he only climbed three-level stairs.

    Most importantly, Ao Cangsheng climbed nine steps and maintained his speed.

    Hisplexion now looked difficult, but other than that, he seemed to have no other bad situation.

    In contrast, Wu Qing, who was nagging, only climbed three steps, and his body began to shake fiercely.

    You could see that Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was now at his intense final struggle stage. As long as he did this, he would be oppressed and harmed.

    These kids dared to steal my spotlight, dared to run in front of me, I want to teach him a lesson! No, I want to personally kill him!

    "Dare to publicly humiliate me, dare to challenge my authority, if he doesn¡¯t tear apart his body, don¡¯t vent my anger!"

    When Qi Wu saw that the distance between him and Ao Cangsheng was growing, he was almost mad.

    His heart was full of anger and anger, starting to curse an arrogant person.

    But the more he shook, the more his body shook, until blood poured out from his mouth, and he suddenly coughed violently.

    Every ce at the Lei Wu Pavilion has thirty-level stairs. Today, Ao Cangsheng stood on the twenty-ninth stage.

    As long as he takes one more step, he can be on the fourth floor of the Lei Wu Pavilion.

 Chapter 1657 - 1648: Damaged

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Chapter 1648: Damaged</h4>

    As long as Ao Cangsheng Lei Wu¡¯s pavilion is on the fourth floor, he will immediately rank among the top 50 most talented individuals in Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    But just after Ao Cangsheng took twenty-nine steps, the problem emerged behind him.

    Wu Qing kept coughing, forced to climb to the sixth floor, lifted directly by a powerful high-pitched ticket, and then heavily fell into the third-floor corridor.

    "Treasure"

    As wended, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging mouth spewed blood.

    Obviously, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was seriously damaged in the bombing.

    When he heard the bell, he proudly slowly perished. When he saw Wu Qing nagging on the ground, his mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.

    Ao Cangsheng did not suddenly continue climbing but instead climbed up the stairs.

    Watching the arrogant Cangsheng instead of Lei Wu¡¯s fourth-floor pavilion, Wu Qing nagged angrily.

    In doing so, Ao Cangsheng obviously humiliated him in several aspects.

    Don¡¯t do this, Wu Qing inwardly nagged about what he liked, and he couldn¡¯t spit out a drop of blood.

    "You can¡¯t go down, child. I¡¯ll follow up!"

    Wu Qing kept nagging, his face color wiped off, very angry, involuntarily chased up.

    Unfortunately, Ao Cangsheng did not answer him but elerated his pace.

    "Child, do you dare to give me another chance? This time you are angry, you won!"

    Thus lost the useful gentle blood, Wu Qing chatted, sometimes reluctant, so he challenged Ao Cangsheng again.

    "Sorry, I dare not!"

    But the answer, her, was such a simple sentence.

    Yes, although arrogant Cangsheng dared not, do others know he really dares not? He just despises it.

    Since victory or defeat has been achieved, judging from the battle I just fought, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging cannot hit halfway.

    Well, we have time to waste!

    Slowly walking down the stairs, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t see Wu Qing¡¯s nagging again butughed as he saw through a soft useful bloodline: "Miss Shui wants to practice or continue?"

    Arrogance, wildness, tenderness, and helpfulness; the blood couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    I didn¡¯t know Ao Cangsheng fooled me. When dancing, I suddenly raised my eyebrows and said: "Child, you wait! ording to this, you have to find a water girl, no way!"

    Speaking of this, dancing Qing Xin happily turned around, followed by blood carrying water to the fourth floor.

    "Child, I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll challenge you, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Wu Qing nagged for a long time, suddenly cried again.

    In a furious pursuit sound, his body suddenly stood up, in a bright white torrent, he fiercely hit his proud head and then left.

    Change elbow and armpit, gentle beneficial blood, while dancing Qing Xin turned.

    When they saw it, the little girl¡¯s face suddenly became colorful because she was mourning Wu Qing, and her arrogant kangaroo was on her back.

    It¡¯s a joke, but if Ao Cangsheng¡¯s life is in danger, the little girl can¡¯t help but worry about him.

    From Wu Qing¡¯sints about these fast attacks, you can see he¡¯s been in trouble for a long time.

    Moreover, this blow was unexpectedly struck by the arrogant Cangsheng from behind, even if not dead, suffered a heavy blow.

    Shui Ruan¡¯an¡¯s blood and heart are beneficial, although it has certain power to help Ao Cangsheng, they have gone too far.

    Under such heavy burden, a distance of more than ten feet became a natural cut, leaving Mr. Sheng.

    When I saw a white light, Ao Cangsheng fiercely hit the spine. At that moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and lightning pulled half away.

    Mr. Zhang¡¯s half will not be too far, but now he will be far away from Wu Qing¡¯s nagging attack.

    Bang!

    In this process, the white light came, making Wu Qing unable to be nagged to death, so the problem hit Wu Qing¡¯s nagging chest.

    Wu Qing, like a fined fierce dog, nagged. The man struck the wall again, spitting blood out.

    "I don¡¯t want to kill you, but next time you won¡¯t be so lucky!"

    Looking at Wu Qing nagging, arrogant and indifferent

    I¡¯m afraid seeing Ao Cangsheng is not truly dangerous, but the two beauties in the distance can¡¯t help but sigh.

    Easy, but unable to aid the proud evil visage.

    Ao Cangsheng clearly has the ability to respond to the crisis, but to take such an exciting photo, this photo clearly demonstrates Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart.

    This disgust implies scorn for two beautifuldies!

    After he died, Ao Cangshengughed gently and said to the two girls: "Two beautiful women, I¡¯ll find you to y when I have time!"

    Stop!

    The Cang people reacted to arrogance with two vile white eyes.

    Look, arrogant Cangsheng turned around and walked to the second floor of the Lei Wu Yu Pavilion, sat down, sometimes thought: "Boss, we have reached the third floor, do you want to go further?"

    Ao Cangsheng said: "I think every pavilion of Lei Wu has its secrets. So I want to practice and understandyer byyer!"

    Ao Cangsheng found this out on the first Lei Wu pavilion.

    Tonight, I returned to the Lei Wu pavilion, climbing one by one to the third floor. The feeling became stronger and stronger.

    "Come on, I think you can practiceyer byyer. It¡¯s beneficial to you!"

    Ao Cangsheng nced at the wild ce and rmended it.

    He climbed up the third floor of Lei Wu pavilion wasn¡¯t easy.

    Now, without practice, he must return to the first level, which sometimes makes him frustrated.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proposal was finally adopted.

    Ao Cangsheng so freely came to the second floor of Lei Wu Yu pavilion.

    See how arrogant the Cangsheng is as he walks down the stairs, the spectators waiting on the second floor also showed disrespect and disdain for the eyes.

    "I already told you, those kids will scorch the gray clothes!"

    "If these kids have a certain amount of trash, how can they pay less money?"

    "Tell Wu Shao he¡¯s looking for abuse!"

    Yeah.

    Ao Cangsheng disregarded the usher¡¯s cold words. He found the training car, put some second-rate crystal into it, and walked away.

    The person sat on the second-ss championship crystal that Ao Cangsheng gave, walked straight to the second-floor one-room training room.

    Through the arrogant Kanspirit and the barbaric meeting has disappeared, the desktop monitor of the second floor is no longer scattered.

    Because their expected victor Wu Shao hasn¡¯te downstairs yet.

    They all want to know if the utterly arrogant Wu Shao will win Miss Shui¡¯s heart now.

    After waiting for a long time, people suddenly saw the steps leading to the third floor of Lei Wu Yu pavilion, at the end, a chaotic flesh sin emerged.

    If you blink and see it, nobody can help but fearfully say, "This person... looks like Wu Shao! How can Wu Shao look like this? It¡¯s hard not to see me!"

    The person appeared quickly and retreated. Gentle.

    After the training room, how powerful is the world¡¯s life force, immediately wrapped in the body¡¯s proud Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng could feel it, in thisyer¡¯s exercise space, the life force from heaven and earth was more than twice as much as the firstyer.

    After sitting for two legs, Ao Cangsheng started practicing "Illusion Sword Secret Technique" again.

    Before Ao Cangsheng, this skill was generally mastered, but far from proficient enough to carry a bit of heat.

    After thest battle with ck Dragon Association¡¯s eight major talents, Ao Cangsheng also discovered some problems.

    At the time, Ao Cangsheng thought of these problems. Now he will calm down and know little about them.

    With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s practice, good news suddenly reached Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    Wu Qing is one of the refreshing bulls, keepingining about being enraged and hurt by an unknown young man Sheng.

    Wu Qing repeatedly discussed his character because of what happened in Heavenly Dragon Temple, naturally attracting attention from many people.

    Therefore, as soon as the news spread, it was like a storm crossing the border, quickly sweeping through much of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    Initially, many people didn¡¯t believe the information. They thought, break fate, nine returns Wu Qing, it¡¯s impossible to be easily defeated.

    But if they find that the witness this time was Tang Dynasty¡¯s first useful blood beauty Shui Rou, they can¡¯t help but believe it.

 Chapter 1658 - 1649: Energy Circle

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Chapter 1649: Energy Circle</h4>

    One day, a legend spread from Dragon Martial Temple. It was said that a nameless boy only nagged with Qing Xin about Wu Qing, while Wu Qing suffered torment.

    There were also rumors that the nameless boy could not endure Wu Qing¡¯s nagging and authoritarian march, attacking and beating him, causing severe injury and public humiliation.

    As the news spread, Wu Qing, as the main figure, gradually heard the rumors while nagging.

    Upon hearing the news for the first time, Wu Qing did not react well to his depression.

    After all, thest time he lost the match, it was his own doing. Even if he wanted to lose, Shui Rui would not allow it.

    Later, more information started to reach Wu Qing¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing about the production of vinegar oil, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, though somewhat calmed, still couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.

    Those who do good deeds surely wouldn¡¯t consider Wu Qing¡¯s nagging mood, but Wu Qing couldn¡¯t ignore his honor and appearance.

    However, even if he was strong enough, it was impossible to teach those who did good. There were so many people saying, even if he had the thought, hecked that kind of energy.

    So Wu Qing¡¯s nagging could transfer his anger to this arrogant person.

    In his view, if it weren¡¯t for Kanspirit¡¯s arrogance, intentionally embarrassing him, many things wouldn¡¯t have urred.

    Now, the only way to alter these perspectives would be to win over arrogance, even publicly discard it.

    In such circumstances, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging can not only save his face, but also prevent those good-doers from speaking loudly.

    Just as Wu Qing was consumed with nagging, a young man in ck suddenly arrived at his home.

    Seeing the young man in ck, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging suddenly showed a respectful smile, greeting him warmly.

    "Long, why do you have time to visit me? My brother is truly honored!"

    Wu Qing nagged, bowing slightly and smiling at the young man in ck.

    Compared to his usual provocative and malicious behavior, Wu Qing¡¯s nagging now was like a dog wagging its tail begging for pity.

    The young man in ck had a pouty face and ignored Wu Qing¡¯s nagging. He walked out of the hall, sat unceremoniously on the sandalwood chair beside him.

    Wu Qing¡¯s heart in the midst of nagging quivered at the rough appearance of the young man in ck.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen, whether he would vent his anger through an old man.

    Wu Qing nagged at the young man in ck for respect, not just because he wasn¡¯t present, but because the young man in ck was the deputy headmaster of Qing Xin¡¯s ss, or Wu Qing Long Yu¡¯s bothersome boss.

    "Long Ge, what made you so furious?"

    At one nce, Long Yu and Wu Qing carefully inspected the airne¡¯s wing.

    Long Yu¡¯s gaze changed, looking coldly through Wu Qing. What happened two dayster? How could the Heavenly Dragon Temple be so impressive?"

    However, as far as Wu Qing¡¯s nagging was concerned, no matter how foolish he was, he already understood what Long Yu meant.

    Unfortunately, just to appreciate the tone of this sentence, simple descriptions of the events in front of Lei Wu Pavilion sufficed for General Long Yu.

    Wu Qing wanted to make some changes but didn¡¯t want to be responsible for deception.

    After Wu Qing¡¯s nagging words, Long Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly changed.

    Then he walked to a turning point, disappearing into the whimpering Wuqing Pce.

    After Long Yu left, Wu Qing¡¯s distressed face suddenly smiled, "Hit me, and I¡¯ll let you live, but won¡¯t let you die!"

    Indeed.

    After two days of training, Ao Cangsheng had already learned and understood all the issues with the Ghost Sword Point.

    Ao Cangsheng found that his understanding of the Mirage Sword Point became coherent, more natural and smooth than before.

    In terms of the Illusion Sword Point, Ao Cangsheng initiated the illusion sword¡¯s implications, and power may have increased by several minutes.

    Meanwhile, within two days, Ao Cangsheng discovered that his atmosphere and sea expanded several minutes, with a noticeable increase in gas reserves.

    This trend will soon enable Ao Cangsheng to break through fate, returning six times.

    As for the barbaric sit-down, these two days of rehearsal of Thunder Light sh on a ruined piece once strong and barbaric sit-down will break the destructive situation of triple destiny.

    This domain development has important implications for the enlightenment and practice of Lei Guangqiao¡¯s benefits.

    In the past, his training wasparatively slow, but after breaking through, his training speed significantly increased.

    I just sat and thought, if they¡¯d give him ten more days, he might pass through all Thunder Light Seals, unable to send messages freely.

    On the fourth day of Cultivation at Ao Cang Temple, a group of people suddenly rushed into Lei Wu Pavilion.

    Although there were only eight people, they showed fear and terror.

    "These people are babbling nonsense, they look scary!"

    "Hey, I don¡¯t know, maybe these people are all geniuses from cold chambers."

    "These two leading figures resemble two cold and refreshing tides."

    "Freshly cool suddenly dispatched so many people to the Lei Wu Pavilion, it¡¯s probably not for their practice they¡¯re looking for?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t find that boy, did you? I heard a few days ago Wu Qing started nagging about being severely hurt by a child. Qing Frost Hall has to seek revenge!"

    Indeed.

    After a while, Wu Qing nagged, another young man and six blue-cor geniuses rushed into Lei Wu Pavilion.

    "Fourth, what size of discipline harmed you?"

    Wu Qing coldly red at the young man in yellow beside him, sweeping through Lei Wu¡¯s first-floor corridor with a terrifying and powerful tone.

    These people, Luo Shuyun, like Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, were one of the four coldness fighters used in the Qing Xin yard, ranking third.

    Wu Qing nagged, shaking his head, "I only know he finally went to the third floor, but during hisst practice, he wasn¡¯t aware."

    "I don¡¯t know"? Luo Shu Yun smiled and said, "Finished!"

    Stepped up the road to the training room, raised his hand, a p mmed onto the sports hall¡¯s Stone Gate.

    Suddenly, a trembling, deafening sound echoed through Lei Wu Pavilion¡¯s first floor.

    "Anyone inside? I have words for you!"

    Luo Shuyun spoke boldly, without even asking what they were practicing inside.

    In his view, disciples cultivating on Lei Wu Pavilion¡¯s first floor weren¡¯t geniuses.

    People like these, even if bullied by their own folks, wouldn¡¯t dare fart.

    Of course, after Luo Shu Yun¡¯s ears had troubles, the temple door quickly opened.

    At this moment, a person wearing gray clothes came out, sometimes glimpsing through Luo Shu Yun¡¯s eyes, trembling, "Papa, you... what¡¯s wrong?"

    Luo Shuyun couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s fear, his face a beautiful smile appeared.

    He raised his right hand, wearing a gray skirt of a dozen years old, spiritedly said, "A few days ago, on Lei Wu Pavilion, what happened, do you know?"

    The boy in gray took a nce at Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, fearfully said, "Know, know!"

    Wu Qing nagged, although angry, he couldn¡¯t close his face, reluctant to let those kids look down on him.

    "Knowing is best! Hurry up and tell me, which training room did the pale face finally appear in?"

    Luo Shu Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly exploded with light, turning them on him.

    The young man in gray didn¡¯t fully shake, "Big... forgive me... little brother, truly... I don¡¯t know where that pale face went!"

    "Little brother must be weak, only... snagged Lei Wu Pavilion¡¯s first floor. Here, little brother never saw... saw a pale face!"

    Upon hearing the gray-d boy¡¯s response, not telling you, looked at him.

    Then threatened to give him some second-rate Crystal, "Okay, you can drive back to continue practice!"

    Turning back, Luo Shu Yun saw Wu Qing nagigng, "Looks like pale face on Lei Wu Pavilion¡¯s second floor, let¡¯s go upstairs!"

    When Wu Qing heard what happened, he felt ashamed, sometimes starting to twitch.

    "You¡¯re lying!"

    Thatd¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach, the ringtone suddenly entered into the night.

    A teenager looked up, discovering the speaker was Wu Qinglu, who suffered grievous injuries.

    "How can you tell me I¡¯m lying?"

 Chapter 1659 - 1650: Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Chapter 1650: Powerless</h4>

    The young man¡¯s eyes opened, sometimes looking past Wu Qing out of fear.

    Wu Qing smiled impatiently and said, "You imed you were in the training room, but when I came down from the third floor, why didn¡¯t I see you in the hallway?"

    Upon hearing this, the teenager¡¯s face lightened a bit, "You must have misunderstood. If you¡¯re seriously injured, then the tube is wrong!"

    Bullshit! I was injured, but I¡¯m not blind! I clearly saw you bullying me in the crowd back then!"

    Wu Qing muttered angrily, raising his hand and pointing at the teenage boy while downing a drink.

    The boy smiled bitterly and helplessly looked at me, "If you have to insist, I¡¯m powerless!"

    Heughed, letting go like an old man, "Forget it, if you can¡¯t see, you can¡¯t see. It¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s ask others again!"

    During the interview, a cold light suddenly shed in his eyes, "Alright, you should return now! If there was any rm just now, please don¡¯t me it!"

    Seeing Luo Shuyun suddenly be so courteous, not only were Wu Qing¡¯s mutterings showing surprise and changing color, even the younger ones sometimes scratched their heads in doubt.

    But since this topic can open your book like this, it is very beneficial for the young ones, with nothing else to find.

    At the thought of this, he turned and took some Crystal masters back to the training room.

    Rumor has it!

    After a while, the Stone Gate began to move, and the door of the training room slowly opened.

    But just now Luo Shuyun, with a friendly face, suddenly turned cold. At this moment, she still started from scratch, until the issue was left behind in her teenage years.

    The teenager thought Luo Shuyun would no longer bother him, but Luo Shuyun turned around and attacked him from behind.

    At that moment, the teenager waspletely unprepared, and as he sensed the assant lurking behind him, he thought of defense, but it was already a step toote.

    Under the white light, Luo Shuyun¡¯s hand still aimed for the palm, with the issue right behind the teenager.

    Bam!

    Suddenly, a heavy teenager felt his entire body fracture, and his body instantly flew up. Today¡¯s marriage must have entered the training room.

    Before he fell, his big mouth was bleeding, having knocked a teenager unconsciousst night.

    After a young person got hit by a penalty, the training room¡¯s door slowly closed again.

    Outside the training room, Luo Shuyun coldly turned her face and looked at the training room, saying, "Child, I think you¡¯re angry. Otherwise, based on the foreignnguage you just spoke, you might waste time in the future!"

    Seeing Luo Shuyun¡¯s arrow hit the person, Wu Qing¡¯s mutterings broke out in a cold sweat.

    Because Luo Shuyun is one of the four men, he possesses more certain authority than him.

    Clearly, now, this young man is definitely worse than Luo Shuyun. Even if Luo Shuyun starts now, the teenager will theoretically tolerate it.

    But to Wu Qing¡¯s surprise, Luo Shuyun, one of the four frosts, injured the person behind, and the injured person still gave themselves somefort.

    This shows that Luo Shuyun is not only arrogant in personality, but sometimes even unscrupulous.

    If it were not for a teenager now, but me, I¡¯m afraid if discovered identally, I would be severely injured.

    This thought quickly crossed Wu Qing¡¯s agitated mind; he spent a few minutes guarding against Luo Shuyun.

    After the teenager was injured, Luo Shuyun cursed a few times but showed no master¡¯s behavior.

    All the disciples who saw that appeared suddenly hid away, not daring to look at the table.

    If Luo Shuyun were a neurotic anti-molecule and suddenly started attacking himself, then you¡¯re too tragic.

    "Come on, since these people won¡¯t speak, let¡¯s go to the next training room and take a look!"

    After cursing, Luo Shuyun nced at Wu Qing¡¯s troubled eyes, patiently heading to another training room not far away.

    Another stormy sound, as just now, Luo Shuyun ced a question on the Stone Gate of another training room.

    "Listen inside, immediately open us up for old father, old father already asked!"

    The voice of Luo Shuyun sounded again behind the Stone Gate, arrogant and self-righteous.

    But suddenly, this time, the study did not open immediately.

    In this situation, Wu Qing muttered, ncing at Luo Shuyun.

    Seeing Luo Shuyun¡¯s expression on his face, his heart turned mncholic.

    Wu Qing chewed on his heart and enjoyed it. He didn¡¯t know this training room¡¯s disciple.

    Upon seeing Wu Qing¡¯s disgrace, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Sir, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re anxious!"

    Wu Qing muttered toote, unable to exin to Luo Shuyun. He raised his hand to the white man and said, "He¡¯s a boy!"

    As soon as the words came out, people stared at it one by one.

    No wonder one of us behaved elegantly and fiercely, because he hurt Wu Qing¡¯s muttering master.

    Looking back, Luo Shuyun, with strange eyes of arrogance, finally said strangely, "I don¡¯t think these kids deserve praise. Fourth brother, how could he hurt you?"

    Upon questioning Luo Shuyun, it was difficult to hang Wu Qing¡¯s natural face when faced with so many people.

    In the blink of an eye, Wu Qing began to mutter and resent, "It¡¯s because I¡¯m injured by Lei Wu Pavilion¡¯s Zhen A!"

    Listening to the cause, in public, it only made nodding easier.

    No wonder one of the bulls injured Wu Qing¡¯s heart, muttering about how they could exploit other bulls!

    Luo Shuyun coldlyughed and said, "Don¡¯t be so charming, child. In the face of old father, no matter how mysterious you are, you still kneel and beg for mercy."

    "Alright, before you start, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Now, if you can kneel, bow to all of us on the second floor of Lei Wu Pavilion, and then sob three times, calling grandfather, then you can start, and I might consider leaving the room!"

    Sniffing his tongue, arrogantly and disdainfully staring at Luo Shuyun, a merciful cold smile appeared from his mouth.

    "Why, you don¡¯t want this opportunity?"

    Luo Shuyun sometimes wonders about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s color.

    You know, facing eight talents in Ao Cangsheng, two of whom are key demands of Qingshuang Hall, they must break their fate.

    Such stic surgery at Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple, as long as it doesn¡¯t reach the top of the Heavenly Dragon List¡¯s 20th ce, everyone should fear three points.

    However, this little white face didn¡¯t show any fear, seeming too beyond the boundary for normal management.

    Facing Luo Shuyun¡¯s interrogation, Ao Cangsheng grinned again, slowly shaking his head.

    "Third brother, it¡¯s better to change to another condition!"

    Today, Wu Qing opened his mouth:

    Due to some reason, when Wu Qing saw arrogance and the heroine¡¯s color change, his irritated drum could not break the core drum.

    Because he had previously seen such a color change, butter not only hit, but was severely injured.

    Ao Cangsheng changed this color again, even though refreshing is a powerful party, Wu Qing¡¯s mutterings are sometimes weak.

    "Why, fourth brother, do you have better conditions?"

    Luo Shuyunughed, seeing Wu Qing muttering, but his appearance was not problematic.

    Wu Qing smiled bitterly and said, "I think this method might be better!"

    Upon hearing Wu Qing¡¯s muttering, Luo Shuyun¡¯s eyes not only woke up: "Alright, let¡¯s go!"

    Wu Qing self-deprecatingly mocked himself. How can he say, "Unless you kneel before me, beg for mercy in front of me, otherwise I don¡¯t want to feel too ashamed, I think that never happened, how could it be?"

    Upon hearing Wu Qing¡¯s muttering, Luo Shuyun¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed.

    He also thought Wu Qing had a way to torture him. As a result, Wu Qing began to mutter about giving mercy to these white faces.

    "Fourth, are you sick? These boys not only publicly humiliated you but seriously injured you. How can you let him go so easily?"

    Luo Shuyun¡¯s face was heavy, sometimes ufortable.

    Wu Qing embarrassedly muttered with augh, "Sanger, it¡¯s because I, assistant personnel, don¡¯t want to fish for anything from it. So I think handling it this way would be better!"

    Luo Shuyun said, "Who told you this is your matter? Old father now tells you, this is our cold learning business."

    "Due to Frost Mountain¡¯s reputation, old father can¡¯t easily let these boys go. If you want to save him, you must keep a special mustache."

 Chapter 1660 - 1651: Dissenting Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Chapter 1651: Dissenting Opinions</h4>

    "Otherwise, if these children can get up and leave Lei Wu¡¯s attic, I¡¯ll let you be Luo Shuyun¡¯s son!"

    When I heard Luo Shuyun say this, Wu Qing said he wanted to go with Ao Cang again because it was impossible.

    Wu Qing said to Luo Shuyun, "Alright, this matter will be handled by the third brother. I have no objections anymore!"

    "If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity to kill the chicken to scare the monkey, daring to provoke Frost¡¯s high-level authority."

    "I¡¯m afraid next time every cat or dog will be raining over us!"

    Luo Shuyun calmly smiled, ncing at Aocang Spirit.

    Luo Shuyun didn¡¯t know, but the reason Wu Qing was babbling about acting freely wasn¡¯t just because he was heavily injured before.

    One of the most important reasons is.

    Only when the light is white and there¡¯s a strong wind, can a box of food blow fancy long hair into the air.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body had six white lights, but Ao Cangsheng showed no intent to avoid, so Wu Qing¡¯s babbling and Luo Shuyun wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    The white light fell like a meteor until it had an issue with its body, wearing an arrogant loom.

    As the basket spread out, Qingfeng King¡¯s six geniuses stared at them.

    Earlier, they clearly saw themselves attacking Ao Cangsheng, but when they were shot down, they saw Ao Cangsheng already on the other side.

    In the face of fate, the bomb was just behind the Stone Gate of Aocang Spirit, making a loud noise.

    Six people missed, a bit shocked. They were more afraid than surprised.

    In the next minute, without letting the dust settle, the six started again.

    After some hits, these six had realized Ao Cangsheng¡¯s confirmed strength wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    So when the second attack happened, the six had no room for maneuver. Instead, they fully exerted to kill the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Meanwhile, Luo Shuyun and Wu Qing¡¯s babbling retreated to a distant ce. They both wanted to see the arrogant¡¯s true strength.

    Luo Shuyun being very much, what kind of person would Ao Cangsheng ultimately support, actually getting so many people, showing a bit of fear?

    Someone like Ao Cangsheng, at the Dragon Martial Temple, had never been seen before.

    As for Wu Qing¡¯s babbling, he wanted to see how strong he was.

    Last time Ao Cangsheng hit him, he was heavily injured. Even if Ao Cangling was lucky, he couldn¡¯t count it.

    Now having a chance to see Aocang Spirit¡¯s true strength, he wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    Since they had proudly torn their faces, it would start sooner orter. Only by knowing this can we serve better!

    Six bodies rapidly mmed onto the training room¡¯s door, like six storms from the opposite direction, yet again killed by the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Judging from the sudden increase of vigor and sudden, intense murder, all six were not adept at handling it.

    Just now Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t move, but wanted to dismount these six, letting them know difficulty and retreat.

    This way, Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t afraid of these people. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to make enemies anymore. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to cause an immoral problem.

    But the proud thought was good, yet the people wouldn¡¯t ept it once they saw it.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng stopped considering it. Since Tang Qingshuang liked to find problems himself, he couldn¡¯t back down.

    I couldn¡¯t see the six in a blink again, their momentum rising in their fantasy eyes, suddenly erupting, and kicking Ling¡¯s big stock.

    What I knew next was his body standing still, suddenly blinking quickly.

    If Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t do this, he would. It was the third movement of Flowing Cloud Style Walking, fear of the rainbow.

    When the six saw Ao Cangsheng again, Ao Cangsheng appeared like a ghost in front of someone, his body disappearing.

    The suddenly vanished arrogant kangaroo suddenly scared these six people.

    Shooting on a rope, suddenly finding target lost, how would it feel?

    Just as the six were shocked and surprised, they suddenly appeared in front of the genius.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mouth smile for a moment, that day they trembled all over.

    Somehow he looked proud, like seeing a demon, his heart couldn¡¯t help panicking.

    However, to not let these people recover from fear, the proud in the palm remained in the palm. It already brought brilliant white light, while cruelly facing the man¡¯s majority.

    Deception.

    Luo Shuyun and Wu Qing stood lowly beside each other, watching the battle, babbling while watching us fly together on the ring.

    Bang!

    Under pressure, the blood vessels dropped, the body pped and fell to the ground.

    "Individually-

    Listening to this terrifying crisp sound, Wu Qing chewed his eyes.

    The only blow broke the main part of a genius breaking some roots.

    Good shot, fancy shoes shed, the mist like an old photo appeared in public again.

    In the uniformed process, the proud and elegant figure swayed back and forth in the war, danced in fear of the reddy, like fearing the dragon. The ce they passed suddenly emitted a rumble.

    Less than a cup of tea, the jelly hour¡¯s six geniuses were proud of the problem of the war cucumbers,pletely losingbat effectiveness.

    Seeing these strange things, even if Wu Qing had mentally prepared from the babbling before, he was still afraid.

    Recalling why Ao Cangsheng defeated him.

    Look how the palm ps well, like a terrifying beast, sharp paws, it has always been a proud body connected to the key.

    But in the apuse, we couldn¡¯t see how fast Luo Shuyun¡¯s attack was.

    Later, when it erupted, Luo Shuyun squeezed water tightly, like a storm, constantly entertaining proud Cangsheng.

    And Ao Cangsheng, then quickly embedded in the corridor with the speed of "Cloud Fearing Wind Walking."

    Ao Cangsheng several times avoided Luo Shuyun¡¯s pping at the pier, if not allowed, he quickly dodged.

    It must be said, Luo Shuyun¡¯s influence was obviously greater than the ratio of 1 to 6 people.

    Even if Wu Qing started babbling, he would take out 50 tricks for him.

    Now, Luo Shuyun was an overly crowded, proud kangaroo, because he seized the opportunity. He didn¡¯t give a proud kangaroo any chance to do anything at all.

    After a period of retreat and defense, the proud face also darkened.

    Wu Qing¡¯s babbling didn¡¯t rush out. First, because of the bullfight¡¯s prestige, when two eyebrows hit a person, separating wasn¡¯t good.

    Secondly, he wanted to see if Luo Shuyun alone could really get rid of the arrogance.

    Although he and Luo Shuyun needed Qingfeng¡¯s ash-cold, he hadn¡¯t seen Luo Shuyun¡¯s true strength yet.

    Since he had the opportunity, he definitely didn¡¯t want to let it go.

    When the arrogant Cangsheng retreated to the 132nd recruit¡¯s position, Luo Shuyun¡¯s skill was fully attacked.

    It seemed Luo Shuyun¡¯s attack was a short emptiness.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t hesitate. After a while, he feared the rainbow afraid of Flowing Cloud Walking in the third stroll again.

    To prevent Luo Shuyun from attacking again, the Ghost Sword returned first, already extinguishing like a cloud.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t use shibing, because Luo Shuyun didn¡¯t use shibing.

    But even without soldiers, the Phantom Shadow Sword¡¯s tip, once deployed in an empty corridor, a white Light Saber immediately appeared.

    The sword danced like snow, fluttering in the air.

    The sword¡¯s stroke like a silky twisted sword, immediately gathered in the sword¡¯s light, starting like a storm towards Luo Shun.

    Seeing this situation, Luo Shuyun was shocked. He didn¡¯t think having a moment of change, that arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t be used as remorse to protect himself.

    Not only that, his attack was so fierce, like mercury on the ground, with no hole left untouched.

    For a time, Luo Shuyun felt the sword everywhere liked the forest, like the viper staring at his own death, biting his mouth anytime.

    These swords swam away, turning into a sword river, quickly being cut towards Luo Shuyun¡¯s eyebrows, majority, and heart.

    Luo Shuyun hurriedly abandoned the attack, adopting a defensive posture.

    The sword pped like the wind,ing and going freely, but when they cut from Luo Shuyun, they immediately turned into demons destroying his life, so he feared eating the big stick.

 Chapter 1661 - 1652: Suffocation

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Chapter 1652: Suffocation</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng had continuously bid 306 pounds. Every action was swift and powerful, yet perfectly executed.

    Initially, Luo Shuyun managed to withstand the arrogant onught.

    But then, the swords swarming him multiplied, and in an instant, hundreds of des shed him down,pelling him to surrender the wine bottle or retreat in shame.

    Not only did every sword strike mark Luo Shuyun¡¯s hand, but even his wide mouth couldn¡¯t gasp for air for a moment.

    Other than clutching them, his hands, muscles, and bones were subjected to electric shocks, pain, and numb training.

    It seemed as if this deluge of strikes was not from a mere Sword Holder, but a mountain-like giant.

    After several defensive blocks, Luo Shuyun¡¯s hand throbbed in pain, almost breaking.

    Yet in these few days, the attack from Aocang Spirit hadn¡¯t abated, instead rising steadily.

    In this scenario, although some faces turned unpleasant, it was much better than being crushed and beaten.

    He wished to retaliate, but it was impossible.

    Another fierce blow, Luo Shuyun trembled, stepping back seven consecutive steps.

    After those seven steps, a bit of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Clearly, he was injured then.

    Luo Shuyun feared anger but found himself unable to be enraged.

    "Four, don¡¯t use your hand! Even if you kill those boys, you must save our cruel color!"

    In anger, shame, and indignation, Luo Shuyun directly ordered the victory.

    Although the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples forbid killing, the guilty must be criticized, yet now Luo Shuyun didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Currently, these young men made him and the cold gray lose their color and face. If not in on the spot, how could he face wearing the first garmentter?

    Upon hearing these words, frost gripped Aocang Spirit¡¯s eyes, chilling them: "You should be ashamed, then don¡¯t me my discourtesy!"

    A roar of rage shook Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant figure, charging straight towards Wu Qing, that chattering adversary.

    When Ao Cangsheng suddenly appeared before him, Wu Qing was startled into a panic.

    Perhaps due to the previous severe injury being masked, or Luo Shuyun¡¯s unexpected hit, Wu Qing¡¯s anxious heart began running for his life.

    "Thousand des Without Itch, Hide A de!"

    Ao Cangsheng roared, simultaneouslyunching a sword explosion, transforming it into a sword base. Wu Qing¡¯s nagging body was cut off.

    Wu Qingmented that if he didn¡¯t retreat now, Luo Shuyun¡¯s fate would be his own.

    Thinking of this, Wu Qing no longer babbled at his wrong ear, then maximized his protective cup and retreated swiftly.

    Boom!

    No swords or des were cut down like lightning and thunder, directly bombing Wu Qing¡¯s piercing shield.

    Wu Qing groaned that the immense pain felt by his body was akin to being hammered by a huge mallet, quickly dropping towards the ne¡¯s backside.

    Wu Qing muttered that although injured, there was no harm.

    But he did not know his arrogance, nor did he like this.

    So when he retreated, he came to the Xuan Yun Pce, stuffing blood into his throat.

    "Bao"

    Upon Wu Qing¡¯s bothersome body hitting the ground, he opened his mouth and spat out fresh blood, his face instantly turning pale.

    Originally, Luo Shuyun intended to embroider with Wu Qing¡¯s nagging, to kill Ao Cangsheng.

    Yet to his astonishment, Wu Qing nagged face-to-face, deeply wounded by his own arrogance.

    Seeing this, Luo Shuyun immediately felt disappointed and chilly. He wished to retreat, but was already entrapped in the battle.

    He desperately utilized his remaining fighting force, heroically dedicating himself to kill arrogant people.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, his palm instantly shing down. The sword did not smite fiercely, nor did it tremble.

    This torrent, having no few swords, nor whistling, transformed into a sword river, turning lightning into the sea of Luo Shu Qi.

    This sound, the first p shattered with Luo Shu¡¯en¡¯s power, but the rest pierced through Luo Shu¡¯en¡¯s atmosphere.

    As the sword pierced his body, Luo Shuyun felt Qi Hai¡¯s stab for a moment. Though intertwined, the swords were like battling warriors, of definite quality,mencing madness within his atmosphere.

    Rip...

    Luo Shuyun¡¯s face rudely distorted and began aching with contraction.

    "Little one, I¡¯m Mr. Luo Shuyun, you never rest! Even if you turn into a screwdriver, I won¡¯t let you go!"

    Painful blood oozed from Luo Shuyun¡¯s mouth, yet only two tears involuntarily dropped from her eyes.

    Aocang Spirit¡¯s attack not only severely damaged Luo Shuyu but also disrupted her atmosphere.

    Luo Shuyun¡¯s own growth also transformed because both atmosphere and ocean were shattered.

    From then on, he no longer required cold, but an ordinary one.

    Luo Shuyun never conceived this trip to Lei Wu Mansion would not only discard the boy in white but also ruin his life.

    When a genius as proud as him lost cultivation, it was nearly akin to death.

    Wu Qing witnessed Luo Shuyun¡¯s loss, trembling all over. Suddenly, he was afraid, casting fear towards arrogance with abandonment.

    Just when Wu Qing panicked, another unexpected happened.

    Luo Shuyun, amidst sorrow, anger, and shame, flipped up suddenly, until colliding with the wall beside him.

    Bam!

    A subtle blood line streaked across Luo Shuyun¡¯s forehead, suddenly in despair.

    Then his corpse started to copse slowly, dying in Lei Wu¡¯s pavilion.

    Not only did it frighten Wu Qing and students of six other Qing Frost sses, but it made Ao Sheng lose consciousness.

    He didn¡¯t know that Luo Shuyun not only had arrogance but caprice.

    Seeing his life¡¯s future already secured with victory, he didn¡¯t wish for prolongation, deciding directly on death.

    Upon seeing this, Ao Cangsheng chuckled, shook his head, and muttered to himself: "You cannot live by your own sin. Who is to me?"

    "Consider what you intended previously, I didn¡¯t aim to embarrass you, yet little punishment, we cannot avoid!"

    Wu Qing heard this and a joyful nagging ensued, then he suddenly pleaded for forgiveness: "Brother, this is all my fault. I am blind, with no reason to provoke."

    "Please forgive me, let me go this time. I dare not disturb you again. Please! I bow before you!"

    Frankly speaking, Wu Qing nagged saying he didn¡¯t even bow before Ao Cangsheng.

    It indicates in the eyes of six people, it wasn¡¯t shameful, but their hearts were more terrified.

    The user of a bull seems to have been treated likewise. How about six? Would they bepletely abandoned like Luo Shuyun?

    Considering this, all six couldn¡¯t help but soften their bodies, suddenly losing strength to sit upright.

    Indeed,

    Ao Cang Party reached out, clutching Tie Wuqing¡¯s nagging right hand, ttening Mr. Duo Sheng¡¯s wrist.

    "I wish to let you go too. But I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be. Imagine, if you met someone not like me, merely an ordinary student. Hmph, would you let her walk?"

    "The answer is clearly negative! At that time, the victim would have been a disciple."

    "You not only would be ashamed due to embrace but attacked under the violent Ah-power reception."

    "At that time, I didn¡¯t think you always performed well. You could have disyed great goodwill and forgiven this disciple, couldn¡¯t you?"

    Ao Cangsheng calmly spoke, even if wearing a brilliant smile akin to wind and cloud.

    Yet these silky curls from Wu Qing¡¯s sorrowful eyes made the quick demon pursuit more terrifying.

    "Heavenly Dragon Five Temples¡¯ other disciples will never be humiliated again. Tonight, I must give you a longsting memory!"

    Ao Cangsheng said, gently releasing Wu Qing¡¯s nagging right hand, then fastening his left hand.

    At that time, Wu Qing¡¯s forehead turned cold and sweaty, not knowing pain lingered everywhere.

    His handsome, graceful face already transformed darker, more agonizing than ever.

    If the wrist didn¡¯t endure the weight of dandruff, he would scream loudly.

    Wu Qing¡¯s nagging left wrist was also promptly crushed by arrogant Cang Ling.

    Indeed,

    Another sharp cry echoed, reverberating through the corridor for a long duration.

 Chapter 1662: 1653: Wildly Beating Hearts

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1662: Chapter 1653: Wildly Beating Hearts</strong>

    At that time, many disciples at the Second Level of cultivation woke up from the terrifying howls outside.

    Some people still stayed in the training rooms, listening quietly to the sounds outside in fear, their hearts pounding wildly.

    Out of curiosity, some brave ones silently opened the temple¡¯s Stone Gate one by one and stood quietly in front, watching.

    However, if those present were all in an ice-cold environment, their hearts would be greatly shaken immediately.

    When they saw Zhuo Shuyun¡¯s corpse lying in the corridor again, they suddenly turned pale with fright, not daring to look.

    Creak!

    After a while, the Stone Gate moved and sounded again, and the disciples from the Observation tform ran back to the temple, all afraid and trembling down to their cores.

    Even the usually unflinching Qingshuang Hall was now filled with dread. What exactly was this ghostly creature? How terrifying!

    After Wu Qing bit his hand and wrist, Ao Cangsheng stopped.

    Wu Qing looked at him coldly and said with satisfaction, ¡°If you go back, your wrist won¡¯t stretch any further. But even if you want to harm others again, you might be toozy to do it!¡±

    He said this, and Ao Cangsheng nced again at Luo Shuyun¡¯s corpse: ¡°Of course, you can touch the wall like he did; I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

    ¡°I want to shine, even if my hand is wasted!¡±

    Wu Qing¡¯s breath came in heavy bursts, his beautiful face had turned into a deep purple hue.

    Although he hated arrogance, clenching his teeth in anger, he feared arrogance even more than he hated it.

    Because today¡¯s events hadpletely destroyed his arrogance.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t broken his wrist, even if he were still strong, he wouldn¡¯t dare to revisit the topic of arrogance in the future.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t linger with Wu Qing¡¯s mumblings but went to Qingshuang Hall¡¯s remaining six members.

    These people were not the main force, but as members of Qing Shuangdang, they certainly hadn¡¯t done any good deeds.

    Because they were willing to race for the tiger, they must understand their feelings.

    When Wu Qing heard this, he nagged as if he¡¯d received an amnesty, in peacetime, it might have been an insult to use his tongue and himself.

    But now, these two words were his lifesavers, and if it weren¡¯t for this time, he would rather listen for ten more minutes.

    This was why Wu Qing feltforted hearing those two words.

    He hardly cared anymore about the lives of the six, directly stood up, and ran confusedly to the second floor of Lei Wu Pavilion. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t dare to look back.

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing foolish to the six people in front of him as he just cut them off from their me.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing upstairs instead of practicing down there?¡±

    Looking back, I saw the Barbaric one sitting there, proud and indifferent.

    I sat down, humming, starting to argue, but suddenly saw six others lying nearby.

    He sat for a while, furrowing his brows, looking at Aocang Spirit with surprise: ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed bitterly: ¡°They dared provoke me, so I had to teach them how to be human!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be so ruthless!¡±

    Seeing the pain of the six people, they sometimes shaved their scalp and hair when sitting down.

    Looking ahead, seeing Luo Shuyun¡¯s body suddenly was natural.

    Suddenly, the reckless sitting posture¡¯s expression changed once more. It used to be surprise, but now it turned to trembling fear.

    He looked at Luo Shuyun¡¯s body, his voice shook with shock: ¡°Elder, elder, did this person teach you?¡±

    The focus while sitting was hardly noticeable. Asking Ao Cangsheng if Luo Shuyun killed him.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head. ¡°This person decided to kill me, so I didn¡¯t need his repair. I don¡¯t want these people having the guts to use their heads to hit the wall!¡±

    You might know Luo Shuyun wasn¡¯t killed by arrogant Cangsheng, so you couldn¡¯t help but sit down in relief.

    He knew the rule in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples was that of murder and usation of the sect!

    What if that person was really arrogant for any reason?

    The murder usation against Aocang Spirit had always been difficult. I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Dragon Temple wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.

    Feeling rxed, he sat and said: ¡°These people should feel cold, right?¡±

    How did Ao Cangsheng manage this? You¡¯re really smart, probably thought so from the start!¡±

    Hearing that the cold lesson went to find the wart, there was still some anger on the face while sitting.

    ¡°Because this is a cold lesson, it must be corrected like this. This gang has already disbanded, escaped war, nothing else!¡±

    ¡°By the way, boss, since you¡¯re moving your bones and muscles, why not call me? Isn¡¯t it enough?¡±

    If you want to take the entire spotlight out of the room alone, sitting there wasting time feels powerless.

    Ao Cangsheng let his hands down, helplessly losing color: ¡°I also want to cry, but I couldn¡¯t get out at all. So many people, whether they eat or not, my idea, how could I let them escape!¡±

    Sitting down to think, then your heart loss would reduce by a few minutes.

    ¡°By the way, if you¡¯re not practicing downstairs, what are you running to do? You shouldn¡¯t mock this, right?¡±

    When the rumor spread, Ao Cangsheng thought and asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe up, but when I was practicing wholeheartedly, I opened the school this year!¡±

    ¡°Is it cold again?¡±

    Hearing that man sitting, his proud face suddenly fell down again.

    Qing Shuangdang is now so ruthless and emotionless; really a problem. No, I must go to Qingshuangnan myself, some so-called super geniuses are gathering.

    But to his surprise, he sat down and shook his head. ¡°This is not a cold lesson. The lesson from cattle is organized by you people. Even if they are saviors, it takes time!¡±

    ¡°Is this BAA?¡±

    Aocang Sipierte¡¯s heart felt strange. He didn¡¯t know who else would go to the door when he almost couldn¡¯t sit still after leaving the icebox.

    After resting, he sat down and said: ¡°That¡¯s our people!¡±

    ¡°Why, has the ck Dragone?¡±

    When I heard it was ours, I immediately thought of what was said a few days ago, not to mention when Mo Xiaohu came looking for himself.

    I¡¯m sure his face was full of anger, he said, ¡°This is minced meat. When they arrived at Ao Tianmi, Mo Xiaohu sent people to find us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still standing and won¡¯t finish soon. Ifte, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll bepletely ruined!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng knew the situation was urgent. She no longer sat with the man. He was about to run immediately.

    They quietly sat, following Ao Cangsheng, and shortly after together exited the Lei Wu Pavilion.

    Seeing these two stand in the Lei Wu Pavilion, some disciples couldn¡¯t help but talk one after another.

    They had all witnessed Wu Qing¡¯s nagging and abuse toward Aocang, certainly knowing how arrogant and reckless they were.

    Seeing these two so indifferent, I thought there must be another game full of good fortune.

    Because he didn¡¯t rush into the arrogant gate, he sat excitedly and said: ¡°Boss, since you¡¯ve got your hand on the Lei Wu Pavilion, I¡¯m cleaning up the big ditch of the ck Dragon Club, so you can see through it!¡±

    Seeing someone sitting saying these foreign words, his eyes gleamed brightly, his heart immediately prated by arrogance.

    However, Ao Cangsheng said nothing. So he smiled. ¡°If you can do it, you will. Conversely, I would!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I handle these guys¡¯ copse?¡±

    I just sat there.

    A man in ck looked at it disdainfully, let alone a whistling tiger, speaking in a contemptuous tone.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng and the one sitting appeared at the gate of the Ao Tian Sect.

    ¡°Are you members of the ck Dragon Club?¡±

    Looking at those arrogant cks, he said some rude words.

    ¡°The boy you are talking about? Believe it or not, I¡¯m leaving the country now to kill you?¡±

    Twelve cks spoke when sitting down. One looked scared, angrily speaking to the one sitting.

    I didn¡¯t say you, who said you¡¯re minced meat, who wants to kill me, youe here.

    Twelve cks turned around, and those from the Ao Tian Sect came out.

    In a rude expression, arrogantly stood in front, taking sixty or seventy more photos.

    ¡°Have you recruited these days?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng told them not to talk about minor embraces.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1663: 1654: Cowardice

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1663: Chapter 1654: Cowardice</strong>

    Don¡¯t mention how Little Tigerughed: ¡°ording to the master¡¯s conscription method, they are ready to join Ao Tian Sect!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°I hope they really want to join Ao Tian Sect, rather than just savor the delicious little fly heads!¡±

    When everyone arrived, it was no wonder a tiger whistled to some people with a certain shade, ¡°Haven¡¯t you called the guard yet?¡±

    Upon hearing this, those at the table bowed to Aocang Spirit, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the master of the gate!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled, nodded, but didn¡¯t say ¡°meh.¡±

    He knew these people were likely deceiving Dan Yao. When Dan Yao came, they could leave Ao Tian Sect behind.

    Many had tried before joining Ao Tian Sect.

    If Ao Tian Sect developed smoothly, they would certainly be willing to stay for a while. When Ao Tian Sect was nearly dead, they¡¯d pat their own backs.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t hate these people. Ao Tian Sect was just created; no one knew what the future held.

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t stay here without hope for long.

    After greetings, people¡¯s attention shifted to a certain ck Dragon Club.

    If, say, the whistling tiger attracted these people, it could be called Ao Tian Sect¡¯s contract machine. The future ck Dragon Association is an opportunity to test these people.

    Before the twelfth ck Dragon Association, although Ao Tian Sect outnumbered the opposition several times over, these people¡¯s faces stillcked spirit, nor were they timid.

    ¡°Kid, since you want to die, I¡¯ll practice with you!¡±

    The tall boy who spoke earlier raised his hand, sitting with just one finger, his voice booming.

    Speaking of this, she left the team, intending to wash clean and sit with that man.

    However, a young man yet to emerge to lead the cks might be able to stop him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Little Tiger, listen! I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. What we did to you is an insult to us!¡±

    ¡°Now I have one request, which is exactly what you want to do: stop the Tiger Roar Alliance now! Oh, no, it¡¯s Ao Tian Sect now; otherwise, I¡¯ll want one, and you all have to lie down and put it on!¡±

    The young man in ck spoke arrogantly. When he didn¡¯t mention ¡°Little Tiger,¡± he always looked up. He didn¡¯t seem to pay Little Tiger any mind.

    ¡°Well, kid, I think you¡¯re wrong! Now he¡¯s the master of our proud gate. If anything happens, you can tell our master directly!¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me, Little Tiger silentlyughed, respectfully raising his hand, pointing at the arrogant Cang Spirit, indicating he¡¯s neither beneath nor above anyone.

    I feel you¡¯re not that great!¡±

    The young ck manughed disdainfully at him. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why you¡¯d hand Little Monte to those boys.¡±

    The young man¡¯s words were not only full of disdain and ridicule, but also three points of provocation.

    Not to mention, Little Tiger didn¡¯t continue but chose to ignore the disdain and provocation from the young man in ck.

    They were neers who had just joined Ao Tian Sect, hearing these foreign words, proudly looking at Ao Tian Sect.

    They didn¡¯t know Ao Tian Sect¡¯s master had just climbed up.

    Not to mention, Little Tiger himself gave us this position.

    When the arrogance and evil were seen, most felt that the arrogant and graceful appearance seemed to have nothing to say to the fierce roaring tiger.

    For a time, many newly joined Ao Tian Sect members could only express their doubts about Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll ask him!¡±

    The young ck man turned his gaze to arrogance.

    ¡°Kid, did you hear what I just said? Why are you so arrogant now? I¡¯ve never been able to stand on my own.¡±

    ¡°Either we do this, including you, or everyone here can lie down for me and put it on.

    As long as you start it, Ao Tian Sect will have no one who can be the enemy of the other party.

    If Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t speak these foreign words, Ao Tian Sect will be the most scattered, and people will go back to learning.

    Being proud of Kanspirit ispletely disgraceful to the ck Dragon Society.

    In their anger, these people absolutely didn¡¯t let Ao Tian Sect off. At the time, Ao Sheng suffered not only but some neers did too.

    For a while, many new disciples of Ao Tian Sect penned curses piercing Aocang Spirit, irritated by such mindless and stupid words.

    Hearing these foreign words, some members of the ck Dragon Association couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ao Cangsheng can say such idiot words.

    The ¡°yes¡± power of Ao Tian Sect is simply insufficient to deal with them. How can Ao Cangsheng say they all should be annihted?

    Afterughing out loud, the face of a young man in ck suddenly cooled: ¡°If you just want to be strong, unfortunately, you failed! But if you want to anger me, congrattions, you seeded!¡±

    He said his eyes scanned everywhere, his lips sounding sympathetically: ¡°You¡¯re all good; it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give you an opportunity, but your master doesn¡¯t recognize each other!¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯ve changed my mind, calm down, don¡¯t be arrogant,¡± he must kneel down, let us bow and confess.

    ¡°Otherwise, none of you will be let go today!¡±

    Nevertheless, new and old members no longer felt proud of Kanspirit¡¯s angry eyes.

    They believe that if they aren¡¯t arrogant and talkative, they wouldn¡¯t make mistakes.

    Many people think Ao Cangsheng¡¯s best action is to kneel at the ck Dragon Club and confess. They don¡¯t want to be tainted by Aocang Spirit.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t say so. They could only use their eyes to remind Ao Cangsheng not to be a ck sheep.

    Seeing the gazes around him, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    In fact, I¡¯ve obtained a better American style. Although these people joined Ao Tian Sect, many did not intend to work hard for Ao Tian Sect.

    Fortunately, before he arrived, the ck Dragon hadn¡¯t started yet. Otherwise, Ao Cangsheng was almost certain to turn these people into enemies of Ao Tian Sect.

    In the eyes of those around him, sitting recklessly only expressed anger. He didn¡¯t understand why these people were clearly proud of Heaven Gate yet showed themon discoloration of enemies?

    Meanwhile, the twelve members of the ck Dragon Association all arrived at Ao Tian Sect¡¯s door, seeing their cruelty, preparing to start.

    When they saw it, some grew more fearful. They all stared at Ao Sheng, waiting for Ao Sheng to kneel and confess to avoid disaster.

    ¡°Do you want to go together or alone?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled, quietly speaking for a while. You see, surprisingly, with no fear.

    ¡°Why, do you want to rely on it alone?¡±

    The young man was amazed as soon as he heard Aocang Spirit¡¯s words.

    He thought these people might now be any form of waste.

    Don¡¯t tell me we want to leave them alone, even if we let them pull us together, they wouldn¡¯t dare.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng suddenly asked a question that piqued the young ck man¡¯s interest.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m free. If you want to rely on me alone, I¡¯ll depend on you. If you want to go together, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng utter such arrogant words, not only the young ck man was shocked, but all Ao Tian Sect members on the ground were too.

    ¡°Are these words resembling you seek death?¡±

    ¡°If he dies, don¡¯t drag us into it!¡±

    ¡°I know today¡¯s situation; I certainly won¡¯t enter this arrogant gate!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Surprisingly, manymented bitterly in their hearts.

    The young man turned back to the arrogant elder, cing his ck thumb on him.

    ¡°Kid, whether you¡¯re foolish or stupid, your foolish courage, I think you¡¯re the only one with the guts!¡±

    The young ck man seemed like he wasplimenting but had to ironically articte it.

    Upon hearing this foreignnguage, the arrogance of Kanspirit suddenly froze with a sentence: ¡°In your mouth, I¡¯ll take care of youter!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± the one in ck saidughing.

 Chapter 1664 - 1655: Hard Times

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Chapter 1655: Hard Times</h4>

    When his eyes shifted, he brushed aside a teenager and said, "Because others rely on themselves, they only have one eye, you should teach them how to be human."

    A young man with a different gaze grinned to the left.

    "Who are you first? First, I am, this makes it a bit easier!"

    One eye scanned everyone, finallynding on the proud individual.

    "Kid, do you want toe? Rest assured, I¡¯m only hitting you.

    They sat still, frantically pursuing, dodging only when rushed right at them. Looking at them, it was clear they had a difficult time.

    But considering these future battles, today¡¯s Ao Tian Sect members showed despair and disappointment.

    Those who had just joined the Ao Tian Sect thought they couldn¡¯t withstand the attack.

    Before the battle started, they seemed to see the end. Theyy on their feet and limbs, sadly on the ground.

    Compared to the despairing Ao Tian Sect, there was the ck Dragon Club, yet everyone had a charming smile.

    They all awaited to see a good movie, to witness a barbarian sitting down, one eye crushed, then pushed into old age.

    The coldest expressions among them were arrogance.

    He calmly watched the battlefield, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Here, only he knew the true strength of the seated.

    He thought dealing with a captain with taxi-driving dangers shouldn¡¯t be too big a problem.

    Problem.

    Dozens of eyes watched it, only two white lights shed quickly, then Mr. Hansen collided, and the problem erupted.

    A wavy ticket rolled, white light simultaneously exploded, at seat, three legs simultaneouslynded behind one eye. Neither of them had the upper hand.

    Seeing this, those watching the table couldn¡¯t help but show a fearful fade.

    Ao Tian Sect people were shocked, this insignificant ck-faced guy could actually withstand horror with one eye?

    ck Dragon Club was most surprising that such a monocr solo didn¡¯t harm the other party?

    "Your confirmation isn¡¯t better than ER!"

    At the same time, they were all shocked, sat down, suddenly grinned again, offering himself to the one-eyed man.

    He with one eye inside was shocked. She didn¡¯t realize the ck-faced man in front wasn¡¯t weak.

    He only used seven kinds of sess strength, yet the other half wasn¡¯t hurt.

    It is mine, like my hand confronting a problem, dominating the other side¡¯s strength, even his wrist trembling, very sour.

    Fortunately, he could flexibly use hands for attacking. If he used only one hand against the ck face like he previously said, he could very likely be shot hurt.

    Knowing the other party must be strong, the one-eyed no longer arrogant as before, began to be cautious.

    I read it, a one-eyed youth sat down chasing it, attacking himself again.

    Angry heart, one eye no longer hiding certain strength, but Qigong tenfold, hands swinging stiff, Mr. Savage agitated.

    Hearing another explosion, seated behind two legs, one eye behind two legs.

    Among them smoke, arrogance, wind, tickets rolled on the ground.

    If people are now surprised by this hit, it will make these people tremble and fear.

    Another issue is the one-eyed person retreated by more than two legs, while the one-eyed person retreated two legs.

    Anyone with a mind can see us, seating obviously better than 1.

    Proud of Heaven Gate¡¯s people Amin through this meeting, people¡¯s eyes began to show hope and excitement.

    The reason is without him, none of these people thought an ugly ck face would have such a serious connection.

    Since a ck face can win with one eye, then can a ck face deal with other ck Dragon Conference people?

    These people began to suspect, as long as they don¡¯t harm their fragile and cheap people, they can still stay in Autumn.

    Conversely, Ao Tian Sect people showed their favorite color, while the ck Dragon face color, certainly not very appealing.

    In the darkness, one-eyed man, in the darkness, young, lovely, smiling face, also instantly darkened one.

    "One eye, can you fight? If not, I¡¯ll turn into someone else now!"

    Suddenly, the young man drank a ck beer with his angry, cold head.

    He didn¡¯t want ck Dragon¡¯s color to hurt him, because he only had one eye.

    "Brother, I¡¯m fine, even a child can¡¯t solve it, how can I still be in ck Dragon?"

    "One-eyed smile," Qiangzi contemptuously said a few minutes.

    "With one eye, I can tell you, our ck Dragon Association¡¯s color makes you want to lose, but don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    To express the seriousness of this matter, this young man reminded me of ck wind.

    One eye gently smiled, "A brother can ensure these kids get lost with half a scent of fragrance!"

    Saying, with one eye, once again showed an extremely humane look, with anger, suddenly sitting down and washing away past barbaric.

    When you see one eye, you must touch it hard, sitting up won¡¯t show weakness, will show weakness again.

    Four or five meters for these two people are instant, they will ovee.

    At this time, tickets of white lighte pouring in.

    Now no one has the ability to fight a cruel draw, but he was immediately cut off.

    When I¡¯m a little confused, people¡¯s eyes again sitting in Big Confusion past barbaric.

    After this setback and an eye, I didn¡¯t stop sitting. Instead, my figure shed, showing "Flowing Cloud Afraid of Wind," then used an eye to see past.

    "You¡¯re too young, impossible to plot against your grandfather!"

    When he sneezed, he sat at a blinking position, with one eye binding his hand.

    "Kid, do you want to do this?"

    Under severe physical pain, the hand suddenly blossomed, the instant of the one-eyed scared all the dead cold.

    He sat there staring coldly at me, smiled coldly, "You don¡¯t want to waste my limbs? Since my limbs are still alive, why do you give up the fight?"

    Seeing the seated grin, one-eyed shivered, uncontrobly.

    At that moment, he suddenly found it wasn¡¯t that ck face teenager fighting with him, but a demon.

    "Kid, if you don¡¯t want to die, let me quickly go. I¡¯m giving up the fight!"

    This one-eyed fear of anger, just sat down and shouted to savage Ada.

    He thought he stood eleven ck dragon brothers behind, even being arrogant, not daring to kill the ck dragon.

    Unfortunately, the one-eyed man didn¡¯t know the identity of savage, if they knew savage seated there, ck dragon wouldn¡¯t rest forever, afraid they wouldn¡¯t say this foreignnguage.

    "If you stopped fighting from the beginning, you could leave us. Now it¡¯s toote!"

    He sat down, smiled, brushed his deep color, suddenly crawled across his face.

    In this process, one eye because of fear trembling fear barbarically sitting, threw people¡¯s left hand and foot away.

    Rabbit had been cut off, one eye let out a painful scream, and began echoing outside Ao Tian¡¯s gate.

    Hearing that terrible scream, a young man in ck clothes¡¯s face seemed to ept blood test.

    He vowed in his heart, if tonight the people in front aren¡¯t driven out, he won¡¯t be the fifth dragon in ck Dragon Club.

    Bang!

    When storm roared, there was a hard fallen to the ground. That person is none other than the one-eyed man.

    Nobody can aplish this because now, the one-eyed wanted to throw their limbs away.

    But in the end, this fact was realized on him.

    The ck suddenly said, "Hey, kid, you¡¯re really good! If tonight I don¡¯t drive you out, I¡¯m going to leave Green Dragon Club!"

    ck Dragon Association¡¯s other members, though silent, had lost color due to intense hatred and murder.

    "Little brother, let¡¯s continue fighting okay? We¡¯re going to directly kill them, get rid of them all?"

 Chapter 1665 - 1656: Releasing Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Chapter 1656: Releasing Energy</h4>

    When the young man still clung to the ck man, no one could help, they could only ask.

    "Yes, anyway, today we are here to deal with Ao Tian Sect. No need to fight them alone!"

    Another person seized the opportunity to repeat, believing that only when together could they unleash their fury.

    The young ck man stared intently at the wild person sitting. Since they spoke some credible words, was the ck Dragon a little afraid of arrogance? The one-eyed person was useless, who wanted to fight now?

    People from the ck Dragon Alliance looked at each other, and suddenly a tall and thin young man stepped out, saying, "Brother, let me go!"

    The young ck man looked at the tall and thin man and said, "Alright, if Xiao, let¡¯s continue. Remember, I want to throw the kid away!"

    When Xiao spoke ckly, "Brother, calm down, this kid won¡¯t run away!"

    Saying that, the elite youth took big steps in the war.

    He stood motionless, reaching out his hand, and pulled out from behind. Therge axe futilely chopped towards him.

    When he saw Xiao fighting with soldiers, he couldn¡¯t sit still and smiled, saying, "Without hands, you can¡¯t fight, but you are using soldiers?"

    "Why, are you afraid?" When Xiao Ling first saw the barbaric seat, his face remained unchanged.

    Afraid?

    "I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fail even worse!"

    The reason the person sitting said this was because his soldier was one of three genius soldiers.

    I¡¯m afraid among the disciples of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, there isn¡¯t a stronger warrior than this.

    Of course, there was also a fighting soldier standing there, abat soldier from the ruins of the strong.

    But because the soldiers in that war were too powerful, they dared not give us simple instructions.

    If someone told these soldiers, people in a powerful world would surelye back for trouble with him.

    Meanwhile, the sitting person would be guilty.

    Although Xiao had soldiers, his troops were far inferior to those brutal Azure Dragons sitting.

    In the Xiaoquans battle, Ao Cangsheng already saw that he did not waste his chief of staff pin.

    So, how to fight? If the enemy¡¯s soldiers caught them, even if they didn¡¯t die, they might be on the verge of extinction.

    Thinking about it, when Xiao returned, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat.

    Suddenly, he stirred ten sessful battalions, like a storm sitting to attack the reckless person.

    Unfortunately, he seemed to be carrying rather than holding back.

    The person was sitting on a blue Dragon Spear, holding a good everywhere the child had.

    At long range shooting, Ling Jiu roll like a cold wind, fast like fear of Hong on the horizon, continuously surged like a stream, it was from Kai Xiao starting.

    When Xiao had soldiers, he sat close to his body.

    Ling twisted the weapon and chopped down, covering Kui Xiao¡¯s body.

    Kui Xiao attacked before, he was trapped in endless defense.

    But unfortunately, even though Kui Xiao was fully protected, when he sat down holding the intimidating weapon, he would suffernguage torments.

    When the weapon fell, it was as if remembering fear of thunder hitting Kui Xiao, severe pain struck his arm, body stiffened.

    More shocking was that Xiao¡¯s attack, including those things chopped with the boss¡¯s axe, began to interrupt his soldier one by one.

    "Disgusted, disgusted, these guys finally wrestling with a fighting soldier? Why so fierce!"

    Kui Xiao was so scared he couldn¡¯t stop cursing.

    In such intense battle, the soldier he had would definitely be shot down and crushed.

    When you want to throw it away, barely sit, truly a fool¡¯s dream.

    "Inquisition and reconciliation..."

    The effects of gold and iron are endless, but when Xiao sat down to attack, Kui Xiao returned.

    Kui Xiao used more than a hundred moves and had already returned twice.

    I have never seen before controlling maniption skills before sitting down. I know Ao Cangsheng, sitting tactics haven¡¯t used the "Thunder Strike" skills.

    He cut down with lightning speed on someone with one eye attacking and used one eye to n a thought that would never disappear.

    Thunder Light sh with bare hands has this ability.

    Sitting and using third-ss talent soldiers once again doing Thunderbolt, natural power must be strong on three points.

    When Xiao, who got full protection, was severely consumed in all aspects. But his hand couldn¡¯t move fast.

    Before, when he had soldiers, even in half an hour during a war, he didn¡¯t feel powerless.

    But today, just after the war, the ax of Boss Yang, like came over ten times at once, water aquile would not wave, arm feeling broken.

    Seeing Xiao Sheng getting more awkward, the war getting more and more bottomless, couldn¡¯t help sitting down in front of a joke. In contrast, the young man in ck nearly cramped on the face.

    The young man in ck wasn¡¯t a fool. If you can¡¯t see here, you know Kui Xiao has a long way to copse though it¡¯s not far.

    In his angry and frustrated heart, he really wanted to plunge into battle, killing a person in his palm.

    But people previously agree that both sides would make people rely on each other. If he went over, the ck Dragon would beughed at.

    In despair, the young ck man stood by witnessing Kui Xiao¡¯s demise with enough to support his frustration and anger.

    He had to vow, in the next round of the match, he would definitely use knives to kill, at least he shouldn¡¯t throw himpletely away.

    We saw Xiao¡¯s steps getting more chaotic and boundless, sitting down, suddenly changing tactics.

    When Shield...

    Listening to the beating sound, then suddenly kicking it off, like to fear thunder in the public ear.

    Sitting with both hands, holding an Azure Dragon Weapon, body jumped high, in the middle, Azure Dragon Weapon was stabbed a dozen times.

    Suddenly, a dozen goldenmps fell, like a dozen afraid of thunder and lightning, quickly killing soldiers of Kui County.

    Pain on Kui Xiao¡¯s face became more intense as the invasion intensified.

    During several previous attacks, Kui Xiao took the cost of injury and Mr. Hard "sealed himself".

    But by the time the seventh lightning was cut off, the belonging soldier could no longer support him, immediately crushed into a thousand hundred pieces.

    The soldiers were all crushed, Kui Xiao was so scared that he put on a pair of party suits, unable to stop even with urgency.

    Then his definite force, how could a flesh palm block the screw of Azure Dragon Weapon?

    Just listen to the "hup" light immediately hit when Xiao¡¯s palm was struck by lightning, in a blink turned to 78 pieces.

    Passing the thunder light was still the same, but if Xiao¡¯s Shield and old Mr. fiercely hit his mouth, the problem would be solved.

    "Treasure"

    When the lightning came, the mouth of Kui Xiao burned up, while a mouthful of blood poured from his mouth, slightly injured.

    When he hi-ed.

    Seeing people around with eyes full of excitement and admiration looking at themselves, sitting for a moment couldn¡¯t help.

    "Kid, you¡¯d better not be too crazy, otherwise when they drive you out, you might be confused!"

    The young ck man sat down with a dark face, warning Zhao¡¯s husband.

    I satughed: "I¡¯m used to arrogance like being knocked down. If you have something,e!"

    Saying this, I sat in the crook of the arm, turning the Green Dragon spear, pointing at a young man in ck.

    The young ck man did not speak, he dressedrge clothes, pulled out a long knife from the back.

    This knife was wide and thick, de had a sharp edge, edge and canine teeth intertwined, as if it had other uses.

    The knife was snow bright, suitable with carrying sharp de, costing like a cold long knife, unlike ughtering Ling twisting.

    Can¡¯t see a long knife, fancy smiles at the corner of my mouth appear all the way.

    The second-ss samurai of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, born martial arts, should be a good martial artist.

    Compared to the Azure Dragon Weapon in a savage¡¯s hand, it¡¯s still far less than it.

 Chapter 1666 - 1657: Not to Be Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Chapter 1657: Not to Be Underestimated</h4>

    "Brat of death!"

    The relentless pursuit, the young ck man must be the first to kill. His movements are swift, like a hurricane. With a blink, he rushed to the front seat. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    I can¡¯t sit inside knowing the strength of my heart.

    You can see the support this young man has for the ck man is not to be underestimated.

    Evenpared to Wu Qing¡¯s rambling, it is not that much.

    When I blink at people¡¯s sins, I sat down with a blue Dragon Hand, tilting the car, a sh of white light, but only a shot hit the sharp knife across the road.

    The young man in ck was both fearful and fierce. Facing a reckless sit-down attack, a silk shirt did not mean to evade.

    sh and sh...

    The sharp edges of the two soldiers collided instantly, producing a shuddering and deafening sound.

    Under the impact, the careless body suddenly trembled, couldn¡¯t help but step back three steps.

    On the contrary, a young ck man, hands sped, his feet still writing silk.

    From this, we can see that from the effect of singlebat, the ck youth is indeed stronger than the first, at least temporarily stronger.

    When I saw it, I proudly sat on Heaven Gate¡¯s Amin with hope, the color on my face sank.

    If a ck man can win this battle, is it possible that he will be killed in this situation?

    This question suddenly appeared in the hearts of most new members who were proud of Heaven Gate. They are very concerned with the oue of this meeting.

    At this time, Cangsheng¡¯s proud eyes became serious. You can see, when I first started, if it weren¡¯t for the soldier¡¯s advantage, I¡¯m afraid I would be injured if I sat reluctantly.

    In this case, if we want to defeat the young ck man, we need to stimte the blood.

    But now this abnormal situation is almost nonexistent. It seems like a long time to stimte blood.

    The young man in ck can¡¯t participate in the first grand battle. I don¡¯t know, man.

    In his hand, the soldiers danced wildly with a "whining," their bodies shed, and they once againmitted suicide with the barbarians sitting down.

    sh and sh...

    Another instant, a chilling explosion, the ck-d soldier, sitting on the head of the morning ss.

    His actions were swift, and the attack¡¯s momentum was more fierce than ever. Soon, the barbaric seat was just a part of the gun rack.

    When the long knife was cut, the barbarian sitting only felt his hands suddenly aching, as if struck by a big hammer. The Blue Dragon¡¯s hand gripped in his hand, his hand rxed three points flexibly and tremblingly.

    ck Dragon could raise his head to breathe, all those dressed in ck showed their fond smiles.

    On the other hand, those who are proud of Heaven Gate frowned at each other, sometimes anxiously and angrily grabbing and watching, sitting, feeling weak.

    "Brother, throw him down!"

    "Brother, you must avenge with an eye, and Kui Xiao!"

    "Brother, our ck Dragon Association ispletely restored by you!"

    Indeed.

    When the young man in ck was in a good mood, initially, they suddenly heard supportive voices from behind.

    Sniffing his tongue, the young man in ck sneered, holding a long knife, stepping forward among the crowd and said: "Child, I¡¯ll make you regret! You do my brother, I¡¯ll give you ten times a hundred!"

    With a cold mocking voice, you shed down with a knife, like a giant wave building in the sky¡¯s nest. The problem is, it was almost tottering towards the local level at the barbarian¡¯s feet.

    If his body had swayed back two feet in time, he would be kneeling by now.

    "Child, give up! As long as you want."

    The young ck man saw after still sitting down, his anger and rage grew a bit unconsciously.

    Unexpectedly, a young man in ck shed again, his right hand stormed like a fierce attack, almost didn¡¯t sit down.

    "A bit ck, if not busy?"

    Seeing the barbarian trembling a bit, he couldn¡¯t help but ask the way.

    Listening to his words, he sat down and quickly nced at the arrogant kangaroo. Heh, heh, heughed, "Responding to this rubbish, I have enough legs myself, you can use your hands!"

    Hearing this, the proud new Heaven Gate members and the new ck Dragon Association members curiously looked at the arrogant Cang Ling.

    You can see the world¡¯s contempt by three points, doubt by seven points.

    Such a young sit, they have a terrible strength.

    These people didn¡¯t believe that arrogant strength was stronger than sitting there.

    These people felt that the reason the barbarian sat there was deliberately attracting an arrogant, favoring with the city of ck Dragon met.

    "Okay, take care of yourself, but don¡¯t really lose it!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng smiled because a bitter smile is an exnation to toilet paper.

    He disdainfully waved his hand and said: "I intend to leave him, but not to the elders who can kill me in Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple, this hasn¡¯t happened yet!"

    Such words from the barbarian immediately sparked contempt from many people present. They all thought the barbarian judge was too arrogant.

    Thus, even those on the Heavenly Dragon List wouldn¡¯t fear speaking words.

    But the ck-faced person present was arrogant and dared not speak of the world ignorance in such words.

    Just as they sat talking, they arrogantly and unexpectedly found their bodies turning red.

    "Humph, are you finally ready to fight back?"

    Seeing that dazzling red, arrogant, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but make such a cold joke.

    "Little son, have you finished? Fully open, I¡¯ll take you!"

    Seeing a barbarian sitting still, restoring such arrogance, he intended to perfectly kill a barbarian, just as a young person suddenly turned ck.

    When he roared, the young man in ck leapt again gleaming with the sword. The de drifted like snow in the sky. It immediately blocked the barbarian¡¯s sitting posture all the way.

    Looking at this scene, not only Heaven Gate arrogant faces changed color, even members of the ck Dragon Association who approached could help but show expressions of being startled.

    In the past, themunity thought the young ck man wanted to lose their barbarian seat. From the current situation, the young man in ck had clearly shown that they refused to kill this blow.

    Knowing the other side¡¯s murder, the expression on the barbarian¡¯s face became blurred. At that moment, he was deeply angered by the young man in ck¡¯s actions.

    Despite the anger, sitting still seemed meaningless. Now, he should have personally learned the opponent¡¯s strength, which is truly strong.

    But knowing his blood spilled, and the sudden outbreak of Yang Da, the barbarian sitting¡¯s confidence instantly increased by tens.

    Eyes saw the dagger flying across the sky, chopping the barbarian into the ground.

    Without shield protection, the barbarian, a bit careless, would sit on the body. He died. He died.

    Everyone stared at watching the barbarian¡¯s dead sitting down, seeing if he participated in the murder!

    In this once-in-a-lifetime moment, I sat behind, roaring, at this time, Blue Dragon¡¯s weapon suddenly shed into ck lightning, appearing in the air.

    "The wind and lightning roar, blood fills the sky!"

    Azure Dragon Spear Fang Long suddenly flits hundreds of dense gun shadows in the air, sucking gun dragon, crisscross flowing.

    Each figure saw a hand like a sh of golden lightning, like a nihilistic Light Saber, crafting a vast veil of assault, blocking the young ck man¡¯s attack.

    Again with...

    In the dark of light and shadow, many were surprised to find a barbarian jumped out of the shadow¡¯s curtain. Like a sh, stabbing a ck young sword into the sky.

    The shadow of weapons, like dragons, thunder and lightning, immediately crushed the heavens, making a trembling sound on the earth.

    Seeing this sight, not only those around were stunned, but even the young ck man was temporarily uneasy.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t expect, refusing to exert his utmost to kill this blow, merely because of reckless sitting.

    This person was not just copsing, this person is copsing, how suddenly bing so strong?

    Suddenly, many questions poured into the young ck man¡¯s mind, making him start to doubt the people for a bit too long!

    "Big mix, you drowned me, now it¡¯s my turn!"

    When the young ck man refused to strike the lethal blow, the barbarian suddenly grinned.

 Chapter 1667 - 1658: Put on Hold

    <h4>Chapter 1667: Chapter 1658: Put on Hold</h4>

    His throat rolled over, spilling arge pool of blood, followed by a second and third spurt.

    "Influence."

    When a youth d in ck sustained serious injuries, a soldier clutched in his hand was crushed.

    A second-rate soldier was barely able to endure a third-degree attack, which was a calction he didn¡¯t wish to break.

    Members of the ck Dragon Club saw the youth in ck suffer severe injuries from a cruel sitting position, disregarded regtions, and hastily joined a brutal hearing.

    In front of the Tsunami Tiger, the scene didn¡¯t change. He hurriedly shouted to the people behind him: "What are they still doing? Not the old ancestor Jia!"

    Since the ck Dragon first broke the rules, the circle couldn¡¯t stand by idly, and must be able to fight alongside the person sitting next to it.

    "Wait, don¡¯t rush! Let¡¯s look around. In fact, the left protector should be able to resolve this issue!"

    No Tsunami Tiger rushed into the battlefield, yet was arrogantly blocked in its path.

    Seeing the arrogant smile on Cangsheng¡¯s face, he had no concerns when confronting Tsunami Tiger, though so peculiar, it didn¡¯t require his thoughts.

    Among those of you who just joined the arrogant Heaven Gate, worried they won¡¯t confront the ck Dragon.

    But when the tiger suddenly ceased its attack, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Before Heaven Gate bes strong enough to battle the ck Dragon Club, this circle might not want to purchasend, nor harbor hatred towards those encountered with ck Dragon.

    "Gatekeeper, these people want to work together, can we watch the guards on the left be surrounded?"

    Wu Huan could no longer see, impatiently looking at the arrogant demeanor of Spirit Cangsheng, saying:

    The arrogant Cangsheng gazed enviously at Wu Huan, a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "Don¡¯t worry, the rest didn¡¯t harm the left guardian!"

    Although the arrogant Cangsheng once delivered a deep wound to Wu Huan in anger, now Wu Huan¡¯s joyful expression clearly showed gratitude and resentment had long been set aside.

    In this way, those capable of putting down love and righteousness, valuing them highly, can be arrogance and heroes, eager to make friends.

    Seeing Cangsheng speak that way, Wu Huan probably wouldn¡¯t believe. But Cangsheng¡¯s look was transparent, Wu Huan finally remained silent.

    Sun Bin, do you want to join together?

    Seeing the ck Dragon finally attack and kill in groups, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Next what I know is, he was holding a blue Dragon Spear, dancing madly,rge shadows rising like a thunderstorm towards the ck Dragon Club.

    "Boom..."

    The ck Dragon showed no weakness amidst these people, as time circled around golden lights, it was all your life¡¯s pce.

    Now is a duel? It is a desire to kill. Of course, there¡¯s no need to talk about so many rules.

    In the world, there is only one goal, which is to attack with a clear mind, then sit down and shoot directly.

    Then, among the arrogant Heaven Gate people, all of them were brought to the scene.

    I dare to provoke the ck Dragon Association, severely hurting the brothers of the ck Dragon Association, the arrogant crown will face extinction disaster.

    Look, the opponent suddenly ordered a pce, a Tsunami Tiger and Wu Huan without ascending the throne, hisplexion changed drastically.

    Even the disciples who just joined arrogant Heaven Gate didn¡¯t dare to resign.

    Over time, golden light exploded rapidly, forming onemand after another.

    Aside from three heavy injured individuals, now there are nine. At that time, twomand posts had nearly hung nine people.

    Double Imperial Pce!

    Seeing the imperial pce in front of us, many couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Among them, nine have dual controlled pces. You see, these people have extraordinary talents.

    If we can hardly afford these people, if we don¡¯t have amand post, Barbarians won¡¯t live well because of their situation.

    "Humph, want to match my talent? You are not worthy!"

    That grinned, the Barbarian rolling golden light over his body.

    Eyes blinked, twomand pces appeared above their heads.

    When people saw these two imperial pces, they immediately embraced immense wealth in their hearts.

    Nobody expected the twomand points of Barbarians would eventually be Three-Star and Four-Star.

    Such powerful imperial pces watching over the entire Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, but few were feared to know.

    No wonder he was so confident, originally based on his strength and extraordinary talent.

    For a moment, many people felt a tremor in their hearts, couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire.

    Meanwhile, at themand post, the barbaric sitting posture turned into a residue, colliding in battle.

    At that time, their bloodline abilities doubled.

    ording to the strength of blood, people won¡¯t be disyed in front of them. The frontier was a pce with twomand departments, the frontier was a genius for others. This is genius.

    An arrogant despicable man looked at a youth in ck and said: "I say, since Heaven wants to disparage Heaven Gate, we have to abandon it. You are in it!"

    "Do you dare! Do you know who I am? Destroy me, you¡¯re already tired of living!"

    A youth in ck had a fleeting blush on his cheeks but pretended to be calm and arrogant.

    "Humph, do you have a strong identity, drunk more than Ge Shu?"

    Upon hearing this, the youth in ck suddenly drew their eyes, fear erupting like a volcano within their bodies.

    He didn¡¯t understand why it mentioned arrogance to the vice president, but one thing he saw was arrogance seemed not afraid of being drunk.

    "To be honest, when I count today¡¯s songs, dare throw my style away, but your ck Dragon Association, sooner orter I will pull it up!"

    The arrogant fly¡¯s voice was weak but calm. You can hear it in a young man¡¯s ck ears, but he seemed to feel an elder in his ear thundering.

    People who don¡¯t regard ck Dragon in their eyes, that day can you watch the Dragon Temple, afraid they are very few?

    This person has never seen him before, what is his origin, why is he so certain?

    The youth in ck was obviously in a bad mood, heughed and said: "Brother, see how strong you are, I suggest you join the ck Dragon Club."

    "Trust me, as long as you can join the ck Dragon Club, I guarantee you can at least hold the position of Dragon General, if things don¡¯t go well, you can directly be appointed as vice president."

    "Compared to ck Dragon Club, the arrogant Heaven Gate is like an ant. It¡¯s not worth you making a lofty, arrogant goal to insult the ck Dragon Association!"

    "Brother, you shine with such talent, boundless prospects. Joining the ck Dragon Club, this ce must be good for you, you¡¯ll be unharmed!"

    "Are you wooing me?"

    Seeing the youth¡¯s attitude towards ckness, arrogance couldn¡¯t help but smilingly ask Cangsheng.

    The youth in ck chuckled softly: "Brothers may think so, after all, good birds choose to live in trees. Brothers, with your wisdom, surely understand this truth."

    "What you say isn¡¯t without reason, but if you want me to join the ck Dragon Club, I can do that on one condition!"

    Head arrogantly bowed, attitude suddenly bing rxed.

    Seeing arrogance and indifference, the youth in ck was not surprised: "What condition? Brothers, feel free to speak. As long as it¡¯s not too harsh, we should agree with the president¡¯s opinion!"

    Arrogantly rudely nodded, facemonly saying: "If I join the ck Dragon Association, Ge Shu must be drunk to death!"

    Hearing those words, the youth wasn¡¯t afraid of ck.

    Suddenly, he didn¡¯tugh, stared arrogantly at the shame. Brother, you can¡¯t joke. Otherwise, it¡¯s not just your life, but mine!"

    "Who said I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m serious about everything I say!" He grinned broadly and said proudly.

    Seeing Spirit Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant expression so stubborn, the youth in ck found it even harder to watch.

    After a long silence, he said: "Brother, can you change this situation, this skill must work!"

    Sheughed: "What do you think you are? You dare not let ck Dragon kill less!"

    "Don¡¯t sit in the vice president¡¯s big position. Sitting there, in the long run, you will agree to your skill."

    "You and thepany with fewer drunks, I believe the president will choose fewer foreigners, not you!"

    The arrogant Cangshengughed, shook his head and said: "Beyond this condition, I can¡¯t join the ck Dragon Club!"

    With his arrogance and vaunting, the youth in ck had his hopes shattered.

 Chapter 1668: 1659: Rally Point

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1668: Chapter 1659: Rally Point</strong>

    Now he clearly saw that this person hadn¡¯t joined the ck Dragon meeting point from beginning to end.

    He told himself that was because he waspletely satisfied with himself.

    Facing this, the young man in ck felt deeply ashamed, angry, and furious. This was his first appearance after his debut.

    ¡°My dear son, I urge you to answer ck Dragon¡¯s question, can you answer it well?¡±

    In a fit of anger, the young man in ck dared not speak too ruthlessly and could only exin like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯d better worry about yourself first.¡±

    Arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to look at the young man in ck, nor did he want to speak to him anymore. He raised his right hand and grabbed a young ck man by the shoulder.

    All dressed in ck felt a hard shoulder, it had clenched fists, and suddenly a glimpse of a white fist struck arrogantly on a pale cheek.

    The power of this strike had umted for a long time, and was indeed astonishing.

    When Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was truly hit, without any protection, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s driver feared an explosion.

    Seeing him proudly sitting behind the crowd, he proudlyughed, sticking his thumb towards Tsunami Tiger: ¡°Little ck, well done!¡±

    He worried that in his rage, he would burn for a moment and kill many mixtures of ck Dragon.

    In this situation, arrogance and stubbornness were very troubling, even if they managed to resolve the problem this way.

    Sitting here hardly threatens the limbs of these people, even if Heavenly Dragon Temple checks, it¡¯s no big deal.

    After all, ck Dragon surely suffered Big Confusion in front, and arrogant Heaven Gate couldn¡¯t open to bully the opponent.

    In the struggle, both sides inevitably suffered some losses, which is why it happened at Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    After all, zi Hong¡¯s theory is that arrogant Heaven Gate makes sense and isn¡¯t afraid to follow the academy.

    Of course! What am I, old savage? How could these little gongs be my enemies!¡±

    He proudly sat up, smiling, raising his hand, mboyantly smoothing his tousled hair.

    Nowadays, those who joined the arrogant Heaven Gate as new disciples dared not take the same stance as before.

    Being able to eliminate ck Dragon from among twelve people with one¡¯s power, this power could indeed weigh below worldly might.

    These people defeated the ck Dragon, today¡¯s disaster certainly disappeared.

    Even so, most arrogant Heaven Gate members¡¯ faces were still shrouded in deep sadness.

    Today the robbery escaped, but itpletely humiliated ck Dragon Association.

    ck Dragon is so powerful, it couldn¡¯t end well.

    Meanwhile, ck Dragon discovered the arrogant Heaven Gate problem again, fearing this would be arrogant Heaven Gate¡¯sst day.

    Seeing the anxious expressions on everyone¡¯s face, arrogance and ashen naturally understood what he was thinking.

    His expression hard, he slowly walked outdoors. His eyes like swords, he gently swept, saying, ¡°I know what you are thinking. I know what you are worried about.¡±

    ¡°Since you all joined arrogant Heaven, I must tell you one thing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an irreconcble hatred between arrogant Heaven Gate and ck Dragon Association; today they can stay in Dragon Martial Temple.¡±

    ¡°Although ck Dragon Association is one of the four major alliances in the academy, I¡¯ve never been arrogant or afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°Although arrogant Heaven Gate hasn¡¯t formed an alliance, I can assure you, in the near future, arrogant Heaven Gate will be more dazzling than ck Dragon.¡±

    ¡°I also know some of you joined arrogant Heaven Gate wanting to get this dish.¡±

    ¡°This idea is past, it truly fueled, perhaps from now on, I won¡¯t allow such people to exist.¡±

    ¡°I want an arrogant Sky Gate, a real powerful, arrogant Sky Gate. I want brothers, because I want truly powerful brothers.¡±

    ¡°Those who want to leverage alliance name, specte, and deceive in Heaven Gate, will never be arrogant.

    ¡°For reason, brothers¡­ if you really want to be stronger and arrogant, you can keep arrogance. Of course, if you believe my words!¡±

    ¡°For those who don¡¯t believe me, if you leave the arrogant gate now, what can I say?¡±

    Upon saying this, pride in the elites¡¯ eyes, like lightning and electricity, swiftly charged towards the audience.

    Looking into those fierce and dignified eyes, no one couldn¡¯t feel awe.

    He thought Ao Cangsheng was just an embroidered pillow student. At the time, he was afraid. Really, is this guy really strong?

    After listening to these arrogant words, people began to respond with debating voices.

    Many neers who had just joined the ¡°Proud Heaven Gate¡± began passing on eye signals among themselves, privately discussing whether to leave ¡°Proud Heaven Gate¡±?

    Arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t speak anymore, but silently watched those people, as if he was waiting for their final decision.

    Behind Bao Aruan, some people slowly started walking out of the crowd.

    My gift is truly embarrassing, I¡¯ve seriously thought about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable to stay at Ao Tian Sect.

    A young man dressed in green, with three parts fear and seven parts embarrassment, stood at the forefront.

    At the start, he was very polite to arrogance, then stuttered while exining.

    Before he¡¯d finished speaking, arrogant Cangsheng gently waved his hand, smiling: ¡°It¡¯s okay! If you want to go, go now, I, arrogant Cangsheng, won¡¯t let you be embarrassed!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the young man in Qingyi immediately smiled, and the court also arrogantly and gracefully said: ¡°Thank you for understanding the arrogance porter, thank you¡­¡±

    After exining, Fei Jie left arrogant Heaven Gate while ill.

    The young man in Qingyi exined, and another person came running: ¡°Sir, my master won¡¯t let me join the alliance because I can¡¯t stay at Ao Tian Sect!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind, arrogant Heaven Gate won¡¯t hold anyone, if you want to leave, please go!¡±

    Arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t look directly at the young man this time, nor did he show indifference.

    ¡°Sir, I

    After a long silence, arrogant Cangsheng continued speaking, ¡°Others, must you finish Heaven¡¯s arrogance gate? If so, run back and get it.¡±

    Other voices sounded like metal and iron, zinging when you scrunch your ears.

    Voices fell, remaining people were strong, no one walked out from the crowd.

    ¡°Since you all have good ideas of joining the arrogant Heaven Gate, I must say a few words here.¡±

    ¡°If anyone wants to fish in muddy waters and find a good spot to slip away, someone will abuse Bao Zai Zhu Chong.¡±

    ¡°Once discovered, certainly won¡¯t show mercy. I joined arrogant Heaven Gate, so we are all brothers.¡±

    ¡°Brothers must help when in trouble. If they stand to fight, I won¡¯t forgive them.¡±

    ¡°My first mistake is that any brother who joins arrogant Heaven Gate will be trained. This is my promise, a few days¡¯ worth willpensate!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you needn¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not my arrogance, it¡¯s a ck Dragon Club, I haven¡¯t taken it seriously yet.¡±

    ¡°In the end, moving forward, I hope everyone works together to make this arrogant gate shine brightly!¡±

    An arrogant, unapologetic Cangsheng tone rified exnations, determination filled their eyes.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve caught Cang¡¯s arrogance, but hearing his arrogance, all arrogant Heaven members began to spill blood.

    We can¡¯t depend on a non-migrant alliance to fight against Big Four ck Dragons of four universities.

    Its core nature and courage are admirable.

    Okay!

    If people react strongly, this arrogance won¡¯t need an exnation.

    ¡°Arrogant and strong!¡±

    Don¡¯t know who shouted at that line.

    Suddenly everyone started responding.

    ¡°Arrogant and strong!¡±

    Yes.

    A furious cry, arrogant, ashen eyes suddenly shouted.

    Their gazes surpassed ordinary people, settling on the back of the crowd.

    There were seven or eight red-headed children, middle-aged, gray-clothed, walking towards them.

    Looking in arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s eyes was different, Tsunami Tiger and others turned to look back.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1669 - 1660: An Undisputed Fact

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Chapter 1660: An Undisputed Fact</h4>

    Perhaps when the whole world sees those red-d young men, without the exhration of Tsunami Tiger and Wu, it suddenly sank to the bottom of the sea.

    Even the arrogant Cangsheng felt that among these red-d young men, there were some different models, as if they were models of different guards.

    Right here, he suddenly raised his hand and judged those who were still screaming guilty.

    "Brother, who are these people?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at the red-d youth and asked if there was a Tsunami Tiger.

    Without a ck-faced Tsunami Tiger, someone suspected, "They... are Judges of the Law Enforcement Team from the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple!"

    Hearing the word "Magic Power," the arrogant Cangsheng quickly conjured up a mental image, implying the scene of Lei Wu abandoning Luo Shu.

    The Judges of the Law Enforcement Agency will not appear for a long time, as they worry that the ck Dragon and these people will not show up.

    The ck Dragon was just abandoned by others, and notifying the enforcement team in the digital world takes time.

    Havinge to this conclusion, the arrogant Cangsheng roughly understood the intentions of these people before him.

    Though he was simply using brute force to curb brute force, he directly overturned Luo Shu¡¯s theory. Ke Luoshu imed he eventuallymitted suicide, an undisputed fact.

    If Qing Shuang Hall bites back, it will tell Luo Shu he died by his own hand, and will notify the enforcement team, who must report to him.

    As the judges approached, the arrogant members of the Heaven Gate team could not conceal their surprise.

    They thought the struggle between ck Dragon and ck Dragon scared the enforcement team quickly.

    Originally, things like this were mostmon at the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, and the academy rarely got involved.

    But judging from the current situation, the ck Dragon seemed to have done something in the dark.

    The fantasy seemed to intend to use the enforcement team to deal with Ao Tian Sect.

    So it was that the arrogant Heaven Gate faced punishment from the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    All the humans present began to show sadness, feeling proud of the safety of the Heaven Gate.

    He was not intentionally... joining the arrogant Heaven Gate, returning to the original world.

    Soon, the middle-aged man¡¯s gray clothes were surrounded by enforcement personnel, yet he appeared in public.

    "Who is Ao Cangsheng?"

    In the crowd, a sharp gaze directed towards the direction of questioning, the middle-aged man¡¯s gray face filled with anger.

    "Yeah, what about it?"

    Simply speaking, he arrogantly and indifferently stared at the middle-aged man¡¯s gray clothes.

    Upon saying this, all the neers would see the arrogance.

    The middle-aged man dressed in gray clothes continued to stare arrogantly at him.

    "Stop right there!"

    Before the tiger charged out without a tsunami, a roar erupted from the sky.

    The sound came, and not a single Tsunami Tiger stopped. They looked up, discovering the speaker¡¯s arrogance.

    He looked arrogantly at a Tiger without a Tsunami and resolutely said, "All of you back off, this has nothing to do with you, you have no concern for me!"

    "Doorman, you can do this..."

    I told you to step back, have you not heard there isn¡¯t a Tsunami Tiger?

    Seeing that the Tsunami Tiger did not oppose, the arrogant Cangsheng roared again.

    The second method stopped the absence of the Tsunami Tiger because he knew that reacting to these people¡¯s power, regarding transporting the middle-aged man¡¯s gray clothes, was simply a dream.

    Based on the medieval dim explosive strength, other research is the youngest territory in both Heaven and humannds.

    Surrounded by Judges, most of them did not harm the opponent when reading their own deeds.

    In addition, these people can now be the "Law Enforcement Agency." Attacking Judges without punishment might be a major crime.

    Even though Heaven Gate was arrogant at this time, it unreasonably infuriated the upper echelons of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    At that time, it was not easy to imagine.

    Seeing the arrogant and unyielding Cangsheng, without understanding a single Tsunami Tiger¡¯s angry teeth, grasped hands, those sitting not far away were barbaric.

    After drinking back, without a Tsunami Tiger, the arrogant Cangsheng nced again at the middle-aged man in gray clothes.

    "If you want to find me, you must tell me why, or else how could I go with you?"

    "If you want to use it well, there are so many people watching. At that time, I¡¯ll find a high-level theory in the university!"

    Listening to his arrogant and firm tone, the middle-aged man in gray burned with anger, yet had to graduallypromise.

    "Little beast, you just killed my apprentice Luo Shu, saying, ¡¯Did you forget?¡¯"

    The middle-aged man in gray clothes tightly clenched his fists, wishing they could rip with their hands as arrogantly arrogant.

    Hearing his words, the arrogant Cangsheng was not only surprised but chuckled lightly.

    "What are youughing at, you little monster? Killing them for their lives, I¡¯ll let you be my student¡¯s funeral!"

    Seeing that his arrogance was not afraid of anger, he suddenly smiled coldly again, and in the Middle Ages, grew even more furious.

    Facing the middle-aged man in gray clothes, the arrogant Cangsheng coldly smiled, "Only your trash apprentice wanted to use me to kill him?"

    "From what I know, he hoped for abandonment by others, yet he was not as good as others.

    "In shame, anger, and despair, the trash hit the Laiwu River. Many people acknowledged that. Never think you¡¯ll question those who saw it!"

    When hearing about Luo Shuyun¡¯s loss, no Tsunami Tiger nor Wu Huan was present.

    As an old student of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, the tricks of the world were naturally unfamiliar with these famous figures.

    Luo Shu said, in a case of a Qing Shuang with four bulls, his power was formidable.

    It just never urred to him that Luo Shu imed himself abandoned by his master.

    How strong could a young transporter be?

    "Little beast, you¡¯re spouting nonsense! Clearly, you intentionally treated my apprentice, hoping he would be killed in a despicable way. Do you want to argue secretly?"

    With a gray and dismal face, the middle-aged man red at arrogance, hysterically roaring.

    "You can say what you want. I believe this is neither easy nor fair nor simple. Considering you caught me now, I think you¡¯re blocking the crowd coldly!"

    The arrogance neither bad nor exaggerated his exnation, seemingly unafraid to frame the middle-aged man in gray clothes.

    Seeing that this arrogance was no longer worth arguing about, a middle-aged man with a gray face immediately nced at the 8 Judges of the enforcement agency, "Look, what¡¯s left is no longer a cunning person worth discussing, why aren¡¯t you in a hurry to capture him!"

    Upon saying this, the 8 Judges from the judicial agency approached the courtyard again with a rough and arrogant attitude.

    "Wu Huan,e here, I have something to tell you!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng had no reason to know the judges of the Law Enforcement team, winking and yelling at Wu not far away.

    Wu Huan, listening to him, went arrogantly to Cangsheng.

    The arrogant Cangsheng whispered a few words in Wu Huan¡¯s ear from over his head.

    At first, Wu Huan was quite surprised. Perhaps when hearing the entire arrogant words, his face showed signs and confidence.

    The elderly man in gray clothes witnessed this scene, unable to help but beat the drum in darkness. Why is he so baseless?"

    "What is he saying to him now? After hearing their words, why did he calm down?"

    My heart whimpered twice, and the middle-aged man in gray clothesughed again, "Humph, I don¡¯t think so,

    "Stop right there!"

    Before the tiger charged out without a tsunami, a roar erupted from the sky.

    The sound came, and not a single Tsunami Tiger stopped. They looked up, discovering the speaker¡¯s arrogance.

    He looked arrogantly at a Tiger without a Tsunami and resolutely said, "All of you back off, this has nothing to do with you, you have no concern for me!"

    "Doorman, you can do this..."

    I told you to step back, have you not heard there isn¡¯t a Tsunami Tiger?

    Seeing that the Tsunami Tiger did not oppose, the arrogant Cangsheng roared again.

    The second method stopped the absence of the Tsunami Tiger because he knew that reacting to these people¡¯s power, regarding transporting the middle-aged man¡¯s gray clothes, was simply a dream.

    Based on the medieval dim explosive strength, other research is the youngest territory in both Heaven and humannds.

    Surrounded by Judges, most of them did not harm the opponent when reading their own deeds.

 Chapter 1670 - 1661: Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Chapter 1661: Compromise</h4>

    Furthermore, these people can now be the "Law Enforcement Agency." An unpunished attack on the Law Enforcement Judges might be a major felony.

    Though Heaven Gate was arrogant at this time, their unreasonable behavior infuriated the upper echelon of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Temple.

    At that time, it was hard to imagine.

    Looking at the arrogant and rude Cangsheng unfalteringly refusing to let go, none of the Tsunami Tigers knew how to interpret the angry teeth, shaking hands, those barbarians seated not far away.

    After the Tsunami Tiger drank back, the arrogant Cangsheng again nced at the middle-aged man in gray.

    "If you want to find me, you must tell me why, otherwise, should I go with you?"

    "If you want to make good use of it, so many people are watching. By that time, I¡¯ll find a high-level theory at the university!"

    Looking at Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant and resolute tone, the middle-aged man in gray was burning with anger inside yet had to graduallypromise.

    "You little beast, you just killed my apprentice Luo Shu, and said: ¡¯Have you forgotten?¡¯

    The middle-aged man in gray clenched his fist, wishing they could not tear hands to drink like the arrogant.

    Hearing his words, the arrogant Cangsheng was not only surprised but also chuckled lightly.

    "What are youughing at, you little monster? Killing for their lives, I¡¯ll make your student¡¯s funeral!"

    Seeing the arrogance, not only not fearing anger, he again began to grin coldly, bing more furious in the Middle Ages.

    To the middle-aged man in gray, the arrogant Cangsheng sneered coldly: "Only your trash student, you¡¯re still using me to kill him?"

    "As far as I know, he hoped others would abandon him, but he was no better than others.

    "Shame, anger, and despair, the trash hit the Laiwu River. Many admitted this. Don¡¯t think you¡¯d ask those who saw it!"

    When I heard that Luo Shuyun got lost, neither Tsunami Tiger nor Wu Huan were involved.

    As an old student of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, the tricks of the world certainly didn¡¯t know these celebrities.

    Luo Shu said, with four powerful bulls of Qing Shuang Wang, the power is very strong.

    Just didn¡¯t expect it, it¡¯s better than Luo Shu saying he was abandoned by the teacher.

    How strong would a young porter be?

    "Little beast, you talk nonsense! Obviously, you deliberately let my apprentice hope he would be killed in contempt. You want to argue secretly?"

    The gray-headed middle-aged man, with a livid face, fiercely stared at the arrogance, screaming hysterically.

    "Say whatever you want. I believe it is not an easy, fair, and simple thing. Considering you caught me now, I think you didn¡¯t block the crowd coldly!"

    Arrogance neither underestimated nor exaggerated the exnation, seeming not afraid of framing the middle-aged man in gray.

    Seeing such arrogance no longer worth discussing, the gray-faced middle-aged man immediately swept the gaze of 8 Law Enforcement Judges: "Look, the rest is no longer a cunning person worth discussing, and you¡¯re not in a hurry to catch him!"

    As soon as this remark was made, the judicial agency¡¯s 8 judges approached the courtyard again in a rude and arrogant manner.

    "Wu Huan,e here, I have something to tell you!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng had no reason to know the judges of the Law Enforcement Team, he blinked, yelling at Wu not far away.

    Wu Huan listened to what he said and arrogantly went to Cangsheng.

    The arrogant Cangsheng walked past him, whispering a few words in Wu¡¯s happy ear.

    At first, Wu Huan was still surprised. Perhaps, when he heard all this arrogance, a trace of image and confidence showed on his face.

    The middle-aged man in gray clothing saw this scene, his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in the dark. Why was he so unfounded?"

    "What did he now say to his youngest son? After listening to their words, why did he calm down?"

    My heart sobbed twice, the middle-aged man in gray made meugh again: "Hmph, I don¡¯t think so,

    "Little beast, stop the ink, run fast!"

    The white-haired age was impatient, and he rushed to the icy face.

    The arrogant Cangsheng turned back to look at a middle-aged man in gray clothing, saying: "I believe you will regret your stupid behavior!"

    "Hmph, is that your final say?"

    The greying middle-aged man hated the arrogant, conceited remark.

    But from what he said, in others¡¯ hearts, at that time, there was some inexplicable worry.

    He feared arrogance was indeed unusual in origin, and he finally hit an iron te.

    But this worry quickly shed in his heart and was soon overlooked by others.

    Watching the Law Enforcement Team take away the arrogant flies, the arrogant Heaven Gate people couldn¡¯t help but feel fear in their hearts.

    The master of Heaven Gate has been taken away, if he¡¯s there, who else could raise the beam of Heaven Gate to the sky?

    Moreover, no one could guarantee that the arrogant Cangsheng would eventually survive this disaster.

    After arrogance was relieved, arrogance was directly brought to justice.

    To deal with the arrogant Cangsheng, the gray-clothing middle-aged man¡¯s calction must also rely on the double hands of those in the hall, not their own private hands.

    Not long after he arrived at the Law Enforcement Center, a red suit appeared in therge court of the middle-aged chief inspector.

    Until he donned the red robe, the Law Enforcement Judges all showed respect toward him.

    Through these judges¡¯ mouths, the arrogant Cangsheng knew that a middle-aged man in a red robe, with a cross on his face, was a Law Enforcement Deputy Governor. He was one of them.

    When the middle-aged man in the red robe surpassed the middle-aged man in gray clothing, they were likely an eye color to another eye color.

    This is why we know that the arrogant, gray-white middle-aged man would find such arrogance arresting him, in fact, this was a middle-aged instruction in a red robe.

    After mutual greetings, the red robe sat calmly at the table in a detailed interrogation room in the Middle Ages.

    "Are you arrogant?"

    A middle-aged man in a red suit casually looked at the arrogant leading character and asked coldly.

    "I am!"

    The arrogant and pale response was neither humble nor high.

    "You killed Luo Shu, now you have something to say!"

    The red robe at the middle age opened the way to the mountain, in the mouth of Cang Sheng arrogantly and stubbornly.

    "Luo Shu said no, I killed him, hemitted suicide!"

    Proudly and pale.

    "Well, do you mean that all these witnesses are blind?"

    The red robe, the smile of the middle-aged man, Yin¡¯s mockery.

    "What do you mean? Can you call to confront me?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng stared stubbornly at the middle-aged man in the red robe.

    The middle-aged man in the red suitughed again: "You look like you can¡¯t see the coffin without crying! Come, bring a witness!"

    Soon, a dark-skinned teenager was brought into a detailed interrogation room.

    The witness arrived, a middle-aged man in a red suit pointing at an arrogant young man said, "Kill the one who told Luo Shu wasn¡¯t him?"

    The young man blinked at his arrogance, finally hesitating, "That was another one!"

    At first nce at this insignificant young man, arrogant Cangsheng inferred that he had never seen this person on the second floor of Leiwu.

    "You mean you saw me kill Luo Shu?"

    Arrogantly and gray-white eyes cold, destruction suddenly assaulted the insignificant teenager.

    Yes, I just watched!"

    An insignificant teenager trembled in fear.

    "How did I kill Luo Shu?"

    Arrogant, cynicalughter, with strong ironicughter.

    Hearing what he said, a great disciple looked at the vast sea of people, in a patch of weeds, he turned his gaze to a middle-aged man in a red robe.

    You¡¯re A¡¯e, this middle-aged man in a red suit acted too unprofessionally, he raged, "What did I do, tell me how he killed Luo Shu?"

    The red robe, middle-aged roar, the trembling youth¡¯s body shook again, the second point on the hip sat on the ground.

    For a long time, this lewd teenager hesitated for a moment: "He cut out the story of Luo Shu from himself to share. Later Luo Shu said he died!"

    Upon hearing such a reply, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. When you look for witnesses, please take this issue seriously, okay? Thus, what he said can¡¯t be used as evidence?"

 Chapter 1671 - 1662: Mutual Trust

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Chapter 1662: Mutual Trust</h4>

    Clearly, the middle-aged man in the red suit and the one in gray clothes remained calm in the face of the teenagers¡¯ trivial reactions.

    Perhaps the current world cannot deny those trivial young words. After a moment of awkwardness, the middle-aged man in gray clothes angrily rebuked, "What arrogance is this? He¡¯s afraid of his murderous methods, that¡¯s wrong!"

    "Do you remember my disciple was headless when he died? Think again, isn¡¯t that so!"

    If he saw a middle-aged man in a red robe saying this, he would get up and beat the snake with a stick: "Answer, Luo Shu said he killed him. The answer is that he hit her on the head, and her head exploded.

    The middle-aged man in the red robe, round-faced, said, "I¡¯m not dealing with you this time, next time it¡¯s you, don¡¯t use me of being polite!"

    "So be it!" said the old man in white.

    When the middle-aged man in red again looked at the arrogant Cangsheng, "Young son, because someone saw you kill Luo Shu, do you have anything else to say?"

    He looked at those insignificant teenagers with an arrogant and cynical smile and said, "Otherwise, can adults trust each other?"

    "Why wouldn¡¯t they believe him? He probably saw you kill Luo Shu with his own eyes!"

    The middle-aged man in a red robe had a stern look on his face.

    "Don¡¯t they understand their words would be full of loopholes!"

    Arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    "No, I only heard him say he saw you kill Luo Shu with his own eyes!"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes in the red robe stared at the arrogant Cangsheng like knives.

    Seeing the red robe like a middle-aged man about tomit suicide, the spirit of arrogant Cangsheng could not help but emit a voice of resentment: "Is the adult so cautious, not afraid of burning themselves?"

    The impudent Cangsheng spirit, with the red robe as the middle-aged man eximed, "How can an old man enforce thew, you don¡¯t have to show it to the child!"

    "Since you want to wrong me, I have nothing to say, but I remind you, you cannot regret it now!"

    The arrogant and cold eyes showed a strong feeling of murderous intent.

    "Hmph, your son actually dares to threaten me!"

    A fierce color shed across the face of the middle-aged man in the red robe, he immediately ordered, "ording to the rules of Heavenly Dragon Valley temple, the guilty deserve punishment! Young son, you killed Luo Shu, and others say someone died!"

    After receiving an exnation, the middle-aged man in a red robe stood up, nced at the arrogance and gray, and took a big step to investigate outside the room.

    When he fled, he did not forget to wave to a trivial teenager to signal him to leave.

    An annoyed teenager did not want to stay here too long. When he saw the red robe in middle school beckoning him, joy shed across his face, and he rushed out of the room to inquire carefully.

    In the red robe during middle school, the entire examination room was meticulous, leaving only the arrogant Cangsheng and the middle-aged gray clothes.

    At the same time, the middle-aged gray face wore a smile.

    Since the arrogant Cangsheng is bound to die, then let the middle-aged-gray clothes vent a bit. What about dying?

    "Little monster, I must say, you worked hard. Unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have wronged my disciple!"

    "Even though my disciple didn¡¯t kill you, he died because of you. At that moment, they found you had died a hundred times!"

    Watching the arrogant Cangsheng die, the middle-aged man in gray no longer hid, grinned, and exined.

    "Looking at you like it already ate me?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng, without fear or panic.

    "Do you think you can still leave the hall alive?"

    The middle-aged gray-haired man showed no signs of worries.

    Speaking of which, his arrogance slowly increased.

    "Do you want to misuse personal punishment?"

    In the gray-d middle-aged man who felt murder, the cold face said "Cangsheng".

    "Hmph, if you kill my disciple and let you die like this, isn¡¯t that too easy for you?"

    "I want you to taste the world¡¯s pain before dying!"

    The charred middle-aged man grinned like a ghost crawling out of hell.

    In an instant, an invisible force, like steel wire, immediately aroused arrogance and death within.

    Seeing it as such, the arrogant Cangsheng was shocked to discover that the middle-aged man in gray had trapped him with heaven and earth¡¯s spirits.

    Arrogant Cangsheng tried to break away, but the force was too great, and he could notpletely escape from it.

    With this, the arrogant Cangsheng could conclude that most of this white-clothed man¡¯s powers had reached the third realm of nature and humanity.

    Because the iron chain couldn¡¯t easily be shaken off, arrogance and heroism could only boost Zhou¡¯s body vitality, instantly forming a shield of protective light, wrapping himself inside.

    Meanwhile, another twoyers of chaotic armor were immediately released.

    When Ao Cangsheng struggled under his own control, the middle-aged man in gray showed no signs of satisfaction and cynicism.

    "Don¡¯t waste your energy, relying solely on your strength, don¡¯t think about escaping my party!"

    The middle-aged man in gray said coldly.

    In the interview, his right hand slowly stretched out, grabbing the arrogant man¡¯s right wrist.

    The other disciples had been abandoned with their limbs, followed by air and sea. He also wanted to punish an arrogant person.

    Bang!

    But when the hand of the middle-aged man in gray looked at arrogance with protective lights, it bounced off stiffly.

    "Cutter worm, do you think you can stop me?"

    Heughed; the middle-aged man in gray clothes and bright protein.

    With a twist of his heart, the gray-d middle-aged weight reemerged. This time, the other half of the power had not survived, a thorough sess began to kill the arrogant person.

    Regardless, the arrogant Cangsheng is a mortal. If you think of killing the arrogant Cangsheng here, the old man in a red robe will surely say something.

    The statue trembled, and the middle-aged man in gray immediately blocked any arrogant retreat.

    Arrogant and indifferent, he looked at the middle-aged man in gray clothes, who had just locked them up, and his spirit seemed to have disappeared.

    Comrade!

    The free and arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s right hand trembled, and a third-tier warrior immediately appeared in his hand.

    At this time, another stroke of the middle-aged man in gray clothes swiftly attacked him.

    This arrogance has no time to imagine, which is a form for the Demon Sword.

    "Myriad Swords Traceless, One Sword Void!"

    After a while, there were only a few swords in the air.

    Just like that, an old swordsman, like a dragon, with a bright sword and fierce middle-aged gray clothes directly killed.

    "Ghost Sword¡¯s clue"?

    Seeing the sword shadows all over the sky, the middle-aged man in gray was not surprised.

    He might know that those who can teach mirages in the Heavenly Dragon Valley temple are extraordinary.

    Now this person¡¯s Ghost Sword governance was stronger than anyone he had seen.

    Under the light and shadow¡¯s reflection, the sword of the arrogant Kang Sheng fell into the image of a middle-aged man in gray clothes who was holding it.

    Liu Xuan¡¯s roar echoed, and the fierce Cangsheng only felt a tightness in his chest as if struck by arge iron hammer against the wall.

    Unlike the middle-aged man in gray clothes, although undamaged in the other body, the arrogant half of the face severely copsed.

    Shadow of knives and swords also appeared on his clothes.

    Such a scene once again astounded the emergence of the middle-aged man in gray.

    He couldn¡¯t trust each other, ordering him to break through boundaries to withstand attacks!

    You know, in the shock he just suffered, you could instantly kill a healthy person in a strong environment. Even in the twoyer solid rock of the sky and human territory, it might directly suffer serious injuries.

    It might be a monster before him, who seemed to have suffered little injury from his vicious blow.

    What kind of monster is this person? Why is it so terrifying? The middle-aged man in the hall was shocked.

    The arrogant Cangsheng hit the wall, his body quickly rising. Forcing himself to endure the physical agony, he swung the sword again.

    Without the twoyers of chaotic armor, arrogance, and fear would vanish.

    In battle, their secondyer of chaotic armor was shattered.

    Although he wasn¡¯t severely injured butcking ayer of chaotic armor, trying to resist attacking the middle-aged man¡¯s gray clothes, fear was impossible.

    Having gotten used to no movement, the arrogant Cangsheng could only strike first in this second attack.

    "A thousand troops are panicked, the sword is broken!"

 Chapter 1672 - 1663: The Order

    <h4>Chapter 1672: Chapter 1663: The Order</h4>

    After the war ended, the interrogation room was piled high with swords.

    In the endless Sword Sense, a storm of swords like an angry Giant Dragon raged continuously and swiftly attacked the battered clothes of the middle-aged gray bear.

    "Humph, even if you built the Mirage Sword Peak, you¡¯ll have to die today!"

    Seeing the arrogant Ao Cangsheng take the initiative to attack for the first time, the middle-aged man in gray couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "Stars, destroy the world!"

    With a roar of hatred, arrogantly pale opposition, suddenly a shimmering river appeared.

    The wilderness of starlight, without end, only the center of the Gxy, countless twinkling stars, shining dazzling brilliance.

    But the dazzling starlight, dense like an iceyer, like the ghastly Hell, swallowed the arrogance.

    Thanks to the rapid rotation of the heavenly Gxy, Su Cong¡¯s despised eyes became arrogant.

    Bright stars again, like knives, cutting into the arrogant body.

    In the name of the starry sky, the arrogant Cangsheng only felt every bone in his body making the sound of "tiger biting to death," as if they would break the next moment.

    Fierce shadow storm, beating the drowsy stars, shaking in such a violent manner.

    For a time, arrogance and panic were nameless. It was unimaginable that the gray middle-aged clothes were so strong.

    His blood flowed all over his body, and his bones and muscles were all "tiger biting to death."

    If he didn¡¯t grind his teeth and support himself, he wouldn¡¯t know how many people¡¯s bones were broken because most people¡¯s bodies exploded.

    The arrogant Cangsheng didn¡¯t know if this was the greatest killing move of the gray-clothed.

    If not, as long as he wore the middle-aged gray clothes again, he could exin the other small orders.

    The spirited Cangsheng¡¯s face was flushed with pressure, and even his back changed.

    "Lu Zhanfeng, keep ying, let me see if you can y flowers!"

    Jin Feng lost his color, wanting to witness a wonderful battle.

    Several people spoke, and more than a dozen people came outside the interrogation room one after another.

    Their leader was a middle-aged man in a painful suit, with more than a dozen team members behind him.

    Seeing such a situation, the painful look on the middle-aged face changed, making it difficult to observe.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine always being the captain when he woulde to the interrogation room for processing skills. He was whistling when suddenly,

    a middle-aged man in a painful suit smiled and hurried to the museum owner and said, "Master is furious! This is really a big misunderstanding!"

    "I heard that this little brother went to Qingshuang Pond to look for several people, one of whom died, and was brought here for investigation."

    "The deceased student Luo Shuyun was Elder Lu¡¯s disciple. Naturally, for this, Lord Lu was very angry and sad!"

    "So you forced him in and used private punishment to take this opportunity to eliminate him?"

    Jin Fenglie wouldn¡¯t let the middle-aged coat say it, adding coldly.

    "No, no, no, you arepletely wrong. As a technical course instructor, how can you know that technique is illegal?"

    The middle-aged man in pain repeatedly let go, his face filled with dignity and injustice, lost color.

    "What¡¯s going on, you say?"

    Jin Fenglie pointed at his pale face and the bloodied arrogant kangaroo, asking.

    The painful robe on the middle-aged man arrogantly looked at the fly¡¯s soul, muttering to himself, "It happened, my lord. When I asked about the cause of this disciple Luo Shuyun¡¯s death, I happened to encounter him."

    "Seeing this little brother, Old Lv felt he was very talented and made some moves to recruit him as an apprentice."

    "Before practice, Old Lv wanted to see confirmation from their disciple. That¡¯s how it was!"

    Saying this, the painful-clothed middle-aged person offered a painting to Ao Cangsheng and dered, "If you want to live, child, answer as I said. Otherwise, I will make you live rather than die!"

    "You¡¯re right, brother!"

    The painful clothes, the middle-aged man¡¯s voiceughed at Ao Cangsheng.

    Hearing the middle-aged man in pain¡¯s voice, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer. I must say, the middle-aged man in pain is quite foolish.

    At that time, he couldn¡¯t see the uniform, thinking that Jin Fenglie had identally arrived at the interrogation room.

    "Rest assured, I will satisfy you!"

    Ao Cangsheng returned the color of his middle-aged clothes, conveying a message.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng finally put on his clothes, he walked in with a mediocre, pained robe, breathing a sigh of relief, smiling.

    "Brother, is this correct?"

    Jin Fenglie saw solemnly from the arrogant haste.

    How did Ao Cangsheng do it? "Overall, there are some details that sometimes differ from the scratches on this grown-up!"

    When he heard this, the color changed on the middle-aged face of painful clothes, even though he continued to smile, a glint of sharpness in his eyes.

    "Tell me all the details!"

    Jin Feng¡¯s wild eyes don¡¯t mix sand, relentlessly questioning.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "First, this grown-up let me merge ss things, not asking any questions about Luo Shuyun."

    "He tied me up for a technical course and used me of killing Luo Shuyun. Now, ording to the rules of Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, me me!"

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng, the middle-aged lover couldn¡¯t help but say, "Hate, that¡¯s the end of it!"

    "Moreover, this Elder Lv fought with me, not to see my confirmation, but wanted to throw me off then kill me!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Lu Zhanfeng and slowly said.

    "No, Master Jin, you can¡¯t listen to his bloody..."

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng wanting to tell the truth, Lv Chenfeng suddenly panicked. Sometimes he exined with great anger.

    Did I let you open your mouth?

    Before Lu Chenfeng finished speaking, Jin Fenglie directly chattered.

    Just after the war ended, Jin Feng desperately pursued him. Lu Zhanfeng only heard her words, as if afraid of thunder, trembling all over, immediately shutting his mouth.

    "With a bang, continue walking!"

    After refusing Lv Chenfeng, Jin Fengli looked at Ao Cangsheng, motioning him to continue.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Third, this big brother Lv dared to attack me in the interrogation room and kill me because the grown-up came to indulge his favorite things to him."

    "After all the evidence came out, I was used of wearing a painful robe on a middle-aged person, and with the interrogation room, left only Lu and me there."

    "They wouldn¡¯t allow such an opportunity to let go. So he used the chance to attack me.

    "As for Lu Zhanfeng¡¯s private execution, I really don¡¯t know he wanted to kill this little brother."

    "At that time, there were more words not spoken out. I let the local judge first see through this little brother. I¡¯lle to ask you when I¡¯m done."

    "Maybe Lu Zhanfeng bribed these inspectors, used them of private dancing, and left the interrogation room without permission, giving Lu Zhanfeng the chance to kill the brother!"

    I have to say, Shen Baiao turned his head quickly. When he saw that this fact was not packed well, he immediately sold the car, directly selling out Lu Zhanfeng.

    While interrogating Ao Cangsheng, Shen Baifei¡¯s people were almost all in the interrogation room.

    The only witness was a mute teenager, unable to obtain somemon points.

    With Shen Baifei¡¯s grand deceit¡¯s clothes, she only needed to slightly threaten a few boys, and of course, they became obedient and listened.

    If there was no evidence, Shen Baiao could really extricate himself, putting the whole me onto Lu Zhanfeng.

    Once Shen Baiao opened his mouth, Lv Chenfeng already felt something was wrong. When he heard Shen Baiao¡¯s next words, cold sweat began to appear on his back.

    If the murder was deliberate, at least the status of his parents could not be maintained.

    In addition, if the institute could seriously understand all crimesmitted over the years, it would die.

    In anger and panic, Lu Zhanfeng refused to let Shen Baifa say anything, so she hysterically roared, "Master Jin, you must not believe Shen Baifa¡¯s words, she intentionally harms me."

    "Those I killed were all for his love. Without his love, how could I tie up these boys?"

    "Not to mention, in broad daylight, we can¡¯t possibly use all our strength to kill this boy in the technical level interrogation room!"

    "Since exposure, do you really think that if you give up the sleeve and put all the charges on me, I would make fun of you?"

    "Just because you were mean, don¡¯t me me for being boring. It¡¯s no big deal. Finish eating the egg!"

    "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I don¡¯t know what he did."

    "It¡¯s asking about this little brother Luo Shuyun¡¯s death news."

 Chapter 1673 - 1664: Disappear Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1673: Chapter 1664: Disappear Immediately</h4>

    But I never thought, Lu Zhanfeng would actually dare to speak nonsense, and favor his crimes against that little brother!

    "Not only that, he also took advantage of my absence to bribe a sheriff, and openly killed that little brother in the interrogation room!"

    "Such abuse of authority is arrogant and dominant, and there is no cunning or deceit in royalw. The Church¡¯s Lord must severely punish you!"

    Shen Baifei looked very angry, as if she really wanted to crumble.

    Shen Baifei, you despicable, shameless person, you won¡¯t die well!

    As Chen Feng became angry with his lips, he suddenly erupted in fury and killed Shen Baibian.

    "Unverified! What do you think of this ce? It¡¯s disgusting!"

    As Chen Feng rushed ashore, a huge golden handprint suddenly struck at him.

    Seeing the situation, Chen Feng hurriedly blocked with his whole body.

    But the power of the golden handprint was so great, it shattered the attacks of Lu Zhanfeng before him, twisting the issue around.

    "Treasure"

    As Lu Zhanfeng received the perfect Cang and the six-organ perfection, restoring for a moment in the washing waters, a mouthful of blood was spat out from our mouth.

    This is face-to-face, Jin Fenglie let this man, a strong man with three levels of human and nature, suffer significant harm.

    Seeing Lu Zhanfeng wounded, a hidden smile appeared on Shen Baifei¡¯s face.

    He was clever, but he wanted to harm others.

    "Fanatics like Lu Zhanfeng must be severely punished, or one day he might harm others!"

    Aside from the cold joke inside, Shen Baibian¡¯s face was filled with terror and barbarism.

    When Shen Baifei appeared, Lu Zhanfeng suddenly let out a tragicugh. Just like the previous anger and rage, it disappeared instantly.

    "Shen Baifei, I must say, I am not your match mentally."

    But you might think, to take advantage of my strength, you gave me a technical ambassador ss!

    "For a single hand, I deliberately said the souvenir was lost by me!"

    "Now I¡¯m going to present it to Lord Jintang!"

    "With this mark, many past cases that have not gone through technical handling should be easy to resolve!"

    With a pitiful smile, Chen Feng spoke a few words on the road.

    Meanwhile, his right hand slowly reached into both hands, retrieving a purple mark from within.

    As the purple mark appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, Shen Baifei, who had just arrived here, was struck by lightning, his face pale and frozen on the spot.

    Seeing Shen Baifei could no longer be loved, Lu Zhanfeng smiled contentedly: "Shen Tangzhu, didn¡¯t expect it? It¡¯s a match for you.

    Bai Yunzhouughed, "It¡¯s not necessarily true. Your son must be very wicked. He won¡¯t die because of Lv¡¯s star tips. Even if we arrivete, you¡¯ll be fine!"

    Faced with Bai Yunzhou¡¯sughter, proud Cangsheng was silent for a moment.

    Speaking of the ahead turn, Ao Cangsheng oddly said, "Isn¡¯t the star tip powerful?"

    This time, Bai Yunzhou did not speak, but next to Jin Feng Perfect he said, "Star tip has a world¡¯s first skill, mighty and majestic. Chen Feng¡¯s most formidable skill is star tip!"

    "This is my surprise, even though Lu Zhanfeng used all his energy on the star tips, he still couldn¡¯t kill you, you finally became a monster!"

    Jin Fenglie certainly saw it, Ao Cangling now only has mediocrity, implying severing fate.

    If there are still strong ones in the world, Lv Chenfeng who survived ten moves has passed.

    But the monster in front can see a terrifying demon under Lv Chenfeng¡¯s full force attack.

    "No wonder, once I used this technique, I couldn¡¯t breathe because its level was too high!"

    Ao Cangsheng stuck out his tongue, not afraid at all.

    In front of these two, such discoloration yet a moment of sweat in the heart.

    "Child, since you didn¡¯t kill, why were they using you in the end?"

    Sometimes Bai Yunzhou catches my things so strangely, he couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "Thete Luo Shuyun was Lu Zhanfeng¡¯s disciple. Luo Shuyun¡¯s family is also a rare cold force within the four sailors in one university!"

    "A few days ago, needing to win Mei Da¡¯s favor for another cold, publicly humiliated me, and finally he climbed the Laiwu Pavilion with me!"

    "As a result, this time, he lost a match in front of that Mei Da. Furious, he took the chance to attack me, but I gave him a serious beating."

    Wait!

    When Ao Cangsheng spoke of climbing the Laiwu Pavilion, Jin Feng¡¯s eyes gleamed: "You said you and he climbed the Laiwu Pavilion, he eventually got lost. How many floors did you end climbing?"

    Evidently, the question raised Bai Yunzhou¡¯s interest. Suddenly, hisughing face vanished, bing serious.

    "Me?" Ao Cangsheng looked from his front to the two persons, neither of their faces looked good.

    Such a response, Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fenglian couldn¡¯t help themselves but "team up".

    The new gentleman who entered the Heavenly Dragon Valley monastery could never climb to thest floor of the fourth level.

    This confirmation, this constitution, will surely shock Bai Yunzhou and Jin Feng.

    "Why not climb the fourth floor of Laiwu Pavilion?"

    After the shock, Jin Fenglie was no longer surprised.

    Now, having taken thest step, I¡¯m worried we all want to take thest step, and not wonder who we are.

    But this young man didn¡¯t take thest step. Was it because he wasn¡¯t strong enough? Jin Fenglie couldn¡¯t feel it.

    Jin Fengli is strong.

    "Because when I climbed thest step and gave it to that yer, he was pressed onto the ground and trembled straight from the ticket!"

    "Since he is lost, I don¡¯t need to climb anymore. It¡¯s toobor-intensive!"

    Ao Cangsheng silently smiled, as if speaking of something ordinary.

    "Disgusting!"

    Having heard the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s words, Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fenglie simultaneously spat for ten minutes.

    Although Ao Cangsheng might have had enough, Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fenglie both felt Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t take thest step. This was actually a mix.

    Bai Yunzhou helplessly sighed, "If that day you didn¡¯tpete with that boy, which floor would you reach?"

    For Ao Cangsheng¡¯s understated words, Bai Yunzhou believed Ao Cangsheng had enough strength to climb to the fourth floor of Laiwu Pavilion.

    He might have reasons not to climb, but it might not be because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    That¡¯s why Bai Yunzhou just wanted to know if the arrogant Cangsheng was a true powerhouse, finally able to climb to the third floor of Leiyun Pavilion!

    "It should be the third or second floor!"

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a moment, finally said:

    Listening to him speak, Bai Yunzhou¡¯s eyebrows burst.

    "You deliberately pleased your husband, mixed? You just reached the fourth point. How can you stop now?"

    Bai Yunzhou¡¯s face was gloomy and angry.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jin Feng Valley beside him, I¡¯m afraid he would teach this mixed one a lesson right in front.

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, sometimes scratching with a strange manner, "Didn¡¯t you ask for a condition without games? Since it¡¯s not in thepetition, I definitely won¡¯t go to higher levels of training."

    "Maybe you don¡¯t know, I often go to Laiwu¡¯s pavilion, but only to another. The first time on the first floor.

    Bai Yunzhou said, "I think when you climbed the Laiwu pavilion, you finally could climb several floors?"

    Jin Fenglie asked me like this. Because he didn¡¯t say clearly, Ao Cangsheng was intentionally disturbing him.

    Now Bai Yunzhou asked once again, Jin Fenglie quickly found out. His eyes were like clocks, staring dumbfoundedly at the proud old man, waiting for his answer.

    "I¡¯m not very skilled either!"

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, with it. He sort of shrank. Last time I climbed the final step, I felt it needed my 20% strength."

    "On the other hand, Laiwu pavilion¡¯s energy multiplies each floor. Then there won¡¯t be any surprise, perhaps the seventh or eighth floor!"

    Saying this, Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fenglie kept breathing in the bathtub.

    In the 300-year history of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples, no one could reach the eighth point of the Leiyun Pavilion.

    But now Ao Cangsheng said, he could climb to the seventh or eighth floor of Leiyun Pavilion, sometimes making others tremble too much.

    Seeing Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fengliang bewildered and ashamed again, Ao Cangshengughed once more, "Don¡¯t be so surprised, I just unintentionally said I might not climb that high!"

    "What do you think?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1674 - 1665: Unwilling to Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Chapter 1665: Unwilling to Give Up</h4>

    Reflecting on the past, Bai Yunzhou nced at Jin Fengliang and asked.

    "I think he can!"

    Jin Feng was taken aback, then solemnly uttered a sentence.

    He perhaps smiled and said to Bai Yunzhou, "Master, I have an idea..."

    "Wait a minute, did you just call him a fatso?"

    Without letting Jin Fengli speak, Ao Cangsheng suddenly interjected, sometimes sounding quite surprised.

    "Master, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Reflecting on the past, Jin Fenglie naturally responded.

    Ao Cangsheng must be old now. He always told Bai Yunzhou, "Do you consider him your master?"

    Jin Feng genuinely retorted, "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "No!"

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head awkwardly and said, "I thought he was Ba!"

    "Bao"

    When Ao Cangsheng said "No," Jin Feng couldn¡¯t help but burst out, "Haha, are you serious? Don¡¯t you know how old he ispared to me? Could he be my master?"

    "Is it really that amusing?"

    Jin Fenglieughed at himself, leaning back and forth, while Bai Yunzhou suddenly roared, his face stern as he fell asleep.

    Right then, Jin Fenglie managed to suppress hisughter and quickly snapped back into seriousness: "No, this isn¡¯t funny, a master has the right to reprimand him for sleeping! The disciples are out of line!"

    With that, he nced at the arrogant kangaroo, his eyebrows and eyes shifting.

    The cold wind of Bai Yunzhou howled and turned white, while Jin Fenglie looked at it and said, "You just said you had an idea, a baa-baa idea, so let¡¯s hear it now!"

    Cough, cough!

    Jin Fenglie chuckled lightly and cleared his throat. "I want to take these kids as apprentices!"

    Impossible! Impossible!

    Jin Fenglie spoke with his own voice, listening to Bai Yunzhou¡¯s icy face.

    Jin Feng was slightly startled, sometimes wondering, "Why?"

    Bai Yunzhou coldly snorted, a hint of shame shing across his face: "Because... the old man wants these kids as apprentices!"

    "Hmm? Hey!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, both Jin Fengli and Ao Cangsheng eximed.

    "Master, surely you jest! You and I want apprentices at this age?"

    Jin Fenglie didn¡¯t believe Bai Yunzhou¡¯s words, replying with augh.

    Surprisingly, Bai Yunzhou stared at him. Sometimes scratching his head, he¡¯d say, "What do you think, child? Does age matter in practice?"

    Jin Fenglie chuckled, "Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter, but these young ones are my first choice, you can¡¯t bind me to the apprentice, can you?"

    "Why did you notice them first? I¡¯ve seen them while in the ruins of the strong!"

    Bai Yunzhou grabbed his face, stubbornly refusing to let go.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Fengli was slightly surprised. "You should have known each other long ago?"

    "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed to save those kids!"

    After Bai Yunzhou reminded him, Jin Fenglie suddenly realized why Bai Yunzhou hurriedly came toward him. Initially, it was because he was following these young ones in my presence.

    But Ao Cangsheng, whether in talent or rmendation, excelled too much. If Jin Fenglie wanted to give him up, there were times he didn¡¯t want to hold back.

    After thinking deeply, Jin Fenglie sighed bitterly, "Master, look at you, you have three apprentices now, isn¡¯t that better than oned?"

    "Why don¡¯t you hand these kids over to me? As long as you give them to me, you can name the terms!"

    Impossible! Impossible!

    Jin Feng muttered for a while, eventually pushing Bai Yunzhou for ten minutes.

    "Even though the old man has three apprentices, cing one in a pocket, how can hepare with theseds?"

    As if collecting disciples made Bai Yunzhou furious.

    Now that the dust has finally settled, the arrogant one quickly puckered his mouth wide.

    "What do you have to say?" When the elder dly epted you as an apprentice, did he do something wrong?"

    Bai Yunzhou, without informing you, appeared to be quite proud.

    These days, the Dragon Martial Temple wanted to ask him to be a mentor, but the river had already set its course.

    However, his standards were too high, and for decades he only had three apprentices.

    Seeing they had not much life left, it was unlikely to encounter an adept student, but if they weren¡¯t fortunate, they might run into a haughty kangaroo¡¯s spirit.

    Faced with an arrogant genius of certain evil strength, Bai Yunzhou, usually calm as stationary water, couldn¡¯t help but consider epting disciples again.

    But suddenly, that young boy, who didn¡¯t know the depth of earth and heaven, sometimes couldn¡¯t be caught.

    Through the unfamiliar and unhappy look in Bai Yunzhou¡¯s eyes, he arrogantly said, "If you revered your elders as your mentor, it wouldn¡¯t hurt your son. But don¡¯t ask if I have a master in the end!"

    "What do you mean, you¡¯ve already got a master?"

    In literary dialogue, Bai Yunzhou and Jin Fengliang responded simultaneously.

    They hadn¡¯t expected this from the start.

    They thought Ao Cangsheng had just entered the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple and shouldn¡¯t have a master yet.

    However, it was unexpected that a genius teenager like Ao Cangsheng would certainly attract many mentors¡¯ interests.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled softly, "Yes! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse your earlier invitation!"

    It must be said, that sentence really struck Bai Yunzhou.

    The Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School¡¯s elder is a highly respected person.

    Many sought to apprentice under him, but they became his disciples.

    Now, he had finally be someone who must refuse his mentorship.

    Thinking about it, Bai Yunzhou¡¯s heart felt a sense of being unrestrained for a moment.

    This forced him to give up Kanspirit, a student as excellent as this. It seemed brilliance alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    Bai Yunzhou reluctantly asked, "Will you still tell me about your gift? If possible, the old man will help convince your master and extend the old man¡¯s greetings?"

    Binding students is akin to binding madams and big children!

    Bai Yunzhou, proud of Cangsheng, endeavored to aplish this, viewing his position as immense pride.

    This point, the proud Ao Cangsheng was certainly aware of.

    To avoid conflict between Bai Yunzhou and Xiao Feng, Ao Cangsheng merely chuckled bitterly, "The truth is, my ancestor recently met the master!"

    When?

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Bai Yunzhou¡¯s heart didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.

    Instantly, he longed for that person, whom he had to look up to.

    It¡¯s because of that person¡¯s guidance that he recognized Ao Cangsheng. Otherwise, he might still not know who Ao Cang was.

    Thinking of that person, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t help but start praying, hoping his guess wasn¡¯t true.

    In such circumstances, even if his position was respected and glorified, current affairs couldn¡¯t admit one¡¯s fate.

    "In the ruins of strength, Teacher¡¯s surname is very simple, very simple!"

    The proud cough echoed once more.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. Next, feeling truly intimidated.

    "Master, what¡¯s wrong, is this person formidable?"

    Seeing Bai Yunzhou¡¯s change of color, Jin Fenglie knew an undeniable connection between master and disciple. Fearing he might miss it, he asked strangely.

    Bai Yunzhou sighed helplessly and, with a wry smile, said, "Since you¡¯ve apprenticed under Yi, the old man naturally won¡¯t speak for you!"

    He nced at Jin Fenglie again, saying, "Rong Yi achieves great aplishments, I couldn¡¯t see that anywhere!"

    Upon hearing this, a jolt ran through Jin Fenglie¡¯s heart, his status as a master deeply understanding its implications.

    Although usually a small key, it¡¯s certainly short-sighted.

    Through Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, the tall figures seen by the elders could be counted.

    Now, someone as easy-going as Bai Yunzhou was highly regarded, fearing that the effortless might indeed be great, a true master.

    Even Bai Yunzhou was prepared to step back, no longer forcing Ao Cangsheng as a disciple, Jin Fenglie naturally dared not think otherwise.

    Seeing Bai Yunzhou¡¯s change of color, the proud Ao Cangsheng also felt sorry.

    After all, just at this exact moment, as he arrived on time, he couldn¡¯t truly exin his life here.

    Now, not only did he thank Bai Yunzhou for saving his life, but he also deceived him.

    Ao Cangsheng intentionally appeared unfriendly.

    To prevent Bai Yunzhou from regretting, Ao Cangsheng contemted and said, "Elder, there¡¯s no need to worry. Even though I cannot be your disciple, should they be willing, they will always take me outside!"

    "Of course, the younger generation will be delighted to have a senior precedence. As for a teacher and trainees, titles are just those, left and right."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1675 - 1666: Utter Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1675: Chapter 1666: Utter Destruction</h4>

    Seeing Ao Cangying return unharmed, Ao Tian Sect was both surprised and delighted.

    Therefore, they came one after another to Kanspirit to wee him, asking about our experiences in gathering technology sses here.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to break up his rtionship with Jin and Bai, so he slightly altered the story and shared it with the public.

    After listening to Ao Cangying¡¯s ount, many people enjoyed it. Ao Cangsheng was very happy.

    If that¡¯s the case, they might return undefeated, but if they had returned now, they might already be dead.

    After proudly caressing Heaven Gate, Ao Cangsheng found he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    After interrogating him, he might have realized that sitting was done to look for the smile of the teacher.

    Ao Cangsheng worried about what Xiaofeng was doing for himself.

    He immediately said a word to Xiaohu and Wu Huan without speaking further. He turned around and walked out of Ao Tian Sect¡¯s gate.

    Here, although Xiaofeng had been looking for people to salvage Cangsheng¡¯s haughtiness in many ces,

    due to poprity issues, this manner of prayer from a smiling face was politely rejected.

    Watching the distance between Ao Cangsheng and Iron, half a day had passed, whether Ao Cangsheng was dead or alive, Xiaofeng knew nothing.

    Soon, Xiaofeng made a bold decision to charge into the processing technology ss, ignoring Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    As this idea was too shocking, the smiling wind didn¡¯t cruelly speak when seated.

    The technology ss is guarded by many warriors, making it difficult to get rid of arrogance and fame.

    Though Xiaofeng possesses Heaven and Earth powers, he can¡¯t be considered weak.

    However, this approach doesn¡¯t fall short when dealing with the preventive measures of technical courses.

    Therefore, the smiling wind must be prepared before taking action.

    This time he would either rescue Ao Cangsheng and escape from Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple with him, or be trapped and criticized with him.

    After sorting everything, Xiaofeng and Satte greeted people seriously, signifying their determination to walk into the processing technology ss without hesitation.

    Suddenly, the smiling wind came towards him, and sometimes sitting there would surprise people.

    But as they missed the danger of proud Cangsheng, they paid little attention to their appearance, and strange things appeared in the smiling wind.

    Long after Xiaofeng left, Ao Cangsheng came to his side.

    When people sat down, and the moon was cold, the house awaited the return of the smiling wind with a gust of wind.

    Suddenly they saw Kanspirit, leaving everyone shocked by the restoration of the scene.

    They had been waiting to see a proud kangaroo, imagining themselves suffering under various punishments, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of fear.

    But seeing the arrogant horns appear unharmed before them, it was sometimes hard to ept.

    How is the situation different now from what they imagined?

    This is a way of dealing with severe punishment andws, and it is interconnected.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you, not weing me back?"

    You see, the muddy people generally stiffly restored ces, arrogantly and mischievously saying.

    Upon hearing the words, everyone suddenly woke up.

    "Boss, how did youe back?"

    I joyfully sat down inside, arrogantly looking up and down, excitedly speaking.

    "Hey, should I have stayed in the technical ss for a while?"

    Ao Cangying¡¯s face was colorful, so he was dissatisfied with this manner.

    Knowing that Ao Cangsheng misunderstood his meaning, he quickly calmed down and argued, "Don¡¯t know why you came back? You¡¯re not injured at all? This isn¡¯t a technology ss, it¡¯s not a night meeting!"

    Sniffing his tongue, the arrogant Cangsheng sweetly smiled: "If it were someone else, it would be as you said, we would only get hurt."

    "But is it me? No way, buddy. You¡¯re always more charming than me. Those in the tech ss wouldn¡¯t dare start with me!"

    Even under the moonlight, it made people reveal despicable nces.

    "Tell me, little brother and teacher, what happened during your technical handling process?"

    Concerning Ao Cangsheng¡¯s stay or departure, the coldness of the moon was strange, so she asked seriously.

    As the technology ss was about to end, Ao Cangsheng softlyughed, leisurely telling everyone amon story one by one.

    When he mentioned Jin Fenglie and Bai Yunzhou, he did some work.

    After hearing the proud fly¡¯s exnation, they all had a long and useful lineage.

    However, it seems handling technology is fair and just. Otherwise, if the arrogant Sheng were truly framed, it would be utterly destroyed.

    Briefly reviewing his experience, Ao Cangsheng remembered the master¡¯s smile.

    "Little hey, where did the teacher go?"

    Going down, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After sitting down.

    At the door of the technology ss, the technicians saw Director Jin Shi and shivered all over.

    Don¡¯t let Ao Cangsheng get close, then quickly fall, letting Ao Cangsheng escape from the shuttle.

    The arrogant Cangsheng closely followed, and the sound of the passage came, all the processing technicians gathered together, immediately brightly going out of the hall, Master Jin Ling.

    You see, this golden ambassador dealing with technicians is also interesting, won¡¯t stop being arrogant.

    Every once in a while, Ao Cangsheng bes arge courtyard in the process of the craft. Just here, the voice broke.

    In the distance, a middle-aged man in a blue suit fought intensely with five purple-armored Fakokos.

    After the battle, there were twenty or thirty inclothes officers on the table, collecting all the tables during the war.

    During the war, people took great pictures, and 6 rabbits began swimming, but suddenly, almost 100 tricks passed.

    A middle-aged man in a green suit sat in the middle of the table, during a hurricane attack, he was blownpletely by the wind.

    Qingyi, a middle-aged man, still refused to give up. However, he gritted his teeth and fought fiercely with five purple-armored French officials.

    Her hair was disheveled, her blue clothes were torn in several ces, but most striking was arge bloodstain on her chest.

    Based on this bloodstain, Qingyi was most likely injured in middle age, while more deeply in the Vietnam War, the five armored French officials showed no signs of fatigue.

    When seeing Qingyi¡¯s appearance in the Middle Ages, the proud eyes couldn¡¯t help butugh, because Qingyi in middle-age was none other than a smiling wind.

    "Give me your hand!"

    During the war, a figure from Kanspirit shed, swept away.

    Suddenly, these judges with flushed faces suddenly angrily chased after, turning their face into a surprise.

    "Did you see it clearly? Did I tell you to start listening to me from me?"

    Ao Cangsheng raised his hand while flying, raising the golden ambassador left the hall.

    Meeting the golden ambassador, I just wanted to return to those proud red-clothed judges. They also changed their facial expressions and quickly returned.

    "Give up!"

    Looking at those red detectives in the town, the proud Cangsheng stared at them again.

    As soon as the voice fell, the red officials dared not defy, hurriedly separating the two, giving way to a wider three-foot path.

    After the war, this action quickly awakened 6 warriors engaged in fierce battle.

    For a time, six people slowly, all were stunned by these angles, feeling proud of Sheng Wang.

    The five purple-armored officers were most interested in this court champion. They might have seen the Dean of the France Academy. Even if they were, reaching an agreement with their students unexpectedly was possible.

    At that time when they saw Kanspirit. This was their surprise, how did Master Jin make such a young hand?

    At the same time, the smiling wind looked proud. Just that moment, a smear of blood suddenly appeared in his mouth, a surprised smile.

    "Cangsheng,e with me quickly!"

    When five purple-armored officers stopped, a smiling wind suddenly shouted loudly. In the shape of a sh, those people were pouncing towards the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Five purple-armored officers saw a situation, their expressions remained unchanged. The body immediately shed, also rushing towards the arrogant Ao Cangying, like a flood.

    More than twenty feet of distance, even if the smiling wind is destroyed, it can only be passed through once by ascension and descent.

    Breathtaking Ao Cangying, Xiaofeng had no time to exin. If you use the right hand to look, you¡¯ll bind Ao Cang and run.

    "Master, wait a minute!"

    But to Xiaofeng¡¯s surprise, he only just began, but his proud and elegant figure slipped away.

    "Cangsheng, what about you?"

 Chapter 1676 - 1667: Donâ€™t Understand

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Chapter 1667: Don¡¯t Understand</h4>

    The color of a smiling face immediately darkened, angered yet again, he downed a ss of wine.

    As time dragged on, five armored judges in purple arrived. Quickly, they ced the table of the smiling face outside.

    Seeing a missed opportunity, Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky, admiring the mayor: "Stop! Perhaps you and I are destined for such fate, why waste my energy!"

    Again, the five purple-armored officials put their hands on the table, injured; Xiaofeng knew it was difficult to break the table and immediately fell onto a cold road.

    "Give it back to me!"

    But the next drink exploded, flying into his ear.

    With eyes wide open, Xiaofeng found that the man¡¯s voice was actually proud.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the five judges in dark purple robes and said, "Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a bar? I asked you to resign and listen to me?"

    The five officials in purple armor of course knew where the master of the Holy Temple was. That was what they didn¡¯t understand.

    After a brief pause, Ao Cangsheng had to sweep people out, saying, "I must see my master. If you don¡¯t want to make a big issue, please understand quickly!"

    "Who wants to see me? I didn¡¯t ring the bell!"

    A loud voice suddenly came from behind the courtyard, Ao Cangsheng said.

    Upon hearing this voice, some judges on the scene did not have big changes in their faces.

    This matter shocked the gray master. Afraid they can¡¯t eat, can¡¯t walk around!

    Even Xiaofeng trembled after hearing that voice.

    This voice was familiar to him, yet it was the voice of Jin Feng, the ruler of the Fatan Pce.

    Now that Jin Fenglie was here, I thought saving Ao Cangsheng¡¯s skin would be hopeless.

    Among the people hearing this voice, only one wasn¡¯t scared, just felt proud.

    Ao Cangsheng not only felt no fear, but had begun to like Xiaofeng since the beginning.

    Now that Jin Fenglie had arrived, even if it were a major incident, as long as it wasn¡¯t pitched to fix people, there would be no worries.

    Amid the gaze of more than a dozen eyes, a middle-aged man in a purple robe slowly appeared before the public.

    Behind him were two middle-aged men in ck robes and seven Pharaoh judges in purple armor.

    The middle-aged man in purple was no other than the first to attend a technical course, Master Jin Fenglie.

    Jin Feng¡¯s face was stern, and his eyes appeared cold among the crowd.

    From Jin Fenglie¡¯s appearance, the judges present were all trembling inside.

    Come on, Master, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t eat here!

    Jin Fenglie elegantly walked towards the five judges in purple armor.

    He stared intently at the five people, coldly asking, "What¡¯s the situation?"

    Upon hearing this, a powerful figure frowned and said, "See Master, someone broke into the technical room and injured many technicians. We came to catch him!"

    "Humph, who dares to go into a technical course?"

    Jin Fengughed viciously, his gaze suddenlynded on Xiaofeng.

    "For God¡¯s sake, it¡¯s him!"

    The big-eyed man pointed at the smiling Xiaofeng, sometimes speaking angrily.

    "Oh, it¡¯s him! So, you want to climb up in front of that little brother, what do you want to do?"

    Jin Fenglie abruptly nced, wiped his eyes arrogantly, drinking towards the big-eyed man.

    "He¡¯s here."

    "I told you to go, you deaf?"

    Seeing the big guy¡¯s proud eyebrows wearing the ball, Jin Fenglie was too angry to speak.

    Again, being publicly reprimanded by a gray master. The big-eyed man couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    His right hand was immediately released, his arrogant wrist quickly freed.

    Nowadays, the big-eyed man gradually began to understand thenguage Ao Cangsheng had just spoken.

    From the Sect Hierarch¡¯s strange behavior, most of these men had deep rtionships with the priest.

    Otherwise, he would have faced the wrath of the gray Emperor and the Second-Level Sheriff.

    Thinking about it, big fans couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed inside.

    If you knew the master, you would say: "Is it necessary to mock me like this? If I knew you knew the master, give me ten courage, I¡¯d not dare to treat you like this!"

    Thinking in such a heart, big heads are no longer arrogant, revealing a sad appearance.

    After being humiliated by Jin Fenglie, he died and stared seriously at Xiaofeng.

    "Did you break into the processing technical course?"

    Jin Feng¡¯s Divine Power couldn¡¯t bear the weight, his eyes gleaming with sharpness.

    "Yes.

    Facing Jin Feng¡¯s majesty, though scared inside, Xiaofeng was not a weak sign.

    "Humph, rushing into a technical course, do you have the control?"

    Jin Feng watched the cold Xiaofeng, looking forward, not angry, not confident.

    "Of course, rushing to the technical course was my fault, but is it the style of the technicians to use those of self-deception because of individual dancing?"

    Xiaofeng mocked with augh, staring straight at Jin Feng, Jin Feng neither inferior nor proud.

    "Buddy, you seem prejudiced towards connecting with Fatan. It really puzzles me. You say so, but now, is there evidence?"

    Jin Fenglie easily found vague data within hisughs. Heughed quietly and said.

    Thinking about it, Xiaofeng came with a cold face, screaming, "Isn¡¯t it enough to deal with those indiscriminately trapped on the technical course, lost in broad daylight due to unnecessary usations?"

    Listening to Xiaofeng¡¯s words, Jin Fenglie already understood the meaning of his speech.

    Immediately, he looked bitterly at Ao Cangsheng, saying, "Are you talking about him?"

    No smiling Xiaofeng.

    Seeing the master no longer following the reckless big-eyed man¡¯s joy, he, along with the other four purple-armored sheriffs, quietly left.

    "Ba Hu, where are you going?"

    Big-eyed man hadn¡¯t walked two steps when Jin¡¯s voice suddenly became louder.

    When the voice came, it shocked Hutton. Suddenly, she sobbed in her heart. Is it necessary for autumn reckoning?

    "My God, don¡¯t want to keep us busy?"

    Tiger showed pain on his face, sometimes scratched and worried.

    Jin Fenglieughed lightly: "They can leave, but you must wait!"

    Seeing a tiger abandoned, the other four armored purple judges suddenlyughed, a few catastrophic movie pranks.

    Oh!

    Tiger lowered his head, silly standing aside.

    Xiaofeng would like to wear him. He made such a serious mistake. Because Sect Hierarch Jin Fengli showed no leniency.

    But without the material, Jin Fenglie ced the matter between three and twonguages.

    For a while, an arrogant smile on Xiaofeng¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what Jin Fenglie was doing for.

    "Ba Hu just kicked you, now I leave him to you to handle."

    Jin Feng stared fiercely at a tiger, smiling, speaking to Ao Cang¡¯s spirit.

    Looking at the current appearance of Tiger, Ao Cang¡¯s spirit finally dissipated his anger.

    But considering Jin Fenglie¡¯s speech, Ao Cangsheng wanted to scare Ba Hu.

    Coldly huffing a tune, Ao Cangsheng deliberately showed an angry expression: "Big head, do you regret now?"

    "No regrets, if there¡¯s still time, I¡¯d do it now!"

    Tiger coldly snorted, suddenly showed an annoyed appearance.

    He has always been honest and upright, never lied during wartime.

    Ao Cangsheng wanted to borrow a strong gold hand to force himself to bow his head, but couldn¡¯t.

    Seeing Tiger suddenly change from a cowardly appearance, both arrogance and Jin Feng Bang were surprised.

    Suddenly Ao Cangsheng said again: "Do you understand if you speak, it leads to consequences?"

    Tiger¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, now neither humble nor arrogant. Not being a sheriff is a big deal.

    "Humph, what if I imprison you?"

    Seeing such a tiger, Ao Cangsheng sometimes scratched, appreciatively.

    "If you really want to do that, I... I haven¡¯t said I can, I... I admit!"

    The big fuss of Tiger rose and fell, but finally, he closed off such words.

    Ao Cangsheng knew he was saying this, but he scratched. He immediatelyughed, saying: "Big Brother Tiger, no need to get excited, I just joked with you. Don¡¯t be surprised!"

    Sudden change made Tiger difficult to ept.

    He watched proudly, shocked for a long time before saying, stuttering, "You... you just... let me be?"

    Too big, isn¡¯t it?

    Ao Cangsheng naturally changed color.

    But- but I¡¯m not just... why did you suddenly not... punish me?"

 Chapter 1677: 1668: Confusion

    <strong>Chapter 1677: Chapter 1668: Confusion</strong>

    Sometimes the tiger¡¯s brain gets scratched, and he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s confused, nor does he know if the young man¡¯s conscience has found its way.

    Ao Cangsheng patted the tiger¡¯s shoulder, agreeing with Xu Yimiao¡¯sment: ¡°You just started with me, which made me very unhappy. But afterward, I thought that this is just the pressure of your work, how can I me you for it?¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve acted impulsively, people still grow old, and I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng speak like this, sometimes the tiger even shaves his face. He blushes, sometimes he feels so embarrassed, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t say that; I was just wrong earlier.¡±

    ¡°If you have a prime minister, I wouldn¡¯t do this, so if I justmitted a crime, I hope to see my brother forgive me!¡±

    Hence, the tense and serious atmosphere revived again.

    Seeing the arrogant flies and individual tigers continuously admitting their mistakes, Jin Fenglie was left speechless.

    After a long silence, Jin Fenggu finally got angry and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re fine. All of you in front of me!¡±

    Teacher said, when ites to mediocrenguage, does it require checkout after autumn?

    The tiger suddenly closed his mouth in panic, not daring to speak with proud people.

    Jin Fenglie looked at the tiger and said: ¡°Tiger, I remember you¡¯re a captain of a squad, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The tiger heard this and said: ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re the captain of the First Brigade!¡±

    Jin Fenglie started at the tiger, suddenly looking very serious.

    Captain, God, I¡­

    The tiger was startled, wondering why the master suddenly wanted to promote him.

    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to do it?¡±

    Without letting the tiger finish speaking, Jin Fenglie suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°Think about it, dream, master!¡±

    The tiger¡¯s heart was joyful, not seeing the master¡¯s intentions; it seemed not to be a trick.

    ¡°No need to babble about it!¡±

    Jin Fenglie didn¡¯t call you to stare at the tiger; that was a hammer.

    Such people, despite having their status, are worthy of Jin Feng¡¯s strong admiration.

    The smiling wind gently said, ¡°The name of honor isn¡¯t mentioned, but the smiling wind is underneath!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the train brother!¡±

    Jin Feng fiercely waved his hand at Xiaofeng, immediately raising his hand and said: ¡°This isn¡¯t an order; I beg you, train bro!¡±

    A gust of smiling wind was not impolite, instantly a team of green clothes, heading to the nearest hall and to the left.

    Ao Cangsheng followed the two people, initially not saying anything.

    Upon entering the room, the three sat down, Jin Fenglie poured a cup of tea himself, serving tea to Xiaofeng and the soaring Cangsheng.

    ¡°I use my Imperial National Brigade of making such mistakes, please forgive me!¡±

    Putting down the teapot, Jin Fenglie was sometimes drenched in sweat.

    He is the leader in the tech world, and under his nose, happened many bad things he didn¡¯t know.

    Additionally, he couldn¡¯t escape in any way.

    That¡¯s why Jin Fenglie said this.

    ¡°Master Jin Tang is very polite, since Master Jin Tang handled the matter impartially, how could Rong not forgive?¡±

    Xiaofeng released it, speaking clearly.

    In this situation, how can it be neither too big nor too small?

    The tech ss is sorge, even if it smiles, it might not do better than in the beginning.

    Everything, every system, has its dark side; it¡¯s caused by human nature, unrted to rules.

    Jin Fenglie doesn¡¯t speak harshly because he knows what Xiaofeng says ispletely different from what he says.

    Jin Fenglie flipped through the book and said: ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What¡¯s the rtionship between train bro and these little ghosts? Even if you have to rely on your own life, how can you teach these little ghosts to handle tech lessons?¡±

    When I heard this question, Xiaofeng proudly and beautifully revealed: ¡°He¡¯s my apprentice!¡±

    You said ¡°Huh¡±?

    Jin Fenglie asked in surprise, thinking he heard wrong.

    ¡°Because he is my student!¡±

    The smiling wind repeated.

    ¡°This.¡±

    Jin Fenglie grabbed the fog, looked at Ao Cangsheng, wanting to exin.

    At that time, Ao Cangsheng knew that his rtionship with Xiaofeng was undeniable.

    Then he smiled bitterly and said: ¡°He really is my gift. I said before, don¡¯t let Elder Bai and my master have a conflict.¡±

    ¡°What is simple and great?¡±

    To exin Ao Cang¡¯s heartfelt feelings, Jin Fenglie sometimes didn¡¯t understand.

    It¡¯s easy to have high respect for Bai Yun¡¯s preparatory talents, still a noble outsider.

    With such a noble person by your side, why does Ao Cangsheng worship Xiaofeng as a teacher?

    Ao Cangsheng said: ¡°I have a good rtionship with the bandit, but not my master. Before I met him, I had a master!¡±

    Oh!

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng speak, what happened to Jin Feng?

    Suddenly, he admired Ao Cangsheng for a few more minutes.

    There are very few people in the world who can ept love and justice as Ao Cangsheng can.

    He believes that if many people were exposed in this situation, they would sever previous mentor rtionships, throwing themselves out of the house.

    He also needs to pay attention to background, not splitting the master-disciple rtionship.

    There are too many big confusions in the world; they can trigger countless old photos of teachers and trainees, Haimaen, even brothers.

    ¡°Jin Tangzhu, please keep this matter secret for me; you don¡¯t have to tell Elder Bai!¡±

    Seeing Jin Feng¡¯s Life Force, he proudly reminded me.

    This is a kindly wrongnguage, so I don¡¯t want Bai Yunzhou to be unhappy, breaking their rtionship.

    Little Ao, since you can trust me, I can¡¯t let you look down upon, okay?

    Jin Fenglie raised his eyebrows and smiled, giving Ao Cangsheng either a pill or a heart whistle.

    Turning around, Jin Fenglie smiled and said: ¡°Train bro is just. When I met you, I wanted to be friends with him. I don¡¯t know what you think of Brother Rong?¡±

    Smiling Wind furrowed his brow, ¡°Brother Jin just gave me a friend, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    When Jin Feng is a bit numb, haha suddenly screamed: ¡°Train bro criticizes me, Jin Feng is vulgar! Afraid there¡¯s no wine today.¡±

    ¡°Wait next time, old man, if I y happily with you, I still have to punish myself by drinking three cups.

    Smiling Wind also chuckled, quickly starting to say: ¡°Okay! Brother Jin himself said it, my student is a witness, it¡¯s no joke!¡±

    Jin Feng pped his chest suddenly, like someone who can speak ninenguages: ¡°Don¡¯t look at your brother, I¡¯m a baby, can I y tricks?¡±

    Yes.

    Goodbye Jin Fenglie, on the way back, a surge of smiling wind asked Ao Cangsheng a lot of questions.

    Having seen him one or two months, he found out.

    In thest practice, Ao Cangsheng understood the second level secret of the Laiwu Pavilion.

    Therefore, Ao Cangsheng in this practice directly entered the third level.

    The meditation speed is slower than the proud and hero great cause. After first level meditation, this time reaching second level.

    Generally speaking, a crystal can be released in the training room for 9 days.

    Shui Rou¡¯s beneficial blood vessels reached the Laiwu Pavilion already for five days.

    This means you might need four days to leave the Laiwu Pavilion.

    Because Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t know where Shui Rou can nourish blood, he had to go to Shui Rou Laiwu¡¯s pavilion to report us.

    In these four days, Ao Cangsheng consolidated the ¡°Divine Sword Secret Recipe,¡± and practiced ¡°Alchemy Manuscript.¡±

    Before, Dragon Brain Water told him the annual Tang Dynasty refinerypetition is about to begin.

    To win the first prize in thispetition, Ao Cangsheng must be fully prepared.

    Because this is the only way for him to reuse the three Princes and start his own n.

    A while ago, Ao Cangsheng saw the alchemy manuscript introducing the idea of firefighters.

    Because at that time, it was painful to enter the ruins strongly, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t have children to see.

    Now I have time to practice alchemy again, so Ao Cangsheng turned his gaze to the royal family¡¯s future ideas.

    From what I sawst time, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t look at other ghost firefighter¡¯s introduction, but directly at the emperor¡¯s ghost¡¯s introduction.

    Nowadays Ao Cangsheng can use the emperor to extinguish industrial fires, but Ao Cangsheng knows he can¡¯t truly control the emperor¡¯s industry.

    Through the interpretation of its son Xiao Shen¡¯s Alchemy Rules, Ao Cangsheng believes the original Emperor Fire Extinguishing industry fire can also improve alchemy.

    In the past, he always thought that the emperor¡¯s extinction was no longer the overlord, but everything it touched would gradually be devoured.

    Ao Cangsheng believes that through this alchemy knowledge, the emperor¡¯s fire control industry can also be regted.

 Chapter 1678: 1669: Rehearsal

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1678: Chapter 1669: Rehearsal</strong>

    As long as the Emperor canpletely control the industrial fire, he can use other alchemy or alchemy.

    Furthermore, because the Emperor¡¯s fire rescue business is too evil, every army sergeant or big item is a rare god of the world.

    After half a day¡¯s repairs, Ao Cangshengpletely understood the idea of the ghost of fire control.

    In the following days, he did nothing but try to control the Emperor¡¯s industrial fire.

    His storage room had many cers and refining materials. He began to calcify the idea, naming the fire control demon the box of alchemy code.

    At first, because it was still strange, these refining equipment materials were directly burned to ashes by the Emperor¡¯s fire.

    If you don¡¯t leave, Ao Cangsheng would continue to work hard.

    Butter, the little square disappeared in front of Ao Cangsheng, so Ao Cangsheng was very depressed, but sometimes also in pain.

    You know, he is counting on us in the War Pce.

    Regardless of what it is, it is the best refining material.

    In this way, each piece would be burned down, no matter who saw it, I¡¯m afraid it would be very painful.

    But Ao Cangsheng was still trying to control the Emperor¡¯s fire.

    Every time the cell was empty, the arrogant Cangsheng would be in pain. Because of the pain, he should be very careful next time he departed.

    It was in such a difficult and terrifying situation that people used arrogance and kangaroo to practice quickly.

    Two dayster, Ao Cangsheng controlled the Emperor¡¯s industrial fire. Although the ounts were eventually swallowed, Ao Cangsheng knew he had made great progress.

    By the fourth day, Ao Cangsheng had controlled the Emperor¡¯s industrial fire for half an hour without swallowing the box.

    Regarding the results of this practice, Ao Cangsheng was helpless, although he was sometimes dissatisfied.

    Of course he was depressed because he didn¡¯t know the history of alchemy, he could quickly understand the idea of the genius ghost of fire rescue and spent a year rehearsing.

    Furthermore, the fire at the refinery under control was not particrly severe.

    After working for 4 days, Ao Cangsheng left the training room, starting from the 4th floornding, waiting for the soft and useful blood to appear.

    Heavenly Dragon Emperor couldn¡¯t bear it. After a night of proud anticipation, he finally saw the gentle and useful blood the next morning.

    At a nce, Ao Cangsheng sat on the stairs, frightened by the gentle and useful fresh blood.

    He didn¡¯t know why Ao Cangsheng would appear here, he looked at his cruelty, as if creating man.

    This is the attic of Leiwu Pavilion on the fourth floor, the true genius of Heavenly Dragon Valley Cathedral.

    Ao Cangsheng just arrived at Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple. He shouldn¡¯t have many friends. Fewer friends.

    In words, she also walked up to Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Why is the proud son looking for me?¡±

    The American¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, the water helped see through the proud Cangsheng¡¯s path.

    ¡°Hum, can¡¯t hee to see you? He must admire your beauty,e to show it!¡±

    Without letting Ao Cangsheng answer, Wu Qingxin hurriedly said.

    Saying this, he also proudly widened his eyes, ¡°Kid, you say I guessed right?¡±

    Sometimes Ao Cangsheng would scratch andugh. When he first saw the dance, we were all very proud girls.

    But I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Why did that girl suddenly be so hot when I saw you again?

    ¡°Kid, say something, don¡¯t lie!¡±

    Seeing arrogance silent, Wu Qingliu raised her eyebrows and questioned again.

    ¡°Beauty, is it really okay for you to call me like this? I don¡¯t think you are as old as me, but you call me like a child, are you not afraid to call yourself old!¡±

    Regarding the spicy pure heart of the dance, the arrogant Cangsheng was speechless and could only persuade gently.

    Hearing thenguage, Wu Qingxin¡¯s heart, beautiful as ever, did not say to you: ¡°I like calling you that way, what¡¯s wrong? Not satisfied, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Take it in! How dare I not ept!¡±

    If you can¡¯t fight, you can only arrogantlypromise.

    ¡°Hum, just those! When I want to chase that girl, you better marry me first!¡±

    Gently tapping the shoulder of the fragrant dance, passing through the soft and useful blood, a lovely face.

    Seeing the arrogant Cangsheng being amused by the dancing pure heart, the gentle and useful blood was also amused. For a while, the inner tension was slightly relieved.

    ¡°Why is the proud son looking for me?¡±

    Water soft is beneficial to the blood, making the dancing heart unable to open again. Now the lotus step moves gently, taking a step forward and saying.

    Ao Cangshengughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m looking for a water girl. I want to borrow something!¡±

    ¡°Does the proud son want to borrow something?¡±

    Soft and beneficial blood sounded like a quiet theater road.

    Ao Cangsheng thought for a while and said: ¡°When you saved me that night, the water girl was also sitting on this trip.¡±

    ¡°Snow White¡¯s Western Crane? You want to borrow Snow White?¡±

    Water Ruanan is beneficial to blood vessels and eyes. Sometimes she would ask in surprise.

    ¡°Originally the head mountain was called Snow Feather Western Crane. No wonder it has a white feather. It¡¯s a good name!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant and rude Cangsheng disagreed.

    ¡°Kid, you may have space to discuss other things. But these Snow Cranes are probably impossible.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know these Snow Cranes are private mounts of Water Girl, which is known to many people in Heavenly Dragon Temple.¡±

    ¡°Snow Feather Western Cranes are never borrowed, which is also known by many people. Now, if you want to borrow money to you, Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple may mention how big a wind ball to release!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the face of Wu Qingxin slightly changed, sometimes scratched in an inhumane way.

    ¡°Really? I really didn¡¯t know! In that case, so be it!¡±

    When I heard Qingxin¡¯s heart dance and not open his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly.

    Seeing the disappointed color on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face, I don¡¯t know why the water has good blood, my heart hurts.

    The next moment, I heard her whisper: ¡°I can lend you Snow Feather Western Crane!¡±

    ¡°Bam?¡±

    When I heard this, I was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t expect soft and beneficial blood to lend Snow Crane to Ao Cangsheng so refreshingly.

    Of course, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t get anything.

    He stared at it sometimes thinking, ¡°If Water Miss has trouble, it¡¯s okay. Anyway, it¡¯s not urgent!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed!¡±

    Water Ruan continues to be beneficial to the blood vessel, saying the expression is strange, indifferent.

    Actually, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know that at this time, in the heart of gentle and beneficial blood, I had long stirred up waves.

    Wu Qingxin didn¡¯t lie. In Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, only gentle and beneficial blood vessels have such a bit of Snow Feather.

    There used to be many super talented disciples who, to pursue gentle and beneficial blood, would specifically borrow the Snow Feather Western Crane from her.

    But no matter who it is, it would be rejected by gentle and beneficial blood.

    Since then, few people dare to follow the snowy Western Crane, deliberately approaching that soft and beneficial blood.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know, but when dancing, suddenly realized this.

    In this way, although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart is somewhat lost, ming Shui Ru for beneficial blood is meaningless.

    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the dance of Qingxin just courteously rejected the arrogance of gentle and beneficial blood.

    Shui Ruan beneficial blood vessels themselves would suddenly open their mouths, borrowing Snow Feather Western Crane to Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Water girl, are you okay? Do you really want.

    ¡°In broad daylight, these kids dare to be so close to Miss Water. He wants to die?¡±

    ¡°Just that way! These guys will die! If he does that, the academy¡¯s super geniuses won¡¯t let him go!¡±

    ¡­

    Just walked out of Laiwu Pavilion attic, words came to the ear.

    Every person outside the Leiwu Pavilion attic could see the arrogant and proud Cangsheng gentle scene with beneficial blood, not jealousy, hatred and curse.

    It is because of thesements and jealous eyes that gentle and beneficial blood ispletely out of sight.

    She still walks gently through the public like an inhuman smoke molecule. Wherever she goes, the audience will not be intoxicated! ______

    At first, Ao Cangsheng would worry about the difort of gentle and beneficial blood vessels.

    When he sees the beautiful color of gentle and beneficial blood, this worry will disappear instantly.

    The three people walked side by side, envying Dragon Martial Temple disciples for several days.

    ¡­

    Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, Qingfeng Pavilion.

 Chapter 1679 - 1670: Vast Land and Abundant Resources

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Chapter 1670: Vast Land and Abundant Resources</h4>

    A number of youths dressed in brocade were happily gambling at the table.

    At this moment, a boy in ck suddenly rushed over from afar.

    As soon as he reached the attic, the boy in ck said, "Young Master Hengsheng, there is news from Xiao about Shui Miss!"

    Upon hearing this, a young man with starry eyebrows suddenly stood up from the crowd.

    "Why isn¡¯t Miss Shui at customs?"

    The young man called Hengsheng nced arrogantly at the boy in ck andzily said.

    The boy in ck answered, "Yes, Miss Shui just left customs. But..."

    At this point, the boy in ck slightly frowned and suddenly hesitated.

    "If you have something to say, spit it out! Stop making your mother talk to me!"

    Seeing the boy in ck so upset, the youth in brocade couldn¡¯t help but feel his anger rising.

    "Yes, yes!"

    Once scolded in his sleep, the boy in ck quickly said, "Miss Shui has exited customs, but... she was seen with a foreign boy!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Hearing this, the youth in brocade¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Seeing his expression, the youngdy in ck didn¡¯t tremble, quickly saying, "Young Master Hengsheng, don¡¯t be so angry. From a small perspective, Miss Shui seemed... seemed to always be followed by the boy in white when she left customs just now."

    "Did Miss Shui fail to chase him away?"

    The young master in brocade frowned, looking perplexed.

    The boy in ck shook his head. No! From a close perspective, it seemed that Miss Shui... seemed..."

    "Seems like what? Your mother can¡¯t leave! You stutter after getting married. Do you believe it or not, I¡¯m going to kill you now?"

    At the critical moment, the boy in ck choked up. How could the youth in brocade not be angered?

    "Young Master Hengsheng, don¡¯t be so angry. From a small perspective, Miss Shui seemed happy to have the boy in white stay by her side!"

    In a panic, the boy in ck kept talking without thinking, spilling everything they had witnessed.

    Upon hearing these words, the youth in brocade was dumbfounded. Then he opened his eyes ragefully and said, "Go to your mother, you dog, spouting nonsense. How could Miss Shui let a kid follow her?"

    "It must be you, dog, for disrespecting Miss Shui, who deserves a thrashing! So disrespectful to Miss Shui, let¡¯s see if I can break your legs!"

    Seeing this astonishing threat from the brocade youth, the boy in ck dared not stay any longer.

    Suddenly, he shrank his neck and ran downstairs.

    As he ran, the boy in ck cursed, "You turtle son, son of a bastard, I¡¯ve worked hard to get this information."

    "No tip, and you want to break my legs? If my legs are broken, you¡¯ll soak them in water to regenerate."

    "Speak slowly, you said I hesitated. Speak fast, you say I¡¯m talking nonsense. What is your mother doing?"

    After the boy in ck left, the youth in brocade, filled with anger, stood speechless for a while.

    "Young Master Hengsheng, what Da Jiu said might be somewhat problematic. Do you want to see?"

    Seeing the youth in brocade gradually defuse, a young man with a liking for green cautiously reminded him.

    "Yes! That kid must have lost his mind, even daring to make a move on Young Master Hengsheng¡¯s woman, give him a painful lesson!"

    The second youth echoed opportunistically.

    "Although the kids are not far, they are still young. Or else we¡¯ve been the ones who taught them?"

    The third youth coldly chuckled.

    ...

    Hearing these words, the eyes of the youth in brocade suddenly lit up, his voice filled with venom: "Of course, I want to go, not only go, but also teach those little brats a lesson in front of Miss Shui!"

    Saying this, the youth in brocade waved his long sleeves and fiercely went downstairs.

    "Young Master Hengsheng, should we gather some people?"

    The first youth thought of this as he saw the woven brocade youth go.

    Upon hearing this, the three proud youths of Cangsheng simultaneously lifted their heads. Then, they naturally saw the brocade youth.

    "Country bumpkin, do you see? Wasn¡¯t I right?"

    The youth in brocade nced at Shui Rou¡¯s energy, ring at Ao Cangsheng Dao.

    "Heng Sheng Yu Xi, what do you mean? Who I am with is my business, isn¡¯t it a bit too broad of you?"

    Seeing the young man in brocade so arrogant and insulting, Shui Rou¡¯s beneficence immediately frowned upright.

    Heng Sheng Yu Xi sneered, ignoring Shui Rui¡¯s beneficial blood, and continued to speak to Ao Cangsheng: "Loser, you can only survive hiding behind a woman, if I were you, I¡¯d simply be afraid to step out!"

    "Heng Sheng Yu Xi, have you cursed enough? Here..."

    Shui Rou¡¯s beneficence continued to admonish Heng Sheng Yu Xi, but Ao Cangsheng suddenly stepped forward, directly standing in front of her.

    Seeing this situation, dancing Qingxin couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, "Are these two about to duel as pawns?"

    Ao Cangsheng coldlyughed, seeing through Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s path: "You said waste just now, who said? There¡¯s moremon!"

    "And you, why, do you still disbelief? Just hiding behind a woman, isn¡¯t that waste and spitting?"

    Heng Sheng Yu Xiughed mockingly, aggressively speaking.

    "Old man, here we are. What do you want?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face dimmed, words sharp.

    "What to do? Hmph, if you don¡¯t want to die too fast, drive away now! As far, as far!"

    Heng Sheng Yu regarded Ao Cangsheng with trembling defiance.

    "Hmph, you want me to drive away, let¡¯s see if you have that capability!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked down, not putting Heng Sheng¡¯s feathers in his eyes at all.

    Hearing these words was Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s inner joy. Since Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t have that long-sightedness, he¡¯d leave him here. No wonder he had a good supply of soft water blood.

    Heng Sheng Yu Xi suddenly stepped forward, shouting, "The capability to throw away trash, you¡¯ll know it!"

    Heng Sheng Yu Xi stopped fooling around, also not wasting time, his fist like a rainbow; facing the past arrogant Cangsheng issue.

    Heng Sheng Yu was only 18 years old in the West, having already reached the ninth return revision period.

    Such talent, even in the Tang Dynasty, was a superstar.

    Especially with his identity and background, within these Heavenly Dragon Temples, he crossed them all the time.

    However, today, some ordinary-looking fellow dared walk openly with Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s sweetheart. How could this not make Heng Sheng Yu Xi angry?

    For Heng Sheng Yu Xi, the most straightforward solution was force.

    Those who often offended Heng Sheng Yu Xi often ended up crippled, thrown away by Heng Sheng Yu Xi or his brothers.

    Thus, Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s name would walk all the way in the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples.

    Even those famous on the Heavenly Dragon List would treat Heng Sheng Yu Xi more courteously.

    Seeing Heng Sheng¡¯s feather start all at once, the beneficial blood of Shui shed no color change.

    He didn¡¯t fear Ao Cangsheng getting hurt. He defeated Wu Qing¡¯s assurance against Ao Cangsheng, enough to deal with Heng Sheng Yu Xi.

    But Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t just his assurance but also his family.

    The most crucial factor in Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s ability to walk through the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple was his family¡¯s strength.

    The only Tai Shang elder of the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple was Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s grandfather.

    With such strong background, even if Heng Sheng Yu Ximitted offenses in the Heavenly Dragon Valley Temple, the academy couldn¡¯t take him seriously.

    If because of himself, and the noble Cangsheng was pressured or persecuted by the Heng Sheng family, Shui Ruan beneficial blood would certainly me himself.

    She was about to scold Heng Sheng Yu, but when she saw Ao Cangsheng suddenly pass, he gave her a confident smile.

    Seeing this smile, she didn¡¯t know why, but Shui Shushu¡¯s worries suddenly faded by more than half.

    As a problem of one punch, it¡¯s really a fist that instantly turned into a nk roll.

    Suddenly, a thousand white lights wrapped around Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s fist, turning it into an angry green lion, opening its mouth to bite the arrogant Cangsheng.

    "Sky Battle Bridge!"

    Blue light flickered, dance clear, heart suddenly screamed.

    "Sky Battle Fist" is the ultimate skill of the Heng Sheng family, and its rank is the highest.

    Such hegemony is unparalleled. If Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s revision seeds, even a first-ss person with natural mastery may not benefit from it.

    Among the techniques Heng Sheng Yu Xi practiced, Zhan Tianci was the fiercest.

    This craft was originally a masterpiece of Unity of Heaven and Man, but Heng Sheng¡¯s family had ample resources, with no vacancies for High Rank sk.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1680: 1671: Instant Bloom

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1680: Chapter 1671: Instant Bloom</strong>

    However, like the wild blue lion now, it could pierce through several swords and attack to the length of the arrogant Cang Sheng¡¯s front half.

    Even so, Yu Xi was now done, unable to harm even half of the proud Cang Sheng.

    No choice, Yu Xi angrily sought out a voice, and the two golden Life Pces instantly blossomed.

    Under the rash golden light, brilliance shined on both Life Pces.

    From these Life Pces, Yu Xi¡¯s innate talent was indeed not bad.

    Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong target. He was absolutely outmatched. He should not have challenged the arrogant Cang Sheng.

    With the two Life Pces appearing before his eyes, Yu Xi¡¯s momentum increased once more.

    With the suppression of the two Life Pces, his ¡°Heavenly Lion Fist¡± directly defeated the storming swords, but the problemy with the arrogant Cang Sheng¡¯s body.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Explosions rang out until they hurt one¡¯s ears. Shui Rou, with beneficial bloodlines and Wu Qingxin, were all clearly shocked.

    Could that terrifying attack be endured by the arrogant Cang Sheng when he liberates the Life Pce?

    As this thought crossed her mind, a thinneryer of the second floor suddenly appeared on the arrogant Cang Sheng¡¯s body. One was snowy white; the other, verdant jade.

    These two Light Armors appeared in pairs; isn¡¯t it so enchanting? They appeared before everyone once they emerged.

    As soon as they appeared, the blue lion struck the second-floor Light Armor, sending the votes flying out one after another.

    Due to the immense impact, he didn¡¯t harm the proud Cang Sheng, and the trembling body moved back more than a zhang (around 3.3 meters).

    In desperation, the proud Cang Sheng¡¯s left hand trembled suddenly, holding a ck longsword, brimming with a sharp aura. Such a Big Confusion? It appeared in the proud Cang Sheng¡¯s hand.

    With the longsword in hand, the proud Cang Sheng shed through the wind, and in an instant, almost without a sword being broken due to a problem, it reappeared in the void.

    Yet, under the severing of the longsword, none of the swords floating in the void seemed more eager to twist people up.

    ¡°Is the attack over? If it¡¯s over, it should be my turn to act.¡±

    After Yu Xi instantly tore through Heng Sheng¡¯s attack, the arrogant Cang Sheng suddenly spoke coldly.

    Once the voice fell, not giving Heng Sheng¡¯s Yu Xi a chance to respond, the proud Cang Sheng patted himself, already petting five zhangs, and appeared three zhangs in front of Heng Sheng¡¯s Yu Xi.

    That ghostly figure frightened Yu Xi to the point his chest trembled directly.

    Want to leave? Hmph, can you leave?

    The proud Cang Sheng sneered once more.

    ¡°The soul of a thousand swords, one sword to destroy the entire sky!¡±

    Amidst the coldughter, the longsword in his hand cleaved open. With the sword¡¯s light, dozens of immense swords quickly gathered amidst the storm.

    Feeling the destructive momentum opposite, Yu Xi feared death eternally. But due to the responsibility to chop people, cold sweat poured straight down his back.

    Seeing no way to dodge, fear shed in Heng Sheng¡¯s Yu Xi¡¯s eyes, startling him, leaving him no choice but to grit his teeth and resist forcefully.

    ¡°Problem, problem, problem¡±-!

    In a burst of fierce roars, the sky turned dazzling. All strikesnded on the two Life Pces behind Yu Xi.

    In an instant, the two Life Pces trembled, the next moment they might break.

    Due to Heng Sheng Yu Xi relying on the Divine Pce¡¯s power to halt it, Cang Sheng, proud of himself, suffered an attack on his primary strike, issues arose continuously.

    However, to prevent Heng Sheng from rxing Yu Xi¡¯s aura, the arrogant Cang Sheng¡¯s second attack appeared maniacally once again.

    Earlier, Heng Sheng, Yu Xi fought hard against the proud Cang Sheng, already consuming vast energy.

    The proud Cang Sheng came suddenly, extending his hand, letting Yu Xi of Heng Sheng sleep well.

    At this moment, Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s spirit was mostly depleted. To continue attacking the proud Cang Sheng was clearly impossible.

    If Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s savings fell in the spatial domain, there were considerable second-grade Elemental Crystals; would he have time to retrieve them under such circumstances?

    Due to Heng Sheng¡¯s Yu Xi gritting his teeth to continue attacking the four-ball issue, he barely managed to endure.

    Cang Sheng¡¯s attack was like a long spray, unending.

    The attacksyered on the four-ball hadn¡¯tpletely ended yet. The fifth-ball attack once again encountered issues on Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s Life Pce.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Just heard a shattering of ceramic fragments. The three affluent spectators nearby were instantly startled.

    The Life Pce, without Heng Sheng Yu Xi breaking it, had already copsed.

    But now, that white-robed child over there, surprisingly (partially), the War Soldier, Heng Sheng Yu Xi, firmly faced the crack in the Life Pce; how extraordinary that must be!

    The moment the Life Pce cracked, Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s trembling body sagged by a zhang (about 3.3 meters).

    Seeing this, fear filled Heng Sheng Yu Xi¡¯s heart. He wanted to fix it and deal with the person in front of him, and his hands would surely climb up.

    However, with the shrinking thief-like neck, the small humanity would surely be terrifying.

    Though he inherently had double pces, he was releasing low life, which was at the old level.

    The scariest thing was that the little fellow hadn¡¯t released the Life Pce yet. What if he released when he did? If that¡¯s the case, Heng¡¯s wings once again intensely trembled within his heart.

    He was ustomed to umting in the Tianlong Wu Academy. What kinds of experts had he seen?

    But even as one of life¡¯s peak figures, weren¡¯t all of them opponents rather than of his own standing?

    Such obvious powers. Should he kill the friend in front of him?

    Surprised and angry, Heng Sheng¡¯s Yu Xi felt somewhat iprehensible.

    He was among these peak masters of broken lifeline, yet didn¡¯t understand why he lost.

    In such a situation, Mr. Heng Yu felt a crying heart.

    Watching the Life Pce overhead under the endless sword pressure of the white-clothed youth, dozens of cracks began to spread.

    The Heng family¡¯s genius showed a terrified look the next day.

    The Life Pce scattered, everything was lost.

    Now, his Heng Yu being so valued by the family, one important reason was that his qualities indeed stood out magnificently.

    If his Life Pce was broken, he would bepletely a waste.

    Without exceptional talent, the Heng family would certainly no longer value Heng Yu.

    Even for vengeance, the Heng family would kill the white-clothed child in front of them, even his family.

    But, Heng Yu¡¯s potential would never return. From then on, he could only live his life within the Heng Mansion in mediocrity.

    Thinking this, a violent tremor started within Heng Yu¡¯s heart.

    This matter, even if he wished to retreat from battle, was no longer possible.

    Because of excessive fear and worry, Heng Yu finally ceased his posture toward the sky, starting to plead for forgiveness from the proud Cang Sheng.

    ¡°This guy, this should be enough. If I quit now, everything before is nothing, right?¡±

    Enduring anger and shame, Heng Yu pleaded for forgiveness for the first time.

    Understanding the present. Now, please forgive me. I¡¯mte.¡±

    Cang Sheng, domineering, coldly smiled and asked Heng Yu for pardon, yet remained expressionless throughout.

    For Heng Yu, he could humble himself to plead like a second-generation heir.

    But, at this very moment, what was the proud Cang Sheng thinking?

    In the eyes of proud Cang Sheng, Heng Yu was genuinely inting the eldest son.

    Someone like him wouldn¡¯t apologize without hitting the iron te.

    Today, he didn¡¯t meet the proud Cang Sheng, but rather someone weaker in strength than the arrogant Cang Sheng.

    The proud Cang Sheng could almost imagine the tragic oue of that person.

    Even if Heng Yu couldn¡¯t kill him, most of him would be discarded, at least rendering him disabled.

    This kind of scum, the proud Cang Sheng always hummed disdainfully.

    In their eyes, others¡¯ lives were worthless, trampling upon at will.

    Their faces were more valuable than anyone¡¯s life. For face, they could indiscriminately murder innocent people.

    If today, the proud Cang Sheng didn¡¯t make Heng Yu suffer, he¡¯d rely on his family to suppress others.

    Of course, the proud Cang Sheng didn¡¯t want to stop, due to another reason. Facing Shui Ruan, humiliating the proud Cang Sheng.

    This point, the proud Cang Sheng truly couldn¡¯t ept.

    It wasn¡¯t superficial pride, but because he cherished Shui Ruan like a human fairy, he was also profoundly moved.

 Chapter 1681: 1672: Extraordinary

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1681: Chapter 1672: Extraordinary</strong>

    Facing the face of the person in his heart, being humiliated so boldly, the arrogant Cang Sheng could not swallow this insult.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Today¡¯s matter is actually a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°I take back everything I said just now, and not only that, I willpensate you.¡±

    How about two hundred sheets of second-grade Elemental Crystal? If you give up now, I¡¯llpensate you with 200 pieces.¡±

    Although he once wanted to retract his face and beg for forgiveness, Heng Yu gritted his teeth and lowered his posture again.

    Upon hearing the rumors, the arrogant Cang Sheng mocked her. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in Elemental Crystals.¡±

    Rejected once again, the arrogance of Cang Sheng only drove him mad.

    The Tianlong Wu Academy has been rampant for several years, and this is the first time encountering such an unyielding person.

    ¡°Xiao Gao.¡±

    The sound of the Life Pce breaking in his ear became slower and slower, and the damage to his body also increased.

    Heng Yu knew that he waste, and today his Life Pce was about to fall apart.

    In a moment of intense consideration, Heng Yu would ask sincerely. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m begging you. Please ignore today. I no longer have the courage to bully others.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s you and confusion. Eastward, it¡¯s also called having the courage to go west. If you meet me doing bad things again, how about directly killing me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kneeling. Brother, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m begging you, I will call you.¡±

    Mr. Heng Yu¡¯s voice was mournful and sorrowful, almost crying.

    In the next moment, under the huge impact, he suddenly knelt down, directly kneeling on the ground.

    Seeing all this, the three young boys standing nearby were taken aback, trembling all over.

    Heng Yu, who had never gone crazy for years, directly knelt after being beaten today.

    If he kneels, all of Heng Yu¡¯s dignity ispletely gone.

    Kneeling there, Heng is now theughing stock of the Tianlong Wu Academy.

    Even if no one openly ridicules him, private discussions will continue for a long time.

    These 15 minutes were shocking only to those three young men in brocade, but Shui Ruan felt relieved.

    Especially Shui Ruanhua, because she knows how much Heng cherishes face.

    For his dignity, he is willing to do almost anything.

    At this moment, the arrogant Cang Sheng kneeled before the crowd, patting Heng Yu.

    This is a generation of Heng Yu.

    ¡°Master Heng, Master Heng, are you okay?¡±

    Heng Yu rolled down awkwardly, not stopping yet. The threepanions were startled and rushed over.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The body started to tremble, and Heng Yu vomited blood again.

    Lying motionless on the ground, as if dead.

    ¡°Young Master Heng, Young Master Heng, can you speak? Don¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    The three boys in brocade clothes quickly picked up Heng Yu, urgently calling him.

    Now they were really worried. Not only because of shock but also because of Heng Yu¡¯s identity.

    But today they invited Heng Yu to participate together in a big gamble.

    But who could predict that before the gamble was over, Mr. Heng Yu had turned out this way.

    As long as Mr. Heng Yu is okay, there is no problem. If something truly happens, the Heng Family will not let the three of them off.

    Looking at Heng Yu lying motionless like a dead person, the arrogant Cang Sheng sneered and shook his head.

    Earlier, he was lenient in his actions against the arrogant Cang Sheng, using only thirty percent of his strength.

    That strike was meant to humiliate Heng Yu, not genuinely to kill him.

    If he really wanted to kill Heng Yu, the opportunity would have already presented itself just now.

    The proud Cang Sheng was not afraid of Heng Yu or the Heng Family, but this was an eventful time. The arrogant Cang Sheng did not wish to be enemies again.

    As long as Heng Yu was safe and sound, even if humiliated and hurt by himself, the Heng Family could directly use their hands rather than kill him.

    However, if Heng Yu truly were to die, the situation would change. Then, he and the Heng Family would certainly be mortal enemies.

    Before having the strength to annihte the Heng Family in one fell swoop, the proud Cang Sheng would definitely not be so reckless.

    It was precisely for this reason that he merely taught Heng Yu a lesson earlier, not destroying him but making him more unfortunate.

    Heng Yu, like now,y motionless like a dead person.

    The shame of cleansing his face was too great to face Shui.

    ¡°Young master, you really don¡¯t need to argue with him!¡±

    Footsteps sounded, and Shui Ruan suddenly came forward.

    ¡°Yes! Your strength may indeed be formidable, but you don¡¯t know how strong the Heng Family is.¡±

    ¡°If you kill Heng Yu today, from now on, the Heng Family will be your eternal enemy.¡±

    ¡°For your safety, while the Heng Family doesn¡¯t know, please leave Tianlong Wu Academy as soon as possible. The further, the better.¡±

    Wu Qingxin calmly nodded Cao Xiumei, looking worried as she spoke.

    At this moment, she was genuinely worried about the arrogance of Cang Sheng.

    Through the advanced battle, the arrogant Cang Sheng¡¯s strengthpletely shocked her.

    Without using the Life Pce, he utterly defeated Heng Yu, who liberated his Double Life Pce. Such people, in the Tianlong Wu Academy, Wu Qingxin had never seen before.

    It was during this quieter dance that she truly acknowledged the quality and strength of the proud Cang Sheng.

    Qingxin, like the proud Cang Sheng dance with simr talent and strength, can ask for Shui Roushu¡¯s hand.

    Because true love is not about admiring a pretty heart, but having the strength to protect the loved one.

    Listening to Wu Qingxin¡¯s words, the proud Cang Sheng lightly smiled. ¡°Just punished him. Didn¡¯t intend to kill.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The gentle eyes of Shui twinkled, not knowing why. Upon hearing this story, her firm, spiritual strings, and mncholic umbilical cord blood instantly disappeared.

    Why does he lie there motionless? Wu Qingxin was a little puzzled.

    The proud Cang Sheng said with a wry smile: ¡°This should be a question for you, but should instead be asked to him!¡±

    You¡­ humph!¡±

    In an instant, Wu Qingxin¡¯s willow-like eyebrows raised, ring at the arrogant Cang Sheng.

    Heng did not seed; these three brocade young men became even more scared.

    Suddenly, one of them suddenly stood up, pointing his javelin at the arrogant Cang Sheng fiercely. ¡°Little brat, you killed Young Master Heng, the Heng Family will definitely not let you go. Be prepared for death by a thousand cuts!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s the King of Heaven, your life has no rtion to Heng¡¯s hand!¡±

    The second young man also saw, sternly shouting at the arrogant Cang Sheng.

    Hearing the two of them shouting, the proud Cang Sheng smiled slightly. Then, I suddenly stepped forward. ¡°You guys think my words don¡¯t carry weight? Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    Seeing the proud Cang Sheng suddenly step forward, the three were startled and distracted.

    In an instant, the three couldn¡¯t help it. Closing their eyes, Heng¡¯s wing kept rising, crazily heading to the distance.

    Just as the proud Cang Sheng said, Heng was only lightly injured.

    He merely broke a few ribs, and there were a few internal injuries.

    These injuries could be considered serious for monks, but not unmanageable.

    The true ce Heng was injured was his Life Pce.

    The Life Pce developed cracks. This was not small. Even if it did notpletely break, the person¡¯sbat power would greatly reduce.

    On this point, the proud Cang Sheng was very clear, but Heng Yu seemed unaware.

    Heng Yu didn¡¯t pass out. It was just a matter of losing face.

    In front of everyone, the arrogant Cang Sheng humiliated him, and for himself, the arrogant Cang Sheng pleaded repeatedly.

    But in the end, he made his decision.

    Listening to the Shui¡¯s gentle voice, face flushed as she said. ¡°Sister Qingxin, if you keep saying that, I won¡¯t care about you.¡±

    Heughed and said: ¡°Why are you guys so stubborn, not willing to talk now. Little girl, aren¡¯t you too overbearing?¡±

    This time, without being able to say, Shui Qing also cleared, Shui Ruan became vigorous again, with a mouthful of constant flow, a constant mouthful of sound. We can ignore that crazy girl!

    As he spoke, he stepped inside.

    Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, turned his head to dance, reaching out to the audience. Without saying anything more, followed Shui Wenrou together.

    Seeing this, the mock anger said, ¡°This girl is too boring, right?¡± Once in love, she forgot about her sisters!

    But after dancing, Qingxin no longer paid attention to her, quickening her pace beautifully and gently away.

    The two positions in front, at the first sight of Five-star, were not eye-catching.

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ???????

     t

    ??????????????

     t

    ??????

    ?????

    “ï

    ???

    ???¡¯??

    “ï

    ???

    ??

    ±R

    “ï

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???

     t

    ÀÏ

    ??

    ±R

    ÌJ

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ????????

    ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ????? ??????????? ????????????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??????

    ????

    ??????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??? ?????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??????? ???? ????? ???????????

    ???????? ???? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???? ? ????????? ??????

    ????

    ??????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ??????????

    ????

    ???????

    ??????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ???? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????????

    ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????¡¯? ???????????? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ???? ????????? ??? ? ???????? ??????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???¡¯????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???????¡¯

    ????????

    ???

    ??????????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

    ????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ???? ????? ???? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ?????? ?????????????????

    ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????????? ????? ????????? ???? ????????? ????????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ?

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????¡¯

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ?? ????? ????? ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ????? ????¡¯? ???? ?????

    ??? ??????? ¡°?????¡± ??? ? ????? ????????? ???? ??? ????????????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ¡°????????????? ?????¡± ???? ???? ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ???????????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???????????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????? ????????? ??????? ?????? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ????????? ?????????? ?????? ????¡¯? ???????

    ???????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ?????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????????????? ?????? ???? ¡°????? ?? ??? ???????¡± ?????? ???? ????????? ?????? ??????? ?????????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ???? ?????

    ??????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ??? ?????? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ???????????? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ???

    ?????????? ???? ????? ?? ????????? ????? ????? ???????? ?? ????? ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ??????????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ????????

    ????????

    ????¡¯?

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ??

    ??? ???? ?????? ????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ?????????

    ????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???????????? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ????????¡¯? ?????

    ???? ??????? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ????????? ?? ??????¡¯? ????????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????

    ¡°???

    ??¡ª?

    ??? ???????? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ?????

    ??????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ? ????????? ?????? ???? ??????? ?????? ?????????

    ??¡±??

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ?¡±??

    ??? ???????? ????? ????????? ????¡¯? ???????? ???? ? ?????????? ??????

    ¡°?¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ? ???????¡±

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ¡°????¡¯? ???? ???????? ?????¡±

    ???? ????????? ????? ???? ? ???? ?? ????????

    ????

    ???????

    ??¡±?

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????¡±??????

    ????? ?????? ??? ???????? ???????

    ???? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ??????????? ???????? ¡°???? ??? ?? ??????¡±

    ?¡±¡±??

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ¡°???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??????¡±

    ????¡¯? ???? ?? ???????????? ?????? ? ??? ???????????

    ?????¡±

    ???

    ?????

    ¡°????

    ???

    ????? ?????????

    ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ??????? ??????????? ¡°???? ?????? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ????????? ?? ?????? ?????? ?? ???¡¯? ???????¡±

    ????

    ?????¡¯?

    ??????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????????

    ¡®?????

    ???????????

    ??

    ?? ??????? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ???????? ¡°???¡¯?? ? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?????????¡±

    ?? ????????? ????????? ¡°?? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ???????????? ??? ????? ?? ??????????? ??? ????????¡±

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????¡±

    ??????

    ????¡±????

    ???

    ¡®????

    ??¡¯???

    ??????????

    ??? ???????? ????????? ???????? ??????? ¡°????????? ?????¡¯? ??????? ?????? ? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??????¡±

    ? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??

    ?

    ?? ????????? ????? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°?????? ?? ???? ??¡¯? ???? ?¡¯? ??? ? ???? ???????¡±

    ¡°???????? ???????? ???¡¯?? ? ???? ??????? ???????? ???? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??????¡±

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???????

    ????????

    ???????????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ?? ????????? ???? ? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ¡°???????? ? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ???? ??????¡±

    ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????¡¯? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???????????? ????? ???

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???¡¯???????

    ?????

    ???????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?? ????????? ????? ???? ? ?????? ???????? ????????? ¡°???¡¯?? ????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ? ????? ????????? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ?? ?????¡±

    ?? ????????? ??????? ???????? ????????? ??????? ¡°???????? ? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ??????? ????¡¯? ??? ????? ???????¡±

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????¡¯?

    ?? ??????? ??????? ?????? ?? ?? ?????????? ???????? ??? ??????

    ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ???????? ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ?? ??????? ????????? ?????????? ????????? ????????

    ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????¡¯? ? ??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ??

    ????????

    ????????

    ?

    ????

    ?? ??????? ???????? ¡°????¡¯? ?? ???? ???? ?????? ????????? ??????????¡±

    ?? ????????? ???? ? ?????????? ¡°????? ?????? ???? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ????¡±

    ??????¡±

    ???????

    ??

    ?

    ??

    ?????¡±?????

    ?¡¯??????

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ?

    ???

    ?? ????????? ??????? ????????? ¡°???????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??????? ? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ??? ?¡¯? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ????¡±

    ???? ????? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ?????

    ???

    ?

    ??¡¯??

    ?

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???????????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ?

    ????

    ??????

    ???????????

    ??

    ???????

    ??

    ¡°???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????????????¡±

    ??? ???????? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ? ????? ???????????? ?????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ?? ??????? ????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ? ?????? ????????

    ¡°???????? ???????? ???¡¯?? ?????? ?? ?????? ???¡¯? ????? ???? ??? ????? ?????¡±

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ?

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????????

    ????

    ????? ??? ?????????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ??????? ??????? ? ????? ??????

    ???????? ???? ???? ???? ? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?? ????? ??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???????

    ????

    ?????????

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ???? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ???????¡¯? ???? ?????? ?????????

    ??? ?????????? ???????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ? ?????? ???????????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????? ? ???? ???????????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ? ????????? ??? ????? ??????? ¡°???? ?? ? ???????????? ??? ????? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ???????? ????????? ???? ????????? ????????¡±

    ???? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ?? ?? ? ????????? ???????? ????? ??¡¯? ????????? ?????????

    ?????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ???????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???¡¯??

    ????????

    ???¡±?

    ??? ???? ? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ????????? ????? ??????????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ? ???????????

    ???? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ????????? ?????????? ?? ?? ? ?????????? ???????? ????? ? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ? ??????? ??????

    ????????¡¯

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??

    ???? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ?????????? ??? ?????? ???? ????????

    ???? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ????????? ??? ????? ??? ??????????? ??? ??????

 Chapter 1682: 1673: Traits

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1682: Chapter 1673: Traits</strong>

    Sheng, ying the role of Sheng Tian¡¯s rival, overwhelmingly defeated Xiang Yu, until he hastily changed his view of the two on the spot.

    At this point, Shui and their prideful voices echoed back home to behold, that envy and jealousy emerged.

    Upon entering the house, Sheng discovered, surprisingly, how big it had grown.

    The home boasted not only towers and pavilions, but also added mountain gardens.

    The former home¡¯s decor was simply extraordinary, with the mistress of the house holding herself with great confidence.

    However, what intrigued Sheng was that he didn¡¯t reside in such a luxurious house.

    In the residence, apart from dozens of guards and officials, almost all of them were concubines anddies.

    Upon inquiry, Sheng came to know that this was the home of someone who was easily captured.

    Through the listener of the dance¡¯s exnation, even Sheng Huang did not know. The arrangement of your home certainly had a feminine touch.

    With this newfound understanding, Sheng couldn¡¯t discern Shui and people¡¯s gentle and cozy identity.

    Among the countless Yuans of Tian Long, such opulence was rare, Shui and Roushu¡¯s identity seemed well-established.

    Yet Shui was agile, and since it wasn¡¯t mentioned, Sheng refrained from inquiring further.

    After exploring for a while, Shui Sheng felt soft, and Taotao¡¯s heart of sapphires invited the carriage.

    By noon, Sheng took the opportunity of the snowkes to leave Shui¡¯s warm home.

    The haughty ¡°Sheng¡± had a brief encounter with the white-crowned crane, and only on the second meeting did the ¡°white-crowned crane¡± seem more docile.

    This peculiarity puzzled not only Sheng, but also Shui and Roushu, whom neither recognized.

    Riding the Tian Long amidst numerous Yuans, Sheng embarked, heading above. The disciples from the Heavenly Dragon Courtyard, with countless astonished gazes, didn¡¯t appear.

    Everyone knew that the new snow crane was Shui and Roushu¡¯s personal ride.

    But now, with a young man in white seated on its back, how could it not provoke thought?

    Additionally, rumors that ¡°Xiang Yu was correct¡± spread with lightning speed, swiftly permeating the countless Yuans of Tian Long.

    Hearing the news, many were left stunned at the first moment.

    No one expected that the second genius, that peculiar boy, could finally injure someone.

    Who indeed had such audacity? Who could so dismissively disregard the house of Kang Ay?

    Instantly, many began to specte about those attacked by Xiang Yu.

    Amid the bustling excitement of Tian Long¡¯s numerous Yuans, the proud Sheng, with sulfurous eyes, rode the wind towards the Snow Mountain direction.

    Two dayster, Sheng finally reached Fengxue Mountain.

    While sitting in the distant snow study, he saw the construction along the narrow Fuyuan Mountain.

    Fuyuan spanned several hundred Zhangs in breadth, with additional pavilions.

    The unseen blue of Fuyuan extended to the mountain¡¯s base.

    With several breaths, the snow crane descended at Fuyuan¡¯s entrance, and Taotao sat behind Sheng, whispering to the new crane, then knocked on the door.

    ¡°Tap tap¡ª

    The knocking echoed along the mountain path.

    Taotao, Lin Sai¡¯s door opened not long after. The door was opened by a ****-aged Qingyi boy, looking rather delicate.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    The arrogant Sheng announced Qing¡¯s surprise with a refreshing query.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a senior!¡±

    Sheng and Sheng smiled secretly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡±

    Qing curiously asked with a hint of caution.

    ¡°The main line doubled to find harmony and ask questions!¡±

    Sheng stated his purpose, calmly.

    Upon hearing this, the young boy in the hall scanned Sheng arrogantly, puzzled. ¡°Will you be happy?¡±

    Sheng shook his head. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to learn?¡±

    Qing¡¯s look of significance seemed a bit displeased.

    ¡°Hmm, you could say that!¡±

    Sheng pondered.

    Qing Yi from the breeze slightly changed expression. ¡°This little brother, you probably haven¡¯t been able to ept disciples in recent years, so don¡¯t return.¡±

    Qing¡¯s surprise coincided with Sheng¡¯s realization of the situation.

    Mo Fengxue took three steps, sitting down in the guest hall. He looked up and down, proudly stating, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. Your work has made progress.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, ¡°Mo Lao, your alchemy is also progressing, how could my cultivation not improve?¡±

    Mo Fengxueughed, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fantastic! You little demon, your mouth isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng modestly smiled, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another matter I came to discuss with you today.¡±

    I knew it; you cunning monkey, you wouldn¡¯te to me for nothing!

    Mo Fengxue tapped a chestnut on Ao Cangsheng,ughing.

    Ao Cangsheng cried out in pain, rubbing his head, ¡°Listen to you, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not a good person!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re a good person, alright! Now, what problem have youe with today?¡±

    Mo Fengxue stopped teasing the arrogant Cangsheng, putting away his yful expression.

    Ao Cangsheng took a sip of tea, saying, ¡°Firstly, I want to borrow some Red Medicine from you¡­¡±

    Borrow? If you say so, there¡¯s no need to be hypocritical about it!

    Mo Fengxue intercepted the haughty Cangsheng¡¯s words with disdain.

    Ao Cangsheng broke into a sweat, secretly thinking, ¡°You¡¯ll never give me face! Was I being impolite? Why don¡¯t you give me face!¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed cleanly, awkwardly saying, ¡°Alright, I simply want to ask for some medicine! Of course, that¡¯s the first matter!¡±

    So, what¡¯s the second?

    Mo Fengxue quietly looked at Ao Cangsheng, awaiting his words.

    The second matter is to ask you some alchemical knowledge! Ao Cangsheng set down his teacup, speaking softly.

    And the third?

    Mo Fengxue continued observing, inquiring further.

    How did you know there¡¯s a third?

    Ao Cangsheng revealed a hint of surprise, smiling.

    Mo Fengxue snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t it feel like saying something otherwise?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng gave a thumbs-up, ¡°Okay, enough with the ttery, Jiang is indeed still hot! You figured it out.¡±

    Mo Fengxue gave him a nce, ¡°Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t a hundred years go by in a sh!¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed heartily, ¡°Alright! Jiang truly is old. This third matter, I have several Dan Pills, and I¡¯m not sure what level they are. I want to let you see them, Mo Lao!¡±

    What kinds of pills? Where are they?

    Upon hearing this, Mo Lao¡¯s eyes immediately widened with excitement, like a dog seeing meat or a cat spotting a mouse.

    ¡°Look at you, you seem anxious. If the first two aren¡¯t done, how can we proceed to the third? It seems inappropriate.¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng faced him like a bull, disdainfully speaking.

    So what? Where are the Dan Pills? Let me see them!

    Mo Fengxue spoke hurriedly, forgetting that he was still a senior student.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re always so eager. Let¡¯s start with the third then.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled triumphantly, then his left hand made a slight gesture. A few Dan Pills appeared in his hand.

    These red medicines, some were clear gray, some were green, some were emerald, collectively resembling fruits, exuding a faint sheen.

    Alright, here they are! I don¡¯t know what they are or their level!

    Ao Cangsheng opened his palm, handing all the Five Elixirs to Mo Fengshui.

    Upon seeing these pills, Mo Fengxue¡¯s eyes turned straight.

    His previously friendly and humorous face was reced by a solemn expression.

    Looking at those medicines, Mo Fengxue seemed to have found something precious in his ecstatic gaze.

    After a long examination, Mo Fengxue picked up a blue-gray Dan Pill, saying, ¡°This is a second-grade Dan Pill, Harmless, mainly used for healing external injuries, with excellent effects!¡±

    This Dan Pill has Five Elements Pill qualities, indicating it is a Five-foot Harmless Pill. It¡¯s extremely valuable!

    Then, he picked up another blue-green medicine, saying, ¡°This is a third-grade Dan, called Cloud Ascending Pill, which enhances the monk¡¯s power.

    But when a monk¡¯s growth is slow, this increases their advancement rate by three to four times, taking this medicine acts as a supplement!

    This Dan has Six-legged Pill elements, indicating it is a Six-legged Shengyun Pill, a rarity even after over a hundred years.

    At this point, Mo Fengxue¡¯s face began to redden. He was extremely excited.

    Even though these two pills are only two and three grades, they are extremely rare throughout the entire Tang Dynasty.

    Dans range in nine types, with nine levels. In the Tang era, people generally saw below the first-grade Dan Pill.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1683 - 1674: A Rare Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Chapter 1674: A Rare Genius</h4>

    Even if there are one or two types of medicine, they can only be bought at auctions, and the quantity won¡¯t be toorge.

    Since Ao Cangsheng had just plucked them from these red medicines, they were already rare by the time they reached the Tang Dynasty.

    What¡¯s more noteworthy is that these pills are at least five feet high. Such high-quality medicine is valuable even beyond the Tang Dynasty.

    How about this?

    Anyone who can make Wu Zu¡¯s elixirs can be considered a rare talent on the way to Dan Dong.

    Speaking of this, a trace of self-deprecation and frustration clearly shed across Mo Fengxue¡¯s face.

    Looking back, Mo Fengxue suddenly grabbed the arrogant hand seriously and said: "Little demon, can you promise me one thing?"

    Ao Cangsheng was stunned at a nce. He curiously said: "What¡¯s wrong, tell me!"

    Mo Fengxue raised the medicine in his hand and said: "Give me these medicines. I want to study them carefully and see if they can improve the quality of my alchemy."

    Upon hearing this, the proud Cangsheng smiled faintly, "I wonder what it was?" That¡¯s all! These pills are of no use to me. If you want them, take them!

    Good! Thank you very much, child.

    Mo Fengxue beamed with joy, eager not to make the proud Cangsheng repent. With a lift of his right hand, the Five Elixir Pills disappeared into his sleeve.

    "Old Mo, I¡¯ve given you Dan Yao, can you handle my matter?"

    Ao Cangsheng intended to give those elixirs to Mo Fengxue, so he didn¡¯t mind Mo Fengxue¡¯s actions.

    Alright, I¡¯ll help you. Hey, what medicine do you want?

    With the five high-quality Dan Yao, Mo Fengxue was in a good mood, smiling broadly.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "I want the ones you mentioned!"

    Cloud Ascending Pill and Dawn Pill?

    Mo Fengxue eyed him worriedly.

    Yes, just those two!

    Ao Cangsheng said with a smile.

    Mo Fengxue showed a trace of embarrassment, remained silent for a long time, and just said, "As for Shengyun Pill, I can give you plenty. But it¡¯s a three-piece medicine. I fear making it won¡¯t be easy."

    Even with my alchemy skills, I may not be sessful in alchemy. If I fail, I¡¯m afraid...

    Mo Fengshui¡¯s meaning was clear. As for the three-piece pill, even he hadn¡¯t refined it many times.

    Therefore, he had little experience in refining this medicine. If we wish to improve, the failure rate could be high.

    No worries. Don¡¯t give your best. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t.

    Ao Cangsheng knew Mo Fengshui was a third-rate alchemist, so he wasn¡¯t embarrassed and could only say so.

    Mo Fengxue nodded but still looked apologetic.

    "Alright, anyway, I¡¯ll give you some Dragon Tiger Pill I made. Taking this medicine can enhance five years of pure energy!"

    Besides the embarrassment, Mo Fengxue suddenly remembered the Dragon Tiger Pill he made and hurriedly said.

    Alright, alright!

    Hearing this, the proud Cangsheng was immediately delighted. If you give five years of pure energy, then the power will surely increase a lot, right?

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression, Mo Fengxue added: "But don¡¯t get too excited. I only made 30 Dragon Lake Pills."

    This medicine is hard to find and difficult to refine, so I didn¡¯t refine much.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and smiled. It¡¯s okay. Thirty is enough. You helped me a lot.

    Then it¡¯s settled! I will do my best to refine Shengyun Pill for you, but the final result is unknown!

    Mo Fengxue smiled, showing confidence.

    After speaking, Ao Cangsheng asked about alchemy.

    Regarding this matter, Mo Fengxue knew it would be hard to exin with words alone, so he directly took Ao Cangsheng to practice alchemy.

    After fifteen days of learning, Ao Cangsheng nearly mastered all the knowledge of Dan Dong without any attempt to refine Dan Dong.

    Mo Fengshui was shocked by the talent of the proud Cangsheng.

    In just fifteen days, Ao Cangsheng had understood all his knowledge of Dan Dong.

    Moreover, in some ces, Ao Cangsheng suddenly came up with some unique insights.

    Some of these insights were not very mature, but some indeed made Mo Fengshui¡¯s eyes light up.

    After fifteen days of learning, Mo Fengxue felt it would only be a matter of time before he would give him time to be a master alchemist, having an evil genius like Ao Cangsheng.

    After learning the knowledge of Dan Dong for fifteen days, Ao Cangsheng decided to leave because Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t ask him to sit up when he came to Snow Mountain.

    To avoid worrying Xiaofeng and others, after mastering the details and matters of alchemy, Ao Cangsheng bid farewell to Mo Fengshui.

    At the farewell, Mo Fengxue gave 80 Shengyun Pills, 30 Dragon Lake Pills, and 30 Sky-breaking Pills.

    With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s help, River Sky Pill was sessfully made.

    Through this refining, Mo Fengxue also mastered the key to making World-breaking Pill. For this, he was very grateful to Ao Cangsheng.

    Out of affection, when leaving, Mo Fengxue also told Ao Cangsheng that if he needed anything, he coulde to him.

    Such help was naturally something Ao Cangsheng could not refuse.

    Now is a tumultuous time. If we can get more help from the real dragon, many things will be easily solved.

    Another point is that Mo Fengxue¡¯s alchemy achievements rank top in the Tang Dynasty.

    Many people would want to make friends with him.

    Just like that, Ao Cangsheng cruelly harmed Heng Yu, and it was possible that Han Jia didn¡¯t lend Ao Cangsheng a hand.

    Unable to find the proud Cangsheng on either side, he sat down and mobilized the brothers who pride themselves on Heavenly Dragon Valley to search for the proud Cangshengprehensively.

    He did not speak with a smile because Ao Cangsheng had pushed him before.

    After Xiaofeng broke into the Law Enforcement Hall incident, Ao Cangsheng knew Xiaofeng dared do anything for him.

    Thest time he went to the Law Enforcement Hall, thanks to his timely visit and his understanding of Jin Fenglie, he was saved.

    Otherwise, this great crime would havepletely destroyed Xiaofeng¡¯s life.

    I went to Snow Mountain to find Dan Yao.

    Seeing him sitting andining, he smiled arrogantly.

    Snow Mountain? Searching for Dan¡¯s medicine? Are you okay, boss?

    I sat there feeling a bit numb. Some people didn¡¯t know what Ao Cangsheng was talking about. They raised their hands and touched his forehead and said.

    Ao Cangsheng brushed off the hand sitting reluctantly and said: "Recently, didn¡¯t I unintentionally give everyone from Ao Tian Sect a Dan Pill?" I¡¯m here to do it today.

    But why did you go to Wind Snow Mountain? Where is the Snow Mountain?

    I sat frowning, feeling even worse.

    Don¡¯t ask me, anyway, I was on a business trip!

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to nag, so he summed up his whereabouts with a sentence.

    Oh!

    I nodded thoughtfully, then felt a bit excited on my face, "Did you get the Dan Medicine, how much did you get?"

    I sat down, knowing that since Ao Cangsheng said so, it must be true.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled proudly: "Big brother, could you return home empty-handed once you¡¯re out? As for how much, anyway, everyone has enough!"

    At this time, Hai Zuo was already happily closing his mouth. He quietly walked to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side, whispered: "Boss, since you have Dan Yao, please give me some first. I need Dan Yao to enhance my strength now!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at him and asked: "What are you doing now?"

    I sat there scratching my head: "Through Thunder God Mansion¡¯s cultivation, my power has reached the Third Level. With just a little, you can step into the destiny of four people.

    Speaking of which, I sat down, suddenly proud andughed and said: "Boss, is my old man¡¯s progress fast? Have I caught up with you soon?"

    At this level, catching up with me? Aren¡¯t you ashamed.

    Ao Cangsheng stared at him sitting down. They were furious.

    Why, I¡¯m a strong old man. Can¡¯t I catch up with you? What is your domain?

    I asked curiously and worried.

    During this period, there were too many things, and he didn¡¯t remember asking about modifying Ao Cangsheng.

    Originally, I thought Ao Cangsheng would now break this four-time fate. He is now breaking life¡¯s three should, there is not much difference.

    But to his surprise, the arrogant power seemed far higher than recklessness.

    I say, can hit you, can not say, you practice well!

    Ao Cangsheng looked at him, sitting down, and waved his hand.

    No way! You say stronger than me, I want to know what you are. Otherwise, who is more uncertain than who!"

    Sitting in doubt, naturally reluctant...

    Helplessly, Ao Cangsheng had to smile bitterly and said: "Now I have broken the life¡¯s six should, and I am about to break the life¡¯s seven should!"

    Just after saying this, sitting down like lightning, he originally thought the proud Cangsheng would break the power of living five.

 Chapter 1684: 1675: Paying the Price

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1684: Chapter 1675: Paying the Price</strong>

    But he found it hard to imagine that Ao Cangsheng had already broken through the six realms of life and was about to enter the seventh realm.

    This. How is this possible? This is impossible. How can you be so fast!

    Staring nkly at the proud Cangsheng, Barbaric sat as if in shock.

    What¡¯s impossible? If you work hard on your training, you can reach this level. Of course, the precondition is having talent like mine!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been struck, it¡¯s time to get serious.¡±

    Now he forgot Ao Cangsheng was attacking him. It was hard to ept that Ao Cangsheng should drop by three levels.

    When he was in Ziyao City, his strength was on par with Ao Cangsheng.

    In just over half a year, Ao Cangsheng swiftly advanced from the ninth form to the peak of the sixth form.

    Ascending so quickly is somewhat frightening.

    The sitting talent was already quite good. Butpared to Ao Cangsheng, it¡¯s still somewhat inferior.

    They were stunned, sitting still, and sighed heavily, saying, ¡°Boss, you really hit me, you¡¯ll have to pay the price!¡±

    Ao Cangshengughed, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I told you it would hit you, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±

    He sat down, wiped his face showing a pitiful look, and said, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    This time, he came on purpose, mainly for this matter,

    Understanding the origin of Dragon Ascending Water, Ao Cangsheng sat down and said to people, ¡°I know this. I am now going to the Warring States Heaven to consume these elixirs. Don¡¯t worry about Hu Xiaomeng, distribute them to my brothers.¡±

    Remember, after they take the elixirs, you must have them intensify their training. I think it won¡¯t be long before we sh with the ck Dragon Club.¡±

    After speaking, Ao Cangsheng once again put the elixir usage into practice and repeatedly urged him to sit down.

    Because this was a full-scale boost for the Ao Tian Sect, he dared not sit still, listening with great attention.

    They hadn¡¯t finished eating when suddenly during lunch someone entered from outside the courtyard.

    As soon as he saw Ao Cangsheng, the look during lunch also showed surprising discoloration.

    For more than ten days, he had not seen Ao Cangsheng. He was also worried about Ao Cangsheng here.

    Just arrived at the Ao Tian Sect today, without any preparation, and saw Ao Cangsheng.

    Hu Xiaomeng was taken over by Ao Cangsheng and named Ao Tian Sect. They sat quietly and said, ¡°The smiling breeze and Yue Shuang bringughter.¡±

    So, considering Ao Cangsheng¡¯s current situation, lunch was not surprising.

    Cangsheng, where have you been these days? Won¡¯t you tell us how to get there?¡±

    Although surprised in his heart, he still couldn¡¯t speak now.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled, embarrassed, and stepped forward to say, ¡°Late ss teacher, I was wrong because I was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t notify you, made you worry!¡±

    Seeing the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s wrong attitude, he enjoyed his lunch: ¡°Okay, his time I won¡¯t me you. But next time, I can¡¯t me you. This is the autumn of all things. If something happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the master.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded with apensatory smile: ¡°Yes, teacher scolds, I remember, and dare not again!¡±

    Saying that, then chuckled: ¡°Teacher, did youe to do something? Shouldn¡¯t it be just to count me?¡±

    Lunch snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not as important as you say. I came here on the master¡¯s order.¡±

    Master said someone is looking for you. Let me pass it on to you. If you¡¯re fine, hurry and go.

    Baa, do you know who it is?¡±

    He had a wrinkle on his proud forehead return. So many peopleing to find him, isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?

    At lunch, he shook his head. If the master doesn¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll know!¡±

    Alright, I¡¯m going!

    What did Ao Cangsheng say?

    At Xiaofeng¡¯s ce, Ao Cangsheng could only go to his ce first.

    As for the confrontation during wartime with the Imperial Pce, it will resume after meeting with people.

    After sitting down, Ao Cangsheng directly went to Xiaofeng¡¯s mansion.

    Upon arriving at Xiaofeng¡¯s mansion, Xiaofeng was already dressed up in the living room.

    From a distance, Ao Cangsheng saw a young man in ck sitting on the left side of the smiling living room.

    The young man sat upright, with bright, piercing tiger eyes, gleaming and twisting.

    Moreover, his eyebrows appeared as if from a warrior who fights with giarism and solemn spirit all year round.

    From afar, looking at the young man, waiting for Ao Cangsheng to walk four or five feet outside the living room, both the young man and Xiaofeng saw Ao Cangsheng.

    The young man, smiling, sat across the photo, but just when he looked quite proud, the young man suddenly stood up swiftly.

    Staring at proud Cangsheng¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of awe and respect.

    Even so, throughout, the young man kept his hands straight, head held high, looking very dignified.

    Cangsheng, here for you!

    Smiling Xiaofeng slightly smiled, stepping out of the living room, and greeted proud Cangsheng.

    How did Ao Cangsheng say: ¡°Master, I¡¯m here. I heard someone is looking for me, so I came!¡±

    The young man stood by smiling wind, constantly watching proud Cangsheng.

    After a while, a touch of relief and admiration appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes. This was because his face was filled withnguage andughter, revealing a long-lost unfamiliar smile.

    Just as Ao Cangsheng was approaching the living room door, the young man stepped forward, sped his fists, and said: ¡°The tiger-hearted army is young and fierce. I have met several masters!¡±

    In a nutshell, standing proudly, his chest slightly bowed forward.

    Since seeing these young people, Ao Cangsheng began to specte about his identity.

    Now, when this young man reported to himself, he nodded in his proud heart. It seemed his previous guess was right.

    ¡°Brother Qing Lang, no need for courtesy. Let¡¯s talk.

    Ao Cangsheng ced his hand on the fierce arm and smiled slightly.

    Facing this battle-hardened Iron Blood Warrior, how could he adopt a domineering stance without admiration?

    Seeing Oken.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng felt a surge of anger: ¡°If the Royal Family conducted such an ambitious and crazy act, aren¡¯t they afraid of luring wolves into their home, eventually being annihted and abandoned by Zhao Country and Chani Country?¡±

    Qing Lang bitterly smiled and said: ¡°The Crown must have considered this. But the Crown also knows that Ao Jia should understand that after such halts, Ao Family troops won¡¯t abandon the four borders.¡±

    If Zhao Country and Chani Country insist on retaining a portion of Ao Jia troops and the remaining Ao Jia troops, it¡¯s difficult to defeat the Royal Army.

    In that case, does Brother Lang want me to hide?

    In this situation, Ao Cangsheng was also at a loss,

    Previously, he thought the Royal Family was sinister, and indeed they were. The Royal Family is treacherous.

    To defeat the conceited army once for all, discarding the conceited family, the Royal Family sacrificed thousands of lives of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s people to force the conceited army to surrender.

    This move sometimes appears desperate, but it aims to uncover Royal Family Ao Jia¡¯s true nature. Knowing all along that Ao Jia cannot abandon the four borders.

    It¡¯s unlikely that other members of the Ao Jia army could resist the Royal Family Ao Jia¡¯s forces.

    Qing Lang bitterly smiled and shook his head. Subordinates came today not to make the Young Master spit. But there is one thing, although the Young Master should be mentally prepared.¡±

    What is it?

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were fixed, at times scratching in a vignt manner.

    Qing Lang coldly seemed to touch the wild beast with blood and said, ¡°The Royal Family aims to fight so thoroughly it surely has more than just these means. Now, the General is in their hands. We fear that when two armies confront each other, once they use the General to threaten the proud army, the proud army won¡¯t bear it.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the expression on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. Suddenly, his tone became clear: ¡°Are you saying the Royal Family will personally hand him over to me?¡±

    How does Qing Lang hate it? This is more or less possible. Once this move is sessful, the proud army will disintegrate instantly.¡±

    Then do you have other ways to prevent the Royal Family from doing this?

    Upon hearing he might be in danger, his personal pride greatly diminished.

    Qing Da Lang thought for a moment and said: ¡°There is a way. It¡¯s too dangerous, and couldn¡¯t be sessful.

    Spit it out; what do you want to hear?

    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Ao Cangsheng quickly asked

    Qing Lang said, ¡°We have an insider. Three dayster, the Royal Family will transfer the General from the Royal prison to the Northwest Affairs Department.¡±

 Chapter 1685 - 1676: Powerful Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Chapter 1676: Powerful Protection</h4>

    If we can rescue the General along the way, all past troubles can be immediately resolved.

    But from what I can control, this transfer of the General will definitely have strong royal protection.

    If you want to snatch him from them, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.

    Upon hearing his foreignnguage, a happy expression involuntarily appeared on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face: "Saving him and my personal business, you don¡¯t care, Qing Lang. You need to transfer me to his own route and tell me in detail."

    "At that time, I will arrange the rescue operation personally and won¡¯t need the assistance of the Ao Family Army."

    "What? Major, you want to rescue the General all by yourself?"

    Qing Nan was shocked by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t know that Ao Cangsheng intended to rescue the General alone.

    You know, the Royal Family can convey arrogance and haughtiness, apanied by many powerful individuals.

    Even though Ao Cangsheng knows many people who cherish peace,pared to so many powerful figures in the Royal Family, he always gives too little in return.

    At that time, if the rescue fails, those who go to the rescue will face many strong men who kill at the dining table; it is a life of nine deaths.

    "Alright, if he rescues me personally, I will have a way. Brother Wolf does not need to intervene!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if he was already prepared.

    Young Wolf was anxious. He wanted to put a reminder device on Ao Cangsheng to prepare him for idents.

    But Qing Langcked the capability, so he grabbed the Major again.

    The Major had clearly made up his mind. When there is a mistake, how will he exin to the arrogant team? How will he exin to the General?

    "Master, you cannot act impulsively. If you want to execute this n, you must consider it long-term, not act hastily."

    "Otherwise, when the timees, the General will not be rescued. If you don¡¯t do this, you will fall into the enemy¡¯s great embrace."

    Wolf was rarely nervous, starting his first battle against the enemy. But now, his heart began to tremble violently.

    If because of his own foreignnguage,

    Strangely, before his heart settled down, Xiaofeng felt oppressed.

    But thinking of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mysterious aces, his heart was no longer so anxious.

    "Major, are you sure you don¡¯t want the help of the Tiger and Cardinal Guard?"

    The young man hardly knew the certainty of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s power, even Ao Cangsheng¡¯s identity, so sometimes, they would doubt Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head and smiled confidently: "Brother Qing Lang, rest assured. As long as your news is urate, I believe that I can sessfully rescue him."

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s solemn statement, the wolf could no longer continue to doubt.

    So he stood up and bowed again to Ao Cangsheng: "In that case, my subordinates may arrive. Now with war imminent, big tasks and affairs are busy and need subordinates to handle."

    "As for the specific route of transfer, I will send someone to meet the Major within two days. At that time, the Major must be careful!"

    Ao Cangsheng did not mention Qing Lang: "Okay, if Qing Lang carries it, I will remember it!"

    Having said that, he also bowed, without any pretense of being the little boss for half an hour.

    After sending off the formidable Qing Chun, Ao Cangsheng spoke a few more words with Xiaofeng. Then Ao Cangsheng directly left the Heavenly Dragon Valley Monastery and headed to the War Heaven Hall.

    Because Ao Cangsheng offended too many people, in the war with Heavenly Mansion, he deliberately made it easy for others to tolerate him.

    It wasn¡¯t until he approached the doors of the war room that Ao Cangsheng revealed his true face.

    When he once again met the guards outside the War Heaven Hall, Ao Cangsheng immediately felt awe.

    Not letting Ao Cangsheng leave, they respectfully weed him up. They not only saluted Ao Cangsheng, but also said some pleasing words to him.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng sometimes felt surprised.

    He clearly remembered that he had never met these two guards before.

    But as soon as they saw him, they recognized him as the Deputy Chief of the Pce at War.

    What is this all about? Sometimes Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know that after the ruins left by the strong men, the Pce at War had truly returned to the Pce at War.

    The first thing he did upon returning was to announce Ao Cangsheng¡¯s identity as Deputy Chief of Heavenly Mansion.

    As a result, many people were curious: where did this suddenly appearing deputy chiefe from or what was his sanctity?

    At this time, those who had seen the arrogant Cangsheng began to paint an extravagant picture of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    After some publicity, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fame rose within the Pce at War.

    After dealing with the two guards casually, Ao Cangsheng arrived at the Dragon Ascending Water Mansion.

    Unlike earlier disharmony, many people respectfully greeted the haughty Sheng, sometimes making him feel ttered.

    Finally, he arrived at the Longteng Water Mansion. Before entering, heughed and greeted us.

    "Master, it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯vee to the Warring States Pce?"

    The Dragon¡¯s chat server opened water, smiling at Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng scratched his head and, sometimes embarrassed, scratched again and said: "Recently, I¡¯ve been busy and haven¡¯t had time toe over. I just returned from outside today. I heard you were looking for me, so I came over."

    In their conversation, Dragon Laosui and Ao Cangsheng entered the parlor. After drinking tea, Dragon Laosui sat down.

    "Master, you may not know this, but you have now be a celebrity in the Pce at War!"

    Dragon Laosui softly slid the tea, as if joking.

    "What do you mean?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face was unclear, so he asked.

    Dragon Brain Water said: "Ever since the return of the master from the Great Mansion, you have dered the identity of the deputy owner of the Pce at War. And you encourage everyone, should they disrespect you, to be directly expelled from the Pce at War."

    "This instruction hasn¡¯t been issued for long. Now, with the master¡¯s sudden such directives, they want to signal your importance to you."

    "Really? Sometimes it really surprises me. When he was in the fortress, he said he didn¡¯t see me well and always looked down on me!"

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, sometimes catching a joke.

    Dragon Laosui frowned, curious: "What¡¯s going on?"

    How did Ao Cangsheng do it? Then he told him many things about their betting experiences in the fortress.

    Listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s stories, Dragon Laosuiughed heartily.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Hall Master and the Heavenly Altar would almost worship Ao Cangsheng as a teacher.

    Once this matter bes a reality, he and the War Spirit are indeed brothers and teachers.

    Fortunately, this embarrassing situation.

    "Old Dragon, this time within the Alchemy Password, I might not be able to fight for the Warring States Heaven Pce!"

    Ao Cangsheng lifted his head, meeting Dragon Laosui¡¯s gaze, voice calm.

    "Why?"

    Heard his voice, Dragon Laosui on his right side, right hand on the water, drank tea, couldn¡¯t help trembling a little.

    Apparently, for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s decision, Dragon Laosui finds it very tricky.

    "The Empire has started attacking the Ao Jia Army. Did you know this matter?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s tone was calm now, but his face was cold as ice.

    "This."

    With a familiar nce, Dragon Laosui sometimes awkwardly scratched: "I still don¡¯t know."

    Even though Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t exin the kind of currents this matter might bring behind.

    However, with the experience of Dragon Laosui from the old rivers andkes, thoughts turning slightly, he wants to find apromise position.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled faintly but didn¡¯t like his own cinemaughing: "Senior Dragon, focused on alchemy, might not know it.

    This is what I just learned today. The Royal Family wants to use me and him personally to threaten their army, creating a dumb soldier effect without war."

    "To be prepared in advance, three dayster, the Imperial Council will send someone to personally transfer him from the Imperial Sky Prison to the Northwest Army."

    "Three dayster? Isn¡¯t that the day of alchemy?"

    Dragon Brain Water also found some unusual clues, in a strange manner.

    Ao Cangsheng said: "I wonder why these two matters happen on the same day. I think the Royal Empire ns to use the alchemy password to implement their transfer n."

    "Master, what do you mean? You can¡¯t fight for the Pce of Warring States to save you and himself?"

    Dragon Laosui thought, instantly understanding Ao Cangsheng¡¯s idea.

    "Good! He personally rescued me; this has nothing to do with my battle for the war family."

    From what I guessed, even if these two things happen on the same day, they certainly won¡¯t be executed at the same time.

    Alchemy Rules will definitely be executed during the day, and transfer ns mostly at night.

    Can I fight for the Pce at War because I want to fight for the three Princes?

    Upon saying this, Ao Cangsheng suddenly kicked out the sharp edge of his eyes.

    Dragon Laosui furrowed his brow. Until now, he still couldn¡¯t understand Ao¡¯s proud intentions.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1686: 1677: Balance

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1686: Chapter 1677: Bnce</strong>

    Sure, here is the tranted text:

    With an awkward smile, Dragon Brain Water did not exin, ¡°Master, maybe this disciple is too foolish. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand why you suddenly want to fight for the three Princes?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly: ¡°I want to get close to the three Princes, and then use my hand to resist the other two Princes.¡±

    As far as I know, these three Princes are always at odds because of the debt they owe to the throne. They appear to be brothers on the surface, but on the battlefield, they are deadly enemies.¡±

    ¡°Because of this reason, none of the three Emperors have fallen behind. But as both the Emperor and the elders are watching, they have maintained a great bnce.¡±

    Until now, there has not been much abuse between the three Princes.

    For the throne, the three Princes have not exerted much effort. However, the three Princes of the Imperial City have all been pulled together.¡±

    Unfortunately, under the intervention of the Emperor Elder, those who have fallen dare not easily drink in the struggle for power. And those minor forces, even if pulled together, will not make much of an impact.¡±

    For this reason, the three Princes have not only been pulled down by the attraction of power in the Imperial City, but also begun to recruit tourists recklessly to n the removal of dissenters.

    ¡°Now, the Baili Elder is trying every possible way to destroy our proud family. If I don¡¯t act now, I¡¯ll be looked down upon by him.¡±

    If you want to start, you must make the Baili Elder feel the pain. The dispute between the three Princes is getting more intense now. If I can help the three Princes, aside from the remaining two Princes, the Baili Elder will be very afraid.¡±

    ¡°The simplest way to approach the three Princes is to help him lead in Alchemy. Then he will certainly trust me, and have a good feeling towards me.¡±

    I¡¯ve said so. Can you understand the old dragon?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng jokingly said with a cold tone, and suddenly washed at the back of Long Nagsui.

    He always thought Ao Cangsheng was a gem that had not been hurt by animals.

    However, from the foreignnguage just now, Cangsheng¡¯s proud demeanor does not necessarily seem to be under his old Jianghu.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Long Nagsui muttered the water, fearing water. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    But this matter is decided by everyone in the Great Mansion. If you can¡¯t participate in the battle, you have to tell the Great Mansion master about it.¡±

    Finally, Long Chao added another sentence.

    Ao Cangsheng chuckled, a smile.

    Arrogant Cangsheng picked up the teacup, sipped gently, and added a sentence to everyone.

    Long Yingshui did not ask why Arrogant Cangsheng suddenly needs so many Fourth-ss soldiers.

    You know, in this Heavenly Mansion, there are many people who can perform Third Level warfare.

    Now, Arrogant Cangsheng, you need 50, if it¡¯s not Long Yinsui on the battlefield, plus a Jade Elder badge, unable to help each other, because of the heart but insufficient strength.

    After bidding farewell to the dragon, arrogant Cangsheng went directly to find Zhan Feng.

    Although arrogant Cangsheng does not like talking tobative people, at this time, there is no other choice.

    When the warfare arises, the war has already turned into soldiers.

    After returning from Zhan Feng to the War Pce, we can know that the War Pce has cultivated hundreds of excellent soldiers.

    Out of arrogance, War Spirit is very eager to see and see whether those so-called high-quality soldiers are more excellent than others?

    But when these people saw it, they were shocked by the war. Each top soldier has risen to the Third Level. The worst case because of the third personality.

    Of course, this is not the most shocking thing for him. What shocked him now was these battles¡¯ refinement and the rare Soul Mark within them.

    For a century, Zhan Feng blended into Jiang He, experiencing the rich and unusual nature. However, people know little about the battle¡¯s subtlety and the soul of the battle.

    If it weren¡¯t for the water products of the refinery, he thinks the current battle quality should be further improved.

    After reading those battles, he curiously wondered, when did Heavenly Mansion have so much magical Alchemy, with rare Soul Marks.

    When he curiously inquired with the refinery¡¯s elder, he realized these rare things came from the proud hands.

    This was a very arrogant battle, and when I knew this, I was struck down.

    So he didn¡¯t have much time, he began crazily practicing warfare.

    He initially was the first person of the War God refinery. Now, a boy still has wet ears behind him. This refinery is stronger than others. He really cannot ept it.

    He wants to regain this face. He wants to surpass arrogance.

    Although Zhan Feng can refine Fourth-ss soldiers, the quality of soldiers he refined cannot bepared with arrogant teachings from Cangsheng.

    After five days of refining, he found no matter how he refines his equipment, those soldiers equipping melted with other refining methods are always not much better from arrogant refining methods.

    Depressed, he started using Cangsheng¡¯s proud teaching methods, beginning to practice the war system.

    This time, the soldiers first refined are ten times more than previously refined soldiers.

    This made war stirring in the heart, suffering another heavy blow.

    He began to deny the arrogant refiner¡¯s method. Maybe now, he cannot ept it.

    Just when Zhan Feng thought himself arrived at arrogant refining soldiers, someone told him, arrogant refining soldiers are ten times better than Zhan Feng saw.

    Upon hearing this, Zhan Feng felt like being struck by lightning. Is arrogance really that intense? War Wind was somewhat absent-minded.

    Is the master practicing?

    Cangsheng saw Zhan Feng fiercely training, stood beside him, proudly asked with a smile.

    Your child is doing what here?

    Zhan Feng nced at that arrogant and pale person, angrily said.

    These are sacred words of Alchemy!

    Arrogantly and pale replied, but his eyes were fixed on the steel ingot in the furnace.

    How¡¯s the preparation?

    Zhan Feng got up, always in his hand. He casually asked.

    Arrogant Cangsheng thought for a while, said: ¡°There is one thing I want to exin to him, this is a contradiction.¡±

    What¡¯s the exnation?

    War Wind warmly exined the bias against arrogance.

    Arrogant Cangsheng said: ¡°Can I¡­hand over the sacred ritual of cultivators to the Combat Pce?¡±

    Upon hearing this sentence, that kind of warlike expression halted. Tight connection, he continued using his right hand to hit the steel ingot, suddenly stopped.

    Why can¡¯t we fight?

    Zhan Feng made the refinery stop the pace, turned around, curiously looked at that arrogance.

    Although he was unwilling to give Arrogant Cangsheng a good expression, he had to sincerely admit the visit of Arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s refinery.

    He had never seen a powerful Alchemist and strategist like Cangsheng, because he has extensive knowledge of warfare.

    What shocked him more was his sweat, and now, he is still just a teenager.

    When he was very young, he visited the refinery andbat methods, which have surpassed those who lived a hundred years.

    Listening to this, Arrogant Cangsheng breathed a sigh of relief.

    He feared war misunderstood himself, thinking he wanted to attach to the Royal Family, thus undervaluing himself.

    Since war wind is sorge, it means that war wind might have already guessed his thoughts.

    With a full face of smile, Arrogant Cangsheng said: ¡°The Great Mansion owner can understand, I am naturally grateful.¡±

    ¡°It is said the Royal Family recently responded to the Ao Jia army¡¯s attack. Moreover, the Royal Family seems to have joined Zhao Country in the south, as it is going to the Southwest in Changli Country!¡±

    ¡°In this way, the situation of Ao Family army is very bad. Little son, is there any elder who can help you?¡±

    War Wind exined smoothly, but you said it, break the current situation of Tang Dynasty next time.¡±

    Arrogance was somewhat surprised. I couldn¡¯t imagine the elder who adhered to arrogance has a small heart.

    Within this month, he has not only understood his own background, but also closely paid attention to the current war of Tang Dynasty.

    At this moment, arrogant Cangsheng inside, couldn¡¯t help but have a good feeling towards war.

    Before using it, I always thought the elder was arrogant and stubborn. Now it seems he has a charming side.

    After pausing for a while, he arrogantlyughed, said: ¡°The mansion owner also said, I just have something to ask for your help.¡±

    What¡¯s the matter, speak

 Chapter 1687 - 1678: Complacency

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Chapter 1678: Comcency</h4>

    The winds of war gain trust, yet they refuse to improve further. Turning around, we found a wicker chair not far away.

    The arrogant Cangsheng, inheriting the past, stood by Zhan Feng and said, "This war is a ploy by the Royal Family to use my father. In three days, they n to secretly take him to the front line."

    Hearing his words, Zhan Feng nced at his arrogance and said, "Why, do you want me to rescue your father?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng chuckled and nodded, "The Great Mansion leader truly has his ways, next time you can see my true intentions."

    Hearing the arrogance and ttery, Zhan Feng sneered, "My young one, the old man hasn¡¯t even lifted a finger or engaged in any business in the castle. I¡¯ll save your father, but first, you must show some sincerity."

    Sincerity? Such arrogance was so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t imagine it. Once he regained the feeling of war, he began to loosen up.

    Answer, sincerity. As the master of the Warring States Heavenly Pce, the old man doesn¡¯t work for your little soul, does he?"

    Zhan Feng stared at the arrogance with dissatisfaction, reaching out to pick up a cup of tea from the stone table and taking a sip.

    "That¡¯s right! What kind of sincerity do I need to invite you?"

    Cangsheng grinned smugly, a trace of cunning shing in his eyes.

    The old gentleman couldn¡¯t say the elder wanted to put it that way. When he went out, others thought the elder was taking advantage of the situation, which might damage his reputation."

    Zhan Feng casually sipped tea, rxed in his conversation.

    The arrogant Cangsheng secretlyughed, thinking, "Your words make it seem like you¡¯re not robbing now. The old fox is indeed an old fox; in sheep¡¯s disguise, the old fox is still an old fox."

    "I use a fourth-ss figure to mark the soul and invite the master¡¯s help. What does the master think?"

    The arrogant Cangsheng knew the old man was definitely the master¡¯s son, seeing nothing and expecting no eagles.

    So think carefully, discard the first sincerity.

    Hidden Markov Model.

    Zhan Feng squinted his eyes, leaned back in the wheelchair, and shook his head gently.

    Looking at this, it was obvious the arrogant figure¡¯s pay was low.

    "What about those two fourth-ranked people?"

    Seeing such a war, the arrogance continued to raise the stakes.

    The University of Houston.

    The breeze of war still nced sideways, the head continued to shake.

    "Three fourth-ss figures with soul marks?"

    Pride continued to escte.

    However, the belligerent head seemed indulged in shaking, refusing to nod even when swaying side to side.

    Indeed.

    This is my utmost sincerity to the third and fourth-level War Soul Prince!

    Faced seven or eight times, the arrogant Cangsheng finally gritted his teeth, raising the stakes to the highest level.

    Although the fourth level has a dozen or so soul marks.

    But all these challenges are the secrets of the Alchemy Password. They must be kept as trump cards, not easily revealed.

    This time, the war no longer shook his head but didn¡¯t respond to the arrogance.

    After meditating for a minute, Zhan Feng finally said, "Alright, help me forge ten soldiers. Among these ten, five are third-ss soldiers, and five are fourth-ss soldiers. How does that sound?

    As long as you help me refine my soldiers and rescue your father, I promise you."

    The truly arrogant Cangsheng could imagine that any other exchange methods are certainly better than the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Then, for the entire afternoon, the arrogance was bombed out and grabbed the refinery.

    These five soldiers were refined in no time. To the current refining speed as observed by the arrogant Cangsheng, these five soldiers require several hours to refine.

    But this whole battle breeze stuck by his side, asking questions whenever something was unclear.

    The arrogance often wasted time teaching the art of the blows.

    By the time the training of five soldiers ended, the sun had already begun to nt westward.

    Three years of teaching, the battle wind truly benefited greatly. Although he couldn¡¯t fully master the arrogant alchemy methods, he managed to grasp about 78 points.

    After the battle spirit instruction, the battle spirit¡¯s response to arrogance improved evidently.

    It can be said that the arrogance¡¯s refinery methods and refinery thinking, directly broke the refinery concept filled with war.

    It is precisely because of this professor that this battle erupted so suddenly.

    Nearly a century ago, this was the first fierce battle. It might have been like this.

    As it turns out, the refinery business simr to war has reached a bottleneck, with little room for improvement.

    Perhaps this slight arrogance opened a new Chapter for other refining enterprises, starting another climb.

    The alchemist was bound, and thebative spirits invited the arrogant Cangsheng for a meal. Perhaps due to time constraints, the arrogant Cangsheng did not stay.

    After exining the rescue process, the arrogant Cangsheng directly left the Battle Pce, not even seeing Liu Qinghao.

    After leaving the Battle Heaven, the arrogant Cangsheng transformed once more into the guise of Master Yi, elerating towards the Imperial City.

    The situation to rescue the arrogant Cloud and Dust did not worsen too much. Now, the next step is to meet the three Princes.

    The Imperial City is adjacent to the Heavenly Martial City where the Heavenly Mansion is situated, more than a hundred miles from the Imperial Pce.

    Now, the arrogant Cangsheng has reached the level where Liu Ying cuts off destiny. Implementing the "Wind Cloud Storm," the speed was unprecedented.

    About an hourter, the arrogant Cangsheng finally arrived at the Imperial Pce.

    Next is the residence of the three Princes, all outside the pce, avoiding the trouble of arrogantly entering the pce.

    Soon, the arrogant Cangsheng arrived at the pce of the three Princes.

    By this time, it was alreadyte, a round of the snow-white silver moon slowly rising from the east, in the dark sky.

    Outside the nted pce, fourrge rednterns hung, resonating. Under the rednterns, four burly guards stood, dignifiedly gazing at the proud and pale figure.

    On either side of the pce gate, squatted two Qilin beasts, fierce and majestic in appearance, and four guards, all signifying a simr sentiment.

    Under the watchful eyes of the four, the arrogance boldly stepped forward, "My husband is making a change of heart. I must ask the three Princes for a difficult report."

    "Old man, who did you say you are looking for?"

    A guard looked at the arrogance, noticing the white clothing, not a bit wealthy, so he disdainfully asked the way.

    "My husband is looking for the three Princes!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng also bowed, standing upright.

    "Hmph, old man, you can¡¯t even see the child in the mirror! Did youe to your senses from the sourness and imagination of you and the three Princes?"

    The second guard sneered, cynically exining,

    "Answer! Old man, leave here soon, this lofty pce isn¡¯t a ce for you right now. If you continue to stand here, don¡¯t me me for blinding fists!"

    The third guard waved his hand like a fly, arrogantly huffing across the courtyard.

    Witnessing the arrogance of the four guards, this arrogance couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "My husband has ties with the three Princes, you¡¯d better go report. Otherwise, if you miss anything, you won¡¯t be able to afford it."

    "Oh, my brothers. Did you hear that? This old man threatened us."

    The first guard sneered fiercely, ring viciously at the arrogance.

    "Old man, like you, with important matters for the Third Prince. Aren¡¯t you afraid the wind will blow your tongue?

    The second guardughed again and again, still disdainful of those arrogant words.

    "Brother, I¡¯ll say it again, my fury isn¡¯t ignited yet, you must leave here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll need to crawl out in the future!"

    The third guard was a bit impatient. Suddenly, two sharp lights shed in front of him, ring coldly at the arrogance.

    Indeed.

    Looking at the arrogant and domineering four-guard Dalu, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "I¡¯m curious, you¡¯re so arrogant, do the three Princes know?"

    Just like that.

    Immediately keep in mind

    The arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "If you want me to release him, you have to see if you have that capability."

    The three guards dared not threaten each other, so they now nced at each other.

    The next moment, only one person said, "You wait here, I¡¯ll go to Steward Wu!"

    After exining, he turned in panic and sprinted into the pce.

    Steward Wu is one of the three stewards of the Prince Manor. He is the supervisor of the four guards.

 Chapter 1688: 1679: Self-Contradiction

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1688: Chapter 1679: Self-Contradiction</strong>

    At this moment, four guards were restrained by the arrogant Cangsheng, making the whole world naturally notice this scene.

    Otherwise, the face of the border would be unhappy, and the prestige of the Curve Pce would also be affected.

    Old senior, there¡¯s no need for you to run. Let me show you the true strength of our Prince Manor!

    Two guards were about to climb the mountain, their minds in chaos, as the cold sky loomed proudly and loudly.

    ¡°Rest assured, old man. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m right here waiting for your Steward Wu!¡±

    Arrogantly tightening his fists, he said with pride to the former guard.

    Not long after, he rushed to the Imperial Pce guard¡¯s area and charged into a ferocious upheaval.

    In front of them, there stood a middle-aged man in a decorated robe. It seemed he was the steward of the Wu Family.

    Moreover, behind the Wu Family steward were four or five big men dressed in red armor, mostly guards from the Imperial Pce.

    A group of people strode out of the pce, soon arriving in front of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    ¡°Steward Wu, this old man is causing a scene in the sky. If we don¡¯t let him in, he¡¯ll be agitated. We couldn¡¯t stop him; we could only request him to resolve his contradictions!¡±

    The leading guard raised his hand, pointing at the arrogant one, and respectfully said to Steward Wu.

    Steward Wu looked up and down at Ao Cangsheng and coldly said, ¡°Release him!¡±

    The one mentioned by Steward Wu was naturally the guard just controlled by the arrogant Cangsheng.

    ¡°Want me to let go and make him apologize to me first!¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at Steward Wu, relying on something, unafraid.

    ¡°Hmph, you barged into the Imperial Pce and want him to apologize to you! Man, are you okay?¡±

    The Wu Family, looking at the deep arrogance of Cangsheng, and not knowing his identity, felt uneasy but left some room for maneuver in his words.

    The arrogant Cangsheng, silent and heartfelt,ughed: ¡°Whether I barged into the Imperial Pce, the other four hearts are clear.¡± I want to ask you if the Bende Pce is a group of arrogant bullies?

    Upon hearing this, Steward Wu nced at the people behind him, seemingly guessing the truth of the matter.

    But in the end, Steward Wu said nothing, only coldly staring at the arrogant Cangsheng while saying, ¡°You shout loudly outside the Prince Manor and don¡¯t discuss who is wrong. How audacious.¡±

    ¡°Audacious.¡± Hmph, and if this is audacious, what then?¡±

    Cangsheng, with a cold and arrogant smile, stared at Steward Wu, but suddenly exerted force with his right hand.

    Click.

    A crisp sound, then a scream from the once gripped guard.

    Only the aloof Su Zong lowered his eyes as the arrogant crushed the guard¡¯s bone.

    Seeing this, Steward Wu was furious. Before others, the white-clothed old man was still so arrogant. Should he truly deceive others in another grand pce?

    Audacious!

    With an angry roar, Steward Wu waved his hand, ¡°Knock down this scoundrel for me!¡±

    The sound had not faded. The five men in red leather armor behind him quickly transformed arrogance into arrogance.

    Looking around, at the malignant gleam of the high and almighty Imperial Guards, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter: ¡°You indeed carry a great reputation, thinking you could twist ck and white with nonsense?¡±

    Seize him!

    Ignoring the arrogant words, he coldly spat out two words.

    Soon, five guards pounced. As the fight became inevitable, the arrogant man abruptly raised his left hand, shouting: ¡°Bold! Open your eyes and see clearly what this is?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but look at his arrogant left hand.

    As I saw, there was, unknown to when, a golden insignia added to his arrogant left hand.

    Under the dim yellow light, the insignia glowed golden. In the middle of the golden insignia was a thumb-sized protrusion.

    Seeing this token, everyone, including Steward Wu, suddenly trembled.

    Themand from Gao Wang!

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on the insignia, blinking, a sense of fear rising from the heart.

    Open your eyes and let me see what it is!

    Looking at everyone present, the voice was arrogant and stern.

    ¡°Oh, no! How could he possess the arrest order of the German King!¡±

    At this moment.

    Three people bowed their heads towards his arrogance, one crying out.

    At this time, the arrogant guard being controlled had his legs go soft and he copsed to the ground.

    Perhaps earlier, he was the first to attack the arrogant Cangsheng. If an investigation wereunched against the arrogant Cangsheng, he would undoubtedly be the first to be punished.

    Thinking of this, he forgot the pain of his broken hand bone, his entire being starting to panic.

    For the first timeing to the Prince Manor, the arrogant Cangsheng did not want the Prince Manor to be unbearable. In this situation, he raised his hand and said: ¡°First, get up. Speaking of punishment, I have to imagine!¡±

    Under the pressure of dignity, four people already listened to his arrogant words.

    Standing up, the four cried, with paternal eyes fixed on the arrogant gorge, seeking forgiveness.

    Lowering their heads, they arrogantly said: ¡°Alright, you, p yourselves a thousand times as punishment for this incident.¡±

    One more step, and I¡¯ll tell you that I personally punish you as a king.

    As soon as these words came out, the four guards, as if granted clemency, began thanking the arrogant Cangsheng.

    After punishing the four guards, the arrogant Cangsheng exined his purpose to Steward Wu.

    At this time, the majesty of Steward Wu had long disappeared.

    He was like a subordinate, respectfully following the arrogant Cangsheng, smiling, leading the way for him.

    In a short time, arrogance was led to the center of the hall.

    After waiting for a moment before the senior of Yi Jianlian, I will invite the three princes toe here!

    Steward Wu handed Ao Cangsheng a cup of tea, then turned and left the hall.

    It must be said that the mansion of these three princes was decorated luxuriously and meticulously.

    Others were unhappy, even the paved floor was cloud-patterned.

    You know, the price of cloud patterns can be called ¡°one stone one gold!¡±

    This means a piece of cloud pattern can be used at the same price as a piece of gold.

    The Curve Prince Manor covers an area of 100 acres, from which one can see how much it cost just to pave the road.

    After ncing slightly at theyout of the Prince Manor, hurried footsteps sounded outside the hall.

    ¡°When Master Yi visits the Prince Manor, why not inform the little prince in advance? Just like that, the little prince likes to wee Master Yi in person!¡±

    Before the person arrived, the voice of Baili Chuanqiong had to reach the center of the hall.

    Judging from Baili Chuanqiong¡¯sughter, he should be very happy about the arrival of Ao Cangsheng.

    When the sound fell, a young man in a purple robe only swiftly evaded into the hall in the extraordinary universe.

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong enter, the arrogant Cangsheng quickly got up, cupped his hands, and said: ¡°My husband has met the three princes!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong, smiling, waved his hand: ¡°Master Yi is one of his own, so these formalities should be avoided. Please, Master Yi, sit!¡±

    Like wearing, Baili Chuanqiong enthusiastically pulled the arrogant one¡¯s hand, wanting to invite him to a seat.

    After sitting down, Baili Chuanqiong again arrogantly brewed a cup of tea.

    These actions did not fall into the arrogant¡¯s eyes.

    The emperor of a country, able to handle himself with such a humble posture under the Baili Chuanqiong dome, made him unique.

    Senior Yi Jianlian suddenly arrived at the Imperial Pce today, not knowing why?

    Baili Chuanqiong looked delighted, smiling as he asked the road.

    The arrogant Cangsheng, with a slight expression, replied: ¡°I heard about the Alchemy Scripture three dayster, do you know whether you are ready to ept the triennial Alchemy Scripture?¡±

    This.

    Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s eyes shed, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t guess the thoughts of the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Only after having a meal can we say: ¡°Master Yi, I¡¯ve been looking for an alchemy master. I want him to help me out with the Alchemy Scripture.¡±

    Just looking around, but there is always no one who can match the master¡¯s tenfold contradiction choice.

    ¡°In the end, someone was willing to fight, but I had little hope of winning the first ce.¡±

    Oh!

    The arrogant Cangsheng turned his head and smiled: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe see your husband?¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong smiled bitterly, his eyes shing with invisible joy: ¡°Master is very happyughing; I can¡¯t calcte twice, this is something I know.¡±

    ¡°Master lets him sh with Dragon Master¡¯s brother, Dragon Master is the natural brandpetition of jade elders.¡±

    ¡°Calcting Master, if they are allowed to fight, they will go to war for the Combat Mansion, how can their distance fight for me?¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s words are true, although he said he not onlymanded him to surrender under the king but also conferred him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1689: 1680: Good News

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1689: Chapter 1680: Good News</strong>

    Under persuasion, Baili Chuanqiong stood up and bowed to the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Cangsheng stared dumbfoundedly at the top of Baili Chuanqiong, not acknowledging his own actions.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that Baili Chuanqiong seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma.

    This kind of oversight could be seized by him and erased instantly, which seemed inconsistent with the identities of the other three princes.

    When Baili Chuanqiong sat down in the backseat again, the arrogant Cangsheng agreed, saying: ¡°Your Highness is sincere in dealing with people, because the old gentleman appreciates a ce. Just because of this, many people with status won¡¯t wait for Your Highness.¡±

    Upon hearing Ao Tian¡¯s praise, Baili Chuanqiong twisted and generously smiled: ¡°This is also thanks to master¡¯s help, I believe no one can take the first prize of the Alchemy Holy Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Master, what Alchemy Password do you need? Even with my instruction, I will do my best to assist my lord.¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng waved his hand andughed: ¡°The old man has nothing to tell Your Highness. You just need to wait for good news.¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong was very gracious. His sword-like eyebrows gently raised: ¡°If you send coal in the snow, today I will drink with you and rest.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng shook his head and said: ¡°No, today is not the day for celebration. For celebration, we must wait for someone to appear behind the Alchemy Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, the old man wants to ask Your Highness something. I don¡¯t know what you think.

    What¡¯s the matter, master speaks well!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong already had a bit more trust in the arrogance and Cangsheng, with sincerity on his face.

    The arrogant Cangsheng puckered up his little face, suddenly bing serious, saying: ¡°Your Highness, have you ever thought about putting on the imperial robes?¡±

    Oh my!

    Upon hearing their words, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand if he has contradicting thoughts about letting it go?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng sneered: ¡°Your Highness has struggled for so long, do you not want to sit on the throne one day?¡±

    This.

    On this topic, Baili Chuanqiong obviously hesitated.

    What hasn¡¯t he thought about? He thinks about it almost every day and dreams of it.

    Perhaps now, there are two other emperors nearby responsible for the overall situation. It is hard to have the ability to calcte whether he has the heart.

    After hesitating for a moment, Baili Chuanqiong continued to exin, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hide it. I think about it almost every day, but the identification method that allows it to contradict itself. In Southern Tang, I am not the only prince!¡±

    I want to be emperor. The other two emperors want to be emperors. We have been fighting all along, but so far, we have barely seeded.¡±

    The arrogance nodded, his eyes suddenly shing with wisdom: ¡°To exin arrogance, if I can send you to the throne, do you have this determination?¡±

    Master, are these words true?

    Baili Chuanqiong seemed severe, then asked in surprise.

    Master Yi, from start to finish, can only be described in four words, namely the unpredictable depth

    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be happy. I am afraid that visiting Master Yi¡¯s top-level refinery alone is enough to convince everyone

    Such a person, in the general mingling process, would certainly have a lot of power chasing him.

    If they can get the support of these forces and deal with the other two princes, they can win.

    Of course, it¡¯s true! But you must believe me! Otherwise, everything will be empty talk.¡±

    The arrogant and pale Cangsheng said, finally adding a sentence.

    Baili Chuanqiong frowned, thought for a while, and then said: ¡°Alright, we trust master you. From today onwards, I will trust master without reservation.¡±

    As long as the master can help me ascend to the emperor¡¯s throne, I will spare no effort to follow master¡¯s orders.

    ¡°As long as you can believe in the old man, then sess is halfway,¡± the arrogant oneughed.

    Baili Chuanqiong nodded, and couldn¡¯t help asking happily: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand at all. I still ask master to exin my doubts.¡±

    What¡¯s the matter, you say

    The arrogant Cangsheng looked at Baili Chuanqiong, seemingly guessing something in suspicion.

    Baili Chuanqiong said: ¡°Master has done so much for me, how can I repay master?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was not a sentence of gratitude, but a question at the bottom of the Baili Chuanqiong domain.

    Trying to ask, someone helps you casually, nothing important, such a person, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of suspicion.

    Perhaps Baili Chuanqiong really trusts the arrogant Cangsheng, butpared toplete trust, it is still far off.

    So far, Baili Chuanwan is the most confusing thing. Why does the master of ¡°The Book of Changes¡± want to help him?

    This question, like a maggot clinging to their bones, tightly upies their minds.

    After exining these words to nature, the arrogant gaze turned, as if waking up from a dream suddenly, staring straight at the Baili Chuan domain.

    In his deep eyes, there is even a trace of old tears.

    Baili Chuanqiong would create a solemn atmosphere, with a hint of admiration and sorrow showing in his eyes: ¡°Master, I understand. When I ascend the emperor¡¯s throne, Xuanpu Mountain is a thousand miles away, and I¡¯m handing it all to master!¡±

    Thank you very much!

    The arrogant Cangsheng sighed, saying that his words seemed heartfelt.

    Baili Chuanqiong waved his hand politely: ¡°Master and I are very close. This is not a small matter.

    After slightly adjusting the fashion, the arrogant Cangsheng can say, ¡°Your Highness, after the alchemy technique ends, the old man will start the next n.¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong said happily: ¡°That¡¯s great! Now, when Master Tian first visits my pce, let¡¯s greet him.¡±

    No, it¡¯s useless now!

    The arrogant Cangsheng gently waved his hand, refusing, ¡°Taking the Alchemy Scripture as an example, the old man must think about it when he returns.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, since he promised to help Your Highness with some things, the old man should also prepare well for next time!¡±

    With preference for dressing, the arrogant Cangsheng directly stood up, and we had to bid farewell to Baili Chuanqiong.

    What is the master doing? It¡¯s dark outside. Master will stay overnight in my pce. Ah, this way I can enjoy the friendship of the host!¡±

    Baili Chuanwan bent a bit anxiously, showing he was very eager to keep Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance.

    Good! There will be more timeter, this will not be less! Well, Your Highness, the old man will leave now. In three days, we will appear in the Alchemy Holy Scripture.¡±

    He arrogantly cupped his hands, finally said a sentence, and then continued to walk out of the hall.

    Baili Chuanqiong was careless, someone kept following Ao Cangsheng: ¡°Master, then I¡¯ll send it off to avoid contradiction. Additionally, three dayster, I¡¯ll go directly to the battlefield to meet you.¡±

    ¡°No, the old man won¡¯t fight for three days, so you don¡¯t look down on the old man there!¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng exined, without stopping his pace.

    ¡°Where will I see the master in three days?¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong, afraid of neglecting the master of ¡°The Book of Changes,¡± continued to inquire

    Just send someone to wait for me at the Imperial City gate! The arrogant Cangsheng said.

    Good! I remember!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong nodded in response.

    They exined while running, and before long, they reached the towering gates of the Imperial Pce.

    At this time, four guards were pping their ears, standing tall outside the twisted pce.

    In the light, the swollen faces of the four people were smeared with dark purple sauce, if they are said to be pork for a long time, that would be the case.

    Seeing this scene, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel happy in his heart. It seems these four people started very hard, otherwise, how would it have been like this?

    Once again facing the elderly in white, the four people were shocked. These three princes, usually majestic and stern, seemed so different and low key next to the arrogant Cangsheng.

    From this position, it can be seen that the elderly in white are just a bit afraid of heights in the Bailong Mansion.

    Thinking hence, the legs of these four are not very soft. Fortunately, the elderly in white released him easily. Otherwise, because of his identity, he wants to die. It¡¯s about a minute.

    Respect your senior!

 Chapter 1690 - 1681: Dare Not Overlook

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Chapter 1681: Dare Not Overlook</h4>

    Watching Ao Cangsheng step down the stairs, four guards simultaneously bowed and saluted, their actions polite in themselves.

    The arrogant Cangsheng did not look at these people again, smiled faintly, and walked into the deep night.

    In the remaining three days, the arrogant Cangsheng stayed on the battlefield. Besides teaching the art of Zhan Feng, he also elerated the practice of fire control.

    Some time ago, arrogant Cangsheng, although having practiced fire control, had not mastered it due to time constraints.

    Now, with the Alchemist¡¯s Scriptures, he must thoroughly master the method to control the Imperial fire in case it bes necessary.

    Meanwhile, Long Yingshui has been busy with mundane matters these days. Arrogant Cangsheng requires fifty-three soldiers, a system that cannot be sessfully applied in just one or two days.

    After participating in the sacred alchemy ceremony, he must hand all fifty soldiers over to the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Thousands of miles away, amidst stormy weather, Mo Yan received news of battle the next day.

    Realizing that the person inviting him was truly arrogant, Mo Xuexue dared not ignore it.

    Gradually instructed some disciples to go directly to fight with the Heavenly Pce.

    Three days passed by quickly.

    The arrogant Cangsheng nodded: "That¡¯s my husband¡¯s surname, Yi!"

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man waved his hand to the seven people behind him andughed: "Master Yi, we were sent by His Highness to handle their conflicts. The alchemy password starts in over half an hour!"

    Arrogantly smiling, he nced at the eight people in front of him. Among them, two middle-aged men in purple tops seemed to be in a strong natural environment.

    The rest were guards in silver armor. They looked like you, being the recent nine-time vitors of orders at the border.

    After Kui Wu spoke, another lean middle-aged man respectfully said: "Gao Wang is indisposed. His inability to meet Master Yi personally implies hope that Master Yi won¡¯t be surprised!"

    Arrogant Cangsheng waved his hand, "No problem. His Highness¡¯ intentions are good!"

    With gusto, they strode toward the seven Heaven Gate, heading to the royal za,

    The eight followed closely, stepping respectfully on the path of arrogance.

    Nine people passed through, surrounded by brocade guards and alchemists who excitedly fled to the royal square.

    To avoid crowding, arrogant Cangsheng was led into a specially arranged alley by the eight shortly after entering the Imperial City.

    Once in the alley, the bustling disappeared, leaving only a hollow silence.

    After crossing two alleys, a group of ck-d figures suddenly appeared in front of the arrogant and pale Cangsheng.

    The ones in ck, one wore a long ck shirt and a hat on his head.

    If this were within the Imperial City, the arrogant Cangsheng would definitely think these people were alchemists from the Heavenly War Cab.

    From the moment they appeared, they approached the arrogant Cangsheng, their faces covered by hats, leaving the arrogant Cangsheng unable to see their faces clearly.

    There were twelve of them in total, walking a great length, but the arrogance had already noted their formidable presence.

    Suddenly, a dozen ck-d figures appeared opposite, even the eight who followed the arrogant showed surprise.

    This road was specially prepared by the Third Prince to wee Master Yi, with no others involved being reasonable.

    Yet, suddenly the twelve ck-d figures appeared facing them, their immense power reminded the eight subordinates of the Third Prince.

    If something happened to Master Yi at the foot of the Imperial City, others would wander without nourishment.

    Thinking of this, a burly middle-aged man quietly reminded the arrogant Cangsheng: "Master Yi, be careful. If something changes, let its contradiction leave this ce first!"

    Zhou, liking to wear energetically, suddenly turned, his eyes like a hawk, quickly signaling someone nearby.

    Originally, these people followed the arrogant Cangsheng with respect. Seeing those in ck opposite, the eight quickly changed positions, enclosing the arrogant Cangsheng in the center.

    Instantly, the previously quiet alley filled with a chillingly destructive aura.

    Under arrogant and vignt protection, the eight moved step by step.

    Seeing this, the opposing people maintained their rhythm, as ifpletely unaware of the different situation in front, still walking unhurriedly toward the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Twenty Zhang!

    Ten Zhang!

    Five Zhang!

    Yes.

    As the distance shortened, the pressure on the eight on the arrogant side rose sharply.

    Now, they were ready to fight directly, waiting quietly for a sudden attack.

    Everyone knows that calm before the storm is the most unnerving.

    The quieter it is now, the more daunting what¡¯s toe.

    One Zhang!

    Finally, in terror, the arrogant Cangsheng collided with the ck-d figures.

    At this time, the nerves of the eight were almost strung too tightly.

    It¡¯s said that with even a slight unusual sound, they¡¯d attack the front with frenzy.

    However, unexpectedly, the silence continued.

    In the panic, the arrogant Cangsheng and twelve ck-d figures just brushed past each other.

    In the broad alley, no conflict urred between the two sides, and they passed each other so quietly.

    "Rustle, rustle, rustle¡ª"

    Not until the twelve in ck werepletely left behind did the eight guarding the arrogant faintly hear their footsteps.

    Breathing a long sigh of relief after the false rm. At this moment, with kung fu, the whole world almost reached its peak.

    The closer you are to T.

    Ao Cangsheng isn¡¯t foolish. If one intended harm, they could have been toote to notice the threat.

    He¡¯s alive now because initially, that person didn¡¯t intend to kill him, perhaps he¡¯s still safe.

    Suddenly, Tua Sha began, quickly ending. As the twelve cks reappeared before Aocang Temple, another path quieted.

    If not for eight dismembered bodies lying on the ground, arrogant Cangsheng would truly feel it was all a surreal dream.

    "Who are you?"

    Seeing themselves surrounded by death, arrogance, and indifference.

    "You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Just know we seek you, Master Yi!"

    Upon hearing arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s words, a ck-d person beside him suddenly spoke loudly.

    "How about this elder? Speak!"

    The arrogant Cangsheng now calm, as if ustomed to storms.

    The twelve saw the world, not fearing it.

    He mocked the man in ck clothes: "No need, like inviting Master Yi for a drink."

    "A few drinks? Ha, ha, ha!"

    The arrogant Cangshengughingly looked at those around said: "Having some drinks, needing a fight, hitting one¡¯s eyes wide!"

    "Ifmon people, not so festive, yet in Yi¡¯s high position, it¡¯s not as bleak!"

    Leading cks stood shoulder to shoulder, yet tone without warmth.

    Hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. Surprisingly, clothes near an old husband¡¯s house can provide such strong sleep, intriguing many overnight journeys!"

    "Since this journey hasn¡¯t earned much, Master Yi¡¯s invitation, I think Master Yi won¡¯t refuse us!"

    Silvery voice appeared again, cks waved leading hands as the arrogant evaders suddenly leapt aside.

    With no choice, Cangsheng pursued persistently.

    Suddenly, he tossed his heart aside, long sleeves leaving, starting to proceed forward.

    The leader of the ck-ds walked shoulder to shoulder with Ao Cangsheng, others split into teams, apanying Cangsheng at both sides during departure.

    This group moved quietly across three or four alleys, finally reaching a teahouse.

    Thus, despite Ao Cangsheng¡¯s unchanged expression, internally, he mulled the identities of those beside.

    No need to say, solely based on their power, ordinary families couldn¡¯t decide.

    Like Ao Cangsheng, none of them encountered, rather encountering people from the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 1691 - 1682: Discovering Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Chapter 1682: Discovering Oneself</h4>

    No contact, no crime. Why do people find themselves?

    The scariest thing is that when people kill the prince¡¯s three subjects, there are no traces of soil and water.

    Looking at this thing, it seems that people are not afraid of the third prince at all.

    Across the Cheng Tang Dynasty, few people seem to ignore the power of the third prince.

    The most doubtful ones are the other two princes and the hidden emperor.

    Ao Cangsheng soon denied the possibility of the emperor dealing with matters.

    Truthfully, the emperor¡¯s eldest son, Baili Chuanqiong, might send a formidable team to kidnap him, but hecks the motive.

    As the national top schr, if he truly wanted to attract him, there were many possibilities; no need to make such a promise that leaves him in the dust.

    Hence, the only ones who could do anything to him are the eldest prince and another prince.

    Now that the sacred alchemy begins, neither prince wants to see himpete for the third prince.

    This way, they can use simple tools.

    I suspect these two would not only prevent me from participating in the Alchemy Sanctuary but also take the opportunity to settle their scores.

    Otherwise, why would they go through the trouble instead of just killing themselves?

    Realizing why Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mediocre mood is a problem in his heart.

    Arrogantly, Ao Cangsheng walked into a teahouse surrounded by twelve ck-d figures.

    This teahouse isn¡¯trge, but the decorations inside and out are elegant and luxurious.

    At that time, there was no one in the teahouse, not even the teahouse master.

    There were a dozen tables inside, with thirteen cups of tea at the center, matching the number of people currently entering.

    The leader of the ck-d figures led Ao Cangsheng to the roadside. He raised his hand and smiled, "Master Rong Yi is here, please!"

    Ao Cangsheng said nothing, sat silently on the adjacent chair.

    After Ao Cangsheng took his seat, he donned a ck coat.

    Ao Cangsheng said, "The third prince agreed to a million paths for the elder. Can the eldest prince do the same?"

    "Hahaha, the three princes are truly holding an imaginary cake fooling people. It¡¯s uncertain if he¡¯ll ascend the divine throne, so he truly cares about feudal and mine-sweeping affairs!

    "I¡¯m quite curious, how does Master Rong Yi believe such unreliable words from the third prince?"

    The ck-d driver lifted his head with augh, his tone full of sarcasm.

    Ao Cangsheng shook his head, "Why wouldn¡¯t you believe?" At least the elder feels the third prince is sincere.

    The ck-d driver ceasedughing, cing a finger on the tea table, "When such a promise is indeed regarded as a promise, the prince¡¯s sincerity will be even better."

    "As long as Master helps the Great Emperor seize the throne, not only ten thousand miles of territory but even a hundred thousand miles, the Great Emperor is prepared to hand it over to Master."

    "That¡¯s your intent, not the prince¡¯s. Do you think the elder will believe?"

    Ao Cangsheng watched the ck-d figure with interest, unable to see his face, yet sensing the dust around him.

    "Haha, as for words, speaking ill, it¡¯s the Great Emperor¡¯s intent. I say so because I am the teacher of the Great Emperor!"

    The first ck-d figure proudlyughed, then said something astonishing.

    Ao Cangsheng listened and suddenly realized why the person before him was bold at the start. After all, he was the master of the three princes.

    "Does Master Rong Yi now believe me?"

    The leader of the cks continued speaking, suddenly his dust vanished.

    "However, if you want to transfer your husband to the prince¡¯s ount, you must first consider!"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brows furrowed, carefully pondering the words spoken.

    "Master, think it over, there¡¯s no rush. We have ample time!"

    The first ck-d individual took another sip of tea, appearing calm.

    Indeed.

    Shortly after Ao Cangsheng was invited to a small teahouse, the waters of Imperial Square were near ten thousand people.

    Many went excitedly to the grand monk event. Every year, at this time, numerous people rushed into the Imperial City to witness the rare Alchemy Holy Land.

    In the center of the square are a hundred furnaces; beside the furnaces is the refining field inside, where one must walk.

    The alchemist¡¯spetition quickly begins. All alchemists entering the space of the Alchemy Scripture are grouped in the energy field center.

    The nationalpany boasts 300 refining fields within; only the top 100 were selected in the first-roundpetition.

    The remaining 240 refining fields inside will be directly eliminated from thepetition.

    Later, in the promotion match, contestants married off against one another; the winners are promoted, and the losers get another chance.

    Defeated twice, they are directly eliminated.

    The remaining four strong contenders undergo a round-robin match, each with four challenges, and eventually enter the quarter-finals, moving onto the semi-finals.

    Before the finals, the scores stand at four strong, eventually leading to thest, first, second, and third positions of the Alchemy Holy Scripture.

    Although the match has yet to begin, the square is already bustling; not only is the audience excited but also the refining field inside.

    The tform in the square has a balcony, above which are five seats.

    In the central region sits the emperor¡¯s majesty and the judicial Great Master.

    To the center¡¯s left are the three princes, princess, and all princes.

    To the center¡¯s right are three halls and six royal consorts.

    Elsewhere are the most famous families in the Imperial City, all the court¡¯s most important ministers and family members.

    As the sacred alchemy approaches its start, the three princes¡¯ faces show an intense fiery red.

    From this point onward to his demise! He still can¡¯t find Master Rong Yi.

    Moreover, none of those sent to Master Rong Yi ever returned.

    In such circumstances, the three princes found it strange; even ordinary people from Qitian Sect to the center of the Imperial Square would take at most half an hour.

    Yet now, those sent to find Master Rong Yi have been gone an hour without returning.

    If nothing happens, why wouldn¡¯t Master Rong Yie?

    Besides the three princes¡¯ excitement, they might have listened to instructions from the other two princes.

    The other emperor¡¯s son on the other side constantlyughed; none noticed him.

    While around the emperor, amid a festive atmosphere, he felt a touch of victory and evil before the Great Emperor.

    Especially as his eyes retracted, the Great Emperor¡¯s eyesnded on his side.

    As the two gazed at each other, Baili Chuanqiong felt the cold and wolf-like chill in the great emperor¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if Baili Chuanqiong issued a cry in the darkness.

    Time passed, and the lively scene of Central Square grew ever more bustling.

    The crowd at the back continued to discuss.

    With the first round of eliminations nearing its end, Baili Chuanqiong still couldn¡¯t spot Master Rong Yi, his brow unknowingly furrowed.

    Just then, the person he sent came quickly toward him.

    "How is it?"

    As soon as the young man arrived, Baili Chuanqiong impatiently asked.

    The young man hesitated briefly before quietly rying words to Baili Chuanqiong.

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face suddenly dramatically changed.

    Those sent were all killed, not even leavingplete bodies.

    This shocked Baili Chuanqiong.

    But what frightened him most was the barely visible struggle on the street.

    What did that mean? Those sent were thoroughly destroyed without a chance to open fire.

    Instantly killing two types of energy and six life-destroying tier nine forms, how terrifying!

    Baili Chuanqiong stared nkly onward, gazing at Bai Long Emperor.

    At that moment, he seemed to understand what Bai Longyuan¡¯s actions signified.

    Assuming his gut is right, then Bai Long¡¯s items must be at the core.

    Because amongst the three princes, only a hundred can wield such formidable power.

    With rxation, Baili Chuanqiong nced backward, asking, "Is it easier for Master Rong Yi to manage?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1692: 1683: Surveillance

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1692: Chapter 1683: Surveince</strong>

    The young man said, ¡°Ryan got the bodies of eight people, ording to his staff, most of the time they delivered food for Master Rong Yi!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s dome was both dark and cold, and he took a deep breath. Baili Longyuan is a great way to make money from a protectiveyer. Without Rong Yi, it¡¯s impossible to obtain the first prize of the Alchemy Scripture.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s most despairing is that Rong Yi has reced Bai Longyuan. Even if this king and the two princes stitch together, they would never oppose him!¡±

    I think, here, that Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s dome won¡¯t explode from a headache and helplessness anymore.

    ¡°Your Highness, what shall we do now?¡±

    The young man understood Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s mood and urged him to act quickly.

    Baili Chuanqiong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me speak. From now on, mobilize all forces to find the life-saving straw for Master Rong Yi.¡±

    ¡°When Master Rong Yi¡¯s whereabouts are discovered, make every effort to bring Master Rong Yi back to the Refining Factory¡¯s sanctuary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the worker understands!¡±

    The young man bowed, expressing his interest in Rong Yi.

    The three princes will do everything to rescue, it must be unusual.

    Let¡¯s go!

    As soon as the young man turned to leave, Baili Chuanqiong suddenly stopped him.

    At that moment, a fierce expression shed in Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you truly can¡¯t save Master Rong Yi, then do whatever it takes to kill him!¡±

    After a long solemn pause, Baili Chuanqiong finally said the final words.

    If such a mysterious figure is useless to Baili Chuanqiong, he can only be utterly destroyed.

    The young man, shocked, nodded immediately upon hearing the remark. He would understand. ¡°What else did Your Highness say?¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong waved his hand, ¡°No, go!¡±

    The young man stopped lingering and quickly left the tform.

    As the young man departed, the first round of work inside the Refining Field had just ended.

    In the central square of hundreds of alchemists, there were three gongs. They kept putting their soldiers aside while silently standing by the furnace.

    ording to the rules, if the gong rings, anyone who continues to progress will be directly eliminated.

    At the end of the first round, it was truly terrifying.

    Some soldiers trembled, clearly possessing great power, while some soldiers appeared grim, as if not refined.

    Under the judges¡¯ guidance, a hundred guards sent the hundred soldiers to the evaluation office for inspection.

    Ten judges were specially hired for the Royal Alchemy Competition.

    Once the troops were deployed, the first batch inside the Refining Field retired to the south of Zhong Anyang Square, awaiting thepetition results.

    Meanwhile, another batch entered the Refining Field, heading to Zhong Anyang Square, starting the second round of refining.

    Yes.

    Ao Cangsheng was trapped in a teahouse, under the watch of 12 guards, unable to escape.

    Given this, Ao Cangsheng abandoned his escape n.

    While negotiating with a driver in ck, he considered rescue possibilities.

    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng was trapped for two hours.

    During these two times, Ao Cangsheng thought of many things, ultimately deciding only one way out was feasible.

    After three pots of tea, Ao Cangsheng asked to go to the restroom.

    This subtle action did not escape the arrogant eyes of the guards.

    Their faces showed surprised expressions, as if fear had just struck the scene.

    ¡°What, why here in this teahouse?¡±

    The guard¡¯s face was pale, arrogant, shy¡ªthe first to look at the man in ck.

    He shook his head, the first ck man saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, for I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    ¡°The old man has been here for a hundred years. This is the first time something arrives so quickly!¡±

    He arrogantly nodded and soon cried out.

    Upon hearing the arrogant words, doubts about the driver in ck gradually subsided in minutes.

    The people settled at the table, arrogantly watching Ao Cangsheng casually sip tea.

    Yes.

    Inside the Imperial City¡¯s Zhong Anyang Square.

    After two hours inside the Refining Field, following thepetition, the top twenty inside the Refining Field were decided.

    These were twenty alchemist scripture men, with three from the Heavenly Battle Department, three from the Armory, two beside the Great Emperor, two beside the Emperor, two beside the Emperor.

    The remaining eight were outside Tang¡¯s domain, linking Tang¡¯s internal Alchemy Competition.

    ording to the rules, if the alchemist does not arrive before the final sale, they qualify for the Alchemy Scripture Element.

    Once qualification concludes, the semifinals begin, and sessful contenders inside the Refining Field will be directly disqualified.

    These were times when Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s core had already cooled.

    ¡°Master Zhou Rongyi didn¡¯t show up at the time, and most of the alchemists¡¯ manuscripts ended in disqualification.

    Thinking about this, Baili Chuan expressed deep hatred for Chuanqiong.

    During this moment, Baili Longyuan spotted Baili Chuanqiong with proud eyes multiple times.

    Such actions gave Baili Chuanqiong a true belief to kill other eight writers, the simplest capture, was definitely Baili Longyuan.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t know this entirely. He doesn¡¯t directly go looking for important figures of Baili Longyuan. He must be far away, teaching others.

    Filled with anger and anxiety, the promotionpetition had just begun.

    With me now, among the 20 or so people, there are four strongest alchemists.

    Four people, the Emperor, the Great Emperor, the pce, and the Heavenly Army, each had one.

    The Emperor dispatched two from the Refining Field, ranking only fifth in data processing.

    Each Refining Field can join four in the promotionpetition. In the first round of thepetition, the winner directly progresses to the highest Top 16 rank.

    The other ten, they get along well on the opposite side, continuing to rank between ten to twenty.

    The fourpetition schemes involve either challengepetition, meaning each Refining Field can challenge the remaining 19.

    Failing victories mean reassignment, failing challenges means the ranking remains unchanged.

    Repeatedly answer this decision until determining the Top 8 to enter the semifinals.

    Yes.

    The little demon¡¯s head was tucked behind the arrogant kangaroo, always rushing toward the battlefield.

    The little demon worried about its dusty life, naturally dared not ignore. Because ofcking kung fu, the little demon¡¯s head dashed into the battle.

    Behind the Military Pce, the little demon¡¯s head leisurely entered Liu Qinghao¡¯s refining room.

    At that time, Liu Qinghao was in the refinery cart. Suddenly, he saw the little demon rushing into his mind, then began yelling and roaring.

    Initially, Liu Qinghao didn¡¯t understand what the little demon chief said. This could rte to the little demon brain. Liu Qinghao started understanding its meaning.

    ¡°You mean your master was kidnapped?¡±

    Realizing the meaning of the little demon¡¯s head, Liu Qinghao was helpless.

    ¡°Call, roar!¡±

    The little demon quickly nodded, and it became spection for Liu Qinghao!

    The following moments, the little demon¡¯s head casually exined the dust to Liu Qinghao.

    Through theparison of the little demon¡¯s head, Liu Qinghao understood generally that a person was arrogantly kidnapped, hence twelve people.

    Not only that, but the person definitely wasn¡¯t high in authority.

    Nevertheless, although the little white marten didn¡¯t state the strength of the borders, Liu Qinghao may believe those people could be strong natural persons.

    Thinking about it, Liu Qinghao no longer hesitated, quickly putting things aside, heading to Long Yingsui¡¯s mansion.

    Although Liu Qinghao had this luck, bing a three-vor Refining Factory chief, his status in wartime, was still above Long Yingsui.

    He wished to directly find the Great Mansion¡¯s boss, perhaps due to other identities, and couldn¡¯t find the Great Mansion¡¯s boss.

    Unfortunately, Liu Qinghao had to first go sweet-talk Long Yingsui, then persuade sweet-talk to rescue the arrogant Cangsheng.

    ¡°What do you mean your master was kidnapped?¡±

    After Liu Qingcui spoke with firm words, Long Yingsui suddenly stood on his chair.

    ¡°Exactly! Little parrot.¡±

    Zhan Feng raised his eyes, nced at Long Yingsui¡¯s scorching seawater, exining the slow crown theory.

    ¡°My master, arrogant deputy Great Master!¡±

    Before Long Yingsui reopened a page, Liu Qinghao quickly added.

    ¡°Oh, you mean this little ghost, isn¡¯t he fit to read the alchemy gospel?¡±

    Upon hearing the dust and heroism, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue simultaneously raised their eyes to Liu Qinghao.

 Chapter 1693: 1684: Shackles

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1693: Chapter 1684: Shackles</strong>

    ¡°Destroy him!¡±

    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, the leader of the ck-d men quickly uttered a sentence.

    Before he could finish speaking, their bodies were frozen by a haughty cold.

    The other men in ck disyed symptoms, unable to continue their affection. The leader in ck tightly clenched his elbow, attempting to break through the teahouse roof to escape.

    ¡°You want to leave, but it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Don¡¯t shout loudly.

    Suddenly, their bodies shimmered. This person charged forward onto the roof, leaving Feng Xue as mere dust on the side.

    At the same time, the leader in ck swiftly drew his right hand out. Such arrogance amounted to less than half a foot.

    His eyes fixated on him, always sprinting. His big and thin hand suddenly grasped the right hand of the ck driver like lightning.

    p!

    Next thing you know, there was a break, causing the ck driver to immediately face him.

    In the blink of an eye, another of my right arms was crushed by Feng Shui.

    In pain and trembling with fear, the leader in ck regretted immensely. He had long known the strength of the two was terrifying. How did he get caught up in this?

    Now it was certainly impossible to take Master Rongyi away.

    In a rush, a ck driver turned his heart to the left, and suddenly his right hand had a stroke of luck.

    Bang!

    At that moment, only a st was heard, and one ck man¡¯s right hand exploded into two sections.

    Over the evolution of time, Mo Fengxue¡¯s hand sat on the shoulder of a person frequently dressed in ck, smashing into the teacup¡¯s receiver.

    By then, the leader in ck no longer cared about Master Rongyi helping others. He wanted to escape with his life, ditching those two dreadful elders.

    In the dark, the leader in ck pped his left hand, and a thunderous noise echoed as soon as he arrived at the teahouse, which exploded.

    Seeing the ck driver was about to leave, Zhan Feng suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You want to escape, but can you do so unscathed?¡±

    No sound damage, invisibly and quickly exploding, was released.

    The ck leader, halfway into the building, suddenly felt his whole body shrinking.

    Their bodies connected seamlessly, as if grasped by a dead giant hand, bing numb in the air.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    His body was immediately tied up, and the ck leader instantly feared losing his soul.

    For the first time in his life, he encountered something so strange.

    At this moment, not only did the ck leader have a name in his mind, but all the other ck leaders were frightened to death.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s body worldwide was imprisoned by a formless force, enduring, performing actions, and attacking with half a move.

    ¡°Son, are you okay?¡±

    On the battlefield, the Eight Immortals responded with strong colors andughter to Zhan Feng as they said to Cangsheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± he said dismissively with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡±

    As he spoke, Feng Xue¡¯s single fingerpletely defeated the twelve.

    ¡°Kill him. Sooner orter, I will inform the Prince. The second circle just came to my doorstep and saved me much trouble!¡±

    Cangsheng walked out arrogantly, nonchntly looking at those twelve, exining.

    Upon hearing this, the hearts of all twelve ck men immediately weakened.

    Just now, he did not know that Master Rongyi, a conciliator, suddenly turned into a devil, with divine and insulting eyes or.

    Perhaps among his subordinates, except for those previously injured, no one uttered a word.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Feng Xue said lightly.

    Mo Fengxue stretched out his hand, showing you ten beautiful fragments, suddenly pressed down like this.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With just a loud st, the twelve ck-d men, like twelve watermelons, burst under a powerful and rapid pressure.

    In theirst moments, they had nothing else to think about. This was originally a good n, but it cost them their lives.

    Su Cong bowed his head, killing a twelve-year-old naturally amid the intense storm, without even furrowing his brow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mo Fengxue looked calmly at the deceased¡¯s remains.

    After the exnation, he and Zhan Feng packed the deration skill, and with a sh of their bodies, they were already standing in front of the teacup. The arrogant Cangsheng was thest toe out.

    As Cangsheng and his group exited the teahouse, they heard a loud bang behind them. A teahouse had instantly copsed.

    Amidst the ruins, the haughty Cangsheng bowed his head to Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue, saying, ¡°Thank you, two seniors, for your mutual help!¡±

    Zhan Feng waved his hand dismissively. With disdain, he said, ¡°Formalities and etiquettes can be avoided. If you¡¯re going, you should exin the situation inside the Refining Field to me.¡±

    Feng Xue nodded and said, ¡°Next time you take the magic pill, you must show me!¡±

    Liu Qinghao said, ¡°My teacher and father have been kidnapped. They are not underground¡¯s twelve warriors.¡±

    Kidnapped?

    Fengyang raised his eyebrows, frowning in confusion.

    ¡°Indeed, they were hijacked onto a road construction near the Imperial City!¡±

    Liu Qinghao told the little demon your story; everyone said so at the time.

    ¡°The truth moves the twelve styles against a little ghostly response. He looks like a corpse behind the ghost. Terror is different!¡±

    Mo Fengxue exined clearly, a pile of chess pieces on the Go board.

    Nothing happened in the morning littlete, but something happened today. Today is Alchemy Day, gently abducted, mostly bound by Alchemy Passwords!

    Hua Feng smiled gently and analyzed the method.

    Feng Xue nodded, ¡°You say the little demon is the third prince fighting. Now that he¡¯s out, most likely the other two princes did this!¡±

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s clear, let¡¯s y tricks!¡±

    Zhan Feng exined kindly to Feng Xue, smiling.

    In his perspective, burning eyebrows don¡¯t worry at all.

    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t rx before the battle, just take them to try a little!¡±

    Feng Xue cheerfully smiled at the wind and clouds, Xue Lan stood up.

    In light of this situation, Commissioner Long Yinsui couldn¡¯t say a word: ¡°To each family, weaken their conflicts; this time, their conflicts must be resolved face-to-face?¡±

    Zhan Feng stood up and nodded: ¡°Yes, how about it?¡±

    Long Yinsui was overjoyed to know that when the wind rose, the light-headed arrogant alumni would be safe.

    Then he smiled, charging ahead, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I think this is the best way!¡±

    ¡°Not too old, continue, is there anything that impressed you? Wait, beware of that ghost being killed!¡±

    The winds of war rose, turning into a storm. During the war, he shed toward the pce.

    After the shadow disappeared, he would y tricks to allow other voices.

    Mo Fengxue didn¡¯t hesitate,ughing loudly, bing a wall of wind, disappearing in front of Long Yinsui et al.

    When they arrived, Long Yinsui returned on the godly road: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Liu. If there¡¯s a lot of everyone, without the seniors, the master will be fine.¡±

    Liu Qinghao¡¯s head, anxiety, and worry began to dissipate.

    Mo Fengxue and Zheng Fengyang, so powerful, soon reached the heart of the empire.

    As introduced by Liu Qingcui Hao, they flew to the western side of the Imperial City after entering it.

    Not long before they came out.

    At the time, the leader of the ck-d men tried to summon Great Yijing to assist the Prince.

    ording to the big movements of ¡°The Book of Changes,¡± he evidently liked exercise.

    The leader in ck could be sure that as long as he intimidated attractive ces, Yijing Da would turn to the left hand of the Emperor.

    Sessfully winning the championship is an absolute achievement for a Great Emperor, sure to have some profit.

    When the leader of the ck was astonished, there were light footsteps, suddenly confiscating his ears.

    A ck driver quickly turned around. When he saw outside the teahouse, he didn¡¯t know there were already two elders. The man with ck hair was almost scared into a cold sweat.

    Possibly outside the teahouse, silently appearing without a sound, no one noticed, faced with two elders¡ªthe frightening power wasn¡¯t that weak either.

    ¡°Two seniors, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here?¡±

    With strong self-pressure, a heart fearful to the point of a jumping pulse, the ck leader spoke lightly like this.

    At the time, a teahouse had been drawn by Mo Yan¡¯s blizzard and warfare, some very arrogant people.

    Eyes fixated on these two elders finallying, thest bit of pride and self-satisfaction concern finally vanished.

    ¡°We are here to find someone!¡±

    Feng Xue looked indifferently at a ck leader.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the elders are looking for?¡±

    The ck-d brother monitored the situation. In the resting room, slightly juxtaposing his right hand, this indicated that the people behind him were fond of Master Zhou Rongyi.

    Feng Xue raised a hand, pointing to the arrogant Mr. Gray, ¡°The person we are looking for is him!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, old man, you must be joking, right? ¡®The Book of Changes¡¯ might be our invite. How could he be the person you are looking for?¡±

    With a dryugh, the ck leader immediately charged out, revealing his form as a formidable enemy.

 Chapter 1694 - 1685: Abandoning Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1694: Chapter 1685: Abandoning Hope</h4>

    As the final round of advancement was nearing its end, Master of "The Book of Changes" had yet to appear in the central square, leaving Baili Chuanqiong feeling a bit hopeless.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the arrogant Cangsheng coincidentally turned out to be an artisan at thest moment, pushing into the central square and securing a spot in the top eight.

    A call was made.

    The wind blew by, and under the watchful eyes of many, thest bit of unpleasant ash fell into the incense burner.

    "Time is up!"

    As the ash fell, the sheriff¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Simultaneously, Chi Ming and two other men, under the fading moonlight, gently ced elite soldiers into the furnace.

    The current expressions on their faces were intenselyposed.

    There¡¯s no absolute certainty in the world; I dare not say it surpasses the other side.

    At that moment, two guards came in, apprehended two dismissed soldiers, and headed directly towards the jury.

    Indeed.

    On the other hand, Baili Chuanqiong couldn¡¯t help but give up hope behind the arrogant posture.

    In that instant, he suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    Your Excellency, you¡¯ve waited long enough!

    Upon hearing that voice, Baili Chuanqiong was in disarray, and then a nameless joy and inspiration rapidly filled his heart.

    Master Yi, you... have been here all along?"

    Before turning around, Baili Chuanqiong excitedly exined.

    Upon seeing the arrogance and shame before them, everything else fell into a bad mood and soon vanished.

    The arrogant Cangsheng chuckled and nodded, "Luckily, if the old man hadn¡¯t let go, the fear of innocence wouldn¡¯t have returned!"

    Baili Chuanqiongughed and pulled the arrogant one along, "Return, once you¡¯ve changed masters,e back, I¡¯m very at peace!"

    "What¡¯s the current decision?"

    The arrogant and sincere gaze swept across the central square, gently asking.

    Baili Chuanqiong said, "The eight powers are about to appear, look, these two contending for eighth ce have already issued battle evaluations."

    The arrogant Cangsheng listened to this and looked down at Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s pointing fingers, indeed seeing two guards carrying two soldiers towards the courtyard.

    "These two are natural-born warrior alchemists, alchemists of the Heavenly Battle Bureau, their alchemical skills are not equal, they find it hard to distinguish the superior and the inferior.

    Seeing the two elders quietly standing by the furnace, Baili Chuanqiong sighed.

    "That may not necessarily be true!"

    Hearing Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s evaluation, the arrogant Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze towards the two battles.

    His position was not far from the Si Department, and with piercing eyes and full spirit, he clearly saw the two battles.

    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it might be hard to distinguish the two battles, perhaps these two soldiers fell under the arrogant gaze yet discovered a subtle clue.

    "Why does Master say so? Has the master seen the difference between the two battles?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words didn¡¯t surprise Baili Chuanqiong, after all, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s visit to the refinery had already reached its peak.

    He might not see the issue the same way others do.

    The arrogant Cangsheng faintly smiled, not answering Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s question.

    He shifted the debate forward, saying, "If the evaluation office determines the two soldiers have the same fighting ability, please help me call Your Highness to stop the evaluation agency!"

    "This."

    Hearing Master Yi¡¯s words, Baili Chuanqiong was a bit shocked.

    But thinking that Master Yi now entered thepetition and truly needed an opportunity to appear, he readily agreed toe.

    After a while, ten alchemist judges simultaneously watched the two battles.

    In the debate, they felt the effects of the two battles were nearly identical.

    Thus, it was somewhat hard to judge who to promote between the two men.

    For this reason, K decided to eliminate them both from the top eight.

    However, just as the Grand Secretariat announced the simultaneous promotion of Chi Ming and Luo Yue, Baili Chuanqiong suddenly spoke, interrupting the Grand Secretariat¡¯s judgment.

    "I find the jury¡¯s conclusion somewhat arbitrary!"

    On the quiet tform, through Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s sentence, eyes from all directions immediately converged.

    These people were curious, what scenery Baili Chuanqiong saw after the jury had already reached a conclusion?

    "Does the three princes have dissatisfaction with the judgment?"

    An oldest alchemist jury member smiled at Baili Chuanqiong, seemingly dismissing this path.

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong call towards the Atinmand, not only the other two imperial brothers enjoyed themselves, but even the imperial brother Baili and Qiu showed a smile.

    Many people said nothing.

    This contempt was evidently an insult to their visit to the refinery, was praised as an insult to their refinery.

    When Baili Chuanqiong said this, many showed meddlesome eyes.

    They wanted to see whether Baili Chuanqiong was baseless or if there was someone with such high status beside the refinery.

    Looking around, Baili Chuanqiong said, "To be honest, this great refinery worker came to participate in the sacred refinery ceremony."

    "It was just that something came up temporarily, which is why he waste, now he is beside me, Master Lu wishes to see him, of course, no problem."

    Regarding the dress, Baili Chuanqiong stepped aside, revealing behind them, the arrogant Cangsheng disguised as the Master of "The Book of Changes", appearing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    On the contrary, seeing the arrogance should be most powerful, even some eldest prince Baili Tiaoyi to Longyuan.

    As a result, the person he sent to have tea with Master Yi came.

    ording to the speaker, the head of "The Book of Changes" said it was a hundred miles, and there was a great chance it would be transferred to the ount of the preceding hundred miles to Juan.

    Perhaps now, the willingly subdued Master of "The Book of Changes" appearing in the central square left Baili Longyuan stupefied.

    Is Master Yi fake or did the person he sent have an issue?

    For a time, Baili Longyuan was very puzzled. He was just there, unable to bear seeing Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s joke, promptly ordering to write and asking a small teapot to check what¡¯s going on.

    Aside from Baili, others seeing the arrogance and dimness, all showcased shocked expressions.

    Master Lu did not use Master Yi¡¯s tools, but even listening to the feats of these relics, he did not believe.

    Now that God is the God of the people, finally appearing before the people, he imprinted the arrogant thought on Lu¡¯s face.

    Master Lu disdainfully looked at the arrogant kangaroo, smiling, "This person, I think you are the person we think is incorrect, right?"

    The old man merely believed there was a difference between the two battles, he didn¡¯t intentionally provoke equal power.

    Master Lu waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t want to hear the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s defense, he waved his hand, "This is unintentional, let¡¯s not talk about me now." Since you believe there¡¯s quite a difference between the two warriors, I won¡¯t stop you from cultivating your own!"

    "The old man really wants to see the difference between the two soldiers appreciating their fighting ability?

    "Then, respect instead of obeying the old man!"

    He arrogantly nodded, then ran downstairs to the courtyard.

    The arrogant Cangsheng came to the front of the county magistrate, the eyes in the central square almost approached him.

    All around the surrounding people were disdainfully observed three points, three points of sarcasm, three points of dislike, and a portion of curiosity.

    When people saw arrogance, the world did not see exceptionally arrogant eyes, but attempted to be ugly.

    "This teacher... this is Master of The Book of Changes! Now you have two battles before you, you can prove this!"

    Master Lu smiled, watching his own arrogance, he wanted to use another name for a long time.

    The other nine judges said nothing, but others disyed... three points of hatred and seven points of contempt.

    Proudlyughing,ughing Cangsheng, disdain toward Master Lu, ignoring him.

    Under the eyes of many, he slowly gathered the two soldiers on the table.

    "Wait, if this is Master of "The Book of Changes", then can¡¯t you prove where the difference between the two battles can be achieved?"

    Just as the arrogant Cangsheng was about to speak, Master Lu suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "Oh, what can I do?"

 Chapter 1695: 1686: Refining the World

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1695: Chapter 1686: Refining the World</strong>

    The arrogant Cangsheng chuckled softly, knowing his own surname was ¡°Lu,¡± and he had deliberately dug a pit to humiliate others.

    He frowned slightly and thought, ¡°The important thing is that you can¡¯t have it. You¡¯ve never thought about the old man. Why not, Master Lu, what do you say?¡±

    Mr. Lu was actually waiting for that line, then heughed and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it at your age, it¡¯s not difficult for the old man to do it for you.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you only need to stoppleting your fingers. Therefore, if you refine, the refining world will feel ashamed for you!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a warm apuse resounded across the Central Square.

    It was evident that Master Lu¡¯s admiration was tens of times stronger than Master Yi¡¯s.

    Nowadays, if someone dares to provoke the Lord of the world, naturally, the world will me Master Lu.

    ¡°Alright, as Master Lu says. If it¡¯s old, it won¡¯t be kept anymore. From now on, it won¡¯t stain the fingers¡¯ refinement.¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng dly agreed.

    The arrogant Cangsheng suddenly raised his left hand, and with one hand, a magnificent arch exploded.

    Many looked at the scene.

    It was only then he realized that the arrogance was attempting to attack the right-hand soldier with the left-handed soldier.

    At that moment, Master Lu frowned, as it was his first time seeing such a method of controlling war.

    Among them, a soldier shed in the white light of the left hand, and when the order reached its peak, he suddenly lunged at him.

    In an instant, a white mango trembled like a gxy dance, apanied by a strong wind chirping, achieving 7 points of the left-wing war through direct ughter Asha.

    ng!

    Bai Mang retreated, a tightly bound, deafening explosion quickly spread to the central square.

    Without the disturbing and curious gaze, the white light always dispersed, while the dark soldiers remained silently captured by the proud Cangsheng.

    Silence, endless silence!

    Master Lu chuckled for a long time, ¡°Heh heh, how did Master Yi Jing just finish?¡±

    The arrogant Cangsheng cradled the soldier, silentlyughing and said, ¡°Wonderful, this is proof of my husband!¡±

    ¡°s!¡±

    Upon hearing this, countless contempt and sarcastic ridicule arose spontaneously.

    Now he knew what color the sudden killing of Master Yi was.

    Master Lu looked down on the two soldiers and said, ¡°Well, the proof is over, then please leave the Alchemy Password, Master Ye.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I hope you remember your promise and never draw the fingers of the rich! Otherwise, you will be the enemy of all refineries!¡±

    ¡°What does Lord Lu mean? Do you think this proves the old man lost again?

    The buffer¡¯s eyebrows were crumpled, arrogant, a bitical.

    ¡°Right?¡± Master Lu said, casually looking at the two soldiers.

    ¡°Shameless person, please leave the Alchemy Password!¡±

    At that time, I didn¡¯t know who suddenly shouted this sentence.

    For a moment, the entire central region boiled. I didn¡¯t know, man.

    ¡°Shameless person, please leave the Alchemy Password!¡±

    You are the shame of the refinery.

    ¡°Daring to provoke power without authority, you truly don¡¯t know how to live or die!¡±

    ¡°No one can waste, get out!¡±

    Yes.

    Initially, the noise was just to drive out the arrogant person; perhaps the noise would eventually turn directly into curses, insults, and humiliation.

    Treating this matter as a Spring and Autumn Period released Emperor¡¯s affair, the hubbub did not cease in the slightest, and it was a bitter smile being shut out.

    At that time, the Emperor and another Emperor were in good spirits, seeing not only the joke of Master Yi Jing but also the humiliation of Baili Chuanqiong in the circle.

    Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face looked unpleasant; as Master Yi Jing, he was unaware God had lost his hands.

    At this time, their faces turned hot again as he started to regret blindly trusting Master Yi, letting him interfere in the war review.

    Unfortunately, it¡¯s a bitte to regret.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Alchemy Password, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s dome would want to leave quietly.

    Now, for a time, others felt embarrassed and abandoned.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s time, Master Yi Jing, do you still have the face to stand here?¡±

    Due to Ao Cang¡¯s Spirit¡¯s cold appearance, Master Lu could not possibly care.

    Since the dust settled, the old man had already paid the rent.

    Is he really so shameless? Could he still not let her not mind the Holy Letter of Alchemy?

    ¡°What am I doing here without a face? The old man hasn¡¯t lost, what are you happy about?¡±

    He arrogantly grinned, suddenly saying such a headless and brainless sentence.

    ¡°Hahahaha, you haven¡¯t lost, the facts are before you, and you still want¡­¡±

    ng!

    Master Lu continued to humiliate the arrogant Cangsheng, but the arrogant Cangsheng slowly raised the two soldiers.

    In the next scene, Master Lu¡¯sughter buried in his face.

    Through that arrogant soldier¡¯s left hand, as he slowly stood up, he suddenly broke into two pieces, falling down with a ¡°snap¡±.

    Due to the uproar, the warfire did not make a big noise; maybe it was in Master Lu¡¯s ears, but it was thunder.

    Next, the loud screamer suddenly stopped screaming.

    As if he were the devil, he stared somewhat hesitantly at the half-fallen soldier, his heart beginning to turn over.

    ¡°My eyes were shattered, did that soldier fracture?¡±

    ¡°Why did a soldier suddenly stop?¡±

    ¡°If the war failed, shouldn¡¯t the old man win the war?¡±

    Yes.

    At this time, everyone in the Central Square of Ah was scared.

    In a high tform above the world, witnessing this was incredible, and in an evaluation room full of panic and terror, seeing half of the fallen soldier.

    At least for decades, others have enjoyed fame.

    Maybe today, the world will sweep away the ugly old man¡¯s fallen face; how could it not make him hate?

    But now, when angry in theputer world, there is no way to retaliate against such arrogance.

    Today, only after hister match, can he deal with an old man who doesn¡¯t know how to improve it.

    After half a day of silence, Lord Lu said dejectedly, ¡°Lord won this calction. ording to the rules, you can directly enter the semi-finals!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, based on the ws in the battle of the descending month, the recently conducted assessment results are invalid. Ultimately, Chim Ming will naturally promote!¡±

    After exining, Lord Lu looking wild again, staring at his arrogance.

    ¡°No, I like Master Yi Jing¡¯s victory, and you still don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t believe it? I also know the moral Lord will win. How can someone like Master Yi, the Alchemy Masterpare to these people?¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s too arrogant, but now the surname is Lu is not arrogant. I really don¡¯t want to face it!¡±

    ¡­

    Seeing this arrogance seed, at that time many people praised and admired him.

    After re-announcing the promotion results, Mr. Lu sat back with therge group.

    ¡°Master Lu, this person is so provocative of our authority, do we have the right to listen?¡±

    As soon as Lord Lu sat down, one of the judges shouted.

    ¡°Yes! We can be the most powerful Alchemists of the Tang Dynasty. When an unknown man hits my face, I can¡¯t endure this tone!¡±

    Another iron-blue inspector exined.

    He hadn¡¯t been so humiliated for a long time.

    ¡°Hum, of course, it will be done! This person humiliated us, I¡¯ll return your favor twice!¡±

    Master Lu¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes awakening with a wicked gleam.

    ¡°Reply! Let¡¯s show this guy some color, otherwise, the future will respect our authority!¡±

    Upon hearing Lord Lu¡¯s statement, at that time some people raised their fists in support of him.

    ¡°At least let the others get out of this Alchemy!¡±

    Someone gritted his teeth, some beads turned evil.

    Here, in silence, an unknown conspiracy n began.

    Master Yi Jing¡¯s appearance made Baili Chuanqiong, who was eagerly waiting to see the light of victory again.

    But now, Baili Chuanqiong had doubts about her vision, but that was when the grand win again received apuse; she proudly smiled.

 Chapter 1696: 1687: Hurried Return

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1696: Chapter 1687: Hurried Return</strong>

    At that time, the Emperor¡¯s son, Baili Longyuan, was pleased that his lung had exploded.

    After Ao Cangsheng sessfully proved his point, Baili Longyuan sent him to write and hurried back.

    Without waiting for him to write, the suppressed ¡°Baili Wan Longyuan¡± should first investigate the situation of twelve natural individuals forced by the environment.

    But the answer was different, and Bai Lianyuan fainted directly.

    The small teapot disappeared and was destroyed underground. Not only that, there seemed to be some fragments of flesh among the ruins.

    Therefore, even if Baili Longyuan used his brain and could guess their ultimate power, he still worried about encountering unexpected situations.

    Someone that could destroy twelve bodies in a single stroke outside of Zhong A country. Baili Longyuan dared not imagine what kind of power he held in his hands.

    With emotions of anger, hatred, and fear, Longyuan began to regret immensely a hundred miles.

    Knowing that the Yi tribe¡¯s binding of Ajia could lead to such great loss, even ten trips wouldn¡¯t provoke the Yi tribe.

    Now, in the intense environment, dust between the fingers of twelve natural individuals has dissipated, almost severing a pair of hands that had traveled a hundred miles.

    Under a massive and vibrant wound, it was almost impossible for him to suppress two Emperors, Bai Luyu and three Emperors Bai Lianyuan dome.

    Moreover, the Yi tribe lord is now helping Bailichuan Dome. What significant changes might the initial tripod situation present?

    After the qualifierse the semifinals.

    In the semifinals, each option has two choices. After rtive decisions of two against two in the first round, they will directly advance to the final four.

    If four powerful outsiders feel they are strong enough, they can also use a challenge to the top four yers.

    If it wins, it can directly reach the top fourth. If it fails, it remains in the eighth.

    Until no one challenges you anymore, thepetition for fifth to eighth ces willmence.

    Once the five to eight finalists are confirmed, they will proceed directly to the finals. From the top four, they will contend for third and fourth ces.

    Although arrogant Cangsheng has just appeared in the evaluation office, the Alchemists who know little about ¡°The Book of Changes¡± don¡¯t care about being particrly arrogant.

    The arrogance issue of Master Lu is another matter; without proper guns and cannons, the best metallurgy materials cannot be burned.

    It must be said that Lord Lu¡¯s calctor is extremely dangerous.

    By the time of the refinery, arrogance will undoubtedly disappear; he fights for others, but not for himself.

    There was simply no need to find any reason, even if Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance could be left for the future.

    After three drums sounded, each group of three alchemists began to move swiftly.

    Only the arrogant Cangsheng group didn¡¯t start refining.

    Two alchemists from the Warring States paid respectful greetings upon reaching arrogant Cangsheng.

    Everyone had heard about the powerful ruins; if not for the alchemy master before us, the great battle master, and those in the Heavenly Mansion, they would have been buried in the powerful ruins.

    Arrogant Cangsheng went to the refinery for a visit; using battle methods alone made refineries in two war zones look up to them.

    If you meet Master Yi in the match, there¡¯s no need to respond, just admit defeat.

    That¡¯s what the Lord of the Great Mansion said; we¡¯ve seen how strong Yi Master¡¯s alchemy journey has be.

    Seeing two opposing people politely greeting, arrogant Cangsheng, though surprised, bowed to the two opposing people in salute.

    Those looking around were amazed when they saw arrogant Cangsheng.

    Just now, dozens of refineries had decided that if both refinery parties stepped onto the stage, they would blush neck and fat, unwilling to give the opponent any color.

    The three were well-behaved, starting evolution, and the world was still politely greeting each other.

    It seems this situation is not about decisions; even if we lose, we can¡¯t destroy each other¡¯s harmony.

    This strange scene fell into the eyes of Lord Lu; at the time, his eyes were straight.

    Are other ves deciding to improve; apparently, their rtives are visiting.

    ¡°Go see what¡¯s up? Tell him. Most importantly, don¡¯t y. Please move faster, don¡¯t disrupt the game¡¯s atmosphere!¡±

    Lu, in anger, took a guard behind him, his face iron-blue, and said.

    The guard listened to his words, nodding energetically, then hurriedly fled from the arrogant trio.

    ¡°Judge, we need to announce something!¡±

    The guard escaped to the three, Di Qinglin and Zhi Ning both raised their hands, and conversed with the not-so-far judge.

    Afterward, the judge took three or two steps, looked at Di Qinglin and Chi Ming, and asked, ¡°What about your trick?¡±

    Di Qinglin nodded and said, ¡°The current situation has a decision; we don¡¯t have to continue anymore. We have a trick to admit defeat!¡±

    Answer! We admit defeat!¡± echo.

    Promise?

    Hearing these two words, the astonished teacher found the judge willing to pay anything.

    ¡°Why admit defeat?¡±

    After a break, the sheriff asked in surprise.

    The answer has just decided he can concentrate from start to finish.

    Chi Ming was forced to admit defeat and was canceled; he was thest in eighth ce, fearing Lord Yi understood in his heart.

    And Di Qinglin, perhaps the second on the eighth¡­ The refinery journey is the n left by Great Emperor Ha Jinye.

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe there¡¯s an opponent for Master Yi; we just admit defeat, ah, and prepare for the next round¡¯s decision!¡±

    Di Qinglin smiled slightly in the storm.

    Answer! I think so too!¡±

    Busily nodding nakedly, then thanked arrogant Cangsheng.

    Now, if arrogant Cangsheng hadn¡¯t timely interfered, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the top eight.

    ¡°This.¡±

    Seeing Di Qinglin and Chi Ming so resolute, the county magistrate felt ashamed.

    Judge, what¡¯s wrong? Is it hard for us to vite the rules?¡±

    Di Qinglin was curious when sentenced to death by the county magistrate.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m just curious! Since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, ording to the rules, this situation faces Master Yi directly advancing to the top three!¡±

    In the end, thew could not help but make this decision.

    When the guard arrived, the judge had returned to the seat.

    And arrogant Cangsheng three also retreated from the arena, standing aside awaiting the next decision process.

    A whileter, orders from Di Qinglin and Chi Ming were transmitted to Lord Lu¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing this news, Lord Lu nearly twisted his nose.

    He sessfully made a n for Master Yi, but before it could be implemented, it died.

    ¡°Guess who of the three is the first to challenge?¡±

    ¡°Who first challenges doesn¡¯t matter, but who might challenge first is important.¡±

    ¡°The first to be challenged¡­I guess it would be Master Yi.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! He didn¡¯t attend the final decisions event, but sessfully got promoted; without a standard water policy promotion, many refineries should deserve this!¡±

    ¡°I reckon Master Yi, under these circumstances, was never heard of among nine alchemy masters; he suddenly appeared on the alchemist¡¯s canon, like being torn out of a rock.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you haven¡¯t heard, doesn¡¯t mean other refineries aren¡¯t good; just now the review agency couldn¡¯t see the details of the refinery, seeing other refineries could rise.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s unnecessary; isn¡¯t it discovering a way out? Or was it his blind cat catching a dead mouse, he¡¯s lucky!¡±

    ¡°Collision? Boom! If you say so, you certainly don¡¯t know Luqiang¡¯s remains.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with powerful artifacts? What¡¯s publicized isn¡¯t a great thing!¡±

    Answer! I feel this ce is easily controlled, mostly magicians from the Rivers and Lakes, specializing in blind deceit!¡±

    Yeah.

    Arguing, three drenched alchemists one after another showed their bamboo rods.

    Seeing these three bamboo rods, the judge raised his hand, pointing to the boss of the breathing rainbow and said: ¡°You¡¯re first, your first challenge, sixth challenge is yours, you can choose any refinery for a decision!¡±

 Chapter 1697 - 1688: Enormous Risk

    <h4>Chapter 1697: Chapter 1688: Enormous Risk</h4>

    At the same time, a trace of worry began to appear on Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face.

    If the Judgement Department intentionally wanted to target Master Yi, even though Master Yi¡¯s artifact refining skills are unmatched, he would still face considerable risk.

    "Master Yi, you¡¯re truly unlucky! ording to the rules, the difficulty of your artifact refining needs to be increased a bit!"

    Master Lu took the bamboo stick and said gloatingly to Ao Cangsheng with a smile.

    "No worries! An increase in difficulty can only stymie the useless, not a genius!"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, dismissively speaking to Master Lu.

    Upon hearing this, Master Lu¡¯s face turned sullen. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words clearly implied that the people in the Judgement Department were all useless in the Artifact Refining World.

    "Alright, the drawing has ended, now you may begin the duel!"

    With a cold snort, Master Lu said irritably.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng and Shangguan Hongkong were respectively led to two artifact furnaces.

    The artifact furnace where Shangguan Hongkong was had a fire source and materials that matched each other well. The fire source was a Third Rank Artifact Fire, and the mold was a Top Grade Artifact Mold.

    However, at the artifact furnace where Ao Cangsheng was, the fire source and materials were mismatched. The fire source was a First Rank Artifact Fire, while the mold was an Supreme Grade Artifact Mold.

    This artifact furnace, which had been tampered with, was originally arranged by Master Lu for Ao Cangsheng in the previous match.

    Unfortunately, the human n couldn¡¯t match the divine will. Due to Di Qinglin and Chi Ming¡¯s direct withdrawal, that round had not yet begun when Ao Cangsheng advanced directly.

    As a result, the n Master Lu painstakingly devised was instantly stillborn.

    Out of options, Master Lu discussed with the nine members of the Judgement Department, which led to the current duel format.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    Shangguan Hongkong approached the artifact path, grabbed a handful of Fire Crystals, and directly threw them into the artifact furnace.

    In an instant, red fire snakes burst out of the furnace opening, continually licking the transparent void.

    Turning around, Shangguan Hongkong nced at Ao Cangsheng with disdain, thinking, "Even without the new rules, you wouldn¡¯t be my match."

    "Much less now with your increased artifact refining difficulty, defeating you will be even easier! Just wait and see how I rece you!"

    Faced with Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s extremely provocative and contemptuous gaze, Ao Cangsheng simply smiled in response.

    Turning back, he too grabbed a handful of Fire Crystals and tossed them into the artifact furnace.

    Instantly, blood-red mes burst out of the furnace like explosive fireworks, tinting the sky above the furnace with color.

    Seeing the color of the mes, Ao Cangsheng immediately knew that the fire he used was a First Rank Artifact Fire.

    A First Rank Artifact Fire is the lowest grade of Artifact Fire, only capable of refining First Rank War Soldiers. If the Artifact Refiner is experienced, they can barely refine Second Rank War Soldiers.

    However, Second Rank War Soldiers refined with a First Rank Artifact Fire would undoubtedly have some anomaliespared to those refined normally.

    After testing the artifact fire, Ao Cangsheng picked up an artifact mold. With a nce, he realized that it was made of Red Cloud Steel, a supreme-grade artifact refining material.

    Red Cloud Steel is usually used for refining Third Rank War Soldiers.

    Because of its hardness and high fire resistance, even with a Third Rank Artifact Fire, fully forging Red Cloud Steel would require a lot of effort.

    Now, Master Lu actually tasked Ao Cangsheng with using a First Rank Artifact Fire and Red Cloud Steel to refine a War Soldier.

    Every Artifact Refiner knows this is impossible. Due to the temperature of a First Rank Artifact Fire, it¡¯s incapable of heating Red Cloud Steel.

    "Hmph, dare to challenge the authority of the Judgement Department, I¡¯ll make you die without knowing how!"

    Seeing the frustrated expression on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face, Master Lu inwardly sneered.

    "Your Highness, it seems Master Yi is in trouble!"

    At this moment, the Artifact Refiner sitting next to Baili Chuanqiong suddenly frowned and said.

    "What do you mean?"

    Baili Chuanqiong, not very knowledgeable about artifact refining, asked curiously.

    The elderly man said, "From what I see, the fire source in Master Yi¡¯s furnace is a First Rank Artifact Fire. But the mold on his furnace is an Supreme Grade Artifact Mold."

    "All Artifact Refiners know it¡¯s impossible to heat an Supreme Grade Artifact Mold with a First Rank Artifact Fire. This time, Master Yi may..."

    The elderly man didn¡¯t continue.

    But being as clever as he is, Baili Chuanqiong could easily discern the meaning behind his words.

    In a moment, Baili Chuanqiong furrowed his brows deeply and couldn¡¯t help but curse Master Lu¡¯s ancestors up to eighteen generations in his mind.

    After finishing his silent curses, Baili Chuanqiong expectantly asked, "Elder Yun, is there a situation where a highly skilled Artifact Refiner uses a First Rank Artifact Fire to refine a High Rank War Soldier?"

    Hearing Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s question, Elder Yun immediately understood his intention.

    After some thought, Elder Yun sighed and said, "Perhaps there is such a possibility, but in my decades in the Artifact Refining World, I¡¯ve never seen such a master!"

    Elder Yun¡¯s meaning was clear: while not impossible, the possibility is extremely slim.

    "Damn it! These old bastards are so insidious when targeting people!"

    In his mind, Baili Chuanqiong was furious, staring intensely at the Judgement Department as he couldn¡¯t help but exim in anger.

    "What now? I can¡¯t just watch Master Yi be framed!"

    After a moment of silence, Baili Chuanqiong asked anxiously.

    Elder Yun squinted, contemted, and said, "The only n for now is to file a protest, asking His Majesty to revise the duel rules!"

    Upon hearing this, Baili Chuanqiong nodded and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll file a protest now!"

    With that, he suddenly stood up from his seat and addressed Master Lu in the Judgement Department: "Master Lu, I oppose the new rule you just added. This rule is detrimental to the fairness of the duel!"

    After these words were spoken, the originally noisy central square suddenly fell into a moment of silence.

    Subsequently, the spectators watching themotion immediatelyunched the fiercest attacks and debates over Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s words.

    Just as the duel was about to proceed, the unexpected emergence of the Third Prince surprised Master Lu somewhat.

    However, just one Third Prince was not enough to intimidate Master Lu.

    As the chief Artifact Refiner of the Royal Tributor, he was the overall in charge of this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture.

    As the overall in charge, and with the nine judges, any temporary inclusion of newpetition rules was something no one else had the authority to challenge. Not even the Third Prince.

    "Your Highness, pardon the affront. This rule was made after a joint discussion by our nine reviewers."

    "We made this decision to ensure this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture would be morepetitive and stimting."

    "If you wish to oppose, you must seek His Majesty¡¯s decision. If His Majesty agrees with your opposition, we will cancel the rule immediately."

    Master Lu, with aposed demeanor, said to Baili Chuanqiong.

    "You..."

    Hearing Master Lu¡¯s words, Baili Chuanqiong was momentarily choked.

    He didn¡¯t expect Master Lu to be so arrogant,pletely disregarding him.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll ask His Majesty now to see if he agrees with your rule!"

    Baili Chuanqiong red fiercely at Master Lu, then turned his gaze to Baili Chunqiu at the center of the high tform.

    "King Qiong, please sit down. You need not ask me about this matter, as I find Master Lu¡¯s rule perfectly reasonable."

    Before Baili Chuanqiong could speak, a dignified and deep voice suddenly resounded from the high tform.

    The speaker was none other than Emperor Baili Chunqiu, who seemed to have little faith in Baili Chuanqiong and outright rejected his protest in public.

    "But father..."

    "No buts, sit down! This Artifact Refining Holy Scripture is managed by Master Lu, you must trust his integrity!"

    Baili Chunqiu red at Baili Chuanqiong, his tone somewhat stern.

    Scolded publicly, Baili Chuanqiong, despite his displeasure, didn¡¯t dare defy his father.

    Helplessly, he could only give Master Lu a fierce look before sitting back in his chair in anger.

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong hit a wall, Master Lu let out a sinister smile, thinking to himself, "Challenging me, do you even know your weight?"

 Chapter 1698: 1689: Extremely Proud

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1698: Chapter 1689: Extremely Proud</strong>

    After suppressing Baili Chuanqiong, Master Lu became even more pleased with himself. He raised his head slightly, and with a quick sweep of the central za, said, ¡°Since no one is opposing the rules just set, the duel will continue!¡±

    After the storm, Shangguan Hongkong had already begun firing the artifact mold.

    His speed was quick, not only selecting the artifact mold before Ao Cangsheng but also swiftly proceeding with its firing.

    As for Ao Cangsheng, after seeing Baili Chunqiu tacitly approve Master Lu¡¯s actions, he suddenly had a new idea.

    Originally, he wanted to defeat Shangguan Hongkong to give Master Lu a severe p in the face.

    But now, he suddenly changed his mind. He nned to surprise everyone, intending to humiliate Baili Chunqiu along the way.

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Shangguan Hongkong had already begun forging the artifact mold, while Ao Cangsheng was still firing his.

    The blood-red mes burned the Red Cloud Steel, but the steel did not change in any way.

    This scene made both Zhan Tianfu and Baili Chuanqiong secretly worry for Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Based on the current situation, Master Yi¡¯s artifact refining speed is evidently slower than Shangguan Hongkong.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, Master Yi is bound to lose!¡±

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought such a prestigious Artifact Refining Holy Scripture would also be so dark**.¡±

    ¡­

    In the area where Zhan Tianfu was, those who admired Ao Cangsheng all showed expressions of anger when they saw him being suppressed.

    In contrast, Baili Longyuan, who had always been a standout in thepetition, wore a smug smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmph, Old Third, even if you bring in someone named Yi, so what? If things continue like this, he will undeniably lose!¡±

    Looking disdainfully at Ao Cangsheng, Baili Longyuan thought with pride.

    Half an incense stick of time passed, and Shangguan Hongkong had already forged the artifact mold seven times. Meanwhile, Ao Cangsheng was still firing his mold.

    The most frustrating part was that his mold didn¡¯t even seem to have turned red yet.

    ¡°At this point, Yi is absolutely going to lose!¡±

    ¡°Of course, challenging the authority of the Judgement Department, how could he end well!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even if he didn¡¯t challenge the Judgement Department, with his subpar refining skills, he¡¯d eventually be eliminated anyway!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Those who take shortcuts cannot withstand the test of authority!¡±

    ¡­

    From time to time, discussions filled with disdain and contempt for Ao Cangsheng could be heard from the audience seats. Most were scornful towards him.

    After eight rounds of forging, Shangguan Hongkong seemed to have reached his limit. His face was covered in sweat, yet he looked at Ao Cangsheng with a smug nce.

    Seeing that Ao Cangsheng was still firing the mold, a hint of arrogance appeared on his face.

    Even if he stopped refining now and didn¡¯t produce a War Soldier, given the current result, he would still win.

    Because the mold he forged was evidently closer to aplete War Soldier than Ao Cangsheng¡¯s.

    Thinking this, Shangguan Hongkong didn¡¯t stop refining. After thest forge, he began to cool the mold and proceeded to inscribe the War Soul Seal.

    Although the War Soldier he crafted this time wasn¡¯t of high quality, he was still confident of his victory.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    After a while, the referee raised his hand, dering the end of thepetition.

    At this moment, Shangguan Hongkong gently lowered the War Soldier he held and stepped back to the side of the Artifact Furnace.

    Not far from him, Ao Cangsheng also retreated to the side of the Artifact Furnace, the mold he was firing still resting atop it.

    Since it hadn¡¯t undergone any forging, the mold remained arge mass, without even the shape of a soldier.

    A short timeter, two Imperial Guards came over, each taking the crafted War Soldiers of Shangguan Hongkong and Ao Cangsheng, heading towards the Judgement Department.

    ¡°Master Yi, with skills like yours, dare youe to participate in the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture? Aren¡¯t you afraid people willugh their heads off?¡±

    With victory in sight, Shangguan Hongkong couldn¡¯t help but swell with pride, sneering as he mocked Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°The Artifact Refining Holy Scripture isn¡¯t over yet; you¡¯re this proud already, aren¡¯t you afraid of falling hard from such heights?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t even bother to look at Shangguan Hongkong, only coldly replying.

    Shangguan Hongkong did not expect that even now, Ao Cangsheng could show such temper.

    He chuckled, continuing to mock, ¡°With skills like yours, whether thepetition ends now or not probably makes little difference to the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is a difference. Your rank will keep falling as others challenge you until you¡¯re eliminated!¡±

    Saying thisst sentence, Shangguan Hongkong couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.

    He always held great disdain for deceitful people.

    Now, having torn one apart in front of everyone, he naturally felt very proud.

    Ao Cangsheng ignored Shangguan Hongkong, knowing that someone like him would only get more arrogant if he paid attention.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡±

    A muffled thud sounded as the two War Soldiers were ced on the long table of the Judgement Department.

    The first judging artifact refiner casually nced at Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s crafted soldier, raised it, and dered, ¡°Shangguan Hongkong wins!¡±

    The second judging artifact refiner followed the same suit, giving it a quick nce and announcing the result.

    As one by one the judging artifact refiners pronounced the oue, more people began to question Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refining skills.

    Many already suspected that Ao Cangsheng entering the semifinals was likely due to some backdoor maneuvering.

    But due to the authority of the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, they could only specte in their hearts without daring to speak out.

    Now, under the scrutiny of the Judgement Department, the mysterious Master Yi was gradually being exposed.

    This so-called master was actually just a swindler.

    Had it not been for the Judgement Department¡¯s sharp eye, the world might¡¯ve been fooled by this base character.

    Thest to examine the War Soldier was Master Lu. He first picked up Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s soldier, satisfiedly nodding and cing it back in its original spot.

    Then, he picked up Ao Cangsheng¡¯s crafted soldier, frowning while examining it for a long time before shaking his head and tossing it aside.

    But just as he discarded the soldier, a strange gleam suddenly shed in his proud and satisfied eyes.

    Immediately, his right hand darted out to pick up the still-unforged soldier again, examining it carefully.

    ¡°Impossible, how can this be? A first-grade Artifact Fire, how could it perfectly burn a superior artifact mold, it¡¯s practically perfect!¡±

    Master Lu frowned deeply, astonished as he stared at the mold, mumbling to himself.

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s expression, the judging artifact refiner closest to him couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Master Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this just a waste mold? What¡¯s there to study?¡±

    However, strangely, Master Lu seemedpletely captivated by the mold, ignoring the words of the artifact refiner.

    After examining it for a long time, Master Lu reluctantly set the mold down. He couldn¡¯t understand why, even though the mold was burnt to perfection, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t forge it.

    ¡°Could it be that the mold was burned by someone else before? Is that why it¡¯s in this state?¡±

    ¡°As for why that Yi guy didn¡¯t forge it, it must be because he realized he had a superior mold but was using a first-grade Artifact Fire, ultimately abandoning the forge!¡±

    Master Lu pondered endlessly, finally settling on this thought.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! He mustn¡¯t have realized the mold was pre-burned, so he continued firing it!¡±

    Master Lu nodded, concluding that Ao Cangsheng missed out on a golden opportunity to turn the tables due to hisck of eye power.

    ¡°Hmph, a fool is a fool! Can¡¯t even see if a mold has been fired, yet dares to participate in the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, what an embarrassment!¡±

    Feeling relieved, Master Lu couldn¡¯t help but disdain and ridicule Ao Cangsheng once more.

    Little did he know that the reason for the mold¡¯s perfect firing was that Ao Cangsheng had secretly used the Emperor¡¯s Annihtion Karma Fire.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1699: 1690: Top Three

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1699: Chapter 1690: Top Three</strong>

    The reason Ao Cangsheng has not participated in artifact refining is to give everyone at this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture an unexpected surprise.

    After unanimous inspection by ten judgement artifact refiners, Master Lu finally announced that the winner of the first challenge round is Shangguan Hongkong.

    With Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s victory, his ranking instantly leaped from the bottom three to enter the top three.

    The sudden joy made Shangguan Hongkong secretly thankful, lucky to have chosen the right opponent, otherwise, how could he directly enter the top three.

    Seeing this result, Di Qinglin, who was in the top three, was filled with confusion.

    He knew Master Rong Yi¡¯s real strength, but now Master Rong Yi was defeated by Shangguan Hongkong, which surprised him.

    The only exnation for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s defeat is that the Judgement Department secretly suppressed him.

    It is conceivable that traps that even Master Rong Yi cannot pass would surely ensnare any artifact refiner!

    ¡°Your Highness, if it continues like this, Master Rong Yi won¡¯t be able to win!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng being schemed against, the elder beside Baili Chuanqiong couldn¡¯t help but voice his concern.

    ¡°I know, but what can I do? You saw it just now too, even my father is supporting Lu. How can I change the situation!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong was angry and frustrated inside, waiting so long for Master Rong Yi, yet this happened. How could he not be dejected?

    ¡°s! It¡¯s not entirely hopeless, just bad luck for Master Rong Yi this time drawing the red bamboo stick. If next time he can draw the green bamboo stick, maybe there¡¯s a chance for aeback!¡±

    Elder Yun sighed, seeminglyforting Baili Chuanqiong.

    But even he couldn¡¯t convince himself with those words, how could he deceive Baili Chuanqiong?

    Since the Judgement Department is scheming against Ao Cangsheng, they¡¯re certainly doing so to the end. For Ao Cangsheng to turn the tables, it won¡¯t be that easy!

    Following Shangguan Hongkong, the second challenger was Sang Chu, a Guest Elder of the Third Prince.

    Before the challenge round began, Baili Chuanqiong, unable to swallow his anger, specifically instructed Sang Chu to directly challenge Shangguan Hongkong.

    Of course, Sang Chu had noints; he originally intended to challenge Shangguan Hongkong because among the current rankings, Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s position was the most inted.

    Upon seeing Sang Chu¡¯s gaze, the always smug Shangguan Hongkong suddenly became tense.

    Having witnessed Sang Chu¡¯s artifact refining prowess during the previous battle, he knew Sang Chu was only slightly inferior to him.

    If he were to draw the red bamboo stick, Sang Chu¡¯s skills would surely return him to his original state.

    Sure enough, when the referee asked Sang Chu, he named Shangguan Hongkong as his opponent.

    Immediately after, the two went to the Judgement Department to draw lots to choose the duel mode.

    Unfortunately, in this draw, Shangguan Hongkong again drew the green bamboo stick, while the challenger Sang Chu drew the red bamboo stick.

    Before the draw, Shangguan Hongkong was full of anxiety, fearing a false joy.

    But upon seeing the green bamboo stick in his hand, he nearly jumped to hug Master Lu and kiss him.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    Seeing the draw result, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s freshly risen body slumped back into the chair.

    Under such an unfair contest, Sang Chu is definitely not Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s match, anyone can see this.

    Sure enough, after the time of a joss stick, Shangguan Hongkong won the challenge again. His position unchanged, while Sang Chu remained in the bottom three.

    After Sang Chu¡¯s challenge, the indignant Chi Ming also challenged Shangguan Hongkong.

    Seeing Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Chi Ming couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    What¡¯s more infuriating is that this guy caused Master Rong Yi to lose face in front of everyone, a grudge that cannot go unavenged.

    After a while, the third draw began.

    However, despair loomed as Shangguan Hongkong drew the green bamboo stick once more, while Chi Ming got the red.

    Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s excellent luck caused many spectators to exim, wondering if this guy was blessed by the Buddha Ancestor.

    Otherwise, how could his luck be so good? Three sessive draws, all green bamboo sticks?

    Since the results of the previous draws, many spectators had lost enthusiasm for the artifact refining contest.

    Compared to the duel, the draw seemed to cause their blood to race even more. One more point is that the draw almost determined the oue of the duel.

    No surprises, in the third challenge, Shangguan Hongkong emerged victorious again. The war soldier crafted by Chi Ming was almost the original artifact mold, with hardly any change in color.

    After three challenge rounds concluded, Shangguan Hongkong, who initially feared being returned to his original state, miraculously secured the top three position.

    This miracle shocked all the spectators, and even Shangguan Hongkong himself found it unbelievable!

    As of now, the bottom three challenge rounds were entirelypleted.

    After a brief rest, the middle three challenge rounds began.

    Regarding this round of challenges, many were filled with anticipation.

    They were curious whether Shangguan Hongkong, who had been blessed with luck, could continue his unbeaten record.

    The three artifact refiners in the middle three were respectively: Artifact Refiner Si Xuan from Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, Guest Elder Sheng Ru of His Majesty the Emperor, and Guest Elder You Qingyu of the Second Prince.

    After the draw, the first to qualify for the challenge was Guest Elder Sheng Ru of His Majesty the Emperor.

    The second was Artifact Refiner Si Xuan from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, and the third was Guest Elder You Qingyu of the Second Prince.

    Not long after, the first duel began.

    Upon the announcement of the duel¡¯s start, Sheng Ru and Shangguan Hongkong went to the Judgement Department.

    ¡°I hope heaven continues to bless me with the green bamboo stick!¡±

    Before the draw, Shangguan Hongkong was full of anxiety and secretly prayed.

    At this moment, many spectators focused their attention on the lottery box. They all looked forward to whether Shangguan Hongkong could continue drawing the green bamboo stick.

    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡ª¡±

    With a light sound from the lottery box, Shangguan Hongkong pulled out his drawn bamboo stick.

    Upon first sight of the bamboo stick, Shangguan Hongkong nearly fainted from happiness.

    Because this time, he had drawn the green bamboo stick again, and the green bamboo stick represented victory.

    ¡°Oh heaven, thank you so much. When I return, I will surely offer you the best sacrifices!¡±

    In his ecstasy, Shangguan Hongkong couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    Meanwhile, all spectators couldn¡¯t help but shout out, some amazed by Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s luck, and others ridiculing his arrogance.

    Amidst the cheers, Shangguan Hongkong felt lighter by dozens of pounds in his bones. If it weren¡¯t for his feet on the ground, he would think he was about to fly.

    However, this time, Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s wild joy did notst long and froze on his face.

    Because right after him, Sheng Ru also drew the green bamboo stick. Such a situation, Shangguan Hongkong obviously did not anticipate.

    The previous drawing results had given Shangguan Hongkong an illusion that as long as he drew the green bamboo stick, his opponent would surely draw the red bamboo stick.

    But now, this situation disappeared, and both he and Sheng Ru drew the green bamboo stick, leaving him somewhat at a loss.

    Just as Shangguan Hongkong and many others were puzzling over it, Master Lu suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Since both of you have drawn the green bamboo stick, this duel will proceed normally! You may start your duel now!¡±

    Master Lu seemed to have thought out his words long before, lightly swept the surroundings with his gaze, and spoke aloud.

    Upon hearing these words,ughter and discussion filled the square.

    ¡°Haha, always having fluke luck, now let¡¯s see how Shangguan Hongkong loses!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! A fair duel, how could he be Sheng Ru¡¯s match? This time he¡¯s doomed to lose!¡±

    ¡°Humph, wasn¡¯t he acting arrogant just now? Now he can¡¯t act arrogant anymore!¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst the mor, Sheng Ru smiled and walked to the artifact furnace. He disdainfully nced at Shangguan Hongkong, and started artifact refining.

 Chapter 1700 - 1691: Uneasy

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Chapter 1691: Uneasy</h4>

    Turning to Shangguan Hongkong, his previous pride was gone, reced by a face full of embarrassment and anxiety.

    Sheng Ru is ranked among the top three, and his artifact refining skills are definitely much stronger than his own.

    Under different artifact refining modes, he was confident he could surpass Sheng Ru. But in a fair duel, he was simply no match for Sheng Ru.

    "Huff, huff, huff¡ª¡ª"

    Opposite, Sheng Ru had already started heating the artifact mold, while Shangguan Hongkong was still standing there in a daze.

    After a long time, Shangguan Hongkong seemed to have made a difficult decision, suddenly gritting his teeth and raising his hand.

    "Judge, there¡¯s no need to continue this duel, I concede!"

    Just when the audience was surprised by Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s actions, he said this sentence.

    However, the judge didn¡¯t seem surprised by this deration.

    He smiled slightly, nced at Shangguan Hongkong, and said, "In that case, I will report this to the Judgement Department!"

    Not long after, the Judgement Department announced the duel result. Since Shangguan Hongkong conceded directly, this challenge match would not proceed, and the winner was Sheng Ru.

    Although some spectators despised Shangguan Hongkong¡¯s actions, most people felt that Shangguan Hongkong showed quite a bit of self-awareness in this matter.

    It was purely by luck that he made it into the top three. Even if he conceded this time, his position would remain in the middle three. Compared to the previous bottom three, he still gained!

    Next up for the challenge was the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s artifact refiner, Si Xuan.

    Even before Si Xuan issued a challenge, many people were already specting on whom he would choose as his opponent.

    Without a doubt,ing from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, Si Xuan¡¯s artifact refining skills were definitely not weak.

    Plus, with the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion¡¯s transcendent influence, even the Judgement Department would likely not dare to tamper with this duel.

    Therefore, this duel was very likely to be a spectacr artifact refining showdown.

    After some heated discussions, the audience finally fixed their eyes on Di Qinglin.

    As an artifact refiner from Zhan Tianfu, Di Qinglin¡¯s artifact refining skills were not very different from Si Xuan¡¯s.

    Moreover, Zhan Tianfu and the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion had always been at odds. Now that there¡¯s a rare opportunity to embarrass each other, neither side would give up easily.

    Si Xuan¡¯s gaze burned as he scanned the three people opposite him three times. Finally, he raised his hand and pointed to Di Qinglin standing in the middle.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    Instantly, the spectators, who had been waiting quietly for an answer, burst into cheers when they saw whom Si Xuan pointed to.

    Standing quietly to the side, Ao Cangsheng watched the two preparing to duel, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    ording to Chi Ming, in all the previous duels, Di Qinglin did not use the artifact refining skills taught by Ao Cangsheng.

    Relying solely on his own artifact refining experiences, Di Qinglin had managed to make it into the top three, proving his extraordinary artifact refining skills.

    Ao Cangsheng knew that the reason Di Qinglin hadn¡¯t used the artifact refining skills he taught was for this moment, topete against Si Xuan.

    Ao Cangsheng was also certain that with Di Qinglin¡¯s artifact refining experiencebined with his own artifact refining skills, victory over Si Xuan was assured.

    So, this seemingly spectacr duel, even before it began, Ao Cangsheng already saw the oue.

    After a while, with three drumbeats, Di Qinglin and Si Xuan began their duel.

    No surprise, both drew green bamboo sticks in the draw. ording to the rules, they would have a fair duel.

    "Whoosh¡ª¡ª"

    Under countless watchful eyes, Di Qinglin and Si Xuan simultaneously ced a piece of Fire Crystal into the Artifact Furnace.

    Instantly, from each of the Artifact Furnaces, a crimson Fire Dragon surged out, stirring the surrounding air.

    Next came the selection of artifact molds, both moved swiftly, almost choosing three artifact molds each with just a nce.

    "ng¡ª¡ª"

    The sound of metal striking erupted as six artifact molds simultaneouslynded on top of the Artifact Furnace, being roasted by zing mes.

    When the artifact molds slightly changed color, both went on to remove all but one artifact mold to continue heating.

    Up to this point, both their artifact refining processes were surprisingly synchronized, with neither ahead nor behind.

    "ng ng¡ª¡ª"

    Then, both grabbed the Artifact Refining Hammer at the same time and began swiftly forging the glowing red artifact molds.

    But by this point, their actions gradually began to diverge.

    Si Xuan simply hammered away at his artifact mold, doing nothing else.

    In contrast, Di Qinglin was both hammering the artifact mold and adding auxiliary materials into it.

    Even though Di Qinglin added another step, his speed didn¡¯t slow down one bit.

    Seeing this, many artifact masters frowned.

    This method of artifact refining by Di Qinglin was something they¡¯d never witnessed before.

    As every artifact refiner knows, you only start adding auxiliary materialster in the artifact refining process.

    This allows the artifact mold to fully absorb the auxiliary materials, enhancing its quality.

    Yet Di Qinglin added auxiliary materials from the very beginning. Doing so risks internal cracks within the artifact mold, which hasn¡¯t fully expanded.

    Such cracks could be fatal ws,promising the quality of the War Soldier.

    "This is pure folly!"

    Seeing Di Qinglin incessantly adding auxiliary materials, an artifact refiner said grumpily.

    "If he continues like this, this War Soldier will be ruined!"

    Another artifact refiner directly criticized Di Qinglin¡¯s method this way.

    "Artifact refining skill lies in being adept, not blindly innovative. Di Qinglin thinks he¡¯s found a new path, but he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s strayed! He¡¯s bound to lose this duel!"

    Yet another artifact refiner, with an air of haughty seniority, criticized Di Qinglin¡¯s artifact refining skills from afar.

    To these voices, Di Qinglin only gave a scornful smile. There are always arrogant people in this world, and he couldn¡¯t argue with every one of them.

    Eventually, the War Soldier in his hand would prove whose artifact refining skills were truly the way.

    Amid the many discussions, Di Qinglin continued following his artifact refining methods, rapidly hammering the artifact mold.

    "Ding ding dang dang¡ª¡ª"

    Amidst the ttering of metal, Di Qinglin¡¯s swings of the Artifact Refining Hammer grew faster and faster.

    The crimson artifact mold appeared to be incessantly struck by afterimages, gradually taking the shape of a War Soldier.

    During this time, Di Qinglin continued to add auxiliary materials.

    Beside him, Si Xuan, seeing Di Qinglin¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but smirk with disdain: "You think you can defeat me with this refining method? How naive!"

    Half an incense stick¡¯s time passed, and Di Qinglin forged the artifact mold seven times, as did Si Xuan.

    Based solely on the number of forging, Di Qinglin and Si Xuan were still neck and neck.

    However, many overlooked one fact: Di Qinglin was adding auxiliary materials while forging.

    This additional step made his artifact refining unconsciously faster than Si Xuan.

    In thetter half of the incense stick, their artifact refining processes began to diverge significantly.

    Yet one thing remained unchanged: their refining speeds were still the same.

    "Time¡¯s up!"

    As the judge called time, both slowly ced their War Soldiers onto the Artifact Refining Furnace.

    At this point, a smug smile appeared on Si Xuan¡¯s face. He believed Di Qinglin would lose because his refining method was wed.

    Shortly after, two Imperial Guards took the two War Soldiers to the Judgement Department.

    The first evaluating artifact refiner already held Di Qinglin¡¯s artifact refining skill in contempt.

    Thus, he first picked up the War Soldier refined by Si Xuan.

    Seeing the War Soldier refined by Si Xuan, the first artifact refiner nodded in satisfaction, evidently appreciating Si Xuan¡¯s artifact refining skill.

    After putting down Si Xuan¡¯s crafted War Soldier, he picked up Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier.

    At this point, the judging artifact refiner¡¯s smile was gone, looking rather sour.

    His demeanor suggested he wasn¡¯t invested in examining Di Qinglin¡¯s crafted War Soldier.

    With such behavior, spectators who kept an eye on the Judgement Department also understood something:

    Di Qinglin¡¯s crafted War Soldier likely wasn¡¯t good, leading to such reactions from the artifact refiner.

 Chapter 1701: 1692: Expressions of Shock

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1701: Chapter 1692: Expressions of Shock</strong>

    However, just when many people thought Di Qinglin was going to lose, the eyes of the judging Artifact Refiner suddenly widened.

    A hint of shock and astonishment rose on his face, as if he had discovered some treasure on the War Soldier crafted by Di Qinglin.

    ¡°How is it possible? How could the quality of this War Soldier be better than Si Xuan¡¯s?¡±

    While examining the War Soldier crafted by Di Qinglin, the first Artifact Refiner was suddenly horrified in his heart.

    ¡°There is also this War Soul Seal; what kind of War Soul Seal is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±

    Upon discovering the War Soul Seal within the War Soldier, the judging Artifact Refiner¡¯s eyes widened again.

    ¡°What is it? Are you shocked that Di Qinglin really ruined the War Soldier?¡±

    Noticing the first judging Artifact Refiner¡¯s expression, the Master beside him couldn¡¯t help but remark in surprise.

    ¡°This¡­ this War Soldier¡­ is somewhat peculiar!¡±

    With his face flushed, the Artifact Refiner finally stammered out this sentence.

    ¡°What¡¯s peculiar? Let me see!¡±

    The Master beside him snorted disdainfully, then took the War Soldier to examine it carefully.

    But when he sent a trace of Yuan Qi inside the War Soldier, a look of astonishment quickly appeared on his face.

    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?!¡±

    The Master opened his eyes wide, looking incredulously at the War Soldier in his hand, muttering to himself.

    The reason he was so shocked was that the quality of this War Soldier was the best he had seen in his life!

    With the previous two Masters shocked, other Masters were quickly attracted to the War Soldier crafted by Di Qinglin.

    Seeing the sudden interest from the Judgement Department in Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier, Si Xuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.

    He originally had great confidence in this round of Artifact Refining, but seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    A momentter, the War Soldier by Di Qinglin was sequentially examined by the guards and Masters.

    Without exception, everyone who saw Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier revealed astonished and shocked expressions.

    It was because Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier caused such a shock that Si Xuan¡¯s War Soldier was left unreviewed by the first judging Master.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Judgement Department? Did Di Qinglin really ruin the War Soldier?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so. If the War Soldier was ruined, why would they have that expression?¡±

    ¡°Did Di Qinglin craft some heaven-defying War Soldier?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? If he doesn¡¯t lose, it¡¯s already a miraculous stroke of luck. Haven¡¯t you heard his Artifact Refining method is all wrong?¡±

    ¡­

    The actions of the Judgement Department quickly drew countless spectators¡¯ discussions and suspicions.

    They were very curious, what did the Judgement Department discover to suddenly show such great interest in Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier?

    After collectively reviewing Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier, the remaining nine Masters casually took up Si Xuan¡¯s War Soldier to review it briefly.

    Seeing this scene, Si Xuan felt half defeated already. This situation seemed to be a bad omen.

    Indeed, just as Si Xuan harbored this thought, Master Lu stood up and announced the result of this round ofpetition.

    ¡°After serious evaluation by the Judgement Department, it is confirmed that both the quality and the strength of the War Soul Seal crafted by Di Qinglin surpassed those of Si Xuan by more than a margin!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, ording to thepetition results, Di Qinglin wins this round. Their standings remain unchanged!¡±

    Master Lu announced the result of thepetition with a slight smile.

    As soon as these words were spoken, a wave of discussions erupted across the central za.

    Especially those who had denied Di Qinglin¡¯s Artifact Refining Skill earlier were deeply suspicious of the Judgement Department¡¯s evaluation.

    ¡°How is it possible? Di Qinglin¡¯s refining method has problems; how could he possibly win?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Refining like him would only ruin the Artifact Mold; he can¡¯t possibly produce a good War Soldier!¡±

    ¡°Did the Judgement Department receive some benefits from Di Qinglin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that Si Xuan actually lost!¡±

    ¡­

    Hearing these voices of doubt, Di Qinglin wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, he showed a bit of a smug smile.

    ¡°Judge, I have doubts about the results of this round! I hope the Judgement Department can prove my War Soldier is indeed inferior to Di Qinglin¡¯s!¡±

    Si Xuan couldn¡¯t understand this result at all. Feeling stifled and resentful, he made such a request to the judge.

    Upon hearing this, the judge turned to the Judgement Department and informed Master Lu of Si Xuan¡¯s doubts.

    After listening to the judge¡¯s exnation, Master Lu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Si Xuan, if you don¡¯t believe the Judgement Department¡¯s judgment, you cane and see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°The War Soldier is right here; you are also a renowned Artifact Master and should be able to discern which of the two is superior!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Si Xuan nodded in anger, gave Di Qinglin a re, then walked towards the Judgement Department.

    Upon arriving at the Judgement Department, Master Lu handed Di Qinglin¡¯s War Soldier to Si Xuan: ¡°You know the quality of the War Soldier you crafted yourself.¡±

    ¡°Now you only need to examine this War Soldier, and you should be able to tell which one is more excellent and powerful!¡±

    Si Xuan didn¡¯t speak, took the War Soldier with a sullen face.

    As soon as the War Soldier was in his hands, a trace of Yuan Qi seeped into it. As the Yuan Qi flowed, Si Xuan¡¯s resentful expression began to show a hint of surprise.

    Next, this hint of surprise quickly spread, causing the frowning Si Xuan to start widening his eyes.

    Eventually, that hint of surprise turned into deep shock, making Si Xuan show a look of astonishment.

    ¡°How is it possible? How could he craft a War Soldier of such quality? And this War Soul Seal, what kind of War Soul Seal is it?¡±

    Si Xuan stared at the War Soldier with empty eyes, mumbling to himself in disbelief.

    ¡°Have you finished, Si Xuan?¡±

    After a long time, Master Lu interrupted Si Xuan¡¯s thoughts and asked with a gentle smile.

    Si Xuan snapped back to reality, as if waking from a nightmare, with a trace of cold sweat on his forehead.

    By this time, the resentment and stifled frustration on his face were gone. Instead, it was reced by endless loneliness and shame.

    Earlier, he ridiculed Di Qinglin¡¯s Artifact Refining Skill as reckless and arbitrary.

    However, now, Di Qinglin had crafted such an excellent War Soldier, making it truly puzzling for him.

    ¡°I lost!¡±

    After a long while, Si Xuan finally spoke powerlessly, with his head lowered.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but the reality was right in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but concede.

    As an Artifact Refiner, a well-known master, if he couldn¡¯t even ept defeat, his career in Artifact Refining might end here.

    The voice of Si Xuan¡¯s defeat wasn¡¯t loud, but it was heard by some spectators.

    At that moment, they truly understood that this match was a testament to Di Qinglin¡¯s superior skills.

    The third challenge was initiated by Second Prince Guest Elder You Qingyu.

    Before initiating the challenge, You Qingyu already frowned.

    Because he suddenly realized that among the top three, regardless of who, none had a strength to be underestimated.

    The only one he might defeat was Sheng Ru, who had just defeated Shangguan Hongkong.

    Unfortunately, Sheng Ru was the Emperor¡¯s Guest Elder, and the Judgement Department would never let him win.

    After much hesitation, You Qingyu ultimately chose the Eldest Prince Guest Elder Ye Xiu.

    Many believed this choice to be unwise.

    Because so far, Ye Xiu¡¯s artifact refining prowess was considered the most outstanding among the top nine.

    As a middle-ranked challenger, You Qingyu daring to challenge Ye Xiu seemed like seeking trouble.

    Even Second Prince Baili Liuyun was perplexed by You Qingyu¡¯s choice, yet he understood him.

    If You Qingyu were to defeat Sheng Ru, it would be tantamount to disrespecting his father, the Emperor.

    Undoubtedly, the Judgement Department wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing.

    Thus, during the drawing of lots, the Judgement Department would likely manipte, ensuring You Qingyu draws the red bamboo stick.

    Then, regardless of how hard You Qingyu tried, he would inevitably face defeat.

    After selecting opponents, You Qingyu and Ye Xiu both drew lots. The result was a fair duel.

    After the incense stick¡¯s time, as expected, You Qingyu lost to Ye Xiu.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1702 - 1693: Arrangements Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Chapter 1693: Arrangements Begin</h4>

    After announcing the contest results, Master Lu stood up and said, "Since the challenge match is over, let¡¯s start the ranking...!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Before Master Lu could finish his sentence, Ao Cangsheng suddenly interrupted, "Master Lu, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten that I haven¡¯t used my challenge qualification yet. So this challenge match is not over!"

    "You? You still want to challenge?"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng interrupt his words, Master Lu¡¯s face darkened immediately.

    Ao Cangsheng snorted coldly, "Master Lu, your words are truly amusing. Why can¡¯t I challenge?"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng again, the faces of the Judgement Department turned gloomy once more.

    They had intended to directly start the ranking match and then find any opportunity afterward to kick Ao Cangsheng out of the top twenty.

    However, unexpectedly, Ao Cangsheng jumped out and demanded the continuation of the challenge matches.

    ording to previous rules, Ao Cangsheng indeed still had the opportunity to challenge. Therefore, Master Lu couldn¡¯t refuse Ao Cangsheng¡¯s challenge.

    After thinking for a while, Master Lu sneered, "You can challenge, but since you¡¯re in the top three, your challenge qualification must be at the end!"

    "Moreover, after discussions in the Judgement Department, three people will be randomly selected from the top twenty and given one challenge qualification each."

    "You have to wait until these three have finished their challenges before you can proceed."

    Hearing this, many of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s supporters couldn¡¯t help but show anger on their faces.

    It was obvious to anyone with eyesight that the Judgement Department was using public office to retaliate against Ao Cangsheng.

    However, Ao Cangsheng seemed indifferent to the Judgement Department¡¯s scheming.

    "That¡¯s fine, as long as my challenge qualification is preserved, waiting a while is no problem!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly, saying unconcernedly.

    "That¡¯s for the best!"

    Master Lu nodded, a cold smile on his lips.

    After speaking, he motioned for the top twenty refiners to gather at the Judgement Department.

    Then, he took out arge box and drew three bamboo sticks from it.

    "This box contains twenty bamboo sticks. Each bamboo stick has the name of a refiner inscribed on it."

    "I just randomly drew three sticks, and I¡¯ll announce them in front of you! Whoever is chosen will have one challenge qualification!"

    Master Lu spoke seriously, holding up three bamboo sticks.

    "Zhan Yufei, Luo Su, You Hai, each of you has the opportunity for one challenge. ording to this order, you can challenge any opponent in front of you!"

    Master Lu¡¯s gaze swept over everyone in front of him, finallynding on the three people on the far left.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bearded man in ck clothes stepped forward and pointed at Ao Cangsheng, saying, "I challenge him!"

    This man was none other than Zhan Yufei, who ranked twentieth.

    Seeing this person, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, thinking, "This guy, with a face like that, should be ughtering pigs instead of refining artifacts. Such a waste of talent!"

    "Alright! You two get ready for the match!"

    Master Lu said happily, looking at Zhan Yufei with a somewhat eerie look.

    Ao Cangsheng, of course, understood Master Lu¡¯s intentions¡ªhe wanted to use Zhan Yufei to push him out of the top nine.

    However, Ao Cangsheng was aware of this but did not expose it.

    From now on, he intended to give everyone a surprise, including Master Lu.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng and Zhan Yufei appeared beside the seventh path.

    Like before, they decided the duel mode by drawing lots.

    And just like before, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s luck was still unfavorable; he drew a red bamboo stick, while Zhan Yufei got a green one.

    Looking at Ao Cangsheng, who remained expressionless, Zhan Yufei¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, "Daring to confront Master Lu, old man, you¡¯re courting death!"

    The contest once again took a turn, and Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face darkened to the extreme.

    In thest match, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t even forge a soldier and was utterly defeated.

    Now the Judgement Department was employing the same trick, would Ao Cangsheng fall into the trap again?

    Baili Chuanqiong was both angry and helpless, and along with him, many others were also frustrated and irate.

    This tant scheming against Ao Cangsheng made them feel that the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture hadpletely lost its vor.

    However, they didn¡¯t want to see Ao Cangsheng fall into the trap and eventually be kicked out of the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture.

    So, although they were incredibly angry and frustrated, they still hoped to see this duel, hoping for some kind of miracle.

    "Boom, boom, boom¡ª"

    After three drumming sounds, the judge announced the start of the match.

    Zhan Yufei, who had been arranged to win, naturally had no burden and quickly got into the state.

    On the other hand, Ao Cangsheng was still leisurely selecting the Artifact Mold.

    "Hmph, no matter how you pretend, old man, I¡¯ll make sure you get kicked out of the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture!"

    From a distance, seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sorry state, Master Lu could not help but let out a coldugh.

    Besides Master Lu, Eldest Prince Baili Longyuan¡¯s side also looked pleased and smug.

    Without interference from Master Yi, with Ye Xiu¡¯s artifact refining skills, he could undoubtedly win first ce in this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture.

    "ng, ng, ng¡ª"

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Zhan Yufei began forging the Artifact Mold, while Ao Cangsheng was still burning his Artifact Mold.

    In this aspect, Zhan Yufei was faster than Ao Cangsheng.

    With this advantage, plus the support of the Judgement Department, Zhan Yufei was sure that even if he crafted a defective product, he could surpass Ao Cangsheng.

    "What should we do? If things continue like this, Master Yi is sure to lose again!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng fall significantly behind Zhan Yufei, Chi Ming said anxiously.

    "I don¡¯t know either! The Judgement Department targets Master Yi intentionally; without a miracle, the championship might slip away!"

    Di Qinglin¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, wishing he could personally kill Master Lu right now.

    At the same time, Zhan Tianfu and some other viewers rooting for Ao Cangsheng also felt their hearts tightening with worry.

    However, what happened next ignited a flicker of hope in many worried about Ao Cangsheng losing.

    Because, after burning the Artifact Mold for a quarter of an hour, Ao Cangsheng began forging quickly.

    But his forging speed was something Zhan Yufei couldn¡¯tpare to at all.

    To outsiders, what Ao Cangsheng held was not an Artifact Refining Hammer but a rapidly spinning fan.

    The fan swept over the Artifact Mold, which rapidly changed amidst the "ding ding dong dong" explosive sounds.

    Witnessing this, not only did Zhan Yufei¡¯s face darken, even Master Lu¡¯s expression turned to surprise.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a primary Artifact Fire could sessfully burn a top-grade Artifact Mold?

    But if it hadn¡¯t been sessfully burned, why would Ao Cangsheng begin forging? That would be self-deception!

    Unable to understand, Master Lu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. He was eager to see what trick Ao Cangsheng was trying to pull.

    Half an incense stickter, the Artifact Mold in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand had already taken the form of a War Soldier¡ªa Longsword.

    Meanwhile, Zhan Yufei, who started forging the Artifact Mold first, still held an irregr long strip.

    Zhan Yufei could no longer maintain his smile because he suddenly sensed that he might lose this duel.

    The more anxious and fearful he became, the less urate his swings with the Artifact Refining Hammer. Several times, due to his distracted state, Zhan Yufei mmed the Artifact Refining Hammer directly onto the Artifact Furnace.

    "Zhan Yufei, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t want topete, just get out early!"

    Seeing Zhan Yufei¡¯s timidness before the fight, Master Lu burned with anger.

    For a moment, he even forgot about his rtionship with Zhan Yufei and openly reprimanded him.

 Chapter 1703 - 1694: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Chapter 1694: The n</h4>

    After a round of reprimand, Master Lu seemed to realize that his previous tirade was somewhat of an overstatement.

    He then coldly snorted, exining to the curious audience looking at him, "I just can¡¯t stand Zhan Yufei¡¯s attitude. Since he¡¯s participating in the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, I believe that whoever it is should give it their all andpete wholeheartedly!"

    Saying this, he sat back in his seat with a flicker in his gaze.

    Another half an incense stick time passed before the referee finally announced the end of thepetition.

    One minute before the end of thepetition, Ao Cangsheng and Zhan Yufei had alreadypleted their artifact refining simultaneously.

    The difference was, Zhan Yufei only forged the artifact mold seven times, while Ao Cangsheng forged it eleven times!

    Originally, with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s artifact refining prowess, the number of times he forged the mold would far exceed eleven times.

    However, to better counter Master Lu, Ao Cangsheng ultimately slowed down his refining speed!

    As the two War Soldiers were sent to the Judgement Department, many people widened their eyes.

    They all wanted to know if the neer to the semifinals, Master Yi, who was at a disadvantage, could truly surpass Zhan Yufei.

    Soon, the ten Artifact Refiners of the Judgement Department had finished reviewing the two War Soldiers. When Master Lu put down the War Soldier refined by Ao Cangsheng, his face turned ck.

    He really couldn¡¯t imagine that Ao Cangsheng could sessfully temper a top-grade artifact mold with a first-grade Fire Source.

    Such a thing had never been seen before in Master Lu¡¯s lifetime of experience.

    This was beyond his understanding of artifact refining, making him doubt his knowledge.

    Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refined War Soldier was only three points higher than Zhan Yufei¡¯s, the fact was in front of them¡ªZhan Yufei indeed lost.

    Ao Cangsheng winning a bout didn¡¯t matter much, but at this moment, it was undoubtedly a p in the face for the ten people of the Judgement Department.

    After long hesitation and internal conflict, Master Lu reluctantly announced, "In this challenge, Master Yi wins!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, a fleeting silence enveloped the central square.

    It seemed like at this moment, everyone was shocked by the miracle Ao Cangsheng created.

    The next moment, cheers erupted in the central square.

    When most thought Ao Cangsheng would definitely be kicked out of the top nine, he miraculously turned the situation around.

    Such an event not only astonished the audience but also left even the Artifact Refiners dumbfounded.

    Amid the surrounding cheers, the ten Artifact Refiners of the Judgement Department couldn¡¯t help but feel both ashamed and embarrassed.

    As the head of the Judgement Department, Master Lu found it even more humiliating.

    He stared intensely at Ao Cangsheng, his eyes radiating a venomous cold light. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said harshly, "Old fool, don¡¯t think that winning this one fight secures your position in the top nine."

    "There¡¯s still a long way to go in the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, and I have ample ways to boot you out of the central square."

    As this thought crossed his mind, he suddenlymanded coldly, "Who is the second challenger? Step forward already!"

    At this, Luo Su, standing a short distance away, was startled.

    He had never seen the usually gentle Master Lu so furious before.

    In that instant, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently.

    At this moment, Geta stepped forward. Just before, Master Lu had warned him: once you challenge the one surnamed Yi, only victory is allowed, no defeat.

    But Zhan Yufei had just lost, and his artifact refining level was onlyparable to Zhan Yufei. It was really too difficult not to lose.

    But if he were to lose, how would Master Lu deal with him?

    Thinking of this, Luo Su couldn¡¯t help but feel an aftershock of fear.

    "Master Lu, I am the second challenger, and here I am!"

    With thoughts racing, Luo Su rushed to the front of the Judgement tform, nervously eximing.

    "Oh! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here! Before the duel, I wish you a victorious start!"

    Master Lu nced at Ao Cangsheng, then squinted slightly, giving Luo Su a sinister smile.

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s ghost-like, dagger-hidden smile, Luo Su¡¯s calves began to cramp.

    Such a sinister smile was like a Demon from Hell, making one dreadfully fearful.

    "Uh... thank you, Master Lu, for the congrattion!"

    Luo Su was terrified in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t show it. He had to suppress his inner panic and reply, tongue tied.

    Master Lu nodded, then turned his face, looking gloomily at Ao Cangsheng beside him, "Master Yi, are you ready?"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly, "I can fight anytime!"

    "Great!" Master Lu¡¯s tone was resounding, "Once the draw is done, you may start the duel!"

    ...

    After the time of an incense stick, Luo Su and Ao Cangsheng once again stood before the Judgement Department.

    Just likest time, Luo Su drew the green bamboo stick, and Ao Cangsheng drew the red bamboo stick.

    But as they stood in front of the Judgement Stage, sweat was dripping from Luo Su¡¯s forehead, whether from heat or fear.

    The two War Soldiersy on the long table before the Judgement Stage, and seeing these War Soldiers, all ten Artifact Refiners of the Judgement Department looked ashen.

    They didn¡¯t even need to examine the War Soldiers, for just by visual inspection, they could tell which of the two before them was superior.

    At this moment, Master Lu¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly intimidating. He just silently stared at Luo Su, almost suffocating him.

    After a long while, the ten Artifact Refiners mechanically went through the motions, casually examining the two War Soldiers.

    The final evaluation was in, and resoundingly, Ao Cangsheng won this round of the challenge once again.

    Upon seeing this result, a joyful smile blossomed on Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face.

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected that just when he¡¯d given up hope on Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng would suddenly achieve such a feat.

    However, as for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s victory, Ye Xiu, the leader of the top three, couldn¡¯t care less.

    In his eyes, even if faced with such a challenge, he would certainly defeat the opponent faster than Ao Cangsheng.

    From the start, he never took Ao Cangsheng seriously, despite having heard of the mention of strong relics.

    The two bungled ns forced Master Lu to reevaluate his targeting strategy.

    If it continued this way, Master Lu could almost predict that the results would not be much different for You Hai than for Zhan Yufei and Luo Su!

    In that case, he would have to resort to a different approach to handle Ao Cangsheng.

    He could not just stand by and watch himself and the other nine judges being publicly embarrassed by Ao Cangsheng.

    Of course, one more thing that he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept was that he represented the Royal Family of Tang Country, more precisely, the face of the current Emperor.

    Being pped in the face was akin to the Emperor being pped. Such a disgrace to His Majesty¡¯s dignity was something he would never allow.

    Considering this, after the second challenge ended, Master Lu excused himself to rest for a moment and specifically conferenced with the other nine judges.

    Half an hourter, when Ao Cangsheng and You Hai appeared at the Judgement Stage, Master Lu¡¯s face again disyed a cold smile.

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s expression, Ao Cangsheng seemed calm, but Baili Chuanqiong couldn¡¯t help but feel a "thud" in his heart.

    "Your Highness, judging by Master Lu¡¯s expression, he¡¯s probably nning to recalcte against Master Yi!"

    The old man sitting beside Baili Chuanqiong took a secret nce at him, speaking in a heavy tone.

    Baili Chuanqiong said nothing, but his face showed both anger and worry.

    "Due to the upgrade in the excitement of the duel, the Judgement Department feels the need to add another rule to the duel."

    "The new rule is that anyone who draws a red bamboo stick, in addition to the different duel mode, must also dy artifact refining time by half an incense stick!"

    Master Lu nced at Ao Cangsheng with a t tone.

    He was eager to see what kind of reaction Master Yi, who thought he could counter him, would have upon hearing this.

 Chapter 1704: 1695: Strength

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1704: Chapter 1695: Strength</strong>

    However, before he could see Ao Cangsheng¡¯s interesting expression, some spectators in the square had already begun to angrily scold Master Lu.

    ¡°Lu, do you have no shame? Repeatedly plotting against Master Yi, are you still worthy of being a Judgement Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s truly a disgrace to have you in the Artifact Refining World!¡±

    ¡°Lu, doing such outrageous things, I curse that your ancestors¡¯ tombstones emit smoke for eight generations, and your sons are born without big eyes!¡±

    ¡°Lu, walk the night path often, be careful not to run into ghosts!¡±

    ¡­

    After the duel just now, some have seen that the mysterious Master Yi indeed possesses extraordinary skills in artifact refining that are beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Even if he was repeatedly plotted against by the Judgement Department, he managed to subtly retaliate every time.

    Without words, without force, he vehemently pped the faces of the ten old fellows in the Judgement Department.

    Such an expert demeanor instantly won over many people¡¯s hearts.

    Now, the Judgement Department, in order to suppress Ao Cangsheng, brazenly changed the rules again, intending for Ao Cangsheng to be defeated.

    Such despicable and shameless deeds instantly garnered criticism from some. They do not want to see a true artifact refining master being bullied by a group of hypocritical viins.

    However, although these people were criticizing Master Lu and the Judgement Department, their numbers were ultimately too few.

    Without the Emperor¡¯s decree, just relying on them to change the Judgement Department¡¯s actions is simply impossible.

    Finally, the voices criticizing Master Lu and the other nine Judgement Masters were drowned out by the noisy crowd.

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s insidious and triumphant expression, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, ¡°I also think this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture should be more exciting.¡±

    ¡°The rules added by Master Lu now just align with my thoughts, I find them quite appealing!¡±

    ¡°How unexpected, Master Lu is just like the worm in my belly, thinking the same as I do.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Master Lu¡¯s smile instantly froze.

    He originally wanted to see Ao Cangsheng angry, to see Ao Cangsheng curse loudly.

    Only then could he severely humiliate Ao Cangsheng and slightly alleviate his earlier disgrace.

    However, to his surprise, Ao Cangsheng seemed not angry at all. Not only was he not angry, but he was so willing to support his actions.

    In an instant, Master Lu¡¯s anticipation turned into a bucket of cold water pouring down on him.

    The most infuriating part was Ao Cangsheng tantly calling him the worm in his belly right in front of him.

    The words were clearly aimed to ridicule and disgrace him.

    ¡°Unbelievable, I will definitely revenge this grudge. Master Yi, you just wait, today I will either ruin your reputation or admit I wasted my life in the Artifact Refining World!¡±

    Master Lu resembled an enraged beast, ring fiercely at Ao Cangsheng.

    He clenched his teeth so hard they made a grinding sound, eager to charge forward and take a bite at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s neck.

    In the distance, upon hearing Master Lu suddenly announce such a shameless rule, Baili Chuanqiong instantly became furious.

    ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯re openly suppressing dissent like this, isn¡¯t it a bit too excessive?¡±

    Furious, Baili Chuanqiong stood up with bloodshot eyes, angrily facing Master Lu.

    Upon hearing, Master Lu chuckled coldly, ¡°Your Highness, I merely wanted to make thepetition more thrilling, why do you nder me like this?¡±

    ¡°Thrilling? Hahaha! Master Lu, whether thepetition is more thrilling, everyone knows. Calcting Master Yi over and over again, isn¡¯t it because you fear he might im the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture¡¯s top prize?¡±

    Baili Chuanqiongughed angrily, raising his hand and pointing at Master Lu.

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong angry, Master Lu¡¯s inner rage eased slightly.

    He tidied his clothes and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, if I remember correctly, Master Yi ispeting for you, right?¡±

    ¡°To favor your subordinate, you use such baseless reasons to nder me, isn¡¯t it a bit too mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Seeing Master Lu counter use, Baili Chuanqiong almost coughed up blood.

    A thief crying thief with such righteous indignation, Baili Chuanqiong truly encountered it for the first time.

    Slightly pausing, Master Lu continued, ¡°The duelsted so long, including the Emperor, no one found the Judgement Department¡¯s rules problematic.¡±

    ¡°Now, only Your Highness disturbs, iming that I¡¯m openly suppressing dissent, isn¡¯t it a bit maniptive?¡±

    ¡°Entrusted by the Emperor, I am responsible for this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, tirelessly yet without a word ofint.¡±

    ¡°However, Your Highness¡¯s words truly chill my heart. ndering me is one thing, but insinuating the Emperor, I can¡¯t allow it!¡±

    ¡­

    After Master Lu¡¯s words, Baili Chuanqiong suddenly was at a loss for words.

    Originally, he stood up with confidence, but after Master Lu¡¯s speech, he seemed culpable.

    After finishing speaking, Baili Chuanqiong started regretting, regretting his rashness.

    Although he considers himself smart,paring to a cunning person like Master Lu, he¡¯s like a child.

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong in a bind, Baili Chunqiu, who hasn¡¯t spoken, finally red at him and shouted, ¡°Chuanqiong, falsely using Master Lu, isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°To entrust the Artifact Refining Holy Scripture to Master Lu naturally means trusting his fairness and seriousness.¡±

    ¡°Now, doubting him and ndering him equals doubting me. What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°For a minor position, you employ such schemes, really disappointing me!¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡­ I recognize my mistake!¡±

    Listening to Baili Chunqiu¡¯s reprimand, Baili Chuanqiong dared not argue, biting his lip and listening with a bowed head.

    He didn¡¯t expect his biological father would side with an outsider against him now.

    Originally, Baili Chuanqiong intended to impress Baili Chunqiu and gain his favor.

    This way, in the future struggle for session, he could expect Baili Chunqiu¡¯s support.

    Now it seems, Baili Chunqiu doesn¡¯t like him much.

    Thinking this, deep inside, Baili Chuanqiong can¡¯t help but feel a strong resentment towards Baili Chunqiu.

    ¡°Recognize the mistake? Hmph, not only recognize but apologize to Master Lu?¡±

    Baili Chunqiu looked at Baili Chuanqiong with a frosty demeanor.

    At these words, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s heart sankpletely.

    If Baili Chunqiu¡¯s earlier words made him somewhat disheartened, now his heart has fallen into an icy abyss, utterly frozen.

    Anyone with eyes can see that this was clearly Master Lu intentionally scheming against Ao Cangsheng.

    And since Ao Cangsheng serves Baili Chuanqiong as a guest elder, naturally Baili Chuanqiong has the responsibility to protect him.

    Yet now, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s rightful stance isbeled as unreasonable by Master Lu and Baili Chunqiu, which is hard for Baili Chuanqiong to ept.

    ¡°Calm down, Your Majesty! The Third Prince is young and ignorant, prone to making mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Now that he recognizes his mistake and I haven¡¯t suffered any harm, I think the issue should end here!¡±

    Master Lu revealed a hint of urgency, suddenly advising Baili Chunqiu.

    Upon hearing, Baili Chunqiu sighed, giving Baili Chuanqiong a disdainful nce, ¡°If Chuanqiong had Master Lu¡¯s magnanimity, I would certainly be more at ease!¡±

    ¡°Alright, since Master Lu forgives you, sit down! Remember this matter, I don¡¯t want to see it again!¡±

    Thest sentence was apparently Baili Chunqiu¡¯s warning to the Third Prince!

    Seeing Baili Chuanqiong being reprimanded like this by Baili Chunqiu, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 1705 - 1696: Some Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Chapter 1696: Some Improvement</h4>

    It must be said that Master Lu A¡¯s character, Ao Cangsheng also finds deeply reprehensible. Yet today, to some extent, he helped Ao Cangsheng.

    If not for Master Lu A, suppressing Baili Chuanqiong so discreetly, Baili Chunqiu might not have reprimanded the Third Prince.

    As a result, Baili Chuanqiong deeply resents Master Lu A, and consequently, his rtionship with Baili Chunqiu has deteriorated.

    "Alright, enough with the idle talk! Since Master Yi also supports this regtion, let the challenge continue!"

    With themotion over, Master Lu A¡¯s mood slightly improved.

    He red fiercely at Ao Cangsheng, snorted coldly, and spoke.

    After speaking, Master Lu A picked up the box from earlier and had Ao Cangsheng and You Hai draw lots simultaneously.

    As expected, the result was Ao Cangsheng drew the red bamboo slip, while You Hai drew the green.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng had to use a first-grade fire source to refine a supreme-quality artifact mold and wait half a stick of incense¡¯s time before he could start.

    Such regtions are virtually insurmountable for any artifact refiner.

    Under these circumstances, even Ye Xiu, the top of the three contenders, could not bepletely confident in surpassing You Hai.

    Therefore, once Ao Cangsheng finished drawing his lot, those supporting Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but disy looks of despair.

    They believed it was simply impossible for Ao Cangsheng to continue winning the contest under such exceedingly unfair rules.

    As for those who disliked Ao Cangsheng, they began to cheer wildly with excitement.

    This time, there¡¯s no doubt that Master Yi, havinge out of nowhere, would be kicked out of the top nine.

    "Boom boom boom¡ª"

    The sound of three drums echoed as You Hai, standing beside the artifact furnace, looked at Ao Cangsheng with pity and began refining the War Soldier.

    As for Ao Cangsheng, he stood silently at the sideline, without any movement. The judges hadn¡¯t yet announced for him to begin artifact refining.

    If he started refining prematurely, it would vite the contest rules and lead to immediate disqualification.

    "Old thing, you¡¯re not all-powerful, are you? I want to see if you can still prevail under such circumstances!"

    In the distance, Master Lu A watched Ao Cangsheng with a sinister smile, convinced that this time he would certainly lose.

    "Ding ding dong dong¡ª"

    On the vast central square, You Hai was rapidly refining the War Soldier.

    Even though he had every advantage and believed Master Yi was sure to lose this time, he still couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    Because earlier Master Lu A told him, under such circumstances, if he still lost, his fate would be dire!

    The time of half a stick of incense passed swiftly, and You Hai had already hammered the artifact mold four times. Only four more times were needed toplete the refinement.

    At that moment, the judge finally issued themand for Ao Cangsheng to begin artifact refining.

    In the next instant, Ao Cangsheng casually picked up five artifact molds and tossed them onto the artifact furnace.

    Immediately thereafter, with a light shake of his right hand, a faint ck me silently spread from his fingertips, intertwining with the blood-red mes inside the furnace to form a bizarre purple-red me.

    The two mes intertwined, the blood-red me encapsted the Emperor¡¯s Annihtion Karma Fire, making it even more concealed.

    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª"

    The artifact fire burned for only three breaths, and Ao Cangsheng directly discarded four artifact molds, leaving only the one in the center to continue the burn.

    When the mold was thoroughly heated, Ao Cangsheng seized the artifact refining hammer and began to wield it like a whirlwind, fiercely hammering the mold.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng move, many spectators¡¯ gazes were instantly drawn.

    In just the blink of an eye, whether pro or anti Ao Cangsheng, expressions of astonishment unwittingly appeared on their faces.

    They suddenly realized Ao Cangsheng¡¯s artifact refining speed was astonishingly swift.

    Compared to the previous two challenge contests, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refining speed seemed to have more than doubled this time.

    "Ding ding dong dong¡ª"

    Since Ao Cangsheng started hammering the artifact mold, the explosive noises throughout the square had never ceased.

    You Hai had also hammered his mold earlier, but each time there was always a brief pause.

    But once Ao Cangsheng wielded the hammer, it was like a storm, without a moment¡¯s pause.

    Amidst a thunderstorm, the mold in his hand quickly shifted shape.

    Spectators and refiners close by, witnessing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s lightning-like artifact refining skill, were instantly taken aback.

    "First Refining!"

    "Second Refining!"

    "Third Refinement!"

    ...

    With constant thunder booming in their ears, the number of times Ao Cangsheng hammered the mold rapidly increased.

    Just as You Hai was about toplete his refinement, Ao Cangsheng had already hammered the mold eight times! After eight hammerings, the oncerge mold had transformed into a long de!

    The de was fierce, entirely ck, with the faintly whitening de edge emitting a chilling aura like Xuan Bing swiftly spreading in all directions.

    With half a quarter of an hour remaining until the end of the contest, You Hai preemptivelypleted his refinement.

    He refined a Mountain Opening Axe, having hammered it eight times, which was quitemendable.

    After finishing the War Soldier, You Hai breathed a slight sigh of relief. Having exerted his full strength in refining, he was ny percent sure of winning.

    Having nothing to do, You Hai finally shifted his gaze to Ao Cangsheng beside him.

    He wanted to see whether Ao Cangsheng hadpleted hammering the mold.

    Yet upon looking, You Hai was startled because he found Ao Cangsheng had already started engraving the War Soul Seal.

    This situation indicated only one thing: Ao Cangsheng had finished refining the War Soldier.

    Not only was You Hai shocked, but everyone in the central square was astounded.

    Under such stringent regtions, regardless of the final quality of the War Soldier, the fact that Ao Cangsheng couldplete the refinement disyed his exceptional artifact refining skill.

    Previously, Ye Xiu, standing at the top of the three contenders, had almost never given Ao Cangsheng a proper look.

    In his view, Ao Cangsheng was merely a third-rate chatan.

    If not for Baili Chuanqiong opening the back door for him, how could he have made it to the semifinals?

    But now, having witnessed Ao Cangsheng reverse the situation three times, Ye Xiu started to pay attention to Ao Cangsheng.

    If Ao Cangsheng won once by chance, it could be attributed to good luck.

    But when he managed to calmlyplete the refinement three times in a row, it became intriguing.

    "ng¡ª"

    As a collision sound rang out, Ao Cangsheng finallypleted his refinement, cing the refined War Soldier on the artifact furnace.

    At the same time, the nearby judge raised his hand and announced the end of the contest.

    Watching Ao Cangsheng and You Hai approaching the judgement tform with two Imperial Guards, Master Lu A wore a smug smile.

    He wanted to see what expression Ao Cangsheng would have when kicked out of the top nine¡ªwhether he could still maintain his previous calmposure.

    Those with the same thought, of course, included the other nine evaluation masters.

    However, the smug expression of the ten judges could onlyst a moment before their faces suddenly turned sullen.

    No one expected that under such stringent and unfair regtions, Ao Cangsheng could still refine a War Soldier that surpassed You Hai¡¯s.

    When the first judge expressed surprise, the hearts of the other nine judges couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    Shortly afterward, as the two War Soldiers were passed around, the faces of the first nine judges all changed.

    Witnessing this scene, Master Lu A had almost lost interest in examining the two War Soldiers.

    He was frustrated yet curious, curious as to how Ao Cangsheng could sessfully refine the War Soldier under such conditions¡ªit practically defied basic artifact refining knowledge.

    His frustration came from initially intending to mock Ao Cangsheng publicly and humiliate him.

    But now, the one being humiliated and mocked turned out to be himself, as well as the judgement department.

    Driven by extreme curiosity, Master Lu A still took the two War Soldiers.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1706 - 1697: Cheers

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Chapter 1697: Cheers</h4>

    After inspection, he discovered that the War Soldier refined by Ao Cangsheng was just one line better than You Hai¡¯s.

    Without that line, Master Lu Ah might have judged You Hai as the winner based onpletion time.

    But precisely because of that line, You Hai was defeated narrowly.

    "Master Lu Ah, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve all seen the War Soldier, why not announce the result of the duel?"

    Seeing Master Lu Ah¡¯s expression full of shame and anger, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but mock him.

    Though his words were spoken lightly, to Master Lu Ah¡¯s ears, they were incredibly harsh.

    In extreme anger, Master Lu Ah¡¯s hands trembled, nearly dropping the War Soldier on the ground.

    After a long while, Master Lu Ah suppressed his inner anger, refraining from using the War Soldier against Ao Cangsheng.

    "Ahem ahem ahem, after the judgment of the Judgement Department, the winner this time... the winner... remains... Master Yi!"

    Master Lu Ah¡¯s face twisted, nearly gritting his teeth as he announced the duel¡¯s result.

    As soon as he finished, a wave of cheers erupted across the central za.

    "Old curmudgeon, with your kind of creature, you thought you could plot against Master Yi?"

    "Humph humph, seeing Master Yi win, does it make you, that old turtle, angry? Serves you right, you old turtle!"

    "You thought you could plot against Master Yi, but you underestimated Master Yi¡¯s power. Master Yi¡¯s power, especially isn¡¯t something a despicable person like you could fathom!"

    ...

    Instantly, the za was filled with voices cursing, mocking, and insulting Master Lu Ah and the Judgement Department.

    Hearing these voices, the ten people of the Judgement Department felt as if they had been pped in the face repeatedly with a shoe, their faces burning hot.

    On the high tform, as Baili Chuanqiong heard with trepidation that Ao Cangsheng won this duel, he nearly leapt with joy.

    Ao Cangsheng had firmly pped the Judgement Department in the face this time.

    This p was so satisfying that Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s previous anger and frustration dissipatedpletely.

    The three carefully calcted schemes by the Judgement Department had concludedpletely by now.

    No one expected such base and shameless schemes would still leave Master Lu Ah empty-handed in the end.

    ording to the rules, after the three challenges ended, Ao Cangsheng could start his challenge.

    Having witnessed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s extraordinary Artifact Refining Skill, Ye Xiu, the chief of the top three, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    Though outwardly he still didn¡¯t take Ao Cangsheng seriously, inwardly he was very apprehensive of him.

    Without knowing what trickery was involved in the Artifact Furnace, just being able to refine a Third Rank War Soldier in half an incense stick¡¯s time was difficult for him to achieve.

    Not far from Baili Chuanqiong, Baili Longyuan frowned again.

    Obviously, he too realized the gravity of the situation. If Ye Xiu truly lost, no one here could surpass Ao Cangsheng.

    After pondering a long time, Baili Longyuan eventually called Ye Xiu.

    "Master Ye, based on your feeling, how confident are you in defeating Yi?"

    Baili Longyuan looked at Ye Xiu quietly, his tone somewhat worried.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t want Baili Longyuan to see his unease, so he smiled faintly: "At least seventy percent! Even if Yi could surpass those three, he is still far behind in defeating me!"

    Ye Xiu spoke calmly, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but flicker.

    Baili Longyuan was skeptical, pondering: "Master Ye, you know, Yi defeated the three of You Hai under unfair conditions."

    "I would like to know if, under equal conditions, you could easily defeat those three as well?"

    "This... Haha, of course!"

    Hearing this, Ye Xiuughed dryly and then shifted his gaze with a smile.

    "Good! That would be best!"

    With Ye Xiu¡¯s words, Baili Longyuan felt a bit more at ease.

    On the other side, Master Lu Ah couldn¡¯t continue his base ways; reluctantly, he followed prior arrangements, letting Ao Cangsheng start his challenge.

    At this moment, everyone on the central za stared wide-eyed, watching Ao Cangsheng intently.

    They all wanted to see who this mysterious Ao Cangsheng would challenge.

    If there was to be the most exciting Artifact Refining duel in this Artifact Refining Holy Scripture, it would certainly be the showdown between Ao Cangsheng and the iing Artifact Refiner Master.

    For a moment, the noisy shouts on the central za vanished. Only the faint sound of people¡¯s breathing filled the air.

    Ao Cangsheng stood in the center of the za with his hands behind his back, his gaze coolly sweeping over the top nine. Back and forth three times, but he still hadn¡¯t chosen his opponent.

    This made many people extremely tense, so much so that they began to sweat.

    After a very long time, Ao Cangsheng suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Xiu, standing in the first position among the nine.

    "If I¡¯m to challenge, I¡¯ll pick a difficult one. Ye Xiu, it¡¯ll be you!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled lightly as he spoke to Ye Xiu.

    With those words, a wave of enthusiastic cheers erupted across the za.

    Clearly, almost everyone was filled with anticipation for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s choice.

    Although from the beginning they suspected Ao Cangsheng would mostly challenge Ye Xiu.

    When they heard Ao Cangsheng say Ye Xiu¡¯s name with their own ears, they were still just as excited and expectant.

    These two Artifact Masters before them were undoubtedly the most outstanding two Artifact Refiners of the day.

    Ye Xiu was known for his powerful and superior Artifact Refining Skill, sweeping over all obstacles in his path.

    While Ao Cangsheng was famous for his mysterious and unpredictable nature. It seemed that until now, no one could guess how strong Ao Cangsheng¡¯s true Artifact Refining skill was.

    When Ao Cangsheng spoke Ye Xiu¡¯s name, Baili Chuanqiong and Baili Longyuan simultaneously looked at each other.

    As their eyes met, the edge in both their gazes was sharp as knives. It seemed the duel between Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu was also a duel between them.

    With a slight smile, Ye Xiu suppressed his inner apprehension, saying disdainfully: "Master Yi, don¡¯t me this old man for not reminding you. If you want to challenge me, be prepared for utter defeat!"

    "Oh, really?"

    Ao Cangsheng replied with a smile: "To be honest, I was prepared for utter defeat in all today¡¯s duels."

    "Unfortunately, my opponents keep surprising me. Despite seeking defeat wholeheartedly, I simply can¡¯t lose, which really frustrates me!"

    Hearing this, Ye Xiu¡¯s expression turned unpleasant: "This old guy is too arrogant. Who else unts like this, it really irritates me!"

    "Though my Artifact Refining Skill is unparalleled, I¡¯ve never unted like this. Just because he beat a few unremarkable Artifact Refiners, he dares to unt like this? This is intolerable!"

    Silently griping in his heart, Ye Xiu outwardly said: "Since Brother Yi wholeheartedly seeks defeat, well, this duel, I think I can fulfill Brother Yi¡¯s wish!"

    "However, if Brother Yi¡¯s wish reallyes true, please don¡¯t start wailing and throwing a fit!"

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, waving his hand: "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ye. Whether this duel ends in victory or defeat, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing."

    "Of course, whether others will throw a tantrum or bang their heads against trees, that I wouldn¡¯t know!"

    The two exchanged words back and forth, with smiles on their faces, yet they couldn¡¯t help sending chills through the hearts of bystanders.

    What is a war of words? This is a living example. If words counted as weapons, the things they just said could probably kill many.

    After a few verbal exchanges, Ye Xiu could no longer tolerate Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Mount Tai-like patience.

    He was afraid if they continued talking, he would snatch the War Soldier from the judging tform and attack Ao Cangsheng.

    So, after mocking Ao Cangsheng onest time, Ye Xiu directly said: "Saying too much now is just empty talk. With the duel imminent, Master Yi, let¡¯s settle it on the battlefield!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1707: 1698: Resolute Decision

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1707: Chapter 1698: Resolute Decision</strong>

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, maintaining a calm expression, ¡°I had the same thought!¡±

    After speaking, Ao Cangsheng was about to walk towards the judging tform when Ye Xiu suddenly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Brother Yi, please wait, I have some business to take care of and will return shortly!¡±

    After that, he bowed from a distance towards the judging tform and then walked towards the opposite high stage.

    Seeing Ye Xiu¡¯s actions, Baili Longyuan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    He wondered why Ye Xiu was looking for him at this time and what the matter could be.

    ¡°Could it be that Ye Xiu is afraid of losing thepetition and wants to withdraw at thest minute?¡±

    Baili Longyuan thought this, and suddenly felt a pang of nervousness.

    After a moment, Ye Xiu arrived in front of Baili Longyuan.

    ¡°Master Ye, you¡¯reing to me now, is there something urgent you need to discuss?¡±

    Baili Longyuan feigned calmness, staring at Ye Xiu and smiling.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face was grim, seeming quite angry. After a slight pause, he said harshly, ¡°Your Highness, before thepetition, I want to make one request.¡±

    ¡°What request?¡±

    Seeing that Ye Xiu wasn¡¯t seeking to back out, Baili Longyuan¡¯s mood improved by several degrees.

    Ye Xiu said, ¡°I want to have a fair battle with Yi. Please grant my request!¡±

    Saying this, Ye Xiu raised his hand, bowed deeply to Baili Chuanqiong, and seemed to have made up his mind!

    ¡°Why do you have such an idea? Weren¡¯t you always aiming to win the title of Artifact Refining Holy Scripture¡¯s champion?¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a chance, why should we care about fairness or unfairness?¡±

    Baili Longyuan said curiously, feeling like Ye Xiu¡¯s mind was somehow muddled at this moment.

    Many people, using all their effort and means, might not be able to secure a ce in the Alchemy Code.

    But this elder Ye is a good person. He doesn¡¯t want to take any advantage. What did he say to Yi?

    If he¡¯s not in poor mental condition, what could it be?

    Baili Longyuan mocked Ye Xiu¡¯s thoughts.

    Ye Xiu pondered a bit, then said, ¡°The elder indeed wishes to win the championship of the Alchemy Scripture, but he doesn¡¯t want to be a false champion.¡±

    ¡°That person with the surname Yi is too arrogant, barely regards this old man!¡±

    ¡°In that case, the elder will harshly extinguish his spirit, letting him know that in the circle of this refinery, there is another world beyond Heaven and Earth!¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s words incited anger, hoping everyone could hear his fury.

    Knowing various reasons, Baili Longyuan felt he couldn¡¯t smile or cry.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re angry, you want to have a proper fight with Yi? Have you considered the consequences? What if you lose?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty initially said that if any of the three princes could win the title of Alchemist¡¯s canon, he might be crowned as the prince!¡±

    ¡°To support me, the Holy Father and the Emperor especially invited you down from the mountain to attend the Alchemy Scripture as my guest. Do you not understand my intentions?¡±

    Baili Longyuan looked at Ye Xiu with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t realize that my father wants to use this opportunity to make me a prince. And this so-called Alchemy Password is precisely the origin of my book.¡±

    All three princes know about this award. If you lose to Yi Jianlian, don¡¯t you want to make your father eat his words?¡±

    Baili Longyuan knows that Ye Xiu is stubborn, and once he makes a decision, it¡¯s hard to change.

    Hence, he would do his utmost to persuade Ye Xiu, hoping he could see the bigger picture.

    Don¡¯t let the Emperor and the great prince feel ashamed due to their selfishness!

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face darkened further at Baili Longyuan¡¯s words.

    Of course, he understood the importance, but he just couldn¡¯t bear seeing such arrogance.

    After a long hesitation, Ye Xiu finally said, ¡°ording to the rules, even if the elder loses thepetition, the elder is still eligible to challenge.¡±

    ¡°If at that time he proceeds ording to n, Your Highness will not be affected!¡±

    Baili Longyuan, not knowing how to repair this issue with Ye Xiu, felt a bit annoyed. ring cruelly, he said coldly, ¡°Master Ye, what exactly do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive my error. If you cannot fulfill the old man¡¯s wish, the old man would rather withdraw from this Alchemist¡¯s scripture!¡±

    Ye Xiu lowered his head and brows, resembling a statue. He stubbornly stood before Baili Longyuan, silently answering.

    With this statement, Baili Longyuan nearly spat blood.

    At this moment, Ye Xiu, this aged man, began threatening himself, leaving him with no choice, how could Baili Longyuan not be furious?

    But right now, the elder in front of me is the key to this n.

    If Ye Xiu gives up the confrontation, His Majesty the Emperor and all his ns would vanish instantly.

    Thinking this, Baili Longyuan could only suppress his anger slowly, with an expression of helplessness, ¡°Master Ye, I understand your feelings, and I want to fulfill your wish too.¡±

    ¡°However, you know, as the Emperor, how can I alter the decision of the judging body? Aren¡¯t you putting me in a tough spot?¡±

    Ye Xiu shook his head stubbornly, ¡°I think, Your Highness, there must be a way to fulfill this old wish?¡±

    Pushed to this point by Ye Xiu, Baili Longyuan also met him for the first time.

    Seeing many eyes gathered around him, Baili Longyuan no longer wanted to argue with Ye Xiu.

    After repeated hesitation, he finally said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright! I fear you. I guarantee I can¡¯t do what you wish.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition is about to start. You¡¯d better return to the field first. To ensure fairpetition, I¡¯ll handle it now!¡±

    Afterwards, Baili Longyuan waved behind him to an elderly man, then whispered a few words in his ear.

    The elderly man remained silent, and after hearing Baili¡¯smand, he quietly retreated, with an uncertain mission.

    ¡°Well, Master you all! I¡¯ve informed the necessary details. Now you can safely join the confrontation!¡±

    After the elder left, Baili Longyuan impatiently told Ye Xiu.

    After some time, Ye Xiu and Ao Cangsheng appeared before the judging panel simultaneously.

    For some reason, at this moment, Master Lu nced at Ao Cangsheng, clearly adding augh.

    ¡°Look, Young Master Ye has forged four times already!¡±

    ¡°What about Yi? Didn¡¯t you see it¡¯s true Yi forged four times too?¡±

    ¡°But Master Ye¡¯s speed is clearly faster than Master Yi¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what do you know? You Hai¡¯s speed was fast just now, but in the end, he still lost the match!¡±

    ¡­

    In the fierce confrontation, supporters of Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu also shed intensely.

    Some despised Ao Cangsheng¡¯s alchemy, while others ridiculed Ye Xiu¡¯s alchemy.

    Arguments erupted among both sides, quickly drawing more participants into the dispute.

    ¡°Five times!¡±

    ¡°Six times!¡±

    ¡°Seven times!¡±

    As Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu¡¯s forging count gradually increased, many hearts quietly became familiar with the tension.

    ¡°Heavens, it just takes half a stick of incense to burn, yet they forged seven times; are they still human?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you think people like you might only manage three for a whole stick of incense!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such excellent refiners in my long time in the refining industry! It¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if I achieved even half of their refinery sess, I¡¯d be renowned now!¡±

    ¡­

    After a long time, the standoff ended, barely under a quarter-hour, Ye Xiu finally stopped striking!

    By this time, he had forged fourteen steel ingots! This was his limit.

    If he continued to forge the ingots, they would begin splitting from within, unable to withstand external force.

    Thus, even if he ultimately refined weapons, there would be a portion of defects.

    At this time, the steel ingot above the furnace had transformed into a reddish angle bow.

 Chapter 1708: 1699: Solidified

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1708: Chapter 1699: Solidified</strong>

    Only by engraving the soul of war and forging the bow can this soldier be consideredplete.

    Since the harmony above does not belong to the refiner¡¯s realm, as long as Ye Xiu engraves the soul of war, the refinerpletes the task this time.

    ¡°Master Ye has forged fourteen pieces, it¡¯s incredible!¡± Such skill, I¡¯m afraid no one in the Tang Dynasty can match!

    ¡°Excellent! The fourteenth refinement is absolutely a presence both in the past and present!¡±

    ¡°Yi¡¯s name hasn¡¯t yet burned through fourteen times. This time he lost!¡±

    ¡°Humph, of course. Dare to challenge Master Ye, he¡¯s just humiliating himself!

    Seeing Ye Xiu nearing victory, many of Ye Xiu¡¯s supporters immediately wore triumphant expressions.

    But this pride didn¡¯tst long, and was broken by the act of arrogance.

    While some secretly mocked and gloated, none noticed that the Proud Refiner¡¯s speed suddenly increased by three percent.

    Soon, under some anticipation, he alsopleted the fourteenth refinement.

    Thus, Ye Xiu is not so easy to win over Ao Cangsheng.

    Fourteen refinements, so what? Ipleted the refinement earlier than you!¡±

    Ye Xiu whispered, looking curiously at Cangsheng.

    When he found that Ao Cangsheng had just finished the fourteenth refinement, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of confident smile.

    He has now begun engraving the soul of war, and Proud Cangsheng haspleted the fourteenth refinement.

    In this way, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed slowed down. By then, Ye Xiu will add bonus points in the evaluation.

    Ye Xiu is confident that his alchemy skills are no worse than anyone in the Tang Dynasty.

    Now that he leads in refining speed, the chances of winning will naturally increase.

    However, before Ye Xiu could finish his proud deration, the smile on his face froze.

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± He should be able to do it for 15 years!¡±

    Just as Ye Xiu engraved 30% of the soul of war, the scene before him made his eyes light up.

    Because just as he thought Ao Cangsheng also wanted to engrave the soul of war, Ao Cangsheng continued to raise the refining hammer, starting the fifteenth forging.

    ¡°How could it be possible?¡± He needs fifteen refinements?¡±

    At the same time, His Majesty the Emperor and the three Princes above the high tform couldn¡¯t help but utter these words.

    Their eyes widened, clearly shocked by their arrogant act.

    As far as they know, currently, except for the War Pce and Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, no one can forge a steel ingot more than fourteen times.

    Suddenly, a master of Yi walked out and requested the fifteenth ingot. How could they not be shocked?

    ¡°Impossible! He must be crazy! Fifteen refinements, it¡¯s just too easy! If he lies down like this, the soldiers will definitely be discarded!¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s heart pounded, and he stared at the hammer in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand, mumbling to himself.

    Although he doesn¡¯t believe Ao Cangsheng will seed, his heart begins to genuinely worry.

    Once Ao Cangsheng trulypletes the fifteenth refinement, he will bepletely defeated.

    Although only one difference is between the fourteenth and fifteenth refinement, just refine it.

    Cangsheng thought, looking up at the incense stick not far away.

    Now, there is more than a quarter of an hour before the refinery ispleted.

    Looking back at the past, in the eyes of countless shocked people, Ao Cangsheng did not put down the refining hammer, but continued to lift it, frantically beating the warriors.

    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m not seeing things, Yi seems to have aplished sixteen refinements!¡±

    ¡°Good heavens, this is crazy. He¡¯s going for sixteen refinements!¡±

    ¡°In the history of the Tang Dynasty, I¡¯m afraid there haven¡¯t been sixteen refining furnaces?¡±

    ¡­

    Surprisingly, Ao Cangsheng began the sixteenth refinement!

    ¡°The sound of nking¡ª¡ª¡±

    Seeing this scene, Ye Xiu was stunned. He stared nkly at Proud Cangsheng. Even his soldiers fell to the ground, and he couldn¡¯t find any of them.

    ¡°Lost!¡±

    In the distance, Baili Longyuan suddenly felt powerless. He gently uttered these two words, leaning softly on his seat.

    Ye Xiu has unstable soldiers, what talk is there of winning? Now he looks like this, clearly frightened by the surname Yi!

    Baili Longyuan looked at Ye Xiu¡¯s lost soul and spirit, filled with anger and unwillingness, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    At this moment, the audience who had been full of confidence in Ye Xiu were also stunned into silence.

    They didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiu¡¯s soldier to suddenly fall to the ground.

    What bewildered them further was that Ye Xiu unexpectedly forgot to pick it up, instead, he dejectedly looked at the arrogant refiner.

    So far, there is no need to watch thepetition. Everyone knows who the true winner is.

    In front of the jury, ten judges were stunned by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sixteen refinements.

    At this moment, they even forgot that Cangsheng was their enemy.

    After knowing for a long time, Master Lu suddenly turned his head, his eyes full of bitterness and resentment.

    He hates arrogance, but he¡¯s more ruthless. If Ye Xiu hadn¡¯t insisted on fairpetition, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless pairs, Ao Cangshengpleted the soldier¡¯s intricate carvings in thest moment.

    When heid down the soldier and looked around, the za erupted in thunderous cheers.

    In this battle, Ao Cangsheng defeated Ye Xiu, the leader of the three giants, without suspense, leaping from thest of the former nine giants to the top of the three giants.

    At this time, even those who despised and hated arrogance suddenly reflected.

    Originally, the person they had always underestimated ended up being a mysterious refining master.

    His mystery does not lie in covering his imitations but genuinely possessing power beyond imagination.

    Not far from the Cangsheng furnace, Ye Xiu waspletely stunned.

    His eyes were silent, as if seeing a ghost. He stared at the soldiers refined by Ao Cangsheng like a lost soul.

    He took a long time before sighing.

    That sigh carried a boundless loneliness, loneliness, and mncholy, that sigh made Ye Xiu seem ten years older.

    After a while, the guards took away the soldiers of Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu.

    When we reached the evaluation room, the expressions of the ten assessors were splendid.

    They never expected Ye Xiu to be defeated by Ao Cangsheng.

    They were even ready to humiliate their pride, but did not expect Ye Xiu to lose so miserably.

    Just like Ye Xiu said to Ao Cangsheng before the duel: ¡°I will make you losepletely!¡±

    Now, indeed someone was defeated, but that person wasn¡¯t arrogance, it was Ye Xiu himself.

    Among the jury, there were two soldiers. The ten judges just nced at the two soldiers before averting their faces.

    Now, when they see those two soldiers, they feel as if they¡¯d been pped in public, feeling extremely humiliated.

    Young Master Lu said nothing. He just looked at Ao Cangsheng and said: ¡°Master Yi, you are great! Congrattions, you won!¡±

    The voice was cold, like ice! Although congratting Ao Cangsheng, the rancor and hostility in the words were obvious.

    Cangsheng smiled gently and said: ¡°Master Lu said it, does the old man still want to say thanks?¡±

    ¡°Humph, no!¡±

    Master Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, a killing machine shed across his face.

    At this moment, the whole central za was boiling over. Those who previously didn¡¯t hold themselves in high regard had changed their attitudes.

    Now they finally understand how fascinating Ao Cangsheng¡¯s alchemy skills must be!

    For such a rare super refining master, they naturally respect overwhelmingly.

    On stage, Baili Longyuany weakly on the chair, his heart filled with anger and regret.

    If he insisted that Ye Xiu did not duel Yi fairly, there wouldn¡¯t be such shame and embarrassment.

    However, no matter how angry or regretful Ye Xiu was, he still lost.

 Chapter 1709 - 1700: Dome

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Chapter 1700: Dome</h4>

    But Baili Longyuan suddenly became so peaceful and friendly that even Ye Xiu felt a little pity for himself.

    For a moment, Ye Xiu seemed to feel he owed Longyuan a hundred miles and dared not face his eyes.

    Ye Xiu did not know that Baili Longyuan was aiming for this effect.

    The so-calledbination of grace and power, now is not the time to exert force.

    Ye Xiu lost in the duel. On one hand, he had failed Baili Longyuan.

    Now, Baili Longyuan did not scold him; instead, heforted him, which was akin to benevolence.

    This way, even without speaking, Ye Xiu would understand what to do in the next match.

    On the other hand, Baili Chuanqiong was happily talking with Ao Cangsheng. The conversation undoubtedly contained words of praise and gratitude.

    Ao Cangsheng actually did not care about this. Originally, his purpose in participating in Alchemy was not for Baili Chuanqiong.

    So, no matter what action Baili Chuanqiong took, his heart could not be swayed in the slightest.

    Just after Baili Chuanqiong finished chatting with Ao Cangsheng, an old man in purple hurriedly approached Baili Chuanqiong.

    Seeing this person, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face did not change at all. The body, which had been sitting all along, suddenly crawled out of the chair.

    "Grandpa Mei, why have youe? Is there an issue?"

    Baili Chuanqiong eximed in surprise, looking meaningfully at the old man in purple.

    The sudden appearance of Grandpa Mei did not surprise him, but rather, it made him feel tense.

    Prince Mei is a favored one beside the Emperor, also the head eunuch of the Imperial Pce. Even an assistant minister would be wary of his power.

    Regarding the vehemently earnest Grandpa Mei, Baili Chuanqiong has always been very disgusted, so naturally, he would not associate with him.

    However, now that Grandpa Mei appeared before him, it meant he came with a divine decree.

    But at this moment, what would happen when His Majesty sought out Baili Chuanqiong? Is it good or bad?

    At this time, Baili Chuanqiong felt bottomless. Judging from being openly reprimanded by the previous Emperor, it probably won¡¯t be good.

    Grandpa Mei, with green hands, chuckled at Baili Chuanqiong and said, "Your Highness, we are not looking for you, we are looking for this Master Yi."

    As he spoke, the demon¡¯s evil triangr eyes nced lightly at the arrogant Ao Cangsheng.

    "Master Yi and I are talking. What do you want him to do?"

    Hearing this, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s heart slightly tightened, asking vigntly.

    Grandpa Mei twisted his skin, someone pointed out: "It¡¯s my people who didn¡¯t make it clear. It¡¯s not my family who wants to see Master Yi, but His Majesty does."

    "As for what to say, we don¡¯t know. If Your Highness wants to know, you can personally ask His Majesty!"

    Why does His Majesty want to see Master Yi at this time?

    But now that Grandpa Mei hase, no matter what, Master Yi has to go once.

    Baili Chuanqiong slightly changed his mind, smiled, and said: "I still have something to discuss with Master Yi. Why don¡¯t you go back first, Grandpa Mei."

    "Once I¡¯m done talking, I¡¯ll have Master Yi hurry over. How about that?"

    "Are you suggesting that His Majesty should wait first, Your Highness?"

    Grandpa Mei¡¯s face sank, and some people were unhappy. He did not give Baili Chuanqiong a chance to feel proud.

    "No, no, no, how could I think that! It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very important, so I want to finish it quickly.

    "Since Father is waiting, I¡¯ll have Master Yi go with you!"

    As he spoke, Baili Chuanqiong shed a gleam in his eyes and gave Ao Cangsheng a look.

    Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s meaning, Ao Cangsheng naturally understood. He said nothing, just nodded slightly.

    Afterward, Ao Cangsheng followed Grandpa Mei, seated in Baili Chunqiu¡¯s time.

    "Your Majesty, Master Yi has arrived!"

    Upon arriving at the central seat, Grandpa Mei bowed and said during the spring and autumn seasons.

    "Hmm! You may step down! Quickly, offer Master Yi a seat!

    Baili Chuanqiong waved to Grandpa Mei, looking at Ao Cangsheng, he waved his hand and said.

    "I¡¯ve long heard of Master Yi¡¯s extraordinary alchemy prowess, pure and holy. Seeing it today, I truly hope it can open the widow¡¯s eyes!"

    "I have watched Master Yipete several times, the widows admire him greatly. I just don¡¯t know how Master Yi managed to attain such extraordinary sage-like achievements by the moon.

    Baili Chunqiu wore a kindly face, smiled at Ao Cangsheng, without any sense of superiority.

    "A hundred years!"

    Ao Cangsheng did it, calmly responded.

    "Good! For a hundred years, Master Yi is perhaps the first person in the Tang Dynasty to cultivate such an achievement.

    "Master Ye Xiuye has also been in the Refinery for more than a hundred years, longer than Master Yi."

    "Butpared to Master Yi, his refining prowess is much better.

    Baili Chunqiu was not in a hurry. He slowed down his pace again, smiling gently: "As long as Master Yi agrees to the widow¡¯s request, the widow will not be unfair to him."

    After the Alchemy Scripture, the widow wants to make Master Yi the first Alchemist of the Tang Dynasty and grant you the Golden Decree of the Emperor!

    "Moreover, the widow can also give Master Yi a hundred Third-Level Crystals for his practice."

    "If Master Yi has any other requests, as long as it¡¯s within the widow¡¯s ability, the widow will agree to them!"

    It must be said, in order for Ao Cangsheng to concede, Baili Chunqiu was indeed very generous.

    If Ao Cangsheng were just here for thepetition, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s promise would far outweigh the first ce in the Alchemy Rules.

    Any aspiring person would not hesitate to promise Baili Chunqiu, to gain both fame and fortune, and to climb the high branches of the Royal Family.

    Otherwise, even if he wins first ce in Alchemy, he is sure to offend the Royal Family. Ultimately, endless trouble wille.

    However, even if Baili Chunqiu did not calcte Ao Cangsheng¡¯s true identity, it was well calcted.

    The reason why Ao Cangsheng participated in Alchemy was to win the trust of Baili Chuanqiong and begin his own revenge n.

    Taking pride in his family, the Royal Family has never stopped its death, how could he care about offending Baili Chunqiu once or twice?

    Thinking only a bit, the proud man awkwardly shook his head: "If there were other requests, the old man would certainly agree with His Majesty. Winning first in Alchemy is an old and simple wish."

    "To let the world witness the strength of that day, this old man has practiced for nearly a hundred years."

    "Now, the old man has long waited for this day, His Majesty lets the old man give up, it¡¯s hard for the old man!"

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng say this, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s face suddenly sank.

    As a country¡¯s King, worshiped by thousands, there¡¯s nothing he couldn¡¯t do once he opened his golden mouth.

    However, today, this un-nurturable old man refused his request.

    If you don¡¯t give him face, you p his face.

    "Master Yi, don¡¯t be quick to refuse. If you have any conditions, you can propose them first."

    "If the widow can promise you, she won¡¯t be stingy. If the widow can¡¯t promise you, something else will rece it for you!"

    "The widow is a King of a country, always speaking of nine matters. Are you afraid the widow will deceive you?"

    Baili Chunqiu was a little angry. From childhood to adulthood, it was the first time he had spoken so much to a follower.

    If it were not for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s special identity and the presence of many people¡¯s eyes now, he would have long had people proud of Ao Cangsheng.

    "Don¡¯t think about it! Winning first in Alchemy is the old man¡¯s lifelong wish of never giving up!

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated not a whit, once more refusing Baili Chunqiu.

    Hearing this, Baili Chunqiu suddenly became furious! He was a noble gentleman, told everything. How dare this old man refuse him?

    "Hmph! Master Yi, do you know who you are facing? If you refuse him, are you not afraid of any disaster?

    Without Big Confusion, Baili Chunqiu presented a strong color, beginning to threaten.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, unafraid to face Baili Chunqiu¡¯s threat, said: "Why, does His Majesty want to take away the old man?"

    Baili Chunqiu chuckled: "Master Yi, you may not know your actions, no doubt offended public anger."

    "Don¡¯t know if you have thought about it, if you fight against the entire Tang Dynasty, what will the result be?"

 Chapter 1710 - 1701: Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 1710: Chapter 1701: Nonsense</h4>

    Hearing such a tant threat, Ao Cangsheng angrily said, "Your Majesty, there is something I wish to remind you, even if you are the King of a nation, you cannot represent the entire Tang Dynasty!"

    "Moreover, if Your Majesty does not dare to kill your husband now, this old man can assure you he will not hold back in the nextpetition!"

    "Good! Today the widow has seen Master Yi¡¯s character. I just don¡¯t know how long this canst in the world."

    Seeing Jian Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance and obsession, the Baili Chunqiu festival is no longer a mere fanciful tale.

    He had already made up his mind that once the holy ceremony of Alchemy concluded, he would seize the first opportunity to eliminate the arrogance.

    Those who dare confess publicly cannot be allowed to live in this world.

    "Your Majesty, just wait and see how long these old bones canst!"

    Ao Cangsheng finally said a word, then turned and left.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng stride away, many people showed expressions of hatred.

    However, no one dared to remain arrogant in public.

    After Ao Cangsheng returned, Baili Chuanqiong curiously asked, "Master Yi, what is happening?

    Sure enough, upon hearing that Ao Cangsheng had not given up and even refused both his father and the Emperor for this, Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s heart suddenly felt a great sense of gratitude.

    Suddenly, he felt that apart from Master Yi who could wholeheartedly save him, everyone else had their sights on him.

    His elder brother and second brother were everywhere driving him out. Now, even his father and the Emperor were bullying him.

    If Master Yi had not resisted his father under immense pressure, risking offending His Majesty, all his years of efforts would have gone up in mes.

    Thinking of this, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly, became slightly moist.

    I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I was moved or because I was inspired by Baili Chunqiu.

    Amidst mixed emotions, Baili Chuanqiong tightly grasped Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arm, thanking him: "Master Yi, once you assist me with peace of mind, I will never forget Baili Chuanqiong."

    When I ascend the throne, I will announce to the world what you have done for me.

    Ao Cangsheng gently smiled, "Your Highness speaks heavily. The reason this old man supports Your Highness is because Your Highness can be a genteel and virtuous under-rated talent."

    "If Your Highness ascends to the divine throne in the future, I believe Your Highness can also be a wise monarch supported by the people!"

    "Alright, if there is more to say, we will talkter. For now, retrieving the Alchemy Password is the right course!"

    With that, Ao Cangsheng patted Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s shoulder and slowly walked down the tform.

    On the other side of the high tform, Baili Chunqiu stared at Ao Cangsheng, the bitterness and intent to kill in his eyes seemed to transform into two sharp swords, aimed directly at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brows.

    After a short rest, Ye Xiu regained hisposure.

    Having lost thest glorious battle, he had to fight Ao Cangsheng again, ording to Baili Longyuan¡¯s intentions.

    With the sound of three gongs, all participating alchemists returned to the center of the square.

    Master Lu looked at everyone and said loudly, "Now only Ye Xiu has not participated in this challenge. Ye Xiu, who will you challenge this time?"

    Ye Xiu Yi raised his eyes, firmly looking at Ao Cangsheng and said, "I challenge Master Yi!"

    Though Master Lu resented Ye Xiu¡¯s stubbornness, he had nothing to say at this moment.

    So he lightly chuckled, saying, "Then let¡¯s draw lots!"

    Wen Yan, Ao Cangsheng, and Ye Xiu stepped forward together, drawing bamboo sticks in sequence from the jury.

    Due to the arrangements during the Baili Chunqiu period, Ao Cangsheng drew a red bamboo stick this time.

    Therefore, in thispetition, he not only needs to refine a high-grade steel ingot with a piece of Fire Essence but also must start the refinery midway through the baking time.

    Previously, Ao Cangsheng had also faced this situation in thest three rounds of the top 20.

    But in those three rounds, Ao Cangsheng had reached the refinery¡¯s peak strength and had defeated all three.

    Now, as the same scenario was reenacting, many spectators couldn¡¯t help but start worrying for the proud Ao Cangsheng.

    Because this time, he was facing the leader of the top three, Ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s refinery strength was several blocks ahead of the top three in the earlier rounds.

    In this uneven confrontation, for Ao Cangsheng to win, the difficulty is conceivable.

    The confrontation hadn¡¯t started, yet Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s heart had already broken out in a cold sweat. His expression alone indicated he was very tense at this moment.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The sound of three drums rang out, and the referee announced the start of thepetition.

    Due to his failure in the previouspetition, Ye Xiu dared not underestimate arrogance from the start.

    Almost with utmost focus, following his own ideas, he quickly activated the refinery.

    Dposing furnace steel ingots, selecting steel ingots, forging steel ingots, adding attachments...

    During the incense time of half a year, Ye Xiu methodically refined, his techniques skillful and movements swift.

    As the pir burned to normal, he had forged the octagonal billet eight times. Compared tost time, there was still one more forging.

    Midway through the baking, the referee announced that Ao Cangsheng had begun working in the refinery.

    At this moment, the square fell silent. Whether supporting Ao Cangsheng or Ye Xiu, spectators were tensely exining for the two people in the center of the square and in front of the furnace.

    Especially those supporting proud Cangsheng, whose hearts were now beginning to race fiercely.

    At this moment, the sword had already been forged eight times. However, Ao Cangsheng began annealing the steel ingot.

    The time difference between them was undoubtedly the audience¡¯s biggest concern.

    Adding to the fact that Proud Cangsheng¡¯s grab is just one product.

    Today, Ye Xiu suddenly saw Ao Cangsheng turning Qi into a hammer and recreating the legendary feat of alchemy before his eyes. How could he not be shocked?

    On the high tform, Baili Chunqiu saw the proud movements of Cangsheng, and couldn¡¯t help but suddenly frown.

    Immediately, he seemed to ask and talk to himself: "What is he doing?"

    Hearing this, an alchemist sitting next to Baili Chunqiu shook his head and smiled softly. "I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s a show," knowing that this battle was set for failure, I fear Yi Jianlian deliberately did these shy things to catch the eye!"

    "Not necessarily!"

    Considering Master Yi¡¯s previous excellence in alchemy, Baili Chunqiu never thought Master Yi would do anything ornamental.

    Simultaneously, the ten jurors were also frowning tightly.

    Intuition told them the behavior of proud Cangsheng was dangerous. Of course, the danger was to Ye Xiu.

    But, lost in thought, proud Cangsheng had alreadypleted one annealing.

    Upon seeing this, Ye Xiu quickly focused. He did not look at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery but focused on his own.

    He worried that if he watched any longer, he would not withstand the arrogance pressure and directly copse.

    "ng, ng, ng"

    Now, in the central square, there was only the continuous sound of hammering.

    At the same time, all the spectators¡¯ hearts, apanied by the beat¡¯s rhythm, turned tense.

    "Nine times!"

    "Four times!"

    "Ten times!"

    "Six times!"

    Everyone was secretly counting the forging times of Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu. Although Ye Xiu¡¯s forging era was rapidly rising, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s forging speed shocked everyone.

    Almost every time Ye Xiu finished one forging, Ao Cangsheng would have forged twice.

    When Ye Xiu finished the tenth forging, Ao Cangsheng had finished seven.

    At this speed, sooner orter, Ye Xiu would be caught up by Ao Cangsheng, and even more so!

    Since Ye Xiu no longermented to Cangsheng for his achievements, he was unaware.

    Otherwise, Ye Xiu would have copsed directly under the alchemist¡¯s strange skills and terrifying speed.

    The further it went on, the faster Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery progressed.

    When Ye Xiupleted the twelfth annealing, Ao Cangsheng had alsopleted the twelfth anealing.

    Seeing this scene, whether it was Baili Chunqiu or Baili Longyuan, a trace of despair couldn¡¯t help but rise in their eyes.

    They never expected Ao Cangsheng to catch up with Ye Xiu under such unfavorable conditions.

    Of course, catching up was only temporary, given the proud speed of Cangsheng, he would surpass Ye Xiu again.

    As expected, when Ye Xiupleted the thirteenth annealing, Ao Cangsheng had alreadypleted the fourteenth.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1711 - 1702: The Greatest Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Chapter 1702: The Greatest Hidden Danger</h4>

    After the fourteenth tempering, Ye Xiu was shocked once again. For this stunning revtion, Ao Cangshengpleted the seventeenth tempering.

    The record of seventeen calciums, where there are alchemists, it has never been heard of, this is simply more magical than myths.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng was at ease, under extremely disadvantageous conditions,pleting the 17th tempering with unimaginable ease.

    At this point, there was less than half a moment before the end of thepetition. Ao Cangsheng and Ye Xiu stopped their motions and began engraving the souls of war.

    On the tform above, Baili Chunqiu and Baili Longyuan looked grim. They knew that in this face-off, Ye Xiu would once again lose.

    Meanwhile, Cangsheng¡¯s terrifying arrogance left them entirely in shock. Such a powerful alchemist, if he was willing to join a superpower, it would be an easy affair.

    And this kind of power, even in the Tang Dynasty, could notpare.

    At this time, Baili Chunqiu suddenly had a very strong thought, that no matter what, the arrogance must be eradicated.

    The existence of such a person in the Tang Dynasty was bound to overthrow the greatest hidden danger of the imperial power.

    He must strangle Ao Cangsheng in the cradle before he could join a great nation.

    "ng"

    The sound of gold colliding with iron rang out, Ao Cangsheng first set down the soldier.

    On the other side, Ye Xiu was still engraving thest three war souls.

    At this point, his forehead was covered in sweat. I just didn¡¯t know if it was from the oven or from being scared by arrogance.

    Soon after Ye Xiu set down the soldier, the referee dered the end of the confrontation.

    Upon looking up, Ye Xiu saw the surrounding spectators with excited and heated eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit intimidated.

    Because of those eyes, most of them seemed arrogant and conceited. In my view, there was only worry and concern.

    "What happened? Why are they all looking at me like that?

    Ye Xiu looked at the audience with a strange expression, and his heart began to feel tense.

    Logically, this time he had such a great advantage that even if the alchemical mastery of Yi Jianlian reached the peak.

    "Every refiner knows that it¡¯s impossible to temper the best product with just one gun. However, this Yi person did it, and never missed.

    Moreover, it only started refining half the time. But the speed of this refiner was very frightening."

    As robust as an incense burner during Yue Xiu, he had alsopleted fourteen temperings. But that Yi surname, in half the time of a burning incense,pleted seventeen temperings.

    "No matter when his refinery is built, I¡¯m afraid that the refineries in these four border areas cannot do this alone."

    "And what about the two main leaders of the War Pce and the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion?" Do you think they can do it?"

    Baili Chunqiu¡¯s frown grew deeper and asked in a heavy tone.

    "When I came down from the minister, I¡¯m afraid it will be very risky!"

    Master Lu thought for a while and finally gave such an answer.

    After that, he seemed to feel that he hadn¡¯t fully expressed the statement, so he added: "I have to say, the achievements of this Yi-named alchemist almost reached an astounding level."

    "The reason he could win thispetition so easily, ording to his subordinate Yi Jianlian, was that from the beginning, he didn¡¯t exert his full effort in thepetition."

    "Of course, even now, his subordinates doubt whether his surname Yi really did his best!"

    Upon hearing Master Lu¡¯s words, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s face became even more unpleasant.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that he suddenly realized how terrifying and strong the mysterious Master Yi was.

    Such a powerful alchemist, once he intends to invest in this side, Baili Chunqiu can almost determine that his status wouldn¡¯t be low.

    Si Jia was silent for a long time, and Baili Chunqiu hatefully said: "As you said, thispetition with Yue Xiu is destined to fail?"

    Master Lu nodded, suddenly with a strange smile saying: "Can you say that."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s strangeughter, Baili Chunqiu was very curious.

    Master Lu gently stroked his beard andughed: "If this is true, Ye Xiu would definitely lose, with no suspense."

    "Your Majesty, do not forget, we are the judges who judge their sess or failure, but we are the judges."

    "If we insist on not letting Yi win, even if he defies the heavens, at least he cannot win thispetition!"

    Wen Yan, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s face slightly rxed: "So you¡¯re saying Master Lu has a way to make Yi lose?"

    "Good!"

    Master Lu nodded proudly.

    "What do you n to do? Listen to what I say!"

    Baili Chunqiu curiously asked with a smile.

    Master Lu said: "The key to Yi¡¯s sess lies in the application of the Qi Hammer."

    "If he didn¡¯t transform the gas into such a miraculous skill as the hammer, even if he was powerful enough, under unequal rules, he wouldn¡¯t easily win."

    This time, we focus on crafting without the alias, Chang Qi, and using it as a hammer. Because he transformed the gas into a hammer, he didn¡¯t use the hammer he previously prepared!

    "In this way, ording to the rules of confrontation, the name Yi is cheating."

    "If it were someone else, the referee letting the contestant y another game wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue!"

    "But this time, we intend to directly disqualify Master Yi from participating. Without the qualification topete, let alone winning the grand prize of the Alchemy Code, even the Alchemy Code, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualification to participate!

    "At that time, we can naturally use this as a reason to directly expel the once arrogant and rude Master Yi from the Imperial City!"

    "No, Master Lu is mistaken. You should be able to drive him out of the Imperial City."

    "You may have forgotten that the widow entrusts you with all affairs of the Alchemy Codex!"

    Baili Chunqiu¡¯s eagerughter corrected Master Lu¡¯s statement.

    "Right, right! The Majesty is right! At that time, his subordinates could drive him out of the emperor¡¯s city."

    "Seeing an alchemy master kicked out of the emperor¡¯s city in disgrace must be a very rewarding thing."

    Master Lu also smiled insidiously, hurriedly altering his words.

    "Alright, since you have all thought of this n, we shall start now. The widow is in a hurry to see Master Yi expelled from the emperor¡¯s city!

    The cloud of misery cleared, Baili Chunqiu joyously waved his hand.

    Not long after, Master Lu finally returned to the seating of the attendants.

    At this time, his proud gaze was no longer filled with the previous hatred and resentment, but rather filled with ridicule and pity.

    "Master Lu, these two elite soldiers have been sent to us. Please inspect them!"

    The guards next to him pointed at the two soldiers in his hand and said to Master Lu.

    "Hm! Put it on the table, old man, youe to judge it yourself!"

    Master Lu squinted, signaling the guards to set down the soldiers in hand.

    The other nine judges did not know Master Lu and Baili Chunqiu¡¯s n from the high tform.

    So, at the moment, they were all frowning, feeling heavy.

    Following Master Lu¡¯s instructions, the first assessor took the soldier made by Ye Xiu and carefully examined it.

    However, no matter what, the soldier created by Ao Cangsheng was much stronger than the one made by Ye Xiu, which he could not deny.

    After watching for a long time, the master trembled slightly: "Fourth-level Heavenly Warrior, quality is eight points!"

    The words had just fallen, and the square once again erupted in thunderous cheers. Those arrogant spectators who supported Cangsheng, hearing this sentence, began to cheer wildly.

    Those who had supported Ye Xiu earlier, seeing this scene, could only embarrassingly lower their heads or viciously curse the arrogant Cangsheng.

    Originally, with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s superb alchemy and perfect war soul seal technique, coupled with a rare and powerful war soul seal, his warrior quality, even with only ten people, could not be overstated.

    However, to maintain the elder¡¯s face or to please Baili Chunqiu, the refined workers ultimately pushed for two more points.

    But even with two extra points, the soldiers created by Ao Cangsheng were stronger than those made by Ye Xiu.

 Chapter 1712 - 1703: Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 1712: Chapter 1703: Obstacle</h4>

    After the first assessment masterpleted, the remaining nine assessment masters also sessively tested the strength of the twobat mages.

    Finally, the remaining nine judges gave results almost identical to that of the first judge.

    Upon hearing this result, Ye Xiu felt dizzy, his legs weak, almost falling to the ground.

    If not for the guard beside him noticing his condition and reaching out in time to help, Ye Xiuke would have lost his dignity.

    "What is going on here? Why can¡¯t the old man, even with his greatest effort and advantage, defeat him? Is he still human?"

    At this moment, Ye Xiu was utterly defeated. Since his debut, he had always been a genius of the Refinery.

    Only after over a hundred years of dedicated practice could he achieve such achievements and mastery.

    In his view, perhaps the Tang Dynasty still had people more excellent than him, those elder masters in the Heavenly Pce of the Warring States and the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion.

    However, when he registered to learn the Alchemy Scripture, the names of these two elder masters were not seen.

    Since then, he confidently believed he was surely the leading figure of the Alchemy Scripture.

    In fact, the length of future confrontations also matched the direction he wanted to develop.

    He hade all this way, cutting down six generals through five passes, an invincible obstacle.

    In the end, he entered the semi-finals, being also among the top three.

    When seeing the alchemy crown, he was about to put it on his head. Just then, a person named Yi appeared.

    Initially, he thought Ao Cangsheng appeared again mainly because he entered through the back door.

    Ye Xiu always disliked such people who deceive the world and steal others¡¯ names.

    Ye Xiu did not pay attention to Ao Cangsheng until he defeated several Alchemy Masters one after another under unfair conditions.

    However, even at that time, Ye Xiu still believed that his aplishments were unparalleled. Even with arrogance, it was impossible!

    Under his conceit, he ended the first battle with Ao Cangsheng in a tragic way.

    This sudden blow dealt a heavy blow to Ye Xiu¡¯s confidence for a while.

    He had never thought that if someone as strong as him would face failure someday.

    Only then did he truly see Cangsheng. He realized that above the Alchemy Scripture, there indeed existed superpower.

    And this super strong individual, his prowess in the refinery surpassed him by a few degrees.

    In desperation, Ye Xiu epted the request of Bai Long Yuan, nning to battle Ao Cangsheng again under unfair conditions.

    Initially, such a confrontation was disgraceful enough for an alchemy master like him.

    But to maintain his honor or to protect Bai Long Yuan¡¯s interests, he still chose to fight, despite feeling shame.

    However, it might have been a trick of fate. Even in such a humiliating confrontation, Ye Xiu was still defeated by Ao Cangsheng.

    As a result, Ye Xiu copsed at once.

    The judgment result of the assessment was clearly heard by Baichuan Qiong.

    He felt great, watching the apanying group with an amusing expression.

    He wanted to see what trick the review board would y next.

    He didn¡¯t believe that, under such circumstances, the apanying group could still determine a loss for the arrogant side.

    Likewise, at this time, the proud Ao Cangsheng also stood there, hands on shoulders, smiling as he looked at Master Lu.

    Master Lu put down the two soldier emblems and indifferently spoke to the audience: "These two soldiers have been judged by the Shen judge. When only discussing the strength and quality of Yi¡¯s soldier, the doctor will undoubtedly win this battle."

    The central square once again resounded with thunderous cheers and shouts.

    The loud noise, like surging waves, immediately drowned out Master Lu¡¯s voice.

    Baichuan Qiong stood up from his chair, his eyes fixed on the side of Bai Long Yuan.

    He was both angry and helpless. He knew the mastermind behind this was his father Baili Chunqiu.

    Yet, after thest reprimand, he dared not argue with Baili Chunqiu.

    Because he knew that, as long as he argued with his father or the Emperor, there would be no good oue for him, whether justified or not.

    So, despite his fury and hatred, he never argued with the review board.

    He could only look furiously at the assessment room, ring at Bai Long Yuan, and then curse him profusely.

    Just as Master Lu finished speaking, the square resounded with voices of abuse.

    These voices were undoubtedly from the proud supporters. They couldn¡¯t ept that Ao Cangsheng was calcted in such a manner.

    To help Cangsheng seek justice, they could only vent their anger and discontent in this extremely rude way.

    Listening to these abuses and reproaches, whether the judges or Bai Li Long Yuan, there was a sense of shame in their hearts.

    However, they were despicably used to it, and with such matters, it seemed to have bemonce.

    Compared to their arrogance at this moment, even tenfold of these abuses and reproaches could be calmly epted.

    Hearing Master Lu¡¯s judgment, the always steadfast Ao Cangsheng, like Mount Tai, finally couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    Originally, he thought, as long as he revealed this hand, no matter how the assessment office and Baili Chunqiu calcted, they would surely fall behind.

    However, he underestimated the enemy¡¯s deceit and slyness.

    Compared to old foxes such as Baili Chunqiu and Master Lu, Cangsheng seemed still too simple.

    Cangsheng sneered, ring at Master Lu, and said: "Master Lu, don¡¯t you think this is unfair?"

    "What¡¯s wrong? The so-called Alchemy Code naturally has the rules of the Alchemy Code. Have you considered that Ye Xiu tantly vited the rules, is it fair?"

    Master Lu wasn¡¯t ashamed, instead, he was very upright and energetic.

    "Is it unfair to Ye Xiu? Hahaha, this is the funniest joke the old man has ever heard!"

    "The elder creates the best steel ingot with a single-armed gun, and the refinery time will be halved. The elder really doesn¡¯t know who is unfair to whom?!"

    Cangsheng was furious butughed too, and pped Master Lu fiercely.

    "Yes! Lu, are you blind? Under such unfair conditions, you allowed Master Yi and Ye Xiu to fight. Master Yi said nothing, and now you say it¡¯s unfair to Ye Xiu?"

    "What virtues do you have, despicable old man, to preside over the sacred code of alchemy?" Get out now!"

    "You did such despicable and shameless things, can you still be called a master? The refining industry should be ashamed of you!"

    "Good! Aren¡¯t you afraid of lightning on that day? Because you are an old immortal sinner.

    ...

    In Ao Cangsheng¡¯s rage, many spectators in the square also stood up angrily, cursing Master Lu vehemently.

    In their view, anyone in this Alchemy Scripture could say this was unfair, but someone surnamed Lu could not.

    He altered the rules three or five times in order to calcte his arrogance.

    Such despicable means could be seen by clever people.

    Only the arrogant Ao Cangsheng¡¯s art elite conference had never been broken.

    Now, in order to cater to the wishes of the Spring and Autumn Period of Baili, Master Lu once again framed Ao Cangsheng with trumped-up charges, which really made it hard for the public to be convinced.

    Listening to those ugly curses, Master Lu¡¯s face twitched several times.

    But even so, he had no room for maneuver.

    With a cold sneer, Master Lu said: "The previous game rules were all set in advance, everyone was like this, why are they unfair?"

    "Is that so? So the old man wants to ask, why is it almost every time among these people, it¡¯s only the old man who draws red bamboo sticks? Can you exin to your husband?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Master Lu¡¯s Dao.

    "Yes, the surname is Lu. Aren¡¯t you very talkative? Can you tell me?"

    "Lu, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will curse your whole family!"

    "The old set, tell me!"

    "Speak!"

    Amidst a bout of shouting, Master Lu suddenly realized that, among so many matches, it seemed only one person surnamed Yi drew a red bamboo stick.

    He also found it somewhat indefensible. But now, if Ao Cangsheng wants to say something, if he says no, he is guilty.

    Unfortunately, Master Lu had to slyly justify: "It¡¯s your bad luck. Who do you me?"

    Hearing this, the proud Cangsheng sneered: "This kind of shameless words, apart from you, I see no second person in this Imperial City would say!"

    "My surname is Yi. Who are you calling shameless?"

    Publicly humiliated, Lu Gong was furious beyond control.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1713: 1704: Cheers

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1713: Chapter 1704: Cheers</strong>

    But suddenly, this noble and elegant old man turned into a tyrant, standing in front of thousands, cursing in the street. What kind of scene should this be?

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s scolding, Master Lu shivered and wanted to interrupt, but Ao Cangsheng spoke too fast, leaving him no chance to chime in.

    Around the square, supporters of Ao Cangsheng cheered for him, seeing him humiliate Master Lu.

    After a quarter of an hour, the arrogant Cangsheng pped his hands, ending the scolding. The anger vented, he felt great.

    But Master Lu¡¯s body trembled like a sieve.

    His face flushed red, his lips trembled violently, as if he had a stroke. He trembled for a long time but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Master Lu finally roared in anger: ¡°My surname is Yi, I¡¯ll take care of your uncle!¡±

    ¡°Treasure¡±

    After speaking, Master Lu¡¯s body shook, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, people around widened their eyes.

    No one expected the hall¡¯s leader to be spat blood by Master Yi. How powerful a blow must that be?

    Yet, unexpectedly, many people began to cheer.

    They hoped that such insults would outright anger Master Lu.

    I thought, seeing Master Lu vomit blood, he wouldn¡¯t open his mouth again.

    But unexpectedly, Ao Cangsheng sneered and continued, ¡°Master Lu, I didn¡¯t expect that at your age, you would cut your robe sleeves!¡±

    No wonder the old man sees you distant from women and favors men instead. But your taste is too heavy, the old man is disgusted by you!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know. Do you like being stabbed or doing the stabbing? Or do you enjoy jabbing each other?¡±

    ¡°At your age, not a hundred or ny-nine years old. After so many years, hasn¡¯t the chrysanthemum bloomed?

    ¡°Treasure¡±

    Once again, hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s vile humiliation, Master Lu felt his blood rushing to his brain. Shortly, blood spurted out again.

    Seeing this, other juridical gentlemen standing before the jury were worried that Master Lu might faint to death, and they all stepped forward to support him.

    ¡°Well then, this old man thought that when being scolded, he didn¡¯t feel anything. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be an alien!¡±

    ¡°The old man merely stated some facts, and you couldn¡¯t bear it. The old man wanted to repeat, but to save you from anger, let¡¯s let it rest!¡±

    Seeing Master Lu¡¯s dejected look, he bitterly smiled and shook his head.

    Those jurors supporting Master Lu all stared indignantly at Ao Cangsheng.

    Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words were aimed at scolding Master Lu, they knew it also scolded Master Lu in their hearts.

    They felt ashamed and angry at heart but couldn¡¯t argue back, so they could only stare hatred at the arrogant Cangsheng.

    In the elevated stage, some behaviors unseen during the Spring and Autumn Period. Then he turned to Gong Mei, whispering a few words. Gong Mei then walked down the tform.

    Shortly, Gong Mei brought over a dozen soldiers to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Master Yi, you publicly insulted the jurists, disrupting the order of the Alchemy Scripture. ording to the rules, we must ask you to leave the Alchemy Password immediately!¡±

    Gong Mei red coldly at Ao Cangsheng, his voice somewhat bitter, like a duck.

    Hearing this, the arrogant Cangsheng was a bit surprised: ¡°Mister, didn¡¯t you just have your eyes covered?¡± The old man scolded Master Lu because Master Lu himself asked for it.

    ¡°Such a good request, it¡¯s the first time the old man has heard it in his life. The old man felt that humiliating Master Lu in front of so many people wasn¡¯t good!

    ¡°But Master Lu earnestly requested it. If the old man doesn¡¯t fulfill his wish, he might get offended again. I¡¯m not sure. He might discover his husband¡¯s faults in the future!

    ¡°The old man is merely embellishing adulthood. Is this also wrong? Does this also disrupt the order of alchemy?¡±

    Grandfather Mei didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to be so eloquent. Thinking carefully, it was indeed Master Lu who let Ao Cangsheng scold him earlier.

    Although it was a resentful remark, Ao Cangsheng spoke of it now, and Grandfather Mei naturally couldn¡¯t refute.

    But His Majesty has just ordered that you must immediately remove Ao Cangsheng from the Alchemy Password.

    The Emperor¡¯s life was upon him, and even if Grandfather Mei encountered problems, he had to do it.

    Gong Caimei thought for a moment and said, ¡°What you said just now, your humiliation of Master Lu was at Master Lu¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°However, in the prior confrontation, you tantly vited the rules and cheated in front of everyone. You are no longer qualified to remain in the Alchemy Code alone.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, to give others a fair chance.

    ¡°Good! I feel the same way! This ck me is terrifying!¡±

    As the ck me appeared, a deafening sound erupted in the hall.

    ¡°That is¡­ the legendary Emperor¡¯s Fire?

    The experienced alchemists saw some clues and couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    ¡°Good! That must be the third Emperor extinguishing the industrial fire on the Divine Fire List!

    Some people stared in shock.

    ¡°No wonder Master Yi can easily defeat all opponents under such unfair conditions. He has the capability to destroy his career!¡±

    ¡°With this magical fire, even the master at the refinery would fear losing!¡±

    ¡­

    Under innumerable gazes, Ao Cangsheng controlled the Emperor¡¯s Industrial Fire with both hands, quickly beginning to refine the steel ingot.

    Now Ao Cangsheng was able to control the Emperor¡¯s Fire. Though still a distance from easy maneuverability, it was no issue for being a warriormander.

    The Emperor¡¯s Fire roiled like a ck dragon, constantly entwining the steel ingot.

    Just a breath¡¯s effort, the steel ingot already changed its color.

    From the original ck, it suddenly faded, beginning to emit a purple glow.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng raised his right hand, within the undting air, arge white hammer appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Under countless terrified gazes, the arrogant Cangsheng¡¯s right hand swung, forging the steel ingot repeatedly!

    ¡°One-time forging!¡±

    ¡°Twice forging!¡±

    ¡°Three-time forging!¡±

    With the white hammer¡¯s fall, everyone began counting the proud forging in their hearts.

    ¡°Ten-time forging!¡±

    ¡°Thirteen-time forging!¡±

    ¡°Sixteen-time forging!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, not even two quarters. Master Yi has already forged sixteen times. Is he still human?¡±

    ¡°Is this the true power of Master Yi? Who canpare to such power?

    ¡°Humph, what Ye Xiu, what top three! Compared to Master Yi, he wouldn¡¯t even dare fart!¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve finally seen what a true powerhouse is! True powerhouses are terrifying beings!

    The square erupted in genuine admiration and shock, yet drowned by the proud hammering.

    Not far away, Ye Xiu was already seated on the ground.

    Originally, he thought the gap between Master Yi and himself was only in confrontation.

    But now it seemed his error was somewhat excessive.

    In the earlier battle, Master Yi hadn¡¯t exerted any force at all.

    Now seeing Ao Cangsheng giving his full strength, Ye Xiu¡¯s heart broke once more.

    To be blunt, if it were a matter of cultivation depth, Ye Xiu wasn¡¯t even worthy to carry Ao Cangsheng¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Eighteen-time forging!¡±

    ¡°Neen Burning Furnaces!¡±

    Not until neen repasts did Ao Cangsheng halt his hammering, beginning to cool the warrior, etching the soul of war within them.

    ¡°Is this his true power?¡±

    Atop the tform, Baili Chunqiu was shocked to death, staring at Ao Cangsheng, muttering in some regret.

    Knowing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s refinery capabilities were so formidable, even if Baili Chunqiu had to change ns temporarily, he would strive to recruit Ao Cangsheng.

    With such a legendary alchemist in the Tang Dynasty, evenrge armies wanting to act against the Tang Dynasty would be wary.

    Regretfully, he made a blunder when ying chess internationally, now only able to watch with wide eyes as a master alchemist of supreme skill walked to the opposing side.

    ¡°This man must not remain!¡±

    This was the immediate thought that appeared in Baili Chunqiu¡¯s mind.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1714: 1705: Hidden Danger

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1714: Chapter 1705: Hidden Danger</strong>

    Now that he and Ao Cangsheng have torn their faces, he must eliminate this hidden danger as soon as possible.

    But Baili Chunqiu would never have thought that between him and Ao Cangsheng, he would never truly die!

    ¡°ng¡±

    But as my consciousness slightly faded, the sound of metal shing suddenly filled my ears.

    Baili Chunqiu looked up in surprise and saw that Ao Cangsheng had already repaired the Refinery.

    Neen Burning Furnaces, from start to finish, only took two incense burning sessions. This definitely could be considered a miracle.

    He lowered the soldiers and looked arrogantly at Lu Daye with augh from Cangsheng, ¡°Before you leave, the old man will give you a word. Strengthening oneself by weakening others cannot be called true strength.¡±

    ¡°The truly strong are those who can be stronger than their opponent no matter how powerful the opponent is!¡±

    As he spoke, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s gaze swept across the room, finally settling in Baili Chunqiu¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Some believe that the Alchemy Holy Scripture is the supreme event of the Tang Dynasty, the true stage for alchemy masters.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems the so-called Alchemy Password is but a joke. Such a Scripture is better than none!¡±

    The five people were only a dozen feet away from Ao Cangsheng, and it was clearly impossible to turn and run now.

    In light of this, arrogant and unmemorable, he strode towards the five people.

    Behind Ao Cangsheng, Baili Chuanqiong was charging forward with four others.

    He noticed nothing unusual, following Ao Cangsheng through two small alleys.

    Just as he turned the second alley, the scene before him made him instantly retreat.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing the shocked expression on Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s face, the gray-d elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°There are people ahead.¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong frowned deeply, looking rather frightened.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The gray-d elder was curious.

    ¡°It should be¡­ His Majesty!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong initially wanted to say ¡°Father,¡± but thinking of what had just happened, he changed his tone.

    After the events of today, Baili Chuanqiong harbored resentment towards Baili Chunqiu¡¯s era.

    In the heart of Baili Chuanqiong, he told himself that Baili Chunqiu was no longer his father and Emperor but rather his enemy.

    Upon hearing Baili Chuanqiong¡¯s words, the elder in white squinted and said, ¡°His Majesty wants to eliminate Master Yi!¡±

    Baili Chuanqiong nodded, ¡°His Majesty only wanted Master Yi to admit his loss to the Bureau, but Master Yi directly refused him.¡±

    ¡°Then the terror of Master Yi must be causing His Majesty concern.¡±

    ¡°Having such a powerful opponent as a hidden danger, His Majesty might never rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Thus, after Master Yi left the Alchemy Scripture, he sent people to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Can we help Master Yi?¡±

    The gray-d elder asked with a frown.

    Baili Chuanqiong shook his head, ¡°At this moment, if we confront His Majesty, do you think there¡¯ll be a good oue?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The gray-d elder hesitated a bit, feeling Baili Chuanqiong was right.

    Baili Chunqiu sent people to attack Master Yi, fully prepared.

    Earlier, Baili Chuanqiong left the Zhong An Square during Baili Chunqiu¡¯s era and never appeared.

    But after that, Baili Chunqiu must have seen it.

    Just then, Baili Chunqiu sent assassins to kill Master Yi. Anyone who pondered could think who did it.

    ¡°What does Your Highness intend to do?¡±

    The gray-d elder knew staying here was pointless, so he asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! If we stay any longer, His Majesty might not be happy anymore!¡±

    Afterward, Baili Chuanqiong waved his hand and was the first to return the way they came.

    On the other hand, as I saw the arrogant man in ck fearlessly walking towards his five people, I was somewhat astonished.

    As far as he knew, Master Yi¡¯s training level was low. Any of us could easily kill Master Yi.

    But now, facing the five Heavenly Dao Warriors, Master Yi showed such a fearless demeanor, which some of the men in ck didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Master Yi, you¡¯re quick to go!¡±

    Feeling a slight movement in his heart, the man in ck sneered.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Looking at the five masked men across the street, I suddenly thought of Baili Chunqiu.

    He openly refused outside Baili Chunqiu, disying such terrifying alchemist power; anyone would be very afraid.

    If you think about it, who are these people in front of you? Even if you don¡¯t ask them, you already know.

    ¡°Who we are doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is we want to borrow something from Master Yi.¡±

    The man in ck stood there, hands on his shoulders, looking tall.

    ¡°As for anything, I¡¯m afraid the old man doesn¡¯t have any!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng focused intently, ready to counter at any time.

    ¡°Perhaps Master Yicks other things, but Master Yi certainly possesses!¡±

    The man in ck smiled grimly, hands behind him, suddenly bursting from a terrifying white light.

    ¡°What would you like to borrow from the master?¡±

    Suddenly, his entire body became extremely fierce, bursting out wildly and energetically.

    At the same time, twoyers of chaotic armor were immediately released, tightly wrapping around their bodies.

    ¡°I want to borrow the master¡¯s head!¡±

    The man in ck sneered. As he finished speaking, his tone abruptly sharpened.

    Before the sound fell, Ao Cangsheng only felt the air suffocating. Soon after, he was filled with vigor, suddenly like being frozen, standing upright.

    At the same time, the ck figure shed, the right hand like lightning, shing light holding a White Light Sword, slit open his proud neck.

    The other four masked men were not idle for safety. At this time, it was almost like lions and rabbits fighting, attacking Ao Cangsheng simultaneously.

    If it were just one man in ck, perhaps Ao Cangsheng could break free from restraint by himself.

    But now, five Heavenly Dao Warriors were advancing hand in hand, even if pride opposed Heavenly Dao.

    With this gap, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body suddenly flew backward, attempting to buffer the attack of five people ahead.

    He knew thatpletely avoiding the death of five people was impossible.

    The only hope now was to weaken the attack of the five as much as possible, in preparation for escape.

    ¡°Want to escape?¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng flying back, the man in ck couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Meanwhile, five people shed through lightning. Before Ao Cangsheng retreated three feet, five White Light Swords were fiercely chopped into an Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire.

    Suddenly, Ao Cangsheng felt the surging waves around, a fierce sword that instantly prated the Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire, shredding his outer half-body shield to pieces.

    After cutting off the shield, the attacks of the five White Light Swords remained unchanged.

    Only hearing a ¡°ng¡± sound of a fierce impact, the proud Cangsheng seemed like being struck by a thousand boulders, though not severely damaged, the body was directly blown out.

    ¡°p¡±

    Ao Cangsheng only felt a sharp pain in the ribs under this collision, not knowing how many were broken.

    Under the fierce chopping of the five White Light Swords, soon, the outer secondyer of chaotic armor of Ao Cangsheng shattered into millions of pieces.

    However, at this time, the five White Light Swords were weakened by 90%. The remaining power copsed after impacting the firstyer of chaotic armor.

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    Gravel flew, smoke and dust scattered. When everything was quiet, upon seeing Ao Cangsheng still lying on the ground, the ck man looked shocked.

    Just now, he used nearly 70% of his strength.

    With the help of four other powerful people in the world, even if the opponent was a Unity of Heaven and Man powerhouse, survival was difficult.

    But now, although Master Yi had suffered fierce bombardment, he was obviously not dead.

    Such an odd thing made the ck man a bit puzzled.

    However, soon the ck man regained consciousness.

    They came to assassinate Master Yi.

    Since Master Yi was not yet dead, it couldn¡¯t be considered done.

    As for how Master Yi avoided the attack of the five people earlier, he shouldn¡¯t think about it now.

    ¡°Continue killing!¡±

    The man in ck nced at the fallen proud Cangsheng, coldly spat a few words.

    Suddenly, the five people who had just stopped shed once more, like five ck beasts, Qi Qi towards the proud Ao Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1715 - 1706: Deafening

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Chapter 1706: Deafening</h4>

    The injured Ao Cangsheng could no longer initiate a defense.

    There was a trace of reluctance on his face; he couldn¡¯t imagine how someone as evil as him would die in a corner of the Imperial City.

    Seeing five streaks of white light shing again, he shed at his own neck. Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes, awaiting the imminent death.

    "Crane arm"

    However, just as Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes, a deafening roar sounded in his ears.

    In the cacophony, Ao Cangsheng suddenly opened his eyes.

    To his shock, he discovered that the five masked men who had just rushed in front of him were now flying backwards with a wave of a hand.

    "Five Celestials, against a broken-life Monk, do you have no shame?"

    After a blow to my heart, there was a sound of breathing behind me.

    The moment this voice was heard, a heart that was hanging in the air safely and calmly returned to its stomach.

    This voice was none other than Mo Fengshui¡¯s.

    But Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t understand why. Mo Fengxue and Zheng Fengyang had returned to the Heavenly Mansion to fight, hadn¡¯t they? How could they be here again?

    I nced over, and opposite of them, the five robust men had already staggered and steadied themselves.

    Just now, the blow came down like a copsing mountain, striking them and injuring the five on the spot.

    After the shock, the five discovered that two elders had appeared behind Ao Cangsheng at some point.

    "Who are you to daremit evil in the Imperial City?"

    The ck-d man across the street looked at the two people, frightened yet angry.

    "For evil? Hahaha, this old man has lived so many years, it¡¯s the first time hearing that kind of thief shouting to catch a thief."

    "If the old manmitted evil for the sake of justice, may I ask if you are punishing the strong and eradicating evil?"

    Mo Fengxue stroked his beard and sneered.

    Zhan Feng stood by, coldly watching the five people opposite, but seemed unwilling to open fire.

    Consciously setting aside the wrongdoing, the ck-d man argued, "What do you know? This old man is identified as the chief criminal by his mother.

    Originally, the ck-d man nned to let the two elders calm down best. Even if he couldn¡¯t control it, he would directly leave.

    Because from the blow just now, the horror of the two opposing people¡¯s power might be unstoppable for them five.

    But upon hearing Mo Fengxue¡¯s arrogant words, the ck-d man suddenly changed his mind.

    He nned to fight those two once more. If this time¡¯s full-out attack is still undefeated, he would directly retreat.

    As soon as I read it, the ck-d man¡¯s eyes shed gently, gesturing to the four others, ready to depart.

    Noticing the ck-d man¡¯s signal, the other four immediately prepared for a surprise attack.

    "Kill!"

    At that moment, only heard the ck-d man¡¯s cold drink.

    Suddenly, five shadows shed again, like five ck lightning bolts, rushing straight toward Fengxue to strangle.

    Seeing this scene, Mo Fengxue sneered and said, "It¡¯s no wonder the old man is a stubborn thing, since you all desire to die!"

    But at this moment, an ident suddenly happened. Those who rushed over just like Mo Fengxue suddenly took a turn halfway.

    They, who had previously attacked Mo Fengxue, suddenly became arrogant.

    "What a trick?"

    Seeing this scene, Mo¡¯s face did not cool down.

    In his life, what he detested most were those lowlife tricksters.

    Clearly, the ck-d man had wanted to attack him. Now, suddenly changing movement direction, it was evidently due to longtime power.

    It seems they have never given up on the thought of killing the boastful Ao Cangsheng.

    Thinking of this, a fury of rage erupted from Mo Fengxue¡¯s heart.

    Although he had not been ustomed to those five personalities before, he wasn¡¯t genuinely angry.

    But just then, he was directly provoked by the ck-d man.

    In the gloom, Mo Fengxue¡¯s body suddenly shed out. Before the five bullied Ao Cangsheng, he was already in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing the change in target, the ck-d man couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.

    Mo Fengxue¡¯s speed was too fast for them to react.

    As a Tiger Rider, it was impossible for the ck-d man to turn around and retreat.

    Helplessly, he could only shout, "Kill together!"

    In the roar, a fierce wind rose, exerting endless fighting spirit, suppressing Mo Fangxiang¡¯s Blizzard frantically.

    Under the terrifying suppression, five giant Light Knives descended from the sky, spanning a distance of 5 feet, directly targeting essential spots around Mo Fengxue.

    "Such three-legged cat skills, still shy to show off!"

    The white light shone on Mo Fengxue¡¯s face. Mo Fengxue finally moved, a sneer etched on his face.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Only to see Mo Fengxue¡¯s figure transforming, instantly as if incarnating five people, interspersing among the five mid-air fiercely pping.

    "Uh"

    In the roar, the five-headed ck-d man couldn¡¯t help but hum.

    Suddenly, if shocked, five figures were sted away.

    Beforending, five mouths gushed out a big mouthful of fresh blood.

    Previously, these five people could still hold off against the same Light, uninjured by the Blizzard.

    Now, the five injured dared to shoot, immediately inviting another punch from Mo Fengxue.

    And this time, Mo Fengxue instantly attacked five people.

    "Prate the bones¡ª¡ª"

    In a cloud of dust and smoke, four people rolled aside directly, unable to stand up.

    Only the ck-d man stumbled out three or four feet before stabilizing his posture.

    With this strike, he finally saw Mo Fengshui¡¯s full power.

    However, such power was somewhat frightening.

    Those five robust men in the power between heaven and earth could not withstand the old man¡¯s attack before them.

    Then, what kind of power is this elder wielding?

    In infinite shock, the ck-d man suddenly realized he was like a pig.

    Just now, the elder could harm them five, indicating his power was extraordinary.

    At this moment, their best choice was to retreat quickly. Yet he not only didn¡¯t retreat but dared to charge upwards.

    Now, five people severely injured, impossible to retreat.

    Mo Fengxue strode toward the ck-d man, coldly derisive, "Don¡¯t think, child, this world is truly stealing the child from Baili thousand miles away!"

    Then he gently raised his right hand, pressing it towards the head of the ck-d man.

    Seeing this situation, the ck-d man instantly panicked.

    "What are you intending? I was punishing Yi Tian by His Majesty¡¯s order. Are you truly not afraid of bing a public enemy of the entire Tang Dynasty?"

    The ck-d man watched Mo Fengxue in terror, stepping back two paces desperately speaking.

    Seeing this time, the ck-d man was so mysterious, Mo Fengxue couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Then, Mo Fengxue used the same method as drawing a Hu Lu, disrupting the atmosphere for the remaining four people.

    When the atmosphere and ocean were destroyed, these people be nothing in a lifetime practice.

    Moreover, from then on, they wouldpletely be discarded people, living like ordinary men.

    The reason Ao Cangsheng did not kill these people was that he understood, once Baili Chunqiu knew these people failed the task, abandoned, they necessarily would be directly killed.

    The Spring and Autumn of Baili would not pity them and would give justpensation for their abandonment.

    It is precisely such certainty that Ao Cangsheng believed that even if they escaped, they dare not return to meet Baili Chunqiu.

    After sending the five away, Mo Fengshui smiled and walked to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side.

    "Child, I can¡¯t imagine your talent so strong. The destruction and fire of the six-star Pce in a thousand years is truly rare!"

    Recalling the Life Pce just released by Ao Cangsheng, Mo Feng and Xue couldn¡¯t help but be moved by it.

    "Did you all see what happened just now?"

    Ao Cangsheng dusted off his body, somewhat uneasily looking at Mo Fengxue¡¯s knife.

    Mo Fengxue was evidently embarrassed, chuckling dryly, "Well, I saw a bit."

    "Which bit?"

    Ao Cangsheng continued to ask.

    "It¡¯s the moment you released the Life Pce!"

    Mo Fengxue felt a bit guilty. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhan Feng.

    Actually, they had been secretly watching the proud.";

    Even when those five appeared, they were all fully aware.

    The reason they didn¡¯t directly deal with those five was actually to see Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent and strength stunned them.

 Chapter 1716: 1707: Stronghold

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1716: Chapter 1707: Stronghold</strong>

    Through the eyes of these two people, we can naturally see that Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance is sixfold cultivation.

    Even if we¡¯ve broken through six peaks, it¡¯s still not very high.

    He faces someone with four strongholds, three people with two strongholds, and one person with three strongholds.

    However, these five people attacked together but failed to kill Ao Cangsheng, which inevitably shocked the two elders hiding in the shadows.

    They really couldn¡¯t imagine how Ao Cangsheng aplished this.

    ¡°When those five were attacking me, were you already there?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng looked icily at Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue and said.

    At this moment, he stood like a stump, beside Zhan Feng, and guilt started to show on his face.

    Just now, Mo Fengxue was about to move.

    But with his repeated encouragement, Mo Fengxue eventually didn¡¯t act, merely watching him soar proudly.

    Although, in the end, Ao Cangsheng suffered much, he did not lose his life because of it.

    Reasonably, at this point, they are both right and wrong.

    ¡°Well¡­ Xiao Ao, we just didn¡¯t start because, actually, we were curious about your strength!¡±

    Mo Fengxue raised his hand, scratching his head, some words awkwardly spoken.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve known you for so long, yet we still don¡¯t know what you did. Just now, some suddenly became interested, so¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be mistaken, and continued smiling.

    ¡°Hmph, checking my repairs? That¡¯s a peculiar reason for you. Aren¡¯t you afraid you might never see me again?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng sneered, ring fiercely at the two elders.

    ¡°No, definitely not. We have two elders here. Even if there are five more people, we have confidence to rescue you from the crowd instantly!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogant resentment, Mo Fengxue hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Correct! Without such support, how could we stand by?¡±

    Zhan Feng patted his chest, appearing brave.

    Seeing the two elders so ashamed before himself, the proud Cangsheng wasn¡¯t harsh in admonishing them.

    Sighing deeply, Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, this time I¡¯ll believe you once. However, if it happens again, we¡¯ll part ways!¡±

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t happen! Since we know your talent and strength, we¡¯ll never let you be bullied again!¡±

    ¡°Yes! If anyone dares to bully you, they¡¯re against us two elders. We¡¯ll make them regret it!¡±

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng deliberately exposed the issue, Mo Fengxue and Zheng Fengyang hurriedly expressed their views.

    At this time, the three started entering the War Pce.

    Because Ao Cangsheng was injured, Mo Fengxue and Zheng Feng carried him to the battlefield along the way.

    Upon entering the eager War Mansion, the mansion hastily asked, ¡°Xiao Ao, what was the process of thest two refining factories you used today?¡±

    After resting all the way, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injuries healed halfway.

    Originally, in war and Mo Fengxue, they had no choice but to find someone to help heal Ao Cangsheng, but Ao Cangsheng directly refused.

    To Ao Cangsheng, no remedy is better at resisting Heaven than his self-healing ability.

    Watching Zhan Feng expectantly.

    In Zhan Feng¡¯s slight disappointment, his eyes dimmed slightly, and he asked again.

    Ao Cangsheng said, ¡°The master always seeks me out. I can¡¯t contact my master!¡±

    Thus, the excitement over Zhan Feng in our hearts lowered by 90% in a short time.

    He wanted to know the proud elder. But now it seems this idea is simply unfeasible.

    Even thinking of meeting the hermit¡¯s disciple Ao Cangsheng faced significant difficulties, showing the hermit truly doesn¡¯t worship the mundane.

    Even if the hermit appeared, he might not have seen him.

    Thinking about this, Zhan Feng suddenly felt a bit depressed.

    For nearly a century, immersed in the refinery industry, yet even a child who only studied for two years can¡¯tpete. It¡¯s too eye-catching for some.

    Seeing Zhan Feng¡¯s sudden gloom and sadness, this proud person naturally understood his thoughts.

    Ao Cangsheng gently smiled and said, ¡°The war senior shouldn¡¯t despair. If you want to learn the Art of the Refiner, I can teach you for free.¡±

    ¡°However, the technique of this refinery requires much talent. Whether you can learn it depends on the Emperor¡¯s will above.¡±

    ¡°Great! You said so. You can¡¯t just ck off!¡±

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, the heart of the war couldn¡¯t help but ignite mes.

    For a while, as if transpired, he became as yful as a child.

    Mo Fengxue sat aside, not saying a word.

    Now the war finally returned to peace, he hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Ao, I have something to say. I don¡¯t know if it should be appropriately said?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior? Just say it directly!¡±

    Proudly and joyfully said.

    Mo Fengxue pondered and then said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re free to follow me to practice medicine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if possible, also help me refine some quality elixirs.¡±

    Mo Fengxue is straightforward, not liking to disguise.

    The reason why he wants Ao Cangsheng to practice alchemy with him is because he values Ao Cangsheng¡¯s use of the Emperor¡¯s Fire.

    The Emperor extinguishing industry fires is known as the Third Divine Fire, listed among the Divine Fire List, naturallyparable to Super Fire.

    If Ao Cangsheng rested well, with his talent and strength, future achievements would indeed not be lower than Mo Fengshui.

    Secondly, refining high-quality elixirs has always been Mo Fengxue¡¯s aspiration.

    Only his alchemy prowess can produce at most three-legged medicine.

    He wants to see if the Emperor destroys this industry and refines it with fire, what quality the final product will achieve.

    ¡°Certainly, I previously had the thought butcked time to tell you!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect such harvest from the refinerypetition.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Mo Fengxue¡¯s eyes were filled with delight, somewhat surprised.

    Ao Cangsheng nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s make up our mind. If you are free, you cane to Fengshui Mountain to find me for alchemy!¡±

    Mo Fengxue touched his beard, smiling.

    ¡°Why go to Wind Snow Mountain? Snow Mountain is so far, even if birds and beasts fly back and forth, it takes two or three days for self-cultivation to arrive!¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you go to Wind Snow Mountain, bring all alchemy materials to my War Pce. Later, Little Ao will refine with you in the War Pce.¡±

    ¡°As for the corresponding alchemy tools, given the War Pce¡¯s power, are you afraid we can¡¯t assist you?¡±

    Zhan Feng waved, presenting his opinion.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s okay! With the arrogance of qualifications, learning Dan Dong, it probably won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ll first stay in the War Pce. Happy to practice alchemy amid busyness, in leisure times discuss with your old friends!¡±

    Mo Fengshui also fully supported this war proposal, nodding to indicate consent.

    After saying so, Ao Cangsheng said, ¡°Are you ready for tonight¡¯s events?¡±

    Zhan Feng gently smiled, ¡°What¡¯s there to prepare?¡± As long as I¡¯m with Mo Laogui, everything is under control.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your wound. I fear tonight you¡¯ll have to rest on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Before dark, I should be able to recover. Plus, with your two superiors beside me, am I afraid someone might harm me?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng showed a confident face, seemingly in anticipation of the night¡¯s arrival.

    Mo Fengxue smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We can certainly let you fully develop. It¡¯s just your wound. I¡¯m afraid restoring most before dark is difficult.¡±

    Mo Fengxue said this because he witnessed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injuries firsthand.

    Even he couldn¡¯t fully recover in two or three hours.

    ¡°Why, doesn¡¯t the senior believe me?¡±

 Chapter 1717 - 1708: Around the Corner

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Chapter 1708: Around the Corner</h4>

    Mo Fengxue said: "Just before you were attacked, the child from Baili Chuanqiong was at the corner behind the alley."

    "That child is too cunning. When he saw that the person chasing you was his elder son, he quietly slipped away."

    "I heard that participating in the Alchemy Rules this time is all to help him. So, a reminder to you, that child is also using you."

    Hearing these words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, "Thank you for reminding me. Actually, I helped him, but I¡¯m using him too."

    "We take what we need. His surname is Beili. I¡¯m very arrogant. How can I really help him?"

    "Oh! It¡¯s good to have such a n! In the eyes of the old man, except for the righteous king, everyone else in the Baili Family is full of ambition!"

    Speaking of the Baili Family, Mo Fengxue¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn a bit cold.

    "The righteous kingdom that Senior Mo Yan mentioned, isn¡¯t it Baili Qingxuan, the brother from the Spring and Autumn Period of the Baili Family?"

    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling proud for my poor eyebrows.

    Mo Fengxue nodded, "Yes! Back then, only Baili Qingxuan couldpete with Baili Chunqiu for the throne.

    "Later, so that the two brothers wouldn¡¯t harm each other, Baili Qingxuan voluntarily withdrew from the power struggle. Since then, Baili Qingxuan has kept a low profile, rarely getting involved in major governance."

    "Until Baili Chunqiu wanted to eliminate your noble family, Baili Qingxuan did not attempt once to dissuade Baili Chunqiu."

    "But even so, Baili Qingxuan¡¯s persuasion clearly had no effect."

    "Even now, Baili Qingxuan still despises what Baili Chunqiu does."

    "Only in the capacity of Baili Chunqiu can this loyal ughter conspiracy be stopped."

    "Really? But how did you know this?"

    Ao Cangsheng was somewhat curious. How did Mo Fengxue, who had always been passionate, suddenly have such a clear understanding of the mysterious affairs beyond the Baili Family?

    "Haha, to be honest, one of my disciples is a close friend of Baili Qingxuan. These matters were also told to me by my disciple!"

    "If Baili Qingxuan hadn¡¯t suddenly stepped in a few times, the Royal Family would have acted a year ago!"

    In his words, Mo Fengxue revealed another shocking piece of news.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart remained unmoved.

    If the Royal Family had acted a year ago, then this proud family would not exist now, right?

    Considering this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some respect for this righteous king Chi Dada.

    At critical moments, those who can look at the bigger picture, presumably, in the Baili Family, no one but Baili Qingxuan could achieve this.

    Over an hourter, the sky gradually darkened.

    By this time, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injuries had recovered to about 90%.

    They still hadn¡¯t started, but were waiting for news from the wolf.

    To rescue the floating clouds and dust, all the news was transmitted by the Green Wolf.

    Soon, the wolf appeared on the battlefield. He headed to the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples and, after an exnation by Xiaofeng, came to the War Pce.

    Since Ao Cangsheng had instructed that the battle must be grand, when the Blue Wolf arrived at the entrance of the War Pce, he was directly invited into the War Pce.

    Due to Qing Lang¡¯s special identity, as soon as he entered the War Pce, he was directly taken to the martial hall.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng, the wolf was also startled.

    Originally thought that Ao Cangsheng was mostly in the war because of Liu Qinghao.

    But it wasn¡¯t until encountering the war in blizzard-like conditions that the wolf realized how high Ao Cangsheng¡¯s status was in the wartime Imperial Pce.

    With the strong support of the wartime Imperial Pce, all of the Blue Wolf¡¯s worries instantly disappeared.

    After sitting down, Ao Cangsheng went straight to the point: "Brother Qing Lang, did you bring the exact route of the Royal Family today?"

    The wolf nodded, calmed down a bit, and then said, "We only received the news at noon today. The Royal Family will depart from the south gate, pass through Zixu Ridge to Green Peak Valley, then from Green Peak Valley to Nanji Mountain, and finally to the Northwest military headquarters."

    "Although Zixu Ridge has 7 paths to choose from, to transfer to Nanji Mountain, they must pass through Qingfeng Valley."

    "And this wind-prone valley has treacherous terrain, with only one path to choose from. It¡¯s an excellent ambush point!"

    "If the young master wants to make a move, he can only enter Green Peak Valley in advance to await the rabbits!"

    "Is this information reliable?"

    After listening to the wolf¡¯s ount, Ao Cangsheng specifically asked.

    "This is a corner of Green Peak Valley, and the enemy will be unable to predict it."

    Of course, another reason for choosing the mid-section of Green Peak Valley is that even if the enemy is lucky enough to escape, they can never escape far in such terrain.

    "Hmm! I also think this ce is good! Look over there, there¡¯s a stone tform just right. Let¡¯s sit there and wait!"

    Mo Fengxue looked at the left side of the mountain, raised her hand, and came to a 30-foot high giant stone tform.

    "Indeed! It¡¯s a pity that in such a unique ce, there¡¯s no good tea and wine. Otherwise, we could drink tea and wine first!"

    Zhan Feng alsoughed, his words interspersed with humor.

    In the midst of speaking, Mo Fengxue pulled the arrogant Cangsheng, and their bodies immediately became airborne.

    But in the blink of an eye, the three of them appeared on the giant stone tform.

    The stone tform stretched out a foot long, sitting in the middle of the tform, unseen from below.

    Night fell, and the entire valley was silent.

    Looking up, it was a deep night sky; bowing down, it was a gray giant stone.

    The three people waited for a long time. In the distance on the mountain road, the sound of rolling wheels came.

    "Cheer up!"

    Hearing this sound, a hint of palpitations shed across Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face.

    "Wait a moment, when they reach below the stone tform, we will act then!"

    Looking at the long night, Mo Yan said lightly.

    "Kata kata--"

    As the sound of the wheels became louder, a series of footsteps of different weights also reached the arrogant ears.

    "30 cards!"

    Listening to the sound from the mountain road, Zhan Feng raised his eyes and said.

    After a while, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue stood up at the same time: "Ready to go, little Ao, you stay on top first, wait until we¡¯ve handled things below, and I¡¯ll call you over."

    "No! I¡¯d better fight alongside the two seniors!"

    A trace of firmness appeared on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face as he looked at the warfare and emotional struggles of Mo and the others.

    Taking Ao Cangsheng¡¯s performance in the afternoon into consideration, thebatment and Mo Fengxue ultimately did not reject Ao Cangsheng, but allowed him to join the battle.

    However, for the sake of safety and health, Mo Fengxue urged Ao Cangsheng to keep pace with them and never act on his own.

    Ao Cangsheng knew that Mo Fengshui said this for his own good, so he said nothing.

    Among the three, the sound from the bottom of the mountain had already moved forward about ten feet.

    "Go!"

    Taking a soft drink, Mo Fengxue, along with the arrogant Cangsheng, instantly leaped from the stone tform, flying towards the bottom of the mountain wall.

    At this moment, Mo Fengxue¡¯s speed was like an arrow leaving the string, almost making the arrogant Cangsheng slightly dizzy.

    When Ao Cangsheng once again looked at his surroundings, the three were already in the middle of the road.

    Mo Fengxue had just ced Ao Cangsheng on the ground when she and Zhan Feng lightning-pounced on the opposite crowd.

    Opposite stood more than a dozen people in a circle. Among them was a four-sided sealed prison cart.

    In front of the prison cart, there were nine people, one driving, and eight closely guarding. On either side of the prison cart, there were two each, with four at the rear.

    There were a total of seventeen people here, tightly enclosing the sealed prison cart within.

    With such a formation, it¡¯s almost impossible for ordinary people to hijack the car.

    "Bang"

    A sudden sound burst forth, and before the other side could react, the man in ck driving the car was already pped by Mo Fengshui.

    "Everyone be careful. Someone is robbing prisoners!"

    It wasn¡¯t until the driver crashed into the right side of the mountain that someone woke up, shouting loudly.

    "Screech"

    Suddenly, the soldiers¡¯ sheathe sounds filled the mountain road. In between shes of white light, the remaining sixteen men in ck were instantly filled with anger and rushed towards Mo Xue and Zhan Feng.

    "Bang bang bang"

    However, the strength of the war and Mo Fengxue was too high. Before these people could get close, they would randomly wave their hands, and the invisible energy would bombard all those who charged out.

    "No! These people don¡¯t seem to be the masters of heaven and earth!"

    After five people were bombarded with a single hand, Zhan Feng suddenly frowned and said.

    "Indeed! Among these people, the most powerful one was the first one I pped.

 Chapter 1718 - 1709: Deviation

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Chapter 1709: Deviation</h4>

    "How could the others have behaved so destructively? How could they possibly release the prison carriage?"

    Mo Fengshui asked suspiciously.

    As he spoke, he no longer paid attention to the other enemies. He raised his right hand suddenly and gently grasped the prison carriage.

    "ng."

    Suddenly, the seemingly dead prison carriage was grasped by an invisible giant hand.

    Seeing the remaining three looking puzzled and indignant, Ao Cangsheng hurried forward a few steps, grabbed a big man, and said, "What on earth is going on?"

    Obviously, the big man hadn¡¯te to his senses yet, but fear was in his mouth as he cursed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ao Cangsheng pped him that the big man snapped back to reality.

    "What on earth is going on? If you want to live, tell me the truth!"

    Ao Cangsheng shouted again, murderous intent filling his eyes.

    Feeling the fierce lethal forceing from Ao Cangsheng, the big man couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Then he shrank his neck, saying shakily, "I... I don¡¯t know either! All I know is that His Majesty ordered us to escort the prisoner to the Northwest Army.

    "He warned us that the person sitting in this prison carriage is a prideful officer and thief."

    "At that time, the prison carriage was sealed up. We didn¡¯t know it was filled with thunder and explosions!"

    The big man recounted the whole incident in fear, his tone carrying strong anger.

    If he hadn¡¯t been so lucky, he would have been blown to pieces by the explosion.

    After hearing the big man¡¯s story, pride suddenly creased his brow.

    It seemed Baili Chunqiu had also used suspicious means for this escort.

    Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t guess how many guards there were now.

    Did they have to cross the valley?

    Most importantly, where is the real prison carriage carrying my father¡¯s pride, clouds, and dust?

    Would that prison carriage still pass through Qingfeng Valley? If so, when?

    In an instant, many questions flooded pride¡¯s mind.

    In the oppressive silence, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, shouting at the big man, "Tell me honestly, is there only prideful general in that guard?"

    The big man trembled all over, seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s almost savage expression, his head shook like a rattle.

    "I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know! All I know is what I just told you!"

    The big man almost cried as he spoke, worried that having just survived a cmity, he might die at the hands of pride.

    "He probably really doesn¡¯t know. If he did, the wolf¡¯s intel wouldn¡¯t be wrong at all!"

    At this time, someone standing behind Mo Fengshui interjected suddenly.

    Because Baili Chunqiu would be suspicious, it was impossible to divulge secrets to these discarded ones.

    "Now what?"

    Panicked, Ao Cangsheng was also at a loss.

    Zhan Feng sighed, "For now, we can only wait here! The green wolf said the route to the Northwest Army would pass through Qingfeng Valley."

    "As long as the Emperor¡¯s men haven¡¯t found a second route, all detainees must pass through here."

    "I just hope that among the remaining guards, there is a prideful general."

    Mo Fengxue nodded helplessly, "If the convoy passing here has no prideful general, then..."

    "Well, I can¡¯t say, we two old guys will just have to risk going to the Northwest Region once!"

    Mo Fengxue¡¯s intention, Ao Cangsheng understood naturally, was to directly rob the convoy.

    However, even if Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue¡¯s fighting ability was strong, it would still be difficult to rescue someone from an army of several hundred thousand.

    "And what about these people?"

    Upon hearing Mo Fengshui, Ao Cangsheng gradually calmed down.

    "Baili had them detain the prison carriage; he didn¡¯t intend for them to make it back alive!"

    "Now that a dozen are dead, killing three more is full of grace!"

    Zhan Feng stroked his long beard, a hint of anger shing in his eyes. It was clear he detested Baili Chunqiu¡¯s methods.

    "But now they know about our n. If we let them go back, we¡¯ll fear a leak of information!"

    Ao Cangsheng frowned, a gloomy look on his face.

    "Heh heh, that¡¯s simple! We¡¯ll leave them here for now!"

    Mo Fengxueughed, his body sparkling instantly.

    Before pride could grasp the situation, the three shouting men beside him all copsed on the ground.

    "I¡¯ve blocked their meridians; in three days, they¡¯ll automatically unblock!"

    Quickly moving the three big guys to a hidden grassy patch, Mo Fengxue shed over and said.

    After finishing, Mo Fengxue waved to Ao Cangsheng, "Let¡¯s move ahead a bit to wait for the convoy."

    "With such an explosion, if the prison carriagees after us, it¡¯ll likely turn tail and run!"

    Ao Cangsheng felt the same way. The three moved half a mile forward, finding a ce to wait.

    From then on, almost every hour, a prison carriage team would head to Qingfeng Valley.

    Based on past experiences, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue had been here before.

    Zhan Fengyang also agreed with Mo Fengxue¡¯s idea, so he echoed it.

    Ao Cangshengughed bitterly, waving his hand, "Beyond Nanji Mountain, there are several routes to the barracks. Who knows which way they¡¯ll choose?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhan Feng and Mo Fenxue felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over them, faces falling.

    "But it can¡¯t always be this way. Let¡¯s think how the Emperor¡¯s son would escort my father!"

    Looking at the already deep night, pride sighed helplessly, his mind racing quickly.

    "Tatata-tat¡ª"

    Just then, in the empty and quiet Breeze Valley, the sound of animals¡¯ hooves suddenly rang out.

    "There¡¯s movement!"

    Hearing it, Feng lifted his eyebrows, frowning slightly.

    "This time looks different. Thest few times they came were to chase animals. This time... it sounds like there¡¯s more than one Red-tailed Beast!"

    Mo Fengxue tilted his head, listening, and then analyzing.

    "What¡¯s more, don¡¯t you see? These Red-tailed Beasts are galloping, as if not pulling a prison carriage!"

    A gust of war wind passed, then came back again.

    "Alright! These Red-tailed Beasts seemed to be running very lightly!"

    Mo Fengxue nodded, then waved his hand, "Come on, let¡¯s go out!"

    "Tatata-tat¡ª"

    As the sound of hooves drew closer, the three men shing out of the rock wall gradually saw the situation in Qingfeng Valley.

    About thirty yards outside, seven Red-tailed Beasts galloped in.

    Each Red-tailed Beast carried a rider. The tiger-faced one appeared stern for the first time, a Purple Robe fluttering in the wind.

    The other six wore ck Armors, looking serious as if on guard duty.

    In the roar, the seven men were about to charge toward the three-pride Cangsheng.

    The war wind and the storm suddenly shed, appearing stalwart in the center of Qingfeng Valley Road.

    At this point, the nearest Red Tail was less than five yards away from them.

    At such a short distance, they could jump over a Red Tail.

    At that time, the Red-tailed Beast would surely crash into the snowstorm.

    On the dark mountain road, the two old men, who appeared suddenly, frightened the first man in the Purple Robe to near panic.

    In his urgency, he quickly pulled the reins in his hand, afraid of being directly trampled by the fierce charge of the Red Tail.

    However, in his previous hasty state, he almost desperately whipped the Red Tail.

    The Red-tailed Beast was so fast that it couldn¡¯t stop all at once.

    Seeing the Red-tailed Beast barking frantically, ready to crash directly into the two old men opposite.

    In the critical moment, one of the old men gently raised his left hand, and the swiftly running Red-tailed Beast was frozen in ce.

    The Red Tail suddenly stopped, causing the Purple Robe man to fly forward. If he hadn¡¯t flipped agilely in mid-air, he would fly straight out.

    "In front, who are you? How dare you block the way!"

    Seeing the startled Purple Robe, a ck-armored Guard suddenly attacked fiercely, shouting at Mu Lei. Their tone was full of bad omen.

    "Bang."

 Chapter 1719 - 1710: No Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Chapter 1710: No Retreat</h4>

    Once again falling onto the beast¡¯s back, the man in the purple robe appeared quite surprised.

    In his anger, he wanted to condemn the war and the blizzard.

    But when he recalled how he had just lightly lifted his left hand and could immediately stop the red tail, he felt that the two elderly men before him might not be ordinary people.

    Then he calmed down and waved to the six guards behind him, signaling them to retreat. "You all withdraw. This is the King¡¯s mistake!"

    Hearing this, I was surprised by the war and the blizzard.

    Logically, they suddenly blocked the road. They must have been wrong.

    But this man in the purple robe not only did not get angry but also directly took on the responsibility of the past.

    "Two seniors, it¡¯s toote. Where are you headed?"

    After the six guards drank, the man in the purple robe jumped onto the back of the red-tailed beast, walked up to Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue, and bowed.

    Seeing this, the six guards jumped off the beast¡¯s back and closely followed the man in the purple robe, afraid that something might happen to him!

    "You don¡¯t need to know where we¡¯re going. But we want to know where you intend to go at such ate hour?"

    Originally, the preparations forbat wereprehensive, but upon seeing the humility and deference of the man in the purple robe, they temporarily dismissed the idea of initiating a fight.

    "How bold, old man, how dare you speak to a Prince like that?"

    Seeing how intense the situation became, the ck Armor Guard closest to the man in the purple robe couldn¡¯t help but scold.

    "A prince?"

    Hearing these two words, I, standing proudly on the mountain, couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    Though the man in the purple robe, as the leader, still appeared shaken, he still stood firmly in front of Zhan Feng without stepping back.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng stepped forward, looking at the man in the purple robe and said, "I heard that you¡¯re a king of the Tang Dynasty. I am curious, which king are you?"

    After seeing Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue, the man in the purple robe already knew that the three elderly men in front of him were probably rare superpowers.

    Shock piling upon shock, he had to honestly say, "This king is the King of Benevolence and Righteousness!"

    "The King of Benevolence and Righteousness?"

    Hearing these three words, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression showed surprise, even Mo Fengxue and Zhan Feng were astonished.

    A bit taken aback, Ao Cangsheng remarked, "Why would a princee here sote, returning to Qingfeng Valley?"

    Baili Qingxuan said, "As I mentioned earlier, there¡¯s an urgent matter to attend to, and the road lies ahead."

    Baili Qingxuan didn¡¯t express his intentions because he didn¡¯t know the identity of the three people in front of him.

    Without these three revealing their identities, even if it meant death, Baili Qingxuan couldn¡¯t disclose his intentions.

    "Asking Lord King, are you heading to the Northwest Army?"

    However, the next words from Ao Cangsheng scared Baili Qingxuan into a cold sweat.

    "No... How could this king go there? That¡¯s the front line of battle. Without the emperor¡¯s decree, no one can go there!"

    A sh of inexplicable panic crossed Baili Qingxuan¡¯s face, then he pretended to calm down.

    But this subtle expression did not escape Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes.

    Through Baili Qingxuan¡¯s hesitant tone and rmed look, Ao Cangsheng concluded that his guess was correct.

    But why would Bai Li Xuan go to the Northwest Military Headquarters in the middle of the night?

    Ou Cangsheng curiously said, "I just heard a secret. General Ao Yundun will be sent to the Northwest tonight."

    "I¡¯m not sure. Lord King, have you heard this news?"

    As these words came out, Baili Qingxuan¡¯s pupils expanded once again.

    "No!"

    Shock shed in his eyes, then Baili Qingxuan decisively replied.

    "Hmph! Don¡¯t pretend, my lord. Your eyes betray you!"

    Seeing Baili Qingxuan lose hisposure again, Ao Cangsheng gently smiled.

    "What are the seniors talking about?"

    Baili Qingxuan¡¯s heart beat wildly. He truly didn¡¯t understand why the elder in front of him knew his intentions.

    Seeing Baili Qingxuan¡¯s shock again, Ao Cangsheng confirmed that Baili Qingxuan was in the area at midnight primarily because Baili Chunqiu had released his father.

    With this conjecture, Ao Cangsheng directly opened up: "Heaven knows, the three of us came here in the dead of night to rescue General Ao Yundun!"

    At these words, just when Baili Qingxuan had calmed down, he could no longer suppress his inner shock. His body shook and he couldn¡¯t help but stagger a step.

    "What did you say?"

    Baili Qingxuan¡¯s students suddenly widened their eyes in surprise, staring at Ao Cangsheng with astonishment.

    "I said we are here to break the prisoner free!"

    Ao Cangsheng said in a calm voice.

    "Are you not afraid ofmitting a great crime?"

    Baili Lanhei¡¯s chest heaved up and down with a sudden cool tone.

    Ao Cangsheng coldlyughed in Wen Yan¡¯s voice: "Evenmitting crimes against heaven is better than the Tang Dynasty¡¯s beacons proliferating, ughtering many."

    Hearing these words, Baili Qingxuan¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    He has always been meticulous in his manners, and now, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem deceitful at all.

    So, was it true that these three came to rescue the prisoner? Baili Qingxuan had some uncertain thoughts in his heart.

    "Since you came to break the prisoner free, have you seen any prisoner convoy teams?"

    To confirm the identity of these three, Baili Qingxuan tentatively asked.

    If these three were truthful, they would surely have seen all the teams that passed.

    Conversely, if they didn¡¯t see them, they must be lying.

    "Four prisoner convoy teams just passed, each team consisting of seventeen members. But there was no arrogant general in the prison, aside from thunder and explosives!"

    Ao Cangsheng understood Baili Qingxuan¡¯s intention, so he described the four teams he had just seen.

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s description, Baili Qingxuan¡¯s suspicion was confirmed.

    Just when he was about to exin his intentions, he heard Ao Cangsheng say: "All four prisoner convoy teams were left by us in Qingfeng Valley."

    "What? Did the seniors kill them all?"

    Baili Qingxuan¡¯s face was greatly shocked. He could not imagine that the seemingly benevolent elder before him was a ruthless killer.

    "What do you mean?"

    Zhan Mo frowned, somewhat puzzled.

    Baili Qingxuan gently smiled: "The three may not know. Several months ago, the emperor had a secret passage built beneath Qingfeng Valley, directly leading to the end of Nanji Mountain.

    "Until today, this secret passage has not been fully opened. To prevent unexpected events, under the guise of the Alchemy Manual, the emperor secretly sent General Ao to the front line tonight in the dark.

    "However, to cause doubt, the emperor also created ten fake Guards to pass through Qingfeng Valley in sequence."

    "This way, we can dy any possible rescues, and damage you significantly."

    "As the senior said, the thunder and explosives were means devised by the emperor to deal with you."

    "But seeing that the three seniors were unharmed, presumably, the thunder explosives were not triggered."

    At thest sentence, Zhan Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "Why do seniorsugh?"

    "Smiling silently," I asked curiously.

    "The old man doesn¡¯t know if he was right, but thest part is definitely wrong."

    To be honest, the first prisoner transport exploded. Plus, more than a dozen prisoners were buried by the prison guard vehicles.

    "But the old man was too fortunate, managing to escape that disaster. So, the old man says, you guessed wrong!"

    "Is that so!"

    Baili Qingxuan spoke those words, but internally, he didn¡¯t think so.

    Just now, with Zhan Feng¡¯s blow and Mo Fengxue¡¯s sudden appearance, he had reason to believe that these two seniors never merely escaped by chance.

    Thinking like this, he heard Ao Cangsheng say: "So does Wang Ye know where the secret passage¡¯s entrance is?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1720: 1711: Cangshengs Mission

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1720: Chapter 1711: Cangsheng¡¯s Mission</strong>

    Baili Qingxuan nodded, saying, ¡°This is the end of Zisu Ridge.¡± As far as I know, Abbott¡¯srge forces have been on the road for four hours now!¡±

    ¡°Four hours? Isn¡¯t that from the South Rocky Mountains?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was tight, and he blurted out.

    Baili Qingxuan nodded: ¡°Half an hour away from this team, they can walk out of Nanji Mountain.¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Attack, Mo Lao, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart was with his father. When he heard that the escort team was starting from Nanji Mountain, he was anxious.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s start now!¡±

    Zhan Feng raised his head, nodded, and was the first to grab the proud Cangsheng, heading towards Zixu Ridge.

    ¡°King of Righteousness, you have offended us, so you will follow along too!¡±

    Mo Fengxue quickly followed Zhan Feng, and as he left, he lightly took Baili Qingxuan with his left hand and left directly.

    ¡°What are you nning to do, senior?¡±

    Seeing Baili Qingxuan being taken away by a small group, the six guards were immediately panicked.

    But as soon as they shouted a word, Baili Lan and the mysterious figure had already disappeared from their sight.

    Seeing this terrifying and shocking scene, the six guards were stunned.

    They knew the strength of Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue was very high, but they couldn¡¯t imagine that the speed of these two people was so fast.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡±

    After a slight pause, a ck-armored guard suddenly shouted coldly.

    Suddenly, six ck-d guards jumped onto the red-tailed mounts, furiously waving their whips, rushing towards Zhou Zixuan with all their might.

    After a cup of tea¡¯s time, they reached Zixu Ridge.

    ¡°Is it near the entrance?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng looked around the dark vegetation on the mountain wall, asking anxiously.

    About thirty feet ahead, there are three cedar trees at the entrance.

    Baili Qingxuan pointed ahead, quickly answering.

    In a flicker of his figure, Ao Cangsheng only saw a sh before his eyes. When he looked again at his surroundings, three tall cedar trees appeared before him.

    Beside the ancient cedars, there was a huge rock extending from the mountain¡¯s base. Other than that, there was nothing remarkable nearby.

    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s here!¡±

    At this moment, Baili Qingxuan suddenly shouted coldly.

    Hearing these words, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue simultaneously descended from the sky.

    ¡°Besides the three ancient cedar trees, there are narrow hills and rocks. How could there be a secret path here?¡±

    Putting Baili Qingxuan down, Mo Fengxue looked around and said.

    ¡°The protruding base of the mountain is the entryway to the secret path. You just have to push the protruding boulder, and the beauty of the underground passage will naturally appear!¡±

    Baili Qingxuan exined with surprise, watching their astonished expressions.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    Mo Fengxue responded.

    In an instant, he arrived at the left side of the boulder.

    With his left hand raised, he gently pushed it against the rock. Before long, a clicking sound of turning gears came from the boulder.

    With the sound, the huge boulder, which originallybined with rocks, began to move away, revealing the previous disdain, Mo Fengxue started to treat the three elders seriously.

    ¡°Everyone, be alert and gather!¡±

    The leader felt awkward, angry, and scared upon facing defeat.

    He knew that it was impossible to kill the three people in front of him.

    At that moment, he shouted loudly, calling all the strong men around to join forces against the three proud Cangshengs.

    After all, this release of arrogance was what His Majesty had instructed repeatedly.

    If anything went wrong, even if you didn¡¯t die, you couldn¡¯t escape punishment.

    To protect the entire period, now you can only attack them in groups. First, we must eliminate the three people in front.

    Seeing the leader¡¯s face change dramatically, those strong watchers also realized the opponent¡¯s strength.

    So once it was over, everyone appeared.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly like electricity. When he saw the soldiers, he recognized that most of them were Third Level soldiers. There were also four, who were Fourth-ss soldiers.

    Not only that, among them, with a nce, he recognized that they had refined themselves in Alchemy Scriptures.

    Unexpectedly, during this century of Spring and Autumn, they had be so despicable, using their elite troops to kill each other.

    Fortunately, today¡¯s robbers are Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue.

    With the power of these two individuals, even if they were barehanded, they would not be afraid of these people.

    Neen celestial warriors joined forces. Soon, white light shone brightly in the entire dark passage.

    With the reflective cold light of a soldier, the true dark path started to turn colorful.

    ¡°Humph, do you think the more people, the better?¡±

    Seeing a group of people rushing across the road, Mo Fengxue couldn¡¯t help but sneer and mock.

    Suddenly, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue simultaneously shed, charging at the two strongest people in the crowd.

    The people on the other side only saw a sh in front of them. Two lightning-like shadows had already rushed into the crowd.

    One charged at the leader, while the other went for an elder of the Ge Yi n.

    These two were the strongest among the neen celestial warriors. They had reached the Unity of Heaven and Man¡¯s ninth realm.

    Seeing Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue charging towards them, even the two who had once rebuilt the world nine times started to feel a pang of fear.

    ¡°Kill me!¡±

    The leader didn¡¯t wait for the sound of the wind of war toe; he shouted again, ordering everyone to kill in the wind and snow.

    Meanwhile, he and the elder Ge Yi quickly retreated, preparing to seize the chance tounch a deadly attack on Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue.

    It had to be said, their wishful thinking was really good, but unfortunately, they always overlooked the true power of Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue.

    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡±

    Just as two cyclones arose, before the leaders and nsmen could retreat, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue had already deceived them by three feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to escape now!¡±

    Don¡¯tugh at the snowstorm.

    In an instant, they simultaneously released their fields, covering the leaders and Ge Yiren.

    White light spread and expanded rapidly like holy light, trapping the nine powerful individuals in Heaven and Man.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    Afterward, the leaders and Ge Yiren simultaneously discovered a frightening thing, which was that their bodies were bound by an unknown prohibition, unable to move no matter how they struggled.

    Immediately trapped, the two strongest of Heaven and the hearts of nine people and men were terrified.

    In a sh, their arrogance and confidence vanished. Instead, they were filled with endless fear and dread.

    ¡°Boy, weren¡¯t you very arrogant? Didn¡¯t you want us buried unpeacefully? Will you start now?¡±

    He stood leisurely smiling before the leader.

    Due to the presence of the fields, the strong ones on the outside had no way to help their elders.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you¡­ truly strong in Dragon Country?¡±

    Seeing the power of war, the leader suddenly understood everything.

    No wonder, as one of the world¡¯s strongest nine individuals, one could be defeated by the situation. It turned out that his opponent was actually a truly strong person in the Dragon Country.

    Although the true Dragon Country and the nine great Celestial nations were only a step away, this step might be an impassable chasm for many people.

    The gap between the two can be vastly different.

    Moreover, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue hadn¡¯t merely entered the true Dragon¡¯s kingdom.

    At this moment, the leader suddenly realized he was too foolish.

    The other side dared to cooperate with only three people.

    A cunning, arrogant, and overbearing person like you, Lao Tzu is really strange. How could you have cultivated yourself to this level?

    In the leader¡¯s eyes, hatred and resentment were evident, beyond words.

    ¡°Elders, you must not be bewitched by outsiders! The ones truly seeking to ruin the Tang Dynasty are none other than those proud and wicked thieves!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the younger generation dies today, but if the younger generation¡¯s ipetence leads to the whole world being covered by charcoal, then the younger generation really deserves death!¡±

    The leader, unwilling to give up, continued to stiffen his scalp and defame.

    ????

    ???

    ??

    “ï

    ??

    ±R

    ????

    ????

    ???????????

    ÌJ

    ??¡±???

    “ï

    ±R

    ???¡±??

    ?¡¯???

    ???

    ™©

    ÀÏ

     t

    ????

    ????

    ô”

    ???

    ÌJ

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ???????

    ???? ??????? ???? ????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ? ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????????????

    ??

    ???????

    ?? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????¡¯? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????

    ¡°????¡±

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????¡¯???

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ?

    ????

    ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????

    ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ? ??????

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???? ???? ? ?????? ??? ??????¡¯? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ?? ??????

    ??? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ? ????? ?? ??? ?????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??¡¯?????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ??? ?? ? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??? ????????? ??????????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???????

    ??? ????????? ???????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ?

    ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ¡°????? ?? ??? ????? ???¡¯?? ?????? ????? ???¡¯?? ????? ?????¡±

    ?????? ????? ?????? ??????? ?? ? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ???????????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???? ??? ??????????? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????¡¯? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ????

    ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ? ????? ?????? ????? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ????? ??????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ¡°?????¡±

    ?? ?? ????? ?????? ????????? ???????? ????? ??? ? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????

    ??

    ?

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ???????

    ?? ?? ?????¡¯? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ???? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ???????

    ?? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ? ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ????¡¯??????

    ??????

    ??? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ? ??????? ?? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??? ?? ???????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?????

    ¡°????¡±

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ???????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ????????

    ?? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??????

    ?? ??? ????? ????????? ? ??????? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ??????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ??¡¯?

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ¡°???????

    ??????????? ?????????? ????? ??? ? ????? ??????? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ????????? ?? ??????? ? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ??? ??????????????

    ????

    ¡°????

    ??

    ???¡±?

    ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ?? ????????? ??????¡¯? ???? ??????? ??? ??????

    ¡°??? ??? ??¡ª¡±

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ¡®???

    ??????

    ??????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ¡°????¡¯? ?????? ???? ???¡¯? ?????? ?¡¯?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????¡±

    ???? ???? ??????? ??????? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ????? ? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ?????????? ????????? ?? ????????? ???? ?? ????

    ¡°???? ????¡¯? ????? ???? ????¡±

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ????? ??????? ????????? ?? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????????? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ????????

    ?????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????¡¯? ??????????? ?? ?????????¡¯? ????? ???????? ?????? ???? ??????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ??????

    ¡°???? ???¡¯? ????? ??? ???? ?¡¯?? ?????? ??? ??????¡±

    ????????? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????¡¯? ????????? ??? ???????¡¯? ????? ???? ???????? ??? ?? ??????????? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ?????

    ??

    ????¡¯

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ????¡¯?

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ?????

    ?????? ????? ???????? ?? ????????? ???????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ?? ???????? ???????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???????¡¯

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????????? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ???????? ?????????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???????? ??????? ???? ???? ????

    ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ??????????? ??????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?? ????????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ?????????? ?????? ??? ??????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ??????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????????¡¯

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ??????????

    ????????????

    ?????

    ????? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ????????? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ????¡¯? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ???????

    ??? ?? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??????? ???? ??????? ?? ??????? ?????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????

    ???????

    ?

    ????????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??????????

    ??

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ?????????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??????????

    ??

    ????????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ¡®???????

    ???????

    ???? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??????? ? ??????¡¯? ????? ???? ?? ?????????? ??????????

    ?? ???? ?????? ????????? ??????? ???????? ??? ??? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ?????

    ???

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ¡°???? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???????¡±

    ???????? ????? ????? ?? ????????? ??????????? ???? ???? ? ??? ?? ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ????????????

    ?

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ???????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?????????

    ?? ?????? ??????? ?????? ?? ?????????? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????????

    ??????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ??????????????

    ???¡¯???????

    ???

    ?????? ?????? ????????? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?????? ??????? ¡°???¡¯? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ???????¡± ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ???¡±

    ???? ???????? ?? ??????????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ??????????? ??????? ?? ?? ??????????

    ???????????? ?? ?????? ????????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ¡°????????

    ???

    ???????¡±?

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ????¡¯???

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ?? ????????? ????????? ??? ?????? ????? ???????????

    ?? ???? ????¡¯? ????? ? ???? ?? ??????? ?????? ?????????? ?? ????? ¡°???? ??? ????????? ????? ????????? ??? ????????????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??¡±?????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ??????¡±?????

    ??

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ?? ??????? ?????????? ¡°???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ??????? ??????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ????????? ??? ??????¡±

    ¡°?? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????? ????????¡±

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ¡°??????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???¡¯? ?????? ?? ??? ??????????? ??????¡±

    ??? ??????? ?? ????? ???????? ?? ???????????

 Chapter 1721: 1712: Counterattack

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1721: Chapter 1712: Counterattack</strong>

    ¡°Hmph, what you said is disgusting! People like you and other cunning ones don¡¯t deserve to live in this world. Now, let this old man send you to hell!¡±

    Zhan Feng roared and, before the boss could continue his sly words, pped heavily with his right hand on the boss¡¯s mental shield.

    Upon hearing Zhan Feng¡¯s words, Leader Ah Sleeve stood up coldly all of a sudden.

    He stared at Zhan Feng, filled with despair and unwillingness.

    He widened his eyes, as Zhan Feng¡¯s right hand was charged with power, suddenly patting on his forehead.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    With a dull thud, the leader¡¯s mental helm was suddenly stunned, blood seeping out of his seven orifices.

    With one punch, the boss was dead.

    Seeing the leader killed, the remaining dozen or so strong men began to panic for a while.

    Their chief was a formidable force, even recognized as the top in the entire Tang Dynasty.

    Yet, such a strong man couldn¡¯t fight back at all in the hands of this elderly man in ck.

    One could imagine, if the old man in ck wanted to kill them, he wouldn¡¯t need to y around and could easily destroy them with a flick of his hand.

    On the other side, Feng Xue saw Zhan Feng raise his hand and kill the escort convoy¡¯s chief.

    But in a blink of an eye, the two strongest individuals in the team were killed.

    The remaining warriors were too afraid to continue confronting Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue.

    Before they were injured, they started to make a swift exit, trying to escape through both ends of the tunnel.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Since you¡¯re here, stay!¡±

    Seeing these people fleeing in a hurry, Zhan Feng sneered and shouted.

    The next moment, Zhan Feng suddenly charged ahead, pursuing the tunnel. Mo Fengxue transformed into lightning, chasing back into the dark passageway.

    With two superpowers in pursuit, even if those people ran faster, they couldn¡¯t escape the fatal hunt from the two superpowers in the end.

    The group of once fierce strong men fled in an instant, leaving only a ck prison cart, stopping in front of the proud Cangsheng.

    No one continued to escort the prison cart. Ao Cangsheng began to walk toward the prison cart.

    ¡°Creak¡±

    As he heard slight footsteps outside, there was a sound of nking chains inside the prison cart.

    Ao Cangsheng reached the prison cart, listening to the heavy chain sounds inside. Suddenly, a sense of sorrow filled his heart.

    If it weren¡¯t for himself and Yin Fu, his father wouldn¡¯t have thrown himself into this, captured by the Royal Family.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen his father for a long time, he must have suffered a lot.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart began to suffer immense pain.

    The prison cart in front of them was made of special metal. At a nce, Ao Cangsheng felt it was almost impossible for an ordinary person to break the cart.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Through the row of breathing holes on the prison cart, Ao Cangsheng vaguely saw a figure trembling slightly inside.

    In his excitement, he couldn¡¯t help but shout towards the prison cart. This time, he didn¡¯t change his voice, but shouted loudly using his own voice.

    As his voice traveled, a hurried sound of dragging chains suddenly came from within the prison cart again.

    This time, the sound was very anxious, as if the person inside had heard Ao¡¯s voice and was shaking all over.

    ¡°Oh¡­mm

    Immediately following, there was a heavy whimper from inside the prison cart. The sound was strained, as if something was stuck in the neck, making it difficult to produce a normal voice, sounding particrly suppressed and ufortable.

    ¡°Dad, is that you?¡±

    Hearing the strange and hurried voice, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help calling out again.

    ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡ª¡±

    This time, the voice from inside the prison cart became even more urgent and sharp. It seemed that the person in the prison cart was very excited upon hearing Ao¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll open the cart to get you out.¡±

    Yet, that strange whimper continued toe from the throat.

    That figure was none other than the proud general who had been captured by the Royal Family for a long time.

    After a while, Ao Yun and dust gently released Ao Cangsheng, beginning to carefully look at him.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    It was strange seeing his father remain silent all the time.

    After closely examining Ao Cangsheng, Ao Yun raised his finger to his throat, indicating that Ao Cangsheng was injured.

    Seeing Ao Yun and the dust¡¯sparison, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart suddenly filled with anger.

    He secretly vowed that one day he would repay the Bai Shi family for treating his father this way.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak for now, I¡¯ll rescue you first!¡±

    Cangsheng gently patted his father¡¯s shoulder, the Emperor¡¯s right hand shed, and he immediately started working on the chains locking Ao Yun and dust.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Ao Cangsheng had loosened all the chains binding Ao Yun¡¯s hands and feet.

    When he pulled Ao Yun and dust out of the prison cart, Ao Cangsheng was surprised to find four machines at each corner of the cart.

    Seeing those devices, Ao Cangsheng suddenly recalled the experience in Qingfeng Valley.

    At the thought of that, even his courage couldn¡¯t stop the cold sweat from seeping down his back.

    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t used force to break through the cart earlier. Otherwise, he would have died here, dragging himself down with him.

    At this moment, two corners were already iplete. Through the iplete gaps, Ao Cangsheng could even see the thunder and explosions within the enclosure.

    Fortunately, he had urately controlled the Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire earlier and had not fully ignited it. Otherwise, the thunder and explosives inside would have definitely blown up.

    While supporting Ao Yun and dust, Cangsheng suddenly felt that his father¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as strong and heavy as before.

    Out of curiosity, he quietly invoked good fortune to examine around his father¡¯s body.

    However, no investigation was needed, for after a thorough examination, Ao Cangsheng suddenly discovered that his father¡¯s energy field had already been shattered.

    Once the sea of energy is broken, a person¡¯s whole body ispletely destroyed.

    At this point, Cangsheng finally realized why his father¡¯s body had suddenly be so weak.

    It turned out his father had been crippled and disabled.

    ¡°Dad, tell me, who made you lose your temper?¡±

    Thinking about this, Ao Cangsheng immediately flew into a fit of rage.

    Treating someone already captured in such a cold-blooded manner was indeed vile and sinister.

    However, Ao Yun and the dust did not seem to care about this incident.

    He gently smiled, looked at Cangsheng, waved his hand, signaling not to get too agitated.

    Cangsheng¡¯s heart was deeply ufortable. He knew that although his father appeared calm on the surface, he was definitely feeling something bad inside.

    Deeply moved, Cangsheng did not probe further, just coldly stated: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, the child will heal your wounds.¡± As for those who harmed you, the child will make them regret it!¡±

    They muttered to themselves, and amidst themotion, Zhan Feng and Mo Fengxue returned to the prison cart.

    Seeing Ao Yun and dust, with faces looking wolf-like, without losing iron and blood, they all bowed deeply and expressed their heartfelt respect to Ao Yun and dust.

    Even though Ao Yun and dust did not know Feng Xue and Mo Zhan, looking at these two actions, they could guess that most were robust individuals invited by Ao Yangsheng.

    Immediately, he bowed, tightened his fists, and saluted Zhan Feng and Feng Xue.

    ¡°Esteemed elders, my father¡¯s voice is still poisoned, he cannot speak at the moment, please do not take offense!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng supported his father while exining.

    In Zhan Feng¡¯s eyes, a hint of killing intent flickered. He said, ¡°This one possesses noble character and uprightness.

    Mo Fengxue nodded and said, ¡°General Ao can uphold the bigger picture, believing in everything. Just this point alonemands admiration.¡±

    He lightly continued: ¡°This old man has also studied medical ethics. Allow me to take pride in the General, examining his voice.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Thank you very much, seniors!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng felt delighted within and hurriedly bowed to Mo Fengxue.

    ¡°Healing these wounds is not urgent. Let¡¯s return to the battlefield first.¡±

    Not wanting to dy further, he suggested.

 Chapter 1722 - 1713: Unfortunate News

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Chapter 1713: Unfortunate News</h4>

    Half an hourter, under the escort of two strong warriors, the four of them, Cangsheng, finally returned to the War Pce.

    After the battle, Ao Yun took a bath and tidied his hair.

    Afterward, Mo Fengxue healed the pulse condition of the convalescing cloud and dust.

    "Old Father Mei, what¡¯s wrong? You look flustered. Is the sky falling?"

    Spring and Autumn leaned on the Great Dragon, leisurely eating grapes peeled by the pce maids.

    Father Mei looked ugly. He idly nced at Baili¡¯s Spring and Autumn Festival. He wanted to speak but was afraid that if he did, Baili Chunqiu would vent his anger on him.

    "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s happening? Say what you want to say. Look at you, like widows choking up!"

    Father Mei squirmed and fussed but didn¡¯t say a word, causing a bit of displeasure in Baili Chunqiu.

    Old Father Mei was both anxious and fearful, with sweat beginning to form on his back. Yet he still didn¡¯t dare to tell this news to Baili Chunqiu directly, so he passed the information to him.

    However, this news was quite significant. Not revealing it would be considered a grave crime of deceiving the monarch and concealing important matters.

    Struggling back and forth, Father Mei finally gritted his teeth, stammering, "Return to the King... the prison cart... the prison cart..."

    Upon hearing the word "prison cart," Baili Chunqiu¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared.

    He pushed aside the female guests on either side, suddenly sitting up from the long sofa, looking seriously at Father Mei. "What exactly happened?"

    Seeing the change in Baili Chunqiu, Father Mei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    "Please reply to His Majesty, ... the prison cart... it¡¯s been robbed!"

    Old Father Mei bit his lip fiercely, closed his eyes, and delivered this unfortunate news.

    "What? What did you say?"

    Upon hearing this, Baili Chunqiu was also stunned.

    He thought he misheard something, so he asked once more.

    "Your Majesty, the prison cart was robbed!"

    Old Father Mei cried out, knelt on the ground.

    "Ba Zi."

    Once again, upon hearing this sentence, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s heart felt like it was struck by lightning, causing his entire body to tremble uncontrobly.

    "How could this be? I sent twenty strong warriors with the widow; how could they be robbed?"

    Baili Chunqiu¡¯s gaze became dazed, murmuring in disbelief.

    The maids knelt on the ground, not daring to lift their heads from beginning to end.

    This incident is dreadful news for the Bei Li family.

    If he gets angry, it would be troublesome.

    It took Baili Chunqiu a long time to recover from the shock.

    Frowning, his face carried a trace of fear. "Where did the widow¡¯s prison cart get robbed, as told by the prisoner?"

    Father Mei, seeing that at the time of Baili Chunqiu¡¯s reign, he wasn¡¯t disappointed, slightly raised his head, and with a trembling voice, said: "On the king¡¯s return, they were leaving the Southern Rockies."

    "You mean the prison cart was robbed in the dark?"

    Baili Chunqiu looked and asked in shock.

    "Yes! It was in the dark! From the time period till now, it turned out that someone was letting out signals in the secret passage!"

    Old Father Mei showed anger, deeply hating some enemies.

    Didn¡¯t the widow send twenty people to escort that prison cart? Were they all barrels?

    Thinking of those strong ones, Baili Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but be furious.

    He had raised these strong men for many years, and finally had the opportunity to let them work. Yet, the result was so astonishing.

    At this moment, Baili Chunqiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a murderous surge. He wondered what those strong men were doing.

    If the prisoners were robbed due to their ipetence, Baili Chunqiu concluded that they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    "The strong... they are all dead!

    "A little hesitant," Gong Mei said weakly.

    "Dead? Those were twenty heavenly and earthly strong ones, two among them were strong in heaven and earth. Do you think they are all dead?"

    Hearing Father Mei¡¯s words, once again a huge shock went through Baili Chunqiu¡¯s body.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that, in this Tang Dynasty, apart from the Heavenly Soldier Pavilion, the Warring States Heavenly Pce, and the Marlboro, there could be any other forces or people who could kill the world¡¯s twenty powerful ones.

    "And based on the investigation results, those twenty strong ones are all dead. They were easily ughtered.

    "ording to detective reports, not even a fight happened at the scene of the incident."

    Mei Dun dared not hide anything. He recounted the story back to Baili Chunqiu a hundred years ago.

    "How could this be? How could this be!"

    Spring and Autumn opened his eyes angrily, staring at him from a distance.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine, besides the three forces and Heavenly Dragon Temple, who else could stand against the world¡¯s twenty strong ones?

    And to easily ughter twenty people on heaven and earth. How strong must they be?

    Afraid for quite some time, Baili Chunqiu waved his hand weakly: "Alright, I don¡¯t need you anymore, you may step down!"

    "Yes!"

    Gong Mei had long since wanted to leave. When he heard that Baili Chunqiu was asking for his dismissal, he felt relieved.

    He quickly got up, bowed three times to Baili Chunqiu, then hurriedly left the pce.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyebrows knitted, unwilling to approach.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Xiaohu said in surprise: "How strange. That day, the one picking a fight was the deputy master of Heng Zhan¡¯s Red Blood Group..."

    Upon hearing the word "Heng Zhan," an undefeated face suddenly appeared in Ao¡¯s mind.

    Recalling that face, Ao Cangsheng suddenly said: "I remember I defeated Heng Yu, brother of Heng Yuan that day."

    "This must be a longsting war to avenge his brother, so he came specifically to find me."

    "But I happened not to be there, so he vented on you, right?"

    "Well done!"

    Mo Xiaohu nodded and said: "That day when the war came, you looked for your allies, asking them to give their names."

    "When we saw it was a perpetual war and didn¡¯t want direct conflict, we assumed you were not here, allowing him toe again another day."

    "However, in constant war, he imed to be the master of allies, thinking you deliberately avoided him, so he directly used us of being arrogant at Heaven¡¯s Gate."

    "Others came knocking. If we still avoided the battle, things would have been too shameful."

    "So, we epted the eternal war¡¯s challenge and had some fights with people from the Red Blood Alliance."

    "Initially, the eternal war didn¡¯t begin, but allowed the civilians on his side to challenge our Red Blood Brother Alliance."

    "Until the left guard captain came out, defeated all of Heng Wu¡¯s subordinates, only then did Heng Wu take bold action."

    He leaned back and said: "I must say that man Heng Zhan indeed has skills. I couldn¡¯t even get warmed up before being directly defeated by him.

    "If this weren¡¯t the case, we wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable."

    Moreover, when the eternal war ended, he said: "Let us convey your message to the master of allies. When you return, go to the Red Blood Alliance and kneel to apologize to him."

    "Otherwise... otherwise, he will tear down the entire Red Blood Alliance, ultimately digging three feet deep. He will also find you, throw you out!"

    Thest sentence was spoken by a chubby young man.

    He was one of the brothers who participated in the battle that day and, because he was defeated, not only was he injured, but his weapon was also taken away.

    After listening to everyone, a fierce look inadvertently surfaced on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face.

    No wonder Heng Yu could be so arrogant in the Heavenly Dragon Five Talents Court.

    With such an example, even if Heng Yu wanted to be arrogant, it would probably be difficult.

    "Boss, what do we do now? Should we call him back too?"

    I¡¯ve been harboring a grudge about what happened that day ever since.

    Sinceing to the Heavenly Dragon Temple, I¡¯ve never lost to anyone in a duel.

    But that day, because of Heng Zhan¡¯s intense attack, my blood power couldn¡¯t be exerted, and I was directly defeated by Heng Zhan.

    To others, it might be a small failure. But for me, it was extreme humiliation to sit in silence.

    Therefore, he decided he must reim his honor from Heng Zhan¡¯s war again.

 Chapter 1723 - 1714: Incomparable

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Chapter 1714: Iparable</h4>

    He wants topletely defeat Heng Wu in front of everyone, to let him experience what it feels like to be pped in the face.

    "Return the call?"

    Hearing those words just now, Mo Xiaohu suddenly turned into a ck line.

    "Left protector, now using our proud Heaven Gate power, could resisting the next challenge from the Red Blood Cell Alliance be good, you should counterattack!"

    Mo Xiaohu was very embarrassed, some people cried andughed.

    "Of course, we should not only summon the Red Blood Alliance but also the ck Dragon Club."

    "I have always wanted to call the four alliances as a double blow. I am just taking this opportunity to kill the soul of the Red Blood Alliance and the ck Dragon Association!"

    As soon as Mo Xiaohu finished speaking, Ao Cangsheng solemnly said with pride.

    At this point, many people were shocked.

    In their view, the four alliances are unshakable.

    If you want to know the bottom line of the four alliances, you must be ready to die at any time.

    They had just established Ao Tian Sect, not only the number of people is hardlyparable to the four alliances.

    Even the power of each member is very different from the four alliances.

    They even surpassed the four alliances, even being a group of rabble.

    But now, Ao Cangsheng said he wanted to summon the four alliances, how could it not shock the audience.

    "Ally, this... what you just said... are you not joking?"

    Wu Huan frowned and asked tentatively.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled faintly, looking at Wu Huan, and said: "Do you think I am joking?"

    "Master, do you really want to challenge the ck Dragon Society and the Red Blood Alliance?"

    Mo Xiaohu saw the situation and his face changed.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s behavior is simply ying with fire.

    A careless person, burning clothes is a small thing, if you burn yourself, it will be very embarrassing.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled faintly and said seriously: "Good!"

    Cangsheng smiled faintly, waved his hand and said: "No need to worry. In fact, I have wanted to try the strength of the four alliances for a long time, but recently there have been many things, so there was no time to do it."

    "The time is just right, I am very busy now, in a dozen days it will be the Tian Long rankingpetition."

    "Use this time to kill the Red Blood Alliance and the ck Dragon Society, I think this is good for us to be proud of Heaven Gate!"

    Looking at Wu Yun¡¯s eyes, he felt a trace of hidden sadness. Proud Cangsheng patted his shoulder confidently and said: "He¡¯s relieved." Since I dare to challenge the Red Blood Alliance and the ck Dragon Association, I naturally have confidence in it.

    "But it¡¯s you. I gave you red medicine, don¡¯t know if your stamina has improved?"

    Upon hearing this, many people, including Mo Xiaohu, could not help but lower their heads in shame.

    This is not because they didn¡¯t work hard in practice, but because the medicine in their hands is neither warm nor cold, barefoot people in the alliance ate dozens.

    The remaining people, even if one day the blood alliance returned. So I directly hid the medicine and didn¡¯t dare to take it out to practice.

    Seeing this situation, Cangsheng smiled helplessly and said: "Well, in a few days I will ask people to teach you practice, then you have to work hard!"

    "Yes, master of the allies!"

    They felt ashamed in their hearts and answered in unison.

    After deciding to challenge the two alliances, Ao Cangsheng let everyone disperse.

    Then he returned to the training room to start new training.

    Because he has already reached great perfection in Phantom Swordsmanship, he is now starting to practice the Mystical me Skill.

    The magical form of Mystical Fire is a technique that transforms Yuan into a raging fire. It is not only extremely difficult but also very dangerous.

    If you can¡¯t skillfully control Yuan¡¯s mes, you can¡¯t use it properly without attacking the enemy.

    Since the Tian Long Temple handed it down, many people have paid varying degrees of heavy price for those who practiced "Secret Fire Secret".

    More importantly, because of the difficulty in controlling this technique, eventually it even involved his own life.

    It is precisely because of this reason that the high levels of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples eventually decided to ssify the "Mysterious Fire God Method" as a forbidden kung fu method.

    Without great talent and perseverance, ordinary people, even geniuses, would not be allowed to practice the "Secret Fire Secret".

    The Mystical Fire Divine Skill has three levels, namely Purple Fire Purgatory, Purple Fire Erosion, and Mystical Fire Burning Heaven.

    Each stage can be divided into early, mid,te, and great sess.

    Ao Cangsheng sat cross-legged in the training room, carefullyprehending the "Secret Fire Magic" content.

    Through this, Ao Cangsheng discovered some simrities between this skill and the firefighting skills he learned before.

    Converting Qi to fire is using poison against poison. Because fire is the ultimate weapon, it is simr to firefighting.

    Reflection on the theme of "Secret of Fire¡¯s Secret Secret", Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    Once he finished reading the content of the Mystical Fire, he began practicing the First Level Red Fire of Purgatory.

    Ao Cangsheng spent an hour mastering the skill of transforming gas into fire.

    Then he started using firefighting methods to control the fire.

    Due to prior experience, it didn¡¯t take long for Ao Cangsheng to skillfully control the mes of transfiguration.

    Under the whirlpool of Life Force, with pride and Cangsheng¡¯s control, zing mes began to transform into various shapes.

    If it were a beast, it would be very fierce. In the roaring and growling, the sound is powerful.

    If it were a sharp weapon, it would be extremely sharp. In cutting and sweeping, its dominance is unparalleled.

    ...

    Three hourster, Ao Cangsheng rehearsed the firstyer Red Fire Purgatory in the mysterious fire.

    Seeing the darkness outside, Cangsheng stopped practicing.

    Tomorrow we will challenge the Red Blood Alliance, so let us take care of ourselves tonight.

    After bathing, Cangsheng went to bed.

    The next day after dinner, he heard someone knocking at the door outside.

    I looked up, sitting there, smiling at myself.

    "Boss, are you ready?"

    "Come in with a very confident attitude," he said.

    Ao Cangsheng cried andughed. "I should ask you this question. You think your boss is not ready?"

    "That¡¯s good! I¡¯m ready too. Today I want to hit the face of the Red Blood Cell Alliance grandchildren.

    "Let us also let those grandchildren know that we are not proud of God and are not easily offended!"

    He sat waving his fists, saying fiercely.

    Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to sit any longer. He waved to him and said: "Ready, we can go now." Aren¡¯t you blushing?"

    Today, Ao Cangsheng is the master of Ao Tian Gate. To humiliate Ao Cangsheng is to humiliate Ao Tian Gate, is to humiliate the brothers of Ao Tian Gate.

    As a member of Ao Tian Sect, how could Wu Huan watch this happen?

    "No less! If it is fighting, it may be less. But now we want to challenge the Red Blood Alliance. More people are useless."

    Proud Cangsheng obviously made up his mind and made a concise statement.

    "Who do you n to make go, master?"

    Listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s resolute tone, Wu Huan also dispelled the idea of persuading him.

    "If you want to reach the sevenfold critical point, you can go with me to the Blood Alliance. Others, just wait at home!"

    Looking at the person in front of him, he said proudly and coldly.

    Hearing these words, the opposite Mo Xiaohu couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Keeper, ... To reach the purpose of breaking destiny seven times, we have only eight people who are proud of Heaven Gate!

    Mo Xiaohu looked embarrassed and whispered in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    For this sentence, Ao Cangsheng was also a bit speechless. Unexpectedly, a near seventy people alliance breaking destiny seven times had less than ten people.

    Fortunately, this time he went to the Red Blood Alliance mainly because he sat down with the man. If it were a real ughter, they were proud of Heaven Gate¡¯s battle, really not enough to see the Red Blood Alliance.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng suddenly felt it necessary to strengthen the training of group members.

    ording to their current strength, if they are not trained, they will grow up. When will you be your true weapon?

    After a moment of silence, Cangsheng said: "Any number?"

    "Good!"

 Chapter 1724 - 1715: Too Awful

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Chapter 1715: Too Awful</h4>

    Mo Xiaohu replied.

    Immediately turned around, announcing the list of members participating in the Red Blood Alliance.

    Those who were not selected felt not only lost but also a slight sense of shame.

    The main reason they weren¡¯t selected wasn¡¯t because their modification was too bad.

    The main reason for poor practice is theirck of effort to train.

    If they could practice diligently like Ao Cangsheng, even if they don¡¯t have Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent, their power wouldn¡¯t be as weak as now.

    After naming, eight people including Mo Xiaohu and Wu Huan went to the Red Alliance with Ao Cangsheng.

    The courtyard on the west side of the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples is the headquarters of the league.

    The mansion before us is as dpidated as the Ao Tian Sect refugee camp.

    Outside the Red Blood Alliance residence, four dignified young men guarded the gate.

    A que hung above the gate, about one foot in size. The que bore three big red characters ¡ª Red Blood Alliance.

    Ao Cangsheng and the group, heading towards the Red Blood Alliance, attracted a lot of attention.

    Such phenomena aremon at Tianlong Military Academy, but no one pays attention.

    However, today, the arrogant Cangsheng sessfully attracted the attention of many people.

    The reason is nothing but a well-known boy named Ao Cangsheng.

    Not long ago, Ao Cangsheng injured two Qingshuang Pond envoys.

    Before Qingshuang Hall could trouble him, he had a conflict with the second genius of the Heng Family, Heng Yu.

    In a fit of anger, this evil star will persist for two days.

    Such a powerful figure quickly spread throughout the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    Moreover, there was a rumor that this arrogant Cangsheng was pursuing the first beauty of the Tang Dynasty.

    Furthermore, Shui Rou seems to not mind him, even lending her Snow Feather Crane to him.

    You know, many super geniuses have borrowed the Snow Feather Crane of Shui Rou, but none seeded.

    Just like that, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fame quickly spread in the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    But whenever the arrogant Cangsheng appears, many show expressions of awe.

    On the other hand, he carefully observed this brave person and talked about it privately.

    Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t reached the Red Blood Alliance yet, but they were already following a group.

    These people were curious. Now that Cangsheng has brought so many people, will they trouble others?

    In a series of discussions, more and more people joined the crowd.

    By the time we reached the headquarters of the Red Blood Alliance, five or six dozen people were following the crowd.

    Those who knew naturally understood, these were just spectators, those unfamiliar, seeing this situation, thought the proud ones were going to fight.

    From afar, the "Red Blood Alliance" four guards had already dispersed.

    The characteristic of Jing Zuo is fearless and undaunted. Now we¡¯ve met someone more arrogant. Naturally, sitting down can¡¯t be recognized.

    "This is the Red Blood Alliance, you want to cause trouble, but think about it!"

    At this time, the second guard couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth.

    Despite sitting behind so many people, he couldn¡¯t bother to show a bit of color to see if he dared to speak rudely to the Red Blood Alliance.

    Seeing this scene, spectators were anxious. They really hadn¡¯t thought, these people led by Ao Cangsheng came to challenge the Red Alliance.

    The Red Blood Alliance is one of the four major alliances of the Heavenly Dragon Temple. This power is beyond many people¡¯s imagination.

    Is he too arrogant or too blind, not believing his strength is invincible at the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples?

    For a moment, all the spectators widened their eyes. They want to see if today¡¯s star can leave the Red Blood Alliance safely.

    "What you say!" This guy is so weary, let me fix him today, or give him a long memory."

    The fourth guard was obviously very angry, disdainfully sitting down to fight.

    His Spirit Light shed and he rushed down the steps.

    In mid-air, he wildly swung his right fist. Above the fist, white waves spray like a bloodthirsty beast, directly rushing towards that barbaric gate.

    "I don¡¯t know what to do, I don¡¯t think you dare to cause trouble in the Red Blood Alliance. I think you¡¯re tired of living!"

    With a roar, the guard punched hard at the left side of the barbaric seat.

    You know what to do? Humph, let me see who knows what to do!"

    Seeing the opponent hasn¡¯t finished three sentences, he actually startled himself, and couldn¡¯t help but sit down.

    Suddenly, his body shook, his vitality wild. This white energy, like a rushing river, quickly injected into his right arm.

    Ruthlessly sitting, his right hand clenched into a fist, with very fierce power, will instantly punch with the right fist.

    This punch, he didn¡¯t deploy any skill, just a full-strength punch. No fantasy, only speed and precision.

    Under the watching eyes of dozens, this reckless punch collided with the guard¡¯s fist, producing a loud bang.

    Just rushing down the steps, the guard saw the wave rolling, suddenly shook all over.

    Then, his face suddenly showed extreme pain. Before he screamed, his right arm bone had pierced through muscle and elbow.

    "Ah, my arm!"

    Until his arm broke, exposed, the guard screamed out flying.

    "Boom¡ª"

    With a low sound, the guard¡¯s body instantly fell back to where he stood just a moment ago.

    The difference is, his right arm is now disabled. His face no longer has arrogance, only twisted pain.

    The guard¡¯s right arm was shocked by a blow from the seat.

    Many still look forward to sitting with a pig¡¯s brain. But this sudden change directly shocked everyone.

    Of course, the most shocking were the remaining three guards.

    But they know, the guard who first started was on the peak of six broken boundaries.

    His power is the strongest among the four guards.

    But such a powerful figure, even in a ck-faced boy¡¯s hand, couldn¡¯t make even a single move.

    Thinking of this, the remaining three guards shivered: How strong should this ck-faced guy be?

    "Anyone else want toe out?" If not, let Heng Zhane out quicker!"

    With a punch at the guard¡¯s right arm, he sat down, a bunch of hair, angrily raised his neck.

    Having seen the previous scene, the remaining three guards dared to sit down and shoot at people.

    "You wait, I¡¯ll get the deputy captain!"

    The first guard was both angry and scared. He fiercely nced and sat down. He turned and ran inside the door.

    Seeing the guard go to find Heng Zhan, the onlookers immediately exploded the pot again.

    Heng Zhan is the deputy leader of the Red Blood Alliance. I heard it has entered the heaven and earth."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard too!" Heng Zhan¡¯s strength is said to rank among the top seven on the Heavenly Dragon List!"

    "That kid¡¯s strength is not bad, but if we say challenge Zheng Heng, it¡¯s probably uncertain!"

    "Very stop? Hmm, that¡¯s just a masochist. With Heng Zhan¡¯s power, even three ck faces are white!"

    "Just don¡¯t know, which is stronger, Heng Zhan or that evil star?"

    "I think Heng Zhan should be stronger. You know, Heng Zhan is one of the few geniuses of the Heavenly Dragon Temple!"

    "Yes! While that evil star is fierce, the most he¡¯s beaten could only break his fate and nine powers!

    "Even though ninefold fate and this world is only a step away, truly different.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1725 - 1716: Cowardly Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Chapter 1716: Cowardly Turtle</h4>

    Hearing these words, I was so angry I couldn¡¯t sit still: "It¡¯s because you¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name. If you want to know the name of this master, then let Hang Zhane first!"

    "Hmph, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but you don¡¯t have the qualifications to meet the Deputy Chief!"

    The fat man put on an arrogant posture and looked down his nose at it.

    The person who couldn¡¯t sit still had a big tail. He sneered and said, "Do you really not have the qualifications? Hmm, I think Heng Zhan wants to be a shrinking turtle!"

    "Hmph! Kid, who are you calling a shrinking turtle?"

    Seeing someone insult the deputy leader, the fat man couldn¡¯t help but re with anger.

    He sat down, smiling gently, "If his battle isn¡¯t a retreating turtle, then let hime out!"

    Hearing this, the fat man suddenly said, "Kid, it seems you came to the Red Blood Alliance to cause trouble on purpose?" Hmph, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!"

    "If you break your arm now and kneel to apologize to the Red Blood Alliance, I won¡¯t pursue what just happened."

    "Otherwise, today I¡¯ll make you lie down while standing!"

    "You¡¯re talking so loud, do you even know if you have that kind of strength!"

    I sat there sneering sarcastically.

    The fat man was so angry, he didn¡¯t want to sit with the man and continue the fight.

    For years, this was the first time the Red Blood Alliance had been provoked so much.

    If he doesn¡¯t publicly take down this ck-faced guy today, how can the Heavenly Dragon Temple¡¯s Red Blood Alliance maintain neutrality in the future?

    "Look, the Red Blood Alliance¡¯s Shark Guardian is about to begin."

    "Shark Guardian grand patron. I wonder if that ck-faced guy can withstand it?"

    "I¡¯ve seen him hang. Ever since the Shark appeared, he hasn¡¯t seemed to lose!"

    "Alright! That ck-faced guy broke the guardian¡¯s arm with one punch, but the guardian is too weak after all!"

    "The Shark Guardian technique, I¡¯ve heard, has reached fatal severity at ninth strength, and the ck-faced guy should be quite easy to handle!"

    Seeing the fat man about to engage, the crowd immediately burst into debate.

    "Kid, I gave you a chance, you didn¡¯t want it, don¡¯t me me!"

    The fat man angrily yelled, jumping off the steps.

    Despite his plump appearance, his movements were not at all sluggish.

    Seeing a duel about to start, the onlookers quickly backed away.

    In front of the Red Blood Alliance area, dozens of square meters were filled with Barbaric Sitter and Red Blood Alliance Shark Guardian technique.

    The fat man had just jumped off the steps, not yet steady on his feet, when his right hand clenched a fist, forcing a seated recoil immediately.

    In the fat man¡¯s fist, a strand of white light rolled back swiftly, showing an imposing presence, not easy to handle or deal with by nature.

    "Shark Guardian grand patron, destroyed by the kid!"

    "Yes, that kid got abandoned!"

    Just as the fat man moved, a guardian behind him shouted.

    Punching out, suddenly a gust of wind blew from the fat man¡¯s side. The wind lifted his spacious red robe, revealing his chubby belly, which lookedical.

    "Fat head, go for it!"

    The fat man quickly reacted, forced to sit as he shouted out encouragement.

    The voice still echoed in the air, the vitality of the whole body cycled again, rapidly infusing into both arms.

    Then he clenched his right fist, using all his strength to strike that fat man.

    Just like before, this time, the fat man and the barbaric sitter were still hard-hitting, neither side retreating a single step.

    Seeing this scene, many onlookers stared wide-eyed.

    They wondered if in this fight, the injured arm would cause this reckless person to suffer a devastating defeat.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Two beams of white light shed by, stirring up a wave of dust and mist.

    After a moment, they settled into a fierce fist fight against that fat man¡¯s fist.

    Their fists collided, making a loud boom.

    Suddenly, the fat man and the unmoving body were subjected to great impact.

    The difference was, the reckless sitter still wore a smug and confident expression.

    The fat man suddenly stared, his curious eyes fixed on thecent seat of victory.

    He couldn¡¯t believe, such a powerful figure could y a role in such an arrogant Heaven Gate, not even considered third-rate strength.

    Astonished, a hint of anger welled up in the fat man¡¯s heart.

    As one of the four guardians of the Red Blood Alliance, he couldn¡¯t even deal with a proud ck face. How could he fit into the Red Blood Alliance in the future?

    "Fat head, since you¡¯re a sponsor of the Red Blood Alliance, you have something to take back!"

    The blow to the fat man also made him almost want to remain seated. Once he calmed down, he angrily shouted.

    "Less nonsense, watch out!"

    Face flush with anger, the fat man once again drove his vitality, striking another blow at the beautiful face.

    In the previous heavy punch, neither the fat man nor the barbaric sitter had shown agility.

    "Hmph! Look, being so arrogant, sooner orter, you¡¯ll be devoured by Rechter!"

    Those unwilling to remain seated grew coldly sarcastic when they knew they¡¯d been sitting in on the show.

    In the fervent discussion, two figures once again flickered, like two light balls crashing together wildly once more.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Their fists collided, and the white light instantly shattered, making the ground tremble.

    Meanwhile, both their bodies slid backward a certain distance.

    But this time, I only slid a mile. The fat man slid a mile and a half.

    The red robe he wore was half-torn by the explosion.

    Seeing the Shark Guardian so frightened, all the onlookers, including those participating in the Red Blood Alliance, werepletely dumbfounded.

    At this moment, many were pondering a question: Is this ck-faced guy really that strong?

    The tattered robe hung behind the fat man¡¯s big hip like a big tail. It looked amusing.

    But now, the fat man wasn¡¯t paying attention to his appearance.

    In the previous heavy punch, though he was forced to face the barbaric attack, he still suffered quite a bit.

    Even now, his entire right arm, including therge portion, was still in severe pain.

    The feeling was as if scorched by lightning, particrly ufortable.

    After two intense shes, this fat man fully recognized the barbaric seating style.

    Before, he never sat there thinking that an arrogant waste could be his opponent.

    He thought in public, a single punch would allow him to sit, exposing the arrogance of Heaven Gate to the public.

    However, unexpectedly, not only did the barbaric sitter not get abolished, but also didn¡¯t change his face even when receiving the heavy blow.

    At that time, except for feeling humiliated and angry, the fat man didn¡¯t realize the ck face before him was actually a strong enemy.

    Not until the second strike, when he got wounded by the opponent¡¯s attack, did the fat man truly realize how strong the sitter was.

    Thus, he no longer had any opportunity to seek help.

    With many eyes watching him, if he turned away, he would beughed at by everyone.

    As he became a tiger rider, the fat man suddenly nced at a subordinate behind him.

    The young man saw him and hurriedly handed a blood-red knife into the fat man¡¯s hand.

    "Why, can¡¯t fight? You want to use a soldier?"

    Witnessing this, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    That fat man¡¯s public humiliation made him angry.

    But in fact, he didn¡¯t care about abandoning his soldiers. If he wanted to be cunning, he couldn¡¯t find an excuse for a moment.

    Currently, the fat man¡¯s face was red as he said, "You empty-handed, let¡¯s fight with all our might!"

    "If you¡¯re afraid, step back early. Otherwise, missing limbs, don¡¯t cry for your parents!"

 Chapter 1726 - 1717: Giving Up Easily

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Chapter 1717: Giving Up Easily</h4>

    "Crying for your daddy and mommy? Hahaha, are you talking about yourself? With your pitiful attempts, do you think you can hurt me?"

    "Hmph! I really can¡¯t understand it. With such skills, can you be a protector of the Red Blood Alliance? It seems the Red Blood Alliance is full of nobodies!"

    I¡¯ve always wanted to make a face, but now that I have the chance, I certainly won¡¯t let it slip away easily.

    Hearing that just sitting still not only insulted himself but also the entire Red Blood Alliance, the veins and roots on the forehead of this fat man started bulging with green blood.

    "Kid, I think you¡¯ve really lost your patience with life! If I don¡¯t cut your flesh today, I¡¯ll swear not to be a man!"

    In a fit of rage, the fat man gripped the Red de with both hands.

    A harsh "chatter" sounded as he wielded the long red de in the shadows. He viciously ughtered one target after another, hacking straight towards an empty chair.

    "Alright!"

    He sat down and shouted loudly. His left hand trembled slightly. In his hand, he held the Blue Dragon Spear.

    As soon as the Blue Dragon Spear appeared, a series of deep, majestic dragon chants echoed across the battlefield.

    Barbarically he sat down, grabbed the Blue Dragon Spear, and swiftly unleashed "Thunder sh."

    In the blink of an eye, arcs of white lightning shed between the two ranks, like an angry dragon, surging along the Blue Dragon Spear.

    Suddenly, within a distance of less than ten feet from the circr arena, the wind howled, and dust wildly spun in the air.

    The Blue Dragon Spear seemed like a real blue dragon. It began to wander, roar, and roll on the battlefield.

    Wherever it went, arcs of lightning followed closely.

    But in the blink of an eye, the Blue Dragon Spear collided hundreds of times with the long red de in the fat man¡¯s hand.

    With every impact, the fat man¡¯s swollen body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as if struck by lightning.

    But after just three breaths, the fat man started to gasp for air.

    In the fierce battle, his red robe was torn to pieces by the violent waves.

    Now the once-fat man had turned into something else.

    "Kid, just wait. Dare to harm the shark protector, today is your death anniversary!"

    In rage, several members of the Red Blood Alliance sat down and shouted in anger.

    Hearing these threatening words, I sat there, a glint of cold light shing in my eyes.

    Suddenly, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand twirled, raising a gust of wind, pointing straight at the person opposite him.

    Seeing the Green Dragon shot out from his hand, those people immediately jumped up, not daring to be disrespectful anymore, their eyes showing intense fear.

    On the other side, the shark protector could easily kill them with injured legs.

    "Just wait, kid, there are things you can¡¯t walk away from!"

    The fat man had cold sweat on his forehead, with three parts anger and seven parts pain on his face.

    As he took it, he turned around and sat down, speaking coldly.

    "Rest assured, if Ie to challenge the Red Blood Alliance, I won¡¯t run away when things get tough."

    He said, sitting down, and tossed the Blue Dragon Spear onto his shoulder.

    If it were ordinary folks, those Red Blood Alliance members would have certainly pounced on him.

    However, just now, they saw the incredible power of the seated one.

    That power made themselves feel fear.

    Even though there weren¡¯t many people in the Red Blood Alliance, with nearly twenty, none dared sit down and confront the barbarian.

    In the blink of an eye, those aggressive Red Blood Alliance members, along with four guards, retreated back to the Red Blood Alliance.

    Seeing the shark protector in the Red Blood Alliance had his legs crippled, those gathered around suddenly found themselves looking at the seated barbarian with awe.

    In the arrogant Heaven Gate, beside the proud Ao Cangsheng, the rest were a ragtag bunch.

    But now it seemed the ck-faced fellow before us was also a ruthless character.

    However, since the shark was abandoned, the Red Blood Alliance would never let him off.

    As a summary, as one of the four alliances of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, the Red Blood Alliance would be ridiculedter if they didn¡¯t express this power.

    "This ck-faced guy is so ruthless, even dared to discard the shark!"

    "I think he got lucky with the shark, whether the shark¡¯s start didn¡¯t match, who would win or lose is undetermined!"

    "Crazy Shark was one of the four top protectors, but his strength was at the bottom!" That ck face didn¡¯t really harm him."

    "Good! If we switch to the Thunderous Fury, of the three of the Four Kings, the one getting abolished might very well be the ck face!

    ...

    In the crowd, it seemed someone was disdaining the one sitting down.

    Even sitting down, fat people still felt like luck was on their side.

    Just as people were talking about it, suddenly footsteps echoed in the Red Blood Alliance.

    Soon, a group reappeared at the entrance of the Red Blood Alliance.

    This group had about forty to fifty people. In front of the forty to fifty people, there were three young men in red robes, looking gloomily at the crowd.

    "Hmph, isn¡¯t the ck face very arrogant?" Now that the other three protectionws have emerged, let¡¯s see how good he is now!"

    Very good! With the protection of the above threews, the ck face is bound to be defeated!

    ...

    Seeing these three people, those looking couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks.

    "Who¡¯s this? He abandoned the shark¡¯s legs and stood by Old Man!"

    Among these three, a bald young man at the front looked fiercely at the crowd, finally shouting loudly.

    Hearing the bald youth¡¯s roar, many spectators were shocked.

    "That¡¯s Thunderous Fury, third among the four protectors!"

    In fear, some couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    "I¡¯m here. Can¡¯t you see me?"

    I sat down, took off the Blue Dragon Spear, and stood beside me.

    "Did you break the shark¡¯s legs?"

    Thunder in his eyes burned like an infuriated bear, gazing at the barbarian in a rage.

    "It¡¯s me. So what? I thought the Red Alliance was strong, but now it seems, hahaha..."

    He sat down, nced disdainfully at the Thunder, andughed sarcastically.

    "Good, good! You destroyed the shark¡¯s legs, I¡¯ll destroy your legs and feet!"

    Thunder said coldly, turning around, taking tworge hammers from his subordinate¡¯s hands.

    "Come on, if you want to fight, it¡¯s all useless talk!"

    I sat down, snorted, twirling the Dragon Spear in my hand, its muzzle aimed right at the Thunder.

    Thunder didn¡¯t speak, holding a massive iron hammer in each hand, leaping into the battle arena.

    The giant hammers in his hand, the furious thunder on his body, and white vital power suddenly roared out.

    Seeing Thunder¡¯s furious moves, I couldn¡¯t help sitting down, coldly smirking, "Do you think you can escape this way?"

    In sarcasm, he sat up in a blink, suddenly disying "The Raging Movement of Flowing Clouds," followed by Thunder¡¯s fury.

    Seeing the gun¡¯s shadow in front of him, like a leech on a bone, his heart began to fill with dread.

    By this time, the gun¡¯s shadow was only a foot away from his bulk.

    At such close range, the sudden coldness on the gun shadow pierced Thunder¡¯s and Fury¡¯s skin.

    If he sat back a little further, the fierce shadow of the spear could instantly prate his thunderous torso.

    Seeing this, the other two guards, watching the fight from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.

    After a while, they sat even closer, those two suddenly hurriedly mounted their saddles.

    "Not good! The shadow¡¯s about toe out!"

    Seeing this scene, Mo Xiaohu beside Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Getting a start, these two were the top two protectors in the Red Blood Alliance.

 Chapter 1727 - 1718: Beginner Level

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Chapter 1718: Beginner Level</h4>

    One is called Shadow, the other Ghost.

    Qingming is the first of the four great protectivews of the Zhong A Nation, its power has reached the initial level of the realm between humans and heaven. His power, within the Red Blood Alliance, is second only to the Alliance Leader and the two Deputy Allies.

    Shadow is the second of the four great protectivews. Its power is slightly inferior to the darkness.

    Just now, these two have been watching the battle situation.

    Initially, they did not think this was a barbaric act.

    They believed that since Thunderous Fury began, it was bound to be defeated.

    But unexpectedly, these two did notst a hundred moves, Lei Nu had to leave the soldiers behind.

    Without soldiers, the power of thunder and wrath would be greatly weakened.

    Furthermore, after sitting down, they gave no chance for Thunder to breathe, but attacked step by step, forcing them into sudden action.

    The two swiftly entered thebat circle. The spectators had not understood what happened, and the two long knives had already struck this reckless model¡¯s shoulder.

    The knives gleamed like a bright moon, and the air around turned cold.

    Seeing this scene, although Mo Xiaohu was startled, Ao Cangsheng did not intend to take action.

    In his view, this situation could be handled while sitting alone.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t handle it, it would be toote to act once it faced danger.

    Seeing victory imminent, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitcent.

    But just then, two more silhouettes suddenly appeared before me.

    Before he could sit down to see who it was, those two long knives were coldly thrust at his shoulder.

    If he took one more step, his shoulder would be in danger. If he retreated, although he could avoid these two long knives, pursuing thunder and wrath would be hopeless.

    In a hurry, I went mad on the Dragon Spear. A gust of wind blew through, and two gunshots emerged diagonally, piercing through those two long knives, then leaving.

    A harsh sound of iron and gold colliding, the two long knives were slightly blocked by the spear shadow, and then they turned towards the barbarian.

    Seeing this situation, I worried that the power of these two who knew how to shoot while sitting would be no worse than thunder and wrath.

    He immediately shouted in anger and emerged from the storm-like clouds. He flew back in a daze.

    The barely sitting person shed, and appeared outside seventy-eight sheets. Those two long knives did not continue the killing.

    Once he stood up, he sat down again, smiling coldly. "I thought the Red Blood Alliance was so strong, it used to bully the weak."

    With this power, can we be considered one of the four great alliances? I loathe it.

    "What are you saying, kid? Can you say it again?"

    Upon hearing those seated words, his anger grew evenrger.

    Earlier he was forced into a mess while sitting. Without the shadow, he would be lying on the ground.

    It¡¯s a pity, it was the first time he had seen him since he debuted.

    Now, because of his arrogance, the Red Blood Alliance had been disgraced, and the fury of thunder had naturally be uncontroble.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Since you¡¯ve considered three against one, why not go together?"

    "Where can I use it?" Seeing my family about to be forsaken, I suddenly rushed out to help! I am ashamed of the blood I shed for you."

    He sat down contemptuously, looking across the street at the three of them, his words bitter and malicious.

    Qingming sneered.

    Seeing this, I impatiently sat down and said, "If you three want to fight, thene." If you don¡¯t fight, you leave!"

    "More intimidation, less nonsense!" With the prestige of the Red Blood Alliance, today you will have a real experience with me."

    At those words, Lei Nu, Shadow, and Blue simultaneously looked.

    "Get up!"

    Immediately, the three spoke out a word simultaneously, and the soldiers in their hands immediately danced around, reluctantly sitting in the form of a "pin".

    Suddenly, the great wind on the battlefield blew like a tsunami.

    In the howling wind, the light of daggers and the shadow of hammers roared like a heavenly waterfall, towards the barbaric sitting posture.

    I sat down to see the situation clearly, stepping on within "Cloud and Wind Changing Liu Yun". I held a Blue Dragon Spear in my hand, trembling, disying "Thunderous Light Cutting", killing towards the other side.

    In an instant, the sound of strikingbat soldiers continuously echoed.

    Thunder, shadow, and shades, the three soldiers took turns dancing, killing the sitting barbarian.

    He had just sat down when Shadow¡¯s long knife split into his head.

    In a hurry, the long knife sat down, dodging the shadow, while another knife shone, suddenly sweeping to his chest.

    In a short period, although he tried his best to implement "Thunder sh," he was immediately frustrated by the fierce attacks of the three people across the street.

    Seeing this situation, those proud of Heaven Gate immediately revealed a trace of worry on their faces.

    Three people facing one can be the three great protectors of the Red Blood Alliance, naturally possessing extraordinary power.

    Now sitting working hard, alone, wanting to defeat the three opposing individuals, even Heaven Gate who supported him, no longer thought well of him!

    The battle only started after three breaths, and the sitting barbarian was forced back by the three main guardians of the Red Blood Alliance.

    Under the ferocious attack of the Red Alliance¡¯s three major Fa soldiers, we could only defend nine and attack one.

    In the entire sky, the killing and cutting of poisonous Qi continuously fell. It was like a silver river crashing down, striking people dead.

    He sighed,

    After a while, the first knife just broke the bare shield, and the second knife immediately charged under his intimidation.

    Suddenly, the left side of the seated shirt was immediately broken, seeping a thread of red blood.

    Seeing this scene, Mo Xiaohu and Wu Huan¡¯s faces changed dramatically.

    The three opposing people, even if it¡¯s one, possess strong power.

    Now, the three of them sitting together in a siege, even if they sat hard, they were somewhat irresistible.

    Thus, "The leader of the alliance is very dangerous on the leftw."

    Mo Xiaohu frowned deeply, looking anxiously at Ao Cangsheng. He cried out in pain.

    "Alliance leader, let the leftwe back. He certainly cannot contend with three major Red Blood Alliance entities with one person¡¯s strength!"

    Wu Huan¡¯s heart was pounding, he watched the battle quietly, while anxiously speaking to Ao Cangsheng:

    "Wait a minute! This battle is also an experience. Opportunities are rare. Let the left Guardian challenge his extreme limit!"

    Although I was very worried while sitting, I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of Cangsheng, to stimte the limit of the seated.

    Just as the three were speaking, the barely seated body had seven or eight more scars.

    From a distance, in the intense light and shadow, I sat bloodied, frantically wielding the Azure Dragon Spear, resisting the attacks of the three people in front of me.

    Such a scene had some tragedy, some danger, and some excitement.

    Imagine, a neer who had just entered the Heavenly Dragon Temple less than a year, capable of holding on for so long under the hands of the three great guardians of the Red Blood Alliance.

    Anyone who saw this scene would be deeply impressed inside.

    Another deafening sound, the opponent¡¯s Double-edged Hammer was hacked down, while simultaneously being smashed into pieces.

    Thunderous Fury was still in use in Tian Pan, and the Soul-locking de, Buddha¡¯s Great Dao was still in shadow and ghost use.

    The three simultaneously, the opposite barbarian sat for a moment, suddenly a very terrifying face appeared.

    In front of him, a pair of Golden Hammers roared out. The hammer was like a mountain, with a hidden me above it.

    Before the giant hammer fell, the clouds and wind changed color. Even the ground under people¡¯s feet began to tremble in the roaring sound.

 Chapter 1728: 1719: A Method

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1728: Chapter 1719: A Method</strong>

    In the blink of an eye, the entire body of the Barbaric figure sitting was enveloped in red.

    From a distance, it looked as though magma was flowing inside, with veins, muscles, and bones all protruding and rupturing.

    As one watched, an idea inevitably arose: Is this still a person? Why does it resemble an awakened beast?

    At first nce, the sudden change in the person sitting on him even surprised the three Guardians of the Red Blood Alliance.

    However, upon recalling they had just injured those three, there was no savage look in their eyes.

    If they couldn¡¯t kill this child, how could they face the protection of the Red Blood Alliance?

    In the boiling blood, the three roared again, the soldier in hand staggered continuously, dancing wildly, shing a series of devastating, destructive shadows towards the Barbaric seated figure.

    In this attack, they aimed to kill the Three-Star directly.

    During a fierce attack, I knew I would be bombarded to death.

    Suddenly, in a state of confusion, a series of remnants suddenly appeared and rushed to the left.

    The first batch of remnants just disappeared, the Golden Hammer surrounded by the phantoms of ghosts and ancient Buddhas directly bombarded the spot where the Barbaric figure had just stood.

    Suddenly, rocks flew through golden cracks. With violent explosions and endless debris, the bluestone-paved ground was directly sted into arge pit.

    A thunderous roar echoed in the sky.

    He saw at a nce the Barbaric figure sitting again, appearing to their left.

    ¡°There he is!¡±

    Then, Thunderbolt shouted urgently.

    Upon hearing this voice, the shadow and ghosts simultaneously turned, attacking the ce where the person had just steadied himself for the second time.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    At this moment, the image of the Barbaric seated figure flickered again, dragging a remnant, shing to the right of the three Guardians.

    Just now, the horrified people of the Ao Tian Sect witnessed the sudden outbreak of the Barbaric seated figure, and the fear on their faces instantly solidified.

    It was hard for them to imagine how they suddenly became so strong, as they were already at the brink of death.

    ¡°This¡­ how did this happen?

    Wu Huan¡¯s mouth gaped wide, eyes blinking at the battlefield.

    At this moment, the barely sitting action was incredibly fast, even if Wu Huan knew that barely sitting might be a body technique.

    However, it was his first time seeing a monk on the brink of death make such a quick motion.

    The roar in their ears grew louder, and the onlookers began to open their eyes and move around the battlefield.

    At this moment, their eyes werepletely drawn to the Barbaric seated figure.

    In the eyes of the spectators, the Barbaric figure in motion was merely a gray shadow.

    Usually, the first remnant they saw had already rushed out seven or eight feet.

    Inspired by the Blood Power, Liu Yun was sitting almost like a phantom in the terrifying third Rainbow Step, constantly weaving in and out in front of the three main Guardians of the Red Blood Alliance.

    As the Barbaric seated figure rapidly approached, a hint of terror began to appear on the faces of the three Guardians of the Red Blood Alliance.

    What kind of genius had they not seen before? What kind of body technique had they not witnessed?

    But now, they encountered a set of movements they had practiced for the first time.

    Such a physique could be described as supernatural and haunting.

    Though they attacked relentlessly before, he always managed to transform into a shadow remnant, escaping their fierce ughter.

    Up to now, the three of them had teamed up to kill eight times. But these eight attempts, aside from causing chaos in the war zone, almost never urred.

    However, after a breath of effort, the Barbaric seated figure had already surged to their front three feet.

    At such a distance, normally, a casual attack could inflict a heavy blow to the opponent.

    But now, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t inflict injury.

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight like this, retreat!¡±

    Fear and anxiety filled the heart, and Qingming suddenly spat out coldly.

    Immediately, the three guards, who had just tried their best, suddenly flew back.

    They could no longer sit together, any attack on any one of them was terrifying.

    However, just as the three retreated swiftly. Because Thunderbolt and Anger were the weakest among the three, they began to suffer from the damage inflicted by Ao Cangsheng.

    At this time, with every effort, energy consumption was significant.

    So when he retreated, his speed was slightly slower than the shadow and ghost.

    Although it was only a half-step difference, it was enough for a sitting attack.

    Suddenly, the ghostly gray shadow flickered again, like lightning and thunder, dragging straight forward.

    Carrying the dual destiny of the pce, the red shadows and deep blue shadows were simply unbelievable.

    Earlier, the overlord¡¯s ¡°Thunderbolt¡± was instantly shattered by ck shadows and darkness.

    Just after this attack was broken, in a sly moment seated, ¡°Ray Guang,¡± along with many madnesses like a Snow Mountain copse, swept with all their might towards the seat.

    Because of this terrifying momentum, even those standing over twenty feet away outside felt a strong sense of oppression.

    Thus, how terrifying were the attacks of shadow and ghost?

    Once this strike hit the Barbaric¡¯s seat, even if the Barbaric¡¯s seat stimted the blood, if it could not avoid the most fatal kill, it would be sted into debris.

    Upon seeing this scene, all the people of the Ao Tian Sect immediately showed anger.

    To sit and face one enemy, three enemies, was enough to fail. But now, shadow and ghost even released the power of the Life Pce, joining forces to kill the Barbaric seated figure.

    This action was not only shameless but also too insidious and spicy.

    Under the oppression of the four great Life Pces, even if he wanted to perform the ¡°Living Cloud¡¯s Storm Path,¡± he could not escape the attacks of shadow and ghost.

    Seeing the next moment, the Barbaric seated figure would be killed by shadow and darkness.

    At this moment, Ao Cang, who had not yet acted, suddenly shed a streak of flowing light and charged straight into the battlefield.

    Before everyone could see what was happening, a burst of bright light suddenly shot forth from the battlefield.

    The flying debris struck like meteors. The unlucky spectator was hit by the flying stones, screaming as they fell to the ground.

    White light burst, dust flew. As people looked at the battlefield again, another figure sat beside him, this person was naturally Ao Cangsheng.

    Cangsheng held a ck Sword in his hand, his white robe dancing with the wind, leaving the dust speechless.

    Opposite him were shadow and ghost. Their Life Pces still floated, but their bodies had already slid back a mile.

    Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s position was more than a mile away from where he originally stood, people were still shocked by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s power.

    After all, Ao Cangsheng did not release the bright gong, but instead, the opposite shadow and darkness did release the dual Three-Star bright gong.

    Under such circumstances, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ability to also powerfully shake shadow and ghost showed the horror of his strength.

    ¡°You are so despicable and shameless?¡±

    He coldly stared at shadow and ghost, his face proud and mncholy as he spoke.

    ¡°Child, how can you talk like that?¡±

    Seeing shadow and ghost remained silent, Thunderbolt couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily.

    Cangsheng¡¯s face was icy, cold as nine waters, filled with fierce killing intent.

    ¡°Three-on-one was already shameless. But you two wanted to use the power of the Life Pce to kill my brother at once!

    ¡°May I ask, is this despicable and shameless behavior your Red Alliance¡¯s usual style?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng let out a coldugh, his gaze was not on Thunderbolt¡¯s wrath, but rather on the Netherworld¡¯s shadow and path.

 Chapter 1729: 1720: The Gale Erupts

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1729: Chapter 1720: The Gale Erupts</strong>

    ¡°Child, watch what you say! What is despicable and shameless? Must we just watch our brothers get killed?¡±

    A moment of silence, a cold light in the shadow began to retort.

    Hearing this, Ao Kangshengughed heartily: ¡°Oh, so you are just spouting nonsense, huh?¡±

    ¡°This is rubbish. It¡¯s a lifelong battle, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Child, who are you talking about?¡±

    Humiliated in public by the arrogant gods, Qingming blushed and roared with anger.

    ¡°Whoever said it, that¡¯s who!¡±

    Cangsheng stood on his shoulder, staring straight into the darkness and coldness.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said. What of it?¡±

    Qingming stepped forward, holding a long knife sideways, furious beyond reason.

    ¡°Then I say it¡¯s you!¡±

    Once again, Ao Cangsheng picked up the sword to shame him.

    ¡°You¡­ I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Qingming was respected as the first Duke of the Red Blood Alliance. How could he have been subjected to such an insult?

    In a fit of rage, the long knife crossed the line, but he didn¡¯t know if he could defeat the arrogant Sheng, so he went directly to kill the arrogant Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m courting death. What can you do? Sooner orter, the revenge for deceiving my brother will get its payback!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng let out a cry, bleak and unwilling to live. His figure shed, and he no longer cared about putting Ming Tai down. He shed the other side of the sword.

    Suddenly, a strong wind rose again in the battlefield center.

    Using the power of the Life Pce, Qing Dynasty and Ming Dynasty split the ce with the force of thunder.

    Wherever it went, the blue stone followed.

    Lei Nu¡¯s heart was not angry, feeling proud, but Cangsheng was a little too aggressive.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just the beginning, but you three. He¡¯s indeed injured, but what about you two?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng saw the deep gaze, some people were unwilling to forgive.

    ¡°Why, do you still want to do something about me? If you want to fight, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    Thunder fury boiled over again, only to see the arrogant spirit of Cangsheng, so arrogant and aggressive in front of the Red Alliance.

    ¡°Boss, let me solve this problem between me and them!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng about to set off again, he sat down, suddenly blocking Ao Cangsheng¡¯s path.

    ¡°Is your injury healed?¡±

    Cangsheng turned around and looked at the barbaric sitting posture.

    ¡°With such a slight injury, how could I not survive?¡±

    Heughed while sitting, patting his chest.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and finally withdrew from the battlefield.

    Watching Ao Cangsheng leave, although anger and hatred welled up, he ultimately did not stop Ao Cangsheng.

    Despite his rudeness and brutality, he was not stupid. If he fought with Ao Cangsheng, his fate would not be much better.

    Now the ck-faced child was the target, if he united with the shadow, he might not be able to kill the ck-faced child.

    Watching the three people opposite, I sat down and slowly walked to the center of the battlefield.

    Raising the Blue Dragon Spear, he pointed to the heads of the three soldiers and said: ¡°The war has just ended, if you still have anything, continue to fight!¡±

    In the conversation, I was radiant.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    In the overwhelming momentum, golden light like lightning surged from that barbaric body, gradually gathering at his head.

    Soon, a huge golden-red me Spear and a huge barbaric sitting shadow appeared in the void.

    ¡°How is this possible? He has a Four-star Life Pce!¡±

    ¡°Three-star, Four-star, so talented, no wonder he can be so strong!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, no wonder the ck-faced one is so arrogant, he actually has such a Life Pce!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ the power of these two pces seems a bit too much!¡±

    When these two pces were blooming, the audience on the scene was shocked.

    Had it been said that the current three main Guardians of the Red Blood Alliance had an important pce, we should have been scared by these people first.

    At this moment, they were once again shocked by the two pces.

    At the same time, they also realized clearly that the pressure of these two sitting pces barely exceeded any of the three just mentioned.

    Not only the audience but even the three Guardians of the Red Blood Alliance suddenly became serious.

    They thought the power sitting for a long time was due to physical skills and the skills they practiced.

    However, now they suddenly realized their thoughts were wrong.

    The ck face standing in front of them had such outstanding talent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not bad,e fight me!¡±

    Above the Heavenly Destiny Pce, ups and downs, barely sitting like a majestic god killing gods, exuding a fierce and majestic aura all over.

    ¡°Big brother, how¡¯s your injury?¡±

    Upon hearing the seated words, Lei looked angrily at the Blue Ghost and asked.

    Of course, Qingming understood the anger means. If his injury was too deep, he would be angry to kill those two people.

    Ray Anger asked if he could continue to fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m healed. I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Qingming wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, staring at the person sitting on the road.

    As soon as the words fell, the three suddenly turned into three whirlwinds. At the same time, they waved their soldiers, sitting down to kill the barbarian.

    When these three set off, the six pces above their heads, like sixrge suns, also heavily pressed this barbarian sitting posture.

    The three shadows flew past in an instant. Wherever they went, the blue basalt underfoot suddenly crushed.

    Seeing the three people move across, the barbarian¡¯s body suddenly turned into a remnant, the spear in the Azure Dragon hand flickered, directly killing forward.

    A remnant shadow flickered on and off, just rushed into the shadow attack area, the long knife was already in the shadow¡¯s hand, then mmed out nine knives madly.

    Every knife intertwined with ghostly illusions, as if the gates of hell had opened, roaring towards the barbarian seat.

    The de was as sharp as thunder, frost, and snow. Before it even cut into the barbarian seat, the barbarian felt an obvious chill.

    Suddenly, he slid and tilted five feet to the left.

    Just like that, nine vicious and arrogant knives missed.

    Seeing this, I sat down, sneering. The Red me Pce just emerged, its edge slightly deflected, then turned to the right side of Thunder Fury.

    At the same time, his feet stepped on the ¡°Stormy Clouds Move,¡± his figure flickered towards the right side.

    To guard against the thunder and shadow in the darkness, I was stunned by the scene.

    Before the four pces pressed down, they hurriedly turned and pressed down on the Thunder Fury.

    Sitting in front of me, my body shed again and then passed through the blue and dark.

    Just as he stood firmly underfoot, nine spears shed by.

    The shadow of the spear was like a dragon.

    By this time, Thunder and Shadow had already used the old tricks and could not change their moves again.

    Their surprise was intense, barely preventing Ming Pce from sitting still.

    Just when these two crucial pces of shadow and thunder directed at them, the second almost invisible real pce directly stomped on the blue and ghostly.

    Once this strike fell, even if not dead, I feared it would die.

    ¡°Defeated generals dare to use force!¡±

    At this moment, a slight reprimand came from outside the crowd.

    Then, a ck shadow shed, stepping on the blue and ghostly before the second real-life pce, blocking in front of the blue and ghostly with ck shadow lightning.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

 Chapter 1730 - 1721: Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 1730: Chapter 1721: Forgiveness</h4>

    The shadow flickered by, and with a reverse hand, it gave a p.

    In an instant, three light arcs appeared in the void, ovepping each other, and then exploded.

    Barbaric sat on the Azure Dragon Cannon, just sweeping out, while the Second Pce in real life was stepped on, slightly blocked by the explosion, and was momentarily dyed.

    In the blink of an eye, the shadow seized the chubby man and shed back.

    The visitor¡¯s speed was so fast that the spectators¡¯ eyes were instantly drawn to the shadow.

    When the shadow settled, they found the shadow was a bright-eyed young man.

    Upon seeing this young man, the Red Blood Alliance and the three guards present bowed one by one to him.

    At this moment, many spectators¡¯ eyes also started to fixate.

    "Oh my, the Eternal War has arrived!"

    "I heard Heng Wu is the deputy captain of the Red Blood Alliance. Now that ck face is about to die!"

    "The Eternal War will never spare the ck face."

    "Just now, so arrogant, now let¡¯s see if the ck face can still be arrogant?"

    ...

    The arrival of Eternal War undoubtedly had a huge impact on the audience.

    This was one of the deputy leaders of the guardians. Naturally, power was terrifying.

    Qi Cangsheng dared to bring so many people to the Red Blood Alliance to reign over the wilderness, and at this time, Eternal War would surely not let it go.

    "Deputy leader, this boy brought people to the Red Blood Alliance to reign over the wilderness! Many of our brothers were defeated!"

    The guard who was just blown off his arm, saw the sudden arrival of Eternal War and immediately shouted angrily.

    "I understand!"

    The ongoing battle said coldly, his eyes shing with a fierce light.

    Heng Zheng turned around, nced contemptuously at a few people from the Ao Tian Sect, and finally set his sights on the barbaric sitting corpse.

    "I don¡¯t want to bully the younger generation. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll be self-loathing and kneel begging for mercy!"

    Heng Zhan looked coldly, struggling to sit, his voice proudly said.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard it. "Who are you? Dare to make me kneel! My breath is bigger than my foot!"

    "I won¡¯t say the same thing again! Are you sure you want me to do it?"

    The dangerous atmosphere around was like an impendingndslide, making the spectators momentarily breathless.

    "If you want to fight,e on, make me kneel, return to your Spring and Autumn dreams."

    Sitting there, nostrils ring, looking at Heng Zhan¡¯s eyes, filled with anger and murder.

    Last time, in front of many people, he was defeated by this child.

    Today, this kid appeared so arrogant, that he had to abandon himself and kneel to beg forgiveness. How could he sit and not get angry?

    "Humph! Doing nothing!"

    With the cold hum brought by the endless war, he no longer sat speaking. In the shape of lightning, it instantly became a ruin, and the killing was just about to sit.

    Felt the terrifying momentum of the Eternal War, Cangsheng worried he was not his opponent.

    Now, once the sword turned, it would enter prolongedbat.

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry about it. Dude, I want to go back to thest stage!"

    Seeing Qi Cangsheng want to take action, he hurriedly sat down to stop it.

    "Can you fight again?"

    Ao Cangsheng worried that he would lose too much stamina, continue to fight them.

    At this time, on the other side, Wu Huan suddenly gathered together, somewhat worriedly said to Ao Cangsheng: "Master, there¡¯s something I want to tell you."

    "What do you say?"

    Seeing Wu Huan¡¯s frown, Cangsheng was somewhat surprised.

    Wu Huan said: "Today at the Dragon Martial Temple, if someone really dares to kill in broad daylight, then one of them is this Eternal War."

    "Hang Family and Heavenly Dragon Temple¡¯s middle position are separate. Even if Heng Zhan really killed the left judiciary, I¡¯m afraid Dragon Temple won¡¯t punish him!"

    Hearing this, Cangsheng slowly nodded, said: "I know, don¡¯t worry, with me, Heng Zheng won¡¯t seed!"

    After that, he turned his eyes again to look at the battlefield.

    Seeing the Red Blood Alliance members who were just dejected now retreating, they immediately revealed their arrogance and disdain.

    A series of fighter jet roaring sounds echoed again, he sat there, arms numb. He couldn¡¯t hold the Azure Dragon Cannon in his hand, almost ran away.

    At this time, Heng Zhan¡¯s Longsword turned, drew nine sword flowers from the sky, cut off nine vital points around the sitting body, like lightning.

    The sword sparkled like fireworks in the night sky. I still didn¡¯t sit and jump again, the Azure Dragon Cannon, those nine swords and flowers deceived me.

    The sword flower is still two feet away. The clothes sitting were crazily torn, revealing blood-stained skin.

    Seeing this scene, people from Ao Tian Sect couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t dare imagine, if the strategy of Eternal War failed, could they still stand in the circle of war?

    Seeing the full Ao n about to be cut off and killed by the Eternal War Sword, the Red Blood Alliance suddenly cheered.

    When the sword and flower from Nine Inds forced to sit to two feet, they exploded simultaneously.

    "Flying leaves bloom, swords cover the world!"

    In a short time, thousands of sword lights erupted in the air, like a fierce storm, instantly tearing apart the defensive shield.

    Swords shing with fierce light, chilled to the bone. Sword strikes lightning more than thunder in power. One sword down, thousands hand in hand. Sword mighty, lifeless!

    Looking at the boundless sword rain, sitting heart suddenly sank. "No doubt, could I still lose?"

    Seeing dense sword light, need to prate the barbaric¡¯s body in an instant.

    At this crucial moment, proud Ao Cangsheng suddenly shed a stream of light, rushed into the battlefield.

    "Thousands of swords feared, one sword already shattered!"

    With a roar, Cangsheng suddenly held a long ck sword in his hand.

    The long ck sword just appeared, its vitality surged like galloping seawater, poured into the sword.

    Suddenly, the light shone on the sword. Then, the sword suddenly danced wildly, transformed into a ck storm, rolled into a gale.

    At first nce, Ao Cangsheng moved. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes wide.

    Their eyes just finished, when they saw the battlefield, the battlefield already appeared a sword light storm.

    Many spectators knew Ao Cangsheng was a wicked star. Many also knew Ao Cangsheng was very strong.

    But few actually saw how proudly acted.

    Just now, Ao Cangsheng suddenly presented the third rainbow-like storm of Liuyun, instantly shocked every person present.

    They could hardly see Cangsheng¡¯s shadow. Cangsheng had already appeared in the battlefield,unching an attack.

    This speed left them unimaginable.

    Even in the victory looming endless battle, in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s brilliant image, there was a slight pause.

    He asked himself if he was the one who just acted, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    "Who is this child? Did he hurt Liuyun?"

    Suddenly, Heng Zhan¡¯s eyes shed two arcs, staring at the proud and dark thoughts.

    Sword light storm once formed, it blocked Heng Wu¡¯s attack.

    Suddenly, storm-like swords shone like amp.

    In the blink of an eye, we saw the sword rain brought by the war. It disintegrated in the air, exploded and scattered.

    "Who are you?"

    Looking at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s rescue, Heng Zhan stopped the attack.

    He shed back ten feet away, then raised his hand pointing to a spearhead.

 Chapter 1731 - 1722: Towards Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Chapter 1722: Towards Eternity</h4>

    The difference lies in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s "Phantom Shadow Sword" form, which uses the "ck Sword".

    As soon as the sword shadow appeared, a terrifying chill instantly descended upon the area.

    Watching the sluggish sword light and shadows appearing in the sky, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but whisper.

    "Didn¡¯t expect that Heng Zhan and the Evil Star are both swordsmen!"

    "Why are they both using swords? With the power of that Evil Star, how can it be asting war opponent?"

    "Good! Heng Zhan is not only a natural gift of H but also a strong resource source for H.

    "Besides, with his practiced martial arts, even if that Evil Star is more formidable, it¡¯s unlikely to be a battle of bnce!"

    Amidst the discussions, the sword light shadows intertwined in an instant.

    Once these ck-and-white storms intertwined, the void suddenly emitted a "crack" sound.

    Then, the ck-and-white shadows of the swords in the void began to shatter one by one, like water phantoms.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng fending off his fierce attack, Zheng Heng couldn¡¯t help but snort. His longsword nted downwards, once again aiming the sword light toward Cangsheng¡¯s abdomen.

    Ao Cangsheng executed the "Flowing Clouds Stormy Hour". Suddenly, his entire body transformed into a shadowy path, swiftly dodging the sword aimed at him and heading towards eternal warfare.

    Horizontal Expansion is a top-tier skill, a level higher than the Phantom Shadow Sword¡¯s tip.

    Combined with Heng Zhan¡¯s formidable power, once executed, its strength is exceptionally terrifying.

    Earlier, although Ao Cangsheng used the Phantom Shadow Sword¡¯s tip to block the eternal battle, his body also bore considerable pressure.

    In contrast, Heng Zhang could have taken a different action. But when his longsword was engulfed by the arrogant sword shadow, it was absorbed by a tremendous force, not breaking instantly.

    Thus, their first encounter ended in a draw.

    Chang Zhan felt restless seeing that the forty-five couldn¡¯tcently affect Cangsheng.

    He is the deputy leader of the Red Blood Alliance, and for him, failing to control the enemy in one go against a team not even considered third-rate alliances is a disgrace.

    In his fury, Eternal War once again nted the sword towards Ao Cangsheng.

    "The mes ze fiercely, the sword hangs high in the sky!"

    Suddenly, another stream of white sword light poured out.

    However, unlike before, this sword¡¯s light wasn¡¯t as cold.

    The light of each sword seemed like a magma fire, carrying a scorching atmosphere, shooting towards the proud Cangsheng.

    From a distance, Cangsheng felt a wave of heat on his face, as if burned by fire, feeling a pricking pain.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng solemnly thought to himself, "This eternal war could be the vice leader of the Red Alliance, seemingly possessing some real power!"

    With a determined heart, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body flickered again, quickly avoiding the hottest spot.

    Then, the sword in his hand began to dance wildly. Suddenly, the void darkened, a ck sword shadow suddenly forming a sword shadow storm.

    "A thousand swords fear one, a single sword shatters all!"

    The sword shadow meandered like an enraged giant dragon, facing the burning sword light, with a massive mouth opening directly.

    With a howling gale, the ck storm passed, and the heated sword appeared, engulfed in an instant.

    After the ck storm swallowed the sword, the interior of the sword suddenly stirred vigorously.

    Immediately, only the crisp "crack" of the explosive sound was heard, and the immense ck storm also burst into numerous light shadows.

    After smashing the attack of the horizontal battle, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s figure moved again, and the third rainbow of "Flowing Cloud Storm" immediately appeared.

    Earlier, Ao Cangsheng was seven feet away from Heng Wu, but then Ao Cangsheng suddenly appeared near Heng Wu.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sudden appearance was surprising even amidst a prolonged battle.

    A bit too fast, a bit bizarre.

    Just as Ao Cangsheng appeared, the sword in his hand swept forth.

    The sound of the sword roared like a beast.

    Suddenly, a ck sword appeared again in the sky.

    The sword shadow surged like four ck giant pythons, suddenly rushing towards eternal warfare.

    "In the sky are a hundred swords, in the sky is one sword!"

    A furious sound, endless ck shadow swords, continually winding towards eternal warfare.

    Before Eternal War could react, the dark sword storm in the sky had alreadypletely engulfed the eternal.

    Seeing Eternal War has unleashed three Life Pce, with observers nearby, they couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Such power, such momentum, such talent is truly a bit frightening!

    Meanwhile, as Eternal War unleashed three Life Pce, Cangsheng felt his body suddenly sink, as if pressed by sand, stones, and mud, even slowing his movements.

    "Kid, you first harmed my brother, then came to my Red Blood Alliance to dominate the wilderness. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯m afraid the red hue on my face will disappear.

    Above our heads, three Life Pce. Eternal War is like a divine being in the sky, suspended by a sword.

    Heng Zheng looked at thepletely overwhelmed Ao Cangsheng and said coldly.

    After speaking, Heng Zhan¡¯s sword in his hand moved again.

    "Gctic light, celestial turmoil!"

    Suddenly, several swords and flowers bloomed like thousands of stars in the vast gxy, beginning to shine brilliantly, falling towards that proud canyon.

    Though the sword light seemed like starlight, each point carried a fierce spirit of killing and dominance.

    It seems if touched, it could directly prate your body, causing death or injury.

    When the myriad of swords appeared, like lightning, it stabbed fiercely at the arrogant Ao Cangsheng.

    Usually encountering such a situation, in the dark, one could see "towards Flowing Clouds and the dreadful steps".

    But now, due to the suppression of the three Life Pce of eternal war, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud body was immediately filled with lead, not fully able to exert even half the speed of Willow Cloud Wind Step.

    If we forcibly employ Liu Yun¡¯s correct steps now, it would directly be struck by Heng Zhan¡¯s attack.

    To avoid the inevitable oue, Cangsheng had to choose to fight constantly against war.

    In an instant, the sword in his hand began to tremble. The dark longsword transformed into thousands of sword shadows in an instant, cutting through Heng Zhan¡¯s attack like lightning.

    The first sword shadow split into bright stars, and the small swords on the stars immediately extinguished a part of them.

    Then, the second sword split again, and the shing sword extinguished another part.

    Two consecutive sword shadows were quickly cut down, leaving less than a third of Heng Zhan¡¯s attack shattered.

    Seeing this, Cangsheng¡¯s sword momentum changed, the sky full of ck swords suddenly converged into a giant ck sword sweeping towards the sword about to descend upon him.

    In a crisp explosive sound, the swords in the void, like stars and rivers, began to erupt, and they erupted rapidly.

    By the time Ao Cangsheng cut down the giant sword, the remaining brilliant sword flowers were less than one-fifth.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s attack hadpletely ended.

    Clearly, there was no time for further action.

    At this moment, Ao Tian Sect¡¯s people¡¯s hearts almost stopped beating.

    If Heng Zhan kills Ao Cangsheng during eternal war, then the entire Ao Tian Sect willpletely disappear.

    In the imminent crisis, a faint trace of proud emerged.

    Suddenly, ayer of emerald green light shield appeared within his defensive light shield.

    Just then, the dazzling sword like stars and rivers finallynded on his proud body.

    Under the impact of that powerful force, that proud body, like leaves in the wind, was abruptly blown away.

    When Ao Cangsheng fell to the ground, his body was already ten feet away.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1732: 1723: Shattered Directly

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1732: Chapter 1723: Shattered Directly</strong>

    Witnessing this breathtaking scene, the surrounding people held their breath.

    They all wanted to see if Heng Zhang¡¯s attack could truly kill Ao Cangsheng.

    However, when they saw Ao Cangsheng fall down from a height of ten feetpletely unscathed, their hearts inexplicably trembled.

    Faced with such an attack, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t die. What kind of viin is this guy? People thought like this.

    Cangsheng was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Although the hit wasn¡¯t serious, he was still injured.

    The first time he was attacked, his shield was directly shattered.

    If he hadn¡¯t timely opened the firstyer of chaotic armor, this blow would have severely injured him.

    At this moment, Cangsheng gradually realized that liberating the eternal battle of these three Life Pces is absolutely not something he can aplish right now.

    Seeing his mighty attack didn¡¯t kill Ao Cangsheng, nor did it heavily impact him, even the face of Heng Zhan showed three ridges.

    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s just a Four-star Life Pce!¡±

    Rxing, he harbored some joyful thoughts in his heart.

    Prior to this, he had a pair of red eyes, proud of the First Life Pce and those four dark stars.

    Sitting down and opening the second Life Pce was not easy, and the Four-star Life Pce was also not easy, giving the seated person some couragepared to arrogance.

    Now, he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s second Life Pce, also a Four-star Life Pce, and his heart immediately bnced much more.

    Little did he know, the Red Fire Furnace¡¯s Ming Pce had only four stars because Ao Cangsheng deliberately hid it.

    If the seated person knew this Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce was originally Seven-star, he would go mad.

    When the two Imperial Pces appeared, an overwhelming fear and authority covered an area of thirty or forty feet.

    Everyone who saw these two Destiny Pces felt fear for the first time within their hearts.

    As if before them was a ferocious beast, with a mouth ready to turn them into fish on a chopping board for its enjoyment.

    At this moment, here was a talent awakening. No wonder arrogantly Ao Sheng dared topete with Zheng Heng. He was also a super genius hidden deep within.

    The ability to open the two-three star and Four-star Life Houses indicated that the genius of eternal warfare was undoubtedly strong.

    Now, however, Ao Cangsheng had already opened two Four-star constetions, the first and second.

    We all know that for the First Life Pce to open a high-level Life Pce is more difficult than any other Life Pce.

    Even being a super genius, even opposing evil spirits, thew won¡¯t change.

    Ao Cangsheng could open two Four-star settings in front of Ming Pce, whilst Heng Zhan could only open Three-star, indicating that in terms of talent, Ao Cangsheng was far superior to Heng Zhan.

    When the Emperor¡¯s industrial fire and famine furnace appeared, their momentum immediately suppressed the three major Life Pces of eternal warfare.

    The five Life Pces fluctuated rtively. In a split second, even sharing the colors of autumn.

    Even though Heng Zhan was really powerful, he could be regarded as a super genius of the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    However, the pressure from his three pce rooms was suppressed by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s two pce rooms.

    ¡°Despicable guy! You think I can¡¯t kill you like this?¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng able to face him, Heng Zheng¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with resentment and anger.

    As a super genius between the celestial realms, if he couldn¡¯t even kill an ant, if exposed, he would be ridiculed within seven steps?

    In anger, Heng Zhan¡¯s left hand swung, and six Ming Pces were oppressed by the mes of arrogance.

    Floating in the sky, the gigantic willow tree abruptly stretched out thousands of branches, sweeping towards the arrogant Ao Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng saw this scene, sneered, thinking of a movement, only to see the emperor¡¯s campfire suddenly surging out, metamorphosing into a vast wave of fire, showing no signs of weakness, rushing to the gigantic willow tree.

    The slender and robust willow branches hadn¡¯t yet withdrawn, when the emperor¡¯s extinguishing me, like a ferocious beast charging out of the city gate, pounced on them.

    The flickering ck mes, upon contact with the crazily sweeping willow strips, made the eternal warfare body shudder involuntarily.

    At that moment, he seemed to feel a fire zing on his body, bringing about nothing but a tearing sensation.

    In no time, the previously fierce Liu Chao suddenly withdrew from the front of the myriad willows. That frightened cat curled into a ball, quickly retreating.

    With Liu Zu Ming Pce quickly withdrawing, the second Ming Pce during Heng Wu Battle, between mountains and the earth, swiftly oppressed Ao Cangsheng.

    In this eternal warfare, Liu Zu Ming Pce¡¯s five elements belong to wood, and the five elements of fire belong to fire.

    The Arrogant Pce can suppress his pce due to Hoemu.

    This time, he pressured the Life Pce of Mountains and Rivers toward Ao Cangsheng. With the strength of other Life Pces of mountains and earth and its soil attributes, it must be able to suppress Ao Cangsheng.

    Only hearing a tremor in the air, the eternal ground warfare and mountain Life Pce instantly intersected in front of the emperor¡¯s extinguishing fire.

    Heng Zhan¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy and resentful. He arrogantly and gloomily lost face before his subordinates repeatedly.

    Just now, when feeling the momentum of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s dual Life Pces, even he feared Ao Cangsheng.

    But what he didn¡¯t anticipate was, although Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce was strong, its force seemed not very good.

    Nowadays, Cangsheng¡¯s dual Life Pces have lost all power. Regarding the remaining strength, he can certainly kill him effortlessly.

    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you arrogant?¡± Don¡¯t you intend to challenge our Red Blood Alliance?

    ¡°Now I want to ask you, what qualifications do you have for your three-legged cat¡¯s power?¡±

    The eternal warfare body hovered in the air, the power of three Life Pces covering everyone before the Red Blood Alliance, with the momentum of world monarchy.

    Facing the contempt and shame brought by the ongoing warfare, the proud Cangsheng just coldly smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Kid, now your life is in my hands. If you want to live, kneel before me and plead!¡±

    ¡°If you are sincere, I can see how well your tail wags to beg, how about letting your dog die today?¡±

    Heng Zhanughed coldly, looking at Ao Cangsheng. His face radiated victory and joy.

    ¡°You think you can kill me by suppressing my vital pces in great pressure? Hmph, if that¡¯s true, then you are too na?ve!¡±

    After hearing Heng Zhang¡¯s words, Ao Cangsheng replied with understatement.

    ¡°Cough, these are all past matters. Are you still so tough? It seems, if I don¡¯t give you a bit of color, you won¡¯t bow to this!¡±

    Heng Zhan chuckled coldly, hands ced behind suddenly pressed down.

    Suddenly, the ce where he was surrounded by three Life Pces, the strong pressure doubled again.

    The center of the storm, the pressure Ao Cangsheng endured increased twofold.

    The tremendous pressure instantly crushed the position where Ao Cangsheng was standing, immediately falling half a foot.

    Due to immense pressure, the blue basalt beneath his feet shattered in an instant.

    ¡°Kid, kneel for me!¡±

    In Heng Zhan¡¯s eyes, murder was cruel, and the tone was also cruel.

    Cangsheng didn¡¯t move, just looking into his eyes filled with humor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to kneel?¡±

    When he saw Ao Cangsheng, still able tough, it made Heng Zhan even angrier within.

    He pped his hand again, and suddenly, a momentum of sweeping massacre, like a mountain, suddenly pressed down upon his pride.

    ÀÏ

    ÌJ

     t

     t

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ±R

    ???

     t

    ?????

    “ï

    ????

    ±R

    ?????

    “ï

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

     t

    ???????

    ????

    ?????

    ???? ? ????????? ?????? ? ????? ?? ????? ????? ?????????? ???? ? ??? ??? ??????? ????????????

    ???????? ?? ?????????¡¯? ???? ???????? ???????? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ????????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ??? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ??????????

    ?????????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ????? ??????????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????? ???? ????? ??????? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????

    ???? ???? ?????????? ?????? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ?? ?????? ?????

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??????????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ??¡¯?????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ??????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???¡­¡±

    ???? ???? ??????? ??????? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?????

    ??????

    ¡®?????

    ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ¡®??????????

    ??

    ??¡¯???

    ?? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ???????? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????¡¯? ?????? ?? ????

    ???? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ?

    ????

    ????????

    ??

    ??????¡±¡±

    ?????

    ¡°?????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????¡±

    ???? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ????? ????? ??????? ?? ????????? ?????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ????????¡¯??

    ???????

    ?

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ????????

    ????????????

    ?????

    ?? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?? ???????

    ?? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ????????? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ????¡¯?

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ¡°???? ???¡¯? ??? ???? ?? ??????¡± ??? ? ???? ????? ?? ???? ????¡±

    ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ? ???? ????? ????? ?????????? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ??????? ????? ? ???? ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ¡°???? ????? ????¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ?????¡± ??? ? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????¡±

    ?? ?????????¡¯? ???? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ??????????????

    ??

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ???? ????? ??? ??????? ????? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ????? ????????? ?? ?? ????????

    ???? ????¡¯? ?????????? ??? ???? ???? ?????????? ????????? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?? ????????? ??????????????

    ??????????

    ??

    ??¡¯?

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ???¡±

    ?

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ???????

    ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????¡¯??

    ????

    ??

    ????¡±

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????????? ??? ????? ????? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ??????

    ¡°???? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????¡± ?? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ? ???¡¯? ??? ??? ?? ???????????¡±

    ??????????

    ?????????¡¯?

    ???

    ???

    ????????????

    ??

    ????????????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???????

    ¡°?? ??? ?? ??? ????? ? ??? ??????¡± ???? ? ???? ??? ? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????¡±

    ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???????? ????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ??¡±??

    ????

    ????¡±??

    ??

    ¡°??? ???? ??? ?????????? ??????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ??????? ????¡¯? ? ????????? ?????? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??¡¯? ??? ?????????¡±

    ¡°?? ??? ????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?????¡±

    ????¡¯

    ????¡±???

    ??¡±

    ????¡¯

    ?????????

    ??????¡¯

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ??

    ¡°????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???¡¯? ??? ??? ?????? ???

    ??????? ?? ????? ??? ?????????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ???????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???¡±?

    ¡°???

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????????????

    ???

    ??¡¯??

    ?? ?????????¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ???????????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ????

    ?????? ????????? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ?

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ????????? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ????? ????????

    ??? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????????

    ????

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ??????????? ????????? ?????????? ???? ?????????

    ¡°???¡ª¡±

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????????¡¯?

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ????? ????? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ????????? ???? ???????? ???????? ???? ????¡¯? ??????

    ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ????????????

    ?

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ???????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??????????

    ???

    ??????

    ???????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ¡°??? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??????¡±

    ??? ????? ???????? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??????

    ????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ??????? ???????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ?????

    ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????????

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ??

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???? ????? ???????? ?? ??????? ¡°?????? ???¡­?? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ???¡¯? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ???¡¯? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ???¡±

    ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ????????? ??? ??? ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ??????????

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ????¡¯???

    ???????????

    ??

    ????????

    ???? ???????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????

    ¡°??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ?????¡±

    ????

    ?????????

    ??

    ??????????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ?

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ??? ????????? ?? ?????????? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ????????? ????? ???? ????? ???? ?????? ???¡¯? ??? ?? ????????? ??? ?? ???????? ?????? ???????

    ??? ???? ????? ????????? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ????????? ?? ?? ????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ?????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ??????? ??? ?????¡¯? ???????

    ????? ??? ????? ? ?????????? ???????? ????? ?? ?????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ?? ???? ???????????? ?? ??? ???? ?????¡¯? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?????

    ¡°?????? ??? ??? ????¡± ????? ?? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?????????¡±

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??????????

    ???

    ¡°? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ?????

    ???? ?? ????????? ????????? ???? ????????? ?? ??????? ????????

 Chapter 1733: 1724: No Escape

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1733: Chapter 1724: No Escape</strong>

    Under the pressure of this powerful force, this proud body fell another foot.

    From a distance, amidst a cloud of sandy dust, arrogantly half a leg was trapped underground.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body remained upright, showing no signs of bending.

    Seeing this scene, Heng Zhan was almost driven mad.

    Now he had applied the pressures of the Ming Pce¡¯s eighth point. But that damnable fellow seemed to still be resisting.

    Initially, the eternal battle was about first humiliating the proud man, then killing him.

    But now, it seems this idea was difficult to realize within the body of the proud.

    Zheng Heng never thought Ao Cangsheng not only had talent but also skin and bones.

    Heng Zhan helplessly turned his gaze towards all those proud of Heaven Gate.

    Since Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t kneel nor bow, he could only use these people to threaten Ao Cangsheng.

    Forcing you to kneel and admit fault does not seem easy. If so, hmm¡­¡±

    Heng Zhan sneered coldly, suddenly patting Wu Huan with his right hand.

    Wu Huan was always worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t notice Heng Zhan¡¯s change.

    At this moment, Heng Zhan suddenly started. Due to his upbringing, he couldn¡¯t escape at all.

    Just at that moment, Wu Huan suddenly felt his whole body tighten, like being hung up by dozens of iron bars, unable to move at all.

    Then, a huge force suddenly fell on him, pressure on his bones began to ¡°crunch¡± crisply.

    ¡°Child, will you kneel or not?¡±

    Heng Zhan grasped his empty right hand, staring at Cangsheng Road.

    At this moment, the cold sneer in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes disappeared. Instead, it was a fierce murder.

    He had not expected that someone as powerful as Heng Zhan would use Wu Huan¡¯s life to force him toply.

    He didn¡¯t know that Ao Cangsheng hated such people the most since birth. It was true, in the Silver Talisman and Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    Listening to the sound of Wu Huan¡¯s bones, his proud hands began to slowly reach out.

    ¡°Hum, won¡¯t you make me kneel?¡± Now I will kneel to show you!¡±

    Having not spoken for a long time, proud Cangsheng, under the threat of eternal war, finally spoke a cold word.

    Upon hearing this, not only did Heng Zhanugh proudly, but even the other team membersughed until they were red.

    ¡°Heng Zhan, didn¡¯t you just ask me to kneel and confess my sins?¡± Now I give you the same choice, either kneel down or you die!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, he looked at the painful ongoing battle and said sarcastically.

    Members of the Red Blood Alliance seeing this scene were ecstatic to the point of turning pale.

    They could not imagine their deputy leader Heng Jia would be defeated by proud Cangsheng in an instant.

    They didn¡¯t understand how Heng Zhan controlled Cangshengpletely just now. How did Ao Cangsheng counterattack?

    Listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head, with a fierce face, angrily roaring at Ao Cangsheng: ¡°Want me to kneel, dream on!¡± I¡¯ll give you a chance, immediately release my house of life, otherwise, today will be your death!

    Seeing Heng Zhan not only wouldn¡¯t submit but threatening so arrogantly, his proud heart couldn¡¯t help but re up in anger.

    ¡°Hum, Heng Zheng, maybe you didn¡¯t hear me, I said you kneel or die!¡± As long as you kneel, I won¡¯t let you be humiliated!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his tone carried an irresistible dignity.

    ¡°Ha ha, do you think I can kneel?¡± Man, I give you a hundred courage. If you dare, kill me now!¡±

    Under the suppression of powerful pressure, the shifting body bellows bent.

    ¡°This is amazing. If the battle is this fierce, it will lose to this child!¡±

    ¡°Who said no? Originally thought this child had only broken the life limits to repair, of course, wasn¡¯t a continual battle opponent. But now, afraid it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    ¡°Do you think this child dares kill Heng Zhan?¡±

    ¡°He certainly doesn¡¯t dare, don¡¯t think, who¡¯s constantly in battle?¡±

    ¡°Good! Heng Zhan is the first talent of the Heng Jia family, killed Heng Zhan. This child not only will die but can say, Heng Jia family won¡¯t let his family go!

    Looking at these two opponents, the crowd buzzed in discussion.

    ¡°Heng Zheng, maybe others don¡¯t dare kill you. But unfortunately, today you meet me!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but his tone suddenly became crystal clear like ice.

    Before finishing his words, the sword in his right hand suddenly rose into the sky.

    The sword swept through the sky and suddenly a storm of rain danced.

    Suddenly, the empty sky appeared once more with sword shadows.

    But it was different this time, the sword that appeared now was almost identical to the real Longsword.

    Such a scene, like a proud sword, suddenly began to dance in the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the air killed everything, instantly condensing into material.

    ¡°Agh¡ª¡±

    At this moment, when the murderous aura reached its peak, the sword shadow suddenly vanished, even proud Cangsheng¡¯s sword also suddenly disappeared.

    Then you see the sword light vast, as if crossing the boundless sky, directly piercing Heng Zhan¡¯s heart.

    The speed of this sword wasn¡¯t fast, but the attached power was destructive.

    That kind of terrifying, extinct aura, like the end of the world, made one copse instantly, unable to raise a trace of resistance.

    ¡°The sword is empty, the sword is empty!¡±

    The sword shed, Cangsheng coldly spat out eight words.

    This is the fourth move of the Ghost Sword, also the most powerful move.

    Feeling the strong breath of death, always arrogantly ongoing battles, suddenly the heart felt fear.

    Because he suddenly felt this sword seemed to swallow his life with no room for maneuver.

    He wanted to escape, but at that moment, it seemed he had entered a nightmare of sword light, no matter where he hid, the sword light was always in front of him.

    Heng Zheng screamed in terror: ¡°Child, you¡­if you dare kill me, you won¡¯t die well, your whole family won¡¯t die well, our Hang Family won¡¯t let those rted to you go!¡±

    However, facing such threats, Cangsheng did not stop.

    He was born sensitive, upright, Heng Zhan wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use underhanded means to threaten, humiliate and disdain.

    This sessfully touched the scales of proud Cangsheng, the dragon grows scales, touch the scales and it dies. Since Heng Zhan did this, he must endure the proud fury.

    ¡°The master of the gate always holds his hand!¡±

    Wu Huan seeing Ao Cangsheng determined to kill this ongoing battle as it ends, his face white as a sheet.

    The character of continuing wars is very clear. If Ao Cangsheng kills Heng Zhan, Hang Family won¡¯t let Ao Cangsheng out of Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    But now, proud Cangsheng was blinded by rage, listening to no one.

    Now in his eyes, only one thing remained, that is, to kill Heng Zhan.

    Within fear¡¯s panic and terror, the dreamy sword light pierced the void, like thunder pierces the sea, like breeze brushing the moon, in shes and shadows, it pierced the heart¡¯s shadow.

    Shock and fear, a terrifying question arose in mind.

    Ao Cangsheng and others dared openly defy Red Alliance, even harmed four protectors of the Red Alliance, killed the vice leader of Red Alliance.

    In such humiliation, if Yan Hong doesn¡¯t kill Ao Cangsheng and others, afraid today¡¯s shame of Red Blood Alliance will be hard to wash away.

    ¡°Child, who are you?¡± Dares to recklessly rule the wilderness in Red Blood Alliance!¡±

    Yan Hong stood in the open ce, hands resting on shoulders, the wind blew his long hair, he was the best among all.

    ¡°I am proud! The reason I came to the Red Blood Alliance is that you first incited my pride in Heaven Gate!

    When Ao Cangsheng recovered from injuries, he shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1734: 1725: Gate of Life

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1734: Chapter 1725: Gate of Life</strong>

    The recent strike, although it was only hit by the rebound force, still caused injuries.

    It can be seen that this fellow, of all the same kind he has encountered, fears the power the most and is the proudest among them.

    At this moment, Yan Hong has only released a Life Pce. With the help of just one Life Pce, his strength is already so formidable.

    If Yan Hong releases the three Longevity Pces, we can only imagine how terrifying his power would be.

    ¡°What is Heaven¡¯s Pride? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡±

    Yan Hong¡¯s eyes swept over the proud people behind him, his tone equally arrogant.

    ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean the Red Blood Cell Alliance can provoke the Ao Tian Sect!¡±

    Facing Yan Hong, Ao Cangsheng showed no fear or arrogance.

    However, those standing behind him, especially Mo Xiaohu and Wu Huan, had already raised their voices and widened their eyes.

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen Yan Hong¡¯s true strength, two years ago, Yan Hong, with his power, easily killed three Heavenly Dragon Temple members within fifty feet. Everyone from the Heavenly Dragon Temple knows.

    Such formidable power, even with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talents and extraordinary strength, it¡¯s certainly not a match for Yan Hong.

    More importantly, Yan Hong just broke through Ao Cangsheng¡¯s devastating attack and even pushed Ao Cangsheng back.

    From this, we can see that Yan Hong¡¯s power is already at an unimaginably terrifying level.

    ¡°A nameless, arrogant sect upset my Red Alliance?¡±

    Yan Hong coldly raised his head.

    ¡°Since you provoke me with Heaven¡¯s Pride, I will respond with the Red Blood Alliance!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng met Yan Hong¡¯s gaze, word by word.

    ¡°Is that so? Hahaha, with people like you, are you trying to provoke my Red Blood Alliance? What a pity!¡±

    Yan Hong first showed a hint of surprise, thenughed loudly.

    In his eyes, the arrogant words were like a big joke. It¡¯s like ants wanting to challenge an elephant; ridiculous.

    ¡°Yes, my words may seem remarkable. It¡¯s a big deal, but it nearly cost you your four bloodws and a deputy leader¡¯s life.

    ¡°Unfortunately, some people are too shameless. Despicably bullying, despicably stealing, despicable and contemptible!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng coldlyughed, the irony in his words was naturally strong.

    ¡°Child, who are you calling shameless?¡±

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s humiliation and irony, Heng Zheng couldn¡¯t help but step forward and re at him.

    ¡°Who am I talking to? Don¡¯t you know the vice principal of the horizontal alliance?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Zheng Heng and coldlyughed.

    Seeing this situation, Yan Hong gently waved his right hand to signal Heng Zhan to retreat.

    Witnessing the leader¡¯s signal, naturally, at the end of this eternal battle, there would be no more words as they gasped and retreated to the side.

    As Heng Zhan backed away, a golden light appeared on the ground.

    He smiled lightly and looked at Cangsheng and said, ¡°Child, listen, did you deliberately provoke my Red Blood Alliance today?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng bluntly said, not considering Yan Hong at all.

    Yan Hong gently stroked his long hair and smiled, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance to provoke. How dare you challenge me in front of so many people?

    Upon hearing this, everyone present turned their gaze towards Ao Cangsheng.

    This was a difficult question. If Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t dare, not only would those present look down on him.

    It would be even more difficult for him to stand at the Heavenly Dragon Temple afterward.

    But if he dares to say he wants to fight Yan Hong, he could be killed for a long time.

    At this moment, the Blood Alliance was particrly quiet, and many were waiting for the final answer from Ao Cangsheng.

    From afar, the people of Ao Tian Sect also frowned at Ao Cangsheng. Even those usually arrogant sat down and began to worry about Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s not fight, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    After knowing Yan Hong¡¯s strength, he directly advised Ao Cangsheng to retreat.

    ¡°Child, are you too naive? Does my Red Blood Alliance allow you to talk about it and then walk away?¡±

    Yan Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and upon hearing the reluctant sitting words, his tone suddenly became cold and severe.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Seeing Yan Hong being so domineering, I couldn¡¯t help but feel calm.

    ¡°How about it? Well, my requirements are simple. If you want to leave the Red Blood Alliance, you should break your leg.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, so you can safely return to the Ao Tian Sect!¡±

    Yan Hong spoke with a sly smile and a detached tone.

    ¡°Beautiful thought!¡±

    Noticed such an arrogant demand, I couldn¡¯t help but sit still and yelled in anger.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, as long as these people y fifty tricks in my hands, I¡¯ll let you go. How do you feel about this?¡±

    Yan Hong knew he couldn¡¯t kill them all, so he suggested.

    Upon hearing this, Wu Huan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten, and he said loudly, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    Yan Hong softlyughed and said, ¡°With so many people watching, I won¡¯t deceive you! Moreover, I also don¡¯t want to deceive you.¡±

    After confirming the authenticity of Yan Hong¡¯s words, Wu Huan turned his head and suddenly looked at the sitting person and said, ¡°Zuo Baofa, why not fight him!¡± I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t withstand fifty moves with so many people!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He dared not make a decision on this matter.

    After all, their opponent was a member of the Red Blood Alliance. This person¡¯s strength was almost unimaginable.

    ¡°Impossible! If we do this, we will die!¡±

    Mo Xiaohu didn¡¯t speak, but suddenly frowned and sat aside and said.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just us, perhaps we can protect Zuo Fa. Maybe we can form a circle with Yan Hong.¡±

    ¡°But, aside from the leader and Zuo Wei, other members cannot hold ten strategies against Yan Hong!¡± ¡°Once we agree to Yan Hong¡¯s proposition, it will be in his mind. At that time, not only can we not leave safely, but we might also be buried here!

    Mo Xiaohu looked distressed and unwilling to exin.

    ¡°What is it? Since this method doesn¡¯t work, do we really need to break our legs?

    Wu Huantun was somewhat disheartened as his only hope was dashed by Mo Xiaohu.

    ¡°You won¡¯t fight? Alright, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±

    Wu Huan¡¯s dialect was in a descending tone, but he heard Ao Cangsheng.

    As soon as this sentence was spoken, all the people from Ao Tian Sect were shocked.

    They knew Yan Hong¡¯s power was terrifying.

    In Yan Hong¡¯s hands, they might not even perform fifty tricks. If it¡¯s only Ao Cangsheng who fights, isn¡¯t it sending him to his death?

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±

    Not sitting still, worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety, he immediately stepped forward and held the Azure Dragon Spear.

    ¡°Leader, count me in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    After sitting down, the remaining members of Ao Tian Sect also took a step forward, expressions firm.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of touched emotion.

    At the critical moment, these people could stand up, seeing that they really treated each other as brothers!

    ¡°How touching! Child, since they want to go together, let them alle!¡±

    Facing the brave members of Ao Tian Sect, Yan Hongman said with nock of sarcasm.

    ¡°All of you step back! This is a duel between me and him. You don¡¯t need to intervene!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng knew that if others went to the battlefield, it would be sending them to their deaths, so he directly stopped them.

    ¡°But, boss¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. All of you stand aside and watch, don¡¯t let anyone intervene.¡±

    ¡°If anyone acts privately, from today onwards, he¡¯ll no longer be my dear brother!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng raised his big hand, directly cutting off Barbaric¡¯s sitting words.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1735 - 1726: Unchangeable

    <h4>Chapter 1735: Chapter 1726: Unchangeable</h4>

    He said something, then looked at Yan Hong again and asked, "If I win, what should I say?"

    Yan Hong smiled faintly, "If you win, today you¡¯ve stirred up the Red Blood Cell Alliance, and I won¡¯t be able to catch up with it anymore!"

    After having a meal, Yan Hong¡¯s face suddenly turned cold and said, "If you lose, I¡¯ll defeat everyone here!"

    "Alright! I hope you believe the words you¡¯re saying!"

    Ao Cangsheng with long hair raised his foot and stepped on the ground.

    At this moment, his energy was surging, and he began to roar wildly.

    Above his head, three Life Pces shined brightly like three zing suns.

    "Boom"

    When Ao Cangsheng stomped on the ground, Yan Hong¡¯s body suddenly burst out with a golden light.

    The golden light surged like tumultuous waves, continuously flowing towards his head.

    Then, next to the massive Sunset Bow, two more signs of life appeared.

    The Second Life Pce was a Golden Rhinoceros, named Red Armored Golden Rhinoceros.

    As soon as the red armor and golden rhino appeared, their sturdy four legs began to stomp madly.

    Whenever the ground shook, people¡¯s faces would turn pale.

    The Third Life Pce was a gigantic python called Purple Forest Charm. This enormous python had five heads; its eerie white fangs made people feel cold when the bleeding incident happened.

    In the center of the three Life Pces, there were four shining stars. This shows how powerful Yan Hong¡¯s talent is.

    Because they experienced too many shocks, when everyone saw Yan Hong¡¯s three Four-star signs, their expressions couldn¡¯t change.

    When Yan Hong¡¯s three Life Pces appeared, Cangsheng suddenly felt his body sinking.

    It was as if suddenly, a huge stone was pressing on his body.

    There hadn¡¯t been a battle yet, but an invisible pressure made him feel a bit tense.

    Even so, the other people¡¯s faces still turned pale.

    Previously proposing to work together with Yan Hong, Wu Huan¡¯s entire body became a bow.

    The immense pressure not only bent his body but also made his Qi flow smoothly.

    At this moment, he finally understood why Cangsheng forcefully stopped them from joining the fight.

    In such a situation, they wouldn¡¯t discuss battle. You¡¯re lucky just not being killed.

    "Are you ready, kid?"

    With the prestige of the three Life Pces, Yan Hong disdainfully looked at Ao Cang Saint Dao.

    "Alright!"

    Ao Cangsheng replied coldly.

    Before he could speak, his body transformed into a gust of wind, directly going to Yan Hong to take his life.

    In this battle, Ao Cangsheng started with the third rainbow in Flowing Cloud Storm.

    In the shadow of the wind, Cangsheng held a long ck Sword. The sword leaped like moonlight.

    Suddenly, amid the rumbling, countless swords fell from the sky.

    The dense swords and shadows danced wildly in the air like a storm.

    "The sword is void, the sword is void!"

    In a blink, under the sword shadow, the essence of terror and murder gathered.

    "Stter--"

    At this moment, the sword shadow suddenly vanished. Suddenly, a dreamy sword light cut down on Yan Hong¡¯s head.

    These two words were like a thunderbolt, falling on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head.

    Before the fall, a destructive force crushed the blue basalt surrounding Cangsheng inch by inch.

    The powerful momentum pressed on the recipient¡¯s head, and the proud Ao Cangsheng dared not undertake Yan Hong¡¯s move.

    In a hurry, he performed Wind Cloud Flowing Cloud again, his body transforming into a group of broken silhouettes, beginning to flee on the battlefield.

    The sword in his hand, besides dodging, danced madly.

    For a time, in the void, there were huge words falling.

    Every word carried a terrifying force. Whenever it fell, it made the earth shake violently.

    On the other hand, Ao Cangsheng fully utilized the fourth part of Willow Cloud Wind Step and Ghost Sword Point.

    Now, in the fourth part of Ghost Sword Point, he could barely resist Yan Hong¡¯s attacks.

    But even so, during Yan Hong¡¯s frenzied onught, several times, Ao Cangsheng was nearly hit directly.

    Looking at the chaotic battlefield circle, the expression on his recklessly seated face became increasingly unsightly.

    He didn¡¯t expect Yan Hong¡¯s strength to be so great.

    He even didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t resist Yan Hong¡¯s attacks, even though he was mighty Ao Cangsheng.

    As for the other side, on one hand, they worried and fought in fear; on the other hand, they secretly calcted the number of Yan Hong¡¯s attacks.

    "One move!"

    "Ten tricks!"

    "Twenty tricks!"

    In just 20 steps, except for the initial attack, Ao Cangsheng had almost no moves.

    Firstly, because Yan Hong wanted to kill Ao Cangsheng as soon as possible, every shot was almost a deadly move, leaving Ao Cangsheng no chance to counter.

    Secondly, Ao Cangsheng knew Yan Hong¡¯s strength, so from the beginning to now, they were actually weakening step by step.

    Beforepletely surpassing Yan Hong, Ao Cangsheng could only paralyze him by showing weakness, making Yan Hong underestimate him and ignore him in the battle.

    "Kid, why, are you so tech-savvy? Apart from running away, what else can you do?"

    Looking at Ao Cangsheng arrogantly, Yan Hong¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help revealing a sardonic smirk.

    Although he looked forward to seeing Cangsheng killed.

    However, if he could humiliate him before killing Ao Cangsheng, that would be a good choice too.

    As Ao Cangsheng¡¯s figure flickered, the sword in his hand swiftly cut down the sword shadow.

    The sword shadow was swift, piercing through the seven golden characters Yan Hong took down.

    "Bang--"

    The exploding sound shattered five golden characters. But the remaining tworge characters, after crushing the sword shadow, quickly resounded on the proud Ao Cangsheng.

    In a hurry, Ao Cangsheng stepped on Flowing Cloud Storm, quickly shing away.

    However, this time, he didn¡¯t implement the third weigh but only implemented the second weigh.

    That is why, under the suppression of Yan Hong¡¯s three Life Pces, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed slowed significantly.

    He escaped the bombardment of the firstrge golden character but was swept away by the aftershock of the secondrge golden character.

    "Bang--"

    With a crashing sound, the proud body shed with a white light.

    Meanwhile, his body staggered, as if injured, suddenly retreating three feet.

    Seeing this scene, the glory on Yan Hong¡¯s face became even more intense.

    Previously, he was proud of being able to defeat Heng Zhang, fearing he had great power.

    But now it seems, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s victory primarily relied on luck.

    In just 30 steps, Ao Cangsheng waspletely defeated by him.

    Yan Hong was absolutely confident in eradicating arrogance within the remaining 20 moves.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng hit by himself, Yan Hong¡¯s body shed like a gust of wind, quickly pounced on Ao Cangsheng.

    "Ah--"

    In the lightning, Yan Hong¡¯s palm was struck continuously. In a sh, more than ten golden characters appeared in the sky.

    Each mighty word carried supreme force, like Mount Tai, like a summit, crashing onto proud Cangsheng.

    Seeing this situation, Ao Cangsheng dared not face Yan Hong¡¯s attack. His steps suddenly flickered, and the third rainbow of Storm Cloud reappeared, quickly disappearing from the battlefield.

    The golden letters exploded around Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body, striking the ground with infinite force.

    And the proud Ao Cangsheng, almost in the middle of each, managed to withstand Yan Hong¡¯s attack.

    Even after the attack, the threefold protection of Cangsheng was powerful, barely taking half the damage.

    However, to confuse Yan Hong, every time he dodged, his body would involuntarily tremble.

    After several evasions, the proud pale face of Cangsheng hadpletely turned pale, as if suffering slight internal injuries.

 Chapter 1736 - 1727: Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Chapter 1727: Struggle</h4>

    This battle is different from any previous one because if we lose, we might lose our lives.

    If Ao Cangsheng loses his life, their fate won¡¯t be much better.

    From the first hit by the golden chain, every attack with the strange chains almost alwaysnds.

    At this moment, fresh blood repeatedly trickles down the corners of Qi Cangsheng¡¯s mouth. His face is pale, looking very weak and struggling.

    However, Yan Hong¡¯s chains have neverpletely trapped Ao Cangsheng.

    A few times, Yan Hong¡¯s face began to darken.

    Now, only 8 steps remain until the battle ends.

    Earlier, Yan Hong was very confident that he could definitely kill Ao Cangsheng with the remaining dozen fancy moves.

    But now, the confidence in his heart starts to waver.

    Because a few times earlier, he thought he could definitely control the arrogant Sheng, but the arrogant Sheng cleverly evaded him.

    Although he now resembles a fisherman, the arrogant Cangsheng fish is a bit too slippery.

    Before you start, every moment you can slip away from your.

    Considering this, Yan Hong intends to stop.

    He needs to kill Ao Cangsheng directly in the shortest time; otherwise, he will lose face as the leader of the Red Blood Alliance.

    As soon as this thought arises, Yan Hong¡¯s movements suddenly cease.

    He turns his hands with pride, and suddenly, a giant shield appears.

    Each shield is adorned with a golden light.

    The golden light is sharp as a de, immensely powerful.

    When the giant shield emerges, itpletely surrounds Cangsheng.

    Then, golden light shoots into the sky from the giant shield, blocking the best escape route for Ao Cangsheng.

    Although the Golden Shield does not attack Cangsheng, it begins to shrink.

    At the same time, Yan Hong¡¯s palm flips again, golden characters emerge from the void, crashing towards Cangsheng crazily.

    Suddenly, in the area surrounded by the Golden Shield, the sky is filled with golden characters, like a giant warrior, continually falling toward the proud sky.

    In such dense attacks, Ao Cangsheng obviously cannotpletely avoid these attacks.

    In desperation, Cangsheng had to step onto the "Cloud Storm" to dodge the most lethal attacks while breaking through his own offensive line.

    "Eight techniques left!"

    "Seven techniques!"

    "Six techniques!"

    As the remaining moves continue to dwindle, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body begins to be struck repeatedly.

    On the 43rd step, his shield is shattered by two golden letters.

    The reason we can continue fighting now is entirely because of the defensive armor of chaos.

    However, under Yan Hong¡¯s full attack, even though Ao Cangsheng is stronger, he has suffered quite a few injuries.

    At this moment, those standing outside cannot see the proud figure.

    All they can see is that massive shield, like a high wall, covering the proud.

    "Bang¡ª¡ª"

    When Ao Cangsheng falls again, only two steps remain, and the battle will end.

    Opportunities are scarce. Before Ao Cangsheng falls again, Yan Hong waves his left hand, and the golden chain reappears in the sky, swiftly rolling towards Ao Cangsheng.

    The golden chain twists in the sky, and soon, Ao Cangsheng is tightly wrapped.

    Now only one step remains. Yan Hong will lose this battle.

    "Child, I must say your power is truly formidable. But unfortunately, you had to stand against me."

    "My enemies face only a dead end. Now, let me send you on your way!"

    At this moment, Yan Hong¡¯s eyes glisten with a cold, ferocious light.

    Before the words are finished, his right palm suddenly reaches out.

    Suddenly, nine golden characters appear in the sky. The nine golden characters, like nine bolts of lightning, directly fall on the restrained Ao Sheng¡¯s head.

    Life is on the brink, Ao Cangsheng feels only a suffocating sensation in his heart.

    The strong sense of crisis leaves him no time to think of anything else.

    Suddenly, a ckish-purple glow rises above him, as if the end of the world hase.

    At this moment, no one notices that Cangsheng was suppressed between two Imperial Pces. I don¡¯t know when it began, a strange change urred.

    The Emperor¡¯s Fire and the center of the fire only had four stars, but now they be five stars.

    Two Life Pces, its momentum soaring three or four times instantly.

    A terrifying force rises in an instant, directly shaking Yan Hong¡¯s three critical pces.

    At the same time, the sword in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hand flies out, freely dancing in the air.

    One sword dances wildly, ten thousand swords together. Suddenly, the sky is filled with icy Sword Shadows, like thousands of solid swords, beginning the assault.

    The golden chain forcing the Emperor to extinguish the fire, like ss shattering against a wall, starts to break inch by inch.

    Seeing this, Yan Hong cannot help but panic. He did not expect the ck me before him to be so terrifying.

    In haste, Yan Hong does not dare to continue; his figure shes, and he flies backward.

    After Yan Hong retreats, the giant shield trapping Fan Sheng disappears in an instant.

    Until now, Ao Cangsheng has not made a move.

    Before people realize it, the two Life signs above Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head once again transform to four stars.

    "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª"

    Yan Hong hurriedly escapes, justnding, trips over his own feet.

    He takes three or four steps backward to steady himself.

    However, at this moment, the arrogance and pride on his face have vanished, reced by a perplexed expression.

    Yan Hong feels both angry and humiliated for being defeated for the first time in his life.

    So, before he can stand firmly, Yan Hong¡¯s body once again flies,unching him towards Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng stands pale-faced with his longsword, appearing uninterested in furtherbat.

    Seeing Yan Hong attacking again, Cangsheng sneered coldly, "Alliance Hierarch of Red Blood Alliance, fifty moves have passed, are you still trying to make a move?"

    Upon hearing this, Yan Hong¡¯s face stiffens. His rapidly moving body suddenly freezes.

    Only now does he recall the previous punch was hisst move.

    But even so, he did not kill or defeat Ao Cangsheng.

    ording to prior statements, Ao Cangsheng has already taken 50 steps under hismand, which should count as his defeat.

    At this moment, if he proceeds, it would be a reversal. Even if he kills Ao Cangsheng, he will be mocked.

    Because of Yan Hong¡¯s pride, he refrains from continuing to fight.

    His body spins mid-air,nding quickly.

    "Child, you¡¯re lucky today, I won¡¯t kill you. But next time, you¡¯ll perish at my hand!"

    Gazing coldly at Ao Cangsheng, Yan Hong spoke fiercely.

    Hearing these words, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Yes, today is my lucky day. But you are the lucky one, Alliance Hierarch of Red Blood Alliance!

    "If you hadn¡¯t run so fast at the end, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d fare no better than me, right?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words clearly refer to the scene of Yan Hong¡¯s hasty retreat.

    If Yan Hong didn¡¯t escape, once he was hit by the Emperor¡¯s Fire, even if he was arrogant, who knows what his fate would be.

    "Child, there¡¯s no need to be so arrogant to sell yourself cheaply!" If it weren¡¯t for my mercy, do you think you could stand here alive?

    Yan Hong was furious being humiliated face-to-face.

    Mercy?" Hmph! If I recall correctly, someone said they¡¯d kill me. Why talk about mercy now?

    Ao Cangsheng once again sarcastically retorts to Yan Hong.

    "You..."

    Yan Hong wants to retaliate but can¡¯te up with a reason for a moment. He opens his mouth but ultimately says nothing.

    At this moment, nearly all the members of the Red Blood Alliance are looking at this arrogant, blue-faced old man.

    They all hate arrogance yet fear it as well.

    Being able to withstand 50 steps from Yan Hong¡¯s hand is enough to show Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength.

    By the end of the agreed battle, Ao Cangsheng also generally understands Yan Hong¡¯s strength.

    To say, Yan Hong¡¯s power is indeed far greater than Ao Cangsheng¡¯s.

    If Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t timely released the Five-star Life Pce, he would have suffered quite an evil blow!

    "Let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 1737: 1728: Focus

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1737: Chapter 1728: Focus</strong>

    After being injured, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t want to get entangled with the Red Blood Alliance anymore. When you bid farewell to everyone behind you, you will leave the Red Blood Alliance.

    ¡°Child, do you want to leave like this?¡±

    But just then, Yan Hong spoke again.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but frown. At this moment, a foreboding feeling suddenly arose in his heart.

    Ao Cangsheng slowly turned around and looked at Yan Hong coldly. ¡°Why does the master of the Red Blood Alliance want to turn back?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how could my Red Blood Alliance turn around?¡±

    Yan Honghaoughed insidiously.

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng knew that Yan Hong might be cheating. He clenched his left hand and gently released the little demon¡¯s head from the storage.

    ¡°Find Elder Bai!¡±

    As the little demon¡¯s head flew away, he heard a secret voice.

    Then, the little demon turned into a white shadow, ¡°poof,¡± andnded among the crowd. It flickered three times and disappeared twice.

    Those closely watching Ao Cangsheng and Yan Hong didn¡¯t notice the little demon because they were so focused.

    Yan Hong slowly flicked his hand, sneered, and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, that¡¯s me.¡±

    After the red-faced youth appeared, they stood on Yan Hong¡¯s left and opposed war on the right, exuding an air of protectors.

    The first reaction to this person was Mo Xiaohu.

    ¡°This man¡­ seems to be¡­¡±

    Mo Xiaohu didn¡¯t finish speaking, and Wu Huan beside him suddenly opened his mouth coldly.

    Though he was cold, his tone was full of fear.

    Upon hearing these two sentences, Mo Xiaohu¡¯s face not only changed, but the face sitting beside him suddenly became grim.

    ¡°Is he the deputy leader of the Red Blood Alliance?¡±

    He stared nkly at Chi Jian, as if asking.

    Wu Huan nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, he is another deputy leader of the Red Blood Alliance, Chi Jian. As far as I know, Chi Jian¡¯s strength isparable to Zheng Heng¡¯s.

    ¡°Now that Chi Jian is here, I believe Yan Hong will definitely keep us here.¡±

    ¡°Yan Hong, to keep a few of us here, you even dispatch the four guardians of the Red Alliance and two deputy leaders. What excellent calligraphy!¡±

    Seeing all the Red Alliance leaders appear before them, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but mock.

    However, Yan Hong seemed indifferent to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sarcasm. He gently smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°I think dealing with someone like you is not enough.¡±

    As Yan Hong spoke, his eyes lit up, signaling Chi Jian to act immediately.

    ¡°Tatata¡ª¡ª¡±

    As soon as Yan Hong ordered, footsteps sounded from the Red Blood Alliance.

    If you listen carefully, the footsteps were no fewer than fifty steps.

    Soon after, clusters of young people in red shing military uniforms swiftly emerged from the gate of the Red Blood Alliance, surrounding the civilians of Ao Tian Sect.

    The spectators had never seen such a scene before. Before the Red Blood Alliance members gathered together, they hurriedly fled, watching the brutal ughter from afar.

    ¡°Kid, dare to provoke the might of the Red Alliance, today I will ensure you have asting memory!¡±

    Chi Jian gradually stepped forward, pointing his halberd at Ao Cangsheng arrogantly and coldly.

    As soon as he spoke, he grabbed his right hand, and a square painting of Fang Tian instantly fell into his grasp.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    In the soldiers¡¯ hands, Chi Jian¡¯s sword suddenly emitted a golden glow. Instantly, three oppressive life pces appeared above his head.

    These three life signs were also four-star-rated. The first was the Sun Life Pce, the second was the Sea Monster Life Pce, and the third was the Ghost Face Life Pce.

    When the three life pces appeared, a terrifying pressure instantly descended on all Ao Tian Sect¡¯s members.

    ¡°Die kid!¡±

    Chi Jian roared angrily, his body shed, and the Fang Tian painting halberd in his hand rushed straight towards Ao Cangsheng.

    As Chi Jianunched, other Red Blood Alliance members also besieged and killed Ao Tian Sect¡¯s members.

    Seeing that a brutal massacre was about to ur, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart involuntarily became anxious.

    If at this moment he were alone, he believed he would be killed.

    But now, aside from one person who was seated, almost unable to sit anymore, eight brothers stood proud for Tian Gate.

    Man Zuo¡¯s power can persist for some time. But the remaining eight cannot resist the Red Blood Alliance¡¯s siege.

    This thought shed across his mind, and in an instant, Ao Cangsheng saw Chi Jian¡¯s white light above the Fang Tian painting halberd, a sharp light and shadow, cutting down towards his head.

    With a fierce battle about to descend, Cangsheng¡¯s pride immediately upied my mind. Suddenly, his double life pces opened again, his sword trembled in his hand, and the sword¡¯s shadow rushed furiously into the white light before him.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s attack wasprehensive, aiming directly to push Chi Jian back.

    The sword shadow collided with the white light, producing an ear-splitting sound.

    With a single sh, Ao Cangsheng flew into the air. Regardless of whether he could reim the sword from the pool, he rushed into the circle of the Red Blood Alliance.

    The fierce sword shadow instantly broke the white light, causing Chi Jian, holding the Fang Tian painting halberd, to suddenly be numb.

    With a punch hitting him, he knew Ao Cangsheng was a wicked figure.

    But now the Red Blood Alliance already had many people, and Ao Cangsheng himself was seriously injured, so Chi Jian naturally couldn¡¯t disregard Ao Cangsheng.

    When he missed his target, Chi Jian also shed and chased after Ao Cangsheng.

    On the other hand, Zhi Jian, while moving, Heng Zhan also wielded his sword, killing towards the seated person.

    He knew, among those brought by Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo were the strongest.

    Watching Ao Cangsheng and Yan Hong¡¯s battle, he dared not underestimate.

    ¡°Piercing.

    Amidst a warrior¡¯s impact sound, Cangsheng and Chi Jian instantly turned into two ghost shadows, starting to battle side by side.

    Originally, with Chi Jian¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible to be an arrogant opponent.

    But now Ao Cangsheng was severely injured, and Chi Jian was constantly honing his power.

    In contrast, Chi Jian took advantage of this battle.

    Though Chi Jian couldn¡¯t hurt Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng found it challenging to shake off Chi Jian.

    On the other side, Man Zuo engaged in another battle. Due to the disparity in strength, even if the Double Life Pces open, he must exert his full power.

    But facing Heng Zhan, he still was slightly inferior.

    In the fierce struggle between these two, they could only retreat from the border, trying to avoid Heng Zhan¡¯s deadly strike.

    If not for the assistance of Ao Cangsheng, when the Red Alliance encircled again, the situation of Mo Xiaohu and others would be precarious.

    ¡°Wang Yi, be cautious!¡±

    During the fierce battle, a strand of de light suddenly swept across Mo Xiaohu¡¯s face, shed towards Wang Yi¡¯s side.

    At this moment, Wang Yi was still paying attention to his enemy, not noticing the Light de.

    Unless Wang Yi reacts, the sword¡¯s edge would stroke over his scap like lightning.

    The de was sharp. Once it prated the bone, it swiftly sliced Wang Yi¡¯s body, splitting it in two.

    Seeing his brother die before his eyes, Mo Xiaohu¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    ¡°How dare you do this!¡±

    Mo Xiaohu erupted in rage. Suddenly, his body surged forward, killing the dead among the Red Blood Alliance.

    Mo Xiaohu¡¯s roar rmed Ao Cangsheng, who was battling Chi Jian.

    After a fierce fight, Cangsheng quickly turned back and nced.

    However, upon seeing Wang Yi¡¯s body split in two on the ground, his eyes immediately turned red.

    The Heavenly Dragon Five Temples clearly stipted that killing in the campus must be criticized.

    However, these fragments of the Red Blood Alliance, even disregarding the rules of the Tian Gate Academy, maliciously struck the Tian Gate people.

    As for his anger, Cangsheng only felt blood rushing through him.

    After a moment, the two life signs above his head changed from four-star to five-star.

    Suddenly, the pressure from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s two life pces escted, causing Chi Jian¡¯s two life pces to be directly sted away.

    At the same time, with a right-hand wave, Cangsheng began to whirl wildly in the air.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1738: 1729: Shield

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1738: Chapter 1729: Shield</strong>

    ¡°The sword is empty, the sword is empty!¡±

    He let out a cold shout, and the sword suddenly appeared in the void.

    He quickly crossed his hands.

    Then, the Emperor¡¯s Fire of Extinction shot straight into the sky, transforming into a fiery red sword, and plunged onto the tip of the sword at the pool¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Fire Spirit!¡±

    These two attacks immediately unfolded, with unparalleled power, they shed toward Chi Jian.

    Suddenly realizing that Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance was soaring to the sky, the red sword retreated.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed was too fast. Before the red sword could fully retreat, these two attacks would directly enter the sound of the red sword.

    In mid-air, Chi Jian was unavoidable. Helpless, he had to quickly attack with ten forces, engaging in a life-and-death battle with the rampant Cangsheng.

    With a loud bang, when the light and shadow exploded, the red sword¡¯s defense was immediately broken by the Qi.

    In the attack that shattered Chi Jian, the roaming sword light and the giant sword transformed by the Emperor¡¯s Fire exploded directly on Chi Jian¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±

    With a low buzzing sound, Chi Jian spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Then, his body was like a kite with a broken string, rapidly retreating.

    Ao Cangsheng raised his hand to repel the sword in the pool, turned around, grabbed a longsword, and shed madly at the Blood Alliance crowd with thirteen swords.

    Each sword apanied by proud fury.

    The swords shed like a thunderstorm, crashing madly towards the crowd.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, screams rang out again.

    A strong wind blew in the sky, and even the moon shattered, soon to be struck by the light of swords and sabers.

    Seeing this scene, Yan Hong¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    He was not surprised that apart from being severely injured, Cangsheng still had such terrifying power.

    What surprised him was that just now, as if not even taking a nce, five stars appeared in the Life Pce.

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on? Is it true that this child hid the level of the Life Pce?¡±

    The other four, including Mo Xiaohu and Wu Huan, were severely hit, lying on the ground, barely breathing.

    In this scene, all the Red Blood Alliance people were stunned, jumping up.

    They knew this guy was strong, but they didn¡¯t expect the arrogant Cangsheng to be so fierce?

    With just one move, he could knock down so many members of the Red Blood Alliance.

    This is what happens when he is injured. If he were at his peak state, it would cause even greater damage.

    This is how, those members of the Red Blood Alliance, who had just been rejected by Ao Cangsheng, were terrified by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s horror and murder. For a time, no one dared to rush forward.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that the arrogance of Cangsheng had reached the end of the struggle.

    If Chi Jian were still present, even if Ao Cangsheng could barely resist, he would definitely not be able to preserve the entire rest of Ao Tian Sect.

    After striking the Red Blood Alliance members with his sword, that proud and elegant figure shed, copsing on the ground with a ¡°bang¡±.

    After this fight, his face turned even more pale.

    Looking at the members of the Red Blood Alliance standing next to the tiger, his proud eyebrows unconsciously furrowed.

    Although he could control these people now, they would rush up sooner orter.

    At that time, even if Yan Hong didn¡¯t take action, he could entangle with Chi Jian and the remaining three guards.

    In this way, there were those who were about to die, like Mo Xiaohu and others, their lives were perhaps in jeopardy.

    Just when he felt both proud and anxious, suddenly, rapid footsteps came from afar.

    The sudden appearance of this group instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding audience and the Red Blood Alliance.

    Looking up, he saw those people hurriedly approaching, their proud and elegant brows furrowing slightly, and they couldn¡¯t help but stretchzily.

    At this time, these people came to the Law Enforcement Hall. Leading them was Ba Hu, who had a good rtionship with Ao Cangsheng.

    As a Second Level Judge of Purple Armor, Ba Hu naturally had a high status. He came here this time because the Law Enforcement Hall Chief Jin Fenglie was not present.

    When Yan Hong saw the peopleing from the Law Enforcement Hall, his eyes suddenly shrank.

    He immediately nced sideways at Cangsheng and then turned his gaze to Heng Zhan.

    Heng Wu saw Yan Hong¡¯s puzzled eyes, immediately took two steps forward, and whispered a few words in Yan Hong¡¯s ear.

    Yan Hong frowned: ¡°You mean, you weren¡¯t looking for those people?¡±

    Heng Zhan nodded: ¡°Yes, I thought it was some region¡¯s Ao Tian Sect provoking my Red Blood Alliance, they are just seeking death.¡±

    ¡°So from the beginning, I didn¡¯t intend to use someone else¡¯s hand to deal with these guys.¡±

    ¡°In this case, the people from the Law Enforcement Hall, were they found by that child?¡±

    Yan Hong gave him a nce, and then looked coldly at Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Maybe! We have fought other alliances before, but we have never seen anyone responsible for this matter appear from the Law Enforcement Hall!¡±

    Heng Zhan vaguely said, but his eyes carried pride, with a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Allies can rest assured, even if this child goes to the Law Enforcement Hall, it¡¯s impossible for us to do anything.¡±

    Having said that, Heng Zhan added another sentence.

    Subsequently, Ba Hu brought seven or eightw enforcement officers to the Red Blood Society.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ba Hu asked in a voice that carried indifference, sweeping over the Red Blood Alliance.

    Seeing Ba Hu and the others, the staff of the Red Blood Alliance took a few steps back.

    But even so, the soldiers in their hands were still tightly held.

    There wasn¡¯t much fear in their eyes.

    The reason why these people did this was because of Heng Zhan.

    Heng Zhan was the first genius of the Heng Family, which was one of the two families in charge of the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    Because of such a rtionship, in the past, even if constant wars caused some cmities, it would be directly suppressed by the Hang Family.

    Of course, today¡¯s problem was very important.

    If someone publicly killed in the academy, ording to the school¡¯s regtions, the offender would be assassinated.

    But if this matter fell into the hands of constant war, there would probably be nothing.

    Because before this, such things had indeed happened in constant wars.

    Faced with Ba Hu¡¯s inquiry, the people of the Red Blood Alliance retreated forward.

    They didn¡¯t meet with Ba Hu and the others, nor did they answer Ba Hu¡¯s question.

    Seeing them, it seemed like they didn¡¯t put the Second Level Purple Armor Magistrate Ba Hu in their eyes.

    ¡°I asked what happened, are you deaf?¡±

    Seeing these people¡¯s arrogant demeanor in front of him, Ba Hu¡¯s heart suddenly burned with rage, and his tone elevated a bit.

    This reproach made people of the Red Blood Alliance suddenly recall something. However, no one answered his question.

    This fight with Heng Wu was still respected by the Law Enforcement Hall to this day.

    Seeing Heng Wu¡¯s pride, Ba Hu wanted to treat this person well.

    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you believe me, but believe his words? Why do you think what he says is definitely true?¡±

    Heng Zhan let out a coldugh, which seemed to be somewhat resentful.

    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±

    Ba Hu stared at Heng Zhan Road.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng Zhan also looked at Ba Hu Road.

    Ba Hu nodded, smiling coldly. ¡°Only ten people trouble your Red Blood Alliance. If you tell others, who do you think would believe?¡±

    ¡°If your Red Blood Alliance is upset by these ten people, it wouldn¡¯t qualify as one of the academy¡¯s four major alliances, right?¡±

    ¡°You use this ridiculous excuse to frame me, insulting my intelligence!¡±

    Seeing his lie exposed, Heng Zhan said expressionlessly, ¡°Who said ten people can¡¯t mess up my Red Blood Alliance? You haven¡¯t seen these people do it. Why do you say they have no strength?¡±

    ¡°Besides, when they disrupted the Red Blood Alliance, the core members weren¡¯t here. This is why my Red Blood Alliance will kill and injure more than ten people.¡±

    ¡°That child said they killed four people. Can¡¯t you see that our Red Alliance also lost three people and injured more than ten people?¡±

 Chapter 1739 - 1730: First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Chapter 1730: First Meeting</h4>

    "Therefore, ording to the regtions of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, I demand that the teacher severely punish these people!"

    "Demand? Hmph!"

    Ba Hu sneered, "You know I am your teacher, but from the way you talk, it¡¯s as if you are the teacher."

    "Do you think just because you are the eldest and youngest master of the Hang Family, you can criticize me for drinking?"

    "I dare not!" Heng Zhan¡¯s expression softened a bit. "I just wanted to mention one more fact. ording to the regtions of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, the culprits must be punished!"

    "Teacher, you are the judge of the Law Enforcement Hall. You must be more aware of this than I am!"

    "How to handle this matter today, I naturally know in my heart, you don¡¯t need to remind me!"

    Ba Hu was not particrly angry at Heng Zhan¡¯smand of this confrontation.

    Then, he raised his hand and pointed to the crowd, saying, "Anyone who participated in or watched today¡¯s armed struggle will now return to the Enforcement Hall to stand trial."

    As soon as these words were spoken, our surroundings were filled with frowns.

    They only came for the spectacle when things were lively. Who would have thought they would get caught up in this senseless armed struggle?

    However, faced with the dignity of the Enforcement Hall, with their status, they dared not show any defiance.

    So, under themand of someone in authority, the onlookers quickly gathered.

    Because among the ten people from the Ao Tian Sect, only Ao Cangsheng and Barbaric Sit could still move.

    Thus, upon hearing Ba Hu¡¯s order, Cangsheng and the person sitting beside them hurriedly stood next to Ba Hu.

    However, no one from the Red Blood Alliance moved because of the eternal conflict.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Ba Hu squinted his eyes and gently swept over the crowd of the Red Blood Alliance, raising his voice.

    It must be said that the actions of the Red Alliance¡¯s A-Min sessfully angered Ba Hu.

    Two prominent Purple Armor figures of the Red Blood Alliance were ignored by so many people.

    If this situation spread, not only would they lose face, but the dignity of the Enforcement Hall would also be affected.

    At this point, the hearts of the members of the Red Blood Alliance started to feel somewhat empty.

    Even if the eternal conflict is special, once the Enforcement Hall gets truly angry, their fate might not be good.

    Therefore, for a moment, many members of the Red Blood Alliance began to pay attention to this eternal conflict and wondered what it meant.

    "Our Red Alliance is a victim. We do not ept judgment!"

    However, unexpectedly, in the face of Ba Hu¡¯s rage, Heng Wu coldly spat out this sentence.

    His voice was not loud, but his tone clearly carried a challenging implication.

    "You say the Red Blood Alliance is a victim, how dare you note with me back to the Enforcement Hall for questioning?"

    Ba Hu¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives, staring directly at Heng Zhan.

    If it weren¡¯t for Heng Wu¡¯s special status, Ba Hu would have already rushed up to give Heng Wu two ps.

    "Hmph! Teacher, do you think I don¡¯t know? Ever since you arrived here, you¡¯ve taken a liking to the Ao Tian Sect. Do you think I can¡¯t see it?"

    "With such an unfair ruling, if wee to the Enforcement Hall, won¡¯t we be forced to take action?"

    "When ites to distinguishing ck and white, you are not alone. Such a trap, I will not fall into it!"

    Heng Zhan didn¡¯t want to go to the Enforcement Hall, so he found such an excuse.

    "Child, you are the genius of Heng Jia. Do you think I can do anything to you?"

    Ba Hu clenched his fists, sneering.

    This was the first meeting after he entered the Enforcement Hall.

    Simr to the continuous fierce conflict, they might get caught by the big figure before them. Without any backing, how dare they face the enforcement department?

    Once the psychological defenses broke, the previously arrogant members of the Red Blood Alliance rushed towards Ba Hu in droves.

    "What¡¯s your name? How dare you treat me like this. I have to find your master!

    Not wanting to engage in a prolonged battle, not wanting to be aughingstock in the eyes of the public, I threatened Ba Hu again.

    "Sorry, our Upper A-Deity isn¡¯t here now. So, for now, you muste with me!"

    Watching this endless conflict, Ba Hu sneered.

    "Child, you¡¯d better pray today¡¯s event wasn¡¯t triggered by your Red Blood Alliance. Otherwise, I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to eat or walk away!"

    To once again suppress Heng Zhan¡¯s arrogance, Ba Hu added another line.

    Seeing a group of people being taken to the Enforcement Hall, there was no anxious expression on Yan Hong¡¯s face.

    In his view, even if the "Red Alliance" people were taken to the Enforcement Hall, they would certainly return safe and sound.

    Energy¡¯s eternal conflict¡ªhe is the leader of the alliance, but he is clear in his heart.

    If it weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t go all out to bring the eternal war to the "Red Blood Alliance."

    "Are you alright, child?"

    On the way back, Ba Hu suddenly asked secretly, following behind Ao Cangsheng.

    "I¡¯m fine, just slightly injured!"

    Cangsheng calmly smiled and weakly responded.

    Perhaps to others, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s injury seemed absolutely serious.

    But due to the City Lord¡¯s physique, the City Lord¡¯s pride, from the moment of injury, was recovering at a visible speed.

    So far, he has recovered 30% of his injury. If there are no idents, he will fully recover within two hours.

    "You¡¯re right! The hall master gave me a deadly order, saying, if anything happens to you, I should protect you with all my might!"

    "You¡¯re still in time to deliver this message today, otherwise I could only eat and walk while worrying!"

    Ba Hu sighed, and some people let out a breath of relief.

    "So... with the proud four brothers of Ao Tian, now in peril, you can¡¯t take them to the judiciary!"

    Ao Cangsheng was worried about the injuries of Mo Xiaohu and others. His tongue shifted as he urgently reminded Ba Hu.

    Wen Yan and Ba Hu grinned: "Don¡¯t worry, those four, I¡¯ve already sent them for treatment, they¡¯ll be fine."

    "Would you dare to engage in such a bold conflict with the Red Blood Alliance, not fearing unexpected encounters?"

    "You know, because of the evesting conflict in the Red Blood Cell Alliance, they genuinely dare to kill at will!"

    Upon hearing Ba Hu¡¯s ridiculous words, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly: "Hmph, these Red Alliance people genuinely find it challenging to kill me."

    "Senior Ba Hu. Today you participated in the Heng Wu conflict. How do you n to handle it in the future?"

    Proud of Cangsheng¡¯s defiance, Ba Hu couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Your child doesn¡¯t agree, this matter is indeed a headache. If Heng Zhan is captured, Heng Jia will surely intervene in this matter."

    "I¡¯m not afraid of Hang Family finding trouble with me. I¡¯m just a second-rate major staff. When they act ording to the rules, there¡¯s no reason for them to deal with me."

    "I¡¯m more concerned about you. Now you havepletely offended Heng Wu and the Red Blood Alliance."

    "Facing an eternal conflict, he surely won¡¯t let go of this matter."

    "If he insists on correcting you, your situation at the Heavenly Dragon Temple will be very awkward."

    Saying this, Ba Hu added a line: "Even if the master helps you, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle a prolonged war."

    The meaning of Ba Hu¡¯sst sentence was evident. This directly impacts the behavior of the Enforcement Hall due to Heng Jia¡¯s influence.

    While the two were immersed in dialogue, the procession on the route suddenly came to a halt.

    "Huge one, look ahead?"

    The procession had just stopped when a ground official in front of Ba Hu suddenly darkened his expression.

    Upon hearing this, Ba Hu immediately lifted his eyes to look ahead.

    Seeing an elderly man in gray clothes, one couldn¡¯t tell when he had blocked the procession¡¯s path.

    "Sixth Grandpa, you¡¯vee!"

    Seeing the elderly man dressed in grey, Heng Zhan¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    "Hmm! If I didn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid your child would suffer!"

    The elderly man calmly regarded Heng Wu with anger as he spoke.

    The elderly man with the grey hair looked back, his eyes turned to the two officials in the front.

    "Who is in charge here?"

    The person in gray stood there with arms behind his back, speaking with some high-handed authority.

    In his view, the people of the Enforcement Hall seemed to be his subordinates, to be ordered andmanded at will, regardless of their fears.

 Chapter 1740: 1731: No Other Choice

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1740: Chapter 1731: No Other Choice</strong>

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m in a dilemma!¡±

    Ba Hu¡¯s face appeared shy and hesitant.

    ¡°Why, did the elder¡¯s words sound unpleasant?¡±

    The steady current nced at his eyes, sweeping across his path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be misunderstood by the elders. If there was anything else, I wouldn¡¯t go against the elders¡¯ wishes. But today is such a significant matter, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So, are you asking your husband to go to Jin Fenglie?¡±

    Heng Shui¡¯s tone changed, and he immediately brought up Jin Fengli to suppress Ba Hu.

    ¡°If the elder wants to go, that would be the best. At that time, as long as the master asks me to release Master Heng, I would have no other choice!¡±

    Ba Hu smiled gently and suddenly stopped being afraid.

    Hearing Ba Hu¡¯s words, a trace of anger involuntarily appeared on Heng Shui¡¯s face.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that a second-rate legal officer would dare speak to him this way.

    ¡°Fine! Since you say so, the elder really wants to see what Jin Fenglie will say when he arrives!¡±

    Heng Shui confidently smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Go to the Enforcement Hall alone to find the Great Master.¡±

    Upon saying this, the eight people standing by all looked at Ba Hu.

    It was evident they did not obey Heng Liu¡¯s order, even though he was thest Great Master of the Enforcement Hall.

    Seeing this, the corners of Heng Liu¡¯s mouth involuntarily lifted up.

    He thought, given his original status as the master of the Enforcement Hall, ordering a few soldiers and footmen shouldn¡¯t have been a problem.

    But unexpectedly, these foot soldiers and soldiers didn¡¯t even regard him.

    ¡°Sixth son, go meet the master, and tell him the elder wishes to see him!¡±

    After giving Heng Shui a fierce p, Ba Hu said to a tall official.

    After listening to Ba Hu, the official named Liu Zi nodded heavily, then with a flicker of his silhouette, he flew to the Enforcement Hall.

    After a while, Jin Fenglie¡¯s image appeared in the public¡¯s view.

    In the Enforcement Hall, more than a dozen officials d in Purple Armor apanied him.

    ¡°Jintong, I haven¡¯t seen you for days. You have significant authority in the Enforcement realm.¡±

    As Jin Fenglie copsed to the ground, Heng Shui repeated the old refrain.

    Initially, there was a smile on Jin Fenglie¡¯s face, but upon hearing this, it vanished immediately.

    ¡°Old man, from your tone, did my Enforcement Hall offend you?¡±

    Jin Fenglie spun quickly, finally looking at Heng Shui¡¯s river.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to offend the elder, but his nephews and grandsons were caught by your people. The elder wants to take them away, but your servant won¡¯t let them leave.¡±

    Heng Shui said this, looking coldly at Ba Hu.

    ¡°Ba Hu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jin Feng¡¯s eyes quickly darted, suddenly darkening as he looked at A Hu¡¯s path.

    ¡°Back to the master, the subordinates want to take Master Heng back because he just participated in an armed conflict.¡±

    ¡°This battle was not an ordinary one. Twenty to thirty people were killed or injured, and I must take Old Master Heng to hear one!¡±

    Ba Hu stepped forward, bowing to Jin Fenglie and speaking.

    Upon hearing Ba Hu¡¯s ount, Jin Feng turned his head again to gaze at Heng Shui¡¯s river. ¡°You heard the elder¡¯s words. Please, the Enforcement Hall has a duty to interrogate and inquire about those involved in such an event today.¡±

    ¡°Jin Bao, you¡¯re right, but can you let Heng Zhan interrogate the old generation? At that point, the elder will show you the interrogation results. Changqing Battle is my husband¡¯s nephew!¡±

    ¡°Chang Shui¡± refers to continuous warfare, with profound meaning.

    In his view, as long as he spoke, Jin Fenglie would help him, even if he was highly positioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not!¡±

    However, much to Heng Shui¡¯s surprise, Jin Fenglie refused his request without hesitation.

    ¡°Today¡¯s casualties are so numerous that the Enforcement department must conduct a thorough investigation. Thus, we should carefully try everyone doing the right thing!¡±

    After rejecting Heng Liu, Jin added righteously.

    His words were not only directed at Heng Liu but also those around him.

    ¡°Master of the Golden Pce, won¡¯t you mix in?¡±

    Seeing Jin Fenglie being so disrespectful, Heng Shui immediately put on a stern face and said.

    He no longer referred to Jin Fenglie as ¡°Jintong¡± but as ¡°Master of the Golden Pce.¡±

    Therefore, Heng Liu seemed to sense an unusual smell and began to contemte the next steps.

    ¡°Sorry, elder. If there were something else, I would definitely not refuse you. But today, I must handle it carefully!¡±

    Jin Feng¡¯s face turned cold, and even his tone suddenly cooled.

    After hearing this, Heng Shui sneered: ¡°Does the Hall Master no longer trust his husband?¡±

    ¡°If the elder doesn¡¯t think this way, then it¡¯s essential!¡±

    Now he nned to turn his face away.

    These five fingerprints were clearer than the ones on their faces.

    ¡°When the elder speaks, don¡¯t let a little rabbit interrupt!¡±

    Immediately giving Heng Zhan a p, Jin Fenglie also mimicked Heng Zhan¡¯s ancient saying.

    When he was pped in public, Heng Zhan quickly raised his hand to cover his cheek. He red at Jin Fenglie fiercely but didn¡¯t dare to talk back.

    Even though he was powerful, he was still fragilepared to Jin Fenglie.

    At this moment, if he acted up, given Jin¡¯s fierce nature, he wouldn¡¯t allow another p.

    Such foolishness would not happen a second time.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°As an elder, must you face the younger generation?¡±

    Heng Shui red at Jin Fenglie, speaking viciously.

    Wen Yan, Jin Feng sneered coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn from you? Because of one word, my subordinate suddenly said he didn¡¯t understand etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Now, your nephew is of such stature and yet young. As a teacher, I give him a lesson¡ªas one who brings glory to your Hang Family, it seems there¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the corners of Heng Liu¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely.

    Jin Fenglie¡¯s battle wasn¡¯t against Heng Zhan¡¯s face but against Heng Shui¡¯s face.

    Unfortunately, this rule was set by his predecessor; now Jin Fenglie treats others simrly, and there is no way for him to counter.

    Surprisingly, he could only me Heng Zhan¡¯s mouth for being too sharp. If Zheng Heng hadn¡¯t interrupted him, his face wouldn¡¯t have been hit.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, you¡¯re truly ruthless!¡±

    After a round of gasping, Heng Liu finally managed to utter a word.

    Subsequently, Heng Shui pointed at the crowd, saying, ¡°Jin Fenglie, these people have arrived. Now you should start the trial, see what happened today.¡±

    The elder truly doesn¡¯t believe that my hall and family would be afraid of ghosts and snakes!¡±

    Upon hearing Heng Liu¡¯s final words, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to forget about arrogance and domineering. This is ridiculous!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng thought this way, but upon seeing the expressions of the people around him, his smile began to stiffen.

    ¡°What should we do? If the Enforcement Hall asks, how should we respond?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Do you dare offend the Hong Family?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t afford to offend you! How did you put it?¡±

    ¡°I understand, just as Heng Shao said. This way, we can not only offend Heng Jia but also take the opportunity to please Heng Xiao.¡±

    ¡°But that arrogant Cangsheng is not easy to mess with. If we offend him, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any good oue.¡±

    ¡°What is that? Can he have more power than the Hang Family?¡±

    ¡°Indeed! This is amon thing. As long as it¡¯s definitive, Cangsheng¡¯s life cannot be shrouded!¡±

    ¡°What do you think of our dead person?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true! It¡¯s a pity that the evil spirit like Ao Cangsheng died just like that!¡±

    ¡°Such a pity! Who told him to mess with Heng Xiao? He must me himself for his death!¡±

 Chapter 1741: 1732: Vanished Without a Trace

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1741: Chapter 1732: Vanished Without a Trace</strong>

    As Ao Cangsheng¡¯s proud gaze swept across, snippets of the debate inadvertently reached his ears.

    Hearing thesements, he suddenly realized that Heng Liu¡¯s words were meant to intimidate the audience.

    Once those bystanders sided with Heng Liu, Jin Fenglie¡¯s arrival would be extremely awkward.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, weren¡¯t you testing these people? Why don¡¯t you dare now?¡±

    The Heng Shui man mocked, seeing Jin Feng¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Why, do you dare? I¡¯ll try now!¡±

    Jin Fenglie was toozy to deal with Heng Liu. He turned his head and looked at the shadow protected by the secondw of the Red Blood Alliance.

    ¡°What do you say, what¡¯s going on with this ne?¡±

    Jin Feng¡¯s face was authoritative as he looked at the shadow and spoke.

    The shadow¡¯s heart tightened. Somehow, when he saw Jin Fengli, a sense of fear and timidity arose within him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him, child. You can speak the truth!¡±

    Just as the shadow was panicking about what to say, Heng Liu¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Hearing this voice, the panic in his heart disappeared without a trace, like the morning sun melting away winter snow.

    ¡°Yes, forever!¡±

    The shadow cast a grateful look towards the river.

    Then he repeated what he had said before the end of the battle.

    ¡°Are you saying today¡¯s war was initiated by the Ao Tian Sect?¡±

    Jin Feng looked sternly at the shadow.

    ¡°Yes! If they hadn¡¯te to the Red Blood Alliance to cause trouble, our Red Blood Alliance wouldn¡¯t have killed so many people and injured so many!¡±

    The shadow answered firmly, his face showing three parts sadness and seven parts anger.

    ¡°Alright, step back!¡±

    After listening to the shadow, Jin Feng gave a sharp wave of his hand, signaling him to back away.

    ¡°Child,e here!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, a low sobbing sound rose from the crowd.

    Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Jin Fenglie to suddenly change his mind and bring them back to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, didn¡¯t you say you were going to interrogate them here? Why aren¡¯t you speaking now?¡±

    Seeing Jin Feng¡¯s aggressive move, Heng Shui mocked.

    ¡°Where and how to interrogate them is this matter. It seems you have no right to question it?¡±

    Jin Feng sneered, giving Heng Shui a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Ever since the Law Enforcement Hall was established, all events have been tried in the hall and never heard outside.¡±

    ¡°Even though this seat is the master of the Law Enforcement Hall, this rule cannot be abandoned because of me!¡±

    ¡°So, you better return to your seat. Otherwise, you should consider the consequences for yourselves!¡±

    Jin Fenglie lightly nced over the onlookers, and his momentary authority made them tremble all over, not daring to defy hismand.

    Seeing that his calctions were about to fall, the unrest in his heart was difficult to quell.

    If these people were allowed into the Law Enforcement Hall, what would happen today?

    At that time, although the Law Enforcement Hall couldn¡¯t fight a permanent war, the dignity of the Hang Family would definitely be challenged.

    Thinking of this, Heng Liu snorted coldly, his figure shing as he suddenly soared into the sky.

    ¡°Sixth Grandfather, where are you going?¡±

    Seeing this, Zheng Heng anxiously shouted.

    He thought Heng Liu didn¡¯t want to bother with this matter at all, so he just flicked his sleeve.

    But before Heng Zhan finished speaking, Heng Shui¡¯s figure disappeared into the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Follow me to the Law Enforcement Hall now!¡±

    Watching Heng Liu leave in a haze, Ba Hu¡¯s heart filled with delight.

    With a loud roar, he began urging the onlookers towards the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Just as Ba Hu was about to run a hundred feet, a rustling sound of wind suddenly came from above his head.

    Looking up, the previously departing Heng Liu was back again.

    Beside him now stood an elderly man in ck.

    At a nce, not only were the audience members startled, but even Jin Fengli was taken aback.

    ¡°Vice Principal!¡±

    At this moment, in the minds of the people present, three words couldn¡¯t help but emerge.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, where are you going?¡±

    Heng Qingfeng stood in the empty sky, asking coldly.

    ¡°Vice Principal Xu, something happened today. These people were all onlookers. I was going to take them back to the Law Enforcement Hall for questioning!¡±

    Facing the breeze, Jin Feng gave a slight bow.

    Having just breathed a sigh of relief, Jin Fengli felt heavy again upon seeing Heng Qingliu.

    Now that Heng Qingliu was here, it would be impossible to take these people back to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    ¡°Why not interrogate them here? As long as everyone is present, it will be frank!¡±

    Heng Qingliu quietly watched Jin Fengli, his tone calm but oppressive.

    ¡°Since Vice Principal says so, no one can oppose such a sharp nature!¡±

    At this moment, Jin Fenglie had no choice but to question the onlookers on the spot.

    ¡°Let me speak first!¡±

    At this time, a beautiful girl suddenly stepped out from the crowd, actively volunteering to make way.

    The other onlookers saw a beautiful woman in the crowd and didn¡¯tpete with her for speaking rights.

    As soon as he saw this beautiful woman, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes shed.

    This beautiful woman was none other than Mu Qinn, who initially went to Tianxuan Forest with Ao Cangsheng.

    Previously, Mu Qinn always believed she was controlled by Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo¡¯s power.

    It was not until now, after she had witnessed the struggle between Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo, that she suddenly woke up.

    In the past, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo had both deliberately kept a low profile.

    Not to mention the arrogance, the power of Man Zuo alone was far superior to Mu Qinn.

    This also suddenly made Mu Qinn realize why she dared to speak with Ge Shurun and others back in Tianxuan Forest when she was with Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo.

    With such strength, even if the tune wasforting and intoxicating, it was surely no match for arrogance and recklessness.

    Of course, Mu Qinn was not aware at the time that the power of arrogance and recklessness was far from as strong as it is now.

    Suddenly seeing Mu Qinn, even Ao Cangsheng showed a hint of surprise.

    However, at this point, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t show he was familiar with Mu Qinn, or else the current situation would lose credibility.

    ¡°Hmm, go ahead and speak!¡±

    Jin Fenglie looked at Mu Qinn helplessly, waiting for her to turn truth into falsehood.

    Mu Qinn had not yet spoken, but feigned a nce at him.

    In her ck dress, the girl¡¯srge frame was entuated under the ck robe, her striking silhouette apparent at a nce.

    From a distance, the girl looked like a predatory eagle, waiting for the opportunity to seize her long-awaited prey.

    The girl was pointed at by Jin Feng, but her expression did not change.

    It seemed she cared little for this testimony or Jin Fengli¡¯s choice.

    Seeing such a beautiful yet cold girl, the onlookers standing nearby could not help but move aside.

    For some reason, at the first sight of this girl, a sense of dread arose in many hearts.

    Among these people, only Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo, after seeing the girl, revealed a hint of astonishment on their faces.

    Because this girl was also the one who had initially led them into the ruins, a genius honed through trials.

    Moreover, this girl, along with Ge Shurun, had once walked in the ranks of the Heavenly Dragon Temple, finally emerging from the ruins.

    In less than a day, at the gate of the Red Blood Alliance, he encountered two old acquaintances in session, feeling a bit surprised.

    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±

    The woman in ck saw Jin Feng point at her and asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. You¡¯ve watched today¡¯s events. What do you think the real situation is?

    Jin Fenglie smiled slightly, his tone calm.

 Chapter 1742 - 1733: A Trace of Impatience

    <h4>Chapter 1742: Chapter 1733: A Trace of Impatience</h4>

    "Didn¡¯t she say that before? Do you want to ask again?"

    The girl in ck turned her head and looked at Mu Qinn¡¯s faint words. Her tone seemed a bit impatient.

    "Are you saying you saw the same thing she said?"

    Jin Feng¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed slightly, she seemed surprised by the ck-d girl¡¯s reaction.

    At such a young age, having such a calm heart was unusual.

    "Yes! Is there a problem?"

    The girl in ck remained indifferent.

    At this moment, Heng Liu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned fierce.

    Just like a pair of sharp swords, suddenly pointing towards the girl in ck, intending to kill her on the spot.

    "You look a bit like an assassin. Do you want to kill me?"

    But before Heng Liu could open his mouth, the girl in ck was already looking at him coldly.

    The question posed by the girl in ck took Heng Liu by surprise.

    "Haha, youngdy, you¡¯re quite amusing!" The old man just looked at you curiously. Why do you say such strange things?

    Heng Liu momentarily withdrew and spoke with a flicker in his eyes.

    "Why, do you not dare to admit it?"

    The girl in ck stared at Heng Liu coldly, sarcastically.

    "Lady, do not falsely use your husband. When the old man stands in Heaven and a powerful world, does he have a killing effect on you?!!

    Endless anger turned from embarrassment to fury, causing his face to redden with anger.

    "Are those in Heaven and the people both strong? It¡¯sughable that you dare to admit it!"

    The girl in ck sneered and turned away, no longer looking at Heng Liu.

    "You wretch, how dare you speak like this?"

    Publicly mocked by the younger generation, Heng Shui immediately became angrier, pointing at the girl in ck.

    "Enough!"

    However, just as Heng Liu¡¯s voice dropped, Heng Feng suddenly cried out coldly.

    "Isn¡¯t it shameful for you, an elder, to contend with a young girl?"

    Heng Qingfeng red at Heng Shui, reprimanding him.

    Heng Shui¡¯s face turned blue, but he didn¡¯t dare to confront Heng Qingfeng, so he had to suppress his anger and hesitantly said, "I was wrong, Vice Principal, for reprimanding him."

    After that, he gave the girl in ck a ferocious re.

    "Vice Principal, you have already heard the truth. This incident was clearly caused by the Red Blood Alliance. ording to the rules of the Law Enforcement Hall, all participants in this battle should be severely punished!"

    The evidence obtained twice in session was favorable to Ao Cangsheng. Jin Fenglie naturally didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions, so she reported to Heng Qingfeng for instructions.

    "No rush! There are many onlookers, and what they say may not be the truth. It¡¯s better to ask a few more people."

    Heng Qingfeng was clearly unwilling to give in, smiled, and signaled Jin Fenglie to continue the interrogation.

    However, Jin Fenglie had to once again select bystanders and ask them to testify.

    However, this time, Jin Fenglie had a bad feeling that if another person stood out, their arrogance might grow stronger.

    "All right, you are the one I¡¯m looking for!"

    Jin Fenglie looked back and forth several times, selecting a weak disciple from a group ofpetitors.

    The disciple stood in front of the crowd, facing Jin Fenglie.

    "Are you saying that today¡¯s situation is the same as what the previous two people said?"

    To prevent the disciple from testifying against Ao Tian Sect, Jin Fenglie directly asked.

    "No! In fact, everything the teachers said is false. This incident was entirely caused by Ao Tian Sect."

    After continuous suppression.

    After questioning seven people face to face, Jin Fenglie stopped the interrogation. Because he knew, even if he continued to ask, the result would not be any worse.

    Others were clearly afraid of the Hang Family¡¯s retaliation, so they chose to tter the Hang Family.

    Faced with the crazy false usations, Mu Qinn had rushed out several times to argue.

    However, her two fists were hard to match her four hands. No matter how eloquent she was, she couldn¡¯t outtalk so many people.

    "Lord of the Golden Pce, now the facts are right in front of you. How will you handle this matter? You should have a count in your heart."

    Just as Jin Feng was in anxious darkness, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s voice timely rang out.

    Clearly, he was urging Jin Feng to handle this battle. He wanted to see Ao Tian Sect in Jin Fenglie¡¯s hands.

    "Vice Principal, I think there might be an issue with this incident. Why not do a thorough investigation beforeing to a final conclusion?"

    Jin Fenglie, feeling trapped, had no choice but to postpone the matter.

    "Hmm, what you said is not unreasonable. But even so, Ao Tian Sect remains the prime suspect in this incident.

    "Therefore, even if you temporarily don¡¯t deal with them, the elder believes you should first detain them!"

    "You can continue investigating for three days, but if no new evidence emerges, these people must be dealt with promptly."

    "The Heavenly Dragon Temple is a ce for preachers undertaking a career. They should not be polluted by these evil horses."

    In thest few sentences, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s tone significantly elevated.

    This seemed to be a warning to Jin Fenglie, indicating the seriousness of the matter. Jin Fenglie better not obstruct it.

    "Yes, Vice Principal! I know!"

    Jin Fengli¡¯s face was grim, bowing to Heng Qingfeng.

    "That¡¯s the best solution!"

    Heng Qingfeng slowly nodded and turned to leave.

    "My name is Jin. Now let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do! Hmph!"

    Seeing the matter settled, Heng Shui also revealed a smug smile, sneered, and turned away.

    "Teacher, as the matter has been rified, can our members of the Red Alliance leave?"

    If thepetition was won, Heng Zhan naturally felt proud. He nced at Jin Fenglie and asked with a slight contempt.

    "Get out!"

    Jin Feng was restraining himself, but after hearing Heng Zhan speak to him like that, he shouted angrily and raised his hand to push Heng Zhan and others away.

    At this time, Cangsheng also knew that Jin Fenglie was powerless.

    So he stepped forward and said to Jin Fenglie, "Brother Jin, let it go. Since it is so, you should follow these steps first!"

    Jin Fenglie¡¯s heart was full of anger, but he couldn¡¯t understand Heng Qingfeng¡¯s reasoning, so he looked at Ao Cangsheng with shame and said, "Rest assured, I will save you from your injustice these few days!"

    "Well, I hope so, Brother Jin!"

    Cangsheng smiled slightly and nodded.

    At this moment, Mu Qinn suddenly stormed in front of Jin Fengliang and said, "Teacher, Ao Cangsheng is being framed, and you want to imprison him in the Law Enforcement Hall?"

    Jin Feng bitterly smiled and said, "What else can I do?"

    "But... isn¡¯t that a mistake against a good person?"

    Facing Jin Fenglie¡¯s rebuttal, Mu Qinn was at a loss for words. After some thought, he reluctantly said so.

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting for three days to prove it for him!"

    Jin Fenglie said weakly again.

    "Oh! Then you must find the evidence!"

    Mu Qinn¡¯s eyebrows slightly rxed and finally added a sentence.

    Jin Feng nodded desperately, then turned around and waved to the people behind him, "Let¡¯s go back!"

    Just as Jin Fenglie prepared to leave with Ao Cangsheng and his people, the girl in ck, who had never spoken, suddenly approached Ao Cangsheng.

    "If you can return, I¡¯ll join Ao Tian Sect!"

    After the girl in ck finished speaking coldly, she turned and left.

    "Did I hear wrong, boss? That indifferent girl said she wants to join Ao Tian Sect?"

    I was sitting on the side, hearing what the girl in ck said, and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "You didn¡¯t mishear. She said if we can return, she will join Ao Tian Sect!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled faintly and said.

    "The girl is capable of participating in the ruins mission, her strength shouldn¡¯t be weak. It¡¯s just that her face is always so cold, making people a bit afraid!"

    Thinking of what the girl in ck just did, I sat down and pursed my lips.

    "Why, do you fancy her?"

    Ao Cangsheng barely smiled, intentionally teasing.

    "Me fancy her? Hmph, what a joke!"

    I showed a disdainful and proud look, threw out a sentence, and then strode forward.

    Not long after Ao Cangsheng entered The Great Executor Hall.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1743: 1734: Standing By and Doing Nothing

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1743: Chapter 1734: Standing By and Doing Nothing</strong>

    After hearing the spections about the frost, Lao added.

    ¡°Based on your spections, could it be that they were framed this time?¡±

    The smiling breeze brightened at the thought, then suddenly halted.

    ¡°Hearing from my sister and Rao Long, I think it¡¯s really possible!¡±

    It¡¯s said that on the first day of the Heng Jia battle, Heng Jia shed with Cangsheng. In the end, Heng Zhang was injured by Cangsheng.

    The Academy¡¯s Vice President Heng Qingfeng is Heng Zhan¡¯s grandfather. In this way, those who enjoy the spectacle can deliberately tter the dignity of the Hang Family!

    Uncle Yan seemed to suddenly understand the origin and development of the matter.

    ¡°Teacher, what should we do now?¡± It is said that Heng Qingfeng only gave the Law Enforcement Hall three days.

    ¡°Within three days, if the Law Enforcement Hall fails to find any useful evidence, the stances of Cangsheng and Barbaric will be handled ording to the rules of the grand hall!¡±

    Uncle Yan started to worry about handling the situation boastfully at the thought of thest few words he heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit tricky. Even Jin Fenglie is at a loss. When I went out, there was nothing I could do.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps now, the only thing that can save Cangsheng and the barbarians is the Heavenly Pce of the Warring States.¡±

    Cangsheng is not only a disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Temple but also a cultivator of the Warring States Emperor. If the War-time heaven knows Cangsheng is in danger, it will not stand by!¡±

    The breeze thought for a moment and finally decided to tell Zhan Tianfu about this matter.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the War Pce now and tell the top of the War Pce about it!¡±

    Uncle Yan, knowing Ao Cangsheng was still alive, was extremely anxious.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. A person like you likely won¡¯t even get past Zhan Tianfu¡¯s door. This time, let me go!¡±

    If that was his decision, the smiling wind would wave to him.

    Just then, a white shadow suddenly shed, like lightning, cinema, and lights, swiftly flying to the front of the moon.

    When people saw the white shadow, they found it to be a little demon.

    ¡°Then you cane with me!¡±

    Seeing the little demon¡¯s head, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on the smiling face.

    ¡­

    Law Enforcement Hall, main hall.

    Jin Fenglie had just sat down, sitting very spiritedly. He wanted to catch a few bystanders for a good interrogation, but a judge rushed in from outside.

    ¡°Lord, Elder Bai has arrived!¡± Elder Bai said if there is any mishap, do it in the hall.¡±

    As the judge entered the hall, he hastily opened his mouth wide.

    Wen Yan and Jin Fengmeng¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed high. At this time, the mastering to him, it¡¯s likely rted to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Hmm, I know. I¡¯m going!¡±

    Jin Feng fiercely waved his hand, expressing the county magistrate was about to step down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯m already here!¡±

    However, before Jin Fengliang went out, Bai Yunzhou had already appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Master, what brings you here today?¡±

    Jin Fenglieughed, seriously and carefully asking.

    ¡°s, Cangsheng was caught by you in the Law Enforcement Hall, even if I am not free, I¡¯m afraid I have toe over!¡±

    Bai Yunzhou red angrily at Jin Fengliang, turning to sit on the chair next to him.

    Listening to the anger in Bai Yunzhou¡¯s words, Jin Fenglie stood aside andughed. ¡°Master, you know about Cangsheng?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Bai Yunzhou said with a gloomy face.

    Jin Fenglie¡¯s heart was bitter. Of course, he knew most masters misunderstood him.

    Jinughed and exined: ¡°Master, you seem not to know what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know what Cangsheng did wrong, so you personally brought him back to the Law Enforcement Hall?¡±

    ¡°Now you are the grand enforcer, holding great power at your disposal, you need to grab this and grab that. Are you thinking someday you might find me like this too?¡±

    Bai Yunzhou did not meet Jin Fenglie; he merely spoke. Speaking with a breath, he pped the table in front of him down.

    Just hearing the news of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrest, a few people immediately passed the news to his ears.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t sit still. His apprentice had grabbed the master¡¯s disciple.

    If Master Yi knew about this, would he even want this old face?

    At first, he patted his own breast, promising Master Yi to treat his disciple as proudly as his own disciple.

    But now, just a few monthster, his apprentices had already felt proud of Cangsheng.

    Additionally, thest time Jin Fenglie saw Ao Cangsheng, Jin Fenglie was very optimistic about Ao Cangsheng.

    In this way, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t figure it out. What was the reason Jin Fenglie turned his face away from recognition?

    ¡°Master, let me tell you about Hu Sou¡¯s matter.¡±

    Jin Fenglie first made a ss.

    ¡°You have already seen this boy¡¯s talent and power,¡± Bai Yunzhou pondered for a while, saying.

    ¡°With his talent and power, how many people do you think can rival him in the Dragon Warrior Temple today?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Jin Fenglie couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, thought for a long time, and then whispered: ¡°Maybe there is only one, it¡¯s that boy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, very good! That child¡¯s power and talent are unparalleled.¡±

    ¡°Rationally speaking, with the talent and strength of that child, the college should vigorously cultivate such talents.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that child is unlike his eldest son, with a sense of righteousness and always had the idea of going to college.¡±

    ¡°For this reason, I took note of the President¡¯s will, wanting to find a seedling in the Heavenly Dragon Temple that could contend with him.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, in recent years, among the disciples who entered the school, there were no such seedlings. Over time, the issue was set aside.¡±

    Bai Yunzhou said lifelessly, with a touch of regret in his eyes.

    Even when he talked about that boy, he still felt a bit of regret.

    ¡°Master, I still don¡¯t understand why the academy refused to ept this boy. Is it because of that child¡¯s father?¡±

    Seeing this matter, Jin Fenglie was somewhat curious.

    Bai Yunzhou chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about it then?¡±

    Jin Fenglie smiled, deliberately repeating the words.

    After thinking for a moment, Bai Yunzhou said: ¡°It¡¯s a long story! You know, this boy¡¯s grandfather was also the department head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that on the future master¡¯s matter, because of the President being more favored, the boy¡¯s grandfather left with bitterness.¡±

    ¡°No one expected that a few yearster, the boy¡¯s grandfather truly entered, which made the President very angry.¡±

    Because the President has always known that persecution led to their family¡¯s decline. Therefore, the gap between the two grewrger.¡±

    ¡°Originally, this matter hadn¡¯t passed yet. But many yearster, this boy came to the university.

    The boy¡¯s appearance naturally drew the President¡¯s attention. In the end, the President discovered that the boy wasing to the ancestral hall.

    ¡°No one knows what¡¯s hidden in the ancestral hall. But as far as I know, it should be rted to the President¡¯s heir.

    For this reason, the President defended the boy everywhere. But that child¡¯s talent was truly extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°As expected, after this Qianlong rank, he could enter the ancestral hall!¡±

    ¡°Master, do you mean the President won¡¯t let the boy into the ancestral hall?¡±

    Jin Fenglie understood some matters, so he asked.

    ¡°Of course! Since the boy¡¯s grandfather entered there, the President has regarded him as his ideological adversary. They nodded.

    ¡°Why not just expel him from the Heavenly Dragon Temple? Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem once and for all?¡±

    Jin Fenglie suddenly thought of something and said bluntly.

    ¡°Heh heh! You think too simply. Firstly, the power of the Heavenly Dragon Temple can¡¯t match. Secondly, the Heavenly Dragon Temple can¡¯t do it.

    As for the final point, I think, maybe the President feels that in such arge academy, there must be some seedlings that canpete with that child.¡±

 Chapter 1744: 1735: Lasting Too Long

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1744: Chapter 1735: Lasting Too Long</strong>

    ¡°You must know, this child is to enter the Ancestral Hall, and Brother Bear is also to enter the Ancestral Hall. But now, the Chief has yet to find his destined emperor!¡±

    At this moment, Bai Yunzhou couldn¡¯t help but smile mysteriously.

    ¡°I understand. Master, do you mean to rmend Sheng to the Dean?¡±

    Jin Fenglie¡¯s heart stirred, and he couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Bai Yunzhou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that is just one reason. More importantly, the peace at the Heavenly Dragon Temple will notst long!¡±

    ¡°Sheng needs to grow. Simrly, the Heavenly Dragon Temple also needs someone to protect it. This is extremely urgent for the President and Ao Cangsheng.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go see the Dean now!¡±

    The golden eyebrows remained firm until this moment, when a glimmer of hope and anticipation suddenly arose in his heart.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. Your duty is to ensure Cangsheng¡¯s safety in the Law Enforcement Hall.

    ¡°Cangsheng¡¯s current power is already enough to make some people afraid.¡±

    Bai Yunzhou waved his hand meaningfully and said.

    ¡°Very good! Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news at the Law Enforcement Hall!¡±

    Jin Fenglie understood Bai Yunzhou¡¯s meaning and immediately said with a smile.

    The war of the Heavenly Mansion.

    Xiaofeng brought the little demon to the pce during the war. Because the people in the wartime pce had seen the little demon, they were taken to Liu Qinghao¡¯s refinery not long after, Xiaofeng exined.

    So far, in the wartime pce, Xiaofeng only knew Liu Qinghao.

    After meeting Liu Qinghao, Qingfeng smiled proudly and said something simple to Liu Qinghao.

    Upon hearing the wind, Liu smiled.

    If the Hang Familypromised, it would be over. If they didn¡¯tpromise, Zhan Tianfu would directly take Ao Cangsheng away on the grounds that he was Zhan Tianfu¡¯s protege.

    This behavior, although a bit mischievous, can only be handled with special means in special circumstances.

    It is believed that with the power of war and the force of Mo Fengxue, taking away the proud Cangsheng from the Heavenly Dragon Five Temples should not be a problem.

    Three days passed quickly, and during these three days, people were also sent to watch the movements in the Law Enforcement Hall.

    But to their doubt, there was no movement in the Law Enforcement Hall during these three days.

    Initially, Heng Shui believed that if the Law Enforcement Hall wanted to find new evidence, it had to start with those onlookers.

    So, on the day he left, he found someone stopping all onlookers except Mu Qinn and a girl in ck taking him out of the Heavenly Dragon Temple.

    In this way, without witnesses, the evidence for the wanted Jin Fenglie would naturally disappear.

    However, the borate n of an empty city was of no use, which suddenly made Heng Liu feel a sense of loss.

    Therefore, on the morning of the fourth day, constant water brought people to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    ¡°The elder seeks Jin Fenglie, for my abandonment!¡±

    As soon as he went to the entrance of the Law Enforcement Hall, Heng Liu said angrily.

    Then, without waiting for the guards to react, he strode towards the Law Enforcement Hall.

    ¡°Ah, elder, you¡­¡±

    Two guards met and rushed forward to stop. And the people Heng Liu brought were temporarily blocked on one side.

    ¡°Elder, this is the Law Enforcement Hall, how can you break in without permission!¡±

    As water constantly flows into the Law Enforcement Hall, the guards behind issued angry shouts.

    After entering the Law Enforcement Hall, water constantly shed in front of the Jin Feng family, with a few breaths.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, three days¡¯ time. You should deal with those two children!¡±

    Heng Liu shouted while standing in the courtyard.

    To him, the solemn and majestic Law Enforcement Hall was no different from the ordinary marketce.

    ¡°Heng Liu, how dare you break into the Law Enforcement Hall!¡±

    At this moment, Jin Feng¡¯s firm voice suddenly rang out.

    At the same time, the image of Jin Fengli also appeared in front of Heng Liu.

    ¡°Tat tat tat¡ª¡±

    Just as Jin Feng appeared, the sound of rapid footsteps suddenly came from a distance.

    ¡°Report to the Hall Master, someone has broken into the Law Enforcement Hall!¡±

    Then, a Judge hurried into the courtyard. Before he saw Jin Fenglie, he shouted loudly.

    ¡°The elder did not want to charge in, but your guards were too inefficient. If they reported to you, I¡¯m afraid the sky would darken!¡±

    Facing Jin Feng¡¯s severe reprimand, Heng Shui sneered contemptuously.

    In the conversation, his right hand reached forward, seemingly to take something.

    ¡°Heng Liu, you are so arrogant, are you not afraid of deceiving me into thinking the Law Enforcement Hall is empty?¡±

    Jin Feng shouted in pain, stood up. Suddenly, like a bow, he rushed towards the constant stream like lightning.

    The current was visible, the stretched right hand had to retract quickly.

    In such a blink of an eye, Jin Fenglie¡¯s right palm was shed empty.

    Suddenly, a strong wind arose around. The white sky and earth rapidly condensed in the air into a white long knife, and it continuously dropped to the neck of the constant flow.

    ¡°Jin Fenglie, you really dare¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Heng Liu could not help but be shocked. No matter what, he did not expect Jin Fenglie to do anything to him, let alone the first move was a deadly blow.

    In a hurry, Chang Shui quickly shed, trying to dodge Jin¡¯s fierce attack.

    However, just as Jin¡¯s body shed to the left, his sharp left palm suddenly turned into white light, sweeping across his

    chest.

    This palm was unconsciously calcted from the heart, almost simultaneously, due to the constant flow of water.

    Heng Liu obviously had no time to escape. In a hurry, he had to raise his hand to face it.

    Just saw a white light burst, pierced into the left palm, fiercely scratching the constantly flowing arm.

    In a split second, with the entire body¡¯s shaking current, on the arm, suddenly intense pain surged, as if being split by warriors, muscles, and bones all have a great sense of bruising.

    Jin Fenglie shed once, still stands alone. Just reced the right palm was cut off to the constant flow of the lower body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Even if he wanted to sue Jin Fenglie, it was impossible. Therefore, he would surely have to endure this dumb loss.

    ¡°Why, you broke into my Law Enforcement Hall yourself, and I haven¡¯t even settled the ount with you. You threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Humph, if you want toin, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    Jin Feng stared contemptuously at Heng Liu, waved his hand.

    For Jin Feng¡¯s arrogance, Heng Shui, although full of resentment, for a time also could not take him away.

    After a long silence, until vitalitypletely wrapped the shoulder, Heng Liu said: ¡°Less nonsense, three days are up, you can now handle those two rabbits!¡±

    ¡°Heng Liu, it¡¯s not I want to say to you. Do you think you can call me over with the Vice President¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°In this Law Enforcement Hall, I am the master. How to deal with that matter is my final decision.¡±

    Unustomed to Heng Liu using feathers as arrowheads, Jin Feng harshly scolded.

    ¡°How do you n to deal with these two young generations?¡±

    Just then, another heavy voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard.

    Wen Yan, Jin Feng¡¯s thick eyebrows were not an example. At this time, he saw Vice President Heng Qingfeng suddenly appeared in the courtyard.

    ¡°Meet the Vice President!¡±

    Seeing Heng Feng enter, Jin Feng did not stop and slightly bowed.

    At the same time, Heng Liu also presented a gift to Heng Feng.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your shoulder?¡±

    Seeing Heng Liu¡¯s shoulder was unnatural, while Heng Feng was strange.

    ¡°No¡­nothing. Yesterday, when practicing, I identally injured myself!

    Heng Liu gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Jin Feng, but in the end, he didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    His previous Law Enforcement Master was older than Jin Fengli.

    Now if we say his shoulder was injured by Jin Fenglie, I¡¯m afraid his old face has no ce to rest.

    More importantly, this matter first started with his rudeness, Jin Fenglie is the most inappropriate way of handling it.

    If Heng Qingfeng knew, I¡¯m afraid not only could he not suppress Jin Fengli, but he would also incur me.

    So thinking about it, Heng Shui lied.

    ¡°Practicing can hurt yourself, you are also good!¡±

    Heng Qingfeng naturally did not believe Heng Liu¡¯s words, but did not want to ask more questions, so the words were mocked by others.

    Then, he looked at Jin Feng again, and said: ¡°Jin Tangzhu, have you found any new evidence in these three days?¡±

    Jin Fenglie hesitated. ¡°In these three days, all the onlookers disappeared, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you have no new evidence?¡±

    Heng Qingfeng continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1745 - 1736: Lying

    <h4>Chapter 1745: Chapter 1736: Lying</h4>

    Jin Feng nodded vigorously.

    Seeing Jin Fenglie suddenly lose hisposure, Heng Liu felt a burst of happiness erupt in his heart.

    "Isn¡¯t this arrogance? Why not be a bit more arrogant now? You hurt me, but I want those two kids dead!"

    Heng Shui looked cold and gloomy, yet his heart was proud and arrogant.

    "Hmm! So the time hase. ording to the courtyard¡¯s rules, what should be done with these two boys?

    Heng Qingfeng didn¡¯t want to mention anything else and cut straight to the point.

    "This... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good. Based on my three-day investigation, I found this matter still a bit strange!

    "Think about it," Jin Fenglie hesitantly said.

    "So, tell me what you discovered?"

    Heng Qingfeng smiled slightly and asked curiously.

    "ording to my investigation, the onlookers from three days ago were actually lying!" Jin Feng fiercely said.

    "Lying? Haha! Jin Tangzhu, are you deliberately trying to make this old manugh? So many people, do you think they¡¯re all lying?"

    Heng Qingfeng sneered again.

    "Yes! As far as I know, they¡¯re all lying!"

    Jin Feng looked as indifferent as ever and did not mind Heng Qingfeng¡¯s sarcasm.

    Upon hearing this, Heng Liu was already helpless.

    "Pce Master Jin, I told you to find a decent excuse. You said those people are lying. Why?

    "You think you¡¯re lying, do you think that way?" Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous to say such things?"

    Seeing the opportunity to suppress Jin Feng, Heng Liu naturally wouldn¡¯t let go.

    "Vice President Da may not believe me, but if the Vice President Da can gather those onlookers again, I think they might say something different fromst time."

    Ignoring Heng Liu¡¯s pressure, Jin Fenglie remained solemn.

    "Are you sure?"

    Before Heng Feng could respond, Heng Shui suddenly interrupted.

    "Of course, I believe!"

    Jin Feng¡¯s voice was firm and powerful.

    "What if they say the same thing?"

    Heng Qingliu asked.

    Jin Fenglie smiled slightly, "If so, I will immediately handle those two children in ordance with the court rules!"

    "Pce Master Jin, you said it. Don¡¯t y tricks!"

    Heng Liu issued a cold smile, verifying the route again to ensure no mistakes.

    "Oh, the vice-principal is here.

    With Bai Yunzhou¡¯s words, a smug smile appeared on the coldke.

    He naturally understood Bai Yunzhou¡¯s purpose. Believing he wouldn¡¯t refuse his request, Bai Yunzhou hade.

    To train Ao Cangsheng and make him guard the Heavenly Dragon Temple, he had to act.

    Otherwise, if Ao Cangsheng were killed by the Hang family, not only would the Heavenly Dragon Temple lose a genius, but his wishes would be in vain.

    So, after negotiation, Shui Linggen agreed to help Ao Cangsheng escape the predicament.

    However, to help Ao Cangsheng, one must first find those onlookers.

    To not waste time, Jin Fenglie came up with such a n.

    After a while, Heng Liu appeared again in the Law Enforcement Hall.

    That day, he participated in "The Bystanders" along with dozens of other disciples.

    "Pce Master Jin, I found all the onlookers from that day. Now you can bring those two children out to confront them face to face."

    Heng Shui fearlessly looked at Jin Fengli and sneered.

    On the way to the Law Enforcement Hall, he told all the dozens of people.

    Those who stood with the Hang family would benefit greatly.

    If anyone dared to side with Jin Fenglie, the Hang family would not spare them lightly.

    Jin Feng nodded vigorously and immediately ran to the County Magistrate next to him, asking him to sit down.

    Soon, Cangsheng and Man Zuo appeared in the courtyard.

    When I saw the endless stream of water again, I sat with rage in Barbaric¡¯s eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for the obstruction of these two old thieves, he and Ao Cangsheng wouldn¡¯t havee to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Opposite was Vice President Heng Qingfeng. He solemnly saluted His Majesty, finding it difficult to sit and insult Heng Shui.

    Heng Shui nced disdainfully at the proud Cangsheng, sneering, "It seems in these three days, Pce Master Jin took good care of you two, without any harm."

    The implication of Heng Liu is obvious. Ao Cangsheng and the man, seated as criminals, did not suffer any corporal punishment. This was deliberately said to Jin Feng.

    "As far as I know, they are just suspects and have not been convicted yet!"

    "From the meaning of the eternal Elder, you dare not question the past but rather beat straight to a trick?"

    Jin Feng snorted indignantly, deliberately mocking Heng Shui.

    "Hmm, Lord Jin, I think you misunderstood the old man¡¯s meaning. The old man means that no matter what they say, they are guilty.

    "But in my view, they came to the Law Enforcement Hall, as if they weren¡¯t in jail but visitors!" Is this the style of your pce master?"

    Heng Liu was likewise unyielding, attacking Jin Feng again.

    How to handle matters is my concern. The old man is no longer the head of the Law Enforcement Hall, so you better not worry about these things!!

    Jin Fenglie smiled slightly, sharp-tongued.

    When Heng Shui heard this, he had to continue to rush to Jin Feng, but saw Heng Qingfeng suddenly wave his hand and say, "Haven¡¯t you had enough? It¡¯s time to stop arguing!"

    At this, Jin Fenglie and Heng Shui both bowed their heads in silence.

    "Tang Zhu Wang, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to interrogate these people again? Now they are in front of you. You can start the judgment!"

    They red at each other. Heng Qingfeng reminded Jin Feng of his vicious methods.

    Seeing this scene, Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Didn¡¯t Jin Fenglie interrogate these people three days ago? Why are we having another trial now?

    Will these people change their minds? But looking at them, it doesn¡¯t seem very likely.

    With that in mind, Jin Fenglie began his second trial.

    However, as time went on, the result of the trial was not much different from three days ago.

    When Jin Fenglie questioned the sixth person, Heng Shui suddenly interrupted him, "Jin Tangjun, you¡¯ve questioned five people, and all five answered the same. Isn¡¯t that enough?"

    "Elder, don¡¯t forget, I am the head of the Law Enforcement Hall. This matter is quite serious. If I don¡¯t investigate carefully and something goes wrong, will you be responsible?

    Jin Feng fiercely red at Heng Liu, speaking angrily.

    "Then when do you n to finish the interrogation? You can¡¯t possibly n to question all these dozens of people one by one, do you?"

    Now anxious to deal with the arrogant Cangsheng, Heng Liu suddenly said angrily.

    Afterward, he looked anxiously at Heng Qingfeng, indicating his decision not to dilly dally.

    "Of course, I won¡¯t question them one by one, but at least seven or eight!"

    "I find it surprising. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you so anxious, Elder? Do you have something to hide in your heart?"

    He hated Jin Fenglie terribly, but once the matter began, he had no room to counterattack.

    While talking, Jin Fenglie asked the seventh onlooker.

    Heng Shui stood by, cold-eyed, waiting for Jin Fenglie¡¯s final disposal.

    He didn¡¯t believe that at this moment, Jin Fenglie could turn the tide in an instant and save the two rabbits before him.

    At this time, Jin Fenglie¡¯s heart began to worry. He told Master Bai Yunzhou that he would arrive at the Law Enforcement Hall early today.

    But now the sun had risen, yet Bai Yunzhou had not arrived.

    Seeing his dy had reached its limit, still nomotion from outside the courtyard.

    Finally, the seventh audience member was questioned. Like the previous witnesses, the testimony was against Ao Tian Sect.

    "Pce Master Jin, the facts are right before you, stop wasting time!"

    At this time, the silent Qingfeng finally grew a bit impatient.

    "Vice President, hold on. I just need to interrogate one more person to handle this matter!"

    Jin Feng¡¯s fierce eyebrows furrowed slightly, speaking somewhat anxiously.

    "Come on, let the old man try thisst person."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1746: 1737: Handling the Situation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1746: Chapter 1737: Handling the Situation</strong>

    Before Jin Feng could speak, Qingfeng¡¯s figure shed, and an onlooker had already stepped forward.

    ¡°I just want to ask you one question. What you saw, is it any different from what people saw before?¡±

    Heng Qingfeng looked directly at the disciple and spoke concisely.

    ¡°No, what I saw is exactly the same as what they saw!¡±

    Seeing the vice president, the disciple¡¯s body trembled slightly and quickly replied.

    Heng Qingfeng turned around and then turned his gaze to Jin Fenglie: ¡°Jin Tangzhu, the matter is clear, you should know how to handle it, right?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Jin Fenglie felt a bit numb on the scalp. He couldn¡¯t imagine that Heng Qingfeng would be impatient so suddenly.

    But now, Bai Yunzhou hasn¡¯t arrived yet. So he must handle this issue; he cannot process it under the usation of murder and recklessness.

    Ladies and gentlemen, these two disciples gathered and fought with weapons. Due to the serious consequences, let¡¯s first reprimand them with forty sticks!¡±

    Jin Fenglie thought for a while and suddenly shouted fiercely.

    However, just before the four officials came out, Heng Qingfeng suddenly said coldly: ¡°Is Jin Tangzhu muddled? These two peoplemitted murder.¡±

    ¡°ording to the academy regtions, anyone who kills in the academy must be criticized!¡± If the master of the Golden Pce does not act, this old man will assist you!

    Then, he quickly nced at Heng Liu and said, ¡°Old Six, do it!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Heng Shui immediately got excited: ¡°Yes, Vice President!¡±

    After that, regardless of whether Jin Fenglie agreed or not, his figure shed, and he rushed towards Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°Heng Liu, this is the Law Enforcement Hall. What do you want to do?¡±

    Jin Fenglie was shocked and wanted to stop Heng Liu, but was blocked by Heng Feng.

    The constant current suppressed its anger, having waited a long time for this moment.

    Therefore, as soon as he began, he went directly to attack Life Force.

    He just reached out with an empty left hand, and in the void, gathered a mass of pure white Life Force of Heaven and Earth.

    Heaven and Earth temporarily locked, aiming to lock onto the arrogant shell of Cangsheng in the past.

    I didn¡¯t dare to be careless. I used the ¡°Cloud Storm¡± under my feet to quickly avoid entanglement with the void chain.

    However, Heng Liu¡¯s power was ultimately too high and was not initially the current of Lu Chenfeng.

    When he saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s exquisite technique, he found it hard for a moment to trap Ao Cangsheng. As a result, the left rotation maneuver changed, and the sess rate quickly increased to 80%.

    Suddenly, beside Ao Cangsheng, a huge cage appeared, condensing Heaven and Earth¡¯s Life Force.

    As soon as the cage appeared, it suddenly fell on the head of this arrogant person.

    Although Cangsheng¡¯s ¡°Flowing Cloud Storm¡± was fast, it still couldn¡¯tpare with Chang Shui¡¯s evaporating soldier abilities.

    With just a ¡°nging¡± sound, the white Life Force cage, like a real prison, suddenly covered the proud Ao Cangsheng inside.

    Ao Cangsheng was just covered, and this vast prison quickly shrank. But in the blink of an eye, it turned into one crack after another, holding the proud Sheng firmly in mid-air.

    ¡°Child, fight with me, you¡¯re not at that level at all!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng captured, the corners of Heng Liu¡¯s mouth involuntarily curved into a malicious smile.

    This encounter was also a matter of one or two breaths.

    The haughty Cangsheng had already been captured, and the barbaric sitting on the side didn¡¯t even have time to start.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Heng Liu responded.

    Before he finished speaking, his figure shed, and he had arrived in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    In the next moment, Heng Liu rose his palm, and with a slight call of the palm, shed like lightning towards Ao Cangsheng¡¯s neck.

    Being trapped, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrogance was difficult to conceal. In a rush, he was full of vitality.

    But in an instant, ayer of defensive Light Shield and twoyers of Chaos Armor werepletely released.

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±

    A deafening crash sounded. When the lights went out, Heng Liu suddenly found Ao Cangsheng still standing before him.

    The previous blow, he had 80% luck. However, such a terrifying strike, that scabbard cut Ao Cangsheng¡¯s neck, left only blood marks.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± What kind of monster is this child? Can he prevent me from killing him?

    Heng Shui was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He could kill attackers strong in Heaven and Earth, but he failed to kill Ao Cangsheng.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be killed in one shot. Let¡¯s see if you can stop it this time!¡±

    After a brief stupor, Heng Liu came out again.

    However, just at this moment, an infinite ck light suddenly shot out from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body.

    Amongst the shing lights, the Emperor¡¯s extinguished fire quietly burned on him.

    Another radiant light was cut off, and this time, Heng Liu only used 10% of his power.

    Upon hearing the loud noise, Jin Feng¡¯s body suddenly trembled. At this moment, it seemed as if struck by lightning, the whole body started bing weak and numb.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent was strong, yet determinedly not an opponent of Heng Liu.

    More importantly, now that Cangsheng was detained, he was almost waiting with an outstretched neck for death. There was no way to escape.

    However, just after the ring shockwave passed, Heng Liu was stunned on the spot again.

    Because the ce where Ao Cangsheng was trapped just now was now in chaos.

    But in the depths of the rocks, there was no sign of arrogance. It was as if Ao Cangsheng waspletely destroyed in this attack.

    Heng Shui was surprised and looked up to find Ao Cangsheng was 20 feet away.

    At this moment, there was another person beside him, which was the barbaric who was captured by Heng Liu earlier.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng again, this constant current almost inted his lungs.

    He did not kill Ao Cangsheng twice in session.

    If such a thing were to get out, no one wouldugh it off.

    ¡°Old thief, if you want to kill me, you are not strong enough!¡±

    Cangsheng coldly stared at Heng Liu and took a big gulp.

    Earlier, Heng Liu¡¯s first failure was due to his threeyers of protection.

    With the Light Shield and twoyers of Chaos Armor, Heng Liu¡¯s attack waspletely blocked.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng quickly released the Emperor¡¯s Fire Pce and the Pce of Destiny through a continual water flow.

    After the Emperor extinguished the industrial fire, the world¡¯s vitality was bound by arrogance, swiftly turning to nothing.

    Thus, during the second bout of constant current, Ao Cangsheng avoided it first.

    Heng Shui thought he would surely win the second battle and waited to see his triumphant scene.

    Meanwhile, the vacant, proud Cangsheng nervously rushed to the barbaric sitting on the side, extinguishing the fire sitting with the Emperor, burning the shackles binding his body.

    This way, both of them could escape danger.

    These two shots didn¡¯t kill Ao Cangsheng. Heng Shui felt shame and anger, even Heng Qingfeng¡¯s face was stunned.

    While shocked, Heng Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful.

    Although Ao Cangsheng only had six or seven times the power to break the boundary of life, he could escape the continuous water, heaven, and dwelling of fifty-fold power. Such power, once it grows, must be terrifying.

    Suddenly, in Heng Qingfeng¡¯s mind, a thought shed: This son must not be left!

    In the thoughts and turning around, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s body suddenly shed like thunder, fire, and light, rushing towards Ao Cangsheng.

    Suddenly, Jin Fenglie wanted to stop Chang Feng, but it was toote.

    From a distance, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s attention was always on Heng Qingliu, not noticing the changes of Heng Qingliu¡¯s wind.

    At this time, when Heng Qingfeng suddenly emerged, Ao Cangsheng in an instant reacted and fled.

    However, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s strength was truly too high. He couldn¡¯t wait for Ao Cangsheng and the barbaric stance to escape. His big hand struck with Thunder Strike.

    In an instant, Ao Kangsheng and resolutely sat down. The space around them seemed very small.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1747: 1738: Changing Course

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1747: Chapter 1738: Changing Course</strong>

    Heng Qingfeng didn¡¯t know why Leng Shui came, but when he saw Bai Yunzhou not far away, a bad premonition filled his heart.

    ¡°Maybe the President misunderstood me, these two boys, because they vited the court¡¯s rules and refused to abide by the Great Law, I must punish them!¡±

    In order not to fall into passivity, Heng Qingfeng seized the initiative.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to know what kind of viin you need to personally deal with?¡±

    Despite being angry, Shui Leng was also a bit surprised.

    Heng Qingfeng awkwardlyughed and said: ¡°The President may not know, but these two kids are really quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°Heng Liu just wanted to catch them, but they ran away. That¡¯s why I started this.¡±

    ¡°What did they do?¡±

    Shui Linghan nodded and suddenly changed direction.

    This time, Heng Qingfeng didn¡¯t speak. He raised his hand and called over a disciple who had not yet recovered from the shock. He said: ¡°Report the situation of 1510 to the President.¡±

    Looking at the two protagonists standing in front of him, the disciple was so nervous he couldn¡¯t speak.

    After a long recovery, the disciple trembled, hesitated, and stammered out the words he had prepared earlier.

    ¡°Dean, this is what happened! The disciples there can testify to it.¡±

    ¡°It was because the actions of these two young men had too bad an influence in the Heavenly Dragon Temple that we intended to severely punish them ording to the Temple¡¯s regtions!¡±

    After the disciple finished speaking, Heng Qingfeng took the opportunity to add another sentence.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Feng immediately interrupted: ¡°Dean, they¡¯re all lying. That¡¯s not the truth.¡±

    ¡°They were frightened by the consequences of an eternal war, thus reversing ck and white and distorting the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So, what you¡¯re saying is the truth!¡±

    Shui Linggen smiled slightly, not in a hurry to make a decision.

    Jin Feng desperately nodded, immediately giving a color to Ao Cangsheng, indicating that it was for him to speak.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng recounted to Shui Lingfeng everything from three days ago, as well as just before the festival.

    And when Ao Cangsheng mentioned the name ¡°Shui Shushu,¡± Shui Leng¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed.

    He did not expect the conflict between Ao Cangsheng and the Red Alliance, in the end, to be inextricably linked to his granddaughter.

    ¡°So, the reason why you challenged the Red Blood Alliance was that the Red Blood Alliance challenged you first?¡±

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ount, Shui Lingleng asked with a cold light.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded.

    ¡°Then, why were there so many casualties in this battle? It was because of the Red Blood Alliance¡¯s betrayal.¡±

    Shui Ling stroked his long beard and continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes! If it hadn¡¯t been for the Red Alliance betraying us and insisting on leaving ten of us behind, the subsequent war would not have been triggered!¡±

    He sat there fuming, ring at Heng Qingfeng angrily.

    ¡°Dean, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. There are so many witnesses, yet his words alone are not enough!¡±

    Afraid that Shui would believe Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Heng Liu saw an opportunity and interrupted.

    Wen Yan and Han Shuilin couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Yes, since there are so many witnesses, what are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Lying? I¡¯m not panicking. Dean, you really know how to joke!¡±

    Constant water shed, and some peopleughed unnaturally.

    ¡°You better not panic! To tell the truth, I am here today to personally question these spectators!¡±

    ¡°But! Before I proceed, I want to reconfirm their testimonies!¡±

    Shui Ling said coldly, immediately turning his head and looking at the people around him.

    ¡°Let me ask you one more question. Does anyone here want to change their tune?¡±

    Shui Leng¡¯s eyes turned cold, suddenly exuding a very authoritative aura.

    Upon hearing this, some spectators began to blink. Some spectators simply turned their gaze towards Heng Liu.

    Seeing this scene, Chang Shui was suddenly startled and shouted: ¡°What are you looking at me for? The President is asking what you have to say!¡±

    Heng Liu¡¯s influence could be seen in every ordinary person.

    However, at this time, no one stepped forward to doubt this Heng Liu.

    Scolded by Heng Liu, those who were unstable in heart quickly gave up on the idea of speaking the truth.

    Seeing no one speaking, Shui Linggen nodded and said: ¡°Very well, it seems you are all quite determined! In that case, I¡¯ll ask you personally now.¡±

    Seeing Shui Linghan¡¯s unusual actions, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s heart was unavoidably tense for a while.

    Shui Lingxing looked at the disciple opposite him and continued: ¡°Before asking, let me say one thing. Twenty years ago, I practiced a technique called ¡®Form.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The disciple obviously didn¡¯t expect the first one chosen would be himself. He hesitated, but no sound came out.

    ¡°Now, tell me about what happened three days ago!¡±

    Shui Linghan¡¯s voice was icy, but his left hand slowly pressed against the disciple¡¯s heart.

    The disciple only felt his heart sink. In an instant, his eyes lit up, and Heng Shui suddenly appeared before him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, you can¡¯t resist the President¡¯s ¡®Follow the Heart¡¯s Hint.¡¯ You better tell the truth this time!¡±

    Heng Liu dimmed, somewhat disappointed and helpless.

    It seemed, at this moment, he had no intention of continuing the argument.

    Seeing Heng Shui say so, the disciple felt relieved.

    In fact, he had long wanted to tell the truth, but he dared not say it because he feared the continuous flow.

    Now that Heng Liu rxed, what else was he worried about?

    The disciple recounted the events from three days ago, 1510.

    Listening to the disciple¡¯s narration, the continuous flow standing beside him suddenly turned sad and fierce.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that, at this critical moment, the boy actually had the courage to betray him.

    He really wanted to p that guy. Unfortunately, there were so many people around him, how could he dare to do that?

    ¡°Are you done!¡±

    Leng Shui asked.

    ¡°Everything is finished!¡±

    The disciple replied ambiguously.

    ¡°Good! You step down first, next one!¡±

    Han Shuilin dismissed the disciple and asked the second disciple.

    No one noticed, just as the disciple stepped back, his eyes suddenly grew clearer.

    This little detail went unnoticed by outsiders, and even the disciple himself did not notice.

    It must be said that the first disciple¡¯s answer had a significant influence on the hearts of the other disciples.

    For a while, the disciples¡¯ hearts began to tremble.

    They didn¡¯t want to bury themselvespletely for a perpetual war.

    Once such a thought arose, it flooded like a deluge, no longer resistible.

    So, before Linghan even spoke, the second disciple betrayed Heng Liu.

    Next came the third and fourth. In the end, the disciples nearly rushed to speak, not only telling the truth of the matter but also exposing the secrets hiding their threats within Heng Liu.

    With things exposed, Heng Liu, standing to the side, began turning paler and paler.

    Later, uncontrolled continuous water rushed into the crowd, trying to stop the disciples¡¯ confessions.

    Fortunately, Jin Fenglie had been keeping an eye on Heng Liu. To wait for him, Jin Fenglie led the control of Heng Liu.

    At this point, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s usations finally got rified.

    After the interrogation ended, Han Shuilin slowly turned around and looked at Heng Qingfeng, saying: ¡°Qingfeng, do you have anything else you want to say?¡±

    Heng Qingfeng¡¯s face was ashen, extremely embarrassed. He dared not face the cold water, only quickly shaking his head.

    At this point, he really regretted getting involved in this matter. Now it¡¯s the sheep that didn¡¯t eat, but they made a fuss.

    Seeing Heng Shui said nothing more, only coldly looked at Heng Shui and said: ¡°Jin Fengqiang, take him to the Law Enforcement Hall and handle it.¡±

    ¡°As for how to deal with him? You can proceed ording to the rules, but you must handle this matter for me!¡±

    Jin Fenglie nodded, ¡°Yes, Dean! I will handle this matter seriously!¡±

    Just as the water cooled, orderly, two people on the rooftop of aw enforcement hall building smiled with relief.

 Chapter 1748 - 1739: Turning the Tide

    <h4>Chapter 1748: Chapter 1739: Turning the Tide</h4>

    These two people, of course, are lovers of war and snow.

    After entering the Law Enforcement Hall through the icy seawater, they also arrived at the Ling Pavilion of the Enforcement Hall.

    However, due to their identities, they did not appear immediately but hid in the Ling Pavilion of the Enforcement Hall, quietly observing the uing tides.

    They wanted to know how the grand assembly of the Heavenly Dragon Temple would handle the situation.

    To their surprise, they were very satisfied with the final oue.

    They still admired their ability to express pride and rity in a low-key manner, reversing the situation instantly.

    "Hey, Mo Luogui, do you think the elder just put it into practice? Is it really from the heart?"

    Thinking of the "form of the heart" Shui Linghan mentioned earlier, there was some curiosity in the battlefield.

    "Hmph, if he could follow the rules of the heart, the Heavenly Dragon Temple would not shrink back!"

    Mo Fengxue sneered, but he seemed not to think that following the heart¡¯s technique was something brought by Shui.

    The wind of war spoke loudly, slowly nodding: "I think so too. As far as I know, to practice Zhaoxin¡¯s form, we need at least the higher level of the Kingdom of Zhenlong."

    The elder¡¯s practice, I don¡¯t see the real Dragon Realm, but dare to say.

    They knew that today was when the Enforcement Hall dealt with the Ao Tian Sect incident.

    ording to the alliance deputy leader Ao Xiu Heng Zhan, given the involvement of the patriarch, it was no doubt that he would die this time.

    Not only that, but even others who prided themselves on Heaven Gate would not give up easily.

    Therefore, Yan Hong ordered the celebration to take ce on this day.

    "Doo-doo-doo¡ª"

    Seeing the banquet about to begin, sudden footsteps sounded outside the banquet hall.

    At this moment, a disciple of the Communist Youth League rushed into the banquet hall in a panic, shouting towards the front of the hall: "Deputy Great Master, something bad has happened."

    The sudden shout startled everyone in the banquet hall.

    Immediately, right in front of the extraordinary banquet hall, there was a brief silence.

    Suddenly, all eyes in the banquet hall fixed on the Blood Alliance disciple.

    Some were surprised, others were indignant, some were stunned.

    "What happened? What happened? Why are you so flustered?"

    In the blink of an eye, the crowd was stunned, then Heng Zhan stood up from his seat and asked:

    "Vice-leader, hold on... the people from the Enforcement Hall have arrived!"

    The disciple blushed, panting as he spoke.

    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps sounded outside the banquet hall.

    With the prestige of the crowd, they found that outside the banquet hall, they were alreadypletely surrounded by Enforcement personnel.

    "How coincidental, you all came, saving me the trouble of finding you one by one!"

    Amidst the bustling officials, a middle-aged man in a purple long shirt suddenly stepped forward.

    Zheng Heng¡¯s eyes never wavered because he discovered Jin Fenglie himself was the leader this time.

    "Jin Tangjun, you suddenly came to my Red Blood Alliance, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing with so many officials?"

    Heng Zhan was startled, hurriedly stepping down and asking:

    "There are some things that need the members of your Red Blood Alliance. Please follow me to the Enforcement Hall!"

    Jin Fenng stood shoulder to shoulder, casually scanning a few key members of the Red Alliance.

    When he saw the vacant seat at the top, he realized that Yan Hong seemed absent from the hall.

    "What exactly happened, please tell the Nation Master clearly, otherwise, we will not go to the Enforcement Hall!"

    Heng Zhan coldly looked at Jin Fengli, speaking firmly.

    Normally, you might argue. But this time, I can¡¯t let you negotiate!"

    Jin Feng sneered and waved his hand, drinking: "Take them all for me!"

    Before he finished speaking, a group ofw enforcers suddenly charged out from behind.

    Among these high-ranking officials, there were not only three types of major officials but also two types of major officials. Additionally, besides Jin Fenglie, there were four officials of the same rank.

    On one order, the members of the Red Blood Alliance, who did not know what had happened, were captured by the Enforcement personnel, their actions like flowing currents.

    Seeing this scene, Heng Zhan was furious: "Jin Fenglie, how dare you arrest my Red Alliance people without permission? Do you believe I won¡¯t report you to the dean?"

    "Report me? Hahaha! As long as youe with me to the Enforcement Hall now, you can report me to the Great Elder after the event is over!"

    Jin Feng looked disdainfully at Heng Zhan¡¯s opinion, speaking arrogantly.

    One reason he said this was that he had no respect.

    He is a Law Enforcer, a pioneer to Heng Zhan. Heng Zhan calling him by name in front of so many people is unreasonable.

    Second, because Jin Feng is full of vitality and courage, he is not afraid of Heng Zhan¡¯s threats, which is why he proposed his hard stance.

    "Hmm, since you say so. Now I¡¯ll go find Great Mount Tai!"

    Heng Zhan didn¡¯t expect Jin Fenglie to look at him this way. Furious, he wanted to find his grandfather Great Mount Tai.

    "Maybe another day, I¡¯m afraid not now. Come on, take him for me!"

    Jin Fenglie smiled slightly, and before Heng Wu could get out, two county officials rushed up to restrain Heng Wu.

    Instantly captured, Eternal War was shameful and furious. From childhood to adulthood, it was the first time he was caught.

    Incessant war red at Jin Feng, roaring: "Jin Fenglie, how dare you catch me!"

    "What happened?" Don¡¯t think that with the Hang Family¡¯s support, you can act arrogantly!"

    Jin Fenglie looked at Heng Zhan¡¯s ugly face, exhaling furiously.

    After that, he disdained to argue with Heng Zhan, turning to leave the hall.

    However, just then, Yan Hong came rushing out of the hall.

    Seeing Jin Fenglie had taken away the backbone of the Red Alliance, Yan Hong did not.

    When they bowed to this arrogant person, they cried and begged for forgiveness.

    At this time, the guards tied up by Ao Cangsheng had soft knees and slumped to the ground.

    However, just now, he was the first to attack Cangsheng. If Ao Cangsheng were to investigate, he would undoubtedly be the first to be punished.

    Thinking about it, his hand forgot the broken bone, the pain was excruciating. Everyone was amazed.

    Upon entering the pce, Ao Cangsheng did not want to embarrass Wei Wang, so he raised his hand and said: "Get up first, I will consider the punishment!"

    Because of their dignity, the four men obeyed Ao¡¯s words.

    Standing up, the four of them cried, looking at the arrogant man, wanting to plead for forgiveness.

    Cangsheng looked down and said: "Fine, hit yourself a thousand times, and consider this matter punished."

    "Next time, I will have Jinku personally punish you!"

    As soon as the words were out, the four guards were as if receiving a great pardon, grateful to the proud Cangsheng.

    After punishing the four guards, Cangsheng exined his intention to Housekeeper Wu.

    At this time, the majesty of Housekeeper Wu had long since disappeared.

    He was like a follower, standing respectfully beside Ao Cangsheng, smiling as he guided Ao Cangsheng along.

    Soon, Cangsheng was brought to a hall.

    "Ancestor Hou Yi, wait for a moment, I will invite the three Princes here!"

    Housekeeper Wu served a good cup of tea to Ao Cangsheng, turning to leave the hall.

    It must be said, the mansion of these three Princes was indeed luxuriously decorated.

    Otherwise, even the paved floors were made of turtle pattern stone.

    You know, the price of turtle patterns can be described as "one stone one gold"!

    This means a piece of cloud pattern can be equivalent to a piece of gold.

    The Qiong Pce covers a hundred acres, and you can imagine how much it costs to pave a road.

    After ncing at theyout of the vaulted pce, hurried footsteps sounded outside the hall.

    "Coming to the Qiong Pce, why not inform little Prince in advance?" So that little Prince could personally greet Master Yi!

    Before people arrived, the voice of Baichuan Dome first reached the hall.

    Judging from Baichuan Qiong¡¯sughter, he should be very pleased with Ao Cangsheng¡¯s arrival.

    As soon as the words fell, a handsome young man in a purple robe walked into the hall.

    Seeing Baichuan Domee in, Cangsheng quickly stood up, cupping his hands and saying: "The elder has seen the three Princes!"

 Chapter 1749: 1740: Too Great a Disappointment

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1749: Chapter 1740: Too Great a Disappointment</strong>

    Baichuan Qiong saw this situation, smiled and waved: ¡°Mr. Rong Yi is one of us, so these formalities can be avoided. Master Yi, please take a seat!¡±

    With that, Baichuan Qiong warmly took Rong Yi¡¯s proud hand and invited him to sit down.

    Once they sat down, Baichuan Qiong pridefully brewed a cup of tea himself.

    All these actions were observed by the arrogant one.

    A nation¡¯s emperor could adopt such a humble attitude in Baichuan Dome, which made him extraordinary.

    ¡°Today, the seniors of Rong have suddenlye to the Jumping Horse Pce. I am unsure how to proceed?¡±

    Baichuan Qiong asked with a smile.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s expression was indifferent, he replied: ¡°I heard that three days henceforth is the third anniversary of the Alchemy scripture. I wonder if Your Highness is prepared?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Baichuan Dome¡¯s eyes shed, for a moment I couldn¡¯t guess his proud heart.

    After taking a short meal, he said: ¡°Master Yi, I¡¯ve searched for a refining master for a long time. I want him to help me read the Refining nt Bible.¡±

    ¡°You check casually, yet find no match for you, Master.¡±

    ¡°In the end, although some are willing to fight, hope to win first ce remains small.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Cangsheng turned his head, smiling: ¡°Why does Your Highness note to see your husband?¡±

    Baichuan Qiong smiled bitterly, with a hint of imperceptible surprise: ¡°If Masterughs, I would be of no assistance. Such self-awareness still exists.¡±

    ¡°Master, you are Dragon Master¡¯s brother, Dragon Master is also an Elder holding the jade que.¡±

    ¡°Even if you fight for the master, how can you bridge the distance to fight for me!¡±

    Baichuan Qiong¡¯s words were sincere, though he not only gave him the Imperial Decree but also made him an unparalleled guest, to please the proud Cangsheng.

    However, Baichuan Qiong knows, this is just like trying to paint Master Yi together. It is just a fool¡¯s dream.

    Not to mention Master Yi¡¯s alchemy, at that time many insisted they were unsaid, only his leisurely crane personality, for fear he is not easily moved.

    As he spoke, he stood up and bowed to Ao Kangsheng.

    Ao Kangsheng quietly watched Baili Chuan Dome, without hindrance.

    At this moment, he suddenly realized the people in Baichuan Dome seemed slightlyplex.

    Such minor mistakes can be discovered and eliminated in an instant. They seemed mismatched with his identity as the Third Prince.

    Baili Chuan Dome resumed his seat, Ao Cangsheng approvingly said: ¡°Your Highness is sincere, which is what I admire most. By this alone, many of high status are inferior to him.¡±

    Upon hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s praise, Bai Jutang did not turn his head but smiled and said: ¡°This time, with Master¡¯s help, I believe no one can seize the scripture on the divine artifact.¡±

    ¡°As for the refining vessel ceremony, what do you need?¡± Just tell me. I will do my utmost to assist.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand, smiling and saying: ¡°I have nothing to tell Your Highness, just wait for the good news.¡±

    Baili Chuan Dome is in high spirits, his sword-like eyebrows gently raised: ¡°Master, today I will definitely get drunk with you, for your excellent performance in the snow.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng shook his head and said: ¡°No, today is not a day for celebration. To celebrate, you must wait until after the refining ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I have something to request of Your Highness. I don¡¯t know what Your Highness thinks.¡±

    ¡°Anything? You say, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    At this moment, Baichuan Dome has more trust in Ao Cangsheng and speaks sincerely.

    Ao Cangsheng raised his delicate face, suddenly bing serious: ¡°Your Highness, have you thought about wearing the yellow robe?¡±

    ¡°Swipe!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Baili Chuan Dome¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand your meaning?¡±

    Novelnice.

    Ao Cangsheng sneered: ¡°Does Your Highness not have the desire anymore, after struggling for so long, to sit on the divine throne one day?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    When ites to this topic, the regtors seem to be somewhat hesitant.

    Without thinking, he dreams of it almost every day.

    Yet now, there are still two other princes waiting for opportunity. Even if he has the heart, having the strength is difficult.

    After hesitating for a moment, the regtors continued: ¡°Master, I am not honest. I think about this almost every day, but you know I am not the only prince in the Tang Dynasty!¡±

    To ascend to the divine throne, of course, the other two princes want the same. We have been fighting, but so far, sess has been minimal.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded and suddenly two fine lines shed in his eyes: ¡°If I could send you to the divine throne, do you have the determination?¡±

    ¡°Master, is this true?¡±

    Baili asked in surprise.

    Regarding Mr. Yi, he can only be described with four words, unfathomable.

    Moreover, I worry that Master Yi¡¯s supreme achievement in refining weapons will suffice to awe all.

    Such a person, roaming the world, will surely have many powers seeking him.

    If he can get the support of these powers and deal with the other two princes, victory is secured.

    ¡°Naturally! As long as Your Highness can trust me! Otherwise, everything would be mere words on paper.¡±

    Ao Kangsheng said lightly, then added a sentence.

    Baili Chuan Dome frowned slightly, pondered, then said: ¡°Alright, I trust you, Master. From today on, I will unreservedly believe in Master.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can help me ascend to the divine throne, whatevermand you have, I will spare no effort.¡±

    Ao Kangsheng smiled and replied: ¡°As long as Your Highness can trust me, half the sess is achieved.¡±

    Baili Chuan nodded and, feeling joyful, couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, there are things I don¡¯t understand. Please assist me.¡±

    ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Baichuan Dome, seemingly already guessing his doubts.

    Baili Chuan Dome said: ¡°Master does so much for me, how can I repay him?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. This sentence is less a thankful reply and more a question born of suspicion towards the Dome of Sichuan.

    Just ask, someone helps you, without needing anything, such a person, who wouldn¡¯t be wary?

    Perhaps Baichuan Dome genuinely trusts Ao Kangsheng, butpared toplete trust, it falls short.

    Until now, Baichuan Dome hasn¡¯t understood why Master Yi helps him.

    This question is like a maggot attached to bones, firmly upying his heart, making him both happy and worried.

    Wherever you go, like Master Yi, will treat you as a guest.

    Though high in rank, he is only in Tang. Besides Tang, there is arger world, where he may be nothing.

    But the celestial-studying Mr. Yi is different. If he achieves unparalleled sess in refining tools, people will worship him as well.

    Why does Mr. Yi value himself?

    After these words, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes turned, as if suddenly waking from a dream, staring at Baili Chuan Dome.

    In his deep eyes, even a trace of old tears can be seen.

    Baili Chuan Dome looked grave, with a hint of admiration and sorrow in his eyes: ¡°Master, I understand. When I ascend to the throne, I will give everything to the master!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng sighed and said: ¡°These words seem to be uttered from the heart.¡±

    Baili Chuan Dome waved his hand, courteously saying: ¡°Master and I are well. Such a small thing is inadequate for the Dao!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1750: 1741: Get Ready

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1750: Chapter 1741: Get Ready</strong>

    Adjusting his mood slightly, Cangsheng said, ¡°Your Highness, after the ceremony, I will make ns for you.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± said the Sichuan Dome. ¡°Alright, today, since the masteres to the round dome pce for the first time, let me serve as the master.¡±

    ¡°No, not today!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and politely declined, ¡°When I return, I must think about the ¡®Artifact Refining Scripture¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Besides, since I have already promised to help Your Highness, I must prepare for some matters.¡±

    As he spoke, Cang Cang straightened up, intending to bid farewell to Baili Chuan Dome.

    ¡°Master, what is this? The darkness outside. Master will stay in the round dome pce tonight. This way, I can offer a little bit of the master¡¯s friendship!¡±

    Baili Chuan Dome was somewhat worried. It was evident he wanted to keep Ao Cangsheng from leaving.

    ¡°No! There will be more time in the future, not less than now! Well, Your Highness, I shall leave now. I will see you in three days at the ceremony for refining utensils!¡±

    Cang Cangsheng cupped his hands, finally uttering a phrase, and then walked straight out of the hall.

    Baili Chuan Dome was not satisfied, persistently following Ao Kangsheng, ¡°Master, I will see you off. Also, in three days, I will go directly to Zhan Tianfu to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No, I will not be staying in Zhan Tianfu these three days, so you won¡¯t see me there!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng said, but he did not stop.

    ¡°Where shall I see the master in these three days?¡±

    Baili Chuan Dome, afraid of neglecting Master Rong Yi, continued to ask.

    Ao Cangsheng said, ¡°Send someone to wait for me at the gate of the Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Okay! I remember!¡±

    Baili Chuan Dome nodded, replying.

    As they walked and talked, they soon arrived at the entrance of the round dome pce.

    By this time, four guards had perked up their ears and stood straight outside the pce.

    Under the light, the cheeks of the four, puffed up high, were smeared with a deep purple sauce, looking like pork left for a long time.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. These four people seemed heavy, otherwise how could they be like this?

    Seeing the white-robed elder again, the four were taken aback. They found that the three princes beside Ao Cangsheng were so adorable and humble.

    It was evident that the position of the white-robed elder in the Heavenly King Pce was somewhat intimidating.

    Thinking of this, the legs of the four softened involuntarily. Fortunately, the white-robed elder easily let them go. Otherwise, in such circumstances, letting them die would take mere moments.

    ¡°Congrattions, Elder!¡±

    Watching Ao Cangsheng walk down the steps, the four guards bowed ceremoniously, their voices filled with respect.

    Ao Cangsheng no longer looked at these people. He stepped into the night with a smile.

    Over the next three days, Ao Cangsheng stayed at Zhan Tianfu. Besides teaching the art of weaponry, he also elerated his fire control practice.

    A while ago, although Ao Cangsheng had practiced fire control techniques, due to time constraints, he hadn¡¯t mastered them well.

    Now, with the utensil refining ceremony approaching, he must thoroughly grasp the method to control the Emperor¡¯s Karmic Fire in emergencies.

    Meanwhile, Long Yinsui had also been busy for these few days. Ao Cangsheng¡¯s demand for fifty Third Rank soldiers could not be met in just a day or two.

    He had to ensure all fifty soldiers were sent to Ao Cangsheng, who then participated in the sacred ceremony of tool refining.

    Thousands of miles away, Mo Fengxue was also summoned by Zhan Feng the day before.

    Knowing that this invitation was extended by Ao Cangsheng, Mo Fengxue dared not be negligent.

    He gave his disciple some instructions and went straight to see Zhan Tianfu.

    The three days went by quickly. During these three days,rge numbers of elite soldiers converged on the Imperial City from all directions of the Tang Dynasty.

    Among these people were weapon refiners rmended by various weapon refining brigades. This time, they came to participate in the Weapon Refining Scripture.

    There were also some who practiced weaponry on their own, intending to try their luck.

    If array technology were applied tobat, what would it be like?

    Nevertheless, arranging high-level arrays like the Fourth Layer solely by one person was still very difficult for Ao Cangsheng.

    However, arrays below the Fourth Layer could be ingeniously arranged.

    Novelnice.

    For a long time now, he had been able to carve out a Third Level Heavenly Grade War God Seal alone.

    In fact, the Battle Spirit Seal and arrays are the same, or arrays with the same level as the Battle Spirit Seal are harder to operate than the former.

    The current question is whether Ao Cangsheng can set up one or several arrays in the blink of an eye in a life-and-death battle.

    With the break of dawn, Ao Cangsheng resumed silently, going straight to the fifth floor of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    It must be said that calling the fifth floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion a restricted zone for talents is very appropriate.

    It surpasses Ao Kangsheng. When climbing to the Fifth Layer, he began to feel somewhat strained.

    If passing through the Fourth Layer imposes one hundred pounds of pressure, then the Fifth Layer can increase to five or six hundred pounds.

    Ao Cangsheng, having adapted to the oppression of the Fourth Layer, while just stepping on thedder of the Fifth Layer, his originally straight body distinctly bent slightly.

    In the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, almost all those who could reach the fifth floor of Thunder Martial Arts Hall were famous among the Heavenly Dragon Gang.

    Climbing to the Fifth Layer is not only a manifestation of strength but also a supreme honor.

    Unfortunately, when he reached the fifth floor, there were no other disciples to see him.

    Otherwise, Ao Kangsheng¡¯s actions would have surely shocked those who witnessed them.

    A neer who just joined Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School for a year had never made it to the fifth floor of Thunder Martial Arts Hall in the school¡¯s history in one go.

    However, Ao Cangsheng did it, not only did it, but also climbed from the Fourth Layer to the Fifth the next day.

    After Ao Cangsheng climbed to the Fifth Layer, even with the Vibrant Heavenly God body, there was a tinge of sweat on his back.

    Compared to the Fourth Layer, the number of training rooms on the Fifth Layer was significantly reduced.

    Moreover, as soon as Ao Cangsheng entered the Fifth Layer, it became extremely quiet.

    As if at this level, there was no one else to cultivate, only Ao Cangsheng.

    After conducting a minor inspection, Ao Cangsheng opened a training room and began to cultivate with ease.

    This time, he cultivated only the arrays. As for the kung fu, he nned to postpone it a bit.

    In the ¡®Alchemy Scripture¡¯, not only are many War God Seals recorded, but also many arrays.

    These arrays include Killing Arrays, Battle Arrays, Sealing Arrays, and Defense Arrays.

    Ao Cangsheng now primarily wanted to learn the battle arrays.

    The function of the Killing Array is such that if someone triggers it, they attack themselves. The power of the attack is directly rted to the rank of the array.

    Under normal circumstances, once a Third Rank array is triggered, it can easily strike down this lethally strong person.

    For a Fourth-Level array, without prior defense, it canpletely devastate a person¡¯s formidable environment.

    Moreover, any array can be integrated.

    The power of any fusion array is equally substantial. Because only those above Level 3 can be integrated.

    Ao Cangsheng closed his eyes, crossing his knees, to begin learning the simple yet effective killing routine from the ¡®Martial Refining Scripture¡¯.

    With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s power, he could arrange any array below Fourth Level.

    However, to increase the speed of array arrangement, Ao Cangsheng began learning with a Second Rank array.

    Compared to the Third Rank arrays, Second Rank arrays are much weaker. Even a Second Layer Heavenly Array finds it difficult to kill a monk in a life-threatening situation.

    The reason Ao Cangsheng wanted to learn to set up a Second Level array was that he wanted to perfect his skill.

    In fact, in the world of arrays, there is a saying. That is, the highest level of arranging arrays is to form intentions.

    After bing familiar with twenty sets of secondary arrangements, Ao Cangsheng began to arrange them.

    In a sh of ck light, the Emperor extinguished the Fire Seed, which immediately appeared at his fingertips.

    Then, with a flick of his finger, a simple yet significant Second Rank array appeared before Ao Cangsheng.

    This arrangement, Ao Cangsheng, took just the blink of an eye toplete.

    ording to this principle, the speed of array setup like Ao Cangsheng¡¯s has already be usable on the battlefield.

    However, Ao Kangsheng didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    In his view, a Second Level array inbat holds little lethality.

    Even if you consider it as a formation, it at most slightly impedes the opponent¡¯s attack, which doesn¡¯t amount to much significance.

    Due to this mindset, Ao Cangsheng ced the second row after the first row.

 Chapter 1751: 1742: Unexpected

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1751: Chapter 1742: Unexpected</strong>

    Additionally, Ba Hu stipted that these hunting texts must bepleted by oneself.

    Also, without Ba Hu¡¯s permission, the trainees are not allowed to take the pills distributed by Ao Cangsheng on their own.

    After this task was issued, although the disciples of the Ao Tian Sect felt like crying, not one of them cried to quit.

    Although the task is arduous,pared to being bullied, suppressed, and mocked, it is nothing.

    At first, people thought the Ao Tian Sect¡¯s power was too weak, leading to persecution. Yet the unexpected death of the four brothers awakened an indomitable spirit in people¡¯s hearts.

    Under Ba Hu¡¯smand, nearly 70 people quickly disappeared into the Ghost Bat Forest like a pack of hungry wolves.

    Soon, cries of killing and the roars of fierce animals began echoing from the Ghost Bat Forest one after another.

    Upon hearing these sounds, Ba Hu, as the coach, also showed a happy smile.

    Ba Hu did not look after these people. Firstly, there were too many people, and Ba Hu simplycked the skills.

    Secondly, before this training, Hu Bayi repeatedly emphasized the dangers of the training.

    In case of emergency, they must find ways to resolve it themselves.

    The purpose of this training was to quickly improve these people¡¯s strength. The fastest way to enhance their strength was to push them to their limits repeatedly.

    Only by constantly surpassing their limits could they possibly enter a higher realm.

    A long time passed, and finally, the sky turned dark.

    Ba Hu lit a fire at the edge of the Ghost Bat Forest, killing some fierce animals while the disciples hunted.

    He took meat from those beasts and roasted it over the fire.

    By the time the first disciple appeared before him, he had already roasted more than fifty pieces of meat.

    The disciple came with his body bent like a bow. It wasn¡¯t pressure¡ªit was fatigue.

    A whole day of hunting had drained his strength.

    But even so, he only managed to kill 20 fierce animals.

    Seeing that it was night, he was utterly exhausted. If he stayed any longer, he would have to bury the beast¡¯s belly. However, he would return with the soldiers¡¯ help.

    At this moment, the disciple¡¯s body was entirely soaked in the animal¡¯s blood. Even his face was covered with blood and sweat.

    The red blood masked the clothing¡¯s original color, almost blending into the darkness of the night.

    Soon after, the second disciple appeared, followed by the third and fourth.

    When the eastern sky was under the moon, all the disciples who went training had returned with Ba Hu.

    Although they killed many fierce animals, when they saw Ba Hu, everyone¡¯s face still showed profound emotion.

    For today¡¯s hunt, nearly 70 people, not onepleted it.

    Even the ones who killed the most vicious animals only managed to kill 28 in a day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set the task aside and eat first!¡±

    Ba Hu looked at the blood-covered, dirty disciples and did not scold them, merely saying this.

    On hearing the word ¡®food,¡¯ many people¡¯s stomachs began to growl uncontrobly.

    However, faced with Ba Hu¡¯s cold stare, no one dared to rush forward for meat.

    They suspected this calm was just the storm¡¯s precursor and that Ba Hu letting them eat wasrgely reverse psychology.

    The disciples saw their stomach growling in unity and vomited into the river, but nobody dared to eat.

    Seeing this scene, Ba Hu couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t, alright, I¡¯ll eat it myself!¡±

    Heughed. Ba Hu took a piece of roasted meat and ate it.

    Seeing this, the doubtful disciples breathed a sigh of relief.

    Immediately, dozens of hungry disciples, like ravenous wolves, rushed towards the fire, grabbed a piece of roasted meat, and began to eat voraciously.

    Novelnice.

    After a meal filled with wind and clouds, the disciples gathered around the fire, belching.

    At this moment, Ba Hu stood up and began asking about the hunting details.

    Seeing Ba Hu finally start ounting, the disciples began to get nervous again.

    After inquiries, all the disciples submitted their results.

    Yuan Zhu represented the fierce beasts.

    The most killed was 28, and the least was 16.

    ording to Ba Shu¡¯s previous standards, many hadn¡¯tpleted the hunting task at all.

    Now the first task concluded, Ba Hu¡¯s punishment arrived.

    In fact, Ba Hu¡¯s punishment was simple. If more than 25 beasts were killed, everyone would p themselves 50 times per beast.

    If the hunter count was between 20 and 25, each person had to dance in public.

    If it was a female disciple, she¡¯d have to crawl 5 kilometers in public.

    The next day, the disciples stood up spontaneously without waiting for Ba Hu¡¯s order and quietly vanished into Ghost Bat Forest, training resumed.

    On the Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s third floor, while all Ao Tian Sect disciples were practicing desperately, they were also undertaking fierce cultivation.

    This time it took them only two days to prate Thunder Martial Pavilion and break through a level.

    Before this, they reached life¡¯s triple peak, with the fourth bottleneck yet to loosen.

    However, owing to the Red Alliance¡¯s first battle¡¯s tremendous impact on Man Zuo, he began cultivating frantically after entering the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Without knowing it, his qi started to surge at the beginning of this cultivation.

    Because of this, he spent less than two days breaking through the bottleneck and entering the Fourth Stage¡¯s life-threatening situation.

    Previously, he was always arrogant, believing in his strong talent, thinking he was no lesser than the masters even at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    Until the first Red Blood Alliance battle days ago, facing two continuous battles brought him a sense of powerlessness.

    This powerlessness wasn¡¯t from a talent gap but from a realm difference.

    If we only consider talent, constant fighting isn¡¯t necessarily better than sitting idle.

    But in this war-ridden country, too many sit idly. Apart from talent and advanced techniques, they remain unmatched even if provoking their blood.

    Truth be told, if he could practice like Ao Cangsheng did before, he might not only face a four-sided life-threatening situation.

    Nevertheless, due to his talent and fact, he isn¡¯t proud of his hard work; he¡¯s now the only one achieving this goal.

    In the first perfect battle, Red Blood Alliance was utterly suppressed, evident to Xiongnu.

    If he had had a sense of urgency and improved his strength like Ao Cangsheng started, no Ao Tian Sect sacrifices would ur.

    After experiencing all this, pointless inactivity bes self-me.

    For this reason, after pondering most of the day, he went to Thunder Martial Pavilion and started practicing desperately.

    Meanwhile, at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, every disciple deemed a genius intensified their cultivation in these days.

    Those not on the Heavenly Dragon List aimed to seize the opportunity to climb to the list¡¯s top, admired by countless people.

    Those on the Heavenly Dragon List feared being surpassed or directly reced in this rankingpetition.

    If these individuals don¡¯t advance, their rankings will deteriorate. If they fall behind, they might immediately invite ridicule.

    Moreover, those on the Heavenly Dragon List usually have their followers.

    If rankings drop due to theirziness, these followers might turn around and leave.

    To avoid ridicule and preserve their honor, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School was once steeped in a strong cultivation atmosphere.

    Six days quickly passed. Ao Kangsheng spent two days on Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s fifth floor.

    Not until hepleted the ¡°Three Ranks,¡± did he begin to understand the Fifth Layer¡¯s mysteries.

    Ao Cangsheng unraveled the fifth floor¡¯s secrets, and another half-day passed before he reached Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s sixth floor.

 Chapter 1752: 1743: So Powerful

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1752: Chapter 1743: So Powerful</strong>

    The Sixth Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion serves as a dividing line betweenyers. On the third floor, the finalyer is very difficult to climb.

    The suppression on the Sixth Layer is five to six times that of the Fifth Layer. Such strong pressure thoroughly slowed Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pace.

    The pressure was like a mountain. It crushed Ao Cangsheng, causing his face to pale slightly.

    However, despite this, Ao Cangsheng ultimately climbed to the Sixth Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    After entering the Sixth Layer, Ao Cangsheng spent two and a half days fully understanding the secret technique ¡°Purple Fire Erosion Sun¡± on the secondyer of Mystical Fire cultivation.

    When the practice of ¡°Purple Fire Erosion Sun¡± was nearlyplete, he spent another day and a half deciphering the mysteries of the Sixth Layer.

    At this point, Ao Kangsheng suddenly made some discoveries. Namely, there seemed to be some kind of connection between the mysteries of eachyer.

    Like a tree: oneyer is the leaves, another is the branches, another is the vines, and another is the trunk.

    When these parts arebined together, they form aplete tree.

    Although Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t able to see the whole picture of the story, byparing the previous sixyers, Ao Cangsheng felt they were undoubtedly connected.

    This shows that the existence of Heavenly Dragon Gang has been long-standing.

    Thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet. The academy leader will naturally announce the opening remarks.

    Many people are toozy to listen to these superficial essays.

    Until the opening speech was announced, the dean ordered Jin Fenglie to announce the rules of thepetition.

    Because after thest battle, Jin Fenglie left a good impression on Linghan.

    Thus, upon Shui Lingxing¡¯s suggestion, Jin Fenglie was appointed as one of the four judges for the rankingpetition.

    From Jin Fenglie¡¯s exnation, Ao Cangsheng knew that the number of participants in the Heavenly Dragon List rankings reached as many as 330 people.

    And the Tian Long ranks only cover the top 50. This shows the intensepetition in the Heavenly Dragon List rankings.

    ording to Jin Fenglie, the first round of thepetition requires all contestants to bombard the Combat Power Stone three times.

    In the end, the averagebat power of 100 people was used as the standard for eliminating the first round.

    Those below the averagebat power will be directly eliminated. The rest can proceed to the next round.

    After the rules for the first round were announced, 330 students stepped onto the stage one by one for testing.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s number was 72, sitting next to number 96.

    When Ao Kangsheng returned to the team, Heng Zhan¡¯s figure suddenly appeared before his eyes.

    When enemies meet, their eyes turn red.

    As soon as Heng Zhan saw Ao Cangsheng, a strong killing intent shot from his eyes.

    In his view, without Ao Cangsheng, Deputy Alliance Hierarch Chi Jian wouldn¡¯t have died due to guilt.

    Afterward, the animosity between Heng Zhan and Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t disappear.

    Heng Zhan once swore in front of Chijian Tomb to use Ao Cangsheng¡¯s head to honor Chijian¡¯s spirit. This time, it¡¯s his chance.

    During this time, Heng Zhan frantically trained. He not only worked hard to improve his performance but also took the risk of practicing the family¡¯s forbidden skill.

    Although it was only ten days, Heng Zhan¡¯s power increased greatly once again.

    Moreover, he concealed an assassin¡¯s wolf-tooth club. As long as he shared the same stage as Ao Kangsheng, Heng Zhan was confident he could eliminate Ao Kangsheng.

    Heng Zhan nced fiercely at Ao Cangsheng and suddenly raised his hand, slicing across his throat.

    Facing Heng Zhan¡¯s demonstration, Ao Cangsheng just coldly sneered.

    This time, Ao Kangsheng also treated it seriously. As long as Heng Zhan dared to provoke him again, he would personally kill Heng Zhan.

    ¡°Dong Dong,¡±

    As all contestants returned to the team, the drum of the first elimination round began to sound.

    To quicklyplete the first round¡¯sbat power test, the deacon responsible for thepetition intentionally divided the 330 people into 10 groups, each with 33 people.

    When the drum sounded, the first two disciples in each group quickly stepped onto the stage to leave three palm prints on the Combat Power Stone.

    Each time you bombarded the Combat Power Stone, a string of numbers would appear on the stone, indicating the disciple¡¯sbat ability in the test.

    After three bombardments, the highest power among the three was selected as the disciple¡¯s final power.

    ¡°Ny-nine tigers!¡±

    Novelnice.

    ¡°One hundred fifty tigers!¡±

    ¡°One hundred thirteen tigers!¡±

    As each disciple turned, the Elder managing the Warrior Stone quickly announced the disciple¡¯s finalbat power and then recorded it.

    Within one incense¡¯s breath, 330 participants tested theirbat strength.

    Among the more than 300 disciples, the most powerful was Feng Xuyao from Guangming Xuan.

    Hisbat power even reached a fearsome 480 tigers, equivalent to 48,000 cattle, which was thebat power of 200 or more ordinary disciples.

    Second was Ziyunfei of ck Dragon Association¡¯s Total Level, with abat power of 450 tigers.

    The third was Li Tianrun from Qingshuang Pond, with abat power of 433 tigers.

    Fourth was Yan Hong of Red Blood Alliance, with abat power of 420 tigers.

    Upon seeing thebat powers of these four people, all disciples were extremely shocked, feeling it very reasonable.

    Their rankings precisely matched the four major leagues of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy.

    They were mostly backbone members of the four major alliances. Even if someone asionally interrupted, it was rarely seen.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯sbat power was 380 tigers, ranking 11th! Right now, sitting at the 33rd and 35th positions.

    Of course, during this test, Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo did not fully exert themselves.

    They also believed that most of those on the top of thebat force list didn¡¯t give their all.

    After all, smart people wouldn¡¯t give their best.

    Consecutively losing two duels would lead to direct elimination.

    To quickly eliminate weaker candidates, a total of 10 duel arenas were set.

    Each time in a duel, both sides were restricted within 50 steps. If after 50 steps, there was no winner, it would be decided based on the number of attacks and defenses as well as the final battle situation.

    Perhaps by coincidence, there weren¡¯t too many strong yers, matching in this round of duels.

    Regardless if it was Ao Cangsheng, Binzuo, or the girl in ck, their opponents were disciples they had never seen before.

    Because there were no strong duels, as long as there was a strong duel, it would end in the blink of an eye.

    Ao Cangsheng, Man Zuo, and the girl in ck all defeated their opponents with only one move.

    Two hourster, the number of participants decreased again, from the previous 192 to 123.

    To date, those still standing in the team wouldn¡¯t be too weak.

    At this moment, many spectators¡¯ enthusiasm was really stirred up.

    Because they knew the realpetition was now officially beginning.

    While Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School immersed in an exciting ceremony, two groups quickly entered the northern and southwestern borders of the Tang Country.

    These two troops were the Zhao Army from northern Tang Dynasty and Changli Army from the Northwest of Tang Dynasty respectively.

    Not long before, Baili ??Chunqiu failed to escort Ao Yunchen and abandoned a long-term n.

    During the Spring and Autumn Period, after three days of deliberation, he finally decided to wage war against the Ao Family army.

    Having lost the crucial bargaining chip of Ao Yunchen, Baili Chunqiu still decided to initiate a decisive battle because Zhao and Changli promised to help him kill the Ao Family army.

    In exchange, Baili Chunqiu assured Zhao Country and Changli that if the decisive battle was sessful, he would delineate boundaries for Zhao Country and Changli.

    Though such acts of betraying the country for wealth were despicable, to secure the family¡¯s long-term stability, Baili Chunqiu made a decision.

    After reaching an agreement between Zhao Country and Changli Country during the Spring and Autumn Period, half a monthter, Zhao Country and Changli quickly deployed troops to attack Tang Country.

    Upon hearing the news of Zhao Country and Changli¡¯s invasion, the Ao Family army immediately reported this information to Ao Yunchen.

    At that time, Ao Yunchen was still battling the Heavenly Mansion and healing the mansion. Upon hearing this news, the always calm Ao Yunchen flew into a rage.

    In front of Zhan Fengyang and Mo Fengxue, he harshly cursed at Baili.

    Then he quickly issued orders for the Ao Family to divide a portion of their main troops to resist the invasion of Zhao Country and Changli.

    As for the remaining Ao Family army, they would immediately enter into a state of readiness, always prepared to battle the king¡¯s army.

    Ao Yunchen knew that over the years, the reason Zhao Country and Changli dared not attack Tang Dynasty was that they were proud of their family¡¯s prestige.

    But now, Zhao and Changli suddenly stirred up trouble. Ten of them were enchanted during the Spring and Autumn Period.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1753 - 1744: Significantly Weakened

    <h4>Chapter 1753: Chapter 1744: Significantly Weakened</h4>

    Baili Chunqiu knows Ao Yunchen. Once war erupts at the Tang Dynasty¡¯s border, the ever-loyal and patriotic Ao Yunchen cannot be overlooked.

    As long as Ao Yunchen dispatches troops to resist Zhao Country and Changli Country, the strength of the Ao Family army will be greatly weakened.

    At this time, if the Royal Family squadunches a fierce attack, their pride in their numbers might notst long.

    Eventually, during the Spring and Autumn Period, Baili Chunqiu will be able to split the Ao armor army and annihte them, ultimately eradicating Ao armorpletely.

    It must be said, this is bravely taking the wrong sword side in the Spring and Autumn Period.

    To kill Ao¡¯s family, he nned this strategy, chased away the tiger, and swallowed the wolf.

    However, never expected that if Zhao Country and Changli intentionally lengthened the battle line, the royal army and Ao Family army would end up mutually defeated.

    At this moment, Zhao Country and Changli Country have their squads, with both sides hand in hand, briskly advancing.

    As thete period of Tang Dynasty, how to deal with these two hungry tigers?

    After three hours ofpetition, the number of participants was finally reduced to 50 people.

    Most of these 50 people are members of the four major alliances.

    Moreover, almost no one here can fight with personal strength.

    So far, the knockout round has ended.

    From now on, the rankingpetition officially begins.

    The way of rankingpetition is different from the knockout round.

    Before the rankingpetition, the referee divided fifty people into ten groups, five people per group.

    The method topete among the five is to draw lots and then enter the arena.

    Each time someone enters thebat tform, he or she can.

    "This time, it¡¯s such a coincidence that I can be in the same group as you!"

    Mu Qinn walked to Ao Cangsheng, smiled and said.

    Ao Cangsheng also joked with a smile: "It¡¯s my honor to be with a beautiful woman."

    Upon hearing this, a slight blush shed across Mu Qinn¡¯s face, then she sighed and said: "It¡¯s a pity for this ranking, I¡¯m destined to be at the bottom!"

    Mu Qinn said so because he was fortunate enough to enter the top 50.

    At this moment, everyone who can enter the top 50 has extraordinary strength.

    If you want to luckily gain a ranking again, it is not very likely. That¡¯s why Mu Qinn said.

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯m here. I can help you deal with those three!"

    Tofort Mu Qinn, Ao Cangsheng deliberately nced at Xiang Shuo and said.

    "No!"

    However, Mu Qinn shook his head: "Even though you help me, I can advance several times." But I don¡¯t think that makes sense."

    "If you can¡¯t keep up with your own strength, even if you rank first, it¡¯s just self-deception."

    "So I decided, to use my strength, go wherever it is, even if it¡¯s right there!"

    After listening to Mu Qinn¡¯s words, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of approval on his face: "Your thinking is rare. You know, even if you¡¯re not the first this time, you still have another chance."

    "Although there are many people in front of you, many of them are old students."

    "You know, they have practiced longer than you. The fact that you canpare with them in such a short time is enough to show your talent."

    "The gap between you and them is just a matter of time. As long as the time is long enough, you will eventually surpass them."

    "Hmm."

    Mu Qinn breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and his eyes showed a hint of gratitude towards Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing the beautiful woman Ao Cangsheng and Mu Qinn talking andughing, her face like Shuo and Jiufang suddenly showed a bit of jealousy.

    Initially, there was a dispute between them. Now, their enemy and the beautiful woman are talking, but they can only watch foolishly. How annoying!

    Soon, fifty people were quickly divided into ten groups.

    Ao Cangsheng was in the fifth group, Mei Zuo was divided into the second group.

    After thepetition ended, the referee began to announce the list of yers who first took the stage.

    "First group Yan Hu, on the First Stage!"

    "Second group Red Shadow, the second stage of the beautiful battle tform!"

    "Fifth squad, Chai Hang, onto the Fifth Combat tform!"

    "Tenth group, Smoke Fly, the Tenth Stage!"

    With the referee¡¯s announcement, each group selected one person to gradually take the stage.

    When seeing the tenth group of yers appear, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    He didn¡¯t expect the tenth group¡¯s yer to be that girl in ck clothes.

    "Dancing Smoke? So her name is Wu Feiyan, not bad!"

    Looking at the ck-clothed girl with a slight frost on her face walking to the stage, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    "Why, are you interested in her?"

    In Ao Cangsheng¡¯s stunned state, Mu Qinn suddenlyughed and teased.

    "Hmm, I like her?" Don¡¯t make fun of me. She¡¯s so cold. Every time I see her, I shiver. How could I fall in love with her!"

    Thinking of the floating smoke dancing, that face colder than ice and snow, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but perk up.

    "I wasn¡¯t staring at her. Why are my eyes fixed?"

    Mu Qinn seemed a bit unwilling and continued to tease.

    Ao Cangsheng looked at her helplessly: "I¡¯m curious about her name. I¡¯ve known her for a long time, and this is the first time I know her name."

    "Oh! Me too!"

    As if suddenly understanding, Mu Qinn nodded immediately and said: "But the girl¡¯s name sounds really nice, just for this name, wouldn¡¯t it be strange if you saw her!"

    Seeing ten yers standing on stage, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Chai Hang.

    Chai Hang is wearing a blue shirt, not tall nor difficult to look at.

    He stands there with azy smile on his lips. To him, this Sky Dragon List ranking match is not worth mentioning at all.

    "As one of the Eight Kings of Bright Pavilion, Chai Hang is just afraid of extraordinary power. You¡¯ll be more cautious when you y!"

    Looking at Chai Hang from afar, Ao Cangsheng recalled Mu Qinn.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be careful!"

    Mu Qinn solemnly nodded, but he did not ask Ao Cangsheng why Chai Hang chose her.

    Because she knows she is the weakest among the five.

    To win the battle, anyone with a brain will definitely choose the weak for a duel.

    "Remember, when you are about to fight, never be nervous, treat it with a normal heart!"

    After thinking carefully, Ao Kang added another sentence.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t say, and that is Mu Qinn¡¯s battle situation isn¡¯t very good. If Mu Qinn doesn¡¯t fight first, she will lose.

    "Hmm! I remember!

    For this, he spent ten days practicing desperately every day.

    Finally, on the third day, he broke through the barrier and entered the Heaven and Human realm.

    Not only that, to support him, Heng Zhan also found a more overbearing skill for him to practice.

    During these days, Chiying has almost mastered the First Level skills.

    Because of this reliance, Chiying dared to openly battle with Barbaric.

    Qi Ying wanted to use this duel to not only wash away her shame but also openly kill and sit in front of the public.

    The Sky Dragon List ranking match has regtions. If the opponent dies from the battle failure, he can bear no responsibility.

    Simrly, tomemorate the brothers who died on the battlefield, he also wanted to take this opportunity to directly kill Qi Ying.

    This way, not only can he settle our hatred, but he can also attack the Red Blood Alliance.

    The ten first-stage actors quickly drew the audience¡¯s attention.

    The most noticeable tforms are the second beautiful battle, the third beautiful battle, and the ninth beautiful battle.

    On the second beautiful stage, the actors are Qi Ying. As one of the four protectors of the Red Blood Alliance, its strength is not to be underestimated.

    More importantly, it¡¯s in the same group as Red Shadow.

    They¡¯ve been at odds just a few days ago, now it¡¯s exciting to battle on the same tform.

    In the third battle, the person on the stage is Bright Pavilion¡¯s right protector Lenghe.

 Chapter 1754 - 1745: Deeply Worried

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Chapter 1745: Deeply Worried</h4>

    The Bright Pavilion is the champion of the four major leagues of the Academy. From the Xuan King to his emissaries, his power is truly frightening.

    ording to the spectators, it seems no one can defeat Leng He in the third group.

    The person standing on stage number 9 is even more formidable in strength.

    Li Tianrun, a contestant in the Ninth Stage, is the leader of Qingshuang Hall.

    In thest Heavenly Dragon List ranking tournament, Li Tianyue secured third ce on the list with absolute strength.

    He is the strongest yer following the master Guangming Xuanzang Feng Xuyao and the president-level figure Ziyunfei of the ck Dragon Society.

    Therefore, given the current distribution of yers, those in the Ninth Stage are the most emphasized.

    It can be said that from the moment Li Tianrun stepped on the stage, his fellow peers in the ninth group have been deeply concerned.

    "It looks like the first of the ninth group has emerged!"

    Seeing Li Tianyue¡¯s strong and domineering demeanor, some spectators couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    "There¡¯s no doubt about it. Li Tianrun ranked thirdst year. In fact, his strength is unparalleled."

    Thinking back tost year¡¯s ranking tournament, some spectators couldn¡¯t help but feel their blood boil.

    "Now, besides the other three big leagues¡¯ leaders, no one canpete with Li Tianyue!"

    Someone eximed excitedly, filled with admiration.

    Shortly afterward, other selected contestants also took the stage.

    Seeing these people, the audience was once again stirred.

    And this time, it was the Second Battle and the Fifth World War that caused amotion.

    The contestants participating in the Second World War were all outstanding.

    At this time, most people at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy knew about the Red Blood Alliance outside this event a few days ago.

    Now, the two sides of the war are the Red Shadow of the Red Blood Alliance and Wild Sitting of Ao Tian Sect.

    As a neer, many naturally didn¡¯t know how to sit.

    However, as one of the four guardians of the Red Blood Alliance, Red Shadow was well known by many.

    Seeing the duel between these two, many shook their heads.

    "Who is that ck-faced boy? I¡¯ve never seen him before."

    "They say he¡¯s arrogant, a neer!"

    "Ao Tian Sect? This will be interesting. Just a few days ago, Ao Tian Sect and the Red Blood Alliance had a major battle. Now they¡¯re on the same stage again. This is a good show!"

    "Not necessarily! As the second among the four guardians of the Red Blood Alliance, Zhi Ying¡¯s strength should have reached the Celestial Realm."

    "But that ck-faced kid, I think it¡¯s just some life-risking cultivation! Thus, the match¡¯s oue is divided!"

    "Even victory is divided, I¡¯m afraid life and death are also destined. Last time the Red Blood Alliance was attacked, this time Red Shadow won¡¯t let this kid get away!"

    ...

    Among the discussion, a message was spread that sitting here was very dangerous.

    Additionally, the Fifth Stage also drew a lot of attention.

    Not out of expectation for Aocang Sheng, but indeed Mu Qinn was chosen as the first opponent by Chai Hang.

    As a beautiful woman, the moment Mu Qinn took the stage, she attracted the attention of many male disciples.

    Many students, especially the boys, were surprised that such a shining woman was among the top 50.

    Mu Qinn seemed insignificant in her own eyes.

    "Is it your opponent? Let¡¯s talk after the battle!"

    Normally good-tempered, Mu Qinn couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of anger rise when she saw Chai Heng¡¯szy and contemptuous demeanor.

    Such tant disdain, Mu Qinn simply could not stand.

    "I¡¯m good at persuasion. After all, I¡¯m fighting a woman. Whether I win or lose, there¡¯s no face in it!"

    Chai Keng smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t look at Mu Qinn but rubbed his fingers.

    "Hmph! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far, Chai Keng?"

    Mu Qinn grew more and more furious as she listened, unable to hold back and shouted.

    "Arrogant?"

    Chai Han¡¯s eyelids lifted again. He sneered at Mu Qinn and said, "I think you misunderstood me. I¡¯m actually stating a fact. But it¡¯s a cruel fact."

    "Arrogant!"

    Faced with Chai Hang¡¯s arrogance, Mu Qinn coldly spat out two words.

    "s!"

    Chai Keng sighed, pped his hands and said, "Girl, do you really want to fight me? I¡¯ll remind you in advance, if I make a move, you¡¯ll get hurt!"

    "If you want to fight on the frontier, you can leave without fighting. You¡¯re talking too much nonsense!"

    Unable to bear it any longer, Mu Qinn finally spoke a harsh word in the face of Chai Hang¡¯s repeated contempt.

    "Good! Then you can¡ª"

    Chai Heng nodded and said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Mu Qinn, who always wanted to teach Chai Hang a lesson, suddenly leaped up like an eagle, heading straight for Chai Hang.

    Her figure shaped into a square, with endless energy instantly flowing through Mu Qinn¡¯s delicate body.

    "Whoosh!¡ª¡ª"

    Her jade hand flickered, and Mu Qinn¡¯s hand shed down, transforming into a white spiritual eagle, swooping down on Chai Hang with a piercing "beep."

    Seeing this, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Mu Qinn didn¡¯t realize that when she moved, she forgot Ao Kangsheng¡¯s words.

    The white eagle pped its wings, carrying a fierce killing intent, ready to strike Chai Hang.

    However, just then, Chai Heng¡¯s body suddenly flickered, quickly sliding a foot to the left.

    Although it was only a foot away, the white eagle still managed to graze Chai Keng¡¯s protective shield, crashnding onto the tform with a "bang," kicking up a cloud of dust.

    If you weren¡¯t struck, Mu Qinn would seize the opportunity to charge in again.

    Just then, a left hand palm standing beside took advantage of Chai Hang¡¯s evasion to suddenly strike out at an angle, turning into a sharp light knife, stabbing at Chai Hang¡¯s neck.

    At this moment, Mu Qinn could care less about the ferocity of her moves. The assault was an intense kill.

    Seeing Mu Qinn¡¯s furrowed brows, Chai Hang couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He proudly drew his body back, dodging Mu Qinn¡¯s second strike with an astonishing arc.

    "Bang, an explosion has rocked¡ª"

    A series of firecracker sounds rang out, followed by several more assaults from Mu Qinn, all either directly in the air or grazing Chai Hang¡¯s protective shield.

    No matter how ferocious Mu Qinn got, she couldn¡¯t harm Chai Hang.

    "It seems something¡¯s wrong!"

    At this point, the spectators who appreciated Qing Lan started to frown.

    "At this rate, this girl will lose!"

    "Indeed! Chai Tai is rude; he won¡¯t let her go!"

    "If I were you, I¡¯d give up to prevent that little sister from fighting!"

    In conversation, Mu Qinn had already attacked continuously more than twenty or thirty times. However, Chai Hang¡¯s adept body technique and strong defense effortlessly dodged Mu Qinn¡¯s attacks.

    The two shadows shuttled back and forth on the tform, one was a frenzied onught, the other a peculiar dodge. For a moment, it was hard to tell who was the winner and who was the loser.

    While Mu Qinn and Chai Heng were fighting, Zhi Ying and Man Zuo were also preparing.

    Before the war began, the bodies of these two were already enveloped in endless killing intent. They hoped to y each other with their eyes.

    "ckface, today I¡¯ll wash away the humiliation with your blood!"

    Red Shadow coldly stared at the person, speaking in a heavy voice.

    His confidence was because his realm had improved, and he didn¡¯t know how to sit.

    "Hmph, just in time! I also want to use your blood to sacrifice my brother¡¯s soul!"

    Man Zuo undauntedly red at Red Shadow, speaking through gritted teeth.

    Likewise, the reason someone sat like this was that his achievements had directly increased by two levels in these ten days.

    And Red Shadow also didn¡¯t know this.

    As soon as the words fell, the tform that had just been quiet immediately stirred up a gust of wind.

    Thus, the bodies of both men started to unleash their surging life force.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    When this energy surged into Red Shadow¡¯s embrace, his right foot suddenly stepped forward.

    His body instantly leaped forward like an arrow, charging towards the seated one.

    "Soul Killing Saber, Soul Transfer and Soul Absorption!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1755: 1746: Scruples

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1755: Chapter 1746: Scruples</strong>

    Thisrge movement quickly caught the attention of the audience nearby.

    However, when they saw Man Zuo and Qi Ying¡¯s fierce fight, many spectators changed their views.

    At this moment, the battle between the Barbarian and the red shadow was the most intense.

    Because on all the fighting tforms, only the Barbarian and the red shadow were fighting desperately, without any facade.

    In such an intense frontal confrontation, both the Barbarian and the red shadow were under tremendous pressure.

    Zhi Ying was not a match for the Barbarian, but suddenly, a few days ago, he had a breakthrough, mastering more hegemony skills, which regained his confidence.

    As for the Xiongnu, it was originally a god unafraid of thend.

    Even when faced with ongoing battles, he did not flinch. More importantly, his opponent being defeated meant he had no reservations.

    However, facing the enhanced power of the red shadow, there were still some unintended forces at y.

    But from the current battle perspective, it seems unlikely either side wants to defeat Zhi Ying.

    On the contrary, the red shadow, who was initially absolutely confident, started gasping desperately after a dozen rounds.

    He hadn¡¯t expected his stamina to be so strong after improving.

    His hands and mouth trembled violently from the continuous bombardment. Red blood dripped from the tiger¡¯s mouth, staining the sword hilt.

    Then, due to the Longsword flying swiftly, blood droplets drifted into an invisibleyer of blood mist.

    Of course,pared to the illusory disy of the tiger¡¯s mouth, the most unbearable for the red shadow was the pain in the torso and arms.

    After these attacks, his arms and main bones tended to crack.

    If he didn¡¯t maintain his strength to protect the bones, he would lose a portion of hisbat power.

    When the two were engaged in battle, standing in Heng Zhan¡¯s team, they couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    When separating from the red shadow, Heng Zhan warned the red shadow. On the battle tform, if you encounter beast riders, don¡¯t use your energy. Use your nimble skills to kill the beast sitting there.

    Even if it can¡¯t be killed, it¡¯s necessary to ensure your own safety.

    However, from the current situation, it appears the red shadowpletely forgot about the constant war warning.

    To wash away his shame, he started fighting beasts from the beginning.

    At that time, the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School was moring to host the Tian Long rankingpetition.

    No one knew that at the northern and southwestern borders of the Tang Dynasty, Zhao Country and Changli Country¡¯s troops were frantically invading Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory.

    The first to know about this news was Wang Renyi, Baili Qingxuan.

    This news shocked Baili Qingxuan, but at the same time, he became utterly hopeless with the Great King Baili Chunqiu.

    He almost didn¡¯t need to think about it. He had long known that this time Zhao Country and Changli Country dared to invade Tang Dynasty so boldly was influenced by the Spring and Autumn Period.

    Since Ao Yun City fell, during Baili Chunqiu¡¯s reign, an important weight had been lost.

    For this, after consecutively killing 79 Guards, he closed the door to think for three days.

    Finally, he made a crazy decision, that is, to ally with Zhao Country and Changli Country against the Ao Family.

    To quickly annihte the Ao Family, after consulting and agreeing with Zhao and Changli Countries, hemanded the two countries to send troops to Tang Country on the seventh day.

    As long as Tang Dynasty¡¯s border war happens simultaneously, he didn¡¯t believe Ao Yunchen, loyal to the Emperor and loving the people, could remain uninvolved.

    When Ao Yunchen fought with Zhao Country and Changli Country, he immediately ordered his troops to fully attack the Ao Family¡¯s army.

    At that time, under a disparity in military power, his troops couldpletely annihte the Ao Family¡¯s army in a short term.

    As a condition for unity, Baili Chunqiu promised Zhao and Changli Countries that as long as they sent troops, regardless of the oue, he would divide a portion of the territory as a reward for the two countries.

    To destroy this proud family, Zhao and Changli Countries pretended to support, but actually sat on the mountain watching the tigers fight.

    When the Wang Military and Ao Family¡¯s army were both defeated, they would join forces to destroy thend. By then, what means could Tang Country use to stop the impending disaster?

    Upon hearing this news, Baili Qing hurriedly told the Hu Ben army.

    Ao Yunchen resting at Zantian Prefecture also learned about it.

    At the moment Ao Yunchen heard this news, he was exceedingly angry. He didn¡¯t expect that Baili Chun would go to such lengths for him, taking such a risk to do such a treacherous thing.

    Novelnice.

    But anger turned into anger, yet now, as Ao Yunchen¡¯smander, Ao Yunchen still had to consider.

    Chai Hang squinted his eyes, and suddenly said something coldly.

    Then, his body flickered, his hands transformed into a pair of giant ws. With terrifying power, he directly seized Mu Qinn.

    At that moment, Mu Qinn hurriedly pped her hands. The giant palm hadn¡¯t fully emerged before two huge ws descended from above and shattered it.

    After the pair of giant ws mped Mu Qinn¡¯s attack, they kept pushing forward.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, the two giant ws collided with Mu Qinn¡¯s protective mask.

    ¡°Click¡±

    As the shield quickly broke under the two enormous ws, Mu Qinn¡¯s body immediately vibrated.

    Then, her body was shaken up, she copsed to the side of the stage.

    Upon seeing this scene, the audience who admired Qing Lan all changed their expressions.

    ¡°Chai, are you even a man? Even fighting a woman, you¡¯re no better than an animal!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re still one of the eight heavenly kings. What a shame to bully!¡±

    ¡°Chai, do you dare fight me? I¡¯m not afraid to beat you!¡±

    ¡°Such a beautiful little sister to start with, are you still human?¡±

    For a while, the stage was filled with curses, and many people began verbally attacking Chai Hang.

    However, facing these words, Chai Heng didn¡¯t feel guilty.

    His face was cold, he stared at Mu Qinn lying on the ground and said, ¡°I told you just now, if I caught your hand, you¡¯d get hurt.¡±

    Unfortunately, you just wouldn¡¯t listen. So, don¡¯t me me for destroying the flowers!¡±

    Meanwhile, Chai Hang took a big step, forcing Mu Qinn again.

    Mu Qinn banged onto the ground, her whole body suddenly in severe pain.

    It seemed that under this hit, her entire body was shattered.

    After a long while, Mu Qinn knew Chai Hang would kill her again.

    In haste, Mu Qinn bit her lip and stood up with difficulty.

    But just then, Chai Hang waved his left hand, suddenly releasing a blue-eyed beast which rushed towards Mu Qinn with its mouth wide open.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help but change his expression. He shouted angrily, ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, Chai Hang was ultimately one step ahead.

    When Ao Cangsheng spoke angrily, Chai Hang had already acted.

    So, in countless pairs of eyes watching, Mu Qinn who had just stood up, was directly hit by this blue-eyed beast transformed by Life Force.

    ¡°Puff¡ª¡±

    Mu Qinn only felt her body tremble. Before she could react, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.

    She was moved by shock and fainted from the pain.

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were swift, and his hands were quick. Just as Mu Qinn fell off the stage, with his first move, he caught her in his arms.

    ¡°Chai Hang, she obviously lost. Why did you treat her so harshly?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng held Mu Qinn tightly, making air flow with his palms, frantically forcing air into his body.

    Then, he suddenly raised his head and coldly rebuked Chai Han.

    ¡°Defeated? Why didn¡¯t I hear that? Since she lost, she should admit defeat. Since they don¡¯t admit defeat, the match has to continue.¡±

    Chai Hang sneered, showing no shame in the face of Ao Kangsheng¡¯s criticism.

    ¡°Are you still such a glib person?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face turned cold and sharp, and he uttered a reproachful sentence.

    ¡°Am I human? Do you care? If you have the guts, fight me. If you don¡¯t, then get out of the way.¡±

 Chapter 1756: 1747: Driven to the Brink

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1756: Chapter 1747: Driven to the Brink</strong>

    Chai Heng looked down on Ao Cangsheng with deep arrogance on his face.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng sneered, ¡°A battle is a battle, do you think I would be afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will end up just like her sooner orter!¡±

    Chai Heng reached out and picked up a halberd, pointing it at Ao Cangsheng, who looked like an immortal.

    ¡°Fine! I will be waiting! You better remember what you said!¡±

    They spoke with certainty.

    Then he picked up the unconscious Mu Qinn and delivered her to the deacon responsible for healing.

    Although many male disciples were also disgusted by Chai Hang¡¯s actions, ultimately, Chai Keng won. They had no choice.

    On the other side, after sitting thirty-six times with the red shadow, his body began to swell with energy.

    At this moment, the red shadow started shaking his arms, a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, a sign of internal injury.

    In contrast, he was doing quite well. Although there was blood at the corner of his mouth, due to the stimtion of blood, his injuries were lighter than the red shadow¡¯s.

    Feeling ack of physical strength, the red shadow began to regret. If at the start, he attacked the Xiongnu using a wandering strategy, the Xiongnu might have been defeated by now.

    He raised his hand to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°Red Shadow¡± swung the soldier in his hand again, roaring to kill them, and then sat down.

    This time, he didn¡¯t want to directly fight the beast.

    In this situation, even if he narrowly escaped punishment, he would have to pay the price.

    This was a soldier specifically designed for Chi Ying, used to deal with people like Ao Cangsheng.

    As a third-ss character, the warrior was not weak.

    In fact, among soldiers, there was also a small machine. As long as the userpressed the sword handle, the position of the sword would explode.

    Next, fragments of thunder and fire would be instantly activated and shot from the sword¡¯s tip.

    The power of the thunder and fire fragments was immense. Once they were sted out, even the light shield would struggle to resist.

    In Zhi Ying¡¯s eyes, he had reached the end of the road. No matter who wanted to defeat or kill whom, it was impossible.

    Once you take out your trump card, you may kill someone and take a seat for a while.

    ¡°How dare you deceive me, you damned dog?¡±

    Just as he was about to sit down, a sudden violent attackunched, causing him to curse.

    Without waiting for that golden tongue of me to pierce the shield again, he sat down for a moment at his feet.

    At this time, he hurriedly performed the third stunning move of the ¡°Dance of Cloud and Wind¡±.

    Suddenly, like a shadow, he sat down. With a sh, he rushed out of the red shadow¡¯s attack range.

    The sudden change left Zhi Ying stunned.

    He was utterly exhausted and sat down. How could he use such a fast body technique at this moment?

    This thought shed through his mind, and then he retreated.

    At the same time, the old broadsword in his hand swept around.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª¡±

    Before the red shadow could begin its move, a spear shadow came from his left.

    The long knife in his hand was struck by the spear shadow, and suddenly a massive force surged into his arm.

    Instantly, Zhi Ying felt a jolt run through his arm, and he could no longer hold the long knife.

    In an explosion, Qi Ying¡¯s long knife was struck.

    Then, under the frightened and desperate eyes of that red shadow, the spear shadow, strong as bamboo, tore through his defensive light shield like lightning and pierced into his body.

    ¡°Why¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±

    As the spear¡¯s shadow entered the body, red blood began to stter across the sky like red snowkes,pletely soaking the red shadow and the ground beneath his feet.

    Blood overflowed from the red shadow¡¯s mouth. He helplessly looked at the bloodstains on his body, difficult to believe how this happened.

    Jing Yun, acting on the tform, suddenly fell into an eerie silence.

    Even thepeting yers, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but stop fighting and looked at the tform of the Second Great Battle in surprise.

    ¡°Phutong¡ª¡ª¡±

    Mouth agape, in the end, that red shadow uttered not a word and copsed powerlessly on the tform.

    Not far from the tform, Heng Zhan stared at this tragic scene.

    Novelnice

    He hadn¡¯t expected Red Shadow to use its ace and still lose. More importantly, lose its life!

    ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡±

    After a brief silence, the entire audience erupted in apuse and shouts.

    Just now, the red shadow deceived many people.

    Although such a method was not forbidden by thepetition rules, anyone who saw it would despise such an insidious means.

    But no one expected that the final victory would not belong to a schemer but to the unexpectedly violent Jing Zuo.

    Looking at the red figure lying on the stage, he sat with a cold sneer on his lips.

    No doubt, Zhi Ying probably didn¡¯t realize even until death that the reason he suddenly grew stronger was because he had the power of blood.

    Standing on the tform at this moment, holding the Azure Dragon Spear, with several wounds slowly seeping blood.

    ¡°You seem to be injured. Do you need treatment?¡±

    Jin Fenglie quietly sat down, walked over slowly, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sure, thank you very much.¡±

    He smiled and followed Jin Fenglie off the stage.

    Later, Chi Ying¡¯s body was also transported away from thebat tform by the enforcers.

    After returning from the Xiongnu battlefield to heal their wounds, the ten duels on the battlefield had all ended.

    Regardless of whether defeated or not, they received treatment and rest at this time.

    About half an incense stickter, the drum sounded for the second round.

    Upon hearing the drum, each winner returned to the arena one by one.

    In the fifth bout, Chai Heng took to the stage and red fiercely at Ao Cangsheng.

    He remembered what he had said earlier. As one of the Eight Heavenly Kings of Bright Pavilion, giving his word before so many people, it was not just empty talk.

    After sitting down to heal his wounds, he returned to the stage with all his strength.

    At this time, his body was red, like charcoal taken from a furnace, appearing quite terrifying.

    With the power of blood fully unleashed, he felt boundless strength in his body.

    Although he had just been injured, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort.

    ¡°Victors, please choose your opponent!¡±

    The judge nced at the ten paths of the course and shouted loudly.

    Immediately, the contestants on the ten stages shouted the names.

    Indeed, upon hearing the name Chai Heng, Jiu Fang couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyebrow.

    But he didn¡¯t show any fear, striding towards the stage, tweaking his attire.

    Although the strength of Chai Dam was a bit higher, the situation on the tform was changing.

    This was like relying on a slender chance to win, not many.

    When these people stepped out of the lineup one after another, on the tenth stage, a tall young man shouted out the name of Wu Feiyan.

    Upon hearing the name ¡°Wu Feiyan,¡± Ao Cangsheng turned his head and looked at the members of the tenth group.

    Soon, dressed in ck tights, the frosty-faced Wu Feiyan walked onto the stage slowly.

    Seeing Wu Feiyan¡¯s icy face, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    As for admiring them, he felt a bit nervous inside.

    Although the dance and flowing smoke were beautiful, the chill in her body made many viewers shiver.

    After the twentypetitors were in position, several judges waved and announced the start of the battle.

    ¡°Youe from the ck Dragon Association, so today you must die!¡±

    On the tform of the Second Great Battle, before the start of the war, he spun the Green Dragon Spear and pointed directly at Jiang Mingshan.

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Mingshan was shocked and shouted, ¡°I have no grievances or grudges against you. Why do you want to fight me? The one you should oppose is Ge Shucai, go find him!¡±

    Though he felt wronged, Jiang Mingshan didn¡¯t say it aloud.

    After all, as one of the Five Dragon Generals of the ck Dragon Association, how respected was his status?

    If he spoke like this in front of so many people, wouldn¡¯t he lose face for the ck Dragon Association and make everyoneugh?

    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Mingshan said viciously, ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so.¡±

 Chapter 1757 - 1748: A New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1757: Chapter 1748: A New Beginning</h4>

    While they were talking, a fierce battle erupted on the tenth tform.

    When Wu Feiyan came on stage, he didn¡¯t speak to his opponent at all.

    He nced coldly at his opponent andunched the attack first.

    Chang Ze, one of the Eight Kings of the Bright Pavilion, sneered immediately upon seeing Wu Feiyan¡¯s move.

    He chose to engage Wu Feiyan because he assumed Wu Feiyan was a woman and wouldn¡¯t be very strong.

    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was Wu Feiyan¡¯s aggressive nature.

    Without saying a word, he suddenly initiated the attack, which took Zhang Ze by surprise.

    Wu Feiyan¡¯s figure flew forward like a gigantic Phoenix, instantly closing in on Chang Ze.

    With a surge of Life Force, Wu Feiyan swung his right hand, and a purple sword suddenly shot out a beam of light, shing toward Chang Ze¡¯s head.

    "Girl, why are you in such a rush? Brother, I want to y with you happily!"

    Seeing this, Zhang Ze immediately retreated, feeling both greedy and startled.

    With a swipe of both hands, two fangs appeared in his grip.

    The gleaming silver of the wolf¡¯s teeth formed a perfect arc in the air, carrying a vigorous Life Force, sweeping fiercely toward Wu¡¯s dancing long sword.

    An explosive collision sounded, and the sword light broke through Chang Ze¡¯s action instantly.

    Then, with lightning speed, he shattered the nails in his hand.

    The Longsword fell, Chang Ze¡¯s face suddenly changed while joking.

    He only felt an unparalleled force burst from the wolf¡¯s fang in his hand, in a sh it rushed into his embrace.

    Under the attack of this formidable power, Zhang Ze¡¯s arm broke as if it couldn¡¯t resist at all.

    Wish.

    Then, only the sound of gold and iron breaking was heard. The wolf fang in Chang Ze¡¯s hand was cut in half by Wu¡¯s dancing sword smoke.

    In a big surprise, Chang Ze quickly abandoned the spikes and wanted to turn back.

    However, the dance of Wu Feiyan¡¯s strike also left him no chance to escape.

    As soon as Zhang Ze stepped forward with his left leg, a second bright sword light appeared immediately.

    The glow of the de, like the glow of the moon, the glow of water.

    When a sword was shed down, the sword¡¯s light suddenly erupted, crashing Chang Ze¡¯s foot on the ground.

    "Ah¡ª"

    With a howl, people saw Chang Ze¡¯s body flying forward with the sh of the sword light, but his legs powerless fell on the tform behind.

    The power of this sword shattered Chang Ze¡¯s shield and cut off his leg with lightning.

    Seeing Chang Ze¡¯s leg rolling on the stage, drenched in blood, a young man in a white long shirt suddenly squinted in the eighth ce below.

    This man had a handsome face, long hair, hands behind his back, exuding an aura of authority and dominance.

    His members werepelled by this young man¡¯s momentum and set off again.

    Then he nced coldly at Wu Feiyan.

    Disrespecting the Bright Pavilion like this, Feng Xuyao wouldn¡¯t let go, wanting to fight Wu Feiyan.

    But before a cup of tea, the battle on the tenth stage was already over. Evidently, no one could achieve such a fastbat pace.

    After watching the tenth world battle, Ao Kangsheng¡¯s gaze returned to the Second World War.

    At this time, he had been engaged with Jiang Mingshan.

    From the current state of the battle, Jiang Mingshan was being cruelly suppressed.

    Two figures circled back and forth on the tform, attacking each other continuously with the soldiers in their hands.

    After intensebat, Jiang Mingshan had already retreated.

    His hands and back started to sweat, and fear of death overtook him.

    The sitting strike was like a thunderbolt. Each time, Jiang Mingshan had to exhaust all efforts to block his attack.

    Jiang Mingshan shivered amidst the guns and bullets. With the severe pain in his hands, even the soldier in his hand was hard to hold.

    Compared to Jiang Mingshan, he was braver in the Vietnam War and fights fiercely the more he battles.

    From the start of the battle till now, he hadn¡¯t felt any hardship, yet Jiang Mingshan had been defeated.

    Seeing the soldier in his hand, Jiang Mingshan feared the barbarian¡¯s lethal strike for a moment.

    If we continue with this momentum, he will undoubtedly be forcefully sent off the stage.

    In the midst of inner panic, Jiang Mingshan¡¯s strength released faster.

    At this moment, he was like a hunted dog. Except for asionally turning back and shouting twice, he nearly exhausted all his strength running away.

    However, no matter how he fled, even under the graceful "Cloud and Wind Step," it was of no avail.

    In despair, Jiang Mingshan took the opportunity to nce at the president¡¯s son, Yun Fei.

    Then, before the Green Dragon Spear fell, his body would automatically fall.

    "I give up!"

    After speaking four or five sentences, Jiang Mingshan quickly shouted out three words.

    At this time, the Green Dragon Spear had just been chopped down, aiming at Jiang Mingshan¡¯s neck.

    Seeing this scene, Jiang Mingshan couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Luckily, he admitted defeat in time. Without it, his life would have needed an exnation here.

    Seeing Jiang Mingshan could be intercepted under the gun, he actually sat down, while Jiang Mingshan at this time would also surrender.

    In distress, the Azure Dragon Spear in his hand tilted, and with a "boom," it cut off immediately on the Tunyun Stone beside Jiang Mingshan.

    The massive shock made Jiang Mingshan tremble. He thought, if he sat still, he¡¯d be dead!

    Next, his only feeling was of damp crotch, fearing he peed!

    I nced coldly at Jiang Mingshan. I sat there and snorted, "Such a damn waste. Unworthy!"

    After speaking, the right hand pulled back the Azure Dragon Spear, and I left the stage carelessly.

    Witnessing this scene, Uncle Ge¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy.

    I think, with Jiang Mingshan¡¯s power, most of them couldpete with that beast when seated.

    But no one expected the Five Dragon Generals of the ck Dragon Association would be so inadequate in this chaos.

    In this war, Jiang Mingshan not only disappointed but alsopletely disgraced the ck Dragon Society.

    Fortunately, he was scared out of pee, only he himself knew, otherwise, given the long-term temperament of Yun Fei, he¡¯d sure be eaten up.

    As the Second Stage, Man Zuo was also the second yer to finishbat.

    With the conclusion of the 10th grand battle and thebat tform, other tforms also ended their battles.

    In the Fifth Stage, Chai Heng was injured and slowly walked down the stage again.

    Although he was injured this time, he still conquered nine teams and won the second match.

    Upon descending the stage, Chai Heng raised a finger, coldly pointing at Ao Kangsheng.

    Seeing Chai Hang¡¯s gesture, the disciples watching around shed a thought while in neutral mind. That is, Chai Hang¡¯s next battle might likely be against Ao Cangsheng.

    Thinking of a few days ago Ao Cangsheng¡¯s scene of shooting "Red Blood Alliance," the audience couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of anticipation on their faces.

    After leaving thebat tform, Chai Hang was directly summoned by Feng Xuyao.

    "In the next war, will you duel with that arrogant man?"

    Chai Heng walked over, Feng Xuyao looked at him and gently asked:

    "Yes! I¡¯ve won two matches. Next time, I¡¯ll teach that kid a lesson!"

    Speaking of Cao Cao, Chai Hang¡¯s eyes were neutral, three parts indifferent, seven parts expectant.

    Since he became one of the Eight Heavenly Kings of the Bright Pavilion, no one has dared to challenge him openly. Even none of the other four leagues ever did.

    When Ao Cangsheng appeared in the Fifth Act, there was amotion under the stage.

    "It¡¯s the demon ruling. Chai Keng has great courage!"

    "It is said, Ao Cangsheng can defeat the genius of Heng Jia. Chai Hang¡¯s terror isn¡¯t his opponent!"

    "It¡¯s not true. I heard he defeated the leader of the Red Blood Alliance, but can it really be?"

    "Well! Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength boasts some shy elements, but Chai Hang is a genuine powerhouse. It¡¯s hard to say when these two meet!"

    "I think it¡¯s very likely Chai Hangsheng, because he¡¯s the king of the Academy¡¯s first league!"

    "I feel it¡¯s true! But we have to finish it!"

    "If you dare to step onto the stage, you have guts!"

    Facing Ao Kangsheng, Chai Heng smiled and touched his nose.

    It seems he didn¡¯t consider Ao Kangsheng at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1758 - 1749: The Price of Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 1758: Chapter 1749: The Price of Arrogance</h4>

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t pay attention to Chai Hang¡¯s words. His gaze was sharp.

    "You are arrogant, but I will let you know the price of arrogance in the future!"

    Cangsheng stood still, speaking in a cold voice.

    "How dare you talk to me like this? I look forward to you rolling off the stage!"

    Chai Keng clenched his fists, making a soft "crackling" sound at the joints.

    "Let¡¯s wait and see who will step down!"

    Ao Cangsheng was toozy to quarrel with Chai Hang. After speaking, he turned around and said no more.

    "From now on, the third round of thepetition begins!"

    Finally, a loud voice rang out as the referee announced the start of the duel.

    "Swoosh¡ª"

    The referee¡¯s voice lowered, and Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body flickered like lightning. Suddenly, he charged at Chai Hang.

    At this moment, he disyed the third part of "Wind Cloud Steps."

    Chai Hang was too arrogant, so much so that Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t even want to look at his disgusting face.

    Therefore, Ao Chuangsheng nned to end the battle directly in the shortest time possible.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng suddenly transform into a phantasmal shadow, although Chai Hang was very proud, he suddenly became cautious.

    This swift movement technique was not only beyond his ability, but also what the envoys of the Bright Pavilion couldn¡¯t achieve.

    In the blink of an eye, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s entire body suddenly erupted, like the sea being torn up by a hurricane, starting to roar and surge.

    These two flourishing life forces transformed into two roaring dragons, suddenly bursting forth from his hands, rushing straight towards Chai Hang¡¯s chest.

    "The sky and the earth are clear!"

    In an instant, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s space suddenly darkened.

    In the gloomy and oppressive void, six ck storms of vitality were unleashed.

    The storms of vitality still twined like a wild dragon, with faint thunder and shadows, covering the citizens of Chai Hang.

    As the shadows of the two dragons were in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s palms, this storm of vitality wildly gathered, colliding with Chai Hang.

    Seeing this, Chai Keng raised his fists. Suddenly, his vitality turned into two fierce beasts with fangs.

    This fierce beast raised its head, wagging its tail, roaring, with infinite strength charging straight at Ao Cangsheng.

    In this attack, Chai Hang did not retreat but wanted to collide with Ao Cangsheng.

    Isn¡¯t Ao Kangsheng very powerful? Chai Hang wanted to see how powerful Ao Kangsheng was!

    "Boom¡ª"

    The impact formed by these two life energies suddenly collided with each other, emitting a deafening noise.

    Then, the roaring and splitting waves, with scattered light, instantly exploded in all directions.

    The immense recoiling force hit Chai Hang¡¯s body, and his body was immediately flung back three steps.

    But when he raised his head, he found that Ao Changsheng, who was hidden behind the dust, was not only not scared back by the recoil, but once again charged at him.

    Seeing this, Feng Xuyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    But from the previous attack, he already knew that Chai Hang would lose this battle.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to see Chai Hang lose too miserably.

    He was very optimistic about Ao Kangsheng.

    If Ao Cangsheng were willing to join Bright Pavilion, he would be the most powerful one.

    Therefore, before this, Feng Xuyao did not want to see anything happen between their Bright Pavilion and Ao Cangsheng.

    "Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Continue now!"

    Ao Cangsheng roared, his right hand chopped down.

    Suddenly, a vigorous energy flew out from his hand, and dozens of ck sword shadows appeared in the void.

    Just like that, he used the Demon Sword Staff.

    The difference was that this time he used his hand instead of the sword to bring out the Demon Sword Staff.

    "Myriad Swords Traceless, One Sword Hidden in the Sky!"

    As soon as the dozens of sword shadows appeared, like feathers of wind and snow, they emitted a slight roaring sound, flying towards the direction of Chai Hang.

    Earlier, Chai Hang suffered a huge impact and had yet to find his footing.

    Who would have expected Ao Cangsheng¡¯s second attack toe so quickly?

    In his haste, Chai Heng couldn¡¯t care much. In an instant, he forcefully mobilized all the remaining energy in his body and quickly used his hands to deflect the attack.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Feng Xuyao just opened his mouth.

    At this moment, he opened his mouth not only to suggest Ao Cangsheng to take Chai Hang down a notch but also wanted to test Ao Cangsheng.

    If Ao Kangsheng stopped, it would be necessary to draw Ao Kangsheng in.

    On the other hand, if Ao Kangsheng didn¡¯t give him face, he could immediately list Ao Kangsheng as an enemy.

    On the distant podium, Principal Shui Linghan saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "Girl, do you think this child will stop?"

    As soon as the words were spoken, two youngdies walked out from behind.

    A young girl in white clothes had a beautiful face. At first nce, she looked like an exile from the Nine Heavens, making people look infatuated.

    The other girl wore blue clothes. Although she wasn¡¯t as dazzling as the girl in white clothes, she was also very dazzling.

    These two girls were none other than Shui, Rou, and Wu.

    Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Shui Roushu smiled and said, "I don¡¯t think he will stop!"

    "Oh? Why?"

    Shui Linghanughed heartily, as if asking curiously.

    "Intuition!"

    Shui Roushu blinked and nonchntly replied.

    "I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve known this boy for a long time!"

    Shui Linghan nced at his granddaughter and smiled.

    "Where? Grandfather, you must be mistaken!"

    Hearing the sound of Shui Lengle from outside, Sailor Book hurriedly denied it.

    "I can testify!"

    At this time, Wu Qingxin, who hadn¡¯t spoken yet, shed a hint of cunning on her face.

    Hearing this, Shui Roushu gave Wu Qingxin a quick re and angrily said, "Big mouth!"

    Wu Qingxin didn¡¯t care about Shui Roushu¡¯s hostility, but she still smiled bitterly and said, "It¡¯s a fact, I have nothing to say!"

    "It seems the rumors are true!"

    Shui Lengleughed heartily and said somewhat meaningfully.

    But his eyes still stared at the tform below.

    At this time, Chai Hang had already fallen to the ground.

    Due to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s fierce attack, Chai Hang couldn¡¯t get up for a while.

    Ao Cangsheng tookrge strides toward Chai Hang.

    He immediately bent down, grabbed Chai Hang, and lifted him into the air.

    Speaking of Chai Hang, Ao Cangsheng turned around and looked at Feng Xuyao below the stage and said, "Now you¡¯re asking me to stop. Why didn¡¯t you stop that girl in the first duel?"

    "The girl clearly lost, but as a man, he couldn¡¯t face continuing to fight."

    "I don¡¯t want to listen now; I¡¯m saying it now. Can you stop?"

    Feng Xuyao saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s face with a hint of gloom, his face looked ugly.

    As the owner of the Bright Hall, he had been ranked first on the Heavenly Dragon List for three consecutive years.

    Today, he openly said to Chai Hang, hoping Ao Cangsheng would let Chai Hang go.

    Unexpectedly, this neer didn¡¯t want to buy his ount. How could this not make Feng Xuyao angry?

    Feng Xuyao angrily spoke again. This time, he even imed he saved his life, directly using amanding tone to suppress Ao Kangsheng.

    "Who are you? Why should I give you face?"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at Feng Xuyao and coldly asked.

    Although Ao Kangsheng knew the owner of the Bright Hall was Feng Xuyao, he had not seen Feng Xuyao after entering the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School for nearly a year.

    "My name is Feng Xuyao!"

    Feng Xuyao said calmly.

    Originally, Feng Xuyao was very angry.

    But when he heard these words, more than half of Feng Xuyao¡¯s anger subsided.

    Because he suddenly realized that Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know his identity.

    In this way, it was understandable that Ao Kangsheng didn¡¯t give himself face just now.

    Now, I have reported my identity. Even if Ao Cangsheng is arrogant, I am afraid he will bow to me.

 Chapter 1759: 1750: Bright Pavilion

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1759: Chapter 1750: Bright Pavilion</strong>

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Feng Xuyao. But why should I give you face? Is it because you¡¯re the owner of the Bright Hall? Or a person from the Bright Pavilion?¡±

    After Feng Xuyao revealed his identity, no one expected Ao Cangsheng to say such words.

    For a moment, not only the surrounding audience was stunned, even Feng Xuyao himself was shocked.

    ¡°The evil star truly fears nothing. Even if Feng Xuyao speaks, he gives no face!¡±

    ¡°It seems today, this evil star will offend someone again!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be Xu Yao. I¡¯m worried my future life will be more difficult!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! He¡¯s offended the three major alliances. Now, offending the Bright Pavilion too, it¡¯s a path to death!¡±

    Amidst the discussions, a hint of murderous intent suddenly shed in Feng Xuyao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So you refuse to give me face?¡±

    Feng Xuyao squinted his eyes, staring at Ao Kangsheng.

    ¡°Let go¡­ of me, you¡­ better let me go! Otherwise¡­ Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy¡­ is not your¡­ ce!¡±

    Hearing Feng Xuyao¡¯s words, Chai Hang, who had just eased up a bit, suddenly said:

    ¡°Heh! I truly admire you. You should be so arrogant!¡±

    Cangsheng nced at Chai Keng sarcastically but didn¡¯t continue to look.

    Now that he¡¯s been divided into 9 groups, plus his terrifying strength, he naturally bes a nightmare for all opponents.

    After the third match, Xiang Shuo started to get nervous.

    Ao Cangsheng defeating Chai Hang within a single cup of tea¡¯s time without giving Chai Hang a chance to surrender, how strong must he be?

    He is like Dongfang Shuo, not as strong as Chai Hang. Thus, before fighting Ao Cangsheng, he already knew he had lost.

    However, without the verbal order of the president or vice president, Xiang Shuo dared not directly admit defeat on stage.

    In such situations, not only would he lose face, but also disgrace the ck Dragon Association.

    ¡°Dong dong,¡±

    When the heavy drum beats sounded again, Shuo Shuo¡¯s heart began to pound fiercely.

    Ao Kangsheng stood on the stage, coldly looking down. He didn¡¯t see Xiang Shuo at all.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shuo appeared in front of Ao Cangsheng that Ao Cangsheng nced at him disdainfully and said, ¡°Are you from the ck Dragon Association?¡±

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Shuo felt a ¡°click¡± in his heart and said, why is Ao Cangsheng asking? Doesn¡¯t he recognize me?

    Thinking of this, Xiang Shuo wanted to directly shake his head to deny their words. But many people, including the backbone of the ck Dragon Association, were watching, so naturally, Shuo didn¡¯t dare do so.

    ¡°Yes, what of it?¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Xiang Shuo toughened up.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Cangsheng nodded, merely coldly uttering two words.

    But upon hearing these words, Shuo¡¯s legs went weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! Everything¡¯s over. Since he knows I¡¯m a member of the ck Dragon Association, won¡¯t he kill me directly on stage?¡±

    Thinking of this, his face turned pale.

    Based on these thoughts, just as Ao Cangsheng¡¯s duel with Xiang Shuo began, Xiang Shuo was ready to back down, not daring to face Ao Cangsheng.

    Upon seeing this, Ge Yunfei and the others standing beneath the stage became visibly upset.

    Though he didn¡¯t openly admit defeat, his actions directly disgraced the ck Dragon Association.

    Most heartbreakingly, although he, like Dongfang Shuo, avoided confrontation and evaded, he was instantly caught up by Ao Cangsheng.

    Following a tirade of curses, Shuo awkwardly called out for surrender.

    At this time, like Xiang Shuo being beaten up by Ao Cangsheng, not only had several bones in his body broken, but his right arm was also severed.

    If it were someone else, Ao Kangsheng might not have been so ruthless.

    The strangenessid only in appearance; Shuo¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t good. He was amander of the Five Dragons of the ck Dragon Association.

    However, the enmity between Ao Cangsheng and Hai Luohui had long lingered.

    Originally, Ao Cangsheng had intended to kill Shuo directly, but Shuo¡¯s readiness to admit defeat prevented him from dying at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s hands.

    As expected, after Ao Cangsheng¡¯s victory, Li Tianyue and others had sessively ended their battles.

    From the beginning to the end of this round of duels, a long time was spent. The fight concluded at the sixth stage.

    By this time, the sun had already set, with less than two hours until the conclusion of the first day¡¯s ranking match of the Heavenly Dragon leaderboard.

    After winning two consecutive matches, many spectators asserted that Ao Cangsheng would be the first contestant in the fifth group to advance.

    The reason being is that Chai Hang, the strongest in the fifth group, had been severely destroyed by Ao Cangsheng.

    Novelnice

    Thus far, no one could rival Ao Kangsheng.

    As expected, when the fourth matchmenced, Ao Cangsheng with an absolute advantage, rolled through Jiu Fang.

    Because Ao Cangsheng and Qingshuang Hall aren¡¯t immortals, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t kill Jiu Fang in this battle.

    After defeating Jiu Fang, Ao Cangsheng directly left the stage.

    ¡°Cangsheng,e here!¡±

    Just as Ao Kangsheng was about to return to the team, a voice came from not far away.

    Hearing this voice, Ao Cangsheng immediately turned around, only to find that it was Rong Xiaofeng calling him.

    ¡°Master, is there something?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng humbly approached Rong Xiaofeng.

    Rong Xiaofeng nodded, ¡°Come with me!¡±

    After speaking, Rong Xiaofeng headed towards the Martial Arts School first.

    Ao Kangsheng, unsure of the reason, saw the seriousness on Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s face and directly followed along.

    Anyhow, this round had concluded, and today¡¯s matches were over. Even if Ao Cangsheng left, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Ao Kangsheng followed Rong Xiaofeng out of the Martial Arts School. After a few steps, he saw Qing Lang just standing not far away.

    Upon seeing Qing Lang, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart instantly rose with a sense of foreboding.

    ording to past practices, when Qing Lang came to the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, something was bound to happen.

    Thest time his father was secretly transferred, what would it be this time? With these thoughts, Ao Cangsheng tookrge steps toward Qing Lang.

    Of course, regardless of which of these two oues is destroyed first, it must be Ao Family¡¯s turn.

    Thus, in fact, the Royal Family didn¡¯t give Ao Family much breathing time.

    Hearing Qing Lang¡¯s ount, Ao Cangsheng fell into contemtion.

    After a moment, he raised his eyes and said, ¡°Brother Qing Lang, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What is it that you need, young master?¡±

    Qing Lang quickly replied.

    Ao Cangsheng said, ¡°Can you help me select 20 A-rank soldiers from the Lakeside Army? I need them!¡±

    ¡°When does the young master need them?¡±

    Qing Lang didn¡¯t ask Ao Cangsheng what he intended to do but rather asked this question.

    ¡°The sooner the better. It¡¯s best if they report to me today.¡±

    Ao Kangsheng thought for a moment and quickly said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off immediately!¡±

    Qing Lang nodded, immediately turning around and leaving.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng suddenly opened his mouth again, stopping Qing Lang.

    ¡°What else can I do for you, young master?¡±

    Qing Lang turned back, looking at Ao Kangsheng, and asked.

    Ao Kangsheng said, ¡°You¡¯re here to help me find the whereabouts of the Third Prince. I have use for that!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Qing Lang replied, then quickly flipped over the wall and left.

    In terms of tracking and such, Ao Jia quarterback was very skilled.

    That¡¯s why Ao Kangsheng had Qing Lang do the job.

    Rong Xiaofeng stood aside, seeing Ao Cangsheng acting so mysteriously, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What do you intend to do? Can I help?¡±

    ¡°If Qiu Baili dares ally with external enemies to attack the Ao family, then I will unite with his son to attack him!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and beams of sharp light shot from them.

    Upon hearing this, Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but frown. Because he didn¡¯t understand the events between Ao Cangsheng and the Third Prince, he didn¡¯tprehend Ao Cangsheng¡¯s actions.

    Seeing the doubt on Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s face, Ao Kangsheng simply recounted the tale of the Third Prince to Rong Xiaofeng.

    After hearing Ao Kangsheng¡¯s exnation, Rong Xiaofeng nodded in astonishment.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ao Cangsheng had already set his ns in motion.

    To ensure the smooth progress of the n, Ao Kangsheng agreed to have Xiaofeng join in.

    After bidding farewell to Rong Xiaofeng, Ao Cangsheng found that it was still early, so he went to spar with the Heavenly Mansion once more.

 Chapter 1760 - 1751: Joining the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1760: Chapter 1751: Joining the n</h4>

    Before leaving, Ao Cangsheng told Rong Xiaofeng to take the twenty Hu Ben soldiers directly to meet Zhan Tianfu.

    Before nightfall, Rong Xiaofeng brought 20 Hu Ben soldiers and arrived at Zantian Prefecture in time.

    At the time, Ao Cangsheng had already informed Long Yinsui of his n, intending to involve Long Yinsui in it.

    Ao Kangsheng¡¯s n was simple: use the Second Prince¡¯s hand to kill the Third Prince tonight.

    In a previous refining ritual, the Third Prince Bai Qiuyu had already harbored resentment against his father Bai Qiuyu and Bai Longyuan.

    However, due to power issues, Baili Chunqiu dared not confront either.

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s task was to pour some oil on this yet unfinished burning pile, so he could ignite it entirely.

    Ao Kangsheng believed that as long as Baili Longyuan or Baili Chunqiu threatened Baili Zhuanggong¡¯s life, Baili Zhuanggong would ignore their identity and power and leap from the city wall to fight them.

    After the arrival of the twenty Hu Ben soldiers and Rong Xiaofeng, they also brought news of the whereabouts of the Third Crown Prince Baili Chunqiu.

    Since it was gettingte, Ao Kangsheng carefully exined his n to everyone.

    Once everyone understood, Ao Cangsheng led them to the Imperial City.

    The Cui Miao Tower was the ninth restaurant in the Imperial City. It was said that its backstage master was the "Third Prince" Baichuan Yuanqiu.

    Before it was dark, the Cui Miao Tower lit its firstntern.

    Even at night, the streets outside the Cui Miao Tower were crowded with pedestrians, and the building of the Cui Miao Tower was a masterpiece of human ingenuity.

    The patrons visiting Cui Miao Tower were either wealthy or noble.

    However, due to the refining ritual, the number of officialsing to Cui Miao Tower significantly decreasedpared to before.

    Particrly those in high positions had not visited the Cui Miao Tower since then.

    This phenomenon enraged Baichuan Yuanqiu. He knew that the high officials avoided Cui Miao due to fears of being deemed too close to Baichuan Yuanqiu.

    After the refining ritual, almost everyone knew that the Eldest Prince and the Third Prince hadpletely torn their faces apart.

    Most importantly, His Majesty seemed more favorable toward the Eldest Prince, as evidenced by publicly criticizing Baichuan Yuanqiu.

    Tonight, Peng Jiang Da, the most loyal supporter of the Sichuan Dome, would toast again.

    Baili Chunqiu blushed, raised his hand, and picked up a cup just refilled by a maid, shouting at Peng Jiang Da.

    Peng Jiang Da was shocked by what he heard.

    Although the Sichuan Dome had just mentioned the Duke, the civil and military officials, and today¡¯s Emperor, it was in their own words.

    But now, it¡¯s nothing. Baili Chunqiu, with a cup full of wine, directly opened his mouth to shout.

    If no one heard the insult to the Eldest Prince today, that would be enough.

    But once found, not only would Baili Chunqiu be affected, but even Peng Jiang Da sitting next to him could be implicated.

    Thinking of this, Peng Jiang Da felt regret. If he knew Baili Chunqiu would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Cui Miao Tower.

    "Your Highness, please calm down! You are correct. In terms of wisdom and talent, His Highness is not as good as you."

    "But don¡¯t be angry. Perhaps His Majesty was temporarily confused by His Highness. When the Eldest Prince wakes up, he will definitely support you!"

    Peng Jiang Da whispered to Baili Chunqiu with the wine ss next to his ear.

    He couldn¡¯t let the half-drunk Sichuan Dome babble nonsense here.

    Although the Cui Miao Tower was his Sichuan restaurant, there were many kinds of people here.

    The saying goes, the speaker is intentionally speaking, but the listener is intentionally hearing. Once Baili Chunqiu¡¯s words are heard by those who want to listen, they would inform the Eldest Prince or even His Majesty today.

    Afterward, not only the Sichuan Dome would suffer, but Peng Jiang Da and Qing Yu Jiang Da would also suffer together.

    At that time, as the Third Crown Prince, Baili Chunqiu might not have any worries about living.

    But Peng Jiang Da, after all, wasn¡¯t part of the Royal Family. If the Eldest Prince took offense, he could lose his life in a word.

    Hence, at this time, Peng Jiang Da had to stop Baili Chunqiu¡¯s mouth and try to escape.

    The man before us is someone deeply involved in disputes. The ce before us is also a ce of dispute.

    If he didn¡¯t leave the ce of right and wrong quickly, Peng Jiang Da felt that his head and the ck hat on it would sooner ortere off.

    While appeasing Baili Chunqiu, Peng Jiang Da reached out and grabbed the wine cup from Baili Chunqiu¡¯s hand. He would grab it.

    However, despite being half-drunk, he was skilled. With Peng Jiang Da¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t easy to snatch the ss from him.

    So, after this try, Peng Jiang Da didn¡¯t capture the cup and was pushed directly by Baili Chunqiu.

    "Ssh¡ª¡ª"

    With just a drop of water hitting the ground, the wine in Baili Chunqiu¡¯s cup immediately spilled onto the ground.

    Seeing the wine spill from his hand, he couldn¡¯t help getting angrier. He red at Peng Jiang Da and angrily said, "Peng Jiang Da, the Eldest Prince and my father bully me. How can you bully me?"

    "Don¡¯t you think I am not in good health now and want to deposit money in someone else¡¯s ount?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, before Peng Jiang Da could respond, a sudden gust of wind blew outside the restaurant.

    "Be careful, Your Highness. There is an assassin!"

    Suddenly, the elder in grey who had been standing not far from Baili Chunqiu shed and shouted loudly.

    Before the voice fell, a sword light, like thunder and lightning, suddenly struck in from the window behind Baili Chunqiu.

    The sword light was cold and fierce. As it appeared, the half-drunk Sichuan Dome seemed stung by a scorpion, suddenly jumping out of the chair.

    The body of Baili Chunqiu jumped in the air, and seven or eight swordnterns flickered, chopping the chair where he had just sat into dozens of pieces.

    Startled by the sudden assassination, the Sichuan Dome¡¯s intoxication suddenly dissipated.

    "Huff!¡ª¡ª"

    I saw a gray shadow. Before the sword light reappeared, there was a big hand, and then it thrust towards the window.

    Under this resistance, the sword light suddenly flew away. Next, eight masked people in ck suits appeared in the hall.

    "ng¡ª¡ª"

    Just when those eight people stood firm, the windows on both sides of the hall were broken open.

    Then, twelve more masked men, divided into two groups, rushed in through the side windows.

    Seeing those twenty ck-d people suddenly appear, Baili Chunqiu¡¯s face turned blue.

    The elder in gray beside Baili Chunqiu wasn¡¯t afraid of these people attempting assassination in front of him.

    However, the tant assassination made the Sichuan Dome very angry.

    It¡¯s unbelievable to think that in the Imperial City, besides his father, the Emperor, and the remaining two princes, who else would dare to assassinate him?

    In this way, Baili Chunqiu could almost confirm that the people who came to assassinate him this time must have been sent by Baili.

    Because there¡¯s a festival between him and Baili

    The second time they met, the man in ck raised his hand, revealing seven or eight palms.

    Each palm shadow had the power to destroy everything, heading straight for the elder in gray clothes.

    The elder in gray was startled by the fierce palm shadows. This was the first time he had encountered such a powerful opponent in his tenure.

    At that moment, the elder in gray didn¡¯t have time to ponder. His hands danced in the air, and nine palms were struck in an instant.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    More than ten palms danced in the air, then collided with each other, exploding instantly.

    Suddenly, debris flew and waves rolled, but those within a five-foot radius were shaken back by this;moderate force.

    "Show off,"

    After the wild collision, both the elder in gray and the man in ck spit blood simultaneously.

    It was evident that in the frenzied fight just now, both had been injured by the opponent¡¯s palm.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1761 - 1752: Turbid Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Chapter 1752: Turbid Qi</h4>

    Seeing the broken beam in the middle of the hall, the number of Imperial Guards within the dome of Baichuan kept increasing, and the entire hall was about to be filled.

    That day, a man in ck suddenly gave a cold drink: "Retreat!"

    In the middle of the conversation, a body flew out of the hall.

    The remaining men in ck didn¡¯t dare to fight. They repelled the enemy and turned toward the window.

    Just as the man dressed in ck jumped out of the window, a white light suddenly shed. With lightning speed, it whooshed through the crowd and pierced into the body of the giant dome of Baili Chuan.

    The old man in gray was immediately pale-faced.

    "Your Highness, save the Prince!"

    Before the others could react, the old man in gray had rushed to the front of the Baichuan dome, supporting his faltering body.

    "Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m fine!"

    The face of Baichuan dome was pale, and he quickly spat out a cloud of murky Qi.

    "But... just now, that..."

    The old man in gray worried about Sichuan dome¡¯s safety, his eyes dazzling with worry.

    Even someone as strong as him began to panic.

    "I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t need to worry, Mr. Yun!"

    The Baichuan dome reiterated, immediately raising his hand from his arms, taking out a mirror-bright piece of Jade.

    "Mirror!"

    Seeing himself in the mirror, the gray-clothed old man couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    In the middle of the Heart Protection Mirror, there was also a white throwing knife.

    This throwing knife was only an inch long, but its de was gleaming with a cold light.

    Seeing the throwing knife on the Heart Protection Mirror, whether it was Baichuan dome or the elderly man, their backs couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    Everyone knew how sturdy the Heart Protection Mirror was, let alone the one worn by the Baichuan dome.

    However, it was such a Heart Protection Mirror with exceptional defensive ability, yet it was pierced by an ordinary throwing knife at this moment.

    If it weren¡¯t for the poor quality of the throw, it might have been, even with the Heart Protection Mirror, most of the Baichuan dome would have perished here.

    "Look, look carefully at me! I want to see who had the audacity to attempt to assassinate my king in broad daylight!"

    Contemting Baili Longyuan¡¯s vile intentions, Baili Chuanyuan was immediately furious.

    He had to find something out from the chaotic battle. Otherwise, even if he knew it was Bailong Yuan¡¯s doing, he couldn¡¯t touch Bailong Yuan.

    At hismand, the guards in the hall moved quickly. They rummaged through the hall, trying to find some clues.

    The hall was already in chaos. Due to these dozens of Imperial Guards, the situation became even more chaotic.

    "Your Highness, I found it!"

    After rummaging for a long time, when many people were almost out of hope, a sudden shout from a guard rang out.

    "What did you find? Let me see."

    Hearing the shout, Baichuan dome disregarded the pain in his chest and stood up, walking toward the guard who was speaking.

    "It¡¯s half a token!"

    The guard didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. Before he could even take a step, he immediately reported his discovery.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes saw the pair of hands guarding it, a purple token with a double-headed tiger pattern on it.

    At this time, this auxiliary token was broken, with two-thirds missing.

    The remaining third part showed half the face of the double-headed tiger.

    Seeing the broken token, Baili Chuan squinted his eyes.

    "This is the sign of the Second Prince¡¯s Imperial Guard!"

    Baichuan dome didn¡¯t speak, but the old man in gray standing behind him coldly said.

    "Second Prince? How could this be? How could the Second Prince assassinate the Third Princess?"

    At this moment, General Peng squeezed out from the crowd, looking at the token with a face full of shock.

    He asked three questions in one breath. It was evident he didn¡¯t believe the Second Prince would assassinate the Third Princess.

    "Look at the giant dome of Baili Chuan. Your n has seeded!"

    Looking at the backs of the crowd leaving, Rong Xiaofeng said with a smile.

    Baichuan dome was furious. If you go to him now, he¡¯ll be delighted!"

    Long Yinsuiughed along and silently praised Ao Cangsheng¡¯s wisdom.

    "Now that the refining iron is still hot, I¡¯ll go to the dome pce. Dragon Elder, please take these big brothers back to the Heavenly Pce first!"

    After a pause, Ao Cangsheng suddenly turned to Long Yin and said: Water.

    "Then... Sheng, I¡¯ll still apany you. You have too many enemies now. If you identally encounter them, I¡¯ll help you handle them!"

    Long Yinsui worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety, so he immediately suggested.

    "I think Mr. Lang¡¯s suggestion is good. Why don¡¯t you go with him?"

    Rong Xiaofeng knew Long Yinsui was formidable. He could protect Ao Kangsheng. There should be no problems, so he agreed.

    "Alright! Then Long, always follow me. Master, take these people back to Zhan Tianfu!"

    With a little thought, Ao Cangsheng epted Long Yin¡¯s proposal.

    Soon, he quickly changed his expression and left the street with Long Yin¡¯s water, heading towards the dome pce.

    ording to Ao Kangsheng¡¯s exnation, Rong Xiaofeng led 20 fighters of thekeside army back to Zhan Tianfu swiftly.

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng and Long Yin¡¯s water arrived in front of the pce on the street.

    "Dragon Elder, you wait for me here!"

    Ao Cangsheng looked at the brightly lit dome pce, then turned to Long Yin¡¯s water.

    "Well! Master, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you toe out!"

    Long Yinsui nodded, his body flickered, and then he darted into the darkness.

    "I want to meet you, Prince Dome. Please tell me how to get there!"

    When he arrived at the front door of the pce, Ao Cangsheng raised his hand to show the King¡¯s order and told the two guards.

    Seeing the King¡¯s order, the two guards were shocked.

    It¡¯s important to know that only three people can receive the King¡¯s order.

    At present, this elder has one, which shows his dignity.

    "Please go see His Highness, the Dome King!"

    Four guards respectfully came forward to greet Ao Kangsheng. After bowing to Ao Kangsheng, a guard took Ao Kangsheng into the dome pce.

    At this time, Baichuan dome was sitting in his main residence, feeling depressed. Suddenly, a guard rushed in from outside.

    "Your Highness, well... Elder Yi is here!"

    When he rushed into the hall, the guard gasped for breath and said.

    "Elder Yi? No!"

    At this time, Baili Chuang¡¯s mood was really bad. Hearing the guard¡¯s report, he first asked, then immediately waved his hand to dismiss him.

    "Then... alright!"

    The guard wanted to remind him, but when he saw the look of wanting to kill in the dome of Sichuan, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his head and angrily walked out of the hall.

    At this time, Baichuan dome was very angry. He didn¡¯t want to mess with the old Yi.

    "Wait... what did you just say?"

    Just as the guard was about to leave the hall, Bai Chuan Dome suddenly stopped him and asked.

    Hearing this, the guard hurriedly went into the front hall and said: "It turned out to be Elder Yi who came just now!"

    "You said Elder Yi, could it be Mr. Yi?"

    In the heart of extreme curiosity, Bai Li Chuan Dome couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    "Yes, yes, it was Master Yi!"

    Seeing the status of "Baili Chuan Dome," the guard hurriedly said respectfully.

    When he heard the word "Master Yi," his heart was excited.

    So, in an instant, all the anger disappeared.

    "Please, please! Don¡¯t neglect Master Yi!"

    Bai Chuan Dome said joyfully, not expecting that at this time, Master Yi would suddenlye to the dome.

    "Oh, forget it! We¡¯ll go meet him personally!"

    After thinking for a moment, Baichuan Dome suddenly stood up from the chair and stepped out of the room.

    In the meantime, as he walked hurriedly out, his heart was filled with doubts.

    "Was it my father who assassinated Elder Yist time? Why did he suddenlye to the dome pce today? Could it be... he escaped that day?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1762: 1753: Turning Calamity into Blessing

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1762: Chapter 1753: Turning Cmity into Blessing</strong>

    This way, the Bai Chuan Dome is even more excited.

    With Yi Master¡¯s help, we should be able to turn cmity into blessing.

    After a while, Baili Chuan Giant Egg hugged Ao Cangsheng and happily returned to his mansion.

    ¡°Yi Master, how do you remember my family today? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time since bidding farewell to the Divine Artifact Scripture!¡±

    After pouring Ao Cangsheng a cup of tea, Bai Chuan Dome slowly sat down and spoke.

    Ao Kangsheng¡¯s face revealed a longing expression. He scrutinized Bai Chuan Dome up and down and said, ¡°Your Highness may not know, tonight I am here to convey a message to Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning?¡±

    Looking at Ao Kangsheng¡¯s strange expression, it was quite a way.

    Ao Kangsheng: ¡°I just heard a piece of news.

    ¡°Unfortunately, man is not equal to heaven.¡± He calcted such an urate n, but because of my goggles, he directly ran into trouble!¡±

    Thinking about the thrilling scene just now, Bai Chuan Dome said angrily.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems I am a bitte!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng sighed, as if ming himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Master Yi. Although your news came a stepte, it confirmed the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±

    As he said this, a trace of unwillingness and helplessness shed across the appearance of Sichuan Giant Egg.

    ¡°What a pity that the Emperor now values Baili Longyuan too much. Even if he knows about this matter, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t act!¡±

    ¡°What is your n, Your Highness? Will you just let Baili Longyuan¡¯s actions go unchecked?¡±

    ¡°It must be pointed out, if there is one attempt, there will be a second. If this time Bai Longyuan was not sessfully assassinated, as long as the Prince does not investigate, he will certainlyunch a second covert assassination.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Your Highness, do you think your luck will be as good as this time?¡±

    Ao Cangsheng stared at Bai Chuan Dome, and suddenly his tone became exceptionally sharp.

    Upon hearing this, the anger of the recently dissipated Bai Chuan Dome began to swell again.

    ¡°In my view, what should I do?¡±

    Bai Li Chuan Dome felt upset. He immediately asked.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng sneered and said, ¡°It depends on Your Highness¡¯s determination. Although I can offer this suggestion, if Your Highness doesn¡¯t have the determination to be a strong person, I won¡¯t bring it up!¡±

    ¡°I want to kill Bai Longyuan, but do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    After hesitating for a long time, Bai Li Chuan Dome finally spoke out a long-buried heartfelt thought.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t surprised, instead he smiled lightly and said, ¡°Why not possible? Can you only retaliate after the Eldest Prince kills you?¡±

    ¡°But if you kill the Eldest Prince, Father will be the first to suspect me. Then, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die!¡±

    Thinking about Baili Chunqiu¡¯s attitude towards him, Baili Zhuang Gong felt both angry and afraid.

    After all, now¡¯s Baili Chunqiu is the era of the Grand Emperor. If you want to kill him, even if he has ten lives, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill the Emperor together!¡±

    However, following Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words directly scared Sichuan Giant Egg.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you say such treacherous words!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bai Chuan Dome immediately jumped up from his chair.

    He red fiercely at Ao Cangsheng, as if ring at a demon, and roared.

    Facing Bai Chuan Dome¡¯s overwhelming reaction, Ao Cangsheng remained calm.

    After a pause, he said again, ¡°Your Highness, I always wanted to tell you something, that is, those who achieve great things might be killed by their own kin!¡±

    Because he was stunned by this sentence, after hearing this, Bai Chuan Dome still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t mean you. Frankly speaking, the Eldest Prince is much stronger than you in this regard.¡±

    ¡°In order to ascend the throne of the Shang Empire, he could do such a thing to you in advance. Even if you can¡¯t prevent him, he¡¯d still kill you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can do such a thing?¡±

    Using the ups and downs of the ¡°Sichuan Giant Egg¡± psychology, Ao Cangsheng pursued victory while continuing to coldly inquire.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t do it

    Novelnice

    Bai Li Chuan¡¯s face changed. He opened his mouth several times in a row, but in the end he still expressed his words.

    But when he said these words, his previously confused and fearful eyes suddenly emitted two strong beams of light.

    ¡°I might not have been able to do it before, but now I can!¡±

    Bai Li Chuan and Yuan Qiu clenched their fists. Filled with infinite hatred and anger, they sat back down again.

    Seeing Bai Chuan Dome finally make up his mind, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted: ¡°Your Highness has such insight, he didn¡¯t waste his nighting here.¡±

    Bai Li Chuan nodded, but couldn¡¯t resist furrowing his brow: ¡°I understand Master¡¯s meaning. But with my current strength, it¡¯s difficult to eliminate the Eldest Prince.¡±

    ¡°On one hand, because the Eldest Prince was chosen by the Emperor, he will be protected by the strong.¡±

    ¡°Second, even if I can kill the Eldest Prince, the Emperor cannot let me go.¡±

    ¡°Master also knows the gap between me and the Eldest Prince, now almost everyone knows it, and it¡¯smon knowledge among military and civilian circles.¡±

    ¡°Now, if something unexpected happens to the Eldest Prince, how can the Emperor not suspect my wisdom?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is right, so I won¡¯t let the temple do this, but I will do it for you!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng said with a smile.

    ¡°Even if you do this, the Emperor will still suspect me!¡±

    Bai Li Chuan Dome was still very worried.

    Ao Cangsheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Now, rest assured, since I am doing it, there would be no loose ends, and the Emperor won¡¯t suspect you!¡±

    ¡°Do you really mean this, Master?¡±

    Listening to Ao Cangsheng¡¯s words, Bai Li Chuan Dome.

    Among them, there are the Emperor of the Spring and Autumn Period, two Princes, and some ministers.

    Bai Hua Ball did this because he must keep the next action confidential.

    Even after the cleanup, the eyeliner of the dome pce might not bepletely removed.

    After killing the monkey, Bai Li Chuan Dome thought that the only remaining eyeliner should be able to gather for a long time.

    ¡°Master, is it over?¡±

    When Ao Cangsheng left the Imperial Pce, and reappeared in the dark alley, Long Yinsui came out from the darkness.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s over.¡±

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s weak response made him feel relieved.

    With this n together with the Third Prince, how many days should Baili Chunqiu¡¯s n slow down?

    ¡°So, has the Eldest Prince decided to do this?¡±

    Long Yin asked with a smile.

    Ao Kangsheng nodded: ¡°Three dayster, other than Tianxuan Forest, kill Baili Longyuan!¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to do this?¡±

    Long Yinsui stroked his beard and said.

    Ao Kangsheng waved his hand: ¡°No, this time I want Bai Li Longyuan to die in an ident, so no fighting is needed, Old Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Good! But if you have something to do, you cane directly to me!¡±

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s n already in ce, Long Yinsui no longer forced.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ao Cangsheng replied casually with a smile.

    Later, Long Yinsui escorted Ao Cangsheng back to the Heavenly Dragon Temple, then returned to Zantian Mansion.

    When Ao Cangsheng returned to Ao Tian Sect, he immediately rushed out of his house.

    Because the other disciples of Ao Tian Sect went to train in Tianxuan Forest, Ao Tian Sect appeared lonely at this time.

    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± If you leave without saying a word, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d worry!¡±

    Just as Ao Cangsheng was about to go inside, he heard the voice of someone seated behind him.

    ¡°Oh, urgent matters. Since you are still fighting, I left first!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng said with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Can you tell me some urgent things?¡±

    I¡¯m curious sitting here, looking at Ao Kangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng hesitated for a moment, and finally revealed to Man Zuo about Zhao Country and Changli¡¯s departure.

 Chapter 1763 - 1754: A Proud Expression

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Chapter 1754: A Proud Expression</h4>

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s story, he angrily said, "That Baili Chunqiu is nothing but a scoundrel. To deal with your Ao Jia, he even disregarded the safety of the people from the four regions."

    "I can¡¯t even imagine how such a beastly Emperor exists."

    After his anger subsided, he suddenly lifted his head and said, "So, you left because of this?"

    "Yes!" They nodded.

    "Are you okay? Can we stop that beast during the Spring and Autumn Period?"

    Man Zuo looked at Ao Tiansheng with urgency and curiosity.

    Ao Kangsheng said, "I went to see the Third Prince and finally coborated with him. I n to cancel Baili Dragon Garden to dy the Spring and Autumn n."

    "What, kill Baili Longyuan? Did I hear that right?"

    He was taken aback when he sat down. He didn¡¯t expect that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s solution was to kill the Crown Prince.

    "Yes!" They smiled.

    Soon, he was drawn into the situation and exined in detail to that beast.

    After hearing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s exnation, he nodded while sitting there and said, "So you want Baili to fight?"

    "Good! You are correct, it¡¯s time for a brawl in their nest. If there¡¯s a way to destroy the Baili family quickly, it¡¯s to make them fight in perfection!"

    Ao Kangsheng sneered.

    "Hey, boss! You¡¯re busy today. How are you preparing for tomorrow¡¯s tournament?"

    After discussing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s matters, he remembered the ranking tournament at Heavenly Dragon Gang and asked.

    "Speaking of the tournament, I want to ask, what was your record today?"

    Ao Kangsheng ignored the question while sitting and asked.

    "Haha, I¡¯m old. You don¡¯t know my strength, boss. No one can defeat me!"

    He sat with a touch of pride, patting his chest.

    "So you won the final few matches?"

    They asked again.

    So before you left, it should have been thest round. I won. I won three matches in a row."

    "If I win one more match tomorrow, I¡¯ll be in the top ten!"

    "I¡¯m very proud of myself," he said with a look of arrogance.

    "Oh, that¡¯s great! But in the Fifth Group, there might be no matches tomorrow.

    Xiang Shuo and Jiu Fang were defeated by me, and Chai Hang was severely injured by me. Other Motor girls shouldn¡¯tpete against me."

    "So I don¡¯t n to go to the Martial Arts Hall tomorrow, but go to Thunder Martial Pavilion first."

    Ao Cangsheng talked about the Fifth Group matches and finally expressed his thoughts.

    "Which floor are you nning to go to at Thunder Martial Pavilion this time?"

    When I heard Ao Kangsheng was going to Thunder Martial Pavilion, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Last time he went to Thunder Martial Pavilion, he only climbed up to the fourth floor.

    But Ao Cangsheng also went to Thunder Martial Pavilion without anyone knowing.

    I clenched my fists sitting there, full of anticipation.

    The next day, Ao Cangsheng, after shaking the Martial Arts Hall, headed straight for Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    After defeating Chai Hang, Xiang Shuo, and Jiu Fang, Ao Cangsheng had only Mu Qinn as an opponent.

    As a member of Ao Tian Sect, Mu Qinn could not match Ao Cangsheng.

    Therefore, after the first match in the morning, Mu Qinn informed the referee of his withdrawal.

    As a result, Ao Cangsheng became the first contestant from the Fifth Group to enter the top ten.

    Many spectators were surprised and shocked by the result.

    No one expected Ao Kangsheng, such a neer, to have such terrifying strength.

    Since he took the stage, he won four matches in a row and finally entered the top ten.

    Of course, some believe Ao Cangsheng¡¯s smooth ascent was due to theck of strong contestants in the Fifth Squad.

    Even the strong Chai Hang would not rank in the top ten among all the strong disciples of Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Hall.

    Therefore, many people believe that Ao Cangsheng is currently in the top ten.

    But he cannot always stay in the top ten. As soon as someone challenges him, he will eventually be knocked out.

    While others were still battling, Ao Cangsheng had already climbed to the Fifth Level staircase on the Sixth Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Despite climbing to the Sixth Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion, Ao Cangsheng was already sweating and gasping for breath.

    It can be said that climbing six floors of Thunder Martial Pavilion is more exhausting than Ao Cangsheng¡¯s participation in three consecutive Heavenly Dragon ranking matches.

    Because today was the tournament day, Ao Cangsheng climbed from the First Level to the Sixth Layer without encountering any disciples.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ao Cangsheng reached the staircase leading to the Seventh Layer that he finally stopped.

    The pressure on the Sixth Layer had made Ao Cangsheng grind his teeth.

    Thus, at higher levels, the impact on Thunder Martial Pavilion will definitely be greater.

    Given Ao Cangsheng¡¯s current strength, he was unsure whether he could climb to the Seventh Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    After resting for a while, Ao Cangsheng felt his strength had recovered to its peak and began climbing to the Seventh Layer.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Ao Kangsheng¡¯s steps were heavy. As soon as he took a step, Ao Cangsheng felt his back suddenly sink.

    Just then, as if a huge mountain crushed him on his back suddenly.

    If this mountain weighs as much as a thousand soldiers, it aims to crush Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body and break his legs.

    However, facing such oppressive siege, Ao Cangsheng gritted his teeth, fiercely resisting the terrifying oppression.

    "Boom¡ª"

    As Ao Cangsheng felt his right foot firmly on the ground, he slowly took another step uphill.

    Every step that Ao Cangsheng took, his entire body, muscles, and bones emitted a bone-chilling sound.

    It seems that under this immense terrorizing pressure, in the next moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body willpletely shatter like tofu.

    However, regrettably, every time that bone-chilling sound was heard, Ao Cangsheng gritted his teeth, refusing to move.

    Though at this moment, his back was bent, brows furrowed, and heart racing.

    Yet under the oppressive fear and pressure, he didn¡¯t fall nor retreat.

    "Dong Dong,"

    In the vast Thunder Martial Pavilion, it was very quiet. Therefore, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s climbing footsteps were loud, resounding like drums in the evening and bells in the morning, echoing across the Sixth Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Half an hourter, Ao Cangsheng finally ascended neen steps, appearing at the door of the Seventh Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    "Huff!¡ª"

    As he climbed thest step, hepletely copsed on the ground.

    The massive pressure nearly consumed all of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength. If not for his determination, he would have copsed on the stairs.

    Ao Kangshengy on the ground on the Seventh Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion, gasping heavily.

    Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know. As soon as he arrived at the seventh floor of the pavilion, the entire pavilion lit up.

    "Look, what¡¯s that?"

    Outside Thunder Martial Pavilion, a few disciples returning from the Martial Arts Hall.

    Suddenly, a disciple pointed to a distant light, eximing in surprise.

    "Then... isn¡¯t that Thunder Martial Pavilion? Oh no, it seems like it¡¯s on fire!"

    As the disciple shouted, the other four disciples also looked towards where he pointed.

    Upon seeing a tower with a red light, they couldn¡¯t help saying.

    "How can that be? How could Thunder Martial Pavilion catch fire?"

    Some disciples were surprised, staring at the glowing pavilion, muttering.

    "No, it¡¯s not fire! There should be someone on the Seventh Layer of Thunder Martial Pavilion!"

    A more knowledgeable disciple, after carefully examining the glow from Thunder Martial Pavilion, couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    "As far as I know, only when someone ascends to Seventh Layer or Fifth Level will it glow.

    Soon after, those five disciples figured out.

    Despite these five disciples, facing numerous inquiries from people, firmly asserting they saw the phenomenon.

    Yet facing the ordinary Thunder Martial Pavilion, nobody believed what they said.

    After repeated arguments, those five disciples almost fought with other disciples.

    Finally, if not for the elder of the academy arriving in time, those five truthful disciples would be beaten up several times.

    The aura did not appear, and those disappointed disciples returned to the arena.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1764: 1755: Completely Unaware

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1764: Chapter 1755: Completely Unaware</strong>

    However, these five disciples could not ept such a tone.

    They were clearly speaking the truth, yet no one believed them.

    To prove their words were true, the five of them simply gave up the opportunity to watch the Heavenly Dragon Ranking and stayed outside the Thunder Martial Pavilion, hoping to wait for someone inside toe out and prove it for them.

    However, Ao Cangsheng waspletely unaware of themotion outside the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Ao Cangsheng had rested for a long time. He felt a little bit of strength return, so he took out the San Yuan essence and began to refine and absorb it.

    Although he had risen to the Seventh Level, his prestige remained undiminished.

    Therefore, in order to continue fighting against this pressure, Ao Cangsheng had to reserve enough Life Force.

    After refining the San Yuan essence, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s spirit was restored.

    The main purpose of his climb to the seventh floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion this time was not for leisure and cultivation.

    First, he wanted to see if he could climb to the seventh floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Secondly, he was searching for the secret manuscript that cultivated the power of blood.

    ording to Man Zuo, if nothing unexpected happened today, he could also enter the top ten.

    Once in the top ten, the opponents we face will be very strong. Some people¡¯s strength can be terrifying.

    Even Ao Kangsheng didn¡¯t know how to defeat these people.

    As for sitting, it requires time to activate the power of the blood.

    Once the opponent¡¯s power is too strong, I fear that before he can stimte his blood, he would have already been defeated by them.

    For this, Ao Cangsheng wanted to find the secret manuscript of cultivating Blood Power in advance. Then before thepetition, have Hun sit down to study it thoroughly.

    At that time, even if you can¡¯t immediately master the method of using Blood Power, you should be able to activate it in advance.

    For someone sitting down, having Blood Power andcking Blood Power are like two different people.

    Therefore, when Ao Cangsheng¡¯s spirit and mind recovered, he started climbing to the seventh floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Simr to the previous floors, the seventh floor cultivation rooms of the Thunder Martial Pavilion were also arranged in a circr distribution.

    Only the number of cultivation rooms on the seventh floor was significantly fewer than the previous floors.

    Due to strong suppression, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s speed was not fast.

    When he reached thest row of practice rooms, half an hour had passed.

    However, as Ao Kangsheng reached thest row of practice rooms, a trace of joy finally appeared on his face.

    Because, next to thest row of practice rooms, there was clearly still a stone house.

    This stone house was different from the other cultivation rooms. You could tell at a nce.

    The other practice rooms were built with stone. But besides cultivation, there were doors and windows.

    Standing outside, you could see the condition of the cultivation room.

    However, this stone house had only a Stone Gate, no windows.

    This Stone Gate was much bigger than the ordinary cultivation room. Moreover, outside the Stone Gate, no machines could be used to ce metal or crystal.

    That is to say, entering this stone room which only had Alien Crystal Stone was useless.

    Standing outside the stone chamber, Ao Cangsheng first looked the Stone Gate up and down, then walked straight towards it.

    Upon reaching the Stone Gate, Ao Cangsheng raised both his hands, slowly pushing towards the Stone Gate.

    Nheless, this push did not change the basic structure of the Stone Gate.

    Out of curiosity, he pushed the Stone Gate again with his hands.

    However, what surprised Ao Cangsheng was that after strengthening, the Stone Gate still didn¡¯t move.

    This situation made Ao Kangsheng a bit frustrated.

    He managed to climb the seventh floor and found the stone chamber storing the secret manuscript.

    However, the door to the stone chamber was too heavy, unable to be pushed open even after five attempts.

    In his frustration, Ao Cangsheng gritted his teeth, directly urging Ten Sess, ruthlessly pushing against the Stone Gate.

    ¡°Katata¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, under the force of his hands, the Stone Gate began to tremble.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Kangsheng was very pleased. He didn¡¯t believe that he would be blocked here by a Stone Gate.

    However, before Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pridested long, he discovered although he pushed the Stone Gate to shake, it abruptly stopped.

    Novelnice

    Soon, Ao Cangsheng could see at a nce and quickly imprint the secret technique of the blood on the stone wall within the sea of consciousness.

    When Ao Cangsheng remembered all the cultivation methods of the blood secret technique, an hour had already passed.

    After a bit of time calction, Ao Cangsheng knew it should be around noon.

    Since there was still some time, it couldn¡¯t be wasted. He simply sat in the stone chamber, quickly beginning to practice.

    At the Martial Arts arena.

    By noon, all the contestants in the first part of thepetition hade out.

    At rest time, the referee picked up the list, beginning to announce the advancement list of the first part.

    ¡°After fierce duels, the top tenpetitors in the Heavenly Dragon list have been temporarily determined to be the following ten people.¡±

    ¡°First group promoter, Yan Hong. Second group promoted, Beautiful Sitting.¡±

    Third group, Leng He. Fourth group is Feng Xuyao.

    Fifth group advanced, Ao Kangsheng. Sixth group, Red Tiger.¡±

    Seventh group, Ziyun Fei. Eighth group advanced, Heng Zhan.¡±

    Ninth group, Li Tianrun. Tenth group promoted, Dance and Fly!

    ¡°ording to the rules, after the appearance of the list of five segments, the next challenge will begin.¡±

    Upon hearing the referee announce the names of the top 10 entrants one by one, enthusiastic discussions unfolded among the audience.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon list rankings have three dark horses.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Especially the dance and flying smoke from the tenth group, not only pleasing to the eye, unparalleled, but also terrifying in power.

    ¡°Also the prideful Ao and beautiful sitting. It appears they are still newbies, yet their power is so formidable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t encountered opponents. Listen, when the challenge starts, I¡¯m afraid they will be kicked out.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s likely! After all, they¡¯re all new students. How can theypare with those powerful old students in the four major alliances?¡±

    ¡­

    Not only among the audience, but even the judges shared manyments.

    Dean Shui Leng had a smile on his face, talking with several elders about something.

    In fact, before the match, Shui Linggen was quite worried about Ao Cangsheng, worried he might not make the top ten.

    However, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s subsequent performance directly dispelled this concern.

    Ten steps to defeat Chai Hang showed that Ao Cangsheng¡¯s strength was very outstanding.

    With such confidence, Shui Lingheng believed, as long as Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t have any idents in the uingpetitions, no one could kick him out of the top ten.

    On the other hand, Shui Dashu¡¯s mood was very good.

    He knew before that Ao Cangsheng was strong. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong.

    Not sure why so many influential disciples pursued Shui Hu, Shui Dashu didn¡¯t like to take care of them.

    But now, Shui Dashu suddenly cared about Ao Kangsheng¡¯s strength.

    This could not help but make Shui Dashu pleased. It¡¯s hard to avoid wondering, do you like Ao Kangsheng?

    Of course, for the shy Shui Dashu, she would not admit it.

    Leiwu Pavilion.

    Unknowingly, Ao Cangsheng had been practicing in the Thunder Martial Pavilion for a day.

    During this day of cultivation, his strength had significantly increased, especially for his second understanding of the secrets of Xuanhuo Shen had be more thorough.

    In the Thunder Martial Hall, Ao Cangsheng didn¡¯t know what the Martial Hall was like now.

    So as not to miss thepetition, Ao Cangshengter left the Thunder Martial Hall.

    First, he wanted to see the ranking games of the Heavenly Dragon list. When was it?

    Secondly, he wanted to share the secret of blood power with the Barbarian, so that he could learn the method to stimte the power of blood in advance.

    After six steps, Ao Cangsheng finally arrived outside the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    Without the great suppression of Thunder Martial Pavilion, Ao Cangsheng felt refreshed.

    Not knowing, just after he left the Thunder Martial Pavilion, five people were staring at him.

    ¡°Ah, look, someone came out of the Thunder Martial Pavilion!¡±

    From afar, a disciple with blue light sparkling on his body suddenly reminded the four people nearby.

    Soon, the gaze of all five people immediately fell on Ao Cangsheng.

 Chapter 1765: 1756: Suggestion

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1765: Chapter 1756: Suggestion</strong>

    ¡°Is this someone surnamed Shui? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Someone saw Ao Cangsheng and frowned as they spoke.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like him, but it¡¯s not him!¡±

    Another person shook their head, their expression certain.

    ¡°Do you know this boy?¡±

    Someone saw Ao Kangsheng¡¯s face and casually asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s new!¡±

    The former shook his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Hmm, this boy is really diligent. If you don¡¯t look at Tian Long¡¯s ranking, juste and practice at the Thunder Martial Pavilion!¡±

    A coldugh followed, dismissive.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ask this boy if he¡¯s seen that person enter the Thunder Martial Pavilion!¡±

    As a few people were talking, someone suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Good! Since this kid is at the Thunder Martial Pavilion, maybe it¡¯s him.

    Just as he stepped out of the tenth step, a voice came from behind him: ¡°We better wait, the Thunder Martial Pavilion has a wonder, the Seventh Layer must have someone.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ao Kangsheng¡¯s heart surged with emotion. No wonder these people¡¯s behavior was so strange. They came to the Thunder Pavilion¡¯s seventh floor to seek disciples.

    ¡°But how do they know I¡¯m on the seventh floor? What is the wonder of the Thunder Martial Pavilion?¡±

    After waking up, Ao Kangsheng began contemting two other matters.

    Those five people were none other than the five disciples who witnessed the Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s sh the previous day.

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived at the Martial Arts School, he continued intensebat on the Battle tform.

    At that time, the top 20 werepeting.

    They were sitting with Rong Xiaofeng, watching the fight on stage, so they didn¡¯t notice Ao Cangsheng.

    When Ao Cangsheng wanted to greet Xiaofeng and others to wee him, he suddenly turned around.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Seeing Ao Kangsheng, I was excited.

    In the morning, Ao Cangsheng went to the Thunder Martial Pavilion to climb the Seventh Layer.

    Did Ao Cangshenge down from the Thunder Pavilion to the seventh floor? Is there a secret form for cultivating blood vessels?

    ¡°Back!¡±

    Ao Kangsheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°How was it? Did you get the secret manuscript?¡±

    I sat down, rubbing my hands in anticipation for the day¡¯s arrival.

    Listening to the conversation between Jun Zuo and Ao Cangsheng, Yue Shuang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What are you two talking about? What secret manuscript did you let him take?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Wu, don¡¯t you know? Cangsheng went to the Thunder Martial Pavilion today and climbed to the seventh floor!¡±

    The man deliberately sat with a surprised expression, speaking mysteriously to Yue Shuang.

    When I said thest few words, I sat and looked around, deliberately lowering my voice.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Shuang¡¯s color changed instantly, revealing a deep shock and amazement.

    ¡°It¡¯s still true! Old man, I¡¯m very honest. How can I lie to you? Boss, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    I sat with a serious look, finally winking at Ao Kangsheng.

    Just like that, even Rong Xiaofeng, who had been calmly watching the battle all along, couldn¡¯t help but suddenly turn around.

    ¡°Cangsheng, did you really go to the seventh floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion?¡±

    Rong Xiaofeng asked in a serious tone, his face showing an incredible expression.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Ao Cangsheng nodded in confirmation.

    With Ao Cangsheng¡¯s confirmation, the shock on people¡¯s faces became more intense.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Yue Shuang looked at those mesmerizing big eyes and asked Ao Cangsheng.

    At this time, a few masters and disciples all focused on Ao Cangsheng.

    They were shocked earlier, and now they were full of anticipation.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    They gently spoke.

    Upon hearing this, the remaining six people immediately felt excited.

    Novelnice

    They hadn¡¯t expected Ao Cangsheng to go back to climb the Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s seventh floor, let alone seed.

    It¡¯s important to know, Ao Cangsheng is not even 16 years old now, and he was already able to climb to the seventh floor of the Thunder Martial Pavilion.

    However, at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, for many disciples older than Ao Cangsheng, climbing to lower floors remained an unreachable luxury.

    With such strength and talent, soon after, Ao Cangsheng broke the record of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, bing the only disciple in almost three hundred years to climb beyond sevenyers.

    Yue Shuang felt very excited and shocked in her heart, while Rong Xiaofeng was very proud and honored.

    This was his disciple. His disciple did what many could not.

    Having arrived at Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School for less than a year, he directly climbed the Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s seventh floor.

    Who else in the history of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School could aplish this?

    Even the boy considered the number one in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School probably couldn¡¯t match Ao Cangsheng¡¯s feat, could he?

    Shocked for a long time, people slowly came to realize.

    ¡°Boss, did you get the script?¡±

    I sat there, eyes glowing, eagerly asking.

    As long as he had that secret script, he could anytime inspire his Qi.

    If so, his strength would greatly increase.

    Even if we can¡¯t surpass Ao Kangsheng, we will surely defeat many in the academy.

    ¡°Of course, but this isn¡¯t a secret script, it¡¯s a secret chamber!¡±

    When he climbed to the Seventh Layer to find the secretary, Ao Cangsheng told everyone.

    Upon hearing Ao Kangsheng¡¯s story, everyone grew excited.

    Originally, Rong Xiaofeng believed in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pride, that within three years he would climb the Thunder Martial Pavilion¡¯s seventh floor and acquire the secret book for Man Zuo to cultivate Blood Power.

    However, the truth was, Ao Cangsheng managed to do it in less than a year.

    Such an astonishing thing.

    This news made Ao Cangsheng have to stop his practice.

    Seeing Man Zuo, Ao Cangsheng hurriedly ran to find Zhan Tianfu.

    Ao Cangsheng intended to go to the Tianxuan Forest. For safety¡¯s sake, he nned to have Long Yinsui apany him.

    When he arrived at Zhan Tianfu, Ao Cangsheng first went to see his father, then informed Long Yinsui of his n.

    After learning, Long Yin did not hesitate to lead Ao Cangsheng to the Tianxuan Forest.

    To save time, they traveled with Long Yinsui flying with Ao Cangsheng through the air.

    They traveled with the wind, and in the deep valley behind the Canglong Forest, the fragrance of kung fu emerged.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng clenched his left hand, and a tiny demon appeared before Ao Cangsheng.

    The reason for shouting out the little demon was that Ao Cangsheng came to the Dragon Forest and discovered a fierce beast with two wings.

    After briefly exining his intention to the little demon, the little demon immediately responded with two cries, indicating thatpleting the task was no problem.

    Then, the little demon raised its neck and began singing deeply in the valley.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±

    As the little demon roared, the mature roar of the beast began to echo in the deep valley.

    At first, there were roars in the forest, but they arrived one after another.

    However, with the little demon¡¯s roar, in an instant, there were countless animals roaring in the forest.

    In such a scene, not only was Ao Cangsheng amazed, even Long Yinsui paused for a moment.

    His visits to the Tianxuan Forest were numerous.

    Even he had never heard. At the same time, so many fierce animals were roaring, even if there were waves of animals.

    But at this moment, the little guy simply called out a few times, and the entire Tianxuan Forest began to shake.

    Such a situation was not only startling but also peculiar.

    Just when Ao Cangsheng and Long Yinsui were astonished, the sound of pping wings suddenly emerged within the beasts¡¯ roars.

    Then, a giant with enormous wingsnded in front of Ao Cangsheng.

    As the dust settled, Ao Kangsheng saw that this group was indeed the fierce beast with two wings he initially encountered.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±

    Upon seeing Ao Cangsheng again, the fierce beast with two wings bent down and roared. It was a greeting to Ao Kangsheng.

    ¡°Swish¡ª¡±

    In the blink of a white shadow, before Ao Cangsheng and Long Yinsui called upon the fierce beast with two wings, the little demon had already appeared atop the fierce beast¡¯s head.

    Again, these two-winged beasts were clearly delighted. It repeatedly used its massive head to rub against the little demon¡¯s body.

    The big and small two fierce beasts drew close, and Ao Kangsheng called the little demon down, telling the little demon his intention.

    After speaking, the little demon immediately nodded to show understanding.

 Chapter 1766 - 1757: A Question

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Chapter 1757: A Question</h4>

    So, the little demon again conveyed the meaning of "Ao Cangsheng" to the fierce beast.

    It was not yet time toplete this task.

    But seeing how both fierce beasts were so affectionate towards the little demon, Ao Cangsheng felt a bit embarrassed to turn away and leave.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng instructed the two winged beasts to carry the three of them, flying several times over Xuanlin.

    They didn¡¯t part from the winged beasts until nightfall.

    "Master, how did youe to know that fierce beast with wings?"

    On the way back, Long Yinsui asked curiously.

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly and promptly recounted his encounter to Long Yinsui.

    "Oh, I see! So you¡¯re saying this fierce beast is this little guy¡¯s protector?"

    Long Yinsui immediately couldn¡¯t help but express admiration.

    Cangsheng nodded: "It should be! If I hadn¡¯t met the little demon beforehand, I would have been buried in the stomach of that fierce beast with wings."

    "Ah, old Long, with your experience, can you assess the strength of that fierce beast with wings?"

    Thinking about the winged beast, Ao Cangsheng internally questioned.

    Long Yinsui shook his head and said, "Not to mention its strength, even its ss among fierce beasts, I couldn¡¯t discern."

    "What? You couldn¡¯t even make out what kind of beast it was?"

    Ao Kangsheng¡¯s expression changed, showing a bit of surprise.

    "Indeed, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a fierce beast, so I couldn¡¯t identify it."

    "Although I couldn¡¯t recognize it, I am certain this fierce beast¡¯s power is definitely above mine."

    Long Yinsui spoke solemnly.

    With that, Ao Kangsheng was once more taken aback.

    Initially, he had assumed the power of these winged beasts was primarily that of the Celestials.

    However, to his astonishment, the old dragon said that the power of these fierce beasts with wings was still beyond him.

    Old Long was now at the Seventh Heaven cultivation level. If the beast with wings was stronger, wouldn¡¯t it mean it¡¯s equivalent to the Eighth or Ninth Heaven, or even a True Dragon?

    As such a massive group stepped into the ck Wolf Forest, the surrounding birds and beasts were scared away.

    As a master, the White Bone Dragon Garden was using a sharp bow to explore.

    To hit the prey immediately, the arrow was already ced on the rhinoceros horn.

    Once prey appeared, Baili Longyuan would instantly release the arrow.

    "Tata."

    The previously silent ck Wolf Forest suddenly became lively due to the intervention of Baili Longyuan¡¯s group within a hundred miles.

    They followed Bai Long Garden three times but didn¡¯t encounter any fierce beasts.

    Bai Long Garden frowned upon seeing this.

    When hunting in Xuang Forest, he had never encountered such a situation.

    But when Baili Longyuan turned to see the massive group behind him, he suddenly understood something.

    "He is aged,e over!"

    Baili Longyuan suddenly halted the fierce beast and waved to an elderly man dressed in ck nearby.

    Hearing this, the old man turned and approached Bai Long Garden, asking, "Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Baili Longyuan pointed to the crowd behind him, "Have them wait here. They¡¯re making too muchmotion. Even if we encounter a fierce beast, they¡¯ll scare it away!"

    "Wouldn¡¯t this be inappropriate, Your Highness?"

    The old man hesitated.

    "It¡¯s fine. You have ten people. Are you afraid of fierce beasts attacking me?"

    "They¡¯re too far behind. Even if there are fierce beasts ahead, they can¡¯t charge in instantly!"

    Baili Longyuan waved his hand.

    "Alright."

    The old man had no choice but to turn and instruct the massive group behind him to prepare and wait.

    Then, under the protection of the Celestials, Baili Longyuan drove the Lion Tiger into the depths of Wolf Forest.

    "Shh!"

    Only a mile or two away from the White Dragon Garden, Bai Long Garden suddenly looked ahead and made a silent gesturing motion.

    The ten strong-men gathered in spirit and devoted themselves. They held their breath and closely followed Bai Long Garden for a while.

    In fact, before Baili Longyuan signaled a warning, the miners had already noticed the fierce beast not far away.

    This was a Fourth-Level Beast. Its strength was eight times that of a stic state.

    With such a fierce yet helpless beast, if the Bai Longyuan didn¡¯t handle it with care, it might scare it away in the blink of an eye.

    Baili Longyuan only made a silent motion, then quickly nocked an arrow.

    Listen to the "whoosh" of the arrow piercing through the sky. The Golden Arrow, like a meteor, traced through the air and directly embedded itself into the head of the fierce beast.

    As soon as the arrow was shot, the fierce beast instantly howled and turned, copsing into the forest.

    Seeing this, Baili Longyuan couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

    Being able to shoot a Fourth-Level Beast with an arrow demonstrated his strength.

    Just as the prey died, a strong man suddenly made a sound. Not far away, arge group of people and horses rushed in upon hearing the noise.

    In a good mood, Baili Longyuan turned around, gripping the powerful bow again, and wandered in another direction.

    However, as Bai Long Garden began to climb, a gust of wind suddenly rose in the distant forest.

    "Your Highness, be careful!"

    Hearing the sound, the old man couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    With such a strong momentum, he felt that the neer might be a fierce beast.

    "Roar¡ª"

    However, before the old man could finish speaking, a gigantic object, like a ck cloud obscuring the moon, suddenly appeared above Baili Longyuan¡¯s head.

    Baili Longyuan was taken aback, taking a startled jump.

    At this point, Baili Longyuan¡¯s ten heroes formed a circle, leaping to kill the suddenly appearing flying beast.

    The ten people¡¯s figures flickered. In a blink of an eye, they fluttered at the fierce winged beast.

    Faced with the strong men¡¯s attack, the fierce winged beast spread its wings.

    Suddenly, blinding golden light emanated from the great winged beast.

    Only a sound of explosion was heard. Under the counterattack of the two-winged beast, the ten people and Celestial¡¯s bodies trembled simultaneously.

    Those slightly weaker were swept by the golden light wave, instantly retreating seven or eight feet.

    For a time, the surrounding forest bark flew, exploded, and waves surged.

    Sitting on the Lion Tiger¡¯s back, Baili Longyuan was hit by the surging wave, his body immediately soaring.

    He was about to call for his guards, but suddenly his body tightened.

    In an instant, it was as if his body was bound by steel wires, leaving him stunned.

    Old He frowned deeply, staring at where the fierce beast disappeared, slowly speaking, "It went there, dare you go?"

    Following Old He¡¯s gaze, the sturdy man who had just asked lowered his face.

    Old He referred to the region behind the Hidden Dragon Forest.

    Between this area and Canglong Foresty an endless valley.

    If the Hidden Dragon Forest was the tomb of the Monk, then it was a restricted zone for the powerful.

    This is the central area of Tianxuan Forest, where it¡¯s said that many powerful beings of heaven and humanity lost the concept of life and death upon entering.

    "Old He, what should we do? The prince was taken by the fierce beast. Shouldn¡¯t we rescue him?"

    Another strong man suddenly spoke up urgently.

    They were guards sent by the Emperor himself to protect Bai Long Garden, responsible for the safety of Bai Long Garden.

    However, at this moment, Bai Long Garden was seized by the fierce beast right before their eyes.

    No matter the reason, once Baili Chunqiu learned of this incident, there would undoubtedly be ountability for the ten.

    However, given the situation, even staking their lives, the ten might not save Bai Long Garden.

    Precisely because of such concerns, Old He halted abruptly, his face turning grim.

    After a moment of silence, Old He suddenly said, "Let¡¯s go! Whether we can save the princess or not, we must try this time."

    "Otherwise, even if we return to the King, we cannot escape punishment."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1767 - 1758: Survival Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1767: Chapter 1758: Survival Zone</h4>

    He said that Mr. He was the first person to ascend to the sky. With a sh in the air, he charged towards the valley.

    Seeing this, the other nine people also gave chase, not daring to ck even a bit.

    In the distance, in the forest of the water python.

    Hearing the roar, Ao Cangsheng realized that the fierce winged beast had already taken action.

    Soon, he saw a row of silhouettes pursuing a giant winged beast, swiftly passing through the water python¡¯s forest, heading towards the Dragon Forest.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but smile: "It seems that the winged beast has caught it."

    Long Yin nodded: "With the power of the winged beast, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to seize Baili Longyuan from those people."

    "Those ten people. Once they pass Canglong Ridge, they will be in danger!"

    "Well, since those people have left, let¡¯s begin!"

    Ao Kangsheng said, slowly standing up.

    Long Yinsui said no more, raising his hand to hold him. In an instant, he flew towards the deep valley behind the Canglong Forest.

    Shortly afterward, Ao Cangsheng and Long Yinsui appeared outside the gate.

    Seeing such arge cave, even Long Yinsui couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.

    Such an extraordinary creation, if naturally formed, would be a miracle. If you think about it, how terrifyingly strong must it be?

    After calming himself, Long Yinsui followed Ao Cangsheng into the cave.

    If the vastness outside had already been enough to awe Long Yinsui, then the world within the massive perfection would make Long Yinsui lose even more of hisposure.

    "A perfection that can hide a hundred secrets, it¡¯s truly a miracle!"

    After the three rows of caverns, Long Yinsui couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Soon, they reached the ce where the young demon was imprisoned.

    Compared to the previous perfection, the space here was evidently much smaller.

    But the ordinary monk walked among them, still quite spacious.

    After finding a spot, Ao Cangsheng set down the Emperor¡¯s Fire and began arranging the array within the perfection.

    In approximately seven or eight breaths, with the help of Long Yinsui, Ao Cangsheng arranged a simple Four-Step Array.

    This array was meant to imprison Baili Longyuan.

    Although Ao Kangsheng had once told Baichuan Dingtai that he would kill Baichuan outright,

    in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ns, Baili Longyuan was still useful.

    Therefore, to make Bai Longyuan disappear for a while, Ao Kangsheng found this ce.

    First, this ce was behind the Canglong Forest. Ordinary people certainly wouldn¡¯t dare toe here.

    Second, there were two winged beasts guarding here. Even if someone came searching in spring or fall, they wouldn¡¯t dare sh with these two winged beasts.

    After arranging the array, Ao Cangsheng left some wild fruits within for Bai Longyuan to survive during this period.

    After a while, when Ao Cangsheng left the cave, the sound of the winged beast pping its huge wings came from outside.

    After shaking off the ten beasts just now, the winged beasts quickly hid.

    It wasn¡¯t until the ten warriors burst into the center, attracting a horde of wild beasts, that the winged beasts emerged from the center again.

    This, Ao Cangsheng had previously instructed the winged beasts to do.

    When they arrived at Tianxuan Forest¡¯s A¡¯ang, before they could start looking for Bai Longyuan¡¯s trace, they encountered a terrifying horde of beasts.

    These fierce beasts included not only those on the ground but also flying beasts.

    Each beast¡¯s power was at least five times that of a Celestial¡¯s.

    Even though Mr. He and others were very powerful,pared to these fierce beasts, they were not enough.

    After a fierce battle, six of the original ten warriors died in directbat. The remaining four were severely injured.

    Fortunately, these four quickly retreated without meeting their death.

    After this war, Mr. He¡¯s heart waspletely cold.

    In such a dreadful ce, they almost got buried here. Imagine how Bai Longyuan could escape this cmity.

    Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, Martial Arts Arena.

    As early as the previous day, the matches for the five groups had concluded.

    Starting this morning, the first phase of the challenge had just begun.

    As the sessfully promoted "wild field," he also appeared in the designated area of the first part along with other promoters.

    But at this time, while sitting nicely, I looked a bit anxious.

    Watching the challenge that had just begun, I hadn¡¯t seen Ao Kangsheng.

    ording to the tournament rules, if a participant did not appear within a short time, they would be penalized with failure.

    I don¡¯t want to see Ao Kangsheng get penalized with failure because Ao Kangsheng would definitely make the top ten.

    However, Ao Cangsheng waste. For me, sitting here was unbearable.

    "Where exactly is this guy? Why can¡¯t hee!"

    As the drum for the first round of matches rang, I sat and wiped the sweat from my forehead, mumbling to myself.

    "The first challenger, Qing Ming. His challenge is Wu Feiyan!"

    When the referee announced the names of both parties, I was very tense but finally rxed a bit.

    Below the martial arts performance stage, Rong Xiaofeng looked around with furrowed brows.

    Since entering the Martial Arts Domain, he hadn¡¯t seen Ao Kangsheng.

    Initially, he thought if anything had happened to Ao Cangsheng, he might eventuallye to the Martial Arts School, so he didn¡¯t worry.

    But after a long time, even after all the participants were inside the stadium, he hadn¡¯t seen Ao Kangsheng.

    At this time, Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    He dispatched four people to search for Ao Kangsheng¡¯s whereabouts.

    After a while, Uncle Yan returned first.

    "Uncle Yan, what¡¯s going on? Did you find Sheng?"

    Seeing Uncle Yan, Rong Xiaofeng hurriedly asked.

    Uncle Yan shook his head and said anxiously, "No, I¡¯ve looked in four or five ces. I haven¡¯t seen a trace of Cangsheng!"

    As they were talking, Yue Shuang and Rao Long also rushed back.

    "Look, didn¡¯t find Sheng?"

    Seeing Shuang Yue¡¯s expression, Rong Xiaofeng felt a bit lost.

    Yue Shuang nodded and said, "We¡¯ve looked everywhere Cangsheng could be, and we still can¡¯t find a trace of him."

    "Teacher, in my opinion, perhaps Cangsheng isn¡¯t even in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School. Otherwise, why would he be absent?"

    "Alright! I think that¡¯s probably the case!"

    Rong Xiaofeng immediately nodded in agreement.

    "Oh! That guy! Doesn¡¯t he know there¡¯s a challenge today?"

    Rao Long sighed helplessly, a tinge of resentment in his voice.

    "Yes! I don¡¯t know what Cangsheng is thinking at this moment!"

    Uncle Yan echoed, with some disappointment in his tone.

    These people always had high hopes for Ao Cangsheng to be one of the top ten in the Heavenly Dragon List.

    And Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sudden disappearance dashed their expectations instantly.

    "You better go look again. I will also go out to find him! We must find Sheng before the match begins!"

    Rong Xiaofeng realized that waiting was not a solution, so he waved his hand again, urging people to continue searching for Ao Kangsheng.

    On stage, with the appearance of Qing Ming and Wu Feiyan, cheers erupted from the surrounding audience.

    Qing Ming, head of the four protectors of the Red Blood Alliance. This was the first time the power of Celestial and Human was reestablished.

    In the initial matches, he won three consecutive victories against Ziyunfei.

    In the eyes of many spectators, such an achievement was already very strong.

    Some spectators even believed that if Qing Ming had encountered someone other than Ziyunfei in that battle, he might have made it to the top ten.

    Therefore, in this challenge, many spectators were optimistic about Qing Ming.

    These people believe that with Qing Ming¡¯s power, he could certainly defeat Wu Feiyan and secure a spot in the top ten.

    Wu Feiyan, an unknown existence, at least before the Heavenly Dragon Gang rankings, no one knew of her existence.

    However, since the start of the Heavenly Dragon List, Wu Feiyan has be one of the most stunning new yers, achieving four sanctifications in session.

 Chapter 1768: 1759: Sudden Move

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1768: Chapter 1759: Sudden Move</strong>

    ¡°Miss, listen to me. You¡¯d better step down yourself.¡±

    Qingming nced at the swirling smoke with a nonchnt look, smiling greedily and disdainfully.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wu Feiyan didn¡¯t speak, just snorted.

    ¡°Why not? I admit you¡¯re strong, but only for now.¡±

    ¡°Since you met me, for the sake of your beauty, I don¡¯t want to duel with you!¡±

    ¡°So, if you understand what I mean, you can leave the stage yourself!¡±

    Qingming squinted, sizing up the swirling smoke, his tone still contemptuous.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Wu Feiyan nced at Qingming, suddenly spitting out two words.

    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t you recognize your own face? I don¡¯t want to join you. That¡¯s my brother. I pity you. Don¡¯t be dissatisfied!¡±

    Feeling ignored by the beautiful girl, Qingming suddenly felt his face burning hot and dry. In a sh, something sharp flickered in his eyes, and he said coldly.

    Wu Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Qingming¡¯s words, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Red Alliance could make you a fool of a Protector? Has the Red Blood Alliance reallye to the point where it has no one to use?¡±

    ¡°What do you say, Annie? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you right now.¡±

    Publicly humiliated, Qingming¡¯s face turned livid.

    ¡°If you can, go ahead; otherwise, leave here. Stop the nonsense!¡±

    Wu Feiyan replied with a coldugh.

    The moment the words were out, Qingming, unable to bear it, suddenly moved.

    As if unconcerned, his right hand gripped tightly, and a blue longknife was firmly in his hand.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±

    Immediately, Qingming¡¯s entire energy surged forth, frantically charging towards the knife¡¯s tip.

    ¡°Look, Qingming is going to fight!¡±

    Seeing this, someone couldn¡¯t help but shout from the audience.

    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±

    His form shed, and the green Hell¡¯s Sword shed towards the swirling smoke.

    The technique he used was called Soul-locking Swordsmanship. The swordsmanship was ruthless, cold, tyrannical.

    When Fang Yi put it into practice, a terrifying wind rose within three zhang of Qingming¡¯s body, causing people to shudder at the sound.

    ¡°Swish, swish¡ª¡±

    In the howling sword wind, the three white sword lights, reflecting with the ghostly shadow of a dancing skeleton, shed towards the swirling smoke in an instant.

    Looking at the momentum of this move, its power would be no less than that of 200 tigers.

    Once divided, a girl as slender as the dancing, swirling smoke would quickly perish.

    As Qingming acted, many spectators below did not remain unchanged.

    ¡°To be so brutal when you try it. Qingming really doesn¡¯t know how to pity Xiang Xiyu.¡±

    ¡°Yes! If such a beautiful girl is hit by this move, the oue will be tragic.¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst a burst of surprise, the dancing smoke suddenly moved.

    Her form shed, holding a longsword in her hand.

    The longsword was like water, chilling to the heart.

    The longsword held in Feiyan¡¯s jade hand seemed, from afar, not like she was holding it, but as if her jade hand had suddenly elongated.

    Like water, the sword suddenly shed, turning into a light shadow. With the ongoing changes in the dancing, swirling smoke, it quickly aimed to kill Qingming.

    A white light poured down; the longsword waved and danced; the swirling smoke, like a rainbow piercing through the sun, was stabbed by the sword¡¯s light in the dark.

    Endless sword light, like snow, shattered the ghostly phantom.

    Next, the dancing smoke collided with Qingming¡¯s longsword.

    The sh was as quick as lightning. As soon as the sound rang out, the longsword quickly recovered.

    When the longsword was attacked, Qingming¡¯s face showed no change.

    At that moment, he only felt that the longsword suddenly gained thousands of pounds, causing his sword-wielding arm to tremble suddenly.

    In no time, before Qingming could attack again, a sh of sword light appeared behind him unexpectedly.

    Novelnice

    Facing such an attack, Qingming did not turn around.

    He spun his right arm, and the long knife fell.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡ª¡±

    A scroll of sword light, carrying a destructive power, wiped out the dancing sword light in a sh.

    At this moment, the sword light turned around again. After Qingming¡¯s death, it suddenly appeared on his left side.

    However, Qingming swung his longsword again to meet the sh of the sword light.

    Seeing this scene, some elders sitting on the judging panel couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of joy.

    Just now, Qingming was the first to act.

    In fact, once an expert like Qingming took the initiative, it would be firmly grasped in his hands.

    But unexpectedly, just as Qingming acted, the entire situation abruptly changed.

    Originally, the initiative in Qingming¡¯s hands was handed over to Wu Feiyan.

    Since then, Qingming barely moved because he was almost in the same spot.

    When two Life Pces appeared, a powerful pressure instantly descended upon the swirling smoke.

    With the power of the Life Pce, Qingming¡¯s long sword flickered, suddenly splitting into three swords, targeting the swirling smoke.

    The sword¡¯s sh turned into a massive skeletal shadow, which suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the swirling smoke.

    The dancing, flying smoke, holding thunder in her hands, as the swords roared, suddenly producing a dozen swords that erupted like fireworks, piercing through the skeletons.

    I saw the empty shadow of a skeleton, spitting out a dozen small skeletons.

    The small skeletons fell, shattering the swirling smoke sword into pieces.

    After smashing the swirling smoke, the skeletal virtual shadow once again poured down on the swirling smoke.

    And below, Wu Feiyan directly threw out the longsword.

    The sword hissed in the air, carrying a swath of light and shadow, chopping at the empty skeleton.

    Under the frenzied shing of the longsword, the skeletal virtual shadow could not withstand it and exploded directly.

    However, just then, the second skeletal ghost shot again.

    Before the longsword fell, it plunged straight into the sword body.

    In an instant, the swirling smoke flew for a while, being directly thrown back seven or eight feet by the huge impact.

    ¡°Hmph, little girl, aren¡¯t you fierce? How about trying another one now?¡±

    ¡°Did you really think your strength could defeat me? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Now, either bow to me and apologize immediately so I can let you get off the stage safely.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll knock you down andpletely ruin your cold and beautiful image!¡±

    With one sessful attack, Qingming couldn¡¯t help but pride himself.

    He endured for so long just to resist the guest and then hit that girl before him.

    Dare to ignore someone like him, He Qingming would make them pay the price.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a Life Pce?¡±

    Hearing Qingming¡¯s words, Wu Feiyan¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.

    The next moment, a dazzling golden light suddenly burst from her body.

    The golden light was magnificent, rapidly gathering at the top of the swirling smoke.

    Under the gaze of countless eyes, three Long Sword Pces suddenly appeared on top of the swirling smoke.

    ¡°Look, that girl also summoned a Life Pce!¡±

    At the same time, as the smoke pce appeared, the surrounding audience let out a cheer.

    ¡°These three pces are all Sword Pces, it¡¯s a bit too strange!¡±

    Looking at the Three Long Sword Pce, someone murmured.

    ¡°Heavens, look, there are two Three-Star pces and one Four-star pce!¡±

    Someone noticed, suddenly seeing the stars in the three Life Pces, couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    As soon as the words were spoken, all the audience eximed in amazement.

    If Qingming¡¯s Life Pce was considered good, it could be called terrifying.

    Having three Life Pces, two Three-Star, one Four-star, even if we scour the entire Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, there might not be more than ten.

    Because of this, when the Life Pce appeared in the swirling smoke, not only were the disciples watching shocked, but so were the elders of the judging panel and the leaders of the four great leagues.

    At this moment, they suddenly felt that perhaps from today, the Heavenly Dragon Temple would give birth to a super genius.

 Chapter 1769 - 1760: Thought

    <h4>Chapter 1769: Chapter 1760: Thought</h4>

    "This... how is this possible?"

    Staring at the three towering and terrifying Life Pces across from him, Qingming was instantly dumbfounded.

    He never expected the girl he had to deal with to be so strong.

    The three Life Pces of dancing and swirling smoke were released, and the endless pressure instantly shattered the pressure of Qingming¡¯s two Life Pces.

    At this moment, the Life Pces above Qingming¡¯s head trembled visibly.

    They were like two fierce beasts suddenly encountering a mightier beast, and they began to fear.

    "Swish, swish¡ª"

    In the blink of an eye, the longsword in Wu Feiyan¡¯s hand shed. A new moon appeared in the air and was cut down, flying towards Qingming.

    Simultaneously, the three swords of the Life Pce also shone brilliantly. They transformed into giant swords and followed the new moon.

    Seeing this, Qingming¡¯s heart tightened. For a moment, he urged Cloud Stone to seed. Besides the Life Pces, he also resisted the attacks of dancing and swirling smoke.

    The bright eyes soon disappeared, heading towards the green world.

    Qingming was busy resisting. The longsword in his hand suddenly turned into a whirlwind. He matched the pressure of the two Life Pces and flew towards the light.

    With a loud bang, Qingming¡¯s counterattack was directly crushed, hitting the dancing new moon and the swirling smoke perfectly.

    "This is good. I didn¡¯t challenge the boss, which is fortunate, otherwise it would be disastrous!"

    Secretly delighted in his heart, he then stepped onto the stage.

    Luo Cheng was one of the Eight Heavenly Kings of Guangming Xuan, with his nine peaks in life-threatening situations. Within half a step, he could enter the Celestial and human realm.

    In many people¡¯s eyes, as long as they were core members of Bright Pavilion, their strength was indeed formidable.

    Just like Luo Cheng, although he had reached the highest achievement of breaking through the nine times life state, he consecutively defeated talented people in the strong human environment.

    Luo Cheng wanted to challenge Wu Feiyan, but when he saw Wu Feiyan¡¯s three Life Pces, hepletely dismissed the idea.

    If ordinary people were strong, Luo Cheng believed he had the strength to fight them.

    But Wu Feiyan¡¯s talent was too outstanding. With Luo Cheng¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t know how to win, so he temporarily changed opponents.

    The reason Luo Cheng could challenge Xiongnu was that he knew Xiongnu¡¯s cultivation had not broken through to the Celestial state.

    In Luo Cheng¡¯s view, as long as he was a disciple of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, he had the confidence to defeat anyone in the world.

    Of course, another reason was that Luo Cheng knew he was arrogant.

    Just now, one of the Eight Heavenly Kings, Chai Hang, was injured by Ao Sheng.

    To avenge Chai Hang and save the face of Bright Pavilion, Luo Cheng chose to challenge and meditate.

    "Who do you think is more likely to win?"

    Watching Wildman and Luo Cheng sitting on the stage, the audience below was curious.

    "It¡¯s hard to say. The dark-faced boy defeated Jiang Mingshan and Xiaoziming."

    "They are both core members of the four major alliances, yet they lost to the dark face, showing their strength."

    Some people, seeing that they were not sitting well, said with palpitations.

    "That¡¯s not necessarily true. Xiaoziming and Jiang Mingshan are no match for Luo Cheng."

    "Luo Cheng is not only slightly better than the two in cultivation, but his practical experience is also much better."

    "As far as I know, Luo Cheng often returns to the Tianxuan Forest for cultivation. Because he often fights with fierce beasts, in the same environment, hisbat capability far exceeds that of the strong ones."

    There are people who know Luo Cheng.

    "Haha, let¡¯s just say, this match will definitely be interesting!"

    Seeing a good show, some people began to look forward to it.

    On the high tform, Shui Daru was also in the midst of thepetition.

    But ever since she arrived at the martial arts school, she hadn¡¯t seen the shadow of Ao Kangsheng, which worried her.

    "Why hasn¡¯t that guy appeared yet?"

    With her beautiful eyes searching the martial arts arena one by one, Shuiroushu still couldn¡¯t find a trace of Ao Kangsheng. She frowned.

    "Don¡¯t worry, girl. Ranking in the Sky Dragon List is important. That guy won¡¯t miss it!"

    Only to see Shui Rourou¡¯s face burned with a worried color, and then with a yful taste of the past dance, she spokeforting words.

    "But he hasn¡¯t appeared yet. If someone challenges him, he might not win!"

    Shui Ruannuan bit her red lips, looking worried.

    Seeing this, Wu Qingxin couldn¡¯t help but scream in her heart: "It seems this girl really likes that boy!"

    Thinking about it in her heart, but her mouth said calmly: "Girl, don¡¯t worry, the second battle hasn¡¯t finished yet. I¡¯ll help you find that boy first."

    Saying this, Wu Qingxin¡¯s figure shed and quietly left the high tform.

    On the stage, Luo Cheng had been watching coldly since he came on stage.

    Even if you have never been afraid of anyone, being stared at by such a big guy, you will feel a bit jittery.

    "Kid, why are you staring at me like this? Is there a flower on my face?"

    Feeling upset in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but shout at Luo Cheng.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Cheng gently raised his arm and pointed directly at Jing Zuo: "You, defeated, step down!"

    "Are you talking to me?"

    Jing Zuo nced at Luo Chengyi, sneered, and asked.

    "Is there anyone else here?"

    Luo Cheng coldly answered.

    Sitting there, Jing Zuo sneered disdainfully: "Before you dare to say that, I¡¯m really curious. Who gave you such courage?"

    "Well, you don¡¯t have to be curious because you¡¯ll know soon!"

    Luo Cheng¡¯s tone remained indifferent.

    As his voice fell, his entire body gleamed with golden light.

    Seeing this scene, the audience immediately widened their eyes.

    "What does Luo Cheng mean? Isn¡¯t the Life Pce always released when it appears?"

    "Is it because Luo Cheng is unsure and thus stimtes his strongest power?"

    "This duel is bing more and more interesting!"

    Needless to say, the sudden release of the Life Pce by Luo Cheng surprised many people.

    It was the second time since the Heavenly Altar rankingpetition that someone released the Life Pce.

    In an instant, it slipped five or six feet away, sat down, and suddenly stopped. At this moment, his face flushed red, and he gasped for breath.

    That feeling, as if being roasted by the hot waves of heat for a while, felt very ufortable.

    "Hmph, with this power, do you think you can beat me? You¡¯re a real dreamer!"

    He steadied himself and quickly nced at Luo Cheng, sneering as he said.

    Luo Cheng¡¯s second wave of attack had already reached the front of Xiongnu.

    Holding a long ck spear, Luo Cheng looked like a fierce beast, full of crazy hair, as he chased and whipped at Jing Zuo.

    Because he lost the opportunity, there was no time to release the Life Pce, and he could only use the "Cloud and Wind Steps" to defend and circle the arena.

    Due to the suppression of Luo Cheng¡¯s Imperial Pce, the body technique and attacks of the seated wild man were limited to varying degrees.

    So after several gasps, the sitting posture became quite awkward.

    Fortunately, he had mastered the method to awaken blood power. In the battle and retreat beside the line, he had already stirred up the power of blood.

    After a few breaths, Jing Zuo¡¯s body began to turn red.

    From a distance, he looked like a person who had stepped out of a furnace, with a scorched smell all over his body.

    Seeing this scene, Luo Cheng¡¯s heart filled with joy. He thought it was his beast that roasted Jing Zuo to make him like this.

    As a result, Luo Cheng¡¯s attacks became fiercer, almost like the rising tide, as he constantly pped and attacked Jing Zuo.

    When the power of blood was awakened, you could only feel your strength soaring.

    At the same time, Luo Cheng¡¯s fierce attacks seemed to diminish the damage on Jing Zuo.

    Even though at this moment, Jing Zuo was still being chased by Luo Cheng.

    Under Luo Cheng¡¯s fierce attack, he awkwardly sat down.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1770 - 1761: Cheers

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Chapter 1761: Cheers</h4>

    However,pared to before, the intense pain in his body significantly lessened each time he was shaken awake.

    Under the stage, those who were optimistic about Luo Cheng couldn¡¯t help but cheer for him when they saw he had an absolute advantage.

    "I thought ckface couldpete with Luo Cheng. I didn¡¯t expect he wasn¡¯t a match for Luo Cheng at all."

    "I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t forget, ckface hasn¡¯t released his Life Pce yet."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard that ckface¡¯s Life Pce is extremely powerful!"

    "Powerful? Humph! All I know is, under the current circumstances, that ckface has no chance to release his Life Pce!"

    "If he doesn¡¯t have a chance, how can he defeat Luo Cheng?"

    Some disciples in the audience discussed privately.

    The elders in the apanying group didn¡¯t always see it that way.

    Especially some elders, when they saw the changes in the body, they furrowed their brows.

    "That child, seems to have the power of blood?"

    The elder was knowledgeable. Seeing him sitting still, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    "How is it possible? With his cultivation, how could he have the power of blood? I thought it should have been burned away by the fierce me of the Luo Cheng beast!"

    Some elders didn¡¯t think only those who ruined their lives could have the power of blood.

    You know, the power of blood is terrifying, and not everyone can possess it.

    At the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, those with blood power could be counted on the fingers.

    And these people, without exception, are elite at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    Whether in strength or talent, these people are super geniuses.

    The one sitting, not only with low cultivation but also always unknown.

    "I want to see if this is the power of blood. If this child really has the power of blood, Luo Cheng won¡¯t be his match!"

    The third elder smiled, not participating in the argument, but simply said this.

    "Hmm, look, it seems the child used a forbidden skill!"

    After watching the battle for a long time, an elder suddenly eximed in surprise.

    "That¡¯s right. Look at that movement. It¡¯s like a ¡¯Thunder sh¡¯!"

    An elder recognized the technique he used based on his posture.

    That child can even use the "Thunder Light de." I¡¯m afraid his talent is not too low! You know, before this, many people with talent wanted to practice ¡¯Thunder sh,¡¯ but they all failed."

    Seeing this barbaric sitting posture has already brought about the level of "Thunder Light de," some elders couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    "Haha, with what you said, I think the child might have the power of blood!"

    "Because it seems to me, those with the power of blood are more likely to practice ¡¯Thunder sh¡¯!"

    An elderughed, looking at the eyes of the one sitting, his own eyes suddenly had a heat.

    On a high tform not far away, Deputy Chief Heng Qingfeng was also watching the battle with Luo Cheng.

    When he saw the body of the one sitting turning red, his eyebrows furrowed.

    "This boy... has the power of blood!"

    At that moment, Heng Qingfeng was suddenly shocked.

    He recognized the red color on that person¡¯s body at a nce.

    Suddenly, Luo Cheng¡¯s spear technique changed.

    The shadow of that spear suddenly disappeared. Instead, there were nine huge purple me spears.

    As soon as the nine purple Fire Spears appeared, they attacked the sitting person¡¯s heart, neck, eyes, and abdomen.

    These ces are critical for the seated one. Once hit, with Luo Cheng¡¯s power, you could kill instantly.

    Seeing Luo Cheng¡¯s spear technique suddenly bing fierce, the sitting person felt an immediate increase in overall pressure by several folds.

    "Sss, sss, sss¡ª"

    Only hearing the sound of the wind whistling through the air, nine purple fire spears, with the intense vibration of the Green Dragon Spear, then moved to kill the one sitting.

    Several times, I couldn¡¯t help but sit. My clothes were torn by the purple Fire Spear.

    Five times consecutively, the major, abdomen, and the heart parts of the sitting person exposed red skin.

    In the long run, if sat easily, after dozens of moves, he would be fighting on stage almost naked.

    "Child, if you don¡¯t give up now, you will die!"

    At this time, Luo Cheng¡¯s voice rang again.

    He also saw that person sitting in front of him, his body had been broken several times.

    Although these wounds didn¡¯t hurt the flesh and bones, they tore his long clothes into pieces.

    Hearing this, his eyes ignited with mes. Looking at Luo Cheng, he was going to force himself to admit defeat.

    Sitting there angrily, with a quick nce at the stage, when he didn¡¯t see Ao Kangsheng¡¯s figure, he began to worry again.

    At this time, Ao Kangsheng had not returned. He seemed just afraid or more or less of the fierce battle.

    "This battle seems impossible to end early. I need to buy some time for the boss!"

    Thinking of this, only hearing a "ss¡ª" sound, his left side was torn apart again by Luo Cheng¡¯s long spear.

    The torn clothes extended all the way to the person¡¯s thigh. If you got close to me, you could surely see the naked big thigh.

    Seeing this, a burst ofughter erupted under the stage.

    "Hmm, child, are you cool?"

    At this time, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Luo Cheng tough and be idle on the road.

    He wanted to force the barbarian to show his ws, despite his quick temper, so he could defeat him in one blow.

    After such a long intense battle, he still could withstand the pressure of his Double Life Pce.

    Luo Cheng saw, the ck face before him was definitely a formidable enemy.

    If you don¡¯t beat him early, I¡¯m afraid once hees out of the Life Pce, it will be troublesome.

    However, just after Luo Cheng mocked him, he suddenly made a huge form, letting Luo Cheng¡¯s violent attack fall on him.

    "Look, that child is going to lose!"

    Daring to face Luo Cheng¡¯s attack directly. Is this child going to die?"

    "It seems he¡¯s not a match for Luo Cheng at all!"

    Just when I was sitting with my own body, suddenly, there was a movement under the stage.

    At this time, both the audience and elders present couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.

    They were all surprised. How could they suddenly do this?

    Just a resounding sound, the shaking tform was trembling.

    Immediately, nine purple Fire Spears shattered the beast¡¯s sitting attack and directly stabbed at the beast¡¯s protective mask.

    In an instant, the sitting beautiful body flew in the air, falling towards the outside of thebat tform.

    "Humph, you still lost!"

    When Luo Cheng saw his opponent being knocked away, his face suddenly showed a cold smile.

    However, I was about to fall from the stage.

    But at that moment, his whole body suddenly erupted with thousands of golden rays.

    In a golden sh, it quickly gathered into two huge Life Pces, sitting on the beautiful one¡¯s head.

    The whole body me is a red me Spear. The person is a giant.

    Two Life Pces suddenly appeared, the huge destructive power, instantly enveloping the entirebat tform.

    At the same time, the person who just flew out of thebat tform suddenly stopped, slowly falling to the edge of thebat tform.

    "Look, he finally released the Life Pce!"

    "Double Life Pce, a Three-Star and a Four-star, both stronger than Luo Cheng¡¯s."

    "I didn¡¯t expect this guy¡¯s talent to be so strong. Now, he shouldmit suicide!"

    After the Double Life Pce opened, there was a brief silence under the tform.

    Suddenly, a deafening sound rose to the sky, and the arena was boiling.

    On the opposite side, when Luo Cheng saw the barbaric Life Pce, his heart tightened immediately.

    That feeling was like suddenly being choked by someone, with a feeling of suffocation.

    I have to say, the talent shown by the person sitting was genuinely frightening to Luo Cheng.

    Of course, it was just fear, not terror.

    Being one of the Eight Heavenly Kings of Bright Pavilion, Luo Cheng had experienced a lot.

 Chapter 1771 - 1762: Deeply Frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Chapter 1762: Deeply Frustrated</h4>

    "Kill¡ª"

    Faced with this smile, Luo Cheng felt as if he had been pped in public. His face grew increasingly warm.

    Luo Cheng, who was respected for his status, had never been so humiliated before? Suddenly, Luo Cheng roared, his spear dancing wildly as he returned to the barbaric man¡¯s side.

    Though he knew he might not be able to defeat the Xiongnu. But if he didn¡¯t do it, Luo Cheng would feel very frustrated.

    "Huff!¡ª"

    Seeing Luo Chengunch an attack again, he sat down, holding the Green Dragon Spear, gently shaking it.

    Suddenly, a firework shot out, with a ferocious killing intent, directly striking into the Nine-Long Purple Fire.

    Another explosion. In the intense spear noise, the nine purple spears were shattered once more.

    Next was the second, the third...

    In just a few breaths, Luo Cheng evenunched 18 attacks in session.

    However, every time he was struck by lightning, once he met the Green Dragon Spear, he was pulverized, rendered utterly powerless.

    As for the man sitting opposite, after the battle, I still wanted to look under the tform.

    Those who didn¡¯t know thought sitting there and ignoring Luo Cheng was arrogant. This was Chi Dada¡¯s disdain.

    However, only Man Zuo himself knew that he was looking for Ao Cangsheng¡¯s figure below the tform.

    In fact, sitting here under the authority of the Twin Pce, I could absolutely defeat Luo Cheng in one strike.

    But to help Ao Cangsheng buy time, he did not seed, leaving Luo Cheng to attack.

    Nine consecutive attacks, Luo Cheng waspletely defeated by Man Zuo.

    This thoroughly shattered the confidence Luo Cheng originally had.

    Thinking about how to do it, he could not defeat the person sitting there. Instead, he let the audience watch an exciting scene. Luo Cheng finally stopped.

    "You win, I admit defeat!"

    Luo Cheng, drenched in sweat, panted for a moment and suddenly gritted his teeth and said this.

    "What?"

    Upon hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes.

    "Why are you giving up? Let¡¯s keep fighting!"

    Seeing Luo Cheng concede, Xiu Zhen¡¯s heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    If Luo Cheng admitted defeat, the battle would be over.

    With this beautiful sitting sensation, in the next match, someone might challenge Ao Cangsheng.

    At that time, if Ao Cangsheng wasn¡¯t present, he would be punished for failure.

    "Kid, even if you win, you don¡¯t need to humiliate me like this, right? Do you really think if you beat me, you¡¯ll be number one on the Sky Dragon List?"

    If sitting still fell into Luo Cheng¡¯s ears, Luo Cheng would be angry for a while.

    He didn¡¯t know the Xiongnu¡¯s intention, thinking it was humiliation.

    "Brother, I think you misunderstood. I meant you still have the chance to beat me. Why give up so soon?"

    Xiu Zuo stuck out her tongue seeing Luo Cheng had already turned to leave, hurriedly exined.

    "Scram!"

    Luo Cheng didn¡¯t care about sitting, he only coldly spat out a word.

    "Isn¡¯t this guy a bit too arrogant?" Luo Cheng already admitted defeat. He still greatly humiliated Luo Cheng.

    "Yeah! Unexpectedly he¡¯s strong, but his character is so poor!"

    "If he humiliates Luo Cheng like this, if he meets the envoy of the Bright Pavilion, or even Bright Pavilion¡¯s master Feng Xuyao, he will lose more face!"

    When seeing this big move, there was a disdainful voice from the stage.

    After Luo Cheng left the stage, the judge¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    "In the second round of challenges, I sit and have won!"

    Amidst cheers, he sat down and walked off.

    It¡¯s said he won the war, he should be happy.

    But now I¡¯m well off, but I¡¯m not happy at all.

    Because now, Ao Kangsheng hasn¡¯t returned to the Martial Arts Stage.

    Just as he sat in the dark, suddenly Rong Xiaofeng came running from afar.

    "Teacher, did you find Sheng?"

    Seeing Rong Xiaofeng, he immediately sat up.

    Rong Xiaofeng shook her head, saying dejectedly, "I¡¯ve almost searched through the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, but haven¡¯t found his whereabouts."

    Now, he¡¯s mostly gone to Zhan Tianfu. Just now I called the maid to hit the Heavenly Mansion. Didn¡¯t you see theme back?"

    "No, I¡¯ve just finished the duel!"

    "You joined the duel?"

    Upon hearing this, his eyes lit up.

    "Win or lose?"

    The next moment, Rang Xiaofeng showed a curious expression, looking at Xiu Zhen sitting and asking.

    "Of course I won!" he said.

    "Great, winning is really good!"

    The tender smile gently brushed a trace of joy in the heart, smilingly patting the sitting shoulder.

    "s, a pity Sheng can¡¯t catch up!"

    He was happy, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t appeared yet, he was going to miss the next match.

    "I hope the next match isn¡¯t Sheng!"

    Disappointed, shaking her head. Today she wanted to see Ao Kangsheng, but she encountered such a situation.

    On the high tform, seeing that bouncing heart hadn¡¯t returned, the water and tree aged.

    Upon hearing the words "Song Shuzui", he sat down, smiled, and straightened up.

    We all knew, Song Shuzui and Cao Cao are immortal.

    Since Ge Shuzui was going to challenge on stage, he would definitely choose Ao Cangsheng as his opponent, not to mention Ao Cangsheng was no longer on the Martial Arts Arena.

    Sure enough, Jin Fenglie read out the challenger¡¯s name¡ªAo Kangsheng.

    After Jin Fenglie announced, Ge Shusui dressed in a ck shirt walked onto the stage.

    Upon seeing the beautiful and free Song Shuzui appear, cheers immediately erupted from the stage.

    As the vice president of the ck Dragon Association, Ge Shusui was not only powerful but also attractive, very popr among girls.

    So now, seeing Song Shusui¡¯s appearance, many girls began to cheer for him uncontrobly.

    Faced with the pursuit of many spectators, Ge Shuzui smiled and waved to the audience.

    When Ge Shuzui climbed up to the stage¡¯s top, the audience¡¯s gaze moved to the stage entrance.

    "What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong? So much time has passed, and Ao Kangsheng hasn¡¯te on stage yet. What¡¯s up with him?"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, some spectators couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    "I forgot you didn¡¯t mention it. I seem not to have seen him today."

    Upon hearing this, the audience was shocked, furrowing their brows.

    "If he didn¡¯t show up, this guy must be avoiding the fight on purpose?" some felt surprised.

    "Probably so! Maybe he didn¡¯te because he¡¯s afraid of losing face in the challenge!"

    Someone mocked coldly again.

    "Maybe he just didn¡¯te. If he fights Ge Shuzui, he¡¯ll lose miserably!"

    Those who knew Ge Shuzui couldn¡¯t help but support him.

    The judge finally made a sound.

    "Why don¡¯t we start the fight?"

    Upon hearing this, Jin Fenglie¡¯s face suddenly looked bitter, turning around and said "The yer is not here, cane soon, wait!"

    When the judge heard these words, his face sank, and he said: "ording to the rules, wait for him half the time of incense. If he doesn¡¯t show up before half the incense burns, he will be judged defeated!"

    With the judge¡¯s order, Jin Fenglie naturally did not dare to disobey. So, with an ominous gaze from the others, Jin Fenglie lit the incense stick.

    As time passes, Qingxin Dance appeared on the stage again.

    "How about Qingxin? Did you find him?"

    Upon seeing the dance, she hurriedly asked.

    Wu Qingxin shook his head, said nkly: "I searched the university for him, but I didn¡¯t see half of him."

    "Then what? He can¡¯t? Didn¡¯t he attend college?"

    The water was soft andforting. She was worried about you. She was at a loss.

    Wu Qingxin sighed: "Maybe you know, he¡¯s already not attending college anymore. If so, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back."

    "Oh! I don¡¯t know what this guy is thinking. He¡¯s leaving college at times like this."

    The water and big tree were anxious, couldn¡¯t help but take a bite.

    The time is passing, but Ao Cangsheng is not there.

    Those hoping for his return began to be disappointed. Those enemies started to secretly rejoice.

    The time of the incense candle passes very quickly. Amidst the constant insults toward Ao Changsheng from the audience, the incense gradually burns out.

 Chapter 1772 - 1763: Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Chapter 1763: Too Late</h4>

    "It seems there¡¯s no hope. Even if Cangsheng returns, it¡¯ll be toote!"

    Looking at the burnt incense stick, Rong Xiaofeng said with some resentment.

    Just now, they had all returned.

    Through Yue Shuang¡¯s exnation, they learned that Ao Cangsheng and Long Yinsui went to Tianxuan Forest.

    Upon hearing such news, Rong Xiaofeng and the others were only curious and surprised, showing no other expressions.

    Finally, thest light of the incense stick had gone out, but Ao Cangsheng had not returned.

    Seeing this, Ge Shu¡¯s face was full of strange colors.

    Ao Kangsheng did note. He was very happy. But as he rejoiced, he also lost something.

    Before the match, he had a great idea to kill Ao Kangsheng directly on stage.

    Now that Ao Cangsheng still hadn¡¯t appeared, his n had fallen through.

    Ge Shuzui didn¡¯t anticipate such a result, so he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad?

    "Master, it¡¯s time to announce the result!"

    From the jury¡¯s seats, Heng Qingfeng suddenly said rxedly.

    However, he longed to be proud of Cangsheng¡¯s forfeiture, so at this moment, he was very pleased.

    "Alright!"

    The deputy chief said that even if Jin Fenglie wanted to dy, it would be impossible.

    Then, Jin Fenglie sighed deeply and dered, "Third challenge, since Ao Cangsheng is absent, Ge Shucai wins!"

    The sound had just been made, and the audience immediately erupted in cheers and discussions.

    "It seems Ao Kangsheng really dared note."

    "I heard that Ao Kangsheng has a grudge with Ge Shuzui. He might be afraid of Ge Shuzui¡¯s revenge, so he deliberately forfeited the fight!"

    "As the vice president of the ck Dragon Association, especially his arrogant Sheng Zongliang, he ispetent!"

    "Perhaps it¡¯s best to forfeit; at least that boy can save his life!"

    On the side, Wu Qingxin heard and couldn¡¯t help giggling, "Girl, seeing your sweetheart, are you so happy?"

    "What are you talking about? Annoying!"

    The water was soft andfortable, and the cheeks were beautiful.

    "Am I speaking nonsense? Hehe, whose face was pale just now?"

    Ao Kangsheng returned. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t worried about the dance. They were all mischievous.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!"

    Shui Roushu was shy, ring at Wu Qingxin for a nce and saying no more.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s appearance, Shui Linggen¡¯s eyebrows also slowly rxed.

    Although Ao Cangsheng was a bitte, he didn¡¯t disappoint his expectations.

    "Boss, how did youe back? Where did you go?"

    When Ao Cangsheng walked to the front of the stage, he was the first to rush up and ask.

    "Haha, there was something temporary, so I apologize for the dy!"

    Ao Cangsheng smiled slightly, but he felt something was wrong.

    "It¡¯s alright to be back; it¡¯s not toote now!"

    At this, Rong Xiaofeng also came over tofort him.

    He didn¡¯t ask Ao Kangsheng what he did, he just spoke.

    In Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes, as long as Ao Cangsheng returned, then nothing else mattered.

    "Senior brother, Senior Sister spent a lot of effort looking for you. How do you n to repay her?"

    Yue Shuang suddenly gathered together,ughing as she spoke to Ao Cangsheng.

    "Whatever Sister Wu says for repayment, I¡¯ll repay!"

    Ao Kangsheng smiled looking at the frost on the moon.

    "Good! Then Sister Wu wants you to defeat Ge Shuzui. Can you do it?"

    Yue Shuang nced at Song Shusui, who had just stepped off the stage, suddenly turning harsh in tone.

    At that moment, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes turned to Ge Shusui¡¯s cold eyes.

    In fact, from the moment Ao Cangsheng returned, Ge Shusui¡¯s expression became cold, fierce, and ruthless.

    Now, the one who killed his brother is right in front of him. How could he not resent?

    "No problem; dealing with him is a piece of cake!"

    ncing slightly at Song Shu who was drunk, Ao Cangsheng said coldly.

    Afterward, Ao Cangsheng went on stage, telling Jin Fenglie that he would participate in the challenge.

    The sudden appearance of Ao Cangsheng made Jin Fenglie very happy.

    Then, Jin Fenglie conveyed Ao Kangsheng¡¯s intentions to the judges.

    Now, for Ao Chuangsheng to participate in the challenge, the judges¡¯ approval was needed.

    Finally, the judges¡¯mittee stated that if some contestants in the top ten were willing to ept Ao Chuangsheng¡¯s challenge, Ao Chuangsheng could join.

    After hearing the news, Ao Cangsheng looked at Song Shusui, who had just stepped off the stage.

    Earlier, due to the absence of Ao Cangsheng, Song Shu won without a fight.

    Now that Ao Cangsheng had returned, he naturally wanted to reim his position from Ge Shuzui.

    Soon, amidst the chaos, the referee announced the judging chamber¡¯s intention.

    "Ge Shusui, I challenge you. Do you dare to ept?"

    Just after the referee announced, Ao Kangsheng pointed towards that song and said loudly.

    Hearing Ao Cangsheng, the surrounding audience showed surprised expressions.

    Just now, Song Shucui challenged Ao Kangsheng. But because of this battle, Ao Kangsheng didn¡¯t appear.

    But now, once Ao Cangsheng appeared, he had to challenge Song Shusui. What¡¯s the situation?

    For a while, many viewers started to doubt. They didn¡¯t know what Ao Kangsheng meant by this move.

    Below the stage, Ge Shurui also looked coldly at Ao Cangsheng, his whole body filled with killing intent.

    The young man in front of him was the one who killed his brother and his brother¡¯s brother.

    It stands to reason, now that Ao Cangsheng sends it to his home. Only when he felt happy.

    But if he epted Ao Kangsheng¡¯s challenge, hepleted Ao Kangsheng¡¯s participation in the challenge.

    This action wasn¡¯t meant to suppress Ao Kangsheng but to aid Ao Kangsheng. But Ao Kangsheng was his enemy.

    So at this moment, Ge Shuzui¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but start to waver.

    "Ge Shurui, I once said, within a year, I¡¯ll challenge you. What, are you afraid before a year is up?"

    Seeing Song Shu drunk, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help but say a sarcastic remark.

    These words left Ge Shusui speechless. Those supporting Ge Shurui immediately broke into the scene.

    "Drink less, ept his challenge!"

    "Drink less, defeat him!"

    "Don¡¯t get drunk. Look at that boy!"

    ...

    These cheers entered Song Shusui¡¯s ears, causing Song Shusui¡¯s eyebrows to frown.

    Now, so many people support him, holding a good view of him. If he didn¡¯t ept Ao Kangsheng¡¯s challenge, he would definitely be misunderstood as being afraid of Ao Kangsheng.

    This misunderstanding, Song Shu Zui couldn¡¯t bear. The ck Dragon Conference can¡¯t lose such a person.

    After hesitating for a while, Ge Shuzui finally raised his head and said: "Ao Kangsheng, I ept your challenge!"

    "Wow¡ª"

    Hearing Ge Shu¡¯s arrogant voice, the whole audience broke into cheers.

    Since someone epted Ao Kangsheng¡¯s challenge.

    But unexpectedly, in the end, he picked up a stone to smash his own foot.

    Ao Cangsheng and Man Zuo did not die. Of Wu Yunshan¡¯s two disciples, one was dead and another deceased.

    This matter, Song Shu always kept in his heart.

    For a long time, he had been looking for an opportunity to avenge his brother and senior brother.

    Now, Ao Cangsheng spoke those words in front of Ge Shucai. How could Ge Shucai not be angry?

    "I feel proud. Wait. Today, I will personally kill you to avenge my brother and senior brother!"

    Song Shu¡¯s eyes were red, full of hatred.

    In a distant hall, an old man was watching the stage where Ao Cangsheng stood.

    This person was none other than Ge Shuzui¡¯s master, Wu Yunshan.

    Once again, when Ge Shurui was preparing to initiate the challenge, Wu Yunshan was particrly excited.

    Because he knew Ge Shucai would challenge Ao Cangsheng, killing Ao Cangsheng.

    But the subsequent events turned Wu Yunshan¡¯s great mood into bubbles, because Ao Kangsheng was absent.

    However, Wu Yunshan did not disappear for long. At this moment, he saw Ao Cangsheng appear in the martial hall and threaten to challenge Song Shucai.

    Thus, Wu Yunshan, who was in low spirits, suddenly cheered up.

 Chapter 1773 - 1764: A Beam of Golden Light

    <h4>Chapter 1773: Chapter 1764: A Beam of Golden Light</h4>

    Since Ao Cangsheng has returned, it is time to invite him to share his hatred with Ao Cangsheng.

    Wu Yunshan believes that with Ge Shucai¡¯s current strength, he can kill Ao Cangsheng.

    Because he alone knows that the current Song Shu is already intoxicated, having transcended into the realm of Heaven and Man.

    "Are you two ready?"

    The referee¡¯s voice suddenly rang out between the two of them.

    "Ready!"

    Ao Cangsheng and Ge Shuzui answered simultaneously.

    "Then let the battle begin!"

    The referee waved his hand, signaling the start of the match.

    At this moment, many in the audience began to focus on the stage ahead.

    "Can Cangsheng really defeat Ge Shusui?"

    Seeing the duel, Rong Xiaofeng asked nervously.

    "Master, don¡¯t worry. Cangsheng and Yan Hong both dare to fight. A song can be so delightful and intoxicating. What is it!"

    Seated gracefully, smiling, he waved dismissively, not regarding Ge Shuzui as noteworthy.

    "Boom¡ª"

    With anticipation, a golden light suddenly burst from Song Shusui¡¯s body.

    Seeing this scene, the surrounding audience erupted in cheers.

    The golden light swirled and flowed. Under the watchful eye of countless spectators, it finally converged into three Life Pces above Ge Shusui¡¯s head.

    "Look, the Drunken Life Pce has appeared!"

    "Am I blind? How can he have three Life Pces when he¡¯s drunk?"

    "Didn¡¯t you... break through by drinking less?"

    ...

    Clearly, many in the audience didn¡¯t know that Ge Shuzui had already stepped into the celestial realm.

    Therefore, when Ge Shusui revealed these three Life Pces, many were astonished.

    As the president of the ck Dragon Society, Ziyun Fei also smiled at the corner of his mouth when he saw the three Life Pces released by Song Shucai.

    Ge Shuzui entering the celestial realm will undoubtedly make the ck Dragon Society¡¯s power even more formidable.

    This will y a significant role in securing the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy¡¯s first league for the ck Dragon Society.

    Watching the Life Pce released by Song Shusui, Ao Cangsheng remained undeterred.

    He saw his hands clenched tightly as a beam of dark purple light burst forth from his body.

    The golden light gathered, eventually converging into three Life Pces above Ge Shurui¡¯s head.

    When people saw Ge Shushui¡¯s three Life Pces, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble once more.

    Because each Life Pce represented something powerful: the first being the Three-Star Golden Lion, the second the Three-Star Earth Shield.

    The third pce was even more terrifying. It was the Four-Star Streamlight Armor.

    These three Life Pces were attacked by the First Life Pce leader and protected by the second and third Life Pces.

    However, judging from Ge Shushui¡¯s three Life Pces, his defensive capabilities must be incredibly strong.

    It was almost impossible for ordinary people to harm him.

    While many were captivated by Ge Shuucai¡¯s three Life Pces, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pces immediately attracted the attention of many spectators.

    Because Ao Kangsheng was rarely active in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, many people were unaware of his talents.

    At this moment, when the purple-ck mixed eyes of Ao Cangsheng flickered on him, many people widened their eyes.

    "How is this possible? How could that light appear on him?"

    "I don¡¯t know! As far as I know, the color released by the Life Pce should be pure gold!"

    "What kind of Life Pce emits such light?"

    Seeing such a strange phenomenon ur with Ao Kangsheng, not only the audience but many judges and elders were also taken aback.

    This situation had broken many people¡¯s conventional understanding, giving them a huge surprise.

    However, even more shocking events unfolded when people were surprised by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s pce.

    The flowing purple and ck light rapidly converged.

    He neither knew nor could anyone at the martial arts arena truly understand the second life pce¡¯s Ao Cangsheng, and the Red Flower Furnace.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng release two bizarre Life Pces, Ge Shuzui¡¯s expression slightly shifted.

    Although he was already a strong man of nature, he wasn¡¯t as proud of Ao Cangsheng¡¯s talent.

    When the five Life Pces of both were released, the entire battle tform waspletely shrouded by an invisible pressure.

    Ge Shuzui was overwhelmed by the pressure released by the three Life Pces. The atmosphere was thick and heavy, as substantial as a mountain.

    Once these three Life Pces appeared, it seemed as if three mountains immediately surrounded Ao Cangsheng, and they all wanted to kill him.

    And Ao Cangsheng, although with only two Life Pces, the pressure they emitted could induce fear and chills.

    He resembled a cold-blooded killer, sharp and terrifying. Once one made contact, death was certain.

    "They¡¯re destined to die!"

    With the release of the Life Pce, Ge Shusui swiftly took action.

    As he gripped with his right hand, a red longsword appeared in his grasp.

    As his form flickered in and out, the energy of the maleplete circle crazily poured into the de.

    In the blink of an eye, Ge Shusui charged into the top five of Ao Cangsheng.

    Soon, he raised the knife and struck down. Nine red des, like nine meteors, struck towards the sky with overwhelming power.

    Simultaneously, the third Life Pce of Ge Shushui suddenly shrank, transforming into a normal-sized armor attached to Ge Shushui.

    Upon seeing this, Cangsheng immediately utilized the "Cloud and Wind Step". He extended his right hand, and in it appeared the ck Sword.

    "Swish swish¡ª"

    With a sword in his hand, proud Ao Cangsheng danced with the tide. Suddenly, sword shadows appeared in the void.

    The sword¡¯s shadow was cold like ice. A gentle swirl impacted Ge Shuzui.

    Seeing the nine red swords about to cut into Ao Cangsheng¡¯s sky, Ge Shusui¡¯s left hand suddenly flew up.

    Suddenly, the nine swords were separated. They sketched an arc in the sky, bypassing Ao Kangsheng¡¯s attack, and aimed to kill Ao Kangsheng.

    Meanwhile, the life force of heaven and earth stirred violently in the void.

    At that moment, Ao Cangsheng felt his body tighten, as if ensnared by something, and his movements were restricted.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Sword shadows flew everywhere. At first nce, they chopped down.

    But seeing thend god shield of Song Shu drunk suddenly fall, it was difficult to stop this blow.

    Amidst the intense explosion, even with the protection of the Earth Shield, Ge Shucai¡¯s body shuddered vigorously.

    Even though Ge Shuzui wasn¡¯t injured, it was enough to show Ao Cangsheng¡¯s aggression.

    After taking several hits, Song Shu became intoxicated.

    Before Ao Cangsheng could attack again, he suddenly swung his longsword forward.

    Following the nine red swords, a more terrifying and massive red sword suddenly appeared, shing toward Ao Cangsheng.

    "With the binding of heaven and earth, let¡¯s see how you can hide!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body suddenly stop moving, Ge Shuzui couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly at the corner of his mouth.

    His first attack was, in fact, just a decoy, meant to attract Ao Kangsheng¡¯s attention and taking the opportunity to use the vitality of heaven and earth to trap Ao Kangsheng¡¯s body.

    And this second wave of attack was the true killing move.

    With this move, Song Shu was intoxicated all over the city and imed top ten victories.

    Ge Shurui believed that since Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body was trapped, he couldn¡¯t possibly resist this move.

    The wind roared. When the nine red swords were seen, they chopped down on Ao Kangsheng.

    Once Ao Cangsheng was decapitated, even if he were Iron Man, he would be directly cut into seven or eight segments.

    At this moment, the entire audience held their breath, quietly awaiting Ao Cangsheng¡¯s demise at the hands of Ge Shucai.

    "Boom¡ª"

    The nine red swords shed by, followed by a fierce explosion from where Ao Cangsheng was standing.

    And Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body was engulfed in the suddenly rising dust and waves.

    Silence. The martial arts school suddenly became incredibly quiet.

    Just moments ago, they were boasting about the spot where Ao Cangsheng was seated, and faces turned pale.

    He didn¡¯t expect Ao Cangsheng to be hit by Ge Shucai.

    The smile beside him turned ghastly pale.

    From the start, he was worried that Ao Cangsheng was no match for Ge Shuzui.

    Until he heard theforting words seated beautifully, his worry had slightly dissipated.

    But in just a blink, Ao Cangsheng hade to such an end. How could he not be frightened?

    However, at this moment, people¡¯s hearts were shaken.

    In the smoke-filled stage, amidst sshing waves, a figure suddenly appeared.

    "Who is that?"

    Seeing the figure, someone couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    "It¡¯s Ao Cangsheng. He¡¯s not dead!"

    As the dustpletely cleared away, someone rejoiced.

 Chapter 1774 - 1765: Heartflutter

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Chapter 1765: Heartflutter</h4>

    The sword shadow swayed, and the sound of the sword was long. It roared in the air, with a chill and boundless killing intent, suddenly converging into a beam of ethereal sword light, shooting towards Ge Shusui.

    "Whoosh¡ª¡ª"

    When the sword light passed by, a voice came from the void.

    Hearing this sound, the drunken Song Shuzui suddenly woke up.

    Ge Shusui raised his head and saw the light of a sword as true as a divine sword flying towards him at an iparable speed.

    The sword light was like a nightmare. As soon as he saw it, his heart started to race.

    Facing immense pressure and intense killing, Ge Shusui suddenly felt himself strangled by death, starting to breatheboriously.

    In haste, Ge Shuzui waved his hand.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    At the sound of a roar, the Golden Lion in the sky suddenly leaped towards the sword.

    Ao Cangsheng saw this, and the corner of his mouth involuntarily lifted into a cold smile.

    He waved his left hand, suddenly turning into a fierce Fire Beast, rushing towards the Golden Lion.

    The Emperor quietly extinguished the fire, but when it transformed into a fierce beast, it became several times faster.

    The two rose and fell, and the Emperor extinguished the beast manifested by the Karmic Fire, then collided with the Golden Saint Lion.

    When these two Life Pces met, the Golden Lion raised its giant paw and patted the neck of the ck beast.

    However, when the Golden Lion¡¯s gigantic paw was pped down, the neck of the fierce ck beast suddenly bore a head.

    The head quickly opened its mouth, suddenly transforming into arge maw, directly biting the Golden Lion¡¯s paw.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    When the giant paw was bitten, the Golden Lion seemed in agony, howling.

    As the master of the Life Pce, Ge Shusui¡¯s body trembled instantly.

    It felt like when the Golden Lion was injured, it affected him too, causing him pain.

    In its agony, the Golden Lion suddenly took arge bite of the fierce ck beast.

    This time, there was no surprise. The Golden Lion bit the head of the ck beast.

    However, just as it closed its huge mouth, the Golden Lion¡¯srge mouth suddenly began to burn, emitting ck mes.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    The Golden Lion roared again after being injured a second time. Its huge body suddenly leaped up, shing directly to the side, not daring to attack the fierce beast transformed by the Emperor¡¯s Mie Fire.

    "Whoo!¡ª¡ª"

    As these two Life Pces fought against each other, the light of the Sword of Spirit flickered in the air, then shed towards Ge Shusui.

    Before the sword light cleaved down, a terrifying killing intent suddenly enveloped Ge Shucai¡¯s entire body.

    The fierce killing intent was like an unstoppable thunderbolt. Once it reached Ge Shuzui¡¯s body, it would hurt like acupuncture.

    When the sword light came, Song Shucai naturally dared not be negligent.

    Suddenly, his sword began to dance wildly.

    In the blink of an eye, 27 crimson des appeared in front of him.

    The des were like fire. The entire Combat tform was red, as if it were aze.

    The twenty-seven des aligned in a row, blocking the front of Ge Shuzui.

    "Jingle¡ª¡ª"

    Listen to the sound of golden-iron attacks. The light of the Sword of Spirit fell, striking the de in front.

    "Click"

    Instantly, the front depletely broke into a rain of light and shadow, exploding like brilliant fireworks.

    Then the second and third, the sharp sword light didn¡¯t extinguish until the invisible sword light shattered twelve des.

    But what made Song Shuzui¡¯s sour was one de scattered, another survived.

    Then a second sword light shot out from the void.

    Like lightning, it swiftly crossed more than ten feet, severing the de again in front of Ge Shuzui.

    "Click"

    In a blink, those twelve des were severed again.

    At this time, there were only five swords left in front of Ge Shushui.

    And the moment of the two sword lights was just an instant.

    During this period, Ge Shushui¡¯s longsword was still dancing, and new des were still appearing.

    However, under the light of the Sword of Spirit, his sword des suddenly paled.

    When the fifth sword light was cleaved, Ge Shucai leaped out with five sword tips.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The sword light roared, like thunder, suddenly thrusting into the five swords.

    Suddenly, five of the des were all broken.

    Once stopped by sword des, the sword light¡¯s power suddenly weakened by half.

    But even so, the sword light still flew forward with half its power, cutting down on Ge Shuzui¡¯s defensive mask once again.

    In the tter, the ethereal sword light was abruptly cut off.

    At the same time, Ge Shuzui¡¯s defensive mask suddenly appeared with tens of thousands of cracks.

    His body was also shaken back by the immense impact to Zhang Yuan.

    Seeing this, Ao Kangsheng¡¯s figure instantly faded, drifting away.

    Many people initially deciphered Wu Yishan¡¯s intention.

    His disciple was facing life and death. As a master, he could not sit idly by.

    That gigantic sword light, like thunder, proceeded to Song Shuzui¡¯s head.

    However, at this moment, a crisis suddenly arose in Ao Cangsheng¡¯s heart.

    This crisis became increasingly real until, in a blink, it condensed into essence, shattering from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s side.

    In haste, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t resist with his sword.

    But with his roar, the Red Fire Furnace suddenly spun rapidly, appearing directly on Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left side.

    Two fierce explosion sounds suddenly echoed from the tform, startling everyone.

    One from Ao Cangsheng¡¯s left, and another atop Ge Shuzui¡¯s head.

    The terrible strike on the Red Flower Furnace forced the furnace back three zhangs.

    And attacking Song Shuzui, using the Primordial Furnace, Ao Cangsheng exerted all his might.

    Therefore, in facing this sudden ambush, he naturally had little spare power to resist.

    Thus, under Wu Yishan¡¯s sudden attack, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s body was directly shaken off.

    Before hended, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed from his mouth.

    Fortunately, when he made his first move against Ge Shucai, he had already released twoyers of Chaos Armor.

    So, although Ao Kangsheng was startled and spat blood, he was not severely injured.

    Inparison, even under the protection of Wu Yishan, Song Shusui was still knocked to the ground by Ao Cangsheng, trembling all over.

    "Old man, what do you want to do?"

    At this moment, Ao Cangsheng suddenly burst into rage, ring fiercely at Wu Yunshan.

    "If you haven¡¯t been taught, do you talk to a senior in university like this?"

    Wu Yunshan red at Ao Cangsheng, some relying on the old to sell the old.

    "If I want to have manners, do I need your existing virtues? This is a duel between me and Ge Shuzui. You, a university elder, suddenly ambushed me. Are you shameless?"

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold, ring at Wu Yishan.

    "You can fight each other, but you¡¯re so fierce at such a young age. Not only are you deadly, but you also want to kill my disciple."

    "If I didn¡¯t suddenly stop, my disciple would have died at your hands."

    "I want to ask you who taught you how to have a killing heart."

    Facing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s questioning, Wu Yunshan felt no shame at all.

    "Too heavyhearted to kill? Humph! Wu Yishan, when the duel started, your disciple killed mine, were you blind?"

    "At that time, did you stop your disciple? Did you say he was too ruthless? Have you ever asked yourself how you can teach such a murderer?"

    "You didn¡¯t! You did nothing. You were just waiting for your disciple to win."

    "As for whom he will kill, you don¡¯t care whether his heart is heavy or not at all!"

    "Now, it¡¯s your disciple¡¯s turn to be counterattacked, his turn to be killed, and you rushed up so actively to ther. Do you really think others are fools?"

    "Do you really think only your disciple is human, and no one else is? Your disciple can kill others. If others resist your disciple, he will be a troublemaker who will kill people."

    "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so old and still so idiotic."

    Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, he said angrily.

    Wu Yunshan, criticized publicly by Ao Cangsheng, was extremely angry.

    He now wished he could kill Ao Cangsheng on the spot, but there were so many people watching around him; how could he do that?

    Wu Yunshan sneered, "Kid, you not only are fierce but also shrewd."

    "If we fight against each other, it¡¯s hard to avoid injury. But every time you fight, aren¡¯t you ruthless?"

    "Even if your opponent is not as good as you, you will stop at nothing to kill him!"

 Chapter 1775 - 1766: Covering Up the Facts

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Chapter 1766: Covering Up the Facts</h4>

    "If you think carefully, which of your opponents will leave the stage safely?"

    "I have to say, Wu Yunshan, you are quite eloquent."

    "You know, damage on stage is unavoidable. So please don¡¯t use it as an excuse to cover up the fact that you attacked me.

    "As a senior at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, it¡¯s disgraceful for you to attack the younger generation in public!"

    Cangsheng sneered sarcastically.

    "Kid, who are you talking about?"

    Being humiliated by Ao Cangsheng repeatedly, even with Wu Yunshan¡¯s good temper, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    "Say it, why don¡¯t you still admit it?"

    They sneered.

    Wu Yunshan squinted, his originally ashen face suddenly turned stern.

    "You uncultured bastard, you¡¯re too poorly raised. Today I¡¯ll teach you on behalf of your parents!"

    Wu Yishan angrily drank and suddenly leaped into the air, rushing towards Ao Cangsheng.

    On the side, Jin Fenglie saw him suddenly jump up, rushing towards Wu Yunshan.

    It turns out he wanted to take down Wu Yunshan.

    The heart of Shui trembled, the heart of Breeze trembled.

    However, the former was due to excitement and joy, thetter due to fear and hatred.

    Why has such a talented young man be his enemy? Heng Qingfeng couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment, so he was both angry and hateful.

    At this moment, Heng Qingfeng even regretted participating in the duel with Ao Cangsheng.

    If he hadn¡¯t intervened in that affair, he would now be very confident about bringing Ao Cangsheng onto his side.

    But now, achieving that would be quite difficult, I¡¯m afraid.

    This is why Heng Qingfeng¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a very odd expression.

    Like he¡¯s anticipating, like he¡¯s cruel.

    After the shock, Heng Qingfeng suddenly called the young man behind him and whispered a few words in his ear, while the others were still dazed.

    Upon hearing Heng Qingfeng¡¯s orders, the young man nodded immediately, then quietly left the stage.

    The pressure that used to fill the arena increased seven to eight times instantly.

    The immense crushing force directly made Song Shuzui fall onto the stage.

    At this moment, Ge Shucai waspletely dumbfounded.

    It turns out, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s two Four-star Life Pces had already embarrassed him.

    But now, Ao Cangshengunched a Five-star Life Pce. Such a talent would instantly destroy Ge Shuzui¡¯s confidence.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    As Wu Yunshan¡¯s figure hovered, three Life Pces suddenly appeared above his head.

    These three Life Pces, one star, two stars, three stars.

    Such a Life Pce couldn¡¯t evenpete with Ao Cangsheng, let alone sing and get drunk.

    The appearance of the Life Pce, Wu Yunshan held it with both hands. In the void, suddenly appeared two gigantic hands, grabbing towards Ao Cangsheng.

    Seeing this, Ao Cangsheng sneered: "Such a Life Pce, not afraid of losing face, isn¡¯t used to unt its ugliness!"

    Let¡¯s say, with a p in the air, Emperor¡¯s Fire suddenly turned into five lotus flowers, flying towards Wu Yunshan.

    The lotus looked like ink. mes.

    The moment the two giant hands touched the ck Fire Lotus, it suddenly spun. In an instant, those two hands vanished.

    Wu Yishan turned around stunned, knowing his previous attack was the result of manipting the world.

    However, such a strike was directly shattered by Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Life Pce.

    But Wu Yunshan gritted his teeth, his hands pped ten palms again.

    In the roaring palm wind, surging Life Force suddenly turned into a sharp Light Saber, slicing towards Ao Cangsheng.

    Proud Cangsheng saw it, and grasped it with his left hand, the Red Flower Furnace dancing in the air.

    Without waiting for those dozens of Light Sabers to be cut down, this enormous waste furnace, like a giant toad, directly swallowed Wu Yishan¡¯s attack into its belly.

    "It¡¯s all over!"

    After breaking Wu Yunshan¡¯s attack, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s longsword began to dance wildly.

    Instantly, the sky was filled with sword lights like rain and snow, transforming into a Sword Light Storm, rushing directly towards Wu Yunshan.

    This Sword Light Storm was not only ferocious and huge but also very fast. Onceunched, it sealed all of Wu Yunshan¡¯s exits.

    "Kid, are you looking for death?"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng dare to attack him head-on, Wu Yunshan suddenly felt delighted.

    Wu Yunshan was very cunning. He knew he had just barged onto the stage, viting the rules.

    If he kills Ao Cangsheng, even if he is a senior at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, he would meet his end.

    Just now, he still wanted to lure Ao Kangsheng into a fight.

    Now Ao Cangsheng had established it, Wu Yunshan naturally didn¡¯t need to hide his strength.

    Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s Five-star Pce also shocked Wu Yunshan, in Wu Yunshan¡¯s eyes, Ao Cangsheng was still not his opponent.

    This is the gap between domains that outstanding talent cannot fill.

    If he can kill Ao Cangsheng now, Wu Yunshan would naturally escape sentencing.

    Then, even if the academy investigates, he can say he¡¯s the murderer of Ao Cangsheng.

    One must say, Wu Yunshan¡¯s calction was indeed loud. If you changed to someone else, he might indeed calcte you.

    Yet he overlooked one thing; the person he¡¯s calcting this time is Ao Kangsheng.

    How smart is Ao Kangsheng? After a calction, he was already wary of Wu Yunshan.

    Now Wu Yunshan is calcting against him again. Why doesn¡¯t he calcte against Wu Yishan?

    With the idea set, Wu Yunshan¡¯s whole body became lively like a dragon.

    At this moment, the pressure released by Wu Yunshan was four times greater than before.

    With powerful force pouring out, it was like a beast that had been trapped for a long time, roaring, with anger to destroy everything.

    He didn¡¯t know why Ao Kangsheng suddenly became so strong, even stronger than himself.

    Wu Yunshan was full of fear, wanting to fight again, but it was toote.

    He wanted to avoid Ao Cangsheng¡¯s attack, but the Sword Light Storm was like a wild dragon,pletely blocking his retreat.

    Once the terrifying Sword Light Storm came to Wu Yunshan, his protective mask would be immediately torn apart.

    Then, the fierce sword light pierced directly into Wu Yishan¡¯s body, beginning to destroy his Life Force, and devour his life.

    Not far away, Song Shusui watched this scene, scared to the point of stopping his breath.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine the boy chased by him not only defeated him but also killed his master.

    At this time, Ge Shuzui suddenly felt both angry and regretful. If he did this, he would directly eliminate Ao Kangsheng, and this wouldn¡¯t end today.

    "Putong¡ª¡ª"

    Wu Yunshan, who lost his Life Force, finally fell from the air, his eyes wide open.

    At this moment, aside from his intact face, the rest of his body was turned into a blood-red color.

    Seeing Wu Yunshan killed, the people at the martial arts school widened their eyes.

    They thought again, once Wu Yunshan gives up, would Ao Kangsheng die?

    However, before they could give an answer, Ao Kangsheng gave them a surprise.

    "That¡¯s too cruel!"

    Sitting under the stage, looking at Ao Kangsheng with surprised eyes, happily speaking.

    He had deep memories of Wu Yishan. Unexpectedly, today, Wu Yishan died at the hands of Ao Cangsheng.

    Wu Yunshan is dead. Ao Cangsheng quickly seized the Life Pce.

    He looked cold and fierce, slowly walking to Wu Yishan, then turned around saying: "You are human, you will always be human. Your fate depends entirely on you!"

    No one noticed. Once Ao Cangsheng turned, almost all the open doors behind him were exposed to Ge Shucai.

    No one noticed a bit of movement. But as Ao Cangsheng¡¯s enemy, Ge Shushui longed to grasp that point.

    Suddenly, the defeated Song Shusui, within his heart suddenly rose a thread of hope, a thread of vague hope.

    If you say Ge Shucai still has a chance for revenge for his brother and elder.

 Chapter 1776 - 1767: The Black Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Chapter 1767: The ck Shadow</h4>

    Therefore, this opportunity is undeniably the moment before us.

    Although Wu Yunshan is dead, ording to the rules, the duel continues until Ge Shucai surrenders.

    Thus, if Ge Shu got drunk and killed Ao Cangsheng, it would be reasonable. No one could say anything about him.

    This thought flickered through Ge Shuzui¡¯s mind briefly. Then, Ge Shusui, lying on the ground, suddenly lunged at Ao Cangsheng.

    He had been gathering strength for a long time, so the speed of this attack was naturally astounding.

    At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Wu Yishan.

    So, when Ge Shuzui dealt with it, no one responded.

    I saw a shadow sh by, like a ck lightning bolt, suddenly appearing behind Ao Cangsheng.

    Then, white light shone, and with that powerful longsword, pierced through Ao Cangsheng¡¯s back.

    "Mis¡ª"

    Only heard a sword whistle, then white light burst forth, and a figure suddenly fell from the sky.

    Only then did many people suddenly realize that the song was just lying drunk on the ground.

    But in the air, there was a ck shadow.

    "Bang¡ª"

    Ten yards away, the shadow justnded.

    This shadow was originally Ge Shusui¡¯s, but at this moment, there was a bloodstain on his forehead.

    From forehead to abdomen, the streaks of blood looked terrifying.

    Ge Shuzui red at his brother. He looked up at the blue sky in disbelief.

    He didn¡¯t understand why his attack was so urate and so fast, yet was discovered by Ao Kangsheng.

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª"

    After Ge Shu fell drunk, he began to bleed from the middle of his body. From the forehead to the abdomen.

    At this moment, his life was quickly leaving him, it was as if he saw death, that expression, like the proud Cangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng came to Ge Shusui¡¯s side. He lowered his head, sneering as he looked at Ge Shusui¡¯s face.

    Actually, just a moment ago, he deliberately left this opportunity for Ge Shuzui.

    Song Shusui was seriously injured and certainly couldn¡¯t fight him anymore.

    And if he killed Ge Shusui at this time, it would definitely draw the anger and hatred of many people.

    However, Ao Cang had wanted to kill Ge Shu for a long time. If he was dismissed today, the future opportunities might be slim.

    Thus, Ao Cangsheng deliberately gave Ge Shusui an image and an opportunity for revenge.

    Sure enough, no one noticed this detail, but Ge Shusui seized it.

    Then, Ao Cangsheng naturally killed Ge Shusui.

    Looking at the dying Song Shucai, Ao Cangsheng said softly, "Attacking from behind muste at a price." Your mentor died for this, yet your memory isn¡¯t long."

    "Cough, cough¡ª"

    Ge Shucai listened to these words.

    At this moment, Heng Qingfeng suddenly discovered himself. Ao Kangsheng felt this was not a good thing.

    Meanwhile, a young swordsman came to Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s side.

    "Thank you, Uncle Rong!"

    Upon hearing this, Rong Xiaofeng turned around and looked at the young man. He didn¡¯t recognize him. He said, "What¡¯s the matter, brother?"

    The young swordsman smiled. "It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯d like to speak with Elder Rong. Can Uncle Rong talk?"

    At this point, Yue Shuang and Man Zuo turned around, curiously looking at the young man in front.

    "Alright!"

    Rong Xiaofeng nodded.

    The young swordsman immediately raised his hand and said, "Please!"

    Saying that, he walked off the stage.

    When he came before the jury, Ao Cangsheng nced at Heng Qingfeng and said, "Deputy Seat, what can I do for him?"

    Heng Qing smiled with a worried face, looking angry, saying, "Do you know, Ao Cangsheng?"

    "Know the crime? I don¡¯t know where the dean¡¯s crimees from."

    Ao Kangsheng still asked calmly, but he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Heng Qing questioned with the wind clearly wanting to take this opportunity to honor Cangsheng.

    Next to the breeze was Dean Leng Shui.

    At this moment, Shui Linggen just listened quietly without saying a word.

    "Hmm, you¡¯re quite courageous. Today you killed two people in front of so many people. Isn¡¯t this enough to heal you?"

    Heng Qingfeng sneered, and his tone suddenly became stern and fierce.

    Hearing these words, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Deputy President should havee, otherwise how could he say such irresponsible things!"

    "Bold and reckless, how dare you speak?"

    Heng Qingfeng suddenly pped the table and shouted.

    Cangsheng frowned, "Why is the dean angry? If the dean is present now, how could he say such unfair words?"

    "I think everyone here knows the rules of the ranking game. Just now, during my duel with Ge Shuzui, he suddenly rushed to the stage to attack me.

    "I want to ask, if he did this, wouldn¡¯t the dean deal with it? Does heply with the game rules?"

    "Let¡¯s not talk about old wizards using big to bully small or old wizards constantly breaking the game rules."

    As the elder of the academy, he bravely attacked me. Can¡¯t I fight back?"

    "From then on, the old wizard himself was killed by me because he wasn¡¯t skilled. Would he still me me?"

    As for Song Shuzui, everyone can see. After I defeated him, I didn¡¯t shoot him again."

    "However, he was so intoxicated and vicious that he imitated his master and attacked me from behind."

    "As the victim, I hurriedly fought back and unintentionally killed him. Is it my fault?"

    Ao Cangsheng spoke frankly and boldly.

    Heng Qingfeng finished listening and couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways but didn¡¯t have words to say.

    "Ao Kangsheng, you¡¯re right. You killed Wu Yunshan and Song Shusui, without fault."

    "Their master and apprentice have bad hearts. They broke the game rules and attacked you. As a victim, fighting back ispletely reasonable."

    "As for their tragic deaths, they are also to me."

    "The reason I¡¯m criticizing is to exin to interested people!"

    "You also know, the hostilities in the academy haven¡¯t decreased. Today you killed two people consecutively. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid those people will hype it again."

    "I do this just to make those people shut up. I hope you can understand."

    "With your outstanding talent, how could I create trouble for you? Don¡¯t worry, just put yourself under my wing, and in the future, no one will dare touch you in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School!"

    "I believe, with my great training and support, within a few years, you will surely reach the pinnacle of the Tang Dynasty!"

    After being silent for a long time, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s voice again entered Ao Cangsheng¡¯s ears.

    However, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s tone suddenly changed. From the previously extremely angry look, it became amiable.

    Hearing this voice, Ao Kangsheng couldn¡¯t help but gawk. Soon, he realized that the voice wasn¡¯t trulying from Heng Qingfeng¡¯s mouth but was secretly transmitted to him.

    In an instant, Ao Cangsheng understood Heng Qingfeng¡¯s implication.

    Heng Qingfeng wanted to suddenly send him a message because he wanted to take this opportunity to recruit him.

    At this time, Heng Qingfeng suddenly extended an olive branch, the meaning was obvious.

    If Ao Cangsheng knew the truth of the matter, Heng Qingfeng wouldn¡¯t trouble him.

    Not only would he not embarrass, but he would pave the way for him to enter the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    On the contrary, if Ao Cangsheng refused, Heng Qingfeng wouldn¡¯t let go of this matter today.

    Heng Qingfeng looked for half a day without saying anything, smiled, and said, "Ao Gongzi, I know you have a carnival.

    Once again rejected by Ao Cangsheng, Heng Qingfeng¡¯s face turned gloomy once more.

    He is not only the deputy dean of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School but also an elder of the Heng Jia Martial Arts Hall. Whether it¡¯s status or family power, which one can¡¯t lead the Tang Dynasty?

    However, even with such attractive weight, Ao Cangsheng simply didn¡¯t buy it, so Heng Qingfeng was angry.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1777 - 1768: The Usual Style

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Chapter 1768: The Usual Style</h4>

    Since you cannot use it for yourself, it¡¯s best to destroy it. This has always been Heng Qingfeng¡¯s style.

    More importantly, judging from the talent Ao Cangsheng just disyed, it¡¯s feared that it would be difficult to find someoneparable to him in the entire Tang Dynasty.

    Such talent, if slightly polished, given time, Ao Cangsheng would be the pinnacle of existence in Tang.

    As Ao Kangsheng¡¯s former enemy, whether Ao Kangsheng remembers him or seeks revenge, Heng Qingfeng would not allow this potentially powerful enemy to exist.

    Therefore, at this moment, Heng Qingfeng also made a decision, that is to let Ao Cangsheng die.

    Outside the martial arts arena.

    A young swordsman walked out of the crowd with a smile, came to the training ground, and then stopped.

    "Big brother, if you have something to say, I¡¯ll go to the martial arts school to watch thepetition!"

    Seeing the young man with sword-like eyebrows not speaking for a long time, the smiling Feng seemed a bit impatient.

    The young swordsman turned around and smiled slightly. "At this time, is Brother Rong still watching the match?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Upon suddenly hearing such a in sentence, Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes.

    "As I know, Ao Cangsheng is Brother Rong¡¯s favorite disciple, isn¡¯t he?"

    The young swordsman didn¡¯t notice Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s rhetorical question but talked about something else.

    "Yes, is there a problem with that?"

    Rong Xiaofeng didn¡¯t know what the young swordsman was up to, but he could only bear with it and said.

    "Brother Rong, don¡¯t be nervous. I came to find Brother Rong today. Actually, I want to tell you one thing. Your disciple is in big trouble today!"

    Hearing this, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but freeze, it was then that he remembered Wu Yunshan and Song Shusui.

    Brother Rong must have thought about why I said that. Today, Ao Cangsheng has sessively killed two people. One is a genius of the academy, and the other is an elder of the academy."

    "Although he had reasons to do so, I think Brother Rong can foresee how serious this will affect the school."

    "For this reason, even if Ao Cangsheng had his reasons, the school will definitely punish him heavily."

    At this moment, the young swordsman suddenly stopped talking, just looked at Rong Xiaofeng, shook his head, and smiled bitterly.

    "What do you want to say? Can you get to the point?"

    Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes shed, suddenly, he seemed to sense a hint of dangerous aura.

    Jian Mei¡¯s young man said: "Since Brother Rong says so, I¡¯ll be straightforward. The vice-dean greatly appreciates Ling Tu¡¯s talent. He wants to take Ling Tu as his disciple. I wonder, what does Brother Rong n to do?"

    "Heng Feng?"

    Upon suddenly hearing the word "vice-dean," Rong Xiaofeng couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    Rong Xiaofeng was shocked, couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "The vice-dean knows Ao Cangsheng is my disciple, why do so many people like him then?"

    "Of course, not many people like the vice-dean, but Ao Cangsheng is very talented. It would be a pity if his practice is dyed because of you."

    "You are Ao Kangsheng¡¯s teacher, what can you do for him? What can you teach him?"

    The so-called mentor is a ce of guidance and inspiration. You can feel proud of Sheng¡¯s talent. Do you think you can do it?"

    Initially, Rong Xiaofeng had seven points of vignce and three points of hostility towards this young man.

    But when he heard these words, his eyebrows were deeply furrowed.

    It must be said that, although this young man did note with good intentions, his words are quite reasonable.

    Looking back, Rong Xiaofeng suddenly realized that ever since he dug Ao Cangsheng out from Ziyao, it seemed he had given him nothing.

    He never provided any practice methods or resources.

    Although Rong Xiaofeng had the heart to feel proud of Cangsheng¡¯s talent and abilities, he didn¡¯t need these at all.

    In terms of cultivation methods, one must be more talented than him.

    In terms of cultivation resources, as an important elder of Zhan Tianfu, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s cultivation resources are almost more than his, so he doesn¡¯t need tough.

    As he thought about it, Rong Xiaofeng suddenly felt that, to Ao Kangsheng, he seemed to instantly be dispensable.

    Speaking of education, he seemed powerless as a so-called "mentor."

    However, Ao Kangsheng helped him, and not just once.

    Thinking about all of this, the smile that was secretly proud just now suddenly turned to shame.

    He suddenly found that he seemed to have no value at all.

    As for what the young man said about cultivating a proud person, it wasplete nonsense.

    However, in this scenario, what the young swordsman said seems quite reasonable.

    Today, Ao Cangsheng killed two people consecutively, one of whom was an elder in the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School.

    Even if Ao Kangsheng¡¯s actions were for some reason, after all, Ao Kangsheng will still be punished.

    As a Heng Jia person who once had a conflict with Ao Kangsheng, he would definitely blow things up.

    At this time, if Ao Cangsheng refuses to submit, he will be suppressed by Heng Jia.

    At this point, relying on his smiling strength, there is no way to help Ao Kangsheng.

    This is exactly why Xiaofeng feels ashamed and frustrated.

    On the martial arts stage.

    "Ao Kangsheng, I have to say, your sophistry is clever. But do you think you can avoid punishment?"

    "You say the wizard indeed broke the rules, but the premise is you are supposed to kill his disciple."

    "Ge Shusui was severely injured and lost the ability to fight. Even a blind person can see that he was defeated."

    "But you were cruel and wanted to kill him. That¡¯s the cause for Master Wizard¡¯s fight."

    "You said the old wizard broke the rules of the game, but I think you were waiting for the old wizard all along so you can take them out together."

    "It is not only insidious but also poisonous. Having such a heart since childhood, what will you be when you grow up? Don¡¯t you think so?"

    Heng Qingfeng reprimanded angeredly, lifting his head to ask several judges.

    As soon as this sentence was said, several judges nodded in agreement.

    "Daring to offend others under the eyes of all, this son¡¯s conduct is truly vile."

    "For such a young city to be so deep, it¡¯s shocking."

    "This son is cruel and vicious. If allowed to develop, he¡¯s bound to be a disaster. He must be educated in time."

    Upon hearing this, Ao Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly.

    In the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, it seems the Evesting Family upies arge area.

    If it were just Heng Qingliu alone, it might be easier to deal with. But now that most judges have joined the ranks of "Heng Qing¡¯s Six," it¡¯s not a good sign.

    On the side, Shui Linggen the dean frowned at this moment.

    The reason he hasn¡¯t spoken until now is to see how Ao Cangsheng would handle it and also to see Heng Qingliu¡¯s intent.

    What he wanted, he has seen already.

    If at this time, he doesn¡¯t speak, Ao Cangsheng¡¯s situation is feared to be very different.

    "Elder Heng, Ao Cangsheng killed Wu Yunshan because of a mistake Wu Yunshan made against him."

    "To punish him for such a crime, is this reasonable?"

    Shui Lingling nced coldly at Heng Qingfeng, smiling as he spoke.

    Heng Qing said: "The dean says so with any suspicion of protecting Ao Kangsheng?"

    "You know, Wu Yunshan did not initially set out to kill Ao Cangsheng."

    "And yet from start to finish, Ao Kangsheng was almost ruthless and vicious. He wanted to kill Wu Yunshan."

    "Thus, shouldn¡¯t we punish Ao Kangsheng?"

    Shui Linghan smiled coldly: "Elder Heng has spoken, but he forgot one thing. That is, Wu Yishan is someone in a powerful environment, while Ao Cangsheng is just at a life-breaking environment."

    "Faced with this cultural gap, if Ao Cangsheng doesn¡¯t rise up to resist Wu Yunshan, does he not want to die?"

 Chapter 1778 - 1769: Power Concealed

    <h4>Chapter 1778: Chapter 1769: Power Concealed</h4>

    The head¡¯s words were very awkward. Although Ao Cangsheng¡¯s achievements did not match Wu Yunshan¡¯s, his power was not part of Wu Yunshan¡¯s."

    "You know, the one he just killed was Wu Yunshan, not Wu Yunshan."

    "In this light, Ao Cangsheng always had the power to kill Wu Yishan from the beginning, but he just hid it."

    "Based on this alone, do I think saying his city is dangerous is wrong?"

    "But you, Dean, speaking for this son repeatedly, do you even know why?"

    It must be said that in terms of eloquence, Shui Linggen was indeed no match for Heng Qingfeng.

    But with Heng Qingfeng¡¯s words, Shui Linhan felt constrained everywhere, unable to refute.

    However, the water was chilly, and he said, "Grand Elder Heng, why not discuss the matter of infringing on Wu Yunshan, but instead seize Ao Cangsheng?"

    "You know, if Wu Yunshan didn¡¯t act uwfully, he wouldn¡¯t have been killed in battle. If you don¡¯t like what he said, then everything he did was his own fault."

    Heng Qingfeng nodded: "The Dean is right. Wu Yunshan was the main culprit."

    "But stepping back, if your disciple¡¯s life was in danger, would you choose to stay calm or lose yourposure?"

    The water was cold and still, no matter how he answered this question, the result wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Heng Qingfeng smiled and said, "Since the Dean is silent, it means the Dean could choose to fight."

    "This is human nature, we can understand Wu Yunshan¡¯s actions."

    "He broke the rules for no reason."

    In the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, such an old monster was sitting. Although Shui Linggen was the dean of the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy, his hands and feet were tightly bound.

    After thinking for a bit, Chang Qingfeng said, "Since this son has issues with his mindset, then temper his heart."

    "In the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, the Seven Days Tower is the best ce for self-cultivation and discipline."

    "I mean, if this son can climb the Seventh Layer, the academy won¡¯t investigate today¡¯s matter!"

    "The Seventh Layer? Isn¡¯t Grand Elder Heng joking?"

    As soon as Shui Linxing heard the news, he squinted his eyes and coldly questioned.

    Heng Qingfeng snorted, "Nature isn¡¯t a joke. If other disciples can reach the Fifth Layer of the Seven Days Tower, they can discipline their mind."

    However, this son¡¯s thoughts are too vicious and insidious. The previous sixyers may not refine his thoughts, so I think he should directly enter the Seventh Layer!"

    Seeing Heng Qingfeng speak so seriously, not only did Shui Linhan¡¯s face darken, but even those who supported Heng Qingfeng had a hint of astonishment in their eyes.

    They knew what the Seventh Layer meant.

    So far, eight disciples at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts Academy have reached the Fifth Stage. Three people can climb to the Sixth Layer.

    As for the Seventh Layer, so far only one person has been able to climb up.

    And even if that person got on, he hardly stayed before quickly getting off.

    In a blink of an eye, the man was severely injured and rested for more than a month.

    It showed that the Seventh Layer was a terrifying ce.

    The continuous breeze pushing Ao Cangsheng to climb the Seventh Layer was undeniably Ao Cangsheng¡¯s deliberate calction.

    I¡¯m afraid, before reaching the Seventh Layer, Ao Kangsheng would be killed.

    "Grand Elder Heng, don¡¯t forget that I am the Dean. Whatever you decide for Ao Kangsheng, I have to agree!"

    Seeing Feng Zhiheng act so tantly, Shui Linghan showed a trace of anger.

    Heng Qingfeng smiled faintly: "The Dean has said much, I merely proposed a suggestion. As for whether it can be implemented, we all have to vote."

    He casually nced at the judges around him and said, "Most importantly, the Dragon Court is the most democratic of all."

    His words seemed to speak of himself, but they were actually about Leng Shui.

    "Alright! How to deal with this boy? Let¡¯s have a show of hands!"

    "I think the Vice President¡¯s proposal is good, or we can do as he says."

    As soon as Heng Qingfeng finished speaking, the judges immediately agreed.

    Seeing this situation, Shui Ling¡¯s cold face became even more somber.

    Among the 12 judges present, 7 were members of Heng Jia.

    Heng Qingfeng dared to be democratic because he had many people.

    Not far away, the face of Shui Dashu turned pale.

    Her talent at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, even if not in the top three, is certainly in the top ten.

    However, even she could only climb to the fifth floor of the Seven Days Tower and couldn¡¯t even reach the Sixth Layer.

    Now, the constant breeze exhorted Ao Cangsheng to climb the Seventh Layer, which evidently put Ao Cangsheng in a ce of death.

    In her anxiety, she disregarded the presence of the many judges, quickly walking over to Grandpa Shui Linghan and whispering, "Grandpa, you must save Ao Cangsheng, otherwise he will die!"

    An action like Shui Roushu¡¯s, if ced in ordinary times, would amuse Shui Linghan.

    Because from her actions, everyone could see she was very worried about Ao Kangsheng, clearly showing she liked Ao Kangsheng.

    But now, even half a joking thought was gone in the cold water.

    His face was gloomy, and he quietly said, "Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa won¡¯t let Heng Qingfeng get his way."

    Hearing this, Shui Roushu finally slowly rxed her mind.

    Although she knew the rtionship between Heng Jia and the Shui Family was delicate, once a conflict arose, it was extremely unfavorable to the Shui Family.

    But for some reason, looking at Ao Cangsheng¡¯s life being at risk was worrisome, she still could not stand and ignore it, even if it meant tearing her own face with Heng Jia.

    Since Grandpa said so, he would definitely do his best to help Ao Kangsheng.

    Shui Dashu knew that Grandpa Shui Linghan would not easily promise others. But once it was promised, it would be done.

    "Vice President, do your words count?"

    Just as Shui Linggen was thinking about how to help Ao Cangsheng, Ao Cangsheng, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke out.

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Ao Cangsheng.

    They saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s calm face. In his eyes, there were three points of refusal, and seven points of ferocity.

    They didn¡¯t know why Ao Cangsheng suddenly said such a thing?

    For a moment, everyone just looked at Ao Cangsheng curiously, waiting to see what would happen next.

    "As long as I say it, I mean it!" Why, do you want to go to the Seven Days Tower?"

    Heng Qingfeng smiled, nodding, then asked in amazement.

    "Alright.

    Moreover, Sailor Book tried to dissuade Ao Cangsheng because since Ao Cangsheng entered the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School, he never climbed the Seven Days Tower again.

    "Miss Shui, don¡¯t worry. Since this is a ce to practice heart discipline, I must climb to the Seventh Layer."

    Proud Cangsheng rejoiced inwardly and said confidently.

    The reason he dared to ept the punishment and confidently spoke to Shui Roushu was that he had heard about the Seven Days Tower before.

    When Yan Shu first arrived at the Heavenly Dragon Martial Arts School and was chatting with him, she inadvertently mentioned the Seven Days Tower.

    Because of Yan Shu¡¯s exnation, Ao Cangsheng learned that the Seven Days Tower was a ce to experience the Dao heart.

    When the Yin Family was in Ziyao City, Ao Cangsheng entered the Dragon-locking Tower and went through the purification of the corridor heart.

    In the face of such a powerful illusion, Ao Cangsheng was able to tightly hold the forefront of his spiritual stage and firmly stabilize his Dao heart.

    He thought it couldn¡¯t trap him in the Seven Days Tower.

    "Dean, I have no such intention. I know what I¡¯m doing. The Dean doesn¡¯t need to worry!"

    Calmly looking at Leng Shui Lin, Cangsheng said in a calm tone.

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng so resolute, Shui Linxing couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed.

    He was kindly helping Ao Kangsheng, but Ao Kangsheng was too arrogant, falling into the trap set by Heng Qingfeng.

    But although he was angry in his heart, when Shui Linhan saw Ao Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Was it time to end it? Why were Ao Kangsheng¡¯s eyes so calm?

    It seemed like the punished person was not him but someone else.

    "Ao Kangsheng, are you sure you want to climb the Seven Days Tower?"

    At the same time, Heng Qingfeng asked again.

 Chapter 1779 - 1770: A Thought Eternal

    <h4>Chapter 1779: Chapter 1770: A Thought Eternal</h4>

    "Good! ording to the vice president¡¯s punishment, if I can reach the first level, today¡¯s matter will not be investigated further, correct?"

    Ao Cangsheng coldly looked at the usual breeze, asking with disgust.

    "Alright, as long as you climb to the seventh floor, even if you havepleted the punishment, the school will not pursue today¡¯s matters further. Dean, do you agree?"

    Heng Qingfeng said with a smile. At the end, he nced at Shui Linhan.

    Shui Ling snorted coldly. He neither responded nor looked at the eternal breeze.

    At this moment, he was both worried and confused.

    Anxiously, Ao Cangshenging here was more of a disadvantage than an advantage.

    What was baffling was that the usually clever Ao Kangsheng suddenly seemed confused today.

    "In that case, remember what you said!"

    Ao Cangsheng replied vaguely.

    Then he quietly said to Linghan, "Dean, don¡¯t worry about me. I am confident I can climb the seventh floor!"

    "Humph!"

    Upon hearing this, Shui Linhan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly: "Are you saying you¡¯ve climbed the Seven Days Tower before?"

    "No!" Ao Cangsheng replied.

    "Humph!"

    Shui Lengxin sneered, finding Ao Cangsheng¡¯s blind confidence both amusing and speechless.

    After eating, he continued, "You haven¡¯t climbed the Seven Days Tower, so where does your confidencee from?"

    Speaking of this, Shui Linggen¡¯s tone was filled with three parts anger and seven parts mockery.

    "The dean doesn¡¯t need to know, you just need to know that I am confident!"

    Ao Cangsheng answered simply.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t have the time to tell Shui Linggen about his experience in the locked Dragon Tower.

    Of course, this secret is Ao Kangsheng¡¯s ultimate secret.

    Even Ou Yunchen and Rong Xiaofeng didn¡¯t know about it. How could he easily tell Shui Linggen?

    "s!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng¡¯s blind confidence, Shui Linxing shook his head helplessly without a word.

    Now that it was done, the only thing he could do was to help Ao Cangsheng safely descend the Seven Days Tower.

    But even Shui Linggen now had no clues to achieve this.

    Outside the martial arts stage.

    After a long time, Rong Xiaofeng looked up again.

    "Why, has Brother Rong finally understood?"

    The young swordsman asked with a smile.

    Rong Xiaofeng nodded, as if he had finally figured it out, and said: "I figured it out."

    "It¡¯s rare for you to have such insight. This is also Ao Kangsheng¡¯s blessing. You can rest assured, when Ao Cangsheng walks through the vice dean¡¯s door, he will achieve great sess in a short time!"

    The young man Jian Mei was secretly pleased.

    "I think you misunderstood me."

    However, just as the young swordsman was secretly delighted, Rong Xiaofeng suddenly said something like this.

    Suddenly, the young swordsman¡¯s smile froze, and then his face changed. "Brother Rong, what do you mean?"

    Rong said, "I mean, I won¡¯t let Ao Cangsheng drill through the vice president¡¯s door."

    "Since I was his master before, I will be now, and it won¡¯t change in the future either."

    Let the tranquil Qingfeng lightly say, at this moment his mood was surprisingly calm and indifferent.

    The swordsman youth was stunned, not expecting Rong Xiaofeng to refuse his suggestion.

    Just now, he was even smiling at Rong Xiao.

    "Rong Xiaofeng, do you know what will happen if you refuse the vice president like this?"

    In anger, the young swordsman¡¯s true nature finally showed. It turned out to be a wolf opening his big mouth, staring at Rong Xiaofeng.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Let¡¯s smile and say.

    "You can think of it that way."

    The young swordsman narrowed his eyes and said.

    "If you care about your disciple¡¯s life, I suggest you better not refuse the vice president!"

    Finally, the young man added.

    "Humph humph! Although I care about my disciple¡¯s life, I am not prepared to be a tiger either."

    "Besides, I can¡¯t make decisions for my disciple. If I let him choose, I think his choice would be the same as mine."

    With a hint of contempt and disgust in her eyes, she sneered.

    "So you¡¯re determined to fight the vice president?"

    Seeing that Yun Xiaofeng was unyielding, the young swordsman was puzzled.

    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, excuse me!"

    Rong Xiaofeng lost patience with the young swordsman¡¯s repeated threats. He nced at them contemptuously, then turned away.

    By the time Rong Xiaofeng returned to the stage, Ao Cangsheng had already stepped down.

    At this point, the challenge continued.

    This time, the challenger was Long Yu from Qingshuang Pond.

    As the deputy director of Qingshuang Hall, Long Yu¡¯s strength should not be underestimated.

    Originally, Long Yu wanted to challenge Ao Cangsheng.

    However, when Ao Cangsheng defeated Ge Shucai with greater force, killing Wu Yishan, Long Yu quickly dismissed the idea.

    Before that, he wasining about ranking fourth in the challenge, thinking it was too low.

    During the challenge, all weak opponents were wiped out.

    But now he was d he wasn¡¯t the first to challenge Ao Cangsheng in front of Ge Shucai.

    Otherwise, Ao Cangsheng and Qingshuang Pond wouldn¡¯t have fared any better than Ge Shu.

    Given this, this time the opponent he challenged was Wu Feiyan, who defeated Qingming in the first round.

    Long Yu¡¯s strength was much greater than Qingming¡¯s, so he thought he could defeat Wu Feiyan and rece him.

    It must be said that this match was indeed exciting.

    But those standing below the stage sat and waited, barely having the heart to watch.

    At this moment, their eyes were all focused on the tform, anxiously waiting for Ao Cangsheng to return.

    "Master, what did that boy want you for?"

    Rong Xiaofeng sat down and curiously asked as soon as he returned to the stage.

    "Nothing, just some things!"

    Rong Xiaofeng didn¡¯t want to mention his conversation with the young swordsman, so he brushed it off.

    At this time, Ao Cangsheng had already reached the bottom of the tenth battle tform.

    Let Xiaofeng see this and quickly waved to signal Ao Kangsheng toe.

    Even though he rejected the vice dean¡¯s request, he was very worried about Ao Cangsheng¡¯s safety.

    He wanted to know what the academy was going to do about Ao Cangsheng killing Ge Shusui and Wu Yunshan.

    "Cangsheng, what did Heng Qingfeng want with you?"

    When Ao Cangsheng arrived here, Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s first sentence went straight to the point.

    "Nothing, just a reprimand!"

    Ao Cangshengughed, showing nothing on his face.

    "Why, aren¡¯t you willing to tell me the truth?"

    Rong Xiaofeng¡¯s face sank, showing a bit of displeasure.

    If the young swordsman hadn¡¯t found him, Ao Kangsheng might have believed.

    But after that conversation, he couldn¡¯t believe Heng Qingfeng merely reprimanded Ao Kangsheng.

    Ao Cangsheng frowned. He hesitated about whether to tell Rong Xiaofeng the truth.

    "Come on, Heng Qingfeng just sent someone to find me. He wants you to join him."

    "Unfortunately, I refused him. So, truthfully, you don¡¯t need to hide anything from me!"

    Seeing Ao Cangsheng staying silent, Rong Xiaofeng straightforwardly opened up.

    After hearing this, I sat with my forehead supported, looking somewhat aggrieved at Rong Xiaofeng.

    It was clear that he was a bit upset and amused. Why didn¡¯t he tell the truth?

    "Alright! Since you already know, Master, I won¡¯t hide it."

    "Heng Qingfeng came to me for this matter just now. Just like you, I refused on the spot!"

    Ao Kangsheng calmly said, as if stating things irrelevant to himself.

    "What about then?"

    Rong Xiaofeng frowned, secretly nervous upon seeing the thing he cared about most was about to surface.

    Ao Cangshengughed lightly. "Then Heng Qingfeng threatened to punish me."

    "What punishment?"

    Rong Xiaofeng urgently asked.

    Ao Kangsheng said: "He imed I was mentally unfit. He wants me to go to the seventh floor of the Seven Days Tower to reflect."

    "The seventh floor of the Seven Days Tower?!"

    As soon as this statement came out, both Qingfeng and Shuang changed color.

    Just sitting there immobile, with a surprised expression, curiously saying, "Is the seventh floor of the tower so terrifying?"

    "And yet you haven¡¯t refuted Heng Qingfeng.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!